《Dawn of the Grey Tower》


 Chapter 1

    The old man by the fire couldn''t bear to be coaxed and cleared his throat.


    Ah, let me tell you a story. This story is not what I have experienced, but a story engraved on a gravel in the boundless desert. OK, please find a place to sit down. We''re going to start.


    How big is the world? Will the sea on the continental margin lead to the edge of the world? What we don''t know is that people in this world only know that the world in their eyes is bounded. The northern Longji mountain range separates the boundless ice sheet from the rich land. It is said that there are no living things on the ice field. There are only dead bones and wandering souls hobbling in the ice and snow. This is the boundary between civilization and barbarism. The towering Longji mountain range, like a high wall, strongly divides the two worlds. All the energy and energy is in the south of the mountains, but in the north, there is only snow.


    But is it true? The ice guards guarding the Longji mountains have been spreading various terrible legends about the north since ancient times. Among them, there are savages, dragons, magicians and so on. What is hidden under the white curtain of flying snow? However, there is an iron rule handed down as a dogma in the succession of frost guards. It is said that every recruit of frost guards must remember this ancient maxim, which is more important than anything else. As for the content of this ancient motto, it is probably like this


    When a man in a gray robe comes from the snow in the north, don''t refuse any of his requests, absolutely not.


    Frost guards have always been puzzled by this ancient motto. However, generations of commanders have insisted that soldiers remember this ancient motto. No matter how the generations in the south of the mountain range change, the time on Longji mountain seems to be a frozen crystal, always staying at a certain time point in history.


    The top of Dragon Ridge is the name of a tavern. Of course, it is not built on the top of Longji mountain. However, it is said that its boss, the dead ex frost guard veteran, once climbed there. It was not long before he had to leave his post as a frost guard because of an accident that broke his legs and opened the tavern at the foot of the mountain. Because of the legendary experience of the old man and the reason that he had been a frost guard, both the residents of the small town at the foot of the mountain and the frost guards on duty are willing to order a large glass of ale here and have a chat and brag. It can be said that if you ask the town where you can see the frost guards, the people in the town will surely let you come to the top of Dragon Ridge.


    Now, the owner of this tavern has become the granddaughter of the old soldier. People who often come to call her the boss''s wife. Although she is only in her twenties, she is already very capable. She handles all the major and minor affairs in the tavern in an orderly manner. With her red hair and beautiful face, the owner''s wife has become the dream lover of almost all young people in the town. However, because of her grandfather''s influence, the frost guards watched her grow up and treated her like brothers or uncles. Even if those with bad intentions want to pretend to be drunk and take advantage of the boss''s wife, they are all taken by the soldiers on vacation One was thrown out of the pub. However, according to the rumors in the market, the proprietress''s skill is very powerful. Maybe it''s because she mixed with these ice guards since she was a child. Some people claim to have witnessed the landlady knocking down two drunken ice guards with her bare hands.


    The morning is always the most free time for business at the top of Longji. The general pub is not open at this time. However, since this is also one of the few restaurants in the town, some early farmers will come back to eat something around noon. So the landlady will start to clean up the tables and chairs in the morning and check the inventory again. Generally speaking, no one will come at this time. Even the girls who come to work here will come to work at the earliest afternoon. Today, however, an unexpected guest has upset the proprietress''s plan.


    "Hello, a cup of hot milk and some food." Said a man in a black robe standing at the counter. His voice was low, small, and a little hoarse. And his face is deeply buried in the shadow of his hood, making people invisible.


    "All right. Please find a place to sit down and I''ll deliver it." The landlady replied. Although she had some curiosity about the stranger, as a tavern owner, there were some things she couldn''t show.


    The man nodded and sat down at a table against the wall. While the landlady was cooking food, the rest of her eyes could not help looking at the strange man. After sitting on the chair, the black robed man lowered his head and stopped doing more actions, which made it impossible to see whether he was meditating, dazed or simply resting. It''s very quiet. The black man feels like a plant. Although his black robe had been damaged and stained with a lot of stains and snow marks, he did not appear to be flustered or tired at all. His movements were elegant and calm. This is the temperament never seen by the landlady who has never left Longji mountains.


    Before long, the landlady brought the food and milk to the man on a tray made of oak.


    "Thank you." The man said, and then began to eat, from the beginning to the end did not mean to take off the hood.


    "It''s strange that he spoke so softly just now?" The landlady returned to the counter with the tray in her arms, frowned and whispered to herself.


    The black robed man ate very fast, but did not make any noise. The landlady guessed that he must have received a good education, probably from a businessman or scholar''s family. As for the nobility, our poor town has not had a decent aristocrat for years. Soon, the man finished the food in front of him, and he went to the counter in silence."Ah, three Urals in all." The proprietress looked up fiercely and saw the person in front of the counter to be frightened and then said.


    The man took out a silver coin from the inside of his robe and put it on the counter. The generous robe covered his hand, and the landlady missed the last detail of his identity.


    "Don''t change it." With that, the man in black left the tavern.


    "Er The landlady stared at the silver coin on the counter for a long time. She knew what it was. However, as far as she knew, the value of the silver coin was far more than three Urals. She could not believe that anyone would pay for a simple meal in a pub with such a currency. However, after a short period of surprise, she quickly collected the silver coin and looked around nervously in case anyone saw it. She had made up her mind to return it to him the next time she saw him. However, a lot of times, when you make up your mind what to do next time, next time, it will not give you a chance, right?


    The landlady put away the tableware on the table and went to the door of the tavern to check the time. However, when she came to the door, she saw only the dark clouds all over the sky.


    "Blizzard, coming." The landlady looked at the sky and murmured.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Baian is a frost guard. Frost guards are not affiliated to any country or religion. They are the legacy and watchman of history. Legend has it that once in a very old generation, there was a king in the north. The king took his army of ice to the South and turned all the places he had passed into frozen soil. After the defeated people retreated to Longji mountain range, they used this natural danger to repel the king''s attacks. And then, it''s a seesaw attack and defense. The documents handed down do not know how long this offensive and defensive campaign lasted, perhaps several years, decades, or hundreds of thousands of years. In short, one day, the dark clouds on the Longji mountains suddenly dispersed, and the snow stopped. No one ever saw the king and his army again. But those who dare to explore North never come back. The frozen soil in the North has never thawed, but the weather is much better than before. People gave up reclaiming the lost land and concentrated on managing the land in the south. Only those who once lived in the north of the mountain range and didn''t want to go south were left on the Longji mountain. They don''t want to stay away from their hometown. They believe that one day the frozen soil in their hometown will thaw and the curse of the king will disperse, so that they can return home. They are watching, while watching the hometown, while also wary of the king will return. Over time, frost guards became their name. Longji mountain became their territory. Now all species in the south, whether humans, elves, dwarfs or giants, call them northerners.


    As a northerner, Bai''an is proud to join the frost guard. In fact, for many years, the work of frost guard is far less dangerous and hard than that in the past, and the defensive works built by generations of guards almost run through the whole Longji mountains. The guards only need to maintain these posts regularly and then watch them in shifts. With their stubbornness and persistence, northerners are watching the north of the mountains. Even though the years have changed, they are still waiting for the thaw of their ancestors'' hometown and their return to their homeland.


    "Hoo..." With a breath of white cold air, Bai''an looks at the sky covered with dark clouds. People familiar with the North know that this is the omen of the coming of a snowstorm. Although the king of ice and snow has disappeared, the cold curse left by him makes everyone never forget his existence. Even here, if children don''t sleep at night, their parents will move out of the king to scare them.


    Looking at the candle in the nearby tower, it was very close to the shift. I''ll go to the top of Longji for dinner today. Well, I''d like to order a whole roast deer chop and a large glass of ale. I''ll pour honey on the deer chops and put on the barbecue sauce specially made by the tavern.


    "Siliu" unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and Baian stopped his delusion. And at this time, he seemed to see something, in the north. At first, he thought that he was wrong, but soon, when the light of fire rose to the sky, Baian was sure that he was not wrong. What was that? What brings a fireball to the sky? He quickly took out the military telescope and looked at the source of the fireball. Then, he saw a figure. A figure in a grey robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Longji mountain has not been so busy for a long time. Really, or Longji mountain has not been so lively since the legendary war. Grey robed man, the grey robed man in the ancient Maxim! All the frost guards were boiling. Soon, from the commander-in-chief to the ordinary soldiers, almost all the guards gathered near the post where Bai''an was located, and their comments also made people worry about the avalanche.


    The old commander Jon summoned Baian at the first time, or the old commander came to the post at the first time. His adjutant said privately that, in addition to being chased out of the tavern with a rolling pin by his wife, this was the fastest running commander he had ever seen in the past ten years. Of course, it was not that no one tried to stop the commander. Although the northerners were upright, they were absolutely not stupid. God knows what the grey robed man was. The commander should not contact with each other so rashly. But the old commander told them to step back with only one word.


    "Do you want me to show a man from my hometown our cowardice today?"


    In a word, these northern men had nothing to say. They could only follow the commander in silence and go to the post where the man in grey robe was found. The more thick the dark clouds in the sky, it seems that a snowstorm is likely to happen at any time.


    "So, are you a witness?" Jon asked, the old commander in a heavy black fur cloak, separated the noisy crowd.


    "Yes, sir. I saw him there Said byan, pointing in the direction of the man in grey.


    So the commander also took out the telescope in his arms and looked in which direction. Then he saw a gray figure standing motionless on the ice field, as if the gusts of cold wind could not make the people in his robes feel cold.


    In the same way, many people can''t help their curiosity and look at the past with binoculars. However, these soldiers looked for a while, except to make sure that the figure did not move, it seemed that nothing could be confirmed.


    "Sir, what shall we do?" Asked an adjutant. The old commander put down his telescope and noticed that the adjutant had a Heavy Crossbow in his hand. In fact, many soldiers came with similar weapons. They are anxious.


    "Put away your weapons, my fellow citizens, do we need to use force to threaten a lonely stranger?" Jon said with a smile.


    Because of the commander''s words, the soldiers with bows and crossbows also put away these weapons. It seems that the old commander''s smile has some kind of magic, which makes the ice guards'' uneasiness calm down a lot. This is the ability as a leader, Jon has used his calmness and reason to guide the Legion away from unnecessary disputes many times in his military career.


    And on the ice sheet, where they can''t hear. The figure in the grey robe looked up at the noisy tower, laughed and whispered.


    "For a moment, it''s qualified. It seems that at least there is no need to see blood. "


    In the end, the old commander decided to put down the basket and let the man in grey robe come up. His reason was that the snowstorm was coming, so people could not stand in the snow?


    After about an hour or so, the frost guards finally found a dusty hanging basket from the warehouse, which was originally intended to welcome the explorers to the north, but the situation has changed, and it has not been used for years. The soldiers carefully put the basket down with fear. Half of them were afraid of the man in grey robe, and the other half was afraid that the basket would fall down and kill the man in grey robe when he was half up. But in a word, the old hanging basket is still of high quality, groaning and getting the mysterious visitor to the sentry tower. The old commander personally took five people to meet and disperse more soldiers on the wall. As he said before, he didn''t want the mysterious man in the ancient saying to think that today''s frost guards are cowards.


    "Creak, creak" the frozen rope made a worrying sound, first the hood, then the upper body, and finally, the gray robed man appeared in front of the frost guards.


    "Hoo Guys, I''m going to tell you it''s time to change your basket. I''ve been worrying about that rope when I come up This is the first sentence of the man in grey. A word, er, can not be recorded in the history of greetings. Although the record of the meeting between commander Jon and the great mage in grey robe has always been legendary in the history of later generations, it is always legendary, isn''t it? As for those colors are added by future generations, or is it really important?


    in fact, Rao is the old commander prepared everything, but when he heard the grey robe, he still had a long face. He could only cough twice, hoping to shift the awkward topic.


    "Well, dear grey robe, we have come to meet you in accordance with the ancient Maxim. Please state your requirements."


    "Requirements? Ah, that''s not in a hurry. Can you get me something to eat first? In order to get on the way, I haven''t eaten for three days, since After I ate the last dog that pulled the sled So said the man in grey.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ So the result of the meeting was that the old commander took the grey robed man to the top of the Dragon Ridge at the foot of the mountain to eat. This is not to say that there is no food in the fortress, but the old commander is really unwilling to let this distinguished guest eat those dry and tasteless dry food."Two roast deer legs, two roast lamb legs, four pork ribs, two cheeses, and some bread side dishes. Oh, yes, a bucket of ale!" Standing in front of the counter on the top of the dragon''s ridge, people in grey robes said favorably. He spoke so smoothly that it was doubtful whether he had been thinking about what to eat on the way.


    "Do as he says." The old commander''s expressionless face said to the stunned landlady. Then he dragged the grey robed man who looked around to find a big table and sat down. Well, in view of what the grey robed man ordered, the old commander directly took him to the largest table.


    The old commander didn''t come to the top of Dragon Ridge very seldom. In fact, because he and the first owner of the tavern were very close friends, the owner''s wife called him "grandfather Jon" very affectionately since he was a child. Perhaps it was because the old commander had no children. He was like his own granddaughter. Well, maybe he was closer than his own? Therefore, people who often come to the tavern know that although the old man is the largest military commander in the Longji mountains outside, he is just a kind old man in this tavern. An uncanny and kind old man with agility and great strength. It is said that there is a standard among the suitors of the landlady that only those who can win the old commander have the qualification to be the boss''s boyfriend.


    "Well, master, now can you tell me what you''re coming for?" Looking at the young man in front of him who put down his hood and drank three large glasses of ale without changing his face, Jon asked.


    "Of course, of course, I''m sorry. I''m really hungry. You know, it''s not too hard to find something to eat outside the mountain." Said the young man with a shy smile.


    "Oh, and you don''t have to call me master. I''m far from that. If you like, you can call me cheese."


    "Yes, big, no, sir cheese," thought the old commander, "what a strange name." can you tell me what you want? And, if I''m not offended, I''d like to know how you live outside the mountains. "


    Yes, although the old commander did care about the ancient maxim, he was more concerned about how the man got up from the ice field. There should be no living things on the ice field, or did he say that the land of his hometown had been thawed quietly in the distance they didn''t know? At the thought, the old commander''s heartbeat began to accelerate unconsciously, which is the dream of every generation of northerners.


    "Well, don''t worry, commander. Let''s come one by one. First of all, I''ll answer your most concerned question. I''m sorry, it''s still frozen outside the mountain. As for how I live outside the mountain, well, I can only say that it''s a secret. And it''s not universal. Even if I tell you, you can''t take people out of the mountains to cultivate. " The cheese stopped for a moment and let the old commander digest his words.


    "And then, as to what I''m coming from, I''m as doubtful about it as you are. I''m here at this time, following the instructions of some greater prophet. I''m not sure what I''ll do and how I''ll do it." He shrugged and made a helpless gesture.


    The old commander''s face showed a little disappointed look, but more is lucky, although there is no good news, but at least it is not bad news, isn''t it? But then the words of the man in grey robe made the old commander nervous again.


    "There is a limit to what I can tell you, but even to repay the meal, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Based on what I have just seen, heard and felt in this small town, I have a preliminary judgment. Please watch out for threats, threats from the south. I don''t know what to call them, but they are coming. " Said cheese, with a smile on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    On the top of Dragon Ridge, the first night of the arrival of the grey robed man who claimed to be cheese


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean. What''s coming Asked commander Jon, frowning.


    "Coming is coming. As for what it is, you will know when you see it. I am not very clear about the situation in the south." Said cheese, munching on deer legs.


    "With all due respect, but there is no basis for what you say." Said the old commander.


    "Ah, that''s why the teacher said it''s too hard to communicate with these people." "Well, gentlemen, who will give me a map of the area south of Longji mountain?"


    After getting Jon''s consent, the following Herald took out a map of the North painted on sheepskin. Of course, the northernmost part of the map only goes to the Longji mountains. At the beginning, the old commander simply chose the largest table. Several soldiers moved the things on the table with all their hands and feet, leaving a place to unfold the map.


    "Burp, OK, let me have a look." The cheese belched and stood up to look at the map. Although the grey robed man had almost drunk a whole oak barrel of wheat wine, the old commander could swear to longjishan that he did not see half drunk in this man''s eyes, and even his stomach did not swell at all. God knows that his food has gone to that dimension.


    "Well..." Cheese looked at the map, his black eyes began to flash a light red light, but the people around him thought it was the reflection of the fire in the fireplace, and did not care.


    After a while, the commander was about to think that the mysterious man was in a daze. Cheese spoke. He raised a hand, pointed to an area on the map, and asked.


    "Here, where is it?"


    "The count of saloon. The only way to Longji mountain. " Said the old commander.


    "It is also the only way to the south of Longji mountain." The cheese went on.


    "So what''s the problem? The sarons have ruled the land for nearly five generations. They are respectable nobles and benevolent Lords. They can''t attack us, we have a good relationship Jon said.


    "No, no, no, my dear commander, the threat does not come from the living. I don''t care who the Lord of this land is, or whether it is respectable or not, now they are all over. With everything on this land, it''s over. " Cheese said, hands raised in an exaggerated gesture of emphasis.


    "And right now, if you don''t take precautions, the things that ruined that land will ruin this place."


    "It''s not ridiculous, sir." The old commander said seriously.


    "I''m not telling jokes either." Said cheese.


    "If I hadn''t seen you coming from the north, I would have regarded you as a madman."


    "If you didn''t invite me to dinner, I wouldn''t have said that to you."


    "I need evidence." Jon said.


    "Ah, the evidence, you know, Mr. commander. If everything in the world is evidence-based, then the prophet will not have to eat. " Cheese rolled his eyes. "We live in a weird world. Please don''t take everything too seriously."


    "Listen, Mr. cheese, maybe you have your channels, but with your one-sided words, it is difficult for me to persuade my subordinates. What''s more... " The commander stood up and looked down at the man in grey.


    "What''s more, I''m just an unknown stranger who just came here tonight. But, Monsieur commander, if I were you, I would at least send some cavalry or something to see the Earl''s collar. Then you''ll come back to me. " Cheese said with a smile, and then bit a piece of venison.


    "Well, sir, I will thank you for your advice, whether it is true or not. It''s late today, so I won''t disturb your rest. Elsa, give this gentleman a room. " When the old commander finished, he put on his cloak and left the tavern with the frost guards.


    "Look, great men are never understood by fools." Cheese sighed as the frost guards left.


    "Maybe that''s because great people never try to explain why they say it." Said the landlady named Elsa. Because of the relationship between the man in grey robe, she doesn''t have to do business tonight. However, as a family member of the frost guard, she also knows the legend of the man in grey robe. So, this young lady is still curious about cheese.


    To be fair, the cheese chief who took off his hood was also right. Although his eyebrows were not as soft as those of the southern aristocrats, they were also a little less rough than the northerners. The most important thing is his skin color. The skin color of this gray robed man is not like any other race Elsa has ever seen. His pale yellow skin is healthier than ordinary people''s white skin. His black hair and eyes are also the appearance rarely seen by the landlady. In short, it''s exotic, Elsa concluded in her heart. Maybe people in the north of the mountain are like this?


    Cheese listened to the landlady''s words, thought about it, and suddenly burst out laughing."Well, it seems to make sense. But isn''t it boring to talk about everything? " And he took his last sip of wine, "to the dogs!"


    "What dog?" Asked the landlady.


    "Well, believe me, you''d better not know." Said the cheese, shrugging.


    "Well, mysterious Mr. cheese, if you have finished your meal, please follow me to see your room." Said the landlady, making a gesture of invitation.


    "Well In fact, you don''t have to be so polite. I''m really not a noble. Your attitude makes me feel uncomfortable. " Cheese said with a wry smile.


    "Well, your room will be the third from here. Go by yourself. I''m going to wash the dishes. " The landlady said with a smile.


    "Er..." The boss''s wife''s reaction let cheese do not know how to deal with it for a while, stupefied in place.


    "What are you doing? Are you ready to help with the dishes? " The owner''s wife put her hands on her hips and didn''t get angry.


    "Oh, well, I''m going." So, in this way, the mysterious visitor, who was awed by the whole army of frost guards, was coaxed into the room by the owner''s wife on the top of the dragon''s spine.


    "The teacher is right, female human, it is a terrible existence." He closed the door and slapped his chest with fear.


    At this time, the proprietress in the lobby has already laughed, and she will not mention it for the moment.


    Looking at the simple room with only one bed, about six square meters, the man in grey clothes laughed at himself, and his eyes were full of intense red light.


    "But it''s a good start, don''t you think?"


    Outside the window, the head of the snow in the strong wind under the impact of the town under the night. Cheese looked through the window at the black and white world outside, his face showing an irrepressible smile.


    He took out a red chalk like object from his robe and quickly drew a few symbols on the door and window. After checking that the warning runes were working. He opened his hands and whispered a spell. Soon, a little black light appeared between his open hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the name of the deep void, in the name of the bottomless abyss, open my way! (unknown language) "


    with the final chant, the black light spot expands rapidly and becomes a black space gap of two meters high and one meter wide, which suddenly appears in the middle of the room. Cheese nodded and strode into the gap.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Stepping into the space gap, the scene in front of you will change from a small guest room at the top of Dragon Ridge into a gloomy room. The dim candlelight around can only provide the most basic lighting for the guests here. Fortunately, both the guests and the host can see things clearly in the dark.


    "Welcome back, master cheese." A low, slightly distorted voice was heard, and a blue creature in a butler''s suit stood on one side of the room. Its bloated body makes the housekeeper''s uniform look ridiculous.


    "Ah Fu, help me prepare the bathroom, and then go to inform my sister Lilly that I will visit her later." As he spoke, cheese took off his big gray robe and handed it to the blue creatures around him. He was on the top of the dragon''s spine with a long smile that could not be seen at this time.


    "Yes, young master." The blue creature replied, briefly flashing a few dark blue halos.


    "Miss anlina is up, and she is here for your visit. I''d like to hear about this trip. "


    "I see." Said cheese, pushing the door open.


    It was not visible in the room before. The place where cheese came was originally a huge high tower. The middle of the tower was hollow. Spiral stairs were attached to the hollow part of the center, and rooms were distributed next to the stairs. The height of the tower should be astonishing, because from the position of cheese, you can''t see the bottom layer down, and you can only see the white light from the air when you look up.


    Cheese went up to the top of the tower, and the blue creature, known as Ah Fu, steadily followed him three steps behind him.


    "By the way, have you heard from the teacher?" Asked the cheese.


    "I''m sorry, young master, so far there is no news from the master." Ah Fu replied.


    "Ah, forget it." Said cheese, standing in front of a door. "I''ll come by myself later. You go and prepare the lab. In the near future, it may be necessary to conduct in vivo experiments. "


    "Yes, young master." Alfred watched the cheese close the bathroom door and turned to the bottom of the tower.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sister, cheese is here to visit." Standing in front of an oak door two people high, the cheese, dressed in his new clothes, knocked on the door and called.


    After he said this, the two heavy doors opened slowly, revealing the dark space inside. Cheese shakes his head. He has always been a great student. Although this is not a big problem, he still thinks that people who study knowledge should strive to be concise and efficient. With this in mind, he walked into the darkness behind the door, and as he walked about ten steps from the door, two rows of candles lit up on both sides of the wall, illuminating the three person wide corridor. At the end of the corridor was a brick wall, which blocked the road and had to be bypassed on both sides. This design method is said to have been brought back from the Far East by the master of this place, the cheese teacher. Around the screen wall, cheese finally saw the object of his visit.


    With a huge wooden table and a fireplace nearby, a blonde girl was reading a book by the light of the fire. It seems like a peaceful scene, but cheese knows that the blonde girl in front of her does not need any light source to see the words in the book. All the decoration here is just because of the owner''s interest.


    "I''m here, Lilly." Cheese went up to the girl and took a chair.


    "Hee hee, my lovely little cheese is back at last!" The girl closed the book as soon as cheese approached, and as she raised her head, her bright red eyes were particularly striking.


    "Sister, didn''t we say that you shouldn''t be so numb? I''m eighteen years old! " Cheese face helpless, but he also has no way, after all, this schoolsister is growing up watching him grow up.


    "My little cheese has grown up. Don''t you want to learn from my sister? I''m so sad. " Said, the girl made a sad expression.


    "Ah, ah, can you be more normal, sister! I''m serious now Said cheese, madly.


    "Well, no more teasing. Come on, it will make you turn back in the middle of adult tasks and ask for help. What''s the problem? My little cheese ~ "


    a black line cheese decided to ignore his sister''s address at the end of the sentence and began to explain his own problems.


    "Today, I crossed Longji mountain."


    In a word, anlina, who was still chattering before, was instantly quiet. The expression on his face became serious and serious. In fact, when the girl is serious, the sense of calm in her body makes it difficult to relate to her appearance.


    "The frost man entertained me. And I found this in their town Cheese said, stretching out his left hand, his palm began to condense a thumb size green light ball.


    "This magic trace It''s a plague. A magic plague. " After a few seconds of staring at the ball of light, she said.


    Cheese nodded, closed his hand, and the ball of light dissipated.


    "Can you tell what plague it is?"Anlina frowned, thought for a moment, and said.


    "No, I can''t determine the type of plague by magic marks alone. At the very least, give me a confirmed living case. "


    "Yes So, can we speculate on the route of infection? "


    The blonde thought again and shook her head.


    "No, there is a big gap between magic plague and ordinary plague. Some magic plague can even spread through language. Without samples, I can hardly draw any conclusion."


    Cheese frowned, too.


    "Really, you can''t do it even if you specialize in disease science?"


    "I''m sorry, that''s what happened. So your trial has begun. " Anlina said with a smile.


    "Living samples? I see. " Cheese looked down and said.


    At this time, Ah Fu''s figure came in from outside.


    "Cheese master, miss anlina, good night. Young master, the laboratory you arranged is ready. Would you like to use it now Said the inhuman housekeeper.


    "No, please seal it for me. I''m afraid it will be used in two days." Replied the cheese, and stood up at the same time.


    "Sister, I won''t disturb you much. If the villagers find me missing, it will be very troublesome."


    "Well, well, little cheese has grown up and I don''t have time for my sister. Fortunately, I still have books to read here. " Anlina puffed her mouth and reopened the books on the table and stood on the table.


    For this student sister, cheese can only smile bitterly. After all, although the relationship between the two is in theory a classmate, but for cheese, the sister is more like a mother.


    "Well, I''ll solve this adult task as soon as possible. I''ll also bring some special products to my sister. " Said cheese.


    And anlina just snorted, did not say anything, dissatisfaction expressed. In this regard, cheese also had to shrug, took Ah Fu to leave anlina''s room. The master and servant quickly returned to the room where cheese had been transferred. On the Obsidian base in the middle of the room, the portal leading to the top of the dragon''s spine opened silently.


    Cheese thought for a while, picked up a new gray robe from Ah Fu''s hand and put it on his body.


    "Young master, though I should not say so." Ah Fu suddenly opened his mouth and let cheese stop walking into the portal.


    "But I think you should spend more time with Miss anlina, who is more affectionate only when she is with you."


    Listening to the housekeeper''s words, cheese''s mouth once again burst into a bitter smile.


    "Indifference is actually the normal state of the elder sister. After all, she is a high-level blood clan. Loneliness and indifference were almost etched into her bone marrow. It''s unusual for her to be as enthusiastic about me as she is now, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, my subordinates are talkative." Ah Fu lowered his head and said, if the blue substance sticking out his collar was really his head.


    "Forget it You''re right. I''ll go back first. If there''s any news from the teacher, you know how to inform me. " The cheese said and stepped into the portal. With his entry, the gap in the space gradually healed and finally disappeared. The few lights in the dim room are also turned off because of the disappearance of its users, falling into pure darkness.


    When he stepped back into the room in the tavern at the top of the Dragon Ridge, cheese stretched himself out looking at the still dark sky outside the window. He tapped his finger gently, and the runes attached to the doors and windows dissipated like dust. No one could see that a portal had just opened here.


    "Anyway, sleep for a while." Muttered cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    Three days after cheese arrived at Dragon Ridge top tavern, snow


    "have you heard? Jack lost one of their sheep today A villager took a sip of wine and said.


    "Ah, I heard that cattle have been missing these two days. I don''t know what happened." Another villager nodded and said.


    "I heard that wolves came from nearby." The third villager said.


    "No! The animals are kept in the barn at night. How did the wolf come in? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The heated discussion was stopped by the presence of one person. Cheese was still wearing his trademark grey robe, and the snow had a thin layer on his hood and shoulders, indicating that he had been walking in the snow for some time. It seems that the villagers are afraid to enter the tavern after the rumors stop.


    "A glass of ale." Cheese frowned and sat at the bar and said to the landlady. His eyes have no focal length, so it can be seen that he is thinking about something. Maybe his thinking is so focused that he doesn''t pay attention to the murmur of the villagers around him.


    Soon, the villagers in the tavern left in twos and threes. The pub, which was still overcrowded just now, turned out to be the owner''s wife and the cheese unconsciously drinking wheat wine in front of the bar. The landlady cleaned up the dishes on the table with a look of anger on her face. After all, cheese ruined the business in the tavern.


    "If you don''t find out where the animals are, I''m afraid I''ll close down in less than half a month." Grabbing the empty glass with almost rude action, the landlady complained to the grey robe.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I was just thinking about something." Cheese is awakened from his meditation and looks around at the cold environment. He says awkwardly.


    "Since you came here, nearly ten animals have been lost in three days. If you are hungry, you can tell me. Even if you need raw meat, you can let grandfather Jon talk about it The landlady said while doing a simple cleaning.


    "I''ve said it many times, Elsa, that I really have nothing to do with the missing animals. The abyss is at the bottom, and how can I explain that you can believe that I don''t need living things to sacrifice." Said cheese, holding his head.


    The landlady put down her plate and went to the opposite side of the cheese. Her hands suddenly fell on the bar and made a loud noise. After the cheese was scared up, she said to the latter in this very powerful posture.


    "Then go and solve it! Bring the real thief back, if it''s a wolf, take their skin, if it''s a man, take their head! Tell those people you''re innocent. "


    It has to be said that although Elsa is very sweet, when she is angry, her momentum is not comparable to those noble ladies in the south. The fierce blood of northerners also flows into the girl''s body. And our poor cheese became the victim of this momentum. He was completely implicated. Obviously, the landlady blamed him for the bad business, though it was not a wrong thing for him.


    "Yes, my lady, but as you can see, I''ve been running in the village all day about it. How about a little rest?" Cheese said with a wry smile. This is true. Even though he is a real magician, magic is not omnipotent. What''s more, he is still investigating the plague of magic. He has no way to deal with this disaster.


    Back in his room, cheese lay on a cold wooden bed, staring at the ceiling.


    "In the end, what happened..." The young mage murmured.


    Cheese raised his hand, and there was a little green halo in his hand. The color of the green light was neither the green of the forest nor the green of the grass, but a kind of green that made people look evil. This is cheese from the town collected, although very light, but he can be sure that this is a dangerous magic plague. And it must have something to do with the task given to you by your teacher. The mage looked at the green light in his hand and combed the things he had experienced in the past few days from the beginning to the end.


    "As soon as I arrived, the animals began to be lost. So it was almost certain that I was the most suspect, but not me, unless..." Cheese''s eyes narrowed, and he thought of a possibility. And the next step is to demonstrate whether this may be right. Turning out of bed and putting on his robe, the mage rushed back to the tavern hall at the fastest speed in his life.


    "Elsa! Tell me that nothing unusual has happened in this town before I came here, or any stranger


    The boss''s wife saw cheese so excited for the first time. For at least five days, the grey robed man had always been a slouch. Even if he was talking to the head of the frost guard or was criticized by the whole town behind his back, he was a indifferent look. So the landlady was really shocked.


    In fact, cheese has always had a wizard''s unique arrogance, which is very common among people with power, or knowledge. They always think that they have more knowledge than ordinary people, so they can see the key that is ignored. Because of this pride, though cheese had been investigating the town for three days, he did not ask the villagers. In the words of his teacher, the mage should believe what he sees more than what people see.And when the grey robed mage decides to ask others for confirmation, he can also be a good communicator. So cheese quickly got information from the landlady about the man in black who had appeared in the tavern three days ago.


    "Can you show me that silver coin?"


    Although Elsa was reluctant to take out the valuable silver coin, she did not care too much to solve the cattle theft in the town as soon as possible.


    "This is it." Reluctantly, the landlady took out a silver coin from the inside of her clothes. Instead of giving it to cheese, she put it on the counter. At the same time, she is always on guard against the actions of cheese. If the other party shows a little willingness to rob, she will react immediately.


    But cheese naturally ignored the owner''s wife''s small action, he carefully looked at the silver coin, in the sunlight through the window, silver coin shining metal light.


    "Ice breaking trout badge." The cheese frowned and whispered. On the upward side of the silver coin is a trout sign leaping out of the ice. Of course, in view of the rough casting technology of the silver coin, only those who are familiar with the emblem can see what it is. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is only a fish.


    "The emblem of the sarons?" Although Elsa had little impression of the aristocratic system, as the nearest Lord family, she knew the symbol of the salon family.


    "I think so." The cheese nodded and turned the silver coin over, with the royal symbol on the other side.


    "What does that mean?" Elsa was also interested. She wanted to know what the man in grey could know through a silver coin.


    "The silver coin has the insignia of the Lord on one side and the emblem of the royal family on the other side, which proves that the silver coin is a currency approved by the king and then handed over to the Lord himself. Generally, this type of currency will not circulate too far away from the territory. Because there is a certain difference in the weight of metal added to the coins cast by different lords, if the merchants who travel between the major territories are more willing to use the coins issued by the king, their value will be better unified. " Cheese said quickly. As a wizard who entered the civilized society for the first time, much of his knowledge was only learned in books.


    "So the black robed guest has a high probability of coming from the Earl of saloon. And... "


    "And you said three days ago that the Earl of saloon is finished." Elsa went on with the cheese.


    "Yes, the Raven told me that the land had been destroyed, and the threat of destroying it was still close. At first, I thought it meant an army or some other armed force. Now, maybe I made a mistake. " Said cheese. He had previously looked at the plague separately from the destruction led by the count of salon, but now he found that the relationship between the two was perhaps closer than he thought.


    "What do you mean?" Asked the landlady.


    "It means to destroy what Earl saloon has brought to this town, and if we don''t get rid of it quickly and safely, maybe the town will be very dangerous." Cheese said with a smile.


    It''s Elsa''s turn to frown this time, she said in a sullen voice.


    "Why are you so excited when you talk about danger?"


    "No, my lady, I have no interest in simple danger. I feel happy because Well, because of something else. " Cheese raised his eyebrows and said.


    Elsa wanted to speak again, but the grey robe went on talking.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to deal with it, whatever it is." With that, cheese pulled up his hood and turned to walk outside the pub.


    "Is that what you gave me? It won''t hurt me, just like any other question you''ve given me. " The master walked out of the door of the tavern and whispered to himself in the cold wind mixed with snowflakes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Gloria felt very hungry. At the same time, she wondered if she was still able to feel hungry. Pain, indescribable pain plagued her day and night, and it felt like every bone and muscle in her body was being twisted and pulled. Under the torture of this kind of pain, Gloria could not control herself completely. She clearly realized that she was gradually becoming a beast under the oppression of pain, but she had nothing to do. Gloria huddled in the cave, surrounded by animal bones and frozen body fluids. Three days. If someone had said that a beautiful and healthy woman could be turned into a monster in three days, Gloria would only regard it as a horror story. Now, the story is happening to her.


    She had forgotten a lot, and fortunately she remembered her name, Gloria von saloon, the third daughter of the count of salon, and the youngest child. As the son of one of the Lords, Gloria''s life had been smooth until ten days ago. Pestilence, the word for a long time, has never been associated with the Earl of salon in the north. The cold and long winter can make most infectious diseases disappear between the ice and snow. However, it still broke out. At first, it was hunters and farmers on the edge of the territory. The closed traffic in the Middle Ages made it difficult for the Earl of Saron to know the trend of his territory at the first time. So when the first infected people appeared in Xigu City, the capital of the Earl''s command, the whole Earl''s collar was seriously ill. Those who are infected start with fever, delirium, and pain. They grow black spots on their bodies, and the spots turn into black tumors. The tumors burst out and give out a foul, brown green pus. And if that''s all, or if the plague only kills people in the end, it''s not too dangerous for Gloria to live in the castle. However, as the chief scholar of the territory said, in many cases, death is not the worst outcome.


    Gloria remembers that, even in great pain, she would never forget those eyes, those narrow, dark green eyes flashing in the dark, pair by pair, in the dark, under the faint light of the torch, which made people feel afraid from the bottom of her heart. Maybe that''s why the Earl, the first warrior and the Lord''s chief knight, could only let Gloria escape alone. Gloria still doesn''t know what those eyes belong to. But she knew that no matter what they were, she was slowly becoming those things.


    "Well (laughter... " Driven by instinct, I open my eyes like a layer of green film in front of my eyes. All things become weird and fuzzy under the distortion of this film. Correspondingly, Gloria''s sense of smell became so sharp that she even had the illusion that even if she closed her eyes and relied on her ears and nose, she would not bump into anything. The smell of blood, the smell of decay, the smell of snow, and the smell of acid from her own, all of which made Gloria lose her sense of smell forever.


    Hungry, the most primitive instinct drove her to get up from the burrow where she was hiding, and her sharp nails scratched across the stone and made creepy noises. Look for anything to eat, something with body temperature, anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sun was setting, and cheese stood in the snow, watching the sun falling into the mountains. Cold wind does not seem to want to rest with the sun, but more intensified. On the night of Longji mountain, no one wants to leave the town after nightfall, and the farmers rush their livestock to the shed early and return to the warm indoor. In the past three days, cheese didn''t think much about the theft. For him, the criticism of the townspeople and the complaints of the landlady were not as important as the trial given by the teacher. However, now that there is a close relationship between the two, the mage has to deal with this matter seriously.


    Through an afternoon''s visit, cheese probably determined the location of the animal''s loss, and combined with the speculation in his brain, he felt that he should face some kind of beast, at least in the way of behaving. Since it is a beast, it must have a nest. Combined with the body shape of the lost animal, the mage can also roughly infer the range of activity of the hungry creature. Now, all he had to do was wait patiently for the beast to come out of its lair, driven by hunger. The cold wind and snow can''t block the mage''s sight. If he wants, he can even sense the position of the snake hibernating under the snow. So cheese believes that he will never miss the opportunity to arrest.


    Here it is!


    Open and close the eyes, cheese quietly took off the gloves, heavy leather can bring good warmth, but also reduce the mage''s casting speed. In the face of this type of enemy, cheese needs to make full use of every moment. One hand took a sheepskin kettle out of his arms. The other hand made a few gestures at random, and then stuck it on the kettle. The temperature of the kettle began to rise. For a moment, cheese lifted the spell. He opened the lid of the kettle and poured hot goat blood from a kettle on the snow in front of him. The warm blood soon loses its temperature, but its smell, has gone with the wind.


    "Come on, good dog, come on."


    Soon, cheese waiting for the object to come to the appointment. Cheese had never seen it in any book in the library or heard it in anyone''s mouth. The monster in the ice and snow looked like a mixture of man and mouse, but the mixture was rough and casual. Cheese can guarantee that even the evil mage''s biological experiments will be much better than this one. Mottled hair, confused eyes, and a dark red blood stained kiss.Obviously, the monster also found that the delicious prey in his imagination was just a wizard''s mask, but for it, cheese itself might be good meat. But maybe it''s the instinct of the beast or the remaining human nature that makes it not rush directly. Instead, it looks at cheese from a certain distance and hesitates. It seems to be watching.


    But the mage didn''t give it any chance. There was a magic light in cheese''s eyes. His casting speed was so fast that the monster didn''t respond to his actions. His casting was finished. The ice and snow under the monster''s feet seemed to come to life in an instant, and turned into a snake. It coiled up along the monster''s feet and let the monster struggle, but the snake made of ice and snow was clinging to it. Even if occasionally shaken or patted off a little bit, more snow becomes part of this snow snake.


    "Solidification."


    With the words in the mouth of cheese, the soft snow instantly turns into hard ice, and the monster''s struggle is over. It is not that it doesn''t want to continue to struggle, but the solid ice has blocked its body, making it unable to move. Looking at the monster in front of him, cheese found that his palm was covered with sweat unconsciously.


    "Well, now let''s see what you are." The mage excitedly approached his prey, but he did not notice that there were some fine cracks on the cage made of ice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    This is bad. The moment cheese was bitten by a monster, he thought.


    The frozen rope broke under the brute force of the monster, and the mage who had laid down his guard was bitten by the monster on his left shoulder and shoulder. All of this happened in a flash. Cheese didn''t have time to react. There was a chill on the shoulder, and then pain in the heart. However, cheese''s ability to endure pain after years of apprenticeship has surpassed that of ordinary people. It should be noted that the dangers encountered by mages in various experiments are much more terrifying than that of training a soldier. Moreover, in order to ensure the ability to cast a spell in various situations, cheese teachers have conducted special pain tolerance training for their students. So at this time, the cheese brain can also stay awake in severe pain.


    Almost out of instinct, cheese''s right hand clenched his fist and used all his strength to chisel under the monster''s ribs. Although it has already produced alienation, according to its shape, cheese thinks that the human''s key should still work for this monster.


    "Ha..." In the low roar, the monster let go of his jaw because of pain. The mage seized the opportunity to draw out his left shoulder, and at the same time organized a counterattack with this short moment. Although the left arm has temporarily lost its ability to move, cheese can still use language to cast some spells without relying on both hands.


    "Roar!" A huge roar comes out of the mouth of cheese, and the sound waves even make the flying snow disperse, leaving a fan-shaped vacuum in the air. If there is a mage from human society, he will be surprised, because at this time, the cheese does not use the magic in the conventional sense, but the roar and roar of the barbarian Orc! This ability between instinct and magic is the signature skill of ORC shamans, who rely on this magical sound to stun nearby enemies to gain valuable casting time. However, this ability has never been mastered by humans before, and the mage Association''s explanation is that the physiological differences between humans and orcs cause this phenomenon. As a purebred human, cheese now uses this Orc fighting technique, which may surprise many researchers.


    However, no one paid attention to these things in the snow at this time, but this kind of practical combat technology has played a more than expected effect. The monster was completely incapacitated after being hit by a close-up growl from cheese. Holding his head in both hands, the monster staggered back a few steps and knelt down on the snow. But even so, cheese knew that there was not much time left for him. Using magic to petrify the tissue around the wound, one is to prevent the wound from worsening, the other is to effectively reduce the speed of virus diffusion in their own body. Yes, the moment I saw each other, cheese knew that the monster''s teeth and claws must be infected with plague virus. The reason why there is no first time to treat the wound is that cheese knows that ordinary treatment can''t discharge the virus that has entered the body. Moreover, in the case of wearing such thick clothes, the treatment is likely to let the broken clothes mix into the wound.


    After the wound treatment, cheese quickly fished out of the snow with his right hand, but what he got out of the snow was not a handful of broken snow, but a short spear made of ice. Sometimes, mages don''t need to pursue powerful spells, but should choose the most correct ones. According to the monster''s physical fitness, cheese decided that his neck should have been bitten off by his opponent when he sang a spell that threatened him. And a sharp short spear can buy you more time.


    However, things didn''t want to be as the mage thought. The monster didn''t get up in the snow for a long time. Cheese put the spear to the monster carefully two steps, he was surprised to hear the monster issued a low voice. An idea comes out of cheese''s head -


    it''s crying.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Elsa was worried. Although she asked cheese to solve the cattle theft as soon as possible, it was a whole afternoon after cheese left home, and the drinkers in the evening said that they saw cheese go out of town alone. He even turned down the ice guards who were willing to accompany him. Although commander Jon mentioned and cheese admitted that he had power far beyond common sense, Elsa still had a bad feeling in the face of unknown threats.


    As if to confirm her worry, the wind and snow outside seemed to be a little bigger.


    "Elsa I need your help... " The voice of cheese suddenly appeared in Elsa''s head, which made the landlady think that he was playing a trick on her side. But she soon realized that it was one of the magicians'' tricks.


    "I am Come on... " The voice of cheese continued to spread, but even if it was, the landlady could feel the weakness of the other side. She quickly found the two ice guards who were drinking in the tavern and pulled them out of the pub without saying a word.


    Soon, the frost guard and the owner''s wife fought back the cheese and monster that had fallen on the town street back to the tavern. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Elsa specially took them into the back door of the tavern to avoid the crowd in the hall.


    In cheese''s room, two frost guards looked at the monster lying on the ground and looked at each other. They had not looked at it carefully just now because the monster was covered with a black robe. Now, when they saw the monster''s appearance through the light in the room, they didn''t pull out their swords and yell. Cheese admired the quality of frost guard. But just as they were going to report commander Jon and call the doctor, cheese raised his right hand and pointed to two guards. The two guards fell asleep on the ground."What are you doing?" The landlady was startled by the cheese''s behavior. She asked in a loud voice.


    "We can''t let the frost people and villagers know that it exists Because I don''t have time to explain to them Cough... " Cheese, half lying on the bed, said pale.


    "Explain what? What the hell is this? And you have to call a doctor for your injury Said Elsa, frowning.


    "Please, Elsa, I need your help Believe me, I won''t hurt people here... "


    What else did the landlady want to say, but when she saw cheese''s eyes, she didn''t say it. Maybe I was bewitched by the devil. She thought.


    "Well, how can I help you?" She asked.


    "Return to the guests in the hall as usual, and then don''t let anyone into the room Until I come out. " Cheese said and looked into the landlady''s eyes. He knew that the other side didn''t have to do it for himself, but he had to. Now he can''t be disturbed.


    Elsa widened her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Well, but when you get out, I want to hear from you."


    "Well, I''ll explain this to you and commander Jon..."


    "No, it''s more than it." Elsa continued, "and who you are, where you come from, for what. I want to know. "


    "You are taking advantage of the fire." Said cheese.


    "And you have no choice." Elsa said with a smile.


    "Well I promise you In the end, cheese can only agree to the other side''s requirements. After all, the situation left him with no choice.


    After getting the promise, the landlady dragged away the two sleeping ice guards with a smile. She had to say that her strength really made cheese very strange.


    "That''s a deal."


    She closed the door and left the room for cheese and the monster.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    "Magic plague is different from general plague. It''s more like a contagious curse of not choosing objects. Therefore, in the case of unclear transmission rules of magic plague, observers must ensure their own safety, even if they are accidentally infected, they should quickly eliminate all kinds of impossible variables. These are the basics. "


    Anlina, floating in the air, said to the cheese lying on the ground.


    "Sister, I''ve already been like this. What you want to tell me is to have a good class in the future?" He complained.


    "You have to be glad that Ah Fu, as an energy creature, won''t be infected by this plague that affects flesh and blood, otherwise I don''t know how to get you back." Said the blonde.


    "Hello, I opened the portal myself. You just ordered Ah Fu to bring me back after receiving the notice."


    "Well, as a caster, you can''t even get through the portal. Guess what the teacher says when he knows it?" Anlina said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m wrong, sister Thinking of his teacher''s constant emphasis on the importance of the caster''s self-protection, and thinking of the various punishment rooms in the tower, cheese suddenly felt that his wound was nothing.


    Hearing cheese''s confession, anlina did not continue to study this topic. She looked curiously at another creature who came back with cheese.


    "This is the sample that hurt you?" She said, circling around the same fallen monster.


    "Yes, I used forced sleep on it to make it less painful." Cheese struggled to sit up, and his face had obviously recovered. The magic power in the tower allows cheese to recover faster and heal the wound to a certain extent.


    "Pain? Crazy monsters don''t know the pain. " Said anlina, frowning. It''s too much for the mage to put himself in danger. Now he cares about monsters. She was not happy with the excessive kindness of cheese.


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you, and I''m sure it, or he or she, is crying in front of me." Cheese staggered to his feet and covered his wound.


    "What do you say?" Anlina instinctively felt that this was the illusion of cheese, but then she gave up the idea. Although cheese was really in a mess this time, the ability of cheese was undoubtedly worth affirming as a younger generation who grew up. Then she realized what it meant if the cheese was true.


    "Generally speaking, this kind of plague can lead to physical variation, and almost all the infected people will lose their memory and thinking ability and become twisted creatures with only instinct left." Anlina said softly.


    "This is because the fragile thinking organs and memory tissues will bear the brunt of the physical mutation, so the infected people will soon lose all the criteria as intelligent creatures." Cheese went on.


    "But we can''t rule out the possibility that the infected person has been affected for a short time and the virus has not yet damaged the brain." She said.


    "So I have to start researching the program as soon as possible and try to keep its brain as much as possible. Even if you just leave a memory, it helps a lot. " And cheese went to open the door of the room.


    "Ah Fu, bring specimen one to the laboratory."


    "But your own injury is not good, and you also..." Anlina wanted to say cheese had been infected by the plague, but she was interrupted by cheese before she finished.


    "If I don''t know the secret of it, I can''t help myself, can I? So I have to find out as soon as possible. " Said cheese.


    "Well, but your left hand can''t move, which is bound to affect the progress of the experiment. I''ll help you. " Anlina stopped persuading.


    "Well, let''s do it as soon as possible." Although hurt, but cheese''s mood is unprecedented high, for a self styled explorer, nothing is more exciting than the secret in front of him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Laboratory


    Gloria wakes up. What a wonderful feeling it is. No twisted pain, no desire to eat blood, so wake up, like an ordinary person. Only lost can make people feel precious, since the plague began to attack, Gloria has never been so sober. So, everything before was a dream, right? As long as you open your eyes, you will see the familiar roof of the room. She looked forward to it and opened her eyes.


    Then, disappointed. The green filter still exists in front of you, but it is much more stable than before and no longer affects the vision. And what you see through the green film is the strange roof. On the roof, which is made of gray stone bricks, there is a very strange lamp hanging on it. It does not look like an oil lamp or a crystal that can emit light.


    With the recovery of her thinking ability, Gloria''s senses in all aspects of her body were restored. A fluffy sense of touch surrounded her, as if she were lying in something fluffy. The limbs were chained. That''s fine. Because Gloria wasn''t sure when she was going to be the same again. The pain had exhausted all her heart, and she knew that she could not control herself.


    So, who caught you? Gloria thought, she vaguely remembered that she had attacked a man, and she could not remember what the man looked like. By the way, she bit him. However, Gloria''s instinctive recollection made her own blood flow into her mouth."Gulululu..."


    As a lady, such a voice makes Gloria blush, but when she thinks of her present situation, she feels ridiculous about her self-esteem. And just as she thought so, a voice appeared.


    "You wake up at last." A man''s voice.


    Gloria tilted her head and saw a young man, about her age, dressed in a smart suit, but with a heavy bandage on her left shoulder, which seemed to be injured. Gloria wanted to speak. She wanted to ask who he was and whether his injury was self inflicted. However, Gloria found that when she opened her mouth, she could not say anything. In fact, she felt that her upper and lower lips seemed to grow very long, which was very strange.


    "Don''t worry, you haven''t adapted to your body. You are like a newborn baby now, you have to adapt from the beginning Said cheese.


    This is his third day back in the tower, three days of uninterrupted work, so that he has a preliminary understanding of the plague. At the same time, with the help of Lilly Xuejie, he also stabilized the monster''s body changes. They found that the monster''s infection time was really short, which made its body in a state of distortion and mutation all the time. In order to protect the monster''s brain and stabilize its body, cheese decided to use artificial methods to induce the direction of mutation. In short, this can make the monster''s body return to order, but it has become a new species that has never been before.


    Based on its appearance, cheese and anlina decided to call it rat man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Back a little bit, the day after cheese caught Gloria.


    The Earl of Saron led the border town of chuoluo in the south.


    "Sir, the blockade of the southern border has been completed. Up to now, 129 refugees have been led by the former count who has been arrested and accepted. "Just two days. The best knight in the kingdom could not help killing the innocent sick. Ah... " The knight sighed.


    "In fact, it''s not their fault. These young men are qualified soldiers, even in the face of an enemy ten times their size. It''s just that... " Said the staff officer.


    "But the plague is too terrible." The knight continued.


    "And it broke out too fast. If your majesty hadn''t been informed in time, I''m afraid the loss would have been far greater than that of a count."


    "Yes, it''s hard to imagine such a terrible disaster happening naturally." Said the staff officer.


    "You mean it''s a deliberate plague?"


    "It''s just my guess, my Lord. But I heard that some crazy mages or evil believers do use this method to verify their experimental results or sacrifice to evil gods. It is said that this has happened before. " The staff continued.


    "It''s too early to make a conclusion. When the pharmacists'' Association arrives, we''ll see if they can do something about it. But if it''s someone who is spreading the plague. He will certainly regret it. " Said the knight.


    "I am afraid that when the members of the society of pharmacists come, your majesty will give instructions to the count to explore. Your honor, you''d better decide the person to lead the team


    When the border epidemic situation is stable, it is almost certain to find out the cause of the plague from the source, which is a high-risk task and can also obtain high honor. The cliques of the Royal Knights'' order are complex, so the selection of personnel should be based on these considerations. Even sometimes, when there is a suitable candidate, we have to take the second place. The knight is honest and upright, and will hardly consider these things. He can achieve this position because of his great fighting skills and the king''s favor on the other hand. But even so, offending those nobles would not have a good result, so the staff wanted to let the knight make plans.


    "What''s the decision? If your majesty needs someone to go deep into the epidemic area, I''ll be the first to bear the responsibility." The knight laughed and shook his head.


    The knight stood up and went out to the door. He took his cloak off the shelf beside the door and put it on. On the black cloak, a white lion with its head held high was dancing with it.


    The staff officer looked at the man''s back and suddenly felt that the plague was not so terrible. Maybe that''s why he is worth following. This is the most outstanding knight in the Kingdom, the head of the second regiment of the kingdom of grey lion, the blood lion Lyon www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    Three days after capturing Gloria, who became a rat man, cheese finally appeared in the tavern at the top of the dragon''s spine. During the three days of discussion, there were many opinions in the town about the disappearance of the mysterious man. Two of the frost guards swore that the mage had hidden the beast that had attacked the livestock in the tavern. The villagers were relieved that the animals would not disappear, but they could not thank the mage. After all, it''s more likely that the two things that will happen now, one by one, and the other, domestication, to devour the animals, are probably even more likely in the eyes of villagers.


    At the same time, although the chief of frost guard, commander Jon, received a report on the incident, the old commander did not have the energy to focus on these "little things". Maybe it''s a good pastime on a regular basis. However, after the last time following the advice of the cheese chief and sending two successive groups of soldiers to the count of salon, the two teams seemed to be drowning in the sea, and there was no reply. In the past, it took only three days to get to Xigu city led by Earl saloon from the downhill town. Even three days after the first team left, commander Jon sent a second team to meet him, and the second team carried carrier pigeons. But now six days have passed, not to mention the carrier pigeon, but a crow has not flown from the south.


    Damn it, I''m afraid the grey man''s warning is true. Commander Jon wanted to visit cheese on the fourth day to get more advice. However, he was told that cheese was not in the tavern. His absolute trust in Elsa made the old commander not suspect the landlady''s lies. Although cheese was not at the top of the dragon''s spine at that time. However, he had no choice but to deploy the garrison on the mountain to the south, and at the same time began to build defensive wooden fence and lookout tower. For a long time, the frost guards only focused on the threat from the north. In addition, their own products were scarce and their military strength was excellent. All the Lords in the South had no idea about this army. As a result, the defense facilities facing the south of Legion town have always been just border posts along the main road. It is obvious that such defense facilities can not block the real threat, or even play an early warning role. The old commander knew this very well. The simple frost never slackened its demands on the soldiers. They were guarding the front line of their ancestors all the time. Therefore, in just two days, with the full force of the army, a weak but complete defense line has been gradually established.


    "But that''s not enough." Commander Jon murmured that he needed more information for the safety of the Legion and the townspeople, but the Legion''s scholars and staff could do nothing about it, so there was only one person left to ask for help. So when he heard cheese appeared again, he came here for the first time.


    When the door of the tavern was opened, the table on which cheese sat was very conspicuous. On the one hand, few people in the town dared to sit next to him, and on the other hand, there were so many things on his table. Fleshy food like hills piled on the table, leaving commander Jon to speculate to determine which mysterious grey man belonged to the constant grabbing hand.


    "Long time no see, Mr. cheese." The old commander sat on the opposite side of the table. The other guests in the tavern saw him come in and began to check out. Even if the northerners in the small town at the foot of the mountain have never joined the army, there must be soldiers in their families. Therefore, as military subordinates, they should listen to those things. It is better to know less about them. Although this did not prevent them from secretly guessing what the commander and the cheese said.


    Cheese heard the commander''s voice is also a warm response.


    "Well! Wuwuwu Oh, ah, Wu... "


    "Well, I think you''d better swallow it first." The commander''s eyes twitch.


    After listening to the cheese, he quickly put two pieces of meat into his mouth and filled his mouth with it. Then he began to chew. To be honest, Elsa was looking at him from behind the bar, wondering how he had swallowed such a large mass of food. As for commander Jon, he was glad that his view was blocked by the food mountain and did not see the horror.


    "Burp!" After swallowing all the food in his mouth, the cheese made an exaggerated hiccup. He waved his right hand, and the food on the table floated up and flew to the next table. This also allowed commander Jon to see the mage for a long time after seeing the cheese casting for the first time. At this time, the cheese is still a gray robe, but perhaps for the convenience of eating, most of the robes are lifted and put on the shoulder. You can see that the left shoulder of cheese is still wrapped in a thick bandage. And cheese''s left arm is also hanging under the table, only the right hand holding a fork.


    "Are you hurt?" Commander Jon frowned. Although he heard about cheese fighting the monster alone, he didn''t expect that cheese would suffer such a heavy injury.


    "No harm, just a little hurt. As you can see, the inconvenience of one hand does not affect me. " With that, he threw the fork in his hand. After making a series of stunts in the air, he inserted it into the steak at the next table.


    "I hope so. After all, I''m afraid your strength is very important in the present situation." Commander Jon nodded and accepted the master''s speech. After all, cheese was not a soldier who charged forward with a knife and gun.


    "Well, I know the time is running out, so I''m going to have a frank talk with you, Elsa. You can come and listen to it, after all, I promised you before." Said cheese. The landlady quickly sat down at the table from behind the bar and spat out her tongue mischievously under commander Jon''s reproachful eyes."Well, I''ll start with who I am. Ha, it''s really ironic. I wanted to make up something up until three days ago. But the discovery in these three days makes me understand that I have to rely on the power of frost guard Cheese shrugged his shoulders, but forgot the wound on his left shoulder, so his expression was distorted by the stimulation of pain.


    "As you can see, I am a caster. That is the so-called mage. Although I personally think this definition is not rigorous, let''s say it first. "


    Commander Jon and Elsa are both natural expressions. After all, in recent days, cheese has only released some magic arts that can be jokingly called tricks, but the identity of his caster is beyond doubt.


    "Well, what''s more, I come from a hermit or even a little reclusive mage organization, and the leader of this organization is my teacher." Said cheese.


    "Your organization is north of the mountains?" Asked commander Jon.


    "Yes, it''s just that we can live there by magic, and that''s why I said it''s not universal. As for where we are in the north, I can''t tell you. " This part of the truth was originally in the content of the cheese ready to confess, so he did not do more concealment.


    "Well, please go on." The mage''s answer was expected by the commander. Jon nodded and said.


    "I came here because my teacher gave me a task. Although he didn''t say it clearly, I guess what the purpose of this mission is Said cheese.


    "Do you mean that the count of saloon led what happened because of your teacher?" Elsa asked, frowning at the same time. If the cheese teacher had put an earl in such a crisis for the trial, she would have changed her impression of cheese.


    "I''m afraid not. Although my teacher has this ability, I don''t think he will pay such a high price for the test." Cheese shook his head, and he was not sure about it. After all, in the eyes of his teacher, a little Earl was not worth noticing. However, combined with other senior and senior sister''s adult trial mission records, he was more inclined to believe that his teacher only foresaw what was going to happen here, so he threw him on the stage of the drama.


    "Well, you go on." Although there was no affirmative answer, Elsa could at least confirm that he did not know according to cheese''s reaction. That''s enough.


    In the next three days, I was able to find out the most important thing in the next three days


    Next, cheese gives a brief introduction to Gloria''s various tests and research results on the plague that infected Gloria in the past three days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    This is the response of commander Jon and Elsa after hearing the cheese report. If commander Jon had already made some of his own guesses about the current situation, the seriousness of the situation was far beyond his imagination. The landlady''s feeling was that she suddenly found herself in a ship that would sink at any time.


    "You mean, these people who are infected by the plague will become like that Monster? " Elsa, as one of the few people who had close contact with Gloria''s mutation, was particularly hard hit. What''s more, cheese told her that the monster was the polite black robed man he had received a few days ago. The landlady couldn''t imagine what kind of plague would turn people into such a distorted and horrible existence.


    "In fact, we now call them protozoans. Correspondingly, I have captured the The woman''s body has stabilized. Now she should not be as terrible as before. I''m afraid it can''t be accepted at once Said cheese.


    "You mean, then, that all the people led by the count of salon have been killed?" Asked commander Jon, frowning.


    "I''m not sure. According to my conjecture, it will take a long time from infection to protozoan, because there is only one observation sample at present, so I can''t give the time of this process. Even I don''t think that all infected people can become protozoans, which may have something to do with the individual''s own situation. " The cheese replied. Gloria''s appearance not only solved some puzzles, but also brought more mysteries.


    "What about the spread of the plague?" Commander Jon continued to ask. He didn''t ask if there was any treatment. On the one hand, he thought that the town at the foot of the mountain should not be attacked by the plague. After all, the original rat man was captured here. On the other hand, he also thinks that if cheese has a cure, he will say it himself.


    "In the current situation, direct physical contact and contaminated water sources may be the main causes of transmission." After all, he didn''t find any extra wounds on Gloria, so Gloria should not have been infected directly by an infected person, cheese said.


    "Then you..." Elsa and commander Jon unconsciously put their eyes on the left shoulder of cheese when they heard that the plague would spread along the contact.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve treated the wound. It''s not contagious now. But I''m afraid I''ll only be able to eat with one hand for a while before I can work out an antidote for the plague Pick an eyebrow, cheese responds. This is not a lie. The pestilence virus is still blocked by cheese in the vicinity of the wound by petrochemical means. Although anlina proposes to cut off this part of the tissue directly, cheese can not accept lying in the tower to recuperate at this time. Moreover, the mage was very curious about the way the plague worked, so he felt that instead of looking for samples one by one, he would rather use himself as a Petri dish to observe the plague virus. Of course, he didn''t say that to anyone else, because he thought it was a bit crazy.


    Commander Jon was relieved after hearing the mage''s assurance. After all, if cheese is hurt irreversibly, I''m afraid the dignity of the frost guard will be disgraced. But at the same time, he thought that if even the magical grey robed mage could not solve his wound problem, the battle cost against the native rat people might be very heavy.


    "So, do you have any solution to this plague?" Asked the commander. Although the information provided by cheese is very important, only by finding a solution can the Legion not fall into passive passive defense.


    "At the moment, I''m afraid I can''t offer a sound solution." Cheese said sincerely. Although he had been studying this plague for three days, even with the help of anlina, the mage still did not find a solution to the plague. The problem lies in Gloria. When cheese found her, she had entered the late stage of infection. The virus carried on her body had undergone multiple mutations. In order to stabilize Gloria''s body, cheese also artificially induced the transformation of the virus, making it a more stable form. This obviously made the mage unable to find the appearance of the plague at the beginning. It would take a long time for his teachers to develop the antidote in such a situation. Cheese doesn''t have time to do it. Although he is sure that he can develop an antidote after a long trial, it may be difficult for downhill town to keep up for that long under the attack of native rat man.


    "And I''m afraid I have some bad news." Cheese went on.


    "Based on the condition of Experiment 1, I suspect that these protozoans have an irreparable hunger and thirst for meat, as can be seen from the attack on livestock by experiment 1." There are nearly ten livestock in three days. I''m afraid that the amount of food the Earl of Saron had in his possession would soon be exhausted. When the time comes, the native rat people, driven by hunger, will inevitably spread to the areas bordering on the count.


    "So, do you mean that these mutants will come and attack here sooner or later?" Said commander Jon.


    "Yes, I think. Therefore, I suggest that while building the defense line against the south, you should move the residents of the town into the Longji mountain in a planned way. I believe that the fortress operated by frost guards for hundreds of years is much safer than here. " Said cheese.


    "I will consider your suggestion. But this town is also the home of our northerners for generations. I believe a considerable number of people will not want to leave easily The old commander said that his mind had begun to conceive the words of evacuation. Although it was better not to use them, he, as the leader of the Legion, must prepare for the worst."That''s it. I''m sure you''ll make a wise decision. And I will leave in two days for the count Cheese said something that made the other two feel frightened.


    "What do you say?" Elsa sprang up from her chair. The landlady had not intervened in the conversation between the cheese maker and the commander, but now she could not sit still. Commander Jon was surprised by ELSA''s reaction, but he was also looking at cheese with a puzzled look on his face. After all, what the mage said just now is no different from the suicide declaration. You know, even though his magic was magical, he had already been injured in front of a native rat man.


    "Yes, I must. Only more contact and observation of these infected people, I can quickly make antidote Said cheese. He certainly didn''t want to be in danger if he could, but he knew that only by finding earlier samples of infection would he have a chance to stop the plague before it spread. Although he did not have any acquaintances in this kingdom, as a human being, he did not think that so many innocent people should die so unknowingly.


    Commander Jon wanted to say something, but the old commander finally stood up, stroked his chest with his right hand, and made a knight salute.


    "Your courage and kindness are awe inspiring. Although I can''t go with you because I have to lead the people, please allow me to send some of the best fighters to protect you. In this way, the frost guard will be worthy of his oath


    "Even if you don''t say so, I will ask the Legion for help. Thank you for your kindness. " Cheese also stood up and said seriously. Although anlina can''t help him directly because of the adult task, it also states that other forces can be used. Communication ability is also an important standard for cheese teachers.


    After chatting with Commander Jon a few more words, the old commander left for the various tasks of deploying the Legion and selected the candidate for the cheese escort. He''ll have the guards assemble in the tavern two days later. After the commander left, the tavern was left with cheese and Elsa, who had not spoken since. Cheese for the first familiar with the age of the woman is still relatively good, although not to talk about love, but a little bit different feeling in it. As he pondered over the words and was ready to say something to Elsa. But the landlady took the initiative to speak.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "What do you say?" Looking at the boss''s chair, she was surprised to see her face wash the dishes.


    "I said, I''ll go with you." Elsa raised her head and looked into the cheese''s eyes. Then she lowered her head and continued to wipe the bar, as if cheese didn''t exist at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    On the other hand, on the other hand, the count''s idea of going to the tavern along with the count''s two days of preparation was also needed. However, no matter what the mage said, the landlady was just indifferent, which made cheese very helpless. This trip is absolutely not safe. Even if the cheese maker is not sure to protect himself, he still needs to ask commander Jon for help, let alone another landlady. But even if cheese went to commander Jon and asked him to stop Elsa, the old commander just waved with a smile. He said that it was Elsa''s own decision, and he had no way. When the residents of the town heard that Elsa was going deep into danger with cheese, no one came to stop her. Instead, some young men came to find cheese and offered to go with him.


    "These stubborn northerners." Cheese was waiting in his room for the moment of departure. The frost regiment is more efficient than cheese imagined. In other words, the trust and cooperation between the residents of these downhill towns and the legions is unbelievable. After the news of plague and rat people released by the regiment, the residents of the small town did not have any panic. They just asked whether the regiment was well staffed and needed more help. This makes cheese feel the town residents'' unparalleled trust in frost guards. At the same time, the Legion also explains the story of a man who captured the rat man before cheese. This made the mage''s purchasing process a lot easier in these two days. The frankness and simplicity of the northerners make cheese, who has been living in the high intelligence masters since childhood, feel very wonderful. He even prepared several sets of words to explain his actions. After all, some casting materials were very strange to outsiders, but the town residents did not ask a word. Elsa explained to him that he had proved to be a friend of the northerners.


    Soon, commander Jon''s men arrived at the tavern. At the request of cheese, the number of the team was limited to five. In addition to the mage and the owner''s wife, the old commander selected three frost guards to join the team. It is worth mentioning that one of the three is actually a woman. And this woman named Mona seems to be very familiar with the landlady. In addition to this, the remaining two frost guards are strong "boar" Hahn and hunter''s son "monkey" Jack. These soldiers clearly preferred military nicknames to their original names. It is worth mentioning that the landlady also has a nickname of her own, her name is "red fox". It''s said that the young men didn''t take the frost for her. Cheese looked at Elsa''s red hair and thought that the nickname was really appropriate.


    In two days, cheese''s decision to Elsa from the beginning completely incomprehensible, has gradually changed. He was not stupid. He also knew that Elsa had a good impression on him, but the road of the mage was lonely and dangerous. Even if the students under the same teacher were involved in the task, it was common for them to kill each other. In particular, cheese teachers always seem to have a special interest in the jungle law. Even the course test is calculated according to the algorithm of how many people have reached the standard. In fact, cheese would not have lived to this day if it hadn''t been for Angelina''s protection. But growing up in such an environment, his brain for the so-called feelings of normal people do not have any identity. This is also the actual situation of most mages. In this world, most mages or casters are celibates. They are often obsessed with secrets or power, and they have no time to avoid the secular world. How can they waste time for love or family affection? Although he was not determined to marry for life, he didn''t think there was anything in the world more charming than the mystery of magic. So cheese didn''t want to accept Elsa''s favor. Although the landlady''s character of daring to love and hate was appreciated by cheese makers, the mage could not see their future. They live in the same world, but not in the same world.


    In a word, with such a tangled emotion, cheese led this small team of five, under the gaze of the whole town at the foot of the mountain, to lead the count of salon, who was covered by the plague. The five men, riding four horses (cheese can''t ride, share the same horse with Jack), and a horse carrying supplies, stepped into the forest filled with light white fog from the newly built wooden defense line.


    Time passed quickly on the road. In the twinkling of an eye, it was dusk. Under the guidance of Jack, the party set up a campfire under three huge and towering trees. According to the monkey, it''s much safer to spend the night in this forest on trees than on the ground. Although he still doesn''t believe in the professional knowledge of climbing trees.


    "It''s not right." Five men tied their horses and sat around the campfire. "Monkey" said calmly.


    "I used to come to this forest with my father, and now this is the time for all kinds of carnivorous beasts to come out. And listen, there''s no movement in the forest, not even the howling of wolves. " The hunter''s son was very familiar with the forest in the north, which was why commander Jon appointed him to guide the operation.


    "Maybe it''s just that the cubs were frightened by our team and didn''t dare to get close to it." "Wild boar" Hahn, as his name implies, looks like his muscles are about to top two and a half cheeses. He is one of the best soldiers in frost guards. In his opinion, Jack''s worry is unnecessary. Although Hahn looks very rude, it doesn''t mean that he really can''t use his brain. There are no wild horses in this forest. The sound of horses'' hooves represents the existence of human beings. It can really scare off most wild animals, so his words are reasonable."In any case, care is the most important thing. After a while, the boar will be on the first shift. Monkey, you will be on the second shift, and I will be on the third shift. The mage and Elsa rest all night to maintain their strength. " Mona, the female soldier, is the highest ranking of the three frost soldiers. Her words are orders.


    The landlady frowned slightly.


    "I can watch the night, too." She said.


    "There''s no need. We don''t have to have everyone on the vigil every night. Three people are on the vigil, and the rest two are off." Said Mona. The remaining two soldiers agreed. Too frequent replacement of night watchmen will not only be inefficient, but also reduce the team''s ability to move.


    At night, cheese sat on a thick branch against the trunk of the tree. Not only he, but also the night watchman, every member of the team found a thick branch in the tree to rest. The master looked at the moon and stars in the sky and felt the cold wind blowing through the forest. He felt at a loss. Although he took the lead to go to the Earl''s collar, he only saw the topography of the Earl''s collar on the map. There was no clear idea about where to find samples.


    "Are you afraid?" Elsa''s voice came from afar, and cheese knew she was on a branch next to her. The three soldiers, however, chose the branches farther away to rest.


    "Afraid? Not without it. But I feel more confused. It''s you. You have an uncertain future. Why do you have to keep up? Just wait for my results in the small town. " Cheese turned to Elsa and asked.


    "Ha, are you looking down on our girls in the north? In terms of fighting alone, even monkeys and boars are not necessarily my opponents. " The landlady said with a smile.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean Forget it, when I didn''t say it Said cheese, shaking his head.


    Elsa did not speak again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    The town of sweet water is the only town between the small town at the foot of the mountain and the town of Xigu. It''s also a supply point to the Earl''s main city. The town, like its name, is famous for the mountain spring water flowing out of the Longji mountains. It is said that the wine brewed from the spring near the town is a specialty of the whole kingdom. Usually, there is an endless stream of business travel in this small town. Although it is not as prosperous as the city, the life of the town is also very rich. Peddlers along the street, customers who come to buy goods and even tourists who yearn for the northern scenery occupy the town. Now, however, when the cheese party enters the town, they can see nothing but the dead silence.


    At the beginning, the cheese makers started to check whether there were any living people from the main buildings in the town based on the principle of being careful. However, they soon found that there was nothing in the town. The feeling of uneasiness became more and more intense in the mage''s mind. He felt that someone had deliberately dealt with the town before him to cover up something, which was likely to be the solution The key to the plague. So he suggested that team members search the town separately to find clues that have not been destroyed.


    "Did you find anything?" Standing in the square in the middle of the town, cheese asked the team members who had returned from the search.


    "Nothing, no bodies, no living people. I can''t even find a mouse''s thing." Said the boar. Mona and "monkey" also said they did not find the residents here.


    "It''s not reasonable." Cheese frowned.


    "Even if the plague killed all the people here, they should have left their bodies. Even if there are a large number of native rat people attacking the residents, at least they will leave their bones. It''s not going to leave an empty town like this. " The mage was confused about what happened here. He could catch the smell of plague in the air of the town. But the taste is very light, not at all like a small town in the center of the epidemic.


    "These residents did not disappear suddenly. It''s more like an orderly evacuation of the town. " Just as they were at a loss, Elsa said suddenly.


    The other four people were puzzled when they heard what she said. Although they also searched, they did not come to this conclusion. And the landlady soon began to explain why she came to this conclusion.


    "Food. Both humans and monsters need food, even the animals that were originally raised in the town. But there''s too little food in this town. " Elsa and her members walked into a private house.


    "You see, it''s winter now. In general, a family will reserve enough food for two to three days. However, in such a well-off town as sweet water, the residents'' life will be more prosperous, and the food reserves will only be more." With that, the landlady opened the storage cabinet in the room, which was empty, without any food.


    "But you see, there is no grain in these houses, which is unreasonable. In addition, I just went to several pubs and restaurants in the town. Even if the people in this town buy and cook their meals as soon as possible because of the convenience of life, this kind of business place must be kept in stock. But it''s the same there as here, nothing. If it''s a sudden escape, they won''t have time to take all the food. Only a planned evacuation is possible. " As the owner of Dragon Ridge top pub, Elsa''s words are not only reasonable but also persuasive. Indeed, the amount of food in the small town searched was pitifully small.


    "So, who evacuated the town? For example, the LORD sent a notice of refuge and told them to move to Xigu city? " Mona guessed.


    "But it doesn''t make sense. Even if the residents of the town are reasonable, they can''t leave in such an orderly way in a few days. It''s totally irrational. Unless there is enough time and sufficient reason to let them leave willingly Elsa retorted.


    "Is there frequent communication between Shanxia town and Xigu city Interrupted cheese.


    "Well In fact, it is not very frequent, especially in the months after winter. Because of the heavy snow, businessmen almost always wait until the spring before going to the town. After all, there are only a variety of animal skins and animal products that we can handle As a hunter, "monkey" knows more about business than other people.


    "Most of the town''s grain reserves are completed in the autumn. In winter, people in the town seldom go out. " Added the landlady.


    "In other words, shanxiazhen has lost contact with the Earl of saloon since winter, until commander Jon sent a messenger the other day, right?" Cheese concluded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The four remaining residents of the downhill town looked at each other as they found out that it seemed to be the case.


    "Well, that is to say, for at least two months, there was almost no contact between the whole count and the town, right?" Cheese frowned more and more tightly, and he realized that this time error could bring some terrible consequences.


    "Do you mean that the plague appeared earlier than we had predicted?" Elsa was the first to think about the problems that time can cause.


    "It''s very likely, and worst of all, I''m afraid that the plague doesn''t show up for a long time in the early stages of infection." Said the cheese in a deep voice."If so..." The landlady soon realized what it meant.


    "If this is the case, I am afraid that the spread of the plague has already been spread by more than one count. And the circumstances in this count''s court will be worse than we expected. " Said the mage.


    The remaining three frost guards, aware of the seriousness of the matter, took a breath of air.


    "What shall we do?" Asked Mona eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, even if the plague really spreads, we can''t have time to warn others." Cheese breathed a breath, which was temporarily put down the idea.


    "Now, it''s better to find out the residents of sweet water town first and develop the antidote to the plague as soon as possible."


    "I think I might know where people in sweet water have gone." "Monkey" Jack suddenly thought of something, he said.


    "When I was talking about business, it suddenly occurred to me that when I came to town with my father to sell animal skins, I heard people in the town say that there are big caves in the mountains near the town, and most of the water in sweet water comes from. It is said that the entrance is very narrow, and the interior is intricate, and the space is huge. It is a natural fortress. Some people even say that they have seen dragons in the depths of caves! " Jack exaggerates.


    "Do you mean that all the townspeople have retreated to the caves?" Asked the cheese. Although that sounds like a good idea, a cave with a narrow entrance is easier to defend than a small town, and the living water in the cave can also avoid the risk of getting sick from drinking contaminated water. But it was hard for him to believe that anyone could organize the whole town to escape into the cave where he didn''t know if it was safe or not.


    "I heard grandfather Jon say that the mayor of sweet water is a noble man who loves his people very much. The prosperity and prosperity of sweet water are inseparable from this man. If there is such a person who has won the support of the people, I think it is not impossible to retreat. " Said Elsa.


    "Well, anyway, that''s our little clue right now, monkey. Do you know where the cave is?" Cheese nodded and agreed with Elsa.


    "Although I haven''t been there, I still know the general location. It''s just that we don''t give priority to Xigu city? There should be a better chance of finding survivors there. " Jack asked.


    Jack''s doubts are very correct. Whether to go to Xigu city first or take a detour to find the residents of sweet water town which may not exist is a very difficult problem for cheese makers who are racing against time. Even the mage himself can''t pay attention to it for a moment.


    "It''s true that Xigu city has a high probability of finding survivors, but the situation in the town is really weird. I think we can take a look at that cave first. If no one goes to Xigu City, it''s not too late. " Just then, Mona said. She thinks that if the defense of yixigu city has been occupied, then this five person team will not play a role. If Xigu city can still stick to it, it is more reasonable to look for residents of sweet water town.


    The other four thought about it and agreed with the female soldier''s point of view. They decided to try their luck in the cave in the mouth of "monkey".


    What they did not know was that at the same time they set out, the Royal Order led by Lyon, the blood lion, also sent a team of men into the lead of the count of saloon. The target of this team is Xigu city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    On the outskirts of Tianshui Town, we have searched every piece of land near Longji mountain. Are you sure the cave is near here Hahn sat on a raised stone and complained to Jack.


    "I don''t know exactly where that entrance is, but it should be here." "Monkey" said dejectedly. The party has spent half a day looking for the entrance to the cave, but so far nothing has been found.


    "Maybe you remember wrong. Maybe the entrance to the cave is not here." Said the landlady. She also gave up searching. Mona, the woman warrior, did not speak, but she nodded her approval as Elsa spoke.


    "But this is what I remember hearing..." Jack took his head in his arms.


    "Maybe your father just blew a cow, and he didn''t know where the cave entrance was." Said Hahn.


    Jack had yet to refute, but the woman soldier spoke first.


    "Well, if you can''t find it, you can''t find it. Although it took some time, it''s still too late to go to Xigu city." The woman soldier said ready to get up, but at this time, has not spoken cheese suddenly said.


    "Found the entrance to the cave." The mage stood up and walked in one direction. After all, from the beginning of the cave search, cheese has been sitting in the same place without participating in the search. Elsa they only become mages because of their injuries, and their physical strength is limited. Who would have thought that he was the only one who found anything among the five.


    "Didn''t he sit here all the time?" Jack whispered to Hahn.


    "Yes, I don''t think he has moved a step." "Wild boar" also doubts.


    Mona and the landlady didn''t talk, just followed the cheese. Mona had been a bit reticent, and many times the soldier preferred execution to discussion. And the landlady had seen all kinds of magic tricks of cheese when she was in the small town. She had a kind of inexplicable confidence in the ability of cheese.


    Soon, the party came to a cliff in front of a small stream from the bottom of the cliff, along the terrain into the larger water in the distance. Apart from that, the surrounding environment seems to be no different from that in the vicinity. Just as Hahn was about to exit and question the mage''s entrance, there was a sound in the grass beside him.


    "Who are you?" The three frost guards quickly drew out their weapons, sandwiched cheese and Elsa in the middle, three men facing three directions. And with the "wild boar" that drink, the grass in the movement quickly disappeared.


    "Put down the weapon. You scared it." Said cheese, frowning, reaching down on Mona''s broad blade sword. He stepped out of the protective ring of the three soldiers and approached the grass where the sound had just been made.


    "Wait..." Hahn and Jack still want to stop cheese, but Elsa and Mona press down, because from their point of view, vaguely see what is in the grass.


    The thing saw cheese leave the crowd, and Mona, after they put away their weapons, seemed to be emboldened. After waiting for a while, they found that they did not have hostility, and finally walked out of the grass.


    What is this? Elsa and other four people couldn''t believe their eyes. They saw a creature like a human child coming out of the grass. It has a turquoise skin and a dress made of leaves. It is about the waist of an ordinary adult. Its facial features are similar to that of a human child, except that it has a large, funny nose and a head of green hair on its head. It can be seen that the hair is washed and decorated with a wild flower with dew on it.


    The creature carefully leaves the grass, like a cub out of the cave for the first time. It looks at the landlady with its Taupe eyes, as if to make sure they are threatening. Elsa noticed that there was no whiteness in the creature''s eyes, and the whole eye was like a grayish brown pebble.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t hurt you. (unknown) "cheese carefully walks up to the creature and spits out a language that he has never heard before. At the same time, use your hands behind your back to signal others to be quiet.


    After shaking his head and observing for a while, the creature seemed to be finally wary. It chirped at the cheese for a while and was dancing about something. The landlady guessed that it should be the same language as cheese. In the creature''s call, cheese would occasionally interrupt, asking for details in the previous language, and then the little guy would chirp after thinking for a while.


    In this way, under the observation of the remaining four people, cheese chatted with the creature for a short time. Judging from the mage''s expression, he should have got the information he wanted from the other party. So before he finished the communication, he took out a bag from his cloak, poured out some fruits that Elsa had never seen before, and handed them to the creature. The creature let out a joyful cry and quickly pushed the fruit from the cheese into its mouth. The mage laughed and gave the whole bag to the other party. Small cheers came from the grass around them. Elsa was surprised to find that there were so many small creatures hiding in the grass. The little creature who came out to talk with cheese was also very happy when he got the bag. He let out a piercing scream. The landlady guessed that he was calling for his companion, because soon those little creatures in the grass jumped out of the grass and went to the bag to ask for the fruit. The little creatures talking to cheese seem to be the leader of the group of creatures. They distribute the fruits one by one. They look very serious. However, due to its image, the serious appearance makes people feel unable to help laughing."These are the earth spirits. They usually live in forests and valleys. For them, the caves nearby are as familiar as their own backyard Cheese went back to the crowd and said.


    "You mean, they know where the entrance to the cave is?" Mona asked.


    "According to them, the residents of the town did move into the cave one after another in the previous month, and they said that because of the constant attack of huge rats, the residents of the town blew up the entrance nearby." The mage nodded and said.


    "How do we get in? I''m afraid those small town residents are not planning to come out in a short time. They have emptied the whole town''s grain reserves, which will at least be enough for them to spend until spring. " Hahn asked.


    "Don''t worry, our new friends say they know some entrances that humans don''t know, and as their friends, they are happy to take us to our own species." Said the mage with a smile.


    Soon, the land elves ate all the gifts given by their friends, and then led by the leader, the one who talked with cheese, a whole group of land spirits swarmed around cheese and others to advance toward the secret path they said.


    "It''s hard to imagine that I''ve never seen such a creature before." Elsa looked at the earth spirits around her and whispered.


    "It''s just a group of timid but lively little guys. They actually look at people who come into their living areas. Just because of the fear of strangers, so only dare to watch from afar Said the master.


    "And how do you know about them? Is this one of your mage classes The landlady asked curiously.


    "That''s not true. Although some mages like to raise land elites and do some simple work, they seldom communicate with them. They can understand human language, but they can''t pronounce because of their physiological structure. As for how I know them so well, it''s a long story. I''ll talk about it when I have time The cheese replied.


    Under the mage''s explanation, the rest of the team soon realized that these earthlings were very kind creatures. They were simply happy and carefree. Because of their affinity for plants and land, the hungry rat people could hardly find them. So even under the plague, these land spirits still live happily. By such a group of pistachio cluster forward, the members of the team tense nerves are temporarily relieved. Their faces were more or less a long lost smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    The Earl''s territory of Saron is the northernmost part of the whole kingdom. Although the frost Guardian nominally admitted that he was a citizen of the Kingdom, the northern people''s terrifying unity and control of Longji mountain made the royal family uneasy. So at the beginning of the establishment of Earl saloon, the first count''s task was to contain the power of frost guards in the north. The whole establishment of the Earl''s leadership was prepared when necessary into a barrier against the northerners. One of the first to bear the brunt is the capital city led by the count, Xigu city.


    The location of Xigu city is just like its name. It is on the Bank of Longxue River, the largest waterway in the whole count''s lead. At the same time, because of the influence of the Longji mountain, the topography of the whole count area is mainly mountainous and rugged hills, and the location of Xigu city is just in the low-lying fjord which is easy to pass through. In this way, as long as we occupy Xigu City, we can cut off the road from the north to the south. But it also required Valley City to face attacks from surrounding highlands and threats from waterways during the war. Therefore, this city was not defined as a commercial or agricultural city at the beginning of its construction, but a thorough military fortress.


    The castle of the count of saloon is like a nail, which is embedded in the road leading to the south. Its high-rise outer wall is no worse than the main city led by other dukes. The only drawback is that the narrow geographical space limits the size of the city, which is doomed to be difficult to develop into a large city. However, for military fortresses, the larger the size, the more difficult it is to mobilize materials and troops. Those mega cities that just ride across the city for an hour or two on horseback may not be as strong as Creek.


    Although the northerners have proved with time that they have no ambition to fight for the land in the south, and all the Earls of the salon family have been enjoying themselves with the army in recent decades, the maintenance cost of Xigu city is not ambiguous at all. Therefore, it is almost impossible for a famous blood lion to enter Xigu city with a team of forty riders without the permission of the people in the city.


    Lyon has been around the valley city for a day. During this period, no response was made to any shouting by him and his subordinates, or shooting arrows with letters on the wall. Even Lyon did not see any living people on the walls. Although Lyon didn''t know that all the sarons had died of the plague, and even Gloria, the only remaining youngest daughter, had mutated into a monster in the course of her illness. However, with her own experience, the Knight Commander could draw a very bad conclusion about the situation in the city. The harshness of the farmhouses and villages along the way, the burnt houses and the broken fields all showed that the situation in the count''s collar was worse than expected. What''s more, Lyon didn''t find any bodies of residents along the way, or he didn''t see bodies with meat. All the knights could see were scattered white bones, and the black spots on the white bones even made Lyon dare not let his hands down to gather them. This reminds him of the monster rumors circulating among the refugees in the town.


    They never show up during the day, they only appear at night. They attack livestock, poultry and even human beings. With the development of the plague, those monsters become more unscrupulous, they will attack the families living in remote areas, thick wooden doors and solid walls can not block their thirsty claws.


    At first Lyon thought it was the refugees who had seen the plague infected beast. There are precedents. Many plagues can make infected creatures become violent, especially in wild animals. But as he led the team into the epidemic area, he felt that the wild animals alone could not have caused such great damage. Lyon even found a completely collapsed house in one town. The damage to the house was so unnatural as if something had hollowed out the foundation of the whole house. The knight realized that there was something more than most people could imagine wandering around the epidemic area.


    In this world, although magic and curse are not common, they do not really exist. Not to mention the twilight moon cult, which is regarded as a terrible belief by outsiders, there are at least half a dozen magical creatures and casters that we have seen during the mission in Lyon. And every encounter with these existence, will let Lyon''s team into a situation of death. The knight knows how dangerous and terrible things are in the shadow of the world. So he asked his knights to be on guard at all times, which is the prerequisite for survival in the face of the unknown.


    "My Lord, where shall we camp tonight?" A knight came to Lyon and asked.


    The knight looked up at the setting sun. He thought of the rumors of the refugees - they were only seen at night. He thought for a moment and said.


    "Camp by Longxue stream tonight, double the number of watchmen. Don''t be stingy with torches. "


    If it was normal, the knight would have asked Lyon if it was necessary to be so careful. However, the count''s strange silence made him feel that the knight''s decision was correct. He even doubted whether he could really sleep in such an environment.


    "By the way, my Lord, I heard that liehammer has sent out a search team." This is not a secret. The king ordered the Royal Knights and Lord hammer''s troops to enter the Earl''s command from two directions to explore. In this way, the two teams can also take care of each other.


    "Yes, but they entered the count''s lead from the west, and the distance to Xigu city was a little longer than ours. I think if they didn''t have any problems, they would probably join us tomorrow." Lyon nodded, knowing that there were friendly forces, which could boost the morale of the soldiers."Will their leader be the legendary Knight Heather?" The young knight asked excitedly.


    Lyon could understand his excitement. In the army, no matter what kind of army, women are rare animals. Not to mention Heather, the knight with the name of hammer rose, even Lyon had a surging feeling when she remembered the memories of her actions with Heather.


    "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not. We''ll find out soon, won''t we? " Said the knight, with a slight smile.


    The young knight was not disappointed when he got this ambiguous answer, but left happily. Perhaps we should apply to your majesty for the placement of several female knights in the order of knights? Lyon looked at the distant cheering knights and thought. Then he gave up the idea of some absurdity.


    The sun gradually lost its brilliance in the shadow of Longji mountain, and the Cavaliers'' camp beside Longxue stream had been set up, and the rising bonfire dispelled the cold at night. It has also become a beacon for predators in the dark. Lyon felt that the night would not be peaceful. He gently wiped the sword he had been fighting with for many years and told the herald.


    "Order the whole crew to dress up tonight, and I ask them to be able to fight within three."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    The camera turns back to the cheese group. With the help of the Earth Spirit, the mage and others enter the cave along a road that has never been found before. The Earth Spirit''s eyes allow them to see things in the dark, but humans can''t. So in order to light up the cave, cheese took a small stone from one bag, took some white powder from another, and sprinkled the powder on the stone and rubbed it for a while. Soon, the humble stone began to emit a steady white light, its brightness comparable to that of a torch.


    "The phosphorite plus the powder on the wings of the white feather butterfly glows under mild heat." The mage explained to the others. People were surprised to see that the stone, which was very common, turned into a stable light source in the cheese hand. The daring Hahn reached out to touch the magic stone.


    "Be careful. It''s hot." But the boar''s fingers had touched the surface of the stone, and he let out a grunt, and quickly drew his hand back, as if he had touched an iron pot filled with boiling water.


    Cheese wrapped Elsa''s hand with a wet cloth and inserted the glowing stone into a stick that was also wrapped in wet cloth. Then give the stick to Mona, and she''ll be responsible for lighting up.


    "In fact, the stone glows because it burns slowly. So it emits as much heat as it emits Said the mage. But for others, cheese''s explanation is superfluous. They can''t understand why a stone glows, and naturally they don''t believe it''s actually burning.


    "The wizard''s trick." Hahn rubs his slightly burned finger and mutters. This sentence almost became his mantra. In fact, the three frost guards, besides Elsa, were surprised and awed by the magical knowledge and deeds of the mage. In their opinion, what the mage did could not be combined with common sense. This mysterious feeling not only made people respect, but also made them have a strange estrangement from cheese.


    Seeing that cheese and others are ready, the land elves begin to urge them to go on the road. The dark cave can not affect these little guys at all, and the bats and other animals that live in the cave also choose to ignore the visit of cheese and others because of the existence of these land spirits.


    "Be careful." Cheese pulled the landlady to avoid the stalagmite falling down in front of her. As a matter of fact, not only the top of the cave, but also the texture of the cave gradually changed from rough rock to fine texture with the gradual deepening of the whole cave. Dense stalagmites occupy the corner of the cave, and some luminous mushrooms also appear from time to time in the view of the group.


    "I can''t believe it. The largest fortress of the Legion is less than one tenth of that here. " Mona, the female soldier, tries to lift the Lightstone in her hand, but she still can''t reach the boundary of the cave. For the frost guards who regard Longji mountain as part of their own territory, this huge cave in the remnant of Longji mountain is incredible.


    Several people followed the earth spirits to the interior of the cave. They saw that the size of the cave was changing without any basis. The former place was as spacious as the castle hall, and only one person could bend down to pass through a corridor. It is also hard to imagine what would have happened if there were no such land to guide the roads.


    "Did you hear that?" Elsa suddenly stopped and said.


    "What do you hear?" Cheese asked curiously. As a caster, his physical fitness is the weakest among the five, and his relative five senses are not as sensitive as others.


    The remaining three, including the landlady, did not answer the cheese question. They put their ears on the rock wall and "heard" the sound from the depths of the cave in this way. It wasn''t just Elsa and them, but the land elves around the party seemed to find something. They started to get agitated, and at some point they broke up as if they had agreed.


    "You! Wait In vain, the master of justice beckoned the fleeing earth spirits, but these little guys quickly disappeared into the darkness beyond the lighting range.


    "It''s the sound of fighting. One side should be human. " The woman soldier raised her head from the cliff and said.


    "Come on, over there!" "Monkey" as the role of scouts in the group, first found the direction, he took the Lightstone in Mona''s hand and ran in a direction. The rest of them ran with him. Despite the master''s objection, Hahn resisted the cheese on his shoulder and took a big stride to follow.


    The light of fire, in this dark cave, the light of torch and brazier is so obvious. If the light of the fire only lights up the cave, then the figures fighting in the fire light project on the rock walls into strange and strange images. This is what Cheese saw when they turned around an ambulatory. In the light of the fire, the two parts of the people are fighting fiercely. One of them is a human in crude leather armor, and the other is some weird creatures. They''re a little shorter than normal humans, but that''s because they''re almost all on their backs. These creatures have a rough human shape with only one eye on their head. They have bulging tumors on their bodies and even moss all over their skin.


    "Caveman!" The three frost guards exclaimed at the same time. As the frost guards who have been excavating fortresses in Longji mountain, they are no stranger to these humanoid creatures living underground and in caves. Because in the process of excavating fortresses, the legions often encounter natural caves, and there is a great possibility that such creatures exist in these caves. In fact, 90 percent of frost guard''s combat attrition in the last 100 years is related to these creatures called cavemen.The sudden killing of the group of five clearly attracted the attention of both sides of the battle. Before cheese was ready, a small group of cavemen had already rushed towards them, and they were shouting to identify themselves with the humans. These cave dwellers have no shaped weapons in their hands, only some rough stone hammers and axes, and some even hold a large stone.


    "Defense! Protect the mage The female soldier growled and pulled out two one handed tomahawks from behind. "Boar" raised the round shield half the height of cheese, and stepped forward to the mage and Elsa, becoming the most solid barrier. "Monkey" Jack stepped back two steps in silence. The bow in his hand had reached the full string. The dark iron arrow reached the fastest trooper. The archer is the first to send out his force. In the dark environment, the arrow just hits the enemy''s one eye! However, the fall of their companions did not affect the cavemen, and they still kept the momentum of the charge.


    "Hum!" With the master''s murmur, the stalagmites on the top of the heads in front of the cave dwellers began to fall off. One by one, the rock pillars turned into deadly nails, smashing the enemies in front of them.


    "Good!" Hahn could not help but applaud in a low voice that frost guards did not have any hatred with the cavemen. Several comrades in arms of the same team would die in the hands of these underground creatures, so he was very happy to see the cheese magic work.


    However, although cheese''s spell eliminated some cavemen, more cavemen had already rushed to five people. After shooting two more arrows, Jack simply throws the bow at his back and takes out the hunter''s knife for a close fight. Mona, a female soldier, has firmly defended the left wing of the team with two tomahawks. Although she is a woman, her physical fitness after years of training is no less than that of her male colleagues. She has moved and retreated between the two axes, and has killed three or four cavemen in a blink of an eye.


    "Drink!" Hahn is worthy of the name of "wild boar". While his big shield is defending, the short spear in his other hand is the wild boar''s fangs. This strong northerner used his body to block almost all the enemies in front of him. Elsa and Jack, the two agile fighters, were not willing to be outdone. Although they had not been run in, they cooperated in tacit agreement. The cavemen attacked in a disorderly way and could not even scratch the corners of their clothes.


    However, with the dazzling performance of the five cheese men, more cavemen attacked them. The cavemen holding huge stones in their hands did not care whether they would hurt their own people or not. They just threw the rocks big of millstones head to face at the group.


    "Flying stone!" Mona yells to remind her teammates that Elsa and Jack are not in love with each other after receiving the notice, and the five instantly hide under the protection of Hahn. A huge stone makes a dull noise when it hits the shield. If it is an ordinary person, even if it is protected by a shield, the arm holding the shield will be broken. However, the wild boar holds the shield in both hands. No matter how powerful the flying stone is, he can''t stand back. At the same time, more stones that missed also caused a large area of cavemen around several people to fall.


    "I can''t hold back for long!" Hahn whispered. His strength is not endless, with more and more stones, the Hercules also a little less than what he wants.


    "We''re going to meet those people." Mona knocked over a caveman who was trying to sneak in and said.


    "But as soon as we move, we will be smashed into meat cakes by stones!" "Monkey" said. Indeed, in such a dense barrage, a few people were completely turned into targets.


    "I''ll fight for time. I say close your eyes and you''ll close your eyes." Suddenly said cheese, who had been silent.


    "What do you say? Now who dares..." Before Hahn had finished his words, he was interrupted by a drink of cheese.


    "Close your eyes!" The mage held up the wooden staff with the luminous stone, and suddenly stood up during the interval of a wave of attack. He saw that the luminous stone burst out ten times as strong as before! It''s like a little sun. For a moment, the cavemen covered their eyes and screamed.


    "Run!" At the command of the master, several people who closed their eyes followed the command and ran to the crowd without saying a word. The cave at war itself was not big enough, and the cheese soon joined up with another group of people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    "Gaga!" Seeing the enemy that could have been easily wiped out ran away, the cavemen began to make a noise. An individual, apparently taller than any other caveman, brandished a leg bone of an unknown creature and growled loudly.


    "It''s big." Jack saw the other party''s leader at a glance and said.


    "I''m going. It''s a cave man tribe with a leader. It''s really troublesome." Hahn frowned.


    This kind of cave man superior individual cheese has been read in the book and belongs to a very few variation varieties of caveman. They come into being because the cave dwellers come into contact with crystals of magic or other supernatural forces in the cave, thus strengthening their bodies. The physical strength of these big men is far greater than that of ordinary cavemen, so as long as one big man appears in a group of cavemen, the rest will naturally regard him as a leader. Once there is a leader, the originally scattered group of cavemen will become a group of intractable lunatics. Before that, cheese wondered why these cavemen had paid such a heavy loss of life and hadn''t broken up. It turned out that this guy was there.


    "It''s a problem. They won''t retreat so easily." The woman soldier also said that the angry leader would not allow the retreat to occur.


    Those who joined up with the five saw this huge caveman, and they were also a little silly. After all, ordinary Neanderthals have put them in a tough fight before. You know, the cavemen didn''t throw stones at them. Otherwise, I''m afraid these people will become corpses in the ground before they arrive.


    "Are you frost people?" Mona, the Legion armor they were wearing was easy to identify, and with the frequent contacts between sweet water and the Legion, some of those people soon recognized the origin of these reinforcements.


    "Yes, we have been ordered by the commander of the Legion to guard the master and investigate the plague brought by the count." The woman soldier said, also pointing to the cheese in the robe.


    But surprisingly, after noticing the cheese, they seemed to react more strongly than they did to the caveman leader.


    "It''s a man in grey clothes!" Cried one of those people. The rest of the people were subconsciously away from the mage as if they had seen a ghost.


    "It looks like you''re more unattractive than those ugly people." The owner''s wife saw this scene and said in a low voice.


    Cheese frowned. He had never been to sweet water before, so he couldn''t understand the reaction of these people. However, he was keen to capture a key term, "man in grey Robe". The grey robe is what the cheese teacher requires his students to wear outside, because it allows allies to help these out going apprentices. It''s like frost guards taking cheese. At the same time, the teacher also told the apprentices which forces have a problem with themselves, and try to avoid those forces. However, among these hostile forces, cheese didn''t know which one would appear in such a remote area as the Earl of salon. Was it the teacher''s new enemy? It''s impossible. The teacher hasn''t heard from him in recent years, but he can''t get along with a group of ordinary people.


    "Well, they are ready to attack again. If you don''t want to be snapped into jerky, you''d better ask these people if there''s a way out. " The woman soldier''s words interrupted the mage''s thinking. Indeed, from the light of the fire, the cavemen, under the leadership of the leader, had prepared for a new offensive. Moreover, judging from the posture, if they rush forward, the five cheese men and the helpless people will not be able to defend themselves. However, although there are many holes around the cave, no one knows whether it is a dead end. It is better to ask these people than to find one to drill in.


    "Do you know where to leave?" The mage turned to the crowd and asked.


    However, when they stepped forward, they even stepped back, as if they had stepped back. Elsa''s face turned black when she saw this situation. The landlady seized a man''s collar without saying a word, and said, taking a knife to compare his neck.


    "I ask you, do you know where to leave?"


    The cold blade made the man regain his senses in an instant. He also realized that the current situation could not help them to say more, so he quickly pointed to a hole and said.


    "That''s where we come from. The town is all there."


    When she got the answer, Elsa shook off the man and turned to the others.


    "Over there!"


    As the group of cavemen attacked, the landlady and Jack pushed the crowd into the cave, while Mona and Hahn were facing the rocks. The flying stones were far away this time, and the strength of cave dwellers was not infinite. Most of the stones thrown from afar fell to the ground before they reached the position of the crowd. The rest of the stones were at the end of a strong crossbow, and they could resist it.


    A group of people pushed and pushed back into the cave, but the caveman army also killed a place not far from the cave entrance. The female soldiers and "wild boar" were still able to hold on to the narrow terrain of the cave, but it was only a matter of time before they were tired.


    "This is not the way. The cave is the home of these guys. We can''t run away from them." Jack said after knocking down a caveman with an arrow along the hole."You have to collapse the roof to stop them." The master said calmly.


    "It''s easy to say. We''ve been fighting so much. It doesn''t collapse here. It shows that these caves are very strong." The landlady turned her lips and said.


    "Well, we have alchemy explosives here." A man whispered. With that, he carefully took out a black pottery pot from his arms.


    "It''s what we left when we blew up the hole."


    "You dare to put it on your body." "Monkey" is no stranger to this kind of alchemy explosive used in mountain opening. He took the jar in the man''s hand and tied the explosive to the arrow with his belt. Although it may lead to large-scale collapse, this small can of explosives is now the last hope.


    "Master, can you do that again?" Asked the archer, bending his bow to raise his arrow.


    "No problem." The cheese nodded, indicating that he could still cast the spell again.


    A moment later, at Elsa''s command, cheese again released the flash screen, Mona and Hahn retreated, while monkey closed his eyes and shot a long aimed explosive arrow.


    "Boom


    The huge sound reverberated in the cave. The stones falling from the explosion splashed a lot of dust and choked people with coughing. The glowing stone in cheese''s hand was turned into a ball of crumbs due to excessive use, and only a few torches were still lighting.


    "Cough, it''s all right?" Mona was the first to stand up. Although her brain was dizzy due to the close-up explosion, she struggled to stand still.


    "It''s OK. Cough."


    "No injuries."


    Several people have said that it is not a big problem, and hiding behind them are only a few unfortunate people were splashed by small stones.


    "Well, take me to your mayor." Cheese stood up, picked up the head of the group and said. He is eager to know why these people are so afraid of him. And he had a hunch that the mayor of sweet water must know something about the plague.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    According to these people, they came out to look for the nearby terrain. After all, when they retreated, the mayor of sweet water town had ordered to blow up all the nearby entrances. Therefore, although the grain reserves are still sufficient, they still need to find the exit in advance and go out to seek help when the spring comes. However, these townspeople did not expect to meet cave dwellers in the cave. They usually did not draw water so deeply in the cave, so they never knew what was in the deep of the cave. If the cheese makers didn''t arrive in time this time, I''m afraid not only these people would be wiped out, but it would be a matter of time before the cavemen followed their way to find the shelter of the Sweetwater town.


    But even so, the people who were rescued were still wary of the group, or they showed strong uneasiness about the existence of cheese. Even in the process of leading the way, he encouraged others to leave the mage intentionally or unintentionally. Their reaction confused the five. Even if the caster''s reputation is bad, but cheese has just saved these people''s lives. Why are they so hostile to themselves? Even Elsa gave up explaining to these people after many unsuccessful persuading. She could only say hello in a low voice. The other three secretly separated the mage from the townspeople and protected them.


    In such a strange atmosphere, a group of people soon came to the cave where the townspeople of sweet water were. This is a cave about the size of two football fields. A clear stream flows through the center of the cave and winds to the bottom of the rock in the distance. The people of sweet water set up a simple camp here. The fire pots and torches keep the lighting of the cave at an acceptable brightness. The cold wind from time to time also proves that the air quality in the cave is OK. With clean water and sufficient material preparation, the camp can last for a long time.


    The return of the team soon caused a disturbance in the camp, where people opened the wooden gate to let the group enter. According to the size of the camp and the density of the houses, there are about two or three hundred residents retreating to the town. This number is basically equal to the permanent population of sweet water town mentioned by Jack before. It seems that the mystery of empty town has been solved.


    The sudden appearance of the five people soon became the focus of the camp, especially after those rescued said what happened to them, cheese and others were treated like heroes. However, the mage was keenly aware that none of the onlookers dared to stop their eyes on themselves for more than three seconds. Some people inadvertently looked at the mage''s eyes, and they quickly missed their sight, as if the mage''s eyes would petrify them. The townspeople were praising the bravery of the five men and cheering for the heroes who had saved their lives. But cheese couldn''t feel any joy in their cheers. They gave him the feeling of being a poor actor in a third rate company who could only read lines.


    "There''s something wrong with these townspeople." The landlady also whispered in the mage''s ear.


    Soon, people''s noise on the town of sweet water town, he warmly received the cheese party. It was also the first time cheese had seen this nobleman named band. The mayor was about the same height as cheese. He looked about forty or fifty years old. He was dressed in an elegant but ordinary hunting suit and had a moustache. He separated the crowd, went to the five, bowed deeply and said.


    "Thank you for saving the residents of sweet water. I, bander, mayor of sweet water, welcome you on behalf of all the townspeople. "


    "That''s what we should do. You are welcome, Mr. Mayor. Besides, we have a lot of questions to ask you. " Cheese went up to the mayor and said.


    "I think some of you are very tired and hungry. Although we are also refugees here, fortunately, there is not a shortage of materials. I hope that you will not despise them. I have arranged accommodation for them. As for the questions of some of you, I must know everything. " Said Mayor band, gesturing to the largest building in the camp. The mage nodded and took the lead to enter the wooden barracks.


    It seems that this building should be the temporary town hall of sweet water town. However, in order to welcome the arrival of cheese makers, several tables in the hall have been put together and a table of banquets has been arranged on it. After all the people took their seats, mayor band raised his glass and planned to start the banquet with a toast. However, no response was received from cheese and others. They sat quietly in their seats and looked at the mayor. Compared with the food in front of them, they hoped that the mayor could answer their questions along the way. The mayor held the glass awkwardly for a few seconds. He realized that these people were not so easily perfunctory.


    "Well, then, I''ll have to answer your questions first." He put down his glass and the mayor waved to the waiter to leave.


    "Well, first question, who are you?" Cheese asked coldly.


    "What are you talking about? I''m bander, the mayor of sweet water town. I think I''ve already introduced it. " The mayor said with a smile. His smile was a little stiff.


    "Is it? But my companion told me that you are not the mayor of sweet water, at least, not mayor band. " Cheese went on. On the way before, "monkey" has told them some information about the mayor of sweet water town, but the present mayor of band is far from what Jack described. At least in Jack''s description, the mayor of sweet water town is not more than 35 years old, which is a typical young and promising man."Ha ha, this one It seems that some of you have been to sweet water. But it''s a pity that I''m really mayor band. " Said the mayor.


    "No way. Mayor band took office at the age of 25. Now his term of office is less than ten years. How can you be him?" Jack exclaimed.


    "Oh, indeed, I am only thirty-three years old, at least two months ago." The mayor said, the smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a complex expression of anger, helplessness, and sadness.


    "What do you mean by that?" The woman soldier frowned.


    "What do you mean? Instead of asking me, you''d better ask the master who is following you. I will become what I am now. It''s all due to his colleagues! " The mayor of band suddenly said excitedly. The other four people''s eyes naturally turned to cheese, showing a puzzled look.


    The mage was stunned when he heard this. He thought that the mayor was pretending to be someone, but now it seems that things are not so simple. Cheese narrowed his eyes and his eyes began to glow red. Cheese''s eyes changed. Under the red eyes, everyone had a feeling that they had been stripped. It seemed that they had no secret in front of the mage. Fortunately, cheese''s eyes were mainly focused on the town. He looked at the mayor for about ten seconds, and the red light in his eyes gradually faded. His expression was more serious than ever, and even his breath quickened a few beats.


    "Soul sucking skill, it''s not the mage who comes to you. It''s the devil. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Demons and demons are different. Although the two feel similar, in fact they are totally different. Of course, for ordinary people, seeing either of them is a complete disaster. Looking at the mayor of Bande who lost more than ten years'' life in a flash, everyone here felt a chill rising from behind. Cheese knows how dangerous the devil is, but it''s very difficult to meet these guys. The number of demons wandering in the world is very large, so he felt that there must be a connection between the demons appearing at this time point and the magic plague led by the count.


    "Can you tell me more about how you got there?" Asked the mage.


    Although he was dubious about the cheese, but combined with his own experience, mayor band vaguely felt that the possibility of meeting the devil did exist. So he did not do anything to hide, said the whole story.


    In the mayor''s description, the incident can be traced back to a year ago. At first, it was the people in the town who began to complain to the town hall that recently a suspicious person had been in contact with the town''s children, who had repeatedly referred to a masked man in a gray robe in conversation with family members. This eccentric guy often talks to the lonely children, sometimes asking them questions, sometimes asking them about their troubles. And the children who have talked with this strange mask man will have some changes more or less in their words and deeds. What''s more, it can be said that their temperament has changed greatly. The residents of the small town are worried by the children''s abnormality. The parents of the children have searched for the so-called "Mr. smile" in the children''s mouth more than once, but strangely, no matter how they look for it, they can''t find any trace of this man. It seems that his existence is just a joke played by the children of the whole town. However, the influence did not stop. Even if parents banned their children from going out, those children still said that they had been visited by Mr. smile. Strangely, some children were visited by their parents in the living room or room next door, and they could ensure that no one entered their room. The panic led the parents to turn to the city hall, hoping that the mayor would come forward and find the so-called "Mr. smile" and expel him from the town.


    The mayor of Bande town has been managing the town for nearly ten years. He is very aware that this incident has never happened in the history of sweet water town. Therefore, based on his experience, he sent out almost all the guards to search for the town. They checked the list of people who came in and out recently, and ambushed in the grassland near the lake where the children often go, but they found nothing. The mayor, like the rest of the town in sweet water, is in a state of confusion.


    Cheese heard a little nod here, he said.


    "Demons are invisible to ordinary people. They are like ghosts or ghosts. Only children who are sensitive to nature and have a pure mind can see them directly. The high price that adults want to see in the world is to break some rules. "


    The mayor approved the master''s words, because the next development seemed to confirm the "cost" in the mouth of cheese. The child began to have an accident. At first, a child was found drowning in a well. Although the people in the town felt sad about it, it was just an unintentional slip in play. But then, another child was found hanging in the air by the winding vines on the tree. It seemed that he had slipped down and his head was caught by the vine. These two accidents made the atmosphere of sweet water even more heavy. Parents forbid their children to go out. They keep their children in the house, thinking that this will ensure their safety. The third child died of a broken knife and the fourth died of an accidental fire in the kitchen. However, his parents did not know why the child went to the kitchen. Panic is like an invisible hand, strangled in the neck of every sweet water town child. Just when everyone thought there would be a fifth child to die, everything stopped. The children no longer claimed that they had seen "Mr. smile" and that no child was hurt again, as if it were all over. In fact, this is all the residents of sweet water know so far. They can only classify these accidents as four accidents that happened. Only mayor band knew that the death of those children was not what it seemed. Because on the third day after the death of the fourth child, the "Mr. smile" found the mayor.


    "That night I was in my study sorting out my papers. As soon as I looked up, I saw that guy." Said the mayor of band.


    "He''s wearing a gray robe and a smiley mask on his face, and I think that''s why the kids call him Mr. smile."


    "Mr. smile" opened his mouth to talk to the mayor. His voice was very pleasant and his words were very polite, just like a cultured aristocrat. First of all, he expressed his mourning for the children who died and said that there was no way out because he had to see the mayor, so the death of the children was a price that must be paid, and this was to save more lives.


    "Nonsense." ''said Elsa, frowning. In her view, it was extremely evil to sacrifice the lives of those children, even with all the right reasons. And others agreed with her.


    Although his wife''s behavior at that time is very similar to that of the other side, he still forgets the story."You mean that he predicted the plague?" Cheese summed up the mayor''s words.


    "No, to be exact, he foretold the plague and all that would happen in the whole count''s court for the week after that day." Said the mayor of band.


    "Mr. smile" claimed that he came with good intentions to save the people of sweet water town from the plague. Of course, as the mayor at that time, naturally did not believe the mask man''s nonsense, but "Mr. smile" after finishing these absurd predictions turned into a wisp of black smoke, and the mayor had no way to deal with him. In the next few days, the masked man''s prophecy gradually came true, ranging from the implementation of a certain decree of the count to the production of a wild dog in sweet water town. However, the mayor could not believe his lies. It was only the masked man who planned all this.


    Then, after the first week, "Mr. smile" appeared in front of the mayor again. Like last time, he predicted the plague and the next week''s events. This time, he declared that he had a lot of work to do and could not stay in sweet water for too long. Although he understood bander''s anger and distrust, he hoped that the mayor could accept his advice more quickly. Of course, mayor band did not respond to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Everything seems to be developing as the masked man said, and every unexpected accident confirms the credibility of the mysterious man. You know, it''s possible to make and predict one or two accidents. However, it is not enough to describe the events and events of hundreds of people in a town as if they could tell the truth. Mayor band gradually believed the masked man''s words, and even saved some tragedies that should have happened according to the information he gave. By the end of the fourth week, the mayor of the town began to be hesitant about the plague mentioned by Mr. smile. There is no doubt that the mask man has the ability to predict, but what he says is not necessarily true. So, is this terrible disaster a lie that the other party wants to cheat for the benefit, or is it a real warning from the prophet. Mayor band had to think about it all day and night.


    When "Mr. smile" appeared in front of the mayor for the fourth time, band was ready to recognize him. However, this time, the masked man regretted that because of the suspicion and dullness of the mayor, the strength of the four children who devoted themselves to the town was not enough to make him stay longer. His appearance could not last long. On hearing this, mayor bander was in a panic, and the well-designed words of temptation were also thrown aside. He quickly asked the masked man how to make the count lead escape from the plague.


    "Let me guess what he said to you." At this point, cheese interrupted the mayor''s account, and then said.


    "I think Mr. smile must have told you that the downfall of the Earl was inevitable, but he had a way to save sweet water. Right? "


    The mayor nodded and approved the mage''s words.


    "But I think he must have said that because the way to protect sweet water is very complicated, it is too late for him to appear. So if you want to know this method, you have to pay the price again and extend his time, right? "


    The mayor nodded again.


    "What? Have you offered another child because of his words? " The landlady heard that she had stood up. If the death of the previous four children should be counted on the devil''s head, but the fifth child was delivered by the mayor himself.


    The mayor shook his head when he heard this, but before he could say that cheese had already pressed the landlady.


    "How can it be? Although a child''s soul is very attractive, the devil will not let the mayor of this big fish have any chance to hesitate. So I think he must have come up with a relatively cheap alternative. "


    "Yes, the man said that the reason why children''s lives were needed before was that he was forced to appear in front of me. If I invited him myself, the cost of calling would be much lower. " Said the mayor of band.


    "He didn''t lie. The devil was excluded from the bright side of the world and could not enter the world itself. But if they are invited, it''s another matter. " He nodded and explained. There is another word cheese didn''t say, just a whisper in the heart - but those who invite them, often pay more than life.


    "You don''t have to describe the details of the summoning. As far as I know, there are no less than ten kinds of summoning rituals. Just tell me what he did with you. " Said cheese.


    "How do you know he offered to trade with me?" The mayor asked, because of the knowledge of cheese, he had unconsciously used honorifics to the mage.


    "Oh, that guy has won your trust through all kinds of trouble. Is it really for the sake of doing good? There is only one way for the devils to get what they want, and that is to trade. I would be surprised if he didn''t do business with you. " Cheese sneered, for the devil''s behavior, the mage has a personal understanding.


    So the mayor drank the wine out of his glass and began to talk about the deal between him and the devil. The deal was simple, at least in the eyes of the mayor. "Mr. smile" taught bander how to save the residents of sweet water, and he gave up his life for ten years. It can be seen from here that the mayor really loves sweet water town, at least he is willing to sacrifice himself for this town.


    "If you can''t escape the plague, you''ll die. Now, instead of dying of the plague, we need to give up 10 years of life, which is a sure win business. Do you think so? " "Monkey," sneered.


    The mayor nodded heavily, and the others didn''t think it was wrong after listening to this passage.


    "If so, you voluntarily give life to the other party in exchange for asylum. Why do you hate cheese so much?" Jack frowned. Although the devil''s action was hateful, it seemed a fair deal. Even if the mayor and the town residents regarded cheese as the devil''s accomplice, there was no reason to be so hostile to him. That doesn''t explain their attitude.


    "Let me answer your question." Said the mage.


    "Because the mayor was cheated. The devil''s ten-year life expectancy is not the mayor''s ten-year life span. I''m afraid it belongs to everyone in sweet water, right? What''s more, the so-called ten-year life should be more than just a ten-year life span. "After hearing this, the remorse on his face strongly twisted his facial features. He bit his teeth and knocked hard on the table to vent his anger.


    "It''s not right. Even if the mayor is cheated, the devil can''t attack a town person at once! They didn''t make a deal with him. " Elsa said doubtfully.


    "That''s why the devil is looking for Mr. Todd. Perhaps for us humans, the so-called official position, class is just a way to divide the status, it is just a way of address. But for the devil, words are power and positions are authority. Because the mayor made the deal, the whole town had no choice. I think Mr. band''s position as mayor should have been emphasized in the contract for the deal. It''s just that he just took it as an honorific and didn''t notice it The mage explained.


    "Is it possible?" Exclaimed the rest, in their eyes, because it was more difficult to understand than the devil himself.


    "Of course, it is possible that the devil has always liked to attack those who are rich in status, and there are countless examples in history of the king who has been bewitched to pay for the whole kingdom." Cheese explained calmly. Although others don''t quite understand, the mage already knows the devil''s trick.


    "The next step is the so-called 10-year life. It seems that the explanation is not equal to 10-year life span, but it literally means that the devil took away your 10-year life, right?"


    "Yes, that swindler stole ten years from us!" Cried the mayor of band, with tears in his eyes.


    Cheese nodded and explained to the crowd.


    "As we all know, our lives are made up of memories of the past. Every day, every year, every second that we have gone through, it takes time for us to be who we are now. So people''s life is like a tower built constantly upward. The more we experience, the higher the height of the tower. Our soul is like the material for building a tower. The strength of each person''s soul is different, so the number of materials is different, so the life span of each person is different. " There was a pause, said cheese.


    "Of course, the way you build a tower also affects the height of the tower. A good architect can build a higher tower with the same material, but that''s not what I''m talking about. What I want to say is that, in general, we mean the loss of life. We mean the materials that have not yet become part of the tower. If the devil takes 10 years from those materials, our life expectancy will be reduced by 10 years. But since that guy has paid the soul of four children to cheat the mayor, he can''t just want the material of hundreds of people for ten years. There is only one possibility for the decade he wants - one that has become part of the tower itself. In other words, he took away the memory of every townsman for ten years. " Said cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    "What happens if you lose ten years of memory?" Hahn asked. In the soldier''s eyes, it seemed better to lose a decade''s memory than to lose a decade''s life.


    "As I have said before, we are what we are because we have experienced what we have experienced in the past. In other words, those memories of the past make our life tower different. But what do you think of the tower if you take away some of it, especially a whole decade of it? " Cheese asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It will It''s not the same as before? " "Monkey" pondered for a long time and said uncertainly.


    "Isn''t that for sure? It''s missing a part. Of course it''s not the same as before." Said the boar.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I mean, if that tower loses a large part of it, such as its outer wall, then, in the eyes of others, it looks like It''s like... "


    Jack tries to organize the language, but the problem is too abstruse to express clearly with his knowledge. In fact, it''s not just jack, Elsa, Mona, but even those who have experienced it, including mayor band and residents of sweet water, who are not sure what happened to them. But they instinctively know that the cost is far more serious than a simple 10-year life expectancy.


    Although many people, including mayor Bande, thought cheese could give them an answer, the mage was vague about it, as if he didn''t know exactly what it meant. However, after this discussion, cheese finally clarified the misunderstanding with the residents of sweet water town, and the Hongmen banquet held by Mayor band became a real welcome banquet. Only because the mayor''s understanding of the plague comes from the devil, so he can provide five people with limited clues.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "In order to ensure that they would not be infected, they took the initiative to reduce communication with the count and other areas. They moved into this camp half a year ago. It seems that unless they find the devil, they will not know much more about the plague than we do. " Said the woman soldier. After the banquet, the five cheese men summed up the information in the room arranged by the mayor.


    "Although these people in sweet water escaped the plague, they fell into the trap of the devil. I don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate." Elsa sighed.


    "Is there really no way to help them?" Mona asked, looking at the mage. Although the mayor of the town has asked cheese many times on this issue, the cheese company has claimed that he is powerless. But the female soldiers think that the mage should know something.


    "It''s useless. The devil''s deal can''t break the contract, because breaking the contract itself costs more than they want to get back." Cheese shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    "What if we killed the devil?" The problem of "wild boar" is always so simple and direct, but what he said is not unreasonable. If the devil who carries out the transaction dies, the transaction will not be established.


    "Not to mention that if the devil doesn''t want to show up, we can''t find him. Even if he stands in front of you, I''m afraid you can''t kill him. Believe me, even the best weapons in all kingdoms can''t cut the devil''s body. " Said cheese, with a look on his face.


    "Well, we''ve been through a lot today, so let''s take time to rest. It''s not every day we have a chance to sleep in the house." Mona saw that the master''s tone was not right, and said quickly. Today, after a fierce battle, they tried their best to clarify their position. They were really tired. So they said hello, agreed to get up in the morning, and went back to their separate rooms to rest.


    The sun can''t be seen in the cave, so we can only judge the time of the outside world by the light through the gaps in the tree roots at the top of the cave. But cheese knows that it should be night now. The rooms in the camp were not rich, so the mayor could only arrange three rooms for five people to rest. So of course, monkey and boar, Mona and Elsa, and cheese, as a mage, got a separate room. After returning to the room, cheese didn''t rest. Although he was exhausted by the situation that he was too busy for these days, the mage was not as vulnerable as others thought. Moreover, the appearance of the devil made him feel more confused about the future of this mission, and the trend of things seemed to be developing towards a direction invisible to a mage. Irritability lingered in cheese''s mind. He thought of anlina. If she was here, she would give her a lot of good advice. So, would you like to ask her for help? Although the task should theoretically be completed by cheese alone, the teacher did not prohibit him from getting some advice and tips from others.


    Just as the mage was about to call Anna, his door rang.


    "Well, you didn''t eat much at the party before, I mean, much less than when you were at the top of the dragon''s spine. So I took some ingredients from the kitchen You know, I made a snack Opening the door, Elsa carried a large wooden tray, which was still steaming hot oil sausage and cheese bread. The proprietress stood at the door, a little embarrassed.I don''t know why, when I saw Elsa''s face, cheese felt a lot less irritability. He smelled the sausage, and his stomach also made a slight noise.


    "Come in, I''m just hungry." The mage let Elsa into the room, but he didn''t notice the smile on his face.


    The room arranged by the mayor was not big. Besides a bed, there was only a small table and two wooden chairs. The landlady put the food on the table and sat down, as if to eat with cheese.


    "Your hand is inconvenient. I''ll cut it for you." Elsa said after the mage sat down. Indeed, cheese still had a bandage around his left shoulder, and it seemed a little difficult for him to handle the whole sausage with one hand.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I was a little upset just now. I''m fine now." The mage looked at the landlady who was cutting the sausage and said.


    Elsa''s action was a little stiff when she heard cheese, but there was nothing to be shy about when she was told that she had a good feeling for him.


    "You looked very serious at the party and just now. Hahn told me that I was afraid of offending you accidentally."


    "I''m just, a little fidgety. To be honest, I didn''t expect to meet the devil this time Said the cheese, turning his head to the door.


    "In fact, after these two days of action, we all have some maladjustment. After all, they were soldiers before, and they lacked experience in matters other than combat." Said the landlady.


    "I know, I don''t mean to blame them, I''m just a little disappointed with myself." The master sighed and said.


    "I''m worried about you, especially today when I know how terrible the devil is." Said Elsa, looking up. For ordinary people, the magic world is both mysterious and dangerous. Before Elsa saw only one side of magic, but today''s experience made the landlady feel afraid of the other side of magic. After all, the origin of the word "magic" is the magic power of demons. Although this is a misunderstanding of magic, compared with ordinary people, mages are more likely to deal with things in the shadow.


    "In this world, you have to pay a price to achieve anything and achieve any goal. The residents of sweet water paid a price to avoid the plague, and the soldiers also paid for their strong body and excellent skills. So is the world of magic. Nothing can be obtained without cost. If I can do what others can''t do, I have to pay the price that others don''t have to pay. It''s normal. " Suddenly said cheese.


    "Some mages want to achieve results and are afraid to pay the price. They either take chances or change the debtor from himself to others. But I don''t agree with that. I think since I enjoy the results, I should pay the price calmly, so I will not escape. " The mage turned to Elsa''s eyes and continued.


    "There are few mages who end up in good health. Even those immortals have paid a high price, but we don''t know. It''s fair, so you don''t have to worry about me. Becoming a mage is my lifelong pursuit. I''m willing to pay for this pursuit. But you don''t have to worry about me. You haven''t been exposed to these things. You shouldn''t pay my debts. "


    "Maybe worrying about you is the price I pay. Since you can pay calmly, why can''t I?" Elsa did not give in. Then he left the room without giving cheese any chance, leaving only a plate of freshly cut sausages.


    Cheese looked at the closed door and the sausage on the plate. He didn''t know why he said this to the landlady. He just said it. Elsa''s reaction left the Mage at a loss. There were not many opportunities to communicate with people before cheese making, and even fewer people had deep feelings. Therefore, he did not know how to deal with the relationship with the landlady.


    While the mage was still suffering for Elsa, a pair of eyes had already put their eyes on him.


    "How interesting the world is that I met your apprentice here. Well, let me see what kind of fun your disciples can bring me. Really, it''s worth looking forward to. " A voice said to himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    The mysterious tower to the north of Longji mountain has basically accepted herself. This means that every time she looks at herself in the mirror, she doesn''t scream anymore, and she doesn''t want to pull her hair out in vain. After a few days, the daughter of the count''s family finally got up from despair and madness. Even she was surprised that she could accept all this. From a beautiful noble girl to an ugly mouse like monster, no one can tell what changes her heart has undergone. And Gloria can find herself so quickly, the existence of anlina is very important.


    As a blood clan, or a vampire, anlina has experienced and seen too many people lose themselves in various ways. Even she herself has been lost in a long time of loneliness. So she also knows how to get crazy people to find their reason, which is why cheese asked her to take care of Gloria. Of course, the words of exhortation didn''t work every time, especially when Anna didn''t know what kind of "Rat Man" Gloria had become, she couldn''t guarantee that Gloria would accept her present self. So when Gloria calmly walked out of the room and said hello to her in a hoarse voice, anlina had to admit that the Lord''s daughter was much stronger than previously thought.


    Gloria has lived in this mysterious tower as an observer for several days, and perhaps because of the incredible things in the tower, it is easier for Gloria to accept her changes. Having said that, Gloria has only been back and forth between her bedroom and her laboratory these days, and she has never been anywhere else in the tower. However, this does not prevent her from feeling that life here is different from normal society.


    Doors that open and close automatically, lights that light up and go out according to time, magical servants who come and go, and unknown creatures that clean their dormitories once a day. And, of course, there was Miss anlina, who had been taking care of herself. All of these things are impacting Gloria''s understanding of the world. Maybe a few months ago, she thought that the dragon was just a mythical creature. But now if someone said that there was a dragon flying through the window, Gloria estimated that she would only be surprised by the strength of the Dragon rather than its existence. She discovered for the first time that there are so many incredible things in the world, and she is now part of them. These thoughts changed Gloria''s world, liberated from her life in the castle of Creek Valley, and once again recognized the vast universe. Both cheese and anlina didn''t expect this. Originally, they thought that the young lady would go crazy all her life after such terrible changes. Even after collecting some body data of rat man, cheese did not expect Gloria to provide any help. This is one of the reasons why the mage decided to go to the count in such a hurry.


    Meanwhile, the change of Gloria also aroused anlina''s interest. All the mages are curious people. As the first "Rat Man" born under the stability of the first manual worker, Gloria''s everything is worth studying. So in the past few days, anlina has been very full. She and Gloria have been working together to build a new understanding of this new species of rat man. From muscle strength, facial sensitivity, to memory, and even eating habits have become the subject of their research. In just a few days, the number of manuscripts written by anlina has been very considerable. As a master of pestilence, anlina has a far better understanding of biology than ordinary researchers. Under her observation and collation, a comprehensive report on rat man has taken shape. Even anlina had a feeling that this report alone was enough for the adult task of an ordinary apprentice. And in these days of contact, anlina and Gloria quickly get familiar with each other, once as aristocrats, the topic between anlina and Gloria is unexpected. The natural elegance of the blood clan precipitated in the long time also made Gloria a a fan of the former. For Gloria, anlina is the first person to accept and accept herself as a rat man. For anlina, the beauty and ugliness of her appearance has long been meaningless. What she recognizes is Gloria''s strong heart.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s test. Let''s get something to eat first. " After recording the last few data, anlina announced the end of today''s test. She threw it casually. The parchment with its contents was rolled up and put into the shelf with the date of the day written on it.


    Gloria made a slight cheer. After she became a rat man, she ate more frequently and ate more than before. However, her physical fitness was greatly improved. They left the laboratory and went to anlina''s room for dinner. The dim light in the room had no effect on them. Even Gloria found that she felt inexplicably comfortable in a dark place, just like lying in the warm sunshine before. Although it''s a meal, but basically only Gloria is eating. Anlina is just slowly drinking the blood in the glass. After previous tests, the diet of rat man has been basically determined, which may be due to the retention of the original human digestive system. The range of rat people''s eating has not changed much with that of human beings. If we have to say, the strengthened stomach bag can let rat people eat raw meat and uncooked plants without any burden. According to Gloria, in addition to looking at it It''s a bit scary. The taste of raw meat is pretty good."For the fifth day." Suddenly said anlina.


    Gloria stopped eating and looked up at the vampire girl. She knew she was talking about the time when the mage named cheese left. She was also curious about the relationship between the mage who saved her life and anlina, but the reality did not satisfy the girl''s fantasy. She found that the relationship between anlina and cheese was more like a mother and a child.


    "Are you worried about him?" Asked Gloria.


    Anlina nodded, which she had nothing to deny.


    "Yes, but I''m not afraid of his injury. He still has the ability to protect himself. I''m worried that the boy will grow up here after he was born. Apart from my teacher and I, he has never communicated with other people at all. He is bound to join hands with frost people on this task. I''m afraid that he can''t cope with such complicated interpersonal relationships all at once. "


    Anlina said so much at once, but Gloria felt like laughing. She suddenly felt that the one sitting opposite was not a powerful blood mage who had experienced a long time, but a mother who was worried about her children who were away from home. This also made her think of her parents, who might have been very dangerous in the plague (Gloria was protected by the guards, but she did not know that the count''s family had been killed). Gloria could not help but feel a little sad.


    "I think Mr. cheese can take care of himself. You don''t have to worry too much. " Said Gloria.


    Anlina nodded, but it seemed that something suddenly occurred to her. She looked at Gloria. Her Ruby eyes made Gloria a a little hairy.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Asked Gloria.


    "Gloria, I need you to do me a favor, will you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Torch, light up the dark cave, but also left countless messy shadow. The fighting has been going on for some time, although Mona has warned the mayor of band that the cavemen are aware of the presence of the camp and that their attacks are likely to come at any time. But the mayor believes that stupid cave creatures are not enough to threaten the camp, and that sweet water soldiers can deal with cavemen, and his confidence is justified. Sweet water town as a relatively rich town, although its own armed forces are not much, but very well equipped. Even the armor of the guards made the three soldiers of the frost Legion blush. This is also a very normal thing. As a commercial town, sweet water needs good order more than other places. At the same time, in order to resist bandits, the town''s guard team is indeed stronger than other towns.


    However, as the female soldiers said to others in private, although the guards in sweet water are well-equipped, they are not soldiers. They can be used to maintain public order and even deter robbers, but they are not suitable for entering the battlefield. The fact has proved that Mona''s words, the caveman''s sudden attack is expected, but it is also reasonable. These caves, large and small, are the backyards of cave dwellers. If you want to spend the whole winter quietly in someone''s backyard, it''s too belittling for them. What they didn''t expect, though, was that the Neanderthals were far more aggressive than they thought.


    "When are there so many cavemen in Longji mountain?" Hahn smashed an enemy who tried to climb the wall with an ax, sighed.


    "When I see these big guys, they''ve become so big "Monkey" shot down a cave man in the distance who was ready to throw stones, echoing the way.


    Indeed, the current situation is not optimistic. A large number of cave dwellers surround the camp like the tide. If it wasn''t for the high wooden wall three people high blocking their steps, the residents of Tianshui town would have been unable to resist. However, even so, a large number of cavemen also made the defense line crumbling. These wooden fences were not built for fighting, and never thought they would be attacked by such fierce attacks. Fortunately, cheese used magic to strengthen the wood wall in time. Otherwise, the cavemen could smash the outer wall of the camp by throwing stones.


    This is a very abnormal phenomenon. According to the experience of frost guards against cavemen, these intelligent creatures are all headed by a big man, showing a tribal appearance. Because of the lack of food, the number of caveman tribes with leaders usually does not exceed 100, and even if two tribes meet, they will fight for food They have never worked hand in hand, even in the face of great enemies. But the current group of cavemen, whether the number of its members or the number of leader cavemen that have been found, is far beyond the normal range. These caveman tribes seem to have reached a certain agreement, temporarily put aside their hostility, and jointly attacked the camp in sweet water town.


    "I''m afraid we''ve been calculated." Cheese holds a wooden stick in his right hand, and the top of the iron clad knocks on the caveman''s head, knocking his opponent out in an instant.


    "Are you saying that someone drove these cavemen to attack us?" Mona sweeps down the enemy in front of her, and the Tomahawk cuts her opponent''s head mercilessly.


    "Yes, there are traces of magic on these cavemen. I think it''s someone who used mind control or something to do with them Waving his wooden staff to block the stone axe, the mage kicked the caveman from the fence.


    "I can''t hold on to the other sides!" Elsa, armed with two daggers, dashed from the other direction. As the most agile existence in the group, she was assigned to roam and support the various defense areas.


    "Can''t the guards compare with the four of us? All of us can hold a wall, but they can''t? " "Wild boar" exclaimed angrily. Indeed, as the most powerful force, cheese and others defended one side of the four camp walls with four men, but soldiers guarding other directions were losing ground in the face of the caveman attacks.


    "I can''t help it. If you let the patrols that catch the most thieves fight these guys, you might as well expect the cavemen to disperse themselves." The woman soldier said indifferently.


    "But it''s no way to go on like this. Even if we can keep it, but once one side fails, the result will become very troublesome." Jack said.


    "Hello, master, can you make a falling stone like last time?" Hahn asked.


    Although they didn''t say so, several soldiers knew that if there was anyone else who could save the camp, it must be cheese. The magic power exerted by the mage was also the key to their fighting here. If cheese is not here, I''m afraid these soldiers should now consider how to retreat. This is not because they are afraid, but they want to guard this humble camp in the hands of such a large number of cavemen, unless they replace the mediocre guards with experienced frost guards and the command of old commander Jon.


    "No, there are too many cavemen. I''m afraid I can''t do this now." The mage shook his head, indicating that he could do nothing.This let Elsa be disappointed but relieved. In fact, when several people were looking forward to the answer to cheese, Elsa was hesitant. On the one hand, she really wanted cheese to protect the townspeople in this camp. Anyway, it was the whole town. But on the other hand, since cheese confessed that every time he cast a spell, he would pay a price that ordinary people can''t understand. The landlady really didn''t know whether to expect the power of magic. You know, before the cheese has cast a spell to strengthen the entire camp wall, this magical power will let the mage pay what price? Elsa didn''t want to guess.


    I''m afraid that after hearing the other three masters'' faces, it''s hard for them to express their attitude. They exchanged glances and seemed to be making some kind of decision.


    "In that case, we are ready to retreat." Said Mona, the woman warrior. Their task is not to guard the camp. Although the glory of the soldiers drives them to help, in the final analysis, the task of these frost guards is to ensure the safety of cheese. Even when necessary, they sacrifice themselves for the mage.


    "Wait a minute, maybe something will change." Cheese, of course, can guess what Mona means. In fact, he has one or two hands to prepare when he is abroad. However, if those means are used, the evaluation of his adult mission will be affected. Therefore, the mage does not want to use these cards as a last resort. Cheese is also hesitant whether to spend a huge price to save the residents of sweet water, who once regarded him as the enemy.


    However, just as the mage was about to force himself to make a choice, an accident happened.


    "For the Empire! Kill all these cavemen in the name of the hammer The roar of war came from the other side of the cave. The cavemen in that direction were separated like butter cut by a sharp blade. A team of shining armor appeared at the end of the fire. The light reflected from their armor was so dazzling in the dark cave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Most of the time, the balance of victory and defeat will tilt for unexpected reasons, such as now. Originally, the guards and cheese in the camp had been oppressed by a large number of cavemen, but because of the appearance of this unexpected team, the morale on the battlefield changed instantly. For experienced soldiers, this is often the beginning of a change in the situation. The gradually high morale is directly reflected in the combat ability of the soldiers. The passive situation began to change. The battle on the camp wall quickly slowed down, and all the people on the battlefield turned their eyes to the soldiers who suddenly came.


    "A big man has been killed! Only one sword! It''s a knight Jack yelled. He saw with his own eyes that the vanguard of the team cut off the head of a cave dweller with only one sword. Although this is due to the inertia of horsepower, it requires the shooter to grasp the speed, strength and angle of the attack in order to kill the leader of the opponent in a melee. There is no doubt that only the specially trained knight can do this calmly.


    As we all know, cavalry and cavalry are different, or they have the same point only have mount. A knight should not only train swordsmanship, but also learn how to control his mount skillfully. Although other arms often ridicule that a knight who has lost his horse is only an infantry who can fight a little bit, but as long as the knight is on the horse, the superb combat skills of their men, horses and one can make them play several times the value of other arms. Combined with different weapons according to the needs of the war, they have a terrible impact that ordinary cavalry can''t match.


    However, compared with cavalry or other arms, the real knight training is very long and hard, and this is also accompanied by high expenses. Whether it is the breeding of horses, special knight armor, or spear, Knight Sword and other special combat weapons, the high combat power of knights is directly proportional to the difficulty of training. Therefore, even in the whole kingdom of Cang lion, there are no more than 300 knights with the title of knights, and they often appear on the battlefield as pioneers of battle groups or sharp blades to reverse the defeat. As such a trump, it is hard to imagine that it will appear in the caves of Longji mountains.


    "Sword and hammer symbol, it''s the Knights of the hammer!"


    As the Knights gradually approached, the symbols on their battle flags could also be identified. The Knights'' swords and hammers crossed on the red background told their identities. This was the owner of the leader of the prince of liehammers, and one of the people closest to the center of power in the kingdom of grey lion. Although the territory is not contiguous, this does not prevent the frost guards from recognizing their insignia. After all, as the second largest order in the Kingdom, the Knights of the hammer are second only to the Kingdom Knights of the grey Lion Kingdom.


    This is the first time cheese has seen knights in the secular world. Although he has seen the word knight in various documents, materials and even novels, the mage has really seen the most desirable warrior of this era today. They are covered with bright red paint and their horses are covered with light armour. These soldiers are like iron cans, like killing machines. With the number of 30 people, they have broken through all the way, far more than their own enemies. For cave dwellers who lack spears, the defense of these knights is hopeless. Due to the distance between the opponents, these Knights did not use the same lance as the signboard, but used the broadsword with one hand to fight. Although the strength of the one handed sword was less than that of the two handed sword, the horsepower of the knight made up for the lack of the weight of the weapon. Moreover, these cave dwellers were basically naked and fought against the blade with flesh and blood. The consequences can be imagined.


    "Oh, my God! The gods are above. Is it Lord Heather who rushes in front "Monkey" immediately attracted other people''s attention. If the appearance of the Knights of the hammer brought hope, then the female knight who rushed to the front line gave people a sense of shock.


    The sword technique is as simple and lethal as running water. It can make people suffocate quickly when they move and close. The sword in the hands of the female knight is like a poisonous snake in the desert, breathing death and longing for blood. And her tacit cooperation with the horses also makes it difficult for the enemy''s attack to touch the corner of their clothes. The knight with a red mane on the top of the helmet is like a female warrior God, harvesting life wantonly in the enemy''s array. Wherever the horse goes, it splashes with red blood mist. Cheese never thinks that killing, especially killing with swords, has any ornamental value. In the view of the mage, the most effective and fatal attack should be the pursuit of cold weapons. However, looking at the fighting of female knights, cheese felt that waving a sword would produce aesthetic feeling for the first time. The arc of sword light can also jump like the rhythm of music. Every chop and stab is like a sacrifice Even though she was on the horse''s back, her movements were unrestrained. This is the performance of equestrian and swordsmanship reaching a certain high level.


    "Hooga!" The appearance of the Knights'' order naturally attracted the attention of cavemen. Although one leader was killed by his opponent, the other two cave dwellers also responded. They gave out deafening roars, and there was a layer of gray light shining on their body surface.


    "Stone skin! Those big hair are angry Hahn looked down at the source of the roar and exclaimed.The so-called stone skin is a kind of physical talent of cave dwellers. When these guys enter into an angry state, their skin will instinctively tighten and harden, and its hardness will be comparable to that of the original stone. Ordinary iron weapons are difficult to damage them. This is the real reason why these big men can become the leaders of cave people. In general, when frost guards encounter this situation, they will temporarily give in and take small teams as a unit to carry out encirclement and killing. Three or four groups of soldiers cooperate with each other to distract the attention of the big ones, so that they can look forward to the future and kill the big ones when their energy is exhausted. When these cavemen are tired, they can''t keep this stone skin shape, so soldiers can get close to them and try to kill them.


    However, the knights who had already rushed to the camp wall did not seem to think so. They did not know whether the Knights did not understand the horror of stone skin or whether the sharp blades of their opponents were confident. They turned their horses'' heads, leaned back against the camp wall and made a charge towards the big ones. It seemed that they were preparing to face up to the two angry caveman leaders.


    "Crazy, crazy, they want to deal with the two big guys head on!" Said Jack.


    He wanted to make a voice to remind him of the danger of stone skin. However, the female Knight at the top of the team had already raised her hand and raised her sword. As she suddenly pointed the sword to the two cave dwellers, the whole knight team launched a second charge! Those ordinary cavemen had been killed by these red death gods for a long time. They pushed each other to get out of the way.


    So a dramatic scene happened. With their backs against the wooden walls of the camp, the Knights charged at two roaring monsters under the gaze of the enemies and comrades in arms. The result of their collision is not only related to their own lives, but also related to the lives of all residents in the whole town of sweet water in the camp. At this moment, no matter the guards of sweet water town, soldiers from frost, or mages in grey robes unconsciously hold their breath and wait for the moment when they fight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    The most eye-catching match on the battlefield is still going on, and the distance between the two sides is less than 100 steps. Under the leadership of the Knight Commander, the Knights of the hammer order are like a blood red arrow. The blade made of steel has a penetrating spirit. On the other hand, the huge cave man leader, with a huge bone stick in his hand, ran at the same speed as the horse under the knight''s hip. Their big mouths kept giving out frightening roars and showed no fear of the knight''s charge.


    Fifty steps! Just when everyone felt that the knights would hit their opponents, the knight''s sword suddenly sent a signal. The originally compact charge formation suddenly spread, and the knights in the back row began to consciously slow down the speed of their horses. The arrow like array became like an unfolded folding fan.


    "A lot of fighting!" The soldiers on the barracks wall have already sent out a cry. This kind of maneuver is a fighting method specially prepared by knights for a small number of enemies. By launching formation, the possibility of accidental injuries among knights is reduced. Although this will certainly reduce the impact force, the knights in the back row can form multiple angles to the enemy''s weaknesses by observing the situation of the front teammates Degree of attack.


    Ten steps! The formation of the Knights deliberately avoided the front of their opponents. They did not seem to be in a hurry to determine the victory or defeat in the first battle. The soldiers who rushed in the front all aimed at the outside of the caveman leader. Only their Knight Commander, as the top of the team, still faced the two big men. The female knight holds the hilt of the knight''s sword under her armpit and holds the bottom of the sword with her right hand in her hand armour, which is like using the knight''s sword as a lance!


    "For the hammer!"


    Five steps, starting from the Knight Commander, the Knights give a deafening roar!


    Four, three, two


    Fight! There was no loud noise, no violent collision, or even a drop of blood splashing. The cavalry team was close to the opponent''s body and weapons, as if they did not attack the enemy at all. The battlefield fell into a strange silence for a moment. The knights rushed over the caveman leader and stopped after running two or three hundred steps because of inertia. Similarly, the two cavemen continued to run forward.


    "I can''t believe it. Can you see it?" Mona subconsciously murmured, just that moment happened, with the dynamic vision of the female soldier, she only caught a scaly armor. I''m afraid only Jack of the five can see what''s going on.


    "See what..." In the eyes of cheese, the confrontation between the two seemed to be just passing by. The mage didn''t notice that there was a collision between them. From his perspective, it was like the Knights timidly avoided the attack of their opponents. So he didn''t understand why the female soldier sighed, but before he could say the last word, he forgot what he was saying.


    "Gaga!" Screams, from the mouth of two seemingly harmless caveman leaders, and blood arrows burst out from the skin of their blessed stone skin, like a grand and bloody fountain show. On the arms, legs, and their outer limbs, there were a lot of scars. These wounds accurately cut through the muscle tissue supporting the body, making the two big men unwilling to kneel to the ground. Their huge one eye was full of confusion and anger. The two caveman leaders did not know what happened until they fell to the ground.


    Cheese once heard that a good cook can dismember an entire cow with a sharp knife. That''s because the chef knows the structure of the cow''s body, and the blade can avoid the strong bones and only destroy the weak muscles and joints. And what these Knights do at this time is very similar to that cook! The mage realized at this moment that in the short moment of confrontation, these Knights avoided the attack from the enemy, and cut the enemy''s muscles with their swords. Although this could not kill the opponent directly, it was enough to make them lose the ability to move and let the Knights kill them.


    No matter how much we want to deny, the battlefield of this era still belongs to those mortals on horseback. This sentence suddenly came to his mind. It was his teacher, one of the most powerful mages in the world. The caster''s methods may be bizarre and difficult to guard against, but such a cavalier force is the only choice to gain the initiative in the front battlefield.


    With the fall of the leader, a large number of cavemen suddenly lost the courage to continue fighting. They scrambled to escape the cave. For a moment, there was no living caveman in the cave where the camp was located. Until this time, people on the battlefield were convinced that the human side had won the final victory in this defense battle.


    Cheese is also the first time to participate in such a high-intensity battle. At this time, the mage only felt that he could not use any strength. He could only rely on the camp wall to ensure that he would not fall. It was not only him, but almost all the soldiers in the camp. This battle was too difficult and the number of opponents was desperate. If the Knights of the hammer Knights killed the leader of the caveman at one stroke, no one would have survived today. But even so, the residents of sweet water have paid a huge price. The dead and wounded are piled up in almost every house, and the prepared medicine is not enough for the huge number of wounded. The cry of the family, the groan of the wounded, and the smell of blood in the air made the Knights of the order enter the camp.The mayor of band welcomed the knights at the gate of the camp. The mayor, like other men in sweet water, mounted the camp wall in previous battles. His heroic performance was one of the reasons why the morale of the guards did not collapse for a long time. Fortunately, although the mayor of the town was also decorated in the battle, he was only slightly injured, so he became one of the few people in the camp who could still stand up. As for the five cheese men, although their proud achievements were covered up by the later knights, they were still unanimously recognized by the residents of sweet water town. They were transferred to the rear immediately after the war.


    It was half a day before cheese woke up again. Soon after he was transferred to the camp, he was in a coma for lack of physical strength. Fortunately, due to the intentional protection of others, the mage did not suffer multiple injuries. Cheese struggled to sit up from the bed. Due to the room tension, there were several simple beds in the small room where he lived. Elsa and others were sleeping in the nearby beds. Although they shared a lot of pressure before, thanks to the training of frost guards, most of the other four were only slightly injured. Only Hahn''s unfortunate injury to his back was a little serious, but the wound had been sutured. After confirming his partner''s injury, the mage''s heart was finally sunk.


    Cheese tried to move his body. After confirming that there was nothing serious, he stood up and walked out of the room. He saw the scene of a hurry in the town. People were still struggling to rescue the wounded. Stretchers for the slightly injured were placed in the open space. Occasionally, the family members of the dead were crying in the distance. Although the battle was over, the atmosphere of sadness and depression still hung over the camp.


    "You are awake!" A voice came from behind the mage. Cheese turned his head and saw a young woman. With gauze and bandage in his hand, he seems to be responsible for taking care of the wounded nearby.


    "The mayor said if you wake up, please go to him The knight wants to see you. "


    Cheese nodded. Mayor band didn''t need to keep secret for himself and his party. Besides, judging from the current situation, it would be better if we could get the help of these knights. He asked the other party to help take care of his teammates. By the way, he asked the mayor where he was. Without any hesitation, the mage went to the big room where the mayor held a banquet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    For the wild animals in the forest, they have an instinct that humans and other intelligent creatures have degenerated and disappeared. This instinct enables them to have a vague judgment on the object they are facing, and they can see whether the other party is aggressive or weak. In fact, there are similar phenomena in the social interaction of intelligent creatures. However, compared with the keen intuition of animals, human beings need a lot of experience as reference to identify each other at the first time. However, there are always exceptions. Some people''s temperament is too outstanding. They are as conspicuous as oil drops floating on the water in the crowd. Those who see them will understand their character at the first sight. Of course, this character is not necessarily their whole, but it is one side of their soul.


    Heather is such a person. Anyone who has seen this knight will feel like this. Their impression of her is often not her figure or appearance, but a vague impression, firm, strong, because not rely on so beautiful. Then they would pay attention to the appearance and other details of the famous knight. Even cheese is no exception. You know, although cheese has not seen many people, those who can appear in the mage tower basically have their own distinctive temperament. Those who exist in the civilized world all have the status and authority that ordinary people can''t reach. Even if it is anlina, who is the closest to cheese, her temperament after countless years of training can not be imitated. However, at this time, the lady in front of cheese, her temperament is not inferior to those people, which makes cheese feel a little warm after an accident.


    Of course, this is not to say that Heather is not beautiful. From an objective point of view, this blonde lady is undoubtedly a beautiful woman. Although she no longer looks like a girl, years of polishing just make her beauty more mature. However, her aura is too conspicuous, which weakens the impact of her body to some extent.


    In the introduction of the mayor of band, cheese and the chief Knight simply know each other. However, to the master''s surprise, the lady seemed not surprised at her appearance, and even took it for granted. And the answer to this matter was soon solved by the matron herself.


    "Nice to meet you, your honor, the mage from the grey tower."


    Cheese didn''t say his origin. Even for Elsa, their mages had mentioned their own identity. It''s not that he deliberately kept a mystery. It''s just that cheese knows that for them, no one knows his apprenticeship. So far, he only claims to be a member of a group of reclusive mages from the North of Longji mountain. However, Heather called out his origin, which made him feel a little surprised.


    Naturally, the knight also noticed the master''s surprise, and she continued with a smile.


    "Please don''t be surprised. Your teacher once helped my ancestors. There is a legend about the grey tower in our family. I also received a message from my family before this mission, which is why I am here now


    Well, now it seems that my teacher''s followers in the Northern Territory are far more than the frost guards. Although it is not clear which aristocratic family Heather refers to, it seems that the female Knight Commander is still kind to her, which is enough. He didn''t care much about what happened to his teacher and Heather''s family. Maybe he would be interested in it after the plague was put out. But now, the top priority is to understand the situation of the earl. He has been delayed for a long time.


    "What is the situation with the count? You know, my companions and I explored only a small area after entering the count''s collar. In order to develop an antidote to the plague as soon as possible, I need to know what''s going on here Asked the mage.


    Heather nodded. She also knew that this was the main problem now. The reason why she took the troops to rescue the chief was to repay the family''s kindness before, but more importantly, the family''s summons also pointed out that cheese was the key to solve the plague.


    "The southern and western borders under the count''s command have been sealed off respectively, so it seems that the spread of the plague has been suppressed. As far as I know, the pharmacists of the Kingdom have arrived at our stronghold at the count''s border, and they have begun to treat the refugees there. My troops and I set out from the western border. From what we saw along the way, the Earl''s leader was basically a dead end. The living inhabitants are almost invisible, and the roads and villages are littered with corpses and ruins. And... " The knight seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say it because of some concerns.


    "And what?" The opponent''s apparent hesitation made the mage feel that Heather might have found something important.


    The matron was silent for a moment, and she organized her words.


    "And we found that the number of bodies found was significantly different from the number of local residents, but even if my men and I dug three feet, no survivors were found in any village. But they probably escaped to the southern border, so I''m not sure this is accurate until I see the Knights of the Kingdom stationed in the south


    The number of corpses is less than the number of residents that should exist. There is no doubt that cheese nodded at this. This is normal."When you came, were you attacked by any monsters?" Asked the master.


    "Monster? Do you mean those guys just now? " Heather asked with a slight frown.


    "No, I mean, a monster that looks like a giant human mouse."


    The knight shook his head, indicating that he had not seen the "Rat Man" in the mouth of cheese all the way.


    "Well, there is no doubt that you are lucky." The mage immediately told the knight what had happened to Gloria.


    "You mean this plague not only kills patients, but also turns them into that Rat man Heather chewed on the new term a little, and she realized that if everything was as the mage said, then the plague would be far more severe than she had imagined.


    And the mayor of band, who had been listening, suddenly interrupted.


    "Mr. cheese, you mean Miss Gloria is still alive!"


    The mayor''s excited reaction was totally beyond the expectation of the mage. In his opinion, even though the Earl of Saron had led the count to prosperity, in this case, the value of Gloria as the son of the count was far less than that of her as a case sample.


    "Yes, but she has been transformed into a rat man, and though I have stabilized her mutation, she is far from your impression of the countess''s daughter." Said cheese.


    "But she''s still alive, isn''t she?" Asked the mayor.


    "Yes, and she''s still conscious." The master replied truthfully.


    "That''s enough. That''s enough. You can''t understand the count''s kindness to us, but when I became mayor of sweet water, I swore to the gods to be loyal to the sarons. Before, I had no way to live for the safety of sweet water town. I thought I thought I had no chance to live up to my oath again... "


    This is the first time cheese has seen the mayor of Bande show such an expression. Even if he is deceived by the devil, even in the face of a large number of cavemen, the mayor who led the town residents to escape the plague was not so vulnerable. But he cried like a child when he heard that the sarons had survived the plague. Heather patted the mayor on the shoulder to comfort him. As a knight with honor as the highest value of life, she could understand mayor band''s performance.


    Put aside the mayor who is in a state of emotional fluctuation. For this plague, cheese still has many questions to ask the knight lady. As you can see, although my partners and I have good combat effectiveness, we are not able to cope with the number of enemies far larger than ours. So Ms. Heather, I wonder, can we go together for a while? "


    This is obviously the concern of the matron. Even she is afraid that the mage will insist on acting alone for some strange reason. Especially after hearing that there are a large number of rat men wandering in the Earl''s command, Heather is worried about the mage''s safety. After all, in her opinion, the mage from the grey tower is more likely than the pharmacist of the kingdom to solve this terrible plague.


    "Of course, I have made an appointment with the knight of the royal order of Lyon to gather in the city of brook Valley, and you and your companions can go with us. I think Lyon will welcome you as well Said the knight.


    With Heather''s promise, cheese was finally sure to solve the plague. Although Mona and they were all elite soldiers, after all, their number was too small. If they had to move under the leadership of the current count, it was inevitable that they would fight against a large number of rat people. The strength of the five of them was indeed very limited. But now with Heather and her hammer knights, and even the Royal Knights'' order, it is possible that the plague can be solved as soon as possible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    When cheese and Heather had finished their communication, it was late at night, and after confirming that the mage''s team would go with the order of the hammer, they exchanged views on many of the problems currently facing them. One of the most important is the residents of sweet water town. Obviously, the cave is no longer safe. Although such a large-scale cave man attack is unlikely to happen again, leaving the camp of cheese and Heather''s shelter, I''m afraid that a small group of caveman wanderers will pay the price of bleeding. So migration is almost certain, so the second question is where to migrate. In this regard, the mage and the knight hold different opinions.


    Heather thinks that the residents of sweet water can enter the prince of the hammer against the way she came. According to the Knights'' view, that passage can be considered as safe, and there are enough water and other resources on the way, which can provide necessary supplies for the residents. However, cheese did not agree with the other side''s point of view. In the mage''s opinion, the so-called safety of the female Knight Commander was unreliable. A knight team trained quickly could not be compared with a small town resident who had just experienced a vicious battle. Apart from other things, the long journey from here to the west of the Earl''s reign alone will bring about many changes. In contrast, cheese thinks that the best migration direction for the residents of sweet water town should be Longji mountain in the north. The fortress of frost guards is not crowded. The Legion lifestyle also makes them have sufficient food reserves. The most important thing is that although they have paid a heavy price, these residents of sweet water town have indeed avoided the attack of the plague because of the devil''s trade The Division has observed the camp for a long time. He can ensure that no one has been infected by rat man plague among these people. Then these healthy residents should leave Earl''s as soon as possible, so as to reduce their risk of being infected by plague.


    "But we can''t guarantee that they will be accepted by frost guards. Those northerners are famous for their stubbornness." Said the matron.


    This is a place that cheese didn''t expect. For a long time, the Legion has been excluded from the political territory of the Empire. Although the successive commanders of the frost guards have the titles of nobility in the name of the Empire, in fact, everyone in the North knows that these northerners do not care about the Southern regime at all. Although they will not exclude the foreigners, neither do the people in the south They are willing to be close to the bitter and cold places like Longji mountain. Therefore, even among the neighboring earls of salon, the people who have dealt with the northerners are only those who buy goods and a few nobles. The reputation of frost guards has nothing to do with kindness to ordinary people.


    "It''s not a problem. Since you have confirmed that the residents of sweet water are not infected by the plague, I don''t think the commander will shut them out." That''s what Mona said when she arrived. The female soldiers are very clear about their commander''s character. Moreover, since the cheese company has guaranteed that these people are not infected by the plague, commander Jon will not refuse to temporarily shelter these refugees.


    Now that she has been assured by the female soldiers, the safety of the frost guards will be guaranteed. Compared with the count leader who has passed through the danger, mayor band decided to lead the residents of Tianshui town to Longji mountain for shelter temporarily. And cheese also proposed that Hahn could follow the team of sweet water town to go back to the town down the mountain. Although the "wild boar" was not seriously injured, the position of his back injury would affect Hahn''s action to some extent. The mage was worried that the intensity of the next action would worsen his injury. The wound close to the spine might lead to paralysis For brave soldiers, the inability to move freely may be one of the most difficult outcomes.


    Although Mona opposed the cheese proposal at the beginning, commander Jon asked them to use their lives to ensure the safety of cheese before they set out. However, as a soldier who has lived in the front line for a long time, Mona also knows the embarrassment of Hahn''s injury. In addition, the mage proposed that heather''s riders should accompany him. In terms of safety, more people and less one person would have little impact. The female soldiers finally agreed to let the wild boar return to Longji mountain with the residents of sweet water town. Of course, it will take a few more people to make Hahn wake up to accept the order.


    But in any case, after the relocation plan was finalized, mayor band began to mobilize the residents of sweet water town to move. The camp is originally a temporary residence. Most of the townspeople can pack their luggage quickly. If you want to say the trouble, I''m afraid it is the wounded wounded in the previous battle. These wounded are still recovering, and it is difficult to resist the long-distance turbulence. However, the meeting of cheese and others with the royal order must be as soon as possible. However, Heather can only leave ten Knights here as the guards of the camp of sweet water town. After two days of stability of the wounded, they can be protected to go to the north, and then turn back to Xigu city to join the army. The rest of them, together with the four remaining members of the cheese team, left for Higuchi in the early morning of the next day after finishing the work.


    It is worth mentioning that cheese left the camp alone for a while on the night before they left. In the past, a large number of cavemen made the mage keenly aware of some anomalies. In addition to the deal with the devil described by the mayor, cheese felt it necessary to talk to the devil who had harvested the memory of all people in sweet water town for ten years, because from the abnormal offensive of cavemen, the other party was afraid that he would not want to let go of the residents of sweet water town so easily.


    However, this was kept secret for most people that night. Even Heather didn''t know that cheese had left the camp. What''s more, he didn''t know that the mage was going to talk to the devil. To be exact, the only person who knew this was Elsa, who had been paying close attention to the cheese''s movement. But even if the landlady asked later, cheese didn''t tell her about the negotiation with the devil. She just said that the devil would not trouble the residents of sweet water town any more. Of course, Elsa couldn''t be satisfied with the answer, but she couldn''t keep asking cheese in order not to let other people know that it would increase the panic.As for the fact that cheese couldn''t find the devil, and how he made him give up the fight against the residents of sweet water town, these things are still the secrets of the mage''s heart for the time being. No third person can know before he or the devil takes the initiative to make public.


    The next morning, there was no rising sun in the cave, but the Knights'' good work and rest habits made their biological clocks incomparably accurate. In other words, except for the mage who was used to pamper himself, others could infer the current approximate time based on their physiological experience. In a word, while most of the residents of sweet water were still in their precious rest time after the battle, the cheese team, which had been expanded, had bid farewell to mayor Bande and left the caves in the remaining veins of Longji mountain. They would follow the dragon blood stream all the way south to the place agreed with the royal order, Xigu City, the capital of the Earl of salon. What they didn''t know was that the Knights of the Kingdom, which arrived a few days earlier, had already encountered many times more difficult problems than the Neanderthals.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    Although the party set out in the early morning, in order to search for the survivors to the maximum extent, cheese and others still followed the town of sweet water and made a detour around nearly four villages without too much deviation from the road. Most of these villages scattered between the towns of sweet water and the town of Xigu were originally used to provide for the consumption of travelling carriages. As the count of salon in recent generations encouraged the residents of the territory to open up wasteland, fields began to appear near these small post stations, and then the area of land reclamation gradually expanded to form these settlements. However, these sparsely populated settlements have been empty for a long time, and the party has not found anything valuable.


    "I''m very curious. Why does it take a large number of vehicles and horses to transport goods along such a large waterway as Longxue river?"


    Asked the cheese Secretary after learning about the causes of the settlement. This question is equally perplexing for Elsa and others who spend most of their time in the small town at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the rivers with great water potential, the mage was not able to understand why there were such waterways and the need to build these post stations.


    "Almost all the water flow of Longxue River comes from Longji mountain, which is the origin of its name. The main components of Longxue River are melting snow water and mountain groundwater. However, I heard that you have been to Longji mountain. You should know the climate there Heather, riding on his horse, replied. Seeing cheese nodding, the knight continued.


    "The snow on Longji mountain does not melt all the year round, and the cold weather in the north makes the upper stream of Longxue River easy to freeze. Therefore, although the ice and snow have melted in recent days, the water potential of Longxue river will be reduced or even stopped after a snowstorm. Although some small fleets used to transport goods by Longxue River, they finally gave up because of the changeable current


    "I can''t believe that you know so much about the north as the leader of the Duke of hammer." Said Mona, the warrior, but there was something else in her words. Nothing else. As a soldier, Heather knew the northern territory so well, it must be because it might become a battlefield for her to fight against. Only the northerners were listed as targets by the Empire in the north.


    This is not the first time that such a dialogue has taken place. Though it is only a short day, cheese has discovered the hidden hostility of northerners to the Imperial Army in the south. Of course, this hostility is not because of the actual armed conflict between the two, but because the frost guards feel a little uncomfortable with the southerners who always regard themselves as time bombs. Heather could only smile awkwardly. The knight lady did not hate the straightforward character of the northerners, but she had stayed in the aristocratic circle for a long time, and there was no way for her to refute these straightforward complaints.


    "Well, anyway, Ms. Heather''s intelligence is very helpful to us now." Cheese has no choice but to play the field, he is not good at dealing with interpersonal relations, let alone reconcile the gap between the two forces. Fortunately, Mona didn''t mean to go on, but Elsa took advantage of other people''s not paying attention to the mage, as if to blame him for helping heather.


    "Compared with these trivial knowledge of geography, I hear that you have fought against those rat people. Can you tell me more about them? Especially in terms of combat, it may help us in our next operations. " Heather said that although it was a diversion, the knights were really curious about the human transformed alien.


    Since the other side asked, and in the foreseeable future, these Knights will definitely fight with the rat people, so there is no need for cheese to hide his own experience. Although he has explained the cause of the rat man to the female knight in general, but because there are many things to be discussed at that time, he did not give a detailed introduction to the fighting power of the rat man, and although the cheese had fought with the rat man However, Gloria was the only one. Out of strict consideration, the mage decided to select only some characteristics that he thought were common.


    "Well, first of all, I would like to say that these people distorted by the plague should be called protozoans. On the contrary, I have succeeded in stabilizing a mutation of protozoan, and this new species that no longer mutates can be called Rattus."


    Looking at the confused eyes around him, cheese knew that the Knights might not understand his words, and was slightly disappointed. At the same time, the mage continued.


    "And then I want to say that although these protozoans are mutated from infected people, I hope you don''t just think of them as hairy humans. As I said before, the plague virus has completely changed their bodies. So please don''t use human standards to infer their physical functions. "


    "Do you mean that the physical fitness of these protozoans may have surpassed that of normal people?" Heather asked after a moment''s reflection on the cheese.


    "In theory, it is. Although we can''t make a conclusion, there''s no doubt that the muscle strength and responsiveness of native rat humans are much better than before they were infected The mage nodded. At least this time, some people understood what he said.


    "In addition, we also need to pay attention to the fact that the virus in the human body of the native mice has not lost its infectivity. Their teeth and claws are attached with secretion containing the plague virus. Therefore, once they are scratched or bitten by them, the nearby tissues should be dug out as soon as possible to prevent the spread of the virus." As soon as these words were said, the faces of the knights, including Heather, turned a little ugly.Although Elsa and others had been told this by cheese, they did not laugh at these southerners this time because it was really terrible. The only way to prevent it is to cut off the injured part as soon as possible. I''m afraid that it will make the soldiers lose a piece of meat if they are scratched, which is too painful.


    At this time, the scouts in front of the line suddenly turned back.


    "Sir! There is a dead body in front of me The knight''s face makes everyone feel instinctively wrong. It''s not the expression that a veteran Knight would make when facing a normal human corpse. Several people didn''t think much about it. They hastened to see the corpse in the Scout''s mouth.


    The body was in the shade of a tree not far from the front of the procession. Judging from the smell, it may have been dead for some time. It may be due to the cold climate in the north and being covered by trees. The appearance of the body is still complete. The horses refused to move 50 paces from the corpse. These trained military horses were not afraid of the smell of corpses in theory, but now they refuse to move because of a corpse lying on the side of the road. However, several people had to get off the horse and walk. They took out cloth towel soaked in water from their arms to cover their mouth and nose, which was the preventive measure recommended by cheese.


    "This I can''t believe it. "


    After about ten steps, the appearance of the corpse has been seen in a glance. However, with the more clearly seen, several people feel more creepy about this strange body. Black hair came out from under the skin of the corpse, leaving the flat skin full of holes. Dark brown pus along the skin was propped up to flow out of the wound, emitting a terrible stench.


    "I don''t believe that even rotifers are willing to touch the body." "Monkey" whispered, and as he said, there were no signs of insects on the body.


    Cheese put on a pair of strange gloves, took off the robe and gave it to Elsa. He went up alone and looked closely at the details of the body. Although the rest of them did not want to get close to the body, they were also holding their noses to approach the corpse because of the mage''s safety problems. For the mage, the more terrible and disgusting corpses in the teacher''s class were dissected, so the pressure of vision and smell alone could not make cheese shrink back. He carefully examined all parts of the body with his hands, especially inside his eyes and mouth and nose. He even borrowed a knife from Heather to cut open the belly of the body and examine the infected organs.


    The mage''s behavior made people around feel uncomfortable. Although they knew that it was for the purpose of studying plague, it was still hard to accept physically. Soon, in addition to the landlady, she could stand around the cheese and help the mage who needed help because one hand couldn''t move. Others, including Heather, kept a certain distance from the body after confirming that there was no danger.


    Time passed quickly. Cheese''s research on the corpse continued until dusk. Others had begun to camp. They knew that they could not get to Xigu city today. As the sun disappeared at the end of the distance, the torch and starlight became the only light between heaven and earth. Cheese had to stop his research. After carefully cleaning the gloves and other utensils, he returned to the camp not far away with Elsa.


    "There are native rat people around here. Please be ready to fight." With a word from the master, a lively night began.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    A mage is a kind of existence that makes people feel uncomfortable, whether as an opponent or as a teammate. This is what Heather heard from an old knight when he was a knight''s retinue.


    Many years ago, Cangshi empire once participated in the war against the twilight moon cult. In the catastrophe that swept almost the whole human world, the number of casters was far more than that of today. The original mysterious occult masters also fought and died like ordinary soldiers in the war. It can be said that human countries can treat casters with a relatively peaceful attitude In that war, the friendship and understanding of fighting side by side as a united front played a crucial role. The old knight commander was one of the survivors of the war. According to his own account, he went with the mage who could control the weather and drive the dragon. He also killed the casters who could smash the city-state with one person''s power. His understanding of these casters is far beyond ordinary people.


    In the description of the old man, when the mage is in his own camp, he is generally recognized as crow''s mouth. His casual words may point out the impending danger. After experiencing it in person, no one will ignore the warning from the caster. But at the same time, although the mages are good at predicting the impending danger, even they themselves are often unable to determine when and how the danger will happen. Therefore, their words often bring the whole army on guard for several days.


    Now Heather feels that way. The matron attached great importance to the warning of cheese. However, although the mage himself said that he should guard against the attack of native rat people, he did not say how many rat people would arrive at that time of night. Therefore, this sentence of cheese brought about the result that all the people in the camp could not rest assured. Whether it is the hammer knight or the frost guard, everyone is holding his own weapon waiting for the arrival of the enemy, this waiting is undoubtedly a kind of suffering. The high tension of nerves makes the cavalry who is in charge of sentry often give false warnings. In fact, although it was only three hours into the night, five false alarms had appeared throughout the camp. Heather had to reduce the guard''s sentry time, but the more frequent alternation of guards meant a larger blind area of vision. Although the female knight was well aware of the taboo of marching, she was powerless in the face of the current special situation.


    Finally, in the fifth hour of the night, the sentry finally sounded the right alarm. Looking at the flashing green eyes near the camp, Heather felt relieved.


    "There are ten in all, but it''s not sure if more are coming." The knight said to the mage who came to him.


    "The fire and the smell of people are bound to attract them. These protozoan rodents are thoroughly carnivores, and they may have been starving for a long time." The cheese nodded. Although he could see the green eyes, the mage could not get the exact location of the rat men. He had to wait for the hungry meat eaters to enter the range of the fire to deal with it.


    "Why don''t they rush up yet?" Elsa frowned suspiciously.


    "Experienced beasts take a wait-and-see attitude towards people, and they need to determine our threat. Don''t underestimate the wisdom of wild animals, not to mention, they used to be human beings. " "Monkey" explained in a low voice that he was one of the few people who could see the rat people moving in the dark.


    "Don''t think of them as simple animals. Although they are no longer human beings, they still have the ability to think." The master corrected. He has paid a price in this respect. What''s more, Gloria only attacked a few livestock at that time. Her hand was totally based on instinct. First of all, what kind of performance would the native rat people who grew up in a more free environment would behave? Let alone these soldiers. Even the mage himself did not dare to speculate.


    Cheese''s words make all people''s minds nervous. It''s true that if these native rat people are just beasts with physical qualities, it''s not enough to be afraid. But if they can still think like human beings, they don''t have to be like normal people. As long as they have intelligence of about 10 years old, they can become extremely dangerous.


    "Here they are The crowd screamed, and the green eyes around them began to approach the campfire.


    "All of you, line up, get ready to fight!" In such an environment, the knights could not mount their mounts and rush into the darkness to kill the enemy. They had to give up their best fighting methods and formed a small team of five people according to Heather''s instructions to defend around the camp.


    "Hiss..." As the enemy approached, the sound of seesaw began to appear. These native rat people seemed to be talking in unknown language. They looked around the camp, did not rush to attack, and seemed to be looking for the weakness of their prey.


    If it is just creepy to look at the green light spots in the dark before, then surrounded by these deformed monsters in the only fire light, a section of twisted body will flash out from time to time in the darkness in front of them, which has different pressure on people. As the staff officer of the blood lion once said, these soldiers who are accustomed to fighting may be more afraid of this kind of spiritual oppression than fighting the enemy head-on. Soon, some people become crazy because they are too nervous.


    "Ah A knight suddenly roared out of the line of defense and slashed at the dim shadow in front of him. Of course, he did nothing. However, the knight, who had been greatly nervous by those disturbing voices, had no intention of returning to his comrades. He waved the Knight Sword wildly in the dark, as if he were fighting with the invisible enemy. And the Cavaliers and his team mates were also frightened by his sudden move. They stood on the edge of the fire and didn''t know what to do next."Damn it, get him back!" Heather brought out the team of knights are carefully selected, each of them is a valuable asset of the hammer order, as the Knight Commander, Heather can not tolerate his subordinates have not seen the enemy''s body so inexplicably lost.


    The knights who got the order were brave enough to get the straggler back, but just as they were about to get out of the fire, Jack suddenly roared.


    "Don''t go there!"


    Almost at the same time that "monkey" uttered this sentence, a frightening scream came from the direction of the detachment knight. The nearby Knights quickly lit torches, and they saw a frightening scene.


    Several terror creatures with rough human appearance but similar to mice attacked the poor knight from different directions. His knight sword had fallen to the ground because of the bite on his hand. Not only his arm, but also four or five primitive rat people had attacked his limbs and trunk at the moment when he lost the ability to wield weapons. They use sharp arms, or forepaws, to insert into the gaps in the armor, tear the knight''s armor with unimaginable force along the gap between the armor pieces, and then use their sharp teeth to wantonly destroy the knight''s fragile physical tissue.


    Flesh and blood, perhaps this is the simplest word used to describe this scene. The rat men, apparently aware of the light of the torches, quickly pulled the dying Knight out of the torchlight range and hid in the dark again. And outside the camp, the faint cry and the sound of chewing in the dark also showed the end of the knight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    The encounter of his companions made the morale of the knights who saw all this drop to the bottom almost in an instant. If it had not been for the discipline and the glory of knighthood, these poor men would have fled.


    "Shrink the formation!"


    Heather also knew that this situation must improve the Knights'' sense of security. She decided to give up part of the peripheral area and let the team contract more closely. In this way, not only can we deal with the enemy''s attack more quickly, but also can make the soldiers feel at ease and help stabilize the morale of the troops.


    "He is good at collective action, knows how to intimidate the enemy, and can make use of environmental advantages..." Cheese murmured in a low voice. In the eyes of others, that moment might be just a horrible and frightening picture, but the mage tried to collect the enemy''s intelligence from this blood lesson.


    The shrunk formation is more compact than before, and since the fighters are not on the edge of the fire, those native rat people who want to launch an attack will definitely expose themselves to the fire. Once they lose their suddenness, the Knights whose mood has been stabilized have a high probability of counterattack. However, it seems that they are aware that the situation is not conducive to themselves, and that the native rat people did not attack the people in the fire. The two sides seem to be in such a confrontation.


    Just as everyone was waiting for the rat man''s second attack, Heather suddenly thought of something, and the matron exclaimed.


    "No! War horse


    Originally, in order to control the scale of the camp, the knights had to tie their mounts to the nearby open space. Although they also planted torches near the horses when night fell, the horses were undoubtedly the best targets for these rodents when they were unable to attack humans. As if to confirm Heather''s exclamation, the light from the torches near the horses was extinguished by a gust of air like a candle in the strong wind. The neighing of the horses, the strange roar, the trampling of the hooves, and all kinds of chaotic sounds began to come from the darkness. It is not necessary to know that the horses must have been attacked by the native rat people.


    "Team one two three with torches and come with me!"


    With a torch in his hand, heatherty speared in the direction of the horse. If we say that the loss of a knight before was due to an unexpected loss caused by a stranger to the opponent, but the matron knew that once she lost her mount here, let alone find out the source of the plague, it would be very difficult even to get out of the Earl''s command. These horses must not fall into the hands of the rat.


    Fortunately, the Knights of the hammers are an experienced army after all. Although the Knights still fear the unknown enemies, the order of the Knight Commander still makes them act. The three teams of fifteen Knights lit their spare torches and followed Heather into the dark. The rest of the Knights quickly replaced their gap and protected the campfire in the middle of the camp, which was the only support for the people in the dark.


    As Heather and his knights rushed to the horses, the sound of the horses soon quieted down. In addition to the sound of the horses and the trampling of their hooves, the rat men once again hid in the dark. The Knights soon got to the mount. Fortunately, perhaps the rat man was not good at dealing with large animals such as horses, which were not hurt except by fright. They really didn''t get any harm, like It''s like no one wants to hurt these horses at all.


    "No! It''s a trap Almost at the moment of confirming the extent of the horse''s injury, Heather realized what the native rat people were up to. But it''s too late.


    A sudden attack from the dark comes from the opposite side of the camp to the horse. Like large fleas, these native rat people suddenly jump to the top of the target from the darkness in the distance. The black shadow not only threatens the opponent, but also blocks the opponent''s vision, making him unable to see other rat people approaching from the ground.


    "Enemy attack Eh... " The first knight who was attacked tried to cut down the rat man who was approaching from his head with his sword at the same time. However, his sword was only half waved. A cold shock came from his chest. The knight lowered his head and looked at the wooden tenon inserted into his chest. His eyes were full of confusion.


    "Hell, be careful! These guys throw spears Jack, who lives in the middle of the team, can see the wood penetrating the knight''s body at a glance. Theoretically, no matter how people throw it, the wooden tenon can''t pierce the armor, but this scene just happened, which only shows that the arm strength of the original rat people is far beyond the scope of common knowledge.


    After hearing the warning, the Knights immediately changed their tactics. They gave up holding swords with both hands and took one hand Knight shield from behind. Their swordsmanship changed from the pursuit of large slashing to defensive stabbing and hitting the enemy with shields. In this way, they had more energy to guard against the wooden spears thrown from the dark.


    Different from the previous trial, this time the protozoans seem to be trying to use Heather''s absence to quickly kill the humans around the campfire. These monsters are totally cowardly, whistling and attacking the defending warriors with their fangs and claws.


    "No, there are too many of these guys!" Using a long bow to separate the rat''s paws, everyone can feel that the number of murans entering the battlefield is far greater than previously estimated."Good fellow, these monsters have been calculating us from the beginning!" One axe split a rat man''s head. Mona didn''t care whether these guys still had the possibility of being cured. This battle has become a complete bloody battle. The human side must keep the campfire under the attack of unknown number of rat men, and there is no possibility of escaping.


    Elsa kicked out the mousman who fell on the cheese. She glanced back at the cheese that was half kneeling on the ground. The landlady just hoped that Hahn had not stayed in the camp in sweet water. Finally, with the last syllable in cheese''s mouth, the mage''s eyes burst into a strong dark green light. As soon as he raised his head, countless vines came out of the ground with his eyes, firmly binding the feet of the rat people who just stood on the ground. Once again, the mage''s magic had a marvelous effect. Those native rat people could not understand why their feet were caught by vines. Naturally, the experienced knights would not miss this opportunity. In a moment, no less than ten rat people were killed.


    "Squeak!" The shrill scream came from Heather and their direction. The female Knight Commander who had been caught in the scheme of luring the tiger away from the mountain finally did not care so much. She was already on her horse, and the Knight Sword in her hand was carrying anger to kill the rat people outside the camp one by one. The rest of the Knights did the same. With the weight and speed of their horses, they charged at the edge of the fire, smashing the rat people who didn''t have time to react.


    Seeing that the battlefield situation seemed to return to the human side, there was a sharp cry in the dark, followed by the sound of breaking the sky.


    "Watch your spear!" Once again, Jack''s vision saw the enemy''s intention ahead of time. With his warning, the Knights put their shields in front of them to defend against the mortise and tenon from the rat man.


    However, it turns out that although knights can defend their wooden spears with their shields, the horses they sit on are not. The armour and stomach removed in order to recover their horsepower have not yet been put on the horses. These horses with huge targets have become the best targets for spearmen.


    "Poof!" With a dull sound, the horses shot by the wooden spear fell down, and the knights on their backs fell down. In addition to a small number of strong Knights jumping off the horse in advance, most of the knights were under the pressure of their own horses, and even crushed the leg bones directly.


    "Rescue the wounded!" Heather successfully avoided the attack of the wooden spear with her superb skill, but the fifteen knights were not so lucky. With her glance, at least six or seven knights were crushed by their own mounts and could not move. At this time, the huge and heavy body of the horse becomes a burden. If you want to lift the horse, you need at least two people to cooperate, and a third person will drag the wounded out of the horse. During this period, four people including the wounded can not defend against the enemy''s attack. For a moment, the human side once again fell into a passive position.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    With the large number of wooden spears thrown into the camp, the battlefield situation once again rapidly tilted towards the rat man side. After paying a heavy price, the hammer Knights managed to rescue the wounded under their horses, but the horses shot by wooden spears had no choice but to leave them in place. The wounded and uninjured horses were concentrated near the fire, and the people who could move held shields around the fire to form a defense.


    "How many of these guys are there?"


    A sword pierces the oncoming protozoan, and Jack says a question everyone wants to ask. Although it is uncertain how many rodents there are in the dark, judging from the number of wooden spears fired, including the number of native rat humans participating in close combat, the number of these attackers is at least 50, which is a terrible number, because up to now, only 20 protozoans can be confirmed to be killed under the condition that nearly 10 people have been lost nothing more. It seems that the 1:2 war damage ratio is very considerable, especially for the human side, most of them just lose their combat power due to injuries. But don''t forget that more than 30 people present are elite Knights of the hammer order and the best of the frost guards. With such a small team level, we can play such a war damage ratio, especially after several planned attacks The risk of rodents is increasing rapidly.


    "No, there''s something wrong with these protozoans." Since the release of the vine spell, cheese has been forced to protect the rear of the battlefield. Mages who lose the ability to move one arm are too prone to be in danger in the battle field with wooden spears. Neither frost guard nor Heather can take this risk. Thanks to this, the mage once again observed some abnormal things.


    "The only problem with them is that they are too strong and too many!" A wooden tenon was separated by a sword, and even Heather could not help saying.


    "The power of these wooden Spears is not right. The first spear instantly penetrated a soldier in armor. But look at these throwing spears, which can be separated by a light sword block. Their power is too weak!"


    In fact, it doesn''t need to be said by the mage. All the people present could feel this. After all, the sound of the first wooden tenon flying out of the dark was too frightening. If the attack intensity of each spear was as strong as that, the people present would have been shot into hedgehogs. However, it is another thing to understand what it means to understand clearly in the rapidly changing battlefield. Although soldiers who have experienced many battles can quickly insert into the enemy''s weak points by virtue of their combat experience, they want to find out the enemy''s weakness in the first battle and in absolute inferiority on the basis of facing similar opponents Neither Heather nor Mona can do it. But fortunately, cheese can.


    "What do you mean?" The woman soldier asked. She knew that the mage''s next answer would probably change the outcome of the battle.


    "I think there should be a special individual among these primitive Murmans. It is he who leads these rodents to make feint attacks. It is also the first wooden spear that is extremely powerful." The cheese exclaimed.


    "You mean it''s like a bunch of cavemen?" The female Knight''s chief quickly came to think of the cave dwellers who had fought before, and cheese''s conjecture was very likely.


    "But what can I do? The leader is much more cunning than those who only dig holes. " "Monkey" tries to fight back with a bow and arrow, but the darkness outside the fire makes it impossible to know whether it will work or not.


    "By the way, do you still have the kind of stone you used in the cave?" Elsa thought of the lighting methods used by cheese in the cave before. In such an open environment, the lighting range of torch and luminous stone may be larger than that of the former, so no one has ever thought of asking cheese to make that kind of lighting stone again.


    Hearing the landlady''s words, cheese also thought that it was a way to use the Lightstone as a guide sign, so he quickly searched his pocket to find the materials for making the Lightstone.


    "Yes, we can make two more!" The master said, lighting one of the stones with one hand.


    Heather and they had never seen a mage make this kind of lighting tool before, and naturally they didn''t know its use. In her opinion, this kind of luminescent stone is indeed a good lighting device, but it is not enough to expand their current lighting range.


    This problem also baffles cheese and Elsa. Although they have the illuming stone now, if the mage ignites the whole stone at one time like last time, it can light up the surrounding environment, but the strong light will also affect the soldiers on their own side. Even if they find the leading rat man, they can''t kill each other in a short period of time. However, once the enemy has a sense of crisis, the cunning of the opponent will not give the human side a second chance.


    When the situation reached a deadlock again, the mage saw the bow and arrow in Jack''s hand.


    "I''ve come up with a solution!" Exclaimed the cheese.


    "Monkey, Heather, I need your help."


    The two men called by the mage temporarily withdrew from the battle circle, retreated to the mage, and waited for the instructions of cheese.


    "Listen, the phosphorite glows because it burns. I used to heat it in one breath and let it burn out in a very short period of time to give off a strong light. But this time, I''ll try to heat it at a lower temperature. No, maybe it''s better to ignite it Cheese spoke with great speed what neither of them understood."All in all, Heather, I need you to wrap this stone in cloth and throw it into the mound of rat men, and the man in charge of command should be in the closest place where the spear is thrown. Then, Jack, I want you to shoot this stone with a bow and arrow. Remember, shoot it over the crowd of rats. I will enchant your arrow so that it can detonate the phosphorite. The fragments after the explosion can provide us with a long-term view before they fall. Do you understand? "


    After both of them nodded to make sense, the cheese handed Heather the illuminated stone in her hand. The matron observed a little, aimed at the native rat''s position, and waited for the next command.


    "Elsa, I''m going to enchant Jack''s arrow. You give the order." The mage stood next to the archer and said to the landlady.


    Although Elsa had not participated in the iceguard''s military operations before, she also understood that she had to stand up now. What''s more, cheese was willing to trust herself at this critical moment, which in itself made the landlady full of determination.


    "Well, I see. Whoa Three! Two! One! Throw it Taking a little breath, Elsa gave the throw command.


    The Lightstone wrapped in the cloth was hurled into the air by Heather with the last cry, like a star of hope rising from the ground. Monkey''s eyes followed the meteor. When the lighting stone flew to a certain point in the sky, the archer pulled out his hunting bow. The arrow on the bow that had been enchanted by the mage flashed a dark red light.


    Hand loose, string move, arrow out! All in a flash, the arrow with people''s hope flew towards the lighting stone. However, a cold wind blew, and the arrow trembled slightly in the air, missing the falling Lightstone. The lighting stone hit the ground and soon lost its light.


    Jack has always had a lot of confidence in his archery. His mistake at the critical moment made the hunter''s son quite angry.


    "No, there''s another one here." Although cheese also regretted the failure, the master knew that it was not the time to discuss the mistake. He quickly lit up the remaining gray phosphorite and gave it to Heather again.


    The matron took over the last hope, and she looked at Elsa, who was in charge of the order, and indicated that she was ready. The landlady got the knight''s signal and asked the mage and the archer. After getting the ready signal, she took a deep breath.


    "Three! Two! One! Throw it The second time the command rings, another Lightstone is thrown at the rat man.


    With another particularly loud string sound, an arrow flashing red light in the night sky across a perfect track, accurately hit the lighting stone.


    "Yes At this moment, all the people present could not help but exclaim. Then, the lighting stone which was smashed in the air burst into a strong light because of the enchanted arrow. It instantly ignited the wrapped cloth, and the burning light let the rat man hidden in the dark show their face.


    "There it is! There are two! " Through the burning dust, the sharp eyed Knight saw two alien beings in the original rat man. One of them was extremely tall, about twice as tall as the average rat man. His thick arms, even with black hair, could not hide his terrible power. It seems that it was the rat man who threw the fatal tenon. However, the existence of another kind of rat man was beyond the expectation of cheese. On one side of the giant rat man, there was a mouse man with gray hair. His fur color was gray white, and his body was even thinner than that of ordinary rat man. He looked like Gloria who had been stable and mutated. However, although he stood beside the giant rat man, his sense of existence was not weaker than the latter. This gray mouse man has a pair of long and narrow eyes. Cheese just saw it from a distance, and he knew that the commander of these rat people must be this rat man, because in those green eyes, there is something that the mage has never seen in the eyes of other native rat people - wisdom.


    "I''ll take care of the big one, frost, and you''ll take care of the gray one!" Heather pulls out his knight''s sword and runs out of the defensive circle alone.


    Mona and Jack are not willing to fall behind. They also catch up with the female knight with weapons. At the same time, three more Knights also follow.


    "For the hammer!" Once again, the familiar roar of war broke out.


    As if in response to the friendly forces, the two men in front of the charge and Elsa also issued a cry.


    "For the frost corps!"


    Seeing the end of the night, the fierce battle will soon usher in its end. Cheese seems to have been affected by the battlefield atmosphere. Although he didn''t shout any slogans, it was the first time that he felt a flame burning in his heart. A primitive desire for battle made his eyes unconsciously flash dangerous light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Without the cover of darkness, the position of the protozoan is exposed to humans. The sudden light made the rat people start to stir up. It can be seen that these native rat people really hate the bright environment, and even the two rat people who look different from each other become a little rusty under the light of the fire. That''s why Heather and his team can rush to the native rat man without incident. Those ordinary rat people completely forget to use spears to restrain the human''s charging steps, and let the enemy approach a very dangerous distance.


    After running for a certain distance, the female Knight jumps up fiercely with one foot, and uses the speed and inertia to chop at the bewildered gray mouse man. Although the target has been assigned before, the huge rat man is not an easy target to solve. Instead of wasting time and circling with it, it is better to kill this gray mouse man first.


    "Gaga!" But of course, Heather''s attack did not succeed. The huge rat man appeared in front of the gray mouse man at a speed not matching its body shape. With the rat man''s strange cry, the wooden tenon met the knight''s blade with the wind.


    "Bang!" With the sound of a string, "monkey" arched from a far away place, but because of the huge size of the rat man standing in front of him, the arrow originally aimed at the gray mouse man was thrust into the right arm of the giant rat man.


    As soon as his right arm softened, the wooden tenon in his hand deviated a little, and Heather''s Knight Sword crossed over the tenon, leaving a deep wound in the other''s chest. The rat man let out a piercing howl, and his body unconsciously stepped back a few steps. The female knight, with her sword in pursuit of victory, stabbed the mouse man''s neck with her sword. If the sword was really stabbed, even if the head of this giant rat man could not be cut off, it would be almost as good.


    "Wait, save it!" The cry of cheese came from a distance. Although she was very reluctant, the female Knight also knew that the victory or defeat had been decided, so she did not have to kill the native rat man. She changed her movements temporarily. With the rotation of her wrist, the knight''s sword changed from the original stab, and the target changed from the throat of the giant rat man to the left arm. The sharp blade cuts into the muscle unimpeded, and the blood splashes along the wound. With such a heavy injury, the rat man has lost the ability to fight.


    At this time, Mona and they have already captured the gray mouse man. The female soldier cuts down on the mouse man''s knee with an axe. The gray mouse man falls down on the ground uncontrollably. Although he still tries to struggle, Jack''s hunter''s knife has quickly cut his tendon. At this point, the two leaders who commanded the group were under the control of the human side. Seeing the capture of the leader, the morale of the rest of the original rat people dropped to the extreme in an instant. In addition, the distant horizon had begun to emit a faint white light. These murans scattered in a hurry, taking advantage of the last glimmer of darkness before dawn, and fled quickly.


    Although Heather wanted to hunt down these fleeing protozoans, the mage once again stopped the chivalry. Cheese knew that although these primitive murans were now beasts acting entirely by instinct, he could find a way to cure them. If not, he could restore them to their senses like Gloria, and there was no need to put them now It''s right here. What''s more, the two unusual creatures captured alive are more worthy of the mage''s study than those of the ordinary protozoans.


    Even if the Chevalier wanted to hunt down the rat men again, they had already run away. As the world around him returned to light, Heather knew that the battle was over. The knights who were still able to move began to sort out the scattered camp and further deal with the wounded. Fortunately, most of the wounded knights were crushed by their own horses. Although the injuries were serious, there was no risk of infection. As for the rest of the knights who were unfortunately stabbed by wooden spears, most of them were only abrasions. According to the instructions of the mage, all the muscles around the wound were cut off with a red dagger. Without painkillers, each knight could only bite a piece of rag to complete the operation, and then sprinkle the herb powder of cheese on the wound to prevent infection and accelerate healing Having said that, it may be difficult for these knights to fight again in a short time.


    Only a few soldiers were fatally wounded in the battle, and the most tragic one should be the knight whose heart was pierced with a spear by the giant rat man. The five knights who died in battle had a short funeral under the leadership of heather. The team had no conditions to transport their bodies back to the Lord of hammer. In addition, their bodies were basically scarred by rat people, which could not rule out the possibility that their bodies became the source of infection of the plague. The Knight Commander can only cremate their bodies, take down their family insignia, and return them to their families after the mission is over.


    While Heather presided over the funeral, cheese did not go with the rest of the frost fighters. He put on his gloves again and examined the corpses of the killed native rat. There is no condition for these corpses to be made into specimens. In order to prevent the spread of the plague, the mage had to deal with the corpses in the same way after the Knights'' funeral, so time became more precious. Fortunately, he has examined Gloria''s body in detail. In addition to the corpse found on the road before, the mage has a general grasp of the structure of the rat man. What he has to do now is to judge the variation of plague virus through the subtle differences between different individuals.But soon, during the dissection of cheese, he found something wrong.


    "Do you recognize this badge?" The mage threw a washed piece of iron in front of heather and washed his hands with water.


    Heather frowned. She recognized the origin of the emblem at the first sight, but she didn''t want to believe that it would appear in the corpses of these native rat people. So she carefully picked up the piece of iron and looked at it closely, hoping that she could find some traces to prove her judgment was wrong. However, this only allowed her to affirm her judgment from the details of the emblem, an answer Heather did not want to admit.


    "I''m afraid This is the emblem of the royal order. To be precise, this should be part of their badge. "


    "It''s almost what I guess." The mage nodded. He also knew the style of the Kingdom Knights'' insignia of Cang Lion Kingdom. However, as the female Knight said, the emblem was not complete, so for the sake of safety, he asked Heather to confirm.


    "Where did you find it?" Asked the matron.


    "On a rat man''s necklace, it seems that he took this thing as some kind of booty. I''m afraid the original owner of this emblem is in danger


    The mage''s answer made Heather feel more uneasy. However, her trust in the royal order made her try not to draw too pessimistic conclusions. Now the troops she leads are seriously damaged. If the Royal Knights'' order, as a strong reinforcement, is also in danger, the result of this mission may be more ominous.


    "Maybe it was the knight of the kingdom who dropped it accidentally and was picked up by these rat men."


    "Maybe." The mage did not refute Heather''s words, although both of them knew that the knight always regarded his own badge as a symbol of his own glory, how could he discard it at will? However, it is too early to say that the Royal Knights'' order is already unexpected, and a piece of badge fragment is not enough to sentence the death penalty of an entire Knight army.


    But this piece of fragment can''t get clues from the Knights of the Kingdom, but the person who got it can. Cheese took his eyes off the debris and turned to the two mousemon leaders, the two heavyweight prisoners of war who were under the strict care of six or seven knights.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    It was more than half a day after cheese and his party arrived outside Xigu city. Although there was not much distance from the place where they camped last night, due to the loss of horses and the need to slow down the march for the wounded, it took a long time to walk less than half a day. When they came to Xigu city along the dragon blood stream, they naturally found the camp left by the Royal Knight Order by the dragon blood stream.


    "This is the camp of the royal order, and the leader should be Lyon, the second leader of the order." Heather simply looked at the same thing and got this conclusion. Every commander has different personal habits when building the camp. After getting familiar with these personal habits, it is not difficult to judge the builders of the camp. Of course, having said that, if it wasn''t for the cooperation experience with Lyon several times before, the female Knight Commander could not be so sure.


    Heather takes the lead to enter this simple camp. Judging from the traces of the campfire, at least in recent days, the camp should still be in use. Cheese was not interested in finding clues from the camp. For one thing, he didn''t know about it. On the other hand, compared with the whereabouts of the Knights'' order, the mage now wanted to study the two captured protozoans.


    In order to obtain information, cheese has tried to communicate with the two rat men respectively, but the results are not satisfactory. These rodents who have no stable condition do not seem to have the ability to communicate directly. Even the gray mouse man can''t speak like Gloria. Moreover, their mood is so unstable that the mage can''t use all kinds of means Let them communicate with each other. Cheese, of course, has tried to make them return to their senses, but it turns out that he can''t simply stabilize the variation of the plague without the help of many necessary instruments and materials in the laboratory. But not now doesn''t mean that it won''t work in the future. As long as the mage is given a stable and safe environment, cheese can open the portal back to the grey tower. In this way, he can try to stabilize the pathological changes of the two rat people and find out why they are different from other similar ones. So when Heather had to kill the two rat men because of the trouble of carrying them, cheese was against it. Although the mage finally convinced the knight not to kill the two Murmans for the time being, it also changed the attitude of the hammer knights, including Heather, towards cheese. Anyway, the five Knights died last night because of the sneak attack launched by the two rat men.


    The mage himself did not care. In his opinion, the value of these two living specimens full of research value is far more than that of the rat man. After all, this is the first time that such alienated individuals have been found in the original rat man, and there are two at once. Naturally, the three people from the frost guard have no opinion on cheese. Their mission is to protect the mage. Even if they can relieve the plague crisis, they will not stand on the opposite side of the mage no matter what cheese does. Naturally, the three men also noticed that the landlady was the center. Mona and Jack did not participate in the search of the Royal Knight''s camp. They had been standing around cheese consciously or unconsciously since the March, separating the mage from the Knights.


    As a matter of fact, whether the three northerners join the search is of little practical significance. Although they belong to different cavalry units, the hammer Knights quickly get the clues they need from the details of the camp. After reporting these clues to Heather, the Knight Commander will sort out an answer. After listening to the report from his subordinates, Heather sorted out the details and the corresponding situation in her mind, and went to cheese and said.


    "The number of knights in these kingdoms should be about the same as ours. They can get to Xigu city in one day when they enter the Earl''s command from the south. I think they want to wait until they join us before they go to town. But that night they were attacked by rat men. "


    "Do you mean that these Kingdom Knights have been wiped out by rat men?" Cheese frowned. He believed that he was suddenly attacked by native rat people and suffered heavy casualties. However, the whole camp, let alone the living people, was not seen by the dead. The Royal Knights'' order, which was led by the famous blood lions, could not have come to such an end because of one or two attacks.


    "That''s not true. In terms of the quality of soldiers, I''m afraid the Knights of the royal order are still above us. Judging from the traces in the camp, they should have experienced two or three such attacks, but they did not cause much casualties, probably because there was no special individual in the rat man who attacked them. All in all, these Knights of the kingdom should be in better condition than we are. " Heather chuckled and said.


    "So they should be waiting for me here. Why is there no one in the camp now?" Woman soldier Mona asked.


    "Not having a large number of casualties does not mean that we can defend here. You can see that there is no moat around the camp, not to mention resisting horses. Since they want to defend, they will certainly excavate fortifications. The situation here indicates that these Kingdom Knights chose to leave the camp with complete autonomy. I think the situation here may be Lyon''s attacks on these rat people are too much, or they have to give up the camp because of other threats we don''t know about. " The matron made her guess."Can force a team of Kingdom knights to give up the threat of camp Come on, this is not a question we need to consider for the time being. Our priority now is to find these knights. As long as we find them, the question of why they want to give up the camp will naturally be answered. " The cheese frowned, thought about Heather''s possibility, and shook his head.


    "I agree with you that the question now is, where did these Knights of the Kingdom go?" Said heather.


    "Well Can''t you tell from the traces in the camp that you''re a knight? You know, it''s like when you got this information before. " Asked Elsa.


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. They should have been away from the camp for some time. The footprints on the ground are hard to distinguish. If I insist on saying it, I can only infer. It doesn''t give an accurate answer. " The knight shrugged, indicating that she could do nothing.


    The mage thought for a moment and took out a wooden stick of different lengths from his arms. These sticks should be made of different kinds of trees. Judging from their smooth surface and some strange lines carved on them, the function of these sticks should not be as simple as they seem. Cheese looked up at the sun in the sky, as if to locate it.


    "Month, day, time, place..." With some words, the mage picked out three sticks according to certain rules, and handed two of them to Elsa and Heather respectively.


    "What I''m going to do now is to divine the direction of these Kingdom knights in a way that I have only tried a few times before. Although the result is not very accurate, I can only make do with it in such a rare situation. All in all, I count one, two, three of us throw out sticks at the same time, and I''ll interpret them from their positions


    As the cheese explained, he stood in an equilateral triangle with the landlady and the Knight Commander. With his command, although he still had great distrust of this method, the other two still threw out the sticks in their hands. With a slight noise, the three sticks hit each other and fell to the ground. The mage squatted down and looked at the position of the three sticks carefully. He seemed to read something in his mouth.


    "I said," is that really divination? Although I''ve heard that mages can get enlightenment in some ways, there is no such trifling? " Jack asked Mona in a low voice, and the female soldier also said that she could not answer this question, because in the eyes of all the people present, the mage''s action seemed to be the same as throwing shoes into the sky.


    "According to the geographical location, time and solar term, three kinds of wood are selected from 26 kinds of wood, and then they are given to three of the seven gods of fate to make divination. This time, the corresponding targets are Moke, maiden and knight. I don''t think this kind of divination method is any joke." The cheese, who had got the answer, picked up the stick and put it away and said to Jack.


    "Well, anyway, what''s your conclusion?" Although she took part in it, the landlady still didn''t have any confidence in the divination of cheese. At least she didn''t feel guided by any God when she threw the stick. Although Heather did not speak, she could see the confusion of the mage''s behavior from the eyes of the female knight. However, out of politeness and respect, she did not question the mage.


    "Judging from the divination results, the Knights of the kingdom should have entered Xigu City, so I suggest that we should also try to enter the city and find a roofed place for the night before dark."


    Cheese light said, set the next direction of action. Although they were not satisfied with the master''s rash decision, they did not want to set up camp outside at the risk of being attacked by native rat people. At least the walls of Xigu city can stop the hungry rats wandering outside. The group thought so, which was to pass the cheese proposal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    It''s not impossible to climb up the walls of Xigu city. Of course, the premise is that the walls of Xigu city are left unattended. Although the hammer Knights did not carry any props to climb the city wall, it was not difficult to make several claws for climbing the city on site when there was enough time. However, the horses of the Knights of the hammer were unable to pass through the city wall. In this regard, Heather and cheese negotiated that the heavily wounded and some knights with impaired combat ability could return to the south to arrive at chuoluo Town, where the Royal Knights were stationed. In this way, the information already obtained could be sent to the outside world, and the morale of the army could be stabilized.


    So ten wounded men left Xigu city with five horses and went south. Heather sent carrier pigeons to Zhuoluo town in advance to inform them of the incident. The wounded would meet with the troops who would receive them on the way. As for the problem of other horses, cheese has a headache. After all, if you need to leave the Earl''s command quickly, these horses are essential, but when you enter Xigu City, the safety of these horses outside the city is not guaranteed. However, Heather said that there was no need to worry about the horses. The matron claimed that the trained horses could be self-sufficient nearby, and without the burden of their owners, the speed of the rat man alone could not harm the horses. Although there was still some uneasiness, since the master of the horse said so, the mage accepted the plan.


    In this way, when a group of proposed floating bridges made of planks crossed the moat of Xigu city and climbed up the wall, the number of members of the team was reduced to 20, consisting of cheese, Elsa and two frost guards, Heather and fifteen hammer knights. Carefully climbing up the wall, the mage was still a little concerned about the result of divination. Although the question about the direction of the Royal Knights'' order in that divination really pointed to Xigu City, the result also predicted that Xigu city was very dangerous at this time. Cheese took a look at the two mutant rat people bound to their feet into dumplings. The urgent task now is to find a safe stronghold and quickly open the transmission door to the ash tower to send the two important living specimens back.


    This is the reason why cheese strongly suggests entering Xigu city as soon as possible. As a giant mage facility built by cheese teacher, grey tower itself cannot be the target of transmission. This is to prevent the sudden attack of hostile casters. As a member of the ash tower, cheese has its own way to connect a special room in the ash tower, but the connection requirements are very strict. The most important thing is that the portal itself must be deployed in a building similar to the size and shape of the special room. Obviously, the conditions for camping in the field are not enough to meet the casting conditions of the spell. The buildings in the nearby settlements are mostly wooden buildings, which are contrary to the special rocks that make up the ash tower, so they can not meet the requirements. Throughout the whole count of salon, only Xigu city is the place where the mage is most sure to open the portal. But the cheese has not yet told other people. The mage only promised that once he established a stronghold in the Valley City, he would dispose of the two mutant rat men. With his promise, Heather agreed to take the two encumbrances into the city.


    The evening sun shines on the walls of Xigu city. The days of the recent period have always been particularly short, and the nights that follow are too long. It''s long and suffocating. Shaking his head, Heather began to plan today''s exploration. Obviously, the city wall is not a good place for the team to stay. The narrow terrain and conspicuous position make the team likely to be attacked by the enemy. So the female Knight commander decided to find a building close to the city wall as a rest place tonight, and then to search the environment of the Valley City in a large scale to find a suitable place to build a stronghold.


    Generally speaking, the walls of such fortress cities are forbidden for civilians to enter, so the roads leading to the city walls are often equipped with gates, which can effectively prevent spies or spies from climbing the walls by taking advantage of the defensive emptiness. Of course, everyone knows this. In fact, Heather and other knights of hammer have been to Xigu City, so the Knight Commander is ready to go down to Xigu city with a hook and rope. However, the knight who went to explore the road brought back the message that the gate was not closed, which was unexpected.


    "This is an abnormal phenomenon. Even if something happens to Xigu City, these gates should be closed." Confirming that the winch near the gate is still working, Heather frowned.


    "Maybe there was an emergency in the city, and the guards on duty on the wall of the city were needed, so the gate was not closed." Mona guessed.


    "There are two hundred city guards in Xigu City, and the camp of the count of salon is stationed in the city. How urgent is it that the soldiers on duty on the wall of the city have to be removed and the entrance and exit of the wall have not been closed yet?" Asked the matron. But even though she said a question, Heather knew that the answer to the matter would have to be found out by the soldiers in Xigu city.


    "Anyway, it''s a priority for us to find a place to spend the evening." Cheese said he didn''t think too much time should be wasted on these small details. Although the opening of the gate was very abnormal, it didn''t mean anything. If we want to understand the current situation of Xigu City, we should first enter the inner city.


    After listening to the mage''s words, several other people nodded and agreed with him. Through the narrow military corridor, they finally entered Xigu city. However, the Valley City in front of me does not feel like the first city in the north. Empty streets, no lamplights are reminding a pedestrian that there is no normal operation."Louis, take a few people to inspect the surrounding houses and see where it''s better to spend the night." The adjutant was ordered to look for the building for the night, while Heather and cheese were walking in the dirty streets trying to find something.


    "I''m afraid these streets haven''t been cleaned for a while." The mage felt the sticky touch of the sole and said. Although cheese didn''t get into the human society before, he went to some cities in some special activities or tasks. Compared with the streets cleaned by people, it is hard to believe that it is a fortress city with a population of about 5000.


    Heather has no opinion on this. After all, the spread of the plague will certainly lead to panic in the city. According to common sense, it is not uncommon to say that no one cleans the streets, that is, the whole city stops production together. Compared with these, she hopes to determine the position of her party at this time.


    "We entered from the northern city wall. If I remember correctly, this should be the transition between the military district and the slums." Heather came to this conclusion after seeing some landmark buildings.


    "Why slums?" Elsa asked suddenly.


    "What?" The matron didn''t quite understand the landlady''s problem.


    "I mean, this is the north of the city, and the military zone is here, and I can understand that, after all, this city was built to defend the north. But why put the slums in the north? Although I haven''t been to the city very much, I know that the slums are the most chaotic places in every city. Why put such unstable factors here? In this way, in case the war starts, isn''t there a hungry wolf on the edge of the fresh meat


    It''s strange that Heather wants to understand what the boss says. As a mage, cheese is difficult to answer. Even though he is knowledgeable, he is not very clear about urban planning. In contrast, Heather, as the commander of the Knights of the Duke''s order, understood the problem.


    "It is precisely because the slums are difficult to manage, so they should be arranged next to the military zone, so as to eliminate possible hidden dangers in the fastest time. And... " The woman Knight long pause, seems to be docking next topic some conflict.


    "And basically all the men in the army, and there are a lot of women in the slums of a city who do the skin business. If we blindly suppress the demand of soldiers, we will only get a rebound. Therefore, we simply put the slums next to the military zone, so as to facilitate the management of soldiers going out. It''s a very common method. Otherwise, who do you think is patronizing the brothels in the small town Mona, a female soldier, said that although she was also a woman, she was used to the way people speak in the north. However, the male soldiers on the scene did not know how to face it for a moment. The monkey simply looked up at the sky and seemed to be observing the sky in the valley. Although Elsa is the owner''s wife of the tavern, due to family relations, as the only tavern in Shanxia Town, the top of Longji is in a good order beyond imagination. Therefore, she did not know these embarrassing things before.


    At a time when the scene was very rigid, the knight sent to search just returned to report the information.


    "Sir, we searched the houses nearby and found something not quite right."


    "It''s not right. What is it?" Heather asked.


    "It''s a hole, sir. There are a lot of holes in the buildings here, either on the ground floor or in the basement, leading to unknown areas." The knight replied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    The knight follows the knight into a building that has been searched, and it is also uninhabited for a period of time, but the appearance of this house is completely different from those abandoned houses in sweet water town who are ready to leave. The living utensils were randomly placed in the room, giving people the feeling that a robber had broken into here and roughly searched every corner of the room. In such a chaotic environment, the hole in the basement is not so conspicuous.


    "It looks like something was dug up." Touching the clear scratches on the wall, Heather said.


    "It must be the rat people. You see, there''s their fur here." Picking up a weird black hair from the ground near the cave, Jack says what everyone thinks.


    However, cheese looked at the round hole in front of him, which was less than 1.5 meters in diameter, but did not make such a simple conclusion. He always felt that something was wrong. Why did these rat people dig such holes in so many rooms? Where do these burrows lead? And one of the most puzzling questions for the mage is: if these protozoans really made these caves, where did they get the soil they dug out of the ground? You know, there is no pile of soil in this house, and no similar accumulation has been found in the street before. Such a dense number of caves must have brought a large amount of soil to be excavated, but now we can''t find the direction of the soil. A series of questions made the mage feel more uneasy. He felt that the valley city had many invisible eyes watching them in the dark, waiting for the human beings to relax and launch a fatal attack.


    In any case, however, these issues are not the immediate priority. After seeing the holes in four houses in a row, Heather is also uneasy about the existence of these hidden dangers. Although it has been suggested that these caves should be collapsed simply, it may disturb the existence of the burrows. Secondly, no one knows how fast the native rat man digging these caves has. If the collapsed burrows can''t stop the rat man''s progress, it may expose the existence of the small team. Finally, the matron decided not to deal with the crypts for the time being, and the team found a room without a burrow as a resting place. We''ll have to wait until tomorrow day to explore further.


    At night. Although the simple house is not much comfortable, it is more comfortable than the knight''s camping tent. Because of the large number of the team and the staff should not be too scattered, so the cheese and other four people were assigned to a small room. It was really crowded to fill a small room with four people. However, compared with those Knights sleeping in the corridor, the mage felt that there was nothing to complain about.


    In the night, Xigu city is as quiet as in the day. Except for the snoring of companions and the sound of armor collision made by knights sleeping with armor when they turn over, it is difficult to find any other noise with the mage''s hearing. Although the grass mat under the body is not soft, it is more comfortable to sleep than the grass with only a layer of cushion before. Together with the surrounding walls and ceiling, the sense of security in the building allows these soldiers who are constantly tense to relax a little. However, even in such a resting environment, cheese is still hard to sleep.


    When he couldn''t sleep, he went out for a walk, which was a habit formed before cheese. He tried not to make a sound, carefully avoided the "monkey" sleeping beside him, and closed the door gently after confirming that he did not wake anyone up. But even though he wanted to walk, there was no room for cheese to walk in the building filled with small groups of people. As for leaving this room and going for a walk in the street, the mage asked himself that he was not so crazy. He thought of the two mutant rat people who were brought into Xigu city together. He didn''t know if the strong hammer people had properly arranged these two troubles. After inquiring about the room where the watchman held the rat, the mage saw the two prisoners in a room on the second floor.


    To prevent them from infecting the surrounding knights, the two mutants were strapped with cloth bags on their limbs and mouth, making their claws and teeth useless. Although their work and rest should be different from that of human beings, the two rat men who had been in a bumpy day with the team were already exhausted. After confirming their status, cheese said hello to the soldiers guarding the rat man and left the room.


    The aimless mage suddenly found a window in a small corner of the corridor on the second floor. Because the nearby buildings were relatively low, there was no shelter outside the window. In the bright moonlight, cheese could see the stacked houses in the Valley City in the distance.


    "If it was before, Xigu city is still very busy at this time." Heather''s voice comes from behind the mage. Cheese is not strange. The knight will know where he is. I think the knight who asked before told her. But perhaps the knight was not a good conversationalist. Heather did not wait for the cheese to answer, but told her why she came to the mage.


    "I''d like to hear your advice on tomorrow''s exploration."


    The mage turned his eyes from the scenery out of the window and looked at the knight. He had thought a lot about the next day''s exploration, so the mage said.


    "I haven''t been to Xigu city before. I don''t know much about the terrain here. However, if you can, I suggest you explore the above ground parts first. As for the caves, I have some immature conjectures. When you explore tomorrow, you can find a map of Xigu city as much as possible, and then mark these caves on the map according to the areas found. Maybe I can guess something"Well, in fact, I also want to explore the eastern and central districts of Xigu city tomorrow. After all, if Lyon''s team is really in the city, it would be better to meet as soon as possible." Heather nodded and agreed to the cheese proposal. After getting the answer to the question, the matron also wants to recover her strength as soon as possible. After saying good night, Heather is ready to leave. But she seems to think of something before she leaves, so she turns back.


    "Perhaps it''s a little presumptuous, please forgive me. I heard from my family before that the mage can quickly recover his physical strength by meditation instead of sleep, but I didn''t expect insomnia? "


    "Meditation can restore the brain energy consumption to a certain extent, but if you experience intense physical activity, the mage also needs sleep to relieve the fatigue of the body. After all, it''s better to lie down and sleep. " Cheese laughs. It may be strange for ordinary people to use meditation instead of sleep, but in the eyes of the mage, it''s nothing to keep secret.


    The curiosity was satisfied, and the matron did not ask any more questions, so she nodded and left the second floor. Soon after that, cheese is going to close the window and go back to try to sleep. As he said, sleep can ensure that he has enough physical strength for the next action. But as soon as the master closed the window, a faint murmur came from outside the window. The murmur was hoarse and vague, and seemed to be sighing something. Cheese quickly opened the window to find the source of the whisper, but what he saw was the dark valley city.


    Maybe it''s too sleepy, cheese thought.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    The next day''s dawn did not arrive on time, to be exact, it was the gloomy sky that did not let people notice the alternation of night and day. When Elsa woke up cheese, the mage even had the illusion that the day was not bright. The low sky seemed so close to the ground that it seemed likely to fall at any time.


    "It''s strange that it''s almost spring. Why do snow clouds appear now?" Looking at the sky above with a puzzled look, not only Mona, but several people from Longji mountain have such doubts. As residents of the northern frontier, they knew better than others what this celestial phenomenon symbolized. And they are equally clear that such a celestial phenomenon should not appear now.


    Although the knights from the Duke of the hammer felt strange to this climate, it did not hinder their most intuitive feelings. Darkness and low temperature are the prelude to their first day of exploration in Xigu city. Heather led ten knights to the middle of the city. Although the knight didn''t say anything, the expression on her face also showed that the sudden overcast day had greatly affected the search activities.


    As for cheese, after he repeatedly guaranteed his own safety and had to accept the protection of the other five knights, the mage took Elsa, three prisoners of war and two rat men, to find a room that could be used as a condition for opening the portal. Before the two teams set off, cheese handed Heather a thumb sized, finely carved wooden owl statue, and told the Knight Commander to follow the owl''s line of sight to find him. Although still worried about the mage''s safety, the search had to be carried out, and Heather knew that every extra minute of delay in the valley city now brought the danger closer.


    After watching the Knights of the hammers disappear around the corner of the street, cheese begins the search with eight other riders. Compared with Shanxia Town, the geographical location of Xigu city is still to the south. In addition, the terrain nearby is also different from that near Longji mountain. In addition to the military needs, the buildings in this city do not have to be built by heavy and thick stones like the buildings of the northerners. Instead, the builders of the city prefer wood that is easy to carry and cheap. Therefore, in order to find stone houses, the mage decided to explore the east side of the city, where the nobles and the rich lived in the valley city. The possibility of finding buildings meeting the standards in the east district should be the greatest.


    Xigu city is not a large city. As mentioned before, as a fortress city, its usable area will not be very large. So although the whole Xigu city is divided into five urban areas, the distance between them is not very far. This also led to the spread of many aristocratic manors and other courtyards around Xigu city. Of course, according to the results of their previous investigation, although these aristocratic or rich merchant''s residences seemed remote, no one could be spared from the plague.


    Therefore, in the face of a huge disaster, both the nobles and the rich businessmen can not be spared. Only knowledge is the guarantee to protect themselves from the unknown harm.


    In this way, the cheese team has arrived at the handover between the North District and the East District. There is no new discovery or trouble. Although cheese always has a feeling of being watched over, fortunately, there is no real danger. Until they were blocked by a stone wall.


    "Hell, how can there be such things in this city." Jack looked at the wall just a little lower than the wall and complained. Because they didn''t expect to climb the wall in such a place, the cheese team didn''t carry the hook and claw for climbing the wall.


    "It seems that this wall was specially set up to separate the military zone from the aristocratic zone, perhaps to protect the safety of the nobles." Said Mona.


    The cheese frowned and looked to the left and right sides of the wall. In his sight, he didn''t see anything like a door. The people who plan this wall should only reserve a few passageways between the two urban areas in Northeast China. Now that there is no way to directly climb over the wall, they have to stick to the wall. Cheese only hopes that they will not have to go to the central district to get around to the East District. If that happens, I''m afraid he will waste a lot of time on the road.


    Next to the fence, the group began to head west, so that even if they didn''t find an entrance to the east side, they could at least go to central to meet Heather and them. Along the way, they found something unusual.


    "Look, there are holes here too!" "Monkey" was the first to find a hole in the earth beside the wall. Unlike other holes hidden in the building, the hole was directly hit on the edge of the wall, which seemed to lead to the east side.


    In terms of shape and scale, this hole seems to be no different from that found before. Therefore, it can be concluded that if these holes are really dug by native rat people, then I am afraid that the wall built to protect the nobles will not work in the face of rat people. The fact seems to have proved this point. As the procession went on, they found more and more such underground caves near the wall. It seems that no matter what the digging is, the number of them will not be too small.


    "I think of a question." The landlady stopped and said. As others turned their attention to her, Elsa continued.


    "No matter who dug these holes, it seems that their function is to pass through the wall. Does this mean that the road leading to the wall is blocked?"As soon as this question was raised, cheese felt even more uneasy. There was a faint feeling in his heart, and Elsa''s conjecture was probably right. But for the last chance, the mage ordered the speed of action to be accelerated. They walked along the wall with the speed of running. Soon, the gate leading to the East District, or the gate that once led to the East District, appeared in front of them. This gate should have been enough for two carriages to enter side by side, but now, behind the falling iron gate, there is a blocking wall of bricks and stones and some sundries. There is no doubt that even if cheese can lift the gate, there will be no passage here.


    "It seems that these nobles, after discovering the spread of the plague, cut off their own access to other urban areas." The woman soldier analyzed.


    In this way, we can only bypass the central district. Cheese only hopes that the damned wall does not completely separate the Eastern District from the rest of Xigu city. If that happens, he will have to take a chance in other cities to see if there are suitable houses to cast the magic. But just as the mage was about to change his course of action, two rat man captives made strange noises! This terrible scream, even through the cloth bag on their mouths, was so exciting that the two knights in charge of escorting them could not help covering their ears with their hands.


    "Enemy attack!" Almost at the moment of the scream, the alert of the surrounding knight was issued, and with his cry, dense black figures of human figures appeared on the buildings around the group.


    "Rat man! Damn it, aren''t they not active during the day


    Hastily draw out their own weapons, a group of people soon formed a circular defensive formation.


    "It''s the sun! They were not active during the day because of the sun Said cheese. It seems that the previous conjecture about the habits of rat people is wrong. They are not only active at night, but simply averse to the sun. Now that the sun is covered by thick clouds, the day is no different from the night.


    "Squeak..." With the sound of the sound of the sound, those hiding in the building began to gradually approach cheese and other people, from the number of visual observation, the size of these rodents is far more than the total seen before.


    "We''ve been ambushed. It must have been from those two damned fellows." Jack said angrily.


    However, just as the frost guard planned to kill the two informer mutants, it was not known when they had been freed from the ropes with the help of other native murans. They swaggered back to the mob''s encirclement, the gray mouse man''s eyes shining with pride.


    Without most of the Knights led by Heather, they were besieged by rat men on their backs against the impossible wall without a mount. For a moment, the group seemed to be in a very dangerous situation.


    "I said," do you think anyone will come to save us this time? " "Monkey" looked at the huge number of rat people in front of him, and said with a wry smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Of course, there are no reinforcements in the imagination. In the face of a huge and threatening army of rat men, the ability to break through the encirclement was not even possible with the help of cheese alone. Even looking numbly at the enemies still emerging in the distant buildings, cheese was very suspicious that even if Heather and them were here, they would only delay some time for the native rat people.


    Having said that, but even if they had the absolute advantage in number, they did not rashly launch the attack. With the approach of a large number of rodents, the mage also found that there were mutants among them. Among them, the most common and largest number of mutants was the giant rat man that had been caught before. These mutants with powerful bodies account for more than half of the mutant Murmans observed by the mage, and he also saw that there were some giant Murmans wearing fitted iron armor! It seems that this armor style is specially made for these mutant rat humans. How can this be possible? Rodents have never been seen before in history, and there is no armor built for them in valley city. So the only reasonable explanation is that these protozoans forged the armor for themselves.


    "Cheese, I remember you said before that these Murmans are just beasts controlled by instinct, right?" Jack asked. I can''t believe that cheese wasn''t the only one in sight. The good order of these native rat people surprised all the people present.


    "They should have lost any ability to think rationally after being infected by the plague. Even the instinct of animals to survive will be weakened by the gradual invasion of the virus It should be like this. "


    At this time, the mage felt that all his previous knowledge of these creatures transformed by the plague was rapidly collapsing. If we say that the good discipline shown by the rat man in the night battle outside the city is due to the command of the gray mouse man, but the behavior of these rat people is far more than that. In the face of almost no resistance ability, these native rat people did not rush to eat several people, but showed strong self-discipline. It''s unbelievable.


    And even more terrifying things happened. The mutant murans, except for the giant ones, slowly approached the gray mouse man who escaped from the cheese. These mutants communicated with each other in an incomprehensible human voice, and from time to time they made some shrieks, as if they were arguing about something. Cheese noticed that the rat people would look in the direction of humans from time to time when they were communicating, but the way they looked made cheese feel like they were looking at the goods on the shelf.


    Soon, the mutant rat people seemed to have come to a conclusion. The gray mouse man approached the human side with a disgusting smile on the corner of his mouth. He threw a big lump of stuff at the cheese. At first, everyone thought that the gray mouse man was throwing some kind of lethal weapon, so in a moment, all the Knights raised their shields, even Mona and they quickly blocked the cheese behind them, ready to use their bodies to resist the attack for the mage. But the expected danger did not come, only the sinister laughter from the rat man. Human beings put down the shield in front of them in a daze. At this time, they finally saw what the grey mouse man threw in front of him. It''s a big rope.


    However, seeing the things thrown by the rat man did not make people understand their intention. The whole group looked at each other and didn''t know what it meant. Only cheese looked at the rope for a moment, and then looked up at the grey mouse man.


    "I''m afraid these ropes are for us to tie ourselves up." Said the mage.


    Although cheese, as a caster in the team, almost all members of the team had full trust in what he said. However, what the mage had just said was too bizarre. Eight people, including two frost guards, could not accept his words. Elsa also looked at cheese in shock at the beginning, and felt incredible at the master''s speech. However, the landlady looked around the mob of rat people who were not attacking and the grey mouse man who still had a strange smile. She finally bit her teeth and decided to believe the master. So, in the eyes of others, Elsa picked up the rope, tied her hands to the front of a cheese with an arm that was not able to move. Then she gave the rope to Mona, indicating that the other party would help to tie her up.


    "Are you crazy?" The woman soldier took the rope and said. In her opinion, it is an acceptable way to die under the cover of these rat men, but surrender to these twisted monsters? And it''s still a humiliating way to bind your hands, which is simply unreasonable.


    "If I could, I would choose to fight these guys to death. But the purpose of our trip is not to kill these protozoans. We are here to find ways to curb the spread of the plague. Don''t forget, these monsters in front of you are all the same human beings as you and me before. If we fail here, how many people will become like this, do you think? " Cheese said, he did not dodge to meet Mona''s eyes, with the action to tell the female soldier that he did not lie.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I hope what you said is true. It''s not an excuse you''ve made up to survive. Or I don''t mind cutting your head off before I die, mage Cheese''s words are not unreasonable, and the current number of enemies with such a large number of head-on combat is indeed suicide. Although I still feel resistance to surrender in my heart, I think of the people in the small town at the foot of the mountain and my comrades in arms in the army. The female soldier also had to admit that she didn''t want to see them become the rats in front of them.With Mona and Elsa taking the lead, "monkey" naturally has nothing to say. Although the northerner was humiliated by the surrender, he was willing to compromise once in order to protect the mage. As for the other five hammers, as proud knights, they showed strong resistance to surrendering to the rat. Although Heather gave them the order to protect cheese, they didn''t know the mage as well as the three people from Shanxia town. When cheese tried to persuade them, the rat people who had been waiting for a long time seemed to be impatient.


    "Creak! Gaka..." A series of incomprehensible sounds were made in their mouths. With some command from the gray mouse man, three giant rat men with strong body and armor came out of the rat group. They quietly went to the human beings, ignored the five hammer knights, and directly led the four cheese men who had been tied to a rope and led them into the ranks of rat men. It seems that the original target of these protozoans should be mages, because when cheese was brought into the group, it was obvious that the grey mouse man was relieved. Then the mutant rat man, who planned the ambush, left with a satisfied look the giant rat man who escorted them to cheese.


    Cheese and others were surrounded by five or six giant rat men, surrounded by these terrible creatures infected by the plague. But the landlady couldn''t bear to look back at the fate of those knights, but she was also blocked by layers of rat people, unable to see the figure of the five hammer knights. Only the smell of blood floating in the wind is telling their ending.


    "Under the wind and snow, among the mountains, may your soul be with your ancestors..." Mona and Jack spontaneously sing a sad song, their singing is not good, even can be said to be pentatonic, but this song has been sung by frost guards for a hundred years, in their mouth still with the memory of the dead and dedication to the battle.


    Elsa has heard this song. Every time a frost guard dies or dies in an accident during a mission, all the Legion soldiers present at their funeral will use this song to send them off under the guidance of the commander. The landlady still remembers that when her grandfather died, commander Jon, who came to hold his funeral, also sang this song. With this bleak song, some white crystals fall from the sky, and Xigu city begins to snow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    They were escorted to the basement of a nearby house. A giant rat man removed the closet against the wall, and a hole extending underground to accommodate two people to enter side by side appeared in front of everyone. The mage had thought about why these giant rat people could appear as quickly as those small ones. It seems that besides ordinary burrows, native rat people have specially made special passages for these big men.


    In contrast, what scares cheese even more is not that they know how to help special individuals in the population. What really surprised the mage was that these protozoans could cover up the special channels opened for giant rat people! You know, this is not a simple animal instinct. Although ants in the ant colony will set up channels for different purposes in their ant nests due to different division of labor, they will not hide anything in order to protect these things. But at present, these native rat humans, once considered by the mage as having lost the ability of thinking, have hidden a trump card in front of human beings! This is the strategy, the ability of intelligent creatures!


    The mage followed the rat people into the underground passage. At this time, he felt that his previous understanding of the rat man was like a child showing off his half knowledge. This was more striking than the defeat in force. This also made the mage confused about the purpose of these rat people to capture them. Although at first he thought the protozoans were trying to turn them into the same species, so far, the mutant murans escorting them have no intention of harming them. These guys can''t just take them back as pets.


    This passage to the underground is much easier than people think. Given that these giant rat humans are far beyond the average human height, the specially established passageway for them is already quite spacious for ordinary humans.


    "Where are they going to take us? Can''t you go on like this? " Elsa asked the cheese in a low voice.


    "Even if you ask me, I can''t answer your question, but I think it should be soon. If I''m right, we''ve gone down nearly four or five meters. If these rat people can make holes again, they''ve only appeared. In less than two months, we can''t dig out an underground city, right? " The mage replied, but his volume was not lowered like the landlady, because he knew that in such a small space, it was meaningless whether or not to lower the volume with the hearing of rat people. On the contrary, cheese wanted to let these rat people hear him. Now that he knew his ignorance, the mage hoped to make up for his understanding of the rat man as much as possible with this little trial.


    Sure enough, when hearing the cheese, the giant rat people all looked at the mage, and the gray mouse man showed a disdainful smile. Although the smile was very distorted on his face, the trained mage could barely understand the subtle facial expression. This also verified another guess of the mage, that these protozoans, or at least these mutant murans, might still understand human language.


    In this way, many of the problems that had plagued the mage would be solved. Before that, he only regarded these primitive rat people as mindless monsters. Therefore, many of his conversations with Heather and others, including cheese, did not deliberately avoid the two captured rat men. These two rat people must have heard something very important to leave cheese and other people''s lives. They ask for the master''s help! So what do they need to do for themselves?


    Thinking about this problem, cheese just felt that his eyes were suddenly empty, and the original curved passage wall had disappeared. Instead, it was a giant rat hole in the weak fire light! Because of the weak light source in the cave, cheese can only see a rough picture. Now they are located in a platform. Around this platform, there are some holes leading to other directions. The holes are large and small. It seems that most of the holes found before are leading to this place. As for the front of the platform, there is a huge sinkhole. How big is this hole? Cheese guessed that its scale should be at least half the size of Beicheng district. It seems that this size is not a big deal for the whole Xigu City, but considering the construction time of this giant rat hole, the digging speed of these rat men is terrible.


    At the same time, another puzzling question has also been answered. Before, people have wondered where the soil excavated from the burrow was sent. But now they feel the obviously compacted soil under their feet and the several huge pillars supporting the whole cave in the distance. Needless to say, the excavated sand and soil just become the huge protozoans Building materials.


    "It''s just incredible." Of course, cheese is not the only one to see this scene, and whether it is the two frost guards or the boss''s wife, they can''t help feeling after seeing the underground miracle under their feet.


    However, those rat people did not bring the mage to visit. The leading gray mouse man nodded a little, and the giant rat man pulling the cheese rope pulled the mage and others on. They walked from the slope beside the platform to the deep pit. It seemed that they were going to enter the center of the underground rat nest, which was what the mage had seen before A place of fire.


    As they gradually stepped into the subsidence area, even cheese had to admire the architectural ability of these native rat people. Although the excavation method of this cave is barbaric, it is very accurate to use the materials and grasp the structure. On both sides of the procession, the mage could still see rat men digging from time to time. It seems that the scale of the underground rat hole is still expanding. However, cheese also observed that the ordinary rat man who was engaged in digging showed a very obvious impulse to eat blood after seeing human beings. The craziness in their eyes made the mage feel more intimate. This is what he knew as the original rat man. However, he also observed that even though they were very reluctant to be warned by the threatening calls of the gray haired and giant rat humans, these ordinary rat humans avoided the road of a group of people automatically."I think it''s like these mutated rat people are not in the same group as these ordinary rat people." The voice of "monkey" came from the darkness behind.


    The mage nodded, and this time he agreed with Jack. Although these mutant murans can control these ordinary protozoans to a certain extent, it can also be seen that these ordinary murans do not have the ability to think, they just obey the orders of the former instinctively. Thinking of this, cheese suddenly realized why these rat people wanted to kidnap themselves. And he realized that perhaps many answers to the plague could be provided by the rat man far more than his own search.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    In the underground nests of these native rat humans, cheese met one or a group of unexpected people.


    "So you are Lyon of the Knights of the kingdom?" Asked the woman soldier, although the blood lion''s reputation was as good as Heather''s, the knight''s recognition in the kingdom was far less than that of the hammer rose.


    Leon, sitting in the corner, nodded, admitting his identity. The second head of the royal order is also very depressed. His experience is almost the same as that of cheese. Lyon was forced to retreat into the city under the pressure of a large number of rat people outside the Valley City, but he was more unfortunate than cheese. The royal order did not notice the underground hole in the basement when looking for a place to stay. What happened after that was much simpler. Lyon and his knights were caught at night by native rat men swarming out of the basement. Unlike cheese, who had the ability to fight to death, most of the Knights of the royal order were controlled by them in the first place.


    However, this made the composition of the army relatively complete. Since the blood lion''s army did not meet the mutant rat man, most of the Kingdom knights had complete combat effectiveness, except for a few members who were accidentally killed in the first battle outside the city. Of course, after their armor and weapons were taken away by the rat people, the question of how much combat power they had left was a little awkward. That''s why Mona is not sure that the man in the corner, dressed in a thick vest and trousers, is Lyon, the blood lion. Having said that, Jack and his weapons and armor were seized by the mutant rat before they were detained.


    This is the central area of the rat cave. The labyrinth of soil walls separates the rooms in this area. For example, the place where several people talk is the part of these rooms used as "cells". The cell is actually a huge wooden cage placed in the soil room. All the human beings captured by these protozoans are unarmed and thrown here. However, the personnel composition in this cage is relatively simple, only the Kingdom knights who have been arrested for a long time and cheese who have just been caught in.


    In fact, not only did cheese surprise them when they saw Lyon, but the knight of the kingdom was also very surprised that they would meet people other than the hammer knights in this dead land. Especially after cheese told their origin, even the blood lion had to admire their courage and determination. At the same time, the Knight Commander of the kingdom was also the five hammer knights who refused to surrender.


    "Excuse me, but I think it''s better to ask clearly. Maybe what I''m going to say next will cause misunderstanding, but please believe that I have no malicious intention. I just want to ask, both knights, but why don''t you and your men seem to have little reaction to being captured? "


    This problem has been brewing for a long time. Judging from the performance of the previous knights who prefer to die rather than surrender, it seems that being captured by rat people is more difficult than death for these people who take glory as their life. However, the Knight Commander of the kingdom does not show any intense feelings when he talks about this matter. Similarly, although he and his subordinates show respect for the five dead After mourning, the mage still felt that there was any difference between these Kingdom knights and Heather''s hammer knights. Since you want to escape here, you will need the help of these Kingdom knights. Cheese thinks it is better to know more about each other. Of course, when this question was asked out, the mage was also ready to accept all kinds of responses from the other party. However, although he had already made psychological preparations for being abused by the other party, Lyon''s reaction after hearing this question was still beyond the control of cheese.


    "Of course we are not like them." The blood lion replied with a smile, as if the question was taken for granted.


    "I think it''s your first time to see knights when you see the Knights of the hammer, right?"


    The mage nodded and acknowledged it.


    "That''s right. My magic friend, you know, knights are also divided into many kinds. And the simplest way to classify them is their origin. " Lyon paused and continued. He doesn''t seem to mind having a little more talk with cheese here.


    "Birth?" The mage frowned. Does the origin of knights affect them?


    "Yes, to give you a simple example, those guys who are strong hammers come from aristocratic families. They may be the second sons of the family, seeking qualifications for themselves, or joining the order of knights in order to enhance their family status. Anyway, those guys are aristocrats. As for us, the Royal Knights are knights loyal to the king and the kingdom. Most of us are knights of honor selected by his majesty from the army or other special channels. In short, most of us, including me, have been promoted from civilians. Of course, this is not to say that there are no nobles in the royal order, but this mission is of great importance, so the players I choose are basically the ones I think are more reliable Lyon stopped to give cheese time to digest information.


    "This will make us very different from the Knights of noble knights. I mean, although we all restrain ourselves with chivalry, we pay more attention to the results. Take this action as an example. Maybe we have a chance to die with the native rat people you mentioned, which may be more in line with chivalry. But if we fail here, it will be a disaster for the whole kingdom, which is more important than the so-called glory. "After listening to Lyon''s words, cheese finally understood why he felt that the Knights of the kingdom were different from the previous Knights of the hammer. Indeed, from the talk of these knights, it can be found that although they are trying to be polite, they are more free and purposeful than the hammers who walk in a rigid manner. This is good news for current mages. It is much easier to cooperate with such people. In fact, it is true that Mona and others did not get along well with the hammer Knights before. They only acted together because of the common goal. But look at some people who have been able to talk and laugh with the Knights of the kingdom. If they had met the Knights of the Kingdom, they would have been in a better situation, cheese thought.


    "By the way, in fact, before you were arrested, I seemed to have seen the rat man catch a man in, but she was not locked up with us." Lyon said suddenly.


    "She? Do you mean the rat men caught a single woman and locked her up separately from us "Monkey" asked.


    "I didn''t see it in detail, but I heard her voice as the mice pressed her by. I''m not sure what the situation is After a showdown, the chief Knight of the Kingdom also said that he only knew this.


    "Maybe it''s just a lonely refugee..." Elsa guessed. After all, these protozoans can lock cheese and kingdom Knights together, which means that this area is used to hold some threatened prisoners, and they will be disposed of separately. Maybe it is those people who the rats think are unable to create chaos.


    Only cheese didn''t express his opinion in a hurry. On the one hand, he knew little about what Lyon described and did not speculate much. On the other hand, he always thinks that the women who will appear alone at this time point should not be just the single residents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    It''s been a day since they were caught by the native rat man. Although Lyon said the rat men would occasionally throw in some food to ensure that the prisoners would not starve to death, it did not calm the cheese. For the mage, the purpose of his trip was to find out the origin of the rat man plague and curb its spread. Now, in the base camp of rat man, it can be said that there are inexhaustible samples for him to study and analyze. Cheese feels that he has never been so close to the truth. But to see what he has done in this mountain, apart from knowing and making friends with many Knights of the royal order, he is totally wasting his time!


    However, no matter how crazy cheese himself is, it does not help his current situation of being imprisoned. The mage does not want to use magic to get out of the trap. As far as he has learned, there are still a few magic tricks that can help him get out of the cage. But what about that? In this dark underground cave, it''s just a dream to escape without being discovered by rat people. As for escaping with all the people here, let alone whether they can resist the attack of rodent dwellers without weapons, do they want to get back to the surface safely through the intricate tunnels? This is a big joke.


    Moreover, since he knew that the mutated protozoans could still understand human language, the mage had always hoped to communicate with these guys. As long as he could know what had happened in the early stage of the spread of the plague, cheese could quickly determine who was the disseminator of the plague. At the same time, as long as he determined that this was a magic plague created from that system It will be much easier to determine the cure method.


    Maybe the idea of catching mages and others by native mice is similar to cheese, and the communication opportunities he craves soon appears.


    "Squeak..."


    As the gray mouse man reappeared, all the people in the cage unconsciously stood up. The native rat man pointed to cheese and made a few strange noises to the giant rat people who came with him. The giant rat man obediently opened the cage, as if to take the mage away alone. Other people can''t just sit around and ignore it. They keep cheese behind the crowd, and Lyon is the first to stand in front of the crowd and block the giant rat man. Cheese keenly observed that when the blood lion stood in front of the giant rat man, the hand giant mouse man obviously shrank back, as if Lyon had left a lot of terrible impression on them before.


    "Ga!" When the grey mouse man saw the giant rat men, he was frightened by an unarmed knight, and made a hasty voice. The giant rat men looked at each other and Lyon standing in front of him, and finally decided to obey his boss''s orders. They wave their huge forelimbs in front of the crowd to drive away people in front of cheese. Once someone is still in front of them, they attack and roar menacingly. However, in such a narrow space, it is absolutely stupid to fight bareback against opponents such as the giant rat man, so even though Lyon is reluctant, he still gives way. The attitude of the Knight Commander also represents the attitude of many Kingdom knights. Although they don''t mind fighting with the rat man, as they said before, it is not a good deal to pay the price of bleeding just to delay the time when the mage is taken away by the rat man.


    As the Knights gave way, only three northerners, headed by ELSA, stood in the middle of the giant rat man and cheese. Facing the giant rat man who was nearly half the size of the normal person after bending down, the landlady did not show any fear. Although they chose to surrender with cheese before, they were sure that the mage''s safety could be guaranteed. Now these rat people want to take cheese out of the sight of several people. This is what the three will never allow.


    Seeing that several giant rat men and northerners are locked in a stalemate, it seems that there will be fierce fighting between the two sides at any time. Just as the grey mouse man is about to order the killing of Elsa, the right hand of cheese puts on the boss''s wife''s shoulder.


    "Never mind. I''ll go with them." The cheese without a grey robe looks like a young man. Even though he has been engaged in research for many years, he still feels a little weak. This makes others doubt whether he can protect himself well. The landlady looked into the cheese''s eyes, and after a few seconds of eye contact, she still moved away from the mage.


    "Two days. If you don''t come back in two days, I''ll fight with these mice." Said the landlady, lowering her head as cheese passed by ELSA. The mage didn''t answer. He just put his hand on the latter''s shoulder slightly, as if he had agreed to the agreement.


    The gray mouse man was relieved to see cheese coming out of the house, knowing that if they wanted to kill these people, they didn''t have to catch them alive from the beginning. Rat people have their own plans. These people are more useful alive than dead, so if they can, they don''t want to kill in order to separate cheese from others. But the mage''s cooperation still saved the rat people a lot of things. Then just take him to his destination.


    With this group of primitive rat people, cheese left the cell, and they walked in the intricate corridor. At first, the mage could still remember the crossing, and even tried to draw the map of the cave in his mind. However, with more and more forked roads and seemingly meaningless turns, these rat people seemed to be taking some meaningless long road, soon Even cheese had to give up the idea. The mage can predict that apart from these rat people, there are no creatures in the world who can not get lost in this maze, provided that they do not destroy the walls of the maze because they are not angry.With this thought, their feet finally stopped. Escorted by several giant rat men, the mage was led into a room with several lighted candlesticks. You know, it''s a rare place in an underground rat''s den, where the overall lighting is extremely weak. Cheese, then these candlelight lights see a lot of mutant rat people in the house. To be honest, for the first time at such a close range, the mage''s hair was straight from the eyes of these special individuals, which were different from those of ordinary protozoans.


    But soon, one of the most special of these rat people let cheese ignore these. As for why this rat man is special, on the one hand, it is because it is the only ordinary individual in this group of mutant rat people, and also because cheese found that he actually knew the rat man who was gathered in the center by all the mutant rat people. Unlike all the nearly naked rodents, this mouse man''s brown hair is obviously trimmed, and he even wears a special suit specially tailored for the rat man.


    "Gloria! Why are you here? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Despite all the preparations, Gloria''s appearance surprised cheese. We should know that the actual location of the ash tower can be said to be extremely deep into the north. It is almost impossible to reach Longji mountain from the ash tower only by one person. Not to mention that before cheese left for the last time, anlina was asked to take care of Gloria. How could she be here? Wait, who did I give her to take care of The smile of anlina''s face flashed in her mind, and cheese suddenly felt that Gloria''s appearance was not so hard to accept.


    The former countess''s daughter was also very surprised to see cheese. She did not expect to meet the mage here. But just as she was about to get up and approach the mage, the mutant rat man sitting beside her stopped her.


    "Squeak..." Cheese was surprised to see Gloria communicate with the mutant mouse people around him in the way of rat man. He didn''t expect that Gloria, who was captured by him after mutation, could also use this similar singing language.


    "So communication is an instinct?" Whispering to himself, cheese has a new understanding of rat man. In this way, the mage understood why the rat men brought him here. With Gloria as the interpreter, communication with these murans became feasible. Of course, he didn''t just notice this. Just when he entered the room, the mage''s whole attention was attracted by Gloria. Now, while the latter was still communicating with other mutant murans, cheese was able to observe the rat groups in the room by candlelight.


    "All of them are mutants. There are about 30 or 40 of them. There are not many giant ones. They should only be responsible for guarding." According to the proportion of mutant rat people observed before, the number of these mutant rat people in the Valley City, including giant rat people, should be about 100. However, since it is not sure that all the mutant rat people are present, the number is only a rough estimate. This had to make the mage think about a problem. In the face of the huge number of these mutant rat people, even if all the residents in the valley city had become native rat people, the conversion rate was too high.


    However, without waiting for cheese to think deeply about this issue, Gloria seemed to have finally convinced the mutant rat people that, in the end, the two sides should have reached some kind of concession. Cheese was taken about 50 steps in front of Gloria, and the conversation began with four giant rat men on guard. This is the first time that humans have had a conversation with a rodent group, although this one has not been recorded in any form.


    "Gloria, did sister Lily send you here?" As for the question of how Gloria appeared here, although cheese has made a general guess, the master thinks it is better to ask clearly.


    Said the countess, nodding her head.


    "Yes, after you left, Ms. anlina and I have done a lot of research on my current state. She thinks some of the information may be helpful to you. So she sent me to deliver the information to you. It''s just Ms. anlina didn''t seem to tell me how to find you, so I had to come to Xigu city first. Then I was caught by these people... "


    There was no need for Gloria to elaborate. Cheese could have imagined that the schoolgirl must have opened a portal in the Earl''s territory and threw Gloria over. As the first individual cured by cheese and anlina, Gloria did not change back to human form, but she also had the ability to be immune to the plague. It can be said that Gloria is almost harmless in the current count.


    This is also the reason why anlina let the former return to the count alone. However, because this is cheese''s own adult task, although anlina can "free" Gloria back here, she can''t tell her where to find the mage. But it didn''t matter, because anlina knew that Gloria, who returned to the count''s command, would go to Valley City for whatever reason, and cheese would certainly go there to investigate, so their meeting was almost certain. Although the situation must have been beyond Miss vampire''s expectation, in terms of the results, it is.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like it''s time for you to give me the information, so let me hear what these guys are trying to say about me." Obviously, although these mutants are polite to Gloria, her status here is no different from that of the mage. The reason these mutants showed up here with Gloria was that they wanted her to act as a translator to communicate with the mage, and the conversation between them had already made them fidgety. This is not a chance to communicate with people.


    After the two stopped talking, some of the mutants began to speak to Gloria in their special language. The countess''s daughter nodded after hearing them and told the mage in human language.


    "They want to know if you can cure them."


    Not unexpected questions, cheese thought a little bit, decided to answer truthfully.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t get you back to being human right now. In fact, from the information available, this mutation is irreversible. In other words, you may never be able to change back to what you were before. " After the mage''s words, the rat people on the scene seemed to burst into a pot. You don''t have to translate cheese to know what they''re talking about, because although they''ve become quite different species, I''m afraid that all intelligent creatures can''t be much worse off in response to this problem.These rat people should have heard from the gray mouse man who had been caught by cheese before. The mage came to try to cure the plague, so they arranged the meeting with hope. However, when the cheese admitted that he couldn''t make these rat people back to human beings, the impact would be obvious. Even the mage thought that the response of these rat people was too rational. Although their commotion was huge, none of them made any actual action. This also shows from the side that maybe these rat people have foreseen this kind of result. What''s more, cheese noticed that there was a black haired rat man who was in charge of the order of the mutant rat man. With his pacification, the small disturbance was soon quieted down.


    It seems that this black haired rat man is likely to be the leader here, and that''s good. A mob led by a human is at least much better at communicating than a group of rats with the ability to think. Next, the behavior of the black haired mouse man seemed to confirm the mage''s conjecture. After all the rat people were quiet, the mouse man asked a second question.


    "They want to know if you can treat them as well as you can treat me. That is, to stabilize their condition, so that they no longer have pain. "


    Another meaningful intelligence. The mage had previously speculated about the existence of these mutant rat humans. At first, he thought that the plague virus had reached a stable level in them, so as to explain why they still have the ability to think rather than be swallowed up by instinct. But now, it seems that this is not the case.


    All the rat people present are waiting for the answer of cheese. They have already accepted the fact that they can''t change back to human beings. However, if the mage doesn''t have the ability to restrain their pain, maybe the rat people should reconsider the value of cheese. Cheese knows it himself, he said after looking around at a crowd of mice in the room.


    "You''re different from Gloria and the people out there, and I think you know that. I''m able to stabilize the mutation in Gloria, but I''m not sure I can stabilize your virus 100 percent. Because I''ve never tried before. So, if you want to know the answer to this question, I can''t guarantee that I need you to cooperate with me, trust me, even obey me. Only in this way can I get you out of your pain. "


    Silence, different from the previous agitation, when cheese said this, the whole room fell into absolute silence, and every rat was thinking about whether the cheese was trustworthy or not. Their eyes were fixed on the mage, as if to see him from the outside to the inside. These lines of vision let cheese behind the involuntary out of a cold sweat. He knew that his answer was not satisfactory enough, but it was a gamble. The mage didn''t want him to exist only as a therapeutic tool among rat people. He hoped that he could have equal dialogue with these rat people, so that he could do more.


    For a long time, almost when cheese was about to give up, the black haired mouse man murmured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Communication with these mutants was much smoother than cheese thought. In many ways, these rat people showed more flexibility than the mage imagined. Most of the time, they even accept the proposal proposed by the cheese company. This also gave the mage an illusion that he was communicating with a normal human being. Yes, they are human beings, but they subconsciously exclude them from human beings. So, the problem is. Who were these rat people? Or who were they when they were human beings?


    The meeting can''t go on indefinitely. After cheese showed enough sincerity, the atmosphere between the two sides of the meeting was not as tense as before. Even during the intermission, the rat men allowed Gloria and the mage to chat for a while, although this was under the care of four giant rat men.


    "Who are they? Are these people that I see now the leaders of all rat people today? " This is the most concerned problem of cheese. If these mutants were the managers of all the rodents, the spread of the plague that he was worried about would be largely solved. As long as these mutants control the range of activity of ordinary native rat humans, it may be easier to solve the plague than imagined.


    However, Gloria''s answer did not meet the mage''s expectations. Because of her own relationship, although the countess''s daughter here is also a prisoner now, to be honest, if she had not put herself in the opposite position with these mutant rat men in the beginning, she would have presided over the meeting. Even so, just a few days together is enough for Gloria to have a comprehensive understanding of the status quo of these mutant rat humans.


    After all, in this era, the great nobles, especially the local lords like the count of saloon, who have made great achievements and are kind to their neighbors, have great appeal on many issues. Although the rat people have become non-human creatures, they were also human beings after all, because they have retained the previous memory. Gloria, the last descendant of the saloon family, is in their eyes In fact, the status of the people''s Republic of China is very high. It also makes them hardly conceal any information in the face of Gloria.


    "In fact, they call themselves sobers, and as you can see, although sober people have the ability to guide the native rat people nearby, they can''t force them to restrain them as much as you want. And, according to them, because of the lack of food, the native rat people in the valley city began to spread around spontaneously. I''m afraid this happens in the whole count


    "So..." Let''s not talk about disappointment. If things really go as cheese expects, it''s really impossible. From the time he was caught in the Eastern District, the mage had noticed that even these mutant murans could not command like the superior and the subordinate even in the face of those irrational protozoans.


    "Have you ever asked who these sober people are? Do they have anything in common? "


    On hearing the mage''s question, Gloria did not answer directly. She pointed to the four giant rat men guarding them.


    "These four are the four whom I have spoken to before. Among them are two carpenters, a mercenary and a teacher. As you can see, I had the same idea with you before. When I first came here, I tried to talk to as many people as possible to understand their origins. However, it turned out that anyone, regardless of gender or age, might become a sober person. It''s like a kind of random selection, and their appearance is almost random. "


    "Well, it''s also possible. By the way, Gloria, are all these sober people the inhabitants of Valley City? " This problem is also very important for the mage. Only by understanding the transformation ratio between the mutant and the normal rat man can he further explore why there is a mutant rat man.


    "It''s not true. These sober people come from almost every part of the Earl''s command, and they all want to come to Xigu city for help after finding their reason. But they didn''t know that the whole town had become like this. " Said Gloria, lowering her head, as if frustrated by not helping the sober. As the daughter of the Lord, it is her responsibility to help the people in her territory since she was a child.


    Hearing the silence of cheese for a moment, he thought of some things. If these sober people did not choose to come to Xigu city after they were sober, they chose to take the native rat people around them to forage everywhere This idea made the mage fight a cold war. The brainless rat man can only be regarded as a formidable opponent, terrible but not invincible. But with these sensible commanders mixing in, the pressure on the border defense forces may be out of control. It''s very likely that not all people can control themselves like the sober people in the valley city after they find themselves and the people around them become horrible monsters. Fear and abandonment can lead them to malformed hatred for normal humans, as has been seen before cheese. And even the rat man in the valley city will not last long without a wise leader.


    "By the way, the sober leader, who is he?" Cheese has always been curious about the black haired mouse man, because in the first half of the meeting, that is, when both sides were nervous, it was almost entirely relying on the black mouse man to persuade other rat people to let the meeting continue. Without the black mouse man, the mage was sure that the communication would not be as successful as it is now."Do you mean Mr. Hal? He was a former City Hall official and one of the nobles loyal to the salon family. Before me I mean, I''ve seen him many times before the outbreak, and he''s one of my father''s most trusted subordinates. So I''m really happy to see him again Said Gloria.


    This makes sense. A person who has held an important position in the government naturally has prestige in the local area. And most of all, it seems that Mr. Hal has deep feelings for the sarons. This can be seen in his treatment of Gloria. With such a person to lead, it is not surprising that these sober people in Xigu city can do it now.


    "Cough..."


    As a light cough interrupted the conversation, the break was over. Like cheese, the sobers exchanged views on the issues just discussed during the break, and from their facial expressions, at least for now, the mutant rat humans are satisfied with the mage''s assurance. Gloria apologized and was taken back to the sobers by the other giant Murmans, and cheese was taken back by the four giant Murmans.


    After a dialogue with Gloria, the mage now knows more about these sober people, which also allows him to find their demands more accurately in the following communication. He clenched his right hand slightly. What the mage has to do now is to persuade these rat people to help themselves more. The possibility of uncontrollable sober people makes him more worried about the spread of the plague. He must work out an antidote faster. At least, ordinary people can no longer be infected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    "Goo Goo!" Trained homing pigeons can reach the target under bad weather conditions. Especially in this era, the communication of important information between kingdoms is basically completed by similar birds. So when the gray white carrier pigeon flew into the house from the snowy window and landed on Heather''s shoulder, the matron was not surprised. She was only a little confused, because judging from the lacquer on the letter carried by pigeons, the letter did not come from Prince hammer''s collar, or even from the Royal Knights'' order. The ferocious lion''s head emblem with its flowery mane would only come from one place, that is, the king''s room of the grey lion king.


    It is strange that although the plague was ferocious this time, the area now affected is just a count''s leader, far from endangering the whole kingdom. On the surface, at least. Then, at this time, even if the royal family wants to issue any order, it should first inform Prince hammer, and then the Duke will give it to heather. This is the way to respect the rights of the nobility. In general, there are only two ways to inform their subordinates directly over the enfeoffment aristocrats. One is to inform the loyal lords of rebellion, and the royal family directly sends death orders. Of course, this is completely impossible to happen. The Great Duke of hammer has a long-term friendship with the present King and is a strong supporter of the king. What''s more, Heather has been in charge of the Knights of the hammer for many years, which can be said to be the confidant of Duke liehammer. If the Duke wants to rebel, she can''t be unaware.


    Since this possibility is impossible, it can only be another situation - the declaration of total war. The royal family will issue such mobilization orders to the combat forces within the Kingdom only in the event of a threat to the survival of the whole Cang Lion Kingdom, such as the invasion of foreign enemies. However, Cangshi kingdom is located in a corner of the mainland, and has little strategic value. The territory in the territory is not rich and fertile. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there have been few wars. What''s going on here?


    With such doubts, Heather tore the varnish off the letter and unfolded it. The knight maid''s brow began to wrinkle as she read the message. This commander, who can still keep calm even when the cheese division and others lost contact, rarely shows his emotional out of control. Heather hit the table in front of him with a subconscious punch. With a loud bang, the wooden table made of thick pine wood ended its mission. The carrier pigeons, frightened by the noise, flew up from Heather''s shoulder and bumped around the house, adding a lot of feathers to the room.


    "Damn it, which bastard instigated your majesty to give this order!"


    The knight standing guard outside the knight''s house was frightened by the noise inside. He opened the door and rushed in. Then he saw Heather''s eyes staring at the letter as if on fire. Those who are not familiar with Heather are often confused by the knight''s sweet appearance and calm decision. However, these knights who have followed Heather for many years know that there is a reason why their Knights'' title is hammer rose rather than other flowers.


    Before he became a commander, Heather was famous for his fierce fighting style and irascible temper. You should know, there are too many nobles and nobles whose legs were broken by the Knight Commander because of his frivolous language at various celebrations. However, as the commander of the order, Heather has been deliberately controlling herself for several years. Now seeing that the matron is so angry, the two knights on guard dare not go up to dissuade him for a moment, and can only watch Heather vent his anger in the house.


    For a long time, Heather seemed to calm down, and the two knights dared to ask what had happened to make her so angry. Instead of answering them, Heather threw the king''s secret letter directly into their faces. The two knights quickly checked the contents of the letter. Unlike Heather''s anger, the two knights reacted with shock.


    "My Lord, is that true?" Asked a knight.


    "Unless someone dares to forge the royal seal in the Kingdom and successfully steal the specially bred carrier pigeon to play with me." Heather replied.


    "But, my Lord, if we follow the above-mentioned situation, we will be in a very difficult position..." The knight didn''t finish his words, but judging from his face, the content of the letter was not very good for the Knights of the hammer.


    "You two, pass this letter around to everyone, and I''ll give you a choice. Choose whether you want to terminate this mission. " Taking a deep breath, the matron ordered.


    After the two knights were ordered to leave, Heather went to the window and looked at the snow covered Creek Valley City. Her brows were locked. Even though she was ambushed in the dark by the mob army, she was not so upset. First of all, it was an official letter, which was obviously sent to nobles all over the Kingdom at the same time. Heather would receive this letter here because the Royal carrier pigeons were really powerful. As for what was said in the king''s secret letter, there were two things in conclusion. The first thing is to tell the recipient that the plague spread in the Earl of Saron will turn people into brainless and twisted monsters. However, the source of this information is not the order of hammer or the order of kingdom that goes deep into the epidemic area, but the association of pharmacists who came later. These pharmacists exaggerate the spread of the plague and the ensuing rat man damage by countless times, describing the plague as a possible natural disaster with no cure at all! If she had not participated in the mission, Heather might have accepted this conclusion, but the Knight Commander knew very well that the pharmacists had only been at the border of the epidemic area for a few days. She even suspected that these guys had not studied the situation of the infected people carefully, so she made this conclusion rashly. But if that''s all, at least Heather still has the last hope of cheese. The mage from the mysterious Outland has a certain understanding of this plague. It is possible to control the spread of this plague over time and even cure it completely. But what did the pharmacists suggest to your majesty when they concluded that there was no cure!In the second half of the letter, the pharmacists claimed that because of the strong infectivity of the plague, they suggested that all infected people should be killed as soon as possible, and that all possible infected persons should be controlled and killed as soon as possible if necessary! What''s the meaning of this? This means that those refugees who have managed to escape from the epidemic area will not be cared for and treated, but will be brutally killed by their compatriots! As a knight, Heather couldn''t accept this kind of command, which was just a simple matter of human life. She vaguely felt that there was a big problem after the order. In her impression, the king in power was not so easy to give such cruel orders. What''s more, she could not imagine how much turmoil and panic this order would cause in the kingdom. Not all the nobles were loved like the Earl of salon. They were called moths and rats were everywhere in the kingdom. The order was like a knife handed to them!


    Moreover, as a team going deep into the epidemic area, Heather''s hammer knights and the Kingdom knights who are still missing will be the victims of this decree. Although they will not be killed directly, many noble families who have been offended by these mindless Knights will be very happy to push them. Moreover, the disappearance of cheese, the most important person at the moment, did not Miss Heather''s chance to stop the order. The whole incident would go to the worst.


    Of course, at present, the female Knight Commander only thinks that this order will lead to the death of a large number of innocent people. If the cheese master at this time knows about this matter, the mage will curse the person who signed the order with the most vicious curse on the spot, because he has already seen the terrorist potential of the native rat man. He knows that if human beings really push these rat people to a dead end, he or she will go to hell What terrible harm will be brought by the rat man who does not fear to prey on and carry the plague. I am afraid that the winner of the war between man and mouse will not be as simple as people think.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    It''s been a day since cheese reappeared in front of people caught by rat men. Although the negotiation with the rat man was very smooth, the necessary exploration and suspicion of both sides were unavoidable. Most of the negotiation time was spent on removing the other party''s vigilance. This is not a small challenge for mages who are not very good at persuading others. But in the end, the incredible ability to show off in front of the rat people and Gloria''s own words made cheese get the result he wanted.


    "To make a long story short, I have made some agreements with these mutant mouse people, which allow you as my assistant to help me stabilize their lesions as soon as possible, and in return, they promise to return our freedom when the condition is stable and give us the right to move freely in the surrounding areas during the experiment. However, in order to prevent unnecessary conflict, these rat people will not return your equipment and weapons. If you agree, they''ll let you out. If you don''t, you don''t need to worry. When I finish my agreement with these rat people, they will still let you go. " Cheese and Gloria return to the cage room under the care of the giant rat man. The mage says to the people in the cage.


    "We agree." Almost without hesitation, Elsa and the other two frost guards replied. For them, no matter what decision cheese made, they would follow the mage.


    As for Lyon and his Royal Knights, the Knight Commander, known as the blood lion, did not give an immediate answer. Although he had known from the mage and the landlady that these mutant murans were different from ordinary murans, unlike Heather, he could not completely confirm the credibility of cheese. So far, Lyon had only believed three points of mage''s words. But from the blood lion''s point of view, even if cheese and the rat people are in the same boat, it doesn''t seem to be worse than it is now, is it? So after a brief silence, Lyon also made a statement.


    "If what you say is true, then my knights and I will be at your disposal for the time being." Although Lyon''s usual words and deeds are very casual, sometimes people forget that the person who talks is one of the most powerful Cavaliers in the kingdom. However, when it comes to formal issues, the blood lion will become very serious and rigid. This kind of public-private attitude has made many people who once thought that they had a good relationship with Lyon suffered great losses. His unsociable character is the main reason why the knight of the kingdom is not very popular in the aristocratic circle. He is too business oriented.


    However, Lyon''s gaze, which was very reliable, did not make the knight''s eyes secure. This is the main reason why cheese didn''t hide the negotiation result from Lyon. In fact, he didn''t have to tell the Knights of the Kingdom about this because he didn''t need so many assistants. But in the mage''s view, facing each other candidly is not only to win over this ally, but also to respect the Knights he meets. They do not need to be in such a dangerous situation. Neither Heather nor Lyon need to enter the Earl of saloon in their own capacity and status. However, they come and face the unknown enemy without retreat, or Some people think that this is stupid. In fact, even cheese himself is not sure of this rather aggressive style of conduct, but it is undeniable that they do abide by the knight''s creed by their actions.


    When they got a positive answer, the giant rat man next to cheese opened the door of the cage. As for whether they were worried about the human betrayal? In this dark place where there is no light but fire, once human mice know that there is no need to worry. Out of the cell, both the landlady and the blood lion can''t wait to stretch their bodies. This small prison is not enough for so many people to move freely.


    "I Have you seen you somewhere? " After a moment''s hesitation, Elsa finally asked Gloria, who was next to cheese. Although Gloria had completely changed from the man in black when he bought wine at the top of the dragon''s ridge, the landlady had seen Gloria when cheese caught her. As the first mouse man Elsa saw, Gloria gave her a deep impression. However, Elsa regretted when she said this sentence. Although she did not know how cheese communicated with the rat people, even if these mutant mouse people could understand human language, they could not answer themselves. Therefore, the landlady did not expect to get the answer to this question.


    "Yes, Miss Elsa, you may not remember, but we have seen both sides." Although Gloria''s vocal cords were completely different after she became a rat man, her unique tone of voice and clear and recognizable pronunciation made her attract the attention of all people instantly.


    "I can''t believe it. Rat man can talk!" This is the exclamation of "monkey" after confirming that he did not hear wrong.


    "That seems to be why they are willing to cooperate with you?" Lyon was also shocked by Gloria''s ability to speak, but when he thought of cheese''s negotiation with the rat man, he naturally put the obviously unusual rat man on the mage''s head, and it was, in fact, true.


    "Well yes. She''s really the first mouse man I''ve ever stabilized Nodding his head, cheese also introduced Gloria to all the people present. Gloria''s existence can not only be a powerful proof of his ability to cure the plague, but also the identity of the countess''s daughter can make the people present identify with each other and eliminate their blind fear of rat man. They will realize that these gnarled monsters used to be just like them."You say, this is Miss Gloria! The daughter of the count of saloon? " Gloria''s identity really shocked all the people present. The rat man who was able to speak was amazing enough. Moreover, cheese told them that this rat man was the last descendant of the salon family. For a time, all of them were at a loss.


    "Excuse me, Miss Gloria. I don''t doubt your identity. I just rely on what you and Mr. cheese said. I''m..." Lyon, as the second head of the royal order, is no stranger to the Earl of salon''s family. In fact, he had been stationed in Xigu city as a military director for a period of time. As far as who in the audience knew most about Gloria, I''m afraid it was the Cavalier.


    "You don''t recognize that I''m normal now. In fact, without the help of a kind lady, I think it would be hard for me to accept myself. But since you mentioned it, when are you going to teach me how to ride? Uncle Lyon? "


    This familiar name makes Lyon suddenly return to many years ago, when he was not the second commander of the royal order. The little princess of the Earl of salon once pestered herself to teach her how to ride a horse, but at that time Lyon Gloria was too young to refuse her request. After so many years, Gloria had already learned how to ride a horse, and the blood lion had never been to the count''s leader. The knight had thought that a boy of the family would be lucky enough to marry the count''s daughter home. However, when she met again, Gloria had turned into a rat man.


    "Miss Gloria, it''s really you!"


    Regardless of the reminiscence of the knight and the countess''s daughter, now that cheese has got the permission of sober people, he can finally start his own research. At this moment, the mage has been looking forward to it since he entered the count. Now everything is ready, and cheese will certainly not delay any more time. After confirming their own resources, the urgent task is to build a shared laboratory. Although the sober people allow the mage''s research, they will not be careless enough to let cheese leave the ground. In this case, it''s almost impossible to open the portal back to the gray tower. In order to create a suitable research environment, cheese had to build a simple laboratory by himself. Fortunately, the rat people have reserved many large and small rooms in the underground labyrinth. There is enough space for the mage to play.


    After ordering the Knights of the royal order to help repair the room that was to become a laboratory, cheese began to think about the next plan in his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Time goes by, and nearly a week has passed since cheese reached an agreement with the sobers. During this period, cheese also asked sober people to help, so that the native rat people wandering in the valley city would not hurt Heather and her troops. However, he was told that Heather''s hammer knight had been witnessed to leave Xigu city. Before the Chevalier left, she used the paper she found in the city to write down the information she got from the grey Lion Kingdom Royal family. Heather spread the paper as far as possible throughout the city, so that the missing cheese and Lyon would have a chance to know what was going on outside. The information did not disappoint heather. On the second day after she left, a sober person sent the paper containing important information to the mage. Of course, it is also inevitable for the sober people to know the Kingdom''s order to kill the Earl of salon''s residents and all rat people.


    Cheese and Lyon had been surprised by Heather''s sudden departure, but when they saw the message left by the matron, they could understand Heather''s choice.


    "She''s helping us procrastinate." So said the blood lion.


    Heather left the count with the surviving crew, ostensibly for fear that the order would affect him. But Lyon, who has worked with the knights, knows that things are not what they seem. However, cheese and Lyon understand Heather''s choice, while others don''t know the knight lady so well. They all expressed a little disappointment for Heather''s departure. After all, I heard that the last friendly army in the Earl''s command had left. Anyone would feel betrayed.


    "I heard you gave her the tools to find you before?" Indeed, cheese gave Heather a woodcarving owl that could find its place before the departure.


    "The prop can only be found on one plane, and I didn''t expect to be tied to the ground. So the props in her hand can''t find this place. " After a showdown, cheese also admitted that he had made the threat in the Valley City simpler. But even if the mage had to do it again, I''m afraid he would not believe that these rat men had dug up such a large space in such a short period of time.


    "But at least she knows you''re alive, right?" Said Lyon.


    Cheese thought for a moment, although Heather could not find the underground space, the woodcarving could really let the matron judge the general location of the mage. Then, with Heather''s ability, she could not infer that the mage was underground. So at least Heather should be able to confirm that the mage was alive when she left River Valley. So the mage nodded to show his approval of the blood lion''s conjecture.


    "That''s right. I think Heather has guessed that your life is not in danger for the time being and that at worst you''re just trapped there. She''s been in the city for a few days to confirm that Said Lyon.


    "But what does that mean? I mean, even if Ms. Heather knew cheese was still alive, could she be relieved to leave? " Mona asked, the woman soldier did not understand the connection between the two things.


    "She''s not leaving. As Mr Lyon said before, Heather is going to buy time for us." Said cheese.


    "Because it was confirmed that I was not in danger for the time being, and that she could not get close to my place, the Knights of the hammer continued to operate in the valley city only to increase the risk of their own casualties. It is better to go back to the border first and explain the situation to the people of the kingdom. Even if the king can''t withdraw the killing order, at least she can delay the entry of the troops led by the count. "


    "But what is the use of delaying the entry of those troops? Sooner or later, they will enter the count''s command. "


    "But then we have a chance to develop an antidote that stabilizes the rodent state, or something that proves that the plague can be suppressed, so that we have a chance to fight for the lives of these people." Gloria also understood the mage''s meaning, and then she replied with cheese.


    "So we''re going to speed up. I don''t think Heather''s going to put it off, even if he does his best. " Elsa watched cheese make a concluding speech. With the landlady''s words, everyone also paid attention to the mage. After all, the progress of the whole research could not be helped by other people. The interpretation of rat man plague can only be done by cheese alone.


    "Don''t worry. I think there will be a preliminary result in these two days." The master said indifferently. Indeed, cheese has devoted almost all his time to the research since the lab was completed. That is to say, the rat people are not willing to give Heather''s message to people other than the mage, otherwise cheese will not stop the experiment to discuss with the public.


    How did Lyon sum up the madness of the mage''s research momentum.


    "I''ve seen a lot of snobbish scholars and occult people in my life, but even the most diligent students in the college, I don''t think they can be so crazy about their studies." Maybe it''s the way cheese started the research. It''s really frightening. When the blood lion can''t find any other adjectives, it can only be described as crazy. And that''s what anyone who''s ever helped cheese do in the lab agrees.Back to the present, that is, the eighth day when cheese and Heather came to the underground, and the fourth day they left Xigu City, the mage took the initiative to walk out of the door of the laboratory for the first time. Beside him, Hal stood as a volunteer, that is, the black mouse man who led the sober people.


    "I have to say, Mr. cheese, it''s great to be able to come out of that pain." Because he was not familiar with the pronunciation of mouse human organs, Hal spoke with a strange emphasis like Gloria. But when the sober man was able to speak again, everyone was convinced by what the mage had done.


    However, only Gloria, as an assistant of this experiment, could understand what cheese had done. What the mage had done in the past seven days was not just a stable operation of a native rat man, but he had developed a wonderful thing.


    "Gather all the sober together, and I will give each of them a present." Although there were two obvious dark circles on his face, the mage''s voice was more excited than ever when he said this. He waved the water bag made of sheepskin in his hand and cried out happily.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Lyon asked Gloria in a puzzled way that only the countess''s daughter, who had spent some time with anlina in the grey tower, could guess what the mage was doing.


    But perhaps it was not the right time for the knight to ask. Gloria, who had been able to keep calm all the time, was just as excited as cheese. Her green eyes even faintly had tears in her eyes. The first girl who asked for the pain caused by the rat plague said in a cry voice.


    "He succeeded He''s made a drug that will stabilize the condition of native rat humans! "


    Silence, then cheering, every human or sober person in the deep underground spread the news in their own language. Cheese, the mage from the north of Longji mountain, spent nearly a week to complete the crack of the plague disease on the native rat man, and made it possible to make the original rat man no longer infectious, but also to release the companion Along with it comes the medicine of blood eating impulse and crazy instinct. As long as every rat is allowed to drink this drug over time, the spread speed of the plague will be greatly weakened, and the existence of rat man will no longer pose a threat to other uninfected people! The kingdom can also give these infected people more time, and they can even find a way to restore rat humans in the future! In a sense, this plague has ushered in the first dawn of the end at this moment!


    For now, at least, everyone here believes that.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    Seeing the sun again is the second day after the drug was developed. The previous snow has almost melted in the sunshine for several days. Accompanied by a group of sober people, cheese and others returned to the earth world which had been long gone. Although the drugs that can inhibit the disease of native rat people have been developed, the materials used in cheese were found by sober people from the valley city before. In the process of mixing the medicine by the mage, some rare raw materials were almost exhausted. Fortunately, the elixir made by cheese is enough for the sober people in Xigu city to use, which makes them allies of the mage.


    However, with the use of medicament, cheese also found some problems. First of all, although these agents do help to free mutant rodents, including giant ones, from the effects of illness, they do not seem to be suitable for ordinary protozoans. The mage once tried to use this medicine to ordinary rat man, but the result was that he calmed down for a short period of time. As the drug disappeared, the rat man returned to madness again. Because the first batch of raw materials were limited, cheese could not spend precious medicine on the experiment at will. After confirming that the medicine was effective for sober people, and there were almost no side effects, the mage had to stop the experiment on ordinary rat people. Secondly, as mentioned just now, almost no side effects does not mean no side effects. Maybe for those sober people, the mild side effects of the medicine are not worth mentioning compared with the sober mind, but as a researcher, cheese can not ignore it. The side effects that have now been confirmed include reduced physical strength and greater sensitivity to light. As for other problems that need long-term observation, the mage has no way to get the results.


    In principle, since the research and development of medicament has made such a major breakthrough, what Cheese should do next should be to develop a medicine for treating ordinary rat man in one breath, and even a drug that can cure human beings who have not yet been turned into rat people. But the mage had to stop his work. The reason was very simple. It was not because he wanted to stop, but because of the lack of several important materials, he had to stop his work. The sober people have already made a thorough search of Xigu city. Since they can''t find any more raw materials in the city, they have to go out and look for these things.


    As for why the matter of looking for raw materials, cheese makers have to go there in person. This is because the rat people can''t move in the sun for a long time, and many buildings have been lost as a barrier to block the sun. If we want to rely on the sober people to command the ordinary rat people to find the raw materials, it will greatly prolong the completion time. However, the mage can only personally lead others to leave Xigu city Looking for raw materials nearby. Cheese, of course, wanted to open the portal to the ash tower in the valley city to get raw materials. However, many of the chemicals used this time will not be stored in the ash tower. It is not to say that there is any problem with the storage of the ash tower, but some materials that are too common are not qualified to enter the storage room of the ash tower. Moreover, it is a taboo for the apprentices of the grey tower to disclose too much information about the grey tower. Before, cheese could disclose the grey tower to Heather and frost guards because they had more or less dealt with this organization. But now that Lyon and his Knights of the kingdom are added to the team, as far as cheese knows, his teacher does not like to have a relationship with the kingdom of the secular world.


    "Oh, I didn''t think the sun was so kind before." Stretching her body in the long lost sunshine, Elsa could not help saying. Other people''s feelings at this time are similar to those of the landlady. After all, humans and animals living in the sun, whether candlelight or lamp, are only temporary lighting tools. Although they can also play a role in lighting, they can not satisfy people''s thirst for sunshine.


    As long as he has been working in the library for a few weeks, he is not good at this. The sudden strong light made his eyes a little unbearable. The mage could not help raising his hand and blocking the top of his eyes to reduce the irritation of his eyes.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are really similar to us." Hal, as the leader of sober people, naturally came to the surface to see them off. The former official who was responsible for the management of Xigu City, now seems to be a little uncomfortable with the sunshine that used to be.


    "Don''t get rid of human beings so soon. Maybe I can find a way to turn you back into human beings this time." Back to the surface, cheese was in a very good mood at this time. He replied with a smile.


    "Then I''m looking forward to the good news from you. In any case, the sober will always be your friends. " He bowed deeply. No matter whether cheese will come back or not, he can finally develop a medicine to cure the plague. At least now, the mage has saved all the mutant rat people in the valley city. He has fulfilled his promise, and the sober people will naturally keep their promise. Returning to the shadows with rats who came to see them off, they couldn''t stay on the ground for too long during the day.


    "How are you? In fact, you can stay here with them. " Cheese said to Gloria.


    "Please don''t worry about me, my Lord. I''m in good health." Replied the mouse girl.


    Perhaps because she was stabilized by cheese and anlina herself, Gloria has some special abilities compared with those who are recovering from the drugs. For example, although she hates the strong light, she can still work normally in the sun. That''s why cheese can''t refuse her colleagues'' request. However, on second thought, it would save the team a lot of trouble to have a rat man in the Earl''s band at this time. Moreover, after knowing Gloria''s identity and experience, both Elsa and the Knights of Lyon and other kingdoms had a good impression on this strong woman."Well, then we''ll go." After confirming that Gloria''s body was ok, cheese nodded to the crowd to set out.


    Without the hindrance of rat man and the danger hidden in the shadow, a group of people passed over the wall of Xigu city at a very fast speed. Looking back at this fortress outside the city, who can believe that the actual manager of the city has become a rat man?


    With a loud whistle, the Knights of the Kingdom began to call for horses to be raised nearby. Their mounts, like those of the hammer knights, were kept near Xigu city before entering the city. As the host called, a team of horses emerged from the nearby woods. Lyon''s team did not lose a lot of manpower, but before them, they brought more horses to transport goods, so they were also assigned enough horses to take their place.


    "Where do you plan to find materials, my friend who knows magic?" Riding up to the cheese, the blood lion asked.


    "Did you say that there is a Pharmacist Association of this kingdom in chuoluo? I think they should have what I want. " Asked the mage.


    "I see what you mean. But even if I show up, they may not be willing to give you the materials. You know, not every scholar is as good-natured as you are Said Lyon. In a kingdom, only a small number of people can become scholars. The dissemination of knowledge is very difficult due to the limitation of the number of books and various problems. Therefore, these scholars enjoy a high status in each kingdom. Especially pharmacists, who are of great practical value, even Lyon, who is the second head of the royal order, can not directly order them to send materials Give it to cheese.


    "Don''t worry, my knight friends, as long as they have raw materials in their hands, I can get them without harming anyone." With a slightly sinister smile, cheese may not have a good feeling for pharmacists who jump to conclusions.


    "Ha ha, that''s easy! Come on, let''s go to turbidite town! " The blood lion was also quite dissatisfied with the pharmacists. He had a preliminary understanding of cheese skills in recent days. For the Knight Commander, who already regarded the mage as his friend, it was a good entertainment to see those pharmacists eat shriveled cheese in their hands.


    Therefore, in such an atmosphere, the people who left Xigu city temporarily set the destination of the first stop as Zhuoluo town.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    The distance between chuoluu town and Xigu city is not far away. Moreover, because chuoluo town is on the only way to the South led by the count of salon, there is a brick road directly accessible from Xigu City, which was paved by the former Earl of salon at a high price. Don''t look down upon this brick road. In this era, the Lord can make his contribution to keep the people in his territory from starving to death. Most lords do not want to take the initiative to build their own territory. They want to plunder all the valuable things in their territory into their own castles, and then lock the gate tightly. In such an environment, one can imagine the value of a road paved under the supervision of the Lord for the rapid passage of carriages and pedestrians. This passage, named Longhou trail, was also an important part of the wartime supply line of Xigu City, but more often than not, it carried 50% of the cargo flow within the Earl of salon.


    "In fact, I''ve wanted to ask for a long time ago. It''s just the dragon blood stream. If the Longji mountains are really a dragon, it''s fair to say that this river originates from the Longji mountain. But why did the later built road be named Longhou path? How much did the man who named this road like dragons Riding a horse on the road, cheese asked. For the mage, if he didn''t study something for a while, he would feel uncomfortable there. Moreover, maybe it''s a professional habit. Cheese always thinks that the name of a thing should be related to its meaning. Such a random naming behavior can only make other people feel puzzled. In his opinion, place names should be easy to identify and remember. Therefore, it is better to call it sarong Avenue than to call it dragon throat path.


    In fact, the question asked by the mage is really an allusion of the northern frontier. Just like most of the allusions in the Northern Territory, the two sides in the story are the salon family as the Earl''s leader and their imaginary enemy, the frost guards. Although both Elsa and Gloria know the story, as two sides of the story, they can''t tell it in front of each other, especially in the version they hear from their parents or others. So after cheese asked for a circle, no one answered him, but Lyon, who was not from the north, answered the mage''s doubts.


    "In short, it is also very simple. When the count of salon built this road, he once said that with this road, Xigu city could hold the frost guard''s throat like a pair of pliers. So later I simply named this road Longhou path. " This short version has omitted all the parts that can be omitted. After all, Lyon is not really unable to see the atmosphere. He has omitted all the small details that may cause controversy. The story that can be played in the bar for a night has become a short two sentence story in the knight''s mouth.


    But even so, the three people from Longji mountain all looked scornful to the story. They always felt disdain for the southern aristocracy''s excessive prevention of northerners. Gloria, of course, was not unable to understand the landlady''s ideas. In fact, the countess''s daughter also felt that the hostility of the northern nobles to the frost guards was indeed excessive. But as a southern aristocrat, Gloria did not dare to say anything. She was afraid that she would make the frost guards angry.


    But the mage didn''t seem to notice the atmosphere in the team. Cheese thought for a while and continued to ask.


    "Although I know that the transportation of marching and fighting rooms is very important, it is only a transportation line, and it is also an open transportation line. If the war really happens, the frost will never leave this road for free passage. Why was the last count of salon so confident? "


    "This one..." Well, for most people, the origin of the Dragon throat path is just a conversation after dinner. Few people will go to study the true story like cheese. In fact, even Lyon, as a military officer, has a very strategic understanding of this road. So the paladin of the kingdom was unable to answer the mage''s questions.


    But Gloria is different. The Earl of Saron, who built the longthroat trail, was her grandfather. As a military aristocrat, the family tradition of the Saron family is still very strict. In order to guard against the threat from the northerners, every count of salon must undergo strict military training, and the successive successors also have to serve in other forces of the kingdom before gaining the title. In short, such a family tradition makes the family relationship of the Saron family not as chaotic as that of other nobles. At least, there will be no bloody plot like today''s illegitimate son and tomorrow''s new wife. Thanks to this, Gloria''s relationship with her grandfather is also very good. As the youngest and only female offspring of this generation of earls, Gloria has been loved by a previous count of salon since childhood. As a result, the old gentleman told Gloria, as a child, stories he had experienced or heard, so she could answer cheese questions.


    "I remember my grandfather once mentioned it to me. He said it, he said by the way! My grandfather said that this road was blessed when it was built, so as long as Xigu city is still under the protection of the Saron family, this road will never be destroyed


    "How can there be a road that won''t be destroyed? It''s just a story of coaxing children." "Monkey" said in a low voice. Other people, including the Knights of the Kingdom, actually had the same idea about Gloria. In any case, it was all made up by the old man when he coaxed his granddaughter, so there was no credibility."Blessing? No wonder... " But cheese in the crowd didn''t think so. The reason why the mage introduced the topic to the name of this road naturally had his intention. Now Gloria mentioned that this road had been blessed, which also implicitly confirmed his conjecture.


    "By the way, Lyon, you mentioned before that there are so many refugees that you have to plan a piece of land outside the town to resettle them, right?" Suddenly asked the cheese.


    The blood lion was puzzled. After all, he mentioned these things to the mage before.


    "Yes, the refugees had marked black spots, accompanied by fever and convulsions. I think some of them must have become rat people, so that the pharmacists can come to those absurd conclusions. Now, judging from the death order, I''m afraid these refugees are more or less unlucky... " The topic mentioned the order to kill again, Lyon''s tone could not help but fall down. The Knight Commander was not happy to think that those who slaughtered the poor refugees were likely to be members of the royal order left behind.


    "That makes sense!" Who thought cheese after hearing Lyon''s words on the contrary some excited said. This makes the people around him a little bit stunned.


    "What makes sense?" Elsa inquired.


    The mage had clearly figured out something. There was an excited light in his eyes, he explained in a very fast speed.


    "In fact, I didn''t feel quite right when Lyon told me about the town. They have taken in too many refugees. You know, the outbreak of the rat man plague is extremely fatal. When the disease occurs, I believe most of the infected people are not able to go to the border by themselves. What''s more, judging from the situation along the road, the earliest occurrence of native rat people may be earlier than the arrival of those refugees. Under the circumstances of rat man rampage, it is impossible for these refugees infected with the virus to reach the town so smoothly. Unless... "


    "Except for what?" Now everyone''s attention was attracted by the mage. Indeed, the number of refugees received by Zhuoluo town is indeed too much. At that time, Lyon didn''t know the horror of the plague, but only speculated on it as a common fatal infectious disease. But now it seems that the wishful thinking at that time was somewhat untenable.


    "Unless the road does have some strength to protect the people on it." Continued the mage.


    "It''s impossible! How can a road protect pedestrians You mean, the so-called blessing? "


    Cheese nodded. He recalled that Heather had told him about the reception of refugees in the western frontier. There was no one left in the western border. The female Knight Commander used such words to describe the number of refugees who fled to the western border. Compared with the number of people who fled to the south, even though there are differences in the number of refugees, there is a big difference in the number of refugees.


    "Anyway, I think we''ll soon know the answer." The master tightened the rein and dismounted. He wanted to study the mystery of the Dragon throat path. Because this is likely to be an opportunity to help him find a cure for people infected by the plague.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    Once again, the team''s speed was delayed by the need to stop from time to time for cheese to study the path. Of course, this is not without rewards. According to the mage himself, he has initially understood how the so-called "blessing" works on this road. However, when asked whether this could be an opportunity to cure the plague, cheese also admitted after silence that, in the current situation, he could not explain why the "blessing" can protect the people who use it.


    "Didn''t Gloria have said before that her grandfather said that the road could only be used when river valley was still under the protection of the sarons? Now she is the only one left in the salon family, and the nominal and actual ruler of Xigu city is not her. Why does the blessing on this road still work? " After confirming that Gloria''s attention was not on the spot, Lyon asked the mage curiously.


    "How to say that. In fact, the so-called blessing and curse are exactly the same thing to us. The only difference between them is whether the cursed person gets good or bad. This kind of spell has more flexibility than normal magic. After all, they are not finished in a flash, which makes it more difficult. In this case, the more harsh or vague the conditions of blessing or curse are, the more dangerous it is for the caster. No matter what kind of system power he uses, these forces will not be used in vain, and the cost must be paid. So I think that compared with the complex and difficult to define condition that Xigu city is still under the protection of the Saron family, the people who wish this road should have set up the conditions as long as the blood of the Saron family continues or similar. Anyway, the final result is almost the same, and such a simple starting condition can save a lot of effort. " The master answered while studying the patterns of the bricks and stones on the road.


    "So you mean that as long as Gloria is alive, the blessing on the Dragon throat path will last forever?" Unable to fully understand the exact meaning of a large paragraph of cheese, Lyon tried to come up with a simple conclusion.


    "In theory, it is." Cheese nodded, which was to approve the knight''s conclusion.


    When the blood lion got the answer he wanted, he got up and left the mage. When the knight left, he could not help complaining.


    "So it can be explained in one sentence why things have to go around so big a circle."


    "No way. Maybe that''s the way they talk." Elsa, who had been staying nearby, of course heard the conversation between the two. In fact, apart from deliberately avoiding Gloria, the communication between Lyon and cheese did not mean to hide anyone.


    "It''s hard for you to protect him all the way here. It seems that you have been nagged like this all the way? " It''s hard for Lyon to feel bad about this girl from Longji mountain. Elsa feels like a warm fire, no one will refuse her approach. Although we can see that the landlady''s attitude towards the mage is different from others, the Knight Commander really doesn''t mind pursuing her, if he is ten years younger. The blood lion laughed at the thought.


    "In fact, it''s not bad. He only does this when he is doing research. He usually talks normally. He just I''m not very talkative The landlady suddenly thought of what Cheese said to herself when she was in the camp of sweet water town, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    After chatting with Elsa again, Lyon would like to confirm the distance from Zhuoluo town. After saying hello to the landlady, the knight looked at Elsa, who was close to the master again, and could not help thinking that maybe this is youth.


    However, such a relaxed atmosphere did not last long. With a carrier pigeon falling from the sky, a letter with the fiery hammer order fire paint was sent to Lyon. The knight quickly opened the letter, and the writer was undoubtedly Heather, which relieved many people who had been worried about the safety of the knight for many days. But then the content of the letter is less gratifying. According to Heather''s letter, the matron had arrived in chuoluo before several people left Xigu city. The reason why she did not choose to go back to the western border, but went to the southern border, for one thing, it was because the distance was closer, which could reduce the time wasted on the road. The second reason is that before Heather and cheese entered Xigu City, a group of wounded people had been evacuated to chuoluo town. As the Knight Commander, Heather had to confirm their safety.


    "How is it going?" Asked the man round the knight.


    The blood lion frowned. Heather mentioned that after arriving at chuoluo Town, she met the head of the pharmacists'' Association, Baron gray, one of the only apprentices of the chief pharmacist in the kingdom. This Baron had a good reputation in the kingdom before. As one of the most important scholars in the whole kingdom, Baron Gray was nothing like other scholars who spent a lot of money on drinking and drinking It''s the same. He is a doer in the society of pharmacists, and even compared with his brothers, Baron gray is now the most promising person to become the next chief pharmacist. It is hard to imagine that such a person would be so hasty to conclude that the plague is incurable. However, only he who has a very good reputation at ordinary times can say that this conclusion has extra weight. Even the king and his teachers can approve the report and even issue a death order. After all, the impression he made was so good.So this raises the question, is Baron gray making a mistake on this crucial issue, or is the cheese too optimistic? Although the knight also knew that potion and Magic were two fields, because the lion kingdom was adjacent to the elves'' residence, the pharmacists'' Association also had communication with those forest children, which made the whole kingdom''s medical level in the leading position among the neighboring countries. Confidence in his own kingdom made Lyon doubt cheese''s promise again. But the mage has healed those who are awake, haven''t they?


    But then Heather mentioned in her letter that when she was discussing cheese with Baron gray, the other side said a problem that had been ignored by others. It is true that the mage is undoubtedly the closest person to the core of the problem from the surface now. But is it really credible that a mage suddenly appears in the north and claims to be from outside the civilization? Heather had followed the family''s instructions and had absolute trust in cheese, but was it possible Is it possible that cheese is the cause of the spread of the plague? Did cheese create these pestilence viruses?


    Once the seeds of doubt are planted, they are difficult to eradicate. Although Heather and Lyon still have relative trust in the mage. But the possibility of this assumption does exist. Moreover, I''m afraid the possibility is not low. No one else in Lyon saw the contents of the letter. He only said the content of the letter about the current situation of the town of turbidity, and did not mention Baron Gray''s suspicion of cheese. As an experienced knight, Lyon had a good command of his facial expressions, so no one else, including the Knights of the Kingdom, noticed anything on the blood lion''s face. Glancing at the cheese that is still studying, why does he have to study so-called blessing at this time. Could it be that it was just a cover to cover up some of his purposes? The knight tried to suppress the suspicion in his heart and let himself behave normally.


    At this moment, the mage stood up and said.


    "Well, I''ve almost understood the blessing along the way. Now, we can go at full speed. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Let Gloria find a place to hide outside the town. Her present status is not suitable for the public in the kingdom. When the Party saw the town, it was already dusk. Obviously, the soldiers stationed in Zhuoluo town had already found them. A troop had been waiting outside the town for a long time, but it seemed that they did not come to meet cheese and others. In terms of personnel and flags, the force seems to be made up of four parts.


    "The Knights of the Kingdom, the Knights of the hammer, the society of pharmacists, and the bear hunters, it seems that your Majesty''s orders have been delivered quickly this time." Looking at the different flags flying in the distance, the signs of the royal order and the hammer order have been seen before. Among the two new flags, the ones with eyes, lion tail grass and Book insignia are undoubtedly from the Pharmacists Association, so the one with red bear paw pattern and a long sword on the other side should be the bear hunter in Lyon''s mouth.


    "What''s the origin of that bear hunter?" Mona, a female soldier, can''t help asking. As a northerner living in Longji mountain, perhaps she has heard of the flags of large nobles, such as the Earl of saloon and the Duke of liehammer, which are close to the town at the foot of the mountain. But the signs of those nobles who are further out are not in her memory. However, it can''t be said that Mona has shallow knowledge. After all, aristocrats, organizations, religious groups and so on in this era will have their own marks. Unless they have received professional intelligence training or heraldry scholars, ordinary people will not have any impression on these symbols that may not be seen in their lifetime.


    "The bear hunter is the army led by the count of salon, who is bordering on the south by the count of Heishan. The Earl of Heishan was born as a hunter. It is said that he once hunted silver spotted bear, a very large pest. Therefore, his army regarded himself as a bear hunter. " As the chief Knight of the kingdom of Cang lion, Lyon is familiar with the flags of all armed groups in the kingdom. So he answered Mona''s question naturally.


    "What do you mean? It seems that before you set out for Xigu City, this bear hunter army did not reach Zhuoluo town?" Elsa was keenly aware of the implication of the knight''s long talk. Indeed, Lyon was surprised to see the bear hunter''s flag.


    "As the Lord of the territory adjacent to the epidemic area, it should be normal that the army of the Earl of Heishan appears here." Continued the landlady.


    The knight scratched his head and said in some embarrassment.


    "It was true, but at the time of the plague, the count of black mountain happened to take bear hunters to the border of the kingdom to suppress bandits. The Earl is famous for his belligerence in the kingdom. As long as there is a war there, he will almost rush there at the first time. If he had not remembered to say hello to his majesty before the operation, he would have been treated as a rebellion five or six times. Hell, he shouldn''t have come back so early. " He said the last word in a low voice. Speaking of the most troublesome ghost in the Kingdom, the blood lion was quite helpless. In fact, when he led his troops to camp in Zhuoluo Town, he was relieved to learn that the count of Heishan was not there. But now this adult and the Pharmacist Association are in turbidity flow Town Lyon only hoped that it was not the count of black mountain himself who would come, otherwise the scene would have been watched.


    As the team continued to move closer to the town, the army in front of the town saw it more clearly. It can be clearly felt that although these people are not welcome, they are not likely to fight. It''s the purple pharmacists of the society of pharmacists who can prove that. If there''s a real plan to go to war, these guys won''t be on the battlefield. But Lyon''s hopes seem to have fallen through.


    "I heard Heather say you brought back a wizard, sir. I haven''t killed a wizard yet! Come on, let him fight me first Before the procession approached, a knight in gold armor broke away from the crowd and rushed to the cheese makers alone. Although most of his face was covered by his helmet, judging from his voice, the Earl of Heishan was not much older than cheese. He brandished his two - handed, long - handled axe with the same glitter and yelled loudly.


    For a while, no matter the Kingdom knight or the frost guard, even the grey robed mage of cheese, was confused by the human gold mine and didn''t know what to do. Of course, it is also possible that the other side''s armor is too dazzling. The reflection of the sunset is really blinding. After a strange silence, Lyon was the first to adjust his mood. Speaking of it, it was not the first time that the blood lion met with the count of Heishan. Because of his duty, the knight had some unpleasant experiences with the other party. But on the whole, I still know.


    "Lord Lothar, we managed to get rid of the epidemic area. Can you stop fooling around?" As an elder in the army, Lyon even served as the close guard of the count of black mountain for a period of time. Therefore, the Knight Commander and the count had no taboo in terms of terms other than polite address.


    "Ha ha, I''ve heard Heather say that you''re in a mess this time by some rat people. You, the knight of the Kingdom, has been missing for several days. I thought you were going to die for your duty! I didn''t expect you to be alive! " Hearing Lyon''s voice, the count of Lothar seemed to see the Knight Commander. It was true that the blood lion was in a bit of a mess now, and the other party could not recognize it. It was excusable. After seeing Lyon, the count was very happy and did not even ask about the wizard again. It seems that the relationship between him and the blood lion may be much better than the blood lion mentioned."I don''t think the count of Heishan is so abnormal. Besides, judging from his clothes, he should not be called the count of Heishan, but the count of Jinshan. " At the back of the line, the landlady whispered to the cheese. Cheese can''t help but smile. I don''t know why. Before I saw the army outside Zhuoluo Town, several people were still nervous. After seeing the count of black mountain, the feeling of fear disappeared unconsciously.


    But his smile didn''t matter. It happened that the count of Heishan, who was talking to Lyon, saw that the shape of cheese in a gray robe was too dazzling among the Knights and soldiers who were all dressed up. Although he didn''t wear a hood at this time, he was undoubtedly the most mage like person in this group.


    "Are you the wizard?" He pointed at luosa with a sharp axe.


    Although he was pointed at by the other party with a weapon, he could not get angry with the man who was supposed to be rude to the count of Heishan. Now he just thinks that the count of Jinshan said by ELSA is really appropriate.


    "First of all, my name is cheese. Secondly, I am not a wizard in your name. Strictly speaking, I am just a person seeking truth. " With his right hand on the horse''s back, the master replied.


    Faced with cheese''s answer, Lothar did not go on. He asked, staring at the mage''s left arm under the cover of his grey robe.


    "What''s wrong with your left hand?"


    "I was slightly injured before, and I can''t move for the time being." Said cheese.


    Hearing the mage''s reply, the count of Heishan''s face was obviously disappointed. In his opinion, a wounded wizard was unable to satisfy his idea of a decisive decision for the time being. Since he couldn''t fight, he soon lost interest in cheese, so the clamor just now ended. Lothar turned to talk to Lyon again, and the Knight Commander also signaled the crowd to move on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The crowd outside the town didn''t get in the way when Lothar rushed to cheese alone. On the one hand, the army under the count of Heishan was very clear about his count''s temper. Don''t say anything to stop him. If anyone had dared to rush out with the Lord just now, he would have been severely punished. On the other hand, for the other three forces, Lothar''s identity is too sensitive. Except for the knight of the royal order, the other two families have no reason to stop him. As for the royal order, their leader is a knight in black armor, which is different from Leon''s at will, whether it is a perfectly maintained armor or a carefully decorated Hu Whiskers and hair, this middle-aged man from head to foot give a person a kind of rigid to the extreme feeling. In fact, you don''t have to wait for Lyon to get close. There are people with good eyesight in the army who recognize the Knight Commander. So when Lothar comes forward to challenge, some young men in the royal order are really ready to rush to protect the blood lion. But they were all pressed back by a gesture of the middle-aged man. As soldiers whose duty is to obey, they can not openly disobey the orders of the commander.


    This also led to a strange silence throughout Lyon, when they were less than fifty paces from the town of turbidity, as if nothing had been done by the count of Montenegrin. Of course, this is abnormal. In fact, without any explanation, cheese can read the hostility from the expression of Lyon by the middle-aged man with black armor. Obviously, the Kingdom Knights of Cang Lion Kingdom are not monolithic. Moreover, due to Lyon''s current mission, some long-standing problems may break out. This atmosphere also affected the other kingdom knights in the cheese team. Although the Knight Chief himself did not seem to be affected and was still chatting with the count of Lothar, the rest of the knights were looking at their colleagues nearby with puzzled or surprised eyes and were surprised at their silence.


    "Wait, you can''t get any closer!" Just when the mage and his disciples were less than ten steps away from them, someone finally began to speak.


    The speaker came from the pharmacists'' Association camp. A young man who seemed to be a little immature said the same thing at the front of the pharmacists. Judging from his face and shaking body, he should not be Baron gray mentioned in Heather''s letter. Cheese rode a few steps faster and drove his horse to Lyon. Obviously he wanted to know who the man was. However, judging from the blood lion''s slightly frowned brow, the Knight Commander seemed unable to determine the identity of the man.


    "I remember that this boy should be gray''s apprentice, but I can''t remember his name. Strange, why is he the man here? "


    "Maybe some Baron gray is afraid to hurt himself in a conflict." Looking at the black knight who had been staring at Lyon with fierce eyes, the mage seemed to understand why the Baron did not want to appear in person.


    Although he didn''t think these people could do anything about themselves, out of politeness, Lyon motioned the crowd to stop. He wanted to hear what the apprentice was going to say.


    "You are all suspected of being infected by the plague, so according to Lord Gray''s instructions, you are not allowed to enter the town. You have to wait for 15 days in the special isolation area to confirm that there is no infection reaction before preliminarily excluding the possibility of infection." Said the apprentice boldly. Although the expression on his face seemed to be about to cry. Although he was a disciple of Baron gray, he was favored by many adults. This apprentice was just one of these disciples. After a long time with the Baron, he didn''t learn much. He could only do some chores for those students with background. He was assigned to this unfortunate task by his teacher today, because he was the most unimportant of the apprentices who had come with him, and many of the people behind him were much more important to Baron gray than he was.


    "Well, joke, Gray''s title is just a little baron. Even if his teacher is the chief pharmacist, it will be several years before he wants to take over the title. How dare he tell me what to do? " Arrogant tone and sneering face, at this time Lyon is a bully face. Indeed, since gray himself didn''t show up, indicating that the other party didn''t want to communicate with them at all, so it''s better to behave arrogantly and efficiently in the face of these small minions than to reason with them in a low voice.


    "You can''t say that. Lord knight, although your rank is higher than that of Sir gray, your profession is different. This is not a battlefield, sir Gray''s advice, as a pharmacist, may be more useful than yours in this epidemic area. Besides, I don''t think you are willing to bring the plague into the kingdom. Do you think so? What''s more, the identities of those unknown people around you are also very suspicious. And There is evidence that you have been in contact with these rat people for a long time. We can not rule out whether you have been bewitched by them The Black Knight said that, as the actual leader of the royal order at this time, his words made some people in the rear Royal Order excited. This kind of speech betraying the knight of his own family was obviously problematic. But strangely enough, most of the Knights did not react. Instead, they spontaneously controlled the excited members. All of these did not escape the eyes of everyone present, but everyone, including the blood lion himself, could not say anything about it."Ha ha ha ha ha, Gregory, I always know that you are dissatisfied with my position as commander of the second regiment, but I didn''t expect that for the sake of the rank, you can abandon the glory of knights and unite with outsiders to plant your Knight Commander!" Lyon was very angry and laughed. Although he knew that his subordinates had always been worried about himself because of his family background, the blood lion''s heart did not know whether to be angry or sad because of his betrayal.


    "How can it be said that it was planted, your honor. I just agree with Sir gray, and sincerely suggest that you and your team observe the exclusion zone outside town for a few days. As for the suspicious people around you, we should at least confirm whether they are infected before we confirm their identities. If what I say offends you, please forgive me for my vulgarity. " Said the knight, known as Gregory, with a sneer on his lips.


    "Monkey" in the rear of the line looked at the formation can be anxious, he cried.


    "Well, you Knights of the hammer, don''t you know us? Tell them we have nothing to do with the rat people


    Naturally, Heather was not the representative of the Knights of the hammer, but a knight who returned to chuoluo town when he parted ways from Creek Valley City. When he heard Jack''s words, his expression on his face stopped. After a struggle, he chose to be silent. "Monkey" a look at the other side so, also want to say something, Mona on one side saw something wrong, pressed the former shoulder to stop him. A few people have noticed that in the formation of the four forces, the count of Heishan''s team is some distance away from the other three, just like a well water does not invade the river. The other three teams were arranged in the order of the Knights of the Kingdom and the association of pharmacists with the Knights of the hammer. In addition, the Knights of the hammer had fewer members than the other two groups, and the feeling of being coerced was particularly obvious.


    As for the count of Montenegrin, although he had some personal relations with Lyon, it was obvious that he had been received in advance. Just now, Rosa went back to the bear hunters alone and looked at the remaining three families and Lyon''s team from a distance, just like watching a play.


    The blood lion''s temper was not good. At this time, he was betrayed by his subordinates, and his identity as cheese and others was framed. In addition, Heather, who had come back to delay time before, was still in a vague situation. The knight felt that his anger was burning from his heart. He was staring at Gregory in black armor, and his hand was unconsciously pressed on the hilt. Of course, Gregory noticed Lyon''s action, but there were more soldiers than the other side as the backing. He was not afraid that Lyon would turn over here. In other words, if the blood lion was really desperate to pull out his sword, he would have the reason to kill Lyon here.


    "Wait a minute." A hand pressed on Lyon''s hand on the handle. The voice of cheese rings from the knight''s ear.


    "We are willing to accept isolation." Said the mage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    The people who gave up their revolt were taken to a shabby wooden house outside the town. In fact, the so-called house is just a shack with rags and boards. Even cheese suspects that it does not need heavy snow or heavy rain. It only needs a gust of north wind to destroy these simple buildings. However, such simple buildings can be regarded as high-rise buildings in this refugee isolation area. Those places for ordinary refugees are even more dilapidated. The so-called residence is just a hole in the ground covered with a cloth. The fact that graves are better than dwellings seems to indicate the attitude of those in the town of turbidite towards these refugees. Ironically, on the border of the quarantine area, there are high log walls, which force the area apart from the outside world.


    The people who led the way didn''t follow in at the gate of the exclusion zone. They just pointed to the area where the team lived and ran away.


    "Before I left, I asked my men to build simple settlements for these refugees. But as far as I know, this is not the case with simple settlements. " Lyon said, frowning at the tragedy in the quarantine. Although the Knight Commander gave the order to isolate the refugees, his isolation was definitely not a hell like scene in the isolation area like this.


    As the last one entered, the gate of the isolation area was closed fiercely. The guards could not wait to close the heavy wooden door, as if countless demons would rush out of the isolation area after a second delay.


    "The real hell is never underground." The mage was not surprised at all this. Since the pharmacists never wanted to cure these refugees, it would be kind of them not to kill them all. Or maybe, the reason why they didn''t kill them was that they were afraid that they would be infected with this terrible plague in the process.


    "Look Elsa pulled the sleeve of the cheese and whispered, pointing to a corpse on the ground.


    The mage looked along that direction. Although it was still some distance away, the thick black hair on the corpse was clearly distinguishable. The corpse seemed to have almost the same appearance as the one they found near Xigu city! He didn''t care about the stink of corruption and the excrement on the ground that filled the whole isolation area. Seeing the valuable samples, cheese immediately entered the research mode. Regardless of the dissuasion of the people around him, he walked to the body and flipped it with his gloves.


    "He, is it all like this?" Even Lyon had to cover his mouth and nose with his hands, and several young knights could not help vomiting. But looking at the cheese, which seemed to be completely unaffected, the knight could not help turning his head and asking the landlady. Although I have seen mages working in Lyon underground of Xigu city before, the lighting environment there is poor at most. Sober people have the same concept of health as human beings. Even because of their sensitive smell, the sanitary conditions there may be better than that of ordinary streets.


    Elsa''s situation was not very good at this time. Even though she was strong in her character, as a woman, she was doubly uncomfortable with the squalor of the place. At this time, the landlady''s face turned pale and seemed to be enduring the desire to vomit, so she could not answer Lyon''s question. However, Mona, as a soldier, was much better than Elsa in her ability to accept here. Although her body also felt uncomfortable instinctively, the female soldier still resisted vomiting and answered the blood lion''s question.


    "Although we knew that he was terrible to be serious, we didn''t expect that his professional level was not human I''m sorry... " Well, it seems that Mona didn''t resist vomiting because of her words. As she vomited, the landlady and Jack were lost one after another. Vomiting became a chain reaction. For a time, except Lyon could barely keep it, others began to vomit madly, until she vomited bile and stopped this instinctive behavior because of too much pain.


    "Well, if you don''t do something, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it to tomorrow." For the reaction of teammates feel helpless, even if the soldiers in the battlefield, in such an environment, it is difficult to play a role. The Knight Commander had to ask for help from a distant mage.


    Cheese raised his head and looked at the people who could only support the wall. He frowned a little. He turned his head regretfully and looked at the corpse at hand. He was very unhappy that he could not finish his research. But he didn''t dare to say that. The mage went back to the crowd and took out a large cotton like thing from the inner lining of his robe. He tore the floc into small groups, and then forced it into Lyon''s nostrils, regardless of the knight''s objection.


    For the mage''s action, the Knight Commander at first refused. But soon, as the floc was stuffed into his nostrils, he felt that the air he was inhaling was fresher. Although it can''t be said that the odor has been completely eliminated, it has greatly reduced the stink that made people nauseous before. He even felt that he had a lot of spirit. Seeing that the blood lion was back to normal, cheese took out another wadding, wrapped the large wadding with cloth, and then put it into the hands of the knight.


    "Plug them in, too. This kind of wadding can act as a filter. But remember, don''t cram too much at once, it has a slight hallucinogenic component, and if you inhale too much at a time, it can drive you crazy. Once every two hours, it doesn''t have long-term side effects when it''s used as a filter. " As he said this, the mage also put cotton wadding into Elsa."You go to the residential area they have divided for us, and I''ll see the refugees here. Don''t worry about my safety. There''s no one here who has extra physical harm to me. "


    He said hello to the others, left Lyon and Elsa to fill the others with cotton wool. Cheese went back to the body he had looked at before and studied it in silence. The blood lion and the owner''s wife have no objection to the master''s arrangement this time. Except cheese seems to be immune to the stench in the air, even if others have cotton wadding filtration, it is difficult to control their reactions when they see those disgusting scenes. Moreover, without the mage''s warning, the whole party also knew that the isolation area was much larger than Xigu City, which was full of rat people, in terms of the possibility of being infected with plague. As a result, the group could only go to the area specially designated for their use, which should have been newly expanded recently. There were no refugee bodies or other things around this wooden house.


    With the coming of night, there is no fuel for heating in this isolation area. People either hide in small soil caves or crowd around each other to keep warm. Fortunately, the harsh environment of Longji mountain makes Elsa more tolerant of cold wind than ordinary people. Therefore, although it will be dark, the landlady can still watch the trend of cheese. Finally, when Elsa could hardly bear it, the mage came back.


    "The situation here is not very normal. I need someone to follow me to see the situation in Zhuoluo town. Who''s going with me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Although most people are very concerned about the situation in turbidity current town, after the impact of the isolation area during the day, there are still physical and mental strength to sneak in with the mage, and only Lyon and Elsa are left behind. No one is surprised that the blood lion still has the physical strength to move, but it''s hard to believe that the owner''s wife still has a way to stay in such an environment.


    Of course, others here don''t mean the Knights of the royal order. After all, the three men from Longji mountain may be as mysterious as cheese in the eyes of these knights from the south. So it''s Mona and Jack who are puzzled by ELSA''s abnormal vitality. They know very well that although the landlady''s physical fitness is much better than ordinary people''s, it seems that they can''t be able to move freely in such a situation. However, this problem did not bother them for a long time. It probably bothered the mage impolitely to draw a cotton ball from her nostrils, which was larger than that given to other people.


    "I didn''t say it could be used as a stimulant." Cheese looked at Elsa, who was at a loss because of the trick, and said seriously.


    "But you didn''t say no, did you? Anyway, there are still a lot of them, but they will not be used up... " The master discovered the secret. Although the landlady was guilty, she still wanted to deny it subconsciously.


    "You have no idea how much damage it can do to your body." Said the mage, frowning.


    "It''s my business to know how my health is, and compared with my own problems, the top priority now is to find out the situation in turbidity stream town. What are you worrying about? " Although she knew it was her fault, the essence of Elsa''s doing this was to help cheese. As a result, the master was not only ungrateful, but also taught herself a lesson. The landlady could not help getting angry.


    Hearing Elsa say this, cheese did not know how to answer for a while, he squinted at the landlady for a few seconds. Finally, he turned away from the shed and said in a deep voice.


    "If you think you can, follow."


    Elsa knew that cheese had acquiesced in her behavior, and immediately followed the master''s steps. Lyon scratched his head when he saw these two men go outside one after another. Of course, he knew what the situation was, but as a knight who had spent most of his life in the army, how to solve this situation was obviously beyond his knowledge. But the business still had to be done. At the moment, the knight also tightened the belt of his sword sheath and strode to keep up with the two men. But I still have to murmur.


    "Isn''t it a bit unnecessary for me to go there?"


    There was little light in the seclusion at night, except for the stench of the day. Think about it, how can someone waste lighting supplies to these dying people. Cheese had basically figured out the structure of the isolation area in the daytime. Since he proposed to sneak into turbidity current town tonight, the mage naturally found a way to get in and out of the isolation area without being discovered.


    "That''s it. You''ll have to lead the way when you go out. I''m not familiar with the situation in Zhuoluo town." Like a curtain, he opened the wooden fence in one corner of the isolation area into a gap for one person to enter and exit. The mage turned his head and said to the Knight Commander.


    Fortunately, Elsa and Lyon couldn''t see exactly what cheese had done because of the dim lighting. If the mage showed them the scene just now in the daytime, I''m afraid they would be shocked to stay in place. The thick logs would be twisted like silks. This is beyond the common sense of ordinary people. However, since seeing cheese, all kinds of incomprehensible things have happened in succession, so even if they have really seen that scene, they can still accept it calmly? Who knows before this happens again?


    In a word, the three leaders easily left the gap. Because of the remote location, in the lack of lighting conditions, no one found all this. The isolation area is a long way from zhuoluu town. However, the size of the town is not large. In addition, it is located on the commercial road and is guarded by the warlike Lord, the count of Heishan. Even if he is a brave robber, he must think about the golden axe in Rosa''s hand before he wants to fight against zhuoluu town. Therefore, the town is surrounded by walls, not to mention the city walls None of the wooden fences were erected. This made it convenient for cheese makers. Lyon, as a soldier who had been stationed in this town, had an accurate grasp of the distribution of buildings and possible patrol routes in the town. What''s more, his former deputy Gregory is responsible for the security of the town. For the Knight Commander, it is not difficult to find a sneak route that is not found.


    "Where shall we go first? Is it Gray''s office or the Knights'' command room? " Asked Lyon, leaning against an alley. With so many people from the pharmacists'' Association and the Royal Knights'' order, as well as the bear hunters, their living areas must be distinguished. Although the purpose of this trip is to explore information, at least we have to decide what kind of information we should first investigate.


    "I want to find out where Heather is. She should know a lot of information we need now. Think about it. It''s a good place to be a cell in this town. " For the priority of intelligence, cheese had a plan in mind.Lyon nodded and looked in his head for the right place in the town.


    "Wait, how do you know Heather''s in custody?" Elsa whispered in the cheese ear. In fact, I didn''t see Heather in the team during the day. The landlady was still worried about the knight lady. Now cheese insists that Heather is locked up, and Lyon has not refuted it. Obviously, they have reached a consensus on this point.


    The mage frowned a little. He didn''t want to explain this to Elsa at this time. However, seeing that Lyon was still thinking and a piece of flesh on his waist began to ache inexplicably, cheese still lowered the volume and opened his mouth to understand the interpretation.


    "Lyon got a letter from Heather before, so first of all, we can at least be sure that she has arrived in turbidity. However, during the day, we did not see her, or even heard about her. Only the count of Heishan mentioned Heather unintentionally. It can be seen that Heather''s existence will make them puzzled about our disposal. But Heather, after all, was the Duke of the hammer. No matter how daring that Gregory and Baron gray were, they would not dare to take a black hand on the top war general of a powerful real nobleman. So the conclusion is that they can only imprison Heather and her knights and negotiate after the storm. Even if they still favor us at that time, most of us have been killed for various reasons. "


    After finishing the above paragraph at a very fast speed, the mage looked at Elsa with an impatient expression, which was like asking, "you understand this way.". Of course, as a result of this, the mage got a stab. As for whether the landlady understood it or not, I believe cheese should be afraid to ask.


    "Well, stop it. I think I know where they put heather." The Knight Commander stopped the landlady from further violence against the mage, and motioned for them to follow him.


    Relying on Lyon''s familiarity with the terrain and patrol personnel, the three men zigzagged along various alleys in the town. During this period, the chief secretary was puzzled about why there were so many alleys in the town. However, Elsa, who had received military training, told him that in fact, there were countless dark corners in every town, but most people would subconsciously ignore it Just ignore those places. Now, however, these usual places of filth provide excellent shelter for their entry. Soon, a two-story building, guarded by a large number of Royal Knights, appeared in the view outside the lane.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    At night,


    in the alley of Zhuoluo Town, cheese and others quietly observe the small building where Heather is suspected to be held. Different from the uninhabited isolation area, there are two pairs of patrolling guards on the edge of this small house, and the front and back doors are also guarded by guards. What''s more, there is a sentinel on the second floor next door.


    "It''s hard to do. I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to go into the team." Looking at the almost dead end defense layout, Lyon said.


    "It''s really troublesome. The guards here are too strict." Cheese also felt very difficult to see this situation. The number and quality of the guards here exceeded his imagination.


    "Well, is there any way?" The blood lion asked himself that he didn''t have the ability to sneak in, so now he has to ask the mage if he has any means.


    Cheese thought for a moment, or shook his head. It was too difficult to sneak into the small building without being discovered by these people. What''s more, it''s not clear what''s going on inside the building. Judging from the tightness of the external defense, he tried his best to bypass the external guard, and it''s not impossible to bump into other people''s traps. After careful consideration, the mage decided to give up the idea of sneaking in.


    "The defense here is too tight. Let''s go to Baron Gray''s office first." Since there is no way to get in touch with Heather, we have to go to the next target first.


    Without saying anything more, Lyon turned and dived into the shadows of those alleys with two men. After the three left, a man came out of the building. He was dressed in a purple robe embroidered with gold patterns and walked into the street in the crowd of a large number of pharmacists and apprentices. When the Knights around saw this man, they stroked their chests and saluted. The man waved casually to the apprentice, and soon a carriage with the mark of the Royal Pharmacist Association drove out of the backyard of the small building. The purple robed man slowly stepped on the carriage. With the coachman''s light drink, the two horses of the cart took off and disappeared at the end of the street.


    On the other hand, it is not difficult to find the residence of the pharmacists'' Association. Houses with their emblems are landmarks in Zhuoluo town. According to Lyon, before he left, it used to be the temporary command post of the royal order in chuoluo, but it seems that after the arrival of the pharmacists'' Association, it was set aside to accommodate these pharmacists.


    "It''s not right." In the night, cheese said, looking at the distant buildings. Compared with the place where Heather was suspected to be held before, the defense here is much more relaxed. However, it is also very unlikely that there will be hostile forces in Zhuoluo town. Therefore, in addition to guarding the powerful hammer order, other places do not need too many guards.


    "What''s the matter?" The other two knew that, so when they saw the sparsely guarded pharmacists'' Association, they didn''t have any doubts like cheese. But out of her constant trust in the mage, Elsa asked about cheese.


    "No, nothing. I hope not. " The mage narrowed his eyes, which was his habit when he felt bad premonition. Thanks to the practice of magic, cheese''s way of observing the world is slightly different from that of ordinary people, and this difference can let the mage know something that others don''t notice in a far distance. However, the information obtained by this way of observation is often obscure. Although cheese company is sure what he feels, it can not be used as any substantive evidence to tell other people.


    Although cheese said nothing, Lyon and Elsa could clearly feel the mage''s anxiety. The direct evidence of this feeling is that cheese changed his cautious style. He let Lyon sneak in and knocked out a guard. And cheese himself recited a piece of incantation and waved to another guard from afar, and the second unfortunate guard fainted for no reason. Next, the three of them made great strides all the way to stun and tie up the guards in the way. The mage was so unscrupulous that even a few guards who were disturbed because of too much noise were stun by him with unknown magic on the spot. Looking at the guards piled up in the corner of the wall, the Knight Commander and the owner''s wife suspected that cheese had the ability to kill all the guards who had been guarding the second floor building.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Stun the last guard, Lyon said to cheese. He was confused by the sudden change of behavior of the other party.


    But the mage did not answer the knight''s question, but walked into the building in silence. And perhaps such a high intensity of continuous casting also caused a burden on him. Cheese''s steps were so scattered that he almost fell down once or twice without Elsa''s help. It is obvious that cheese has found something very important to make the always calm mage lose his temper.


    Entering the building, the first floor of the building was taken by pharmacists on the spot. All kinds of paper documents were randomly and scattered on the table and the ground. Half opened books and even unfinished food showed that this was not a place to hide secrets. Qi Sima did not stop and did not mean to delay on the first floor. He was surprised at the mess here, regardless of the other two people, and went straight to the second floor.


    Considering that there may be people left behind at night, the blood lion and the owner''s wife try to control the volume of noise they make when they move. However, the cheese chef at this time has not considered this point at all. His footstep sounds very loud in the deserted corridor. This made the other two team-mates really sweat. Fortunately, after a long time, no one came to check. It can be seen that there is no one in the building now. In this case, Elsa and Lyon don''t have to think so much about it. They also made great strides to keep up with the mage and the unmanned pharmacist''s residence, which made them curious about the situation here.The second floor of the small building quickly appeared in front of the three people. Compared with the first floor, the number of rooms in this house is much less, and only five or six rooms can be seen from the staircase. Lyon knows that although the number of rooms is relatively small, because the rooms here are basically used as offices for important personnel, the size of each office is considerable. As for the pharmacists, it is estimated that in all likelihood these offices will be converted into temporary laboratories.


    The doors of these rooms were hung with bronze locks with fists. Although the guards might have keys on them, they just came in in in a hurry and did not search their belongings. So at the moment, cheese can only frown and look at the copper locks in a daze. If they are placed in the metal locks, he will not be able to hold them. However, the mage has just cast too much magic, and his body is in a weak state. He really has no way to take these locks for the time being.


    When cheese was in a hurry, Lyon pressed his shoulder to signal the mage to retreat. Then the knight raised his foot and kicked it on the door. With a tingling burst, Lyon kicked the heavy wooden door down.


    "Sometimes it doesn''t take so much trouble to solve problems." Push open the wooden door which has lost the lock lock, said the blood lion.


    Although I want to say something, but in order to verify the bad feeling in my heart as soon as possible, cheese still entered the room as quickly as possible. This room, which should be used as a laboratory, came into the eyes of the mage. How can we say the scene In four words, it is empty. This was obviously unreasonable, and Lyon and Elsa, who then entered the room, realized it. Without the order of cheese, the knight opened the other doors in the same way. Most of the rooms were the same as the first one. Except for a few pieces of wooden furniture, there was no paper material left in these rooms. The last room is a special one because there are three bodies in this room besides furniture


    Three human bodies.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    The reason why the corpse belongs to human is that cheese thought that the black hairy corpse of rat man or infected person would be found here, but the body found in the last room actually came from three decent human beings. That''s something to ponder. Wantonly light the candle in the room, since there are no other people in this building, then those unnecessary caution can be put down temporarily. The mage looked at the bodies of the three men. Their coats were stripped off and their belongings were taken away. Only a layer of clothes was left on their bodies. What is most puzzling is that the heads of the three corpses are covered with black cloth bags. It is reasonable to say that the reason why they put cloth bags on other people''s heads is that they don''t want that person to remember their faces. However, judging from the results, the people who negotiated with the three people have killed them. So why do you still do this?


    Since there was nothing on the corpse to identify them, we had to check the cause of their death. Without saying a word, the mage took off the clothes of the three men. We can see that two of them had obvious traumatic wounds, and there was a narrow bloodstain on their chest facing the heart. The dried blood started from this gap, Spread to their chest.


    "A sword goes through the heart from the front." Lyon saw the two wounds and said.


    The mage nodded. The knight was undoubtedly an expert in this respect. Since he had judged the origin of the wound, it was mostly like this. What really puzzled cheese was the third corpse, which had no traces of trauma. So, what was the cause of his death?


    "It''s going to be on the head, you know, like a blunt instrument or something." Elsa expressed her opinion on this.


    Cheese then untied the cloth bags on the three people''s heads, but things did not seem to be what the landlady guessed. The facial expressions of the three people were relatively normal, and there were no obvious wounds on their heads. However, just as cheese took off the third man''s cloth bag, Lyon looked at the third man''s face and instantly opened his eyes.


    "Baron gray!" Said the knight, pointing to the face of the third man.


    Elsa hastily took the candle closer to the face of the corpse, and asked.


    "Are you sure? Is this Baron gray of the Apothecary Society? "


    The knight looked at the face carefully again for a while, and finally nodded heavily.


    "Yes, I can assure you, this man is Baron gray."


    Cheese frowned at this. How did Baron Gray''s body show up here, or that Baron Glen, who was in charge of the pharmacist in turbidity stream, died? Originally, it was reasonable for Lyon to be mutinied by his subordinates. Perhaps the feud between Lyon and Gregory was deep, but in this mission, the latter found the opportunity to break out. But now Baron Gray''s death has made the situation in the town more complicated. As the leader of the pharmacists'' Association in Zhuoluo, he should not have died here for any reason.


    This night, there were too many unexplained problems in this small town. The two-story building, which was heavily guarded by soldiers, the residence of the Pharmacist Association, which had been robbed, and the Baron gray who died in his own residence, the mage''s brain became a little tangled. He could easily crack the law of virus variation, but these were made by man The puzzle is not his strong point. In addition to the knowledge reserves, if you use logic to think about what happened here, cheese can basically do the same as an ordinary person with clear thinking.


    Speaking of it, although from the cheese they left the two story building to come here, to stun the guards and enter the pharmacist''s compound, they finally found the bodies of Baron gray and two others. All this seems like a long time, in fact, it happened within an hour. The discovery of a large amount of information in a short period of time makes it difficult for people to breathe. Cheese feels as if an invisible hand is gradually gripping his throat. Everything that happens here smells of conspiracy. Now it seems that it was a bad decision to set this place as the first goal at that time.


    "You Have you found a strange place in these two bodies? " Just as the mage and the Knight Commander were still considering the significance of Baron Gray''s body, the landlady said, pointing to the other two bodies.


    "What did you find?" Asked the cheese, who did not see what was wrong with the two bodies, whose clothes had been removed.


    "The wound! There''s something wrong with their wounds! " Said Elsa, pointing to the two wounds.


    "Isn''t Lyon convinced that it was caused by a sword from the front?" The mage still didn''t understand the meaning of the landlady. At this point, the blood lion actually did not follow Elsa''s train of thought. They looked at the landlady inexplicably and didn''t understand what she meant.


    "There''s no problem with their wounds, but there''s something wrong with the wounds on their clothes!"


    "What''s wrong with the wound on their clothes? There''s no wound on their clothes..." Speaking of this, cheese was stunned. Yes, the reason why I had to take off these two people''s clothes before was that they couldn''t see the wound on their clothes. But they died of sword wounds, how could there be no holes in their clothes?The mage quickly picked up the two men''s coats and examined them carefully. The result was that there were no signs of damage on the two clothes. Even Not even blood. How could that be possible?


    "There are two possibilities." Lyon was also aware of the problem, and as Knight Commander, he quickly put forward his own hypothesis.


    "The first possibility is that the people who killed them moved their hands when they were naked." Although the blood lion said so, but from his expression, he didn''t believe it. After all, under what circumstances would such a thing happen.


    "As for the other possibility The killers changed their clothes after the killing, and after the bodies had cooled down completely, they did not know for what purpose they were now dressed. But it doesn''t make sense. In this case, why do the killers change their clothes? "


    "Will That''s what those people want to get? " Elsa whispered.


    "It''s possible, but then why put on new clothes for them? And the cloth bag on the head is also true. These deceptive methods may be able to hide for a while when the body is found tomorrow, but they will soon be punctured Said Lyon.


    Cheese thought for a moment and said.


    "Is it possible that those who do so only need to postpone the moment, or that they are only an alternative because they will not give people the opportunity to identify the three bodies?"


    Cold sweat, along the neck of the three people left, no doubt, the master inadvertently said is the most likely situation. If the killers want to destroy the bodies as soon as possible, then they don''t have to bother to cover up the abnormalities on the bodies. These small tricks are just a trick to delay time. But if this assumption holds, then they must destroy the body before dawn tomorrow


    "Do you smell something burnt?" Asked Elsa, the most sensitive olfactory.


    With the landlady''s words, a smell of charcoal burning has become very obvious in the air. If it is not for the illusion of three people, then this smell should only mean that something is burning nearby. The three looked at each other, left the three bodies and rushed back to the stairwell. Where, they saw the rising tongue of fire, when they did not notice, the first floor of the building had been quietly burning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Gloria is waiting in the ruins of a small village not far from the town of turbidity. The original residents of this village packed their belongings early because of their close relationship and went to chuoluo town or further away. And because they fled very early, the villagers were lucky to escape the risk of infection. So, knowing that there was no one in the village, even the exploration team under the count of saloon would not waste time making a detour here. That''s why Lyon recommended the hiding place to Gloria. After all, uninhabited houses are better than dangerous wilderness.


    After knowing from the sober that the native rat man would not rush to attack her, Gloria was not afraid to be attacked by other rat people here. It gave her time to think about what had happened recently, and what she would have done if the plague had been suppressed. She didn''t expect cheese to turn herself back into a human being. She had asked anlina many times when she was in the grey tower, and the answer was that the plague virus had completely changed the physiological structure of the infected person in a short period of time, so even if the virus was removed, the infected person would not return to its original state like those who were cursed and deformed. Moreover, according to anlina, cheese is not as specialized in diseases and biology as she is. Although he is proficient in this way, what the mage is really good at is not here.


    At that time, out of curiosity, Gloria also asked anlina what cheese was really good at, but miss vampire told her that as a mage, their research direction was extremely confidential, so she could not disclose this to Gloria. Of course, the expression on anlina''s face when she said these words made Gloria feel that, compared with the so-called secret, the other party just found a casual reason not to tell her about the specialty of cheese, and she still remembered a word that anlina whispered at that time.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to understand what he studies."


    Gloria had no idea what made the woman, who had been patiently explaining things to Gloria, say this. All she knew was that anlina had told her before she left that when the color in cheese''s eyes turned chaotic, never look at what happened next. The color in the eyes becomes chaotic? Although she thought she knew more about the casters than the average person, Gloria was puzzled by the final warning. Although she later saw the light in his eyes during the cheese casting, the colors of those lights were pure and fleeting, so she couldn''t understand that.


    But what Gloria couldn''t understand, Elsa now seemed to understand.


    The picture goes back to the building where the Chinese medicine pharmacist lives in Zhuoluo town. The three people trapped on the second floor by the fire seem so powerless. Although I wanted to escape from the window, the area of the second floor of the building was smaller than that of the first floor. Jumping out of the window was just jumping into the fire from above. As for the forced rush out of the first floor, the stairwell is located in the center of the building. It is impossible to rush down the stairs and then reach the outside of the house under the fire. And, not to mention the spreading fire, how long the house, which is almost entirely made of wood, can survive the fire. Now as a foothold of the floor is afraid to collapse at any time.


    In this case, both the blood lion and the landlady can only place their hope on the cheese magic. In fact, in the journey up to now, whenever there is a problem that cannot be solved by common sense, it is the mage who comes forward to solve the problem in an incredible way. But this time, when they looked at the mage, they found that cheese was not pretty looking at the fire that was pouring in from the stairwell. The expression on cheese''s face was dignified, which was different from the calm and calm that he often showed when he was in danger. The mage''s expression unconsciously told others that he could not escape from the fire.


    For such a situation, the Cavalier quickly calmed down. After all, Lyon experienced countless moments of life and death. Sometimes he wondered why so many people better than him died in those times, but he survived. But now, the blood lion has a premonition that he may not escape this time. However, if you think about it in another way, it is not an unacceptable way to die in order to save the kingdom in the plague. As for the fire, perhaps the tragic death in the hospital bed is the more unacceptable destination for knights.


    "Hoo It''s just a pity for you two. It''s not a loss for me to spill my bones there, but you are still young. " Shaking his head, the knight sat down against the wall.


    Elsa tilted her head, and the increasing fire made the oxygen on the second floor thinner. At this point, let alone breakthrough, it was very difficult for normal activities. Even if the three had retreated to the window, the smoke from the window could not provide air for breathing. Consciousness, has gradually become a little fuzzy. Maybe this is the end result, the landlady thought of it by the shoulder of cheese. When she left Longji mountain, she had the consciousness of going through life and death with cheese, but when death really came to her face, she found that she could not be as calm as she imagined. How many people can see through the fear of death? However, Elsa did not regret coming here with cheese. As she said in the sweet water camp, if this is the price of feeling for the mage, then she can accept it. It''s a pity that cheese has not made any definite response to this.Suddenly, the landlady turned her head and looked at the mage. She wanted to see the mage''s current state. The lack of oxygen has left the consciousness of the three people on the edge of laxity, and the difference between illusion and reality is very confusing when the brain can''t work properly. In this case, instead of looking around in vain, it was better to close her eyes like Lyon on the opposite side. However, it was in this state that Elsa saw the unforgettable scene of her life. There was no painful twist or relieved smile on cheese''s face. The mage''s face was serious and his mouth was whispering something silently. What kind of eyes were his eyes! Even if Elsa had exhausted all the words she knew in her life, she couldn''t describe the eyes of cheese at this time, not even the most basic color. The eyes were so It''s indescribable that even the landlady''s brain instinctively refuses to acknowledge its existence, but the eyes seem to have some strength. Even if Elsa tries to turn her eyes away, her eyes are still firmly grasped.


    Cheese obviously also noticed the boss''s eyes. He turned his head and looked at Elsa''s eyes. For a moment, it was like an invisible line in her brain. The boss''s wife lost consciousness like a broken puppet and fainted in the mage''s arms. At this time, cheese changed the feeling before. He was so out of place with the surrounding environment, as if he did not belong to the world. Elsa, who had fainted in cheese, stood up in silence. There was no pain in his face. There was no sign of weakness in his movements. It seemed that the lack of oxygen had no effect on him. At this time, Lyon, leaning on the opposite side of the corridor, was already in a state of syncope because of the smoke and lack of oxygen. As a result of being closer to the stairs, the spreading flames were about to burn to the Knight Commander. However, as the mage took the landlady to Lyon and put his left hand on each other''s shoulder when he could move, the flames seemed to be things of another world. They roared through Lyon, as if the Knight Commander here was just an illusion and had no real body.


    Seeing Lyon didn''t catch fire, cheese seemed to be relieved. He didn''t seem to know exactly what consequences his every move would bring. The mage put his left hand under the knight''s armpit, as if he didn''t feel any weight, and pulled Lyon, who was still wearing a light armor, from the ground with one hand. Then, with a man in his hand, he walked down the stairs, which was burning so hard that he could not see it. This is totally against the common sense, because many parts of those steps have been licked and disappeared by the flame, but the mage still stepped down the second floor step by step like stepping on the stairs. He and the two men around him turned a blind eye to the blazing flames that passed through them like false images.


    In this way, the moment before the building collapsed, cheese took the other two people out of the fire. After reaching the area where the fire would not affect, the mage''s knees softened and the whole man fell to the ground without any warning. And with the closure of his eyes, the strange temperament of his body also disappeared, seems to have changed back to the usual cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    The fire at the pharmacist''s compound, of course, alarmed the rest of the town, and Gregory and Lothar quickly brought their soldiers to the ashes of the office building. Where they found the patrol soldiers who had been knocked unconscious and tied by cheese and three mages who had fainted near the site. From the statements of the soldiers and what they found at the scene, there is no doubt that they were arrested for arson and burning down the Pharmacy Association''s compound.


    When cheese woke up again, he saw neither the sky nor the shabby wooden shed in the quarantine area. Without any experience or reasoning, the mage knew what kind of building the roof he saw belonged to - the cell. The coarse straw under his body felt a little uncomfortable for the cheese, who was only wearing close fitting clothes. He found that his grey robe was no longer on him. Although the robe contains almost all the items of cheese on the body, the good thing is that if you want to really take those items out of the robe, if you don''t have my approval, I''m afraid you can''t even find the "pockets" that contain them. So cheese is not worried about the safety of his assets.


    In contrast, the mage can clearly remember that Elsa had seen another state of her own in the fire. He was not very concerned about the disclosure of her secret, especially to the landlady, who was a special person for him. What really upset cheese was that he knew how much influence he would have on ordinary people in another state In a sense, it''s more dangerous than a raging fire.


    Support the body with the right hand. Although the left arm of cheese can move freely in the fire scene, the mage''s left hand is still unable to exert force under normal conditions. After sitting up reluctantly, a feeling of weakness swept through the body. Cheese knew that this was because he had used his strength in a way that was too rough, leading to some side effects on him. Although the mage had learned how to control his own power with the least cost after learning, the situation was urgent at that time, and cheese was not allowed to cast his magic calmly. He had to use this primitive method to deal with it. I feel the weakness that I haven''t seen for a long time. When I don''t know how to use my own strength, this feeling often appears in cheese. But since I got the teacher''s instruction, this feeling has not been felt by the mage for many years. Although I have expected that this action will not be as smooth as I imagined, but I have to use this power, but cheese has not expected before.


    "It''s a real mess."


    Shaking his head, cheese said with a bitter smile. His eyes followed him around the cell. The cell in which the mage was imprisoned was not large. The square room was less than ten steps long. Half of the cell was filled with straws. The mage was lying on the straw before. It seems that they act as the "bed" of prisoners in the cell. There are three walls on four sides of the cell, and the remaining one is made of iron bars thick with fists. Cheese guesses that these bars should be hollow. A small town of turbid water can''t waste so much iron to build a prison. The upper part of the wall opposite the railing had an air vent which was also sealed with iron bars. Judging from the location of the vent and the faint sunlight, the cell should be lower than the ground.


    "Cheese, is that you?"


    At this time, Elsa''s voice came from the back of a wall. Judging from the size and source of the voice, cheese could be sure that the landlady was locked next door to her, and the walls of the two cells were not too thick.


    "It''s me. Are you ok?"


    When he opened his mouth to answer the landlady''s question, the mage found that his voice did not know when it became extremely hoarse. His original fluent pronunciation made his throat ache. This is not a good sign. For cheese, there is no way to pronounce clearly. What is affected is not only communicating with people, but also many magic mantras are strict with pronunciation Therefore, if a mage loses his voice, he will only be able to play 23 / 10 of his skills.


    However, for Elsa now, the voice of cheese is not what she has to consider. As long as she can hear the voice of the mage, the landlady''s heart will be lowered. However, the voice of the other party also wakes up the vague memories. The indescribable eyes once again occupy Elsa''s brain, and the unspeakable terror makes her unconsciously emit a short scream.


    Hearing this scream, it''s not hard to guess what happened to the other party when you think of the previous experience. Originally, the mage hoped that the landlady could forget about that time because of her vague consciousness. Now it seems that things are not as smooth as cheese thinks.


    "Calm down, Elsa, calm down. Whatever you see, don''t think about it. It''s just an illusion. " Although the voice was hoarse, the mage''s words seemed to have some calming magic. The landlady, who had been in fear, calmed down slowly after hearing the cheese. She leaned against the wall between the cheese cell and her cell, breathing the air greedily like a drowner who had just been rescued from the water.Cheese also leaned against the wall so that he could communicate with Elsa at a minimum volume. Although he knew that his own power would bring unimaginable impact to ordinary people, this was the first time cheese encountered such a situation, so the mage did not know how to make the landlady no longer recall what she had seen at that time. Although she used a little small means to make the other party temporarily free from fear, it was only a temporary means.


    Gradually, a slight sob came from the next room. There was no other sound in the dungeon. Although Elsa had lowered the volume, her cry still reached the cheese ears clearly. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because he caused the boss''s wife''s collapse. When the mage heard this cry, he felt a faint tingling pain in addition to guilt. He instinctively wanted to comfort Elsa, but he opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. At the end of the day, cheese is not a good communicator.


    For a long time, Elsa''s cry faded away. The landlady finally calmed down her mood and sucked her nose twice. She said.


    "Where are we?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s probably the prison or something like that in Zhuoluo town." Cheese responded.


    "And Mr. Lyon? He''s not here? " Elsa asked, in fact, what she wanted to ask was whether the knight had escaped from the fire with them.


    "I don''t know. I fainted after I brought you out. I think Lyon was taken by the people who found us alone. Whether it''s the count of black mountain or the Gregory, I think they have a reason to do so. But I think he should be safe. "


    Hearing that the blood lion also escaped from the fire, the landlady was relieved. As for where the Knight Commander was now, she didn''t really care. After all, as the cheese said, Lyon''s identity is still the second head of the Royal Knights'' order. Since he did not die in the fire, those people in the town of turbidite might not have the courage to move him.


    "You took us out?" Asked Elsa. But in fact, there is no need for cheese to answer. She also knows the answer to this question. So without waiting for the master to answer, she said again.


    "Didn''t you say there was no way out?"


    "I don''t remember saying that, but the situation at that time really gave me a headache. Besides, I''m a serious mage. If this method of death is spread out, I will be laughed off by my colleagues. " Hearing each other''s voice, he gradually regained his usual anger, and cheese''s reply became lively.


    A slight smile came from the next door. Although the mage''s words were not funny, Elsa just couldn''t control her smile. Her smile, but also let the two people because of what just happened caused by the tension completely eased down.


    Cheese wanted to say something more, but just then, at the end of the prison corridor, someone came in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    It was not a man who approached the cell. With a crash of armor, Lyon was escorted to the cheese cell by two knights. It can be seen that although the two knights were escorting the blood lion, their faces were very embarrassed. Obviously, the two men were completely lost by what happened in these two days. If it is said that before isolating Lyon and others, it is necessary to observe whether they are infected with the plague, but now the Knight Commander has not only fled the isolation area without authorization, but also appeared near the burned pharmacist''s residence. This is not a simple coincidence that can be put off.


    In fact, Lyon was awakened by a bucket of cold water, compared to cheese and Elsa who could wake up naturally in his cell. Originally because of the lack of oxygen and coma for the knight''s physical fitness will not bring any long-term impact, basically sleep on the ground. However, due to the rough interruption of the rest and the deliberate interrogation by Gregory for two or three hours under the condition of extremely weak body, although the other party did not impose any physical punishment due to his identity, he just kept awake and had already caused a great burden on Lyon. Because of this, the two knights were basically helping Lyon when they escorted him into the cell, and when he was put into the room, the chief Knight lay silent on the pile of straw.


    When cheese saw this scene, he wanted to talk with the two knights and try to get some information. After all, the blood lion is obviously in a weak state, and it will take a long time to learn the process and conclusion of the trial from him. However, the two knights did not respond to the mage''s intention after they put down Lyon. They had a sudden appearance on the knight''s body The man who claimed to be a mage had no sense of identity. There was even a rumor that the mage had bewitched the Knight Commander with magic and drove him to burn down the residence of pharmacists.


    In a word, cheese can only be regarded as asking for nothing after the other side has avoided himself like a plague avoiding God. But perhaps it was for the convenience of management, perhaps because of the tight space in the cell, or Lyon had told him before he fainted that the knight was now lying not far from cheese. It''s at least a lot better than having three people in three separate rooms. The cell was not a pleasant place, so the two knights strode out after completing their mission. And judging from the loud locking sound after they closed the door, even if cheese could open the prison door of his room, the whole dungeon door would not be opened so easily. This is also to break the mage''s intention to escape from prison.


    "Go and see how Mr Lyon is!"


    Without the landlady''s warning, when the two knights locked the door, cheese had moved to the knight''s side under the weak feeling of the body. Although the body armor was stripped off, it was also convenient for the mage to check the body of the blood lion. Although the Knight Commander is very weak at this time, but fortunately there is no trauma on his body, just need enough sleep and proper rest, he will recover soon.


    However, when the mage gave a breath and wanted to tell Elsa that she didn''t have to worry about it, Lyon grabbed the cheese''s right hand. The mage was shocked by the other party''s sudden movement. The mage was stunned. Then he quickly found that the knight''s lips were moving, as if he were saying something in a very small voice. Cheese quickly pasted his ear, and the fact was as he expected. Although his consciousness was almost blurred by excessive fatigue, Lyon had a firm will to repeat the useful information he had heard during the interrogation in simple words.


    After three difficult repetitions, the knight was finally defeated by the body protection mechanism and fell into a coma. After listening to his nonsense, cheese frowned again.


    "What happened?" Elsa in the next cell could not help asking after a long silence.


    "If I don''t get it wrong, it seems that Gregory wants to judge us on this matter." Said the mage.


    "Trial? We didn''t do anything. If it was the fire we set off, how could we have fainted beside that building Boss Niang is not angry of say.


    "That''s true, but we did knock out the soldiers patrolling nearby. And we ran away from the quarantine area without permission and appeared near the fire, which made it impossible for us to get rid of this suspicion. What''s more, Gregory has always wanted to find a chance to get rid of Lyon. Before, he could only say that we were suspected of being infected with plague. But now, he disobeyed military orders, broke into important places, attacked soldiers, and was charged with burning the pharmacist''s residence. Under the combined punishment of several crimes, there is no need to go to the dock. I also know what penalty he will impose on us. Now I''m just curious about hanging or burning or beheading. " The cheese replied.


    "As you say, we are not killed by the rat man and the plague, but by the Knights of the kingdom?" Said Elsa.


    "That''s not true. Although they will certainly sentence us to death, they can''t kill a decent mage in such a high sounding way. I''m worried about Mona and them. Although they didn''t act with us, they would be regarded as accomplices. Lyon took him to the count of salon, and there was no doubt that all of them were his cronies. If he had a chance to get rid of all these people, the Knights of Gregory would not be vague. But the good thing is that... "


    "What''s the good news?"At this point, cheese chuckled and continued to reply.


    "Fortunately, the blood lion is a blood lion after all. Even if it is mutinied by his subordinates, it is not difficult to find someone to bring the news of our arrest to the isolation area. Even if it goes well, it''s not impossible to find a chance to let them go. After all, Lyon is the knight of the order. "


    "Hoo Did you say no? It scared me. I thought Mona and they had been arrested Elsa was relieved to hear that Lyon had arranged for someone to rescue her companion in the quarantine area.


    "But It''s not the thing that really matters to me Continued the mage.


    "Since you can guarantee that we will not die even if we go to the execution ground, what else do you have to worry about?" Said the landlady.


    "I don''t care about Gregory, his behavior and intentions have been fine from the beginning. What really bothers me is that there seems to be no murder of Baron gray in the crime Lyon told me just now. But we did find the Baron''s body in the compound. Even if the body was burned beyond recognition, as the head of the pharmacist, there was no reason that no one would find him missing. Thinking of the charred corpse in the fire, although I can''t tell that it must be the Baron himself, I think the guy who wanted to cut Lyon directly would not mind adding a homicide charge to our charges. That''s not reasonable. " Said cheese, with a sigh.


    "What does that mean? Does that Gregory know who killed the Baron Asked Elsa.


    For this question, the mage just shook his head and said.


    "I don''t know. There''s too little known information. There''s no way to tell what happened. But I think we''ll know when the trial starts


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    According to the tradition of Cangshi Kingdom, a fair and formal trial must comply with the following provisions.


    First, the trial must be open. Anyone, regardless of his or her identity or race, is entitled to watch the trial, and the viewer is entitled to challenge the judge''s statement in the trial. Although this does not force the judge to change his judgment, let alone interrupt the trial, this provision means that once the judge makes a trial that is obviously contrary to common sense After the sentence, his reputation and ability will be greatly questioned.


    Secondly, the presiding officer of the trial must be the highest nobleman or leader of the current territory. The royal family can not shirk the responsibility of presiding over the trial with any excuse and reason. However, if the royal family present cannot ensure the fairness of a trial due to personality or other problems, it can also be handed over to the second ranking aristocrat to preside over the trial if it is confirmed.


    "Thirdly, if there is a sentence of death penalty in the trial, the judge must execute the death penalty as the executor, so as to show that he is responsible for the outcome of the trial. And he must swear to the gods in his real name and family name before execution, that if the result of the trial is wrong, then the soul of the dead can be allowed to come back for revenge. " On the way to the place of trial, cheese explained to Elsa the rules of the trial they were about to face.


    "It sounds fair, so it''s Gregory who presides over our trial?" The landlady nodded and said.


    "No, the highest rank here is the count of Heishan, so the host is Lothar." Said Lyon, who was at the front.


    The trial came a little later than the mage had expected, and the reason, in the knight''s words, was that Gregory needed more time to "collect" their evidence. When he said this, the blood lion''s mouth began to sneer at each other''s incompetence. But anyway, it''s a good thing for cheese. It means Lyon has more time to rest. After enough sleep, although hunger makes the three weak, they can at least stay awake.


    "In that case, Gregory may not be able to persuade the count of black mountain to sentence us to death?" Elsa said that although the chief secretary had promised that he would be able to escape with the other two men on the execution ground, it would mean that they would formally break up with the power of the kingdom. At that time, let alone the resources for the allocation of antidotes, it would be impossible to leave the Earl of saloon.


    "I advise you not to expect too much. Gregory may not be the best fighter, but in terms of negotiation, he is indeed the most trustworthy member of the royal order." Although betrayed by his subordinates very angry, but for the other side''s ability, Lyon or disdain to belittle.


    "By the way, you haven''t said why this Gregory wanted to kill you? What did you have against him before If you can know the old grudge between them, maybe there is still room for recovery. On the other hand, everyone is more or less curious about this kind of mystery, and the mage is no exception. In fact, cheese wanted to ask this question for a long time, but after entering Zhuoluo Town, he encountered too many things, so he never had the opportunity to ask. Now both sides are looking forward to the conflict. Cheese thinks that it is better to ask as soon as possible. Hearing the mage mention this topic, the landlady also immediately raised her ears.


    "To your disappointment, he and I didn''t have the grudges you expected. The reason he wanted to get rid of me was simple. Do you remember when I told you about the difference between us and the Knights of the hammer in Creek Valley Lyon shrugged and said.


    "I remember you said it was because most of you came from civilians." The cheese with a good memory quickly replied.


    "Yes, but I didn''t tell you the whole story. As the first legion of the Kingdom, the Royal Knights'' order is not composed entirely of civilians. In fact, the proportion of aristocratic children in the order is not low. But compared with the Knights'' order, which is almost all nobles like the hammer, this is a very precious thing. As for why Gregory was dissatisfied with me becoming the Knight Commander of the second legion, it was very simple, because I was a civilian After saying this, Lyon''s facial expression is very complicated. In the knight''s opinion, it is a very disgraceful thing for the Cavaliers to create factions within the Legion and even frame each other just because of their origin. What''s more, he told cheese they were outsiders.


    "So Gregory was of noble birth, and he wanted to be the head of the second army after he killed you? It''s not hard for me to understand. I''m just curious about how you became the Knight Commander. After all, even if you said that no matter how fair you said, the promotion within the Legion is still dominated by nobles? " The mage asked curiously.


    "Ha, that''s about our Grand Knight. He is the core and soul of the Knights of the whole kingdom. Although he is of noble origin, he treats all Knights equally. I came to this position all the way under his introduction. In fact, the reason why Gregory dare to mutiny now is that the grand Cavalier is not in the Kingdom at present Lyon''s face showed respect and admiration when he mentioned the great knight. This is to let cheese feel curious, in the end is what kind of people can let Lyon with the name of blood lion praise to such a point.


    But before he could ask any further questions, after turning the last corner, the place for their trial had arrived. As a border town, naturally, there is no such building as a magistrate''s office in Zhuolu Town, so the venue of the trial was set on the square in the town. At the same time, it can also meet the public part of the trial tradition. It''s just that there are still many people who are not soldiers in turbidity current town, which is questionable. The soldiers used their bodies to draw a circular area in the square. In the area that would be used as a trial, there were no chairs or tables in the square except for Rosa, who was in charge of the trial, Gregory, who was accompanied by him, and a few personal guards. If you insist on it, the isolated wooden pile standing on the square is so obvious that people have to doubt its use.In this way, they were escorted to the center of the circle and knelt before Lothar under the pressure of the knight standing behind them to show their obedience to the trial. Seeing that the blood lion was forced to kneel on the ground, the sneer on Gregory''s face became more obvious. This also let the knight long in disdain after the cold hum, simply lowered his head to look at the front of the floor to avoid the other side''s ugly face.


    Seeing the preparation and completion, Lothar, dressed in his shining armor and armed with Knights'' swords, cleared his throat.


    "I, Rosa Heishan, swear in the name of the Heishan family, will preside over this trial fairly. Now, Leon, Knight Commander of the second division of the royal order, and the unknown sorcerers and northerners around you. You are charged with fleeing the quarantine area, attacking Kingdom soldiers and setting fire to the apothecary Association compound. Do you have anything to say? "


    Just as Lyon was about to speak up for his side, from the distance of the square came a flustered soldier with a tan stain that looked like the color of mud and blood. Cried the soldier as he ran.


    "Monster! There are monsters! The monster is attacking us


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    A riot outside the town interrupted the trial which was about to begin. The soldier who came to report was wearing bear hunter''s armor, which was enough to make Lothar stop what he was doing and pay attention to his message.


    "What monster? Are those mice? " The count of Heishan took two quick steps to hold the soldier''s shoulder to prevent him from falling down due to inertia.


    As a soldier under Lothar, every bear hunter can be said to have experienced many battles. The count of black mountain almost chased every battle in the kingdom. His soldiers were the most elite troops in the whole kingdom. The only thing that allowed the great nobles and royal families to tolerate their existence was that the number of bear hunters was not large, and since everyone knew that although it was easy to be promoted with the count, it would be faster to die in battle, so the recruitment of bear hunters has always been a problem. However, the stable military establishment also allows every soldier under Lothar to cooperate with each other, which is enough to become a nightmare for any enemy. But now, the bear hunter, who has experienced a lot of battles, is scared out of his wits. It is hard to imagine what kind of impact he has experienced.


    "Mouse! quite a lot! All over the place! The outskirts of town are lost! " The soldier replied hastily, his eyes wide open, a look of panic.


    It''s not that bear hunters haven''t seen the native rat people. In fact, after they were stationed in Zhuoluo Town, there have been several mutations in the refugee camp, and some of them have attacked the town in the dark. However, the number of native rat people is not large, whether it is an emergency in the isolation area or an occasional night attack. In addition, they do not dare to appear in the sun, and they are often found and killed by soldiers on guard before they get close. Therefore, in the eyes of the soldiers stationed in Zhuoluo Town, these monsters that look like mice have nothing to fear. However, the warnings brought back by the Knights of the hammer for the rat people were also tragedies when they did not have a large-scale shelter. From their oral statements, we can only conclude that rat men are a great threat to small groups of troops at night. As for whether they have the ability to attack such a complete town as turbidite Town, no one is optimistic about those deformed monsters.


    What''s more, the photophobia of rodents is well known to all. It was midday when the trial began. The sun in the North was not hot at this time, but the cloudless weather was enough to make it warm for people in the sun. In such a strong light moment, how can the rat man, who is afraid of the sun, have the ability to attack turbidite town? This phenomenon, contrary to the information collected before, shocked the count of Heishan and Gregory, while cheese, who had a better understanding of the rat man, was simply surprised by the arrival of the rat man attack at this time, which was almost completely contrary to their understanding of the rat man''s habits. Moreover, even if a large number of native rat people attacked Zhuoluo town from the Earl''s defense line, the defense line composed of the Royal Knights'' order and bear hunters is not so easy to break. Faced with the large-scale human professional troops and well-designed fortifications, those rodents who lack command could not defeat the human defense lines in a short time.


    Obviously, Lothar also thought of this. As a mature military leader, even though he had only experienced a few battles, he also had a relatively clear understanding of the fighting power of the native rat people. In his opinion, his defense line was fully capable of blocking those ugly mutants. He could not understand why the soldier was so embarrassed.


    "What''s going on? What happened to the mice? Why is the defense line outside town lost? "


    Facing the question of his army leader, the soldier took a big breath, trying to calm down his spirit, and then he said in a more gentle tone.


    "All of a sudden the rats came out of the ground, behind the fortifications, and under the houses nearby! There are so many of them that the troops will be divided before they can join together! My Lord, please call up the troops in the market town as soon as possible. Those mice are coming towards the town


    Let go of the hand holding the other side''s shoulder and let the detached soldier collapse to the ground. The count of Montenegrin knew what he was facing, but this sudden predicament did not make Lothar angry. Although his defense line was broken by the other side with unexpected means, but such an unpredictable opponent made the count of Heishan ignite enough fighting spirit.


    "Give me an order to gather the rest of the town, and we will teach the rats a lesson!"


    After issuing orders to the guards around him, Lothar threw the red cloak behind him and walked back to cheese and others. He looked down at Lyon and said.


    "I ask you, dare you swear in the name of a knight that you are still loyal to the kingdom?"


    "I swear in the name of a knight that I Lyon will be loyal to the kingdom to the end of my life. From the past, until eternal sleep forced me to stop The blood lion replied in a deep voice.


    "Well, then you are still the Knight Commander of the royal order." Perhaps he had faith in Lyon, and the count of black mountain nodded, took out his knife and cut the rope tied to the knight. Then he threw the knife to the knight, indicating that he would untie the rope of cheese.


    "Remember, I''m going to lead the soldiers to fight with the mice, and I don''t have any extra hands to watch over you at this time."


    With that, Lothar called the soldiers around the square to the fighting area outside the town. And as Gregory tried to protest against what he had done, the old count looked back and said."The task of the royal order is to assist me in Garrisoning the Northern Territory led by the count. Now Lyon is a man of sin. As the leader of the order, don''t you follow me to resist the enemy?" With that, he took the shining double handed axe from his own guard. Judging from his tone, if Gregory dared to put forward the opposite opinion, he would not mind lubricating the axe blade with the other party''s blood first.


    In the face of such a substantial threat, even if he was not willing to do so, Gregory could only temporarily let Lyon go and ask the Knights of the knights to keep up with the count of Heishan. It''s just that the bitterness in his eyes was real when he passed Lyon. Soon, there were only three of them left in the square full of soldiers. From the prisoners on trial to being left here, the situation has changed so fast that all three of them are confused.


    "I didn''t expect that count of black mountain was a good man." After a while, the boss''s wife said first.


    "There''s no time to comment on Lothar''s good or bad. Our top priority is to get to the exclusion zone and see how the others are doing." Said Lyon. Then he looks at cheese, hoping to get the master''s attitude.


    "Although I''m very concerned about why the rat men attack at this time But I think we should go back first No, you go back to the quarantine area and get out of here with the rest. " Said cheese.


    "And you?" Asked Elsa.


    "Now the soldiers in the town are sent to fight against the rat people. I''ll go to Heather and the hammer''s men, and we''ll know more about them." The master replied.


    "Then I''ll go with you. Lyon alone is enough to take them away The landlady said of course.


    "No, they don''t have to trust Lyon if you don''t go back to Mona. You have to persuade them to follow the Knights. I''ll meet you when I find Heather and them Cheese refused. However, there is another reason that the mage did not mention. Since he was set on fire in the pharmacist''s residence, he always felt that there were other forces in the town besides those on the surface. On the one hand, they can take advantage of the opportunity to fish and let the other party think that the mage is alone, so that they can take advantage of it. On the other hand In such a strange atmosphere, cheese thinks that he may be forced to use his previous abilities. In this way, the fewer people around him are the better, so that he will not hurt others as he did in a fire.


    Although Elsa was not satisfied with the master''s arrangement, Lyon obviously noticed that cheese had some plans of her own. He stopped the landlady''s protest and semi forcibly convinced Elsa to accept the mage''s proposal. Then, after saying good luck to the cheese maker, he took the boss''s wife to the quarantine area first. After the two figures disappeared in the shadow of the building, cheese also started his own action. He still had the map of turbidity current town drawn before in his mind, so it was still possible to find the two-story building where Heather was suspected of being imprisoned.


    With this unusual rat man attack, the mage faintly felt that he was being pointed at by something since he came to Zhuoluo town. But the other side is so hidden that so far cheese has only kept this feeling in a guess. But now more and more situations make the mage feel that the warm sunshine is not enough to illuminate those dark corners.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    After Elsa and Lyon separated, cheese walked quickly into the path beside the square, and said something in her mouth. The mage''s mouth issued syllables that ordinary people would not try to use. With his incantation, the left hand and left arm, which had been unable to move for a long time, slowly recovered their ability to move. In the past, cheese wanted to leave this wound on his body in order to study the pathological process of rat human plague. But in fact, those plague viruses mutated very slowly in the mage, which may be because cheese did not spend all the energy stored in his body on the supply of virus reproduction like other patients. At the end of the day, cheese used his left arm as a living Petri dish to hold the viruses.


    But now, the situation in Zhuoluo town makes the mage feel a sense of crisis. Before, cheese had a certain understanding of these enemies, whether it was cave dwellers or demons or primitive rat people, which enabled the mage to always have the ability to revolve between them. However, cheese can feel that the opponents behind Zhuoluo town are not the same as those faced before. He doesn''t need any magical and fantastic means to put the mage in danger. It''s just a simple fire that nearly killed three people. If you have to say it, it''s like a hunter has become a prey. The mage feels that every step of his or her action has become an experiment for the other party to understand himself. Once he thought he knew his own details, he would take some more radical measures to prevent the mage from investigating the plague.


    This forced cheese to no longer retain the strength as before, in order to cope with the imminent danger, he must remain in full swing. The virus forced out of the mage''s body turned into black pus, which flowed out along the pores of cheese and was absorbed by bandages tied to the arms. After feeling that the virus was almost removed, the mage untied the bandage on his arm and threw it into the air with disgusting smell. A blue flame appeared and burned the bandage to ashes.


    "Hoo..." With the energy of the left arm, there is no water on the left arm. The reason why cheese took so much trouble to deal with these things was not that cheese was afraid that the pus would infect other people. Before these viruses left the mage''s body, they had been killed by the mage with energy. Instead, cheese had to prevent his hair or skin tissue from leaving the body along with the pus, and then be obtained by hostile beings. No matter in that kind of magic system, allowing the opponent to get his body, or once a part of his body, is a big taboo, because it will make many vicious curses bypass all defenses and directly act on me, and its harm is as terrible as telling the opponent''s real name.


    After confirming that there was no flaw to be used by the enemy, the mage who had recovered his left hand was able to travel faster through the road of turbidity current town. For cheese, there is no difficulty in finding the previous building with his memory. In fact, with his strong memory and reasoning ability, the mage has rubbed down the buildings and terrain of the whole town in a few days. The area of chuoluo town was not large. Although there was no unified planning for the town layout during the construction process, the roads of the whole town were very messy. However, in addition to making a little detour in some places, cheese arrived in front of the building within an hour.


    The mage was relieved that, as he thought, the guards near the building, whether belonging to the Royal Knights or bear hunters, were transferred out of town to block the rat man attack, and the building is now not defended. However, when cheese was about 100 steps away from the building, the mage was acutely aware of the abnormal atmosphere in the air. Almost in the moment he realized this, the world in cheese''s eyes lost color and became a simple black and white. The whole street looks like a clumsy mosaic of silhouettes. At the same time, only about a hundred steps of the street was stretched by unknown forces, and the small buildings nearby were stretched to the distance by the long side street in an instant. Not only that, when cheese looked back, he found that another building he had passed had been stretched to a far distance. He seems to be trapped in this simple black and white road.


    If the changes around him were changed to another ordinary person, I''m afraid that person would be too scared to speak at this time. But fortunately, there were a lot of horrible experiences that cheese experienced than the scene before him, so the mage quickly calmed down and stopped his own steps, because he found that no matter whether he walked forward or backward, the scenery on both sides was not close to him.


    "Wise choice. Young people. " The voice of men and women, old and young, could not be distinguished. The mage heard this sentence, but did not want to find the speaker. Since the other side uses such means to imprison himself, then he certainly will not appear in front of himself. However, from a good point of view, although the situation seems to be that cheese unilaterally fell into a passive position, it also shows the other side''s timidity. He has not received enough intelligence to let him no longer be on guard against cheese.


    Having figured this out, cheese regained his confidence. He looked ahead and said."Why stop me?"


    The voice was silent for a moment and then replied.


    "Don''t you wonder who I am until I decide whether to tell you why I''m in the way?"


    "Since you have pulled me into this space with so much energy, you either want to kill me or you are afraid that I will kill you. And whatever the answer is, you don''t seem to tell me your name. Isn''t it? " The mage''s mouth raised a sarcastic smile and said.


    "Well, interesting idea. Is that what you can do all the way here? It seems that your teacher didn''t teach you how to think as a caster. For example, don''t try to analyze the spatial composition of others. " With this sentence, cheese''s face turned white. It was not because his intention of delaying time was broken that he felt guilty, but because he tried to understand the black and white world when he talked with the voice just now.


    "My teacher only told me not to be polite to someone who came with hostility. If he dares to talk to you, break his nose with his fist


    "It''s a violent way of thinking. I can''t imagine a mage who would hand over a disciple like you. You look more like a mortal who plays with iron. You don''t have the pride and reserve of the caster at all


    "The pride of the caster? I can''t understand the pride of being able to cast a spell. In my opinion, it''s just our specialty. But it seems that you are very confident in your magic, so I''m looking forward to your next look After trying to solve this abnormal space in a gentle way, cheese understands that the other party''s preparation is much more comprehensive than he imagined. If you want to break through here in a short time, you have to use extreme violence. Well, he does know what to do.


    I saw cheese eyes began to appear indescribable look, but this time is much weaker than in the fire, but if someone stares at his eyes, I am afraid it will inevitably end in a coma. In such a state, the mage raised his right hand slightly, drew a strange pattern in the air in front of him with his index finger, and then hit the center of the pattern with his left hand at a very fast speed.


    "Zizi Zizi..." You can hear the sound of toothache coming from the place where the cheese left boxing has hit. The original black-and-white world has appeared with tiny cracks, flashing indescribable fog from these cracks.


    "No! What have you done? You... " This time, there was an obvious emotional wave in the voice. With the other party''s words, the black-and-white world quickly returned to the proportion of the original world, and the color of things began to quickly recover from the feet of cheese.


    Looking back at the scene, cheese knew that this time the other side had already escaped.


    "What a clever fellow. If he hesitates for a few seconds, the space will collapse completely Although they did not get their expected results. But this little trial let cheese know that his enemy did not seem to be as powerful as he imagined. Although the mage was forced to use his own cards in the face of the opponent''s means, he thought it was worth it to escape from the abnormal world quickly. Since the other party would not hesitate to delay the mage''s speed, cheese had reason to believe that no matter what things or people were in the second floor building, they must not want him to know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    When cheese and Lyon went to their destination separately, Lothar''s heart was almost jubilant, which was different from that of the mage and the Knight Commander. There is nothing more challenging for the count of Montenegrin than to confront an unknown enemy. Observing the enemy in combat, and then thinking about how to conquer the enemy, is Lothar''s favorite entertainment. Although the act of war is a means for almost all commanders to obtain resources or protect territory and people, as far as the count of Montenegrin is concerned, this direct and large-scale armed conflict is not only his obligation to fulfill his noble responsibilities, but also his interest.


    A childhood assassination caused heavy losses to the Heishan family. The former count of Heishan and his wife both died. At that time, Lothar survived because of a short trip invited by a friend. Although fortunately escaped the assassination, the murderer and behind the scenes were quickly found out to be guilty, but the death of her parents made young Lothar fall into a never before confused. Although the king of Cangshi expressed his concern for the only Heishan Heishan family, he took Lothar to Wangdu for education, but perhaps it was because no one could really take the place of his parents to give him direction. For Lothar at that time, he had nothing to do with his family, his title or even his kingdom. He was just an orphan who lost his direction. The king and the teacher''s teachings did not make him find himself. As time went on, Lothar seemed to be in a depression.


    In such a situation, degeneration is almost a natural thing. Spending time on endless pleasure and enjoyment seems to be the best way to paralyze yourself, but Lothar does not. As a young man without the constraints of his elders, he behaved too abstinent. The young count even refused to be assigned to his servants by the king. In the days of the capital, Lothar seemed to appear only in two places outside his residence: the great library and the arena of the capital.


    As the carrier of knowledge, books are precious and rare in the secular Kingdom, so whether it is the Lion Kingdom or other human countries, or even in other intelligent races, books must be carefully kept. The Great Library of Wangdu was built by Cangshi kingdom to save books. The books obtained from the kingdom or from outside the kingdom were basically kept in backup. If you want to enter or leave the big library, you must be a nobleman in the kingdom or a scholar with corresponding proof. As for the ordinary people, the big library is not open to them. Of course, it is not that the king does not want his people to know more, but as mentioned before, knowledge is a precious resource in this era.


    It seems that Lothar, who often goes to the big library, should have accumulated a lot of knowledge during that period. This knowledge may become his strength. When he returns to Heishan to take power when he is an adult, he will become an excellent ruler. But in fact, this is not the case. Although Lothar spent a lot of time reading books in the big library in his youth, what he read was not geography and history, nor mysterious astrological medicine. The count had read only one type of book in the Great Library - the collection of bards. If this is not clear enough, the so-called Bard''s volume is a collection of stories told by various bards. In other words, it''s fiction.


    However, just when the nobles and scholars of Wangdu sighed that there would be another absurd aristocrat who was addicted to Knight biography or magic and weird, Lothar did not act as ridiculous as they had intended. On the contrary, the count''s behavior became more and more courteous. People would not be frightened by a count who brainwashed the knight''s biography. However, Lothar''s performance was more and more difficult to understand. Strange black mountain was the nickname of Lothar when he was in the capital.


    Compared with these, luosa''s exquisite martial arts in the martial arts arena makes people think it is more logical. When Lothar returned to Heishan to inherit his title and territory the year before last, he was able to deal with the Three Kingdom Knights without armour. Such force made the king unabashedly hope that he could become the military Lord of the kingdom. After returning to his territory, Lothar quickly reorganized the bear hunters into a well-trained army. And since then, Lothar began to actively apply to the king for orders to fight. His bear hunters became the most frequent force in the whole kingdom of grey lion. Of course, many nobles in the Kingdom began to take good care of the young Lord. The invitation to dinner and dance was said to be used as fireplace fuel in Heishan castle. However, in the face of these olive branches, Lothar was not moved at all. At the invitation of other people, the count of black mountain just buried himself in the battle. If it was to show his loyalty to the king, Lothar also refused the marriage to the third princess of the kingdom. His style is so weird that no one knows exactly what the man is thinking.


    Actually, Lothar didn''t think about anything. Just because he never came out of the shadow of his childhood. Back in time, the count of black mountain urged his mount and soon came to the outskirts of chuoluo, where bear hunters and Royal Knights fought against rat men. Rat people, like crazy ghosts, rush into the streets of Zhuoluo town from outside the town. They do not pay attention to tactics and efficiency. They just blindly and suicidal attack the defense lines of human soldiers. With an axe, a rat man leaped down from the roof. He drove his horse, also wearing armor, to trample on the monster with his front hooves."Watch your head! They are on top of the house The count of black mountain called out to the soldiers around, warning them to be on guard.


    This is the case. Although the human side has the absolute advantage in equipment, the trained and well-dressed soldiers can kill the rat people several times when they are in the defensive formation. But these native rodents have the right to choose the direction of attack, overhead, underfoot, or in the shadow of a corner. Lothar saw with his own eyes that a native rat man had broken through the gravel road of Zhuoluo Town, and from behind would have rifled a soldier who had not been found in time. These crazy monsters follow their instincts and attack the soldiers from their weakest point of view.


    "Don''t leave alone, move in small groups!" So Lothar gave a second order.


    With Lothar and Gregory on the scene, the soldiers, who had lost their front positions and were demoralized, began to recover their status. After the count of Heishan rushed into the rat people and killed them for a round trip, they also knew that the enemy they were fighting against was not the product of a nightmare. They could also be killed. But seeing that the battlefield situation was gradually leaning towards the human side, Lothar''s face did not look good. It''s so easy. It''s like the rat man becomes vulnerable when he comes to the battlefield. Although Lothar asked himself that his ability to command battles should be among the best in the Kingdom, he would not believe that his simple two instructions and a display of force could defeat the monsters who had taken a large number of positions from his troops at a very fast speed. Something''s wrong.


    "GAH!" His mouth stinks. The count''s gold armor is the most striking sign on the battlefield. A rat man suddenly emerges from the ground and grabs the count''s horse''s retreat, trying to pull the horse down and make him fall off. However, his attempt was futile. As Lothar''s Mount, the horse experienced more battles than ordinary soldiers. Without the command of the count, a simple back kick brought the rat man out of the ground, and then fell heavily on the ground behind him.


    Lothar, sitting on the horse, was not surprised by this little episode. He was already used to the rapidly changing situation on the battlefield, and he also developed the ability to keep thinking in this environment. Many people will give up thinking after entering the combat state, and even completely rely on their previous instinct or experience, which is similar to suicide in Rosa. The count of black mountain was dealing with the rat man who was rushing towards him, and was also looking for something that he thought was wrong. Finally, after a close encounter, he found out why the rat men looked so crazy.


    "On them, on fire?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    After realizing that something was going on in these native rat humans, Lothar instinctively felt wrong. Although it has long been known that these rat shaped monsters dislike the sun, the extent of this is that nocturnal creatures escape from the sun instinct. However, it is obvious that the curly hair on the body of the severely injured and fallen rat is not caused by psychological factors.


    Fortunately, with the arrival of the count of Heishan, the battlefield situation has gradually turned into an advantage. As long as the knight with gold armor is riding his horse in the army, its significance is enough to let bear hunters know that the situation is still in human hands. As for the Knights of the royal order, they were also inspired by the excitement of their comrades in arms. Although the attack of the rat man did not seem to weaken, the human defense line seemed to stop retreating and even moved forward. This gave Lothar time to observe the rat men in front of him. In the count''s eyes, they were neither ferocious monsters seen by ordinary people, nor the poor infected people they knew. For Lothar, they were just rivals. This is enough, without any personal feelings. Even if he knew that these primitive rat people were once human, he would not have pity on them. Even if these monsters were ferocious and devouring blood, he would not hate them. This gave the count of Heishan a chance to examine them from a different perspective.


    There is no doubt that the rodents under the plague are fierce and fearless beasts, but regardless of the hostile relationship, as a commander, their tactics are almost tyrannical in Lothar''s eyes. Excellent stealth ability, keen senses, and the ability to easily climb buildings or dig tunnels. Rodents with these abilities should be scouts in the shadow. They can become the most excellent eyes and ears of commanders. The traces of enemies will be nowhere to hide under the penetration of rat people, which makes the excellent physical functions of rat people worthless in comparison. After all, although they are agile, the hardness of the rat man''s body is far less than that of a soldier in heavy armor. If you match the mouse man with armor so that they can gain defense and sacrifice their speed advantage, it''s better to go straight to an ordinary soldier. In short, any commander with common sense would not let such a soldier serve as a Ranger on the front battlefield.


    Although the fact that luosa''s attack has become extremely inefficient, it seems that the time consumed by the attack of human beings is extremely low. As far as the count of Heishan could see, before and after the defense line formed by human soldiers, there were dead bodies of rat people everywhere, while the soldiers who retreated into Zhuoluo town and operated in small groups suffered little death and injury. Therefore, it should be only a matter of time to resist the attack. That said, there is only one place left in this battle that has puzzled Lothar.


    The count of black mountain found a middle-level officer among the bear hunters, whose troops were in charge of the outer defense of chuoluo town during the rat man attack. Seeing Lothar come by himself, the officer instinctively thought that the count was to be held accountable for the loss of the outer part. However, Lothar quickly indicated that he did not intend to pursue the matter for the time being. On the contrary, the count asked a question that did not sound very important to the situation at this time.


    "Did you see those monsters eating people?" Asked Rosa.


    The officer subconsciously wanted to say that, after all, the ferocious appearance of the protozoans and their blood sucking behavior made it hard to believe that they would not touch the bodies of the soldiers. But just as he was about to answer this question, the officer, out of the perennial dignity of the count of Heishan, still calmed down. He made a look of thinking and tried to find the picture of rat man swallowing human body in the confused memory. But after about ten breaths, he could only say that.


    "I think they were cannibalizing, but I didn''t see it directly, my Lord."


    Getting the other party''s answer also confirmed the last doubt in Lothar''s heart. Gregory, who was searching for the count among the soldiers, happened to find him, and he heard the officer''s reply.


    "Is it important that these monsters eat people or not?" Asked Gregory.


    Lothar glanced up at the man. Although he had agreed to Gregory''s proposal in the process of proposing to isolate Lyon and others, he even presided over the trial of cheese makers. But that was what a Lord had to do. These actions only show that the count of Montenegrin did not protect Lyon, but did not mean that he liked Gregory, who took the opportunity to get rid of his own officer. However, Lyon could not come back directly to take over the command of the royal order, so Lothar had to bear to explain his ideas to the other side.


    "If they eat people, I can understand that these monsters attack turbidity flow because of hunger. If that''s the case, then their hunger should make them eager to enjoy everyone who is knocked down by them. But they didn''t, and maybe these mice did eat human flesh, which I have no doubt about, but since they didn''t have their lunch in the first place. Then why they want to attack us is a question. " Said the count.


    "Maybe They want to kill us all before they eat? " Said Gregory, hesitating.


    Yeah, maybe they want to sprinkle some more seasoning on us before dinner. What a fool, a hungry beast doesn''t care about the order of his meals. Lyon will trust this guy. He deserves to be set up. The count of black mountain thought in his mind. But although he was disdainful of Gregory''s slow reaction, Lothar knew how to deal with it on the battlefield, so that he could not keep up with his allies. At least, he would not put his disdain on his face."Maybe, but I''m more inclined to think that these rats attack us because they''re driven by someone." With that, the count tilted his head and motioned to the rats who had fallen to the ground and had not yet breathed. Their hair was burning and emitting a faint black smoke.


    "Do you mean that these monsters have been ordered to attack our soldiers? I think it must be the wizard! Because he was afraid that we would judge him, so he found these monsters! You''re right! " In Gregory''s eyes, Lothar''s reasoning completely changed into another one. The knight happily thought that he had found a "criminal evidence" that could be passed through the head of cheese, and Lyon, who brought him, was naturally to blame.


    Narrowing his eyes, he resisted the strong impulse to smash the power and dirty fool in his mind. Lothar chose not to communicate with Gregory any more. In his opinion, this man was totally worthless. It was because there were such people in the royal order that the count of Heishan never wanted to obtain the title of Knight, the title of glory It''s been spoiled by too many people like that.


    At this moment, the battle field suddenly made a huge sound. It felt like someone was pounding the wall with a siege hammer. Without saying a word, Lothar immediately turned on his horse and went to the place where the sound came from. On the not so spacious street, he saw the source of the sound. It was the rat man variety called the giant rat man by cheese, but compared with the two meter tall giant rat man seen in the Valley City, he stood on the street and threw bear hunter soldiers as stones on the road He is at least three meters tall. This is no longer a giant that can be generalized. There is only one word in Lothar''s mind to describe such a creature - giant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    It''s not just Lothar, but Lyon and Elsa, who split up with cheese, also meet the native rat people who are rushing into the town crazily. Fortunately, bear hunters and Knights of the Kingdom, as positive resistance, attracted most of the attention of the rat people. This made it possible for the two to cross the war zone. A one handed sword was taken from the body of a hapless bear hunter nearby. The armor and weapons of Lyon before the trial were seized before the trial. It was also a big problem for the Knight Commander and the landlady that there was no matching weapon.


    "No, I can''t get through here!" After that, the perfect mouse throws a round sword in the air. Next to the rat man who suffered a head blow, there were three other Murmans who tried to attack them. It''s just that now they''re dead bodies, lying on the remote streets of the town. In this narrow road, which is not guarded by human soldiers, the blood lion can see the plural rat people moving along the shadows between the buildings. It is impossible to cross the narrow road without disturbing them.


    "What about that? There are bear hunters and knights on the road. They can''t escort us to the quarantine area! " Elsa was also very anxious. Although she is still worried about the safety of cheese, it does not mean that she is indifferent to the life and death of her companions in the quarantine area. However, the present situation is that although the number of rodents is less far away from the front battlefield after two people''s observation, these rodents have at least maintained the habit of moving in groups of three or five, which makes it very dangerous for Lyon to fight with them rashly with only two people.


    The knight frowned and thought for a moment. He went to the corpse of the rat man, pulled out the sword on the head of the corpse, and said.


    "The safest way now is to leave the town from the west of the town, and then make a detour to the exclusion zone."


    "But without these buildings, wouldn''t we have nowhere to run if we met a rat man?" The landlady questioned the knight''s idea.


    "No way, although we really can''t hide the trail outside the town, it''s the same with the rat people. If we have to go through the town, we have to face more than just enemies on the ground. " Lyon raised his head to indicate that the roof might also be a rat man''s ambush point. Although he had not seen this, it was quite possible from the mouse man''s climbing body.


    "Damn it, why are these rat people crazy? If only they had the same sense as the sober people we met in valley city." She scolded in a low voice, which also showed that Elsa knew that the Knight Commander was the only feasible way under the current situation. Now that the goal is to leave with potential companions, they must arrive safely.


    Seeing the landlady''s consent, Lyon took a general direction from the sun''s point of view, and then took Elsa carefully through the seemingly safe roads to the west of turbidite town. But on their way forward, they will occasionally encounter rat people wandering in the street, and judging from the shadow flying over their heads, the actual number of rat people here may be much more than what they see.


    "Strange." While the rat men were not paying attention, the two skilfully passed through the shelter and crossed a not too spacious street. As they hid in the shadow of the alley again, Lyon whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the landlady.


    "These rat people seem to be making their way through turbidite consciously." The knight answered in a deep voice. Indeed, as Lyon said, the native rat people they met on the road did not blindly look for living people to attack as their compatriots did. Instead, they were careful to pass through the unguarded town of turbidite during the fierce battle in front of them.


    Elsa grew up with frost guards from childhood. Those old soldiers talked about various battles and tactics in taverns besides bragging. Therefore, although the landlady was not interested in these military strategies, she still had some military foundation. After listening to Lyon''s words, she soon realized what these rat men were doing.


    "Are you saying that they deliberately attack the army outside the town, but are actually protecting these rat people from the blockade during the war?"


    "I''m afraid so. No, I have to go back and warn Lothar that he probably hasn''t noticed Elsa''s words were exactly what Lyon was worried about. Although the Knight Commander had just been framed by his subordinates, it was only a factional struggle within the Knights'' order. As a knight, Lyon felt that he had an obligation and had to go to the body. The count of black mountain had some rat men who escaped his blockade during the battle. And there is no doubt that these rodents will take the plague virus out of the hands of the count of Saron. It will not be as simple as a regional plague. If we let this dangerous plague spread, the whole kingdom of Cang lion will fall into a terrible disaster.


    "But will the count of black mountain believe you? Although he helped us, he was still presiding over our trial just now. " Of course, the landlady couldn''t understand the idea of the knight. In her opinion, although Lothar''s behavior made him less than the opposite of his group, it was unlikely that Lyon''s words would make the count of Heishan believe without reservation, and it would make Lyon fall into the hands of Gregory again."No matter what, I must go. I can''t let this dangerous plague spread. You know, now we are only dealing with an infected person led by a count. Once the plague spreads to the whole kingdom I can''t imagine what it will bring. " Imagine if the whole kingdom of Cang lion were victims of the plague, and the knight found it hard to express that horror in words. Fortunately, his expression and tone had infected the landlady. Elsa also knew that if the plague had not been sealed off in the Earl''s command, Longji mountain would have been captured by these rat men sooner or later. In this battle, human beings had no capital to split up.


    "Well, I''ll follow the route you pointed out to get our men out of the quarantine. And Monsieur Lyon, it''s up to you to persuade the count of black mountain to catch these fish. " Elsa stroked her breast with one hand, which was the first time that she made formal etiquette to the Knight Commander. Although her knightly manners were unethical and she was not a knight herself, the meaning of the landlady had been well conveyed.


    "I see. Leave it to me. It''s you. I promised cheese to protect you from leaving here. You must leave safely, or I''m afraid I can''t tell him. " Said the knight.


    "Don''t worry. We Beidi people are different from those noble ladies. We can''t stop me with these mice." Squeeze out a confident smile, the landlady still has confidence in her own skills.


    Without saying more, Lyon nodded and left in reverse. Seeing the knight leave, Elsa knew that the rest of the way was up to her. As she said, as a woman in the north, she was essentially different from the women in the kingdom who could only do housework. After adjusting her breath, the landlady looked back at the direction cheese left in the dark lane.


    "You must come back alive."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    Cheese found Heather in the basement of the double story building. Moreover, it is worth mentioning that the basement of this building is not a cellar used by ordinary people to pile up sundries or store food, but a private prison that has been specially transformed. Even the access to the basement has to be opened through a mechanism hidden in a bookshelf. This made the mage have to suspect the previous master''s hobby of this building. However, no matter who the former owner of the building was, after the outbreak of the plague, he left the town with all his property as soon as possible, and the building was taken over by the royal order and became a prison for Heather and the Knights hammer who followed her back to Zhuoluo.


    According to the law, Heather, as the Knight Commander of Lord liehammer, the first real Lord of Cang Lion Kingdom, naturally no one dares to do anything rude to her. So cheese didn''t worry about Heather''s safety at the beginning. In his opinion, the most people in the royal order were to find a place to put the female Knight under house arrest. They might even have to meet Heather''s personal needs in addition to being unable to move freely, so as to ensure that Lord hammer would not be furious when he heard about it in the future.


    However, when the mage found the knight, Heather was not in good condition. No, maybe it''s too bad to describe it. Her healthy body shrank because of her illness. Even Heather''s golden hair lost its luster like a withered grass stalk. Some small black spots could be seen on the skin of the knight''s clothes. Cheese knows what that means, of course.


    "Are you infected?" Without scruple, he squatted down and lifted up the female Knight Commander curled up on the ground. The mage''s face was unbelievable. You know, before the two split up in Valley City, cheese can guarantee that Heather is free of any plague virus, and from the letter after the knight, she should not have met the attack of rat man on the way to Zhuoluo town. So why was Heather infected with the plague?


    "Well (laughter... " Hearing the familiar voice, Heather looked up and saw the man walking into the dungeon. She was surprised at the appearance of cheese, but just as she was excited to say something to the mage, there was no discernible voice in her throat.


    Cheese frowned, aphasia, as he called it. This loss of language ability is one of the signs of the plague transforming the human body. The inability to speak means that Heather''s vocal organ is changing from human to rat. In this process, her throat is like a fetus in her mother''s belly, and it has to change slowly, so although the mouse man who has completed the transformation can use the human language after training, the human in the process of pathological changes can not. This internal change precedes the change in appearance, which is why Heather seems quite normal now. She has not been infected with the plague for a long time. According to the data collected by cheese in the quarantine area, people who develop aphasia but have no obvious variation will never be infected for more than five days.


    "Fortunately, the infection time is still very short, should be able to reverse the mutation." After a simple examination of Heather''s physical condition, cheese determined that his current knowledge of the plague could cure the diseases of the knight lady. He could even reverse catalyze the viruses to restore Heather''s body and the mutated parts.


    Although he lost his language ability, Heather''s hearing was obviously normal. Hearing that the mage said that she could cure her plague, the matron grabbed the cheese clothes excitedly and pointed to the inside of the dungeon with her other hand. Heather''s room is at the entrance of the secret door. That is to say, when cheese came to the dungeon, he found the female Knight Commander at the first time. The mage had not explored other parts of the dungeon. Now it''s easy to understand from Heather''s body language that the knight lady meant that the other hammers who came back with her should be locked in the depths of this dungeon.


    "Are they infected, too?" Asked the mage.


    With a strong nod, Heather gave the cheese a positive answer, and the anxious expression on her face became stronger and stronger. It seems to be urging the mage to leave her alone and to check the condition of other knights in the dungeon.


    Cheese frowned more tightly, and he gently comforted Heather, then got up and walked towards the depths of the dungeon. The basement is much bigger than he thought. Even the mage guessed that it was larger than the ground. What''s going on? A mansion with a small dungeon can also be understood as the special needs of the host, but judging from this posture, the basement seems to be far larger than the scope should be required. Although the top of the basement is lit by candles at every other part of the basement, as the corridor extends, those candles are unable to provide lighting in such a poorly ventilated space.


    Unconsciously, cheese has used the night vision ability, and in some way temporarily stopped the body''s need for breathing. The basement in this space contains enough gas for a human to breathe. In the process of deepening, cheese also saw other hammer knights. Although they were somewhat aristocratic in the outside world, it was obvious that their identities were not enough to save their lives as Heather did in front of the master of the basement. Those knights were hung on the hook on the wall like winter bacon. Judging from the state of their corpses, they were infected by rat man plague before they were alive, and had different degrees of variation. Their bodies did not decay in this anoxic environment, which allowed cheese to examine the cause of their death.Strangely, the cause of death of these Knights seems not to be trauma or plague itself. They seem to have died of some kind of potion unknown to the mage, and the formula of this potion is still changing according to the traces on different knights. There was a strange sense of repression in cheese''s heart. Seeing the Knights'' bodies being ripped from hooks, he realized that the people who killed them were probably doing the same thing as him - finding the antidote to the plague. However, different from the mage, the other side obviously did not receive the in-depth training of the gray tower, so his understanding of the plague was only at the level of ordinary diseases. No matter who studied these people, he did not realize that the so-called Rat Man plague was a curse that could spread continuously.


    At the end of the underground corridor, cheese found a separate room, which is absolutely impossible for normal human beings to reach. Even if running at full speed, ordinary people can never go so deep into anaerobic zone without breathing. The door of the room was not locked. The mage carefully pushed open the thin wooden door, and then a common looking study appeared in front of him. On the table in the room was an open notebook, which seemed to record something. Although we have to be close to the notes at night, we need to be able to see them at night. After reading the contents of this note, the mage felt the cool feeling pouring out from behind. He seems to have caught a corner of the truth of the plague. But it''s just a glimpse of the whole thing. Cheese also felt fear from the bottom of his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    While Lyon was still on its way to the front, Lothar had to face a more serious problem than the rat man''s escape from the blockade. That''s the three meter tall mouse giant! It is difficult to measure the role of such a giant beast in the battlefield by common sense. The power of the rat giant alone, which is difficult to measure by common sense, is enough to cause terrible losses that are hard to predict. The huge size of the giant forced the giant to evolve muscles with a density far greater than that of normal human beings in order to support the whole body activities. The strength of this muscle is comparable to that of engineering machinery made by human beings. In other words, the power of a giant rat is not only three times as simple as that of an ordinary warrior. Giant creatures with larger body numbers than ordinary people often have their power growing in geometric multiples. With just one wave of these giants, the houses around them can be swept down.


    Unfortunately, although the count of Heishan has participated in hundreds of battles over the past few years. As a commander, he is really experienced, all of them are human beings or creatures of similar size to human beings. Lothar has never experienced dealing with such a huge enemy. In fact, throughout the whole continent of human countries, in fact, not many people have such experience. Even in historical records, fighting against such huge units is only existed in the battles that have long been praised as legends. Moreover, in those battles, as human beings, there are often helpers with similar size to the enemy.


    "Gods, what is that?" Looking at the giant on the street in the distance, he easily picked up the fully armed Knight as a whip and whipped the nearby soldiers. The count of Heishan felt that his brain stopped turning. This is not an opponent that can be defeated by soldiers, at least not in this situation. As commander of the Legion, then, Lothar seems to have only one choice left.


    "The whole army is ordered to step back and avoid the monster!" With the gold axe flashing in the sun, the count''s order was quickly transmitted to all parts of the battlefield. The soldiers who had been shaking in front of the giant beast finally got the order to retreat. They fled to the rear of the street in a hurry. But as they retreated back, the soldiers noticed that a man was riding against the retreating crowd towards the rat giant.


    "Count! What are you doing! Come back It was Lothar, of course, who was moving forward. His gold armor was so abrupt in the retreating crowd that Gregory, who was planning to leave with the crowd, noticed the movement of the count of Heishan. As he yelled, more and more people realized that their count was preparing to challenge the invincible giant monster alone.


    Lothar naturally turned a blind eye to those who wanted him to stop. As a leader, he knew that if he could not defeat the monster here and recover the panic it had caused, no matter what role this big guy could really play in the battlefield, its existence would lead to the loss of the whole army''s morale. Experience tells Lothar that it is not terrible for a troop to have no supplies or weapons. However, once the soldiers are demoralized, even if they have absolute advantages in quantity and equipment, the balance of war will not tilt to that side. Therefore, the only plan of the count of Heishan was never to retreat to avoid the enemy''s edge. As the key point of blocking the southern territory of the Earl of salon, there was no loss in chuolu town. What he could do was to confront the enemy alone and inspire the soldiers with his victory.


    The fleeing soldiers stopped retreating because of the commander-in-chief''s move. They turned to a section of the street and watched their Lord, in his golden armor and carrying his iconic golden axe, walk towards the enemy who was half the street covered with shadows in the midday sun. On the other side, perhaps to prevent accidental injury, the original rat man, who had been frantically charging, stopped, peeping into the shadows and on the roof of the house at the man who had left the colony. The armor he wore made him shine in the sun like the sun.


    The rat giant, of course, saw the obvious target, and with his huge head askew, he thought as if he was hesitating how to deal with the iron can. Of course, Lothar didn''t let his opponent have time to think too much. He only saw the gold armour Lord lightly kicked his horse with his boots with Spurs, and his mount began to accelerate. It seems that he wanted to give his opponent a heavy blow with the help of speed.


    But the mouse giant showed more intelligence than Lothar could imagine. The giant slightly leaned over and raised his back hand. With the strong wind from its huge arm, the giant swung a powerful upward hook in the direction of Lothar''s charge! At first, the distance between the count of Heishan and the enemy was not far. After the acceleration of the horse, the giant mouse''s arm was about to lift Lothar and his horse from below. The count knew that his heavy armour was not enough to withstand the terrible attack. However, it was too late to turn the horse around, but he could only move from the horse Jump up and down, roll on the ground because of inertia. The horse without the knight was hit by the giant''s big hand, and his body in armor was thrown into the air like a feather, and hit the ground heavily after crossing an arc. From the spatter of blood and meat, this horse that has been with Lothar for many years can no longer carry its master to battle. Exclamation, the soldiers watching could not help but worry about the perilous experience of their Lord''s death, and at the same time lamented the terrible power of the rat giant.For the count, this is not the time to feel sad about the mount and lose his horse. Because of the heavy armor on her body, Lothar had to work hard to get up on her axe. In the meantime, the giant didn''t attack again. I think it didn''t feel that Lothar could really hurt it from the beginning. Anger, fear, all kinds of different but strong emotions swept through Lothar''s mind. He could feel his body full of strength because of extreme tension. This feeling was familiar to him. In the past, whenever this feeling appeared, he could easily tear the enemy in front of his eyes into pieces. But for the first time, the count of Heishan felt that it was difficult to defeat his opponent by relying on the strength of his body. However, this did not dampen his fighting spirit.


    "Click, click" one hand untied the hidden clasp in the armor, and the heavy gold armor naturally fell off Lothar. Although heavy armour can provide good defense, the count does not think that a thin layer of steel in front of this power gap can protect his body against the attack of giants. However, without the restriction of armor, Lothar''s body could move faster. The count knew that his only chance to win was flexibility.


    Stepping out of the armor piled on the ground, Lothar was left with only a gold lock, and the armor on the joints such as shoulder armor or shin armor was also discarded. He waved the gold axe in his hand and roared at the enemy like a provocation.


    "Come on! You monster


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    By the time Lyon arrived, the battle between Lothar and the rat giant was in its infancy. Because most people''s attention was focused on the fight between the count and the giant in the street, they didn''t realize that the man who was crowding through the crowd was the knight of the kingdom who had just been on the bench. It also allowed Lyon to see what Lothar was like without interruption. The battle in the street continued. Both the count of Heishan and the giant rat had been injured in different degrees. However, due to his body shape, the giant''s injuries were mostly on his feet and hands. As for Lothar, although there was no obvious injury on his body, it was judged from the helmet flying to the distance and the blood flowing from his feet that he was not intact.


    For Lyon, he did not fight a three meter high opponent one-on-one. Although he had fought against such a huge enemy in a distant battlefield, he could not have the task of fighting a huge enemy alone as a member of the cavalry at that time. In his memory, if he wants to defeat such an enemy by ordinary soldiers, he has to pay a lot of casualties in exchange for the physical consumption of the other side, or he has to use special combat equipment. He remembered that the dwarf''s Dragon hunting net could knock down these huge targets by the inertia of the shell, and then the steel rope net contained in the shell could turn the enemy into a piece of meat barking on the ground.


    As for fighting an enemy like the giant rat man alone, it''s not the task of ordinary soldiers. Perhaps the Legendary Warriors and mages have the ability to put down such opponents by themselves. Lyon has seen an elf turn the earth giant into an oversize courtyard decoration with plants growing rapidly from the ground, but that is a minority in the end. However, the Knight Commander still has the experience of contact with this kind of enemy. Although he can''t tell Lothar how to knock down the enemy, Lyon has managed to get some information that can help count Montenegrin when fighting against these huge opponents.


    "Ankles! Attack its ankles Cried the knight.


    Lothar, who has entered the fighting state, is not frightened by Lyon''s voice. He has not even made any response to this reminder. It is not that he does not want to respond to the other party, but only those who have fought with giants know that the count of Heishan has no spare power to distract himself from the battle. When the mouse giant''s two huge eyes were fixed on him, Lothar felt a kind of instinctive pressure, which told him that in front of such an opponent, if only a small mistake, lose his life in the next moment.


    Nevertheless, Lothar still heard the shouts from the Knight Commander, and his habit of calm thinking played a key role once again. In a few moments, the count judged that Lyon''s information might be useful. As an important joint supporting the whole volume of the behemoth, ankle injuries are likely to have unexpected effects. This is a proposal worth trying.


    Thinking of this, Lothar began to look for opportunities to attack each other''s ankles. He had already learned from previous battles that although the rat giant looked mentally retarded and brainless, in fact, in terms of fighting alone, the giant beast''s combat ability was beyond reproach. While he was lucky to have only this giant, Lothar also knew that he wanted to carry out his own plan There''s a chance. Once the attack fails, his intention will be exposed to the enemy, and the opponent will not give him a second attack. Moreover, the count of Heishan also doubted whether he could survive until then. Although the giant''s attack is not as flexible as its opponents of the same size, its huge size also gives it a super long attack radius. With a wave of the giant rat man, Lothar has to roll continuously to avoid the huge arm falling from the sky. This virtually greatly increased the count''s amount of exercise, which also made Rosa''s physical strength consumption very fast. The battle had begun less than five minutes, and his breathing had been disordered. In this way, the count''s physical strength could not support him for a longer time without using any unique skills.


    "Hooga!" With a huge howl, the giant mouse man''s arms were drawn from both sides to the center, as if to beat Lothar into meat sauce like a fly. In the eyes of others, this powerful blow is absolutely impossible to defeat the enemy. Only by retreating quickly and withdrawing from the enemy''s attack range as Loza has done several times before, is a feasible way. But Lothar doesn''t seem to think so. Under the fierce attack, he sees not only danger, but also opportunities.


    "Old man, it''s up to you this time!" The gold armour soldier did not advance but retreated. It seemed that he had thrown himself into the net and rushed to the middle of the giant''s two palms. Then he placed his golden axe horizontally, and the sharp spear tip and the counterweight with barbed barbs pierced the two hands of the giant mouse with a dull noise.


    "Squeak!" Green blood gushed from the wounds in the giant''s palm. As Lothar had planned before, the attack of the mouse giant did not continue because of sudden pain. The huge palm of the mouse stopped less than ten centimeters from the count, and separated in the opposite direction according to instinct. This successful counterattack has won a chance for Lothar, but correspondingly, because the penetration is too deep, Lothar''s Tomahawk is also embedded in the giant''s right hand, and along with that hand, he is out of the control of the count.


    The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed. The Earl of Heishan was so quick and quick that the giant rat man was injured in a real sense for the first time. Seeing this scene, almost all the soldiers instinctively cheered. But then, as Lothar''s weapon was taken away from his hands, the count who lost the weapon lifted the hearts of all the soldiers. Among them, only Lyon was the first to understand Lothar''s intention. Unlike other people who were still immersed in the brief confrontation just now, the Cavalier grabbed a short spear from a soldier''s hand after turning his head a lot. Then he rushed out of the crowd three steps at a time and threw the spear at Lothar."Then As the knight yelled, the gray spear flew under Lothar''s right arm with the sound of breaking through the air. The count of Heishan clamped the flying spear, and the inertia of the spear quickly rushed to the foot of the rat giant.


    "Roar!" This is not the first time Lothar rushed to the giant''s feet. In previous battles, the count had successfully attacked the enemy''s feet. However, because the wounds were too shallow, he could not even make the giant scream in front of the huge size advantage. The rat giant, who had just suffered the injury, naturally equated Lothar''s attack with the previous times. It raised its right leg and wanted to kick the golden warrior to fly.


    "Didn''t anyone tell you to keep your footwall steady when fighting?" Said the count of Heishan, a gliding step behind the enemy''s left leg. Then he lifted the other end of his spear, turned the weapon into a stick and hit the giant''s ankle hard. As the right foot is in the air, the impact of the left ankle makes the giant mouse''s body fall backward uncontrollably. However, if this is the case, the giant mouse can support his body with both hands before the body completely falls down, but Lothar''s next practice makes this attack a winning blow!


    "Give me Lie down With his whole body pressed on the spear, the count of Heishan pushed the bottom of the weapon to the ground to form a 45 degree angle between the spear and the ground. Then the spear tip of the spear was just behind the left knee of the fallen rat giant! With a sour sound, the spear pierced the giant''s knee against each other under the full stability of Lothar! Serious injury to the important joints of the leg made the giant rat lose the ability of movement in an instant. Even if his hands supported his body, he could not stand up again with such knees.


    "Boom!" The huge rat man, which made the bear hunters and the Royal Order terrified, lay on the ground and lost the ability to attack again.


    Long live the count The dust settled, and the battle between the warrior and the giant ended in the victory of Lothar. Finally, the cheers of mankind resounded over the town of turbidite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    On the streets of the town of turbidity, the battle started by rat men is coming to an end. After losing the rat giant, the remaining murans began to escape in disorder, as if there were no commanders. Of course, no one with military common sense would think that the rat giant is the leader of these rat people. In Lothar''s opinion, the reason why the rat people stopped attacking was that the master who drove them here played enough. After Lyon told him that some rat men had escaped the blockade of turbidity current during the war, the count of black mountain was more positive about this speculation. Although it seems that Lothar knocked down the terrible enemy alone, and led the remaining soldiers to take back all the territory of chuoluo Town, and once again blocked the rat man back to the count of salon, the count himself knew that he had been completely defeated in this raid. No matter who the man behind the scenes is, he turns Lothar into a piece on his chessboard. As for whether the count of Heishan can defeat the rat giant, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Under the setting sun in turbid stream Town, the red setting sun seems to be comforting the soldiers who are bleeding today. Soldiers from the royal order and bear hunters have begun to deal with the bodies scattered in the town. Lothar ordered the cremation of the rat man corpses in order to prevent them from infecting ordinary people. Although the count wanted them to be buried in the traditional way, no one could guarantee that their bodies would not be plagued. Therefore, Lothar had to order another bonfire to cremate the soldiers'' bodies.


    "This is my worst fight in years." Sitting on the side of the street against the wall, the count of black mountain said to the people sitting beside him in frustration.


    "Well, victory or defeat is something that no one can tell. Although you have fought many battles in the past two years, most of them are only at the level of 100 men. When you fight many big battles, you will know that as long as the drums are beating, no one will be able to return triumphantly from the battlefield. By contrast, your performance today is worthy of the reputation of a military commander. Your majesty will be glad to hear what you have done Lyon, who sits beside Lothar, smiles and drinks the wine in the wine bag and comforts him.


    "Maybe. Although I won the fight this time, I don''t know how many mice have taken advantage of the opportunity to slip away. I''m afraid I can''t kill them even if I have sent troops to chase them. If the plague spread to other parts of the Kingdom, I would be a sinner of the whole kingdom, and the glory of the Heishan family would be ruined. " The count shook his head, which affected the wound on his body and made his expression ferocious.


    "Don''t think too much. The source of this plague and its impact can not be stopped by Wu Fu like you and me. You know the mage who came with me, don''t you? I''m afraid that boy''s ability is almost equal to those natural elders in the elves. But even if it was him, was he not disheartened in order to investigate the plague? " Said the knight, smiling, patting Lothar on the shoulder.


    "By the way, speaking of the man, where did the mage go after you separated from them?" Rosa asked curiously.


    "I think he''s gone with Heather and hammer by this time. You really are. It''s just that Gregory wants to get rid of me. Don''t you have no experience of the temper of Lord liehammer, and you dare to turn off Heather? " Said Lyon. It has been half a day since they started their separate operations. From the knight''s point of view, cheese must have brought Heather and Elsa together. So it''s OK to tell the other party what cheese is going on.


    "What are you talking about? When did I lock Heather? She helped me in her early years. How could I shut her up? " Rosa asked doubtfully.


    "How could it be that we found that place when we sneaked in last night, not at the junction of King Street and dawn Avenue?" Said Lyon. He took Lothar''s denial as useless sophistry.


    "The junction of King Street and dawn Avenue? That''s Baron Gray''s private house. I haven''t heard from Heather since I came. At least neither Gregory nor Baron gray has told me. I asked Baron gray that question last night when he left Rosa turned around and spoke to Lyon seriously.


    "Baron Gray''s private house? Before leaving last night? Didn''t he die at the apothecary Association last night? When we got in there, we saw his body lying naked The knight frowned. He knew that Lothar had not lied, but what the count of Heishan said was in conflict with what he had been through.


    "What? Gray burned to death at the pharmacist''s compound last night? It''s impossible. He left turbidite town with the pharmacists'' Association in the evening. It''s just a waste of time to stay here again. My men watched their motorcade leave the town with their own eyes Rosa stood up and said seriously.


    "Why But we did last night... " Lyon looked up at the count of black mountain''s serious face, and his mind kept replaying what he had seen in the pharmacist''s station last night. One of the three bodies must belong to Baron gray. This can be guaranteed by the knight of the kingdom.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the two people.


    "You''re both right. We did see Baron Gray''s body at the chemist''s station last night, but I think the count of black hill saw the Baron leave the town Cheese didn''t know when he was sitting next to them in his trademark grey robe. It''s impossible to get through the guard without a sound and get close to two experienced veterans. But when the mage sat here and spoke, somehow Leon and Lothar were not surprised."What do you mean? Heather saved it? Why come back? " Asked the knight.


    "Saved. After an afternoon''s operation, I almost couldn''t get it back. I said, count, can you get something to eat first? I haven''t eaten in a day. " The whole mage leaned lazily against the wall, which was totally unprepared.


    Although there are still doubts about what Cheese said about Baron gray, Lothar thinks the priority is not the Baron''s life and death.


    "I heard that you are also investigating the beginning and end of this plague. When we were fighting just now, some rat people took the opportunity to escape from here. Can you find them back?"


    "There are ways. But what''s the use. The plague has spread beyond the count of saloon. And not just now, but last night. " Said the mage.


    "Last night?" Lyon and Rosa are puzzled.


    "Yes, when the false Baron gray left the town yesterday, the plague followed him into the whole kingdom." The mage''s eyes from under the hood looked at the distance as bright as fire sunset, said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    "You say Baron gray, who left turbidity last night, is a fake?" Rosa asked with an incredible look on her face. He had not known Baron gray for a day or two, and though he did not like Lothar, the eccentric pharmacist, he did not need to know too much about the man to judge a man by his words and manners.


    "I''m afraid so. My Lord, even I suspect that Baron gray, who came to turbidity Creek, was not himself from the beginning Cheese naturally saw the giant rat man''s huge body on the way to come, and from the nearby soldiers'' mouth, it was not difficult to hear the story of the count of Heishan who defeated the giant enemy one-on-one. Therefore, for the mage, Lothar let them go in the daytime trial, which is enough to prove that this man can fight for, and his record also shows that the count is not so boastful as he seems, and his courage and force are worth affirming. Therefore, cheese unconsciously used honorifics in his conversation with him.


    "Not me? You mean Gray was dead after he got to turbidity stream? But I have met him more than ten times in the past few days, including two meals together. If someone pretends to be him, I have no reason not to see it? " Trained hounds can easily smell the smell of prey, and seasoned veterans also have their own special intuition about danger. If they want to lie in front of them, even trained spies should carefully control their words and deeds. Lothar has always given people the impression that the count is often regarded as a simple Wufu, so he was despised, so the count pulled out of the guy is a lot of people. So Rosa has always believed in her own judgment.


    Cheese was not surprised by the response of the count of Heishan. If the person who killed and pretended to be Baron Gray was an ordinary person, even if he was a spy who had been plotting for a long time and had imitated the Baron''s behavior and language for many years, the mage believed that he could not retreat in front of Lothar. So cheese can understand Lothar''s incredible, but at the same time, the mage also knows that there are more things in the world that are better at imitating human beings than ordinary people think.


    "Soul swallowing monsters, or similar names, I don''t know what they are called in Cang Lion Kingdom, or there is no such thing here." Said cheese.


    "The body of these things is just a black shadow without shape, but because at first they were made by the devil for the purpose of sneaking into the mortals, they have the ability that those things with body do not have. What''s more, these guys are like leeches on the spiritual level. They attach themselves to humans or other living creatures in imperceptible forms, such as shadows darker than others or continuous nightmares. And then they continue to absorb the memory and the mind of the victim. But in this process, the victim''s performance will not be abnormal, because they are not enough, something attached to him will help him temporarily complete. When the mental leech eats the victim''s memory, the hapless guy dies of brain failure. Then the black shadow changed from his shadow to the orthodox, with the same memory and feeling as the orthodox. Then it just needs to dispose of the body, such as a fire, and it can take over the life of the victim without any gap. "


    Lyon and Rosa looked at each other. They had never heard of cheese. However, this did not affect their understanding of what the mage said about the terrifying of this kind of alien. After a little thought, Lyon understood what Cheese''s sudden topic was pointing to.


    "You mean Baron gray has died of the monster you''re talking about. And the man Rosa saw last night was the monster itself? " Asked the knight. Only in this way can we explain why the mage suddenly mentioned this kind of goblin to them.


    "I don''t see the body, but I''m afraid so. Although this is only the information that I infer from Baron Gray''s research report, according to the information provided by the count of black mountain, it seems that only in this way can we explain why Baron gray, who should have died in the garrison, would have left the town in full view of the public. " With that, cheese took out a notebook with cowhide as the cover.


    "I found it in the basement of Baron Gray''s temporary residence, where I also found Heather and the knight hammer who had returned with her remains. The location of this note is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to get, which also shows that Baron has some extraordinary abilities in the late stage of infection. This is quite common among people possessed by evil spirits. However, the most important thing is that he has mentioned many times in this note that he feels his consciousness is becoming blurred. Many times, he is totally unconscious when doing things. Like when dissecting the Knights. "


    Without Lothar''s request, cheese threw the note he found in the basement of the second floor to the count of Heishan after saying this. The contents of the note were extremely scribbled, showing the writer''s confused mental state, but most of the handwriting could be identified. What is described in these contents looks like a horror novel written in the first person. Baron gray, as the recorder, gradually loses his sense in this kind of continuous intermittent amnesia. In the last few pages of the note, there are only lines of repeated questions: "who am I?" This question is full of the last few pages of the note, which shows that Baron gray at that time has been devoured by his monsters and lost himself.The count of Heishan and the Knight Commander went through the notes with great speed. In fact, most of the contents were just meaningless questions. However, the notes mentioned the imprisoned Heather and the hammer knights who were dissected and dissected by "unknown person". Even after reading this short dozens of pages, Lothar and Lyon''s backs are covered with cold sweat.


    "Wait a minute. If Heather was imprisoned from the very beginning of her return, why did we hear from her on our way to turbidity stream? And when we first met Lothar, he also mentioned Heather telling him that you are a wizard in our team The knight quickly recalled what had happened before and questioned.


    "It''s simple. Heather''s letter to us, I think, in addition to mentioning the situation in the town at that time, it also implied to you that I might be the planner of this plague, right?" Cheese said to Lyon.


    The knight scratched his head awkwardly. Indeed, Heather mentioned in his personal letter that the identity of cheese was in doubt, so he could not completely believe him. However, Lyon did not mention this point to others in order to reduce misunderstanding. In fact, the personal letter was only seen by the knight. The reason why the contents of the letter were all quoted by Lyon was to stabilize the relationship with the mage.


    "Well, that''s true, but what does that mean?" Asked the blood lion.


    Cheese said with a wry smile.


    "It was the other party''s first attempt to divide the relationship between you and me through Heather''s letter. You simply didn''t believe it, or we would never have had a chance to sneak into turbidity stream and even less find Baron Gray''s body. What I should have noticed at that time was that I missed the opportunity to find a cure for the plague from the Dragon throat path


    "But even so, how can you explain Lothar''s words? You know, not only he, but many soldiers in the town have seen Heather return Said the knight.


    "This is simpler. Look at the countess now." The mage pointed to Lothar, who had not spoken just now.


    The blood lion looked down at the cheese finger, and the count of black mountain frowned at this time, as if trying to remember something.


    "Are you thinking about what it was like to be in contact with Heather?" Asked the cheese.


    Lothar did not open his mouth to answer, but he nodded in doubt and looked at the mage, hoping that the other side could give an explanation.


    Cheese said with a wry smile.


    "In fact, I''m ashamed to say that it''s some kind of magic that can tamper with people''s memory, and then use it as a clue to find the person behind the scenes. But I don''t see the cast shadow in you. So either the opponent''s level is much higher than mine, or you''ve never been cast. "


    "But if I haven''t been tampered with, why don''t I remember meeting Heather?" Asked the count.


    "It''s not just magic in this world that can make people feel illusory. In fact, a good cheater or other proficient in this field only needs some props, some herbs that make people feel slightly hallucinated, and clever dialogue skills. They can affect people''s memory to a certain extent. But I don''t think it''s the ability of goblins, so there should be someone else who made you or even those soldiers get the illusion Said cheese.


    "Besides, I think the man left the town of turbidity last night with the false Baron gray, and now if you turn the town upside down, you won''t find the man''s tail."


    Said Lothar, frowning.


    "In your opinion, we have been completely fooled this time? In fact, all these days were expected by the false baron or the people behind it? "


    "I am afraid so, count. This time, we lost completely. But fortunately, we still have the money to turn it over. They should have never thought that I would rush back to the basement at the first time, so Heather, who was left there waiting to die, was successfully rescued by me. In this way, we still have a chance. " Said the mage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Heather woke up again at noon the next day when the rat man attacked turbidity stream town. Although cheese had removed the plague virus from her body in the basement, the mutated body organs needed a lot of energy to repair. This has also resulted in the fact that the current female knights can only lie in bed, and even because most of the energy is supplied to her body repair, Heather can stay awake for no more than three hours a day, according to cheese estimates.


    This means that if other people want to get information from Heather, they have to seize the short waking time. So when Heather wakes up, a servant goes to tell Rosa and others at the first time. Soon, the count of black mountain comes to the door with cheese and Lyon.


    "If you have anything to ask, go in. But remember that if she can''t remember for a while, don''t force her to recall. Her brain also suffered some trauma from the previous lesions, and it''s not surprising if there is any loss of memory in recent days Cheese said to the other two.


    "You don''t mean to go in? Why? " Lothar looked at the mage in doubt. Of these three people, the one who could maximize the value of this limited time communication was undoubtedly cheese, but the mage didn''t mean to go in at all.


    "I know almost everything I need to know. The reason she followed was to make sure that Ms Heather''s mind and body were moving towards recovery. I don''t want to save a human like monster. Now I can feel that my treatment is really right. It seems that the side effects will be improved gradually. And I think it''s time for me to leave Said cheese. At the same time, after finishing the speech, she leaned slightly to indicate that what she said to leave was not just leaving the ward.


    Lyon thought for a moment and said.


    "Are you worried about Elsa and them? In fact, you can get them back. In this case, I don''t think Gregory is going to do anything. " Thanks to the feat of helping the count of Heishan to defeat the rat man yesterday, and coming back to warn the mouse man of his escape, the blood lion quickly regained his reputation in the Knights'' order. Although Gregory had won over a large number of Knights of the kingdom through the issue of their origin, Lyon, as the head of the regiment, was also a commander-in-chief recognized by Knights of noble origin. So now, although the Royal Knights of turbidity current town are still in an awkward atmosphere, they are supported by Lothar. Even if some opponents want to take the opportunity to attack Lyon, they will do so for a while There was no excuse to question him.


    As for the plague. People who had contact with rat people before yesterday are absolutely minority groups. Even many people regard this mouse like alien as an illusion in the mouth of refugees because of their serious illness. However, when these monsters launched an attack in the sun yesterday, no one in the whole town dared to say that they did not have the possibility of infection. In this case, the isolation order for Lyon and others will not be established. Moreover, between yesterday and today, cheese, as the only doctor after the withdrawal of the Pharmacist Association, was constantly running among the wounded. Although the doctor''s medical methods were inevitably different from the "correct methods" recognized by ordinary people, and even some of them would make people feel scared, it is undeniable that cheese, as a field doctor, is undoubtedly qualified. Therefore, both ordinary soldiers and Rosa himself would unconsciously bring a little respect in addition to suspicion when talking to the mage. In Lyon''s words, the mage was recognized by these soldiers.


    "No, when I join them, I will let the Knights of the kingdom come back by themselves. As for Elsa, I think it is more convenient for us to keep free. After all, many of my ways of doing things, in the eyes of your soldiers, should be tied to the rack and baked. I''ve made a good impression on them, and I don''t want this trust to turn into suspicion because of over exposure. " Shrugging his shoulders, after getting rid of the virus on his right arm, cheese''s ability to move has also been greatly improved. At least now the mage can complete many things by himself, instead of needing the help of the boss''s wife as before.


    "Well, as you said, we seem to have no reason to keep you. But before you leave, can I know what you''re going to do next? I mean, are you going to stay in the area of count saloon, or will you follow that fake Baron gray to the rest of the kingdom? If this question offends you, please forgive me. After all, it''s my duty. " Said Lothar. The count of Heishan also knew that it would be rude to ask the other party what to do next. However, for the sake of the safety of the lion kingdom as a whole, he had to master the range of activities of dangerous people like cheese. At least if the mage decides to leave here, he should say hello to the aristocratic lords around him in advance, so as not to make the master angry.


    Of course, the mage also knew the meaning of Lothar''s question. Although he could not tell him the exact itinerary, cheese did not intend to conceal his whereabouts. After all, if he could get the help of aristocratic forces in the Kingdom, his action would be much more convenient. However, since there can be a fake Baron gray in the kingdom of Cang lion, it is hard to guarantee that there are enemy secret chess among these nobles. Therefore, cheese is not willing to make his destination clear."I think if there is no accident, I will stay around for a while, after all, I still have some friends whose medicine is not cleared. But when things are settled here, I should start moving towards Wangdu. Before that, would you please keep an eye on the counterfeiter for me? "


    "No problem at all. The Heishan family still has a lot of friends in the Wangdu. Even if I am not here, I believe they are willing to help me as long as I send someone to tell them." Lothar was relieved to learn that cheese would not leave count saloon for the time being, so that he could have time to persuade the old-fashioned men to attach importance to the grey robed man. As for monitoring Baron Gray''s movements, for the black mountain family, the king''s favorite military aristocrat, as long as he opened his mouth, all factions in the king''s capital would rush to provide information.


    "Well, then when I need help, I''ll come and ask for help. I hope the Heishan family will not be stingy With that, the mage left the house. From the window, you can see the cheese riding on the horse brought by the valet and heading for the layman in the town.


    After the mage left, Lothar said to Lyon against the wall of the corridor.


    "Well, in that case, it''s up to you to talk to Lord heather. I''ll wait for your message here. "


    The blood lion looked at the count of black mountain, the second Knight of the Kingdom and hammer rose. There were some rumors in their early years, but in the end, because of their different allegiances, they did not have much chance to act together. The relationship ended in vain. Now Lothar said that, in fact, after relaxing, he wanted to use this topic to make fun of Lyon. Although the Earl would not laugh at the situation, he would not have been joked about by Heather. So under helpless, Lyon can only smile bitterly, push the door twice and walk into Heather''s ward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    It''s not difficult to find the owner''s wife. Before, cheese had discussed the meeting place with them. It''s not far from the town of turbidity, the abandoned village where they found Gloria hiding. By the time cheese got there on horseback, the sun was gradually setting to the West. At the entrance of the village, the Knights of the kingdom were very happy to see the mage''s figure. These soldiers who followed Lyon and cheese to death in Xigu city were locked up in the isolation area together with the mages. This is also the important reason why Elsa acts alone. She must take the knights in the isolation zone alone, as well as Mona and Jack, to escape here in the chaotic situation Because at that time, no one could tell what kind of attitude Lothar would take when they were repulsed.


    "Nice to meet you, my dear grey robe. Miss Elsa is in the village. She will be very happy to see you." After a knighthood ceremony, the sentinel Kingdom knight was happy to bring cheese into the abandoned village. The knight''s appearance and reaction let cheese breathe a sigh of relief, which at least shows that Elsa successfully escaped with her companion in the quarantine area. And it doesn''t look like she was hurt.


    Following the knight into the village, cheese found that there were more people in the village than he thought. Moreover, the Kingdom Knights walking in the village also seemed very busy, completely unlike those who just escaped from prison yesterday. Most of the knights had no armor or weapons on their bodies, and their faces were covered with simple masks made of wet cloth. These knights were walking in the village with clean or stained cloth towels and buckets in their hands, which made the mage feel very strange.


    "What''s going on? Why do they look so busy?" Asked the cheese.


    "Well, well, because there are so many patients, we have to distribute beds in different areas of the village. But thanks to the number of brothers, so Oh, I''m sorry, but my explanation seems to have confused you. You can ask Ms. Elsa, it''s all her idea. " After noticing the increasingly confused look on the mage''s face, the knight simply stopped trying to explain. He took the cheese and went straight to a house in the village, where he saw the owner''s wife and the two companions of the frost guard.


    However, Elsa, Mona and even Jack were far away from the master''s impression of a military uniform. They were wearing cloth clothes and masks on their faces, walking around the patients lying in the house. As soon as cheese entered the door, the people in the room had already seen him. Elsa quickly walked up to the mage and looked him up and down, as if to see if the mage was hurt.


    "So, when you took them away, you helped the refugees who were still able to move?" Without the boss''s explanation, cheese looks at the situation in the house, and the busy Knights before, it''s not difficult to speculate on the whole story. From the side, we can see that the rat people did not waste their troops in the isolation zone when attacking Zhuoluo Town, which made the mage more convinced that someone had planned the attack yesterday.


    Elsa nodded, which was regarded as a response to the cheese question. Then she took the mage to the outside of the house, because the landlady was afraid that cheese would denounce her helping the refugees, which would affect the patients in the house.


    "I don''t think there were many rat people coming this way, and the soldiers just left them in the quarantine area to die Besides, you can cure them, don''t you? " Outside the house, Elsa said to the cheese. Her tone of voice is imploring. Although it may cause a lot of trouble, the landlady really can''t bear to leave these patients there to die.


    The mage didn''t feel unhappy about the landlady''s rescue. Although this will increase his workload, since he has no plan to go to other places at the first time, it is also good to have more contact with plague cases. And considering that even if the culprit behind the scenes is found, the plague will not disappear because of the other party''s failure, so it is still necessary to find a way to treat and prevent the plague.


    "I''ll do my best. If we can''t make them fully recovered, we can at least prevent them from becoming protozoans Cheese nodded, indicating that he was willing to try to treat the patients. As a matter of fact, as early as the beginning of their confinement in the isolation area, cheese had observed these refugees in the isolation area. According to the mage, most of these people were in the primary stage of infection. However, the poor sanitation conditions and almost nonexistent food in the isolation area made the refugees extremely weak. This makes them suffer from other diseases besides Rat Man plague. This situation is not uncommon in this era of lack of hygiene concept. Generally speaking, the places where patients are concentrated, such as isolation areas, must be cremated together with the corpses of patients after use, because no one can guarantee how many diseases those people have in them.


    Elsa was very happy to see that the mage did not reprimand her own meddling, but expressed her willingness to help with the treatment of patients. At this time, the mage noticed that although the landlady''s expression was smiling, it was hard to cover up the tired look on her face. It was from yesterday that she had not had a good rest."You go and have a good sleep, and I''ll see the patients." Said cheese.


    "No, I''ll help you..." Elsa subconsciously wanted to refuse the mage''s advice, but her weak body made her dizzy under the excessive emotional fluctuations. If cheese hadn''t helped her, I''m afraid the landlady would have fallen to the ground.


    "I ask Mona to take you to rest. You can''t help like this." This time, Elsa did not refuse. She nodded weakly and agreed to take a break first.


    The mage reached into the room and asked Mona to hold Elsa to a room to rest. Then he took out a pair of gloves from his robe and began to examine the patient''s condition in the room. At this time, cheese had to sigh that the medical knowledge learned from anlina at that time really played a key role in this operation. If he did not take advantage of his spare time to study medicine, I am afraid the only thing he could do at this time was to make these patients die less painfully.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Gloria yet? You should have joined her when you got here? " While examining the patient and doing some emergency treatment, cheese suddenly asked the countess''s daughter who had not yet appeared. And Jack, who was helping him around, had a significant fluctuation in his breathing after hearing this topic. Monkey organized his language and said to the mage.


    "Her situation is a little special, you can ask her yourself later."


    Cheese looked up at Jack with a puzzled expression, but monkey didn''t plan to say anything about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    It was the evening of the day when cheese found Gloria. Although Elsa failed to rescue all the refugees in the isolation area, the landlady brought most of the people out of the isolation area with the mentality of saving one more. In fact, cheese is very strange how they brought so many patients here, because it seems that most of them have been unable to walk alone for a long time.


    However, Jack later told the mage that most of the patients here were carried by the Knights of the royal order one by one. It has to be said that these Knights of civilian origin have no worries about this problem. They do not take the hidden danger of pestilence as one thing. Although they did produce a large number of refugees, the only one who could be a doctor was cheese. After checking the patients for a whole afternoon, Rao was so energetic that he had to stop to rest because he was afraid that if he continued to diagnose, he would inevitably make mistakes.


    After a simple dinner with the knights, cheese knocked on Gloria''s door with a bowl of broth. According to others, Gloria was actively involved in helping patients at the beginning, but as her appearance troubled the patients, she had to leave the public view. Although Elsa also came to persuade Gloria, the words of those refugees were not intentional words, but obviously the landlady did not let Gloria out of her loss. Throughout the day, the countess''s daughter shut herself up in the room and could not be called out.


    Maybe I heard the mage''s voice for a long time. Gloria''s voice rang from behind the door.


    "Are you back? You''re not hurt? "


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s a little worse than I thought, but it''s OK to protect yourself." The cheese replied.


    "That''s good." Hearing the mage saying that she was in good health, Gloria simply responded and then quieted down. She didn''t seem to want to speak any more.


    After a while, just as cheese began to wonder whether the other side was still behind the door, Gloria finally spoke again.


    "Elsa, did they let you come? Please tell them that they don''t have to worry about me. Ms. anlina has taught me how to face my present self, and I can accept the status quo... "


    Hear that. The more grieved she felt in her words, the more grief she felt. He knew he had to talk to Gloria about it. As a matter of fact, not only the countess''s daughter, but also the sober people of Xigu City, as well as the numerous rat people who cheese will be liberated from the state of wild animals in the foreseeable future, the mage has to face up to a question. What should these rat people do?


    A simple wooden door was not enough to stop cheese. In fact, Gloria, who was in a state of semi collapse in the house, did not realize when the wooden bolt was opened. By the time she noticed, cheese had put the broth on the table.


    "How do you..." Gloria subconsciously wanted to ask how cheese got into the room, but she soon realized that it was impossible to shut a real mage out of the house by a door.


    "Well, now that I''m in, you don''t have to worry about how I opened the door. That''s not the point. " After pulling a chair, the mage sat down and said.


    Seeing him like this, Gloria also knew that it was impossible to simply drive cheese out. However, the countess''s daughter also sat down. Although she felt that cheese could not help her, she knew that the mage and others were really worried about her.


    "In fact, I really have nothing to do Although I did feel bad at that time, I already understood. It''s not their problem that they''re scared by me. " Said Gloria.


    "You say that, but you don''t look like that." Although her appearance and physical structure are no longer the same as human beings, it is not difficult to infer from Gloria''s red eyes that she cried for a long time. However, although the current environment is not really the time to express personal feelings, cheese can hardly accuse Gloria of being too fragile. The mage knew that if he met what happened to Gloria, he would not react much better than this woman.


    It was not difficult to see from the cheese''s eyes how he had judged that Gloria had cried, and the countess''s daughter subconsciously tried to rub her eyes to make them less obvious. But when her hand touched her face, she found that her eyes were no longer there. Although the body mutation is not a matter of a while and a half, but a lot of habits that can''t be changed are still very difficult to get rid of. Gloria put down her hand awkwardly. She felt her heart twitch again, and her tears seemed to come out again at any time.


    "Well, don''t get excited. I also know that it''s hard to comfort you with anything I say. After all, what happened to you is something I have never experienced before. " Cheese took a deep breath. Although he was not good at speaking, he knew that it would be difficult for Gloria to return to normal if he said something that didn''t hurt or itch. At the end of the day, Gloria is strong enough to be able to do it now. Even if she breaks down like this, it''s not beyond comprehension. But this does not mean that the mage will not try to get her out of the shadow of her heart."Listen, Gloria, though you look different now. But you are still you, the youngest daughter of the salon family, do you understand? As a member of the Lord''s family, you have the duty and responsibility to lead your people in trouble. " Said the mage in a deep voice.


    "But The count led all men They either become monsters like me, or they are taken away by us monsters How can I lead them? The count is finished... " The topic of family and responsibility successfully attracted Gloria''s attention. As a nobleman born in the salon family, Gloria''s honor and obligation for the family has been almost engraved into the bone marrow, which can be said to be the epitome of the whole salon family. It is precisely because they are such aristocrats who adhere to the ancient aristocratic norms that the leaders of Baron Baron love them so much.


    "No, it''s not. There are still people who are loyal to you, aren''t they? " Cheese pressed her hands on each other''s shoulders and forced Gloria to look up at herself.


    "You mean the people in Xigu city..."


    "Yes, they are. But they are only part of it. Look, Gloria, I can''t bring you back to humanity, but I''ll fight this plague to the end. Then, in this process, there are bound to be more people who will find themselves. At that time, when they found themselves abandoned by the whole kingdom, you, as their Lord, had to stand up! Do you understand? You will be the flag of their survival! " Although the meaning of encouragement in this speech is more, it is really the real idea of cheese. The mage knew that if he just blindly turned the original rat man into a rational rat man, not everyone could accept the transformation of their body. What''s more, even if they accept it, Cangshi kingdom will not admit that these rat people are its people. At that time, even if the plague is solved, the suffering of these people will not end with the plague. And Gloria is the only answer cheese can think of to solve this.


    "I Is it their flag? "


    "Yes, you must be. It''s your responsibility. It''s your obligation. " Cheese knew that there was no need to encourage or enlighten at this time. Gloria didn''t need those things. What she needed was a goal to live on. Now the mage has given her this target, and her goal will eventually become the target of all rat people. In this way, even if the plague was over, all the mutants would stand under Gloria''s banner and not be reduced to beasts hunted by human beings.


    After listening to the cheese, Gloria lowered her head and fell into meditation. And the mage knew that with the character of a countess''s daughter, she would eventually take the responsibility. There was no need for him to say anything else, so he walked out of the room and left the quiet space for Gloria to think on her own. Thinking about her future may be the future of the whole rat man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Stepping out of Gloria''s room, Elsa was waiting for him outside when cheese left the house.


    "How is she?" The landlady was afraid that it was because she brought these refugees here that Gloria had become like this, so she has been keeping an eye on the progress of the matter.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll make it." Considering that the daughter of the count still has the blood of the Saron family, the family''s responsibility and mission should enable her to find the courage to move forward. The mage is very confident about this. And if Gloria could really be the leader of the rat people, it would be a great blow to the man who created the plague. There is no doubt that the other party would never want to see the rat man change from a terrifying beast into a new species that can communicate.


    However, Elsa was relieved to hear what the master said. And now that Gloria''s problem was solved, she decided to ask cheese what she wanted to do next.


    "What are you going to do next? I heard the Knights say you''ve told them about Lyon''s return to power. Do you have any plans when these patients are stable? "


    "There are plans, but the number of these refugees is so large that I''m afraid I don''t have enough time to stay and treat them." Said cheese.


    "Well, it''s true. When I took them with me, I was not sure I could cure them Although she said so, Elsa was disappointed to hear that the mage was not willing to treat all the patients. However, the landlady still knows the importance of the matter. She knows that in this case, she has no position and reason to ask cheese to cooperate with her whim.


    "Come on. Will you listen to me first? Although I''m afraid I can''t cure them by myself, tomorrow I''m going to Longji mountain to put some medicine at the source of Longxue stream, so that these drugs can flow through the whole count''s collar along the river. All the infected people can gradually suppress their illness by drinking the river water with antidote. The other diseases of these patients are caused by the hollowing out of their bodies by the plague of rodents and humans. As long as the spread of the plague is suppressed, their diseases can be cured by taking some medicine at will. " The mage said that the idea had been brewing before he and Elsa met, which is undoubtedly the most efficient method in this situation. It is also the quickest way he can think of to solve the epidemic situation in the Earl of salon.


    "You say what? Put the medicine into the dragon blood stream Well, in the eyes of the landlady, the mage''s answer is more difficult to accept than he directly said that he decided to leave the refugees alone. As we all know, no matter how much poison or medicine is put into it, a large amount of water will dilute the medicine put into it. Even if the dosage of the medicine is large enough, it will be a drop in the bucket to influence the people who live in the branches of Longxue stream. So what Elsa said about cheese was just out of the blue in Elsa''s ears.


    "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong, nor did I The mage nodded seriously. His face did not look like a joke in the light of the fire.


    "It''s snowy in the north. Are you sure you''re right? I''m not a scholar, but I also know that the amount of medicine needed to cure the plague through this method will be frightening Unconsciously, she raised a hand to hold her head. The landlady felt that she was more and more unable to understand the mage''s actions.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Since I can do it, I will say it. Believe me. " Cheese laughed and didn''t explain it any more. He knew it was very difficult for ordinary people to understand what they were going to do next.


    Looking at the mage''s back, the landlady shook her head slightly. Although she knew that cheese was not a joke, this time the mage''s ideas were beyond her common sense. You know, the most incredible thing in the world is not to introduce them to something they don''t think exists, but to tell them that something they think they know is totally wrong. This challenge to common sense is often more difficult to recognize than to show the unknown.


    But the landlady''s mind changed the next morning. The reason is very simple. No matter who sees the Dragon standing in the central square of the village, I''m afraid he will think carefully whether he is dreaming.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my pet, Migo." Facing the crowd rushing to the square, cheese said, pointing to the dragon with red scales.


    However, most people are still shocked by the red dragon''s posture, and have not heard the introduction of the mage. However, the Red Dragon said in a displeased way after hearing the mage''s words.


    "Well, I''ve told you so many times. I''m not your pet! You hear me, man The wind from the dragon''s mouth made cheese''s gray robe hunting. You can imagine how loud its voice was. But in the face of this terrible beast, the mage was extraordinarily calm, and even had a smile on his mouth.


    "Well, well, my great highness Migo is not my pet, but my indentured beast. That''s OK. So let me introduce it again. This red lizard is Migo, my contract animal. If it scares you, I hope you will forgive me. " Although it seems to be apologizing for the misnomer, there seems to be more irritating words in the new sentence of cheese."You In the name of the Dragon God, you''d better not untie the contract with me, or I will break you into pieces Like a dragon head the size of a carriage staring at the mage, when the Dragon said this, there was a fire from the corner of his mouth. There''s no doubt that it''s a sign that it''s really going to get angry.


    As the nominal owner of the dragon, cheese naturally knows Migo''s habits very well. As a matter of fact, since this man always quarrels with each other as soon as he meets, especially the dragon is not good at using human language. However, the mage can only use threats to save his face. So far, there are more than 100 ways of death of cheese threatened by Migo. Cheese himself has long been familiar with this. However, Elsa Mona, who arrived at the news, was very nervous about the threat of the dragon. They held their own weapons, but they doubted whether the small iron in their hands could really hurt the dragon.


    Although the dragon is indifferent to these ordinary people''s reactions and doesn''t care about them, cheese has no choice but to explain the tense atmosphere around them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, put down your hands on the hilt. I can guarantee that if Migo is going to fight, none of us here will be able to fight. And I can assure you by my real name that it will never hurt you. " Press your hands down to show that you don''t have to be nervous, cheese said.


    "What''s going on here? Why is there a dragon here! Longji mountain is on the mountain. This is a real dragon Jack inquired of the cheese.


    "As I said, it''s my contract animal Well, you can understand it as the relationship between a hound and a hunter. " After scratching his head, cheese had to think of an example to explain what a contract animal was. But obviously, the mage''s example made the Dragon behind him unhappy.


    "Well, who do you say is a dog?"


    "Well, don''t be so upset, you know, only the most loyal and ferocious dog can be called a hound. I''m praising you He patted the other side''s scales with his hand, and the cheese coaxed the child.


    The Dragon snorted and turned away from looking at the mage and the crowd. Obviously, it was too lazy to say a word to these humans. And as for others Dragon''s concession is understood by them as the performance of obedience, which makes cheese''s words more credible.


    "So you raised this dragon?" Rao is a female soldier of the northerners. Mona''s performance in front of such a giant beast is no different from that of an ordinary person.


    "Well You can say that. Although I don''t feed him directly. You know, the dragon eats too much. I don''t have so much spare money to support it But, yes, I am its master. " With a look of pride, the mage said.


    "Wait a minute. Why did you call it here without mentioning your relationship with the dragon?" Asked Elsa.


    "Like I told you yesterday. I''m going to Longji mountain to give medicine. You can''t climb mountains on horses. So I''ve got to find a suitable vehicle. " Said the cheese, shrugging.


    "My God..." Well, it''s probably the worst joke Elsa has ever heard to describe a dragon as a walking tool. You should know that there are few records about giant dragons in the whole Cang Lion Kingdom. And most of them are just a year or a month when someone saw a giant dragon flying by. And now cheese''s behavior makes the boss''s wife who thought she knew him a little bit can''t help being unfamiliar with the mage.


    While everyone was still in a heated discussion, cheese had already climbed the back of the dragon.


    "Well, man, you know where we''re going, right?" Grasp the protruding dragon scale on Migo''s neck. If you look closely, you will find that there are slight grinding marks on the dragon scale where the feet step on the cheese seat. It seems that someone has carefully polished this small dragon scale to create two grooves for people to ride on.


    Of course, the red dragon didn''t answer the mage''s question. It just exhaled two white breath from its nose, which was regarded as an answer.


    "Wait a minute. Are you going to Longji mountain now?" Elsa realized what the mage was going to do and asked.


    "Yes, I am going now. Don''t worry. With Migo there, nothing can hurt me. Don''t worry about me. " With that, the mage patted the dragon''s neck, indicating that the other side could take off. Migoshu unfolded his huge red wings and raised his head in the direction of the sky. The dragon''s hind feet suddenly pushed on the ground, and his huge body left the ground as if he had lost weight.


    "Yes! If the river turns red! That means I''ve made it! " The voice of cheese reverberated from the sky. However, the people on the ground are just staring at the direction of the huge red figure disappearing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Leave behind most of the people who still think they are dreaming. Cheese flew up to the sky by the dragon. From the sky, the land occupied by the count of Saron was just a small corner of the world. Longji mountain, which was originally a straight distance from the starting place, even if it took a week to ride a horse, suddenly appeared in front of the line of sight. Towering mountains stand on the northern border of the world. You can see from the sky that after Longji mountain, there are only persistent black clouds and snows that never stop. The huge mountain body of Longji mountain blocks the terrible cold in the north. From the south side of the mountain range, green is spreading continuously.


    Looking at the distant peak, cheese finally understood why the mountain was named Longji mountain. The trend of the whole mountain range looks like a giant dragon lying on the ground in the distance, and the highest peak of the mountain is just like its backbone. There, is the birthplace of Longxue River and the destination of cheese''s trip.


    "Hello, Migo, do you see the highest mountain? Where are we going. " Use magic to make sure that his voice will not be covered by the noise of the air, cheese said to the dragon who sat down.


    "Oh, it''s a piece of cake." For most people, if they want to climb the top of Longji mountain, they have to use rock picks or other climbing equipment, and go through all kinds of hardships and dangers to climb here alive. But for the dragon, it only needs a little wing to climb the top of the dragon''s ridge. The height of the peak is far from the highest height of the dragon''s flight. In the view of these gifted creatures, these mountains are no different.


    After just less than an hour, the red dragon had already brought the mage in grey robe to the commanding height of Longji mountain. The cheese whispered a spell, and the cold air from the top of the mountain began to warm up around him. This is a spell from a natural school that allows the caster to keep his body temperature in a not so extreme environment. Feeling that it was no longer as cold as before, the mage slid down the back of the dragon. When he stepped on the thick snow on the top of the mountain, it seemed that the whole mountain was welcoming him. Countless white snowflakes danced around the cheese. They were like satellites around a huge celestial body, flying in an invisible path. The strong wind could not make them deviate from their orbit, nor could gravity make them fall into the snow.


    "You''re still popular with them." Migo lies on the snow, as a giant dragon, though it is not afraid of the low temperature. But as a young red dragon, it can survive, does not mean it likes the cold. With Migo lying on the snow, its scales began to emit a faint red light, and the snow under the dragon also made a "Zizi" melting sound. It''s heating in this way.


    He held out his hand and stroked the snowflake in front of him. Cheese knew that it was the local elves who were making mischief in it. It''s the way they welcome the life they love. But most of the time, if ordinary mortals are loved by elves, they will probably be frozen to death faster by these chasing snowflakes. Fortunately, the elves'' indistinct jokes can''t hurt the mage, and cheese has already been familiar with their temperament for these magical beings in remote places.


    "The little guy here told me please don''t let the snow melt any more. Or there will be an avalanche where we stand. " He turned his head and said to the dragon. Cheese knows that this cold weather will make Migo uncomfortable, but there are important things to do now, and he doesn''t want to spend time dealing with avalanches.


    "Well, what a trouble." Not all beings who master the mysterious power can communicate with elves. There are complicated conditions. First of all, they want to be recognized by the elves themselves. As for their conditions of approval, it is almost completely irregular. Although the dragon is one of the most powerful creatures in the world, they are also born with magic power, but it does not mean that they will be more easily loved by elves. In fact, from what has already been the case, elves seem to prefer mortals who themselves cannot reach them. But their love seems more like a terrible curse to ordinary people.


    Seeing that Migo''s red light was dying out, cheese turned his head and continued to focus on the communication with the elves. He needed to find the source of dragon blood stream from these local kids. It is very difficult to ask the way to the spirit of nature, because these strange beings do not have the sense of space and time like ordinary creatures, and because there is no such thing as language, they can not even describe the things in nature. If a naturalist mage or Druid wants to communicate with these elves, he often has to spend a lot of time practicing and speculating. Even so, most of the information they get is too vague to be blurred any more. But since cheese can easily know what the elves have said before, he has his own way to communicate with them.


    "Well, here we are." Take back the extended hand. A brief conversation with these elves is enough for the mage to get what he wants to know.


    "You can go when you find it. I''ll wait for you to come back after you finish your work." The Dragon raised his eyes to see the mage. In this weather, it could move less than once, never more. And it is not curious about why the mage came here and what he did here. It is simply fulfilling the orders of the mage.Under normal circumstances, when cheese can complete the affairs independently, Migo will not be forced to follow him. After all, even if he behaves casually, Migo is a giant dragon, just as cheese told others in a deserted village. If there was no contract in hand, he would not have beaten the red dragon. But this time it''s clear that this time it''s not that simple. Said cheese, with a bad smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Maybe you don''t know. I came to the source of Longxue River to spread out an antidote to the plague. And I''m obviously not stupid enough to come here with materials that can clog the river. So, my dear Migo, guess what I''m going to do


    The dragon''s reaction was not slow, especially after it had been paired with the mage, it knew that this time it was not good to be summoned. As for the questions asked by the mage, Migo''s knowledge of potions was far less than that of professionally trained mages, but he did not know nothing about them. There are many ways to prepare a higher concentration of medicament with limited materials, but combined with the current situation, a method that it least wants to accept has emerged irresistibly.


    "In order to increase the concentration of the agent, the best way is to improve the quality of the bottom liquid of the agent when the raw materials are limited. In other words, it is to use magic liquid as solvent of medicament. You know, Migo, this mountain is called Longji mountain by the people here. So the river that originates from this mountain is called dragon blood stream. This name, however, gave me a good inspiration when I was at a loss. Dragon''s blood is one of the best magic solutions in the world. Although you are not yet an adult, you are a pure blood dragon after all... "


    Without the mage''s words, the red dragon has determined that the worst answer it has come up with has come true. Migo instinctively wants to get up and escape. As long as he flies a certain distance from the mage, he can''t force himself to do something he doesn''t want. But unfortunately, since cheese will tell dragon the answer, he has already been ready. Feeling the strong binding force on the ground, the Dragon cursed.


    "You mean monkey! How can I have a master like you! You''re no man at all


    "Well, well, no one can help you, no matter how loud you shout. It''s not to lend you some blood, not to kill you. " He said horrible words lightly, and the master''s face was joking.


    "It''s very painful to take blood!" On the top of the towering Longji mountain, the scream of the giant dragon resounds through the sky. Unfortunately, with the help of the elves, the white snow curtain blocked the sound well at the top of the mountain, unable to reach the distance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    It seems very easy to use dragon blood as the base of potion. In fact, this is not the case. Besides, most people do not know how to use the rare and magical material of dragon blood. It is very difficult to obtain dragon blood alone. Hunting the Dragon alone will only appear in dramas and ballads for people living in this stable era. In this world dominated by human beings and other intelligent races, giant dragons have rarely appeared. Of course, this is not to say that they were all killed by these mortal races, but that for the dragon, which has an almost endless life span, the movement and noise made by these small creatures are not enough to attract their attention.


    Therefore, although in the world''s records, dragons always appear, but each time they appear for a long time. Even if these giant flying lizards are interested in a certain human or other creatures and walk with them, the life of ordinary species is too short for them. The Dragon scales, horns, teeth and other materials mentioned in various books are mostly recorded in the older and more chaotic years when a few giant dragons voluntarily donated because they died in battle or made an alliance with mortals. In short, today, if you want to find a forger or potion scholar who can handle the materials of dragon seeds, only the elves who have the longest life among mortals have few elders who know how to deal with them.


    However, fortunately, as a mage organization that has always existed outside the world, the tutors of grey tower seem to have no plans to adapt to local conditions in the use of various materials. During the years when cheese was a junior apprentice, whether it was the materials from the dragon, the horns of the evil spirits in the abyss, or some strange creatures worshipped by human beings and other races, They have appeared on the wizard''s experimental table or in daily examinations. Therefore, for cheese, dealing with dragon blood is not a problem. But getting dragon blood is a problem.


    Because Migo has a contract with cheese, he can''t resist this matter. After all, for the huge size of the dragon, the amount of dragon blood needed to prepare the potion was a drop in the ocean. Therefore, the regulations protecting the contractors in the contract would not be triggered. However, this does not mean that cheese only needs to take a knife or something to make a wound on the red dragon to obtain dragon blood. The dragon''s scale covering the whole body is enough to withstand most of the physical or supernatural damage in the world. This is one of the reasons why these giant creatures have a unique sense of superiority to other species. However, this problem is reflected in the current situation, which makes the mage walk around Migo for several times, and can''t find out where to cut the knife.


    "Ha ha ha ha, no way out. Didn''t you claim to take my blood just now? Why don''t you talk now? " Although he can''t resist directly, Migo still regards satirizing cheese with language as a kind of victory. And what it said is true. Even the mage can''t get dragon blood easily without the sharp weapon that can pierce the dragon scale.


    "What''s the noise? If you''re willing to open your mouth and let me take blood, won''t it be ok?" Said the mage, frowning. Indeed, although giant dragons have scales outside their bodies, they don''t have those thick scales in their mouths. If Migo is willing to cooperate with cheese''s blood taking behavior, he can open his mouth and let the mage take blood from his mouth. But looking at the dragon with its mouth closed, you can see that it doesn''t want cheese to succeed so easily.


    So the dragon was elated to see the mage spinning around him, thinking about where to start to get dragon blood through the Dragon scales. As time went on, cheese became more and more anxious, and the more anxious the cheese became, the more happy the Dragon felt. He could see that the mage who had been riding on his head was depressed because he had no way to deal with himself, but Migo''s favorite entertainment in this period of time. Finally, the master''s patience seemed to be exhausted. He went to the dragon, just when Migo thought cheese was going to ask him to give him some blood, the master began to recite an obscure mantra.


    This mantra is different from the mantra used by the mage before. The mantra of cheese used either the language of human beings or the language of other intelligent creatures, or the arrangement and combination of some simple syllables. But this time, although the cheese was chanting something, there was no sound coming out of the air, but if you look at his Adam''s apple, you can see that the master''s throat is indeed shaking. At the same time, although his ears did not hear, Migo still felt the mage''s mantra in his mind. It was a kind of thing that could not be called language. It was more like a feeling. There were no obvious tones and syllables. Even the Dragon doubted whether he could find something similar to it in reality. With this feeling becoming more and more intense, Migo realized that no matter what magic the mage is preparing, its power is not only to break the dragon scale, but also to see the posture of cheese, he obviously intends to cast a spell on the most vulnerable reverse scale on the dragon. This is not a place to joke about. If the reverse scale is damaged, it will be a real death Dragon!


    "Wait a minute. I''d like you to take blood from my mouth! Stop it! Stop it Intuition tells the red dragon that it is better to cooperate with the mage''s action. So Migo gave in a few seconds after cheese began to chant.When Migo agreed to take blood, cheese stopped singing. Just as the Dragon foreshadows, the magic just prepared by the mage is extremely dangerous. Although cheese has the power of deliberately suppressing the magic, and even can only aim at the most vulnerable scale on the dragon to cast the spell, the spell itself is consistent with the original version. No wonder Migo instinctively feels fear.


    "Hoo I''ve already agreed. I don''t think so many things have happened. Open your mouth. " He took a knife with a blue halo out of his robe, and said the cheese. The knife in his hand was a gift from anlina on his birthday. The knife itself was not a magic weapon, but the magic power attached to it by the ancient blood clan could make it easily cut most of the things without harming their original nature. In other words, this is a special tool for drawing materials.


    Reluctant to open his mouth, Migo, as a dragon, has agreed to cooperate with the mage to take blood, so he disdains to deny it again. In the face of a mouth as wide as two people, cheese jumped into the dragon''s mouth without fear. Now Migo just needs to close his mouth, and cheese will become his belly meal. But that didn''t happen. The mage took a piece of less important part of the dragon''s mouth with a knife, and drew a long and thin wound on it with a shining blue blade. Due to his special enchantment, the mage''s knife did not make the Dragon feel the pain in his imagination. With the appearance of the wound, the bright red dragon blood flashed with magic light and overflowed from the wound. Cheese quickly took out the prepared empty water bag and filled it with a full bag of dragon blood, which may be the weight of a drop of blood for the dragon.


    "Well, you can shut up. By the way, you''d better find time to clean your mouth recently. The smell of the head there is really bad. " Jump back into the snow, said the mage.


    "It''s finished? You said it didn''t hurt so much. I agreed. That''s right. I just scared Ben Migo, completely unaware of the pain, was embarrassed by his performance just now, but as a face saving dragon, he still tried to shift the responsibility to the mage''s failure to explain clearly.


    "Cut, hundreds of years old dragon, who knows you are so afraid of pain." Spreading out his hands and shaking his head, cheese has no way to deal with the character of red dragon.


    However, since the dragon blood has arrived, it is very simple to prepare the antidote. In less than an hour, the fully prepared mage prepared a water bag of magic medicine. In the meantime, he said that after the bag of red medicine poured into the spring at the source of Longxue River, the water from where it started gradually turned red, but the red color gradually became lighter from the beginning, and turned pink at the end of the line of sight. However, if someone looks down on the dragon blood stream from the sky at this time, he will find that when the color of the river turns pink, the color will no longer become lighter. This color will spread along the river to the downstream. At this speed, the color of the whole dragon blood stream in the Earl of saloon will change into this color soon.


    "Now, it''s really dragon blood stream." The mage stood on the rock and looked at the river which was gradually changing color in the distance.


    "Well, are you not afraid to be discovered by those people Red Dragon said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve calculated that the amount of the potion is only enough to flow through the Earl''s collar. After the river flows out of the Earl''s collar, the concentration of the potion is no different. You don''t want anyone to do bad things with your blood, do you? " Said cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    The river, which had been infused with dragon blood potion, soon spread to the whole count of salon. The fact that the river turned red brought surprise to Elsa and other people who had already known about it, but it also caused a lot of fright to the soldiers in Zhuoluo town and the refugees scattered around the Earl''s command. Fortunately, when the soldiers who had been infected by the plague due to the battle with the rat people accidentally drank the red river water, and with their disease miraculously recovered, Lyon and Lothar in the town of turbid river also vaguely guessed that this was the writing of cheese.


    And then the Knights of the Kingdom, with a large number of recovered refugees from the deserted village, verified their conjecture a few days later. In a word, after the first dose of cheese, the illness of the whole count of salon, who had not yet been completely transformed into rodents by the plague, was effectively suppressed. But as the developer of these drugs, cheese knows that this can only alleviate the epidemic situation for a while. Those pestilence viruses will not be completely killed by his drugs, as long as he does not find a way to eradicate the virus, these viruses will slowly mutate until they become a terrible natural disaster again. And the mage can be sure that this day will not be too long, and his potion is only a temporary expedient.


    On the night of the antidote, cheese went back to the deserted village. He didn''t want to spend the night with a dragon whose temper was three times worse than usual because of bleeding. So the mage would rather go back to the deserted village in the cold wind. Because he arrived at the deserted village at midnight, and the river turned red, so that everyone knew that the master''s plan had been successful, there were not many people in the village awake at this time. When the huge red figure landed in a small sound that was totally out of line with her size, the only one who noticed this was the landlady who stayed up all night waiting for the master to come back.


    When Elsa rushed down the stairs and ran outside the village, she saw the mage and the dragon under the moon. In the midnight sky, there are only a few stars and a bright moon. In such a world, all the colors look like a gradual change between silver and black. The gray robes turned silver in the moonlight, and the scales of the dragon were not as bright red as they were in the daytime. Of course, the dragon and the mage also noticed the arrival of the landlady. When cheese saw that Elsa was coming, he gave a little smile and made a small gesture. He didn''t want to wake up the whole village.


    "I saw the water change color. You made it, didn''t you?" Elsa, who ran to the master, lowered her voice, but still said excitedly.


    Cheese nodded. The successful spread of the potion was the premise that he could leave the count and lead Wang Du to pursue the false baron. If the epidemic situation here is still expanding, the mage can not leave blindly.


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to pay Migo this time." The mage stopped the landlady who wanted to continue talking and said. He turned to face the dragon. Even in the dim moonlight, his huge body was still full of oppression.


    "So you remember to pay." Migo said softly, although it is a good entertainment to appreciate the awe of ordinary people when they look at them, the Dragon now only hopes to get paid and leave. It is acceptable to be summoned by a mage as a flying tool, but it is forced by human force to "volunteer" to contribute blood. If other dragons hear about it, they will laugh their teeth off.


    Cheese can probably guess why Migo wasn''t happy. In his opinion, although the dragon has lived ten times as long as its own, it is no different from those 11 or 12-year-old children. Even the fear of pain is the same. Of course, these mages think in their hearts that dragon still cares about face. If cheese dares to describe it like this, it is not impossible for the other party to tear up the contract in anger.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''d like to have an early rest. Do you want it or not? I''ll go back to bed if you''re more wordy Not angry said. Cheese held out his left hand.


    Hearing the master''s plan to pay off his debts, red dragon quickly stretched out one of his front paws. One of the dragon''s claws was just below the mage''s left hand, which was said to be a thumb. However, the thickness of the claw was enough to serve as a small dining table. Seeing that the Dragon stretched out its claws, cheese did not say anything. His right hand took out a knife and opened the palm of his left hand in Elsa''s puzzled eyes. The bright red blood dripped from the mage''s hand to the dragon''s claw along the wound.


    Although she was curious about the conditions for cheese to hire dragon, the landlady did not expect that the reward mentioned by the master was actually her own blood. And with the blood dripping, a black complex pattern appeared on the top of the dragon''s head, which looked like some ancient symbol. One third of the symbol had turned red, and the rest was still black. Although it was very weak, Elsa observed that the red part of the symbol was increasing at a very slow rate. But soon, the wound on the mage''s palm spontaneously healed, and the red and black ratio on the symbol no longer changed, and gradually became dark, and finally disappeared on the top of the dragon.


    "I''ll take it this time. Boy, do you remember not to die before we finish our deal. " Red Dragon said and took back his claws, and then without waiting for the master to answer, he flapped his wings and flew into the sky. Soon, the Dragon disappeared behind the clouds at night."What''s the matter? Why is your blood the reward you give it? " Hold on to the mage whose legs are weak because of blood loss. The landlady asked.


    "It''s nothing. Many years ago, Migo asked my teacher for help for some reason. At that time, the teacher sent me to solve this request. As a reward, Migo and I signed a master servant contract, but the contract was not unlimited. For the dragon, what I did was not enough to make it loyal to me all my life. So we made an agreement that every time I use Migo''s power, I will erase part of the contract with my own blood, which of course does not affect the validity of the contract. But when I have enough blood to erase the contract, Migo will be free Said the mage. Not only was the moonlight weak, but his face looked pale.


    "That''s why you didn''t ask him to come and help before?" Asked Elsa.


    "So it is. After all, there''s one thing I don''t have the right to laugh at Migo Said the mage with a smile.


    "Because I''m afraid of pain, too."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    At noon the next day, what the cheese that wakes up slowly sees is a lively deserted village. This is really a wonderful thing. Obviously, before the mage administered the medicine, the Knights also ran among the patients. But when cheese really sent the medicine to them, both the knight and the patient showed different vitality than yesterday. This may be the power of hope, when hope appears in front of your eyes, the tentacles of change can be obtained, and the tired people may be able to squeeze out a little more strength.


    "To tell you the truth, my medicine hasn''t been working so soon? Why do I see today that several patients who were unable to move before can walk on their own When the mage was having lunch, he asked his companions. As the producer of the potions, he knew that while the potions were effective, they took time to work.


    "Ha, don''t say what you spilled into the river yesterday is a real antidote. Even if you just change the color of the river, I believe those people will still feel better." Said Jack, with a sausage in his fork. Previously, a lot of stored grain was found in the cellar of the village, so the food supply in the village is not a problem for the time being. Moreover, cheese didn''t plan to put them here. The mage thought that when these refugees got better, he would ask the Knights of the royal order to take them back to Zhuoluo town. I believe Lothar knows what to do with these people.


    "That''s what I said, but I didn''t expect a simple expectation to make people so powerful. You know, they feel better, but that''s not true Even if we can solve the disturbance in the Earl of Saron, the chief secretary is rarely willing to chat with others. You know, although all the way from Longji mountain to here, in addition to Elsa, Jack and Mona heard less than 50 words of cheese about the plague. For a long time, the mage has always regarded fighting against the plague as his responsibility. This kind of pressure makes him careless about other things around him.


    "I don''t know what you mages think. But my father once said that people are more simple than wild animals. At least, they will not live for a belief. Not like us. " "Monkey" shrugged and said what his father, a hunter, had said.


    "What? Are you dissatisfied with the regiment''s policy? " Although Jack said it unintentionally, Mona naturally associated it with the one hundred year old doctrine of frost guard. Indeed, most northerners have lived in the belief of recovering their ancestral land all their lives. With this belief, they have been waiting for a long time in the humble towns under the Longji mountain, and they may still be waiting for it in the foreseeable future.


    "How could it be? I don''t think the army''s policy is wrong. After all, that''s the basis of our northerners. But Don''t you think it''s wrong to forbid leaving Longji mountain at will? If we don''t want to escort the mage this time, I''m afraid we will not have a chance to see a place just a few days away from us before we retire. " Jack took a bite of the sausage on the fork and said.


    "What''s going on? Why did he say that? Are you not allowed to leave town by the frost guard Without intervention, Mona preached to the monkey, and the mage turned to ask the landlady. Although he got a lot of help from the Legion, cheese''s understanding of the northerners was only limited to the contents of books. In the short days of Longji mountain, the mage devoted most of his energy to the study of plague, and did not care to understand the customs of frost guards.


    "This is our tradition. As northerners, every man of the right age must join the army, while women can join the army voluntarily according to their physical condition. But young people are not allowed to leave Longji mountain without permission until they have completed about five years of military service. On the one hand, it is to protect the young people who are not able to protect themselves, and on the other hand, it is also to prevent the army from being understaffed. By the way, women like me who are not in the army need to be around 25 years old to leave Longji mountain. It''s grandfather Jon''s exception to be able to come out with you this time Elsa explained.


    Forced military service is not uncommon in this era. Whether it is to fight against thieves or wild animals, Lords and military commanders in different places need to maintain the armed forces in their territory. Therefore, young men in the territory are duty bound to shoulder the responsibility of protecting their homeland. Of course, most lords only recruit these civilians when they need to. In most cases, the so-called military service is just a few primary military training in the slack season. Of course, the armed forces formed in this way can not be compared with the professional frost guards. However, it is thanks to their military and political integration system that frost guards can maintain this armed group with the small number of northern people. The commander of the frost guards was also the commander of all northerners. Thanks to this, although frost guards rarely appear in other parts of the Kingdom, their reputation is a great deterrent.


    "That''s why both Heather and Lyon were surprised to see you. Frost Guard soldiers will not appear in other areas at the age of service. It may also be a problem. " Feeling his chin, cheese realized that although he did not encounter any problems in the Northern Territory, if he went further south, the identity of Elsa and other northerners might become a factor in exposing his own goals."Well Indeed, although we can imitate the accent near the Earl of salon, the refugees led by the count of salon should also be a more sensitive group of people Perhaps the identity of the boss and the boss will become a subconscious worry.


    "The question of accent is easy to say. I can find a way to solve it, and we can also try to reduce the opportunity to communicate with other people, as long as we don''t speak, we can avoid many problems. If not, we can just pretend to be refugees. " Cheese didn''t think much about it.


    "I''m afraid not." At the end, she said to Mona, Jack''s preaching about the northerners. As the least talkative person in the cheese team, the female soldier''s action ability is not critical.


    "Why not?" Asked the mage.


    "Experienced soldiers or warriors can easily distinguish military trained people from ordinary civilians. There are many ways to make them realize that we are not ordinary people. With our skin color and accent, it''s not hard to guess who we are. I''m afraid it''s not feasible to enter Wangdu through simple disguise. " Said Mona. It''s true that farmers who plough fields and soldiers who wield weapons have good physique, but because they use different body parts, experienced people can distinguish them from muscle shape in terms of body shape.


    "Such a thing?" With a slight frown, cheese knew how to infer the origin of others from the details, but he did not know that the identity of the soldier was so easily exposed.


    This time, both Elsa and Jack nodded along with the female soldiers. Obviously, they all had a way to distinguish the trained soldiers from the ordinary civilians.


    "Well, it looks like we''re going to design our camouflage." Said cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    It''s not easy to disguise your identity. Maybe it''s simple for cheese. After all, his body is much thinner. Besides, most people don''t think much about the mage''s grey robe except for a few who have been in contact with the grey tower. So cheese, whether it''s a scholar or a businessman, can''t see the problem. The problem lies in the three frost guards. On this point, cheese also consulted the Knights of the royal order. As a result, these upright Knights seriously told the mage that the characteristics of the northerners were very obvious to those outside the Northern Territory. It was impossible to change Elsa''s appearance so that others could not recognize her.


    However, cheese had no choice but to draw on local materials and prepare a kind of potion which was said to be able to change the skin color. He knew the formula from anlina unintentionally. However, for cheese at that time, he could not understand why Xuejie wanted to treasure this kind of medicine which consumed a lot of materials. For the caster, if he really needs to change his appearance, both transfiguration and illusory tricks are more practical than this potion. But now, since it is impossible for the mage to cast spells on the other three people 24 hours a day, this potion has played an important role.


    "How do you feel?" Looking at three people whose faces were about a fifth darker than normal, cheese asked.


    "It''s not as scary as it looks." Jack said, pointing to half of the black ointment. At first, when he heard that cheese wanted them to paint this suspicious looking thing on his body, he refused to live or die. Or after the mage repeatedly assured that it was harmless to the human body, he tried to use it.


    "I didn''t feel the itchy skin you said, so it seems that we don''t reject it?" Said Elsa.


    The mage once mentioned that the ingredients in this ointment would make some people''s skin uncomfortable, so he asked three people to try to apply a little on the small area of skin first, and then let them apply a large area after confirming that there were no side effects. But even so, he didn''t dare to be 100% sure about this inexperienced magic drug cheese, so he asked everyone to apply it all and report to him again.


    "That''s good. This ointment can be made into different colors according to the mixing proportion, but I try to make the color match the skin color of the Knights Said the mage. At the same time, they walked around the three people to see if their skin color changed as they thought.


    "Wait, you say this ointment can be mixed in different colors?" Asked the landlady, hearing the cheese.


    "Yes, that''s one of the few advantages of this thing. Although I don''t think it has any practical value, you know, I worked all afternoon to get this ointment. The manufacturing process is too complicated. " The mage complained.


    Elsa and Mona are looking at each other. Although the male cheese and Jack don''t think the ointment is valuable, as a woman, this medicine that can affect the skin color and has no side effects is an unimaginable treasure. We should know that in this era, the concept of cosmetics is still an extremely obscure and abstract thing. Although most intelligent creatures have a love of beauty, in this world where the proportion of survival is greater than that of life, even human beings with the largest territory have no mind to put precious research resources on these irrelevant things.


    However, no development does not mean that there is no demand. Although fairies such as fairies do not need cosmetics, for other intelligent creatures, especially in the human society with a large number of aristocratic classes, those noble ladies are willing to pay no price for beauty. You know, those noble women even smear mercury powder on their faces before the dance, which is commonly known as mercury, to improve their skin color. However, the toxicity of Mercury will cause irreparable harm to human body, but even so, they will not hesitate. It can be seen that cream, which is regarded as waste by cheese, will send the whole kingdom into madness if it flows into human society. At the moment, Elsa and they simply told cheese about the value of his ointment in other people''s eyes. He also suggested that the mage disguised himself as a businessman and enter the Wangdu in the name of selling these ointments.


    "I''m sure you just have to take a bottle of this sample, and if any guard dares not let us into the city, he will be trampled into mud by the ladies and ladies of the whole kingdom." That''s what the landlady said to the mage.


    However, as a mage, cheese does not lack a way to get money, and Wang Du''s entry this time is to keep a low profile. If you sell these ointment as a commodity, you may get considerable profits, but there must be many troubles attracted by this profit. Therefore, although Elsa and they repeatedly stressed the value of this ointment, cheese decided to enter the kingdom of Cang lion as mercenaries.


    Speaking of the occupation of mercenary, we can say that it has never been cut off since human beings entered the civilized society. No matter in times of peace or war, whether the emperor in power is wise or mediocre, mercenary as an indispensable part of the world has never changed. Although it seems that mercenary is a kind of profession, in fact, according to the different professional entrustment, the difference between different kinds of mercenaries is not small than that of any occupation. Because of this, the mercenary profession has a wide range of people, and their work range from stealing and stealing to rescuing a country. This makes the identity of mercenaries very convenient. With such an identity, it is not surprising that people are involved in such events. This is also the main reason cheese chose to do so.At the same time, the mage also promised to make some ointment of specified colors for Elsa and Mona in her spare time as a reward for the two. After solving the problem of appearance, they decided on the identity of pretending, and then they prepared their own clothes separately, and they would officially enter the kingdom in the morning. After Jack and Mona get up and leave one after another, cheese looks at the landlady and asks a question he has been trying to ask.


    "In a word, commander Jon''s instruction to you should be to protect me from the plague of the count. Now theoretically speaking, your task has been completed. Why do they follow me to take such a big risk to go to Wangdu? "


    The landlady said with a smile.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t ask them this question in person, or they might have left for Longji mountain with their personality. But don''t think they didn''t realize it, Mona. They just didn''t point it out. "


    "Why?" The cheese asked. In his opinion, since the frost guards have finished their task, they should return to the Legion.


    "You said that just now? The reason why they want to continue to follow you is very simple. As a legion soldier, they can''t leave Longji mountain before the expiration of their service. Even if their service is over, they don''t know how much trouble they will encounter if they want to travel all the way from the north to the king. Rather than that, it''s better to follow your ride now. On the one hand, it makes sense to grandfather Jon, on the other hand, it can really protect your safety. Do you understand? " With that, the landlady left in a brisk pace. I can see that she is in a good mood. I don''t know whether it''s because of the cream of cheese or because she''s looking forward to a bigger journey.


    It seems that they were infected by the three of them. The mage also felt that the prospect of this plague was not so pessimistic. Although so far for their opponent cheese is still very little, but this does not prevent the mage to feel confident in their own and team-mates'' ability. After the whole journey led by the Earl of salon, cheese regained his original state of Longji mountain by looking out of the window. And this time, he doesn''t have to go alone, does he?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    After saying goodbye to the Knights of the kingdom who cared for the patients and Gloria, who was ready to return to Xigu city to take over the management of rat people, the cheese company disguised as mercenaries and began to march towards the king of Cang Lion Kingdom. However, to the surprise of Elsa and others, the mage, as the leader, did not choose to enter the Earl of Heishan through Zhuoluo town as the first stop of the journey. The destination chosen by the cheese maker was the western territory led by the count of saloon, that is, the part bordering on the prince of hammer which Heather and her Knights of the hammer were responsible for guarding. As to why he chose such a destination instead of passing through the town of turbidity current under their care in Lyon, the mage naturally had his own plans.


    To be sure, if you take the route of Zhuoluo town to enter the kingdom through the relationship between Lyon and Lothar, the resistance of the whole group will be much less, but there are also risks in doing so. The current situation is that the opponent the mage is looking for is in the dark and the mage is in the Ming. What happened in the leader of the count of salon must have attracted the other party''s attention. At this time, a mercenary team suddenly appearing in the northern territory will be paid attention to. In the case of being on guard, no matter how skillful the camouflage is, cheese would rather choose the west, which has been rarely paid attention to, rather than take such a big risk. Moreover, for the family behind Heather who had made friends with the grey tower, and the Great Duke of liehammer, who had been mentioned many times, the mage himself was full of thirst for knowledge.


    Due to the long distance to the west, they had a day''s journey before they arrived at the territory marked with the hammer symbol on the map. In terms of the area on the map, this vast land is probably much larger than that of the Earl of salon and the Earl of Heishan. This is the territory of liechui, the first aristocrat of Cangshi kingdom. As the most valued aristocratic Lord of the current Cangshi king, the Great Duke of liehammer also enjoys the reputation of "guarding the western border" in the kingdom. The long and narrow land of liechui collar just includes the western part of the Kingdom bordering on the vast grassland. For many years, as the local Lord, liechui has been fighting against the grassland nomadic tribes. This also makes the cities in his territory unexpected. In the face of nomadic tribes that may attack at any time, only the thick walls can give people a sense of security. And the city''s complete supporting facilities can also be convenient for businessmen and tourists here, so although it is located in the frontier, the economic activities in liehammerling are extremely prosperous. This time, the mages'' destination was the iron fort, the city closest to the count of salon.


    As a city no smaller than Xigu City, tiebao does not sound like a steel fortress like its name. However, compared with the uninhabited Xigu City, this city is the first human city that cheese encountered. With a few copper coins, the soldiers at the gate of the city were sent away, and a lively city, which seemed completely free from the plague, appeared in front of them. Pedestrians come and go wearing all kinds of clothes and walk on the gravel paved street. The carriages that pass through from time to time will be accompanied by the coachman''s shouts of avoiding pedestrians. Along the street, one by one, the stalls made of coarse cloth sell various kinds of goods. All this makes the four people who come out of the epidemic area filled with terror feel like an illusion of passing away. It was as if the tragedy in the Earl of salon, not far from the city, was a nightmare.


    "Longji mountain is on the mountain. It''s really big here." Looking at the bustling scene, Elsa involuntarily exclaimed.


    "In fact, strictly speaking, the scale of Xigu city is about the same as here, or even larger." As a person who has seen this kind of city many times, cheese has no sense of the prosperous scene here. Apart from being able to confirm that the plague had not spread here, the mage did not think that the iron Fort itself was special.


    "That''s different. It''s the first time I''ve seen so many people!" Xigu City, which has become a ghost city, can''t be compared with here. The landlady looks at all kinds of stalls on the street and seems eager to try. As for the remaining two frost guards, although they did not say so, their facial expressions were similar to Elsa''s.


    "Well, don''t worry. When we find a place to live, we can go around." Said cheese. Although preparations had been made before, the count of salon, who had been reduced to the wilderness, still had too many supplies to supply. Therefore, the mage planned to go out to purchase after settling down today.


    "Really? Let''s go When she heard that she could move freely, Elsa quickly pulled the master''s robe and walked forward. Everything here stimulated the northern girl''s senses and made her want to find out quickly.


    "I see. Don''t go so fast. You don''t know where the hotel is." As their own strength is not as big as the landlady, in the face of the excited Elsa, cheese is only dragged away. Aware of this embarrassing situation, the mage hastened to ask the landlady to slow down, otherwise they would soon become the focus of the street. But it seemed that the cheese warning was too late. Someone in the crowd stopped to point to them and whispered something.


    Realizing that the situation around them was not right, Elsa and Elsa were instinctively about to enter the fighting state. They seemed to think that these citizens were discussing how to knock down the four suspicious people. However, the hand that they had pressed on the hilt of the sword was stopped by cheese. The mage shook his head at them, and led the three men quickly through the crowd and disappeared at the corner of the street."Well, what happened just now? Why are they pointing at us? " In the lane where few people pass by, Elsa asked.


    "Look at all the people on the street, no one wants you to shout so loudly. And although the skin color can be disguised, your clothes are too conspicuous. If we go a little slower, I''m afraid all the guards who patrol the city will come. " The Master explained helplessly.


    Hearing this, the other three all looked down at their clothes, but all said they didn''t see any problems.


    "Well, Jack is OK to say that men wearing armour in the city can also be regarded as the professional needs of mercenaries. The key problem lies in you." Said cheese to Elsa and Mona.


    "We? What''s wrong with our clothes? Is it easy to fight? " Even Mona was a little confused this time. Ask her.


    "That''s the problem." Said the mage. It turns out that both the landlady and the female soldiers at this time had only one close fitting costume, and their figure curves were exposed. Although this was partly because the living conditions before were not enough for them to have clothes to choose from, most of the reasons were that as northerners living in cold regions for a long time, their sensitivity to temperature was different from that of most people At a time when most people on the street were still wearing a layer of warm clothing to resist the cold of early spring, in Elsa''s eyes, the temperature was no different from that of Longji mountain in summer. This leads to the fact that although their clothes are not exposed, there is still a problem in other people''s eyes: they are wearing too thin. Moreover, due to their long-term physical exercise, Mona and Elsa are in perfect shape. It is no wonder that passers-by will stop to watch such a figure with thin and close fitting clothes.


    But even though cheese said that, for northerners who have always believed in practical principles, they still can''t understand why clothes that are easy to move become the focus of attention of passers-by. It is impossible to explain this kind of value concept issue in one sentence or two, so the mage can only advance the task of purchasing clothes during the trip, so that the two ladies will not be so conspicuous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    I bought a few clothes that were not so conspicuous in the shop on the street. Although the mage was very rich, in order to keep a low profile, the laundry items selected by them, including jack, were second-hand goods with obvious mending marks or defective products after repair. Looking at his companion''s happy appearance of holding these clothes, cheese''s heart was actually very sad, but when the mage proposed that he could buy some less conspicuous new clothes, he was refused by the client.


    "Those bright colored clothes look terrible." That''s Mona''s answer to cheese. For the simple northerners, the basic function of clothes is to prevent cold and provide little defense. They don''t care about the style and appearance of clothes, as long as they are convenient to move. In the wild near Longji mountain, wearing too bright colors can easily expose yourself in the white snow.


    In this case, cheese is not easy to say, but maybe it is to compensate them. In the next action, as long as the three people are interested in the things on the roadside stall, the mage will buy them after a symbolic bargain. So when they came to the door of the hotel, even Mona, who had always been a steady woman, was holding all kinds of groceries and snacks. Pushing open the thick oak door, cheese strides into the hotel with the Red Hammer and black heavy shield emblem, which indicates that the hotel is an industry run by the strong hammer family, and it is also the most secure store in the whole liehammer chain. Naturally, a night''s room charge in such a hotel is not cheap. According to the price tag on the board behind the receptionist, the room here is at least one-third more expensive than the ordinary hotel I saw before.


    The waiter in the hotel naturally noticed the four cheese men. At this time, Mona and they had finished dressing up. Therefore, from the appearance, the three members of the team were dressed as poor mercenaries. According to the experience of the waiters for many years, such people would not come here for the night. So if these people aren''t just in town and can''t figure out what''s going on, it''s the guy in the gray robe who''ll pay. Sure enough, cheese went to the counter while the other three were still looking at the various weapons and animal specimens hanging in the hotel lobby. The master silently took out a money bag from his robe and threw it on the counter.


    "Four rooms. Help me find four horses." The simple mask made it difficult for the waiter to see the face under the shadow of the mage''s hood, while the deliberately lowered voice made the cheese sound older than his actual age.


    "Yes, sir. Your room is at the end of the corridor on the second floor, and your horse will be waiting for you in the stable tomorrow morning. Would you like me to prepare dinner for you At this time, the waiter had completely regarded cheese as a businessman or scholar in the past. As for the remaining three people, they were regarded as his hired guards. Although the order of the strong hammer collar has always been good, it is not surprising that a rich man who acts alone employs several mercenaries as bodyguards in order to guard against nomads or robbers disguised as nomads.


    It''s just that the cheese asked for four rooms as soon as he opened his mouth. Generally speaking, the boss of mercenaries would not pay for his employees. He was covered with the signboard of Lord hammer. He could let the three mercenaries go to other parts of the city for the night and come back to meet here tomorrow. However, the subtext of the master''s writing is that he is a generous employer. This kind of gold owner naturally has to flatter. Maybe a few copper coins will be better than standing here for a whole day.


    Although the servant''s flattering smile makes cheese a little uncomfortable, sometimes it can save a lot of unnecessary trouble by properly showing financial resources. Cheese dropped a few more copper coins on the counter and said.


    "You don''t have to prepare dinner for us. It''s rare to come to tiebao. Is there any restaurant worth recommending? " The busy battlefield life had already made the mage dissatisfied with the diet for a long time. Now that we have decided to have a good rest in tiebao, we should take this opportunity to have a big meal. Moreover, restaurants and pubs have always been the best choice for intelligence gathering.


    "In the restaurant, I''ll push you to try the barbecue with tiebao characteristics. It''s said that the boss learned the skills from the nomads. You know, although those damned guys can''t do anything else, they have their own unique skills in cooking beef and mutton. The shop is not far away. It''s in the second lane on the left side of the door. If you go now, you should come back quickly. The iron fort is under curfew recently. If you stay on the street after sunset, you will be put into prison! " The waiter reminded me attentively.


    "Curfew? Why? I don''t think there are any banners posted at the gate of the city? " Although urban curfews are not a big deal, they are implemented in many cities and towns. However, there is no need to implement curfew in cities like tiebao. Moreover, the waiters clearly mentioned that curfews have been implemented only recently. Does this mean that there are some problems in this city?


    "You don''t know. Isn''t count Saron leading the plague? The Lord of the city burned several refugees infected with plague at the gate of the city a few days ago. As a result, from that day on, there will be a lot of mice on the streets of the iron fort in the evening Speaking of this, the waiter stopped warily, looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to it. He lowered the volume and continued to say to cheese."Now it is said in the city that it is the victims of those refugees who have turned into these rats, ready to take revenge on the people of the iron fort. The Lord of the city has just started curfew, and he is said to be hiring a pharmacist to get rid of the rats. But let me say, if those mice are really made of evil spirits, it will not work to find a pharmacist. It''s better to find some priests in the church. "


    Knowing the reason for the curfew, cheese certainly didn''t fully believe the rumors of the waiters, but it seems that there will be rat infestation in the evening. After thanking the waiter in a low voice, the mage generously threw several copper plates to him, and then turned to meet his partner in the hall.


    "What''s the matter? Why did it take so long? " Although she has never been to such a big city, Elsa also runs a part-time hotel in her hometown after all. She is quite clear about the process of accommodation, so she is puzzled about why cheese came back so long.


    "Nothing. We''ll eat and talk later." They told the other people their rooms, told them to put down their things, and then they left for the barbecue shop recommended by the waiter.


    To his surprise, although the front of the barbecue shop was well decorated and the interior decoration was comfortable, there were fewer people eating in the restaurant than he thought. But now that he sat down, cheese had no plan to go. He read almost half of the items on the menu. The mage took out a silver coin in the boss''s suspicious eyes. As the silver coin was thrown into the boss''s hand, the suspicious color on the boss''s face turned into ecstasy.


    "Come on, this is our own wheat wine. Please don''t dislike it. In recent days, because of the curfew, there are almost no guests in the evening. If you wait a moment, I will go to prepare for it After the boss enthusiastically put four oak cups filled with golden ale on the party''s table, cheese also learned something about the store.


    "What curfew? What''s going on? " Jack asked.


    So cheese took a sip of ale and told the rest what he had just heard from the waiter. For this kind of strange things, they would not believe it at ordinary times, but after all, a few people were still fighting with rat people two days ago, and now they hear about mice, it is inevitable that the warning line in their hearts is raised again.


    "Do you think it has anything to do with the rat man?" Mona whispered.


    The mage continued to drink the ale in his glass with a big gulp, then put the empty wine cup on the table and made a hiccup. He said casually.


    "Whether it''s OK or not, we''ll take a night off, replenish as planned tomorrow, and then come back tomorrow night to have a good look at it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    At night, the iron castle is silent. This suffocating silence makes people unable to restrain to imagine what is there in the dark where there is no light outside the house where the candle cannot be lit? At the same time, the only sound that can warn the cavalry not to hide in the dark is the sound of the horse on the street.


    In the tavern room, cheese looks at the dark street through the window silently. From sunset, the city begins to fill with a smell that makes the mage feel unhappy. It''s not from the breath of living people, it''s a rotten smell like the soil in the cemetery, and every particle that floats with the wind carries the smell of death. Cheese eyes unconsciously began to shine a very light, the mage is trying to use another perspective to look at the city under the night. From his observation, the Chief Secretary thinks that the curfew issued by the city Lord is very reasonable.


    "I don''t remember inviting you in." Looking at the cheese outside the window, he suddenly said. But the language he spoke was not the common language used in the kingdom of Cang lion, but a more obscure and ancient language. As for the object of his speech, it was a black cat who did not know when to walk into the master''s room.


    "I paid half of the cost of the hotel, so it''s not a house for anyone else." Surprisingly, the black cat''s mouth also used the same language to answer, but perhaps because of the cat''s voice, its voice makes it difficult to distinguish its gender.


    "Well, even so. So let me hear what''s the reason for a transfiguration like you to come into this room on such a night? " The mage slowly turned around, looked at the black cat and said. Then he noticed that the black cat had scarlet, jewel like eyes.


    The black cat sat down, licked his front paw, and said in a relaxed tone.


    "If you enter other people''s territory, you should say hello to the owner of this place first? Or don''t you know the basic etiquette? A wizard with the smell of pestilence. "


    "I have to say that as a blood clan, your sense of smell is really sharp. But I''m curious if this keen sense of smell comes from your nose, which has already stopped functioning, or from your domestic dogs? " In the face of the other side''s question, cheese was not frightened, but said with a smile of great interest.


    "It''s not something you need to know, wizard. Now you just need to tell me who you are and why you are here at this time The black cat said that although it was almost impossible to read the expression from the cat''s face, the mage still read a trace of impatience from its voice and speed. It''s interesting. Generally speaking, as a vampire with almost endless life, the existence of these dark nights has already had enough patience. Because of these short conversations, they will have a sense of impatience. Either the time for this black cat to become a blood clan is too short, or it has been troubled by some things. In this case, cheese believes he can get more information from the other side.


    "Don''t be so sure. What I need to know, what I don''t need to know is not a question for you to consider, and, as far as I know, the iron fort is not the territory of any night aristocrat. In other words, there is no family that can occupy a stable hunting area in the whole Cang Lion Kingdom. So, before I identify myself, is your identity doubtful? " Indeed, before the mission began, cheese had already received information from the Cang Lion Kingdom and other countries nearby, and none of the reports mentioned any vampire families nearby. This means that this place will not belong to the hunting range of any vampire. Having been with anlina for many years, cheese knows a lot about these guys who can turn into bats or black cats.


    Feeling that cheese didn''t seem to be able to explain his details so easily, the black cat began to have a plan to retreat. The mage is right. Although this hotel has been wandering around the iron Fort since it was built, it can''t be regarded as its hunting ground. Obviously, this passing wizard is very familiar with the rules of blood clan, and may even know several decent vampire nobles. Then, no matter how much contact with him, he will not get his information, but will only expose himself more. Thinking of this, the black cat''s body tensed, and it was ready to leave the room.


    However, cheese didn''t want the little guy with red eyes to leave so easily. The sudden visit in the night made the mage not very happy. His fingers hidden in his robe are ready to cast a spell to trap this guy here.


    However, when one cat and one person were in a standoff, there was a knock outside the cheese room, and then the landlady''s voice came from outside.


    "Cheese, it''s me, Elsa. Did you sleep? I seem to buy a lot of snacks during the day, so I wonder if you are hungry? "


    Now the mage knew more about the black cat. It was obvious that it did enter through the door, because although it closed the door, it did not put the bolt again. This led to Elsa''s attempt to push the door open, and the wooden door did not act as a barrier, but opened with a slight push. The black cat was willing to stay in the house when he saw the chance. He jumped up from the ground and ran straight to the crack in the door, apparently trying to escape. It''s too late to cast any more spells. Besides, since the door is opened, the room is no longer a closed space, which makes cheese unable to quickly trap the black cat. In a hurry, the mage only had time to shout to the landlady''s attention."Catch that cat!"


    As a matter of fact, the flying black cat made Elsa notice more quickly than cheese. When she was surprised that the master''s door was not locked, a dark shadow rushed out of the room. As a military trained person, although the proprietress did not see what the shadow was, the instinctive reaction caused by the training still made her subconsciously drop her snacks in her hands and held out her hands in front of the shadow. When the shadow and the hand touched each other, Elsa clenched her fingers with feeling, which caused the landlady when she heard the cheese words Her hands had already firmly grasped the black cat''s forelimb.


    "Well done! Don''t let it run away When Elsa caught the black cat, cheese said excitedly.


    Although the black cat struggled with the forelimb caught, it was hard for it to exert enough strength to get rid of the landlady''s grip. After several unsuccessful attempts, it raised its head, looked at Elsa''s face with her red eyes, and said in a magic voice.


    "Look at me! Mortals


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Hearing this sudden voice, though I didn''t know why, Elsa''s head fell down unconsciously. When the landlady''s eyes touched the sight of the black cat, time seemed to stop in Elsa''s subjective feeling. She could no longer feel anything else. In her eyes, only the red cat pupils occupied the landlady''s whole field of vision, making her unable to think about anything else.


    "Wake up." The voice of cheese was like a thunderbolt, which broke the huge pupil in front of the landlady. As the mage''s voice sounded from her ear, Elsa could finally feel her own existence again.


    "I am What''s the matter? " At a loss, she looked at the snacks on the ground and the cheese standing in front of her. The landlady said in a daze. Her last memory pauses to grab the black creature, and then she remembers nothing.


    "It''s OK. You''re just hypnotized by that wild cat. Just a little rest. " With that, cheese helped Elsa to the chair in the room, and then turned to pick up what was on the ground.


    "I remember, I caught something. It was a cat?" The proprietress held her forehead and tried to recall what had just happened.


    "To be precise, it''s a vampire transformed into a cat." The snacks scattered on the ground are put on the small table. Fortunately, there is a layer of paper bag outside these snacks, which is not stained with dust. However, several paper bags were opened due to collision, and the food inside could not touch the floor.


    "What are you talking about? Vampires Unable to examine the packaging of the snacks, Elsa exclaimed.


    "Keep your voice down. You''ll wake up the others." Close the door and the cheese sits on the edge of the bed.


    "But you say it''s a vampire! How can that evil thing appear here on Longji mountain Perhaps in today''s people''s eyes, walking in the dark aristocratic pace, with a handsome and beautiful appearance of the vampire is a dangerous romance. But for people who really live in a world where these dark night predators exist, vampires have never had anything to do with romance. Huaichun''s blood is not only a dream they can bring. Vampire, the name is dangerous and unclean pronoun.


    "It depends on the situation. It seems that the guy should have been here many years ago, but I have never heard of any blood clan''s hunting ground. So he''s just a small character. " Opening a bag of dough, cheese said with a bite.


    "Little character I don''t know what a vampire is in your eyes, but you have to know that guy is as terrible as the plague! Why didn''t the city Lord burn him! This guy is going to destroy this city! Gods, why is there such impurity in the world It can be seen that although they have a fear of vampires, but just a brief contact with the black cat really scared the landlady.


    "Enough!" It''s rare for cheese to say to a companion, "I can understand why you have such a big opinion about vampires. But please don''t be so excited. Vampires are not so hard to beat monsters. In fact, those guys are not much better than ordinary people when they understand their weaknesses. And Some of them didn''t voluntarily become that way


    Frightened by the mage''s tone, Elsa looked at the cheese face and realized that the mage was really angry this time. She suddenly remembered that when talking with Gloria before, the other party mentioned that she was a consanguineous woman who took care of her in the gray tower where cheese grew up, and it is said that this woman will take care of cheese. Then the mage must have very close feelings for this lady. Although his words in fear just now did not specifically refer to a certain blood group, it is no wonder cheese would be angry if he scolded the whole vampire population like this.


    "Sorry I was just so excited. " Looking down at her toes, Elsa whispered.


    The mage was also aware of his gaffe at this time. He was also angry at his impulse. He knew clearly that the landlady was not referring to anlina, but he could not resist shouting at Elsa. He didn''t look at the landlady again and replied.


    "I should be sorry, too. I''m too excited. I''m very close to a blood clan, so I can''t help but It''s my fault. "


    "Well, can you talk about this blood clan? I''m curious. " Said Elsa.


    The cheese chuckled. He half lay down on the bed with his back against the wall, took another bite of the pastry on his hand, thought for a moment, and said.


    "I''m afraid I can''t tell you about her and me now. It''s too long. But if you want to listen, I can tell you what kind of existence those vampires are. Maybe you will have a different impression of them after listening to them


    "Tell me, I''d love to hear it."


    So the mage cleared his throat and began to tell the difference between the vampire he knew and the vampire in the eyes of ordinary people. In the oral statement of cheese, the blood clan is different from the ordinary people''s imagination. Although the vampires do not have the concept of age, they still have the difference between the transformed and the transformed. According to this special relationship, they form a large or independent "family". The world is cruel, even for the blood clan. Whether it comes from the attack of other beings in the dark, the competition of the same clan for territory, and even the counter attack from their prey "human", all these are enough to make the weak blood clan die. Therefore, the vampires have a deep dependence on their "family". Like wolves living in nature, they form a community with different division of labor and live in the dark. As the leader of the community, he is often the one with the highest generation and the oldest blood in the "family". He is the source of blood for all members of the "family", so he has the power to command other members.The power from the blood is irreversible for the vampire. Even the blood clan with the power to destroy the city and destroy the country will become extremely vulnerable in front of his transformators. This led to a strict hierarchy among vampires. Therefore, compared with the rapid change of human power species, perhaps the ruling effect of blood clan is more orderly and efficient. In a word, since vampires gather in families, they must need a large number of human beings to feed their family members. This makes every vampire family have their own territory, which is the hunting area in their mouth. These hunting areas are often cities or large-scale settlements. Only those homeless blood people who live alone will choose to hunt in the countryside, where the interpersonal relationship is simple. The close interpersonal relationship brought by the small population will make every hunting of these vampires very dangerous. If they are not careful, they will be nailed to the poplar cross by villagers with pitchfork and hoes.


    The natural life pressure of the vampire family, which occupies the huge population resources of the city, is much less. The floating and permanent population in a small city is enough to provide a medium-sized vampire family with about 20 vampires to eat without any attention. Not to mention the missing and uninhabited outsiders, it''s enough for the vampires to survive just the people who die naturally every day in the city. However, there are so many cities in a kingdom, so the war between various vampire families to fight for territory is often the root cause of the death of a large number of vampires.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Although the vampires call themselves aristocrats in the dark, and the feeling is always between the bloody beast and the dignified gentleman, in fact, no beast can eat blood forever, and no nobleman can be completely self disciplined. Therefore, people who really understand the blood clan know that they are only leeches attached to the huge race of human beings in the final analysis. Maybe a vampire is enough to intimidate one side in the dark for many years, but as long as human beings really organize forces to encircle the exposed blood clan, they will only have the chance to escape. In fact, when vampires hunt ordinary people in the dark, people who have been in contact with the dark and are not crazy are hunting them. These people are called demon hunters or simply call themselves hunters. They have embarked on this extremely dangerous road for various reasons. They swim in the dark with mortal body and wisdom. They are also the most hated natural enemies of vampires. Moreover, even if we remove these outliers from the human race, the number of vampires that cling to human colonies is not rare. Witches, black witches, werewolves and other things all have a large demand for the number of humans in their territory. So safe and sustainable hunting grounds are more valuable than anything else. In the eyes of these guys, the blood clan is just one of those who want to share a share in the dark.


    "So you mean that vampires and other things are like predators in the wild. Although they look terrible to humans, they are not as terrible as we think?" Said Elsa, after listening.


    "I know it sounds incredible, but it is. And vampires are more careful about protecting the number of humans in their territory than those that require a lot of blood. Believe it or not, there was once a vampire family fighting for the local Lord in order to protect the people in their territory. Of course, the Lord didn''t know about it The mage shrugged and said.


    "But no matter how they exist, they eat people, don''t they? I mean, they all need to take human blood. They protect human beings as farmers protect their livestock, which is not noble. " Said the landlady.


    "That''s true, but Well, maybe you''re right. I just want to tell you not to be so blindly afraid of those guys. After all, you see, they will be killed by the poplar wood, they will be burned to ashes by the fire, and even the running water can make them powerless, not to mention that they can''t even open an unlocked door without the permission of the owner. " After scratching his head, cheese realized that perhaps for ordinary people, it is a kind of hard to make them objectively examine itself. No one can keep cool when they see a human eating monster. And that''s probably one of the reasons why people are afraid of the caster. When you have the power they can''t understand and you can talk to those horrible foreign bodies, you''re not one of them.


    "Well, I think I see what you mean. I''m sorry for the harm I''ve just done to your family. " Looking at the mage who was frustrated because she realized she couldn''t explain her point of view, the landlady said with a smile.


    "She''s not my family She''s just the one who raised me. She''s not even a human being. " The cheese whispered. Although the concept of Lena was not very close to his family, he was not closely related to his family.


    "It''s just that you don''t realize it. Well, since I''m no longer so afraid of vampires, can you tell me why that black cat appeared in your room Amused by the dullness of cheese, Elsa asked.


    "Well, I don''t really understand why he came to me. But to be sure, the guy didn''t seem to have anything to do with the plague. Judging from what he said, he probably found it by chance when he felt my magic power. If I''m right, this guy is probably an exile of a vampire family. He was exiled to the iron fort, a frontier no one wanted to explore, to see if it was suitable for being a vampire''s territory. It''s common in some big families. " Said the mage.


    "So he has nothing to do with the recent curfew?" Said the landlady.


    "I''m afraid not, but according to the exclusiveness of vampires, he should know what made the city Lord have to impose a curfew. It''s just that it''s hard to find that guy in the city he''s lived in for years, and he probably won''t have the courage to come back to me in a short time Said cheese. There was a trace of frustration in his tone. Although he didn''t care much about the curfew of iron fort, if he could get information from the black cat, it might be helpful for their next action.


    "I remember You said that if things like hair fall into the hands of witches, they can easily find that person, right Elsa said suddenly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" The mage looked up in doubt and asked. He did tell Elsa about it.


    "Well, I may have a way for you to find the cat." With a mischievous smile at the corner of her mouth, the landlady opened her left hand, and a handful of black cat fur lay in her palm.


    "Maybe I pulled it off when I caught it. Do you think it can be used?"The mage looked at the little cat''s hair and felt that some things in the world were so wonderful. He carefully took the cat''s fur from Elsa''s hand, picked one up and put it under his nose to smell it.


    "There''s a smell of corpse. Yes, the cat is his body. We can have a good night''s sleep, and then when it''s morning, we''ll go and poke the bat''s nest Thinking of the plight of the vampire being copied home during the day, two people in the room showed a "happy" smile.


    At this time, the black cat, who had just escaped from Elsa''s hands, did not know what kind of tragedy he would encounter the next day. But let''s not talk about the grudge between the mage and the black cat for a moment. After the night, which seemed safe to cheese, a report about the disappearance of two teams of night watchmen was sent to the Lord of iron castle''s desk. This made the old man, who had to sleep in armor for a long time, almost fainted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    It is not difficult to find the black cat by divination. Although generally speaking, people who have learned magic knowledge will set up means to prevent tracking or prophecy in their own residences. However, there are so many kinds of magic arts in the world that they want to complete defense once and for all, unless they separate their residence from the world. For experienced trackers, the defenses of prey will not be a hindrance to them, but will reveal more information to hunters.


    "It seems that we met a black blood vampire." In the cheese room, as a dark red flame flashed in the middle of a phalanx made of wax the size of a palm, the cat''s hair originally placed in the array was instantly reduced to ashes.


    "Black blood family? What does that mean? " Asked Jack in the room.


    "Well, it''s complicated to explain. In short, they are a relatively prosperous family in the northern part of the mainland. It''s good news for us, because the vampires in this family are not good at magic, and they are more willing to study metamorphosis and strengthen their vampire instinct than those with brain power Cheese said, "by the way, yesterday''s black cat''s way of controlling Elsa was one of the vampire instincts."


    It was the morning of the next day, and the sun was shining on the streets of the iron Fort again. Except for the city Lord and his soldiers, ordinary people don''t know that two teams of night watchmen disappeared into the night last night. In their opinion, it was just a normal day after curfew. Last night, cheese and Elsa had explained with two other companions over breakfast. Although Jack and Mona are surprised that this legendary monster will really appear near them, for those soldiers who have not yet faced the blood clan, their views on vampires are mostly just a challenge. And cheese didn''t correct their plans, because in the presence of him, as long as the blood clan didn''t reach the true ancestor level like anlina, then the mage had a way to make the black cat really become an opponent "a little difficult" for ordinary soldiers.


    "So you mean what that guy did to me yesterday was just his innate ability? Then you''d better tell us what else he''ll order, in case we''re caught off guard Unlike the other two people who are blindly optimistic, Elsa, who has seen vampires, is still a bit afraid of her red eyes so far, so she thinks it is necessary for cheese to explain her opponent''s ability to others.


    "In fact, there is nothing. Besides, the ability of vampires will be restrained in different degrees during the day. The vampires of the black blood family can be regarded as a threat, and their ability is only deformation. The only thing to remind you is not to look at that guy. If he looks into your eyes, he can control your movements. However, because we are a small team, his ability can only temporarily restrain one of us. I don''t think he has any chance to threaten us Shrugged, said the mage.


    "You mentioned metamorphosis. What else can that guy become besides a cat?" Mona asked.


    "It depends on the guy''s taste. But the general vampire will choose the fighting state is nothing more than wolf or giant bat. As long as you don''t get scared by his appearance, if he''s deformed, I can deal with him Cheese said definitely.


    At that time, under the master''s firm words, the three agreed with him. However, when they kicked open the heavy wooden door, they regretted


    The vampire''s house is located in the inner city of tiebao. Different from the city layout with distinct functions like Xigu City, the urban planning of tiebao is divided into the outer city area where the common people live and the inner city area where the aristocrats live. In addition, the city owner has no hard and fast rules on where to do business and where to become a freight warehouse. It is better not to mention the more free urban planning and the war oriented urban layout of Xigu city. Although the inner city area of tiebao is similar to that of the outer city area, the population living here is only one fifth of that of the outer city area.


    But even so, it''s quiet and hairy around the vine covered cottage. It seems that the noise of the whole city is blocked by an invisible curtain, which can not be transmitted to this place. And such a strange situation was naturally noticed by the landlady. After they asked the mage, cheese said so.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, but it''s just a magic illusion that no one is allowed to enter. I thought that no one was using this kind of non mainstream thing. Today, it''s an eye opener. "


    "But I don''t think the magic you''re talking about works well? You see, there is no pedestrian around us. For such a long time, we haven''t even seen a passing carriage. " Said Elsa.


    "That''s because although the operation principle and effect of this magic are not satisfactory, it can still be used. But don''t you see that I found here easily? And I''m sure that, except for me, most people who know magic can easily find this house. It''s useless except to expose its position. And in the final analysis, since you don''t want to be found by ordinary people, don''t build a house in such a conspicuous place in the first place. No wonder he will be thrown here by the family. " Said cheese, with a disdainful look on his face. And it''s not because of the bad character of the mage. It''s just that the contact last night made cheese have some expectations for the mysterious vampire, hoping to get some useful information from the other party. However, with the divination in the morning and the current situation, I''m afraid that the information in the hands of this blood clan is not more than the master''s."Now I wonder if it''s worth the trip." Muttering, cheese took the lead to enter the gate on the wall. With the waving of cheese, the door with rose flowers and strange figures that make people feel dizzy will open to both sides automatically with the waving of cheese. A well-built garden is presented in front of several people.


    "I don''t see. Vampires still like gardening?" "Monkey" fiddled with the flowers growing on the roadside and said.


    "Of course they don''t like gardening. In fact, just like the undead zombies, vampires hate everything with life features, except people who can be used as food. So it''s torture for these guys to spend a little time in such a vibrant garden. " As he spoke, the master took the lead to the front door of the villa not far away.


    "Then why does he want to make such a garden?" Asked the landlady.


    "Simple, because they have good face. I used to follow Lee An elder has been to many vampire families. Whether they live in the castle or anywhere else, they will make a lot of uncomfortable things to show their style to the guests. If you ever want to kill a vampire in the garden, just think about it carefully ''said cheese, sounding as if all the vampires in the world owed him 800 gold coins.


    "Well, why does it sound like you have a lot of complaints about their style?" Asked Elsa.


    "Resentment? I don''t dare. I''m always at leisure when I find her. I''m always late when I make an appointment to do research. I have no sense of time and can''t be said... " Well, it is obvious that the problem of cheese''s attitude towards vampires comes from a blood clan who has been with him for a long time. Due to the relationship between strength and seniority, the mage seems to be bullied by the blood clan in his mouth.


    Several other people did not answer when they saw cheese. They did not know that it was the vampire who made cheese so deeply resentful. In the garden, there were still some magic tricks to prevent uninvited guests like cheese, but in front of the magician who was in a state of excitement for no reason, these small magic arts were like the clumsy magic performed by the clown, which was not difficult to say.


    Without any obstruction, the party came to the main door of the villa. Under the sign of the mage, Jack flew up and kicked the wooden door which had lost the magic protection. With the sound of wood cracking, the door with exquisite carving and exquisite workmanship lost its function. And when the sun shines into the villa, cheese they also see the situation in the villa.


    "You say vampires become wolves or bats, but Will they become this thing? " Perhaps it was the scene that was so shocking that Mona''s voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Hell, the abyss is down. What''s the situation?" Obviously, the situation in the house was beyond the mage''s expectation. Because in the hall in front of them, they are not the embarrassed vampires, nor the summoned blood servants or other magic servants. It''s a whole hall of mice! Now, the sound of the door being destroyed clearly attracted the attention of these fat mice. When their eyes turned to the four people in front of the door together, even the cheese felt the air conditioning coming out from behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    The rats in the villa were obviously unexpected. Even though cheese had cleaned up the magic around the villa, he did not notice the existence of these animals. The large number of rats stacked in the hall, which was a spacious villa, was half filled with their bodies. Now, when their attention turns to cheese, this sense of oppression and inexplicable fear is chilling.


    The standoff didn''t last long, and with a silent signal, the mouse closest to the door began to rush toward the cheese, squeaking as they did. As the first mouse started, the rats in the hall turned gray like a dam burst, and the flood poured down. Their calls were stacked together, and their voice was no less powerful than the surging waves.


    "Step back behind me!" In the face of the tide of rats, cheese roared, and pulled Elsa in front of him to his back. At the same time, the mage''s mouth began to emit continuous short syllables. These syllables were so powerful that even if they were only heard, they would make people full of war.


    "Ha ha!" With the exit of the last syllable, the cheese''s right hand emits a strong white light. When the mage reaches his right hand in front of him, the rats who rush towards him instinctively start to avoid. So in the gray tide, a white reef separated the huge wave, no matter how powerful the rats were, they could not escape the instinctive fear of the bright light.


    For a long time, when the last mouse also disappeared in the garden behind the party, the whole beautifully renovated garden had been riddled with holes by the rats running by. The shrubbery that had been built had no shape at all, and even the thinner trees had been broken by the power of mice. Jack and they turn to look like a garden swept by the wind, and they have to fear that if it wasn''t for the cheese magic, the strength of these mice would have been enough to make them dead.


    "Ha, ha, ha..." The cheese, who had finished casting, squatted down and put his hands on his knees as if he had just finished a long run with all his strength.


    "Are you all right?" Elsa went up to care.


    "It''s OK. It''s just too hard. Ha, it''s just too hard to use Shenshu by force..." It can be seen that the mage''s breath is still very short. The hasty casting just now has brought a lot of burden to cheese.


    They didn''t hear what Cheese said. Elsa and they were still shocked by the destructive power of the rats. After a short breath, the mage returned to normal.


    "I said, these mice are made by that vampire?" Jack asked.


    "I don''t think so." It wasn''t cheese that answered him, it was Mona.


    "Why? You don''t know about vampires. " "Monkey" questions.


    "I don''t really know about vampires, but I don''t think anyone would keep so many mice in their front office." Said the woman soldier.


    "Mona''s right, and I''ve never seen a pet feed herself." Said cheese.


    "What are you talking about? What makes you feed yourself? " Asked the landlady. In this regard, the mage refers to the situation in the hall.


    At this time, there was no mouse in the hall, and from the various debris in the hall, it was speculated that the hall might have had exquisite decoration before being visited by rats. It''s just that the hall in front of the party is not much better than the garden. But even so, with cheese fingers, the three still saw something that should never be part of the decoration of the hall. It''s a human body, a body that has been gnawed by rats! Broken muscles, exposed bones, but not a drop of blood, because it is expected that everything stained with the smell of blood has been eaten by the rats.


    "My God!" To see such a tragic situation, Rao is a determined frost guard can not help but sigh. It''s a torture like death. Just looking at it has already made people nervous.


    However, when everyone was frightened by the body, cheese stood up and walked to the body, and then calmly said to the body.


    "How does it feel to be eaten by hundreds of mice?" He looked like he was asking if the food in the restaurant was good. If he is joking, it can only be said that no one will find cheese''s behavior humorous.


    But when the three people couldn''t figure out what madness the mage was in, the corpse spoke in an abnormal hoarse voice.


    "It feels like taking a bath with a corrosive solution, but this one is much more painful. I suggest you try it sometime. " Although the voice of the corpse was very weak when he said this, and because of the hole in his throat, he spoke with a strong murmur. But you can tell he''s talking.


    "It looks like you''re still alive." Ignoring Elsa''s chin, which was about to fall to her feet, cheese took a bottle of dark green potion from her robe.


    "This bottle of liquid medicine can make you recover immediately, but as a condition, I ask you questions and you must answer them truthfully."


    "What if I say no?" Asked the body."Then I''ll drag you from here to the sun." Said cheese.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think I have a choice? " Said the body.


    "No, in view of the fright you caused to my companion last night, I sincerely hope you choose to bask in the sun." Said the mage with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the name of the black blooded ancestor, I will tell him everything I know when I get the help of this man in grey robe. " After a brief silence, the body said in a hoarse voice.


    "Good. The deal was made." The cheese said, dumping the suspicious Potion on the body. As the dark green potion touched the broken body, a disgusting smell came out, but in the stench, it was obvious that the broken body of the corpse was regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye. The potion turned into green smoke around the body, and the smoke became new body parts as it attached to the wound. Soon, a thin, pale, middle-aged man replaced the body with a bad smell.


    "Ah, I have to say that although I am strictly dead, these damned mice still let me feel the death lady''s breath again." This is the body before, the middle-aged man said the first sentence in his original voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    "You''re right. I can''t imagine how a man can have something left after being gnawed by such a group of mice for a long time? The living standard of tiebao is so good that rats don''t even eat dead human flesh. " Smiling, he took out a bottle of transparent liquid from his robe. Cheese sprayed the liquid on the vampire''s side to stop the stench on the other side, although the source of the stench also came from his last bottle of medicine.


    Seeing the master skillfully took out bottles of potions from under his clothes to deal with the injuries and side effects of the medicine on the blood clan. Even those who did not know him could see that cheese often dealt with similar problems.


    "Isn''t it the first time you''ve seen a blood clan?" Asked the middle-aged vampire. At the same time, he looked at the cheese with almost numb eyes and wiped his new skin with some white powder. In these short words, the various items taken out by the mage had been piled into a small pile on the ground, and according to his appearance, the quantity of those medicines was still increasing.


    "Yes, there is an elder of blood family in my family. Don''t mention how much trouble it is. Every time something unexpected happens in the experiment, I have to be responsible for mending her body and treating the wound. If I dare to leave a scar, I have to look at her face for half a month... " The middle-aged man''s words seemed to bring back some bad memories of cheese. As he spoke, his hands moved faster and faster. It seemed that some invisible nightmare was urging him to act.


    Well, what Cheese said, let alone the middle-aged man''s more and more confused, even if she had a little knowledge of cheese''s life experience, Elsa''s eyes were black. Although I learned from the conversation with Gloria, including the conversation with cheese, that the mage was brought up by a blood female, but in Gloria''s description, the lady is an elegant and noble noble noble image, which can''t touch with what cheese is saying now. As for Mona and Jack, they have always been in a state that they don''t understand, but feel very strong about the mage''s behavior. Getting along with cheese has trained the thick nerves of the two frost guards, not to mention the restoration of a broken corpse. The mage is now a living man out of thin air. They will not doubt the credibility of this matter.


    Soon, the middle-aged people who were just like ragged dolls appeared in front of the public. If they had not witnessed the process of cheese''s art recovery, they could never associate the handsome young man who had even trimmed his beard with the corpse just now.


    "How about it? Stand up and take two steps. I''ll change it again for you Like a shoemaker to try on his shoes customers, cheese with a very complacent tone said. When the middle-aged man tried to move his body in an incredible way, the expression on the mage''s face was like a craftsman who had completed an outstanding work of art.


    "It''s incredible! With your skill, those people carrying corpses will soon lose their jobs. In fact, I can guarantee that if you want to, you will become a guest of honor to all blood clans. " Although the dead did not have a living sensory organ, the smooth running of the body and the skin with no stitching marks on his body satisfied the vampire very much. At the bottom of the abyss, he just hoped that cheese could save his life, but this mage directly restored him to his best state. No, now this body gives him a better feeling than when he woke up as a blood clan for the first time.


    "It''s just a small skill. It''s just a survival skill I''ve mastered under the devastation of life." After seeing that the blood clan was very satisfied with his physical condition, the mage slowly took the bottles and jars on the ground back into his robe, and then took off his white gloves. His performance is not like a magic caster in charge of mysteries, but more like a beauty technician in modern society.


    "Anyway, you saved my life. Please allow me to express my thanks." With one hand caressing the chest and the other behind him, the vampire bowed down to the mage and performed a standard aristocratic etiquette.


    "Saving you is part of the deal. As for repairing your body, it''s just my personal habit. Now that I have fulfilled part of the deal, it''s up to you to fulfill your obligations. But before that, I think we need to introduce ourselves Said the mage.


    "Of course, but it''s not appropriate to introduce it here. Although I was just ruined by those animals, I think my study can still be used to entertain guests, so I wonder if I have the honor to invite some of you to my residence? " Said the blood clan. At the same time, he made a gesture of please.


    But just when Elsa and Elsa were about to approach the villa, cheese stopped them.


    "No, our relationship is not good enough. At the end of the day, we haven''t got a clear idea of how to calculate yesterday''s account. Your house has just been attacked by those mice, so we won''t go in. Let''s talk about it here. " As a mage, cheese doesn''t know how many times he has been educated. He can''t blindly enter the home of other casters. Even if the caster is not good at building the array, they will not relax their defense against the house. Although the black blood family is not a blood family with magic, this cheese is not willing to let the initiative of the situation slip away from his hands.


    "Well, then, I respect your discretion. In that case, let''s be direct. " Said the vampire.Next, the two sides had a brief exchange. The vampire called himself Shande. As for the surname, after exposing his family, he could only be black blood. Here, cheese and Elsa have also explained that the power of real names is equally effective for blood clan, and even its effect is second only to blood relationship of blood clan. Although many people know the names of several major vampire families today, few people know how to recite their real "surnames". Fortunately, thanks to anlina''s words and deeds, cheese probably knows more about these blood clan families than Shande, a low-level blood clan exiled by the family.


    On the mage''s side, his name was published in the cheese newspaper to show his sincerity, but the name of the mage was an obvious pseudonym in everyone''s eyes. As for Elsa, who had never touched the other side of the world, their names did not have the power of their real names. Shande can''t say anything about this. From the other party''s refusal to enter the villa, we can see that although the caster in the grey robe looks very young, his experience is not what those novices who have just left the teacher''s side will have.


    In this case, Shande has nothing to hide. After all, what the mage is investigating has nothing to do with Shande. Moreover, from the perspective of maintaining the stable hunting ground of iron castle, it is a good thing for vampires to tell cheese what happened here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    In Shande''s mouth, cheese and others finally understand the abnormal phenomenon of iron fort. According to the blood clan, the fury of the iron Fort did not start at the time of curfew. Perhaps for ordinary citizens, the curfew means the beginning of the incident, but for those who wait and see in the darkness of the iron fort, the introduction of the curfew is the result of the first confrontation between the City Lord and outsiders. And since we have no assurance of protecting our city''s dark night, the victory and defeat of this battle will be obvious.


    "Wait, listen to you, the Lord of the iron castle is a man who has been in contact with the dark world?" Cheese asked with a frown. This is a very important issue. After all, according to Shande, before the curfew began, the city Lord had already fought against the threat of the iron fort. Generally speaking, as a city manager, although the position of the city Lord is unattainable in the leadership of the hammer, I am afraid that the whole continent is still a low-grade expensive one Family. And such nobility, obviously, should not be entitled to know about the things in the night.


    "It''s not just the iron castle, I''m afraid you seldom come here?" After hearing about cheese, the vampire knows that the mage is not familiar with the situation here, because if he is a caster who has been wandering in the kingdom of Cang lion for a long time, he must know something about the place of liehammerling. So although it seems that he asked cheese a question, actually Shande himself already knew the mage''s answer.


    "Yes, it is. Why, is this a well-known thing? " Cheese frowned, but the other side knew his own details, which was not something to be happy about.


    "Not really. It''s just that I''ve heard a little bit about the special features of Prince liehammer''s collar in Cangshi kingdom. You know nothing about it, so you don''t usually work around here. But if you want to come to me, even if you ask where you are, you will not tell me. So let''s get back to the point. " Sandra paused and said, "yes, as I said, the city master or governor of the iron fort is a caster, and I can assure you by his real name that not only he, but also the cities within the territory of quanliehammer are ruled by similar casters or dark creatures."


    They were just shocked to hear such a shocking speech, but cheese had a deeper consideration besides the shock.


    "Why? Why did the hammer guild find so many people on the other side to be the ruler? This is totally unreasonable. What''s more, if he takes in the spellcasters with so many factions in his limited territory, is he not afraid that he doesn''t know which city Lord will launch a natural disaster if he is not happy Said the mage.


    "Yes, you are absolutely right. Before I came here, I had heard of the rumor about the strong hammer collar, but I didn''t believe there would be such a strange area. Especially here is only a small Duke collar, even is not an independent kingdom. Is it not afraid that the king of Cang Lion Kingdom can''t sit down? But it''s a pity. To be honest, I''ve lived in the iron fort for more than ten years, and I''m afraid I''ve spent more time wandering in other places under the Lord of the hammer. And in the time I''ve observed, although there are some problems in the collar, I don''t expect any major disaster. On the contrary, the city lords cherish their territory Said the vampire.


    "I think that''s why you can stay here for so long?" At first, cheese thought that the defense around Shande''s house was too weak, but after listening to the vampire, the mage quickly realized that the weak defense was not due to Shande''s laziness, but because he had been guaranteed his legal existence in the city. In fact, it''s normal to think about it. Since Lord liehammer can find a mage to be the city master, it seems that there is a vampire in the city.


    "You are right. The city Lord of iron castle is a human wizard, but he is different from a learned person like you. Although the city Lord has stepped into the door of mystery, his inheritance is only proficient in defense, and his magic skills of attack and detection are extremely poor. That''s why he is willing to employ me to live here at the cost of his residence, which can be regarded as making up for his shortcomings After being told the truth by a word of cheese, Shande didn''t hide any more. He simply told the small deal between himself and the Lord of iron castle.


    By the way, he also disclosed the information of the city Lord to the cheese maker and made a favor. In the eyes of vampires, cheese''s casting ability and exploration of mysteries are far higher than those of the city Lord of iron castle. If the grey robed mage intends to attack the iron castle, it will only be sooner or later that the city Lord will be seen through by others. Instead of being embarrassed at that time, it''s better to tell this information to the chief secretary as a favor. Anyway, his old man has already been picked up by others. It''s no loss for Shande to hand over the city master''s card.


    "Only defense magic? I''m afraid it''s the guardian Warlock of the Doron Council. I didn''t expect that this extreme magic inheritance could still be handed down to the present day. That''s a lot of insight. " Cheese whispered to himself. Although there are many ways to enter the secret gate, as the Lord of iron Castle described in Shande''s description, he only defends but does not attack. I''m afraid there is only one wonderful flower in the vast history. So as soon as he heard this important clue, the mage immediately thought of which system the city Lord''s magic was inherited from.Seeing cheese thinking, sander knew that his intelligence was valuable. In this way, his next words will be more confident.


    "Although the city Lord has recruited to supplement his shortcomings in attack, it is a pity that you know that our black blood family is good at fighting head-on, so when the enemies who don''t know where they come from attack the iron fort, neither he nor I can do anything about it. Because of this, as soon as I felt your breath last night, I took you for granted as the enemy. I''m really sorry to have offended you Said the vampire.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a long night and there are too many malicious people in the dark. It''s normal for you to think so. And now that we''ve cleared up the misunderstanding, I don''t have to hold on to that Cheese didn''t pay much attention to this. For people walking in the dark world, it is unreasonable to greet the residents of another dark world with a smile.


    "I''m afraid of your generosity." Seeing that cheese didn''t intend to investigate what he had done last night, Shande quickly flattered him. Before even waiting for cheese request, the vampire apologized to Elsa. In Shande''s opinion, Elsa and Elsa were obviously the guards or attendants around cheese. Although the mage himself did not look up to them, he could still win the favor of cheese by showing his respect for them.


    "Well, put away your performance. You and I all know that the proud blood clan will not be so humble. And I have a more practical way to make up for last night''s mistakes Said cheese.


    "If I can do it, I will do it." Said sander.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so nervous. It''s a small matter for you. I just need you to inform the city Lord. Just say I want to see him. " Said the mage with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    When they met the Lord of the iron castle under the introduction of Shande, the feeling of the other side was somewhat different from the mage''s imagination. Although it can be seen that the old man had made careful arrangement before the meeting, the cheese guessed that it was mostly for the sake of not having any impoliteness that he asked his servant to do in advance. It is not difficult to see from the old man''s posture that he is somewhat at a loss when he is sitting in his chair. It is not hard to see that the city Lord is really not used to such a serious and solemn occasion. Of course, it may be that some stitches on his complicated dress embroidered with the hammer emblem have not been removed.


    But the appearance of the city Lord made Elsa feel that they were not dignified, and at the same time, they won the favor of cheese. After all, in the view of the mage, the caster should devote himself to the study of arcane knowledge, and there is no need to pay attention to the appearance or etiquette of these worldly concerns. However, this is not to say that the casters don''t care about etiquette, and it''s natural to pay homage to others, but the complicated aristocratic etiquette has made this ritual unnecessary.


    So in front of the old man sitting in the wide seat, the cheese bent down slightly, put his right hand on his forehead and said.


    "May the eyes of wisdom always be bright. My Lord. "


    After the mage finished the usual greeting between the casters, you can see that the iron Castle Lord''s face also eased down. It is no doubt that cheese is a caster who has experienced complete mystery inheritance.


    "And may your eyes always be clear, the guest in grey robe." The old man sitting on the throne said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Although I heard Shande mention it, I really didn''t expect to see a real dorong wizard here. It''s a great honor to see the ancient inheritance you represent with your own eyes." After seeing the old man with a long white beard, cheese can be sure that the other side is the guardian witch he guessed. But seeing this kind of existence which is extremely cold in the whole mage history, cheese is very excited now. Even he had a feeling called happiness. To the mage who regards knowledge as life, it is a kind of reward to see a long and ancient inheritance.


    Hearing the word of cheese, the city Lord was not unhappy. It may be fatal for other wizard schools to be known about their provenance, but the guardian warlock, a special school that only has defense and only cares about defense, doesn''t care about this. In other words, even if you fully understand them, you can''t break their defense. Therefore, instead of displeasure, the city Lord was somewhat fond of the erudite knowledge of cheese. A wizard who acted humbly and was willing to run for the plague was worthy of trust and respect.


    "Haha, there are not many young people who can say the name of Doron now." The city Lord said with a smile, and the upper and lower parts of his beard trembled with his laughter, "and there are fewer young people like you who have the power to match Shande at a young age, but can not be swallowed up by the infinite mystery. So young man, would you like to say your name


    Because sander told the city Lord that there was a mage who was tracking down Earl salon''s plague. He was very interested in the recent abnormal situation of iron fort. In addition, when contacted with him, the vampire''s state was obviously just injured. So he took it for granted that cheese had a fight with Shande and then reconciled. This is quite common for these dark residents, especially for a mage like cheese, who has a strong sense of justice and runs for a pestilence that has nothing to do with it. Fighting a vampire hardly needs any reason. Based on this inference, the city Lord directly put the Mage Level in the same position as Shande.


    "My pleasure, my Lord. I''m sorry I can''t tell you my real name, but you can call me cheese Said cheese.


    "That''s enough. It''s better for less people to know the real name. In that case, I should also tell you my name. Let me see. My first name should be wall. As for surname If that dwarf tricked me into being the city Lord, you can call me wall iron castle It can be seen that the Lord of wall was very satisfied with the way cheese behaved. In order to protect the sorcerers, the only way to protect them is to protect them.


    "Yes, Lord wall. Please allow me to introduce some of my companions. They are the watchmen from Longji mountain and one of the frost guards Just as wall chose to believe in cheese, after confirming the Warlord''s status as a war wizard, the mage didn''t intend to hide more from him. Establishing a relationship with the city Lord can help them solve many problems.


    "It turned out to be a frost man. I said that I had not seen such a strong young man for many years. The environment of Longji mountain can really test people''s will. Tiebao also welcomes you, young watchers For Mona, their camouflage is only used to deceive ordinary people. For the existence of Lord wall, he has long known that Jack and they are not ordinary mercenaries. However, for the caster, it''s possible for the caster to come from anywhere. Even they don''t have to be human, so it''s not surprising that frost guards appear here.He made a salute to the city Lord. Despite the impression at the beginning, wall''s forthright personality made them think of commander Jon of frost guard. In addition, they were similar in appearance, but commander Jon didn''t have the long beard of the iron fort city Lord for the convenience of action.


    "Greetings from Longji mountain, Lord." Mona, the leader of the three, took the lead.


    "It turns out to be the frost guard. No wonder it smells like ice." Shande, on the other side, touched his nose and muttered in a whisper that for vampires, the way they recognized humans was mostly based on the smell of each other''s blood. With the growth of blood clan experience, they can judge the human experience and origin from different tastes.


    After confirming each other''s identities, cheese and wall are finally on the right track. At present, the mage once again simply repeated the purpose of their coming to the iron castle. Of course, cheese concealed some details of it. After all, he could not confirm that wall could be trusted. And after listening to the cheese, the city master pondered a little and said.


    "Rat Man plague? What a terrible thing. Your information is very important, Mr. cheese, but I think what you''re looking for may be more terrifying than you think. And combined with the problems in several cities, including tiebao, recently I don''t know if you''ve heard of the barrier plan


    "Barriers"? What does that mean? Is it related to the rat man plague Asked the cheese, frowning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    In the master''s house in the middle of the iron fort, cheese heard about a plan for the whole count of hammer to lead or the whole grey lion empire. The plan is called "barrier.". According to the Lord of wall, this is a long-term plan from the beginning of the king of Cang Lion Kingdom. The purpose of this project is to ensure that all supernatural forces in the whole kingdom can be effectively controlled within the limits of the Kingdom''s control. And on this basis, a complete magic monitoring system is constructed. And the executor of this plan is the present great Duke of hammer. This explains why there are so many dark residents in a small iron castle, and it also confirms that every city Lord in the stronghold is the caster''s word.


    However, this can only bring more doubts to cheese company. The first point is whether the so-called "barrier" plan is meaningful. Just as everyone knows that a day is divided into day and night. The rulers of every region also know that there are some in their territory that will not obey them. And people who want to take these things beyond common sense into their own hands or rule have never stopped appearing since the beginning of human history. But they failed without exception, and neither those who wanted to live in peace with the dark inhabitants nor those who wanted to deport them had not achieved substantial results. Perhaps some rulers did succeed for a period of time, but in the final analysis, whether it is to bring the residents in the dark to the light world or take the initiative to contact the dark, the final result is only tragedy.


    Therefore, in the case of so many failures, the attitudes of human States towards casters or other dark creatures are neither contact nor provocative. Such an attitude can minimize the loss caused by rash contact. As for the areas that are attacked by the dark inhabitants, the Church of the gods will be happy to go there to dispel evil and spread faith. In such a big environment, cheese really can''t understand why Cangshi Kingdom wants to come up with such a "barrier" plan. It is a waste of Kingdom resources to invest in human and material resources.


    "Well With all due respect, Lord wall, it may be that I am too narrow-minded to see the use of this so-called "barrier" project. " If you don''t understand, cheese believes that since the other party has taken the trouble to explain the content of the plan to him, he should not be stingy in telling him the purpose of the plan. Of course, when he knew these contents, cheese was ready to be involved in the plan. After all, he was just an outsider, and wall told him that there were obviously requirements.


    "Ha ha, you can see. Yes, this "barrier" project seems to be the same as the naive king or Lord''s idea of equality for all, and only those nobles who have been damned by opera and bards have come up with such naive ideas. They always don''t understand that when we step into the door of the mystery, we are out of touch with the sun. They don''t understand... " The Lord of wall was excited and seemed to remember some deep memories. However, he quickly sorted out his emotions and continued, "but this time, the people who proposed the" barrier "plan were not from there. It''s our side who took the initiative to find them. "


    Our side in the city Lord''s mouth naturally refers to the existence beyond the secular environment such as mages or vampires. This is quite a novelty for cheese. Generally speaking, the caster or other dark creatures will not take the initiative to ask human beings for their demands. If necessary, they will take them by themselves. Moreover, even if the dark dwellers intend to sit down and talk with a certain Lord, it will be a long process to gain the trust of each other. Although they often have a life span far beyond ordinary people, they have always been impatient in such matters, both blood clan and werewolf.


    "What a strange thing. Can I ask who found the kingdom of Cang lion?" Knowing the leader of the "barrier" program may give you more information about his identity.


    Wolfe smoothed his beard, and now the hall is left with cheese, sander, and all the rest, including the city Lord''s valet, have left. With his ability to protect the warlock, the old city Lord is confident that his words will not be heard by others except those in front of him.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you. Although this matter is also classified in the high-level of liehammerling, in my opinion, it is meaningless. It is said that the person who found the previous generation of Cangshi king and asked for the construction of this barrier plan was very powerful. His actions and actions could cause visible magic waves. Therefore, when he came to Cangshi, the king agreed to his request without any hesitation. As for his specific identity, no one knows


    Hearing the city Lord''s words, cheese speculated in his mind about the time when the mysterious man appeared in the kingdom of Cang lion. A bad speculation appeared in the mage''s mind. Because he happens to know the person who meets this requirement at that point in time. However, this inference leads to the fact that the person is so important that the cheese just thinks about it, and then he has already felt chilly. But he managed to keep his appearance under control so that no one else would notice what he was doing.


    "Well But is it really OK for you to tell us so easily? " If we continue to discuss this topic, we may get more information from the city Lord''s mouth, but it is hard to guarantee that wolf will not see anything, so cheese chose to leave the topic aside.Wall blushed a little at the cheese, as if to feel sorry for what was to be said.


    "Ha ha, I don''t think you should have guessed. Shande should have told you that the iron fort was attacked by unknown forces recently. I''m ashamed to say that although I asked myself that no one can break through my defense in front of me, iron fort is a city after all, and it''s too hard for me to put it into my protection area. No matter how much I strengthen my defense, they always have a way to penetrate. "


    In this regard, several people who saw Shande almost gnawed by rats nodded unconsciously. Seeing what they looked like, although he had not heard shand explain what had just happened, wall also knew that cheese must have seen something.


    "So now that I have shown my sincerity, I hope you can help sander to identify those guys as soon as possible. I''m not going to ask you to clean them up. As long as you identify them, I''ll ask Prince bingliehammer to send someone to help. Of course, if you''re willing to help, I''ll meet all your needs when it''s done. " After saying his request, the old city Lord touched his beard awkwardly. Although he didn''t want to be the city Lord, it didn''t mean that he didn''t care about his reputation as a city Lord. If he asked Prince hammer for help now, he would be laughed at. So the cheese that appeared at this time became a timely rain.


    Cheese and his companions looked at each other, and the mage said to wall.


    "It''s our pleasure to be of service to you. We are happy to help the iron fort. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    After leaving the hall of the city master''s residence, cheese and Shande return to Shande''s villa together. After promising to help the iron Fort tide over the difficulties, the Lord of wolf told Shande to work with them as much as possible during the mission. And for the attacks suffered by the iron fort in recent days, the vampires also supplement the details that the city Lord did not say clearly. As for why Wolfe himself did not participate in the operation, after all, he was the master of the city. Even if the iron fort was in peace, his daily work was enough to make the old man not have much leisure time. In addition, due to the recent large number of casualties, Wolff has to appease the soldiers while deploying less and less troops. We should know that although many people have disappeared in the dark, these people are soldiers sent by the city Lord. No civilian casualties are the basic conditions for maintaining the order of the iron fort. Once ordinary people are involved in it, rumors and panic will soon submerge the whole city.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s the worst yet?" Walking on the street, cheese said to Shande, looking at the still busy street.


    "Have you ever seen a sick tree?" Because it was in the sun, the vampire was wearing a set of airtight dark black robes. Besides the hood on his head, his face was also covered with a layer of black silk fabric, "although the appearance looks ok, but the heart of the tree has rotten. Now the iron fort is such a sick tree. People who live in the sun are happy, because the darkness has been swallowed up by something deeper before dawn, so they will not be affected


    Sander''s words silenced everyone who heard him. Strange to say, Mingming Shande''s sun shading dress should be very conspicuous, but no one looked at the cheese makers. Even if they were walking in the crowd, no one would walk within ten steps of them. In their eyes, it seems that they did not notice such a group of people passing by.


    "Isn''t it good to drive away idlers in public? If someone finds out, doesn''t he expose himself in advance? " Said the mage.


    "Well, no harm. Although those guys did make us suffer a lot, the iron Fort day is still in the scope of order. They dare not stick their heads in. " With a scornful cold hum, Shande still had sufficient confidence in the iron fort''s order during the day. As a vampire, he knew very well that many things had to hide in their dark caves in the sunshine.


    "All right. But what do you say to the rats that attacked you? They''re not going to be in your house from the night, are they? " Said cheese. He''s still terrified by the terrible number of rats.


    It was a mistake last night. They put a beacon on me, but I found it too late. Although I disposed of it the first time after that, the mice have already appeared Speaking of his own experience this morning, Rao Shi, a vampire who has lived for a long time, can''t help being embarrassed. It is indeed a fatal mistake. In fact, if cheese doesn''t save him in time, then even if Sandra is killed like this, he can only blame himself for not being alert enough.


    At the time of speaking, the party has returned to Shande villa again. It is worth mentioning that although the courtyard of Shande villa has been made ugly by rats before leaving. But when cheese and they around the city master''s house, they were surprised to find that it has changed back to the original state!


    "That''s why I still hire those grass spirits. As long as the mice don''t eat the place, they can always find a way to make it look like new Sander was a little pleased with the surprise of others. Just like the fear of the sun, the desire for vanity has been engraved in the blood clan''s bones.


    However, although the grass essence in the vampire''s mouth can repair the tragedy in the garden, they do not seem to have any research on architecture, so when several people return to the villa hall, the broken gate and the messy hall make the whole villa look like an abandoned house.


    "In the name of bat fangs, see what these damned animals are doing!" Sander growled in a low voice at the dismal scene of his home.


    "It''s really a problem. It looks like you''re going to have months without doors." Said cheese. He knew that although the vampire could control the workers to come here for construction, the special biological clock of the blood clan meant that only a small number of workers could be found. In addition, he could not make too much noise at night to avoid attracting those who lived around. It was really hard to say when Shande''s home would be restored to its original state.


    "Well Anyway, I''m going to sleep in the cellar first. You''d better find a room to rest. Business will start in the evening. " A switch was pressed from the broken rubble, and a secret passage leading to the underground appeared in a corner of the hall wall. According to the cold breath, the secret path was more than half the real "house" of vampires. After a few simple words, Shande went into the secret passage to rest.


    Although they won''t feel tired, they will become very hungry after long-time non rest activities. The way to delay the eating impulse is to sleep like human beings. The fear of sunshine makes it impossible for vampires to sleep on the bed in the room like ordinary people. They usually choose to avoid being attacked by people in the daytime Use the crypt or tomb as your resting place. It is also because of this, in fact, the ground part of Shande villa is not often used in addition to several rooms such as the study.This is more obvious when cheese left the hall. Although it can be seen that the owner of the house likes to be clean, there is only one master sleeping in the cellar in a villa, which is really not warm. In many rooms, there are only simple beds, tables and chairs. From the different furniture styles in these rooms, it is not difficult to see that sander only takes these rooms as an interest. After all, not many people will actually spend the night in a house with vampires.


    But even so, vampires have never been short of money. For them, secular coins are hard to satisfy their physiological desires like ordinary people. So the blood clan is running a secular industry to hide their identity, and they also spend a lot of money. In fact, if an area is inhabited by a wealthy vampire, you will find that the economy of the area tends to be much better than that of the surrounding areas, except for the horror stories of staying out at night and giant bats. Although not every blood clan is a successful businessman, they have enough time to accumulate capital.


    This explains why even the mage, who is used to the comfortable living environment, sighs when lying on the bed in the guest room. In the eyes of the mage, I''m afraid that the bedding in this room is no less than those private rooms of princes and nobles. And this luxury is only because of Sander''s interest, because for vampires, no matter how soft the mattress is, their hard and cold skin can''t feel it.


    Elsa and their voices came from the room next door. I can imagine that such a high-level room also has a great impact on the girls living in the remote environment like Longji mountain. At first, cheese still had no drowsiness. He even planned to use a hypnotic spell to fall asleep quickly. However, when he relaxed his body, the drowsiness naturally came out of his body.


    The meeting time agreed with Shande is dusk. It doesn''t matter if you take a nap. Cheese thought that when the mage was not blocking the body''s desire for sleep, he soon fell into sleep. Cheese didn''t expect that he would almost never wake up again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Dream is a wonderful phenomenon. Perhaps for ordinary people, it is just an illusion created by the collision of memory and imagination in a long sleep, but for those who step into the door of mystery, dream is a place where danger and opportunity coexist. In dreams, the relationship between the soul and the body becomes ambiguous. It is clear that in the dream, the soul is doing intense movement, while in reality, the body is still lying on the bed. Therefore, there are a lot of magic or magical creatures to achieve their goals through dreams. After all, after all, after all, the pure soul is more likely to contact the nature of the world after losing the protection of the body, and of course, it becomes more vulnerable.


    Cheese hasn''t dreamt for a long time. Mature spellcasters can control their shallow thinking with their own consciousness. It is easy to control the existence or content of dreams. However, in the dream, people''s defense instinct to the outside world will be in the most relaxed state, so unless it is to gain insight into the details of their forgotten memory, cheese will not take the initiative to enter the dream. But this time, when he had no intention of dreaming, cheese knew that the place where he woke up was definitely not the real world.


    Cheese carefully looked at the empty villa. Although he knew that there was something wrong with the dream, how many details he could dig out from his memory was also the standard for judging the strength of the hands-on man. Therefore, although he was bored by the other party''s trick of confusing dream and reality, the mage cooperated with the peeper and pretended to be frightened and searched for companions in the villa who would not appear here at all.


    It''s interesting. I''m afraid of going through the gang, so I don''t want to arrange the living people? After confirming that there was no communication object in the villa, cheese thought that during this period, he even opened the cellar on the first floor. Perhaps it was because cheese had not seen the scene in the cellar with his own eyes. The underground space that was used as a bedroom by Shande was very dark, which seemed to be afraid of being seen in detail. So far, cheese has basically had a general concept of each other''s level. Next, it''s time to have a face-to-face talk with the guy who pulled him into his dream.


    When cheese came to the hall on the first floor, the mage didn''t stop much and went straight to the door of the villa. Instead, the door, which should have been a huge hole, was standing at the end of the hall as well as when he saw it for the first time. According to the observation of cheese just now, although there are a large number of windows in the villa, he does not see the outside world from any side. Obviously, this is because the master of the dream is not sure that he can create a huge false space within the scope of cheese''s vision, so he makes the mage have an illusion of not looking out when he sees the windows. Of course, this is impossible in reality, not to mention a fully trained caster like cheese. Even the strength of the wild wizard''s soul is not easily kneaded. However, in the dream without physical protection, it is much easier to induce the soul of the dreamer. Just as ordinary people''s dreams are hard to see the details, the caster also deliberately made cheese blur the concept of windows.


    Although such a trick can be broken by focusing on the mage, in order to delay some time to observe the opponent more, cheese did not do that. But now, when the mage''s hand is put on the handle on the door, the other side can''t sit still.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch the door." Sander''s voice came from behind.


    Hearing the sound, cheese turned his head and looked at the vampire in formal clothes. His mouth was full of sarcastic smile. He was forced to go out to confuse the public and the public. It can be seen that the magician''s method is not good. The mage turned a deaf ear to the words of "Shande" behind him, and with a sudden force, he opened the door with gold baking paint inward. With the opening of the door, a thick white fog suddenly poured into the hall, and surrounded the cheese in front of the door. The white fog covered the mage''s vision, in which he could hardly see his hands.


    "It''s getting tasteless. Do you want to take out this kind of cover? " In the white fog, cheese gently snapped his finger, and the fog around the mage quickly dissipated like ice poured by boiling water. Soon, a hollow sphere with a diameter of about 50 meters appeared around him. Within the scope of the fog being dispersed, the original scenery in the hall disappears, and the whole world seems to have become a huge cloud filled with white fog.


    "You shouldn''t be involved." A strange voice came from behind the fog, and it was certain that it was not the same as what cheese had heard in the dreamland of turbidity current.


    "I should have told you that. I don''t know if you have anything to do with the guy I''m looking for, but since you find out that I''m involved in this, you should get out of here. Now you dare to run into my head and ask for my trouble? " With the words of cheese, the fog around him is further pushed back, and the radius of the sphere has reached about 100 meters.


    Hearing the mage''s reply, the voice was silent for a moment, and then said in a low tone.


    "You don''t understand what you''re fighting. You''re killing yourself. "


    "That''s right. I really don''t know who or what organization I''m fighting. But since the danger comes from accidents and unknowns, you should be glad I don''t understand. Because when I understand, no matter what you are, I can get you back to my lab The monotonous threat of the other party obviously made cheese feel unhappy, so the mage rarely said this sentence in a threatening tone."Stupid mortals are as stupid as they are when they see the tiny truth." The voice seemed to realize that it was impossible to make cheese succumb by language. The tone of the voice began to carry a buzzing noise. After barely saying this, the fog in the whole space quickly disappeared.


    But in the dream after the fog disappears, only the darkness which is hard to measure the distance, pure darkness. And cheese stood in the air, standing in the deep world, an indescribable fear began to attack him from his body surface. At the same time, the mage instinctively felt that there was something other than him observing him in this unseen darkness.


    "It''s kind of interesting. Know to find my weakness to attack. Unfortunately, I was used to this scene before I was ten years old! " As cheese gradually raised the volume of the words, in the boundless darkness began to appear a blood red huge eyes. Some of them have cat like pupils, others have pupils like humans, and some simply can''t exist in the natural environment. What these eyes have in common is that they are very large. Even the smallest eyes look bigger than cheese itself. Besides, their eyeballs are all scarlet.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." In this indescribable space, cheese looked at those huge eyes and gave out crazy laughter. With his laughter, he also slowly opened a red eye the size of a human eye, while the mage''s original eyes became like in the fire field of turbid river town, and began to emit indescribable light.


    "Ah In the laughter of cheese, a shrill scream came from the dark, and with this scream, the mage immediately woke up from his dream.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    The cheese wakes up from the dream and looks out the window at the still bright sky. Although it feels like a long time in the dream, the flow of time is much slower in the real world. The slight headache stimulated the mage''s brain. Although he had just suffered a dull loss in the dream, the cheese was not completely withdrawn. Although the other party could not really hook the nightmare in the mage''s memory, it also made cheese think of some uncomfortable memories. Cheese thought he had overcome these fears, but now it seems that he is not as strong as he imagined.


    After a while, cheese finally rearranged his mind, and although it was still early, he had no plans to go back to sleep. This is not because the mage was afraid of being plotted by the other side and saw the horrible scene in the deep memory of cheese. The guy who sneaked into the mage''s dream was probably in a state of confusion, rolling his eyes and twitching on the ground. What Cheese really worried about was that the terror that he recalled would follow his thoughts to find here. It was absolutely easy for those things that existed in a space deeper than darkness, so the mage could not take the risk.


    Fortunately, although Shande doesn''t regard this place as his home, the long life of the blood clan makes them unconsciously accumulate more interesting things than human beings. It has been several years since Shande moved to tiebao, so even if the vampire doesn''t like reading any more, his library still has a considerable amount of books. Being able to read something is definitely a good pastime for cheese. Even if you only see a vulgar novel that transcribes the verses of a bard, cheese can also find its own pleasure in bookbinding, editing and so on.


    "So you are here, and the others have been waiting for you in the hall for a long time." The voice of Shande wakes up the mage who is addicted to the book. Cheese looks at the window next to him subconsciously and finds that the sky is still bright just now. It is already dusk.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so involved in it." Close the book in hand, cheese is still a bit reluctant to part with the follow-up content.


    "Well, well, when we get rid of the troublemakers, I''ll let you read enough of my book? Let''s go. " "I feel helpless about the mage''s performance," said Shande.


    After getting the master''s promise, cheese put down his book and followed Shande to the hall. On their way, cheese suddenly thought of some problems.


    "By the way, you''ve been looking for me in the house for a long time?"


    "Yes, your companion said you were in the next room, but I didn''t find you. I thought you were robbed. " Shande said in a sullen voice.


    "No, you are a vampire! There are only a few living people in this room. You can''t smell me? " Said cheese, with a slight frown.


    Hearing the mage''s words, Shande sneered and said.


    "Listen, I don''t know how the blood clan you knew before described you, but if you want me to say that, although those people who come with you smell good. But only you, I can feel the breath of magic from you. Besides, I don''t know what''s flowing in your veins, but it''s definitely not blood


    The blood clan''s words let the mage fall into a short meditation. Although he has carried out many experiments with his body, he can guarantee that he is not crazy enough to change his whole body''s blood into something else. Shande said that he could not feel the smell of blood from his body, which made cheese worry about whether there were some variations in his body that he did not know. However, just when he wanted to ask Shande about this question, they had already arrived in the hall of the villa. Cheese could only suppress his worries and decided to ask anlina about this question when he returned to the grey tower.


    Judging from the looks of the other people in the hall, they are very satisfied with the rest in Shande''s house. Even Elsa asked in a low voice if she could just stay at Sandra''s house in the next few days. Although the mage would like to remind these companions that sleeping in a vampire''s house is not a good idea, Shande, who is confident of cheese''s joining, has already called them into the night.


    "So, where do we start our investigation?" Asked the cheese.


    "We don''t have to investigate. Over the past few days, we''ve figured out their behavior patterns. As long as you stand still in the night, they''ll come by themselves. " Said the vampire, looking at the mage with his red eyes.


    "Don''t you have any streetlights here? It''s too dark. " At this time, it has left the range of Shande villa, and the dim starlight on the streets of inner city can only make people see the road. With the economic situation of tiebao, it will not be a big project to install street lights on the main streets of the city. But a few people walked several blocks and didn''t see any lighting.


    "A month ago, there were streetlights in the iron fort. But in the past month, all the night lighting facilities have begun to be removed by unidentified people. They are very efficient. They often pass by at night, and the street lamps of the whole block can''t even leave the base. " The blood clan replies.


    "Has the public not noticed such an obvious situation?" Three pairs of headbands made of strange stones were handed to Elsa and cheese told them that wearing them would give them the ability to see things in the dark for a while. When asked why such a convenient thing had not been taken out before, cheese told them that the headband could only be used at night when there was no moon but stars."Of course they did. But can''t wall tell them the truth? I can only make an excuse to fool the past. Fortunately, that guy has a good reputation here. Although some people don''t understand this behavior, they have a curfew anyway. What does it matter if there are street lights? " Shande replied.


    Just as they were talking, there was a sound of horses'' hooves and the sound of bells from the dark street in the distance. The city Lord had already told cheese about the night knight, so Elsa took the sound for granted as a knight team on patrol. But almost at the same time, cheese and sander both gestured that they were ready to fight.


    "Be careful, it''s not human." There was a dangerous light in the mage''s eyes, he whispered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Although the dim starlight is not enough to light up the street, even Elsa, who has no night vision ability, also has the headband given by cheese. So when the dark team arrived a few hundred paces away, everyone could see what was going on.


    It was What? " Elsa was surprised at the terrible sight she saw. She could not help but exclaimed.


    "Longji mountain is on the mountain. What the hell is this?" Jack took a breath, too.


    In fact, though there was no sound, cheese and sander changed their faces when they saw the team. It was a team of night knights, or what used to be. Looking at their present appearance, I''m afraid that they have already achieved the realm that countless cavalry want to achieve, the unity of man and horse. The upper body of those Knights has been twisted and deformed. If it wasn''t for their tattered armor and cloth, no one would believe that those bodies full of disgusting granulation and swelling lumps were once human beings. As for the lower part of their bodies, as mentioned just now, they have been integrated into their mounts. Since the riders have changed into this shape, their mounts are doomed. Some of the originally strong muscles of the horses collapsed, and some places bulged like tumors. Some of the fleshy tentacles of their owners are also in them I was shaking with the run.


    A fear from instinct appeared in everyone''s heart. The landlady felt an invisible hand holding her heart tightly. This indescribable feeling enveloped all the people present, whether it was a vampire or a mage. In front of this throbbing spirit, it was inevitable that they lost their thinking ability for a short time.


    So by the time cheese had calmed down, the cavalry was less than fifty paces from the crowd. At this distance, the vision of cheese can see almost every detail of the twisted body that is no longer a cavalry. The tiny insect mouthparts on the tentacles, the lines on their shriveled skin These more terrifying details were enough to frighten anyone crazy, and the incomparable fear was enough to make those facing these cavalry unable to even escape. So in this short moment, cheese already knew that it was very stupid to confront these things head-on.


    "Shande! Take them away With the power of awe and awe, the words from the mage''s mouth will awaken the blood clan still in fear. After getting rid of his fear, sander wisely did not go to see the Knights. He picked up the frost guards who were still stiff in place. The inhumane power of vampires allowed him to easily hold an adult under his arm without affecting his action. Even because Mona and Elsa were relatively small in size, sander only needed one hand to fight them on their shoulders.


    "What do you do?" The blood clan who had already turned around and ran a few steps noticed that the mage did not seem to follow his meaning. Moreover, with cheese''s physical quality, it may not be realistic to escape these cavalry by running.


    "Leave me alone, you go first!" He pulled out a wooden cane from somewhere, and cheese stared at the terrible knights, as if the twisted monsters would arrive in front of him with a slight shift of vision.


    Although he still wants to say something, Shande knows that he can''t leave with cheese because of his own strength. Leaving the only cheese that can resist is the last way at this time. The vampire bit his teeth fiercely, and his leg muscles inflated like inflated balloons. Soon, the close fitting trousers were burst in the groan. The vampires of the black blood family are proficient in transfiguration. Under the curtain of night, they can become almost anything they can imagine. Shande''s legs didn''t stop changing after the pants were torn. His knee joints began to twist back, and his thighs and calves showed a certain angle, which looked like the legs of animals like antelope. With the help of this running body structure, the speed of the vampire has risen sharply, even compared with the horses. Just a few short breaths of Knights have been left behind for just a few moments.


    As for the cheese left in place, although he said that he would stay for the end, the mage would not be so helpless. The wooden walking stick was stabbed on the ground with both hands. The hard gravel road actually splashed sparks because of this collision!


    "I learned from others when I was in Zhuoluo Town, and now it''s just for you to test the effect." With the Milky halo in their eyes, the short distance of less than 30 steps between the twisted night knight and the mage was twisted and lengthened in an instant. No matter how the cavalry ran, they could not get close to cheese any more.


    But this magic is obviously not something that can be used indefinitely. With the speed of those Knights getting faster and faster, although it seems that they are not close to cheese, there are more and more sweat on the mage''s head. At the current speed of those knights, as long as cheese stops casting, they may rush to the mage in a breath.


    "Roar!" Just as the cheese''s hands began to shake, a low growl came not far from the mage''s back. A huge black bear with the color of night came from behind the cheese with blood red eyes. There is no doubt that this is Shande after metamorphosis. Although vampires prefer to incarnate as bats or wolves than other animals, it''s just a matter of personal preference. At this time and place, bats lack impact and wolves are too fragile, so sander chooses to fight in the form of bear, one of the fiercest melee animals.When the bear crossed cheese, the mage stopped casting. The strange knight and the black bear with running inertia collided fiercely in the next moment! There is no roar of war or the sound of gold and iron in this collision. The battle in the dark is bound to be silent. The result of the collision should be balance of power. Although the giant bear tumbled back to the side of cheese because of the strong impact of the knight, those patrol knights who directly collided with Shande were also swept out by the huge shape of the bear and swept down Wai''s companion.


    Just as cheese wanted to ask if sander was hurt, the vampire bear stood up again. The black bear completely ignored the mage''s inquiry, but roared again at the night knight. At the moment when the mage and Shande pass by, cheese realizes that Shande''s current situation is not just a transformation.


    The body is just the container of soul. The mage can''t remember who put forward the theory first. But one thing cheese knows is that changing your physical appearance doesn''t change with your soul. Therefore, when you are in human form, you will not lose your fear even if you become a giant bear. Shande, like cheese, was shocked by the twisted forms of those knights, and even the vampire''s performance was not as good as that of the mage. Now, as a giant bear, Shande dares to fight with each other. Even if cheese, who overcame his fear earlier than him, could not stand up to confrontation with these knights. In this way, there is only one way to explain Shande''s abnormal behavior. In order to give full play to his ability of close combat, he not only changed his body structure, but also blocked his ability to feel fear. In other words, Shande became crazy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Mania is a strange ability, which seems to have nothing to do with race or lineage. Anyone or any other intelligent creature will learn this ability as long as they are talented enough. Of course, the talent here doesn''t mean the ability to acquire some mystery like cheese. The crazy talent belongs to soldiers, or at least those who dare to fight. But in any case, this ability is very dangerous.


    In the knowledge read by cheese, people''s thinking can be divided into two parts: rationality and sensibility. In the face of things of fear, either of these two parts will convey the signal of escape to the thinking. Although they came up with different ways to escape, the results were surprisingly the same. Therefore, it is very difficult for a person to get rid of his fear and rush towards what he is afraid of. Even if you can stop thinking and give up the rational part of your mind, your emotional or instinctive part will still make you feel uneasy. And if you give up your instincts and believe in your rational judgment, the result of your judgment is probably to run away. Because of this, if you want to be really crazy, that person must give up the rational and emotional aspects of his thinking.


    However, what can be called intelligent creatures without rational thinking and shielding instinct? Looking at the roaring bear in front of him, cheese already knew the answer. Those terrifying knights are not invincible. After all, they still have real bodies. Although their weight at this time may be much heavier than when they were alive, the giant beast incarnated by Shande is not a doll blown out of a balloon. A vampire without the ability to think can only use his huge body to hit those who are close to him again and again. In addition, he can''t even stand up and attack each other with the paw of a bear.


    So in the sound of Sandra and the Knights falling and crashing, the encounter entered a stalemate state. However, the mage can clearly see that those terrible Knights may have been knocked down in the collision of the giant bear, and some of them have even been knocked out, but they can not see any wound on their twisted and ugly body. On the other hand, Shande''s fur has been turned up in many places, revealing the damaged muscles and fat under it. Cheese doesn''t know whether those wounds will still exist when Shande turns back into human form. However, according to the speed of injury, there is no need for the cavalry to do anything else. As long as the bear bumps into them several times, Rao is crazy again The body will also lose its ability to move.


    "It''s a real nuisance." Murmured in a whisper that cheese had a way to get out of the hands of these knights, but Sander''s appearance and his madness upset the mage''s plan. There is no comparison between the difficulty of running away alone and running away with a black bear who is unable to think. At this time, Shande was not able to receive any information from the outside world. Even if cheese wanted to make him easy to escape or retreat temporarily, he couldn''t do anything.


    The encounter between the bear and the horror monster continued, but it was more like a twisted Knight hitting a vampire than Sandra''s full of momentum at the beginning. Although there is no pain and fear, but the physical fatigue makes the bear''s panting sound more and more thick. If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before sander loses all his ability to move.


    "Damn it, I said I didn''t want to use this spell..." Cheese knew that the current situation did not allow him to think about any other countermeasures. In the crisis, he can only launch a costly magic to drive back those strange knights and take time to save Shande. After all, the vampire is the pilot of cheese. Once Shande dies here and fails to complete the task of wolf, I''m afraid the mage will have no chance to understand what happened in the night of iron castle.


    Chanting incantations that no one could understand, cheese''s eyes began to emit a chaotic color, which would make everyone feel sick or afraid. There is no doubt that the magic the mage is launching is definitely one of the evil spells in this secular world, but now cheese can''t care about so much. With the recitation of the mantra, the teeth in the mage''s mouth were deformed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The original clean white teeth were turning into sharp molars that only grew in the mouths of carnivorous animals. His hands hidden under the gray robe twitched irregularly. Although he could not see what was happening with his hands because of the barrier of the robe, the traces constantly appeared on the gray robe Look, no matter what''s going on with cheese''s hands, they must no longer look like human hands.


    The twisted knights, who were still pounding the bear, stopped when the cheese began to sing the mantra. They looked at the mage in the distance with their heads that had been deformed beyond recognition. The mantra of cheese sounded like a low roar to others, but the strange Knights seemed to be fascinated. Soon, just at the end of the cheese recital, the Knights suddenly, as if under some command, turned their horses and fled into the night with great speed. Although the giant bear is still in madness and wants to chase after the enemy, his body is full of scars but falls down.


    Seeing the enemy fleeing, cheese naturally didn''t need to cast this spell that would cause great harm to himself. His mantra changed and began to sing the mantra of forced ending. Generally speaking, it is almost impossible for the caster to stop the release of the spell by himself in the second half of the casting. It feels like stopping a train with brake failure. If the caster must do so, they will bear a more terrible retribution than the cost of casting. Some less fortunate mages may die as a result. But fortunately, because he has many kinds of magic with huge side effects, he has specially studied the stopping of magic. As long as the casting is not finished, even if it is only a short syllable or a gesture, cheese can stop casting by changing the chanting mantra.But even though the release of the spell was stopped, cheese''s face was extremely pale. The interruption had drained all his strength. Now he can still stand on the ground simply because of the support of the stick in his hand. At this time, even a child without any training can be killed with a knife. Fortunately, there were no children with knives on the streets at night, and the crazed bear lost consciousness because of the end of the fight. Interestingly, although he lost consciousness, Sander''s instincts gradually transformed his body from a bear to a human.


    Unable to sit down on the ground, cheese knew that Elsa they would find back, before this, he had to stay awake, not like the vampire over there. The mage looked up at the dark sky. He could feel that this small encounter was just an appetizer for the evening, which had just begun before dawn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Cheese didn''t know how far Elsa had been put by Sandra. The footwork of a vampire''s all-out outburst is not in any book the mage has ever learned. Therefore, it is a hard question for the landlady when they can find the two people who are extremely weak. What''s more, cheese knew from the first day he came to tiebao that under the night sky where ordinary people stopped, the existence of wandering in the city was definitely more than those twisted night patrol knights. In fact, the terrible existence transformed or alienated by ordinary people may be the latest among these forces. And in such a long night, every wandering thing has the dual identity of hunter and prey, which may be the reason why those twisted knights are not willing to fight with cheese.


    "It seems that I''m lucky to have a big meal as soon as I go out this evening." With a sweet and greasy smell, a woman''s voice came from not far behind the mages.


    When cheese turned around, he saw a mature woman in a black evening dress standing in the dark street. On her head was a small top hat with black yarn hanging down. The black yarn prevented cheese from seeing her face. From her elegant and embroidered dress with complicated lace patterns, this woman is definitely from a very rich family. It has to be said that although she is wearing a black dress in the dark, it still can not stop the eyes of cheese involuntarily falling on her graceful figure. It was a beauty that would make every normal man flock to her, but somehow cheese didn''t have a good feeling for the sudden appearance of this beautiful woman. Even when the other side twists his body to approach the mage deliberately, there is a disgusting feeling in cheese''s heart.


    The mage was not good at camouflage his mood, so the woman in black naturally noticed the disgust on cheese''s face. She lifted the chin of cheese with her hand in a black silk glove, and whispered to the master in a sweet voice that softened her bones.


    "What? Am I not beautiful enough? "


    "I can only say that as a woman of enough age to be my grandmother, you are well maintained. But since I know a woman more than ten times older than you and who doesn''t need magic to maintain her figure I''m afraid I can''t even give you the comment of good maintenance. " Said cheese with a scornful smile.


    "Well, compared with your face, your mouth doesn''t appeal to ladies." Said the woman behind the black veil.


    "I don''t have to worry about it. I''ve always been self-conscious of what I''m saying, and I don''t think it''s necessary for me to flatter you, do I? " The face of the other party was close to him, and even cheese could see the black veil shaking back and forth because of its master''s breath. However, the mage said that the other party did not dare to get close to him. Obviously, he saw something contrary to reality in the eyes of cheese.


    Sure enough, with a cold hum, the hand dragging the chin of cheese disappeared with its owner. The woman in black appeared again where she had been at the beginning, as if all that had just happened was an illusion. Cheese knows that the other party has not moved from the beginning to the end, and what he saw just now is just an illusion that the other party showed him. But at the same time, the mage also knew that if a fool took the illusion as true, then the woman in black could make what happened in the illusion really happen to that fool.


    "Smart guy. If you are immersed in illusions, I can make you happy before you die The voice of the woman in black was no longer sweet and greasy at the beginning. Instead, she was annoyed after being teased.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but whether your so-called happiness can really make me feel happy, I haven''t planned to meet death so easily. Besides, even if I''m dying, I''ve chosen my angel of death. And she''s much prettier than you are. " Cheese said, "I''d like to know that you''re acting under the guidance of that lady more than anything else? Is it a multi legged lady? Or dark night lady? It won''t be lady mingtu. I heard she has a bad temper


    Originally heard the first half sentence of cheese, the woman in black only regarded the mage''s words as a stiff mouth before dying. But when the cheese said the second half of the sentence, the woman''s body obviously trembled. Cheese, of course, also noticed the other side''s reaction, which also showed that his judgment was mostly correct. So the mage continued, hoping to confirm her identity from the other side''s reaction.


    "The security of the iron fort is really deteriorating, and the curfew imposed by people is nothing more than that. Even the evil god''s priestesses dare to come out and hang out in such a blatant manner. I don''t know what the people in charge of this city do. " With that, cheese looked pitifully at Shande who was lying beside him.


    The woman in black seemed to have been touched by cheese. Her voice began to be mixed with some harsh sounds, like a small piece of iron stuck in her throat.


    "How dare you call the name of the great goddess with your cheap mouth, you cunning bastard!"


    The smile of cheese becomes stronger when he sees the other party being irritated by himself. The crazy believers of this evil god can''t bear to be satirized by others. As long as they say something demeaning their faith in front of them, these guys will throw their reason into the endless abyss every minute. Of course, most of those who dare to do so will be torn apart by their next sorcery, or sacrificed to the evil mansion they just mocked.The visible black smell came out of the woman''s robe, and it was obvious that the other party was going to do something substantial to make cheese responsible for what he had just said. Seeing the other side''s reaction, the mage sat back calmly, leaning his body against Shande''s body to make himself more comfortable. The spell interrupted by cheese himself just now has exhausted his magic power and most of his physical strength, so now the mage is not enough to use any magic. But who said that we must rely on our own strength to defeat each other?


    Gu''ao''s mantra was recited from the mouth of the woman in black. She didn''t recite it fast, which was to avoid giving the evil god she prayed for a sense of persecution. Generally speaking, the incantations mentioned in the mouth of evil gods are basically the embodiment of the will of evil gods themselves. No one is familiar with those bitter words except for the evil gods and their sacrifices. Anyone who praises this kind of dark praise will be paid attention to by the evil gods.


    But there are always exceptions. Cheese can identify the source of the mantra in the third syllable of the other''s mantra, and his heart quickly fills up the whole content of the mantra. This is a prayer for evil gods to come down to death. And since the other side intends to kill himself, cheese feels that there is no need to be lenient. After recognizing the real name of the other''s mantra, the mage''s mouth began to sing the same Mantra at five times the speed of the opponent.


    Obviously, the woman in black noticed the cheese singing, and after hearing the content of cheese singing, the woman fell into a great shock and fear. On the one hand, cheese is obviously not the existence of believers, and they will use the language of the God''s residence they worship. On the other hand, the content of cheese singing is clearly inviting evil gods to enjoy the sacrifice. And the real name of this sacrifice It''s herself!


    "No! You can''t! Great Lord! No Although the woman stopped chanting and roared at the mage to interrupt his recitation, unfortunately, as a non believer, cheese did not worry about the bad impression that too fast a prayer would bring. At the speed of the master''s training for many years, a sacrifice prayer could be completed without a few breaths. When the woman was twenty steps away from cheese, the master''s singing was finished.


    "Ha, ha Ah... " An inhuman voice came from the woman''s throat, and she clasped her hands around her neck as if an invisible hand were holding her throat. Her body quickly aging, a short breath from a beautiful and sexy mature woman into an old, shriveled old woman, and then in the next breath, she became a part of the boundless night, the whole person has become countless pieces of black pieces, these black fragments quickly dissipated in the wind. In the dark streets, there is no evidence that there was a woman here.


    When cheese saw the other party disappear, he felt a sight from some kind of horrible existence, which was full of anger, which was obviously because cheese induced it to eat a devout sacrifice. Maybe ordinary people will react to this terrible sight, but cheese just says it coldly in another old language somewhere in the sky.


    "She asked for it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Although theoretically speaking, cheese is not wrong. If the woman completes the prayer first, the dead person must be cheese. However, reasoning with evil gods has not always been a good move. Sure enough, the mage''s response was like a provocation in the eyes of that horrible existence, and the existence of terror began to try to really come down to the world. As the mansion pushed a part of itself into the world, the sky above the iron castle began to sound a sad cry. Only a few people could hear it, but those who heard it knew that when it sounded, it meant the arrival of an angry God''s residence.


    Cheese can hear that, of course. In fact, the mage can even see that there are some fine cracks in the sky, and the terrible energy behind the cracks is enough to suffocate people. With a sigh, cheese certainly didn''t want to conflict with an evil god who could be forced to come. But just now the priestess made it clear that he and Shande would be killed. In a hurry, the mage could only find this way to save himself. Now, when the evil god came, he could only smile bitterly.


    At this time, however, a man in black appeared in front of cheese. When the mage saw this man who appeared suddenly like a shadow, his pupil shrank involuntarily. He knew this guy.


    "You have two options now, trade with me or face an angry multi legged lady, and I hear she loves some interesting soul torture techniques." With a note of schadenfreude, said the man.


    "What do you want to trade?" Said cheese. Seeing this guy appear, the mage knew that there would not be an angry evil god coming to wash the iron Fort this evening. But that said, if you promise this guy''s deal at this time, the result will not be better than being caught by the guy behind the crack.


    "Haha, why, now that you are still in the mood to ask me about the details of the transaction? You know, the one in the sky may come down at any time The man said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you really want to trade with me, you can make it clear. You should understand that although I will not die easily in the hands of evil gods, it will not be better to fall into the hands of demons like you. " Said cheese. Yes, the man in black suddenly appeared in front of him was really a devil, and cheese knew him not because of anything else, but because this guy was the one who lured the whole sweet water town residents at that time!


    "Oh, I''m sorry you said that. You know, although we have a bad reputation, we can''t say anything about fair trade, even those who think they are the guardians of order. " The man in black spread out his hands, showing an expression of grievance.


    At the moment of their conversation, the cracks in the sky have gradually expanded, and even some parts close to the cracks begin to appear with grotesque shapes. It felt like the sky above us was just an opaque, colored lid, and something was trying to break it in.


    "You see, you don''t have much time. It''s better to accept the deal quickly. " Said the man. His voice is not as playful as before, but with a strange gentleness, with a kind of magic that people want to identify with unconsciously.


    "Tell me about the deal." However, in the face of the other side''s small means, cheese didn''t get hit. The mage''s eyes were still clear. He repeated his request again.


    "Well, well, it''s hard to meet that man''s apprentice, and I don''t want to miss this interesting opportunity. My deal is simple. A guy stole something from me. I want you to help me get it back after you have solved your teacher''s task. Isn''t that too much? " Look pathetic, said the man.


    "What? Who took it Cheese didn''t care about the other side''s performance and continued to ask for details.


    "I can''t tell you that. In case you don''t accept my deal, I don''t want to reveal my secret for nothing. But I can guarantee that with your ability, it is possible to complete the transaction alive. " Said the devil in black.


    "Are there any additional terms?" Although cheese didn''t believe a word of what the devil said, he didn''t want to be taken away by a furious evil god. Therefore, although the mage showed an indifferent appearance, cheese could only accept the devil''s deal.


    "There''s just a little extra clause." The man grinned, revealing a line of shark like teeth. "Before our deal is done, if you die, then your soul will be mine to compensate for my loss. It''s fair, isn''t it? "


    "How can I guarantee you won''t leave me here after the deal is done? At that time, my soul will not be taken away by you? " Asked the cheese. More and more parts of the sky were broken, and behind the sky, a huge and ferocious thing revealed its only scales.


    "Young man, I appreciate your alertness, and I can see that you are very clear about some of my similar tactics. But it seems that I would like to remind you again, first of all, you have no choice now. Maybe you can disperse the big guy in the sky in a complete state, but now, you are as powerless as a sausage on the table. Secondly, and most importantly Don''t compare me to the nobody. I''ve been tired of cheating for years The man''s eyes glowed gray, and said.Cheese turned his lips. He knew it was a sign of impatience. Of course, it could be just a trick of the devil pretending to be impatient. But whatever the truth is, it means that he has to decide now whether to accept the deal or not.


    "All right. A deal. " He shook his head with a wry smile, and cheese held out his right hand. And the man in black saw the mage''s movement and showed his teeth happily again, holding the mage''s hand with his right hand.


    "Well, the deal is made." Said the man. Then he waved like the sky for a while, and those collapsed sky, the huge body behind the sky disappeared in the next second. It''s like it never happened.


    Cheese was slightly shocked by the devil''s methods. Although it is not difficult to disperse the evil spirits that have not yet come, it also needs some necessary preparations. It is easy to send the evil spirits that have penetrated the reality back to their original places. Either this guy and that evil god are together, and they work together to obtain the promise of the mage. Or it''s the devil''s power that''s more terrifying than cheese thought. However, no matter what the fact is, for the current mage, he can only fulfill the trade content.


    "When you have finished the business here, I will come to tell you the details of the transaction. As for now, don''t die easily. Ha ha ha ha ha ha The man laughed, just like the way he appeared, suddenly disappeared.


    It was like a fast-paced nightmare, and cheese felt that she had never been so eager to see the sun rise from the horizon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    It''s late midnight. Cheese saw Elsa and others from afar soon after seeing off the devil. It was supposed to be a relaxing thing. But when the mage saw the bloody scratches on the three of them, he didn''t think so. After all, Shande is still the master of the dark side of the iron castle. In the past, this vampire could let all forces lurking in the iron Castle pick up their tails as long as he walked in the dark. Although the situation is special now, a blood clan of the black blood family still has a certain deterrent force. So cheese guessed that Elsa and they were injured after Shande left.


    Sure enough, according to the landlady, their wounds were attacked by something like a giant monkey about two blocks from here. According to their accounts, they were like apes with elongated limbs, their iron gray skin covered with moss. And even though they look so weird, the gray monkeys are incredibly agile, with sharp claws at the bottom of their limbs that Jack says can penetrate his hard cowhide armor as easily as a knife cuts through butter.


    "So you knocked them down?" Cheese asked as he sprinkled a medicinal powder with the fragrance of flowers and herbs on the wounds of the three men.


    The injured parts of the three people were not the same. Elsa only suffered a scratch on her left shoulder. The three long and narrow wounds tore the clothes on the landlady''s left arm, and at the same time, she also cut her skin, revealing the forest of flesh and blood. Mona was scratched twice on her back with six wounds. It''s not hard to imagine the gray monster waving her claws from left to right. According to the female soldier, it was to get Jack back injured.


    All the rescuers were in such a miserable situation that Jack, who was rescued, was hurt more seriously. In addition to a few irregular wounds on his chest, the monkey''s right forearm was pierced with three transparent holes by something sharp. Through the three holes, even the bones inside could be seen. In addition, Jack''s left leg ankle part also has obvious wound, it looks like a tiger or a lion and other fierce beast bite. After such a serious injury, cheese really admired the frost guard who had not fainted.


    "Hiss Be light. " Feeling the pain from the wound, the landlady said in a low voice, "of course we didn''t knock them down. Don''t talk about knocking them down. I doubt if we can hurt them. Longji mountain is on the mountain. My dagger cuts them down like an old buffalo hide. "


    Mona, one of them, was also in pain to help Jack clean up the broken clothes near the wound to prepare for the medication. "In fact, if they didn''t feel like something was suddenly retreating, I don''t think we could be here again."


    Cheese nodded after hearing the woman soldier''s words. Although the evil god didn''t really arrive just now, the terrifying momentum it created must have made those things more closely related to the dark frighten them. What''s more, after listening to their description, the mage had a clear idea of what the landlady had encountered.


    "You are very lucky this time. Generally speaking, ghouls don''t get their prey away so easily Said the mage.


    "Ghouls? You say those damned monsters are ghouls! A caveman''s beard, hell, isn''t that a fairy tale for scaring children Keenly aware of the words in cheese, Elsa growled.


    "Hey, calm down. You don''t want to bring those things here The mage gently pressed the landlady''s shoulder and motioned for her to keep quiet, "of course there are ghouls. In fact, they are a rather large dark species, depending on their shape and ability. It sounds like you''re being attacked by moss rovers, who usually appear in cemeteries far away from residential areas, and you can think of them as some sort of hyena with the stench of dead bodies, compared to those with a certain intelligence. Usually, they live by digging up new dead bodies. "


    "We don''t look like bodies." Mona said on one side. As Elsa''s wounds had been basically treated, the mage began to deal with the wounds on the female soldiers.


    "Of course not. The taste of the living and the dead is quite different. But I didn''t say they wouldn''t attack living people. All the ghouls, I mean all, have an insatiable desire for fresh flesh and blood, and those guys are always chasing fresh flesh. When the decaying corpses can''t satisfy them, it makes sense to attack the living, doesn''t it? " Said cheese.


    "You sound like you should have lunch after breakfast. But if every Ghoul goes through this process, what''s the difference between them and attacking people directly? " Said Jack, lying on one side, in a weak voice.


    "Of course not. Although ghouls sound like mindless beasts, according to the species, these guys have some sense after satisfying their desire for flesh and blood. Even with a little training, they can be good hounds After the powder was applied to the wound on Mona''s back, cheese wrapped the wound in a bandage.


    "You say hound? So they''re very sensitive to the taste of blood, right? " The landlady''s voice trembled from the mage''s side. Cheese raised his head suspiciously and suddenly found that when he was concentrating on treating other people''s wounds, some strange shapes with gray skin had quietly surrounded several people. Unlike humans or other wild animals, the mouths of these ghouls are more like insect mouthparts. Their teeth are arranged in two parts in a horizontally expanded mouth, which makes it easier for them to bite the human body."The abyss is below. It seems that our luck tonight is really not very good." With a low curse, cheese said, looking at the ghouls around him.


    Just at this moment, Shande, who was lying on the ground, let out a low groan. The vampire, who fainted because of the side effects of mania, covered his head with one hand and the ground with the other. His eyes have not yet opened because of the discomfort of vertigo. He muttered to himself.


    "The taste here is terrible. It smells like a dozen ghouls who have just rolled out of the graveyard. "


    As for his response, it was the silent hiss of gray ghouls with their mouths wide open.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    After waking up, Shande soon regained his hearing and vision. He looked around for a week, looking at the huge number of ghouls around the crowd, and his face showed a puzzled expression.


    "I remember we weren''t dealing with guys who smelled like suicide." Said the vampire.


    "Well, it''s probably because you''ve been dizzy for quite a long time, at least long enough for me to turn over an evil god and drive her angry God out of the world." It''s not going to be any worse for sander to wake up. He began to deal with the wound on the wounded.


    "It sounds like I really missed a lot of things. By the way, you''d better stop the blood from their wounds. I''m already hungry and thirsty Sander stood up and patted himself in the dust. As a result of the previous metamorphosis, the vampire at this time can be said to be naked.


    "If you can''t stand being hungry, those moss loafers will be a good snack. Although they may smell a little bad, these guys are strictly biological, so you should try to suck their blood Or something else. " Rao is systematically trained, and there is no autopsy course in his lab. In fact, the mage was interested in dissecting these horrible monsters wandering around the cemetery. However, his plan was blocked by many parties. Even anlina threatened that if cheese dared to solve the ghouls in the ash tower, she would burn all the books in the mage''s room. So in the end, cheese had to terminate the plan. But judging from the current situation, maybe the mage''s dream a few years ago will be fulfilled this evening.


    "Sucking the ghost''s blood I don''t know if you mean to screw me up or you don''t know the truth. " After hearing cheese''s advice, sander shook his head with a bitter smile. "Listen, master, these guys are not just stinky."


    The vampire''s voice is still fading, and his figure has flashed behind a ghoul closest to a few people. Before the hapless Ghoul could react, Sander''s hand was clamped to his forelimb like a pair of tongs. As the blood clan suddenly pulled up, the gray green pus splashed along the fracture of the forelimb, and a terrible stench even stronger than just now was emitted from those pus water.


    "Look, they stink inside." Although he had blocked his sense of smell, Shande still covered his nose with his empty hand, as if it was a great loss to let these odorous air enter his body.


    The reactions of cheese and others are more intuitive. Jack, Mona, Elsa and even cheese can''t help but vomit after smelling the pus in the ghoul''s body. Moreover, their vomiting reactions rose from wave to wave, until several people''s stomach bags were completely empty, and even began to spit out green bile.


    "Well, I won''t let me dissect this thing until my elder sister died." Hold back the tumbling vomiting in your stomach, cheese said.


    While a few people were spitting together, sander was not idle, and when he broke the ghoul''s forelimb, he had sent a battle signal to all the moss Rovers. The ghouls even compared with the now defenseless cheese, Shande is the only one on the scene that may affect their eating. As long as you kill this guy who smells like a corpse, they can enjoy the four fresh corpses here. The desire for fresh flesh and blood stimulates the ghouls'' nerves. They almost rush towards Shande frantically. But after removing the guy whose forelimb has been pulled out by Shande, the first mossy rogue who is going to knock down the vampire is severely slapped on the waist by a thick black tail, and the whole body flies out horizontally. I don''t know when, a long black tail with barbed spines has appeared at the end of Shande''s spine. Not only the tail, but also the blood clan is undergoing unimaginable variation. Originally slender fingers turned into sharp claws, and prominent bone spines grew on the joints of his elbow and knee. Even behind him, some black scales began to appear along the spine. These changes make Shande look like a killing machine for some kind of human being. In addition, his tusks and red eyes protruding from his lower lip because of his excitement make him more evil than those ghouls.


    "What is that?" Asked the landlady, pointing to Shande, who had already changed his face.


    "How to say that, you can understand it as Shande''s fighting form." Cheese shrugged and continued to disinfect the monkey''s wound.


    "But he can only become a beast? You know, it''s like antelope feet or bears Asked Elsa.


    "It''s obvious that you have misunderstood the meaning of deformation. You know, maybe druids and stuff can only be transformed into animals, but that''s because they''ve only contracted with those animals. And these vampires are obviously shaped by their own power, so they can be anything they want to be The mage explained.


    "Then why didn''t he do it just now?" Proprietress is referring to the transformation of Shande into a giant bear in the past against those weird night watchers, not what it is now.


    "Of course, because he can''t. Remember when I said that all spells have a price? " Cheese said, "transfiguration is no exception. As far as I know, no matter what kind of deformation techniques come from, if they want to become something, they need to have a thorough understanding of that kind of things. In the final analysis, deformation is to change their body structure into another shape. However, it is up to the caster to decide exactly what the structure is. If you just pursue hard or wanton deformation, it is very likely that the body will eventually lose control and become a pool of mud"So that''s why they all give priority to becoming beasts? What exists in the natural world is obviously easier to imitate than structures that are made up of imagination. " Jack, the son of a hunter, quickly understood the cheese.


    "You are quite right. The biggest obstacle to the deformers is to grasp the structure. In fact, there are also some problems that can make the deformation of too fanciful fail, but as long as we can understand the structure of things, we can find solutions to the rest of the things. In order to get rid of his fear, sander gave up the ability of thinking. In that way, he could only rely on instinct to deform. To be honest, he could become a bear. I was surprised. As for what you see now, this is the fighting posture of the black blood vampire. " The mage looked at Shande, who was fighting with the ghouls not far away, and showed his appreciation. In cheese''s opinion, it is not too much to call this kind of metamorphosis, which breaks through the limitation of imitation through continuous exploration and attempt.


    Naturally, sander, who is completely in combat, has no time to pay attention to the comments made by cheese. This powerful vampire uses his modified body to cut the bodies of the ghouls like a meat grinder. At this time, Shande was also like a human. From the appearance, in addition to the general structure, it also followed the human like structure. The black scales and prominent bone spines everywhere showed the body''s desire for fighting.


    "Originally I thought he was an exiled marginal blood clan, but I didn''t expect that this guy''s black blood armor has been so high. It''s a bit off the mark. " Whispered the master. At the same time, the needle and thread in his hand sewed the last unfinished wound on Jack.


    Shortly after cheese finished his treatment, the group of ghouls had been reduced to pieces and pus. Shande stood in the middle of the bodies, but did not mean to stop. He suddenly turned his eyes to the cheese. His scarlet eyes were full of the desire for blood.


    "Yes, are you hungry?" Realizing that the blood clan''s condition was not normal, cheese''s eyes twitched slightly.


    "Blood!" Roaring from Shande''s mouth, the vampires in black armor rush towards the mages at a speed that is almost beyond the limit of the naked eye. Fortunately, Shande was about five steps away from cheese when an invisible wall blocked his momentum.


    "Give him the plasma bag. Come on, don''t be surprised!" An old but firm voice came from one side. When they looked back, they saw a robed City Lord, the guardian of warlord Wolff.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    The attendants who followed the city Lord took advantage of wall''s control of Shande and opened their water bags. As a stream of blood filled the vampire''s mouth with a smell of fishy sweetness, the blood clan with red eyes slowly quieted down. A whole bag of blood finally appeased Sander''s hunger. His black scales and other alienated substances gradually integrated into his body, and soon he looked like a human again.


    "Cough, how many times have I said, don''t pour blood directly into my mouth. Now I feel that my lungs are full of blood." Returned to normal, sander complained to his attendants. However, the grim image of the vampire and the blood on the corner of his mouth made the servant''s nerves too nervous. As soon as he heard the voice of sander, the hand holding the water bag was released unconsciously. Fortunately, at this time, the old city Lord also lifted the suppression of Shande. With his superb reaction speed, the vampire successfully rescued half a bag of blood.


    "Sorry, I''m not I''m sorry... " The valet was pale and wanted to apologize, but his nervousness and the stench of Ghoul pus filled him with vomit. Fortunately, he turned his head before he vomited. Otherwise, even the Lord of wolf could not hold him back if he vomited on the vampire in front of him.


    And Shande didn''t intend to continue talking to the servant. He took a gulp of blood from the water bag, and then he puffed out with his nose. Two blood arrows were ejected from his nostrils. It seems that he said that his lungs were full of blood. After two or three repetitions, the liquid blood in Sander''s lungs was almost empty, and some clotted or semi clotted blood clots were expelled from the body along the nasal cavity.


    They were not in the mood to enjoy Sandra''s performance. The mage stood up and went to the Lord of wall and said.


    "I''m afraid some people don''t want us here. You get up quite early, by the way


    The old city Lord''s face is not very good. Generally speaking, he should still be sleeping at this time. Dealing with the affairs of iron fort has occupied most of the old wizard''s energy, which is why he had to ask for help from cheese makers. Wolfe thought over the words and said to the cheese.


    "I have just felt a terrible anger over this city. In this case, as the Lord of the city, I can''t rest any longer. Do you have anything to say about that? "


    Cheese looked at the city Lord''s face. He knew that wall suspected that he had attracted evil spirits. After all, cheese hasn''t told the old city master about his apprenticeship in the future. In this case, it''s normal for the other party to doubt him.


    "We met a witch priestess in the middle of the night. At that time, Shande and I had no way to fight back. I had to use this method to get out of danger. " The mage explained.


    "But your method almost made the whole iron Castle bury you." The old man''s beard began to shake with anger, and it was clear that the cheese''s words did not satisfy him. I''m afraid the harm brought by the arrival of evil spirits is far more terrible than the troubles faced by the iron Fort now. Once that angry evil god really comes to this city, not only the iron fort, I am afraid the whole strong hammer collar will be doomed.


    "That was the only way I could think of. What''s more, it''s not like that, is it? " Said cheese. He knew why the old city Lord was angry. Instead, someone tried to provoke an evil god on the territory of cheese. He was afraid that the mage''s reaction would be even greater. But understanding can''t make cheese bow his head and admit his mistake. As he said, at that time, it was really the only way.


    The mage''s words did not satisfy wall, but if what the cheese said was true, then as an independent mage, his practice was justifiable. Not everyone had the obligation to give up his life for an unrelated city. What''s more, the evil god didn''t come down in the end, so it''s cheese''s own way to stop it. Thinking of this, although the city Lord is still a little displeased, but also did not have the plan to continue to question the mage.


    "Well, this time it''ll be fine. But remember, I don''t care which school of magic you study, you''d better be in awe of things outside the world. " Said Wolf.


    "Yes, I remember." Cheese understood what the old city Lord had said. And he didn''t want to break up the cooperative relationship that was hard to establish because of his attitude, so the mage chose to bow down and compromise.


    "Well, I don''t know exactly what happened, but I did lose consciousness at that time. Mr. cheese also protected me, so don''t pursue it. The things in this city should worry you more than those outside the world. " Having dealt with his physical problems, sander said, taking a coat from the valet and putting it on.


    The Lord of wall nodded, in recognition of the vampire. He looked at the sky, which had already been covered with light, and said.


    "Come to me. You need to rest, and it''s getting light. "


    Naturally, the cheese company chose to accept the city Lord''s invitation. The attendants who followed wall helped the wounded carefully. One of the servants even found a cart nearby to carry Jack who was seriously injured. A group of people, led by Lord wall, soon returned to his residence. With the advent of dawn, a large number of soldiers and old wizard''s apprentices are running in the streets and lanes to deal with the traces left by those lurkers in the dark. On the one hand, it can suppress the panic of residents to the greatest extent, on the other hand, the information processed can also help the city master to speculate and monitor the number of different species in the iron fort."Twenty three ghouls. There are three human bodies, one of which is an ordinary resident, and the other two are from lazy soldiers. It is obvious that they hide in the corner during the night patrol, but this has killed them In the study of the Lord''s house, Wolfe looked at the report in his hand and said to cheese and sander sitting across the table. Elsa, they have been arranged by the city Lord to go to rest, while the mage and the vampire are to report the details of last night to Lord wolf. Just at this time, the statistical report on the street had been sent to the old wizard''s study, and cheese and they took a look at the situation together.


    "Did they report what these people died of?" Knowing that three ordinary people had been killed last night, the mage frowned. The death of unrelated personnel meant that the alien species he saw last night was not all in the iron fort, and it might even be the tip of the iceberg.


    "Look for yourself." The old city owner said he handed the report to the cheese maker and rubbed his forehead with annoyance.


    I read the cheese report carefully. In order to deliver the report to the city Lord as soon as possible, the data was collected in a hurry. Some parts of the report were just a list of key words, and many detailed information was not explained. But this information alone is enough to make the mage frown like the city Lord.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    The contents of the report explain in more detail the causes of death of three people. The unfortunate ghost who did not observe the curfew seems to have died in the ghoul community torn to pieces by Shande. His death perfectly matches the description of the ghoul''s eating habits. In short, except for a few thick bones and broken clothes at the scene, the guy has disappeared Lost in the stomach bag of the ghouls. Although it is not ruled out that there are other groups of ghouls in the iron fort, cheese pays more attention to the death of the two soldiers.


    Although the two soldiers left the patrol without authorization, they were not "going to trouble Mr. sander to lead the way. According to the Lord''s order, we can''t enter deeper areas." Said the Butler, who led the way, bowing at the door of the basement. Apart from the old city Lord himself and his apprentices, sander was the only one allowed into the basement, and cheese was now added to the list.


    Walking down the stone stairs, cheese can infer that the basement is much deeper than the ordinary cellar. I don''t know whether this underground space is the same or whether it was deliberately increased after wolf took over.


    "Steel is the bad conductor of magic, and the soil mixed with various metals will also make the magic unable to transmit. It seems that the daily research topic of the Lord of the city is not safe if his laboratory is built under such a thick soil layer." Asked the mage, who was walking behind, to Shande.


    "You are right. Although the guy himself can''t use offensive spells because of his genre, he doesn''t think about how to make up for his weaknesses. In other words, the ancient Guardian warlock should be doing the same thing as him. This basement is Whorf''s lab, where he studies the statues and other things like that, so don''t walk around later. That guy''s creation is not friendly to lost guests Said the vampire, laughing a few times.


    After being reminded by Shande, cheese also temporarily stopped trying to verify whether this was the Magic center of the iron castle. They soon went to the basement. After passing through two alloy Gates made of mixed metal, the mage and the vampire finally saw the two reported bodies. Around the corpse are the apprentices who are responsible for sampling and analyzing, who take care of the tedious work for themselves as the city Lord''s teachers. However, it can be seen that Rao is the apprentice who has been numb to deal with all kinds of corpses. He is also very difficult to face these two bodies.


    The apprentice in charge of this place soon noticed Shande. He saluted the vampire slightly and asked the blood clan why he came here. After Shande showed the note that Wolfe had written to them, the apprentice asked others to leave the room and leave the corpse to the vampire and grey robed mage.


    "As soon as they heard that they could leave the affairs here alone, they ran faster than rabbits one by one." Said sander, looking at the corridor where the apprentices were leaving. When the vampire turned his head, he saw cheese touching the bulging stomach of the corpse with his gloved hand.


    "Apprentices don''t want to deal with these chores for the teacher at all. They want to go back to read books or do their own experiments. They can''t blame them. Every caster who has a heritage has come here." Cheese stares at the face of the corpse and responds.


    "Sounds like you''ve been asked to do that by your teacher?" Hearing the mage''s words, the vampire said with great interest.


    "Well, my teacher thinks that this kind of low-level job is better than apprenticeship, so he will only send us to carry out some more" interesting "tasks With a complex expression, cheese picks up the crow shaped mask on one side and signals the vampire to come and hold the corpse''s hand.


    Shande came to help hold down the corpse according to cheese''s instructions. Just as he wanted to continue with the topic and ask the mage what "interesting" tasks had been sent, cheese took up the scalpel and cut the neck of the corpse. Purple viscous liquid like jelly spray out of the wound of the corpse. The prepared mage skilfully jumped back to avoid the splashing purple substance. But the vampire whose attention was still on the conversation was naturally not so lucky. If sander hadn''t shut his mouth in time, I''m afraid the purple liquid would have gone straight into his mouth.


    "Put on a mask, too. We''re going to dissect the two bodies." The mage''s voice came from under the crow mask with a deep echo. Shande has no choice but to wipe off the purple material on his face with a cloth towel beside him, and he also wears a mask like cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    While cheese and Shande were still fighting in the basement of the city Lord of the iron fort, something happened in the gray tower to the north of Longji mountain, which shocked cheese.


    "Welcome back, master." With the emergence of a black magic circle on the floor of the observatory on the top of the grey tower, a figure dressed in grey robes like cheese appeared beside the blue law servant who had been waiting here for a long time. The grey robe on this man is so similar to that on cheese, but if we have to say the difference, it is that some strange patterns appear on this man''s robe from time to time. These patterns are changing on this robe as if they were alive. At this time, a continuous flow of stars appeared on the robe.


    "Where is the cheese boy now?" Said the man, walking to the only wide seat in the observatory. The gorgeous chair fits perfectly with the man''s body, but since the chair is made for this man, it''s not too strange.


    "Mr. cheese is now on his adult mission in the iron fort. He signed a deal with a superior devil last night, and by the way he offended... " The blue magic servant responds to his master''s questions in a deep, ethereal voice.


    "Stop. I just need where he is now, and nothing else needs to be reported to me. If he gets into any trouble, he has to solve it by himself. I won''t help him He interrupted the blue servant with a wave, said the man in grey. At the same time, a flame rose from the bottom of his robe and dissipated at the chest of the robe.


    "Yes, master." The blue servant trembled a little with his bloated body, as if to feel sorry for his talkiness, "do you want me to inform the other young masters and ladies of your return? They are all worried about you. "


    "Worried about me? Ha ha, my dear housekeeper How long will it take you to tell the difference between worry and worry. My students don''t care if I''m in good health. They just want to make sure that the resources they have now can continue to be supplied. " The man approached the thick velvet cushion behind him and said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, master. But you only gave me the ability to see the world with a good eye. " Said the blue servant.


    The man in the chair stopped whispering at the servant''s words. He said in a low voice.


    "Yes, you are just the product of an experiment. And Why should I explain so much to you? " The man seemed to be talking to himself. His voice was so soft that some words were very vague.


    For a long time, the man seemed to be relieved from his depression. He said to the blue creature who had been waiting quietly beside him, "go and call for anlina."


    The blue servant trembled again to make sense, and then it stood still. A moment later, the blue creature spoke again.


    "Miss anlina has received your call, and she will be here soon."


    Sure enough, just a few minutes later, Anna, dressed in a gorgeous dress, pushed open the door of the observatory. Her eyes also fell on the figure in the wide seat. At the same time, a huge bat pattern with blood red wings flew past the man''s back. Only because of the back of the chair, no one saw this scene.


    "Welcome back, teacher." Facing the figure of the man in the grey robe, after closing the door, anlina walked about ten steps away and said with a skirt raising ceremony.


    "I heard you helped cheese analyze the plague samples he collected?" Said the man sitting in the chair. It was strange that the blue creature had not mentioned it to him.


    Anlina heard this slightly Leng for a moment, she did not expect this person to come back to find the first time to ask this matter. However, thinking of her teacher''s strict requirements for the task, she was worried about whether it would affect cheese''s adult task. After a little meditation, she said.


    "Yes. I did help him analyze those samples. "


    "Ha ha, this lucky boy. He never realized that you were different from my other apprentices, and even if I, the teacher in your name, wanted to ask you for help, I''m afraid it would not be so smooth? " There was a roar of owl laughter, and the man''s clothes were covered with a sea of white and purple skeletons.


    "Is that what you came to me to say?" Anlina''s eyebrows wrinkled, and she heard irony in the man''s words.


    "No, no, no, of course not. I just feel it. The life experience of cheese is unfortunate enough. It is even more unfortunate for him to be accepted as an apprentice by me. Your favor and protection may be the greatest fortune in his short life. Or The greatest misfortune, are you right? " The man said, and then without waiting for anlina to respond, "I''m dying. Can you see that? "


    Originally, anlina was angry with the first half of the man''s words, but the latter half of the sentence made her stay at the same place.


    "What do you say? Are you dying? " Anlina, who has always shown her elegant and lively face, was shocked and deeply frightened when she said this sentence."Don''t be so surprised. People die. Besides, I don''t know how long I''ve lived longer than my peers. Besides, I won''t die when I finish this sentence. It will be some years before I want to take me away from the world. " The man''s voice remained calm, as if he were not talking about his own death.


    "But you are not..." Anlina wanted to say something, but she swallowed the second half of the sentence as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    "There''s nothing unexpected. Everything has an end. And to those of us who deal with truth, it''s strange to me that I can live so long. " Said the man, whose calm voice had the power to calm people down. A ship sailing in the storm slowly passed through his chest.


    "And I called you here, my dear anlina, to ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Anlina asked suspiciously. She didn''t know what she could do to help with this man''s death.


    "Will you take over here after I die? I mean, would you like to be the next Lord of the gray tower? " Asked the man. Violent thunder broke the mast of the ship struggling in the wind and waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    The cheese left the basement and went straight to the guest room the LORD had prepared for him. By night, the mage needs to recover as much as possible. Shande, on the other hand, can stay up for a long time without falling asleep. After saying goodbye to cheese, the vampire returns to wolf''s study. He wants to tell the city Lord what the mage got just now.


    "Have you got the result?" The old city Lord also said to the vampire who came in. As a partner for many years, wolf and Sandra could have omitted some polite words that they both thought were meaningless.


    "The boy in gray thinks it''s the pestilence. Although I can''t understand his messy nouns and formulas, I can see that he is very confident in the result Said the blood clan.


    "Pestilence? So, is the abyss involved? " Stopped writing pen in hand, the old city Lord said in a deep voice.


    "Speaking of the abyss, I felt the smell of the devil when you came this morning. It seems that I found a lot of things after I fainted yesterday Shande pulled out a chair and sat down.


    "Devil Do you think that kid has anything to do with the devil The city Lord looked up at Shande and asked. His speculation is not groundless, many demons will use taboo knowledge as a bargaining chip. Of course, their knowledge brings more than just power. As those who get knowledge begin to use the power of taboos, they will eventually have a tragic ending. But even so, there are still many people who naively think that they can get rid of the devil''s hands. Those who have little knowledge are more likely to become toys in the hands of the devil than those who are ignorant.


    "Maybe. But I don''t think it''s possible. Anyway, I think they are still in the same camp as us so far Put your legs on the other chair, said sander.


    "You seem to like this little guy? Can I know why? What is the reason that black blood dogs can give this strange wizard who has known him for less than three days to trust? Not just because he saved your life Wall asked with a smile. Although he was the one who put forward the hypothesis that cheese might be involved in the devil, the old city Lord himself did not think that there was much possibility of this assumption. But Sander''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. When he first met him, it took him quite a long time to let the vampire down his guard.


    "Oh, maybe it''s because I am a vicious dog. From the beginning, I can vaguely feel some" smell "from others. This is the only talent left to me in my human age. And from that kid, I smell something very interesting. Although the smell is very light, very light, but still let people feel nostalgic. And under that smell, I can smell some... " Speaking of this, the vampire stops.


    "What do you smell?" Although as an explorer of mysteries, wall would not take a totally unconvinced attitude towards intuition, the "smell" mentioned by Shande was more a subconscious judgment method accumulated from his past life experience in the eyes of the old city Lord.


    "Nothing. I''ll talk about it After perfunctorily passing the partner''s question, sander filled in his mind with the words he had not said just now. He smelled more than one smell from cheese, among which the deepest smell was far more terrible than the devil and the evil god. People who have this smell will never be the puppet of the devil, even if cheese is using the devil.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Although now we have the help of this mage, but in view of the things you mentioned last night. I don''t think you are strong enough to find the cause of the problem. " The old city master sank back into his chair and said.


    "What can I do? You and I are the only two who can put the whole iron fort on the table. It is more than enough to take care of those bedbugs, but the other party is obviously prepared. Don''t say I''m not at ease when I''m on the street now. You''ll be stuck in this damn house most of the day It can be learned from Sander''s words that as the force deterrent of iron fort, the abilities of vampires and warsorcerers are actually very terrible, but their current state is not their peak period. Even wolf, the ruler of the iron fort, was imprisoned in the house for most of the day. These are things they didn''t tell cheese.


    "I can''t help it. We were too careless when we played them for the first time. Now it''s a blessing to be able to pick up a life. How long does it take for us to notice the blacksmith. If the boy didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid the whole iron castle would have been in the hands of the other party A long sigh, said the Lord of wall.


    "So I''d better give them the iron fort. We''ll break out with the cheese boy''s men, and then find Dagong to gather troops and fight back." Said the vampire.


    "Hehe, it''s not as simple as you said. Let''s not talk about whether the two of us and a young wizard can get out of here alive. Don''t you see what happened to count saloon? I can guarantee that as soon as we leave the iron fort, it will soon become the second river valley city! But once the bridgehead is occupied, I''m afraid there will be something wrong with the whole liehammer leader. At that time, you and I will be fine, but I''m afraid the whole barrier plan will be destroyed once He dropped his quill on the ground, said the Lord."What can we do? These are the only forces that can be used at the moment. We had just met those dreaded Knights last night, and they almost killed them. If the cheese boy didn''t have some tricks, I''m sure those frost guards would not have survived! " Standing up from his chair, Sander''s mood began to stir.


    "There''s another person who can help us. She''s in the iron fort. She can help us. It''s just that you didn''t want to go to her. " Said the old city Lord.


    The vampire''s eyes widened at this, he said in a sharp voice.


    "You let me go to her! You might as well open the curtains now, tie me up and throw me in the sun


    "But that''s our only hope now. When cheese wakes up, I''ll let them go to her. You don''t need to agree. It''s my decision. " Once more, wall lowered his head and said.


    Shande opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say, but he didn''t say it at last. He stamped his foot fiercely and left the city Lord''s study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    It was night when cheese and cheese woke up, and the twilight was once again over the iron Castle sky. Fortunately, they were invited to dinner by the Lord of wolf soon after they woke up. Since the invitation was a dinner party rather than a conversation, I''m afraid the city Lord won''t let a few people go out to work hard tonight. This is also true, after last night''s war, even if today rashly into the night again, I am afraid that the news will not be more. On the contrary, by effectively pruning and summarizing intelligence, we can find some details that were ignored at that time.


    Cheese was led out of the rest room by the servant, but to his surprise, the servant did not take him directly to the place where he had dinner. Instead, he took him to wash and change his clothes. While cheese did not agree with the other party to take away their gray robes for cleaning, but the clothes other than the robes were too stubborn for the other party to change. This led to the fact that when he walked into the banquet hall, dressed in a neat man''s banquet with a neat comb and a neat man''s banquet dress and sprinkled with some perfume, he did not recognize him except for the Lord and Elsa.


    Of course, the other three who woke up earlier than cheese did not escape the same fate as the mage. Jack, who was seriously injured, had been treated by the city Lord himself. Although the injured part was still inconvenient to move, it was no big obstacle. At this time, the guy was eating the food prepared by Lord wall for them in a corner of the dining table. At this time, the hammer uniform on his body seemed a little out of place.


    The other two women in the team are more reserved than Jack, who has no image to speak of. Although it may also be because they feel a little confused about the ornate decoration in the small restaurant and the rich and delicious food on the table. The clothes on their bodies are no longer the mercenary clothes prepared by the cheese maker for them in order to forge their identities. Originally, they were limited to men''s military uniforms. After simple modification by tailors in the city Lord''s mansion, women''s clothes can also show their extraordinary bravery. In addition to the relationship just bathed, Elsa''s faces are more energetic than usual.


    Looking at his companion''s changing appearance, cheese can''t help but be a bit stunned. The Lord of wall came to the mage with two wine glasses and handed one of them to the cheese''s hand with an amber liquid. At the same time, he lowered the volume.


    "Originally I wanted to prepare dresses for the two ladies, but they refused. But now it seems that liehammer''s military uniform can be regarded as a special style on them


    Though embarrassed by the slightly frivolous remarks of the city Lord, cheese still maintained the basic etiquette. He took the glass in the hand of wall and said.


    "What''s going on? I appreciate your hospitality, but I don''t even need to change your clothes? " With that, the master also looked around. In this small banquet hall, which was obviously used for private gatherings, there were only the city Lord and a few attendants in charge of the table except the mage and his party. No other guests were seen.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. This is just a small reward for your contribution to the iron fort. And if you''re not satisfied with this statement, you can also understand it as a necessary preparation for what I want you to do next Affectionately patted cheese on the shoulder, the old city Lord behaved like a kind elder.


    Since the other party mentioned that this is the preparation for the next step of action, cheese also reluctantly accepted this unnecessary behavior in his eyes. After a few simple conversations with the city Lord, and after inquiring about Shande''s whereabouts, cheese and wolf sat down at the table together. It has to be said that, close to the vast grassland, the cooking style of tiebao is quite different from that of other areas in the Cang Lion Kingdom. The cooking techniques and special spices learned from nomads are made and cooked by the chefs in the city Lord''s official residence. The shop they went to before has a different flavor. The already hungry mage is soon enriched by this big table Attracted by attractive food, I decided to give priority to meet my physiological needs.


    Seeing cheese appear in the banquet hall safely, Elsa and they are finally relieved. The landlady naturally sits beside the master and joins in the cleaning of the food on the table. To her surprise, however, Elsa and Mona did not plan to show off their new looks to their male companions from the beginning to the end, which was totally different from the reactions of the women the old city Lord had seen in iron Fort banquets and large and small venues over the years. Then, for a long time, wall thought of the female colleagues he had met in his young adventure. For these female soldiers who danced on the blade all the year round, although they still had the pursuit of beauty, they did not need a dress or a piece of jewelry to show what they were like. This kind of pure and natural attitude makes wolf''s eyes show a little nostalgic look.


    Although the food on the table was enough to support a gathering of more than ten people, it was enough for three hungry soldiers and a mage who ate as much as soldiers to replenish their physical strength last night. Soon, in the groan of a few people''s satisfaction, the food on the table has disappeared."Well, well, it looks like you''re almost full." Tap the wine glass gently to signal the attention of several people. The Lord of wolf stands up and says.


    "Then I''m going to tell you about my plans." Seeing that several people''s attention was focused on themselves, the old man put down his glass of wine with satisfaction, "several people are benefactors to the iron fort. It should be a matter of course that I give you some clothes. But obviously you''ve noticed that the clothes you''re wearing are not for combat. Since I am also a caster, I still attach great importance to practicality. The reason why I let you wear such clothes is also related to your mission tomorrow. "


    "Mission? Do you mean there will be a task for us during the day tomorrow? " Asked the cheese. In the eyes of the mage, this is a very strange thing. The iron Fort should still be under the control of the city Lord during the day. Under such circumstances, what kind of tasks need to be given to them.


    "Yes. And it''s a very important task. " The old city Lord nodded, but when he noticed the expression on the cheese''s face, he quickly explained, "don''t worry, the iron fort is still in our hands during the day. What I want you to do tomorrow is not to fight something. "


    The mage thought for a moment and said, "with all due respect, although we appreciate your courtesy, our agreement with you is limited to investigating who is attacking the iron fort. If you need us to do something else, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t refuse in such a hurry. I know this matter has nothing to do with the current situation in the iron fort, but I believe that if you can successfully win this man to our side, it will be of great benefit to the investigation work. " Said the old city Lord.


    "Fight for it? Are you asking us to get a man in the iron fort to help us? Is there anyone else in the iron castle that you and sander won''t move This time, before cheese could speak, Elsa asked.


    "I am afraid so, young lady. It''s a shame that this person had a good relationship with us, but because of some past problems, she would not take the initiative to help us even though she was in the iron fort. " Wall scratched his head awkwardly and said.


    "May I ask what kind of person you need us to fight for?" Asked the cheese. He didn''t care much about the city Lord''s story, but he doubted whether the man in wolf''s mouth could really help the investigation.


    "Of course. In short, she is a hermit, and on the other hand, I don''t know how much you know about wolf walker Said the old city Lord.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    When wolf mentioned the word wolf walker, cheese''s look changed significantly. The mage''s look became very dignified, and the city Lord standing at one end of the long table naturally found the cheese reaction.


    "You want us to ask a wolf walker who is hostile to you for help?" Asked the cheese.


    "It is." The Lord nodded and replied.


    The mage''s brow frowned, and he said with a little meditation.


    "Do you really think we can persuade this wolf walker, who has a gap with you, to join us by wearing proper clothes? With all due respect, Lord, it sounds like an impossible task. That''s a wolf walker. It''s easier to persuade them than to let me fight with my opponent last night To get such a high opinion of cheese, we can see how famous wolf walker is for his obstinacy. And the mage''s reaction was naturally within the city Lord''s expectation. I''m afraid it would be difficult to win the trust of that person just by going to the door empty handed by the four of them.


    "Sounds like you''ve been in contact with wolfwalker before?" Wolf asked with great interest. Although he was ready to let cheese and other cheese trust each other, he seemed to be familiar with wolf walker. Knowledge from books doesn''t make a mage react so much.


    "There have been times when those guys have always found a way to make my impression of them worse." Thinking of some bad memories, cheese seems to see a figure constantly jumping around and jumping around. Thinking of this old friend I haven''t seen for a long time, there is no trace of nostalgia in the mage''s eyes, but there are still some Dislike.


    "Haha, sure, those guys are really in real trouble sometimes. But you don''t have to worry. I have something here. You show it to that person, and she will be willing to talk to you. It''s part of our past engagement. " Then the city Lord put a cloth bag on the table and gently pushed it to the cheese.


    Hearing that the city Lord and the wolf walker had made an agreement, the cheese secretary took up the discontent on his face. With what he knew about wolfwalker, those guys would not easily go back on what they had promised.


    "So, is it sander who took us this time?" Cheese received the cloth bag in the grey robe and asked naturally.


    "No, no, no, you''ll have to find it yourself this time. But that guy lives in the iron castle, so you don''t have to worry about getting lost. And, if you can, try not to mention sander in front of that person. You know, blood clan and wolf Walker... " There was an awkward smile on his face, said the Lord of wolf.


    Hearing the city Lord''s words, cheese''s face showed a look of understanding. The relationship between the wolf Walker and the blood clan has not been good, although it is not to the extent that the water and fire are incompatible, it is difficult to see the two groups act together in general. According to the mage''s conjecture, the contradiction between the Lord of wolf and the wolf Walker was mostly related to Shande. Otherwise, the vampire would not have seen a human figure until now.


    After the dinner, several people said goodbye to wolf and went to their respective rooms. Naturally, they could not go to wolf Walker in the evening. The visit was scheduled for tomorrow morning. According to the city Lord''s information, that person should be at home at that time. On the way to the corridor, Elsa, who had endured a long time, finally found a chance to ask the mage what she wanted to ask just now.


    "What is that wolf Walker you''re talking about?" The proprietress asked. Mona, who was holding the wounded, and Jack, who was supported by him, also cast a puzzled look. If the vampires have heard anything about them, the name of wolf walker is really strange to them.


    "Well, in short, wolfwalker is one of the transfigures. Their origins are so far away that even the wolf walkers themselves are not sure. But to be sure, I think their appearance may be similar to that of rat man plague "Wolf walker, as the name suggests, these guys can only be transformed into wolves, so some people call them werewolves directly. But just as vampires hate to be called vampires, wolf walkers also resent the term werewolf because it makes them feel like they are a mixture of two species."


    "But isn''t it possible for Shande to become a wolf? Why do we have to find this one with only one ability to transform, eh, wolf walker Asked the landlady. If she just becomes a wolf, even the most ferocious wolf is not as good as a well-trained soldier team. But from this point of view, Elsa can''t understand why both the city Lord and the cheese company attach so much importance to this so-called wolf walker.


    "Of course it''s not as simple as becoming a wolf." The mage chuckled bitterly. At first, like Elsa, he thought too simple about the ability of wolf walker. "First of all, wolf Walker will not be killed, or they will not die of anything other than pure silver. I know it''s hard to believe it, but it''s the case. Weapons made of iron or other materials, even if they are sharp and the wielders are powerful, as long as they are not pure silver, they can''t pierce their skin. "


    "Are these people immortal, then?" Elsa frowned. As soldiers, they had to find a way to knock down the enemy before they understood a new existence. And this characteristic of wolfwalker made her feel very scared."Of course not, not to mention that wolf walkers will not live much longer than ordinary humans. They will not be killed by anything other than silver, nor will they be injured." The cheese explained that for the mage, although the characteristics of werewolves look strong, they are not unable to knock them down. "Although the muscles of those wolf walkers are many times stronger than ordinary creatures, they will also be injured by the impact of power. Although their skin can block things other than silver, their internal organs are as fragile as human beings."


    He compared it to his stomach, and cheese said that, for some reason in the past, he really studied wolf walker.


    "That is to say, when fighting with those werewolves, is a hammer better than an axe?" Jack concludes.


    "It can be said that in addition, werewolves are not very different from ordinary people in human form. It''s just that if they get hurt in human form, they will be quickly repaired when they become wolves Said the mage.


    "They don''t sound terrible. I feel like the wolf walkers are closer to us than vampires Said Mona.


    "That''s why I suspect that the cause of the werewolf may be similar to that of the rat plague. Even werewolves are produced by special substances in their teeth, which is similar to those who are bitten by rodents and then infected with plague The mage said, at the same time, he also realized that perhaps through a deeper understanding of the production mechanism of wolf walker, we can understand the role of rat man plague from the side.


    "All in all, be careful when you see the hermit tomorrow. Werewolves are very unstable, and we must be careful not to touch their sensitive points when communicating with them Finally, with a few more words, cheese opened her door and said goodbye to her companions for tomorrow''s meeting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    The next morning, cheese and cheese began to get up to meet the hermit. The reason why the Lord of the city prepared clothes for the mage and his party last night was to prepare for the meeting. According to Lord Wolfe, the hermit hated mercenaries and mages, but there was no other reason. It was because Shande and the city Lord himself walked in liehammer''s lead with such images. And the dress of the nobles and the army can at least make the other party not feel disgusted with cheese at first sight.


    "I''m curious. What on earth did the city Lord and Shande do to make the hermit feel disgusted just by seeing the mercenaries. " On the way to Wolfe''s hermit home, Elsa said. Although the hermit had a special status in the iron fort, he lived in a slum in the outer city. It took some time to get there from the inner city.


    "It''s hard to say that sometimes the reality is more tortuous than the poetry of the bards. What''s more, the hermit still lives in the iron castle, which shows that he doesn''t hate them. I think that''s why the city Lord thinks we can persuade him Jack, leaning on a wooden cane, rarely tried to analyze with reason.


    "Well, who said the hermit must be a man? Maybe it was a lady. If so, she and the city Lord might have had a better time. " Gossip is always human nature, even the soldiers who are frost guards are no exception. Mona guessed, with a sly smile on her face.


    "Well, whatever happened in the past. We''re going to meet a wolf Walker hermit with a strange temperament. I hope you''d better control yourself ''interrupted the cheese, who was bent on the negotiation to be held later. He had no interest in the city Lord Shande and the hermit''s past. In his opinion, if the wolf Walker''s ability could not effectively help the mage to investigate the attack on the iron fort, cheese would not waste time visiting the hermit. We should know that their original purpose was to go to the capital of Cangshi kingdom. Now they have been in tiebao for three days because of these trivial matters. Although cheese had successfully restrained the spread of the plague by the time he left count saloon, no one knew how long the drugs that had been sown into the dragon''s blood stream would have worked. Thinking of these, the mage even had an impulse to leave the iron Castle immediately.


    Wait!


    Cheese suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the fluctuation of his thoughts. As a caster dealing with mysterious and unknown things, there is absolutely no loophole in the psychological quality of cheese. The anxiety like that just now should not appear in his mind so naturally. Thinking of this, a cold sweat appeared behind the mage. Who influenced his mind in what way? Cheese began to look around quietly, hoping to find out the abnormal place.


    At this time, a group of people have entered the slum, surrounded by the iron Fort bottom residents who have risen early to fight hard for the day''s food. Thus, it can be seen that the iron Fort governance is still good. Although it is called a slum, it is also a place name that has been used in the past. Compared with the slums full of beggars, Orioles, thieves and robbers, the bottom dwellers of the iron Fort have at least one job to live on. It can also be seen that the Lord of wolf has two brushes in governing government affairs. But because of the large number of people around him, cheese can''t find what he wants in such a noisy environment.


    "Is that dog following us all the time At this moment, Jack suddenly whispered. As the scouts in the team, "monkey" has been keeping a certain degree of vigilance to the surrounding environment. Because of this instinct trained in the dense forest, Jack is very sensitive to the sight and the subtle sound. Since he entered the slum, almost all the people who had looked at the group for five seconds were in his alert range. This time, however, the target he found was not a man, but a big black dog who was not far away from the group.


    It was Wolfhound? " Along with her companion''s subtle body movements, Mona also saw the dog in Jack''s mouth. As a family living near Longji mountain, the dog guarding the house is an indispensable equipment for every household. Among the various dogs selected and integrated by time, the large hound, known as wolfhound, is the representative of the whole grey Lion Kingdom. Not only the hunters, but also the nobles who loved hunting were proud to be able to tame the purebred wolfhounds. Why does this valuable breed appear in the iron Fort slums? Although the dog''s gray hair was covered with mud and other stains, it did not prevent the woman warrior from recognizing the purity of her lineage.


    "That''s right. A wolfhound, like that, needs a silver coin at least. People in these cities can''t recognize it, but I won''t admit it." As a hunter, the selection of hounds is a basic skill. In Jack''s eyes, the value of a wolfhound is absolutely not measurable by money. A hound with a proper cooperation with its owner is no less than the hunter''s second life. And because of this, the existence of this hound made "monkey" notice.


    "You mean we have a dog behind us?" At this moment cheese suddenly interjected. The mage''s words seemed to be suddenly nervous. It seemed that it was a terrible thing to be followed by a dog."Yes, and it''s a thoroughbred wolfhound. I said, how about catching this dog if we have time? It doesn''t look like it has a master Jack''s mouth was watering as he said that. He really likes this dog. If cheese hadn''t told him not to leave the team without permission, I''m afraid he would have gone to catch the dog.


    "Catch the dog? No way. If I''m right, the dog you see should have a master. And its owner is the hermit we''re looking for. " Said the mage in a low voice.


    "What? How is that possible? Why does a wolf Walker keep wolfhounds The landlady of wolfhound had heard of it for a long time, and she also asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not sure about wolfhound, but I know there are some talents in wolfhound. They have other tricks besides becoming wolves. One of the most famous is to tame the dogs. The wolf walker who has this ability has a special name, wolf wizard Cheese''s face didn''t look like a joke. He went on to say, "the wolf wizard is extremely rare. A wolf wizard will generally become the core of a certain wolf Walker tribe. There is a lone wolf wizard here?"


    As they peeped carefully at the wolfhound that was not far behind them, the wolfhound snorted as if he had heard some instructions, turned and ran into the side alley, easily out of sight of cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Jack offered to keep up with the wolfhound, but cheese stopped him. If you want to catch a large hound domesticated by Wolf wizard in such a complex terrain, the mage will never approve of it unless there are some people who are far faster than ordinary people. With the loss that is hard to hide, "monkey" had to give up his idea. But cheese patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Don''t be sad. We''ll see the dog again when we visit the hermit. And there may be more than one. If we can make a deal with the hermit, maybe it won''t be difficult for him to give you a wolfhound


    When the mage said this, he had no idea. As far as he knew, the way wolf wizard tamed wild animals was different from that of any race. According to the records in books, those strange wolf walkers seemed to have the ability to talk with dogs. What''s more, their conversation is not to feel the animals'' intentions vaguely like the Forest Elves, but to communicate with those animals, which makes their animal partners as close as friends and even relatives.


    So far, no mage can copy or study this magical ability of wolf sorcerer. After all, the existence of wolf wizard is too important for wolf walker. If he wants them to cooperate in the research, even if he agrees, his tribe will never agree.


    But Jack didn''t know that. After hearing the cheese, the son of the hunter was happy again. Thinking of his chance to get a wolfhound, "monkey" became very enthusiastic about persuading the hermit.


    The area of the slum is not large. Although the labyrinth of paths and buildings without planning makes it like a maze, cheese and others who know the exact location quickly find the hermit''s residence. From a distance, this small house, separated by a stone wall from the surrounding buildings, is so alien that it looks more like a witch''s house that will be built in the depths of the forest than a hermit living in a densely populated iron Castle slum. This small house has only one floor. From the outside, there are no more than three rooms in it. There is a courtyard around the house. Through the stone wall which is up to the chest of an adult man, you can see a big tree in the courtyard. It should be an apple tree. The spring breeze has not yet blown to the iron fort from further south, so there are no leaves on the apple tree. The bare branches look like a strange hand facing the sky, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Why does this house look so scary?" Elsa whispered. Jack and Mona around her nodded in agreement.


    In the face of a scene full of horror, cheese actually smiles. He replies with the same volume.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a hint. It seems that the hermit already knows that we are coming."


    With that, the mage strode to the wooden gate and knocked on the door with his hand.


    "Hello, we are entrusted by the Lord of wolf to come here to ask for your help. Can we enter? "


    No one responded to the master''s greetings. The alley seemed to be remote in the slum area. There were no passers-by except for cheese and them. Just as the mage was about to knock on the door again, a slightly alarmed cry came from behind him.


    "Be careful! Behind you The landlady''s voice trembled, as if there was something terrible behind the mage.


    Cheese frowned a little at the warning of his companion. He didn''t feel anything approaching him. But when he looked back, the mage suddenly found that he was surrounded by five or six large dogs. These dogs are generally large in size and obviously can be used as hunting dogs. Although the mage can''t name each of them as Jack does, cheese knows that these dogs are not easy to be provoked just by their smooth muscle curves.


    "Don''t move. Your actions will be regarded as provocation and don''t try to intimidate them. These are fierce breeds. They won''t be scared by you." Seeing that the mage wanted to turn the whole body around, Jack quickly reminded him.


    After receiving the warning, cheese quickly stopped his body movement. At this distance, the mage had no doubt that as long as these hounds swarmed on for minutes, he could break his neck. In this case, there were not many ways for the mage to protect himself. Looking at the drool from the corners of the big dogs'' mouths, it''s not surprising when the dogs rush up. Just when the mage and this group of beasts were in a stalemate, the dogs seemed to hear something and turned their heads to the landlady and their side.


    See "monkey" put his finger on the corner of his mouth, as if in whistling as hard as breath, but his mouth did not make any sound. But the hounds seemed to be attracted by his voice. Their eyes were fixed on Jack. From the eyes of the dogs, cheese faintly saw the twitch, as if Jack was doing something that made them very afraid.


    "Enough, stop scaring my dog!" At this time, an old voice came out from behind the gate. Judging from this voice, the man who claimed to be the owner of the dogs should be an old lady. With this angry exclamation, the door of the courtyard in front of the cheese maker was opened from left to right. In front of several people, it was indeed an old woman wearing clothes with floral patterns. There is no doubt that she is the purpose of cheese''s trip.Seeing the dog owner, Jack stopped what he did. The party watched the angry old woman push the cheese out of the door and comfort the big dogs one by one. The expression on her face was like comforting the bullied grandson.


    "Hello, we are..." Said the mage, but his words were interrupted as soon as he spoke.


    "I know who you are and what you are here for! I can smell the magic on you from half an iron castle With dissatisfaction tone, the old man said angrily. At the same time, he glared at the cheese.


    "Er..." The mage scratched his face awkwardly. When the other party interrupted him, his prepared speech was stuck in his throat. But fortunately, the old man didn''t care about him after staring at him. Instead, he said to jack on the side.


    "Are you a good boy? Dare to scare my dog? Where did you learn it? "


    Looking at the old man''s facial features distorted by anger, Jack somehow felt like a child who had done something wrong. He bowed his head and replied.


    "I was afraid of dogs when I was a child. My father taught me that. He said that the sound of this blowing can make the dog afraid of me


    "Your father? What does your father do? " Asked the old woman, as if she were interrogating the prisoner.


    "My father is a hunter of Longji mountain, the best hunter..." Jack replied.


    "Hunter? Well, you guys, come in first. Don''t stand at the door and let people watch jokes. " I don''t know why. The old man and the big dogs took the lead to walk into the yard. Cheese and others behind her looked at each other, and they followed each other in embarrassment and silence. They vaguely felt that the hermit seemed a little different from what they had imagined before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Cheese, they led by the old woman into the hut. As observed from a distance, there is not much space in this room. In addition to the living room where a group of people are sitting at this time, it is barely spacious. The kitchen and bathroom separated by a wall seem a little cramped. As for the bedroom, because the door to the bedroom was closed, a few people could not see what was going on inside. But judging from the total floor area of the house, the old man''s bedroom should not be too big.


    Naturally, sitting on the armchair by the fireplace, the five or six big dogs surrounded the wolf witch. If we don''t consider the terrifying appearance of these hounds, such a scene can be regarded as harmonious. Although the living room space is not small, it can be seen that it may be for the convenience of large-scale dog activities. There is not much furniture in this room. In addition to the armchair under the elderly, there is only a single dining table and a coat hanger with two coats. Contrary to the simplicity of the furniture, the living room floor is covered with a thick fur carpet, and the walls are decorated with a variety of animal specimens or fur, which makes the cottage more wild. This gives people a sense of disobedience. Such a tough room should belong to a strong man with a hunting knife at his waist and a hunting bow on his back, rather than an old woman leaning against the fireplace.


    Realizing that there was no chair for them to sit in this room, cheese took his companions to sit on the floor. Because of the thick fur, sitting on it was not uncomfortable, but relaxing. Now, if anyone else approached the room, he would have been mistaken for an old lady telling a story to her grandchildren.


    "Cough, let''s go on..." Looking at the old man did not intend to speak, cheese coughed gently, trying to continue the topic in front of the door. But just like what happened in front of the gate, the master''s words were interrupted by the old man.


    "What''s your name?" When asked this question, the old man was looking at Jack.


    A little embarrassed to look at open mouth as if static cheese, "monkey" with a bitter smile to reply.


    "My name is Jack." He felt that he could not afford to conceal anything in front of the old woman. It was like facing his own bad tempered grandmother. The old man in front of her looks about the same grade as the Lord of wolf, but everyone knows that she must be much older than she looks.


    "And the surname? Don''t be so secretive as those mages. Tell me your full name The old man said impatiently, and by the way despised the casters who did not dare to show their true names.


    "Wolfwalkers are naturally immune to most magic, and even cursing them with their real names has little effect, so they don''t have the same taboos as we do." Cheese explained, though he didn''t know why he said that. Perhaps he just didn''t want his peers to see his caution as a sign of weakness.


    "Schizou, ma''am, my last name is schizou, and my full name is Jack schizou." The hunter''s son replied. This is the first time that he has given his surname, and the straightforward and obvious meaning of "split bone" is more like the name of an orc than a human. Others who noticed this turned their attention to Jack, not to mention cheese, whose strange surname even Mona was first known to them. Usually in the army, people call him Jack or "monkey".


    But unlike others, the hermit looked satisfied after hearing Jack''s surname.


    "Split bones? It''s a cracked bone. Is it a descendant of that family? " The old man gave a strange laugh and whispered.


    "You Know my ancestors? " Jack gets excited when he sees the reaction. When he was a child, he asked his parents about his strange surname, but his father didn''t answer him. As a northerner, his mother didn''t know the origin of the surname. Fortunately, the folk customs of Longji mountain are very united. Although Jack''s family lives in the outer part of the small town at the foot of the mountain as hunters, the northerners did not crowd them out. Jack grew up with the children in the town when he was young, and he did not continue to question his strange surname. But at this time, hearing the old man''s reaction, the other party is likely to know the origin of his blood, which makes "monkey" can not help asking.


    "Yes, of course I do. Your ancestors did not give me less trouble. In the final analysis, the surname "split bone" does not belong to human beings. Do you really don''t know? You have frost blood on you. " The hermit looked at Jack and said.


    "Frost devil? How could that be possible! " Before Jack could know what frost devil was, cheese called out after hearing the old woman''s words. It seems that the mage knows exactly what frost demons are.


    "What is frost devil?" The landlady asked suspiciously that she had never heard of this address.


    "Frost devil is the name of a subspecies of trolls that live in the north. They are named for their blue white skin and extremely low body temperature. But how could that be possible? Not to mention that frost demons are not the same species as human beings, I remember that the last frost demon tribe disappeared 100 years ago! In the hundreds of years before that, due to the problem of quantity, they have been regarded as the existence of legend The mage mobilized the knowledge in his brain and explained."Yes, you are right. The last frost tribe did disappear a hundred years ago. And the surname of that tribe is the cleft bone. " The wolf witch said with a smile that her teeth had become the fangs of wild animals. "Besides, it was the schizoid clan that destroyed my tribe!"


    Hearing the words squeezed out of his teeth, the mage instinctively felt something bad. He quickly stood up and protected Jack behind him. At this time, the fierce emotions of the old man and other animals have been exposed. Although it was sunny outside, the atmosphere in the hut in the slum was as thrilling as the coldest winter night.


    Seeing the mage''s reaction, Elsa and Mona pulled out their weapons and blocked the two wings of cheese. Three people formed a barrier to isolate the shocked "monkey" from each other. At this time, Jack was too shocking news to react, he murmured.


    "I am Troll? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    In the hermit''s hut, cheese and Elsa Mona block Jack behind and stare nervously at the wolf Witch and her big dogs, who are only five steps away. At this distance, cheese has no way to avoid or resist the attack. Whether it''s the fierce hounds or the wolf witch who can be immune to most magic, they can easily tear a party to pieces. But fortunately, just when the mage thought that he would die, the other side gave up the plan to start.


    When the old man saw the cheese, the expression on his face changed from a ferocious threat to a smile. There was no irony in the smile, but there was a kind look on his face. And as the owner''s mood eased, the hounds quieted down, and once again they fell at the owner''s feet, acting as pets. After two minutes of all this, cheese was sure that the other side would not really be here to fight with them, so he felt a little embarrassed by his exaggerated reaction just now. The mage motioned to his companion to take back the weapon, and then sat down again. The look on his face is not very good-looking, and the expression on his face will not be very good when anyone finds that his situation is safe or not.


    "Well, it''s just a little test. I just want to see if you, the wizard, take the other kids as a shield The old woman said, "now it seems that, at least, you''re just like that fellow Whorf. You''re a bit of a dodger, but you''re kind of good."


    Hearing the other side''s words, cheese felt a little surprised, the mage said.


    "So what you just said was just to test us?" If the other party nods, it means that the words about Jack''s blood are just to make the mage think that the wolf witch is going to attack Jack.


    "That''s not true. This boy has frost blood, and the split bone clan has indeed destroyed my tribe." The old man took the words and made the muscles of cheese relaxed again.


    "But you don''t have to be too nervous. That was a long time ago. Although this boy named Jack has the blood and surname of the split bone clan, you can see it without saying that he is just a human being. You, Wolfe, and even the bat can''t find out the secret in his blood, which shows that he is a man mixed with weak frost devil blood, rather than a frost devil in human appearance. If I had not a very keen sense of smell of that damned blood, I would not have noticed the nearly vanishing smell. " With that, the old man said that a blanket was put on his body and narrowed his eyes. Indeed, cheese and Jack have been together for so long, but they don''t think there is anything special about him. If the Lord of wolf is aware of Jack''s blood, he will never let him come to see the old woman, so as not to ruin the meeting, which is not a high success rate.


    "In other words, you won''t be bothered by Jack''s blood, will you?" Asked the mage. Although that''s almost what the other party said just now, cheese thinks it''s safer to let the hermit admit it himself. With the wolf Walker''s character, as long as she answers yes, the question of "monkey" is not a problem.


    "Well, I didn''t say that. Although this boy doesn''t have to die for the past of the split bone clan, I''m not a good man. A person who destroys your whole clan''s blood, will you let him go so easily? " Said the old man.


    Cheese''s eyelids jumped. Although the meaning of the other party''s words didn''t seem to kill Jack, the mage always felt something was wrong. But just at this moment, Jack patted cheese on the shoulder and motioned to the mage for a moment, so that the cheese would not be too entangled in his problems, and the city Lord''s commission should be completed first. The mage nodded, and he remembered that the purpose of this trip was not to find Jack''s life experience, but to seek the help of the old man in front of him.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. The purpose of our coming here must be very clear to you. I don''t know if you can give us an answer. If you have any requirements, you can put forward them first. " The mage said that his posture was very low, and even encouraged the other party to offer some conditions. From the perspective of cheese, the top priority at this time is to find the main emissary behind the scenes. As long as he gets the news he wants, the mage can take his companions to leave the iron Castle immediately.


    "Yes, as long as I promise to help, you will agree to my terms?" Although the old man''s eyes were only half open, cheese could feel the beast''s eyes looking at the prey. "Well, it''s not hard for me to do it. And I have only one request. You can leave that boy named Jack for lunch with me later


    This inexplicable request made the mage frown. The other Party promised not to kill Jack just now, but then he made out such obvious conditions as threat. What does it mean? Although the wolf Walker''s style can not be said to have no understanding, but cheese always felt that there was a little difference between the wolf wizard in front of him and the wolf Walker he knew, and it was this difference that made cheese difficult to understand the purpose of the other party''s doing so.


    However, while the mage was still pondering, Jack had already opened his mouth.


    "I promise you. I''d like to stay with you for dinner. " "Monkey" said this sentence very relaxed, as if he was only agreeing to a lonely old man''s request for a meal, and did not realize that the other party was a werewolf with his own blood feud."Very well, just in time. There is still some material in the kitchen. You can make lunch. As for you, go back and tell Wolfe that I will be on the battlefield tonight. " The old man points to Jack in the kitchen and starts to chase them away.


    Although the mage is not at ease to leave Jack here alone, but in the old woman and her hounds and Jack''s own sign, the three people still have to leave the house. It seems that the great guardians who are going to escort them along the path are as important as the guardians who are going to leave the house.


    As smoke came out of the kitchen chimney, Jack quickly placed a plate of salad, a pot of broth and some bread at the living room table. Then he helped the old man to move the chair to the table. It was so natural that he didn''t seem to realize that the old woman in front of him had the terrible power to tear herself apart. Seeing Jack''s behavior, the old man sat down at the table with satisfaction, and then said to the monkey standing on the side.


    "I have a chair in my bedroom. Take it out."


    Jack obediently opened the wooden door, went to the bedroom and moved out a smaller chair. Put the chair at the table and he sat down. In the old man''s chewing sound, two people didn''t say a word to clear the food on the table. After dinner, Jack will put the tableware to the kitchen. As a hunter, he often has to live alone in the forest. Jack is not unfamiliar with the work of washing dishes. When he returned to the living room again, he found that the old man was still sitting at the table. "Monkey" consciously sat in front of the hermit, waiting for the other party to tell him the real purpose of leaving him.


    After a long time, the old man finally spoke.


    "My name is Louise, and people who live nearby will call me Mrs. Louise. And as a wolf walker, my name is Louise Alexander. The last Werewolf of Alexandria. "


    Jack nodded to indicate that he was listening to Mrs. Lewis.


    "And the reason why I left you is because I saw a ridiculous but really happening prophecy from you. That prophecy was told to me when I was young. At that time, I wanted to find revenge of the split bone clan. It was always a quick way to find people through divination. However, I met a strange wizard. The wizard didn''t tell me where the split bone clan was, but he told me... " The wolf witch stopped for a moment.


    "What did he say?" Jack asked.


    "Alexander will be reborn from the blood of the cracked bone," he said When the old man said this, his eyes suddenly widened. Those eyes should never belong to a human being. They are the eyes of a wolf!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    It was the night. With the night falling again, the iron Fort fell into a dead silence. But this night was destined to be different from the past. In the afternoon, cheese and others told Lord wolf what had happened. The city Lord was surprised by Jack''s strange blood and expressed his concern. In the old man''s words, "I don''t know what Louise would do in this situation. But no matter how your friend is treated, I will try my best to help him The implication of this sentence is that from the old wizard''s point of view, the possibility that Jack can completely return to the public should be small.


    Although cheese wanted to return to the hermit''s hut in the afternoon, he was stopped by others. To our surprise, it was Mona who prevented the mage from going back to save people. The woman warrior stood in front of the cheese silently. She said, don''t let Jack''s sacrifice go in vain. Once again, the scene of Creek Valley city appeared in front of cheese. The Knights of hammer who died for glory and Jack who died for the help of wolf wizard overlapped in the mage''s mind. A feeling of discomfort from the bottom of his heart began to permeate the mage''s body, which made cheese silent all afternoon.


    Back at night, most of the servants in the city Lord''s house have already rested. The only people who are still excited are the old city Lord and his soldiers except cheese. The mage asked the city Lord''s bodyguard for a one handed sword. It seems that he is going to fight in person tonight. Of course, Elsa and they were skeptical about this. The mage''s body did not look like it had been strictly trained in combat, so the effect of this sword on the cheese hand might not be as good as a dagger for self-defense. However, the mage did not accept the advice of his companions. He sat by the bed and put the sword on his knee. He silently looked at the blade reflecting the fire in the room. He didn''t know what he was thinking. This strange silence continued until the loud and desolate howl of wolves came from near the main entrance of the city master''s house.


    "Here she is." The Lord of Wolfe, who was sitting on the throne in the hall, said a word, then got up and walked through the hall and opened the door to the front yard.


    "Shande will not appear today, will he?" Cheese with his companion passed by the old wizard in silence. The mage asked when they passed by.


    "I don''t know, you know, blood clan or wolf walker, their temperament is not very easy to guess." Shrugging his shoulders, said the Lord. Although he has been working together for quite a long time, wolf is not afraid to say anything about Shande''s movements tonight. There are too many uncertain factors in it.


    Nodding, cheese did not do more inquiry, his step is more powerful than before. The landlady and Mona, who are behind the master, have already noticed the difference between cheese and cheese. They have a feeling that cheese is going to solve the problem in the iron Castle tonight, so the mage may have made some terrible decisions.


    "I will get the answer from the horizon tomorrow, when the sun rises." In the middle of the courtyard, cheese suddenly said. His voice was not very loud, but the Lord of wolf could hear every word clearly at a distance of 20 steps. It was obvious that the mage added something unusual when he said this sentence.


    "Oral contract? Why are you suffering from this? " Of course, Lord Wolfe knew what this phenomenon meant. He watched with a bitter smile as they walked out of the gate of the city master''s house. Outside the gate, a gray beast about twice the size of a common prairie wolf had been waiting for a long time.


    The wolves that the wolf Walker turns into are not any wolf like species that live in the natural environment. Maybe they are a kind of species themselves. Compared with the wolves who need to consider all aspects, the wolf Walker only needs to consider one thing, how to vent their original anger on the poor target. This led to their wolf shaped shape, with stronger muscles, sharper claws and teeth, and their respective senses that were specially enhanced for combat. In fact, many spellcasters believe that the man who created the werewolf curse is a real genius, which leads to a large number of casters eager to analyze the truth of the werewolf curse. However, due to the powerful magic immunity and physical fitness of werewolves, 90% of those who approached wolf walker with such an idea were torn to pieces by the test object in their eyes.


    "Listen to the Lord of wolf. Your name is Lois, isn''t it?" Standing fearlessly in front of the wolf, who was nearly half as tall as a general, cheese raised his head and looked directly at the other party''s green, ghostly eyes. The mage held the staff in his left hand and the sword in his right hand. He didn''t ask about his companion''s whereabouts, because since he had not seen him here, Jack''s fate was already on the horizon.


    Naturally, the wolf shaped werewolf had no way to answer his questions with words, but the gray wolf still nodded slightly in response. Without waiting for cheese to say anything more, the wolf turned his head and began to move towards the dark. The mage also took his companions with him. One wolf and three men were marching in the streets of the city shrouded in the night. Except for the slight collision of Mona''s armor, there was no other sound coming out.


    Soon they came to a familiar street where they met the mutated night patrol Knights the night before. The wolf stopped in the middle of this not so spacious street. It looked back at the three humans behind him. The moonlight made the wolf seem to be covered with a layer of white light. After confirming that the three humans were ready to fight, the wolf once again howled at the moon. Different from the first howl, this howl was full of provocation, as if declaring its existence and intention to some invisible existence.The lighting the night before yesterday was very poor, but tonight it is different. Under the moonlight, cheese can clearly see that at the end of the street, with the howling of the wolf, some gray things emerge from the shadow on the ground and turn into a big gray black fog. And in the fog, you can hear the sound of discerning, and the shadow of some bodies gradually becomes clear with these sounds.


    "That is!" Although the body has not yet appeared, the landlady has recognized that it is the night patrol knight who attacked the party the night before yesterday, or, in other words, what was once a night patrol knight. And as the shape of those things gradually becomes complete, the familiar fear rises from several people''s hearts again. If this goes on, it is only a matter of time to repeat the previous mistake.


    "Ouch!" The loud wolf howl broke through the magic spell brought by those strange knights. It seemed that there was a force to resist all magic in the howl of the wolf. In the howl of the gray wolf, cheese found that their irrational fear was rapidly disappearing!


    "This is The power of wolf walker? " Feeling this incredible scene, Mona whispered to herself.


    "The natural enemy of all occult users, who hunt witches. This is what wolfwalker was called in ancient times. That''s why no one dares to offend them. " Said the cheese in a deep voice. Although as a mage, wolfwalker''s innate ability to ignore magic is a headache for him, but when a wolf Walker stands on your side, it''s your enemy''s turn to have a headache.


    In this short time, the Knights'' twisted bodies have been reorganized. Perhaps death and mutation have made them lose their ability to think. Although the fear they spread was eliminated by the wolf in Louise''s incarnation, the Knights still roared silently and urged the equally twisted horses in their crotch to rush towards them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    How to eliminate fear? Or how do you get yourself back from the shudder? There are different answers to this question for different people. Those who have experienced many battles will say that they believe in your weapons and companions. Those with faith will say that they feel guided by God. For cheese, the only way to eliminate fear is to understand fear. He always believed that as long as you know what you fear, and you are familiar with all its changes and actions, you will never be afraid of it again. Therefore, when the mage faced the things that made him timid, he did not choose to escape or blindly confront. He chose to try to understand what made him feel afraid.


    This habit has made cheese in danger many times, but it also allows him to gain more from those terrible experiences than others. In the face of enemies with distorted shapes, although the wolf''s roar has relieved some people''s abnormal fear, the Knights'' strange shapes alone are enough to make people scared. This also led to Elsa and Mona in the face of the enemy, although not to fight as before, but unconsciously backward pace also exposed their fear.


    On the contrary, the performance of cheese, in the face of those knights who came in silent attack, the mage chose to go forward. He is not afraid. In fact, the fear in cheese is not much less than that in the boss''s wife. But what the mage can''t accept is the fear caused by ignorance. He is eager to understand the things he fears, the causes, the results and What they look like on the table!


    "Snoring." Looking at the cheese unconsciously coming to his side, the big gray wolf gently breathed out a breath. With Louise''s eyesight, she can see that cheese''s mental state is not normal at this time. If fear is a mechanism derived from human beings to protect themselves, the mage''s appearance at this time is the wrong feedback to this mechanism. Cowards are helpless, but people like cheese at this time who fall into a worse state because of fear are very dangerous. In the memory of wolf witch, she remembers that such people have a common name, crazy soldier.


    A caster with a berserker character? It''s an interesting combination. Louise thought so. As the Knights got closer and closer, the wolf''s body slowly entered the fighting state. Her back arched and her muscles accumulated strength, ready to let the enemy feel the power of wolf Walker when they entered the attack range.


    On the streets of the iron fort, two silent teams collided with each other in the same quiet posture. Just as sander did before, although these Knights don''t look like any creatures, they do have their own entities, and in this case, the terrifying power of the wolf is enough to turn them upside down at the moment of contact. Compared with the black bear incarnated as a vampire, the wolf form of the wolf witch is obviously more suitable for fighting. Different from the pure imitation of the blood clan, this combat form, which has been honed through countless years, is the mechanism for every werewolf to integrate into his instinct. Even compared with fighting in human form, wolf people are better at controlling such a body.


    The sweeping front paw will rush to the front of the horse from below the knee, the giant wolf''s incomparable strength and speed did not even let the opponent have a trace of reaction time. If cheese is concerned about the evil curse or magic on each other''s strange body, then Lois has no worries when attacking these guys. The wolf walker who is immune to magic doesn''t care about the things attached to each other. And when the wolf in the formation of the deformed Knight wantonly killed, cheese and a few far away from the wolf wizard fight together.


    The Knight Sword with a low voice flashed down his head. The mage did not have the power to overturn a horse and a man like wolf walker, but this does not mean that cheese can not cause trouble to his opponent. He snorted coldly, and the one handed sword in the cheese''s hand crossed a silver moon track. It was the hind leg of his opponent''s mount that he was striking at. However, things were not as natural as cheese thought. With the sound of chopping smoked leather, the mage''s one handed sword did not bring any damage to the horses. Instead, the shock from the right hand made the cheese''s center of gravity unstable.


    "Hum!" Infantry and cavalry fight when the most taboo is staring at the front, because if you do not fully observe around, you will not be able to grasp the next enemy will ride a fast horse from which direction the weapons will be sent into your body. Obviously, all the energy of the knight''s attack came from the left side of his head. Heavy weapons and the speed of horses, the sound of the spike on the hammer breaking through the air is the call of death.


    When cheese heard the terrible voice, he instinctively wanted to sidestep to avoid the blow. However, a tentacle stretched out from the horse that the mage tried to chop down just now and held his right arm. The strength of this tentacle was so strong that cheese could not break free in this short period of time. Seeing that the hammer of nail head rushed to the mage''s face, the cheese was unavoidable at this time.


    "Get out of here!" A roar, not like a human being, came from the ear, followed by a black figure in the form of a human, blocking the mage and knight. This man is definitely not Elsa or Mona. Let alone her voice, from behind, the man who suddenly appeared was at least two meters high. He knew more than cheese. Most human beings were one head higher than cheese!Although he didn''t recognize the man''s identity for a moment, this did not prevent the mage from seeing what the man had done. Facing the fierce knight, the man stopped the impact of the hammer with only one hand! He even held the hammer in the hand of the knight in the high-speed impact, and made such a scene against common sense that the man''s hand stopped so steadily. Neither was the bone broken by the impact force of the hammer, nor the whole person was beaten out. He just stood in the same place.


    And since the man stood where he was, the unfortunate knight who had been holding the weapon was naturally the one who suffered. When the weapon is held by the opponent, the impact force brought by the speed will naturally act on his master. The hammer handle that is too late to release is like a heavy hammer and hit the knight''s chest. Although there is no longer human flesh and blood, the huge force still makes its body collapse, and the spatter of flesh and blood and pus like fireworks severe. The knight was hanged on his own weapon.


    The horse who lost its master still kept the momentum and galloped forward. At the place where the knight and the horse met, there was an obvious tear. It seems that with the help of this man, the man split into two individuals again and again.


    "Roar!" With an inhuman roar, the man threw his weapon and the knight hanging on it to the ground. At this time, cheese can see that the man''s hand is not a human hand at all, but more like the wolf''s claw of Lois incarnation over there. In addition, the mage thought that it was because of the light problem that he couldn''t see the details of the man''s body. At this time, he looked at the original part of the person''s body, except for the clothes, which should have been exposed. No wonder the mage could only see a shadow flash past.


    Although it is certain that he has never seen such a figure before, when cheese looks at the back of this man, he has a sense of familiarity for no reason, but he has no time to explore this feeling in the battlefield. Because the next wave of cavalry charge has come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    With the sudden appearance of the man to join the battlefield, cheese side of the pressure suddenly reduced a lot. Mona and Elsa, who were standing outside the battlefield, finally recovered. They saw the scene that the mage was almost won by the knight before. They knew that this was not the time to be afraid.


    The woman warrior takes her axe, and cheese''s attempts have made her realize that the blade may not be able to do harm to these twisted knights, but judging from the performance of the wolf and the man who suddenly appeared, pure impact can stop those things. With this in mind, Mona reversed the blade of the Tomahawk and aimed the counterweight behind the axe at the first knight passing by them, who was the opponent the mage was trying to attack. The best way to deal with cavalry is to attack their horses. Although these twisted night patrol Knights have been integrated with their horses, they have lost their combat ability after being knocked down. The female soldier jumped to the enemy who was ready to turn the horse''s head and continued to attack the cheese. After the other party noticed her attack, she rolled forward and nimbly avoided the enemy''s chop attack, and crossed under the horse''s belly. With this force, Mona hooked the lower part of the axe to the hind leg of the horse in the tumbling.


    "Pour it for me!" The female soldier who stood up again issued a powerful battle roar. She tugged the handle of her own Tomahawk with both hands, as if pulling some rusty pull rod. Although the weight of the strange knight is the sum of one man and one horse, the weight is shared on the four legs of the horse. Therefore, Mona''s all-out attack makes the horse give a piercing cry after a short standoff and fall to the right and rear.


    "Be careful!" No longer a human Knight without fear, when his horse fell with him, the soldier twisted his body and pointed his sword at the back of the female soldier. According to this trend, once Mona is hit with a powerful blow, she will definitely be pierced with a transparent hole. Fortunately, Elsa arrived in time at this time. The short sword in the landlady''s hand opened the knight''s sword blade. The curved body of the sword changed the direction of her opponent''s power and cut it towards the place where there was no one. This kind of curved sword body is designed to make up for the lack of strength of the fighters themselves. Compared with those bulky broadswords and axes, the short blade in the landlady''s hand can often achieve the effect of pulling a thousand pounds.


    "Thank you." With the tacit understanding learned from the frost corps, Mona can complete simple cooperation even if she has not cooperated with Elsa in the army. The female soldier simply said thanks. Instead of drawing out the axe under the horse, she pulled out the three edged sword. This weapon is usually used to give a fatal blow to the opponent in the battlefield. The sharp sword head can pierce the weak points of the armor, and the triangular sword body can ensure that the weapon can penetrate the opponent. Holding the sword upside down, the woman soldier went to the twisted knight who had fallen to the ground. The heavy damage to the ground made the knight''s weapons have been taken off, and the lower body integrated with the horse made it impossible for him to stand up again.


    "May the wind and snow take away your soul." Holding the handle of the sword in both hands, Mona''s mouth said a eulogy for her opponent. The next moment, the sharp three edged sword pierced into the twisted human body''s neck without hindrance, but there was no warm blood splashing out, but some sticky pus slowly overflowed from the wound.


    Pick up the knight sword that the opponent falls on the ground, the female soldier rushes toward the mage''s position. There, four night watchmen surround cheese and another man.


    Swords, axes, heavy hammers, weapons from four knights hit cheese in turn. The two people surrounded by the other side are facing an uninterrupted attack and can only take a defensive posture. Once they make an attack, they must be the first to be injured.


    "Bang!" Cheese with a short stick in the back of one handed sword to barely block the attack from the enemy, he and the mysterious man are now in a very dangerous situation. Although it seems that neither of the two sides can do anything about it now, the mage is very clear that his physical strength can not resist several attacks. He understood that it was necessary to break through the encirclement of these four enemies.


    The other half of the pack, the man with grey hair, was having a hard time. Although he had much more physical strength than the mage, he could not find a chance to fight back in the face of sharp blades and heavy blows. Among other things, the length of the attack alone determined his inferior position in the battle. Although it seemed impossible for those strange knights to retain human consciousness, they still waved their weapons as before Himself, although the height of the arm extension advantage to make his arm longer than ordinary people, but no longer can reach the knight with a horse weapon, isn''t it? And cheese is also very clear about the dilemma he is going through. Once he throws himself to a knight, even if he can win the opponent without injury, the mage can never survive a round in the attack of three knights.


    Fortunately, Mona and Elsa arrived just as cheese''s arms were almost knocked unconscious. Pulling out a throwing knife from the belt tied to her calf, the landlady threw it at the knight who was blocking the mage and her. After being adjusted to the center of gravity, he crossed a silver track in the air, and hit the knight''s right arm accurately. However, perhaps because the throwing knife was not sharp enough, the flying knife cut like the enemy''s arm did not penetrate into much depth, and most of the body of the knife was still exposed in the air. The knight turned a deaf ear to the blow and continued to attack the two people in the surrounding circle."These guys are really thick skinned." See oneself throw invalid, boss Niang says angrily.


    "Those guys aren''t living, and it doesn''t work to cut them. Don''t waste throwing knives, we have to find a way to get them down Said Mona, running beside Elsa.


    "How?" She nodded in agreement with the woman soldiers, but Elsa looked around. There was nothing that could help them knock down these knights. Mona''s two handed axe, the only one that worked, was pressed under her body by the first knight and couldn''t be pulled out.


    Although the method was put forward by Mona, she was in the same predicament as Elsa for a moment. Without proper weapons or tools, their physical strength was not enough to break through the defense lines of these knights. At this time, the corpse of the unfortunate Knight torn down by the mysterious man appeared in the female soldier''s field of vision. An idea flashed through Mona''s head when she saw the hammer in the guy''s hand.


    "Take off your belt!" The female soldier said so to the landlady, and ran to the body not far away.


    "What?" Elsa could not respond to her partner''s queer request. But when she saw that the female soldier was prying the head of the nail hammer off the handle with her sword, the landlady quickly understood the meaning of her companion.


    With the cooperation of the two, a rough stumbling rope was soon completed. The two ends of the stumbling rope were the hammer on the knight''s hand and the counterweight at the bottom. As the main body of the chain, it was replaced by the landlady''s belt. I tried the elasticity of the deer skin belt a little, and whether this simple weapon could play its due role or not. To be honest, Mona had no idea.


    "Hum!" The high-speed swinging hammer hair made a low breaking sound. The female soldier saw the opportunity and threw the crude weapon at one of the four knights!


    The weight at both ends makes the stumbling rope rotate laterally in the air with inertia, just like two celestial bodies keeping distance from each other. As one end of the stumbling rope touches a horse''s front leg, the weight on the other head still rotates itself, bypassing the other front leg of the hapless horse and intertwined with another of its partners.


    "It''s done!" The effect of the stumbling rope makes a knight''s Mount kneel forward, and in this kind of cavalry array that needs cooperation, the consequences of a member''s sudden fall are undoubtedly devastating. The companion behind the knight did not have time to turn or stop, but had to bump into the former, and the third Knight also faced the same problem. The circle of four knights soon fell apart because of a member''s problem.


    Surrounded by the four knights in the center of the two people looking at the face of the sudden collision into a regiment of enemies, it is even a little difficult to accept. The cheese''s hands were even in the fight.


    "Don''t be silly. The battle is not over yet." Elsa ran past the mage and said to him. Then cheese realized that although they had solved some knights, more twisted knights were attacking Lois''s wolf from the beginning. As the landlady said, the battle is far from over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    When the four felt around the big gray wolf, they found that the situation was not what they had expected. Although the wolf is surrounded by nearly a dozen distorted knights, these inhuman monsters seem fragile and ridiculous in front of the old wolf who has experienced the experience of time. Perhaps these Knights still retain their skills, but even their training in the iron Fort army and their strong physical fitness after mutation are still not enough in Louise''s eyes. The years and battles the wolf wizard has gone through have made her feel at ease in the face of any opponent.


    "I said," does she really need our help? " Wolf easily moves around in the loose formation of knights. No matter in terms of flexibility or strength, these knights can not be compared with her. And the only number of knights that can be called an advantage is of no use to the opponent''s rich experience. Seeing such an incredible sight, cheese and cheese both have the illusion that they may not need help at all. Because it looks like this giant wolf Seems to be having a good time?


    But the mages hesitated, but the man who joined the battle did not. He roared in a low voice and rushed to the nearest knight with his clawed hands. Seeing this man''s action, Mona and Elsa were at a loss. They turned their eyes to cheese and waited for the master to give orders.


    "Support him and clear the enemy from the outside." Said cheese in a low voice. At the same time, he began to keep up with the man.


    If the situation was relatively balanced due to Louise''s attitude of trying out the opponent''s details first, the addition of cheese made the scale of victory shift towards the living side. Under the wolf''s deliberate control, although the Knights also realized the existence of the mages, they were unable to assign hands to deal with the four troublemakers. In this case, the mysterious man as the main attacker, Elsa and Mona are on the side to support, the cheese uses magic to control, and their team of four is very efficient in eliminating the single twisted knight. Because these Knights themselves are different from the living ones, cheese just cut off their legs to make them unable to move.


    The Knights soon realized the danger of being left alone, and they began to work in teams of two or three, which would reduce the direction of attack on the wolf, but also prevent being hunted by a group of four. However, how could the wolf let the Knights'' plans succeed so easily? Every light attack, the old wolf would lift one of the Knights out of the squadron. Without waiting for the unlucky guy to recover his fighting ability from the ground, cheese would come up in a swarm to subdue him.


    In this way, the number of twisted knights who can fight on the scene is less than ten. Moreover, with the reduction of the number, Louise''s action becomes more reckless, and the fierce nature of the wolf begins to show. Since there is no need to worry about the enemy''s attack behind, the giant gray wolf can spend more time to deal with the enemy she has knocked down, rather than just like before That''s a simple fly.


    "Hiss!" With the acid sound, the rider, who was held down by the wolf''s claws, was bitten by his shoulder and pulled out. The pus and black juice splashed all over the ground. But after finishing this action, the wolf quickly spits out the knight in his mouth, or the knight''s upper body, and starts to try to clean his mouth with his claws. Look at her, the taste of these twisted Knights must not be very good.


    Seeing that the situation on the battlefield was irreversible, the remaining twisted Knights suddenly stopped attacking the enemy. They turned their horses and seemed to want to escape the area. But their escape plans were doomed to fail, and for no other reason, a humanoid in a black shell was already in the way of the Knights'' retreat.


    It was Shande Although I''ve seen vampires in combat, Sander''s fighting stance against ghouls last night is obviously incomplete. At this time, the changed Sandra looks like a soldier in close armor. His black streamlined armor is not made of metal, but is part of the vampire''s body like an insect''s shell. Thanks to this, sander can control the shape of the armor at will without worrying about affecting his actions. The black long tail with barbed spines and the back full of barbs make the blood clan look so terrible and wild at this time. However, in this ferocious shape, there is a sense of violence. No one will doubt his fighting power at this time. If we say that the giant wolf transformed by Wolf walker is the embodiment of the battle power peak in natural creatures, then the black blood vampire after transformation is a killing machine designed by the day after tomorrow!


    With claws like hawks and falcons, vampires open their iconic bat wings. Although they can be transformed into various creatures, both the black blood family and other blood clan families have a special preference for bat, which represents their totem. The black man with bat wings rushed up to the retreating knights, his eyes flashing a dangerous red light.


    "Ouch!" Shande''s appearance obviously stimulated Louise, and the green eyes of the gray wolf became full of murderous spirit in an instant. Obviously, the chivalry and the chivalry howled in the sky to chase the moon."Hoo Whoa The old woman was angry. Bad luck for the guys with tentacles. " In cheese they are still immersed in the next month, the two dark masters of the time, a familiar voice weak said.


    "Jack Turning around, the mages saw their companions who thought they had met with misfortune. Judging from his clothes and the mysterious man who disappeared, Jack was undoubtedly the one who helped with claws like a wolf.


    "Why are you here? We thought... " Mona and Elsa apparently haven''t realized the relationship between the mysterious man and the monkey. Maybe they are still in the joy of meeting their companions again. Cheese, on the other hand, looked at her companions surrounded by female soldiers and housewives, with a complicated look in her eyes.


    "You Have you been bitten? " There was silence for about ten seconds. The mage asked Jack. Just as vampires increase the number of clansmen through the so-called "first embrace", wolf walkers themselves are infertile, but they can also turn ordinary humans into their own kin in another way. Compared with the mysterious ceremony of the first embrace of the blood clan, the transformation of werewolves is much simpler. Those who have been bitten by Wolf walkers and have not been bitten to death will become werewolves in a very short period of time.


    "Yes. I''d like to introduce myself to you. I''ll meet you for the first time. He was a wolf Walker and the head wolf of the Alexander clan With a smile on his face, the son of the hunter looked strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    This man seems to be Jack, no doubt, but when he said this self introduction with the words of "meet for the first time", he felt so strange. It''s like cheese. The man they see is Jack''s twin brother. Although they have the same appearance, everyone else knows that this man is not the monkey.


    Mona and Elsa had a strange look on their faces. They had known Jack longer than the mage, so they were more sure that the person in front of them was quite different from the one they knew well. This also makes two people subconsciously put their hands on the guiscabbard weapon. If the other party''s next behavior makes them suspicious, they will not hesitate to point the weapon at this person.


    But the mage''s manner at the moment showed that he could be sure that this man was Jack. At the same time, he murmured something in his mouth. Elsa approached some people and tried to understand what cheese was saying. However, she found that his mouth was constantly reciting some self blame words. It seemed that Jack''s abnormal situation was caused by herself. The landlady frowned. She slapped the cheese directly in the face with her backhand, and the sudden blow really helped the mage recover.


    "Why hit me?" Covering his left face, cheese asked suspiciously.


    "There''s no time for your personal problems. I ask you, what''s the matter with that guy Elsa said angrily, pointing to Jack, who was still standing there.


    "Don''t worry too much. He''s really Jack. That''s right." With a sigh, the mage also felt sorry for his gaffe. When his energy consumption was serious, cheese would be easily controlled by his usual repressed feelings. Although under normal circumstances, this small side effect would not cause any trouble, it was obvious that there was no time for him to recover naturally.


    "I don''t agree. That guy is definitely not the person I know." As Jack''s comrade in arms, she can be sure that this man is definitely not the son of the hunter from Longji mountain.


    "It''s strange and normal for you. Jack will become what he is now. It''s a matter of dementia." The cheese explained, but obviously his answer was not satisfactory.


    "What is dementia?" Sure enough, the landlady was puzzled by the new term proposed by the mage.


    Cheese shakes his head. He looks at Jack and says.


    "The so-called aphrodisia refers to the phenomenon that occurs when human beings or other intelligent creatures, for other reasons, or curse, or some inducement, in short, when the existence of these souls is relatively fragile and becomes some new species with higher soul strength. The performance of the patients with dementias will be unable to accept the brand-new power in a period of time after transformation, so that they can not smoothly transfer the previous personality and memory to the transformed state. In short, it will become the state of Jack in front of you. He still has all the memories of human beings and also remembers the relationship with us, but these are in his present state In my eyes, it''s like a story I hear. Although it''s vivid and undeniable, it doesn''t look like something you''ve experienced yourself. "


    "Then can he return to his former state?" Mona asked. Although she did not fully understand the words of cheese, the long explanation of the master aggravated her anxiety, and she had a kind of bad premonition.


    "Strictly speaking, nothing unusual happened to him. If you don''t believe that you can ask him all the details of his life now, he will certainly be able to answer naturally, and maybe more detailed than before. " Said with a bitter smile. Cheese understands that people who have experienced this kind of racial transformation are likely to be reborn with memory, and this rebirth will also make the transformed person indifferent to his previous life, so that he will be more inclined to follow his new compatriots. But it is because of this understanding that the mage will have a sense of powerlessness and self blame, because for some people, such a rebirth may be more difficult to accept than a happy death. But it''s like cheese has been on the lips, which may be the price of conversion.


    "All right, guys. I know I''m not looking normal now, but I can still trust you, just like before, right? " Just as the three men argued about Jack''s change, "monkey" himself spoke. He still has a smile on his face, which makes him look very friendly, but this kind of friendly expression like a stranger is even more difficult for some people familiar with him to accept.


    "Jack Can I still call you that now When Mona and Elsa were not in a good mood, cheese said.


    "Of course, my friend. It doesn''t matter if you want to call me monkey. I still like the nickname Jack replied.


    "Will you go back?" Asked the woman soldier, looking at her former companion.


    "Go back to Longji mountain? Yes, I''ll go back with you. There are my parents there. Now I am not in a hurry. I have a lot of time to be at my disposal. So I will send them off as a son first. " "Monkey" said. Judging from Jack''s expression, what he said should be true, which made cheese a little relieved. It seems that Lois did not ask Jack to reorganize the clan immediately, so that the mage would have time to prepare for the Alexander clan which was about to reappear in the world.The wolf and the vampire knight will be dealing with the rest of the time. The two old foes were restored to human form. Louise was wearing the same dress that cheese had worn when she saw her in the afternoon, and she didn''t know where she put it when she turned into a wolf. Shande is much easier to do. The vampire''s ability to deform makes them carry one or two pieces of sundries on their bodies. It is very simple. He is wearing an aristocratic dress. The black dress is embroidered with gold thread. It looks decent and introverted.


    "Can you see how these guys got there? We can''t finish the task just by solving these things. " The vampire said, at the same time, he threw a relatively complete twisted Knight''s body to the mage with one hand. I don''t know what sander did. This twisted knight was not seriously damaged, but he didn''t try to resist like his immortal companions. Instead, he was as silent as a real corpse.


    "Let me see. I''ve already had some guesses about the appearance of these guys. If I''m right, I''ll get the result soon. " From the robe out of the knife used for dissection, cheese squat in front of the more intact body to start work.


    So after the mage entered the working state, the street which was still shouting and killing just now became quiet. Landlady, they don''t know what to say to jack now, and sander and Louise seem to have no plans to talk. A group of people are quiet and strange except for the sound of cheese cutting the body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    In silence, time always makes people feel very slow, just when others are waiting fast and a little impatient. Cheese finally found the result he wanted. After several details of comparison and more detailed analysis, the mage found something sufficient to prove his previous hypothesis, and this hypothesis can also explain some situations encountered by some people in the iron fort or earlier.


    "These guys are failures of the human mouse virus." Cheese took off his gloves, and with a wave of his hand, an orange flame engulfed the disposable props covered with the remains of twisted Knights'' bodies.


    "Mouse human virus? What is that? " Although Shande had heard the mage explain what happened in the Earl of salon, Louise heard the wolf wizard ask this question, and sander unconsciously approached two steps. If the mages agree with this, it means that they have to face an organization or an individual who can develop highly completed works like rat plague. Judging from the power of this early experiment, it''s not good news to fight such an opponent.


    "I don''t think so." However, cheese shook his head, and he continued, "from the situation of these knights, I think their virus should have been injected, so that no matter who they are, they can be transformed into this image. And do you remember how they came about? "


    "I remember them coming out of the shadows all of a sudden." Said Elsa. The way these twisted Knights came on stage was so shocking that the landlady remembered it very clearly.


    "That''s right. After all, these guys are just virus infected humans. They don''t have any magic. Their appearance is too weird. I think it''s likely that the people who made them sent them to us on purpose." Said the mage.


    "There''s another point I can''t understand. Why are we so scared when we see this guy? But for Lois here, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be any better off than yesterday Said sander. He was still haunted by the abnormal fear of seeing these twisted knights. In the memory of the vampire, even when facing the ancestor of the black blood family, he was not so afraid that he could not resist. This has exceeded the effect of ordinary magic. Even if it is not the spreader who transforms these knights, the person who can release this power must be very dangerous.


    "Well, I think it''s only possible to find out the caster. But since neither Ms. Lois nor I felt that terrible magic reaction in the iron castle, I tend to think that this is a kind of magic in a system that we don''t understand. What you know, what is not known is often the most terrifying. " Cheese guessed. Indeed, if there is a fearsome caster in the iron castle that can surpass the existence of the black blood true ancestor, there is no reason why he and the wolf Walker will turn a blind eye to him. Even if he uses the power of different systems, he can not be silent.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I think I should pay attention to." The mage added, "last night when sander was in a coma, a believer of a lady with many feet attacked me. Are there many such people in the iron Fort? With the people killed by the pestilence before, the composition of our enemies may be more complicated than we think Cult believers, this is a boring existence like ants. They are huge in number and developing rapidly. Every cult believer is vulnerable, because without the blessing of evil gods, they are ordinary human beings, but every cult believer is also dangerous. Because no one knows what kind of spell they have mastered. Just like the priestess who fought against cheese last night, a believer who can invite evil spirit consciousness without the external arrangement of altar and array is a high explosive bomb that doesn''t know when it will explode. If there are a large number of them and they all master this dangerous technique, cheese Not going to fight them. Because it doesn''t pay off.


    "Sacrifice to evil gods?" On hearing this, Louise''s newly opened brow frowned again. "There''s no such thing in the iron fort. But I did smell something out of the world last night. Bat, you''d better explain


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    The wolf wizard''s question was not answered. Although Shande has been the Lord of night for many years. But he really knew little about the belief in evil gods. This is very reasonable, not all people can easily identify the cult from the ordinary people, as long as these fanatics believe in a little bit of strength, it is enough to make most people can not find their place. This is not a question of whether the power of evil gods is strong or not. In the final analysis, these evil gods themselves are not recognized by the world, and their power can naturally escape the eyes of most people in the world. Most of the time, even those who have seen the power of evil gods can not make a systematic summary of the characteristics of those evil spirits, because they have surpassed the common sense of the world.


    "Heretics, pestilence, I''m afraid that neither of them happened by accident." Cheese thought for a moment and said, "either the fallen faith or the devil, they are not mushrooms after the rain, they will not suddenly appear in the iron fort. And I think that before this, the whole kingdom of Cang lion may not have any sign of active existence of these two kinds, otherwise the two and the Lord of the city would not know nothing about it. So now the only explanation for the sudden appearance of these guys seems to be the only one left, isn''t it? "


    "Do you mean that the people who spread the plague are with them?" Said the vampire, frowning. It''s not a good guess. If the mage''s conjecture is correct, it means that the current problems facing the iron fort are more difficult than the worst situation imagined.


    "It''s impossible. As far as I know, those people who believe in evil spirits are quite exclusive. They are unlikely to summon or cooperate with demons." Louise said that just like other religious fanatics, the cult gods do not like all the existence that they believe in, and not only human beings, but also other races that don''t believe in the exotic palaces they worship, including demons. No demons believe in evil spirits, and those who only think about power and destruction have no leisure to look for spiritual support.


    "Yes, neither demons nor cult gods like to look for companions. But is it possible? I mean, is it possible? The people who hold such a degraded version of rat human virus are not one of these two parties, but the third force. And this kind of force, at the cost of what we don''t know, has turned the cult of demons and evil gods into temporary helpers. That''s why it happened on our first night, so it makes sense to explain Said cheese.


    "Do you know what that means? I''m afraid it''s hard for us to solve the problem of paying for the satisfaction of both parties Said sander, and since he said so, it shows that cheese''s hypothesis is indeed the most likely option.


    "Anyway, our priority now is to find these guys. If we can''t even find where they are, it''s useless for us to speculate. The longer you want it, the worse it will be for us The mage shook his head and said.


    After hearing this, Louise and Shande looked at each other. Although they were still worried about the strength of the enemy, as the mage said, the current situation is completely in the hands of the other party. If you want to turn passive into active, you must find the enemy''s position.


    "Well, I admit you''re right. But the question now is, how do we find them? Although we''ve dealt with these hapless knights, I don''t think even you can find a trace of what looks like a discarded experiment. " Said sander.


    Cheese laughed at the vampire''s words. Because it means that as soon as he comes up with a way to find these enemies, sander and Lois will go with him, which is very important. In this attack and defense around the iron fort, cheese they seem to be the most unimportant people, after all, the safety of iron fort has nothing to do with them. But in fact, cheese and cheese are the people who want to solve the incident quickly, because the mage knows that every second delayed here, his enemies in Wangdu are likely to become stronger. So he wanted a quick decision.


    "Don''t worry, since I said that. You''ll be sure to find them. In fact, I''ve always had this clue, but I didn''t guarantee that the people I could find had something to do with it, but now, I''m sure the guy who sneaked into my dream must know something The mage said that he had been attacked in his dream when he was resting at Shande''s house. The cheese maker didn''t make a statement about it, because no matter who the attacker was, the mage had severely laid him out in that dream. But now it seems that this person may become a breakthrough in the investigation.


    It''s very difficult to trace back to the originator of the attack by following the subtle connections of others invading their dreams. But for cheese, it''s not impossible. When the master was still an apprentice, his teacher once launched a very interesting examination in order to strengthen the protection of the apprentices'' consciousness. He told each apprentice a special spell, and then asked the apprentices to get other people''s mantras in unconventional ways. During that exam, the whole gray tower was very quiet. Everyone was trying to find the weakness of his classmates'' soul to attack. The dream naturally became the best choice. This makes cheese very familiar with the game in the dream. If he wants to enter and exit his dream freely without revealing his identity, the mage can guarantee that there will not be too many such people in this world.A moment later, cheese opened his eyes, and he had found the bad guy. Although once thought to see in the other side did not directly start on the face of him, but now it seems impossible.


    "Follow me." The mage said and began to walk. Other people will have to keep up. As for the remains of the twisted knights, sander had told the other side to send someone to take care of them in a way that only he and Lord Wolfe knew. It''s just pity for the families of these knights. I''m afraid they don''t even have the right to look at the remains of their relatives.


    As the night deepened, the time to deal with these twisted Knights was much shorter than previously thought. Thanks to this, the mage has a premonition that if the next contact with the dreamer is smooth, he may be able to unveil the veil of the Lord emissary who makes the iron castle in chaos.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    The place cheese found was not far from Shande''s home. There is a villa of the iron Castle aristocrat, which is different from Shande''s house with a wide courtyard. This villa looks like it has been abandoned by its owner for many years. The green vines have covered most of the exterior walls of the villa, and there is a tendency to continue to spread. Standing outside the wall of the villa, Shande looked at the weeds growing behind the rusty iron gate.


    "Is that the man you''re talking about? He lives at will. " Because cheese had already told Sanders that the man had been badly hurt, the vampire was ready to open the iron door, which was basically useless.


    "Wait a minute!" The mage stopped Shande''s behavior. The expression on cheese''s face was very distorted. It felt as if he had already known something, and it made him very Well, familiar. Yes, although the mage had already felt something faintly on the way to come, when he really stood here, he could be sure why he had such a strong sense of disobedience.


    "What''s the matter?" Shande stopped his action and turned to the cheese. He had to admit that the voice of the mage really scared the vampire. If it wasn''t for the expression on cheese''s face that he didn''t see something dangerous, he might choose to fight directly.


    "You''ll trigger the alarm on the iron gate like that. Although I think the guy probably knows we''re here, he shouldn''t kill us. But I can''t guarantee what he did on the door The expression of disgust appeared on the cheese''s face, which obviously recalled the experience of being wronged before.


    The master went to the iron door and recited a cursing spell. The door, which seemed to fall apart at any moment, opened itself to both sides. But just as sander was about to enter the courtyard, Lois stopped him and pointed to cheese with her chin, indicating that the mage''s casting had not been completed. Sure enough, after the door opened, cheese did not stop reciting the mantra, but changed to another intonation and began to sing again. With this recitation, a tiny dark red thin line flashed away from the air.


    "What is the situation?" Since the vampire couldn''t understand what cheese was doing, he turned to Lois, where the wolf Walker''s eyes could easily distinguish the unnatural from the ordinary.


    However, it does not mean that he will answer. Facing the question of Shande, the wolf witch has no intention to answer it. Lois obviously has no plans to reconcile with sander. The old woman takes a face off and makes it clear that she won''t communicate with vampires. If it was before, then Lois''s reaction made it impossible for others to continue to ask, but now there are more than one wolf walker, so sander turns his attention to jack when asking the wolf wizard fruitlessly. Although the man who was transformed into wolf Walker today can not master all kinds of abilities and skills of werewolf, it is impossible for him to see such things as vision even if he wants to.


    "Boy, since your old lady doesn''t want to say, tell us what the grey boy is doing." With a hand on Jack''s shoulder, sander said in a slightly threatening tone. Hearing the vampire''s words, Mona and Elsa turn their eyes to Jack. They are also very curious about what cheese is doing now.


    "Well, all right." After secretly asking Louise if she could tell someone else about the situation and getting the "you''re free" answer. Jack still decided to tell his companions what the mage was doing. After all, although he was unfamiliar with his past, he still had a certain trust and good feeling towards his companion when he was a human being. "What cheese is doing now is simply opening the door. From my point of view, the outside of the building has been surrounded by four different colored lines, and what cheese is doing is cutting these lines safely. So far, he has cut the black and red lines, and there are still blue and green ones left. Ah, the blue ones are also broken


    Although jack is trying to explain, but because he only intuitively sees the twisted lines emitting light, "monkey" doesn''t understand those things, but wolf Walker''s intuition tells him that no matter what it is, it doesn''t seem to hurt itself. Therefore, after listening to Jack''s explanation, the three men, including sander, did not understand what cheese was doing, but became more confused.


    "Well Listen, Jack, the four thin lines you see represent the four curses, and the four colors indicate that they come from different casting systems. But for us, those curses are just useless things, but if you step in rashly, you will surely arouse the watchful of the caster Said Lois. Although not willing to explain for Shande, but now Jack is the only member of the wolf wizard, in order to cultivate the only hope of the Alexander clan, she had to seize the time to impart her experience to him.


    "Yes, I see, Granny Lois." He lowered his head humbly and said that he had written down the other party''s words. After being transformed into a wolf walker, Jack became very close to the wolf wizard. Although intellectually speaking, the man who wiped out all his feelings in the first half of his life should have been the object of his hatred, but the blood of the werewolf made him have a strange respect and good impression on his transformator."Wait a minute. You said there were four curses on the outside of this broken house? And it''s done in different ways? Hell, what a crazy person to do that? " Unlike the landlady, who couldn''t understand it, and the careless wolf walkers, sander understood how terrible the curse was. You know, converting people into vampires or werewolves is essentially a high-level curse. Curse is a very dangerous type of spell. The user of a curse is extremely dangerous in any spell system. If you should be careful with your language when dealing with the devil, you should always strain your nerves when communicating with the caster who is good at cursing. Or, in order to minimize the risk, you''d better not say or do anything, because every action you take may become the medium of curse triggering.


    "Don''t worry, though I always thought there was something wrong with that guy''s brain. But at the moment, he should be on our side. " Just as the vampire exclaimed, cheese had dealt with all the spells surrounding the building, he turned to sander.


    "Our side? But isn''t he the one who invaded your dreams? " Asked the vampire, frowning. He remembered that cheese had brought them here to look for the guy who had invaded his dream, and that, according to the mage, he was not familiar with the intruder.


    "Of course not. This cursed guy just found the bad guy who invaded my dream one step ahead of us, and now that the bad guy has fallen into his hands..." Speaking of this, cheese rolled his eyes. "May what he believes take away his soul."


    "Do you know the magician?" Asked the vampire.


    "Of course, though I really don''t want to know him. But he and I have the same teachers and have completed a lot of the same courses. " With that, cheese led the way into the overgrown courtyard.


    "In short, he''s my classmate."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    With the exception of the magic spell at the gate, the rest of the villa is totally defenseless. Cheese thought it was necessary to destroy the gate violently, but he didn''t expect that the main door was not completely closed. It seems that the people who occupied the building are very confident in their curse. Different from the gorgeous and elegant residence decorated by Shande, there are no expensive decorations in this abandoned villa for a long time. When you open the door, you can see only a simple wooden table, a candlestick on the table, a grey robed man sitting at the wooden table drinking tea, and a stove not far from the table. It seems that the owners here enjoy the pleasure of cooking.


    "So this guy is your classmate?" Asked the vampire, standing beside the cheese. Although the iconic grey robe gives the man some assurance of his identity. However, Shande could not connect this relaxed young man with the magician who arranged four chain curses. You know, in all the magic, the price of curse is the biggest. Those who are proficient in curse often give their appearance, voice and other unimportant things to the devil or some other existence. This is why most witches and witches in legends are ugly.


    The mage was not in a hurry to answer the vampire''s question. He went straight to the other side of the table and sat in front of the man. Looking at him without saying a word, cheese knew that this man would never appear here for nothing.


    "Are you here? I thought you would come a little faster. " Although sitting in the dark environment, the lighting is only the candlestick with three long and thin candles on the table, but the young man''s face will not be frightening in the slightest under the dim yellow candle fire, but it will produce a kind of cordial feeling out of thin air. This person seems to be born with a special affinity, if you are helpless and eager to seek help from others, then you will choose him among the many strangers.


    At this time, the others entered the hall on the first floor without any danger, but as Elsa tried to get closer to protect the cheese, they were stopped by Sandra and Louise. Wolf wizard and vampire face expression is very dignified, it seems that the same gray robe color youth will become a terrible monster at any time.


    "What do you see?" Said Shande in a low voice. He asked Lois.


    "It''s fuzzy, but I''m sure I saw a crow standing on a dead branch. And you? " In the face of this mysterious youth, Louise also temporarily ignored the confrontation with the vampire, she replied with the same weak voice.


    "Almost, but I can only see a blurry outline and a pair of white eyes." Said sander.


    "What are they talking about, what about Crow eyes?" Mona tugged at Jack''s clothes nervously, though she knew that the companion was not the one she knew. But the inherent habits are still difficult to change, in the face of this strange situation, women soldiers or subconsciously to ask their comrades in arms.


    "I think they''re talking about how that person feels. You know, we don''t see the world the same way as ordinary humans do. " Jack replied. It''s just that his words distinguish himself from the human side, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    When the two people came back to the table, when the other party exchanged greetings, cheese did not answer in a hurry. Instead, they poured a cup of black tea for themselves from the empty cup on the table, and took a sip after blowing it twice. After a careful taste of the taste of the tea, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Come on, does your presence here represent the teacher''s news?"


    "Why, don''t you confirm my identity? Even if your level has improved, but I think it is not strong enough to see through me? Are you not afraid of who I am? " The young man was a little surprised at the simplicity of cheese. He asked with great interest.


    "Cut." Hearing the other party''s question, the cheese disdained the man and drank the black tea in one gulp. "I don''t believe there is another person in the world who can make black tea so hard to drink. Seriously, the corrosive blood I drank during our training in the abyss was better than this. Are you sure it''s not a curse you accidentally put on yourself? "


    "Cough, you know, my tongue is a decoration. I have no taste sense for a long time." When I heard the cheese, the young man''s face was red, and he said, "but you guessed it, I am here really what the teacher meant. He came back to the tower a few days ago and brought me back


    "Why, is he finally going to pass the throne to me?" When cheese heard the news of his teacher''s return, his mouth showed a smile, but the smile was more ironic. It seems that the relationship between the mage and his teacher is not harmonious.


    "No way, you think too much. Besides, even if the old man died, you still have so many elder martial brothers and sisters on top of you. Which round will get you? " After listening to cheese, the young man also laughed. But although his smile makes people feel kind, but behind this warm smile, there is something terrible hidden.


    "What are you doing here? I should have a long adult career. " Said the master with an impatient expression.


    "Hee hee, how to say this. From what I''ve heard, our great mentor seems to have made a little mistake in your adult task. In other words, your adult task will be over by the time you leave Saron. However, what you''re looking for now has also aroused the interest of the teacher, who is worried that you will screw up all this on your own. So... " The young man finished his cup of black tea and poured himself another cup. "The teacher asked me to come and help you.""Help me? It''s his intention to supervise me. It seems that what I found this time is really of great importance. I even let the teacher send you here. Is it for fear that I may embezzle it Said cheese with a sneer.


    "Don''t say that. I''ll come. It means that Anna is the one who knows you best among all of us. Since she also agreed with the teacher to send me here, I''m afraid you can''t make it on your own. And, I heard you had a face-to-face with the multi legged lady''s split last night? This kind of opportunity is rare. " Said the youth.


    "If you go to a cult settlement and kill people when you meet them, I believe you will get a lot of opportunities like this." Said cheese.


    "Well, when are you going to argue with me? Your companions must have been impatient to wait? " The young man said, with the eyes of a few people still standing at the gate.


    "Tut." Although cheese is not willing to introduce this dangerous guy to his companion, it is obvious that he has to give Shande an account no matter what the current situation is. So cheese stood up and said to the others, "this guy is my classmate and has been sent to support my mission for some reason. You can call him... "


    "You can call me curse crow, which is the way most people call me." The young man interrupted the cheese and stood up and said to the crowd. It may be due to the lack of lighting in the room. Several people, except the mage, saw a flash shadow on the young man''s robe. It looked like a black crow flying by.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    After a brief introduction of himself, cheese was able to learn from the mouth of the curse crow the fate of the man who had invaded his dream before. Of course, the mage didn''t see the man, or his body, because the crow said he had "some fun" with the hapless guy before cheese came. As a student of curse crow, cheese is very clear about what this so-called "fun" means. Although most grey tower apprentices don''t like tormenting their enemies, they pursue efficiency more, just like cheese. However, it is a pity that mantra crows always think that proper "Relaxation" can better complete the following tasks. In this regard, the mage could only express some pity to the naked enemy in his heart.


    However, it has to be said that although cheese also has a way to obtain the information he wants by force, the "entertainment" activities of mantra crow let him completely get everything the other party knows. In order to let the curse crow end this terrible torture earlier, the man almost told all the things he knew. This also makes it easier for cheese to make their next move.


    "So, according to you, that guy is just a temporary hired helper?" Said cheese after hearing the curse crow.


    "Yes, that wretched fellow was brought here to delay your action. This fool who taught himself two hand dream magic and thought that he could be on his own. He wanted to smash you one by one with his dream. According to his idea, even if he can''t frighten you crazy, at least it can greatly frighten your mood. Who knows he was the first to pick you up, oh, is your dream so easy to enter? When I found him, he was so scared that he would lose his communication skills, so in a sense, I gave him a sober death The curse crow''s mouth is still with a gentle smile, said.


    "After all that, does he know who his employer is?" Cheese frowned, and a prudent employer would not have told such a quitter his information.


    "Don''t worry, the guy didn''t really know his employer''s appearance and identity, but he gave me some interesting clues. With these clues, it''s not difficult to find the furtive person. " The curse crow continued to speak in a relaxed tone. He pointed to the index finger of his right hand. On that finger was a gem inlaid with cat''s eye luster. In fact, not only the index finger of the right hand, but also the ten fingers of the mantra crow are wearing rings of different shapes. These rings have different shapes and inlaid objects. There is even one ring that looks like it is made from the bone of something.


    "Cat''s eye? Then you can lead the way. We don''t have much time. " Said cheese. It sounds like he''s very comfortable with the way mantra crows come to a conclusion. He doesn''t worry about the other party''s inference mistakes.


    "Well, since you are in such a hurry, let''s go now. Just, are you sure you want all of them with us? Werewolves and vampires are not enough to help. What we are going to fight next is not something they can deal with. " The curse crow said to the mage.


    That sounds like a good suggestion. While Mona and Elsa can help when fighting the twisted knights, it''s also very dangerous. If the chefs really want to fight with those behind the scenes that led to the current situation of iron fort, then as ordinary human beings, they really can''t play a very important role, and they may even lose their lives carelessly. But after listening to the curse crow''s words, the mage did not answer the other party''s question, instead, he asked the other party a word.


    "When did you start to care about other people''s lives?"


    "Well, whether they go or stay depends on your decision. I just made a suggestion. " The curse crow didn''t answer the cheese question and went straight to the gate.


    Looking at the back of the curse crow, cheese had to think about the purpose of the other party''s proposal. Although the master didn''t intend to let the landlady follow them, the words from the curse crow made cheese worry about whether they would fall into any trap if they separated from Elsa here.


    "What are you doing? Your friend has gone! Keep up In cheese thinking, the landlady came to him and said. Elsa''s voice interrupted the mage''s thought, and he found that he could not guess the intention of the curse crow.


    "He''s not my friend. Also, you and Mona need to protect yourself Stay away from him. He''s dangerous. " After weighing the pros and cons, cheese decided to take the owner''s wife with them. Compared with the enemies of the iron castle, the mage is more worried about the intention of the Raven. To know that there is no friendship or other warm things among the apprentices of the grey tower.


    "Well." Nodded. Elsa also knew that the man who claimed to be a cheese classmate was not as gentle as he seemed. And just now in front of the flash of the black crow image also let everyone with a third of fear of the curse crow.


    Out of the abandoned villa, the party returned to the night again. The curse crow walked in the front of the team in silence. He didn''t seem to worry about what danger he would bear the brunt of in this position. And the people behind him, even Lois and sander, subconsciously keep a certain distance from this person. From their inquiring eyes to cheese, the two men also have doubts about the curse crow."You didn''t let them go?" The curse crow said to the cheese that came to him.


    "They are strong fighters. I think it''s no problem for them to protect themselves." The cheese replied. At the same time, he also told Jack that if there is any danger, we should protect Mona. Wolf Walker''s magic immunity talent can make them a good protector.


    "You''re afraid I''ll do it to them? I don''t see how you care about the lives of these mortals. By the way, Elsa, she likes you, doesn''t she The curse crow said, looking at cheese, as if she didn''t want to miss his facial expression. "Do you think she would like you as much as she does now if she knew what you were like? My dear cheese


    "First of all, you don''t have to deal with my affairs. Even the teacher has no right to interfere with my personal problems. Secondly, if you dare to attack her, I promise you will regret it. " The mage''s voice was so low that they couldn''t hear Shande who was not far away from them. But the deep voice had an indescribable aura of terror, as if the words were not human whispers, but the roar of some kind of beast.


    "Cluck, is this still the cheese I know? How can you be so angry That''s a surprise to me The curse crow''s face showed an interesting expression, as if the mage''s action just now was some kind of novel performance. As for whether he intended to listen to the cheese''s warning, no one else would know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    Following the direction of the curse crow, a group of people soon walked out of the iron castle wall. It was almost impossible to pass through the gate guarded by the guards at night, but Shande only looked at the guard for a few seconds, and the poor guy opened the side door unconsciously for several people to pass through. As he had done to Elsa, it was not difficult for a vampire to hypnotize an unsuspecting ordinary person.


    After leaving the city, the road became muddy, and the party soon deviated from the main road and followed a remote path into a forest. Under the moonlight, the trees are quite dark, and the shadow cast by the tree crown is like a withered ghost hand, gently shaking with the wind. Both Shande and Louise, as longtime residents of the iron fort, knew where the path led, which was the last home for most of the city''s residents, the cemetery. The trees gradually became sparse with the progress of the crowd. Not far ahead, a large open space appeared in the middle of the forest. At the edge of the open space, there was a broken brick wall to prevent the wild animals from entering. Of course, perhaps because of the long history and no repair, this originally low brick wall has lost its function. Through the holes in the wall and the gap in the upper edge, people can see the tombs in the wall.


    "I remember this place was the cemetery of tiebao. If tiebao died more than ten years ago, most people would be buried here. It''s one of the achievements of the last city Lord. But he changed the address of the cemetery soon after he took office. After all, it is very dangerous to make a cemetery too large. The existence of ghouls alone is not acceptable to ordinary people Said sander.


    "It''s a vampire. I know it''s a place like this." Louise said in a strange way.


    "Ah, when it comes to corpses, our blood clan is not interested in the cold blood. But I heard that wild dogs often dig around to eat bones In the face of the wolf wizard''s taunt, Shande said in reply.


    "You Apparently, the vampire''s words made Louise very angry, but before the situation further developed, cheese had stood in the middle of the two.


    "Well, well, we''re not here to see you fight. It''s not too late to solve any problems later. " The mage coordinated.


    The two of course also know that this is not the time to fight, but because of the bad relationship, as long as they find the opportunity to satirize each other, they will not miss it. Although this will not bring any substantial harm to the other party, but they are always happy. After the two men had regained their composure, perhaps they felt it necessary to clarify each other''s slander, said sander.


    "I''m familiar with this place because my former housekeeper is buried here. The poor fellow, I told him that he could get a separate cemetery for him, but he insisted on burying the body in this ghost place


    "You''re talking about the housekeeper with a big beard? I remember that he made a very good nut bread Said Lois.


    "It''s the guy who, to his death, still doesn''t understand why I never eat his food, and thinks I don''t like his civilian cooking. What a poor mortal, what''s his name... " Sander seemed to recall something, and he shook his head slightly, as if laughing at the stupidity of the dead Butler, and as if he was remembering something. For these long-lived existence, the life of an ordinary person is too short.


    "Well, gentlemen, although I have a little interest in this story, I have to say that this is not the time to recall the past. Our enemies are waiting for us in this cemetery. I hope you can face them in the best condition. Because they seem to be more difficult than I expected. " With a smile, the curse crow stood in front of the gate of the cemetery and said to the others.


    Cheese listened to his words and tried to feel the situation in the cemetery. From the visual and auditory point of view, the mage and other people did not notice anything unusual in the cemetery. However, since the curse crow said that, the mage believed that the enemy must be in the cemetery, but they obviously took some measures to block the exploration from the outside to the inside. And since conventional methods don''t work, cheese certainly has some unconventional ways of perceiving.


    "Hiss..." The mage obviously found something. He took a breath. Besides, sander and Lois, who have investigated by their own methods, and even Jack''s face is not very good-looking. The strong magic in this quiet cemetery makes anyone have to weigh the risk of rash entry.


    "Well, if you''re ready, let''s go in. It''s not good to keep people waiting. " The curse crow''s face was still leisurely. He turned around, stretched out his hands and pushed open the gate of the cemetery. The decayed gate collapsed with the gentle push, but with the collapse of the gate, the cemetery was not a closed space. The forces that had been bound in it seemed to have found a pouring outlet, which turned into a rotten hurricane.


    "The guest has already entered the door, do you welcome it with this kind of thing? It''s really uneducated. " In the face of the strong impact, the curse crow just stretched out his left hand. With the ring with small feather wings on his left middle finger, a faint light came out. The terrible storm was thus offset by invisible forces. Soon, there was no new wind blowing out of the cemetery."We have no obligation to welcome the uninvited." As if in response to the curse crow, a deep voice came from the cemetery. This voice is so unpleasant, if there is a sound of nature that can calm people''s mind, then it must be the voice of curse from the underworld.


    "Evil gods sacrifice, twisted souls, and now even the Lich has appeared, which is really a magnificent scene. Why do you always meet such interesting things After the wind had gone, the cemetery finally showed its true appearance. There were no less than three teams of twisted Knights standing here, and some people dressed like the priestesses who had been settled before cheese making. But the most conspicuous of them was the black robed man sitting on the rotten earth throne deep in the cemetery. The man''s body was completely covered by a black robe, and even his face under his hood looked like a mass of darkness. Only the two red eyes flashing cold were so eye-catching.


    "Do you know the Lich?" Asked the man sitting on the throne when he heard the curse crow.


    "Oh, you don''t know that I know more than that. But what do I know that matters to you? You''re going to die anyway The curse crow shrugged slightly, and the expression on his face was like talking to the neighbors about the weather today.


    "Is it? Then, you who threatened to kill me, why did you dare not come in? " The Lich sitting on the throne was not irritated by the words of the crow. He just sat there.


    "Cut, have you been seen through? Cheese, I''m done. This guy won''t come out The plan to lead the other party out of the cemetery failed. The curse crow turned to look at the mage and said.


    "How could he come out to fight you. This cemetery has been transformed by him for so long that he will not leave even if he has no brain Ashamed of his own childish methods, cheese went to curse crow and said. As the master said, although some of the dead air that had been enveloped in the cemetery has been poured out, there is still a sinister smell in the cemetery. The land behind the brick wall is no longer a part of the world. With the knowledge of cheese, it is impossible to see how many traps are arranged in the cemetery. "No matter what you think, you want to put the trap in the cemetery The only way to find out that guy is to attack by force. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Outside the iron castle, abandoned cemetery.


    It''s late midnight. Although clocks and clocks of this era can''t be carried with you, most of the expensive and precise mechanical timing devices are bulky. But people have found many other ways to calculate time. These methods are different in accuracy, but the reliability of these time measuring methods which have been verified many times is beyond doubt.


    "It''s going to take some time to mobilize the soldiers, and Wolfe said he would come with reinforcements at dawn." When he found the cemetery, Shande had already informed the Lord of the iron Castle secretly. After the vampire told the enemy of the terrible power he had accumulated here, Wolfe immediately said that he would lead reinforcements to help. As a guardian warlock who took defense as the ultimate pursuit and even abandoned all other kinds of magic, Wolfe mastered enough power to make ordinary iron Fort soldiers can fight against these opponents who hold the mysterious power. In this way, as long as they can trap each other in the cemetery and not let them escape, and when the old city Lord arrives with reinforcements, they can easily defeat these enemies.


    However, they are not allowed to do so. Although we can not fully see through the various interdisciplinary prohibitions in this cemetery, it does not take long for cheese and mantra crows to discover the array being launched by each other in the cemetery. No matter what the purpose of these people who occupy the cemetery, they have no reason to fight with cheese here. The location of the cemetery makes the reinforcement of iron Fort come quickly. To be fair, if the positions are changed, cheese will be ready for retreat in this bridgehead.


    "It''s too late." The mage and the curse crow said at the same time.


    "Those guys are starting a teleportation array, and when the sun rises, they will disappear with the whole cemetery. It will be extremely difficult to find them again. " Cheese explained to his companions.


    "Is there any way to interrupt them?" Louise asked. For the caster, as long as they can fully understand the spell or array released by their opponent, it is very simple to destroy it or even use it in reverse. Since both cheese and mantra crow can easily see the type of array used by each other, and even report the effective time of array, it is not difficult for them to interrupt it.


    Cheese and mantra crow both thought, but they soon gave up.


    "There are too many variables in the cemetery. If we stop the array rashly, we may activate some countermeasures. Even the worst may be to help the array start ahead of time. " The mage shook his head, indicating that he could not stop the transmission.


    "I can''t do it, I can''t find a target if I want to curse, and I can''t intervene in this soulless thing. If it''s an aggressive move, it''s hard for me to stop something like this that doesn''t hurt us when it''s launched. " The curse crow also said. As a magician, he has a strong control over things that are alive or have souls. However, in the face of things that have been arranged for a long time, he has no objects to cast even if he wants to curse the other party.


    "So now we''ll either watch them run away, or we''ll just have to break in?" Asked the vampire.


    "It looks like that. They have clearly predicted the possibility of this happening. And it''s ready. " Cheese nodded. It''s not that he and the curse crow are not strong or resourceful, but the cemetery is the base that the other party has managed. If it is not for the iron Fort soldiers who may come at any time, with the advantages of the cemetery, the people who rush to each other''s door, let alone interrupt the transmission, can save their lives depends on the meaning of the other party.


    With the master''s affirmative answer, sander did not ask any more questions. He moved his joints and began to move his fighting posture. Lois beside him began to change like a giant wolf with the sound of bone cracking. Look at what they mean. They''re obviously going to break in. Just like the cheese said before, if you let the other party leave without any damage, God knows if the iron fort can survive the next time you find the other party. There are too many chances to find this cemetery this time. If the other party did not misjudge the strength of cheese and rashly hired the mercenary mage, they would not have been able to find it. Having learned the lesson of this time, it is obvious that the other party will not make such low-level mistakes again.


    "It seems that they are going to seize the opportunity? What about you, cheese? How can you be sure that the guy I killed wasn''t bait from these people, and how can you be sure that they don''t know our gray robes? How do you know if you fight the enemy now, you''re not going to die? " The Raven looked at the vampire and werewolf in combat and said to cheese.


    The mage looked at his fellow disciple. He took a deep breath and felt whether the strength on his arm could still carry the sword and staff in his hands to fight. Then he said to the crow.


    "I met a lot of people and saw a lot of things. I used to think that I didn''t need to have too much communication with these mortals. After all, they were so stupid in our eyes. But I''m wrong. After all this, I can''t face what happened here with a game mentality. Although my wish is still to seek more knowledge, it does not prevent me from stopping for a while and fighting for it. "As he spoke, cheese had assumed a posture of preparing for battle, apparently intending to attack with sander and Lois after they began to attack. The curse crow laughed after hearing the master''s reply. His smile is no longer as mild as before, but a morbid, crazy, unabashed smile. The curse crow seemed to be very satisfied with the cheese''s answer. He nodded and seemed to agree with the mage.


    "Good, very good, very good! Do you know what the teacher will do if he hears what you say is not a caster at all? Ha ha, I believe it will be very interesting. From the beginning, you have always been a guy who can bring me happiness. I really didn''t come out in vain. This time, it''s really interesting to see you fighting for such meaningless things. "


    "After all that talk, can you help?" As for the curse crow, cheese is not sure. The first lesson of every mage is independence. If you can''t carry out your beliefs, you can''t control things beyond common sense. Now that cheese has decided to keep these guys in the cemetery, he must have done what he says. However, the gap in strength can not be changed by determination. Cheese, who knows the ability of cursing crows, still hopes to get the help of this fellow.


    "Help, of course I will! How can I let you play alone with such an interesting thing? When was the last time we fought together Said the crow. At the same time, his eyes began to flash with magic, which was a sign that he was in combat.


    "Probably in the clay labyrinth, which was a long time ago." The cheese replied.


    "Yes, that was the first time I saw you do it. I knew at that time that if you could live to adulthood, you would be an interesting guy. Now it seems that I was right at that time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    In the Cemetery outside the city before dawn, with a loud and clear wolf howl, the battle horn was sounded.


    The big wolf with gray hair slammed into the side of the cemetery. Although it was a stormy attack, it was clear that Lois would not be impulsive to attack the main entrance of the cemetery directly. Although such a detour may not be able to avoid much damage in terms of the size of the cemetery, it is necessary to be cautious and careful in the face of unknown enemies. In contrast, on the other side of the position facing the wolf witch attack, the black alien of Shande''s Avatar is also attacking the brick wall on that side.


    "What are they doing? Why attack brick walls? We can go straight in. " Elsa asked cheese. As the landlady said, the height of the brick wall can''t hinder the cheese makers. In her opinion, if they want to attack, they can ignore the brick wall and directly cross over to attack. Even if the wall is blocked behind, it will be more difficult for those twisted knights to contain people.


    "No, the cemetery is full of Dharma arrays that they set up in advance It''s like some kind of magic trap, and as soon as we rush in, it''s triggered. Sandra''s current behavior can destroy the traps in the outermost layer, which must be connected to the wall, so that they can know for the first time whether anyone has inadvertently entered the cemetery. And once we destroy the wall, those arrays will lose their effect. " The mage explained. As always, the only useful information that the landlady finally got from the cheese mouth was that there were a lot of traps in the cemetery and that destroying the walls could destroy the outer traps.


    "But it has little effect, and they know it." Said the crow, squinting. Since Lois and they can think of destroying the wall at the first time, there is no reason why the other side will not be unprepared when setting up the array. If they want to destroy the external defense here only by brute force, I''m afraid the strength needed will not be much easier than breaking through the gate of a military fortress.


    Sure enough, although the wolf and the transformed black blood vampire have extraordinary power, it is obvious that this power is not enough to destroy each other''s defense engraved on the brick wall. Although the broken wall looks like it only needs one foot to break, the fact is that no matter how powerful the force is, it can not leave a gap in these bricks. When they tried to destroy each other''s external defense, the enemies in the cemetery would not look at it. Those in the sacrificial robes began to form a small circle of two or three people to chant dangerous prayers. The peculiar terror of evil gods gradually diffused with the twisted patterns drawn by their feet with dried blood. Although the twisted Knights did not intend to leave the cemetery to fight with cheese, some knights had long-range weapons such as bows and arrows on their backs. It was not too early for the knights who had no arrow pot, of course, they did not have arrows. They used bone spurs pulled from their bodies.


    "Protect us, let''s interrupt those guys casting!" Speaking to the landlady and the three of them, cheese''s eyes began to shine. He put a sword in front of him, listened to the sacrificial words in the chaotic environment, and then countered them at the key points. The mantra crow beside the master did the same thing as cheese, but maybe it was because his breath was too strange, or maybe it was because he was not familiar with it. Although Mona and his wife blocked the cheese and shot at his bone spurs, none of the three helped him.


    Fortunately, the skill of this cheese fellow seems to be better than the mage. He skilfully avoids some bone spurs. After all, the accuracy of this kind of throwing object without feathers is not high. And some of the bone spurs that could not be avoided were also deviated from the track by the strong wind blowing from his robe. But it was enough to make him unable to cast the spell at ease.


    "Cheese, let your men help me!" He grabs a bone spur in his hand and throws it aside. The curse crow calls.


    "Jack, go and help him." After finishing the casting in his hand, the cheese yells to Jack in the gap. At this time, the "monkey" has once again become the appearance of the first time, with black hair on his body, and his muscles more than doubled. Even his face, at this time, has become three points like a man and seven points like a wolf. Lois has explained that Jack''s time to accept wolf blood is too short for him to master the brand-new power, which means that Jack can''t switch between human and big wave like Louise, and Jack has no time to train for other abilities of wolf walker. He is like a baby lying in an ammunition depot However, I have a terrible weapon on hand, but I don''t know how to use it. If I try rashly, I will probably hurt myself.


    Jack can''t speak in this way, but apparently he heard the cheese. After nodding his head to the mage, the new wolf Walker jumped in front of the curse crow. The bone spines that made a terrible sound in front of him were like the paper ball thrown by a child, without any threat.


    "Three o''clock on the left, they are calling for the son of God!" The casting of a large number of cult gods is not easy to interrupt, especially if they will soon come back again after the first interruption of cheese. Obviously, after the most powerful sacrifice of their own group died in the hands of the mage last night, these evil gods did not dare to launch large-scale magic like inviting gods, which might give cheese a chance to attack themselves by inducing casting spells. So naturally, they all choose some spells that don''t have strong side effects even if they are interrupted.As a result, the mage did not have enough energy to suppress an entire cult when the curse crow was tired of dealing with twisted Knights'' spines. Although he had given priority to interrupting powerful spells, those low-power spells that were occasionally released by chance could not do harm to wolf sorcerers or vampires. However, as the battle unfolded, not only did the cheese understand his opponent, but also the priests also understood the mage''s casting speed and energy limit. When more than four groups of them chanted some similar prayers at the same time, even in a short time, the cheese could not tell for whom those chants blasphemed all the beautiful things in the world.


    When cheese found that a group of sacrificial rites were about to complete the ceremony of summoning the descendants of evil gods, all he could do was to tell the crow the location and content of the spell. However, the mage believed that with these two points, his fellow disciple could handle it. Sure enough, with the blue gem ring on the thumb of the left hand of the mantra crow, it radiates a calming light. The curse crow looks at those sacrifices mentioned by cheese at a very fast speed that ordinary people can''t hear clearly.


    There was a pool of rotten mud in the middle of the four sacrificial rites. A twisted limb similar to a hand was struggling hard from the mud with their hymn. However, the spell crow''s finger changed the situation of casting. The originally expanding scope of mud began to shrink, and the limb that was not urgent and slow from the mud began to vibrate wildly Come on, the limb was eager to catch something to prevent it from being sent back together with the disappearance of the mud. It seized the foot of the sacrifice nearest to it. However, the calling ceremony has been interrupted, and the world will not allow the twisted existence to remain here. The poor sacrifice, with a palpitating scream, is dragged into the mud by the strange limbs he believes in, leaving only a few bubbles as proof of his existence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    The addition of curse crows makes it more difficult for those sacrificial rites to cast spells. On the one hand, the efficiency of two people interrupting chanting together is naturally higher than that of cheese alone, but on the other hand, the evil god who is interrupted by the curse crow does not only have to bear the damage from the magic itself, but what the curse crow does is far more terrible than the simple rejection and termination of cheese. The cursed spellcaster likes to give one or two "small gifts" when interrupting someone''s casting. These small gifts may be just a cough or some other harmless physiological reaction, but these things can be fatal when the priests sincerely praise the terrible existence they believe in.


    This is not to say that the existence of the so-called evil gods cares about some physiological reactions of believers. Just as cheese once said, magic is a rigorous work. To complete a successful casting is like operating a huge machine. Wrong operation will not only make the machine you operate unable to complete the task, but in most cases, the consequences are quite fatal Yes. More and more priests began to suffer similar injuries, just like the hapless man who was dragged into the mud by what he had summoned.


    This situation led to the breaking of the fixed group among those who cooperated with each other. Perhaps the departure of individual members of a group was acceptable. However, when these priests found that the jokes with fatal consequences began to spread like pestilence, they had to think about the cost of continuing to cast. The hesitation of cult followers is naturally the opportunity for cheese makers. The mage is seizing the short gap in the battle and trying to figure out the principle of the array in the cemetery. Although these arrays are closely linked and nested with each other, in the eyes of the cheese maker, it also means that they will eventually be connected to a "central" array called by the mage. As long as the center can be destroyed, then or This allows most of the phalanx in the cemetery to lose its effectiveness.


    "A pointless attempt. Do you think that with just a few minutes, you can destroy what I have prepared for a long time? " The mockery from the Lich was like a final declaration that cheese''s attempt was doomed to failure. Although the mage had used what he had learned in his life to find the center in the cemetery by the shortest way, cheese quickly found that the array in the cemetery was like a maze designed. When his magic antennae moved in it, he either ran into a dead end or was guided back to the previous position.


    "It''s no use. This guy is not just a copycat. He doesn''t understand magic below you and me." The crow said to the cheese during the spell. Of course, he also has a way to see the attack and defense between cheese and the lich, which makes him sure that the Lich in front of him is not only powerful, but also knows how to use it.


    Although they had been fighting with the enemies in the cemetery for several rounds during the short breath, Elsa, as their bodyguard, did not know what they were saying. In their eyes, cheese was just chanting something in the same place, and so were those evil gods in the cemetery With the chanting of the priests and the sound of Lois attacking the brick walls, the whole battlefield was even quiet. This is the battle between casters. There is no flash of flame or lightning, because when the opponent successfully completes his or her spell, your enemy is as helpless as flesh on the chopping board. Such a battle is like using one''s own life in the next chess game. If one is careless, he will be dead.


    "Well, you asked for it." Realizing that her attempt didn''t work, and that it was getting closer to dawn, cheese knew that she didn''t have much time to stop her. After saying this, the mage''s eyes began to emit a strong light. The light was not bright, but it was so conspicuous in the dark night. The indescribable color made everyone feel uneasy and irritable instinctively. But fortunately, the few people who protected cheese didn''t look back to see the mage''s situation, and the mantra crow who knew more about the mage didn''t need to use their eyes to confirm what cheese was doing.


    "Don''t look into cheese''s eyes and protect his casting! Werewolves and vampires Naturally, the curse crow knows how terrible the cheese can cause if he is serious, and he also knows that the mage is very vulnerable now. So he starts to approach like cheese and yells to the wolf and the vampire not far away.


    Naturally, the terror of cheese was also detected by Lois. Although the curse crow was not polite, they also knew that the spell the mage was preparing might be the only way for them to keep these enemies here. And in the process of destroying the brick wall, they also realized that the power in the cemetery might be greater than they thought. Even though wolf walker had the ability to resist all magic, since the other party had long planned for the invasion of the iron fort, it was hard to guarantee that they did not have the means to deal with Lois.


    So the wolf and the alien soon gave up attacking the brick walls and turned back to defend near the cheese. Lois blocked the enemy and mage in the cemetery with her huge body, which could block most of the damage from the magic level for cheese. Shande, on the other hand, relies on his carapace to resist the Spurs from the twisted knights. The two men work together to create a defensive line that can almost stop everything. It seems that the other party will not want to interrupt the cheese casting in a short time."What a fool..." The Lich''s emotionless and angry voice came from the depths of the cemetery. With the sound of a sigh, countless voices came from behind the grass and trees around the cemetery. It seemed that there was something huge approaching here.


    "Now we finally know where the bodies were buried in the cemetery." Mantra crows don''t need to look to know what''s approaching them. In fact, at the beginning, he was still curious. As the dead who still exist in the living world, the existence of lich, which is proficient in necromancy, did not set any corpse related traps outside those twisted knights. But now I think it''s not that the other side is not prepared, but until now the cheese they give each other the pressure to turn the card.


    The rotten bodies passed through the trees without any sound. The dry and ugly corpses appeared around the people like puppets. Their clothes were rotten, along with their bodies and their identities. Now here are just some dead creatures waiting to be reunited with the earth. And since these things don''t make a sound, there are other people who make tiny sounds in the trees. And these are the things that appear at the feet of these walking corpses or lying on the shriveled corpses - mice. Lots of rats.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    The shambling corpses are not difficult to deal with. These things may have a terrifying appearance for ordinary people, but if you calm down, these untreated decaying bodies are not much of a threat, at least not worth mentioning compared with the ghouls who are active in the vicinity of cemeteries. Their bodies are too fragile, their movements are too slow and rigid, and in fact, they are not a threat at all.


    We should know that if we want to produce qualified zombie soldiers or similar skeleton soldiers, then the corpses as raw materials must be handled carefully by professional craftsmen. After their processing and repairing, all the hidden dangers that may affect their actions and battles are repaired. Finally, they are immersed in the environment full of the smell of death, so that they have the undead Some characteristics. Like tough skin or joints that can move without muscles. Obviously, although the enemies in the cemetery have occupied this area for some time, they have focused most of their energy on the construction of the base and the infiltration of the iron fort. At least they have no time to deal with the residents in the cemetery like the regular corpse makers.


    "If the necrophilia saw these bodies, he would complain about how many bodies were not respected. These guys can''t beat a drunk kid The crow looked around the corpses and said to cheese. Obviously, the mage''s casting has gradually stabilized. At least he doesn''t need to chant to concentrate himself. This allows cheese to feel part of the external information and make limited response.


    "If that necrophilia comes, we only need two zombies to rush into this damned cemetery. His dolls are more fearless than werewolves This limited response obviously includes language, and cheese maintains the casting action and makes a different sound than what he is reciting.


    As they said, the Lich obviously didn''t intend to use these useless corpses to drag down the cheese makers. What it summoned was not these things, but the mice that came along with the corpses. Although there was no definite evidence, sander and Elsa could be sure that these mice were the ones who nearly killed him in the vampire''s house Group. I don''t know if it''s a bad memory. When Shande saw the rats, his body trembled unconsciously. It seemed that he was afraid of them.


    "Hiss There''s something wrong with these mice The curse crow didn''t know what he felt, he said suddenly. And his words seemed to remind others that, with the cry of several people, they saw that in addition to the original hair of those mice, there seemed to be something similar to the beetle''s shell, which looked very familiar, like the blood armor on Shande!


    The wolf let out a few low growls, then Jack said.


    "Mr. sander, well, Mrs. Louise asked you, well, are those mice your relatives?" Because it is obviously impossible for Lois to speak as a wolf, "monkey", as the only one who can understand her roar, can only speak with embarrassment.


    The vampire didn''t reply, but from the red eyes under his black armor, he wasn''t amused by the joke.


    "Who can explain for me why a group of mice have the blood armor of the black blood family? Is the world crazy enough? " The curse crow didn''t know that Shande had been bitten by rats before. He looked at the shells of the mice and said. Listen to the voice of the magician, he is quite difficult to accept this phenomenon.


    "They almost ate shand before." The voice of cheese came again. Although the mage had not seen the mice with his own eyes, it was not difficult for him to infer what had happened from his companion''s reaction and a few words. And the thing that connects mice to black blood vampires is obviously the attack on shand.


    "That''s wonderful. Why haven''t I heard of any kind of rat in the world that can eat and grow? I''ll leave two for me later, and I''ll study it carefully. " The curse crow is biting teeth to say this sentence. Although from the researcher''s point of view, he really wanted to study the distance in these mice, but only if they could survive the attack of these apparently hungry groups.


    "Bright light and fire, those mice should be afraid of that." Although the body can not move, but cheese or remind. However, it is easy for him to say. In this case, neither strong light nor flame seems to be something that can be achieved overnight.


    With the mage''s words, the first wave of attack of the rat group began. The rats lying on the corpses and on the branches of the surrounding trees, by virtue of their height, shot at the group from all directions like bullets. Mona and Elsa both have shields. Although they are better than nothing, they can beat out most of the mice close to them by the size of the shield. Correspondingly, facing the army of rats, curse crow and Jack are quite limited. Sander has a whole body of blood armor as a defense, while wolf Walker and spellcaster are facing these rodents The toothed creature had no choice but to activate the ring on his hand again to let the strong wind blow away the mice, but it didn''t last long. Jack catches the mice that fall on him one by one and throws them into the distance, but he has only two hands. Even if the mice are pulled up, they will take a piece of wolf Walker''s body. Soon, Jack''s blood will dye his hair red.However, Lois is the most embarrassed person in the crowd. The huge body of the wolf doomed her to be the key target of the rat group. After incarnating the wolf, Louise could not even use her hands to eliminate the mice on her body like Jack did. These bloody pinching teeth move like crazy and drill under the wolf''s fur. They want to drill down to see the posture What Lois means in her body. The wolf couldn''t bear the pain of being gnawed on his body, so he could only roll on the ground to tell his mice to fall down. However, the blood armor on these mice effectively absorbed the damage for them, and the mice that were thrown away just needed to shake their heads and then again fell on Lois.


    "Duck help me!" With a huge cry, he saw that his companion was gradually drowned by rats. He could no longer feel relieved to cast his spell. He transferred his casting object from the cemetery to the mice. However, it was not obvious that he could not accurately release the spell to the numerous and bulky targets alone. The mage''s magic power is so powerful that he doesn''t want to vaporize his companions with these mice. So he needs to master curse crow to help him locate his target. Curse, which requires precise target, is bound to be able to distinguish the target much better than other casters.


    "Don''t call me that name!" The curse crow pushed a mouse aside with his hand. Of course, he knew what Cheese meant by calling him. Although the main body between them was a competitive relationship, proper cooperation could still be achieved. The relationship of learning from the same school makes the cooperation between them much easier and tacit than others think.


    Turning around and rushing to the cheese, the curse crow holds the cheese''s right hand holding the wooden stick, so as to connect the two people. After a short adaptation, he starts to accurately locate the location of the mice. The location method of the curse is obviously more convenient than the normal vision. The curse crow only needs to determine the casting range and the size of the object to ensure the hit of the spell, And what cost him a lot of energy is how to control the powerful magic of cheese preparation so that it does not spread around.


    "All right A few seconds later, the crow yelled to the mage that he had finished his positioning.


    "Then Go The cheese yelled to release the spell he had been preparing for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Launched by the cheese, the curse crow is released as an external guide with the mage''s voice. But this time, cheese''s magic is not as "obvious" as it used to be. There are no vines growing from the ground, no dazzling white light, and even no breath that can be detected by ordinary people. The release of magic is like a weird drama performed by cheese and curse crow. When the magic is released, nothing can prove that the magic has been finished Yes.


    However, when everyone was wondering if there was something wrong with cheese, they all realized that the mage''s casting was really finished. Almost in an instant, all the information that people present could see, hear, and feel about the mice disappeared. Mona and Elsa moved their shields blankly. They found that not only were there no more mice flying down from the trees, but also the mice on the ground had disappeared. Jack and Shande did not respond better than the two people in front of them. Wolf Walker and vampire still subconsciously beat down their own things with their hands, but suddenly realized that all the small animals lying on their bodies and tearing their bodies were gone, leaving only a rat tooth like wound to remind them that they were not dreaming. The wolf stopped rolling, and she could make sure she had nothing else on her.


    "To tell you the truth, every time I see your magic, I feel really scared. What you have is more terrible than any curse in the world. " The curse crow said pale. After helping cheese complete the magic guide, he had to hold his hands on his knees and began to gasp. Although the ring on his hand could bring him much more physical strength than his body itself, it was obviously not enough to pay for the energy he had just consumed.


    "I''m also forced to use this kind of magic. You know, the cost of using this power can''t be solved by reducing your life span by a few years." Cheese said, but although he said so, the mage''s complexion did not change. It seemed that the magic just now did not make him consume much physical strength.


    "You What did you do? " The voice of the Lich came from the cemetery, asking questions that everyone in the room wanted to ask cheese except for the crow. Although the existence of magic means breaking common sense and inconceivable, what cheese has just done is obviously more terrible than magic in anyone''s mind. Although the Lich''s voice can''t hear the ups and downs, the slightly trembling voice makes everyone feel the Lich''s fear of cheese, and the previous calm is gone under the cheese''s spell.


    "It''s just getting rid of those tricky little ones. Don''t worry, you''ll soon know what they went through. " The cheese replied. At the same time, judging from his posture, the mage is going to do the magic again. The target of this time is undoubtedly the Lich in the cemetery.


    "No way. You can''t do it again!" The Lich''s voice is more like an exclamation than a question. And the reason why it is so afraid is not without reason. As mentioned before, the battle between casters largely depends on the mutual analysis between the spellcasters. Whether the opponent can interrupt the casting before the casting is completed, and whether it can offset or complete the defense before the spell takes effect is the focus of the contest between the casters. Any spell, after training, is the focus of the contest In the eyes of the caster, there are traces to follow. The difference is just the complexity of the spell.


    However, the Lich in the graveyard could not understand what the spell was. Although he saw the whole process of the opponent''s casting, he was still unable to complete even a tiny analysis of the spell. This is undoubtedly a situation that the Lich has never encountered. But there is one thing the Lich can be sure of, that is, if this magic that it does not understand is released to itself, then any defense means mastered by the Lich itself will be useless! In other words, once the cheese goes, the Lich''s fate is no different from that of the mice.


    "It''s not impossible. I think it''s unfair, but I''m sure he can do it again. And this time, you can''t get away from it. " Although the curse crow''s face had not recovered, it was no longer panting violently. He reluctantly stood up and said to the Lich. Mantra crow, who has dealt with cheese many times, knows that his classmate is terrible. If the fight between casters is compared to playing cards, then he who is proficient in curse is full of combination cards, and playing is to win by surprise and be unable to defend. Unlike himself, there are few cards in cheese''s hand that can be used as combat power, but these cards are all trumps Division intends to fight regardless of everything, then these cards in his hand will certainly leave a deep impression on the other side while hurting himself.


    "No, no, no, no, you can''t!" Cheese''s magic gave the opponent unimaginable pressure, this kind of terror like the death countdown seized the Lich''s throat, which had not existed for a long time. This deep sense of powerlessness and panic was something it had not tasted for a long time. It thought that if it had become immortal, it would not be afraid of the death of life, but cheese''s current action told it, even if it had already No longer the living, its existence is still fragile. The Lich in panic has lost its cool. It only knows that it can''t let cheese complete the casting. So with its waving hands, the twisted knights in the cemetery who were originally responsible for protecting the cult gods and sacrificial gods in the cemetery raised their weapons and rushed at them.It seems that this is not enough to stop the mage. With the roar of no voice, the devil originally hidden in the shadow of the Lich also rushed out in response to the orders of his employer. The existence of these abysses has fat bodies and relatively weak limbs. Their heads are like a mixture of bats and toads. Their deformed hands and feet can''t move their bloated bodies, so they have black wings on their backs to provide power.


    "Pestilence." Cheese narrowed his eyes. It seemed that the murderer who killed the two unfortunate soldiers last night had also been found. These balloon like abyssal demons are notorious pestilence demons, and even among the three digit demon species, they are the most disgusting. This is not to say how powerful or cunning they are. In fact, the intelligence of pestilence is no different from that of wild animals, and their melee ability and casting ability are very poor in demons. What really makes them difficult in people''s eyes is what they have in their stomachs.


    Instead of fat or viscera, pestilence''s stomach contains a special substance called pestilence black mud, which is also what they pour into their victims. The function of the black mud of pestilence is the origin of the name of pestilence devil. Perhaps it is because the black mud itself represents the distorted nature of the abyss. The things covered by the black mud, whether living beings or land, will "get sick" in a very short period of time. The vitality and vitality will quickly disappear from them and eventually be assimilated into another pool of black mud. The land covered by black mud, even if it is professional Under the careful care of the forest rangers, it will take a hundred years to get back to life We can only pray that they do not suffer too much before they die.


    "Lois, you take Jack and Mona. They stop the Knights. Duck, you and Shande will take care of those pestilence demons Cheese is casting and directing.


    "You don''t have to say we know what to do. Don''t call me that The curse crow of course knows that the mage''s task arrangement is the best choice at present. The giant wolf''s powerful combat power makes her a strong shield to block the twisted knights. Among all the people, only Shande with blood armor and the one who uses the curse power can defeat the pestilence devil at a small cost. As for others, although they may not fully understand the command of cheese, their trust in the mage makes them believe that this is the best choice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    The battle outside the cemetery soon fell into a sticky state. Although the number of twisted Knights was more than that of cheese in the iron Fort before, it was obvious that the environment here was not suitable for cavalry to play, and the narrow space made them unable to show their advantages. And Lois incarnation of the wolf is also relying on its strong body and strength to easily lead Mona, they are blocking these knights. But these twisted knights are extremely Hardy, and without the help of cheese and crow curse, it''s obvious that Lois alone can''t wipe out these tough guys. That''s one of the reasons why the undead are tough for ordinary people.


    On the other hand, the curse crow and Shande, who are fighting with the pestilence devil, also encounter their problems. This problem is even more troublesome than the wolf witch''s. The problem is not with pestilence. Although those disgusting demons can bring nightmares to most people, it is obvious that the curse crow has its own way to solve them. The things that really involve the two people''s energy come from those evil gods. After many twists and turns, these guys finally find that it seems unrealistic to directly release their "divine art" on cheese. Not to mention the wolf walkers who are completely immune to magic, the blood clan''s resistance to magic is not comparable to that of ordinary creatures. As for attacking other ordinary people, the curse of crow will come down with no mercy. Since direct attack was not possible, the priests decided to call in some helpers.


    There are always only two kinds of things that can respond to the call of cult priests. One is the existence of terror that these guys worship naturally, and the other is the various ferocious and strange "gods" under the terror existence. Just as the church preaches that gods have their envoys, these strange creatures called "Shenzi" are the envoys of evil gods, but different from the images in the beautiful and magnificent myths of the church, the godsons of evil gods are far closer to the gods they serve than those in the general sense. That is to say, they are as terrible as the existence they serve.


    Of course, the ritual of summoning the son of God will also be disturbed by the crow curse, so the priests to ensure their own safety, most of the gods summoned are incomplete. However, even if it is the incomplete God son, the breath of these beings that does not belong to the world is enough to make the people facing them languish. Because it doesn''t belong to this world, it means that most of the conventional attacks can''t work against the evil god.


    "What the hell are these guys'' bodies made of?" Said Shande, avoiding the attack from the other side. The god child in front of him looks like a huge meat ball full of whip like tentacles, but in the place where the meat ball can be regarded as the front, there is a large transverse opening and closing mouth. The reason why the vampire is forced to curse by this God son is not because those tentacles have brought him so much trouble. In fact, regardless of the ugly shape of Shenzi, the speed of the vampire can completely avoid all the attacks of the other party. What really makes Shande jump is that no matter how much power he uses to attack this monster, he feels that his attack is like a bullock into the sea. He has no reaction when he hits the other side. Even the part where he hits the other party has no real sense of attacking the real object.


    "Don''t attack them with your body, it doesn''t work!" The voice of the curse crow comes from the side and rear. Facing such things as the son of evil gods, even the magician can''t easily send them back to the place where they came from. What''s more, there are a lot of pestilence demons who are ready to dive down to deliver the rotten materials from their stomachs to the prey''s belly.


    "Give me a way to deal with these bearded balls!" Shande shouts to his companion, though he won''t be hurt by the tentacles of Shenzi, his huge size makes the space for vampires to move less and less.


    "Generally speaking, there are only three ways to get these guys back. Either wait for them to be rejected by the world''s nature, or give them enough tribute. " At the same time, the curse crow uses magic to collide two pestilence demons in the air, and bursts out a black water spray. Since the cemetery nearby has not been used for many years, he doesn''t care about the damage caused by the black mud falling to the ground. Anyway, this land has been almost destroyed by the Lich''s array, and there seems to be no big problem with some of them.


    "What about the third one?" Shande tries to catch the attack of a tentacle with both hands. According to the vampire''s physical quality, he can withstand a heavy attack hammer, but the power is still not enough in front of the son of God. Although sander successfully opened the tentacle, the vampire clearly felt his right arm dislocated. Fortunately, the blood clan''s body has been no longer feeling pain, although it is very clear that their own injury, but this does not hinder Shande''s next reaction.


    "The third? Then it''s up to us to force the door out of the world and kick these guys in. " Because of Shenzi''s approach, the curse crow had to withdraw. Unlike Shande, he had the ability to fight against Shenzi with his body. If he was touched by those ferocious tentacles, he would not be able to save his life even if all the rings on his body were put together.


    "Can you open that door?" He took his right arm back to his original position. Although he felt a little uncomfortable, he couldn''t pay attention to the small error in adjusting the joints between the bones. He tried to use his unfamiliar vampire talent to perceive the "blood" in the divine child. For most creatures, once the vampire locked their blood and operated on it, it was basically a sentence of death. Unfortunately, such a situation is doomed not to happen in the face of Shenzi. Shande did not feel anything similar to the blood in Shenzi."Of course I can''t. And I promise there are not many people in the world who can do it. " With the voice of the curse crow, another pestilence demon was pressed down from the sky by the invisible force, and its body seemed to be covered with invisible shackles. No matter how the devil struggled, he could not move his body. However, this scene did not last long. The tentacles that the son of God just swept rolled up the unfortunate devil and put it into its ferocious mouth.


    "Well, cheese, how long do you have? It''s getting light! " As the group against the twisted knights, Elsa had more to focus on things that others had overlooked, such as the faint white light that had appeared on the horizon during their battles.


    "Soon! Lead that thing in front of me The mage''s eyes were full of intense light. He yelled to the curse crow and Shande. It was obvious that he intended to use magic to solve the Shenzi and the enemies in the cemetery at one time.


    "Can you? Don''t kill this tentacle meat ball, and the magic power is not enough. " The curse crow said that, but he was still deliberately using magic to guide the son of God to the middle of the cheese and the cemetery. Although he believes in the power of cheese magic and believes that cheese will not make mistakes in calculation, it means that the power of this attack of cheese has exceeded the range he predicted at the beginning, which makes curse crow feel uncomfortable. It is not a happy thing to see the progress of its competitors.


    "Bring those knights in, and we''ll solve the problem at once." Instead of answering the question, cheese turned to Lois and said, "it seems that if he''s not talking big, maybe the mage''s progress is far beyond the imagination of others.".


    "I see." Different from the curse crow, for Mona, there is no need to question the words of cheese. The mage has proved to them countless times that as long as he says that he can do it, he can do it.


    When people outside the cemetery lead the twisted knight and the son of God in the same direction, the Lich in the cemetery is also aware of the cheese''s intention. Although I don''t want to believe that cheese''s magic can be so powerful, the most unexpected thing in the battle is the opponent''s mistakes, so the Lich knows it can''t take risks. The magic array of teleportation has been basically started. The rest of the work is to adjust the position of the teleport and ensure the safety of the personnel within the transmission range. Although this part is also very important, the Lich has decided that if the cheese completes casting before the magic array is fully started, even if it pays some cost, it will start the teleport in advance. Even if there are no security measures, as a special life of lich, it will not be killed by mistakes in the transmission process. As for the cult priests, they are not considered by the Lich from the beginning.


    "We''re in position!" With the help of wolf, although he was informed later, the team responsible for twisting Knights attracted the target to the designated position earlier. And although the face of opponents to a lot of thorny, curse crow also in a few seconds to complete his task.


    "We''re all right!"


    "When I count to one, you get out of the way!" The caster''s casting has reached the final stage. At this time, he can release the spell at any time. However, in order to ensure that the companion has enough time to withdraw, the mage still decides to count down to five.


    "Five, four, three, two..."


    More and more powerful forces gather in the palm of cheese, which is different from the spell scattered by the curse crow for the first time. This time, the energy in his hands is not scattered by a trace. This power is so powerful that even the surrounding space is shaken.


    "One!" With the last countdown, the magic in the cheese''s hand was released in the direction of the cemetery without hindrance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    The light of dawn dispelled the darkness of the long night, and the stars in the sky disappeared because of the strong light. Outside tiebao City, near the cemetery in the woods, Shande and others looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. The whole cemetery just disappeared In other words, as if it had never existed, what remained was a black area with a similar outline, in which the soil had long been dead, and even the toughest weeds could not find a way to survive. The tombstones, stakes, or brick walls that used to stand here disappeared in the morning light. Not to mention the evil gods, priests and lichs in the cemetery.


    Mona and Elsa looked at each other, trying to confirm from the faces of their companions that the horrible things they saw last night were just a nightmare. In fact, it was like this from the beginning. However, both the stains on their faces and the scars on their armor all show that their fighting last night is not an illusory memory. Since these are all true, how can those enemies and cemeteries disappear out of thin air?


    "We Failed? " It seems that the other side has completed the teleportation while the cheese is releasing the spell, said Shande, who is recovering the human form. Although the transmission of this kind of extremely precise magic can not resist the shock of other energy nearby, what''s more, the power of cheese at that time was terrifying. In that case, there was no way to force the transfer. It seems that the other side really has something beyond the ordinary magic.


    "That seems to be the case, but at least cheese''s magic has solved all the tricky things together. Right, cheese? " Seeing the situation in front of him, the curse crow naturally thinks that the other party has completed the transmission by some means that he does not know. Although there are not many such things in his life experience, they are definitely not without them. Sometimes, when you think that you have mastered all the knowledge in the library, you will find that the world is actually a bigger and more complex library, and you can never finish reading it.


    "Cheese?" The curse crow''s words did not get a response. As the last caster before dawn, cheese should know more about the cemetery and the enemy''s whereabouts than others. However, the cheese at the bottom of the team did not answer the curse crow''s questions. The curse crow naturally silenced the scene and consumed too much energy after continuous casting. However, when he wanted to turn around and laugh at it Cheese''s fragile time, he found a terrible thing.


    "The abyss is below. What about others?" The crow curse made everyone turn their eyes to the place where they stood before the cheese. There, the cane and sword of cheese were well placed on the ground, but the man in the grey robe who should have stood or prostrated there was not there. Almost at this moment, no one knew what to say, and the forest fell into a dead silence.


    "Look around. Where the hell is this guy?" With Mona''s words, other people wake up from their dreams, and they start searching around for traces of cheese in their own way. Elsa and Jack are trying to find every weed around them, and sander and the Raven sense cheese in their way. Only the wolf in Lois''s incarnation did not move. The gray haired wolf slowly changed back to the human form and became the old man with some rickets.


    "He''s not here. His smell is gone. " Said Lois. As a wolf witch, her perceptual ability may not be the strongest among the group, but at this time, her words have won the silent approval of everyone. Everyone stopped rummaging because they knew it was futile. As the wolf witch said, cheese is no longer here.


    "Do you know where he was taken?" The landlady asked, like Louise, that the girl from Longji mountain had an unprecedented dignified expression on her face. But she has not given up hope, as long as there is someone here can give a general clue that cheese may appear, she will go there. This is not the case.


    "I''m sorry, boy, but this time, I can''t help you." Louise shook her head with a rare expression of gloom. She was very clear about Elsa''s mood at this time, or, people here all know that the landlady and the mage have some feelings different from those of her comrades in arms, and even curse crow has made fun of cheese. So when they were sure they couldn''t find cheese, no one wanted to look Elsa in the eye.


    After a series of inquiries, the landlady felt that the whole world had lost its color. She still remembers that when she first saw the mage, he was the mysterious man who was surrounded by many frost guards from the wind and snow and approached the tavern. Together, they passed through the Earl of saloon, which was full of rat people, and saved and killed some people. However, Elsa didn''t think cheese would get hurt in this trip. In fact, with the master''s ability, if he didn''t want to risk his life, there were few things that could hurt him. All of a sudden, however, this person seemed to have never existed. The landlady did not understand the magic world. Cheese never mentioned to her too much about what he was studying, which made her unable to judge the life and death of the mage.


    Mona held the landlady''s shoulder. She knew that the companion needed comfort, but her years in the army made her not know how to comfort her fellow countryman. At this time, the sound of horses'' hooves from outside the woods meant that the Lord of wolf had finally arrived with reinforcements. When they passed through the woods and carefully arrived at the open space, they saw no enemy, or a living and threatening enemy, except for the black and lifeless land and the depressed people.Shande pointed to the corpses of the pestilence demon near the open space, and some walking corpses'' limbs, and told the city Lord what they had fought against last night. And the enemy''s bridgehead was pulled out, which means that the crisis facing the iron fort has been temporarily lifted. No matter what the Lich wanted in the iron castle, it had already fled with little power left. The iron castle, which has restored contact with the outside world, will soon contact Prince liehammer. At that time, if the Lich wants to do the same thing again, it must weigh the power of the whole Lord of the hammer.


    Archduke liehammer will not have a trace of appeasement for this kind of scheming guy. In the near future, it can be expected that there will be a collection of evil god priests in liechui''s collar. Considering the existence of plague, it can also reduce the anxiety of the residents to some extent by throwing the charge of spreading the plague on these evil spirits. Especially when the priests of evil gods were put on the scaffold.


    Now that there are no enemies here, the Lord of wolf beckons the rest of the people to return to the iron fort with him. As for the empty space full of death, he will send troops to guard here to prevent the other side from leaving behind. After that, he can ask someone skilled in this field to repair the pain of the land, but the process will be very slow.


    "Hey, what are you going to do next? I mean, since cheese is missing, what are you going to do? Back to Longji mountain? " The curse crow came up to Mona and asked. Now the landlady can''t make a judgment, and Jack has become a wolf walker, so it seems that only female soldiers are left among the cheese guards who can make plans.


    "I I don''t know what to do. Cheese disappeared too suddenly. We were not prepared at all. It was our fault to have such a thing happen Suddenly, Mona''s protection was lost. They didn''t have any plans, or the team''s action plans were all in the mage''s head. Without the guidance of cheese, Mona even doubted whether they could successfully return to Longji mountain.


    "Well, then listen. I know you''re confused. You''ve been ordered to protect cheese, but he''s gone. But first of all, I promise that my classmate won''t die so easily. He should still be alive. He just doesn''t know where he''s been. And I think since the clues you have traced to Wangdu, why don''t I take you to Wangdu first? If you can find the Lich''s accomplice there, maybe we can find the whereabouts of cheese Mantra crow seldom says so much to an ordinary person. He doesn''t like to explain his ideas to others, and most of the time, he doesn''t need other people''s approval. But now, in the case that cheese, as a competitive opponent in his opinion, is careless about the other side''s way, he thinks that if he wants to continue to complete the task of cheese, he may need more help, "you don''t have to reply to me now, I also need to report this problem to my teacher. Three days. In three days, I''ll come to see you in Shande


    After that, the curse crow chose a direction that no one paid attention to and disappeared in the woods. He didn''t need to contact the city Lord, which was meaningless to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    After the war, the village is full of the smell of death and destruction. Without a complete building and a haystack without fire, all the residents have disappeared with the war in the sound of killing. Once the scale of the war rises to the country and even the race, there will be no mercy in the war. Just as people don''t care about killing ants that invade their rooms, no one feels guilty about killing an alien colony in a war. What lies on the ground is no longer human beings, but just some soulless pieces of meat. Countless crows fall on every roof and every fence of the village. Their eyes see so much food that their little brain can''t count.


    Blood and water muddy mixing together, the color of each puddle is suspicious. The cow leather shoes with excellent workmanship have stepped on the muddy soil road, and its owner seems not to care that the expensive leather shoes become dirty. Strangers walking in the deserted village startled the crows who tasted food. When the figure in grey robe passed by, those greedy birds eating carrion would rise from the ground like clouds.


    The lonely figure seemed to be searching for something in the village. However, he did not seem to have any intention to search for it. He just walked slowly in the village, and his sight under his hood looked around at random. He was not uncomfortable with the terrible scene in the village. But no matter what the man is looking for, he is afraid that it will be difficult for him to get a satisfactory answer in this small village which has been destroyed and has no possibility of restoration. And he seems to be aware of it.


    Just as the grey robed man was about to leave the ruins and head for a carriage not far away, a slight sound attracted him. The man in grey robe can be sure that the noise is not made by crows, but in this place like hell, what else can there be besides crows? No matter what the sound is, it always gives the grey robed man some hope. He walks slowly to the place where the sound comes from, which is a well that seems to have been buried by debris.


    Easily using his gloved hands to remove the seemingly heavy objects from the well, the grey robed man is obviously more powerful than the average adult. In the process of removing the debris, the dust and debris that had been attached to the debris inevitably fell into the well below. A burst of suppressed but failed cough let the grey robed man know that he was looking for the right place. There is a child hidden in the well.


    The sudden sunlight in the well made the child who had been hiding in the well very uncomfortable. He blocked his eyes with his hand which did not grasp the well rope. The child has black hair and yellow skin that is different from most parts of the mainland. All these let the grey robed man make sure that the child who escaped in the bucket in front of him should be the last orphan of the village.


    With a final confirmation, the man in grey said to the little boy in the well in the local language with some accents.


    "Look at me, child." There seemed to be magic in his voice. The boy in the well almost instinctively lowered his hand in front of his eyes according to the words of the man in grey robe. When his black eyes looked at the man in grey, the corner of his mouth under his hood rose slightly. Good. It seems that there is no problem with hearing and vision.


    "Listen, boy, you can say what I say next. If you can repeat exactly what I said, I''ll get you out of the well and give you food and drink. Do you understand? " The man in grey said in a cold voice, and when he noticed that the boy''s pupils contracted slightly when it came to eating and drinking, he knew that the other side understood his words.


    Next, a series of strange sounds with unknown meaning were emitted from the mouth of the man in grey robe. This sound was obviously not the language he used just now. In fact, most languages in the world do not arrange these tones and pitches in this way. These strange combinations make the original sound easy to pronounce alone and become extremely awkward when used continuously.


    The boy tried to listen to every syllable the man in the well said. He didn''t know how long he had been hiding in the well. Now he was too hungry and tired to even climb up the well rope. So the promise of the grey robed man is undoubtedly the only way for him to continue to live. The strange voice of the grey robed man didn''t last long. It was only about five seconds. But just recording the five seconds'' pronunciation has consumed most of the child''s energy.


    A few minutes later, just as the grey robed man''s patience was about to be wiped out, the boy in the mine spoke. There was no unnecessary prayer or question that would not be answered. As soon as he opened his mouth, he began to repeat what the grey robed man had just said. Maybe it''s because of thirst. No one knows how long this child has been hanging here. His voice is very hoarse. Even on some syllables, he will break or lose his voice. But the expression on the grey robe''s face soon changed from impatience to surprise, and then to ecstasy.


    Because the child repeated exactly what he had just said! The endless mystery is that the untrained magic apprentice can recite one-third of the incantation he just said at one time, which is considered to be excellent talent. However, the child perfectly recites it when he first contacts this special pronunciation method. Suddenly, the grey robed man felt that it was worthwhile to walk through most of the world alone and follow the prophecy to come here.In this ecstasy, the grey robed man lifted the bucket from the well where the child was sitting. When he took the boy out of the barrel, he was extremely cautious, for fear of hurting the child''s body. The grey robed man didn''t ask his child what his name was and who else was in his family, because at the moment the child was found by the grey robed man, these things had nothing to do with him. He did not need the previous name or the blood compatriots. From today on, he will become his first apprentice.


    "Listen, boy." after handing the boy a water bag and a white flour bag containing clear spring water, the man in grey said to him, "from now on, your name will be..."


    "Ah With a scream, cheese suddenly woke up from his dream. His head was in agony, as if a group of drunken dwarf miners had revelled in it. This forced cheese to close his eyes and squeeze his temples with both hands to dispel the pain.


    "Hahaha, poor little fellow, do you think your headache is like a group of drunken dwarf miners reveling in it?" A happy and old voice came from the master''s not far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    When cheese heard the voice, he was quick to react. He instinctively wanted to find something to hide, but then realized that it was meaningless. No matter who the voice came from, he didn''t hurt himself when he was unconscious. So the mage kept his original action, and as for his momentary hesitation, no one except himself realized it.


    After a few seconds, cheese finally got rid of his headache. He opened his eyes and tried to look around. Then he saw the canvas ceiling about two fists high from himself. It seems that the place where he woke up should be in the carriage of a freight carriage, but judging from the scattered boxes around him and the large amount of straw laid under him, the carriage did not seem to be carrying goods. As for the person who made the sound, the mage could not see his face clearly because of the backlight. He could only judge from his body shape that he should be a thin old man.


    Cheese did not speak because he had no way to confirm whether the old man in front of him was an enemy or a friend, and he was worried about the environment he was living in. Unlike Shande, who knew nothing about it, cheese, as a member of his own participation, knew exactly what happened at the moment before he fainted. In fact, at that time before dawn, cheese had finished casting, and according to the mage''s own experience, his casting was undoubtedly successful. His magic almost destroyed the twisted Knights'' bodies in an instant, and also destroyed part of the magic circle in the cemetery, but an accident happened. And the thing that caused the accident was the son of God.


    Shenzi, like its producer, is totally beyond the scope of the world''s interpretation. Almost all the known ways of interpretation can not explain the characteristics of this existence. And a few people who can peep out of the world mostly fall into madness because they see things far beyond their understanding. As for those who are not crazy, they can''t convey the scenes outside the world to other people. After all, it has exceeded the limits of the world. In this case, anything that is taken for granted will deviate from the expected results when it comes to the son of God. Although cheese believes that what he has can destroy the son of God and send him out of the world, the reality also proves that his conjecture is not wrong, but he has misjudged one thing, that is, the time required for this process.


    Before the magic of cheese drives the son out of the world, the son of God still responds in time. Obviously, the guy who was sent into the world only by the priests at an unknown price didn''t want to leave the rich world easily. Cheese''s practice certainly angered him. The mage can clearly remember what happened at that moment. The huge whip like tentacles were wrapped around his waist. The huge power made cheese have the illusion that he would be cut in two. Fortunately, it was just an illusion. Shenzi could not resist the magic of the mage. All he could do before he disappeared was to roll up the cheese high and throw it to the ground. The direction of his throwing cheese was exactly where the cemetery was.


    In fact, the Lich has been waiting for the casting of cheese to be completed. It is like playing a game of matching reaction speed. Every second it strives for before the release of cheese spell is completed, it can bring more protection for the safety of the next transmission. Although the Lich''s special existence is not easy to die, it does not mean that it hopes to be transported to a place as terrible as the abyss. As a result, it did start the teleport before the cheese spell had an effect on the teleportation magic, but at this time cheese was also thrown into the range of the cemetery teleportation.


    The teleportation spell has a deviation due to the sudden entry of cheese. This originally insignificant difference leads to an equally subtle delay in the transmission time. However, in this delayed time, the energy released before cheese has caused irreparable damage to the transmission magic. As for the impact of this destruction, it is not what cheese can foresee now. The only thing that cheese can be sure of is that the teleport array was successfully launched in the end.


    "Don''t be so sullen. It''s just a miracle that you can be unhurt when you fall from such a high place." The old man''s voice came again. It seemed that he saw the meditative expression on cheese''s face. He mistakenly thought that he was recalling the things before he fainted, while the mage''s silence was taken as some strange situation, "you boy, can''t you be stupid? This is troublesome. You guys in grey robes are all the treasures of that guy. If one of you falls into a fool and is just picked up by me, isn''t that guy going to settle accounts with me? Well, you''re talking, old man. I don''t want to carry this black pot on my back


    The old man sprang up, as if to check the cheese''s body to see if he was really hit. Cheese quickly raised his hand to block the old man''s flying, and the other party''s words mentioned in the things also do not allow him to keep silent.


    "You No, you know my teacher? " Asked the cheese.


    The old man seemed relieved to hear that cheese could speak and the regulations were clear. He sat back and said.


    "Well, I''m scared to death, isn''t it stupid. So, just say that guy''s apprentices are just like him


    At this time, cheese could barely see the old man''s face. The old man''s face had a thick white beard, which buried half of his face in a silver white weed. The beard''s hem stretched to his waist. Such a long beard is rare among human beings, especially the old man''s beard is not braided like a dwarf However, his beard is not messy at all. It seems that this man must spend a lot of energy on his beard every day.Through the beard, you can see a pair of gray blue eyes, which are not the eyes of the caster, but also full of wisdom and vicissitudes. In addition, the old man''s clothes are not gorgeous, even can only be called a fit, a simple dark blue robe, wearing on his body can only say that people will not be regarded as beggars.


    "You haven''t answered my question. You know my robe, and it sounds like you know my teacher?" The cheese continued to ask. He really did not expect that the man who seemed to have saved himself would be an old acquaintance of his teacher. However, despite his careful recollection of the list of people who had intersection with his teacher and would not directly kill him, he could not find a person who might be in line with the image of the old man in front of him.


    "Roar, boy, I don''t just know your teacher. We have traveled together on the mainland for quite a long time. But that was a long time ago. " After confirming that there was no problem with the spirit of cheese, the old man finally relaxed. He picked up a wooden pipe from the side of the barrel, gently scratched his finger on the outer wall of the pipe, and then quickly put it into the pipe. A light blue smoke of burning tobacco came out of the pipe. As for how he put the pipe into his mouth, cheese only saw that he seemed to casually insert it somewhere in his beard.


    "As for my name, I don''t think your teacher has ever mentioned it. After all, I''m just a flash in his life. But you can call me Roland. " The old man leaned against the barrel and puffed out a perfect ring of smoke and said to the cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    Quiet, very quiet. After Roland finished introducing herself, cheese was just a simple introduction out of politeness. He did not say how he appeared in the place where Roland found him, nor did he ask anything. The reason is very simple, because Roland said he was a friend of the teacher. Cheese has also seen several of his teacher''s "friends", all of whom are very threatening and terrifying. In the face of these terrible predecessors, countless reckless classmates taught him the enlightenment that he would say nothing and do nothing. Now it seems that I am quite wrong to think that the old man is an ordinary man. I am afraid that the strength of this Loren mage has exceeded the scope of cheese exploration, or that he is proficient in some kind of camouflage.


    Out of this defense, cheese forced himself to take his attention away from Roland. God knows if he would be angry because he was spied by himself. When cheese''s attention was focused on the surrounding environment, he found Roland''s carriage shed very messy, although the cheese thought at first that it was only because the carriage was freely rented. But the mage quickly found that things were not like that. Under the dim kerosene lamp, cheese could see many seemingly unrelated things, some of which even the mage did not know the purpose. For example, the cage of shivering pigeons hanging on the edge of the car. There are also airbags made from cheap animal offal that have not yet been inflated. On a closer look, cheese found that this small car actually contained so many things that people were a little dazzled.


    "Why, are you interested in this?" Roland noticed the cheese''s sight. He put down his pipe and took out a long handkerchief from the box beside him. Then he opened the handkerchief in front of the cheese and showed it to the cheese. The handkerchief is made of silk, but a handkerchief dyed red and not decorated with any lace will not be a very expensive commodity on the street. Just when the mage was confused about Roland''s behavior, Roland folded the handkerchief in half and slowly put it into the palm of his left hand.


    Although cheese didn''t know the meaning of the other party''s doing this, he was saved by Roland, and he seemed to be an old friend of his own teacher, so he was embarrassed to ask what the old man was doing. Soon, however, the mage was frightened by what the other side had done. When Roland pushed the whole handkerchief into his left hand with his right hand, the old man suddenly opened his left hand and his palm was facing cheese. However, the scene of the handkerchief falling did not appear, and Roland''s hand was empty.


    How could that be possible!? Although cheese did not speak, but his expression at the moment is shouting this sentence. You know, although cheese is very weak now, but his perception of magic does not regress, such as the transfer of objects out of thin air, he can not be unaware. Is it true that the old man has a way of casting that he can''t understand? That makes sense why he can go with his teacher.


    "Roar, is that surprising? What if I do this? " The old man seemed very satisfied with the expression on cheese''s face, and he laughed (only by his squinting eyes could he tell that he was laughing, and that big beard made it impossible to judge Roland''s expression from his facial muscles.) Put your right hand behind the mage''s head and gently pull it. The red handkerchief appears in his hand again. The mage looked at the red handkerchief and was very confused. If the magic just now was due to the mystery of the old man''s left hand, he could not detect the casting in his left hand, but this time the casting was really behind his neck, but he still knew nothing about it!


    It''s just terrible. It''s like a person who puts a sharp knife in his heart and turns a blind eye to it. This time, the old man''s performance really scared the cheese. The mage''s face turned a little pale. It seemed that he took the performance just now as an old man demonstrating against himself. Did he not hurt himself because he wanted to use himself as a hostage to threaten his teacher? Thinking of this, cheese feels that the cold sweat behind him has wet his clothes. This is definitely not a dispute he can be involved in now.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s just a trick." Seeing the white face of cheese and the understanding of his old friend, Roland could easily guess that cheese had misunderstood himself. He had intended to use this little trick to break the deadlock between him and cheese, but now it seems that it is counterproductive.


    "Look! I''m just like this. I''ll do it again. It''s simple, isn''t it? " As if to prove that he had no malice, Roland performed the same technique again in front of cheese. After this performance, cheese understood why there was no magic wave just now, because Roland didn''t use magic in the performance just now. He did it by simple means.


    After understanding these techniques, cheese''s face was slightly better, but his respect for Roland did not decrease at all. This principle is very simple. Although we all know the principle of many things, there are still a few people who can do it, such as deception. What''s more, Roland''s doing is much better than those swindlers who rely on language to deceive their victims. The old man has cheated his own vision! This is totally unexplainable. It is clear that everything happened in front of his own eyes, but he turned a blind eye to these things when they happened. The most terrible thing is that in this process, the old man''s magic power has not been used."How did you do it, please?" Although it''s almost as impolite to ask a caster about his or her casting secret as to ask the person''s real name, cheese still can''t resist his thirst for knowledge. He is extremely curious about Roland''s technique. Although he knows rationally that he will not get the answer and may even offend the other party, he still asks the question.


    "Roar, your expression and manner is a copy of your teacher! That''s what he asked me when we first met Roland was very happy when he heard about cheese. He was always happy. It seemed that nothing could make the old man sad. He put the handkerchief back and picked up his pipe. After confirming that the tobacco inside was still burning, he put it into his mouth and took a deep breath, saying.


    "Attention, the key is attention, boy. Although our eyes seem to be able to see a lot of things, most of the time, we can only focus on one thing, and this will make us turn a blind eye to many things


    "Attention..." It''s a strange word for cheese, and it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with magic. Although the control of magic requires the mages to concentrate their mind, it''s also a matter of one mind, which is why most casters need protection when casting spells. So, according to the old man, can the mage control the movement of his body while chanting the incantation as long as he trains his attention? When I think of it, I feel like a new door opened to the old man.


    "Hey boy, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I don''t recommend that you apply the theory of magic to your magic. Because, well, your teacher has tried that, and he failed completely Looking at the cheese in thinking, the old man recalled his memories of being with his old friend again. He said in a low voice, "it''s really you who taught me that, even the way of thinking is the same."


    Roland''s words are undoubtedly a basin of cold water, although cheese asked himself sooner or later than his teacher''s day, but judging from the current situation, that day still has some time. Since his teacher has not taught his students the relevant knowledge, it means that his teacher has not been successful. Of course, it is also possible that this is his teacher''s ability to press the bottom of the box, so he did not spread it easily. However, no matter what the truth is, it has eliminated the mage''s intention to think deeply. After such an episode, cheese also felt that Roland did not seem to be so terrible. Perhaps for the mage, anyone who can provide him with knowledge is lovely, maybe.


    "Well, I see Mr. Roland. Well, can I ask, where are we now Cheese has finally asked the question he wanted to ask as soon as he woke up.


    "Where are we? Ha ha, it seems that you have been thrown a little bit badly. " The old man sucked his pipe and lifted the canvas behind the shed with his empty right hand, revealing the scenery outside, "we are in the outskirts of the kingdom of Cangshi."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    What is the capital of Cangshi kingdom? If you ask people on the mainland other than Cangshi Kingdom, they will tell you that it is just the center of a small country in the north. In fact, due to the vast mainland, many people are difficult to distinguish between the northern grassland and the grey Lion Kingdom bordering it. Therefore, although it is not possible to classify the Cang lion kingdom into the nomadic people, most people''s impression of the Cang lion is far from civilization.


    What about the actual situation? This city, which is called the capital of the grey lion, is not a super large city in the world. After all, the population of the whole Cang Lion Kingdom is probably one of the few on the mainland. It is only because of the bitter cold climate in the north that the Cang lion has a vast territory that is not commensurate with its population. But after all, as the capital of a country, the area of Cangshi Wangdu is about as large as four iron castles. That is to say, it will take at least half a day to ride around the outer wall of the capital.


    Although the population of Cangshi kingdom is not large, the capital city is still full of people. With the dawn, the gates of the four directions of the city also slowly fall down the passage through the moat in the groan of the winch. Merchants who get up early and wait to enter the city to trade and farmers who need things in the city have been waiting outside the city for some time. Among the crowds was a carriage drawn by two old brown horses, on which the words "fantastic tour of Roland in big hat" were written in some faded color paint.


    "Hello, sir. Where are you from As Roland drove through the gate with a hat big enough to be used as an umbrella, the guard asked politely.


    "Good morning, sir. I''m from the south, and as you can see, I''m taking my apprentice with me on the search show. You are also welcome to come to our show when you are free. " He lowered his hat slightly with his hand to show his respect, said Roland in a happy tone. He looks like a passionate performer who is actively inviting everyone to see him.


    "My pleasure, sir. But now, with your permission, we must examine your carriage, and your apprentice, where is he? " The guards are satisfied with Roland''s response. Although there are not many wandering artists, there are always a few of them in a month. After all, although the southerners don''t see the kingdom of the God lion, it also shows that those things that people have been tired of seeing in big cities may be welcomed again.


    "Of course, my poor little apprentice fell in love with a beautiful lady in the last town. Unfortunately, it''s not possible for people like us to have a relationship like that. So he''s still in the shock of lovelorn and hiding in the car. You know, young people at this age Roland said, shaking his head and spitting out smoke from his mouth. Then the old man took out a walking stick about the length of his arm from the sleeve of his robe to help him get out of the driving position of the carriage. "Come on, I''ll take you to see him. Well, it''s not convenient to be old. "


    Obviously, compared with the story in Roland''s mouth, the guard was obviously frightened by the old man taking out his walking stick. In this era, due to the existence of magic, people''s first reaction to incredible phenomena is often the caster. And it is precisely because of the real existence of these means to turn the impossible into possible, the concept of magic has not yet come into being. So Roland''s behavior in the guard''s eyes was instantly close to the casters in the legend. As for the casters, almost all kingdoms dare not refuse their entry, because God knows what kind of disaster it will bring if they are rashly offended. For example, the plague brought by the Earl of salon. In the city of grey lion, there are rumors that the count of salon offended a wizard. For this reason, the guard''s attitude towards Roland changed instantly. In addition to being more respectful, the old man also saw fear and worry in the guard''s eyes.


    "Roar, don''t be afraid of young people. It''s just some small skills of an old man like me. You know, when you have a beard as long as mine, it''s no different from committing suicide to work on your physical strength. " Roland said to the guard that his voice was very kind, like a kind old man joking with his grandchildren. The old man did not go to the other side to explain that his means was not magic. In the long time, Roland knew that sometimes people misunderstood their identity, but could bring unexpected convenience. Taking the guards to the back of the shed, Roland lifted the curtain behind the shed with his cane.


    "My dear apprentice, don''t miss your girl any more! I told you that it is impossible for you and her. Just because of your loss, I, the old man, will bring Mr. guard to care for you


    The sunlight shining into the shed was bright enough. Along the light, the guard saw the appearance of the debris piled up in the carriage shed. At the same time, I also saw the young man who was half lying on the straw and covering the sudden sunlight with one hand at the bottom of the shed. Cheese''s pale face because of weakness and his own appearance were paved by Roland, so that in the eyes of the guards, it was a young man who was depressed because of lovelorn. As for his special skin color, it seems not surprising that Roland is a caster."You see, Mr. guard, this boy has been like this since two days ago. Even the physical work of driving a car has made me an old man to do it by himself. There''s no time to clean up the debris in the shed Roland, with his pipe in his mouth, complained to the guard. It seems that he is really an old man who has no idea for his younger generation.


    The guard simply looked at the things in Roland''s shed. Because of his concern about Roland''s identity, he didn''t even dare to approach the shed rashly. He didn''t want to think that he was turned into a frog or a spider by the mage for such a stupid reason. After confirming that cheese was indeed a normal human, but his face was a little pale, the guard also indicated that Roland was OK. He even said to cheese before he and the old man closed the curtain.


    "Boy, although I know that lovelorn is a very painful thing, but you also have to worry about your father''s body."


    With that, the guard went away to check on the next man with a lot of luggage into the city. Leaving a puzzled face, cheese is still thinking about when he lost his love. However, after Roland climbed into the driver''s seat of the carriage again, they still entered the royal city smoothly, and did not disturb anyone except the guard''s little doubt. Maybe after today, the guard will completely forget that he checked such a mysterious old man and a lovelorn young man.


    And this is exactly what Cheese needs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    "Did you hear that?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Plague! A plague that will turn man into half man and half mouse


    "Isn''t that what the count of Saron had? Have not the Lords in the neighbourhood have sent for a blockade of the border which the count of Saron leads to other directions


    "They failed! I''ve heard that black mountain collar and strong hammer collar are infected monsters! And there are more and more monsters


    "How could It''s said that the blood lion, the Lothar and the hammer rose have all gone to block it. Will they miss it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Walking in the streets of Cangshi Wangcheng, cheese did not wear the iconic grey robe, which is Roland''s suggestion. According to the old man, grey robes can really help people who have been helped by a cheese teacher, but it also means telling the other party that they are coming. Now that cheese''s priority is to find clues, it should not be too ostentatious. At the same time, while Roland was dealing with their accommodation tonight, he also asked cheese to go to the street to inquire about the latest news in the royal city. Most of the time, the talk on the street will spread faster than the official information.


    Cheese listened to the comments of the city dwellers around him, and his brows were frowned on his hooded face. Although he knew for a long time that his medicine could not completely solve the problem of rat man plague, he did not expect that the drug would fail so quickly. After the drugs fail, the spread of the plague will be so fierce. This is totally unreasonable. Before leaving count saloon, cheese had already got rid of Gloria and tried his best to keep away the rational rat people. As for the rat people who had turned into mindless monsters, Heather and Lyon, cheese believed that they could protect their positions. With the strength of the rat man, the number of soldiers stationed in the periphery of the Earl''s command should be sufficient.


    Even at the time of the iron fort, cheese asked the Lord of wolf about the plague, and the answer he got at that time was that, apart from receiving a very small number of refugees from the village near the direction of the Earl of Saron, no one actually suffered from the rat plague. Therefore, if the city Lord''s answer is true, I am afraid that the pestilence now being hotly debated is what happened during the period when cheese was thrown into the king''s city by the Lich''s phalanx.


    Judging from the conversation with Roland before, cheese can preliminarily conclude that a whole day had passed since he was transported from the Cemetery outside the iron castle to the nearby royal city. This is not a long time in the transmission of accidents. Those transmissions that have been disturbed are likely to leave their users years or even decades later, and they have only passed one day in the transmission process, which has to be said to be a very lucky thing. In addition, cheese is going to come to the king''s city, so the time of the day is much faster than the journey to come. If there is any dissatisfaction, it is that the accident made cheese unable to get the information he wanted from the lich, and at the same time lost his partner.


    Think of the partner, cheese frown deeper. He was very worried about Elsa and their situation after he disappeared. Although the city lords of Shande and Wolfe will not embarrass them, there is still a curse crow beside them. When he thinks of this fellow disciple, the mage does not think that he will not attack others. Cheese knows his own style too well. It''s impossible to let go of the coolie mantra crows that the landlady and his wife send to their door. Even if they can''t be used for their own use for the time being, it''s absolutely not difficult to deceive them to act with themselves in the name of looking for cheese. After the first World War of iron castle, the mage actually didn''t want to take Elsa and them into this incident.


    The appearance of the curse crow means that even the teacher of cheese thinks that the current situation can not be decided by cheese alone, which means that the Lord of the grey tower recognizes the power of the unknown enemy. In this case, allowing the landlady to participate in it would be tantamount to letting them die. Originally, cheese intended to let Elsa and Elsa turn back in the iron fort. Even if they could not return to Longji mountain, whether it was the iron fort or the royal order of Lyon, they would be able to protect their safety. But now


    Shaking his head, he shook his head, and cheese continued his walk. The city of Cangshi king is more lively than the iron castle, which is different from liehammering leader''s constant worry about the invasion of nomadic people. It can be said that since the kingdom of Cangshi, it has never been threatened by foreign enemies. So the people in this city are not the same as those in the iron Fort border city. All kinds of peddlers and pedestrians are surging in the street like a torrent that will never stop. In the middle of the road, will the driver of a carriage roar at the pedestrians or other carriages in front of him. The road is not clean, but the stains are proof of the city''s vitality. Such a lively scene makes cheese a little confused when he is in it. As an in-depth and concise researcher, he does not adapt to this kind of scene.


    Since the mage doesn''t understand the rules of life in such a densely populated city, predators in this human jungle will naturally find the alluring smell of this new guy. A small figure suddenly bumped into a cheese. It seemed that a child who was running too fast accidentally hit a passer-by. But after all, the mage was not a rookie going out for the first time. He almost subconsciously grasped the hand that the child wanted to reach his waist. Such pickpockets can be said to be an inevitable group of people in the city."Let me go!" Said the child in a slightly alarmed tone. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the seemingly weak cheese could catch itself so easily.


    Cheese opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say, but he also noticed that when he caught the child, the pedestrians around him began to consciously avoid himself. Some adult men with very fierce appearance who had been hiding in the crowd began to gather around him, which showed a great tendency to surround himself. In the end, it''s not easy for even the thieves to steal here. Judging from the position where the people put their hands into their clothes, they must all have weapons. In terms of the flow of people around, if they rush to attack cheese, the mage will not get any help in time.


    "Let go of me, this is your last chance! If you let me go, they won''t hurt you. " Said the child caught by cheese. Obviously, a momentary failure doesn''t scare him, because he knows that even if he fails, his friends will come soon. Under normal circumstances, ordinary people will choose to let the child go at this time, at least to ensure that they will not be entangled by those hooligans who look like they are not easy to provoke. Unfortunately, what he met was not an ordinary person, but a mage in a bad mood.


    "The bald man on the left will stab himself for falling down." Cheese lowered his head and said in the child''s ear that he deliberately lowered his voice to make it more oppressive.


    With cheese words, the child saw the face scar of the fierce accomplice, do not know what happened, suddenly fell to the ground, and he carried in the arms of the knife or die into his body. The man who suddenly fell down and began to bleed attracted the attention of passers-by. They screamed and ran away as if the sky had fallen.


    "The two guys on the right will hurt each other." The mage''s whisper continued.


    Two thieves on the other side were confused when they saw their partner suddenly fall to the ground. At this time, I don''t know why, the shorter one suddenly stepped on the other. Another man let out a low voice and began to question what happened to his companion. Such a rogue would not have had a good friendship. There was hardly any other reason for this small conflict to develop into a fight.


    "Do you want to keep reading?" The voice of cheese was like a devil''s whisper in the child''s ear, and he could not understand how the man holding himself in front of him did what he said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    The riot caused by cheese quickly attracted the patrolling soldiers of the royal city. After all, this street is a relatively busy area in the royal city. It is impossible to ignore such vicious incidents as injuries and falls. And in those who heard the news came to the soldiers are still wondering why the injured people are these local famous hooligans, cheese has quietly disappeared in the crowd. And the one who disappeared with the mage was the kid who wanted to steal the cheese purse.


    "Come on, what''s your name?" This is the back lane of a restaurant, and no one usually walks into this smelly place, except that the kitchen staff will transport food ingredients into the restaurant in the morning and dump the accumulated garbage of the day into the carriage at night. Cheese took the child here. He knew that such a pickpocket must be proficient in all the changes in the street. So the mage felt that instead of asking for information through a few words, he might as well ask him directly.


    The child is clearly still in shock. He didn''t really understand how cheese did what he had just done, and in this small world of children, he could only find a way to understand these things.


    "You You can do magic! Don''t eat my brain! Let me go! Help! There''s a wizard here Exclaimed the child in horror, and at the same time he was waving his limbs like a drowning mouse. At the same time, his call for help was not able to reach out of the alley because of the small arrangement of cheese. And in other words, most of the voices from this dark alley, even if they are actually heard, will choose to ignore them.


    "Hey, listen boy, be quiet!" The child''s resistance is so strong that cheese, who is still in a weak state, can''t suppress it. After all, the mage is not good at physical quality. However, although he wanted to reduce the frequency of casting as much as possible to prevent being discovered, the opponent''s resistance was so fierce that the mage had to raise his left hand in silence at the child. With the movement of cheese, the invisible force pressed the child against the wall, probably for the sake of preserving the strength. Although this force made the child unable to leave the wall, it did not force his limbs down.


    Under the sudden force of terror, the child finally stopped struggling. Maybe it was because he finally realized the gap between himself and the mage, or maybe it was just because he simply had no strength. Cheese noticed that although the clothes on the child''s body were not thin, they were basically made of all kinds of clothes that didn''t fit the body, and his limbs, which stretched out his clothes, were very slim, and even the blood vessels on his arm could be clearly seen. If it wasn''t for the muscles of survival, cheese would even think that the child was some kind of skeleton undead in human skin.


    "Well, now we can have a good talk." Cheese went up to the child and looked down at the thief who was fixed on the wall and could not resist. He opened his right hand and lay a silver coin in the palm of the mage''s palm. The special luster of precious metal attracted the child''s attention in an instant. "Listen, kid, I''ll ask you and tell me what I want to know. This silver coin is yours. Do you understand? "


    The child looked at the silver coin in the master''s hand and swallowed his saliva. He nodded. In this child''s opinion, even if cheese is a cannibal devil, the money in his hand can make him live, especially when he has messed up so many things today.


    Seeing the child nodding his head, cheese''s face showed a faint smile. He did not hate this little guy who tried to steal him. People in this world can only choose those means which are despised by others for their own survival. But it''s not their fault, it''s that they don''t have a chance to choose.


    "Well, listen up, I ask you, is there anything important happening in the city of king recently?" Asked the cheese.


    The child who was pressed on the wall frowned when he heard the question. His expression told the mage that he was trying to think about those things that could be classified as "major events". Then cheese realized that his own problems were too vague for the child, and the other party''s attention angle was different from that of himself. He could not get the answer he wanted by asking in such a general way Case. So the mage changed his problem.


    "What is the most discussed thing in the king''s city recently?" Compared with the question just now, cheese believes that this one will be easier to answer. Thieves like this must always be the role of watching and listening to all directions. Even if they are not interested, they will also pay attention to the information in people''s mouth.


    "Plague! A plague that will turn man into a monster Sure enough, this time the child did not want to answer. Looking at the expression on his face, he was obviously confident in his answer.


    "Tell me something specific, something you know but no one else knows." Cheese said that he had found the right direction for his problems, and then he just had to guide the child to say what he knew.


    "Well I don''t know much about plague. Those people are just saying that the plague is spreading faster and faster, and it will turn people into monsters like mice. So a lot of rich people are planning to move further south. " Said the child. There was some doubt in his tone. It seemed that he was not very sure of his answer."And you? What do you think of the plague in their mouths Cheese noticed that there was no fear in the child''s eyes when he talked about the plague, which was incredible, because in fact, once an infectious disease appeared, the first and most seriously affected groups must be people like him.


    "Me? In fact, I''m not afraid of those things. Our boss said that he can get an antidote to prevent the plague. As long as I gather enough money to buy the antidote, I''m not afraid of it! " The child replied. Hearing the other party''s answer, cheese''s first reaction is that this is a fraud.


    "Antidote? How can you be sure that what he gave you must be an antidote? Maybe he was just lying to you? " Asked the cheese. The person who will be called the boss by this kind of thief will not be a big man. At most, he is the rogue leader of some forces in the city. Will such a person have the antidote to rat plague? The mage didn''t believe it at all. So he asked this question just to wonder why children who grew up on the street like this think that what the boss said must be true.


    "The boss will never cheat us!" As a result, the child said firmly that there was no hesitation in his eyes. It seems that he has absolute trust in the boss in his mouth, "the boss said that if there is an antidote, there must be an antidote! As long as I get enough money to buy the antidote, I will... " Then the child looked at the silver coin in the cheese''s hand.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" Cheese noticed the other side''s eyes. He gently flicked the silver coin with his thumb. The silver coin kept rolling in the air, and finally fell back into the master''s hand. "How many antidotes can I buy from this silver coin in my hand?"


    The child''s eyes turned and seemed to be calculating the proportion of coins in his head. After a while, he said in a slightly hesitant tone.


    "Probably Five. "


    Hearing the other party''s answer, cheese almost laughed on the spot. Because in the eyes of the mage, this is an incredible price. It is absolutely a terrible figure to know that when the count of Saron led the cheese to suppress the spread of the plague, the materials he spent were calculated with money. If the gray tower had not had its own access to these materials, cheese would not have been able to obtain such a large number of materials. What''s more, it also included dragon blood, which only existed in legend for pharmacists. And now the child actually said that a silver coin can get five antidotes to the plague. Cheese felt that he really did not know whether to laugh at the ignorance of the other side or to feel helpless for the poor methods of the people who spread the lie.


    The expression of cheese was obviously written on his face with the words of disbelief. The child was not happy when he saw the expression of the mage. In the eyes of such a child, maybe cheese could bully and humiliate himself at will, but the mage was suspicious of his worshipping object. This is simply unacceptable.


    "Our boss got the antidote from the Pharmacist Association! That must be true! " The thief said angrily. And his words made the cheese look on his face.


    "As you mentioned, these antidotes come from the pharmacists'' Association?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "Yes! Our boss said that all the antidotes he got were made by the Pharmacists Association! " Said the child in a proud voice, as if it were such a wonderful thing. But in fact, it''s really a very powerful thing for a rogue leader like this to find the medicine that comes out of a high-ranking Pharmacist Association.


    Hearing the other party''s affirmation, cheese can''t help but be curious about the antidote in the thief''s mouth. Although the master was 100% sure that the antidote in the other''s mouth would not work, maybe Maybe it can bring you some inspiration. For the increasingly complex Rat Man plague, cheese really realized that even if he could find the culprit, he would still have to work out his own antidote in the end.


    "Sounds like you''re very confident in the antidote your boss got?" Cheese made a funny look at the child in front of her.


    "Of course, since our boss has promised, it must be effective!" The child did not want to answer.


    "In that case, can you talk to your boss and sell me an antidote? You know, in the face of such a plague, everyone needs to be ready for something later. " Said the cheese, shrugging.


    After listening to the mage''s words, the thief instinctively wanted to refuse. After all, he was not stupid. The long-term experience of hanging out on the street told the child that it was not a good thing to disclose his boss''s information to the wizard who could use magic. But just when he wanted to refuse, cheese shook his left hand. In his palm, the original silver coin became two.


    "The rest is my hard work." Said the mage.


    "I..." In the temptation of so much money, the child really can not waver. With this money, he could find a bakery or some other shop to be an apprentice, and get rid of the day when he went to the street to be a pickpocket. Although cheese almost tells the child that there are traps, many times, even if they know that there are traps, people will still hold a fluke mentality, hoping that they can rely on their own luck or wisdom to save the danger. And that''s what makes simple scams work.


    "Well! I promise you! Here tomorrow, I''ll give you the antidote The child did not resist the temptation in the end. However, the mage did not expect the other party to complete the transaction according to the agreement. It was almost certain that the little pickpocket would report his own situation to the so-called boss. However, this is enough for the mage. No matter whether the other party sets an ambush here or simply gives a fake cheese, as long as they show up, the mage will naturally have a way to get what he wants.


    "Good, boy. I hope you don''t lie to me. " With a gesture of cheese, the force on the thief disappeared. Because the child did not adapt to his sudden fall, he sat on the ground. But because cheese didn''t lift him too high, he didn''t get hurt except for the pain in his butt.


    Throwing a silver coin in front of each other, cheese said to the thief in a condescending manner.


    "That''s the reward that was agreed before. Another silver coin will be given to you when you bring me the antidote tomorrow. Don''t try to play tricks. You''ve already experienced my tricks. "


    The child, regardless of his still aching buttocks, hastily picked up the silver coin in front of him and put it in his ear after blowing a hard breath on it. After confirming that it was really a genuine silver coin, he quickly stuffed the precious coin into his clothes, and then raised his head to look at the mage and said.


    "I''ll wait for you here tomorrow with the antidote." Then he stood up and ran deep into the alley.


    "Wait a minute." Looking at the child''s emaciated back, cheese''s eyes narrowed slightly. The master knew that the silver coin he gave to the child would never really fall into the hands of the child. He had no ability to protect his own finances, and it would not have been too difficult for those gangsters earlier today, or for the rest of the city, to snatch the silver coin from such a thin child. Thinking of this, cheese still opened his mouth and stopped the other party.


    "Anything else?" The child turned to look at the mage, but judging from his hands on his chest, he should be on guard against the change of cheese. As long as the mage made a little bit of appearance that he wanted to get back the silver coins, he would not run away. The thief was confident that he could escape from the stranger of cheese in the familiar dark lane.


    "Here''s a deposit for the antidote." The mage raised his hand and threw a small bag at the child. Judging from the sound of the bag flying in the air, it should be some coins. The thief did not rush to pick up or catch this suspicious purse, he also knew the truth of greed.


    "By the way, haven''t you asked your name yet? I can''t call you boy Cheese didn''t care whether the other side picked up the money bag on the ground, he said casually.


    "I don''t have a name, but everyone else calls me sparrow." The child said, in common language, the name means little sparrow. But after saying his name, sparrow was surprised to find that cheese was no longer where he was standing. Even the whole alley can not see the figure of the mage. He quickly felt whether the silver coin in his arms was still there. After being confirmed, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked around carefully again and found that there was no one else. Sparrow carefully picked up the money bag on the ground. He did not even check the contents of the money bag. He quickly carried the money bag and disappeared into the deep lane.The sun was getting to the west, and after noon cheese returned to the place where he had separated from Roger in the morning with some of Wang Du''s specialties. Seeing that the carriage that had stopped at the door of the hotel had been led into the backyard, the mage knew that the accommodation had been settled. Pushing the door close to the hotel, cheese saw Roger at a table in the corner, a man studying something. He went over and found that what was on the table was like a notice.


    "What are you looking at?" Cheese went to the table, pulled up a chair, sat down and asked.


    "Did you say you came from the iron castle before?" Roland asked, looking up at the cheese. After establishing the initial trust, cheese told the other party about his previous experience, so Roland knew that cheese came here from iron fort. It''s just that he doesn''t know what Cheese went through in Ironforge.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" The mage frowned, and Roland''s tone made him feel a little bad.


    "You''ll see that." The old man said, pushing the notice in front of the cheese, he said.


    Cheese looked down at the notice carefully and found that this was a ban issued by the royal family of Cang Lion Kingdom. The general content of the above can be summarized as: from now on, all individuals or groups are forbidden to go to the east of liehammerling and the north of Heishan. Several cities and large towns, including iron fort, are listed in bold The font says, epidemic area.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Epidemic area, these two words are so conspicuous on the notice. Cheese read the notice again several times in silence, trying to guess the meaning of these words from the words and sentences in order to see some information that had been ignored by himself. There is no other reason, just because if this notice is true, then things will happen too fast. You know, cheese was able to successfully stop the enemy invasion in the iron Fort one day ago.


    "Where did this sign come from?" Asked the mage.


    "Today, the knights who patrol the streets are issuing such notices to businessmen along the street. Why, didn''t you come across it? " Roland asked strangely. It''s not surprising that he will get this notice. After all, tour artists like Roland must be the part forbidden to get close to the epidemic area. The reason why the old man was surprised that cheese didn''t know anything about it was that the mage had been wandering the street for a day, but he didn''t see any Knights giving notices.


    Cheese shook his head to indicate that he had not met the knight who had posted the notice before. He could never tell Roland that he had been threatening a child all afternoon. Since the authenticity of this notice is confirmed, the problem behind it can not be ignored by the mage. Why in such a short period of time, liantiebao, a city with the power of surmounting mortals, will fall under the influence of rat plague. This is totally illogical. Besides, the Lord of tiebao is still a special caster with the direction of guarding like Wolfe.


    At the same time, cheese can''t help but think of their peers, if the iron Fort falls down, the owner''s wife, whether they can successfully escape the epidemic area, Elsa and other people have cheese vaccination in the Saron collar for them. Although the vaccines were not absolutely effective, the mage was confident that they could be protected from the plague in a short time. Moreover, although unwilling to admit it, the ability to curse crows may be more effective in the face of an infectious disease with magic as its core, such as the rat man plague, than the simple virus perspective of cheese. And this, perhaps, is why the teacher sent him to help himself.


    "What are you worried about? Is the plague serious? " Roland read the worry from cheese''s face. The old man was sensitive to realize that what cheese was looking for might be related to the plague, and there might be people or things related to the mage on the iron Fort side.


    "I have a couple of companions who stayed in the fort when I came here, and I''m worried about their condition." Said the cheese man. He knew that although Roland didn''t seem to be able to use magic, the old man only needed to observe his own movement and manner to peep into his own heart. To some extent, this kind of old-fashioned eyesight was much more terrible than magic.


    "That''s bad news. Are you going to go to them? " Roland asked, though it was hard to tell if he was really sympathetic by his face, which was mostly obscured by his beard.


    The old man''s proposal is very tempting. Riding a fast horse from the king''s city along the road back to liehammerling, there is a great possibility of meeting with his companions on the road. After all, there is a special way of communication between cheese and mantra crow. As long as they are not too far away from each other and don''t hide themselves, it is not difficult to find their own classmates. However, the idea didn''t stay in cheese''s mind for too long. Said the master.


    "No, I believe they can take care of themselves. And I came to the king''s city because there were clues to the plague. Now, even if I go back and find them, we can''t do anything but face the plague. " Lothar, the pharmacist baron who died in Zhuoluo Town, claimed that there must be something wrong with watching him return to the king''s city earlier in the car. Moreover, from the mage''s inquiry today, it seems that no one in Wangdu mentioned the death of Baron gray, so if the cheese is right, there should be a living Baron gray in Wangdu. No matter who the Baron''s real identity is, he should have a certain relationship with the spread of the plague.


    "You don''t look very well, boy. Is there anything I can do for you? If Cang lion is affected by the plague, then my business will also be affected. You know, no one is in the mood to stop and watch a show when people are in a panic Roland felt uncertainty in the cheese tone, and he asked.


    "In what capacity do you want me to help?" Cheese asked.


    "Child, I have only one identity." Roland said with a smile that although he had clarified with cheese many times that he did not really know how to use magic, the mage had always been skeptical about it. This old man is far from simple.


    "Then I don''t need your help for the time being." The cheese replied, turning to the bar for a glass of honey.


    "Don''t be so sure. A lot of times people don''t know what they really need. For example, I''m pretty sure you don''t need a big glass of iced honey Roland smiles. Let''s just smile when his mouth is covered by his beard. Then the old man takes a bright red rose from the little girl''s head when the bartender comes to deliver the wine. He gives the rose to the barmaid after the surprise thanks. The old man took a sip of his honey wine, and cheese only now found that the honey wine in front of him did not know when it turned into a plate of bread with meat."Eat, you need to keep your strength. Your body is still weak, and it''s clear that you haven''t replenished your energy in time. It keeps you alive and clear headed. " Said Roland.


    The master took the food in front of him and chewed it. The old man''s words are right, now involved in alcohol for their own plan of action and the reality of the situation is not helped. The smell of sliced meat and bread spreads in the mouth of cheese. Although the bread is not as fresh as it was freshly baked, the aroma of wheat is still strong enough. And after the smoked meat slices can also play out the unique flavor of meat. The number of slices of meat and the thickness of bread are obviously carefully calculated by the chef, which will neither affect the taste of the meat nor make the meat taste too strong. However, in addition to these two flavors, there is a third flavor hidden in the bread and meat slices. This should be the leaf of a certain plant, and its sweet taste makes the flavor of the two food in front of it more perfect.


    "How does it taste? It''s a sandwich I made myself, and if I don''t match it properly, the food in this restaurant will be a bit unsatisfactory. " Said the old man, taking another sip of the honey wine.


    "It''s delicious. You are a person who knows how to combine things. But I didn''t know that there was still snake tail grass here. There are not many cooks who can deal with this poisonous plant Cheese finished his food and praised as he reached for the next sandwich.


    "You say that grass, I picked it from the edge of the city when I went into the city. I think it looks good. Is it poisonous? " Said the old man.


    The intense pain in the stomach became the cheese''s only memory of Roland''s sandwich.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    When the next day came, cheese finally struggled to get up from the hotel toilet. As a weak caster, his diarrhea almost made him lose his ability to move. His pale face, which was originally due to his serious injury, has become even more ugly. Cheese went back to his room and collapsed into the bed. He knows that today is the day to trade with the thief, but in his current situation, let the other party wait more time.


    It was afternoon when cheese regained consciousness again. Looking at the sky outside, the mage hastily cleaned his clothes and put on the same costume as he was outside yesterday. But maybe it was a premonition. Cheese stopped for a moment when he was ready to go out. The mage looked down and decided to change his clothes again. And it turns out that this move saves him a lot of trouble.


    "Hey, boy, are you sure that guy is coming today? We''ve been waiting here for a whole morning In the lane where sparrow and cheese had made an appointment yesterday, a big man put his arm bigger than Sparrow''s waist around the poor thief. Although this action seems to show the intimate relationship between the two people, but because of the huge difference in the size of the two people and the ferocious expression on the big man''s face, this action shows the flavor of threat.


    "I I made an appointment with him yesterday. But he didn''t say when... " Sparrow''s thin body writhes painfully in the big man''s arm. He wants to break away from the other party''s grip, but he is afraid that this action will offend the other party. Compared with yesterday, sparrow''s mental state was no better than that of cheese who had been squatting in the toilet all night, and judging from the bruise on the child''s face, he should have been beaten up a while ago.


    "Well, you''d better not tell lies. Or you know what will happen The big man let go of sparrow and threatened rudely. At the same time, he took out a silver coin from his arms, the one that cheese paid to sparrow yesterday, and carefully appreciate the color of the precious metal.


    "Are you sure the guy from yesterday will come with another silver coin?" Asked the big man.


    "He That''s what he promised As long as I have the antidote. " Sparrow replied carefully, with his head down. Yesterday, the child rushed to find his boss to buy medicine, but was cut off by the big man. Sparrow knew that this guy was the villain next to the eldest in the neighborhood, and different from his own boss, the big man didn''t care about reputation or dignity. Although sparrow had carefully hidden the silver coin, he was still searched by the bad guy from the sole of his shoe. On the contrary, the copper coin given to him after cheese was directly changed into food, but he escaped a robbery. Under the pressure of Han, sparrow had to tell the other party about cheese, but don''t think our little gentleman is so easy to bully. Sparrow didn''t tell big man about the witchcraft. So while the big man was waiting for the fat sheep, sparrow was waiting for cheese to teach them a lesson.


    But The thief glanced at the depth of the lane and the top of the walls on both sides. There were traces of human figures shaking there. Although the big man was reckless, he was not stupid. He also knew that most of the guys who dared to carry so much money out alone had some skills. However, under the siege of so many "good hands" on the street, even a decent knight can only hand over his money bag obediently.


    "Antidote? Ha, you''re as stupid as your boss. That fool sold the pharmacists'' Association''s potions at such a low price. If I knew that he got those potions from there, I would have doubled the price by ten times and twenty times The big man laughs wildly. In his opinion, sparrow''s boss is just a fool among the fools. He can''t think of how such a guy can get on his head.


    "You can''t say that, boss!" Originally silent sparrow heard the big man taunting his boss, and his face immediately showed an angry look. For this child growing up in the street, the leader he followed was his spiritual support. When he heard the other party say something bad about his idol, sparrow immediately planned to shut the other party up with his thin and inept fist.


    "Ha ha, what do I say? You''re just as weak as your boss With one hand on Sparrow''s head, a child''s short hands and short feet can only make meaningless waves. And just as Han was about to further humiliate sparrow, there was a birdsong over their heads.


    "Bah, you''re lucky." The big man knew that it was a signal that someone was approaching. He spat on the ground and hid in the deep lane.


    After a while, sparrow watched anxiously at the entrance of the alley, expecting the figure to appear.


    "What''s the matter, boy, you weren''t like that when I saw you yesterday." The voice of cheese suddenly appeared at Sparrow''s side. Sparrow could assure the gods that he never heard footsteps or figures approaching him. But when he looked back, cheese was standing behind the child.


    "You..." Sparrow pointed to cheese. Even though he knew cheese was not ordinary, the surprise on his face was not much less than that of yesterday.At the same time, deep in the alley, the big man was whispering with his men in a very low voice.


    "Well, did you see when the boy came in?" Asked the big man.


    "No, chief, he stood behind the little sparrow in the blink of an eye. Is he just the guy who wants to buy medicine? " One of his men answered.


    "Well, whether it''s true or not, he walks in and doesn''t want to leave anything." The big man said maliciously that he and his staff were about to lose patience after a long time of waiting.


    On the other side, the conversation between cheese and sparrow is just beginning.


    "Why are you here now? I''ve been waiting for you all day! " Of course, sparrow recognized that the man was cheese, and most people''s faces could be remembered for a long time just by looking at them from a distance.


    "Cough, this, it is really delayed by some things." Cheese coughed a little awkwardly. He could not tell the child that he had diarrhea all night because he had eaten a poisonous sandwich from an unreliable old man last night. It''s not easy to build up the image that will be broken even residue.


    "Forget about this. Have you brought the antidote?" The mage immediately changed the subject. He didn''t want to recall the situation last night.


    "Sorry..." When cheese asked the question, sparrow lowered his head. He can steal people''s purses without any sense of guilt, because in this child''s world, it can only be attributed to the low vigilance of the masters and wives, but cheese is trading with him. The thieves do not believe in breaking the contract at will.


    "Well, it''s not easy for you. Did they not take away the copper coin I gave you yesterday? " Although cheese is not a fighter who has experienced many battles, the mage has his own way to perceive the situation around him. Although a person who has received hidden training may make the mage''s investigation ineffective, a group of hooligans who stink of wine are not included. So cheese actually knew what was going on in the alley. When he saw Sparrow''s reaction, the mage knew that what he was worried about still happened.


    The sparrow shook his head, but soon he realized there was something wrong with the cheese question.


    "Did you know in the morning that silver coins would be taken away?"


    "Ha ha, my poor sparrow. I''m a wizard." With a smile on the corner of his mouth, cheese can be too lazy to explain his reasoning with the other party. And just when the mage was going to continue to cajole sparrow, the big man could not wait.


    "Hello! The one who doesn''t dare to show his face! You''d better give all your money now Holding an iron bar with thick arm in hand, this kind of short weapon is often more practical than sword in street warfare.


    "What if I say no?" Asked the cheese, turning his head along the sound.


    "Well, you can''t help it!" With that big man''s words, more than ten shadows instantly filled the alley.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    "These are the guys who took the money I gave you yesterday?" Asked the cheese. Although he was surrounded by more than ten hooligans in the lane, the mage''s face was not worried. In fact, although Roland told him not to try to blend the magic into the magic, cheese still had some small ideas of his own. And now, maybe it''s time to find someone to experiment.


    Sparrow nodded his head carefully. He knew that the man in front of him was not an ordinary person, but it meant that he didn''t know what cheese would do when he was besieged. There are also terrible witches who kill people because of little things in the popular stories. What''s more, it''s often the wizard who appears in the story.


    "Well, let me ask you, you don''t have the antidote sparrow promised me yesterday, do you?" Cheese sighed, and he was still holding a little fluke. If these big men only held him before the sparrow traded with him, they might have the antidote they should have given themselves. It saves a lot of trouble. However, the reality is often far from what we expected, isn''t it?


    "Are you telling a joke? This guy thinks we''re going to have a one eyed antidote. Ha ha ha If there are many ways to answer the question of cheese, the head of the forehead strong man undoubtedly chose the worst one. He pointed to the mage''s nose, as if he had heard some very funny joke, and turned to his companion and said. And those hooligans around the alley laughed at the big man''s words. Their voices were so loud and exaggerated that pedestrians on the street and the people in the restaurant next door heard the laughter, but when they heard it, they did not dare to offend them.


    "Is the one eye in his mouth your boss?" Cheese didn''t care about the rascal''s laughter and asked sparrow again. Strangely, although the mage''s voice was not big, it was very clear in the laughter. Sparrow nodded his head again subconsciously and realized how incredible the scene had been just after the cheese turned his head.


    "So you''re useless." Cheese whispered, and at the same time began to use magic to enhance his reaction speed and strength. Magic can not only be used as a long-range attack method, but also can bring physical reinforcement to the casters when they need it. The reason why cheese did this was that he didn''t want the strong magic reaction to disturb other people in the city.


    "Look here." The mage said, his words with an unquestionable magic, all the hooligans could not help but listen to the cheese, turned their eyes to the master''s left hand, in that hand, a gold coin was not affected by the dark environment of the alley, emitting an attractive light. At this moment, all the people present were fascinated by the beautiful luster on the gold coin, and their sight was like being sucked in. They were still on the gold coin and lost other perception of the outside world.


    At this moment, the cheese moved, and his left hand bounced the gold coin high into the air. Then when everyone looked up, he rushed to the leader of the strong man at a terrible speed, bent his right arm, and made a perfect punch to hit the jaw of the opponent!


    "Goo!" They were surprised to see the man flying into the air like a broken sack under the blow of cheese. Judging from the distortion of the guy''s mouth, the blow of cheese broke at least his jaw and three teeth. In this shocking scene, everyone can''t get back to God, but cheese''s action has not stopped.


    After beating the leader, the mage stepped forward again, grabbing the neck of a rogue who had not yet relaxed with his left and right hands, and pounded them face to face. Judging from the spatter of nosebleed and the crisp sound, the two guys must have broken the bridge of their noses. Let go, any two hapless men who fainted because of collision and pain fell to the ground, and cheese castration did not reduce. He flew up and kicked the hooligan''s left knee cover in front of him.


    "Click!" "Ah Screams and bone fracture sound one after another. The rogue whose knee was mentioned by cheese bent his left leg in the opposite direction. It seems that his knee joint is completely abandoned. Even if he comes back from cultivation, it is estimated that he will suffer when it rains on cloudy days. At this time, the rest of the hooligans finally reacted. The big men who were close to cheese quickly took their weapons and smashed them in the direction of cheese. However, their attacks only hit the air, and the mage''s body was no longer there.


    "Look, this is the power of money." Calmly take back the gold coin, cheese face sparrow said with a smile. His smile is so sunny, if you ignore the bloodstains of hooligans on his hands, no one can connect him with the man who knocked down four or five big men in a moment. Seeing the mage''s appearance, the rest of the hooligans are still trying to maintain their posture, but most of their legs have begun to tremble unconsciously. At last they realized that they were probably turning their heads on people they couldn''t touch.


    "Well, it''s OK to deal with these brave people. I''m afraid it''s not so good for a soldier who has received regular military training." The cheese whispered as he moved his right hand, which was aching from a hard blow. It is true that the reason why the mage can play such a gorgeous combo just now is not that his fighting skills are so excellent, but that cheese can achieve the above things by virtue of his enhanced strength and speed and his opponent''s instant distraction. In the same situation, not to mention the level of Lothar or Lyon, even Jack before he was transformed into wolfwalker would not be affected by cheese."He, he knows witchcraft!" "He''s a wizard!" Such voices began to appear among the hooligans. Although cheese would like to tell them what happened just now, any soldier he knew, even the boss''s wife, could do it. But obviously, for these street people, when they encounter unexplained events, they will instinctively classify them into witchcraft. Moreover, in fact, they did not wrong the mage.


    "Do you want to run? Do you want to be frogs or spiders? " Hearing those comments, cheese knew that his purpose had been achieved. He looked around the big men and added magic power to his eyes. Those rogues who had just looked fierce turned into meek sheep in an instant. Hearing the mage''s words, they flew away from the lane like a dream. They even hesitated to move the wounded companions away. It seemed that they were afraid that the wizard would turn into animals if they walked slowly.


    "How long do you think they dare not get close to this alley?" After the hooligans had run clean, cheese asked sparrow in an inquisitive tone.


    "You Are you really a wizard? " Sparrow finally recovered from his shock when he heard the mage''s words. He looked at the cheese with an unbelievable expression on his face, and almost uttered the words. But even so, cheese didn''t see much fear on his face. On the contrary, the mage seemed to see a trace of Looking forward to.


    "Of course I am. Were you not sure yesterday?" The cheese replied. He let his voice as cold as possible, so that the child did not think he saved him from becoming easy to get close to. Cheese knew that a child like him might be on the wrong path after seeing the power of magic.


    Sure enough, the indifferent tone of cheese cooled the enthusiasm in Sparrow''s eyes. Yes, the group of witches is famous for their moodiness. Just now, they took it for granted that they could have an equal dialogue with each other if they saved themselves.


    "Sorry, I I didn''t bring the antidote The little sparrow immediately thought of his previous deal with cheese and his break of appointment. He can''t help but worry about whether the wizard will take out his anger without getting the antidote.


    Cheese stares at the child silently for a few seconds, just as sparrow feels uncomfortable.


    "No matter what, it''s not up to you. You lead the way. Take me to your boss. I went to him to buy the antidote myself


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    In fact, when cheese asked sparrow to lead the way to his boss, the sparrow refused. If a dangerous person like a mage is directly brought into the boss''s nest, then the transaction between them is smooth. But if there is any problem, then naturally no one dares to ask cheese to compensate for the loss. However, sparrow, who has exposed his hiding place in front of the cheese, will certainly be in bad luck.


    "Remember, after we arrive, you''d better not look around, especially don''t look at people, and don''t take the initiative to talk to those people..." Walking down a sparsely populated street, sparrow kept telling the cheese around him what he should and shouldn''t do. These experiences were summed up by the sparrow himself, and he had been regarded as a precious creed of life. But now, in order to prevent the confusion caused by the guy who punched five or six strong men into the hiding place, he did not care about these.


    As for whether the master is listening to the little sparrow''s nagging, I''m afraid it''s not so sure. And instead of sparrow''s repeated advice several times without knowing it, cheese''s attention was more focused on the surrounding streets. Naturally, there are no obvious areas in the royal city. In fact, in this city, places like brothels are strictly controlled. Although there is no official operation, it would be a bit of self deception to say that there is no royal family behind these places.


    So the place called hiding place in such a city will not be full of chaos and disorder like other places like this. Judging from the appearance, this pub with the sign of "red blood" is no different from that for mercenaries or other low-income groups. However, according to sparrow, this humble tavern is the external place for the leader of the underground world in Cangshi King City. Anyone who wants to find one eye or needs help from one eyed people can find the service they need here. The premise, of course, is that they can pay a price commensurate with it.


    Under the leadership of sparrow, he pushed the door into the tavern, and cheese soon felt the difference between it and other similar looking pubs. It''s too quiet to compare with Elsa''s "top of the dragon''s spine" or any other restaurant where cheese has been. In the slightly dim light, all the drinkers here keep a depressing silence. They just sit in their seats and drink something. The two people sitting very close to each other do not talk.


    The sparrow gently pulled the corner of the cheese to show him to follow, and then they went straight to the bar. There was only a bartender standing there. The bartender was a young man who looked very elegant. Of course, the black cloth on his face that covered his left eye was excluded. Perhaps those ladies who have not experienced in the secular world would regard the bartender as a handsome young man, but cheese noticed the hands exposed when wiping the glass. It''s a pair of hands that are good at using daggers. Obviously, the bartender has a very dangerous part-time job in addition to his own. But it''s hard to say which part-time job or the bartender''s job is what he really depends on to make a living.


    "Is he one eyed?" Cheese stood at the bar and looked at the bartender. Clearly, there was a bar, but the mage''s intuition told him to try not to get close to the young man. It would be very dangerous and stupid.


    Hearing the mage''s question, before sparrow had time to speak, the bartender said after a slight smile.


    "Of course not. Have you ever seen a boss cleaning a cup here? You can call me shadow if you like. So, what would you like to drink? "


    The cheese frowned, and he wanted to tell the shadow that he was not here to drink, but to find his boss to buy the antidote in Sparrow''s mouth. But before his words were spoken, the sparrow had already pulled him down and whispered to him.


    "Whatever you want to do, it''s the rule here to have a drink first."


    Cheese tilted his head and accepted the strange rule. It didn''t take long to get rid of those hooligans just now, so the mage is not in a hurry.


    "Well Then honey wine Said cheese to the shadow.


    "Honey wine? Don''t you think about something else? I have the most complete wine storehouse of the whole Cang lion, and, with all due respect, honey wine tastes like fermented horse urine. " The shadow was a little stunned after listening to the cheese. Indeed, as he said, honey wine may be called a kind of drink in the areas where there are not abundant materials, but its taste is really too intense for most people. Coupled with the poor taste, even the poor people don''t like it very much.


    "No, my drinking habit." Said cheese. Indeed, the taste of honey wine is not good, but in the north where supplies are scarce, especially in the place where the grey tower is located, the mages don''t put their energy on wine making. So since master Da began to drink wine, he drank honey wine most. Its taste has become a certain habit of cheese, so in the choice, even if there is a better wine, but cheese or tend to choose what they are familiar with.


    "Are you sure? I have beer from last year''s cellar, some ale and wine. How about this one? " Shadow is still trying to promote the aging wine in the barrels behind him. It can be seen that he enjoys the identity of a bartender very much. Even he was afraid that cheese was ordered the cheapest honey wine because of the lack of money in his pocket. He offered to buy cheese for a drink."A glass of honey wine, with ice if you have ice. Thank you However, the bartender''s hospitality did not move the mage, cheese just repeated his plan to think of a good honey wine.


    "Well, well, I see." Shadow or compromise in cheese under the insistence. He raised his hand in recognition of his life, then turned and looked down in the bottom barrel for the one with honey wine.


    "By the way, sparrow, what would you like to drink? When I went to buy wine this morning, they gave me some unfermented juice by the way With his back to the bar, the shadow asked.


    "I want the same as him." The sparrow sat up beside the cheese, trying to make himself less afraid. It was so quiet and frightening that sparrow, who had not been here for the first time, was still sweating behind his back.


    "That won''t do. You know the rules, the wine is for the guests, and you are just the little bee that brings the guests The shadow said, pushing the two cups to the two people in front of the bar. The cheese was given a glass of amber wine, while the one to sparrow was served with grape juice.


    "Well, I''ll drink here one day!" Whispering the oath, sparrow took his glass of grape juice and drank it. For him, this glass of grape juice is also a rare delicacy, but drinking in the "red blood" has a certain symbolic significance. The shadow is not so polite to those who are not good enough.


    "So, can we get down to business?" "Cheese," he asked with his glass.


    "Don''t worry, my friend. Finish your glass first. Then we can get to the point. " Said the shadow, and poured himself a small cup of honey wine. Then after a shallow taste, he spits out his tongue. He really doesn''t like the taste.


    "Can the bartender here drink whatever you like?" Cheese took a sip of the wine and turned to sparrow.


    "When the boss is away, the shadow is the biggest in this tavern. He can drink whatever he wants. " Said the sparrow with a shrug.


    Once again, he tilted his head, and cheese felt that he was more and more confused about what medicine the barman was selling in his gourd. The mage drank the honey wine in the cup three times and two times. He showed the empty bottom of the cup to the other party, indicating that he had finished drinking.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a generous guest. So Have you noticed that I poisoned the wine? " The shadow looked at the cheese glass and said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "Red blood" pub.


    Sparrow didn''t know how to react for a moment after hearing the shadow''s words. The little sparrow''s eyes moved between cheese and shadow, not knowing what would happen next in the face of this sudden change. Although the shadow said that sentence with ease, as if to ask whether the wine is to the guest''s taste, but people familiar with the bartender know that shadow never joked on such questions. Other drinkers in the tavern seem to be paying attention to the bar, where they even stop talking to each other. The whole room is quiet and strange.


    As for the cheese of the party concerned, he did not show the expression of anger or fear as other people expected. The mage just pushed the cup forward in his hand silently and said a light sentence.


    "Is it? One more drink, then


    It wasn''t just sparrow. Even the shadow was fooled by the cheese''s reaction. I''ve been a bartender in this pub for so many years, and I''ve done more than a hundred tests of shadow self questioning. However, none of those who had drunk the "poisonous wine", whether he was a well-known aristocrat or a mercenary crawling out of the sea of blood, asked for another drink. However, the shadow was not ordinary. He soon understood the cheese reaction and the guy brought by the sparrow was not as simple as he seemed.


    He poured his half cup of honey wine into the master''s glass, and the shadow pushed the cup back to the cheese.


    "Hello, is that what the bartender does here?" The mage shook the liquor that had been drunk in his glass and said discontentedly.


    "Well, if you see through it, you can see through it. If you want to drink again, I''ll charge you. " The shadow said, take the cup back to the bar and clean it with the cloth at hand.


    "Hello, Hello, what''s the matter with you? Doesn''t the shadow say that the wine is poisonous Sparrow blocked the arm of the cheese who was holding the cup to his mouth and said to the mage.


    Cheese looks at the shadow in the face of a small sparrow''s inquiry. After all, it''s not so kind of a thing to expose each other''s tricks face-to-face in other people''s territory.


    "It''s OK. Go ahead. In fact, I also want to hear what you think of the test. This pub is full of people who have passed the test. As for the little sparrow I''ll try another way when he''s old. " The shadow shrugged and continued to wipe his glass.


    "All right." Cheese took Sparrow''s hand away, drank the small half of the glass, and said, "actually, Mr. shadow just played a simple game with me. There are two aspects to this game, but I think its purpose is only one, that is, to select the customers who can and cannot be traded. "


    "What game? I only see the shadow tell you that the wine is poisonous, and then you say another drink Asked the sparrow.


    "Ha ha, this is a game. And the game is divided into two stages. The first stage is when the shadow pours wine for me. If I don''t drink the wine because of doubt or urgency, I don''t think I can be regarded as a guest by the owner of this pub, right? " Said cheese to the shadow.


    "Of course, we don''t do business with people who don''t even dare to drink the wine delivered to their door." Shrugged, said the shadow.


    "But I think most people, whether they understand you or are not wary at all, will still drink that glass of wine. So what''s really interesting about this game is that the shadows are telling those people about the toxic part of the wine. " Cheese said, at the same time want to drink another drink, but found that there is no wine in the glass, so the mage took out a few copper coins from his arms and threw them on the bar, "give me something else. Since you say honey wine is hard to drink, give me something you recommend."


    The shadow took the money on the bar and weighed it a little. In fact, in his eyes, he didn''t need to do it at all. However, when he was a bartender, the shadow still felt that such a small move would make it easier for him to enter the role. He took the glass in front of the cheese, mixed several kinds of liquor together, filled the glass, and put it back in front of the mage.


    At this time, cheese saw the expression on Sparrow''s face and finally digested what he had just said, so he went on.


    "What do I think of in the first place when the shadow tells me that the wine is poisonous?" Asked the cheese.


    "Well Where is the antidote Sparrow thought for a moment and said in an uncertain tone.


    "No, the first thing you should think about is whether he is telling the truth or not." Cheese said to drink a mouthful of the liquid in front of him, and then quickly spit it back to the glass, "hiss, so spicy! This will test my eyes and judgment. I will certainly recall whether Mr. shadow did anything suspicious when he poured the wine, but in fact, it is unnecessary


    "Why?" Asked the sparrow. It seemed to him that the first thing he could do was to judge whether the other party was moving his hands and feet when pouring wine.


    "Because you can never judge each other with your own common sense. Especially on people''s territory. " At this moment, the shadow suddenly interposed, "no one can guarantee how I poisoned it, or just a little, maybe the wine behind me is poisonous. You don''t see where the other guests'' drinks come from. ""It is. Then, if I look beyond my eyes, I have to think about whether it is necessary for Mr. shadow to poison me The cheese went on.


    "It doesn''t seem like a wise choice to poison a customer who comes in to talk about business. If it goes on like this, not many people will come back here to do business. But it''s not entirely impossible. After all, you brought me


    "What could have poisoned you?" The little sparrow frowned, apparently dissatisfied with the cheese.


    "Of course, it''s because even an old dog who has been domesticated for many years is not completely loyal, let alone a little sparrow like you? Who knows this gentleman didn''t lead you here by any less dignified means. " Said the shadow.


    Sparrow shut up when he heard this, because he did not have any struggle yesterday, so he explained the existence of the boss. He even agreed to take the antidote for him under the temptation of the mage. If the shadow is on guard against this, then what he has done has nothing to say.


    "Of course, it is unnecessary. Because the guest could have tracked you down as early as yesterday if he needed to The bartender said as he wiped his glass.


    At this time, cheese can feel the pungent taste in his mouth gradually disappear, replaced by the wonderful taste in the whole mouth. The mage could not help but pick up the glass again and took a sip. "To tell you the truth, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. If I really want to come here, I can find out the location of this tavern if I want to find someone like that in the street. But in that case, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to sit here and drink? "


    "How can anyone who doesn''t want to obey our rules be our friends? Right, little sparrow. " The shadow said with a smile.


    "I don''t think so. You didn''t say any rules when tiger head robbed me of money." Sparrow sipped the grape juice and whispered in a resentful voice.


    "Haha, boy, the manager of this city is not generally kind. The evidence is that the bald guy just took your money and taught you a little bit. In another place, I''m afraid you''ll be dead. " Cheese said with a smile at Sparrow''s complaint.


    "It is. Our eldest brother didn''t like the way those noble masters pretended, but he didn''t like pure blood and violence. That''s why we set up places like red blood to do business. At the end of the day, we are just businessmen. As for why the tiger head snatches your money, no one cares. Don''t be so naive. Sparrow, this is not a fairy tale Said the shadow.


    "Well, well, I see. It''s my own problem that I can''t keep my property. But since being brought by me doesn''t constitute an opportunity to be poisoned, you haven''t said what you think next. " Feeling the topic turning to himself, sparrow quickly reminds them to get back to business.


    "Tut, OK, I''ll go on. I don''t know what other people think of it, but in fact, for me, there are not many people in the world who can poison me through diet. Don''t forget, I am quite familiar with the taste of honey wine. If there is any toxic substance in it, I have no reason not to taste it. " Said cheese. At the same time, I think of an old man who has successfully poisoned his food. Snake tail grass is a rare plant with the same taste of detoxification and non detoxification. It''s hard to blame cheese for being trapped by Roland.


    "But don''t forget, there are many deadly poisons in the world that have no taste." At this time, the shadow couldn''t help speaking. As the leader of this test, he still cares about cheese''s mental process. This will help his later business activities.


    "It is true that many poisons in the world are colorless and tasteless. But on the one hand, I don''t think I have reached the position that needs to be eradicated with that kind of poison in your eyes. After all, no matter how clever you are, I have only taken out two silver coins and one gold coin. The underground master of the magnificent Cangshi King City can''t commit to killing me for such a small sum of money, right? On the other hand, even if you use that kind of poison, can you really kill me The cheese replied. Although the mage will be embarrassed by the poisonous weeds on the roadside, the poisonous cheese that can really threaten his life also has the means to deal with it.


    "Well, now I finally understand what the shadow meant by a different method. Cut. " After listening to the cheese, sparrow finally understood what had happened between the two glasses of wine, and realized that he had lost the qualification to pass some kind of identification in this way as soon as he knew it. He puffed bubbles into his glass discontentedly.


    "You little fellow, we taught you such a lesson, you learned this? It seems that I have to talk to the boss about the time when you can order wine here. " Shadow some helpless smile, said.


    "Well, no matter what you say. Now that I''ve passed the game, can we talk about the deal? " Looking at the small sparrow and the bartender frowning, cheese and drink a glass of wine, said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    In short, the shadow did not decline after the cheese company asked for the transaction again. The shadow put down the cup he was wiping, and then the bartender called a drinker who had been sitting in the corner to drink.


    "You, come and help me with my shift. I''ll take this gentleman to see the boss. " Said the shadow.


    The man went to the bar in silence and stood in front of the shadow. It was obviously not the first time that he had done such a thing. And the shadow? He walked out of the bar and headed deep into the tavern with his cheese. Sparrow naturally wanted to keep up with the scene, but was stopped by the man who took over the shadow. For a kid who doesn''t even have the qualifications to drink here, he''s far from being able to participate in the deal.


    "By the way, I''ll say hello to you. Our boss is not in a good mood recently. I hope you will be more polite when you meet later. If you don''t want to be knocked into the wall and pulled out. " The shadow took the cheese to the second floor of the tavern, which was a very interesting thing. Because from the appearance, there should be no second floor in the red blood tavern, and the stairs leading to the second floor are in a very humble place. If not, you can go and look for it. It is easy to be mistaken for a room on the first floor.


    Interestingly, it seems that the person who built this building used the similar method mentioned by Roland. He skillfully created the illusion that the building has only one floor through the stacked roofs. Cheese thinks so. But he also heard the shadow.


    "Why? He''s been drinking flies lately The master said casually.


    "Hush! If he really drinks flies, I''ll still be alive? " The shadow made a small gesture with his forefinger in front of his mouth. He whispered to the cheese. At the same time with the latter climbed the space behind the stairs, the second floor is much narrower than the first floor. Obviously, even the builder of this house has no way to make the hidden space as spacious as possible to create a deceptive visual effect. However, it was originally for the purpose of concealment, so the narrowness was not a problem.


    "Here." The bartender took the mage to the only room on the second floor and said to the mage, "listen, I think you are on the right path. I told you that our boss is not happy recently because the roads to hammer and Heishan are blocked by plague. The plague is developing so fast that many of our materials and personnel have been sealed in before they can be evacuated. I can only say so much. If you want to drink again, you should be careful when you go in later


    Although I don''t quite understand the danger the shadow has repeatedly stressed, after all, cheese thinks that he should not be a person who will be hated. But he still knew from the tense look of the shadow that what the other side said was not false. A few coins were thrust into the shadow''s hand from the cuff, and cheese tapped on the door of the room.


    Strangely enough, cheese didn''t notice any magic waves, but the door opened after the mage knocked. Looking through the door, the room itself is not big. Of course, it may be because the door is too narrow to let people see the whole picture of the house. But cheese still saw that in the innermost part of the room, there was a wooden worktable, and a man in black was lying on the workbench writing something. His appearance and figure were blurred by the interior lighting.


    The shadow made a gesture of "good luck to you" to the mage, then turned and went downstairs. He will guard the stairs before the cheese goes downstairs again or is carried downstairs to prevent anyone from disturbing the deal. As for the mage, he was a little curious about the so-called "one eyed" man. After all, in this era, most of the hooligans or other people who hang out on the streets are just simple gangsters. Even the leaders who control the underground transactions in a city are mostly addicted to power and submit to violence. But this man called "one eye" felt the existence of a very self-discipline order in his words and deeds. A group of killers and hooligans with clear order and rules? Then maybe and can''t call them simple street thugs.


    "How dare you drink the wine of shadow, but dare not come near my house?" While the master was thinking, the man lying on the desk spoke. His voice is very strange, people can''t hear what characteristics, you can''t judge from this voice is a man or a woman, is always less. People who have never met the market may be surprised by the strange voice of this person, but cheese is very clear that this voice is mostly disguised with some simple magic props. And can get real magic props, which is enough to let cheese on this "one eye" evaluation of a higher level.


    With a crooked head, the mage entered the room. After walking into this room, cheese found that his previous judgment was correct. Although the room looks small from the outside, you will find that it is actually larger than you expected. At least enough to hide in your blind spot a few devices that can kill people.


    "Just to be on the safe side, I''d like to ask your other guests how they react when they see these stringed crossbows by the door." Walking to the front of the work table about three steps away, cheese turned to look at the door next to the wall of those a few unknown silk thread into the wall pulled by the arrow asked."Well, there was a lot of reaction. The most interesting thing should be the Minister of intelligence. The old man who is afraid of life and death and only dares to send someone out to collect second-hand intelligence was scared to urinate on the spot when he saw the crossbows. Ah, it''s a pity that I can''t keep his expression at that time. Otherwise, you can give him a good blow. " "One eye" did not look up, but then the cheese problem said.


    "What a pity. But just to be on the safe side, what''s his reaction to seeing these nailboards hanging from the ceiling? I''m talking about those hanging over my head right now The mage raised his head, looked at the iron nails shining on the ceiling and asked again.


    "He didn''t have your good eyesight. When he left, he didn''t find himself in the trap all the time. Otherwise, he would be scared to pee here. So I should be glad he didn''t find this. But in other words, how did you detect this organ? Your eyesight is very unusual? " "One eye" finally raised his head. Cheese finally understood why he was called one eyed man, not that he was really a Cyclops. Instead, the man was wearing a black mask all over his face, with a round Ruby lens only in the position of his left eye.


    "Well, you know. Night vision is not a profound ability. There are a lot of people who can do it without your lens. " Cheese shrugged. Although standing in the trap, he didn''t mean to move.


    "Interesting. It seems that you know something about magic." "One eye" said to cheese with the red lens.


    "I know a lot. But that doesn''t have much to do with why I''m here. " The mage knows that the red gem lens of the other party is probably not only night vision. He is not afraid of seeing through the outside world by his own magic.


    "Why are you here, then? What do you want and what can you give? " "One eye" sat back into the wide chair and asked in a flat tone.


    "No, no, no, don''t talk to me like that. You don''t understand. I''m here to help you, so that you don''t get caught up in death. In case you, with those poor people downstairs, will be a fool Cheese said, putting his hands on the table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Red blood tavern, secret room on the second floor "One eye" sitting in the chair was not frightened by the cheese. Or he was scared, but his panic could not be expressed because of the change of voice. But in a word, the leader of the underground world of the royal city did not react to the mage''s words, and even his feeling was too insipid.


    "You don''t look surprised at all?" Cheese asked, still holding his hands on the table.


    "Well, I am one of the most informed people in the kingdom of Cang lion. What''s the use of my surprise if there''s a trap I can''t even detect in my eyes? Besides, do you know how many people have said similar things to me in this room? Originally, I came to trade with you in person because the shadow recognized you very much. But if you just want to tell me that, you can leave. " "One eye" cocked up his feet and said. And it is this action that makes cheese notice some details about the underground leader.


    "Well, well, you won''t believe me if I don''t do something. Look, there are many ways to get you to recognize the weight of my words. But I believe it''s the fastest way. " With that, the mage''s eyes began to bloom with pure magic light. This is not a caster of cheese''s level. For a caster of his level, the surging magic in his eyes is almost instinctive. In fact, cheese usually has to suppress this magic to avoid scaring others.


    "You Seems to have some different skills? Is that how you see things in the dark? It''s really convenient. " The response of "one eye" was smaller than the mage expected. This side confirmed cheese''s conjecture that he had magical items. It seems that this person can not only get magic items, but also have direct contact with their maker.


    "Oh, so that my words will have some value in your eyes? Mortals. " As the saying goes, clay figurines still have three points of anger, and the smooth appearance of the other party has always made cheese very uncomfortable. Therefore, the mage rarely added the word "mortal" with certain contempt at the end of this sentence.


    "Are you angry?" I didn''t expect that cheese''s words not only did not shock the other party, but also let "one eye" grasp his own psychological change. "Just because I didn''t show you the performance you wanted, you were angry? That''s boring, Mr. wizard. I didn''t expect that you would be so angry if you were ignored. "


    Cheese''s eyes narrowed, and he calmed down instantly when he heard the word "one eye.". It was like a basin of cold water pouring down from the mage''s head. Because the mage realized that he was really angry just now, and the reason for his anger was only because he was satirized by the ordinary man in front of him. This is a very incredible thing, cheese has always thought that although his heart can not be said to be solid, but at least there is no obvious flaw. This is the premise that he dared to trade with the devil alone before. But now, a person who doesn''t even know his appearance can make himself lose his temper just by a few words and actions. It''s terrible.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper." But it''s not a big mistake. Cheese takes his body off the table. The voice has recovered calm, but in my heart, the mage is a little more afraid of this man with a mask.


    "Well, let''s talk about the fatal trap you''re talking about." Although the voice of "one eye" still can''t hear the ups and downs, cheese can guarantee that the other side''s face must be smiling under the mask. The matter has come to this point, the dominant power of this conversation has been firmly grasped by the other party.


    "Hoo..." Cheese gently took a breath, and he suddenly felt like a rabbit being watched by a fox. Every step of his blind action was a trap designed by the other party, "antidote.". Sparrow told me that you got the antidote to the plague from the pharmacists'' Association


    "You say that?" "One eye" was stunned when he heard the cheese, but he quickly responded. He took out a small bottle of light blue liquid from the interlayer of the workbench. This little bottle of liquid is packed in a delicate glass bottle. It looks not like a good medicine to cure patients, but more like some kind of luxury which is specially used to sell to nobles.


    "What is this?" Cheese was taken out by the other side out of this delicate liquid do some confused. Even if the antidote expected by the mage is fake, it should not be like this. And from the perspective of cheese, this potion can''t even be called a potion at all. It doesn''t seem to contain any magic ingredients. You should know that most herbs have a trace of magic. Even if the potions are made by ordinary people, there will be weak magic traces.


    "It''s the antidote. If I remember correctly, you are here to buy it from me "One eye" said casually.


    The mage reached out and picked up the bottle of so-called antidote, opened it without ceremony, poured out some liquid in the bottle on his hand, put it under his nose to smell it, and then gently licked some deep in the tip of his tongue. After that, the expression on his face quickly became serious, and then he left the medicine on his hand mercilessly on the ground, as if to throw away some garbage."I didn''t expect you to cheat your men with this stuff." Put the glass bottle back to the table, cheese said angrily. He felt unworthy of the time he had wasted on it. The mage turned around and wanted to leave the room. He felt that he had been fooled. There was no part of the so-called antidote that could be called "medicine". Its composition was basically the same as that of water.


    "Oh, wait a minute. I took it wrong. This is a love potion for the ladies. They believe that applying this on their faces can capture men''s hearts. I''m sorry, Mr. wizard. I''ve been so distracted lately. " The voice of "one eye" came from behind the cheese. It still had no tone, but it did not prevent the mage''s heart from burning a nameless fire again.


    "Damn it, you are..." Cheese turned his head angrily. He had intended to make a violent response to the other party''s teasing behavior. But when he saw the bottle of Potion on the workbench and did not know when the potion appeared, he swallowed the dirty words he had prepared. Because along the bottle cap that has been opened, cheese can clearly see the green magic that permeates the potion, full of the smell of death and decay.


    "This is the antidote you want." "One eye," said.


    "It''s not an antidote." Cheese can''t help but go back to the work table, the things in front of him are enough to make him forget the past of being played with. The mage carefully picked up the potion and inhaled some green magic breath into his body. Although this behavior is accompanied by certain risks, it is only a very small dose of the medicine volatilized. After entering the mage''s body, it is quickly decomposed and resolved.


    "Can you tell me, then, what is in this bottle, since it is not the antidote to the plague?" "One eye" asked, throwing the lid of the potion to the cheese to close it. In fact, he has long been suspicious of the so-called antidote, but he is suffering from the fact that no one can identify him. The people who let him sell the medicine have a huge head, and "one eye" is not good at disobeying that person''s request.


    "This thing It certainly cannot prevent or cure plague. Because, it is the plague itself! The medicine you sell will plant the seeds of the plague into the user''s body. What they bought is not a life-saving medicine, but a shortcut to hell. " The mage put the unknown green potion back in front of "one eye" and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    "Give poison to those who most want to survive?" "One eye" plays with a bottle with a "antidote" identified by cheese as a kind of plague.


    "How much did you sell?" Asked the cheese. If the other party has sold a lot of this medicine, I''m afraid the city is no longer safe.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t trust the people who gave it to me. So so far, I''m not going to sell it to too many people, except for some of the guys who are trying to kill themselves. And I have a list of them. " "One eye" clearly knows what terrible effects it will have on the city and even the country if it is really the lead of the plague. As a "businessman" who gains profits by trading, if the whole Cang lion falls into the plague disaster, I am afraid he will also be very troubled.


    "You''ve known for a long time that this so-called antidote is not right? That''s why you believe me so easily Cheese said that this guy named "one eye" didn''t intend to sell antidotes for profit from the beginning. Maybe he knew more about it than the master expected.


    "Me? I just don''t believe there is such a good thing in the world. I don''t believe that the pharmacist I met by chance could offer me this priceless thing at such a coincidence time. As far as I know, even the so-called ministers do not have a practical and effective preventive measure in their hands. " Put your foot on the table, and as cheese explains to him the nature of the antidote, "one eye" seems to be a little more relaxed.


    "Well, anyway. I''m here to see the antidote. Now I don''t seem to have any reason to continue trading with you. Then I''ll go first. " Cheese has basically confirmed the ingredients of the "antidote" in the identification just now. In the mage''s opinion, even if we continue to communicate with this "one eyed" person, we may get more information, but from our previous experience, I''m afraid that I will inadvertently disclose more information to him. The other party is an experienced businessman, but he is not a buyer who is good at bargaining.


    "Just a moment, Mr. wizard." I didn''t expect that this time it was "one eye" that prevented the cheese from leaving. "I think I can offer you a short-term job. No, it should be said that this job belongs to you."


    "A job? But I don''t think you can afford to hire me Cheese stopped, turned his head and replied.


    "Haha, I know you don''t need money or anything like that. So the remuneration I prepared for you is not that. Do you think What about the information? You should be tracking down the situation related to this plague? I''m not interested in the reason why you did it, but don''t you want to know who sent it to me? You know, I claim that this antidote was obtained by the association of pharmacists, but you should also think that a pharmacist who wants to earn extra money is absolutely incapable of and has the courage to divulge such a valuable medicine. " "One eye" is not afraid that cheese will refuse his invitation. As he said, he knows what the mage is pursuing. Clearly grasping the demands of trading partners is one of the most proud skills of "one eye".


    "Yes, but how do I feel that, in the current situation of the pharmacists'' Association, there is only one person who can sell this kind of medicine privately like you? I don''t need that kind of information. " Said cheese. He had come to Wangdu to track down Baron gray, who should have died in Zhuoluo town. According to what "one eye" said, the mage is 90% sure that this antidote was sold to him by Baron gray.


    "Er It seems that you don''t know anything about the society of pharmacists. What a mistake. " The response of cheese obviously exceeded the "one eye" expectation. He originally thought that the caster who walked in the secular world like cheese would not care about the information. But now it seems that the mage is closer to the heart of the event than he thinks. But it''s a good thing for one eye. A caster tracing the origin of the plague? This is the labor force delivered to the door.


    "Well, well, then I''d like to raise the price a little bit more." He put his feet down on the table, and "one eye" leaned forward, "all the information I know about this plague, and the sincere help of me and my men. What do you think of the price? I believe you have also seen the strength of my men. Compared with other intelligence agencies in this kingdom, I am sure I can provide you with the most comprehensive and practical help. "


    Cheese seriously think about each other''s price, in the face of unknown opponents, their side of the help is naturally the more the better. Besides, the value of shadow alone is actually worth the mage to take some risks. But I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve the problem of making the "one eye" bring forward the transaction.


    "What can I do for you?" Asked the mage.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not such a dangerous thing." "One eye" said, "it''s just that I need you and the shadow to accompany me to see my family. I have some questions to ask them. And I guarantee that the questions I ask will be helpful to what you are doing. "


    Cheese slowly turned around and looked at the underground leader sitting in the chair. He heard a lot of fancy words from each other, such as family and them."Let me ask if there are only three people in the family you are talking about. And You got these magic things from them, right? "


    "Ha ha, yes. It seems that you already know whose home we are going to visit, right? By the way, some of these things I have bought from them. Are there any It''s from them by the way. And maybe because of this, the relationship between me and those ladies seems to be, er, nervous. That''s why I think it''s necessary for you to visit them with me. " "One eye," said.


    "Good, good." When he heard what he said, cheese laughed, but there seemed to be something else in the smile. He went back to "one eye" and stared at his mask eyes with red lenses. "Do you want me to visit a family of witches who have been stolen by you?! And how dare you steal from a witch


    "Don''t be so excited, my wizard friend. If it was not for the risk of this trip and I had to go, I would not have offered such a heavy price. Think about whether you want to take the job. " "One eye" with both hands under his chin, looking at the cheese has some twisted face, not anxious to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Witch, it''s a chilling title. Perhaps for ordinary people, the name only reminds them of fairy tales their mothers used to scare them when they were young, or some ugly old woman who lived nearby. In fact, for casters like cheese, witches refer to more than just female casters. People in this world may have spent their whole life, and seldom encounter those who walk between common sense and darkness. However, there are a few people who, due to some kind of coincidence of fate or unfortunate experience, step into the place where the dusk and the night meet as ordinary people. Some of them are dead, some are crazy, only a few people still have limited reason to escape from the terrible world, but they brought back a few words, but they have not really experienced people as a dreamer. The witch is one of many terrible legends brought back from the brink of nightmares.


    The world is unfair. Although there are many "gifted" people among human beings, perhaps the truth of the world is too cruel for normal creatures. Of all the known races, there are not many who can step into the door of truth simply by their innate ability. There may be many people who can use a certain degree of magic after proper guidance and training, but this does not mean that they are really loved by the world, or that they are excluded from the scope of the truth and linger in the endless chaos is the real kindness of the world. Since I have said that most creatures are born ignorant, there are naturally some things that are born to see the reality of the world. A small part of them are worshipped as gods, and most of them exist in places that we can''t touch in our destitute life, or something more terrible than the deepest nightmare.


    "That''s the nature of witches. They are not human, although they have human shell, although they look like people, feel like people, and even eat like people. But they''re not really anything we understand. " Cheese sat on the bar on the first floor of "red blood", with a glass of honey wine in his hand. There is no doubt that since the mage is still here, it seems that he has accepted the one eye deal.


    In addition to the mage who is talking, there is only one eye sitting beside him and the shadow on the other side of the bar. As for other drinkers who used to drink here, they all left their seats after seeing their boss''s gesture and protected the whole "red blood". And sparrow had already left shortly after cheese went upstairs.


    "I''ve seen them before, but, with all due respect, they look more like ordinary people than you, who shine in your eyes." "One eye" lifted up the lower part of the mask and drank the mixed wine specially mixed for him by the shadow. Maybe it is because the sound changing device is put in the mask. The voice of the underground leader is much more vivid than before.


    "It''s just that they don''t need it. We, the so-called casters, have to rely on a variety of other means to guide the use of magic, but they do not need to. Even most witches don''t understand what magic is, because what we see beyond the common sense is as common to them as breathing. Do you understand? " Said the cheese, taking another sip of wine.


    "Is it so terrible? But don''t they do everything you say The shadow asked in doubt. Since he is also a member of the upcoming visit, he must also add knowledge about the object of the visit.


    "It depends on how you define the word omnipotent. Maybe they can''t turn the earth upside down, or the waterfall can''t. But when they look at you, your life is in their hands. If they get your nails, hair or blood, then even if you flee to the ends of the earth and get the protection of all the gods and demons, you will die according to their wishes. " Cheese said, "as I said before, don''t try to guess witches with common sense. They are not us. They don''t have human thoughts. Because they see different things, their way of thinking is completely incomprehensible to us."


    "Is it so dangerous? I thought they would only make strange things and add strange things to the soup pot Hearing cheese''s words, even "one eye" has some doubts. As a successful thief from witches, his understanding of witches at that time basically remained in the country''s horror legends, and when he saw the so-called witches, he even doubted the credibility of those legends.


    "Hehe, the danger of witches may be more terrible than plague for ordinary people. However, there are many witches who are not interested in destroying the world. A lot of offensive behavior of ordinary people is not a problem in their eyes. That''s the main reason why I promised to go with you. From the fact that you''ve been living well after stealing their things, those witches may be the kind with a good temper Said cheese.


    "Besides, didn''t I ask you how many of them there are?"


    "How many of them are associated with danger?" Asked the shadow.


    "Three is a perfect number. Especially for witches, it usually means girls, women and old women Cheese held out three fingers and replied, "if you observe their appearance carefully, you can still tell that the witch groups of the three basically follow such a rule, although the appearance displayed depends on their mood. This combination should be the safest of all known witch structures. The old woman will lead the team to avoid unnecessary trouble, which means that no one in the neighborhood is stupid enough to hurt them. The woman can appease the remaining two witches, so as not to let them do anything terrible in the same breath. As for girls We just need to remember not to do anything to hurt her"Are they relatives?" "One eye" heard something else from the cheese. Since this combination has existed for a long time, it means that many witches exist in this form. If they reproduce like human beings, then blood relationship is the best explanation for this combination.


    "You''re right. Most of the time, the witches who work together are relatives. But some of them are made up of the day after tomorrow, for many reasons. In fact, in addition to this form, there are many kinds of witch groups. As far as I know, the most powerful witch group once occupied an entire country. And it has ruled for a hundred years. " Said cheese.


    "And then what happened to them?" The shadow is curious. According to cheese, witches are so powerful, and since they have occupied a country, it''s hard to imagine what power can bring down their rule.


    "Later? Then they all died. The price of having incomparable power is that the life span of witches will be shorter, and when a witch group has no successor, it is only a matter of time before they go into darkness again. " The master finished and drank the wine in the cup.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    You don''t have to pick a time to visit a witch. Because you never know their schedule. So you don''t have to worry about disturbing some of their sacrificial ceremonies or other frightening acts. Of course, if you happen to meet them and pay a heavy price for it, it''s just that you''re out of luck. Because of this, cheese suggested that if "one eye" had already thought out the questions he wanted to ask, he might as well leave for the witch''s house immediately. The sooner it''s done, the better for everyone.


    In fact, when the mage put forward this proposal, there was still some revenge in it. In the face of "one eye", who made himself at a loss, cheese didn''t say anything, but he still wanted to see the other side''s timidity. That would make the mage''s self-esteem feel better. However, maybe it was fate that cheese would be doomed to be disappointed today. "One eye" agreed with the mage''s plan without hesitation, and even asked cheese to share as much information about witches as possible to facilitate a moment''s action.


    At dusk, in the city of Cangshi king, three people rode three horses and walked on the streets with few people. This time point is just the time for ordinary people to eat, and when the sun is completely set and street lights are lit by the lamplighter, the whole city will be boiling again. At this time, everyone is replenishing their energy in their own home or restaurant to build strength for the next night.


    "When I was a kid, it wasn''t as busy here. But now the King City, such a quiet time is not many. " "One eye" mask is very special in the crowd, so in order not to provoke too curious eyes, he put on a large hooded robe like cheese. And if such a robe is not enough to block the sight of people around, cheese has done a little bit of processing on the hood to let the shadow cover most of the parts under the hood.


    "If it wasn''t for your unwillingness to take off the mask, we didn''t need to choose this time to leave. After dinner so early, we would be hungry again." The mage, riding a gray horse with small white spots, complained on the right side of "one eye.".


    "Remember when I said I stole something from those witches?" "One eye" suddenly turned to cheese.


    "Remember, you''d better take those things with you and return them to them later." The master said nothing.


    "I''d like to, but only with their permission." "One eye" voice although still have no emotion, but cheese actually heard a trace of helplessness in it.


    "You mean Your mask is So you can''t take it off yourself, can you? " The mage tilted his head and looked at the "one eye" mask seriously. Some of the details revealed by the other side were finally confirmed. "One eye" did not wear this mask because of his personal preference. The real reason why he became like this is that he stole the witch''s booty. Therefore, although the witches did not kill him, "one eye" did not want to take off the mask.


    "Yes, Mr. wizard. I''ve been wearing this mask for a long time, and I don''t know. At first, I wanted to take it off very much. I tried every possible way, but As for later, you know, some things have been worn on your face for a long time, and you don''t care if it''s your real face "One eye," said.


    "Ironically, without the power of this mask. I don''t think you''re going to be where you are today. What you''ve tried to get rid of eventually makes you. If today those witches help you take off this mask, you, or you? It''s ironic. Ha ha ha, I thought you were so good. i see! It was so! " Cheese laughs when he hears "one eye". He laughs so wildly that he seems to fall off the horse at any time. But even if cheese laughed so loud, those who walked on the road still ignored it.


    Cheese can laugh, but shadow can''t. The most trusted killer of "one eye" is sweating behind his back. Originally, he thought cheese was just an ordinary trader. At most, there are some means and courage, who would have thought that this is an authentic wizard! Moreover, he already knew the purpose of their trip from the chat just now. If he could, the shadow would rather assassinate a marquis. If what Cheese just said is true Hell, those witches are more frightening than the most terrible thing he''s ever seen. Now he heard his boss''s biggest secret again. The shadow always felt that he would be killed no matter what the result of the trip.


    "Don''t be afraid, shadow. These things may be very private to me. But it doesn''t really matter why I can''t take the mask off my face, does it? " "One eye" naturally noticed what was going on under him. He said aloud, "even if you tell other people about it, how many people will believe it? Don''t you think it will make me more mysterious to steal witches and be cursed by them? "


    "well, boss, you has the final say. However, since you have said so, I still hope you can untie the curse. To be honest, I''d like to see you, too The shadow shrugged. He was originally a killer who wandered between life and death, and his psychological endurance was much higher than that of ordinary people.


    "Yes I''ve been honest for so many years. I don''t even remember who I was. " "One eye," whispered."You''d better remember. If you forget your appearance completely, I can''t guarantee what you''ll look like when you take that mask off. " Cheese is well aware of the terrible appearance of people who have been cursed for so long that they forget some of their original characteristics. This kind of knowledge is still obtained in the lab of curse crow, such as "one eye". If one completely forgets his appearance, he is likely to lose all his appearance when he uncovers the mask In short, the whole face becomes an egg shell.


    "Well, compared to those things. We have to think about how to get those three ladies to answer our questions first. " "One eye" rarely digs off the topic. It seems that the curse of his own body, even if the person actually has no bottom, "if I remember correctly, they live near here. I hope they haven''t moved so many years. "


    "Don''t worry. Witches are lazy. As long as they are not blocked at home with pitchfork and torch, they will not move easily. Because the soup pot is very difficult to move. " Said cheese. At the same time, start looking around. When a few people spoke just now, they had already deviated from the main road of the royal city. The compact but tidy buildings around them showed that the people living here were people with stable income but not rich.


    "There, the one with the candle at the door." Cheese made his judgment after closing his eyes and feeling the magic of the air around him. He raised his chin and pointed to a house deep in an alley. There are three yellow long candles at the door of this blue brick building. Perhaps because of some special belief of the owner, the three candles are placed on the left of the three steps leading to the door. The orange flame on the candle, shaking in the wind, looks so reassuring.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    "Hoo I don''t know how these witches got the money to buy this house. As far as I know, although the housing price in this area is not unreasonable, it will not be easy for ordinary people to take it. " The shadow looked at the blue house not far away and whispered. And the reason why he said this is naturally because even with his high return as a killer, his current savings are not enough to pay the price of the house. According to the idea of the shadow, since the existence of witches themselves is far beyond that of mortals, they naturally will not do mortal work. Therefore, the source of money for witches is a problem.


    "It''s not easy. As long as they want to, I believe they can get a lot of money at any time. Every witch is a master of pharmaceutics, not to mention the dangerous power of cursing mentioned by the wizard "One eye," said. He''s right. If witches are willing to sell their powerful pharmaceutical products, it''s easy to get a lot of money.


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible. Witch''s Potion naturally has its unique effect, and sometimes its effect is incomparable. But as far as I know, witches never trade with money. They are only interested in one thing. " Cheese said, the first to turn over and dismount, this is not because the mage wants to make his behavior look more polite. But the closer he got to the witch''s house, the more resistant his horses were to moving on. The more sensitive parts of the animals make them refuse to get close to the danger. It is said that there are only two kinds of animals that can approach or are willing to approach the witch''s building: The Raven and the black cat. So there are also hunters who hunt witches for a living, relying on these two animals to find witches hiding in the city.


    Seeing the action of cheese, the remaining two people also noticed the abnormal situation of their own mount. Now that the mage has dismounted, they naturally don''t think they can force the horse to come to the building. Soon, they decided to tie the horses to the corner and hiked to the door with three steps. They stood in front of the steps, but no one dared to step on the blue stone steps with candles. Although "one eye" and shadow cast doubts on cheese, the mage did not give any further instructions.


    After a few seconds, or "one eye" and so on impatient, he raised his chin, motioned the shadow to go up and knock on the door. Although the shadow was reluctant to accept his boss''s orders, he had no other options to choose from. Helpless, the young killer slowly walked up the steps, and when he stepped on the steps made of bluestone, the candle flame on the steps slowly turned into bright yellow.


    "One eye" naturally noticed this strange scene, and he wanted to open his mouth to remind his subordinates. But it was blocked by the cheese. In the mage''s eyes, the three steps and the three candles were covered with a strange halo, which meant that it was not as easy as it seemed to go up the steps and knock on the door. However, because most of the witches'' magic arts were not found, and cheese couldn''t figure out what the array on this step was for, so he would wait for others to go up first, and the mage needed to observe to judge the specific function of the array.


    The shadow, which had stood at the door, did not seem to notice the change in the candle flame. After looking back at the other two, he took a deep breath and bravely knocked on the witch''s door.


    "Kowtow, kowtow!"


    The sound of knuckles hitting the wooden door is so clear. Then there was a brief silence, no one responded to the knock on the door, and no footsteps were heard in the room. But just as the shadow was going to knock on the door again, an incredible scene happened. In the cheese and "one eye" vision, the shadow of the whole person slowly become blurred, and then disappeared in a very short time! Seeing this situation, "one eye" subconsciously turned his face to cheese. The situation beyond common sense made him urgently need the explanation of the master.


    "Don''t worry. The shadow is fine. He was just invited in by the owner Cheese narrowed his eyes and said that his eyes were shining with magic. Although it was not as fierce as when casting, it was enough to prove that the mage was observing the scene from a different perspective.


    After a short silence, the glory in cheese''s eyes gradually disappeared. He had learned something about this little initiation ceremony. Even through this array, the mage also had a general understanding of the house owner''s strength. And this understanding, let him say to "one eye".


    "Next, you knock on the door."


    Are you teasing me?! Hearing this sentence, although "one eye" did not cry out, but his action is obviously to express this meaning. His companion''s behavior did not make him resist.


    "If you still want to see shadows, knock on the door." Said the mage.


    "One eye" is still a role in the street. Although he has a grudge against the strange experience of the shadow, the underground leader does not allow himself to leave just because of his morality or the blood in his heart. After moving the joints of his hands, "one eye" took a look at the cheese and went up the steps.


    "If you cheat me, you will regret it." He threatened the mage before he stepped on the first step.When "one eye" stepped on the steps, the candle flame on the steps almost instantly turned into dazzling red. This red is different from the red flame, but as thick as blood and palpitating color. "One eye" standing on the steps, like the shadow before, did not notice this. Or he turned a blind eye to the candles after he stepped up the steps. The red candle was growing rapidly at an explosive speed. The flame, which was only a little larger than the knuckle of the pinkie, suddenly shot up to the height of one person, and the anger and killing intention conveyed from the flame were hardly concealed.


    But just as the red candle was growing, the cheese moved. The master''s palm is far away toward "one eye", and he recites some kind of incantation in silence. Cheese read carefully, because he is also the first time to use this mantra. If a syllable is mispronounced, God knows if the gang leader will be swallowed up by a candle full of anger the next second. Fortunately, the mage''s casting seemed to be very successful. The candles gradually calmed down like the soothed beasts. After a few seconds, they returned to their original appearance, but the color was still red.


    For what happened just now, the "one eye" standing in front of the door seems to have no idea. In his perspective, the whole world seems to have only the wooden door in front of him. Finally, after the red candle light was soothed by cheese, "one eye" also knocked on the door.


    In line with what happened after the shadow knock on the door, the figure of "one eye" disappeared in a few seconds after the knock. The original three people at this time only cheese one person is still standing in front of the door. And the two men with him had disappeared on the bluestone steps.


    The mage took a deep breath. He knew that the next thing was the focus. The three steps were not accidental. Maybe they had their own will to lead the visit today. From the perspective of cheese, if you want to enter the house through this ladder, three people must knock on the door together before and after, and can not be excluded by the candles on the steps. Originally, "one eye" should not have been able to knock on the door because he had a problem with the witches before, but cheese helped him to pass the candle test by force. Next, as long as cheese successfully knocked on the door, the array would lose its effectiveness.


    Stepping slowly up the steps, cheese lost contact with the outside world in an instant, and his vision was compressed to the door in front of him. If you are an ordinary person, you may not notice this abnormal phenomenon at all, but as a fully trained caster, cheese can still maintain self-awareness in this array. Although he really wanted to look around, the mage still suppressed his thirst for knowledge. There was only one last step left to pass through the array. If the array collapsed due to these unimportant small actions and all the previous achievements were wasted, cheese himself would not forgive himself.


    "Knock knock knock" the mage knocked on the door. This time, a sound of footsteps came out of the door.


    "Come in, uninvited guests." A voice came from behind the door, and then the wooden door opened. A young woman appeared in front of the mage with a look of blame.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    The woman who appeared in front of cheese seemed to be in her twenties, and probably not much older than the mage and Elsa. And even if cheese is dealing with non-human existence, so that there is no normal aesthetic view, this woman can be regarded as a worthy beauty. The same head of blonde hair, known as the hammer rose, makes people feel like the sun shining, but growing on this lady, it makes people suddenly feel as rich and hopeful as seeing the wheat fields in autumn. A pair of dark brown eyes, but not as deep as cheese''s eyes, but will make people feel down-to-earth, at ease. This woman has a natural breath. If you let the mage use a word to describe it, I''m afraid it is that she looks like spring.


    Even if the spring lady''s look at cheese is not amiable now, it is difficult for the mage to have disgust or other negative feelings. On the contrary, she has a feeling of being criticized by others at the bottom of her heart. When she saw cheese, she didn''t know how to react. The woman didn''t know whether she was angry or funny. In short, she just turned her hair and gave a short sigh. Then she reached out and pulled the cheese from the door step into the room. But after pulling the mage into the room, the woman walked from the cheese side to the door.


    The mage''s eyes turned back to the outside of the room with the other party''s shadow. He saw that the candle which was still burning quietly on the steps just now did not know when it would go out together. And this lady is lighting the candles again. She pulled cheese into the room a little rudely, perhaps just because the mage was blocking her way out to light the candle.


    "So I say you witches are a little rough. Although these candles are only cheap copper coins on the street, the igniter for them to burn must be Griffin oil! Do you know how much it costs to light the candle oil? " A woman like spring lights a candle and complains. But even the voice of her complaint is still intoxicating.


    "I know, of course, that Griffin oil can only be refined from the tail of a Griffin, because normally there is not enough fat in the wild. Although it is said that some people have tried to breed Griffins artificially recently, the results are not good. So... "


    "So don''t say anything. Give me ten gold coins first." After the ignition, the woman closed the door and went back to the cheese maker, holding out a hand to the mage. She had the posture that she would not let the cheese move if she could not get the money. Although the mage knew that the price of the oil consumed only for lighting the candle should be less than ten gold coins, but now that he asks for help, he can''t blame the lion.


    However, cheese could only take out the purse from his arms, but he soon realized that in order to avoid unnecessary attention, he still didn''t wear his usual grey robe, so the money in the mage''s purse was not enough to pay for the share of ten gold coins.


    "That''s all for now. The rest is for you next time." Cheese handed his purse to the opponent''s outstretched hand. Somehow, the mage suddenly felt robbed.


    "Hum." After weighing the weight of the purse in her hand, the woman showed a look like this. Then he turned his head and walked into the room. "Come in, grandma has been waiting for you for a long time. Be careful not to look on either side, especially the picture on the wall. If you break that one, I''ll be really mad


    Cheese''s eyes twitch when she hears the name "grandma", which means that if there is no accident, the woman in front of her should be the youngest of the three.


    As the woman walked into the room, cheese saw a long, narrow corridor, illuminated by golden candlesticks at every few steps on either side of the corridor. On the walls of the partition were hung some expensive oil paintings. Occasionally, an invisible door appeared on both sides, not knowing where to go. Even if you don''t use magic to change your vision, cheese can also feel abnormal energy from the candlesticks and oil paintings on both sides, which may be the reason why the other party reminds himself not to watch it rashly. After all, this valuable disposable prop, even if it is a witch, will have to worry about some things.


    As they strolled down the corridor, cheese was sure that the place they were walking was not the interior of the building as seen from the outside. It was obvious that they were taken into some special space when they passed through the door. Although not excluding the possibility of the other party with their own circle, but from the woman''s face impatient expression, this guess is not high. After passing the 15th door which cheese remembered by heart, the woman who led the way finally stopped. She pushed open a door with a piece of sheepskin as decoration and went in.


    Cheese followed him into the room. At the same time, he noticed that there should be many rooms in the deep of the corridor, because the mage had not seen the end of the corridor. This is really an interesting phenomenon, because most witches don''t manage their own houses very deliberately. At least they don''t set up so many defense organs and expand such a large space. And the place where the witch group lives It''s seriously over the standard in every sense. This is a good thing, because it means that the energy of the witch group may be far higher than the cheese''s expectations, but it is also a bad thing, because it also means that these witches may exist in the worship of certain taboos in exchange for such a rich living environment."Why, are you two alone? I thought all three of you would come out. " Said cheese, seeing the scene in the room. The place where the mage entered looked like the interior of a cabin in the woods. The walls were all made of logs. The only stone part of the house should be a burning fireplace. This made cheese suspect for a moment that this was the house of wolf Louise, but although it was similar in architectural style, the decoration of this room was much better than that of an old woman living in the iron Fort slum. The decorative tea table inlaid with precious metal and the curtains made of precious silk all show the rich and elegant taste of the house owner.


    There was only one person sitting in the room, a middle-aged woman in a bright red dress. Although she is a middle-aged woman, her appearance has not yet faded. On the contrary, it sets off a trace of different mature charm when 30% of the similar leading women approach her. But even if not from the appearance, it is easy to see the blood relationship between the two women. Their hair is too similar. If the woman who opens the door for cheese is like spring, then the woman in front of her is like autumn, which represents abundant harvest and quiet rest.


    "My daughter has something else to say to your companion. After all, the man stole something from her many years ago, which made her sad for a long time. As for the young gentleman who is next door, I don''t want to know that he''s a good sleeper Said the lady in the red dress, inviting cheese to sit down at a table in the room.


    Cheese noticed that there were two teapots on the table, one close to himself and the other to each other. And from the teapot close to each other exudes an unpleasant magic.


    "Can''t you leave operation Tang? Madame The mage sat opposite the lady in the red dress and said. Since the other party''s attitude to himself is not as rude as the previous one, cheese has changed his own language.


    "It''s not your turn to care!" A woman like spring scolded. But he was stopped by another one.


    "I hope you can forgive my granddaughter''s rudeness. Her mother and I are not good at managing money. She is in charge of the family''s livelihood, so she is now haggling over the loss of money The red dress lady said, and then went on, "as for me You are right. I''m too old to leave the soup pot too far. I haven''t even seen the world outside this house for many years. So your visit is very gratifying to me, an old man. It''s a rare consolation to see the magic of you in this twilight age. "


    "You don''t look as old as you describe, Madame. You are still beautiful in my eyes. " Of course, cheese knew that the witch body hidden in the middle-aged woman''s skin might be a dead corpse that had lived for a long time. Witches have been looking for ways to prolong their lives to make up for their short life span. Under such a premise, although it costs a lot, such a witch with rich resources is still a success She lived beyond the years she should have. But this does not prevent him from praising the other person''s appearance. It is nothing but the respect between the casters. In many cases, even if you can, don''t try to peep into the real face of others, especially your friend''s. Because that could be his or her greatest privacy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Maybe the cheese compliment worked. The red dress lady is very happy after listening to the mage''s words, at least she hopes cheese thinks she is very happy. She told her granddaughter to get some tea. After the latter showed reluctance, she repeated her request in a tone of command.


    "I''m sorry, young wizard. My granddaughter doesn''t go through as much as my mother and I did. She hasn''t left the city much since she was born. So in a lot of ways, she was a little naive. I also ask you to forgive her rudeness After the younger woman left the house, the red dress lady said to the cheese.


    "Well, I don''t think I feel offended. Besides, I don''t think you need to be so polite to me. I''m probably about the age of your granddaughter, and to be honest, I''m flattered by the way you say it. " Polite attitude is good, but the red dress lady''s attitude is too courteous, but let cheese''s heart instinctive feeling a little bad. As a witch of such an age, I''m afraid even her own teacher dare not be rude to her at will. God knows what terrible means the monster who has lived for a long time holds in his hand.


    "You are so modest. I have heard of your name from the ravens flying from the north. You are a young grey robe from the north of Longji mountain. With your own strength, you have pacified the whole sarong Ling epidemic. Even if more casters are older than you, few people can do it. At this point, you are a respectable wizard, Mr. cheese Said the lady in the red dress.


    Cheese''s pupils shrank when the other side called out his name. Maybe the witch knew from the flying crow that a young grey robed mage had come to the kingdom of grey lion. But her name should never appear in the minds of the ravens, which means that the witch has carefully investigated herself. This is interesting. Although cheese asked herself that there were not too many flaws in the action of Cang lion, she encountered a lot of battles all the way from Longji mountain. Since the witch can get information from the Raven''s brain, is it possible for her to send those birds back to the battlefield to collect their blood or hair?


    "Tea!" Just as cheese was still thinking, the witch who went out to get the dessert had returned. This witch like spring doesn''t seem to like cheese very much. When she puts the same tea in front of the mage, it seems that she deliberately increases her strength. It''s just that cheese, who is still immersed in his own delusion of being murdered, has no energy to think about why the other party hates him so much.


    "Clandy! Don''t be so rude to the guests The red dress lady noticed her granddaughter''s behavior and scolded again, "you''re not likable at all."


    "Grandma, but he..." The witch, known as Corinthian, tried to explain, but before she could speak out, she was interrupted by the Red Dress Lady raising her hand. Cheese noticed that when the lady in the red dress raised her hand, her upper and lower lips were forced together by some invisible force. Although she wanted to continue to speak, the closed lips could only make her produce some meaningless murmur.


    "Sit down and pour us tea." Said the lady in the red dress. Perhaps realizing that her grandmother would not listen to her excuse, clandy gave up on the chair next to the lady in the red dress, and then glared at the cheese with a sharp eye.


    "I''ll make you laugh. Now let''s get back to business, Mr. cheese After dealing with this little incident, the red dress lady smiles at the mage again and says.


    "Yes. But since you already know my name, I wonder if I have the honor to know your name? Madame. " Cheese said with a passable smile. Just now, the lady in red dress obviously used some kind of magic when she taught him a lesson, but cheese didn''t feel any magic wave. This means that if the other party wants to cast a spell on him now, the mage may not be able to detect it.


    "Well, you are very polite. You can call me Gelin if you like." Ms. red dress, well no, maybe Ms. Green said to cheese.


    "My pleasure, Mrs. Green." Said cheese. At the same time from the arms took out a small transparent glass bottle, glass bottle is a trace of red liquid, "there is no way to prepare a suitable gift in a hurry, I hope you can like this."


    This small bottle of dragon''s blood was left when the cheese was taken by count saloon with Migo''s blood. Although there is a contract with Migo, the material of dragon blood is very precious even for cheese. Now forced to take it out as a gift to meet, the strength of the witch in front of her is beyond the imagination of the mage.


    "My God! You will be a very welcome guest, Corinthian, and put away Mr. cheese''s present If the joy on Greene''s face wasn''t faked, cheese thought the other party looked very satisfied with her gift. As for how to explain to Migo why his blood was shed on the witch''s hands, cheese hoped that the dragon would not be too angry. It''s not that these witches can use Migo''s blood to drive it to do anything. For the Dragon species, the witches'' magic power is not enough to support them to hurt the dragon like a curse on human beings. However, if their blood is used as a tool for unknown purposes, Migo will be angry for a while.So miss klandi, who had just sat down, had to get up again and go to the master to put the little bottle of dragon blood into the other room. Cheese can guarantee that after leaving, the witches will be eager to pour the dragon''s blood into their soup pot after carefully checking whether there is a trap in the dragon''s blood. The dragon''s blood is full of strong vitality, such a little blood is enough to withstand a lot of things. However, clandy did not seem to appreciate the generous gift of cheese. Although she was still subject to her grandmother''s magic and could not speak, when she approached the master, the expression on her face was obviously asking why cheese didn''t take out the gift earlier, so that she had to go again.


    "Ha ha, then I think we know each other. Now that you know about me, Mrs. Green, I think you should have guessed something about the purpose of my coming here Cheese still remembers when she first entered the door that Granny had been waiting for her for a long time, which meant that the other party was aware of his deal with "one eye". When it comes to "one eye", I don''t know how he was handled by the witch who hasn''t seen him yet. I hope he can live before he leads the topic to him.


    "Shadow, Mr. cheese. There are signs, and the damage to saronnel is just the beginning. This terrible plague will eventually sweep the whole Cang lion. The fall of the country has been taken as a sign. Even your teacher can''t stop things from going on. " Gren said, after seeing that Claudius had left the house again.


    "That''s why I came to you. I want to stop the spread of this plague. Its existence is too unusual, and I think since you have lived here for so many years, you do not want the Cang Lion Kingdom to become a twisted and strange territory? " Said cheese. Since the witches have lived in this land for a long time and have managed such a residence, they must not want the kingdom of Cang lion to be destroyed by the plague. The mage hopes to get help from some witches, at least some suggestions.


    "No, you don''t understand. The shadow of this plague is far beyond you and I can imagine. It''s just the beginning, like It''s like the opening song of a grand concert. Our power is too small compared with it. " GLIN shook her head and poured herself a cup of tea. Although it looked like normal black tea, cheese knew that the liquid in the cup actually came from the witches'' soup pot.


    "That''s not the case, Madame. And you know that, or you wouldn''t want to see me. If everything is really hopeless as you said, you can shut me out. And you''re still sitting in front of me, which means you know there''s a turnaround. Is that right? " Cheese was not frightened by the witch''s prophecy, he said calmly.


    "Turning point Yes, it did. I get this prophecy from the fire, it''s my last prophecy. I don''t have much time left, Mr. cheese. I''ve spent too much time that doesn''t belong to me. I don''t resist death, but before I leave the world, I still hope to do something for my daughter and granddaughter. So I will sit in front of you today. The huge shadow will engulf the whole Cang lion, but everything is not doomed. The price, pay enough price, you may have a chance to dispel this shadow, although it may only be for a while. " Ms. Green finished and took a sip of black tea.


    "And what I want to know is whether you, Mr. cheese, the youngest grey robe, have the determination and ability to pay the price."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "The price..." Cheese whispered to himself after hearing the elder witch''s words. This word has been with the mage''s life since he began to contact magic. He gets help and pays a price. This has almost become the default rule of cheese. But the more you understand this exchange rule, the more clear cheese will know. If you want to get enough help to solve the immediate difficulties, the price must be very painful.


    "Are you hesitating?" Grin asked, smiling.


    "Shouldn''t I hesitate?" If ordinary people are asked by witches like this, they will understand this question as that the other party is not satisfied with their indecisive attitude. But cheese didn''t worry about losing Gelin''s support. The mage even asked the other side''s questions.


    "Your hesitation is naturally necessary. After all, it''s always good for us to be cautious in the face of unknown costs. " Gelin looked at cheese. The smile on the witch''s face was more intense, and seemed to be satisfied with the mage''s reaction. It''s taboo for the caster to be too arbitrary and too timid. However, the caster is still thinking with the logic of normal creatures. In many cases, they will make irrational judgments for various reasons. In this case, hesitation, the phenomenon itself means that the brain is thinking rapidly and weighing the pros and cons. Even if the final result of the thinker''s decision is still not the best answer, it is better than those who completely give up thinking and give action to instinct.


    "Well, but in that case, can you tell me something about the price I have to pay to stop this plague?" Cheese naturally can see that the witch is very satisfied with his answer, and the mage also hopes to get more information from the other side by this momentum.


    "Ha ha, you must also know someone who can use the prophecy magic, right? Then you should also be aware that some things will happen when they should happen. It''s not a happy thing to know your destiny too early Gren replied. The witch in the red dress shook her head slightly, indicating that she would not reveal more information.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. It may not sound so credible, but I am on your side in this matter. In order to help you save this country, I can still offer you some more help. But... " At this point, Greene''s words stopped for a moment. The witch poured herself another cup of tea, looked at the cheese and said slowly, "if you want this gift, you have to pay something."


    The expression of cheese didn''t change much. From the beginning, the mage didn''t intend to get help from the witch for nothing. Although he and the witch''s interests are the same, but as a door-to-door help, to pay the witch some remuneration is not to blame. So cheese has a certain psychological preparation for this.


    "We''d like to discuss it carefully with you and me." The mage said that the terms between casters are sometimes very careful, especially when dealing with powerful casters like witches. A rigorous and mutually agreed treaty will not only make traders feel disgusted, but also show their meticulous thinking, which is a good opportunity for the caster group.


    Since cheese also said that there was no comment, soon a piece of parchment with some words on it appeared on the table in front of them. Obviously, Gelin has made a general framework for the cooperation between the two sides. This makes the mage realize that perhaps in this transaction, the witch side also has a strong appeal. Read the words on parchment carefully. This kind of special words can only be used in the most serious contract. Once the contract is signed by both parties, everything in the world will witness it. The force of this kind of contract is so powerful that even the devil doesn''t like to use it. They can write the contract in this way. It can be seen that the witches attach great importance to the content of the contract.


    "Well Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake about the part of the contract that I was to pay? " After careful reading, cheese can be sure that this contract is very fair. Even if it''s fair, it doesn''t seem like a deal, and since this contract was written by an ancient witch, the details are in place. Except for some items that must be added by the mage himself, almost the entire contract has no problem with the responsibilities of both parties. The real part of the payment for the sorcerer is the exact part.


    "Yes, I''m sure I didn''t write it wrong. And I believe you have read it correctly. It is indeed the clause we require, and even the most important one. " She said, pointing to the clause in which cheese was puzzled.


    "Hoo You should know that I will not be the best person to enforce this clause. There are a lot of people who will be better than me The mage is still struggling.


    "Is it? But in my opinion, no one is more suitable to enforce this clause than you Grein still smiles at cheese, and from her smile, cheese knows very clearly that if she wants help, she must accept this clause.


    "Well, then skip the clause. I think these details can be changed... " Shaking his head, the mage began to focus on the rest of the contract, trying to get more resources for himself.For a long time When the time was slowly flowing into the latter half of the night, there was a not too strong magic wave in the reception room where cheese and greyne were talking. However, the magic did not dissipate into the surrounding environment as it should be after casting. But gradually expanded, like an invisible ripple, sweeping a huge area at a very fast speed. Those who feel the magic are not sure where it comes from, but they all feel something that can''t be doubted and changed.


    "Click." The door of the reception room opened again, and klandi, who had gone out to place the dragon blood, walked into the room indifferently. The room seemed to be exactly the same as when she left, and the fire in the fireplace still radiated warm heat. But this heat can no longer let the body lost its life to restore temperature.


    "She left after signing the contract." Cheese is drinking hot tea in the cup, eyes looking ahead to say. On the other side of the long table in front of him, Greene had stopped breathing. After her death, her body quickly withered and deformed, and her original appearance had turned into a mass of dark brown material with only fuzzy human shape.


    "She knew for a long time that this was her last day. She''s just waiting for you. " After picking up the remains of grein calmly, there was not much sad color on her face, but cheese was still sensitive to the tears on her face which had been obviously wiped.


    "Will you bury her? Or by fire? I can help. Although I don''t get along long enough, she is a good lady to be respected. " Said cheese.


    "No, we''ve been spinning around the soup pot all our lives, and naturally we should be the raw material in the soup pot after we die." She carefully wrapped up her grandmother''s body with the silk she had already prepared. "By drinking the medicine containing the body of the Witches of the previous generation, we have inherited their wisdom and will. It''s a ritual that has to be done. "


    "Yes I hope she can make the soup taste better The mage replied silently that many ethnic groups in the world have their own special rituals and customs that seem grotesque to outsiders. In fact, this phenomenon occurs in all human races. In the face of such things, the principle of cheese is to respect the will of the deceased. Since everyone has a different understanding of the meaning of life, why should we care about where we should finally go?


    "Yes." When she heard the cheese, she gave a reluctant smile. "You can rest here tonight. Tomorrow morning, my mother and I will begin to fulfill our contract with you


    The mage nodded in silence, listening to the voice of clandy closing the door, and uttered a long sigh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    The next morning cheese went back to Roland''s hotel. Roland, who was sorting out the props in the carriage, saw cheese coming back from the street and klandi following him. The mage is still wearing the clothes he left yesterday, but from his expression, cheese is not very happy now. In contrast, it was the expression on her face. Although still grieving for the death of her grandmother, the death of the old bird guarding the nest means that the chicks can finally leave the nest that binds them. Although she grew up in Wangdu, her life was basically taught by her grandmother and her mother. Young witches were not familiar with the city and its residents.


    "Why, you brought back such a beautiful lady without seeing you for a day? You boy, this is much better than your teacher Roland glanced up and down at clandy. He didn''t notice that the girl was not human. What he saw in the old man''s eyes was a young woman with golden hair.


    "This is Mr. Roland, who saved me outside the city. He is also a friend of my teacher Cheese, though reluctant, took her to Roland''s carriage, and the mage introduced the old man whose beard was too long to see. As for the cheese teacher, klandi had heard from her grandmother and her mother more than once. Although many descriptions about the man were obscure, just as cheese thought, Roland, as an existing friend, thought to be a very extraordinary existence.


    "Hello, Mr. Roland. My name is Corinthian With her hands crossed between her abdomen, she made a slight bow to the old man, which was a very solemn salute. Roland was still wondering why cheese would mention his teacher to the girl, but the next word from klandi shocked the old man. "I''m Mr. cheese''s fiancee now."


    "It turns out that cheese is unmarried What!? What do you say Roland was originally standing in the shed talking to the two people, this startled the old man almost fell out of the carriage. The gods, he never heard cheese say that he had such a fiancee.


    "Is that true?" The old man''s beard trembled and asked the mage.


    But in the face of Roland''s problem, although the expression on cheese''s face was very wonderful, he finally nodded heavily, "I''m afraid so."


    "Yes," the old man asked, turning his face again to Corinthian.


    "Miss clandy, may I venture to ask, when did you know cheese?"


    "Last night, sir." ''replied Corinthian earnestly, with a very serious expression on her face, as if there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Well, I beg your pardon, miss clandy; I am afraid I will have to borrow your fiance for the time being." Roland''s eyes twitch. At the same time, the old man pulled cheese into the shed of the carriage with a powerful force that was not in line with his own shape, and put down the curtain of the shed.


    "You can! Doesn''t it mean you guys are all focused on exploring mysteries? How come you cheated a girl back in one night! This is the capital of a country at any rate. You will be beheaded if you abduct nobles! " Roland yelled to cheese in the shed. It''s not surprising that the old man would misunderstand that the clothes corandi wore were expensive at first sight. However, judging from the innocence of her face that was not in line with her age, the scene looked like a trick in which an evil mage colluded with an ignorant girl in a noble family and then eloped with others.


    "It''s not what you think it is." Cheese''s eyes are indifferent to reply, his heart is also very broken now, "I and she really is not what you think."


    "You know what I think! So, what are you talking about? Didn''t you come to Wangdu to investigate? How can one more fiancee come out in one night Roland asked, the old man''s voice was very strong, but considering that corantine was outside the carriage and the curtain was not very sound insulation, he deliberately lowered the volume.


    "Well I don''t want to be like this. Things have changed beyond my imagination. But as for the noble girl you mentioned, I can only say that her surname is black pearl. If someone can abduct her, I''m afraid I''ll only have the most senior devil in the abyss. " Said cheese. He did get the information he wanted through the contract, and even the witch knew more about the plague than the mage had expected. But the deal with the witch also brought him some unexpected troubles.


    "Black pearl Do you think I am standing outside the carriage a lady loved by the black cat The surname "Black Pearl" is an obscure term for witches. It comes from the beautiful appearance of witches used to confuse the world and the popularity of ravens and black cats. Roland, as a well-informed person who has traveled from place to place without knowing how many years, is not unfamiliar with this view. For most people, most of them even include the vast majority of casters. It''s not a good thing to have an intersection with a woman with the surname of black pearl.


    "Yes, I am quite sure. I went through something yesterday, and the result is that I have this relationship with her now Said cheese.


    "The fly wings of the tortoise! Do you know what it means to marry a witch? " Yelled at the cheese with a dirty word of unknown meaning."Of course I know. And don''t be so excited. This engagement is only temporary. As long as I can solve the plague of Cang lion, then the engagement will be void. " Said the mage.


    "Damn it! You and your teacher are really the same. You don''t care about your life. Show me your hands Roland said, pointing to the cheese''s left hand.


    "We haven''t had a ceremony yet. I don''t have a ring on my hand. And I''m coming back to you today, hoping that you can preside over our engagement ceremony. " The mage showed Roland his left hand. He doesn''t really have any rings or videos on his hands, but if you look closely, you''ll find a small black thread around the ring finger of cheese''s left hand.


    "And the engagement ceremony! Listen to me, boy, if you want to live, cut this finger now. I''ll go out and swindle that witch away, and we''ll leave the country now Said the old man.


    "It''s no use. I''ve already signed the contract. If you want to break the engagement, you have to get rid of the plague in this country. " Said cheese with a wry smile. Of course, he also wanted to break the contract, but now I think that the reason why Gelin prepared such a serious contract was to prevent the mage from reneging.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alas, sometimes I really don''t understand you so-called omniscients. You can take your life and soul as weights on the scale for such a few dispensable information Or the lightest one! " Roland knew that since cheese said he had signed the contract, it meant that there was no way to break the contract with the master''s ability. Although the old man did not know cheese for a few days, he still liked the young man very much. Cheese is still a bit gloomy, but he is not as indifferent to the outside world as other casters do. This makes Roland can''t help but see the shadow of his former friends in the mage''s body.


    "So would you like to preside over our engagement?" Asked the cheese.


    "Host, why not? I once presided over the king''s wedding ceremony, and once offered my blessing to the dragon. But a engagement ceremony between a grey robe and a witch, ha ha, this is definitely another thing that makes me glad that I have lived so long. " Roland opened the curtain of the carriage. And although the two did not say for long, the good face of Claudius had attracted many passers-by.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    A little bit earlier, some early morning,


    grew thick forests of thick trees, and there was a small piece of open space in the forest. In fact, there is a layer of green grass in the open space. Some nameless flowers are dotted in these weeds, which are decorated with some monotonous colors. In the middle of the open space, there are some architectural remains, which can be seen from the remaining ruins that the building should have been very grand and huge. But now, the ruins covered by vines are only occasionally carved under the leaves blown by the wind, telling the glory of the past.


    "This is the woodland of grandma''s hometown. She has always loved the land, so when she decided to move north, she brought it with her Said clandy, coming out of a wooden door in the ruins, to the people behind him. Although this wooden door seems to be some years old, it is still not in harmony with the whole ruins. It can be easily seen that this door was installed later.


    Cheese followed his fiancee and walked down the corridor into the woodland. The mage can clearly feel the magic in this space. If it was only a small means to connect different rooms through the corridor, then taking away a whole piece of real land is really enough to show how powerful the power of once green was as a witch. Moreover, different from the simple transfer of the land and the materials above, the mage could see the clouds floating in the sky and the sun higher up, and even smell some unique smell from the sea in the air of the forest.


    "A calm place." Cheese said.


    "Just looking at it. In fact, the space here is only the size of a room, and the scenery beyond the open space is just the decoration originally designed Said clandy, walking forward.


    "Even so, it''s beautiful enough. I think Ms. green must like her hometown very much. I can see the magic in this room This is not the flattery of cheese. When the caster casts a spell with a strong feeling, their magic power will be affected. Although this influence may not change the power or release form of the spell, when other casters approach, they can really feel something similar to emotion in the magic trace.


    "Yes We witches are born with magic, but we can''t feel as much as you do At the mage''s words, klandi was silent for a moment. As gifted witches, they really do not have such a subtle perception of magic, just as people do not carefully distinguish the feelings of each breath.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Asked the cheese. The mage was still curious about why she had brought herself to this room in the morning. Although in theory, the two have reached an engagement, but the contract also clearly states that only when cheese admits that he can not stop the plague of the Lion Kingdom and the whole kingdom has been destroyed, the real witch wedding will be carried out. So there should be no reason for her to hurt herself now.


    "Ring." Said clandy, raising her left hand, with a thin black thread on the witch''s ring finger like cheese. "You can''t get our help unless you wear an engagement ring."


    "Is that so? I thought that as long as the engagement was made, I would be regarded as a witch''s patron. " The mage also looked at his left ring finger.


    "The mark is just to let others know that you are already in possession. It is said that this is a habit handed down from a very old time, when the number of witches was not as rare as it is now, and there were not so many people who could be "alternates.". The real favor must be communicated through the ring. " Said clandy.


    "Yes This is knowledge that is not even recorded in the teacher''s library. But why tell me? You don''t need to do that at all. Even if you don''t really help me, I can only fulfill the contract, can''t I? " Asked the mage. The care of witches is also a burden for witches themselves, so most witches will hold weddings directly after completing the engagement ceremony to minimize their harm to themselves. And although getting the power of the witch in the contract between cheese and greyne is part of the clause, cheese won''t know whether he is favored by the witch if she doesn''t speak out.


    "I''m curious..." "I''ve never been allowed to go too far from the house," she replied. I''m curious about the city and the kingdom. I don''t want them destroyed before I see them. And I''m curious about you, too. Grey robe, caster from outside the world, I want to see why you are worth waiting for grandma. Besides, you still owe me money


    "Ha ha, that''s it. Then, for the sake of my life safety, should I try not to pay back the money The mage touched his nose. Most people know that witches are dangerous, but when they interact with witches, they will have an illusion that they or the witch they know is a special existence. And this illusion is why witches are not extinct. After all, their so-called "wedding" is based on mutual willingness. If everyone in the world refuses to marry them, then perhaps this dangerous species has long been lost in time."Here, we hold the engagement ceremony here. That''s what grandma expected While cheese was still considering whether not paying back the money would really guarantee her personal safety, klandi explained why she had brought cheese to this room.


    Time back to the present


    "incredible, incredible." When Roland walked into the room, cheese couldn''t remember how many times the bearded old man had said. It was incredible. From the beginning of entering the witch''s house, Roland seems to be repeating this word constantly. He looked carefully at the grass under his feet, and even bent down to confirm whether it was real grass.


    "Are you back?" Said a woman''s voice. When Roland looked up at the voice, he saw a woman with blonde hair and a face seven points similar to that of Corinthian. And it seemed that she was about the same age as Corinthian.


    Cheese is also the first time to see this woman, but the mage quickly realized the identity of this person in front of him. And after a few seconds, the woman also took the initiative to speak.


    "For the first time, I am emia, the mother of corandia."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Destruction is always without warning. Like a sudden earthquake, a thunderstorm without warning, or something else. In fact, it''s not that all of these disasters come without any warning, but they are too vague or hard to detect, so for us, the destruction is still without warning. Curse crows hate this feeling. He was fed up with the feeling that there was no protection in the world, so on the first day he learned to spell, he put a curse on himself He will know his death.


    In this way, the curse crow can feel at ease, even if death really comes, he will not know nothing about it. At that time, young or even young magicians did not know how heavy the curse was. And as his teacher, the man did not say anything to remind his apprentice how dangerous he was doing. Maybe he thinks that this is the price paid by the curse crow in advance. On the way to curse, he has achieved more than his teacher or any other recorded incantation master at this age.


    "In the fire." With the curse crow''s words, the rat people who were chasing the group were all accidentally ignited when they were crossing the burning street. However, no matter how they fight or roll, those flames in their bodies do not have the slightest trend of becoming smaller, but with the action of the rat man will wrap it up. The disgusting smell came from the fire, but in the already chaotic iron fort, the scene was just a drop of dew dripping into the river.


    "This way!" Mona splits a rat man who jumps from a high place with an ax, and her voice guides several people through a chaotic city. In the panic, several people finally passed through the most chaotic part of the city, the former city master''s residence, and now the last human stronghold of the iron fort.


    As far as I could see, there was no significant damage to the city Lord''s house, perhaps because of the soldiers who were stationed on the outer walls of the house and the magic runes flashing on the walls. These magical runes strengthened the wall. Although the number of rat people gathered outside the wall was far more than that in other parts of the city, there was no way to directly destroy the wall even though they roared and yelled.


    "Look, sander, they''re still here!" Giant black bats and white coyotes, like patrons of the house, attack the most populated areas of the house, and then return to the enclosure to rest when their strength declines. The walls that block the entry of rat people seem to have the ability to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, and will not hinder the movements of the two giants.


    Elsa''s voice undoubtedly attracted the attention of the rat people who were besieging the house. When these twisted creatures with dark green eyes turn their heads to a group of people, even if it is not the first time to see a rat man, everyone''s heart will still be afraid of this terrible biological instinct.


    "Signal!" Mona exclaimed, pulling out the two handed tomahawks behind her back. It was certainly not enough for them to break through such a thick array of rat men. They had to get the help of the people stationed in the house. And before the people inside receive the agreed signal and send someone to kill them, the only people who can rely on are their companions and weapons in their hands.


    The landlady nodded and drew the long bow from behind. In fact, her archery was not as good as Jack''s, but fortunately, no one expected her to shoot anything with her bow and arrow. All she had to do was signal.


    "Whew!" The whistling arrows with wooden whistles shrieked in the air. This is the simplest signal in a chaotic situation, but this swagger brings more than just the attention of friends. More rodents noticed the direction of the arrow, and their keen hearing made it hard for them to bear the sound.


    The curse crow raised his right hand, and a strong wind, mixed with dust on the ground and in the air, and incomplete burning ashes, suddenly blew at the first rat man who came to attack him. Because of the foreign body in his eyes, the rat man could not help but stop and rub his eyes. But how could the curse crow be so simple? A cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the magic light flashed in the eyes of the curse crow like cheese, but the light in his eyes was different from the haze of cheese, but a more ominous light wave.


    A burst of invisible magic power spread out with the curse crow''s casting, and the bloodthirsty desire instantly occupied the hearts of those rat people. The rat people who were blinded by the dust lost the ability to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. They could only comply with the destruction of the heart, and crazily waved their claws and tore at all the flesh around their mouths. In this case, the rats in the front row soon fell into endless fighting with each other. The smell of blood in the air and the pain of injury could only make the evil curse go deeper into the heart.


    Although it is not the first time to see the curse crow casting, Mona and Elsa still feel some tumbling stomach when they look at the bloody scene. This is different from the war between the two armies on the battlefield, nor is it the encounter in the team''s exploration. Even before the curse of crow, the so-called massacre seems so kind. Gnawing, gnawing, the eyes of those rat people are full of turbid look, they are bound by the curse, even if the meat they are eating comes from their own body, they do not know.


    However, even if the curse of crow is so cruel and destructive, it can only delay for a moment in front of a large number of rat people. Those who were not affected by the curse soon realized that their compatriots in front of them had lost their ability to fight. In the face of this situation, they have also made the simplest and most effective means. The exteriors quickly exterminate their cursed siblings. They are merciless, and unlike the rat humans who have lost their thinking ability, they are just repeating and inefficient biting. The rat man in charge of cleaning up often needs only one attack on the throat or other fatal parts to solve a frenzied sibling. The crazy isolation zone built by the cursed crows soon disappeared.Even the curse crow has no way to delay for a while. You know, the spell master is not good at mass killing. Curse is more suitable for casting on one or a specific target rather than dealing damage to a large number of targets. And the curse crow, who is proficient in the way of curse, obviously knows this. He used the rest of his magic to strengthen his strength and reaction speed. He also knew that he had to stick to this road if he wanted to hold on until reinforcements arrived.


    "Protect your backpack! Or we''ll be in vain With the handle of the axe, the female soldier called out to the landlady. You can see that Elsa''s body in addition to the necessary equipment, but also with a small leather backpack. The backpack was bulging, apparently with something in it.


    "So I said," where the cheese guy went when we needed to? " The curse crow punched a rat man in the face with his fist. With the sound of bone breaking, the hapless rat man soon lost consciousness under the blow of a heavy hammer.


    "Damn it! You can''t complain about it any more! " With both hands supporting the handle of the axe to block the opponent''s claws, Mona raised her left foot and kicked the enemy in front of her. For the latter, it''s not like that she can concentrate on fighting with the same rhythm as the enemy.


    Elsa didn''t speak, and she had been quiet since cheese disappeared. The landlady wields two short knives to protect the back of mantra crow and Mona, and also relies on the safety area they support to protect her backpack behind her.


    At this time, the three suddenly felt that their heads were black. A wolf like creature twice as big as ordinary people suddenly fell down from the air, appeared in front of Elsa, and stepped on two unfortunate rat men. At the same time, a pair of huge bat claws also passed by several people, snatched several rat people off the ground, and then dropped them heavily in mid air.


    "Follow me." Jack whispered in a low, hoarse voice. Although he had mastered the technique of becoming a wolf more skillfully, the young wolf Walker still had a long way to go before he could skillfully use every part of his body. But that''s enough. Jack with half wolf words has a terrible power that ordinary people can''t reach. He grabs a rat man and throws it in the direction of the house. The rat man smashes a bunch of bad luck in an instant.


    With the help of wolf walker, several people are no longer passively besieged by rat people. They start to run towards the direction of the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Under Jack''s leadership and Sander''s cooperation from the sky, Elsa and his several people finally succeeded in breaking through the rat people''s army outside the house. However, for a large number of rat people, the loss that this team can bring is of no use at all. The seriously injured or dead rat people are quickly divided by their companions and become the driving force for others to move forward. And the safe passage that the landlady and they beat out was quickly filled by rats after they passed through.


    "Damn it, these are people!" The landlady, who had fallen from the wall, swore in a low voice. Those crazy rat people may have been ordinary iron Fort residents a few days ago, but in just a few days, everything seems to have changed. The whole iron fort was transformed from a prosperous border city into a terrible human purgatory.


    "I didn''t think it was a big deal when I first heard the cheese guy talk about this plague. But now it seems that I can understand why he is so eager to find a cure for the plague Shande, who has changed from a giant bat to a human, is still in his black aristocratic dress, but perhaps because of frequent transformation, his clothes are not as neat as before. The damage and stains of various colors can be found on his clothes.


    "It''s hard to see such a crazy hell even if you look for all the beliefs. I can''t imagine what the man who made this plague wants to do The curse crow turned his head and looked at the rat people shouting at the wall outside the wall and said. For the magician, this irrational madness is even more unacceptable than death. In the same way, even if it is not from the perspective of a curse spreader, the curse crow can feel the strong malice in the rat man plague.


    "Have you noticed There are too many rat people here? " In a few people are still from the rat man pile of death and feeling, Jack suddenly said.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t they been so many all the time? It was the same in the days of Saron''s reign, and it is still the same now, as if there was no end to death. " The owner''s wife frowned, and she carefully wiped the mouse man blood on the double knives. It would be too worthless to be infected with plague because of carelessness.


    "It''s the conversion rate. I noticed a little bit before. But I''m not sure. To hear that, the number of rat people is really abnormal. " Mona, dragging her Tomahawk, said, the woman soldier helped the soldiers on the wall kill several rat men who had climbed too high when they were on the wall.


    "Yes! It''s the conversion rate! " Jack nodded. Mona said exactly what he wanted to say. Because he became a wolf walker, Jack lost his memory as a human, but because of this, he was able to look at all kinds of experiences from a more objective perspective. Coupled with wolfwalker''s keen inspiration, "monkey" is actually the first of all to realize that there is a problem with the number of rat humans.


    "Do you mean that the patients in the epidemic areas you have seen before have not been transformed into rodents at such a high rate?" Before he came to iron castle, the curse crow had already got some information about the rat man plague, and he also knew something about cheese and their encounter in the Earl of saloon.


    "More than that! The plague of Saron is not capable of turning the whole city into a monster overnight Referring to the previous epidemic, the landlady also said.


    "And at that time, there were almost everywhere corpses that died without becoming rat people. But do you think you have seen a human body on the way back from outside?" Jack added, "I think even if the whole city turns into rat people, it''s about the same number of monsters we see."


    "Yes Rapid mutation can be understood as burying the plague seeds in this city for a long time, but this high frightening conversion rate is probably the focus of the other party. It seems that the other side has got some breakthrough. " The curse crow listened to several people''s words said.


    "Don''t say it here. Let others know if you have any guess. Besides, the Lord of the city is waiting for you." Shande said, pointing to the still well preserved city master''s residence, indicating that some people should hurry to deliver the goods escorted back to Lord wolf.


    Several people nodded. They also knew that what was in Elsa''s package was of great importance. It could even be said that it was the main reason why the people who still stick here did not escape. In fact, at the beginning of the chaos, these people had the opportunity to escape from the iron fort for the first time. However, in order to wait for this thing to be delivered to the city Lord, they did not hesitate to spend so much money to defend the house.


    Through the hall of the city master''s residence, there is no usual elegance. The wounded, refugees, these people occupy most of the space of the building, and the rest is basically a storage room for food and medicine. As the actual owner and guardian of the city, Wolfe can only support the border of protecting the residence in his study. At this time, the Lord of wolf had long lost his peace. The old man could see the situation of the iron Fort through the border, and it was because of this that he saw all the damage caused by the plague.


    "Are you here?" Wall''s voice was hoarse and his eyes were bloodshot. It could be seen that the old city Lord had not rested for a long time.


    "We got it." Elsa said and emptied the contents of her backpack onto the table in front of the old man. It was a very strange sphere. It was the size of an ordinary person''s head. It was pure black, but there was a little white shimmer in the black. No one can tell what kind of material this sphere is made of. Even if it is a curse crow, it can only judge the extraordinary of this sphere by the magic changes around it. As for its use or other information is not known."Great. With it, I can seal up the iron fort." As wall lifted his hand, the sphere rolled to the old man''s hand as if by some invisible call.


    "Is it really necessary? Although I don''t know much about the inheritance of the guardian warlock, I''m afraid the cost of sealing up such a huge city will be incalculable? " The curse crow frowned and said. The reason why Wall sent them to retrieve the crystal ball, which was kept in other places in the city, was to completely close the communication between the iron fort and the outside world, and to imprison the infected rat man in their city.


    "Originally, this spell was prepared to wait for support when a strong enemy attacks. I didn''t expect to use it to trap people in the city. " Wall gave a wry smile. He looked at the crystal ball in his hand and said, "there is a crystal ball like this for every city Lord who leads the fierce hammer. This is our backhand for the plan of barrier. But I didn''t expect that it would be used to prevent the spread of a plague. As for the cost of this spell, you don''t have to worry about me. The cost was already paid when these cities were established. All I have to do is activate it


    "Has it come to this point?" The curse crow asked, although he had just been killed from a rat infested City, no one knows better about the situation of the iron Fort than the old man in front of him. And since the Lord of wall has proposed to seal the city, it means that the situation of the iron fort is beyond control.


    "I see that every healthy person is infected and turned into a monster, and I see that all emotions and senses are swallowed up by twisted desires. This plague, if we don''t try our best to delay its pace, not only the hammer, the whole grey lion, but even the whole world will suffer terrible damage Wall said quietly, his voice did not sound like a statement of a terrible plague. However, this does not mean that the city Lord is not angry. On the contrary, the calmer wolf''s tone is, the more it proves that the destruction of the plague has made the old warwitch extremely angry.


    "They, I mean those who spread the plague, are doing experiments. Saron collar is just the beginning, and now these guys have mastered the way to turn all infected people into rat people. They can''t let them continue. You must stop this plague! Go to cheese. He''s not dead. As long as he is not dead, he will go to Cangshi Wangdu, go there to find him and tell him what happened to the iron castle. Tell him to go to Duke liehammer and he will help him The old city Lord said solemnly, "there is a teleport array in my basement. It can let you leave the iron castle. After you leave, I''ll activate this spell to seal up the city. I believe you can find a solution. "


    Silence, in the face of the Lord of wall at this time, several people do not know how to respond, the burden is too heavy, no one can easily open their mouth to make a commitment. The crow was the first to respond to Wolfe''s words. He saluted the old man, as if cheese had seen him for the first time. Then the magician silently opened the door of the study and went out. With the curse crow as the leader, Elsa said goodbye to Lord Wolfe with the most solemn etiquette they knew. They knew that if they did not solve the plague, the old city Lord and the iron Fort would not appear in their lives.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    The transmission array leaving the iron fort is not very large, and its capacity is only enough for a few people to pass through. And unlike those permanently deployed portals, this emergency teleportation system is only used as the last resort after the siege, so each time the teleportation array is activated, it will be unavailable for a long time.


    "I''ve set the coordinates. Your position will be southeast of the iron fort. You''ll go south. It won''t be long before you find a place to confirm your position." Said Shande, standing outside the magic circle.


    "Won''t you come with us? Once the iron fort is sealed up, there is no need for anyone to defend it? " The curse crow asked, if he could get help from the black blood vampire Shande, he would have a better chance of finding cheese.


    "That won''t do. It takes time for the magic to unfold, and during that time the protection of the house will disappear. I have to protect Wolfe when he needs to, it''s an agreement between us. What''s more, Lois doesn''t seem to be planning to leave. I told her, but she didn''t even come down to see you off Although the house is now protected by war witches, when the protection disappears due to the caster''s distraction, sander and Lois become the key to protect the mansion from being broken.


    "By the way, boy. Even though Lois didn''t tell me, don''t die. That old woman put all her hopes on you. She has carried the name Alexander alone for too long Looking at Jack in the teleport, sander thought about it or said.


    "Please tell her I''ll try my best. As for whether we can live safely to the end of this storm, it depends on the will of the wolf God Jack said with a smile. In such a dangerous situation, the young wolf Walker could not guarantee his own safety. What''s more, although Lois has already prepared the knowledge about wolf Walker as a scroll and handed it to Jack, but after all, the time he has been transformed is too short for Jack to completely transform himself into a wolf.


    "No, I dare not say that to her. I''m afraid I''ll have to be torn by the old woman without the mice. And you two little girls are also. I haven''t seen frost guards walking outside for many years. Don''t disgrace your army. " Shrink your neck, said the vampire.


    Elsa wanted to say something, but before the landlady could speak, the cry of the soldiers on the stairs interrupted her.


    "Lord Shande! There is an enemy as high as the building outside! Lord Louise asked me to ask you to come and help


    "Ha ha ha ha, this is really interesting! I haven''t seen such a big mouse yet! This time, we must take a closer look. Then, little ones, it''s time to say goodbye The vampire laughs wildly, his eyes can not see the slightest fear and confusion, for this blood clan who has lived for a long time, being sealed into the iron fort with wolf is just a long lost rest. As Shande launched the teleportation array, the dazzling light blocked all the senses of the people in the array.


    Different from the accidental transmission of cheese in the explosion before, the normal transmission does not cause any damage to the personnel in the array. Almost in a flash, the narrow basement under the city Lord''s residence becomes an open forest. The mist in the morning and the smell of grass and trees in the air told several people that it was no longer the chaotic city filled with rat people. However, the people who want to see the iron fort in the distance can not see the shadow of the forest. However, the smoke in the sky in the distance does remind several people that they are far away from the wall of the iron fort.


    "Let''s go. There is no guarantee that no rat man has escaped from the iron fort. We have to inform the nearby Lord. Don''t let Lord Wolfe''s efforts go to waste. " Curse crow first said. Instead of indulging in meaningless sadness and confusion here, the magician knows that moving forward is the real solution to the problem.


    Although he felt that curse crow''s indifference was somewhat inhumane, what he said was also true. The teleportation array in the mansion can''t support horses to pass through. In fact, even if horses can be teleported, I''m afraid we can''t find a mount for people to ride on. The four had to walk south, thanks to Jack''s hunting experience. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to quickly identify directions in such woods.


    Several people advanced a distance to the south, a road appeared in front of them, it seems that as long as you follow this road, you should be able to reach the next town. But at this moment, Jack said.


    "Somebody''s coming. They''re on horses. And There''s something chasing them. "


    Wolf Walker''s keen perception makes Jack more suitable for the job of Scouting than before. Most of the time, he only needs to stand in place to hear the voice coming from a distance beyond the reach of ordinary people. And the smell of the wind can also help the werewolf better judge what is approaching from a distance.


    "What? Would you like to come and help me? " The landlady asked, although it is not a good thing to guess that people will chase people at this time, maybe these people can help.


    "Can you tell the number of things chasing them?" The curse crow asked Jack. He also had the same idea as Elsa. At least the horses of those people could save a lot of time on their journey.Jack squatted down and put his ears to the ground so that he could hear the sound of the ground more clearly in the distance. After a short time, wolf Walker stood up and said to his companions.


    "About ten. They should be rat people. There are about four horses being chased, and one has been overtaken just now


    Jack''s words silenced a few people, which, according to him, meant that if they stood idly by, it would be only a matter of time before the remaining three horses were caught up by the rat man.


    "We help. How far are they from here? " Mona opened her mouth and made a decision. As a soldier, she couldn''t tolerate ignoring those in need.


    "Right there." The wolf Walker raised his hand and pointed to the end of the road. He could see the outline of the horse and the man on his back in a cloud of smoke.


    "Longji mountain is on! That''s the mark of the Knights of the hammer Elsa saw the forehead adorned on the horse''s head and exclaimed.


    "Worse than that." Jack squinted at the horses running towards the party from the distance of the road. The figure in front looked familiar. "It''s heather."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Not counting the curse crows, the three people present still have the impression of heather as the female warrior God with a small group of hammer knights in the camp of sweet water town. No matter how hard the battle against the rat men in the Saron leadership was later, Heather showed no sign of cowardice. The hammer rose has a strong appeal in the hearts of several people. Even if he lost his previous emotion, Jack had to admit that even if he had become a wolf walker, Heather''s image was still very strong.


    But it is such a knight, but now he is chased by only a dozen rat people, just like a lost dog. When we got closer, a few people could clearly see that Heather was only wearing a leather armor, and the leather armor was seriously damaged. It was obvious that she had experienced a fierce battle. Even Heather''s face was stained with blood.


    "The people who helped us now need our help. The world is crazy." Jack whispered as he began to grow wolf like hair at a very rapid rate.


    "You know these people. I''ll have to introduce you to me later The curse crow can see from the expressions of other people that it is not the first time they have seen Heather, and since they have decided to save these knights, the magician will not stand idly by. As a matter of fact, the curse crow is also very uncomfortable with what happened in the iron castle. For him and casters like cheese, there are definitely many things in the world that can make them embarrassed. Yes, but those things should not appear here.


    "If there''s a chance." Mona said, drawing out her broadsword, in this terrain and have a numerical advantage of the enemy, the Tomahawk seems a little inflexible.


    By the time a few people were ready, Heather, they were already very close. Obviously, the three Knights also noticed the group of people who suddenly appeared on the side of the road. They were extremely tired at this time, and even their sight was very blurred. So under such circumstances, Heather could not recognize that the man on the road was the frost guard who was following the cheese. But perhaps it was due to the duty of the grey Lion Kingdom knight. Although there was no way to identify Elsa and other people, the female Knight still began to shout in a hoarse voice.


    "Run


    "Run? That''s not going to work. Cheese once said he saved you once. If we are here to watch the people he rescued die easily, we can''t go back and tell him. " Jack yells and rushes towards Heather and them. As he rushed forward, his legs were no longer human, and sharp claws grew on his fingers.


    "You know, I still miss the monkey before. He wasn''t so crazy at that time." Two blades in hand, the landlady complained to Mona. She can''t rush up like wolf walker. It''s her job to protect the casters in the rear.


    "Is it? I think he''s much better than the one who only knew how to shoot in the back. " Several people had a deep understanding of the strength of Jack in the wolf shape when he was in the iron fort. It''s no exaggeration to say that the dozen rat people don''t need their intervention. Jack alone can clean them up. Although they joined the battle in order to end the battle as soon as possible, Mona did not feel much nervous. After all, it''s hard to be scared to see these small numbers of rat people after seeing the hordes of rat men on the iron fort''s roofs and streets.


    "Ladies, it''s not right to interrupt your conversation, but I''ll say there''s something wrong with the rat people." Mantra crow has a magic vision similar to cheese. From his point of view, we can see that the appearance of the dozen rat people is slightly different from the enemies encountered in the iron Fort before.


    And just after the magician said this, Heather and their horses ran past them. The female Knight Commander seemed to be very puzzled why these people did not escape after hearing the warning. She immediately looked back at several people. Although her vision was blurred, the gray robe on the curse crow and cheese made her suddenly realize something.


    "Be careful! Those rat people are mutants Heather uses only her strength to give a warning, and is carried away by her mount from the front line of the encounter.


    "Mutants? That''s interesting. Let''s see what these guys are capable of. " The curse crow heard the warning of the female knight, but became eager to try. As a good spellcaster, he also had his own understanding of the rat man plague. Just like cheese, the curse crow was also deeply curious about this terrible disease in addition to fear. He wanted to know what kind of power could be given to people in addition to turning them into half mouse monsters.


    Jack, who has been engaged in a battle with the rat man in the front, has a more real sense of the rat man''s abnormality. Wolf Walker was surrounded by four or five rat men, except for the first blow to fly a mouse man. Jack didn''t care about such a scene. With his strengthened body and immune to the plague, even if wolf Walker stood still, it would take a while for these rat people to really hurt him. However, although he was not afraid of the attack, Jack soon found that his attack was difficult to hit the other side. The speed of these rat men was too fast."They''re fast!" Cried the wolf walker, and his claws came back in vain.


    Except for the rat people surrounding jack, the remaining enemies naturally did not give up chasing Heather, so they naturally took advantage of Mona and Elsa, who were already in the battle. These murans have the agility that even the werewolf can''t reach. It''s hard for them to hurt them when they are still at the human level. However, the fact is that when they are confident enough to avoid the swords of female soldiers, they are surprised to find that their bodies are as heavy as lead.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry, they can''t run fast." The curse crow said with a smile that the incantation master can make a very targeted response after knowing the advantages of the other side.


    However, it didn''t seem as simple as it seemed. The mice who noticed their bodies were affected by the curse soon changed their tactics. They ran into Mona and Elsa''s weapons like crazy and wanted to die. The owner''s wife naturally did not let them go. The sharp blade separated the flesh and blood like a bean curd, and the thick green blood splashed from the rat''s wound.


    As soldiers who have fought with the murans for quite a few times, Mona quickly realized that the color of the blood of these rodents did not seem to be right. Compared with the blood of the same kind, the blood of these mutant murans seemed to be a little darker. And then, with the strange sound of "hissing" of rat blood splashed on the ground, the landlady and they realized that besides carrying plague, the blood of these guys was also very corrosive!


    "Damn it!" After kicking off the rat man, the female soldier found that her sword blade had been corroded by rat man''s blood and was difficult to use. From the sound of kicking from the other side, Elsa was not much better. These mutants gave the lives of about four of their siblings for Mona''s weapon function.


    "Hum!" Waving the hand with the ring, the wind again followed the will of the crow and fell into the forest. However, compared with the previous one used in iron castle, the effect of this casting was obviously smaller. There''s not so much dust on the vegetated land that it''s enough to charm the enemy''s eyes. The effect of the Raven spell is to give Mona time to retreat back to the magician.


    But this is just a temporary measure. If you lose your weapon, you will lose half of your life. The female soldier and the owner''s wife take a look at each other with only the blade of peace of mind. They now know why these rat men can make Heather and them run in such a mess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    For Elsa, who was full of self-confidence, these mutant rat men, who were quick and had blood that could corrode their weapons, were formidable opponents. In order to destroy the landlady''s and Mona''s weapons, there are still about 112 rat men left. The three of them had to deal with all the remaining enemies, leaving behind the rat men who were besieging Jack.


    "Curse crow, do you have any way to strengthen weapons?" The female soldier who once saw cheese enchant the iron weapon asked the magician behind him. Although they are not completely ignorant of hand to hand combat skills, Mona, after all, are not warriors specialized in close combat. Weapons in hand and bare hands are two states for soldiers. So if the magician can temporarily reinforce his weapons, even if he only survives this battle, these rat people will not be a big problem.


    Unfortunately, although the training they received was very similar, the master of the grey tower had no plan on how the apprentices would complete the task. There was no problem in completing the same goal with different magic. This leads to a great difference in the skills of the apprentices who are trained at the same time.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. There''s a big gap between me and that guy in the types of spells they''re good at." Curse crow helplessly said. Having said that, in fact, strictly speaking, it''s not that his field of expertise is too narrow, it''s just that cheese covers too much.


    You know, for most casters, it''s much more practical for most casters to concentrate on their most gifted spells, and it''s much more practical to use the seemingly limited means flexibly than to blindly learn a lot of complicated knowledge. As for why cheese seems to have some kinds of magic, it is simply because his magic is too dangerous and difficult to control, so the mage has to learn simple and practical spells as a supplement.


    However, in the face of the current situation, this only one-way approach shows its disadvantages. Although the curse of the crow can effectively slow down the speed of these rodents, unarmed soldiers can''t do any effective damage to them. In contrast, rodents with fangs and claws, even if they lose their speed advantage, will not reduce the threat.


    "That''s the only way..." Mona looked at the grinning rat people around and said, "let''s cover you. You can help Jack get rid of the rat on his side."


    Judging from the situation on the scene, the solution proposed by the female soldier may be the most effective solution at present. As long as the curse crow reduces the speed of the enemies around the werewolf, Jack can quickly solve these rat men. In the loss of weapons now, only wolf Walker''s strong body will not be eroded by the blood of those rat people.


    She pulled out two one handed tomahawks on her back, and Mona threw one of them to Elsa, the last weapon she had left. The expression on the female soldier''s face is not very good-looking, although jack is not far ahead, but this short distance of more than ten meters in the current battlefield is as difficult as Tianlong. Moreover, the hand axe is not a wear-resistant weapon. Even in conventional combat, the curl and wear of the axe blade will greatly reduce its service time. At the rate at which weapons have been eroded before, the two tomahawks may only provide some weak psychological comfort.


    However, as long as the weapon in his hand is still available, frost guard''s skill after strict training is enough to deal with the slowed down beast. With the armor on her left arm to open her opponent''s claws, Mona uses the hatchet as a dagger, which is a sharp stab at her opponent''s abdomen. The pain of the visceral trauma caused a brief distortion of the mouse man''s facial expression, and in this gap, the female soldier had grasped his neck with her left hand.


    "For the frost! Fly With her right foot forward as the axis, Mona uses a symbolic throwing position, turns around in place and throws out the rat man in her hand. And the power of her casting can be seen from the twisted kiss of the rat.


    On the other side, the owner''s wife was not willing to be outdone. Elsa drew a beautiful arc from the bottom to the top, and the final end of the curve was just the jaw of the rat man in front of her. Her dexterous skill made Elsa not wear metal armor like Mona, but she lined her feet with a thin sheet of iron. On the one hand, it can prolong the life of the boots when climbing, on the other hand, it is also because the proprietress is really strong.


    The curse crow watched the hapless Rat Man spatter two blood streams from his mouth and nose, and felt a little afraid of Elsa''s attack. After all, for male creatures, the bottom-up attack would attack some vital parts.


    "What are you doing? Get over there Noticing the charmer''s distraction, the woman soldier said unhappily. After she knocked a rat man with the back of her axe, Mona grabbed the crow with her empty left hand and pushed it out toward Jack''s position.


    Wolf Walker was naturally aware of his companion''s plan. Relying on his keen sense of hearing and vision, Jack understood what Elsa had just said and done. Seeing Mona pushing the sorcerer over, the werewolf is also snarling, opening his claws and flying to meet the Raven''s path. Although the rat people also realize that most of their abnormal body comes from the unknown figure in the gray robe, they do not want to face the last angry werewolf. With the convergence of curse crow and Jack, the situation on the battlefield also changes."Sink into the mire The singing of curse crows is different from cheese. The curse words do not need to use a specific language. As long as the curser understands the procedure of cursing, he can finish the curse without any words. But maybe it''s a habit. At the end of the casting, the curse crow will shout out some words that the opponent can understand according to the different incantations. It has always been one of his few pleasures to appreciate the distorted expression of the enemy under the curse.


    However, the magician is doomed to be disappointed. Apart from cheese, there are not many people who can recognize the expression from the distorted face of rat man. Under the pressure of the invisible curse, every mouse man felt as if he was swimming in an invisible swamp, and every movement was hindered to varying degrees. And these inconvenient enemies are good targets for angry Jack.


    "Roar!" The deep wolf roars out of the wolf Walker''s throat, and the existence of these half humans and half wolves will gradually lose some of their human skills as they transform into wolves. To be able to lose the language ability in the transformation is not a bad thing for a werewolf, but a sign closer to a perfect transformation.


    Without the speed advantage, the rats soon lost their ability to move under Jack''s hunting. If it wasn''t for the last pity in the hunter''s heart for these poor infected people who lost their human form, they would not have any possibility of being knocked down alive. But even if Jack deliberately avoided the rat man, it was just a matter of a few breaths to knock them down. Even with the decrease of the number of rat people, the curse of crow curse can be more targeted to a certain number of individuals. Within 30 steps of the magician, all the actions of rat people are funny and ridiculous.


    A moment later, these exotic rat men, who could run after the elite Knights of the hammers, became a group of groaning wounded men. Although the wolf Walker did not deliberately kill, but want to rely on their own strength to get up from the ground again for these rat people is no longer possible.


    At this time, several people finally have time to turn their attention away from the mouse people, to see the hammer Knight they rescued.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    For the time being, put down the hammer knight and Elsa outside the iron castle, and they will not talk about it. In an ordinary looking building in Cangshi Wangdu, the engagement ceremony between the grey robed mage and the witch has been witnessed. When cheese walked out of the gray building with three steps and a candle on each step, the mage took a long breath. He looked at the so-called "ring" composed of thorns on his left hand, and knew that it was just a magic prop made by witches to monitor their prey.


    "And then your purpose will be achieved? With the help of the local witches, you will be able to enjoy the night in Wangdu Roland helped himself to the wide brim of his hat, although it seemed that the old man had always looked at new things in the ceremony. But neither cheese nor the witches mean to belittle the man who has no magic. Even when chatting with her mother, emia, after the ceremony, she was surprised by the old man''s rich knowledge and humorous language art.


    "Almost. Next, just contact the people in Heishan and basically finish the layout. " The negotiation with the witch was unexpected, but the unexpected time also made cheese have a bold plan. In his plan, getting local dark creatures into their own camp is only the first step, but it is also the most important one. Those who have lived here are of great use value. They have the foundation that mages lack in this city.


    Not to mention anything else, just thanks to the witch''s help, cheese can finally contact the grey tower again. Of course, the mage is not stupid enough to reveal his biggest secret to each other in the witch''s house. But the cunning rabbit still has three caves, let alone a witch group that has been in this city for so long? It is not difficult to get the right to use a house that can be used as a stronghold from them. Although the houses must have been bugged by witches, cheese believed it would be easier to clean them up.


    Moreover, although witches can not completely represent all the people walking in the dark in the Royal City, they still have a certain right of speech here. It is much faster for witches to persuade those guys to join the cheese camp than the mage himself. Now that she had put the bet on the mage, emia said that she would start to lobby the aliens in the capital this evening. This is also the main reason why klandi did not follow the mage. In the case that she had lost one member, she had to help her mother finish some work. Otherwise, when the fiancee is around cheese, she can use the ring on the mage''s hand to provide more help.


    "Do you know people from Heishan? I hear that Lord Lothar is famous and hard to get in touch with. How did you get on with him? " Although Roland traveled around the world, he had heard of the famous Cang lion. And Rosana''s almost fanatical style of conduct and signboard like gold helmet and armor have already spread his reputation to the surrounding countries. Just like the feeling at home, most of the rumours about the Sir Alex are not positive.


    "Yes, it is a rare thing for the whole grey lion to get the favor of Lord Lothar. I''d love to hear why he didn''t cut you off. " While they were talking, another voice suddenly came from behind. But this is not the voice of any two witches.


    The cheese and cheese turned their heads along the sound. They saw a woman about twenty-five or six appeared in front of the witch''s door, apparently just coming out of the door. To the surprise of cheese, she also had no smell of magic like Roland. This shows that she is very likely to be an ordinary person.


    "Are you?" The mage pondered for a moment and asked. He felt vaguely familiar with each other, but could not think of where he had met.


    "Well So it''s a total mistake to find you witches as allies. " The woman spread out her hand and said, "as soon as you come across something, you are totally self-centered. If I were not lucky, would you not have come here for nothing?"


    When the woman showed her hand, the mage''s eyes were keen to catch what was still holding in her hand. It looked like a mask A one eye mask with ruby lenses.


    "You are One eye? " Well, although cheese feels like he has had a lot of exciting experiences today, it seems that the gods don''t think he has been frightened enough.


    "What do you think? Your honor the wizard. " Put the mask in front of her, the woman said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So Ms. Amelia turned you into a woman after she took off your mask? " Asked cheese, twitching out of the corner of his eye.


    "Of course not. Amy just took off the mask from my face. Besides I never said I was a man "One eye" said with a smile.


    "Er..." The mage felt that his brain might not be enough.


    "Hey, boy. I wonder if it''s possible that mask can change a person''s physical features? You know, it''s not surprising that this magic prop has that effect, right? " Although Roland has not seen the appearance before "one eye", but listen to the dialogue between the two people, the old man who has seen many similar events can probably guess the course of the event.With Roland''s warning, cheese also realizes that a mask that can change a person''s whole appearance doesn''t seem like a big deal. However, he thought that the magic on the mask was used to attach it to the "one eye" face and prevent her from taking it off. However, he did not expect such an effect.


    "To tell you the truth, I feel more and more likely to be killed now." A shadow with the same expression as cheese came out of the door. He didn''t expect that the boss he had followed for so long was a woman.


    After all, cheese was born as a caster. He accepted the change of "one eye" very quickly. For the mage, it doesn''t matter whether "one eye" is a man or a woman.


    "Well, one eye Ma''am, since you have successfully removed the mask, and there is no obvious loss of body organs. I think our deal can go on, right? " Said the cheese, who had regained his composure.


    Hearing the master''s words, the expression of "one eye" sank.


    "Throwing me into the witch''s room is not a deed. Mr. cheese. "


    But just as cheese thought the other side was about to propose the cancellation of the deal, "one eye" said.


    "However, in view of the result, I really didn''t get any harm, and I''m in a good mood now, so I won''t hold you responsible. Our deal can still be used and red blood won''t shut you out when you need help. After all, what you''re doing is not a small thing. As for now, I have to go back and sort out what I want to give you. In the evening, I will let the shadow give it to you The woman said this, and then beckoned the shadow to leave.


    With the promise that the covenant would still work, cheese breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, one eye''s intelligence network was very helpful for his next move. As for whether "one eye" can still maintain her power as a woman, the mage noticed that the mask on her hand still had magic breath.


    "What a pity It''s a pity. " Roland looked at the "one eye" left the figure, suddenly said.


    "What a pity?" The mage asked curiously.


    "It''s a pity that she likes the wrong person. She likes witches." The old man shook his head and said. At the same time, walk slowly out of the alley.


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t she a woman? Why do you like witches? And how do you know she likes witches The mage followed up with a puzzled face and asked.


    "In this world, besides men are women, which one of them has a low probability of liking? As for how I see it, when you get to my age and read what I have seen, you will understand. But with the character of you mages, you may never learn. Ha ha, it''s interesting to think about it. " Roland said, suddenly laughing.


    Cheese rolled his eyes very rarely. For him, what the old man said was more difficult to understand than the most profound magic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Now that they have the right to use the witch''s property, cheese and Roland no longer have to live in hotels. When the old man went to the chariot, cheese had come to this place alone, near the property built in Wangdu port area. Wangdu itself is not adjacent to the sea. The so-called port area is only a symbolic name. But even so, there was a river running through the southeast corner of the capital. This river is the diversion of Longxue river. In addition to other water systems along the way, it has become a fast way for Wangdu waterway transportation with a relatively gentle and stable flow. The house the witches agreed to use was on the East Bank of the river.


    Riding across the small bridge connecting the two sides of the river, cheese noticed that, in addition to the seemingly old bridge, it was necessary to rely on ferries on the water to cross the river. The bridge at the foot is enough for two or three people to walk side by side, but I''m afraid it only needs an ordinary carriage running on it to completely block the bridge. In other words, as long as the bridge is blocked, the whole East Bank of the river will be isolated.


    The mage frowned. Such a place can be regarded as remote even in the whole royal capital. The East Bank of the river is full of warehouses or temporary parking places, so few people will really settle down here. You know, there isn''t even a food shop nearby. The only store that can be counted as commercial activities has to cross this bridge first. I''m afraid that once night falls, there won''t be a few people on the whole East Coast. The witch set this place as a backup site for her, which can save a lot of energy to cover up her whereabouts.


    Through the bridge between the two sides of the Taiwan Strait, the dress of cheese is very conspicuous in this place, which is either a merchant or a boatman. In order not to get into unnecessary trouble, the mage had to release a magic similar to psychological suggestion to the people around him, so that they did not realize that a strange man with a horse was walking by him.


    "This is it?" With a piece of paper with the address on it, cheese arrived at the center of the east bank after seven turns. This is a house surrounded by warehouses. In fact, there are so many warehouses outside. If you don''t have the intention to look for it, ordinary people will probably ignore the path leading to this house.


    It''s a great place, cheese thinks. Following the path through the narrow gap between the warehouses, a low building appeared in front of the mage. It''s not right to say it''s low. After all, judging from the number of windows, the building still has two floors, but maybe it doesn''t use the traditional spire. The flat roof makes the house feel not tall. And this architectural style is likely to be confused with the surrounding warehouses from a high point of view.


    Naturally, such a house will not have external wall protection, or the surrounding warehouse is the best exterior wall of the building. Cheese took a huge iron key from his arms and went to the door. What is puzzling, however, is that there is no keyhole or other external lock on the door. Cheese looked at the heavy wooden door decorated with dazzling patterns and recalled how the witches told him to enter the door. He tapped the top of the key on different positions of the wooden door according to certain rules. If someone keeps the position that has been knocked by cheese alone and then removes other unnecessary patterns on the door, he will see a strange closed pattern, which gradually becomes clear with the mage''s knocking.


    "Ga..." After thirteen keystrokes with the cheese, the door makes a dull sound and opens a gap of its own. Judging from the dust that fell as the door opened, the witches certainly didn''t have the habit of cleaning their houses regularly. After putting away the key, cheese pushed the heavy wooden door open with both hands. At the same time, he realized that if he wanted to stay here longer, it would be necessary to apply a little lubricating oil to the shaft of the door.


    "Keke" has covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve, but cheese is still coughed by the dust accumulated in the house for a long time. According to Correnti, although she had always known the existence of the house, she had not been here since she was born, and she did not know why the building, which had been abandoned for nearly 20 years, had no natural damage.


    Walking into the porch, cheese can feel something else in the house besides dust. Magic comes from witches. The magic comes from the seemingly inadvertent damage on the walls or the placement of certain objects. This kind of power can not only protect the building itself from being damaged by natural rain, but also can have the effect of anti-theft. Cheese can guarantee that if he doesn''t enter the house in the right way, the mage''s situation at this time is definitely not only coughing because of dust, but also can be OK.


    With a wave of his hand, the invisible power turned into a gust of wind, driving all the dust in the air, on the ground and on the furniture to one place. The dust in the porch piled up and turned into a dirty ball the size of a human head. After clearing the dust, the furniture in the middle of the room looks much brighter. He reached out and picked up the oil lamp hanging on the wall. The cheese noticed that the oil in the lamp had not completely dried up and did not know what kind of grease was used.


    He lit the oil lamp with his flint, and the mage carried it along the porch. After a turn, the narrow corridor came to an end. On both sides of the corridor were two doors, and in front of it were upward stairs. Without hesitation, the mage opened the door on the right side, which was a spacious living room.Stepping into it, cheese went straight to a corner of the living room, where there was a strange stone statue that looked like an animal huddled together. From the head of the statue, it is likely that the animal depicted in the statue is a strange totem mixed with bat and wolf. However, cheese learned from the magic breath on the stone statue that it was actually the core of the house.


    Once again, he took out the huge key for opening the door. Cheese inserted the key into the statue''s open mouth with her left hand with the witch ring. As the key was completely inserted into the statue''s long mouth, cheese felt a slight suction coming from the hand holding the key. The mage then let go of the restrictions on magic and let the statue absorb some magic power from himself. The power absorbed is not much, even if the ordinary people are taken away, the energy will only make their heads dizzy.


    After the cheese infused magic into the statue, the stone eyes of the statue moved strangely. There was not much surprise on cheese''s face when he let go of the key and let it be swallowed by the statue.


    "Hello, dear master. For the first time, welcome back. " Although there was no oral movement, there was a dull sound coming from the inside of the statue.


    "Your name." Said the mage.


    "You may call me fergen. I am the keeper and housekeeper of the house." The statue replied.


    "Tell me what''s in this house." Cheese went to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He said to the statue who called himself fergen.


    After a brief silence, fergen began to report in another language about the sorceress''s phalanx in the house. This language is the internal language of witches. Even ordinary casters have never heard of this ancient and rarely used language. After all, the age of witches has long passed. The reason why fergen reports in this language is obviously to prevent short-term users like cheese from changing the array running in the building.


    Unfortunately, for cheese, although it needs a brief recollection of the content of this language, the master who has been educated in the grey tower does have the ability to use this language. Cheese picked out a few arrays for monitoring or similar functions, and told fergen to stop their operations. Even if they were allies with witches, the mage would not be stupid enough to live under the surveillance of the other party. As for whether fergen will follow the orders of cheese, for his low-level creation, he does not have the ability to distinguish the person who gives orders.


    Having solved the surveillance in the house, cheese has now finally determined that the building can be temporarily used by himself. In this case, contacting the grey tower is what the mage must do next.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    After telling filgan about Roland, cheese went to the second floor of the building. Unlike the simple layout of the first floor, the second floor of the house has too many rooms compared to the area. Although there are doors between these rooms, the mage knows from fergen that only by opening these doors in the order preset by the witches can they walk to the room in the center of the floor, that is, the safe room for witches.


    Cheese plans to open the portal connected to the ash tower in the safe room, which is protected by various defensive phalanxes, and is the ideal place to expand the passageway. Taking out the red chalk again from his arms, cheese began to write on the walls and doorframes of the security room the symbols he had written in the guest room at the top of the Dragon Ridge. Soon, the preparations for launching the portal are complete.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Open the way With the incantation chanted by cheese in obscure language, the space in front of him is like a torn canvas, revealing an ugly gap. As the mage provided his magic power to this gap, the originally insignificant crack gradually expanded and finally stabilized after becoming a one person wide channel.


    Without hesitation, cheese enters the portal to the ash tower. What the mage didn''t notice was that when he opened the portal, the color of the red runes that had been painted around turned to gray in one instant, and then returned to normal in the next.


    Damp That doesn''t bode well. The air in the ash tower has never been so humid. Cheese opened his eyes and, as expected, what appeared before him was not the familiar grey tower, but a forest with very dense vegetation. A dark blue forest. Whether it is shrubs, trees, vines, or even the nameless flowers in the grass, it is a color, a dull blue that has lost its vitality. In addition to water vapor, there are other odors in the air, which is a kind of fishy sweet smell, but not the smell of blood. This smell is more intense than the smell of blood, and sweet and greasy.


    In the first few seconds of seeing this strange scene, the mage was so shocked that he even forgot to breathe. Cheese instinctively looks back at the portal he has passed through. His brain is spinning rapidly. The portal opened by his magic will never make mistakes for no reason. He will come to this wrong place. It is likely that some existence intentionally did it. After turning his head, the mage found that the place that should have been the portal was empty at this time!


    What''s going on!?


    Cheese''s body seems to have been struck by lightning, and the disappearance of the portal means he can''t get out of here quickly. The mage quickly recalled his operation before casting the spell. With his excellent psychological quality and memory, cheese can ensure that he did not make mistakes in his operation. What is the matter in front of him?


    The sound of the "Sasha" branches being touched attracted the attention of cheese. The mage turned his eyes to the place where the sound came from, but it was no different from the surrounding environment except for the swaying leaves. If you are an ordinary person, you may think of this anomaly as the sound of a breeze in the forest. But cheese knew that there would be no wind in this forest, so what stirred the leaves?


    "Hoo..." After the sound, the forest was quiet again. After confirming that the smell in the air was not toxic, cheese took a breath carefully. He found that the plants within five steps around him showed signs of being cut by some invisible force. It seemed that the portal had damaged the vegetation originally growing here when the portal was opened. So, do you want to go out of this range? The mage asked himself in his mind that these strange plants are likely to be aggressive. Maybe he did not get attacked because he relied on the safe distance of five steps. Now, do you want to risk leaving this area?


    "Damn it." With a murmur, cheese felt deeply that he might have been put aside again. No matter whether the person who disturbed and closed the portal was a witch or any other existence, they obviously lacked a good opinion of himself. Once again, irritability appeared in the mage''s mind, which was not a good phenomenon. He shook his head and put aside the thought in his mind for the time being. Cheese knew that his current priority was to find out where he was and how to return to Cangshi Wangdu.


    It''s a safe way to try to spread your magic power as antennae. In the past, this method can make the mage detect the magic smell nearby at the first time. And even if you encounter something dangerous, cheese can guarantee that you can cut off the connection between yourself and magic tentacles in order to protect yourself. However, this time, the mage was doomed to be disappointed. Cheese found that his magic power would disappear once he left the five step range, as if the dark blue plants around had some power to cut off the perception between himself and magic. It also means that once cheese enters the forest, he will lose all his ability to release magic.


    The voice of "Sasha" appeared again around the mage, and it sounded that things under the vegetation were closer than before. What''s more, there is more than one place to make a sound this time!


    Interesting. Is this forcing me out of the safe area? The mage thought so. These sounds are so coincidental that they seem to convey a signal that "if you stay where you are, you will be attacked.". Real experienced hunters don''t scare their prey step by step. It''s never wise to catch a dead end.So, the next question is whether to follow the other party''s will. There was no doubt that something was watching cheese in the dark blue forest, and the mage thought that it would also know why he came here. Thinking of this, cheese stepped forward and walked towards the direction different from the three sounds just now.


    When the mage stepped on the land covered with vegetation, he could clearly feel the power in his body quickly disappear. As predicted, this forest has the effect of disabling most casters. It''s just On the low face of cheese, the mage showed an imperceptible sneer. You know, although most spellcasters need help from the outside world like other spellcasters, as apprentices of the grey tower, everyone has some means of pressing the bottom of the box. And cheese can be used here.


    Pushing aside the thick branches and leaves, the mage felt as if he was walking towards the deep part of the forest. Originally in his impression, the forest which had already been very dense became almost difficult to pass through, but the "Sasha" voice that followed him from time to time urged cheese to move forward. However, it is not surprising that the mage lacks the experience of operating in the forest. The grey tower is located in the northernmost part of the world, which leads to the fact that cheese has hardly seen the dense forest in the south. In the mage''s impression, the concept of forest refers to the sparse tall forest land in the north.


    After clearing a bush, cheese saw two huge trees that were too thick to be true. The strength of these two trees could definitely make the experienced woodcutter sigh that his axe was not durable enough. And unlike the free-form trees, the two trees are so straight, like two huge pillars, that go all the way up. The mage''s eyes could not help but lift up. He wanted to see how high the two big trees were.


    Then he saw that, at the height of the common tree crown, the two big trees were getting closer together, and there seemed to be something huge on it. Cheese soon realized what it was, and what was in front of him had been recorded in the grey tower library.


    The name "shadow in the forest" is so obscure that people can only refer to it by this name.


    "Go and kill it." A voice that could not be more familiar to cheese came from the woods behind. In the master''s memory, the master of the voice was called "teacher" by cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    "Teacher, I don''t understand. Why should I kill that thing? " Standing in the dark blue forest, cheese turned to ask his teacher.


    As for why cheese is so easy to believe that the person behind him is his teacher, the reason is also very simple. There is no need to expend energy to perceive that figure in the same gray robe is strong enough to prove his identity. What''s more, if the master of the gray tower makes a move, it will be easy.


    So for the Mage at this time, his only doubt was why his teacher wanted to kill the huge creatures in front of him at this time. If, that thing can really count as a creature.


    "Remember the first lesson I taught you?" Said the man in grey. A thunderstorm flashed across his chest.


    "Yes, I know. Teacher. " Hearing his teacher say so, cheese has to face the creature again. Because he clearly remembers what his teacher taught himself when he first taught a lesson, and he also knew what the person meant when he said that.


    Now the question is what to do to kill this big guy. Cheese noticed that although he and his teacher had been talking at the foot of this guy for a long time, the legs of the two big trees did not move at all. This means that perhaps the other party has not realized that there is a little creature at his feet who has killed himself.


    It doesn''t take too much thinking. This strange forest limits cheese''s ability to release most of his spells. If you want to launch enough attacks to threaten this horrible alien, cheese will either lead the opponent away from the dark blue forest. However, according to the forest''s density, this is not a good way. The other solution is much simpler. As mentioned before, cheese has some means that can be used without the help of external forces, but this ability is too dangerous, so the mage will instinctively resist.


    But now the enemy is in front of us, and there is his own teacher behind him. Cheese believes that his teacher will not throw himself here to die. So With the release of the shackles of will, the terrible energy sealed by the body has been resisting flowing from the mage''s body. Cheese''s eyes began to release a color that was hard to be described by the words in the world. The color was much stronger than when he was forced to use it in the fire field of Zhuoluo town. If Elsa saw the cheese eyes at this time, I''m afraid it would be more than just fainting.


    The cheese, which completely released the potential of suppression, did not have the usual appearance at this time. His too powerful force made him have the illusion that he could easily tear up any enemy. As the powerful storm shattered the mage''s clothes, some dark gray runes that looked terrible and twisted appeared on the skin of cheese''s whole body. Soon, the strong energy gushing from the runes formed a set of robes with the same color as cheese''s eyes.


    At this time, the huge forest monster was shocked by the terrible energy from his feet. He lowered his head comparable to the hill, and wanted to see what was doing wrong in his forest. And when those two huge and deep eyes, which looked like caves, went through the tree tops and saw cheese in the forest, a feeling that had never been felt before appeared in this creature''s mind - fear. It has never felt such a feeling. Even the dragon flying over the forest is just a fly like creature in the eyes of this alien species. However, today, a thing as small as an ant gives it a real fear.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." As the two huge trees rose from the ground, bringing up countless trees and shrubs, cheese knew that each other knew his own existence. At this time, the mage was not flustered when he was detected by his opponent. He laughed and reached out to pick a leaf from the dark blue bush beside him. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. As soon as cheese''s hand approaches the Bush, the branches of that Bush begin to shake, as if they were shaking with fear.


    The dark blue leaves lose their color when they leave the bush. With cheese playing with this leaf in their hands, that leaf begins to change. At first, it''s expanding. The flat mesophyll begins to expand like a balloon, and the whole leaf becomes a ball of flesh rolling between a few breaths. Then, with a sour sound, a tentacle with a thick liquid grew out of a sphere of leaves.


    "Go, destroy." The mage whispered to something in his hand that could no longer be called a leaf, and then threw the sphere at a different leg. During the flight of that sphere, the mutation did not stop. Tentacles, bones, skin, muscles, all kinds of body organs that can be described or can not be described grow out of the meat ball irregularly, and then disappear as suddenly as they appear. The only thing for sure is that by the time the leaf was thrown to the bottom of the tree, it had become a strange shape the size of an adult horse, with seven or eight insect arthropod tentacles, and a crocodile like mouth and a dozen eyes.


    "Ooh, ha The roar from more than a dozen different mouths is enough to be the soundtrack of hell, and the monster created by cheese has gradually lost its meaning. Because it''s changing so fast, and the only thing that''s certain is the expanding size of the thing, and that it''s still following the orders of its creator, cheese, to attack the giant wood with all parts of its body."Howl A long and huge cry of pain came from high in the sky. Even the Giant Forest Lord could not bear the pain of being bitten by this monster. What''s more, the physical damage may have little effect on this mountain sized creature, but with the attack of the cheese creation, some non world power spreads through its body like poison along the wound. Although its size is limited, the sense of erosion still makes the creature howl uncontrollably.


    "Hum!" As cheese raised his head, he saw two huge arms, which he did not know how to describe, pounding down from the sky. One of them deviated from its target and hit the land about a hundred paces to the right of the cheese. The huge force caused the air waves and splashed debris to be comparable to the boulders falling from the mountains! However, in the face of such an impact, cheese can stand still. No matter whether it is the air wave or the debris, it can not cause any damage to the Mage at this time. Even, he doesn''t need to think about defending these things.


    And the other hand of the Lord of the forest accurately caught the one in his own leg Maybe it''s the strange shape on the foot. Although the huge impact force pressed the cheese product into meat pie for a time, as the huge arm began to lift up, the body on the ground expanded again. What''s more, the thing actually took the initiative to climb onto the arm of the Forest Lord!


    "Creak creak" was torn down from the sky, the forest owner had to use his other hand to tear off the crazy creation attached to himself, but just as it was about to succeed, the monster made by cheese exploded. Without warning, or at all without warning, the chaotic creation is as unpredictable as its ever-changing form, so its explosion may be the only reasonable thing that happens to it.


    Seeing his creation explosion, cheese frowned slightly, as if feeling some displeasure. The mage reached out and took a few things from his side. Some of them were branches, some were stones, some were just soil on the ground. And no matter what they were, when they were touched by cheese and given some kind of energy, they began to change like leaves in the beginning.


    "Destroy it." Cheese whispered to those things. At the command of their own creator, these grotesque beings began to climb or simply roll to the body of the Lord of the forest with their various organs. In this originally quiet dark blue forest, an incomprehensible battle started.


    At this time, the Lord of the grey tower still stood in front of him, silently watching his disciple release something that could not be called magic in any case. What cheese does is far beyond the scope of magic, or, in other words, it is not the energy of the world. On the teacher''s back, the image of a deserted land gradually became clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    "Boom"


    "howl"


    "creak"


    All kinds of chaotic sounds completely destroyed the silence of the forest, and the cheese makers madly destroyed the huge body of the Forest Lord. While the huge body shape brings unimaginable power to the Forest Lord, it is also doomed to be unable to use its own body flexibly. It seems that the so-called Forest Lord has nothing to be afraid of except that he is bigger and more powerful.


    Although the destructive power of cheese creation is indeed powerful, but in the current situation, if the creation of cheese is replaced by other similar forces, it should be so easy to let this colossus fall into a passive position. However, the Lord of the grey tower knew that was impossible. There are not many people in the world who can bully this "shadow in the forest" like this, and even those people can''t do anything like cheese to drive the other party down completely.


    The reason is very simple, just because like the plants here, the giant forest master also has a strange power. Unlike the dark blue forest''s ability to isolate magic, the master of the forest has only one ability. It can directly kill those who are touched by it. This ability can''t be explained at all, because according to one legend, as early as endless years ago, even very high-level beings were directly killed by forest owners. And if there''s an explanation for this curse like ability, the Lord of the grey tower''s guess is that the ability of this thing is probably the embodiment of some kind of operation rule of the world.


    Just as water freezes at low temperatures, and air flows into wind, it dies when contacted by the Forest Lord. This is the rule of the world. Nothing can disobey the world. Even if it is regarded as a God''s residence by human beings, it is just something relying on the world. It''s like a fish in the sea. No matter how fast it swims and how big it grows, it still can''t leave the water. However, in front of him, there is a man who is trampling the iron rule which can not be broken at his feet.


    It seems that sooner or later, a creator who is not satisfied with the forest will only be satisfied with the vague outline of his own decision. For the mage, of course, he knew the terrible characteristics of the Lord of the forest. However, after liberating his own strength, cheese realized that the horror shadow that existed from ancient times could not do harm to himself.


    Engulfed by indescribable time, the mage walked steadily towards the nearest giant tree. On his way forward, neither the body debris falling from the air nor the heavy fist of the Lord of the forest could reach him. It seems that cheese at this time has only one image and no entity. Finding that he couldn''t stop the cheese from approaching, the forest owner''s scream of fear and despair came from the forest. The voice sounded like the last struggle of a tree that was about to be uprooted by a storm.


    "Clark What have you done... " Looking at the cheese in the fierce attack of the Lord of the forest, the Lord of the grey tower standing in the forest where the battle can not reach said unconsciously. The name Clark is the real name of this powerful caster. As the master of cheese, the master of grey tower knows very well that cheese has completely lost control at this time. The terrible existence, which was approaching the Lord of the forest step by step, was not his own disciple, but something else extremely terrible. But Clark also knew that cheese would be like that. It was his own fault.


    The Lord of the grey tower has a gloomy and terrifying expression. He has no regrets in his dictionary, because he knows that the most correct choice is to learn a lesson as soon as possible and then correct it. Perhaps it is because of this rational and inhuman logic that he became one of the most powerful casters in the world. And if Clark sums up the mistakes he hasn''t corrected, there will only be one name on his list, cheese.


    On the other hand, cheese, who went to battle in person, played a far more destructive role than his creation. This is also a very normal thing. After all, those twisted creations are just consumables that cheese perfuses his sporadic power into it. However, no one can tell how powerful the mage himself is now. Even when he is completely liberated, cheese can still feel that his internal strength is still improving, It''s like having a fountain of energy gushing in your body. This powerful force drives the mage to squander them. If not, even as the master of this energy, it is only a matter of time before cheese is exploded by these forces.


    "Gulu, gululu..."


    Compared with the rough attack way of his creation, the mage''s attack is much more "gentle". The energy spilled from the body turned into "bubbles" flashing with indescribable light. They seemed to have no weight. They floated out of the cheese robe and began to expand after leaving the mage''s body. These "bubbles" rush to the nearby trees like bees protecting their nests. When they touch the surface of the forest master''s body, "bubbles" will disappear silently, but along with them, there are pieces of material as big as the "bubble" itself.Soon, the strong legs of the Lord of the forest were riddled with holes by these "bubbles". Even if the hard body is made of obsidian, which is the core of the volcano, it may not be able to break it. However, even with such a strong body, it seems as fragile as tofu under the attack of cheese. The ineffective legs can no longer support the huge body. The mountain like body of the Forest Lord began to fall. It was like an avalanche. The huge body broke through the clouds, and the branches and leaves growing on his body made the fallen Forest Lord look like an island about to fall from the air. For the first time, the huge head that can be built into a city appears under the clouds and mists that have been hovering over the forest for the first time. Even the oldest dragon may not have the honor to look at it. However, even so, when this life, which has survived for an unknown period of time, disappears, it will not be different from the death of an ant.


    Cheese raised his head, if that part was still the center of his thinking. The mage, whose eyes were blasphemous to all the common sense, looked at the huge things rolling down from the sky. He opened his mouth and said something in silence. As for whether cheese was chanting a spell or just a meaningless whisper, no one could tell. But as the mage finished speaking, his body''s energy was like the sea water siphoned by a tornado, and his energy gushed into the sky crazily! That terrible energy met the fallen body of the Lord of the forest above the canopy of the forest, and when the two came into contact, it was like the current met the fire. The huge body melted and evaporated like water, but there was no smoke.


    In the end, nothing fell into the woods, towering like pillars of heaven, huge arms like islands, which were wiped from the world by the indescribable substance of cheese. At the moment when the head of the Forest Lord disappeared, countless eyes were gathered here. Those eyes were staring at what happened in the forest from the sky, from the abyss, from the deep sea. But they can''t see anything, because the power of the Lord of the grey tower has long covered everything here. Prying into the existence here is doomed to fail.


    In the dark blue woodland, the cheese, whose energy was almost exhausted, stood in a daze. In front of him, the original God of the forest was less than three stories high. He has fulfilled his teacher''s request, and he has killed the thing that existed here before the birth of the concept of time. But at this time, the mage had no joy or shock in his heart. The mind washed by too much power could not leave room for thinking. In fact, as early as the moment of liberation of his own power, the person who occupied the dominant power of the body was no longer cheese himself.


    "Sorry Cheese, my first and last disciple. I''m really sorry. " Clark''s figure did not know when appeared in front of cheese, the Lord of grey tower looked sadly at his proudest disciple. He''s like a soulless doll now.


    Oppressed by the invisible force, the unconscious cheese kneels in front of his teacher as soon as his knee is soft. His face looked at his teacher, but his eyes had no focus. Clark''s handprint has the face of cheese, and the great magic power flows with the will of the Lord of the grey tower. The dark gray rune, which had been distorted by the power of terror, once again appeared on cheese, and became clearer and more complicated with the influx of Clark''s magic.


    The more complicated runes are like shackles attached to the body. They firmly block the spring eye in cheese body, so that the energy in the spring eye can not hurt the body which is already full of holes. For a long time, Clark stopped casting. At this time, the number of runes on cheese''s body had reached an unimaginable level. It can be said that the mage could hardly find a fist sized naked skin, and even the eyelids of cheese had traces of runes extending down.


    "Is that all right?" Anlina''s figure came out of the deep forest. She asked the Lord of the grey tower standing in front of the cheese.


    "Just for a while. During this time, he can still cast the spell normally, but as long as he pursues that power, no one can stop it. " Clark said. The pattern that constantly appeared on him disappeared temporarily, which was a sign that he had consumed too much magic. However, for the Lord of the grey tower, only the consumption of magic is not considered as damage.


    "I see." Anlina nodded to show that she understood the teacher. She carefully picked up the kneeling cheese and took him back to the dense forest, where there was a portal to the ash tower.


    After the vampire Zhenzu left, Clark also prepared to continue his own journey. He was also planned by anlina to inherit the necessary conditions of grey tower to seal the energy in cheese body. As the object of consuming that terrible energy, the forest owner in this forest can only be said to be the most suitable stake. Although killing the existence of this level will inevitably cause confusion, as Clark''s existence of this level, he does not care about the pressure or questioning from all sides. In other words, no one has the right to question him for a long time.


    But just as the master of the gray tower was about to leave, he suddenly felt something. Clark was surprised to see the remains of the Lord of the forest. Although it was very small, a dark blue bud did grow from the debris."It''s not dead Should it be said that it is a plant? " The master in the grey robe said to himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Struggling to open his heavy eyelids, cheese saw his familiar roof can no longer be familiar with. This is his own room in the grey tower. Without any other evidence, the mage can be so sure just by the touch of the mattress under his body and the familiar perspective. After all, this is where he grew up. So What time is it now? Remembering what happened recently, cheese''s adult task seems to have turned into a chaotic and heavy farce. If he can, cheese really wants to have never left this tower, so that he doesn''t have to worry about the safety of his companions, be oppressed by his damned sense of mission, and he doesn''t have to Every time I close my eyes, I see those rat people''s eyes. Those eyes that are painful and unable to free themselves in the chaos.


    "Are you awake?" Anlina''s voice came from one side. Cheese turned his head along the sound. He saw the figure of the vampire Zhenzu sitting on the chair beside his bed, reading the books in his hand leisurely. He didn''t seem to care much about his awakening.


    Such scenes have been repeated in this room for countless times. Every time there is an accident in the cheese experiment or in the exam, he will see the student sitting by his bed when he wakes up. At this time, the mage felt at ease because he knew that he was not alone in the cold tower. This feeling of backing is also a powerful backing for cheese to explore those taboo knowledge without fear.


    "What happened? I remember that I opened the portal to the tower in the grey lion king, but I don''t remember what happened after I entered the door. " Rubbing his painful forehead, cheese sat up from the bed and said. He found that the clothes he was wearing changed back to the familiar grey robe, rather than the one that Wang Du wore to hide his eyes.


    "There''s something wrong with the portal. Maybe it''s space turbulence. When Ah Fu found you, you fell naked in the delivery room. And you know, that''s the only dress in the tower. " Shrugging her shoulders, anlina put down her book and said to cheese.


    "Yes, that''s it." Cheese tried to think back on what anlina had said, but all she got was a constant pain in her head. Some vague images flashed through the mage''s mind. The dark blue forest was bigger than the clouds But the contents are so vague and illegible that cheese can''t catch them in time. In addition, it is normal to see incredible scenes in the space gap of transmission because of accidents. Even if cheese really remembers the information, he may not be able to get any specific content.


    "I heard the curse crow say that the teacher is back, isn''t he?" Asked the mage.


    "Yes, he came back and left. As usual. " Anlina wrinkled her nose. She didn''t know whether she was dissatisfied with her teacher''s irresponsible behavior, or she was angry that cheese asked the person the first time she woke up, regardless of how long she had been guarding him here.


    "Have you left? I have other things to ask him. " Cheese shook his head hard, trying to suppress the constant pain from his mind.


    "Is it about the grey lion? Didn''t you send curse crow to help? There''s something else you can''t work out together Anlina asked with interest, holding her chin in one hand.


    "I''ve been separated from him. And I feel that even if we''re still working together, the current situation in that country is not optimistic. " In his narration, the mage focused on the "barrier" plan mentioned by the Lord of wolf, as well as the Lich and evil priest who created twisted knights in the cemetery.


    "Even the lunatics and the undead? It''s a little tricky. With such strength, they can only serve as teams sent out by the other side in the peripheral cities. It can be seen that what you are fighting against has more terrible energy. " Anlina pondered for a while, as if she was digesting what Cheese said. "As for the barrier plan you mentioned, I don''t think there is anything to guess. You don''t know what the teacher has made in recent years. I dare say that at least half of the mortal countries have legends about him. But I don''t know what he''s up to. But, compared to these things, have you used that one recently? "


    Hearing anlina mention "that", cheese''s face suddenly changed embarrassed. For nothing else, since the mage discovered that she had the ability to use that power, anlina has been opposed to cheese using that power in a non critical moment. And the mage who knows the danger of that kind of power has always followed this principle, but after each use of this power, he is still nagged by his elder sister.


    "So how do you know..." Pinning his face to the other side, the cheese whispered. In order not to be nagged, he also deliberately omitted the content of this paragraph in the description just now, so as to stop listening to anlina''s platitudes.


    "Well, I have a way to know. But you dare to hide the truth from the elder sister. It seems that you are ready to pay the price? " Lowering her head to let the shadow of her hair cover the upper half of her face, anlina said in a low voice."No! I can explain it! " When he saw her become like this, cheese naturally knew what would happen next, he cried in horror.


    "Late!" However, the other side did not seem to want him to explain.


    After a variety of and powerful wrestling, anlina sat back in her chair, leaving cheese on the floor, feeling that there was no muscle in her body that didn''t hurt. As a blood clan who has lived through countless years, anlina has enough time to master enough fighting skills. Every time she destroys cheese, she can skillfully find the perfect line between pain and injury. Even anlina has her own plans to create a special school of fighting. As the wooden man she experimented with, cheese has been punished like this since childhood.


    However, in fact, anlina''s wrestling has another important purpose besides relieving Qi. Close contact can let her know more about the body condition of cheese, and her joint skill is to help the mage clean up the swelling on her body in more cases, so as to prevent the cheese from leaving hidden injuries when she doesn''t know. Just for their sister''s good intentions, cheese and do not know it.


    "By the way, the old man left you something before he left. He said that since you are so procrastinating in your task, you should raise something to make full use of your time. " She pointed to a small flowerpot on the table in front of her. In the flowerpot, there is a small piece of wood, and on the wood chip is a dark blue plant bud.


    "I don''t have time to take care of cultivated plants. I don''t know what kind of person is who spreads the plague." Struggling to get up from the ground, the cheese frowned.


    "That''s your problem. I''m just delivering the teacher''s orders." Anlina shrugged, saying that the cheese complaint could not be an excuse for him to get rid of it. You adjust your state and go to the blue house to see me when you are ready. I''ll get in touch with mantra crow for you and see how he''s doing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    The so-called "Blue House" is the nickname of the apprentices in the grey tower for a special room in the tower. In fact, the real name of this room is called "Hall of the sky". There are reasons why the sky hall is called a blue house. However, in short, the function of the sky hall in the gray tower is like a special communication system. According to the master of the gray tower, as long as the things under the sky can be seen through this room, and as long as the gray robe walking under the sky, it can be connected from the gray tower through this room.


    However, the actual utilization rate of the sky hall is not high, because of the cold relationship between the apprentices of the grey tower, and more importantly


    "You know, every time I come here, I feel very uncomfortable, very, very uncomfortable!" Cheese on all fours on the floor of the hall of the sky, said embarrassed.


    But it''s not his fault. In fact, most of the grey tower apprentices don''t react much better than cheese when they come to this room. The reason is also very simple, because the whole sky hall, is really in the sky! Perhaps to put it more accurately, this room, known as the "Hall of the sky", has no so-called floor or roof except for the door when entering the room and the workbench placed in the center of the room. Of course, there is no wall in the room. Instead, there are white clouds floating under your feet and the earth seen through the white clouds. If you look around, you will see the sky gradually changing from the reassuring sky blue to the deep black, and looking up at the roof, then countless stars and the sun and moon will completely subvert the world of most living creatures on the ground View.


    To be fair, cheese is not afraid of heights. He can ride Migo across the whole mortal Kingdom above the clouds without stopping to rest. This is the standard of most soldiers who are labeled as air cavalry. But this is not the same as the scene in the hall of the sky. When the mage flies in the dragon, his trust in the dragon makes him believe that he has the guarantee that he can travel safely in the air. However, in this damned room, you don''t have any reliable mount or magic. And everything in the room is so real that people can''t help wondering whether they will fall from the high air in the next moment.


    "Well, I won''t make fun of you. Come here quickly. Ah Fu, go and help him Anlina stood at the working table in the middle of the room, ready to contact the curse crow equipment, although she has used this room many times, but her back also unconsciously opened the blood red bat wings.


    Cheese more than once maliciously conjectured that the reason why anlina can appear so calm in the hall of the sky is to a large extent because she has the ability to fly. As a blood family with the ability to transform into a flying creature is also an inevitable course. If she loses her wings, the master believes that her sister will not perform better here Less.


    The blue energy creature has no fear of high altitude. After hearing the instructions from anlina, Ah Fu quietly floats to the side of cheese and helps the young master up. The cheese, which was forced to pull up from the ground, tightly grasped Ah Fu''s body with both hands, as if afraid that the housekeeper would suddenly let go of himself.


    When Alfred finally helped the cheese to the workbench in the middle of the room, a huge black cloud had already floated from one end of the floor to the other. And the lightning in the black cloud from time to time also increases the difficulty of blue housekeeper''s work.


    "How about it? Are you ready to work? " After finishing arranging the last array in her hand, anlina asked the pale cheese beside her.


    The master nodded, and his stomach churning with vomiting made him dare not open his mouth to respond to the elder sister''s question. But at the same time, cheese also knows that only by completing the contact with the curse crow as soon as possible, can he leave the room he hates.


    "Well, then I''ll start." Although I''m worried about whether cheese can communicate with mantra crow, to be honest, anlina herself is not comfortable with the bad taste of the room design. So after injecting magic into the array on the workbench, she stopped talking to disturb cheese.


    Seeing that the magic array on the workbench began to operate because of the magic injection, cheese forced down his throat discomfort and began to adjust in the numerous magic operation tracks on the desktop, locking the search scope of the sky hall to the iron fort. According to the mage''s calculation, the curse crow should not be out of the scope of the hammer collar, so the positioning accuracy is enough to find out where he is. However, while searching for mantra crows, cheese noticed the abnormality of the iron castle, which seemed to be covered by a thick magic barrier.


    This makes cheese feel that some bad things may have happened in the iron castle. Although the power of the sky hall can let cheese see the scene inside the iron Fort through the barrier, it will greatly shorten the use time of the sky hall. So the mage who chose to contact curse crow first gave up his plan to investigate the change of iron castle through the sky hall. And soon, the hall of the sky found the magic response of the curse crow, which is a small town southeast of the iron fort.


    "Duck, can you hear me?" Cheese poured magic into the place of the crow and said in his heart."You are Cheese? You''re not dead. And don''t call me that name After a few seconds, the voice of the curse crow also successfully appeared in the mage''s mind.


    "Yes. I''m all right. I''m talking to you from the blue house and tell me what''s going on there After getting the reply of mantra crow, cheese''s spirit is shocked, and the discomfort in the stomach is also forgotten because of the highly concentrated spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The situation is not optimistic. " The voice of the curse crow was silent for a moment. In the next few minutes, the curse crow simply told cheese about the sudden large-scale infection in the iron fort, the city Lord of wolf had no choice but to close the city, and they accidentally rescued Heather outside the iron castle.


    "How is Heather?" From the description of the curse crow, Elsa and they were OK. Cheese felt that a big stone in her heart had finally fallen to the ground. Then the mage had to think about what it meant to see heather. You know, as the leader of the Knights of the hammer, Heather''s appearance in such a state of confusion within the ringleader is likely to represent the collapse of the western line that blocked the Earl of saloon.


    "She''s OK. We''ve got some supplies in this town, which has not been affected by the plague for the time being. But according to what she said, this kind of sudden infection not only happened in iron fort, but also happened in saloncy, where the Knights of the hammer were stationed Said the voice of the crow.


    When cheese heard this, he quickly thought of the so-called "antidote" that "one eye" was asked to resell in Wangdu. And it seems that what "one eye" said about the widespread spread of this kind of plague has indeed come true.


    At present, cheese also told his classmates about the information he got in Cangshi Wangdu. When hearing about the plague infection source disguised as "antidote" flowing into the whole Cang Lion Kingdom through the black market, curse crow said fiercely.


    "I knew it was. These guys have buried the seeds in the city. Damn, we didn''t find out at all


    If it''s just the fortress of iron castle, the curse crow may not have such a big response, but if the fortress of iron castle is due to the conspiracy of his opponent in the dark under his eyelids, the mantra master''s self-esteem makes him angry. Although he had conjectured that the seeds of the plague had been buried in the iron Fort before the iron fort was sealed, when the conjecture was proved by cheese, the curse crow had no sense of achievement.


    "Anyway, it''s already happened. Both the plague and the black mountain have been led by me. And I''m ready to investigate the fake Baron gray in Wangdu. If you don''t have any other plans, you should bring other people to help Wang Du Like the curse crow, cheese''s heart also lit up a flame of anger after hearing about the iron castle''s encounter. The other party''s action was tantamount to provoking the dignity of the two grey robed mages, which strengthened his determination to investigate the Baron of Wangdu''s counterfeit medicine master.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll ask Jack and they''ll take Heather to Wangdu "And myself," said the crow, "I will act alone."


    "What? What are you going to do alone? " Cheese is very puzzled about the plan to curse crows.


    "The Lord of Wolfe told me before the city was sealed that he could go to seek the help of Lord liehammer, who I remember is not in the capital now. So I will go to him. As the first military force of Cangshi, his help will be very important to us. What''s more, I''m also curious about what the "barrier" plan is for. " Said the crow.


    Cheese was silent for a moment. He was thinking about the feasibility of the method proposed by the curse crow. To be sure, the mage didn''t think that it was necessary to use the curse crow to pay off the false Baron gray. He had gathered enough strength in the king. In the presence of witches, the power in the dark of Wangdu will not bring resistance to the mage''s action, and the promise of the count of Heishan will also make the light of Wangdu fall to cheese.


    So, in this case, is it necessary to send a spellcaster as powerful as the Raven to look for the so-called Lord hammer?


    "Listen, cheese. I think we''ve all missed a problem. A force that should have played a leading role in the plague has yet to take a stand. I have to find out why, and the best way is to get close to big Duke liehammer. " Said the voice of the crow.


    "A silent force? What is it? " Cheese was stunned by his classmate''s words, and he asked.


    "You really don''t realize that your country has been made this way. The royal family of the grey lion, what are they doing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    How much can one know about the place where he lives? If you were born and raised here, can you learn more about every street, every building, every brick paved on the road? Sparrow can guarantee that he fully understands the city in which he lives. At least in the neighborhood he''s been to, this kid on the street knows better than anyone else about the city known as the city of the lion king. Here alleys, roads, constantly changing street scenery, and even the animals living in it, the little sparrow are all familiar with it. If necessary, he can even speculate on whether the road has been crossed recently by examining the excretion of stray animals in an alley.


    So when he heard that the shadow was going to deliver the cheese, sparrow volunteered to keep up with the bartender. Perhaps he thought that there was no danger in this kind of task. After noticing sparrow, who was carefully following him for fear of doing something wrong and being driven away, he just laughed and said nothing. As for magic, which is full of mystery and danger, let alone a child. Even the shadow himself has to admit that he is very curious about it.


    I know from the boss that cheese is now settled in the port area. He patted the pocket containing the information, and the shadow moved his joints. He turned to the little sparrow behind him.


    "Hey, boy. Do you know the shortcut to the port area? "


    After hearing the shadow''s words, sparrow was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t know why the killer of the King City asked himself this question. But then the sparrow realized that it was probably some kind of assessment of himself. If you want to get a place in the underground world of Wangdu, you must have some skills that others don''t have. At the thought of this, sparrow nodded his head, trotted two steps to the shadow''s position a step or so in front of him, and began to guide the latter.


    As for why the shadow is doing this, he is testing the child, as sparrow thought. It''s just that this test is not a test of whether a sparrow can be a qualified killer. The child is not old enough to receive training. The purpose of this test is to realize that cheese and their actions will certainly make the situation in Wangdu more tense, and since the boss has said that he will stand by the wizard, then the information transmission will not be too little.


    Considering that he won''t have time every time to carry out tasks that are important or unimportant and can''t be entrusted to others, sparrow, obsessed with cheese''s magical methods, is the best candidate to replace him as a liaison officer.


    The small sparrow is very innocent. It can be said that he grew up under the shadow eyelids. And the identity of the child will let most people not be wary of him, so it is more convenient to carry information. The only thing to pay attention to is whether the child is familiar with the terrain of Wangdu and his ability to respond to unexpected situations.


    The shadow behind sparrow thought that he could test his ability to recognize the road in such a way, but how to test the sparrow''s ability to adapt to circumstances? Recklessness and timidity can sometimes be more fatal than lack of ability.


    The shadow did not expect that he would have such a chance soon.


    They came out of the "red blood" in the late afternoon. With the shadow''s foot distance, he can walk much faster than ordinary people without riding a horse. Therefore, it is not difficult for him to complete the information delivery at dusk promised by "one eye" to cheese. After walking for a period of time, the shadow also found a small sparrow leading the way in front of him, but in terms of speed, maybe he could compete with his own. In addition, the two kept cutting corners, and the task might be smoother than expected.


    Until, as a killer''s intuition told the shadow that something was wrong


    "Boy, we''re being followed." Pretending to be intimate, the shadow lowered his head and whispered in Sparrow''s ear that people who didn''t know them might only see it as an interaction between a good couple of brothers.


    Hearing what the shadow said, the sparrow''s body was stiff, but soon the child returned to normal. For sparrow, who grew up on the streets since childhood, being tracked is nothing new. Besides, there was a powerful killer behind him. Sparrow had seen the seemingly weak bartender kill five adult men with a short dagger in a few breath.


    Satisfied with Sparrow''s reaction speed, the shadow doesn''t really care about the guys who follow him. In this city, there are only a few people who have the courage to follow the shadow. As for whether the other party will hire mercenaries from other areas, it is not worth paying attention to those who are not familiar with the terrain.


    Soon, under a series of instructions from the shadow, their whereabouts became as mysterious as ghosts. Many paths that only people who are very familiar with this area would know were fully utilized. Because the task of this time is to transmit information, shadow does not intend to waste time dealing with the pursuers, he just wants to get rid of each other.


    But things often don''t happen as expected. Even though the shadow has used his anti tracking technology to the extreme, and even took sparrow over several low walls, and through the window across a building, the feeling of being tracked did not disappear. On the contrary, the line of sight that people stare at becomes more clear.The shadow''s forehead began to exude some cold sweat, which was not due to intense exercise and outflow of sweat. The other person''s tracking skills are much better than the shadow imagine, and the other party''s familiarity with the street does not seem to be inferior to their own. This is interesting. The shadow of Wang Duzhong who can make this step can be called by his name, but he can be sure that the guy behind him is definitely not any of those people.


    "Sparrow, listen, it may not be what I thought. The guys behind us are a little tricky. You can''t let the wizard''s house out to them. " In leaping over the eaves of a two story building, the shadow said to the sparrow.


    "What about that? Can''t you even get rid of them? " There was a tremor in Sparrow''s voice, and for the child, the stalker more powerful than the shadow was beyond his imagination.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are a brave boy. I have a plan that we can use to get rid of this annoying tail The shadow''s voice was still calm, "but this plan needs your cooperation, which means you may have to act separately from me, understand?"


    Perhaps because he felt affirmed, or because he was excited by this unprecedented experience, sparrow nodded without much thought to show that he was willing to cooperate with the shadow''s plan. The two men are still at a high speed, but their direction of advance gradually deviates from the port area.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    The chase, which took place in alleys and secret places, continued. The first step in the shadow plan is to divert the attention of those following them from the port area. But there are also risks in doing so. When the other party realizes that he is circling them, it may stimulate the enemy to take some radical actions. However, the shadow has absolute confidence in his own skills. In such alleys and buildings, even if the opponent is a caster with the power beyond common sense like cheese, he is sure to fight.


    Turning a corner, the original figure of two people changed into only sparrow. The sparrow seems to have lost his partner. He looks around in a daze, and after a short stay, he begins to walk along the road like a crowd. Letting sparrow act alone is a more risky step in the shadow plan, because it is obvious that the other party will not put the sparrow in a crowded "safe area" so easily, which means that no matter who is following them, the tracker will try to stop sparrow while searching for the shadow''s whereabouts.


    Even well-trained assassin groups, when they face sudden changes, reaction time is necessary. And the shadow is waiting for this short moment. The shadow is not arrogant. He never thought that he could cover his whereabouts under the cover of the sparrow.


    Therefore, he sent sparrow as a bait, which is definitely not a car loss Marshal''s move. As a hunter in the dark, his shadow is clear. When he can''t get rid of the other party''s tracking, blindly fleeing will only speed up his own death. This makes him have to find the weakness of the tracker before his physical strength is exhausted, so that even if he doesn''t have a direct conflict with the other party, he can also make the tracker realize that there is a price to pay if he continues to track.


    Ejected from the shadow of his hiding place, the shadow suddenly appeared on the ridge opposite to sparrow. When the other party focuses most of his attention on the sparrow, this sudden move can make the enemy disorderly. As the shadow moved rapidly on the ridge of the roof, he searched for subtle changes with all his senses. He hoped to find out the number and location of the enemy through this trial.


    However, the reality let the young killer disappointed, no sound, no reflection on the clothes. The other side seems completely unmoved by the shadow''s behavior. They are still quietly lurking in the corner that can''t be noticed, just watching the shadow show silently. But the shadow is not totally unprepared for this situation. Before he decided to split up, he had already put his intelligence pocket into sparrow. The reason is that if the other party let the sparrow leave, he can go directly to the information to the cheese hand.


    Unlike the shadow''s anxiety, sparrow is nervous now, and perhaps to be precise, the sparrow feels that his heart may pop out of his mouth at any time. For this child, even though his body is more adapted to this fast-paced action than those pampered young masters and girls, the perennial malnutrition has brought serious hidden dangers to Sparrow''s body. Before struggling to keep up with the pace of the shadow, and even to make climbing over this extremely exhausting movement has made the little sparrow a little unbearable.


    But, glancing out of the corner of his eye at the shadow running on the roof ridge, sparrow knew that this might be the most important turning point in his life. If he can complete the task that the shadow gives him, no matter the shadow, or the boss "one eyed" behind him, or even cheese, will be impressed with his own ability to move. Think of here, small sparrow body gush out some strength again.


    The streets at dusk are not crowded, but in front of the vendors who are going to pack up their things and go home, there are still some people who want to pick up bargains. Most of them want to buy what they want at a lower price when they are eager to go home, especially when vegetables and fruits, which cannot be preserved for a long time, are always very cheap at dusk.


    Such a crowd is the best place to hide his whereabouts. Sparrow is confident that he can get rid of the most difficult Hunter as long as he can get into the crowd.


    Twenty steps, the distance measured by the little sparrow eye, and those who haggle over their daily expenses. Sparrow felt his back and hands full of sweat now, and his spirit had never been so concentrated or so nervous. But the risk is worth it. As long as you finish this short 20 steps and give the information in your arms to the cheese company, then everything is worth it.


    Ten steps! The noisy crowd was close at hand. The people who followed them didn''t seem to care at all about Sparrow''s movements, or, after the shadow and the sparrow split up, they didn''t do anything to stop them. This may mean that they have given up tracking. But it is also possible that The other party is not inaction, but simply does not care about this little trick.


    Five steps! Sparrow could even smell the sweat and bad perfume in the crowd, and he could disappear in the crowd if he had five more steps. Small sparrow tense nerve at this moment slightly relaxed some, such a short distance, the other party wants to do something is too late. Wait, and in a moment, sparrow will let them know how stupid it is to look down on a child growing up on the street.


    But the accident happened at this time. As the sparrow focused most of its energy on defending its pursuers, a fat middle-aged man in a plaid gown came straight from the crowd towards the child. The man had a head that had lost most of its vitality, his last hair struggling to survive on the edge of his hairline, and his fat belly made him look like a standing keg. He was so fat that his arms alone were as thick as Sparrow''s waist.The man''s jaw was shaking, as if chewing something in his mouth. He looked relaxed, just like a butcher who had just closed the butcher''s shop and wanted to go to the pub for a drink. This common appearance made sparrow not notice the man at the first time. When the sparrow felt the light in front of him was blocked by something, it was too late.


    Although sparrow wanted to dodge around the man for the first time, I don''t know if it was intentional. The fat man blocked Sparrow''s route with his open arms. There''s no need to look up at each other''s face. The sparrow knows it''s in trouble. Although behind the man is the crowd, but in this noisy environment, even if he yells for help, people around him will be blocked by the other party''s huge body and can not find their own position. If you want to avoid being caught, you have to rely on yourself.


    The fat man looked down at the short sparrow with a cruel smile on his face. In his opinion, the little sparrow had no way to escape from his side. In fact, it is impossible for a child with chronic malnutrition to escape from the control of an adult at such a close distance. But Sparrow is not willing to give up, in a critical moment of quick wit let the child find the only way out in the desperate situation.


    The little sparrow raised his head and looked at the other party''s complacent smile. He also laughed. Unlike the cruel smile of middle-aged people, sparrow''s smile is so naughty. Life on the street not only taught the sparrow survival skills, but also the experience of seeing countless fights. It also taught him what part of a person''s real weakness is. Especially men. As long as the short body is used well, it will bring advantages, and it does not need much time to prepare. Sparrow uses all his strength and punches at a certain position in front of him.


    It should have been unexpected that such a young child would have such a cruel style. The expression of the middle-aged man instantly changed from complacent to mournful. The fat face looked rather funny due to the rapid change of expression. The unbearable pain made the middle-aged man''s knee subconsciously soft. He covered his hard hit part with his hands, but his mouth was too painful to cry out.


    Although sparrow wanted to say something to laugh at each other, the sparrow knew that this was not the time to do it. Pain can slow down the opponent''s movement, but it can also breed the anger of the enemy. He doesn''t want to be punched by a guy who looks about four times his weight. The sparrow moved two steps to the left, bypassed the fat man, and finally got into the crowd.


    Feeling temporarily safe, sparrow subconsciously wanted to look back and see what was going on in the shadows. But maybe it''s the problem of sight. No matter how the sparrow looks, he can''t find the shadow in the surrounding roof or eaves. The uneasy feeling urged the little sparrow to leave here quickly. He had a premonition that the shadow might be in trouble when he was circling with the fat man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Finally, towards evening, sparrow came panting to the door of his house in the harbor area. Luo Lan, who was just about to go out and hang the oil lamp, found the child fainting on the ground when he opened the door. He''s really tired. The old man quickly picked up the sparrow and took it to the sofa in the living room to lie down. In the corner, fergen stretches out his body, and the lumped statue turns into a stone puppet with the characteristics of wolf and bat.


    "He is one of his own." Roland said to fergen. However, the faithful stone statue is not so simple as to believe Roland''s words. Naturally, it has its own way to tell whether sparrow is hostile. The statue put its front paws on the sofa, made itself stand up with its hind legs, and scanned the small sparrow fainting on the sofa with the pair of stone eyes. After a long time, it seemed to confirm that sparrow did not have the ability to threaten the safety of the house, fergen returned to the corner and shrank.


    While the stone statue was doing these things, Roland had already made a bowl of hot broth from the kitchen. This is the dinner he prepared for himself and cheese. However, since the mage is still upstairs and doesn''t know what to do, it is more reasonable to distribute the food to the people in need first.


    The smell of the food awakened the tired sparrow. The sparrow opened his eyes with difficulty. When he saw Roland, he knew he was safe at last. For Roland, sparrow knew him. The magic performance of the old man made a big stir in the streets of Wangdu. Even in this period of panic, children would not be as flustered as adults. So when cheese went to "red blood" for the first time, sparrow went to see Roland after drinking grape juice.


    After chatting with the shadow, sparrow also knew that the old man who could make pigeons out of his big hat had a long history with cheese, which made the sparrow regard Roland as a magician like cheese. In children''s eyes, the former might be more magical.


    At this time, when he woke up and saw the kind-hearted old man, sparrow''s inner worry was finally relieved. He took the wooden bowl in Roland''s hand, and without thinking of saying thank you, he began to gobble up the broth in the bowl.


    Looking at Sparrow''s eating, Roland felt a little relieved, but also worried. The good news is that the child doesn''t look hurt, he''s just too tired. The worry is that Roland also knows that there will be intelligence from "one eye" this evening. However, the shadow who was assigned to send information did not come. Instead, sparrow came. Without using his rich experience, Roland could imagine that there must have been an accident when the intelligence was transported.


    "Here comes the enemy." Fergen''s eyes in the corner began to flash red, and the statue said in an impassioned voice.


    The sparrow''s hand with the spoon stopped. Although he was surprised by the stone statue''s words, it seemed that it was no big deal to think that this was the wizard''s residence. What really made sparrow stop was that he knew that the enemies in the mouth of the stone statues might have followed him to find here.


    Roland looked at sparrow, who had stopped eating because of his nervousness. The old man touched the head of the sparrow kindly and said.


    "Don''t be afraid, boy. It''s not your fault."


    "The enemy is approaching. Coming into the living room. " Fergen''s voice reminded from the corner.


    In fact, Roland can see the intruder''s body from the living room window without being reminded by the stone statue. They are some giant spiders. Each of them is the size of a child''s torso, and their long legs look at least two meters long. Looking out of the window, the old man saw at least five of these giant spiders crawling through, and the number of these invaders would only be greater where the window could not see them. Uninvited guests with their pincers constantly beating the window, at any time may break into the window.


    Once again, fergen''s body came off the pedestal, and this time, the stone statue guarding the house would not have been sent back so easily. Fergen expanded his wings behind his back. Naturally, the stone bat wings could not fly, but the deliberately sharpened edges of the wings turned them into sharp weapons. In addition, the wolf''s fangs and claws are fergen''s main attack methods. At the same time, the tail with three diamond shaped iron cones will also impress the enemy.


    However, it is not enough to face a large number of enemies even though it is good at fighting. As fergen went to the window to meet the enemy, Roland picked up the wooden stick he had placed by the door frame. This wooden staff is a man''s height, and there is an adult''s wrist at the thinnest place. There is a half human head sized wooden tumor on the top. Although it may not be as good as those iron weapons, it is definitely not easy to be knocked on by such a wooden stick.


    "You go to the door with the soup and wait, and we''ll soon be able to get rid of these pests." Roland patted sparrow on the head and motioned the sparrow to leave the sofa. Although the living room was spacious enough, it was still a little narrow as a battlefield.


    When sparrow ran into the corner of the room with the broth in his arms, the living room window was officially broken in a crash. Seeing that the transparent glass windows were smashed so violently, even if the room belonged to the witch''s property, Roland''s eyes jumped unconsciously."These windows are very expensive." The old man said to himself.


    But soon Roland had no time to love these windows. As these giant spiders hissed and crawled into the living room, the battle was inevitable.


    "The house belongs to the owner. Invaders, die. " Fergen''s words were like some kind of announcement that, while making a sound, the statue had already jumped on its nearest enemy.


    "GAHA!" The spider attacked by fergen obviously misjudged the situation, and its poor thinking organs could not help it distinguish the difference between its opponents, so that the spider still regarded fergen as a prey with flesh and blood. It holds up its mouthparts and tries to stab its poisonous teeth into the body of the statue.


    It is said that dragons do not need to be enchanted by magic, and their claws can open gold and crack stones. But apparently, the fangs of these giant spiders are not as hard as the Dragon claws. So when fergen lashed the spider''s head with his stone forelimbs, the originally frightening fangs were instantly interrupted by inhuman forces. The poor spider was slapped in the face by a stone statue before he even had time to scream.


    "Well, that''s disgusting." Seeing the green juice splashing from the spider whose head had been smashed by fergen, Roland said. Then he smashed the other spider''s front leg with his wooden stick. The wooden stick, which seemed not light, was very handy in the old man''s hand. With this heavy weapon, Roland was surrounded by three giant spiders, but Roland did not fall behind. Obviously, the magician was not as kind as he seemed.


    For a moment, Roland and and fergen, under the siege of spiders, had the momentum to drive these invaders out of the house. But perhaps it is finally the reaction, in the realization that they can not knock down the opponent with strength, the giant spiders began to eject from the mouthparts with a very strong sticky spider web!


    Sticky and resilient cobwebs are not easy to deal with. Perhaps fergen, with wings and claws, can tear through these annoying things. However, the spider web was very dangerous for Roland. The wooden stick in the old man''s hand was not enough to destroy the spider web, but the spider web restrained Roland''s action. There is no worse situation for a soldier who is good at using his skills.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    The battle in the living room continued, but the wind began to blow in the direction of the spiders. It wasn''t just Roland who was limited by the web, but even the white cobwebs on fergen began to grow. Perhaps compared with the old man who wields a wooden stick, a stone statue with a non-human body can not care about the bondage of a spider web, but even the stone body driven by magic will become sluggish when the spiders start to spray the sticky silk on fergen.


    "Hey, I said fergen, can I ask you a question?" With limited space to increase the speed of the wooden stick, Roland''s swing from bottom to top makes the spider in front of him tumble in the air and hit the wall of the living room. But even so, the scope of the old man''s activities is very limited. His body is covered with cobwebs, especially the well maintained beard, which has been completely adhered to the clothes on his chest.


    "What." Fergen''s hard shell is enough to protect him from physical damage, even if his body is confined by his web. The stone statue guarding the house responded to Roland''s inquiry in a still lifeless voice.


    "In this case, don''t you suggest that I do a little damage to the interior decoration? It''s also to get rid of those pests early. " Said Roland. As the guardian of the house, fergen''s priority will be to protect the house and its owner. In view of what he was going to do, Roland didn''t want to drive away the spider, but he was driven out by the stone statue because he destroyed the furniture of the room. So it''s necessary to get fergen''s permission in advance.


    Stone silent for a few seconds, it is trying to get rid of his body more and more thick spider web. After a few more unsuccessful attempts, as an artifact, fergen knew very well that he could not stop the invaders from causing more damage on his own. In this case, if Roland''s method can solve the battle quickly, there seems to be no need to disagree. So the statue said.


    "Approved."


    That''s what Roland is waiting for. At this time, the situation of the old man was very dangerous. Although the spiders put most of their energy into limiting fergen''s movement, three spiders were still attacking Roland. The spider web covered with the statue also made the old man almost wrapped in a human cocoon. And after seeing Roland can''t successfully wave his dangerous wooden stick, the spiders, who were afraid of beating, began to try to attack the old man with fangs.


    Just as a spider jumps from the ceiling to inject lethal venom into Roland''s neck, an impressive scene appears, which is deeply imprinted in Sparrow''s mind, even more shocking than cheese hitting the gangsters in the alley.


    Fire! Red fire, bright flame leaping up from Roland''s robe. Those flames devoured the old man''s cobweb greedily. Spider silk is the best igniter! So just for a moment, the flame covered Roland''s body. However, although the spider jumping from the air is also afraid of the flame, it has been unable to change the landing point. Seeing that the spider is about to hit Roland, a wooden stick with the same burning flame protrudes from the burning spider silk like a poisonous snake and stabs the unfortunate spider''s face hard!


    The next thing was much simpler. Roland, who was bathed in fire all over the body, was like a God. The old man changed his usual style. He was brandishing fire weapons and beating those giant spiders wantonly in the living room. And out of fear of fire, those spiders did not dare to resist Roland at this time. On the contrary, the narrow space has become the weakness of spiders. Even their webs will burn before they meet Roland, and even burn to their owners along with the silk that has not been cut off in time.


    Half of the living room covered with spider silk soon turned into a sea of fire. Fortunately, the main building material of this room is stone, and the fire can''t really damage the structure of the house, otherwise such a fire may collapse the building earlier than the spiders. Thanks to the burning of the cobweb, fergen, who was imprisoned, finally regained the ability to move. Stone statues are not afraid of fire, in the "crackling" sound of the web being burned, fergen also joined the ranks of hunting spiders.


    With the collection of Roland and and the stone statues, all the giant spiders that had entered the living room quickly turned into combustion improvers in the fire. However, those spiders who had planned to enter the living room were scared by the sudden fire in the house and ran away. Fear in biological instinct makes them unable to develop any resistance to fire.


    Solve the intruder into the room, the whole body is still burning Roland went to the small sparrow in the corner. At this time, the old man''s status in sparrow was higher than that of cheese. After all, the image of a burning beard was really powerful. Just when sparrow thought Roland was going to say something very important to him, he heard the old man calling to himself in a very hoarse voice.


    "Water! Draw water to put out the fire


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After fighting off the invading giant spiders for about an hour, the fire in the living room was finally put out by fergen and sparrow. As for Roland The old man was put out by a bucket of water on his body after the fire has been in the corner, he has been burning more than half of his beard. Although it seems that everything Roland did just now looks like magic, people who have a little knowledge of magic will know that the flame generated by their own magic will never hurt their master. So the real thing is, what Roland did just now is not really magic.In fact, what the old man did was to ignite a layer of flammable paint on the outer layer of his robe, which could ignite automatically, which was one of Roland''s best props. It''s just that magicians who have been using it all the time to increase their presence didn''t expect that the flames would be so terrible with the help of spider silk. You know, under normal circumstances, the flame on Roland''s body would go out after burning the thin layer of flammable coating on the outer layer of his robe. In such a situation, the old man did not expect.


    After making a decision to use less of the robe, Roland looked at the half burned living room and began to worry about whether fergen would keep his promise. The damage caused by his fire is as big as those spiders combined.


    Fortunately, the statue did not have the human emotion. After extinguishing the fire in the living room, fergen went back to his pedestal and curled up again. And the sparrow also squandered the little physical strength he had just returned to when fighting the fire. Sparrow was tired and lying on the burnt sofa, sending out even breathing sound.


    Roland covers the sparrow with a blanket and takes a worried look at the roof. He knew what cheese was doing on the second floor of the house. However, no matter what the mage was doing, he was not disturbed by such a big movement. To see, Roland had to rely on himself to protect himself and sparrow before cheese took the initiative to go downstairs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Fortunately, after the first attack, the other side stopped temporarily. It seems that since the intelligence has been in the hands of cheese, it is doomed to fail to attack the mage''s residence rashly. This continued until cheese returned from the ash tower the next afternoon. After discussing the matter of separate action with the curse crow, the mage went back to Wangdu in a hurry. When he passed through the portal and appeared in the safety room again, cheese unconsciously looked back at the closing space crack. He always felt that he had forgotten something.


    "I said, you''ll burn the house in a day''s absence?" This was the first word cheese said after opening the door of the living room.


    Indeed, after a day of remedy, the living room, which had just experienced a fierce battle, still looks miserable. Originally installed with beautiful glass windows, the window frame was randomly nailed with a few boards to prevent the wind from coming in, and the ground with exquisite wood floor became pitch black. In addition to the living room entrance, you can see what the room looked like before. If you say this is a stable, cheese will believe it.


    "Ha ha, no one is qualified to say that. I don''t know what strange research you''re doing upstairs. But in order to protect this place, I, the old man, almost told him to be here. " He turned around with his pipe in his mouth. Roland''s appearance made cheese laugh. Although the dirt on the face was wiped off, the beard and hair burned by the fire could not grow back overnight.


    At this time, Roland can only leave his little beard, casually tied together with hemp rope, and then cut a head of white hair into a finger long short hair. Thanks to her appearance, Roland couldn''t go out to perform.


    "What? Did anyone visit here while I was away? " Seeing the old man''s body, except for his beard and hair, seemed to be no big problem. Cheese was relieved. The mage casually pulled a blackened chair to make sure it could hold his weight and then sat down.


    "Hey, those are the worst guests I''ve ever seen in my life. I don''t want to say more. You can see for yourself. " With that, Roland took something out of the table and threw it at the cheese.


    The mage picked up the old man''s throw and looked at it. He saw a ferocious roasted spider''s head facing himself. The huge pincers still seem to have the ability to cut their own necks. It''s normal for ordinary people to be scared by Roland''s prank, but the psychological quality of cheese as a caster is not comparable to that of ordinary people. The mage carefully studied the spider head in his hand, and even broke the section behind the spider head with his hand, hoping to have a look at the structure inside.


    "Well Otaran spider, I think I can understand this fire vestige room. How many of these things have come? " Asked the cheese.


    "Ten or fifteen? There are too many. There is no accurate memory. If you must know, you might as well ask the stone statue. It must be clearer than I remember it. " Roland pointed to fergen, who was still in the corner. This statue consumed too much energy in the previous battle, and there was no activity after the battle.


    "No, it''s OK." Knowing the exact number of these spiders doesn''t bring any substantial information, so cheese just wants to know a rough figure, "can you tell how they found here?"


    Cheese asked himself that he was still very low-key in Wangdu. And this house is the property of the witch''s hands. The enemy should not have found it so soon. Moreover, to attack a building guarded by a caster, the strength of a dozen spiders is obviously insufficient.


    "According to the sparrow, the spiders seem to follow him. He was spotted on the way to deliver your letter The magician continued to smoke his pipe and replied.


    "Is it wrong? Wait, sparrow? How could he be the messenger? " Cheese frowned. He remembered that "one eye" promised that the person who came to deliver the letter was the shadow.


    "According to the boy, he and the killer boy acted together. But on the road, they split up to distract the pursuers. " Said Roland, standing up and throwing the information pocket that sparrow had sent to the cheese.


    The mage took the bag, but did not look at the contents. He continued.


    What about paislew? Is he gone? " In this house, cheese didn''t feel any sign of a small sparrow.


    "Yes, he has not been away for a long time. After all, the child was scared. I mean, he didn''t support his own action, but he insisted on going back to see the killer boy. And I can''t leave you here alone Said Roland, spreading his hand. Many spellcasters will be unable to protect themselves when doing research. The old man who knows this can''t leave alone without knowing what he is doing after yesterday''s attack.


    Cheese knew there was nothing wrong with the old man. Moreover, there was a huge flow of people in the capital during this period. There should be no problem for sparrow to return to the "red blood" in the crowd. However, for the matter of letting the sparrow act alone, the mage was still a little uneasy, and at this time, a violent knock came from outside the door."Mr. Roland! Mr. Roland Sparrow knocked at the door with all his strength, and his hands even began to bleed because of the strength.


    "Sparrow? Didn''t you go back? " The door opened, and it was not Roland who was standing inside, but cheese. Seeing the appearance of the sparrow that should have gone back appeared at the door, the mage''s feeling of uneasiness became stronger.


    "Mr. cheese! You''re back! Great Seeing that the person who opened the door was cheese, sparrow jumped into the mage''s arms. At this time, cheese found that in addition to sweat, there are two obvious traces on the face of the sparrow. Did he cry?


    "Calm down, sparrow, calm down. What happened? " On one knee, cheese put his hands on the sparrow''s shoulder and looked straight at the child. In order to stabilize Sparrow''s mood as soon as possible, cheese has added a magic power that can stabilize people''s mind.


    I don''t know whether it''s the magic or the trust in cheese. The little sparrow soon calms down from the extreme excitement. But when he calmed down, he was still wet eyes began to shed tears.


    "Mr. shadow Shadow... " Sparrow''s words were hard to hear because of crying.


    "It''s OK, sparrow. Roland and and I are here. Don''t be afraid. What happened to the shadow? " Said cheese softly.


    After a few seconds, the sparrow finally stabilized his mood. He held back his tears and snot, took a deep breath and said.


    "Mr. shadow, he''s on the gate!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    When cheese and Roland follow the sparrow to the South Gate of Wangdu. They saw a lively scene gathering under the gate. Crows circling in the sky and noisy passers-by on the ground brought a disturbing Concerto in this oppressive afternoon. Shadow In other words, the shadow''s body was hung on the inner side of the city gate, and a black noose was put around his neck to hang the killer in the air above the gate.


    No need to get close, cheese can be sure that the man hanging on the gate is indeed a shadow. The mage can be sure that the shadow is dead. The soul in that body has left the world. Cheese took a deep breath. Although I didn''t know this bartender and killer for a long time, the mage was deeply impressed by the mutual exploration when we met for the first time.


    After sparrow saw the body of the shadow again, he lost the power to stand. For the sparrow, the shadow is his brother like existence. In the days before cheese arrived, although this "red blood" bartender often bullied sparrow, more often than not, the existence of shadow made sparrow and many children like him free from tragic fate. But now, the mouthless bartender has become a corpse on the city gate, and he can no longer protect the children.


    Roland''s brow was wrinkled under the brim of his hat. Although the old man and the shadow had only met in a witch''s house, he knew that this man was on the side of cheese. Moreover, sparrow was so sad that the old man could only wrap him up in a wide cloak and walk into the shadow of the street without being noticed by passers-by. It can be imagined that if the sparrow did not escape to the house where cheese was located in time, there might be another body hanging here today.


    "When did he hang up there?" Seeing sparrow, he couldn''t speak. Cheese walked alone into the crowd and asked a passer-by. The mage controlled his facial expression very well, which made him look like another guy who didn''t know the truth.


    In the spread of gossip, human beings may have instinctive talent. After the man took a look at Cheese''s normal dress, he looked around him as if he were going to say something shocking secret. He whispered in the mage''s ear.


    "I don''t know the exact time. It seems that the man was hanged there just after noon."


    In the afternoon That is to say, after sparrow was separated yesterday, the shadow was hung here for public display a day later.


    "The city guards did it? What crime did that man commit? " The mage continued to ask with the same expression and movement. It is a common practice of the guards to hang the most heinous criminals at the gate of the city as an example. So it makes sense for cheese to guess that the people who hang the shadow are the guards or the armed forces of the kingdom.


    "Hey, who said no! The king hasn''t hanged a man at the gate of the city for many years. I remember the last time he did this, the first king exterminated the rebellious aristocratic Lord, and then hung the corpse of that fellow on the gate for three days and three nights. " The man said excitedly, "but I don''t think it''s so simple this time. Did you come late? I heard that the soldiers guarding the city gate were also surprised when the body was found. It seems that this man was not hanged by them. Others said that they had seen the soldiers send someone to ask their superiors how to deal with the corpse. "


    Although this kind of hearsay can''t be completely believed, the cheese secretary really read it from the faces of the soldiers who maintain the order near the city gate. The soldiers did look like they didn''t know what to do. But if the person who hanged the shadow here is not a soldier of the king''s capital, who has the ability and means to hang a person on the gate of the city in full view of the public?


    Cheese''s brain is a little confused. He didn''t know what the best solution was in this situation. Should you walk away as if you don''t know? But looking at the shadow''s expression of death, the mage really can''t bear to throw him here for these ignorant people to watch. Moreover, he believed that if "one eye" knew that he was leaving like this, the underground leader who regarded the shadow as his confidant would certainly not let go of himself.


    But if you ask the guards to put down their shadow bodies It''s enough to expose your existence. It''s probably a trap set by the enemy. Who can guarantee that there is no assassin with a sharp blade lurking in the crowd around? It''s obviously unwise to start now.


    With such a tangled idea, cheese went back to Roland and and their side. The little sparrow has stopped crying under Roland''s comfort. The child has not never seen death, but the death of irrelevant people is quite different from the death of people around him. Slapped sparrow on the shoulder and cheese looked down at the child. The little sparrow also looked at the mage. The traces of tears and snot on his face made the dirty little face even more dirty. But Sparrow didn''t care. He looked at the cheese with a praying eye. Although there was no sound, he said two words to the mage with his mouth.


    "Save him"


    at the moment of reading the little sparrow''s lips, the cheese head suddenly seems to explode. The mage felt that something in his heart was broken, and the wound was flowing out with hot fire. The reason was smashed by anger in an instant, and cheese felt the fury never before for the provocation of the enemy and the insult to his companion. But the more angry, the softer the cheese expression. He lowered himself, touched Sparrow''s head with his hand, and said."Don''t worry. I''ll bring him back."


    The grey robe reappeared on the cheese. The costumes originally worn to hide people''s eyes are meaningless to the current mage. The cheese began to smell terrible. When he stood up and walked towards the crowd, although he did not know why, the onlookers unconsciously avoided the hooded man in grey. Although it was only a few seconds, Roland was keenly aware that behind the grey cheese robe, a strange pattern with a twisted body like an octopus and tentacles, but with a large number of eyes, flashed away.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t get close." The soldiers guarding the corpse blocked the cheese road with crossed swords. Although the two soldiers wanted to ignore the terrible gray robed man when they saw cheese, they still drew their swords and stood in front of the mage out of the responsibility of the city defense army.


    With his head down, the cheese saw two metal shining blades crossed in front of him. He raised his head slightly to let the two soldiers see his eyes.


    "Stop it! Let him pass Just as the two soldiers were about to see cheese''s eyes, a voice came from behind the crowd.


    Hearing this, the two soldiers quickly withdrew from both sides as if they were granted amnesty. Since someone has issued an order, they, as soldiers, have no problem carrying out the order.


    Cheese is a little familiar with the sound. He feels as if he has heard it somewhere. Out of this feeling, the mage turned his head, and then he saw a golden figure coming in from the separated crowd.


    "Long time no see, Mr. wizard." Rosa said with an embarrassed smile in his signature gold armor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    For Lothar, cheese''s impression of him was still left in the town of turbidity. At that time, the count of Heishan killed a mouse giant with one person''s power. His courage and force were affirmed by the mage. As a rising military family in the kingdom of Cang lion, the Heishan family behind Lothar also quickly gained the right to speak in the kingdom. Therefore, although it did not directly control the city guards of the king''s capital, the Lord''s orders still had a certain weight in the army of the whole Cang Lion Kingdom.


    "Lothar? Why are you here? " It was beyond cheese''s expectation to see the count of Heishan in Wangdu. He didn''t expect to meet Lothar here. In other words, after a farewell in Zhuoluo Town, cheese originally thought that he would not meet him until he returned to the north with the antidote of the plague. Why did the master of heishanling leave the front line and fiefdom and appear in the Wangdu at this time? Cheese can''t understand.


    "That''s not the topic to talk about here. It''s urgent. I think it''s better to put your friends down first. " Lothar made a gesture to the soldiers who came with her, and some of them climbed up to the gate to get the shadow''s body down.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate resisted when they saw the men under the count of black mountain trying to remove the body, but they soon gave up their principles in the tough attitude of bear hunters. After all, Lothar''s men are notoriously domineering, especially for other troops. The sharpness of the battle hardened bear hunter warriors was not borne by the husbandmen in their armor.


    "Here This is the city guard''s jurisdiction! You have no right to do that! " A man who looks like a captain is still struggling in the end. Or out of a sense of honor, in front of the fierce bear hunters, the person in charge of the city gate is not willing to give up so simply. And his action is a kind of death seeking behavior in the eyes of all the soldiers who have ever dealt with bear hunters.


    "You''re right. We really don''t have the right. Well, Lee, don''t make it hard for the city guards Lothar waved to her adjutant. The bear hunter, whose face was almost covered with scars, grinned grimly and nodded, indicating that he had received the count''s order.


    Then, in broad daylight, surrounded by numerous Wangdu residents, the bear hunters knocked out all the city guards of the gate with great speed! The little captain had never dreamed that the count of Heishan would issue such an order. However, in this way, no one can criticize them for not doing their duty. In less than a minute, the well-trained Montenegrin soldiers knocked all their colleagues unconscious. Such a scene also made the residents of Wangdu realize that if they don''t leave, they may be the next to be knocked out.


    "I''m sorry, my Lord." The shadow''s body was solemnly lifted from the gate by two bear hunters. Lothar''s adjutant is one of the two men, he said sincerely when he handed the killer''s body to the mage. These bear hunters have a strange feeling that they can stun their friends because of trouble, but they can feel sympathy for a body they don''t know. But for cheese, he didn''t need to understand how Lothar taught his men.


    Taking the shadow of the cold body under the city gate without any passers-by, cheese nodded his thanks to Lothar and the two soldiers who had taken the bodies off. Then the mage went to Roland and sparrow, who were still standing there. He gave Roland the body in his arms and said to the sparrow.


    "You and Mr. Roland take your shadow back to where he should go. I''ll be there soon. "


    He motioned to Roland not to worry about himself. Cheese pressed his free hands on the shoulders of the old man and sparrow, and recited a few incantations in his mouth. This was the insurance method he thought of after yesterday''s incident. An imperceptible magic has protected them according to the mage''s request.


    After seeing them off, cheese went back to Lothar, who had been waiting for a long time. It was obvious that the count of black mountain did not appear here by chance.


    "Five. I''ve sent someone to go after it. With the ability of my people, they should not be able to tell what happened here today Said Rosa, referring to the spies hiding in the crowd. Since the mage has only formally put on his grey robe and walked in the sun until today, Lothar of course realizes that cheese doesn''t want too many people to notice his existence. So the eyes that belong to all the forces of the royal family have to be eliminated.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are at least 100 people around here today. I think that before dawn tomorrow, there will be more than ten versions of what happened here. " The mage is not sure about this. Anyway, his identity has been revealed. Cheese doesn''t care about being noticed. Moreover, the encounter of the shadow also made the mage realize that no matter how hidden he was, the guy who should find him would come.


    "Then they will never know the truth. People can always delete the most valuable part of intelligence as quickly as possible. " The count of black mountain said with a smile, but then remembered that cheese was probably still sad about his friend''s death, so he quickly restrained his smile.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what happened to your friend. "


    "Nothing. In fact, strictly speaking, I have only met him a few times. " Said cheese. Indeed, compared with Elsa, the mage and the shadow knew each other for less than five days. If it wasn''t for Sparrow''s sad look, and taking into account the "one eye" reaction to the matter, cheese would probably not have personally dealt with the matter."As for the truth," said cheese, looking up at the crows scattered in the sky because of the loss of food. "Now the eyes in this city don''t just come from humans."


    "It seems you have noticed. Is it the same as when I was in chuoluo? " Lothar had heard of cheese''s experience in chuoluo, and he was not ignorant of the existence of other things behind the plague.


    "I don''t know. But I happen to know who might know. Would you mind going with me to ask that person before dinner? It''s like a walk before dinner. " Cheese said to Lothar. He also had some of his own guesses about the death of the shadow. And this clue comes from those giant spiders who attacked Roland and and them yesterday.


    "It''s my pleasure to be with you. But may I venture to ask who we are going to see? " Said Lothar.


    "A man with a lot of dangerous pets." Said the cheese, tightening his tight robe with his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    The otaran spider, the strict name of the giant spiders that have attacked cheese dwellings. This spider, which originally only lives in a small number of forests, has different habits from most of its other species. The great otaran spider doesn''t like to weave its web in a place and wait for prey. It likes to attack on its own initiative. When an area''s worth hunting is exhausted, they begin to move in other directions. In order to cater to this aggressive way of life, the mouthparts of this spider have become very large, even if it does not rely on the existing fangs inside, it is enough to cause fatal damage by the giant tongs.


    Such ferocious nature makes these animals living next to the elves a long nightmare for the long ears. It is said that the disappearance of most of the elves in the forest is caused by the otaran spider, so in addition to their original name, they have another nickname, "elf killer". After humans entered the depths of the forest and saw these terrible species, some intrepid people became interested in domesticating these spiders.


    The elves have never imagined that the monstrous beasts that have plagued them for centuries and even regarded as angry spirits of nature have become the best Scouts of hunters in the forest after only a hundred years of human domestication. At the same time, because of the successful domestication of the great otaran spider, the disadvantage of fighting elves in the forest was further smoothed.


    However, having said that, in fact, there are not many countries or forces in human beings that really have the technology to domesticate these spiders. So those few spider tamers, while protecting their own power, have become mercenaries with high prices in the black market. For these guys, cheese or a little bit of understanding. In his early years, the mage had an encounter with such a spider tamer, but both cheese and spider tamers were still very young at that time. But even so, the other side told the mage interesting information about the otaran spider and the spider tamer.


    "I hope that''s true." Remembering the conversation, cheese said to herself. The caster has a special way to use his memory. For cheese, as long as he wants, the mage can quickly retrieve a specific memory of his own. Even so, cheese can''t guarantee that he can find the spider tamer in a day''s time.


    When cheese took Lothar and a few bear hunters to their destination, an ordinary looking one story house on the west side of the capital, it was getting dark. In fact, the mage is also the first time to use the tracking method in memory. So when they notice Lothar and they look at themselves in disbelief, cheese just nods to show that this is where the spider tamer is.


    Compared with the hesitation of the mage, Lothar did not have much thought after receiving the affirmative reply. He has a clear understanding of himself, and Lothar will never speculate on what he does not know. Since the Chief Secretary determined that this was the enemy''s stronghold, the count of black mountain naturally would not have any doubts out of his trust in the mage.


    After gesturing his men to surround the room, Lothar went to the house and knocked on the door.


    "Knock knock" the thin wooden door makes a crisp sound when luosa knocks with heavy armour. Cheese was sure that the count of Heishan could smash the door with one blow if he wanted to.


    In fact, the mage did not hold much hope about whether someone would come out to answer the door. No matter what kind of mission the other party received, when most of the spiders sent by him were eliminated and failed, he should strengthen his vigilance to defend against the counterattack from the mage. The Baron''s golden helmet and armor alone were conspicuous enough on the way with Lothar, not to mention the bear hunters who seemed to be out of the way.


    So the purpose of cheese''s trip is just to see if we can find some useful information from the spider tamer''s foothold. More importantly, he must prove to his opponents that he has the ability to find and threaten them. Only in this way can the mage be sure that the other side will not dare to act rashly against his allies.


    But something unexpected happened to cheese. After Lothar knocked on the door, a footstep came out of the room. The fragile wooden door was carefully opened a gap, an eye appeared in the gap.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?" "I''m probably scared by Lothar''s shape," the man in the door said in a trembling voice.


    "Open the door. I need to check your house." Frowning, said the count of black mountain in an unquestionable tone. Although Lothar''s age is only a few years older than cheese, his words are particularly deterrent because of his long-standing fierce temper.


    "Yes Yes, my Lord The man in the door was frightened by Lothar''s momentum. He couldn''t help but apologize for his impoliteness. At the same time, he quickly opened the door to welcome Lothar''s entry.


    The count of Heishan naturally entered the room. With his skill, he was not afraid of any trap set by the other party. Besides, the skinny middle-aged man who came to open the door could not pose any threat to himself. What''s more, there is a grey robed mage behind him to help crush the array.And see Lothar into the house, cheese also stepped up. With the wooden door closed again, the two men disappeared into the sight of bear hunters. However, they were not worried about the safety of their own count. In terms of military force, Lothar was definitely a warrior who could defeat the whole kingdom.


    Entering this humble hut, both Rosa and cheese frowned at the strong smell of wood decay. And when they look around the interior, the furniture and furnishings that look like they''ve been rummaged out of the garbage make them quickly understand where the smell comes from. At the same time, in addition to the decayed furniture, cheese also saw the other residents of the house.


    Three children and an adult woman. It looks like a whole family lives here. There are two girls and a boy among the three children. Regardless of their gender, their clothes tell others that the family is very poor. All in all, the house doesn''t look like a place for a spider tamer.


    Is there a mistake? Although Lothar didn''t ask, his eyes gave the cheese such a signal.


    The mage''s expression under his hood was also a little stunned. Although he knew that his tracking method was not necessarily accurate, the situation of the house was completely in line with the characteristics mentioned in the tracking method. What''s going on?


    "Sir, what would you like to check?" The man who opened the door came timidly and asked in a low voice.


    "Well This one... " Lothar was asked by the other party, some of whom did not know how to answer. After all, it was difficult for the count of Heishan to tell him that he might have gone to the wrong door.


    "May I see your hands and your family''s?" Just then, said the cheese. Although the mage himself felt that he might have found the wrong place, cheese decided to use another standard to identify the people in the room with the intention of trying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Because of their long-term companionship with their large spiders, spider tamers, like those old hunters, have many different characteristics in their bodies due to their special lifestyle. The easiest way to identify a spider tamer is to look at their palms. This is because the otaran spider needs to be domesticated from an early age. To tame a spider, one has to make the spider get used to its taste from its larval stage. To do this, the tamer lets the larvae feed on their own hands.


    It is said that the origin of this method is to imitate the mother''s foraging habit of carrying larvae on their back, so that the larvae mistakenly think that the spider tamer is their mother. Of course, spiders are not chicks after all. They can''t keep this warm memory for too long. Besides, it''s not strange that the same species eat each other in insect species. But in this way, the larvae at least treat the tamer as if they were their own. This makes it possible to domesticate them further.


    To preserve this possibility, the palms of the spiders are riddled with holes in their palms by larvae that are not yet able to hunt accurately. Sometimes, the development of larval venom gland is faster, and the tame spider will be poisoned after being bitten. Of course, the tiny amount of venom from the larva is not enough to kill the spider tamer, but it can cause irreparable damage to their hands. The skin around their wounds can fester, leaving ugly scars even after detoxification.


    So cheese asked to see the palm of the family. However, considering the possibility of the other party jumping over the wall in a hurry, the mage tensed up after asking questions and prepared to deal with the unexpected attack. Cheese glanced back and forth across several faces in the room, hoping to catch every expression change. Unfortunately, the mage only saw doubts on the face of the family.


    Because of Lothar''s existence, although he was puzzled by the order of cheese, the man took the lead in holding out his hand after looking at his wife and children. It was a pair of hands that often did heavy work, covered with calluses and careless scars. There is no doubt that this man is not the spider tamer the mage is looking for.


    With her father taking the lead, the middle-aged woman and her children in the house also lined up to check their hands for cheese. The mage carefully examined the four palms, hoping to find some traces of spider bites on them. His concentration also made other people, including Lothar, have an illusion that this person has some special hobby.


    "How about it?" After cheese had examined the youngest boy''s palm, Lothar asked. But in fact, there was no need for the mage to answer. Judging from the expression under the cheese hood, the count knew that most of the other side got nothing.


    Cheese''s eyes narrowed unconsciously, and he couldn''t figure out where the problem was. Once again, the mage swept his eyes from several faces in the room. His intuition told him that there must be a spider tamer among them. But which one is it?


    "How long have you lived here?" Asked the master.


    "Well, at least three years. We were originally Denis refugees, and it was thanks to his Majesty''s grace that we could find a job here to support our family. " The man replied in horror.


    "There was a big wildfire three years ago in dnauling, and many people lost their homes. His majesty took the lead in creating a lot of jobs for the refugees in Wangdu in order to make the Lords around the country respond to the call to accept refugees. " Knowing that cheese didn''t understand the big and small affairs of Cangshi Kingdom, Lothar explained to the mage in a low voice.


    In fact, without Lothar''s explanation, cheese can tell that the host is not lying. So, isn''t the problem with him? However, if this man is a refugee who came here three years ago as he said, and other people are really his family members, how can the spider tamer mix in this family and not be found? Thinking of this, the mage silently opened another perspective. He looked at the house and the people in it from the perspective of magic. In this perspective, the cover on the material level would become meaningless.


    From cheese''s point of view, most of the things in the house have only a rough and monochrome outline, because there is neither vitality nor magic in rotten wood or earth rock buildings. At this time, Rosa in the eyes of the mage was emitting a strong red light, which was a very strong proof of his life. At the same time, cheese also noticed that there were two dark gold colors in the head and heart of the count of Heishan. It seems that this Lord has been blessed by some kind of existence. This is a new discovery.


    Look at the other people, all of whom emit a much weaker red glow the same color as Rosa. Among them, the male master is stronger, the hostess is slightly weaker, and the children are decreasing according to their age wait a minute! Cheese noticed something unusual through her eyes. Of the three children, the red light on the second oldest girl was not a normal color.


    Ordinary people''s anger is a very warm red, it will make people feel comfortable, but although the light on this girl looks like ordinary people at first glance, it is mixed with some dark red things. These things are covered by the red light of the outer layer. If you don''t look carefully, it''s normal to ignore the past. In the mage''s knowledge reserve, there are not many scenarios that will produce this situation, and he soon realizes what kind of situation he is facing.In addition to the abnormal girl, cheese also found some other small secrets in the house, which made the mage believe that his judgment was correct.


    "Does this house have a cellar?" Suddenly asked the mage, who looked as though he had just bowed his head in meditation.


    "Yes, it is said that it was built by the original owner of the house. It''s just that we don''t have anything to store, so although we''ve moved here for three years, we haven''t moved it since we went down and checked it once Said the host.


    "Open it and let me have a look." The cheese ordered, with his head bent. Lothar understood the mage''s hint, and he intentionally or unintentionally walked between the other people and the master, separating them from the master who took the mage to open the cellar.


    "Yes, my Lord." Naturally, the host did not notice the count of Heishan''s action. He took cheese to a corner of the room and laboriously removed a jar of pottery jar filled with pickles. On the floor under the original urn, a plank covered the access to the cellar.


    "My Lord, do you want to go down?" He took a torch that had not been used on the wall for years and lit it, the man said to the cheese.


    "No, you said there was nothing down there, right?" The cheese replied. At the same time, naturally took the torch in the master''s hand. The remaining light from the corner of the mage''s eyes glanced at someone who was blocked by Lothar.


    "Yes, my Lord." The host was confused by the cheese''s behavior, and he seemed to be doing something he couldn''t understand from the moment the man in grey came in. But it seems that even the adult in the golden armor seems to have been ordered by this man, and the master is afraid to say anything about the cheese.


    "Well, then I''m not going to make any difference to you." The cheese said, throwing the fire method in his hand down the hole of the cellar. Although most of the people present didn''t see it clearly, Lothar could clearly see that before the torch went into the hole, the flame on it seemed to have changed from a normal red flame to a green one.


    It''s strange to say that even if the torch is thrown into the cellar where the master has no anything, nothing will happen. Even if the torch is put into the cellar, it will probably extinguish itself in a closed environment. However, as cheese throws the torch into the cellar, a green flame gushes out from the cellar outlet with a very strong momentum, which is only for a moment. In a burst of "crackling", like some kind of crackling sound, the green fire disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. Only a little warm air in the cabin still proves that what happened just now is not an illusion.


    When everyone in the house was surprised by what had happened, the mage turned his head and pointed his body in the direction of the hostess and the three children. Said with a smile.


    "Well, your spider has been burned to death. Are you going to come with us, or are you going to let the Lord around you tie you up and throw the spider with you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    As if to confirm the cheese words, while the mage''s voice was still fading, a dying otaran spider struggled to climb out of the cellar. It''s obvious that this spider is much bigger than the one that attacked the cheese house before. But even so, the shell of the giant spider cracked because of the intense heat. Dark green juice and melted muscle tissue flowed down the cracks in the shell, filling the steps leading to the cellar with disgusting mucus.


    The spider struggled to climb up the steps, but it was finally using its last strength. With the sound of its huge body hitting the ground, a bad smell began to spread from its body. Cheese covers his mouth and nose with his sleeve, which is not to say that the smell is toxic, but the smell of otaran spider after baking really challenges the human olfactory limit.


    The rest of the room was not as prescient as the mage. As the terrible stench filled the house, everyone, including Lothar, began to vomit uncontrollably, except for the second daughter of three children. The girl''s eyes at cheese were full of anger and fear. It felt like the spider cheese killed was some kind of pet she had kept for a long time.


    "Well," cheese looked at the other side, his voice a little funny with his sleeve over his face. "You haven''t answered my question, miss in the human skin mask. What is your choice? "


    "You''ll pay for what you''ve done." The girl bit her teeth and said to cheese in a low voice, the expression on her face was ferocious and terrible. This kind of expression appears on such a young child''s face, let the person that sees produce a kind of creepy feeling.


    But cheese would not be frightened by the other side''s expression. In fact, looking at the other side''s angry appearance, the mage''s heart even had some happiness. Although she knew that the other party was probably a hired mercenary and did not really participate in the action of killing the shadow, cheese still used the paranoid practice of burning all her spiders to force out her opponent. It has to be said that the pleasure of revenge is more addictive than any wine.


    "Cost, I don''t think that''s what you should tell me. On the contrary, if you are blindly involved in a camp against a grey robe, you should think about what you have to pay. Believe me, if I do, you''ll soon think it''s no big deal to die a few spiders. " Said the mage.


    "After all, it''s nothing compared to the pain I can bring you."


    Although cheese didn''t bring any magic when he said this, his momentum was enough to let the other party breathe. The death of the shadow changed some things on the mage. Cheese would never tease the enemy with this kind of banter tone, which was the most disgusting and inefficient behavior of cheese. What''s more, this practice has always been a hobby of cursing crows.


    A few steps forward, leaving the shocked hostess and the other two children. The spider tamer adjusted his breathing. The mage''s tone just now made her feel that the grey robed man standing in front of her was not joking. For this single mercenary business, she really did not have to pay for her own life. Spiders can be re cultured, but if they die here, it''s not worth it.


    "I''m sorry for my blunder, sir. Now that I have lost, please give me a chance to leave alive You know, I''m just employed. I''d like to tell you everything I know. " The camouflage has been removed, and the spiders around him have been wiped out. The spider tamer knows that he must satisfy the cheese to leave the room alive.


    "Oh, yes. Why don''t you explain how your skin comes from? The masks and gloves must be made of fresh human skin. I''m curious what happened to the original owner of this face. " In fact, when turning on the magic vision, cheese realized that the reason why the spider tamer could avoid his own inspection was that she was covered with a layer of human skin. There are many ways to make this kind of evil prop, but no matter which one, the process is not pleasant.


    "What do you mean by my disguise?" The spider tamer pauses for a moment. She doesn''t expect cheese to ask about the death of an unrelated girl. However, caring about the death of innocent people proves that the grey robed man is not bloodthirsty, which is a good thing. "This girl has a very serious lung disease, and her family threw her outside the city to die. As I passed by, she prayed for a quick solution to her pain. "


    "And then after you helped her, you came up with a plan to pretend to be her? Although miraculous recovery would cause a sensation to people she knew well. But for this city, the death of a little girl is not a big deal, is it? " Cheese followed up on the other side''s words to complete what the spider tamer had done.


    And the fact is that, as the master said, the miraculous recovery of her daughter made the self reproached husband and wife ecstatic. No one can really ignore the death of their children. They didn''t realize that under their daughter''s face, they had been getting along with someone else these days. At this time, hearing his "daughter" words, the men and women in the room even forgot to vomit in extreme shock."Yes." Now that the camouflage has been seen through, there is no point in continuing. As the mask was torn off, a completely different face appeared on the girl''s face. But to the surprise of cheese, this spider tamer is actually a young girl.


    On the other side, although already in shock, seeing his "family" peel off his skin, the rest of the room was still in great fear. Finally, Lothar can only quickly knock these people unconscious to prevent them from doing some crazy things.


    "After I leave, they will only regard these days as an illusion of over thinking about their daughter." Silently looking at the day and night get along with a few days of "family" down, the spider tamer girl said.


    "But this delusion will aggravate their sense of guilt." Said cheese.


    "That''s not what I have to think about. In the end, it''s their fault to abandon their families. It''s also natural to feel guilty about it. " Said the spider tamer, frowning.


    "Maybe." He raised his eyebrows, but the mage did not intend to discuss this topic with the other party.


    "Well, let''s talk about your employer."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Communication with spider tamers is much more difficult than expected. Although it has fallen to the point of selling employers to get a living, it is another thing to really get the information from the mouth of a professional mercenary. This is not to say that the other party is not willing to answer the cheese question. The spider tamer''s attitude towards answering the mage''s question can even be said to be positive. Some questions were often just opened by cheese, and the little girl told the mage the questions he wanted to ask with the answers.


    However, these answers are obviously highly disciplined. They can answer yes or no questions. Spider tamers will never say one more word. Even if the mage''s question is too complex to answer with simple right and wrong, the other party''s answer will be shortened as much as possible, and the answers to sensitive questions will always be stopped.


    What''s more, cheese also noticed that while asking questions, the little girl also intentionally used answers to guide the mage''s direction of inquiry away from her employer. Although she could force the other party to pull the conversation back to the right track through verbal threats, such communication was undoubtedly extremely inefficient.


    The conversation drained cheese''s patience. However, Rosa, who watched the whole conversation between the two, was very clear about the problem.


    "If you ask her that, it won''t work out tomorrow." The count of Heishan patted the mage on the shoulder and said.


    "These mercenaries have no loyalty, but to save their lives, they can be more strict than the best spies."


    How to deal with mercenaries may be a problem for cheese who grew up in the mage tower. But for Lothar, who knew everything on the battlefield at a young age, the vultures and hyenas chasing profits were familiar to him. In many cases, a nobleman can''t afford enough to maintain the army, and in order to ensure the force of his territory, mercenaries become their best choice. He did the same thing when Lothar had just taken over his territory.


    In Lothar''s understanding, these mercenaries were sometimes guards to defend the city, sometimes they were good at escorting the caravan. But more often than not, they are robbers, assassins, ears and eyes who steal information. For the sake of profit, they can kill the former employer without scruple, and even kill each other. Once a lord who hated mercenaries said this.


    "The best way to solve those mercenaries? Just wait for the one in the middle to get rid of the last one. "


    Although this is a little biased, after all, a bag of gold coins is not enough to let the mercenaries ignore their lives. But the truth is true, at least for most mercenaries. However, because of this impression, the number of mercenaries who have been killed by people and the number of mercenaries who have killed their employers have kept a good balance. And since all people regard mercenaries as disposable pieces. How to get as much commission as possible, but also to protect their own lives, not to be killed by the employer, has become a subject all mercenaries are studying.


    "The dumb and the blind live to the end, don''t they?" Rosa said to the spider tamer.


    "Hoo It seems that you are a sensible adult. To be honest, I''m under a lot of pressure to answer these impossible questions all the time. " A slight smile rose from the corner of her mouth, as if to relax at Lothar''s understanding, said the little girl. As for whether her spirit has really relaxed as she showed, I''m afraid no one but herself will know.


    "Well, let''s talk about a deal." The count of Heishan pulled a chair and motioned for cheese to sit aside. "First of all, what''s your name?"


    "You can call me a net worm." Said the girl. Obviously it''s a code name, but Lothar doesn''t care.


    "I can understand your concern, Miss nettle. Your spiders have just been killed by my companion. If you sell your employer to us now, I think you''ll be in danger if you leave this room. But what I want to tell you is that your employer just killed a friend of this gentleman''s yesterday, if you don''t say anything of substantial value. I''m afraid we can only do something terrible to you in order to warn your employer. I don''t think we want to see that, do we? "


    "But if I tell you and your friends what I shouldn''t, I don''t think I''ll be any better off." The net worm replied.


    "That''s what I want to say. How about that? You tell us about your employer. I swear on the honor of the Heishan family and my Lothar that the Heishan family will protect you until this matter is known. I believe you know how powerful my family is in this kingdom. " Rosa said that since the other side''s concerns come from the fear of their own lives, then his assurance is necessary.


    "Heishan family?" Hearing Lothar''s report to her family, the net worm''s expression was obviously shaken. Although she had guessed about Lothar''s signboard dress for a long time, she was surprised to hear that the count of Heishan admitted his identity in person. But the expression on her face soon returned to normal.


    "But How can I believe the promise of a count who can''t protect his own territory? Do you think so? " Say, the net bug''s face shows obviously is intentionally perplexing expression. Obviously, she was having fun in naloxa. By this time, the webworm has understood how eager cheese is for the information in their hands.Cheese noticed that Lothar''s facial muscles were visibly stiff after the webworm said this. The mage had some doubts about why Lothar appeared in Wangdu for a long time. Now it seems that this doubt has been solved by the mercenary''s words.


    With a deep breath, Lothar calmed her anger. For a lord, the inability to protect her territory was the greatest insult imaginable. But at this time the count of black mountain was very clear that the other side would only challenge himself if he saw this point.


    "In addition to the promise of protection, no matter how much your employer has promised you, the Heishan family is willing to pay the same price."


    "Hee hee, thank you for your generosity. However, my little pets have just been burned to death by the adult in the gray robe. I can''t guarantee that I won''t forget some details because of sadness. " The girl said with a smile.


    "Don''t go too far!" Cheese stood up, apparently very angry at the net worm''s rude request, but Lothar held out a hand in front of the mage.


    "Five hundred Cangshi gold coins are used to compensate your spiders." Said Lothar, biting her teeth.


    "Then I will tell you all that I know, my Lord."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    In brief, I communicated with the webworm on some important issues. Among them, cheese specially asked whether the spider taming man was related to the death of the shadow. After getting the negative answer, several people set off to red blood to find "one eye.". God knows how the woman who controls the underground world of Wangdu will react after seeing the body of the shadow. The mage was not afraid that the underground leader would be afraid. He was even more worried about whether "one eye" would make some irrational decisions because of his anger.


    Even if the information they want to share is too much in the Internet.


    The time to return to the red blood was much shorter than cheese had expected. Lothar''s horses saved them from walking through the noisy streets of Wangdu, and the flag of the count of Heishan was enough for most passers-by to give them a wide enough passage. Therefore, when the party came to the red blood, the sun in the sky was still some distance away from dusk.


    At this time, the tavern was even colder than when the mage came last time. The open door was like a huge black mouth, and the wind blowing from there had a chill smell.


    "It seems that this pub is closed now." For the famous underground stronghold of Cangshi Wangdu, luosa has heard of the red blood. Although the count also planned to come here to see what the "one eye" looked like when more than half of the whole Cang lion''s underground transactions were closed in his hand. However, due to his own identity, he still did not achieve this wish. I didn''t even come here with cheese.


    "I think it''s going to be like this all the time recently." The mage said, turning over and dismounting, he didn''t need to go into the tavern. The breath of anger mixed with sadness told him that Roland and had sent the shadow body back.


    "Well, I didn''t really participate in yesterday''s action. I just got orders to follow the kid and send spiders to see where he went As mercenaries, networms naturally know very well about the underground world. She knew that the man who was hanged at the gate this afternoon was a killer known as Cang lion, and she also knew that the killer was the confidant of the biggest gang leader in the whole kingdom. If the boss thinks that he is related to the death of the shadow, the net worm does not know that he will suffer such inhuman torture.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not such a person. She won''t hurt you if you''re not involved Said cheese casually. The mage knows that "one eye" must have its own investigation channel for the death of the shadow, and the desolation of the tavern is also the proof that all the ears and eyes of the boss''s men have already taken action.


    "You wait here, and I''ll say hello to my new friend." Said Lothar to the bear hunters behind him. At the same time, the count also gave his weapons to his men to keep. Anyway, it would be disrespectful to enter the tavern with weapons and soldiers.


    Under the leadership of cheese, the three people walked into the door of red blood. And as they saw outside the door, there were no lights on in the hall. Only on the floor in the middle of the hall was a circle of white candles, in which lay the body of the shadow.


    Seeing this scene, the mage voluntarily put down his hood, and Lothar behind him also took off his helmet. The three stood by the gate, waiting for the host to speak.


    "To die in the shadow is the assassin''s destiny. Those who take human life should have the consciousness of dying at any time. " The voice of one eye came from the bar, but because the indoor environment was too dim, cheese could only barely see her fuzzy back sitting on the edge of the bar.


    "But it was hung on the gate and regarded as an ornamental That should not be his destiny. " It can be seen from the voice that the one eye at this time should not be wearing a mask, and she should have drunk some wine.


    "I''m sorry about the shadow." The master bowed slightly and said.


    "You don''t have to be sorry, Mr. wizard. It''s not your fault. In fact, I would also like to thank you for saving him from disgrace before I found a way. " The voice of one eye pauses for a moment, as if he were sorting out the language, "besides, you sent someone to send him back to me. By the way, the old gentleman and sparrow were put to rest in the room next to the pub. There''s my people there to protect, so don''t worry about their safety. The sparrow and the shadow have always had a good relationship. He is too sad. Poor child


    "And you? How do you feel now, lady one eyed? " Lothar took a step forward. The reflection of his gold armor brightened the dim hall a little.


    "Count of black mountain? I''m flattered that a big man like you should come to my pub. It seems that I underestimated Mr. cheese''s connections. Even bear hunters are willing to go with him. " One eye turned his head and looked at Lothar.


    "The bear hunter''s name is a mistake. Although I am a member of the Heishan family, I ask myself that I have not been able to afford the title. It''s you, though I''ve always focused on war, I''ve heard your name many times from many places. " The count of Heishan nodded, admitting his identity.


    "Well, our sewer rats are not worthy to be compared with a count of the kingdom. Please sit down and I''ll pour you some wine. But please don''t light the light. I don''t want the shadow to be disturbed. " Said one eye.Walking to the bar in the dark is not a difficult thing for the three people. In fact, most of the tables and chairs in the hall have been placed against the wall to make room for the shadow corpse. It seems that in the near future, red blood has no plans to operate as a pub. Sitting on the chair in front of the bar, one eye has taken out three new cups from the bar. She filled the three of them from the bottle she had just poured, then raised her glass and said.


    "This one, for the shadow."


    There''s no clinking. Clinking is something they do when they celebrate and make an alliance. They lift the glass a little and then drink all the liquid in the glass. This is a kind of bitter taste, made of rye. Although it has been carefully filtered, the bitterness in the liquor is still enough to paralyze the tongue.


    "Dong." With the sound of the glass on the bar, the net bug who drank rye with cheese fell to the ground, and the whole person fell off the seat and hit the floor.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little bit of sleeping medicine. It''s a little punishment for her He poured a glass of wine for himself and said casually with one eye.


    Cheese is good to say that he has seen the ability of one eye. Lothar saw this scene, but he was surprised. Although the light in the hall was dim, the count''s sight did not leave one eye. This means that if one eye had poisoned the net worm''s wine glass at any time or in any way, he would not have noticed.


    "Now, I think we can have a good chat. About our common enemy, and revenge. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    After saying goodbye to Elsa and them, it''s been a day since the ravens left the town where they settled. If it''s in the usual stronghold, it''s enough time for the magician to see the walls of the capital city, the melting iron city. However, at this time, the situation of the fierce hammer collar was different. In the past, with the border line with Saron, the iron fort and other important nodes were swept by the plague, the security of the whole Duke''s command deteriorated to an unprecedented level.


    The population of the strong hammer collar is far from comparable to that of the saloon collar. Although it is located on the edge of the grassland, the Duke, under the protection of Lord hammer and several city lords appointed by him, has always been the most prosperous area of Cang Lion Kingdom except for the territory under the jurisdiction of the royal family. This means that when panic strikes, the chaos here is far from being comparable.


    Another group of escapees, the curse crow on horseback, looked under their hoods at the people rushing by in front of them. These people are not refugees in the conventional sense. Their homes have not been threatened by the plague. Their gorgeous clothes and calm expression on their faces also tell the curse crow that these people just don''t want their property and interests to be damaged, so they left behind the industry of hammer and moved with their families.


    Ironically, these refugees are generally successful businessmen or aristocrats of small families. It is precisely these people who are the key to the life of most ordinary residents in the whole territory. They manage the transportation and sale of commodities, and their departure makes the balanced market collapse instantly. These people with a large amount of money and unsold goods out of the strong hammer collar, their behavior directly led to the ordinary people lost their living environment. And this, in fact, is the main reason for the chaos.


    "Borers in the territory?" The curse crow looked at that group of people''s mighty troop to leave, murmured in a low voice. He read a book about governing territory in the library.


    These big businessmen and small nobles are usually blood sucking insects attached to the people, they wantonly earn amazing benefits between the state''s administrators and the bottom people. But when the storm came, they first fled to the distance with the body that sucked the essence. In the face of war and natural disasters, such groups will cause great losses to their territory. However, in this storm, these blood sucking insects are also doomed to be unable to retreat.


    Shortly after the refugees left, several people on horseback appeared in front of the curse crow. They wore crude leather armour and crude weapons pinned to their waists. After noticing the curse crow, they instinctively put their hands on the handle. The horses surrounded the crow.


    Although they put on a ferocious posture, but with these people, the curse crow has not seen them, the incantation master sat on the horse indifferently and looked at them silently, as if they were frightened.


    The leader walked around the mantra crow. After he found that the grey robed man had no luggage except the horse he was riding, he lost interest in the sorcerer. He''s still chasing bigger prey, and he doesn''t have time to waste on such a small target. So with a greeting, the people who surrounded the curse crow roared away.


    These people are robbers, or it is more appropriate to call them robbers. As more and more wealthy people left with wealth and food, the frequency of these hyenas like vagrants in the territory of hammer became more frequent. As for the troops that usually encircle these bandits, they don''t have time to deal with these guys now.


    Most of the robbers were originally brave and ruthless, and wanted to make a fortune when the army had no time to manage. However, there were also some people who were forced to become bandits by life. When you can''t exchange money or goods for food in the market, it''s impossible to grab some food with a sword.


    This is the status quo of the strong hammer collar. In this day''s journey, curse crow has seen more than three such scenes, and even witnessed the whole process of a group of robbers. Stimulated by money and desire, the bandits who knew that the Lord''s army could not provide support killed all the refugees. Blood brings vultures, and sooner or later, hungry rat men. As a result, the spread of the plague accelerated, giving birth to more refugees and bandits.


    It''s a sad cycle. The curse crow thought. But these are not the things he should care about. The magician doesn''t care about the life and death of ordinary people in the hammer collar. Anyway, people will die. Compared with those unimportant things, curse crow just wants to find out the person who spread the plague and let him pay the price for fooling himself.


    The horse continued to move towards the city of molten iron, and some noisy voices came from the distance with the wind mixed with a faint smell of blood. It seems that the robbers started with the people before. If it''s cheese, it may help those people because of their inexplicable sense of justice, but curse crow is not cheese. The smell of blood only delights Ravens who feed on rotten food. Even if those people want to blame, they can only blame themselves for being too stingy and not hiring a few mercenaries.


    What the magician is now thinking about is whether he can gain the trust of Lord hammer in the shortest time with his own resources and chips, so as to get the content of the "barrier" plan and the news of the Cang lion royal family. Perhaps it is out of intuition, the curse crow always thinks that the Cang lion royal family''s attitude towards the plague is too indulgent. Even in this period, the royal family did not come forward to give clear instructions, which is not the response speed of rulers. So the only explanation is that they must know something about this plague.But just as the curse crow was planning, the stronger smell of blood and the sound of horses'' hooves interrupted his thinking. A girl, dressed in a torn coat and riding on an apparently frightened horse, rushed straight to the position of the magician. And behind her, a few robbers with strange smiles on their faces also rode after them.


    "Why can''t I just think about it calmly for a while?" The curse crow rolled its eyes under its hood. When the horse was about to hit him, the curse crow stretched out his left hand, palm to the horse''s head, and the ring on his ring finger flashed a green light.


    It''s strange to say that it takes a lot of effort for even experienced riders to calm down the frightened horses. But the curse crow just raised his hand, and the horse became quiet. The fierce impact was also resolved by the horse''s own deceleration. The horse that stopped by the crow''s hand seemed to have returned to normal, and showed a very abnormal closeness to the magician. It even took the initiative to rub its left hand with its head.


    Pacify the frightened horse and curse the crow to look at the robbers who are grinning grimly. The robbers didn''t see how the magician stopped the horse, and even if they did, they thought it was just a coincidence.


    "I guess if I give you this girl, you won''t let me go, will you?" Said the crow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    There is no limit to human greed. Especially for those hungry wolves who have just lost their senses because of the blood and crying of lambs, the solitary passer-by in their eyes is just a small dish before the end of the killing feast. What they don''t know, though, is that sometimes, an unselected salad is likely to be mixed with deadly weeds.


    Waving at the horse''s head, the tamed horse obeys the magician''s will and carries its mistress to the back of the curse crow. It''s not that the curse crow is worried about harming the lady by mistake. He just thinks that the man who stands between him and the dead is in the way.


    The curse crow simply glanced at it. There were four robbers surrounding him. Judging from their clothes, they were the same group of hyenas before. However, there is no leader among the four, and it seems that he is still dealing with other victims. That''s good, so the crow has time to prepare a special "gift" for the other person before they notice.


    "Sometimes, no, most of the time. Curse, in fact, does not need to be cast through magic. " The curse crow said lazily, just don''t know whether he is talking to those robbers or to the girl behind him.


    "When you say something about the future with a strong emotion, the curse is established. In fact, it''s very close to the prayers or blessings that missionaries say. So for killers, don''t listen to the last word of the person you want to kill. Otherwise, the resentment of the dead will come to you. "


    "Hey, strange fellow. But no matter how much you say, you will die here today! " The robber with a scar on his face interrupted the curse crow and waved his machete. This kind of weapon with radian is generally the favorite of nomads, but this robber is obviously not a nomad, and he does not know where he got the sword.


    "Me? It''s a pity that today is not my day to die. But the Banshee has found you, and she has found all of you. " The voice of the curse crow was so cold that the people who heard him felt a chill rising from behind.


    The robbers didn''t know why they were afraid of a gray robed man''s nonsense, which was ten times more vicious than that. They had heard from the rich merchants, and those vicious words never made them feel so afraid. But then again, they don''t need to know the principle. In the eyes of the robbers, as long as they kill the nonsense freak in front of them, the fear will disappear by itself. It must be so.


    "Kill this guy!" So after a shout, the four guys, holding their own weapons, rushed towards the curse crow. The sound of the wind cut by the metal blade is like the whispering of death, mixed with the sound of horse''s hooves and meaningless screams. Although such a charge is full of flaws in the eyes of regular soldiers, it is still powerful to frighten those who have never held a weapon.


    "Well, in the tumultuous collision, two people died of the sharp edge." The magician said quietly, as if he were telling the truth. With the words of the curse crow and the flash of a ring on his left hand, the horses under the four robbers suddenly ran into their companions like crazy.


    "Asshole! What are you doing


    "I don''t know! I control not to Ah


    Before the second robber finished his words, the blade of his companion stabbed into his abdominal cavity because he couldn''t avoid it. The same thing happened to the other two robbers, and the other one who was killed was even worse off. He fell from his horse to his companion because of his unstable center of gravity, and was stabbed in the head by a dagger.


    Blood from their companions splashed down the wounds onto the other two robbers. They stood on their horses, and their weapons still kept the posture of killing their companions. It all happened so fast that their brains didn''t have time to respond.


    But curse crows don''t give them time to react, he continued in a cool tone.


    "The sudden gust of wind disturbed the sight."


    The vegetation in liehammerling is not flourishing, perhaps because it is close to the grassland. It is not as full of trees as sarong Ling. The bare land is covered with gravel. In such an environment, a gust of wind can make people unconsciously close their eyes.


    "Hoo!" The wind with sand was blowing towards the remaining two robbers. The two people who were still in shock had no time to react. The dirty things in the wind had already entered their eyes.


    "Another man was killed in the frenzy."


    The eyes suddenly lost their function, and the two robbers instinctively waved their weapons to defend against the surprise they imagined. And the robber with the machete did feel that he had cut something, and a warm liquid splashed on his face. After the sandstorm, he finally cleared the sand from his eyes, and a headless corpse just fell off his horse.


    "Devil! You devil Only the remaining robbers looked at the three corpses around him and called to the curse crow. In his eyes, the grey robed man was the devil in the abyss, killing his companions with just a few words. This terrible and continuous stimulus has completely destroyed his ability to think, and fear has made the robber''s hand shaking with the handle."Me? devil? Maybe. Although I think what you''re doing is more like a devil. " Hearing each other''s words, the curse crow said as if he had been wronged, but he shrugged his shoulders again.


    "Well, let''s think about what you''re going to die of?" The Sorcerer''s words, like a deadly iron rope, tightly tied the throat of the only remaining robber.


    "I won''t give you a chance! Monster The robber raised his machete and cut his throat without hesitation. He''d rather die on his own than die of the gruesome curse of the crow. When he was sure that his throat had been cut, the robber''s face even showed a proud smile. He opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound because his trachea was broken.


    However, curse crow does not need to hear his voice, can also read the robber''s last words on his lips, he said "I won.".


    "Yes, Congratulations, you won. I didn''t have time to curse you. " Looking at the corpse that had lost its strength from the horse''s back, the curse crow uttered this sentence with regret, but he couldn''t find half of his reluctance on his face.


    "Well, miss. Now that I''ve dealt with these hyenas, should we Wow, please calm down The magician turned to say something to the man behind him, but found that the girl he had saved was holding a dagger against his back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    At this time, the curse crow really had a chance to examine the girl who was saved by himself. A braided ponytail and flaxen hair make the girl feel very peaceful. The same as the hair color of the eyes at this time, although full of tension, but still can see the clear soul. It should be that they have been well protected by their families. Different from the wheat color of the women in the western part of the lion who have been baptized by the sun all the year round, the girl''s skin is as white as milk, and even white enough to give people an unhealthy illusion.


    "You Don''t move... " Obviously, the curse crow''s behavior just now drove the last robber crazy and scared the girl. Perhaps at this time in the girl''s eyes, the Sorcerer''s behavior is even more terrible than those bandits.


    "Well, I won''t move. So please calm down. I''m not with these guys. Well, you can ask me a few questions at will. When you have a preliminary understanding of me, you will not be so afraid. " The magician raises his hands to show that he has no malice. For the curse crow, even if it is a caster like him, being stabbed in the heart with a dagger is absolutely fatal.


    "You What''s the name? " Pausing for a moment, the girl asked in a trembling voice, though it was never a wise choice to ask the other person''s name in this case. But maybe she has never experienced such a scene. The girl didn''t know what to ask the curse crow for a moment.


    "Deep, you can call me that." Tell each other directly "curse crow" how to hear how strange the name is sure to be unable to let the girl calm down. So helpless, curse crow casually made up a name and replied.


    "Deep, are you?" The girl repeated in a low voice, knowing the name of the man in front of her, she seemed a little relieved.


    "Where are you from? Mr. deep. "


    "North." The curse crow pauses for a moment and answers the vague answer.


    Perhaps in peacetime, the answer of the curse crow is not satisfactory, but at this time, people all know what terrible things happened in the north. Under such a premise, it seems justifiable that a refugee from the north is unwilling to tell his hometown because of his tragic memories. And the curse crow answer before the deliberate pause, is also a kind girl to understand as the hometown of mourning.


    "I, I''m sorry." When a person is in danger, it''s easy to trust another person with a similar experience. In the eyes of the girl, the figure of the curse crow is not as terrible as it was just now. She took back the dagger in the heart behind the magician and apologized in a low voice to remind the curse crow of the sad memory that did not exist at all.


    "Nothing. I can understand your concern." Turn the horse''s head, curse crow comfort way. Although he doesn''t like to deal with ordinary people most of the time, he can become very proficient in human relations if he wants to. Besides, the magician has found some interesting traits about this girl.


    "Your family, have they all been killed?" The curse crow asked as softly as he could. In order to prevent his own problems and remind the girl of some bad pictures, he even added some soothing magic into his words.


    "My family No, they''re not my family. I''m just a maid. It''s just that my wife is very fond of my craft that she allows me to leave the strong hammer collar together With a sad smile, the girl replied. Indeed, although her clothes had been severely damaged, the appearance of the maid''s clothes could still be discerned.


    "You must be disappointed, I am not..." The maid did not go on. She knew that in such a situation, the men were looking forward to saving a nobleman or a young lady of a business group. What''s more, her appearance, especially her different skin color from ordinary workers, has made her experience many similar misunderstandings. After knowing that he was only helping an ordinary maid, the polite man would turn away or show a dirty face.


    "Not what? Well, compared to those, I haven''t asked your name yet Is it indifference? For the curse crow, it is meaningless whether the girl''s identity is a maid or a noble lady.


    In the view of the magician, the worldly identity may indeed affect his view of human beings, but there is no difference between the two identities mentioned just now. He wants to make Mr. DIPP look at him differently, unless the girl claims to be the princess of the Cang Lion Kingdom. And that kind of look at each other differently, most of them are just measuring the use value of each other.


    "Lin, my name is Lin. Mr. deep. " Did not expect that the other party did not show dislike or other expression changes after knowing his identity, Lin was slightly surprised and then replied.


    "Lynn? You have a beautiful name. " Said the crow. At the same time, a sound of horse''s hooves came from afar. It seems that someone has come to look for the four robbers to return.


    "Well, you four, don''t just play with that chick! The boss told you to hurry up... " As soon as the robber, who was riding a horse from afar, said half of his words, he saw four bodies lying on the ground. The second half of his words came back to his stomach.


    "What do you want them to do?" Asked the charmer.Of course, the robber didn''t answer the curse crow''s question. When he saw the corpse of his companion, he immediately turned the horse''s head and ran back in the direction of coming. I think I''m going to tell the boss in his mouth.


    "It seems that we need to waste more time." Said the magician, and then turned to look at Lin, who was shivering with fear.


    "Miss Lin, please wait for me here. I''ll see if I can save more people, or at least find you a decent dress. "


    Then, before Lin made a response, the curse crow Shook the reins and urged the mount to run towards the robber''s escape direction.


    The looted caravan is not far from where it was before the curse crow. Along with the pungent smell of blood, it''s easy to find the scene of the massacre without any guidance. When the magician gets there, it''s full of skeletons. As these hyenas used to do before, they killed everyone they could see. Including the elderly and children. Some of the robbers were still searching for the booty in the caravan package, while others were beginning to enjoy another harvest they had caught, women.


    Seeing such a scene, the incantation master''s eyebrows under the hood slightly wrinkled. It''s not that I''m uncomfortable with this kind of scene. There are many more disgusting scenes like this. He frowned because he did not find the leader among the robbers. But obviously the same was true of the guy who came back to deliver the letter.


    The flustered robber took his companion''s clothes and kept telling others what he had seen, but the robbers, who had been addicted to money or lust, turned a deaf ear to the last chance to live. Even if the mantra crow had already rode near them, it was not found at all. It can be seen that they have not received any formal training at all. They are simply beasts driven by desire.


    But in the curse crow''s view, such robbers could not find any reason to make him soft hearted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    When the curse crow appeared in front of Lin again, he held a suit of women''s dress in his left hand and a bleeding head in his right hand. Lin recognized that the dress belonged to the merchant''s wife, who had been beaten up for not being careful when cleaning the dress. As for the head, although the maid did not dare to look at it carefully, it could be seen from the hair and beard that it was the leader of the group of robbers.


    "I''m sorry, most of them can''t be found. You have to make do with it first. " Hand out the hand of the dress to have been stunned Lin, curse crow said.


    "Mr. dip Have you killed all the robbers? " The poor girl couldn''t understand how the Raven killed a whole group of robbers with her bare hands. Those robbers are so cruel and merciless to kill people. What kind of method did the man in the grey robe do this! The suspicion that had been suppressed once again occupied the girl''s mind.


    The fragile trust that had just been established soon lost its effect. The maid did not reach out to pick up the clothes handed over by the magician. Compared with the damage of the clothes, the ability of the mantra crow has begun to make Lin want to turn around and run away. But she didn''t dare. Lin was very worried that she might encounter a more terrible existence than the robber.


    "All killed? How could it be? " Hearing Lin''s question, the curse crow laughed, as if she had been amused by the whimsical ideas of the maid. He lifted the head of the bandit leader up a little, and said.


    "I just attacked the bandits'' leader when they didn''t notice. As long as these mobs do not take the lead, they have no courage to hurt anyone. Hyenas only dare to show their fangs to those who are afraid. As long as you prove that you can make them bleed, they will naturally stay away from you. "


    The curse crow''s words and expression let Lin''s heart beat down again. Indeed, the people in that caravan did not want to fight against the robbers. The leading businessman even knelt down on the ground and asked to give property in exchange for a chance to live. Maybe those robbers are not so terrible as the man in front of him said, are they? Lin couldn''t help but think of it.


    "Well, I think you''d better change quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid the things that are called in will not be as simple as hyenas. " The magician says this with a little bit of indecency.


    Lin soon realized what the curse crow meant. The clothes on the maid had been torn by those robbers. Although she escaped by riding a horse in the chaos, her clothes had been difficult to play their original role. Although the skin like milk has been covered subconsciously by both hands, the exposed part is still enough to induce men''s desire.


    A snatched the clothes from the curse crow''s hand. After getting out of danger, the normal sense of shame returned to the girl.


    "Please turn around and don''t look." Lin said to the man, but her voice was getting smaller and smaller. She herself felt that it was absurd to make such a request under such circumstances. After all, the curse crow has just saved her life, and as a maid, she has nothing to pay him as a reward. If this time the other party proposed to do something to herself, Lin could not even think of a reason to refuse.


    "OK, I see." To Lin''s surprise, the curse crow turned her body around.


    The Sorcerer''s simple action made the maid feel at ease and at the same time feel a little strange lost. Although it is not unique, Lin''s youthful vigor and white temporary skin also make her have some malicious people around her. Lin is still a little confident about her female charm. What''s more, the current situation makes Lin understand that she dare not go on the road alone in any case, whether it is going south or returning to the original town. She was afraid of the wilderness. She needs a reason to stay with the crow.


    Thinking of this, Lin felt a little regret for her words. But in fact, the maid''s worry is completely unnecessary. When some of her characteristics are targeted by the curse crow, she can''t easily leave the magician''s side.


    "I''m dressed. You can turn around. " With the sound of the voice behind him. Lin said to the crow.


    There is a saying that people depend on clothes. When the curse crow turns around, even the magician has to admit that Lin in dress looks different from the maid he saved just now. Now if Lin walks in the town, passers-by will only regard her as a lady who runs out to play. The only drawback is that Lin has been summoned for too long as a maid, and she lacks the confidence that an independent person should have.


    "What''s the matter?" See the curse crow Leng in place, Lin tilted his head, asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just your beauty that I don''t know what to say for a moment "It''s my pleasure to know you, Miss Lin," said the magician, raising his hand and taking off his hood


    "No, I''m lucky to have your help. Mr. deep. " Lower some flushed cheeks, said Lin.


    "I don''t want to talk about it. Do you have any plans for the future? I mean, is there anything else you want to go now Curse crow asked, "don''t get me wrong. I want to say that if you still have relatives who can go, I will give you some travel expenses."Lin hesitated for a moment, but still shook her head.


    "I was an orphan and grew up in an orphanage in molten iron city. When I was a child, I worked as a domestic servant. The orphanage is my home. Later, the orphanage where I grew up was transformed into a market by the Duke, and the rest of the children were taken over by the Duke. There will be no place for me in the city of molten iron. "


    "Is that so?" Said the crow.


    "It''s not a bad thing. The children who are taken away by Dagong can receive basic education, and those who are gifted will even get the support of Dagong to become scholars. Even if you don''t have talent, you can find a seat in Dagong''s army at worst. The Duke will not let his children go to hell. " Wipe the corner of the eye, I do not know when the outflow of tears, Lin said. For those children in the orphanage, she is very relieved, but the feeling of loss of home made her heart a little confused. That''s one of the reasons why she agreed to leave with her employer.


    "And you? Where are you going in the future? " The voice of the curse crow is very gentle. In addition, he is good-looking. Although the head in his hand is somewhat against the law, his words still make Lin''s face red again.


    "If you don''t mind. Please let me go with you for a while. I do a good job in housework! Please, I really have no place to go now Said Lin.


    Seeing Lin''s tears seeping out again because of her anxiety, the curse crow gently hugs the maid in her arms with one hand. Soothe her excitement.


    "Of course, I would like to go with you. I''m willing to protect you until you find a place to go. " Although the voice of the incantation master was still so gentle when she said this sentence, just in the place where Lin could not see, the curse crow''s face showed a strange smile. That kind of smile is like a child who has got some kind of favorite toy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Time is flowing, and it is the third day after the shadow dies. The wall of the capital finally appeared in the view of Elsa and others. Even Heather breathed a sigh of relief at the proximity of the destination. The three-day journey is a heavy burden for several people. Moreover, even if it is already a starry night journey, if Heather is not in the team as a guarantee, all the checkpoints along the way will be released. I''m afraid the journey will take more than double.


    "We''ll be in town early tomorrow morning." Looking at the sky, Heather knew that he would be blocked out of the city gate when he arrived at Wangdu. Although with her identity, it is not impossible to order the guards near the city gate to open the gate, but that will certainly disturb the various forces in the capital. As cheese worried at the time, Heather didn''t want to tell everyone about his arrival.


    "Yes." A simple answer. Mona tightened her rein to stop the carriage. Because of the injury of the female knight, they had to choose the carriage as a means of transportation. After a few days of getting along with each other, Heather''s straightforward style and military temperament also made Mona and Elsa, who were originally from the army, get along very well with her. Most of the time, they don''t even need too much language to explain their intentions, so they can understand each other''s meaning.


    "That''s all for today? Didn''t you see Wang Du Soon after the carriage stopped, Jack''s figure came out of the woods by the road, and his legs still kept the animal characteristics. As a wolf walker, he has no way to ride a horse. The smell of a hunter makes the untrained horse fear instinctively. Although the veteran werewolf can temporarily cover his breath, but now Jack has no such ability.


    After three days of training, Jack''s control of his transformation has improved. For wolf walker, as long as there is enough food for energy, even running for seven or eight days is not a big deal.


    "We''ll be back in town tomorrow. If you want, you can find some prey while you''re making a fire. I will complain later that the taste of dry food is too weak Said Heather, helping Jack out of the carriage.


    "I don''t complain about the taste of dry food. Besides, every time I hit the prey, you didn''t eat less. " With this in mind, the werewolf made a simple tour around the camp tonight to see if there was any danger, and then he dived into the woods again. In the southern woods, there is plenty of prey for hunters. Thanks to his enhanced body, Jack doesn''t worry about meeting large predators in the forest. With his hunting skills and his physical ability, Jack is able to dominate all the forests of the grey lion.


    "He''s more of a hound now than a monkey." After Jack''s gone, Mona said as she lit the fire.


    "Then he should be the most ferocious hound i know." Heather sat down against a tree and said. She has known what happened to Jack in the past few days. After the initial surprise, the knightress accepted wolfwalker faster than the landlady expected. But since Heather''s family had been helped by cheese master, it was understandable that she had some knowledge of the inhabitants in the dark.


    "What''s the use of ferocity? It''s just a bone that''s hard to chew in front of those mice Said Elsa, taking the camping things out of the carriage. She remembers what happened in the iron Castle very clearly. In the face of a large number of rat people, the existence of one or two wolf walker can not play a role in reversing the war situation.


    "Maybe." The landlady''s words cooled the atmosphere. Thinking of the growing rat man plague, even the battle hardened hammer rose can not find a practical solution. Especially after learning that the plague of iron castle had changed, Heather was more worried about the future of the kingdom.


    "There are Mr. cheese and Mr. curse crow. I believe he can solve this plague, just as he did in salon Said Mona, and the flint in her hand ignited the firewood.


    "Yes! Dagong will certainly agree to assist Mr. mantra, and Mr. cheese has made progress in Wangdu. I believe they will find a solution to the plague. " Heather nodded. For the disciples of the grey tower, she has a self-confidence beyond cognition. For her, the people who would only appear in the story have proved again and again that they have the ability to make miracles.


    "Cheese?" Elsa listened to the words of the female soldiers, but some confused looking at the rising fire murmured. She thought of the scene in the fire in Zhuoluo town. The cheese at that time made her feel so terrible. In recent days, however, the landlady has repeatedly dreamt of that memory. Her inner intuition tells Elsa that something bad may happen to cheese.


    "Woo goo!" Just as several people were talking, an owl call caught their attention. I don''t know when, a big owl with white feathers fell on the branch beside the campfire, and the eyes reflecting the fire were quietly staring at the three people by the fire.


    "When did it come?" Frowning, said Mona. In folklore, owl has another name of death leader. If the scavenging crow symbolizes death itself, then the owl is a sign of death. It''s not a good sign to meet such a big owl in the woods."Do you want to get rid of it?" Asked the landlady, who was ready to go to the carriage for the bow and arrow. She didn''t like the big, scary eyes of owls.


    "Wait a minute." But just then Heather stopped.


    "I''ve heard that many witches domesticate owls as their messengers. Can this owl belong to Mr. cheese? Have you seen it before? "


    Elsa and Mona looked at each other and shook their heads together. In their impression, cheese did not have such an animal messenger. However, considering the possibility that the master didn''t say so, the landlady still gave up the plan to shoot down the Owl for the time being.


    "Woo goo!" The sun gradually sank into the arms of the mountains, but the White Owl did not mean to leave. With its head tilted, it stood on the branch, looked at the three people under the tree, and occasionally made a song.


    "Did Jack go too long?" Said Mona, looking at the fading sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    The night covers the wilderness outside the capital of Cangshi.


    Maybe it''s because the prey on his back is too heavy. Jack doesn''t notice anything wrong when he returns to the camp. The wolf Walker kept his limbs in an animal like state, and his naked upper body emitted white smoke from the heat generated by strenuous exercise. After wiping the warm blood on his chin, the wolf felt very happy just now. In order to control his power more freely, fighting with wild animals, especially beasts, has become Jack''s hobby in recent days.


    "Hey, come and have a look! I''ve hunted a big guy this time! I didn''t expect there was such a big bear here. It took me a long time to put it down The body of the brown bear, nearly three meters high, on his back was put on the ground and made a dull sound. Jack yelled in the direction of the campfire.


    However, although the campfire is still emitting heat and light. But there was no response from the direction of the campfire.


    Jack''s nerves tensed in an instant, and wolfwalker could detect the abnormality in the camp without any warning. Laying down the prey at hand, Jack squats down carefully to minimize the possibility of being found by the imaginary enemy. With the lightest movement he could, the werewolf cleared the grass between him and the campfire. Later, he saw that although the camping equipment by the campfire was still there, his companions had disappeared.


    "Goat''s beard, what a devil." No more confirmation is needed. Superman''s vision and hearing make Jack sure that no one is near the campfire or the carriage. Through the grass, the wolf Walker stood in front of the campfire and looked around. He needed to find more clues to infer where his companions were going.


    There didn''t seem to be any strange places in the camp. There was no sign of fighting. There was no smell of blood in the air. Jack had to squat down to examine the footprints on the ground. After becoming a wolf walker, he found that his eyesight was much better than before. If Jack was a human, he could not distinguish the footprints in the camp only by the dim light of the campfire.


    Although the three are similar in size, wolfwalker can still find the difference between Elsa''s footprints. The owner''s wife''s footprints are the heaviest, because she has not received professional military training. Although she can compete with frost guards in fighting skills, she will not subconsciously hide herself as soldiers do in ordinary operations.


    The footprints lighter than Elsa''s are from Heather, not to say that the female Knight''s military accomplishment is not as good as Mona''s, but as a knight, Heather''s equipment is always heavier, and the lines on the soles of exquisite shoes worn by nobles are also very easy to identify.


    Mona''s footprints are shallower than the first two, and ordinary trackers won''t even notice the slight marks on the ground if they''re not particularly observant. Although frost guards do not perform missions in the plains, cavemen in caves are also good at tracking prey. Without such basic skills, a caveman''s footprints may lead cavemen to the regiment''s camp.


    After confirming that the number of footprints from the three people in the camp is roughly the same, Jack is a little relieved, which means that they should be acting together. However, he was puzzled by the following tracks observed by the werewolf. Although the starting positions of the three footprints are different, Jack can understand that they were in different positions at that time. However, these footprints have all moved forward in the same direction for a few steps, and once stayed in place for a short time. This can be inferred from several particularly deep footprints.


    Although it may be a simple coincidence, wolfwalker''s view of this phenomenon tends to be Elsa. They are talking or listening to something together. Because there were no logs and other things to rest near the footprints, and there was no campfire or anything else to build near the footprints, which meant that they were not working or resting there.


    Try to stand where Mona has been and look around. Jack doesn''t find anything strange. He had visited the camp long before he went hunting, and there was not enough sight around to attract all three people''s attention. So, what were they looking at or listening to?


    After a while of confusion, Jack looked up at the rising moon. Just then, the wolf Walker suddenly thought, could Elsa see something not from the ground, but something that needs to be raised to see? With this idea, Jack turned his eyes again to the footprints on the ground. After simply guessing the direction of the three people''s footprints to the stop position, wolf Walker stood in Heather''s position and looked into the air. But there was nothing but the branches of the trees and the starry sky.


    Are you wrong? Jack shook his head and thought his idea was too simple. It''s wishful thinking to infer from the footprints what the three people were attracted to. There are many kinds of traces that may be left in front of them. But in the process of shaking his head, the werewolf''s eye caught a glimpse of a little white in the grass in the direction he inferred.


    It''s not the color of the plant, and there''s no white flower around here. Jack walked towards the bush. He pulled the weeds out of the way and found that what was in the grass was a feather. A white feather, and judging from the size of this feather, its owner must not be too small.As a hunter in the forest, Jack can guarantee that he knows most of the birds in Cang lion. However, in his understanding, there is no bird that inhabits this area with such feathers. Instinct tells wolfwalker that this feather is probably related to Elsa''s disappearance.


    It''s not feasible to continue to track the footprints of three people, which become difficult to track after entering the place where the plants are growing. Lush plants themselves can cover up most of the traces. But it is more impossible to find the landlady with a feather. For a moment, Jack is in a deadlock.


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Jack?" A woman''s voice suddenly came from the direction of Wangdu.


    When Jack looked up, he saw a blonde woman by the side of the road. Although there was no reason, wolf Walker thought of spring subconsciously when he saw her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    "Who are you?" Even before he became a wolf walker, Jack was not known for his politeness. Besides, it is very difficult for him to relax his tense facial muscles and give the blonde woman any kind of smile.


    What''s more, just as he asked, the werewolf''s keen eyesight had already noticed the other party''s shoes. There was no sign of a long walk in those shoes. You know, there is a certain distance from Wangdu, and there is absolutely no place to live nearby. To infer that the woman''s identity is as suspicious as the way she appears.


    "You may call me Corinthian. I am your friend, Mr. cheese''s fiancee There was a smile on her face, and she didn''t seem to be frightened by the half wild wolf walker.


    "Fiancee?" When he heard these three words, Jack''s mind was full. He had never heard cheese say that he had a fiancee. Moreover, from the perspective of the relationship between cheese and Elsa, even if the experience is not much more than cheese, the werewolf can guarantee that there is absolutely no relationship between men and women before the mage. How can there be a fiancee?


    "Maybe you haven''t heard of it. After all, we were engaged two days ago. This is also a guarantee for cooperation. " Said clandy. She said that her marriage was only a tool to connect the two forces. In the eyes of witches, the so-called marriage was not as human beings thought.


    Jack doesn''t know the witch status of clandy. Although the wolf man''s smell tells him that the woman in front of him is special, he has no way to know what this special smell represents. Besides, even if he knew that clandy was a witch, Jack didn''t know what it meant to marry a witch. So wolf Walker subconsciously thought that the engagement between klandi and cheese was a chip made by the mage in order to seek help. In Jack''s opinion, this kind of thing is likely to be done by cheese.


    But anyway, since the other side said cheese and his name, Jack knew that if this woman was not the fiancee of the mage, she must be the enemy.


    "That boy sounds lucky. I was engaged to a beauty like you in two days Said the wolf walker, a few steps closer to the position of klandi. However, the traces of animalization on his body did not mean to be eliminated at all. Judging from his tight muscles, Jack was ready to fight when he said this.


    "I hope you can keep calm. I don''t want to fight a wolf Walker here. I have no doubt that you can tear me to pieces easily For witches, werewolves who are naturally immune to most magic are just like natural enemies. So, seeing Jack approaching, clandy took the initiative to show weakness and step back a few steps.


    "Is it?" Hearing that the other side admitted that he was not an opponent, Jack laughed and knew that he had an advantage in military force. Wolfwalker was a little more confident.


    "Well, may I ask you to tell me where my companions have gone?"


    On hearing Jack''s question, the smile on klandi''s face turns into a bitter smile. If she could, she would never want to get close to an emotionally unstable werewolf at this time. In most people''s minds, werewolves'' violent instincts lead them to tear apart everything that breathes around them, including their allies, when they are emotional. However, even the witches who hold the information of most of the dark dwellers of Cangshi King sometimes have to leave their shelters.


    "As for your companions, I regret to tell you that I do not know their whereabouts. To be honest, I also felt the magic wave around here. The reason why I can name you is that Mr. cheese has told us the general appearance of his companion. And I don''t think there''s a second wolf Walker tribe in Cang lion, except Alexander clan


    Jack was a little surprised to hear the name of his clan from the witch''s mouth. When he first became a wolf walker, his transformator, Ms. Lois of the iron castle, told him that there would never be too many people in this kingdom who knew the name of Alexander. Because the wolf Walker tribe, which once resounded throughout the north, has been silent for too long because of the relationship between the ice trolls.


    "How do you know that name?" Jack''s vigilance against the woman in front of him was slightly reduced as he stood upright.


    "My grandmother and mother had the privilege of working with Ms. Lois. We were all very happy when the Alexander clan had a new wolf For the witches, it''s far better to be hostile to wolf Walker than to ally with them, and the various potions and magic props produced by the witches are enough to attract the werewolves who have no special talent except for their physical talents.


    I heard what the other side said, and I really couldn''t feel any hostility in her. Jack decided to believe the witch for a while. He relieved himself of the animal state and took out a long gown from the carriage and put it on. Before, in order to facilitate the wolf''s action, Jack''s clothes were poor. Since he had decided to believe each other''s words, it would only bring unnecessary trouble when he appeared in front of the fiancee of cheese.


    Seeing the wolf Walker''s action, she was relieved at last. Unlike the silent aura of cheese, the half transformed werewolf is just like a ball of fire that may explode at any time to the witch. Knowing that most of her means could not hurt jack, clandy did not dare to do anything in front of the other party that would lead to ambiguity.As for Jack''s concerns, in fact, he''s just over worried, not to mention that the witch has no idea about the male body. Even if there was, klandi''s attention was drawn to wolfwalker''s ferocious limbs. She didn''t want to be pulled out of her intestines by her bloody claws because she was distracted.


    "Well, Coran..."


    "Clandy." The witch answers.


    "I''ll take your word for a moment, miss clandy." Said Jack.


    "So, since you''re here to investigate the magic, or the fluctuations of something else. Well, I beg you to help me find my companions. Believe me, if cheese knew what you were doing, he would be very happy


    In fact, klandi didn''t care whether cheese was happy or not. Their engagement was meant to tie the mage, not the witches. However, considering that she had managed to establish a fragile trust with the wolf Walker in front of her, the blonde witch nodded, indicating that she was willing to help find the missing Elsa and others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    It is obviously impossible to infer the disappearance of Elsa and others from the camp by witch or wolf Walker alone. But when these two people come together, a dog with a keen sense of intuition and a hunter who is familiar with forest knowledge are enough to hunt the most cunning prey.


    Put aside the suspicion for the time being, the urgent task now is to find the boss''s wife. Jack told clandy all the information he had found. When the werewolf handed the white feather found in the grass to the witch, klandi''s pupil shrank significantly.


    "You Where did you find this feather? " The blonde girl''s voice was a little shaky, and in fact, her left hand with feathers was also slightly shaking. It seems that there is something frightening about this bird feather.


    "In the grass over there. What, do you know what that feather is? " All sorts of reactions from clandy told Jack that the witch in front of her must know what the owner of the feather was.


    "No, I..." Clandy subconsciously wanted to say that she didn''t know about it, because the force represented by the feather was too strange in her eyes, but forced by the werewolf''s eyes, the young girl admitted what she knew, "OK, I know. I know what this is. Where we are standing, there was once a white goat


    "White goat? Goats don''t have feathers, miss clandy Jack''s brow frowned. If it wasn''t for the other person''s expression, he would even suspect that the other party was making a joke. After all, the name from the witch''s mouth is really strange.


    With her right hand, she stroked her feathers carefully, as if to judge by her sense of touch some features that were difficult to recognize by her eyes. She let out a little breath after hearing Jack''s words. Originally, with her temper, even wolf walker, who was the natural enemy, would have made him regret if he spoke to him in such an impolite manner. But the situation represented by the feather in her hand was so complicated that the witch was not even in the mood to be angry.


    "White goats are not goats. It''s a name, the name of an owl, or a night owl. The reason why we call these birds white goats is that they only have the color of white. And these owls have hair like goat horns on their heads


    Jack tilted his head. If he was a hunter, he might be interested in this kind of bird that sounds magical. But now, wolf Walker doesn''t need anyone else to popularize biological knowledge.


    "Well, well, the white goat is an owl. I see, but what does that mean? Is this kind of bird rare? Or do they generally serve a particular group? "


    "Yes, you are right." Said clandy, then turned around in Jack''s dazed expression and began to pack up the camp.


    "Hey! what are you doing? Who''s allowed to move these things! Besides, what do you mean I''m right Jack is bewildered by the witch''s words. When he sees the action of klandi, he subconsciously reaches out to stop the other party. However, after thinking that the other party may really be the fiancee of cheese, the half outstretched hand stopped in mid air.


    "I mean, white goats are not only rare birds, they are extremely rare. And as far as I know, there is only one person who tames them as messengers Said clandy, with a white look at Jack.


    "And if I''m right, the man who took my fiance and your companion is definitely not the one we can find and win. Do you understand? Mr. Jack. So I''m going to pack up the things here and take them away, hoping that my mother or cheese can find some clues that we have ignored


    What the witch said could not be refuted. Perhaps the former Jack could question the fact that the two of them could never defeat their opponents, but after so many incredible experiences that he became a part of them, wolfwalker could not find any reason to stop her. However, Jack can only open his mouth and go up to help clean up the things.


    "Why are all the women around cheese of this type?" The werewolf whispered. It''s OK with Elsa. She''s a decent blood of the frost Corps. In addition to the heroism of the northerners, the landlady''s temper has never been known for her gentleness. At present, as a young lady who usually stays at home, she is also on fire. She really doesn''t know whether cheese is lucky or unfortunate.


    "What are you talking about? What''s the woman around cheese Well, although the physical fitness of witches is not good among dark dwellers, they are better than ordinary human beings in terms of five senses. Jack''s soliloquy was clearly heard by clandy beside him.


    "Er, this one, I..." The Garou, who was asked, just wanted to hit himself in the mouth. Elsa''s feelings for cheese can be seen as long as she is not blind, and it seems that the mage has no resistance to it. Although I don''t know why cheese suddenly got engaged to the girl in front of her, I think the interest is bigger. But the master is now his fiance. Even if the boss''s wife is there, she can only go to find cheese to solve this problem. Why do you need to say more about yourself as an outsider."Sounds like one of your missing companions has a good relationship with my fiance?" Asked the blonde witch. It''s not that she is jealous. For witches, the so-called husband or fiance is just a proxy for some kind of reserve.


    But clandy was still a normal young woman, and the young witch had fantasies about the human world, which made her curious about the past of cheese. It''s like people care about the origin of their pet dog or the origin of a steak on the table.


    But Jack doesn''t know that. Wolfwalker realized that he had said something wrong, so he just kept his mouth shut, and whatever he asked, he just didn''t go too far.


    Although the witch still wanted to ask, she realized that the priority was to inform cheese about the white goat. So when she saw that Jack didn''t want to answer, she stopped asking. It''s a big relief for the latter.


    There were not many articles in the camp, and they were quickly finished with the two people''s transportation. To be on the safe side of the feather, clandy even contained some of the camp soil and the ashes of the campfire. Although Jack didn''t know what the use of these things was, it was hard to say anything to see the witch in a serious way. After finishing the arrangement, the two men drove the carriage to the king''s capital all night. It was not the time to keep a low profile.


    After the carriage left the camp, a huge White Owl flew from the white halo of the moon and landed on the edge of the camp, which was empty. Make a deep cry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    With clandy, Jack finally sees cheese in the witch''s house after a long time. At this time, the mage was discussing some important things with emia, clandy''s mother. Naturally, they knew about the magic wave outside the city, but this time the fluctuation was not fierce, so cheese didn''t go there in person.


    "Mother, I''m back." With wolf walker, who was stunned by the interior of the house, she pushed open a door in the corridor and said to emia inside.


    "Cheese!" he saw the figure with his back to the door and in a grey robe. Jack can''t help but call out the name of the mage.


    Cheese heard the wolf man''s voice and rose from his seat. From the mage''s facial expression, he was also very happy to see Jack again. Even though he had little physical contact with people, he even went to the other party''s body and pressed his hands on the latter''s shoulder twice instead of hugging.


    But soon, the mage''s face turned to doubt as cheese looked for other people behind Jack''s back.


    "Don''t look. I only saw him." Corinthian went to the table, poured out a cup of black tea from the teapot and sipped it.


    "What does that mean?" Cheese took back his hands and asked Jack.


    "I I''m sorry, I''ve been separated from them. " Don''t dare to look down at the wolf. As the only male in the team of four, although he knows that Heather''s skills are not comparable to ordinary women, Jack still feels responsible for the disappearance of the three men.


    "What''s going on? be lost? How could you be separated! You are a wolf Walker Cheese unconsciously increased the volume. It''s possible for everyone to leave the team for some reason, but Jack, as a werewolf, has developed enough sense of smell and hearing to make him follow the trail and pursue his goals. Now he said that they were separated from Elsa. The mage could not accept this kind of thing for a moment.


    "Don''t blame him. This is from the camp where they disappeared. " Said clandy, placing the white feather in her arms on the table.


    "White goat?" Emia hardly needed any more contact with the feather. She only needed a glance to recognize its owner. And cheese, after being attracted by the words of klandi, recognized the only clue when she turned to look at the table.


    "How could this thing be here?" Emia''s face darkened. Of course she knew what it meant to see the white goat.


    After staring at the feather for a few seconds, cheese pulls Jack out of the door and quickly walks out of the room.


    "Where are you going?" The wolf Walker subconsciously thought that the mage had to do some dangerous actions because of his impulse. So he reached out and tried to stop cheese. But at this moment, the cheese turns and stares at Jack. Just a glance, that pair of eyes did not surge any color of brilliance, but that pair of ordinary eyes with the terrible power is enough to suffocate the werewolf.


    Despite Jack''s inquiry, cheese went straight down the corridor, getting faster and faster. After all, Jack is not a human being at this time. The powerful body function of werewolf makes him quickly recover from the shock at that glance. He knew that he could not stop the mage now, but as a companion, even if cheese really wanted to do something impulsive, he had to follow him.


    After the two men had left the room in succession, said Corinthian, with a crooked head.


    "Mom, it looks interesting. I''ll follow you." The blonde witch said that, without waiting for her mother''s permission, she jumped after her.


    Emia opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but seeing her daughter had run out of the room, she did not say anything. Unlike the other two, she knew that cheese didn''t rush out of anger. It''s about perceiving something like her. Moreover, seeing the mage''s reaction, he might have noticed it faster than emias.


    This makes the witch feel happy at the same time, there is a fear of cheese. At that moment, there was something terrible about cheese. It''s very small, but it''s enough to frighten the vigilant. Emilia did not know what the breath meant, but the unknown itself was a synonym for danger.


    Pushing open the door of the witch''s stronghold, cheese stood in the deserted lane. No one will wander in such a remote street in the late night of Wangdu. There is a faint cold in the air, which makes people''s spirit unconscious. It''s the body that reminds the brain to be careful of things in the dark.


    Cheese! You can''t go now... " Jack, who ran out after the mage, thought that if he couldn''t, he would take the cheese back. It is obviously unwise to rush out with the enemy at this time. But when he ran out of the gate, he found that the mage did not run in a certain direction as he thought, but stood quietly in the middle of the lane, his head slightly raised, as if looking at the moon.


    Wolfwalker thought it was cheese and calmed down. He took a breath and was ready to go to the mage and say something to him. But when Jack was five steps away from cheese, wolfwalker''s instinct told him something was coming up to his head. Although he didn''t see the shadow or hear the wind, Jack still followed his instinct and subconsciously made a forward lunge, then rolled forward and knelt down to the mage''s side."Damn it! What? "


    Although he looked around and didn''t see the shape, wolfwalker was sure that something had just swept his previous position with aggression.


    "Something that follows you." Said cheese in a low voice. It''s an answer to Jack''s question.


    "Be careful, this thing has no shadow, it doesn''t make a sound."


    "So, what the hell is that?" Jack was confused by the surprise attack. He didn''t even dare to make a rash change when he couldn''t find his opponent at all. In the eyes of fast enough opponents, the seconds of wolfwalker''s transformation are absolutely fatal flaws.


    "I said," what are you doing? " Just as they stood still and did not dare to make a move, asked clandy, who was catching up from behind, standing on the steps of the gate. She didn''t see what Jack was going through.


    "Well, that''s bad luck." The cheese knew that the witch could never have known that she had just exposed herself to the enemy''s attack. And the one who dares to attack wolf Walker will never miss this opportunity. Then she raised her left hand to the white light on her head.


    ¡°£¡¡± An indescribable scream came from not far from the witch''s head. Although the three still did not see anything, judging from the sound, the cheese attack obviously hit something invisible.


    "Go back to the house!" Cried the mage to the witch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Hearing the cheese''s cry, although she was not very clear about what had happened at that moment, she subconsciously obeyed the master''s advice, stepped back and hid in the porch.


    "What is that?" The witch asked Jack the same question from the porch.


    "I don''t know, but I guess it''s some kind of gargoyle. If it''s a living thing, Jack has no reason not to smell it. " Cheese nervously looks around the sky above, alert for the invisible enemy to attack again.


    "But I don''t think gargoyles make that kind of cry when they''re hurt. It''s really impressive. " He took it out of his ear with his finger. The scream just now made the wolf walker who had heard people pass out. Perhaps because of their different physiological structures, the werewolf can hear a much larger range than humans and witches, or the scream in cheese and clandy is just a piercing sound. But in Jack''s ear, it was like the sound from hell.


    "Whatever it is, it follows the bird." The master concluded.


    He knew Jack when he saw the feathers of the white goats that they were being followed. The reason is very simple. White goats are rare birds of prey, and it is difficult for ordinary people to find them. This is because these guys have a special habit. These birds will accurately recover their own feathers, although there is no information to explain why they do so, but they do.


    With this in mind, they could bring back the white goat''s feathers without encountering it. Which means that when they find the feather, the owl is nearby. In other words, the feather was found by Jack on purpose, in order to follow them to find here.


    Just as cheese was still thinking about what the enemy''s body was, the invisible attack came quietly again. And this time, the first person to notice was klandi. In a flash, she saw a very fuzzy shadow passing under the eaves. She should be running to the mage.


    "Cheese!" Cried the witch.


    No more words were needed, and the mage realized what had happened when he heard the first syllable of klandi. According to previous experience, at this time, if cheese dodge and other actions, it can completely avoid the attack. However, the mage didn''t. he couldn''t get more information from the enemy by dodging blindly. Even if the opponent thought that he couldn''t get the result of the battle and chose to retreat, the next time he met, the cheese would still be as helpless as he is now. He can''t allow that to happen.


    The mage''s right index finger and middle finger are clasped together at an angle. This kind of magic that depends on gestures rather than language is not cheese''s strong point. However, such a spell does not require the caster to focus too much, which gives cheese a chance to observe the enemy''s reaction.


    "Ding!" The crisp crash sound sounded from the motionless mage''s forehead, which sounded like an iron cone hitting a copper strip.


    Although the spell offsets most of the power, the rest of the impact still makes the cheese head back. Fortunately, the strength was not strong. After a step backward, the mage stabilized his body.


    "Cheese!" Jack shouts at the sight of the mage being hit.


    And the cheese man stretched out his right hand to signal to his companion that he was not in a big way. On the contrary, after this attack, he learned something about the invisible enemy. But these are just guesses, and further tests are needed.


    "Jack, I''ll count three and hide in the shadow nearest you." Said the mage.


    Wolf Walker showed a puzzled expression after hearing his companion''s words. In this situation, which was hard to detect the attack, cheese let him hide in the shadow. Without the illumination of moonlight, isn''t it more difficult to avoid the enemy''s attack? However, out of trust in the mage, Jack didn''t say anything more, just nodded to indicate that he understood.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Three! "


    As cheese yelled three, Jack galloped from the spot to the ground at a very fast speed, and suddenly darted into the shadow of the house next to him. Even, in order to speed up their own speed, wolf Walker did not hesitate to use both limbs.


    "Well, let''s see what I think, right?" Jack licked his lips carefully as he looked around. And just as the mage said this, the next attack from the enemy followed.


    "Ding!" The defensive spell is triggered again, and this time the cheese is attacked at the back of the heart. The force of the mouth was pushed forward from behind. The magic he uses to defend is not without cost. While providing a strong defense, this spell also quickly draws the vitality of cheese.


    It seems that he lost his patience because he was blocked twice by the mage. The invisible enemy began to speed up the attack frequency. And somehow, after Jack hides in the shadow of the house, the object of the attack is the cheese standing in the middle of the street.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding The incessant pounding showed how violent the mage was being attacked. Under such attacks, the figure of cheese in the grey robe kept twitching in place like a dance, and every time the twitch, the mage''s mouth or ears and nose would have blood flowing out. If you can''t find a way to defeat the enemy, cheese will soon be consumed alive."Moonlight!" the voice of cheese was distorted by the blood in his throat. But what he said was conveyed to the other two.


    "Moonlight! That thing can only be invisible in the moonlight! " As a caster similar to cheese, klandi soon realized the meaning of the mage''s words. She also knew cheese let the other side attack their own intention.


    First of all, cheese in the first attack by the enemy to determine a thing. That is, this invisible opponent must have a real body. This can be inferred from the way it attacks. Secondly, knowing that the opponent has a real body, the mage needs to know how the opponent is invisible. The sound of flying can be accomplished by adjusting the structure of the body, but it is often more difficult to disappear visually than it is said.


    To break through this point, it depends on the reminder of klandi. The witch peeped in the shadow of the eaves, and cheese saw it. The scene made the mage have a guess, that is, the enemy can only be invisible in the moonlight. In order to prove this conjecture, cheese naturally can not shield all the moonlight, because if this conjecture is wrong, it will obviously make the situation worse if we fall into the dark environment. So the mage asked Jack to hide in the shadow first. This is not only to test the enemy''s reaction, but also to reserve enough physical strength to fight back in case his guess is correct.


    However, judging from the fact that the enemy only attacked cheese, the mage was sure that his guess was correct. Although he is only 70% sure of this conjecture, 70% is enough between life and death.


    The voice of the witch''s incantation was as good as a ballad. A cloud, which did not exist, appeared slowly under the chant of Claudius and covered the moon. With the disappearance of the moonlight, the invisible enemy also revealed its form.


    Wolfwalker''s eyes can ignore the effects of darkness and capture fast-moving objects, so Jack is the first to see the face of the enemy. It was a monster with an owl trunk but bat wings and Eagle claws. It seems to be aware of their own stealth failure, the monster rushed to the alley.


    "Don''t think about it!" Jack had a bad breath in his heart, and he was willing to let go of the enemy. The feet of werewolves are on the wall, and their bodies are like arrows from the string. Against the buildings on both sides of the alley, the wolf Walker kept speeding up his speed and aimed at the fleeing enemy in the air.


    "Roar!" When Jack''s face was wolf shaped, his body had already jumped behind the monster. The wolf Walker opened his claws and stormed down like he wanted to hug each other. However, the monster''s head suddenly turned to its back at this time. In the eyes of the owl, there was not fear, but the evil light of the cruel plan.


    "Whew!" The wings of bats are not suitable for complicated flight movements, and their physiological structure does not allow them. But obviously this common sense doesn''t apply to this monster. In an indescribable gesture, he made a gorgeous dodge in the air. The monster folded its wings and passed under the wolf Walker''s armpit. In front of it is a wizard kneeling on the ground unprepared.


    Cheese is no longer able to withstand the attack from the monster. Just now he has consumed too much physical strength to test the opponent''s weakness. Although the mage can see the enemy approaching quickly, his body does not allow him to make any defense or dodge. Just when cheese felt powerless, the thorn ring on his hand suddenly twisted.


    "Stay away from my fiance!" The figure of Galanti was in front of the cheese for some time. The witch''s long golden hair fell like a waterfall and then spread because of the magic. Even in the dark, the cheese had a dazzling illusion.


    Invisible magic turned into real existence, and countless thorns and vines gushed out along the wedding ring in clandy''s hand, like a large open net. At this time, the monster had no time to open its wings to change direction, but only one head ran into the arms with thorns.


    "Got you." Whispered the witch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    The monster caught by the thorns struggled hard on the ground. When it was tumbling on the ground, cracks appeared in the stone road of Wangdu. It''s hard to imagine how a creature of this size can exert such terrible power. Wolf Walker came from a distance. Just in that short moment, the monster flew out more than 30 steps. With its terrible muscle strength and undetectable body, this kind of instant explosive force can become the most lethal killer in the moonlight.


    "Can you control it?" The sorcerer, helped up by the werewolf, asked the witch.


    Klandi nodded, and the energy of the monster''s struggle passed through the buffer of thorns to her hand. Judging from this strength, the monster could not get rid of the shackles for the time being. However, she once used the same spell to net an adult grizzly bear, and if her memory is correct, the grizzly bear''s struggle after being caught is not as strong as the monster in front of her.


    "Drag it into the house. I want to see what it is. " Cheese wiped the blood on his face and said. It''s hard to catch this prey. The mage can''t wait to slice it.


    Seeing the mage''s angry appearance, the witch laughed, dragged the thorny vines in her hands and took the monsters in the net into the room. Jack saw that klandi had entered the room, and he wanted to go in with cheese, but the wolf Walker''s step was stopped by the mage. The cheese pressed the hand on Jack''s shoulder to keep him still.


    "Are you satisfied with the result?" The mage said to the air. Jack looked in the direction of cheese. He was surprised to see a White Owl standing on the roof not far away. The owl has hair that looks like a goat''s horn.


    The White Owl tilted its head and didn''t seem to understand the cheese. But the mage knew that what he said had been heard by the owl''s owner.


    "Woo goo!" With a queer cry, the owl spread its wings and flew away into the distance. Seeing this, Jack bent down and picked up a stone. With the strength of wolf Walker''s wrist, this stone can do as much damage as an arrow at close range if he will.


    "No need." The cheese stopped Jack again. He shook his head with a wry smile on his lips. There''s no point killing that owl here. It was just one of the eyes and ears of its owner. Besides, the mage didn''t want to annoy the guy who domesticated the white goat. Elsa, after all, should be in the hands of each other now, if there is no accident.


    When the werewolf and the mage enter the room, klandi has brought the monster in the net to her mother. She''s not at the door yet to see why they''re not ready to come in.


    "What did you do?" The witch asked with a little blame, she thought cheese they would follow her, but turned around and found that there was no one behind her.


    "Go and say hello." The master replied. But there was no further explanation of who to say hello to.


    "Well, you''d better see what we''ve got. It''s really, really weird. " As for the ambiguous answer of cheese morrow, she did not pursue it. She was now concentrating on other things. While saying, the witch took two people to push open a door. As soon as the door was opened, the cold air and the pungent smell of medicine made Jack sneeze.


    "I didn''t expect you even had biological laboratories." The equipment cheese in this room is no stranger. It is a typical biological laboratory, or alchemy workshop. The low temperature in the room can effectively slow down the decay of active substances, and the pungent smell of medicine can be seen from the various biological specimens on the shelf of the room.


    "This lab was built by my mother. I didn''t think it was necessary, because we rarely need relevant experiments Emia''s voice came, she had put on a white experimental suit and stood in front of the experimental table in the room. "Compared with this kind of living magic, the ability of witches is more suitable for alchemy of inanimate matter."


    "Understandable." Said cheese. Even among the casters, there are a few who will seriously study the internal structure of creatures. And most of them are people who use biological limbs to make creatures like flesh and blood puppets. Although these people know more about the internal structure of some creatures than other casters, they know nothing about anything other than bones and muscles.


    "Wait a minute. You''re not going to start your research like this? Your injuries have not been dealt with. " Looking at the mage''s eagerness to try, klandi prevented cheese from going directly to the experimental platform.


    "A little injury. It''s not too late to deal with it after the experiment." The cheese frowned and said to the witch who was standing between him and the experimental platform. If he was not too weak at this time, the mage would have pushed klandi away. But because of the physical relationship, trying to get rid of klandi''s move, cheese let himself stagger.


    "Did this guy do the same before?" The blonde witch turned her head and asked the werewolf.


    "Well I''m afraid he''s done a little more exaggeration in the past Jack shrugged and said, remembering the almost fanatical research enthusiasm that cheese had shown in the towns of salonling and turbidity current.Looking at the mage who had to do research even when she faltered, klandi looked to her mother for help, but found that Amelia was also attracted by the things on the experimental platform, and did not notice the situation here.


    "Hell, there''s no way." Complained the blonde, holding the cheese''s left hand with her left hand.


    "It''s going to hurt a little. Bear with it."


    Once again the thorny vines came out of the ring, but this time it was the cheese ring. Instead of attacking anything, the vines spread from the fingers to the mage''s arms like climbing plants. These thorns, like little green snakes, quickly occupied the entire arm of cheese, and then continued to spread until it touched the mage''s heart.


    Then, the thorns began to grow with smaller roots, and these roots by the top of the spines deep into the cheese body.


    "Ah." Although he felt numb to the pain, he suddenly felt that half of his body felt as if he had been burned by fire. Cheese still called out subconsciously.


    Although Jack didn''t see the vines on the cheese because of the shelter of the clothes, but hearing the mage''s cry, wolf Walker still wanted to take the cheese away from the witch''s side. However, when he took a step forward, he found that a faint white mist began to rise from the cheese, and the mage''s voice was relieved from the pain.


    "I have healed your wound. But the lost strength can''t be made up right away. You''ll have a long sleep after you finish the anatomy. " As the vines on the cheese came back into the ring, said clandy, pushing away the mage''s body. The witch said this and left the room, and if you look at it carefully, you will find that the face of klandi is much paler than before.


    "It seems that you and my daughter get along well?" Standing at the bench, emia said to the cheese who came to her.


    "Maybe." The mage responded, and with the scalpel in her hand, she began to dissect the captured monster. Since the other party sent this thing to himself, he must want to pass on some information through it. And the easiest way to find this information, for cheese, is to find out how the monster can be invisible in the moonlight.


    As for why the mage can be sure that this monster is not a natural life, it is because under the bright light of the laboratory, cheese can clearly see the dense stitching marks on the monster, especially at the joint of limbs. This makes the whole monster look like a rag doll made of different raw materials. However, this doll almost killed a grey robed mage just now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    For casters, knowledge is the source of their power. However, even the most detailed records of books, often will miss a lot of things. Some of these omissions are intentional, others are not realized by the author himself. For example, although many notes record the results of dissection of human or other animal specimens, they do not mention the details of anatomy.


    This has led to a very strange phenomenon, that is, according to their own habits, there are countless different anatomical techniques. Perhaps there is a master of the caster, and his anatomy will be influenced by his preacher. However, in fact, the teaching of the caster is very random and vague. Even the organization of grey tower, which has a more rigorous teaching plan, is often explored by the apprentice himself when teaching a specific step that is not very important.


    The anatomy of cheese is taught by anlina. The latter is a master of pestilence, and has her own unique views on anatomy. In addition, the long life of vampires makes anlina summarize her own anatomy techniques into a set of organized and highly efficient techniques. This is also an important premise for cheese to carry out research at any time and place. Compared with most of its peers, the master''s technology is more complete.


    As for now, emias soon found out. While she was still looking at the monster''s body, thinking about where to start. Cheese has started his operation. Looking at the master''s calm and skillful dissection, the witch realized that if she continued to work with cheese, she would only become a burden. After realizing this, Amelia left the experimental platform on her own initiative.


    "Mother, how do you..." Asked clandy, puzzled, as she saw Amelia go to one side.


    "Do you think he needs my help?" Pointing to the cheese busy in front of the experimental table, she said with a smile.


    "Your grandmother didn''t lose sight. This Mr. cheese is more knowledgeable than we thought. Look at his technique. What he dissected should be enough to fill the room


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although I''m sorry to interrupt you, I still have some questions to ask." Jack went up to the two witches and asked.


    The wolf Walker''s approach made emia step back instinctively. Just like when klandi first saw Jack, no witch could get used to a man who was completely fearless of his own magic. However, after noticing her gaffe, emia soon regained her usual appearance. In fact, she knew what questions the werewolf wanted to ask.


    "Is it about white goats?"


    Jack nodded. He was the only one in the room now, and he didn''t know what kind of people were there to drive the owl, which made him uncomfortable. Especially when the wolf Walker felt that Elsa and her disappearance were caused by themselves.


    "My dear, explain to this gentleman. I haven''t finished what I discussed with Mr. cheese. I''m going to go ahead and get ready. " She patted her daughter and motioned for a reply for Jack. Emia pushed the door open and left the room.


    After emia left, Jack turned his eyes to clandy. The expression on the blonde witch''s face is a little impatient. She would like to see the anatomy of cheese here rather than answer the werewolf''s questions. There are not many opportunities for her. But she did not dare to disobey her mother''s arrangement.


    "Well, come on. I''ll show you what you want to know. " She said, leading Jack to push open another door on the wall of the laboratory.


    You can''t predict what your witch''s door is when you''ve been waiting for a long time. Only the witches who live here really understand the internal structure of their home. So when Jack was taken to a huge room that looked like a library, clandy was not surprised by his exaggerated expression.


    "From ancient times to the present, there is only one kind of people who would domesticate white goats in this land. In other words, white goats exist to serve these people The witch approached the stacks of bookshelves, searching for what she wanted in the stacks of books and scrolls.


    "Wait, how do you sound like you''re saying that owls were created?" Jack asked, frowning.


    "Because that''s what it is." As she said, she had to pull two books out of the bookshelf.


    "Hoo!" With a strong breath to blow the dust off the paper, the witch carefully identified the title of the book. You know, some of the books in this library are not just carriers of information. Some books carrying magic are extremely dangerous. From the expression point of view, the witch should be to get the one they want to look for.


    With a muffled noise, clandy placed a book entitled words Jack couldn''t read on the table in front of the werewolf.


    "What is this?" Jack asked, looking at the heavy book in front of him.


    "The answer you want." Said clandy.


    "But I don''t know that kind of writing." Wolf Walker was not forced to learn dozens of languages and languages as cheese did when he was young. So far, his language and language are limited to those circulating among human beings in Cangshi kingdom.But she did not know about it. Her mother only told her that Jack was the new wolf of Alexandria, but she did not tell her that the werewolf himself had been transformed in less than a month. So after hearing Jack''s words, the witch rolled her eyes unconsciously.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you." Said clandy, waving her hand on the book, which seemed to be a weapon, opened itself and began to turn pages quickly.


    "Let me see, well, it''s not this, it''s not this Ah, here it is. " Finally found the answer she wanted, the witch showed a shallow smile.


    "White goat, this animal will obey only one kind of master, namely the believer of wet soul."


    "Wet soul? What is that? " Jack frowned that he had never heard of the title.


    "The name of wet soul is directly transliterated from the language of the tree spirit, and its original meaning should be a wanderer in the rain." "In those long eared records, the dampness is the God or devil who is in charge of running water, rain, lakes and ponds. And they''re not sure if dampness is good or bad. In their legend, the wet soul wanders in every rain and takes it away in the rain... "


    "With what?" Asked the wolf walker.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know the words here." Said the witch, silent for a moment.


    "But it can be known that white goats exist as gods of wet souls, and only those who have a firm belief in them can drive them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    Time passed quickly for clandy and Jack, who were involved in ancient books. The content of the white goat involves more about the believers who drive these owls, and the gods they believe in. The records in the witch''s library are not rich, but even the limited words in these books show enough amazing content. Clandy had only a superficial impression of the wet soul sect represented by the white goat, which is why she needed to bring Jack to the library.


    "It''s the weirdest belief I''ve ever heard of." Jack said this after listening to the witch finish the book. Even as a wolf walker, he couldn''t believe that there would be such a distorted existence of wet soul sect in this world.


    "Yes, I think only the Church of Twilight can be compared with them in terms of strangeness." Said clandy, frowning, subconsciously.


    "But why are they here?" The werewolf scratched his head and said, "what happened here has nothing to do with them, has it?"? At least from these records, those who control the White Owl are not interested in the plague. Why are they here? Why take Elsa and them


    The witch couldn''t answer Jack''s question. Because at this time, klandi has fallen into the same doubts as the werewolf. Although the believers of wet souls are weird, these guys rarely hurt others like the so-called cult, or they don''t care about the ordinary people''s world at all. So, why are they here?


    "Because Heather has what they want." In silence, cheese opened the door of the library and came in. It looks like he''s finished dissecting the monster.


    "How do you..." Jack didn''t respond to the mage pushing the door in, but klandi jumped up in surprise. No one had ever been able to walk through a witch''s house before, and even if cheese had an engagement ring on his hand, he shouldn''t have been able to.


    "I just traced your magic. It''s just the same thing you did when you opened the door. So miss clandy, be careful at home next time Cheese looks very good, even good very abrupt, in his body can not see just once was seriously injured.


    "You look good?" Jack stood up and said. The expression on his face was a little strange, because wolf Walker could feel that cheese was in an excellent state of mind and body, and the mage in front of him was not shining back. And that''s totally irrational.


    The mage shrugged and refused to say hello to his companion. He walked quickly to the table and picked up the book spread out in front of the witch. That''s exactly what it says about white goats.


    "How do you know he''s in good spirits?" The cheese seemed to be attracted by books. Asked clandy in a low voice, pulling Jack''s clothes. Even the witch who was in charge of healing the mage was not sure what cheese was in front of her.


    Wolf Walker opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but the mage interrupted him before he could make a sound.


    "Predators can always tell the state of their prey. It''s like wolves can always find the oldest goat in a flock of goats The cheese replied, looking through the book.


    "What happened? Did we read here for three days? Why do you look like... " Said Jack.


    "It''s like a new life." The mage then finished the werewolf''s words, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Now I wonder if you are being disguised by something. The cheese I know is not so talkative Jack said.


    Hearing the werewolf''s words, cheese closed the book in hand, because in the time of these words, he had read what he wanted to read. He might not have been able to read at this speed. But now, the words on the book are clearer than ever in the eyes of the mage.


    "You can think of it as a little apology gift from the guys who took Elsa. They hid it in the monster''s stomach. That''s why it''s invisible in the moonlight. It''s also why I can talk here with energy instead of wasting my time in my room. " With that, cheese shakes the contents of his left hand.


    It was a silver necklace, but there was no jewelry or anything on it, but a crystal bottle the size of a knuckle was attached to it. With the mage shaking, you can see that there is some liquid in the small bottle shaking, but the liquid is not full.


    "The companion chain of the moon spirit. I should have thought that this is the only thing that can make creatures invisible in the moonlight." Said the cheese, turning to examine the necklace. In his sight, the magic traces attached to silver chains with a radius of less than a millimeter were astonishing.


    "But isn''t this associated chain only available to the moon elves? Is it... " As a witch, she knew something about this legendary object. The group of elves, known as the moon elves, claim to be protected by the moon god and have the ability to be invisible at night. But in fact, they were able to do this because the moon elves mastered the technology to make the necklace. In order to prevent the spread of this technology, the moon elves also added countless prohibitions to each necklace."Yes, part of that monster was made of moon elves. In fact, it''s still a big part. " The mage shrugged and said what the witch had not said.


    "Well, you still don''t explain why you can recover so quickly." Although she felt a little disgusted with the material used to sew up the monster, she admitted that it was the only explanation that made sense.


    "It''s up to this thing." Cheese pointed to the small crystal bottle on the necklace with his right hand.


    "What is that? Some kind of alchemy? "


    "No, it''s not the kind of mixture we make. If I''m right, the contents of this bottle should be the first raindrop Said cheese.


    "You, are you serious?" When the witch heard the mage''s speech, her face showed an expression of shock never seen before.


    "Raindrops of the first rain You''re not talking about that thing in that book, are you? " Jack didn''t react as much as clandy because he didn''t know how valuable the cheese claimed.


    "Yes. According to the believers of the wet soul. They believe that all the creatures on the ground grew after the first rain. So the rain of that rain is the origin of all life. " The mage nodded and admitted.


    "So, you drink this, er, raindrop, and then you recover all your strength?" Wolf Walker asked, still unable to understand the meaning of the liquid in the vial.


    "No, strictly speaking, I don''t just recover my strength by drinking these raindrops." The smile on cheese''s face was more intense, and his expression at this time was quite like a crazy believer, "this drop of rain, let me really, completely new."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Whether the mage is reborn or not is unknown. However, the cheese''s facial expression and the state of giving people at this time are not the same as his usual feeling. How to say, it''s like a person who usually carries a basket of bricks suddenly puts down the burden on his shoulder. This is indeed the state of cheese at this time.


    Since childhood, cheese''s magic in the study has been constantly squeezing his thinking ability. This pressure increases with the increase of mage''s magic power. Although cheese was not crushed by this kind of pressure, even under this kind of pressure, it has several times stronger than ordinary people''s soul. However, this kind of squeezing never stops. It is like a small hole leaking from the bottom of a barrel. Although the barrel is constantly enlarged and reinforced, and the water poured into the barrel has never stopped supplying, the small hole has always existed, and the water flowing from it will only gradually damage the wood near the hole over time.


    Now, after drinking the liquid in the crystal bottle, I feel that the hole in my spirit is finally blocked. This feeling has never been felt since he came into contact with magic. After more than ten years, the master once again felt the joy of dominating himself. But cheese didn''t know at this time that he was able to get rid of the pain that had plagued him for a long time, and it wasn''t just the drop of rain that caught him. The Lord of the grey tower sealed some extremely dangerous things on cheese, which made it possible for raindrops to repair the mage''s body and spirit.


    "Why did the other party send such valuable things? And you said before, Heather has what they want. What''s that thing? " Having accepted the cheese, the blonde witch then thought about it.


    As for the name Heather, even Corinthian, who had lived in the capital for a long time, was very familiar. The sorceress knew the existence of the matron long before cheese told her the number and appearance of her companions.


    "I don''t know exactly what Heather has. However, I think your mother may know something about it. I''ll find out later. And why do the believers of wet souls give us the raindrops of the first rain, which is naturally a reward. " With these words, cheese has gone to the bookshelves. There is nothing more attractive to the mage than a book he has never read.


    "Reward? They''re going to have something to ask us? " The man who said this was Jack, and wolfwalker looked unbelievable. In his opinion, these guys who took Elsa away and sent monsters to attack them should be the opposite of their own side. How could they suddenly become employers in the wizard''s mouth.


    "It''s nothing strange. We have all seen the power of the rat man plague. If it''s a small area, it''s OK. But now the epidemic is developing too fast, and many people can''t sit still. " The master took out a book and said.


    "But if so, why don''t these guys negotiate with us face to face? Now, on the one hand, the people who took us away, on the other hand, they want to hire us to work for them. Are they not afraid of our revenge? " Wolfwalker''s question is acute. Indeed, as long as Heather''s life is not what the wet soul believers are looking for, I''m afraid cheese and the knightress will be willing to trade with them. Their actions, like threats, only add to the variables.


    "What do you think?" Instead of answering Jack''s question directly, the mage took the book he had just found and went back to the table to look at it.


    "I think?" Wolf Walker frowned. He didn''t quite understand cheese. Although he had no emotion when he was a human being, his memory told him that it would not be wrong to ask the mage''s opinions when he encountered problems.


    "You''re not the monkey of the frost Corps. Jack, you should have realized it yourself, didn''t you? No matter how much you want to change back, but you are not the person before. You are the wolf Walker now, your clan is Alexander, and you are the first wolf of the clan Cheese looked up from the book, and he looked Jack in the eye and said in a very serious tone.


    "I never thought of you as my attendants. Elsa, Mona, Hahn, and you before. Although I do speak to you in a commanding tone sometimes, it is because it takes too much time to explain the contents. Now, I don''t have the guts to order the head wolf of a werewolf clan. So Jake, most of the time you have to find out for yourself. Louise doesn''t have time to tell you that, because she has so much to teach you, but as a wolf, you have to


    The expression on wolf Walker''s face froze. Indeed, in the time after the transformation, Lois, as his transformant, had too much knowledge to impart, and the change of tiebao made the inheritance from the clan incomplete. In addition to many days with Elsa they get along with, Jack subconsciously learning his memory of the person, he played the former himself. This is the instinct of the werewolf, which is used to mix with the crowd. But now, cheese doesn''t want to see a werewolf with human personality. What the mage wants to see is the head wolf of the Alexandrian clan.


    Jack, who decided to show his true self, soon turned into a cold look. As a wolf walker, Elsa and he had known each other for a few days. Although he was worried about the disappearance of the three, the werewolf was not very concerned about it. In fact, the new wolf Walker could not care about the plague and even the survival of the whole kingdom of Cang lion."Is that what you want to see me as I am? It''s so cold that I hate it myself. "


    "It depends on what you think. Things have happened and the transformation is irreversible. I was also reluctant to say goodbye to an old friend. But, you know, only by breaking the old body can new life spread its wings. Besides, you are not a wolf. Rather, the so-called wolf walker is a wolf with human skin. "


    Jack laughed at the cheese. But the wolf Walker''s smile at this time looked like a lion before he was about to eat man. It was frightening.


    "As you wish, Mr. cheese. I will continue to work with you as the leader of the Alexander clan. And I think I already have the answer to the question we discussed before. "


    "Well, I''d like to hear from you, Mr. wolf." Said cheese, closing the book.


    "The reason why the believers of the wet soul choose to take Heather away before meeting you is that they do not want to irritate you, which will make cooperation difficult." Said Jack.


    "Why?" Now it''s the mage''s turn to ask questions.


    "Very simply, the reason why you took Heather ahead of time, even the reason why you are here and now to say those things to me, points to an answer. The believers of the wet soul fear that we cannot protect heather. And you, you awaken my camouflage at this time, are not you preparing for the coming battle


    This time, cheese laughed.


    "Yes, you are right. Mr. Alexander, you are right! Ha ha ha


    The mage laughed a few times, then suddenly stopped laughing and said.


    "What about your choice? Knowing that we are faced with the wet soul that can be forced, even the raindrop of the first rain will be taken out as the enemy of chips. What''s your choice? "


    The wolf Walker looked at his hands, which were moving towards the claws uncontrollably because of the owner''s excitement.


    "Before this plague disappears from this land, my claws and teeth will be at your disposal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    While the chefs were dealing with greetings from the wet soul believers, other mages'' allies in the capital did not rest.


    Although she had some discomfort about not being able to wear her signature armor and axe, Lothar tried not to show it in front of others. His hands clenched the long handled Warhammer in his hand, and the count of Heishan was still quite critical of this weapon which was more like a blacksmith than a soldier. But considering that the spines on the hammerhead, made of silver, can do real damage to enemies who are good at using magic to hide themselves, Lothar had to endure.


    "Does this suit you well, my Lord Black Mountain?" One eye came up behind Lothar on a black horse. As the former wore a mask, the count of Heishan could not judge whether the other side''s words were sincere praise or sarcasm.


    Actually, it''s rosador. He took off his gold armor and put on a leather jacket that only mercenaries would use. There was only a little metal armor on his right shoulder and heart. This kind of dress makes Lothar less of the usual sense of domineering, coupled with his strong body and young but resolute face. It''s no wonder that the netizens have sent out the exclamation of "if such a guy goes to work as a mercenary, he will surely have a sense of trust at a glance".


    "I''ll tell you, it''s a pity that you don''t go to be a mercenary like this! The ladies will be willing to pay twice as much for you The net bug also said in the back of Lothar. Her dress was similar to the count''s analysis, except that Rosana''s spiny shoulder pads and her petite net worm had no metal protective gear. This kind of dress will make the enemy subconsciously think that the little girl lacks the defense ability, but Lothar knows that under the leather armor, there is a thin layer of chain armor to provide strong protection for the net worm.


    For the comments of the two female companions, Rosa, who has always been uncommunicative with the opposite sex, just skimmed her lips. Even though he was the count of Heishan, who had been fighting for a long time and made countless people on Cangshi''s border feel frightened, he had nothing to do with the two around him. After a few days of getting along with each other, one eyed and net worm found that Lothar didn''t seem to be good at dealing with women. Their flirting with the latter became almost a daily activity.


    "Mr. Roland, do you think it''s all right for us to be like this?" However, Lothar can only avoid embarrassment by shifting the topic.


    At this time Roland is still a casual look. He was riding on a grey horse with white spots by the count, with his huge brimmed hat and a pipe in his mouth. The old man raised his eyebrows a little when he heard Lothar''s words. He reluctantly took down his pipe, as if answering a question from a count of the kingdom was no better than smoking a mouthful of tobacco.


    "Mr. Loza, or Monsieur Heishan. You have asked me this question more than three times along the way. I think you''d better not worry so much. Can''t you believe the cheese arrangement? What''s more, as far as I know, there''s nothing that you can''t solve with that hammer in your hand. "


    "That is, I''m not afraid. What are you a big man afraid of? He is still a great Lord. He is not ashamed. " The net bug said with a smile that she was riding a horse with Lothar because she could not ride a horse.


    As a mercenary, a lord like Lothar, who often goes to and from the battlefield, is undoubtedly the best candidate for a long-term employer. It is much safer to work for such a noble than to take on tasks of unknown origin. Therefore, in order to get this long-term meal ticket, in addition to eating, sleeping and going to the toilet, miss networm harasses the count of Heishan in every detail. She even walked into Lothar''s room at night, and was soon thrown out of the room by the count of Heishan.


    taunt and make complaints about it gradually became a vindictive Tucao and irony. You know, although it looks much more mature, the actual age of the net worm is only a few years older than sparrow. In her eyes, this series of refusals from the count of Heishan hurt miss networm''s self-esteem.


    "What''s your name. A spider tamer without spiders would laugh at me? Believe it or not, one more word and I''ll leave you behind? " In the face of his soldiers, Lothar can freely talk to each other or say some dirty jokes, but in the face of such people as cyberworm, the count of Heishan can only threaten that he does not believe himself as a child.


    Although she didn''t believe Lothar would throw herself away from her horse, the net bug still knew the importance of it. She didn''t want to really irritate Lothar. So the maid made a grimace when she heard the threat from the count of Heishan and didn''t say anything more.


    "Well, stop it. This operation is of great importance. It''s also related to the implementation of our plan in the future. You''d better be more serious. " One eye turned to look at two people sitting on a horse and said in the tone of parents training children.


    "Well, isn''t it just going to negotiate with a group of soft guys who dare not resist even when they bite a mouse into their house? There''s nothing to worry about. " Said the net worm.


    "I don''t think the whole city''s dark residents will be as simple as you say. At the end of the day, I still don''t understand why cheese allowed you, a captive, to follow us Rosa murmured.


    "It''s not that, master mage, considering that you don''t know enough about the dark people, besides, you promised to protect my safety. What if something happens to me when you''re going to negotiate with those softies? " Said the net worm."When it comes to understanding the dark dwellers, I don''t think Mr. Roland is worse than you! As for security, I don''t think there''s anything going through my bear hunters to hurt you Lothar fought back with reason, "right? Mr. Roland. "


    On hearing the count of black mountain''s question, Roland''s eyes twitched. He didn''t answer the question, but helped his hat. And whispered.


    "If you think about it now, it doesn''t seem that bad without children."


    At this time, the leader''s one eye held the reins in his hand. She looked at the building in front of her eyes, which was called the Royal Council hall during the day, and moved her neck.


    "Here we are."


    The cold moonlight can not only make the monster invisible, but also make the quiet scene become frightful. The huge building without light may have been called terrible, but the four people who knew what gathered in the building at this time could not help but feel a little timid. However, as one eye said before, their mission tonight is very important, and their problems must not affect the mage''s plan. Thinking of this, after taking a deep breath, one eye gently urged his mount to move towards the direction of the assembly hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    In fact, the so-called Council Hall of Wangdu is not the administrative organ of Cangshi Wangdu. In other words, it is not now. This huge circular building in the heart of the capital was originally built to serve as a court of justice. The grey lion king who built it was a king who believed in chivalry. During his reign, the natural disasters and wars inside and outside the Kingdom never stopped.


    Suffering and desperation enveloped the Kingdom at that time, and no inhabitant could guarantee that he could see the sun of tomorrow. In order to inspire his people, the king of that time set up this Council hall, where he dealt with government affairs, tried prisoners and betrayers, and even accepted the audience of foreign envoys. And all the people of the kingdom of Cang lion can enter this theater like building at any time to see how their King works.


    Even, in order to pay homage to the king''s diligence, many people will bring their own work tools to this chamber to work with their king. At that time, the Cangshi Kingdom did not need so many officials, nor did it have a variety of departments. If the king has a problem, he will directly ask the people around him, and people from all walks of life can always offer solutions for their king.


    This period of history may be one or two hundred years old. Even the most daring businessman would not dare to remonstrate with the king to demolish the building. Instead, the kings of all ages would allocate funds to repair the building in order to show their respect for the ancestor. A hundred years later, the humble circular Council hall became what it is now.


    The ten meter high stone exterior wall is enough to accommodate the entire Wangdu residents'' stepped auditorium, as well as the circular stage in the center of the Council hall where three operas can be performed at the same time. In fact, a few years ago, there was a proposal to change the Council hall into the king''s Theatre, but now the king has not agreed to this motion. So now the building is still just a huge, symbolic landmark.


    "I remember that there would be at least one Royal Guard patrolling around the chamber. Now it seems that the royal family has not paid enough attention to this place. The Royal assembly hall has turned into a meeting place for the dark people. " Said Lothar, looking at the quiet and frightening scenery around the chamber.


    "What''s this? Who''s going to keep an eye on this antique that few people go in during the day? I''m afraid the guards you mentioned are drunk in a nearby pub As a mercenary, net worm has passed through many countries even though she is young. In her eyes, this kind of historic site that sounds very valuable has always been a pile of stones without practical effect. Moreover, the maid did not think that the royal guards of Cang lion would be so loyal.


    One eye did not join in the discussion. The guards guarding the Council hall were bought by the dark residents who had come to prepare for the meeting place, or were knocked unconscious. Even if they were really molesting the maid in the tavern, as the webworm said, it doesn''t matter. All she knew was that inside the building was the dark side of the whole capital. If cheese''s plan really works, then tonight, one eye can really control the night of the king''s capital.


    Power and revenge are enough to make people lose themselves, and when they add up, even if they think that they have experienced countless ups and downs, they also unconsciously speed up the breathing.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. Now the guys in this chamber are very sensitive to human feelings. We''re all just your attendants tonight. You can''t mess around. " Roland stepped forward and patted one eye on the shoulder, still holding the pipe in his mouth.


    The old man''s words let one eye calm down a little, although across the mask, but the latter still nodded to Luo Lan to show thanks. After taking a few deep breaths to calm his heart, the underground leader of the capital and the other three slowly walked into the silent building.


    "Are you here? The leaders of every family are waiting for you A gentle male voice came from one eye. As the four people turned their eyes to the sound, a dark group deeper than the normal shadow quickly gathered together to form the outline of a man.


    The black figure with human outline bowed slightly to one eye, and his manners were very standard. If it is not for the reason of appearance, I am afraid that this alone is enough to make people believe that he is a noble with a good family.


    "Introduce myself, my name is Jason, and I''m your guide tonight. Of course, you can call me shadow if you like


    One eye''s breathing stopped a little while hearing the word shadow, but soon returned to normal. Originally, the name of shadow is just a nickname. It is better to say that there are not too many people who take shadow as code name in the world.


    "I''ll call you Jason. Since you are my guide, please take me in. "


    "It''s my pleasure to serve you. My Lord. " Said Jason, taking two steps forward, gesturing to follow him with one eye.


    "Hello, what''s the origin of that guy who calls himself Jason, do you know?" Luosa, the last member of the team, whispered to the net worm around him. Although he could face the giant rat man, the count of black mountain didn''t think his hammer could smash a group of shadows.When the net worm heard the question of his companion, he showed a distressed expression and shook his head. Although she boasted that she had seen a lot, she did not know what the shadow of the human figure was. But their bewilderment did not last long, for Roland spoke.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a wizard here. I haven''t seen your kind on the mainland for many years. "


    Hearing the old man''s exclamation, Jason''s body trembled slightly.


    "It''s a great honor for you to know such a small role as me. Indeed, the number of my clansmen has been greatly reduced in recent years. "


    Roland slowly added some tobacco to his pipe, took a deep breath and vomited a cigarette ring.


    "After all, there is not much war in recent years. If there are fewer deaths, your life will be more difficult. It''s not like when you fought with the twilight moon a few years ago, you''re everywhere. "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Jason laughed twice, but did not reply. These words of Roland are not so much greetings as reminders of the danger of the so-called guide. And the two people at the back of the team don''t care about this.


    "If I remember correctly, it was a hundred years ago that the last time the countries on the mainland United against the twilight church?" As a person who is familiar with the history of war, Lothar does not believe his memory. Because if he remembers correctly, it means Roland is over 100 years old.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m afraid you remember correctly. Maybe the old man is talking about small local wars? " The webworm thought for a moment and replied.


    In this strange atmosphere, a group of people came out of the corridor on the ground floor of the assembly hall. The open space in front of them made it too late for them to continue the topic. They had come to the central stage of the chamber, and in the auditorium around the stage, countless pairs of eyes hidden in the dark were looking at them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    With the entrance of Jason and the four men, lights began to light up in the dark chamber. However, the kerosene lamp in the dark stage could not light up the audience. At the same time, there are some things in the fire that are different from other pure lighting sources.


    The four people who entered the stage all noticed this at the first time. These different things are all kinds of emblems standing around the periphery of the stage. Beside these totem pole like emblems, a white oil lamp is placed respectively. At this time, these oil lamps are burning a dark red flame.


    "As you can see, each of these emblems on the edge of the stage represents a power of Wangdu. They are your audience tonight. " Jason did his job as a guide, explaining to one eye.


    "The lights next to the emblem represent their attitude towards you. Now the dark red flame is neutral. If the flame turns blue, it means they question your plan or commitment. The bright red flame means that they agree and are willing to fight with you. As for the flame out That means they want to quit. "


    "It''s not the same message I received. The purpose of Ms. Amelia''s appointment is not to persuade them, but to give orders to everyone, including you. " Although I can''t hear the height of the voice, but everyone can hear that one eye is not happy when saying this sentence. Indeed, the original plan of cheese and witches was to let one eye as their spokesperson to directly lead the dark residents of these kings. After all, when it comes to mobilizing such a large number of forces, the mages and witches have to admit that one eye has more experience.


    After hearing the words of one eye, the black figure of human figure bowed slightly and said.


    "Yes, my Lord. Ms. green and Ms. Amelia have long been leaders in the dark of the city, and all the forces in this room have received their help. This is an undeniable fact and the reason why these people are sitting here. But... "


    "But they are not sure that, for the witch group whose age is equal to their strength, the witch family without Gelin is still as strong as before to lead them in the coming storm, right?" Roland''s voice came out from under the wide brim of his hat, and the light left a shadow on the old man''s face, making his expression invisible.


    "That''s it." Jason said, lowering his head.


    "It''s betrayal." Rosa said in a low voice. In the view of this knight warrior, what these dark dwellers did was to betray the witches.


    "Don''t make it so bad, man." From one side of the auditorium came a bleak voice. From where the voice came from, you could see a sign made up of a tombstone and a shovel, "we just don''t want to die in vain. What''s more, it''s Greene who helped us. That woman, Emilia, hasn''t done much


    "That''s the head of the Edwards family. They are the burials of all the dead in Wangdu, and they are also the largest family of ghouls in the whole Cang lion Jason explained to several people in a low voice.


    "Ghouls? I didn''t think those dirty things would talk The net bug muttered, his face showing a look of disgust. No normal girl would like a ghoul, not even a spider tamer.


    "You''re talking about moss Rovers. Those low-level ghouls really don''t have the ability to think rationally." Roland explained, "and this Edwards family, I''m afraid, is not so simple."


    "Yes, the Edwards are a family of soul watchers. They believe in and respect death. These ghouls have strict rules, which are quite different from those of their bloodthirsty cousins. They will guard the new dead, bless his soul to go home, and then purify their dead bodies. All the cemeteries and cemeteries of Wangdu are their territory. " The black guide said.


    "It sounds like some sort of creepy monk." Said Lothar.


    "The soul keeper?" Roland repeated the name softly. In the old man''s memory, he had some impressions of the ghoul. It seems to be thinking of something, the old man got close to one eye and whispered something to the latter''s ear.


    After listening to Roland''s words, he nodded his head and said.


    "Perhaps you have not yet done what is called betrayal, Mr. Edward. However, in my opinion, there is no difference between inaction and escape in this storm. I can''t imagine that people with lofty traditions would leave their mausoleums and let them be eaten by crazy rat people. Think about it. If we can''t stop this plague, how many miserable souls will not be freed? "


    "I didn''t say we would stand by, Mr. one eyed. We just, just want to get some more commitment. I don''t think anyone here wants to be a pawn in the hands of witches and witches? The one who has not yet arrived in the plague castle has not yet been lost. Even if we finally defeat the plague and its disseminators, how much will we have to pay? " The cold voice replied.The ghoul patriarch''s words caused a chorus of approval in the audience. These dark residents of the capital did not want to abandon their long established residence. However, if the cost of protecting the territory was too heavy, they would not be ignorant of the choice. In the final analysis, they are not human beings, there is no reason to fight to the end for the plague.


    "Now it seems that cheese has really given us a difficult task. These guys don''t trust us at all. " Said the count of black mountain, looking around.


    "Please be quiet, gentlemen." One eye stretched out his hands and pressed down, indicating the audience to be quiet, "I''m sorry, I''m just a human being. A human being much more vulnerable than all of you. So I can''t give you any specific casualty estimates. "


    With this passage, the comments came from the audience again.


    "But! I can''t tell you how many of you will die in this storm, or whether we will win. But I promise! In this war, we will never be the pawns of witches and witches! I can guarantee that when we are fighting, the grey wizard in your mouth will fight just like you! When you are faced with death, we will not bear less risk than you! This is not a wizard or Witch''s war, this is our war! We''re not fighting for grey robes or anything else! We fight to defend our homeland! No one can take our city from us, whether it''s plague or rat man! So, I ask you to join this war! Let them know who this is


    The words of one eye are sonorous and powerful, and she fully displays her talent as a leader. When she said this, Lothar almost clapped for her. Compared with his simple combat mobilization, the count of Heishan had to admit that the gang leader spoke better.


    "A great speech." Jason whispered.


    But the net worm and Roland did not speak. The old man''s hat blocked his expression. As for the maid, from her frown, she didn''t seem to like one eyed words like Rosa around her.


    Silence, when the voice of one eye was still reverberating in the air of the chamber, there was silence in the audience. For a long time, even the final sound turned into a quiet wind, but there was not a badge on the venue, and the fire light beside it changed color.


    Cold sweat, soaked in the back of one eye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    "I think that''s why that kid is going to let me follow." Roland took a look at the one eye that was frozen in place, so thought. In fact, he can not come to this rally. Because seriously speaking, the relationship between Roland and and cheese is just the old knowledge of the mage teacher. He has no obligation to go through this muddy water in terms of emotion and reason. But the old people still volunteered to join in. It is because of this that the rally, which should have ended in silence, ushered in a turning point.


    "Cough." Roland''s cough was very loud in the quiet meeting. He walked to one eye with his wooden stick and whispered to the latter.


    "One Eyed Lady, I think you''d better take a rest first. It''s not that easy to get these guys to agree to follow us. "


    Already in a state of being unable to think, the only present consciousness nodded, but when she wanted to move her feet, she found that her feet could not move because of tension and fear. The mask covered the expression on her face so that the underground leader could not even ask for help with his eyes. Fortunately, Roland noticed this at the first time. With his sign, the net worm stepped forward and helped one eye down. At least the latter didn''t look so embarrassed.


    "All right, distinguished delegates. Mr. one eye''s words don''t seem to satisfy you. But I hope you will understand that he is only the first time to speak in front of so many dark residents. As a human being, there is nothing wrong with being nervous. " Roland''s voice was peaceful, like talking about the weather with her neighbors.


    "It''s like you''re not human, old man." Unlike patriarch Edward, who had spoken before, the voice that said this was sharp and thin, and it sounded like a bad tempered child. And the direction of the sound, there is a strange looking badge.


    The reason why this emblem is strange is that compared with the signs of influence around the venue, it looks very immature. Although it can be seen that it has been carefully drawn, the design, which is made up of forks, plates, faucets, demon wings, cakes and so on, looks like a child''s work. What''s more, the paintings of these patterns are very casual. Many of them are even only half drawn, as if the author lost interest in this pattern when he was half drawn.


    "I didn''t expect to see a dwarf in this remote kingdom in the north. It seems that I made the right decision not to leave my old bone at home to die." Without Jason''s introduction, Roland recognized the speaker from his distinctive emblem and impressive voice.


    "It doesn''t matter if we can identify ourselves! old fool! Your companion is a fool, so are you The shrill voice of dwarfs doesn''t sound annoying. With their simple words, many times, even if dwarfs are really angry, people will only regard their curse as coquetry.


    "Don''t be so excited, my children." Roland said with a smile, taking off his hat. "Maybe these things can make you happy."


    The old man tapped the brim of his hat with his stick. Then, in the cry of all the people, a group of white pigeons flew out of the big hat. After flying around the auditorium for a week, the pigeons turned into flowers and ribbons as they passed over the dwarfs. Meanwhile, some sweets fell from the flowers and ribbons to the Dwarfs'' heads. These bright, delicious candy makes the dwarfs cheer. They are really like children.


    Roland''s magic enlivened the atmosphere of the scene, and the voice of discussion reappeared. However, those dark residents were not talking about how magical magic was. In their eyes, Roland used some kind of magic without magic wave. Only a small number of dark residents realized how the old man had done this magical scene by different means. However, their fear of Roland was no less than that of others. They did not believe that the old man with a big hat could only do this kind of trick.


    "Now, I think, can we talk about business?" Roland put his hat back on, helped the brim and said.


    Silence, all the representatives, including dwarfs, were quiet again because of the old man''s words. But this time it''s quiet because of their recognition of this human being. One thing wrong with one eye is that for these dark creatures, the power and status in the human world have no meaning in their eyes. After all, they are outside human society. The appointment of witches and witches is only a verbal authorization, which is not as effective as Roland''s magic.


    "First of all, I want to make a point." Roland tapped the ground three times with his stick, which means a solemn promise in the ancient etiquette. "Mr. cheese and Ms. Amelia, the master of grey robes, are not compulsory for you to join us this time. Because if the Witch wants to force you, it won''t be us who are standing here today. As long as Ms. Amelia appears in person, I don''t think any of you have the courage to refuse her request, do you? "


    The sorceress group without the oldest witch is incomplete. However, this does not mean that the incomplete witch group is not enough to frighten the dark residents in the capital. In fact, as far as strength is concerned, witches who have been operating for many years hold much more resources than these forces. It is no problem to drive dozens of them at the same time if the witches like to. A stone statue army like that is enough to wipe out many forces on the scene.The dark side of the world is chaotic because there is no order. But the dark side of the world is orderly, because the strong will make rules that do not allow provocation. Once upon a time, it was Greene who made the rule. Now, it is Emilia.


    "Yes, but why didn''t she show up on her own. Instead of sending you to negotiate with us? Isn''t this a sign that the enemy''s strength has left the witches too busy? Besides, how can you guarantee that those who quit now will not be retaliated afterwards? Witches are not masters of power known for their kindness. " The ghoul''s bleak voice came again. It seems that the patriarch Edward has become the general spokesman of many forces present.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I think you are mistaken, Mr. Edward. Maybe it''s because we didn''t elaborate enough. We are not asking for your help at this rally. " Roland said after a pause, laughing.


    "The purpose of this gathering is to ask how many families or forces are willing to accept our protection. You may not realize it, but in fact, our war with the enemy has already begun. We are already in the middle of the storm, and now, all of you here, like us, have no chance to escape this storm. Therefore, revenge will not exist. When the storm stops, there won''t be anything else worth destroying in the city. I promise. "


    After the old man''s words, the whole meeting room was boiling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Roland''s words were conveyed to all the dark residents here, with two meanings.


    One is about the time of the outbreak of the war on plague. In the eyes of most people, so far, the impact of the plague, although extremely bad, has not yet reached the point where serious diseases are hard to return. As long as the Kingdom sends out all the military forces to block the epidemic area, and then hang a large number of living rat people, the control of the epidemic situation is still possible. So in the eyes of the dark dwellers, they still have enough time to consider the gains and losses of joining the war.


    The second is the purpose of spreading the plague. At this point, no one believed that this was a purely natural plague. Even though these people did not know much about the plague, they were sure that there was a grey robed wizard in the birthplace of the plague, the Earl of saloon, who had taken medical measures. Now that the possibility of natural disasters has been ruled out, the next question to consider is: what do people who spread the plague want?


    This is the problem that even cheese and others have not come to a conclusion so far, but Roland''s words point out the other side of the problem implicitly with the storm. No matter what the person who spreads the plague wants to get through the plague, he or they never care how many things will be destroyed by the plague. For these people, the lives of these dark residents of Wangdu are no more valuable than ordinary people who died in the plague.


    "Isn''t that alarmist? Although the current situation is really bad, I think Wang Du is still safe. " The speaker is not the representative of any force, but Jason standing beside Roland. Said the dark figure in the form of a man. Although it sounds like Jason was very careful when he said this sentence, he dared to take the lead in questioning Roland at this time. It can be seen that the courage of the guide is actually much greater than what he showed.


    The guide''s question soon got other people''s approval, and the audience began to hear echoing voices. In the view of these representatives, there is nothing wrong with the old people''s words, even if they are called threats. And the threat obviously makes them unhappy.


    "Don''t you know that yet?" Roland didn''t show any retreat when he heard the questions around him. The old man just helped himself to the brim of his hat and took out a very small crystal bottle from his cuff.


    "All of you here, though I don''t want to tell you the news at this time. However, in order to dispel the misunderstanding, I still have to explain. It''s a pity that the city where we are now is no longer safe. "


    With that, the old man held up the crystal bottle in his hand, and he could see that the liquid in the bottle showed a light green under the light.


    "This potion in my hand is the seed of pestilence. As long as a mortal like me takes a sip, the plague will be planted in the body, and the plague can attack immediately after simple external catalysis. The pestilence induced by this drug can also be transmitted. It only needs such a bottle of medicine that a village can be completely destroyed in a few days. "


    Roland''s words and the crystal bottle in his hand calm down the noisy audience. In the dark, countless pairs of eyes are looking at the crystal bottle. In these eyes, there are fear, anger, silence, and some are more complex expressions.


    "This Is it the work of Lady Emilia or the Lord in grey? " Jason hesitated and asked. In his impression, there are only these two people who can make such terrible potions in the capital.


    "It''s a pity, though I hope that the potion that the devil can''t use comes from the two people we know. But I can vouch with my real name and soul that it''s not a work of witches or witches. It comes from the hands of mortals. "


    The old man paused, and when the audience recovered from their surprise, he continued.


    "Mr. one eye''s chamber of Commerce came into contact with this kind of medicine by accident. They are falsely claimed to be good medicine for curing and preventing plague! What''s more, we speculate that this kind of medicament directly led to the spread of the plague of hammer collar and black collar! Next, let''s ask Mr. one eye to tell you more about this drug. "


    Roland gave one eye the potion in her hand, indicating that she would take her place and continue to explain the situation to these dark residents. I believe that the representatives shocked by this huge information should have no time to discuss whether one eye is qualified to be their leader. The next thing is to see if one eye can take this opportunity.


    Fortunately, one eye is still a leader of considerable ability, although she made some mistakes in the beginning because of her ignorance of the dark dwellers. But as the conversation moved into what she knew, the underground leader became more powerful. At the moment, she told these representatives the situation of the spread of the pestilence.


    The delegates who realized for the first time that they were really sitting in the hinterland of the plague are now acting like a bunch of children.


    And see Roland back to the side, Lothar and the net worm quickly go up, they have a lot of questions to ask the old man.


    "Why haven''t these representatives, who sound so bad, heard of this drug?" Asked the count of black mountain. In Lothar''s impression, these guys who live in the dark side of Wangdu should be more aware of these things than one eye."Ha ha. My lord count, don''t be frightened by the race of these guys. Apart from the special talents of individual dark dwellers, these people will not get more information than we know. They are also busy with life, so unless it is necessary for life, many fields are also unfamiliar blind areas for them. Even many of them may not be immune to the plague


    Roland''s words let Lothar and net worm really know what is called the wisdom of the elderly. The bearded old man, with his understanding of these strange things, dispelled the suspicions of both sides with just a few words, and made the conversation of this meeting to the point. This undoubtedly saves a lot of time for everyone. You know, in the cheese schedule, there is no time for them to persuade these representatives one by one.


    "If I knew it was so simple, why not take that potion out in the first place?" Asked the maid. In the net worm''s opinion, if Roland knew that the safety of Wangdu was the concern of these alien species, he might as well tell one eye about it on the road.


    "That''s no good. If we don''t show them our position and sincerity and give them such a heavy topic at first, I''m afraid these guys will not consider whether to join us. They will leave the venue immediately and run home to pack up and run away. " Roland subconsciously wanted to touch his beard, only to remember that more than half of the beard had been burned two days ago.


    "You are right. If you come up, tell them the situation. They would really run away on the spot. As far as I know, not all forces intend to defend their homeland. " Jason didn''t know when to touch it when the three were talking. Only because other representatives are now attracted by the one eyed words, they do not notice the abnormality of the guide.


    "Ha ha, thank you for bringing the topic here. You should have known the information about these medicines in the early days? Mr. Jason. " The magician looked at the shadow and said.


    "You are right. I really noticed these so-called antidotes on the market. It''s just that I don''t have the skills of witches and witches. I just use it as a way to cheat the alchemists Association. I didn''t expect those people to make such a terrible thing. " Said the guide, his tone still gentle.


    "What? He''s on our side? " Lothar tilted his head. The conversation between the old man and the figure shadow made him faint.


    "My dear count of Heishan. As a matter of fact, not only me, but many of the delegates here were sure to stand with Ms. Amelia from the beginning. However, we feel a little uneasy for the witch to let you ordinary people to negotiate with us. Now seeing this old gentleman, I think the witch''s arrangement should be reliable Jason said with a slight salute to Lothar.


    "Why do you want to listen to us so much? I was so nervous that I thought the talks would collapse at any time. " Identity is exposed, Lothar shrugs awkwardly and complains.


    "Of course, this gathering still has significance. People like me who have decided to stand on the side are not the majority after all. So it''s necessary to try to win allies like this. Moreover, besides fighting for neutral people, we have to find some people in the wrong line through this rally Jason''s voice is getting lower and lower, and when he comes to the end, the gentle voice gives a sense of extreme danger.


    "Well, it''s not just that we''re looking for allies. I''ll tell you why cheese asked the witches to get you this hammer. It seems that he has estimated the situation Roland looked at Lothar''s hammer and said.


    "It is very necessary to remove the nails on the ground before a full-scale war begins. But you don''t have to worry. We have been prepared for this. The cleaning up will start when the rally is over. As for now, let''s hear from Mr. one eye. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    The gathering, which gathered all the dark inhabitants of the kingdom of Cangshi, was closed two hours before dawn. After regaining self-confidence and mastering the negotiation skills with these representatives, one eye still completed her task well and won a considerable number of allies for cheese. However, as Jason mentioned before, not all forces are optimistic about the outcome of the war.


    While about half of the forces chose to join, the other half chose silence. Some of them even turned out their lights and left before the end of the rally, announcing that their forces withdrew from the operation. Most of these departures chose to stay away from the Kingdom long before the start of the meeting. They only took part in the meeting because they were afraid of the witch''s revenge. After Roland has promised that he will not be held responsible, no matter how brilliant the future of one eye promises, it has nothing to do with them.


    Although these fleeing people will not be pursued by other forces, if they successfully resist the plague, they will have to start again when they come back. No one will keep for them what they have now.


    "About as much as I expected." Jason looked at the lampstand in the auditorium with its bright red flame.


    "But less than we expected." The ghoul''s bleak voice came from afar, and a middle-aged man in a black robe who looked like a monk came out of the fire.


    Not only he, but all the representatives who chose to support the witch camp did not leave after the rally. They crossed the low walls of the auditorium and walked from side to side with one eye standing in the middle of the stage. Their mission tonight is not over.


    "There''s no way. Not everyone is as reluctant to leave here as we are The speaker came from the side of the ghoul, an old man in a white robe, but there was no hair on the old man''s face, no matter whether his beard, hair or even eyebrows had been completely removed. His voice seemed hollow, giving a feeling of coming from afar.


    "Ghouls and grumbles? It''s an interesting combination. " Roland picked out his hat brim, and he saw the identity of the old man in white. After all, the blur halo around the body''s contour is still very easy to identify.


    "It''s just two old guys who can''t die." Bai Pao''s resentment spirit seems to be in a good mood. He smiles and responds to Roland''s words.


    "You can''t die! You''re dead long ago, aren''t you? " The shrill sound came from the height of the adult''s thigh, and a group of dwarfs hopped towards it. Under the light of the fire, Lothar and they finally realized what kind of species the dwarf is.


    These little creatures look like human children with a tan skin, but their ears are big and they are pointed at the end like elves. This feature is also one of the reasons why some scholars insist that dwarves are a mixture of dwarves and elves. But in fact, dwarfs have more than that. In addition to their ears, their eyes are bigger than humans and their sharp teeth make them not be mistaken for real children.


    The man who spoke just now was the leader of this group of dwarfs, and all the other dwarfs followed him. The dwarf, dressed in a strange pattern of colorful colors, had yellow hair, each of which was straight on his head like a needle. It looked very special.


    "Hello, old man. I''m the boss of these dwarfs. You can call me lightning The dwarf leader, who claimed to be lightning, didn''t look at anyone else. He and his men were staring at Roland from the beginning to the end. When he said this, two or three dwarfs ran to the old man and looked for the candy in his pocket.


    "Well, lightning. Can you get your men off me first? " Roland covered his hat with one hand and said in a flustered voice. As he spoke, a short, pink haired elf just crawled over his chest. These little guys obviously think of the old man as some sort of humanoid climbing toy.


    "Simple. But you have to give us candy! That''s fine The dwarf leader said rightfully that he did not feel wrong about his robbery.


    Under helpless, Roland can only agree to these small guys with excess activity capacity. He took off his hat and tapped it with his cane. A large amount of candy poured out of the hat like a fountain. The dwarfs who had been lying on the old man smelled the candy. They did not need the command of their leader. They took the hat containing the candy from the old man''s hand and ran to one side to divide up the spoils.


    "You feed them so much candy, and in a couple of days they''ll come back and ask me to pull out their decayed teeth." Said a muffled voice with a murmur. This is a person wearing a long beaked crow mask, her face is completely covered by the mask. But in terms of stature, this man is undoubtedly a woman.


    "You don''t know how noisy these little guys are. My clinic has been demolished by them several times


    "Sorry, doctor. But there''s no way. You know, no one can get in the way of dwarfs and candy. " Jason went up to Roland and, spreading his hand at the masked man, said."To introduce you, this is Miss Hill. He is the best doctor of the whole Cang lion and the representative of Dementors. "


    "Hill. Nice to meet you, old man. If you need to cure any old injury or disease, I can give you a 50% discount. How about one year of trauma and five years of visceral injury? " The masked Dementor extended his left hand to Roland.


    "Roland, nice to meet you, too. Ms. hill. But I think it''s better for my old bone to receive some mild treatment Roland is not clear about the treatment of Dementors, but he knows that the terrible existence of eating the life span of other creatures is better than contact.


    As more and more representatives came near one eye, Jason also began to introduce these forces to join the witch camp one by one. In addition to ghouls, whines, dwarfs, and Dementors, the bat man and an individual presence, like the guide, attended the meeting side by side with cheese. It was a man with hair so long that his face was covered with a banjo pinned to his waist.


    "Pa Pa Pa" patted the hands gently, indicating that everyone would pay attention. Jason did not know where to take out a similar black stab sword, said.


    "Everybody! Now that we''ve introduced ourselves to our new partner. It''s time for us to have a hangover from this rally tonight. I declare that from this moment until dawn, the sweeping activities begin


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    When Jason announced the start of the clean-up, there was no special scene. All the representatives who had been surrounded by one eyed people had very high status in their power, or they were the leaders of their own ethnic groups. For such people, the so-called cleaning activities do not need to be done by themselves.


    But these representatives of a large number of people may not move, but people like Jason and the man with the banjo who come to the rally as individuals are not. Today''s clean-up is not only about pulling out the wrong camp, but also a chance to show loyalty to witches and grey robed witches. It''s no exaggeration to say that the result of this evening''s battle is likely to affect the weight of yourself and your race in this alliance.


    "I beg your pardon." The guide said to one eye and others, holding the stabbing sword in his hand and disappearing in the shadow. Although Jason''s race is special and his strength is one of the best among all the people present, it is because he has seen those really powerful beings that he knows his strength is far from enough to make a deep impression in the eyes of a grey robe.


    With the exit of Jason and another independent participant, only a few delegates and one eyed man remained in this chamber.


    "Jason, don''t say anything. Can you tell me a little bit about the long haired gentleman just now?" Roland asked several representatives around him. When Rao saw this old man, he did not see the origin of the man with the banjo.


    "Do you mean rain?" Hill''s voice came from under the mask.


    "Rain? Is that his name? " Roland frowned. The name sounded so strange that it was not recognized even as a nickname.


    "Yes. Rain is his name. He came to this country nearly two years ago. At first he was just a passing bard, just like other bards. But in one accident, he was involved in a battle between a fleeing vampire and a demon hunter who was chasing the vampire. It was at that time that we learned that he was not an ordinary human being Said patriarch Edward.


    "It''s an interesting story. Can you tell it in more detail?" The ghoul patriarch''s words aroused everyone''s interest. Even one eye was curious about what happened two years ago. After all, no matter the vampire or the devil hunter, they rarely set foot on the existence of such a remote kingdom as Cang lion. In fact, the only confirmed vampire in the Kingdom, sander, has been exiled by his family.


    "Wait a minute. You''re not talking about the bloody incident in Wangdu two years ago? There are vampires in that thing! " Lothar seemed to think of something at this time. As a great nobleman of the Kingdom, the count of Heishan still knows the terrible case that became the topic of the whole kingdom two years ago. However, the matter was handed over by the king to Archduke liehammer, and the follow-up of the incident was directly reported to the royal family, so most nobles only knew a general idea.


    "What kind of blood rain incident, how can I have no impression?" One eye asked in doubt. Logically speaking, if it is something that even Lothar knows, there is no reason why she does not know.


    "The blood rain incident is for the convenience of referring to later names. The incident itself is about a tavern massacre two years ago. All the taverns, from the owner to the guests, were killed. Moreover, due to the terrible appearance of the dead, the appearance of many bodies was completely distorted, and it was difficult to directly calculate the number of victims. And the scene of the crime was described as if it was a bloody rain from the tavern, so it was called that


    The count of Heishan told us all the information he knew. Although this incident caused a large-scale panic in the upper class of the Kingdom, because the royal family immediately intervened in the investigation and assigned the case to the first real power aristocrat of the Kingdom, the confidentiality of the information was extremely high. Even if one eye was the villain of Wangdu, the news she got was probably just a large-scale death and injury in a pub.


    "On the whole, that was the case." Edward nodded, corroborating Lothar''s words.


    "So that pub is a battlefield for vampires and demon hunters?" Said Roland.


    "So it is. The demon hunter seemed to have a grudge against the vampire he was chasing. He didn''t consider whether he would hurt innocent people. We would have managed this situation, but before we sent representatives, they were killed together. " Said the ghoul.


    "And it was the rain in that tavern that killed them." Hill said.


    "You mean that he killed a vampire and a demon hunter who could kill vampires on his own Maybe others don''t know the strength needed to kill these two beings at the same time, but Roland knows that the one who can do this will never be a nameless bard. The real strength of the man who claims to be rain is likely to be above cheese at this time.


    "It turns out to be true. But it can''t be ruled out whether he killed those two people in a black hand when both sides were hurt. And after the rain also rarely hand, usually is the life and ordinary people are no different. Even this time he will come to this gathering, which is very surprising to us Said the bald man in the white robe. As for the rain, the dark residents in wangduzhong made great efforts to observe it. However, as long as the rain did not take the initiative, no one could distinguish him from ordinary people."But ordinary people don''t know how to kill a vampire properly." Roland gently shakes his head. The existence of vampires is not to kill them. The wrong way can not kill them, but may become an opportunity for them to escape.


    "But there is no evidence that he killed the vampire completely. The only thing that can be confirmed at the scene is the body of the demon hunter. As for the body of the vampire, we didn''t find it. However, considering that a vampire who has been completely killed will not have a corpse, I''m afraid you have to ask him for the truth Hill concluded.


    "Well. But I suggest that we should tell cheese cheese about the existence of Mr. Yu after we go back. I think he will be interested Said the magician to one eye.


    "As for now, it seems that some of the insects swept out by our cleaning activities are coming to us for revenge."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    It is not difficult to find out who broke into the chamber. After all, the ghouls who were thrown down from the audience and hit the ground were definitely not the result of a fall. Along the direction of the hapless guard being thrown, several figures standing together did not mean to avoid.


    "We want to talk about..." The voice came from among the figures, but was interrupted before he could finish.


    "Dark lion secret society, how brave you are Chieftain Edward took a look at his seemingly unconscious people, and gave a low voice to the figures.


    With this low roar, we can see that the middle-aged man in the black robe has obvious changes in the arm extending the cuff. The original fresh muscles shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye, and became as withered as a corpse. At the same time, miasma with black powder began to emanate from the gaps in the clothes of the ghoul patriarch, which looked like smoke only when the human body was burned.


    "Roar, old Edward is angry. There''s a good play to see!" The dwarf leader on one side laughed, as if he had seen something to be happy about.


    The angry Ghoul did not care to respond to the lightning. He took an ape like posture and rushed to the audience in three steps and two steps. Stepping on the low wall only half a man high, he jumped up and rushed towards the figures.


    "What''s going on? Who are those people? " In addition to Roland''s discovery of the figures who had attacked the guards, one eye had no way to adapt to this sudden change.


    "Those people are witches of the secret society of the dark lion. No, they are not qualified to be called witches when there is a real grey robe in the city. These people are just witches. " Said Hill. But the woman doctor''s words in addition to bring out more people do not understand the terms, it seems that there is no effect.


    "Dark lion secret society? Is that an organization? " Roland asked, he didn''t hear Jason mention the existence of such a force at the meeting just now.


    "It''s not about the organization. They''re just a bunch of scattered witches who come here. In order to protect themselves, these people have come together to form this so-called secret society. " From Hill''s reaction, it seems that the secret society of the dark lion is no big deal.


    "Now it seems that this secret society is not on our side?" Asked one eye. The Witches of the secret society of the dark lion attacked the ghoul guards who guarded the council chamber, and patriarch Edward had no intention of talking to them. It seems that the position of these people is very clear.


    "We invited them to the meeting before, but they turned it down. And in the past few months, we have also noticed that members of this secret society seem to be trading with some kind of organization. Although there is no direct evidence, but to be on the safe side, they are also the objects to be cleaned up tonight. " The Dementor doctor''s tone was calm, and it was obvious that the matter was just a small matter in her eyes.


    "Wait, no direct evidence? So you didn''t confirm that these people were enemies, so you started to attack them? " Asked Lothar, who, in the count''s opinion, was too reckless and imprudent.


    Hill, wearing a crow mask, turned his head and looked at the count of black mountain without saying anything. But it wasn''t because she felt that she was in the wrong, but that she didn''t feel the need to waste words with this person to explain why they did it.


    The net worm looked at Lothar as if he wanted to argue with others. He pulled his clothes and said in the Earl''s ear.


    "In this level of war, not standing in line is itself a fault. Moreover, the city and even the kingdom will soon become a battlefield, and those who are still hesitating at this time can only become obstacles. The so-called secret society of the dark lion was included in the list of sweepers, only to blame that they too despised the level of the battle


    "But they may be innocent! In the laws of the Kingdom... "


    "The laws of the Kingdom do not work on them, my Lord." The whining spirit in the white robe said faintly, "these witches you see are not the people of the lion. They are just refugees from other places who come to this kingdom just because the restrictions are small. And, indeed, according to the law of the kingdom as you speak, all the people in this chamber should be hanged. "


    "Then at least they should be given a chance to defend themselves. They obviously have something to say! Maybe they will choose to leave here. We don''t have to rush to conclusions. " Lothar, who was said to be speechless, is still struggling in the end.


    "Hey! Guess what! You''re right. But when they hurt the guards, there''s no chance of a plea. Old Edward will not indulge those who have hurt his people Lightning climbed onto Roland''s shoulder and said to Lothar, the dwarf leader seemed to like the old magician, "do you know what old Edward would do to those who hurt his people? He will break them into pieces one by one! "


    "It''s so It''s savage. " Rosa narrowed her eyes and whispered.


    In fact, it is not the means of these allies to clean up the city that makes this nobleman who leads the army to fight all the year round. In the face of the war, the crueler means are justifiable. Lothar himself is not a good man. However, the bland feeling of these dark residents when they talked about death and killing made the count of black mountain feel contradicted from his heart. In his impression, there should be reasons for killing and war. For the sake of the country and survival, killing the enemy and being killed by the enemy are noble things. But in the words of these allies, Lothar heard nothing but a sense of taking life for granted, which made him shudder."Savage? Maybe in their eyes, our human behavior is hypocritical. Using law and honor to limit people''s lives gives us an organization they can''t reach, but it also makes us look weak in their eyes Roland patted Lothar on the shoulder to signal the count not to be impulsive. The old man had long been dealing with these dark dwellers, and he knew how different these beings were from those who lived in the sun. This difference is not racial, but a difference in world outlook.


    With two muffled sound of human body falling to the ground, patriarch Edward''s battle against the Witches of the dark lion''s secret society has come to an end. There were five sorcerers in the assembly hall. Two of them had been gutted by angry ghouls, two had been thrown in front of the public, and one had only a head full of surprise and death, which had been crushed to pieces in the ghoul''s hands.


    "Roar!" The black robed monster leaping from the sky terrorizes the disabled human beings. The two shamans, whose legs had been broken, waved their arms in vain to distance themselves from the ghoul patriarch.


    "Don''t kill me..." "I don''t want to die..."


    The voice of begging for mercy came from their bloodstained mouths, but the ghouls with their hands full of human debris would not pity those who had wounded his people. These reckless witches made him lose face in front of the witch representatives, and he had to use bloody means to prove the value of his own tribe.


    "Hum!" The ghoul''s claws were waving in the air with a foul wind, and one of the two witches was about to be scratched to shred his windpipe. At this moment, there is a hammer suddenly across the claw and wizard''s neck.


    "At least, will you give them a chance to speak?" None of the people present could see how Lothar got out of the crowd, not to mention the weight of a grown man in the hand of the count of Heishan. This makes his words very loud in the ears of the dark residents.


    The ghoul, who had already completely transformed, had long lost human appearance. At this time, more than half of Edward''s face was his mouth, which was a huge mouthpiece full of sharp teeth and round like a worm. Ordinary people may have been unable to stand still even when they saw this terrible appearance. But when the ghoul followed Lothar''s voice and put his big mouth close to the count of Heishan, Lothar''s face remained unchanged.


    "I don''t think that hammer is for allies." Bareheaded resentment spirit in Roland''s side said. These guys who have been dealing with witches for a long time can naturally recognize the witch magic breath on the hammer.


    "Of course not. But I think the grey robed mages and witches have a reason to give the hammer to Lord Lothar The old man raised his hat and said. Now that the matter has come to an end, it will also be good for future cooperation to fight the arrogance of these new allies.


    "I think you''d better call the Baron back." Dr. Hill said.


    "I think he knows what he''s doing." Said Roland.


    "Is it? Does he know that it''s easy for ghouls to lose their senses when they are in the blood eating state? "


    At this moment, the lightning on Roland''s shoulder suddenly burst into a sharp smile.


    "Look! They are fighting! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Which is harder, hammer or arm? This result is not to blame, even if it is not intended to attack, ordinary people''s arms can not help a heavy hammer with both hands. But the people who fight with their arms and hammers are not ordinary people, not even human beings.


    The bloodthirsty ghouls have no reason, at least it seems. The small dark brown eyes revealed only the desire for flesh and blood and the pursuit of pleasure in tearing up opponents. But unlike his stupid counterparts, known as the moss wanderer, even though he was in a state of bloodsucking, patriarch Edward still maintained a high fighting instinct. So he easily took on Lothar''s surprise attack from the bottom up.


    The count of Heishan is in a dilemma. He wanted to open the distance between himself and the ghoul through a single pick-up, so that the length of the hammer can ensure that he has an advantage in the range of attack. With the advantage of distance, he has a chance to wait for the red eyed ghoul to return to his senses. However, Lothar never thought that the blow would have the opposite effect.


    At this time, the count held the middle and back ends of the handle of the hammer with both hands. His left hand in front of him was regarded as the fulcrum of the lever. According to Lothar''s experience, such a stroke was enough to knock down a galloping horse, but the fact was that the hammer in his hand was being pressed under his body by the ghoul with both hands and could not move at all.


    "This guy, he''s got a lot of strength." Rosa thought. He had only seen such a terrible force against the giant rat man before.


    The situation between the two seemed to be in a stalemate of power. Edward with the strange force of talent, blocking Lothar''s hammer, and the count also rely on his own skills to make up for the lack of pure strength. Any one of these two people is defeated in this competition of strength, which will make the balance of victory tilt instantly. If the ghouls lose their power first, then Loza''s hammer is bound to hit the opponent hard. But if Lothar is weak first, the ghoul can easily take the only weapon that can threaten him.


    The tight muscles make the count of Heishan dare not change his body posture easily. Once the balance of strength is stimulated, it will bring avalanche like consequences. At the same time, however, Lothar also realized that if the fight continues, he must be the first to lose the fighting ability. Compared with the monster in front of him who had no human appearance, he knew that his physical strength was rapidly passing away.


    To win this battle, it has to be changed. The moment the situation changes is the moment to decide the outcome. Thinking, thinking through everything, Lothar''s brain is searching for strategies to win in this situation. If he is in the golden armor at the moment, he still has the courage to fight for injury to save the situation. But now the light equipment on the body can bring the defense is really let the count feel helpless. Wait, the equipment on you now


    Lothar thought of an extremely risky way, and the count of black mountain''s pupil gradually narrowed. So, do you want to do this? He asked himself. The current situation is not a contest between allies. If the ghoul falls down, Lothar has no doubt that the other party will tear his neck. However, it is such a battle of life and death that can stimulate the fierce fighting spirit in the soldier''s heart.


    "For Heishan!" Suddenly, he called out the name of his family, and Lothar''s next move shocked all the onlookers.


    Although it seems like a long time, it took only a few seconds from Loza''s hand to the two men''s deadlock, and there was no time for them to respond. In one eye''s eyes, Lothar''s hammer was caught by the other side, only after a very short hesitation to make the next move.


    He let go of his hands holding the hammer!


    Is this man crazy? Almost everyone thinks that. In fact, as long as Rosa and Edward continue to stand in stalemate, soon someone will come forward to separate them. After all, no one really wants to see the noble count really splashing blood here. But at this moment, Lothar first let go of her weapons! Is he going to commit suicide?


    Of course, Lothar is not crazy, and he has not thought of suicide. So Sir Alex did it because he had his own plan. With the roar of the battle, Lothar put all the weight of his body on his right side. At the same time, his left foot kicked hard on the ground, and hit the ghoul''s head with his right shoulder. At this time, Lothar''s right shoulder is equipped with armor with metal spikes.


    "Bang!" "Dong!" The two voices were heard almost at the same time.


    The first sound was Edward''s pressing the hammer to the ground after losing its strength. The other was the muffled sound of Lothar hitting the ghoul''s face.


    "GAHA!" Despite its unimaginable power, the ghoul''s body weight is the same as that of ordinary people. The blow of Rosa''s weight on the whole body makes Edward''s body fall back involuntarily. In order to balance the impact, the ghoul had to step back a few steps.


    "Hum!" Lothar was waiting for the opponent to retreat. At this time, the count did not mean to reorganize his position after the impact. He raised his foot and kicked up the hammer that had been hit on the ground. Holding the handle of the hammer in both hands, Lothar used the hammer as a spear and stabbed his opponent in the abdomen."Hiss!" The hammerhead inlaid with silver spines makes sounds like water dripping into hot oil when piercing the ghoul''s skin. The stench of smoke also drifted from the wounds that had been struck by the hammer.


    "Roar!" The wounded Ghoul''s mouth roared with anger. It was hard for these wounds to really hurt him, but the witch''s magic was enough to make him feel pain. Pain, on the other hand, stimulates a more crazy desire for blood. Edward, who was hit in the abdomen, did not fly by the blow. Instead, he held LOSA''s hammer with both hands, so that the count of Heishan could not continue to attack.


    At this point, the two sides of the war have launched a real fire, and the battle must end with one of the parties unable to stand up. And Lothar did not have the slightest hesitation. Since the weapon was held by the enemy, he simply waved it with his opponent! The count of Heishan stood firm on his feet and started to work from his waist. He tried his best to dance the hammer in his hand with the ghoul holding it.


    "Give me Lie down The hammer made a perfect circle in Sir Alex''s hand and was thrown out by Lothar when the circle was complete!


    The whirling hammer and the ghoul holding the hammer did not have time to release it. After several circles in the air, it hit the low wall at the edge of the field. Unfortunately, Edward was completely smashed into the wall by this almost random attack. The impact was not enough to kill a ghoul patriarch, but judging from his powerless hands, Lothar''s blow probably knocked him out.


    "Hoo Call.. " Quiet, at this time in the assembly hall, there was only Rosa''s gasping voice. No one, even Roland, did not think that the Lord actually knocked down Edward, who was the leader of the ghouls group. That''s a real corpse eating ghost king!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    The Council Hall of Cangshi Wangdu


    Lothar dragged his tired body to the direction of his companion. Just now, his short battle with the ghoul exhausted all his physical strength. The net worm quickly walked forward a few steps, caught count Heishan''s nearly fallen body, and helped him to one eye and Roland''s side. The count looked at the two men apologetically. He was not unaware of the consequences of what he had just done. But he couldn''t allow himself to turn a deaf ear to it.


    "Sorry..." After reluctantly saying these two words, Lothar is very straightforward to lose consciousness. A short period of excessive consumption made the count faint from lack of oxygen.


    Interestingly, almost as Lothar fainted, the ghoul, who was supposed to have smashed into the wall, stood up. Edward threw the hammer on his body to one side. Although he had been beaten by Lothar just now, there was no obvious scar on his body. The wound that was hurt by the prick originally, also recovered in this short rest, completely unable to see the appearance of the wound.


    The ferocious Ghoul drags Lothar''s hammer and walks step by step towards the two hapless witches. Just when everyone thought it was going to finish the massacre interrupted by the count of Heishan, the body of the ghoul patriarch gradually turned back to human. When he went to the two dark lion secret society of the last bad luck in front of the time, he had completely recovered from the previous middle-aged appearance.


    "Don''t kill us..." The two witches, who had almost given up waiting for death before, saw Edward, who had just calmed down some hearts, and then quickly beat again.


    But the ghoul patriarch had no intention to talk to them. Although his appearance was restored to human beings, Edward''s physical quality did not have any effect. He coldly interrupted all the limbs of these two people, and by the way, one punched them completely unconscious. Then he stopped paying attention to the two guys and turned to walk towards the crowd.


    "Hee hee! Old Edward! You''ve been beaten down by a man! " The dwarf leader on Roland''s shoulder laughed happily. Lightning didn''t care about the extra things. For the dwarfs, there was nothing more happy than candy and watching people fight. Well, maybe pranks can compete with both? All in all, these happy little guys are famous for not looking at the atmosphere.


    In normal times, perhaps patriarch Edward and lightning would argue about these things, but although he was not hurt, it is an undeniable fact that he was just knocked down by Lothar. So the ghoul can only snort coldly, and then hand over the hammer to Roland.


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. Roland. I lost my temper. " As the leader of the largest group of ghouls in the Kingdom, Edward''s temper was not so good. Although the guardians are very wise among the ghouls, they are still ghouls after all. Just as you can''t rely on cavemen to design sophisticated instruments, the bloodthirsty desire of race is hard to suppress.


    However, Roland and and Rosa were not simple individuals. They represented two witches and a grey wizard. Edward asked himself that he was not interested in challenging the authority and power of these two witches at this juncture. So for the sake of the ethnic group, he chose to bow his head.


    "Where, where. It''s me who should apologize. After all, it''s because of Lothar that he acted recklessly The magician laughed, but although he said an apology, Roland''s tone did not mean any apology. In fact, in the old man''s heart, he appreciated what Lothar had just done.


    And as lightning said, no matter what the status of the two, it is an indisputable fact that Lothar defeated the corpse eating ghost king. It is a good time to raise one''s own value because only one human being who serves as a guard has such strength.


    "I will deal with the two witches of the dark lion Council later. No matter what they are here for tonight, I will promise to let them speak out without reservation." Edward promised.


    "Well I won''t bother you. " Roland helped his hat and said, "I think we''ll take them back. I believe they will be more valuable in the hands of Ms. Amelia. "


    Edward thought about it for a moment. To be honest, as a ghoul, he still wanted to fight for the right to deal with the two witches. However, thinking that he had just offended the count of Heishan, the corpse eating ghost king still gave up his plan to continue to insist.


    "Your will, sir."


    "The abyss is below! I''ve just been out for a while. What''s going on here? " Jason''s voice burst out of the shadow. Then the shadow of the human figure walked in a noble style step to the public. From the appearance of Jason, others can not judge whether he was injured in the cleaning operation, but the blood on the black shadow stabbing sword in his hand can prove that he must have injured other people.


    "Can''t you watch it yourself?" Said Hill. I don''t know why, but the doctor''s tone seems a little unhappy.


    "Well, well, please don''t get angry with my lady." Jason placated, turning his silhouetted head around the chamber.


    "So we need someone to fix that low wall over there? Well I want someone to clean up the blood on the ground. I didn''t expect a fight here. ""We can deal with the bodies and the bloodstains. They helped to fix the problem. This guy didn''t do anything but make a fuss all night Said Edward, glancing at the dwarf on Roland''s shoulder.


    The lightning looked unhappy when he heard the ghoul''s words.


    "Why should we help? It''s the hole you smashed! Why don''t you do it yourself


    "Don''t say that, lightning. Mr. Edward didn''t mean to, and I''ve heard that dwarfs are born architects. I wonder if I''d be honored to meet you today Roland said.


    "Cut, all right. But it''s for your sake! " With a reluctant look on his face, the dwarf leader yelled at his people and pointed to the direction of the breach on the low wall. When the dwarfs heard the leader''s orders, they hopped to where the ghoul had been hit.


    To be honest, although many people know the architectural talent of dwarfs, both Roland and and one eyed are curious about how these little guys can repair a broken wall with their bare hands. And what happened next opened their eyes.


    The dwarfs opened their mouths and swallowed all the wall fragments on the ground into their mouths. Maybe it was due to different physiological structures. Some of the dwarfs had more debris in their mouths than half their heads. After holding it for a while, the Leprechauns began to spit out the pieces from their mouths and filled the wet bricks towards the gap. They don''t take into account the original location of the fragments in the process. That is to say, it is impossible to restore the original appearance of the fragments that have been randomly erected.


    But then an incredible thing happened. The stones spit out from the dwarf''s mouth like mud in a child''s hands, as if they had lost their hardness. In addition to keeping the total volume unchanged, the originally hard and undeformed bricks actually quickly deformed in the dwarf''s hands!


    "Dwarfism''s saliva softens most of the known metals, rocks, and even animal bones. They eat everything they can find, soften it and spit it out. When saliva dries, the softened substance will return to its original hardness, but the shape will become what the dwarfs want Dr Hill explained. As a doctor who often extracted teeth for these dwarfs, she knew some of the characteristics of dwarfs very well.


    Under the repair of the dwarf, the hole in the low wall quickly changed to the same as before. But maybe it''s interest. The dwarfs didn''t stop after finishing the repair. They began to make strange patterns on the wall.


    "It''s just that dwarfs, like children, don''t understand the beauty of simplicity, so their works often have their own graffiti."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    "So, you beat up the patriarch of the soul guard yesterday, and then killed nearly half of the dark lion witches?"


    When cheese took Jack back to the red blood pub the next morning, he concluded. In front of the mage are Roland and and one eye. Lothar has been helped back to rest by the net worm. The count was very tired last night.


    "Is this what you call the mage? I think he looks more like an idiot! Ha ha ha Lightning bouncing on the table pointed to the cheese face and said with a laugh. Then this crazy little guy was bounced from the table by the mage in Roland''s helpless expression. These dwarfs always find the quickest way to die.


    "Looks like you''re getting along well with your new friends?" Cheese picked up his glass and took a sip of the liquid.


    "It depends on how you define the word good." Roland also drank, picked up a glass to drink, but different from the honey wine of cheese, the old man drank his own medicinal tea. In Roland''s words, it''s the only thing he can do with these young people.


    "I don''t think that Edward would like the way count Lothar greets him with a hammer." One eye complained, shaking the hammer by the table with his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a bunch of ghouls." Cheese shrugged. "Although soul watchers can play a positive role in war, as you said last night, things have changed. Now it is they who are seeking our asylum. From the beginning, there has been no equal cooperation. "


    "Sounds like you had something interesting last night?" Roland naturally saw the change of cheese. Now the mage feels very confident. Moreover, his attitude towards the dark dwellers in these Royal capitals has changed from striving as much as possible before to being dispensable now.


    "So to speak." Cheese smiles and bounces the lightning off the table again.


    "By the way, don''t you want to introduce the gentleman around you?" Roland made a sign to Jack, who was eating the steak at the other end of the table. The latter had been hungry all night, and now he doesn''t care much about things other than food.


    "This is my old friend. In this war, he will stand firmly with me. " "He is the only wolf of wolf Walker clan in the kingdom of Cang lion, Mr. Alexander. But you can call him Jack


    Hearing the introduction of the mage, Roland showed his original appearance. He had heard cheese say that there was a wolf Walker in his original team. Although he had not seen other members of the cheese team, but a werewolf joined him. No wonder cheese had confidence in his own combat power. As a cosmopolitan being, Roland is well aware of the value of wolfwalker in this dark war, even if there is only one, they are also the most daunting killing machine.


    "Wolf walker?" One eye was startled by this famous dark creature, but she soon calmed down when she thought of last night''s experience. "Well, at least the wolf looks better than the ghoul last night."


    "No, no, no! Even among the ghouls, old Edward is the ugliest one! Because he is too old Lightning along Roland''s clothes hard to climb up the table again, it happily correct the way.


    "Speaking of this, what are you going to do with these two guys?" The people in Roland''s mouth are naturally the two dark lion witches rescued by Lothar. Although the old man knows that this kind of wild wizard is not valuable in front of cheese, he still wants to know the mage''s plan.


    "Those two people..." Cheese hesitated a little, and he didn''t have any idea about how to deal with the unfortunate couple. "Anyway, first ask them why they broke into the meeting last night. I don''t think they are really enemies, but it would be stupid to say that they are seeking peace at that time


    "What a fool! How stupid! Ha ha The lightning screamed, dancing and dancing on the table. For it, as long as someone can satirize, it doesn''t care who the satirists are.


    Listening to the noise of dwarfs, cheese rolled a white eye, and then the master waved, a cup of sweet honey water flew from the bar to the table. When lightning smelt the smell of honey, it couldn''t care about other things. It held the glass and drank the liquid in it. Then he gave a quick burp and fell off the table to sleep.


    "It''s quiet at last." One eye took a long breath, and she was also the head of the noisy dwarf.


    "You should rest early, too. We''ll be very busy next The cheese drank the honey out of the glass and said.


    "So, is war finally coming?" Roland recognized his meaning from the mage''s words. The old man raised his eyes and asked.


    "Yes, this battle should be fought." Cheese put his hands on the table and stood up.


    "Today, as I was walking from the witch''s side, Ms. Amelia told me something. She said the Raven''s eyes saw the scope of the plague expand again. And she saw something very bad. ""Very bad? How bad can it be? What cities have fallen again? " Asked one eye. In her impression, the worst was that the plague had spread to a wider area.


    But the news cheese heard was far worse than that. The master frowned and said in a very serious tone.


    "How bad can it be? I can only say it''s terrible. If there was no mistake in emia''s spell, she did see it. The rat people, they started to breed themselves


    Hearing cheese, one eye didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, but Roland almost jumped up.


    "What? You say rat man can breed by himself Even in the face of a full chamber of dark residents, the old man''s appearance of gaffe did not appear. Now this steady man seems to have heard the sound of the sky falling.


    "Yes, though the number is still very small. But I think they do start to breed. What''s more, they have a terrible short growth cycle. " The mage nodded heavily. He didn''t look any better this morning than Roland when he got the news.


    You know, no matter how many monsters become because of the plague, their number is limited. Even if the plague can transform all the infected people perfectly, the number of rodents will not be too exaggerated. But when these bloodthirsty monsters start to multiply like mice Everything is different. This means that as long as enough food can be found, there will be no upper limit on the number of rat people! And eat up all the soil they pass through, just like locusts.


    From this time on, the rat man plague really threatened all the creatures on this continent. It''s even more threatening than the legendary army of the dead. After all, the number of dead depends on the living, but the rat man, they do not need bones to increase companionship.


    "This is the worst news." Said Roland.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    In cheese''s plan, the war is composed of two parts. The first is to capture the unidentified Baron gray with great speed. The corpse seen in the fire field of Zhuolu town convinced the mage that the Baron was not himself. And whatever the Baron looking thing was, the seeds of the plague that flowed out of the pharmacists'' Association pointed out that the other party was undoubtedly an accomplice of the disseminator.


    So the mage''s plan was for the elite team including himself to rush into the residence of the Royal Apothecary Association and finish Baron gray inside. If conditions permit, it would be more perfect to destroy the production device for the seed of pestilence.


    At present, in cheese''s plan, the team will include jack, Rosa, klandi and Jason. Originally, to be on the safe side, the mage hoped that emia, a more mature witch, could act together. However, considering that if the team fell into a bitter battle, and there was no royal palace under emia''s pressure, the residents would soon be in a mess. Cheese had to let klanti take the place of her mother.


    As for why the mage named Jason to join the team, he knew as well as Roland how the shadow of a wizard existed. Cheese knew that taking this guide could save a lot of trouble. Similarly, as the only royal nobleman known by the mage, Lothar''s identity can guarantee that the team has the qualification to enter the residence of the Pharmacist Association. After the fall of the false Baron, having such a spokesman will make the statement of cheese more credible.


    On the other hand, neither cheese nor Emilia believed that the only pawn of Baron Gray was the one who spread the plague. Therefore, while the mage''s team launches an attack, the other party is likely to start the seed of pestilence that has been sown in the king''s capital. Moreover, the Lich encountered in the iron castle before and the many evil gods around it also worried the mage. If he could survive the transmission accident, he would probably have no loss.


    Therefore, with emia the witch as the commander, all the dark inhabitants in the king''s capital who were on the same line as cheese were the main body. In addition, the large army composed of a small number of bear hunters under Lothar was responsible for dealing with other enemies in the king''s capital. This will be an unprecedented force in the history of Cang lion, and its composition is also very complex. If you want to control and drive such a chaotic force, only emia can do this among the people the cheese knows.


    To her surprise, emia did not choose the most numerous leader of the dark forces in the royal capital, that is, the Edwards family, as her deputy. The witch gave her the position of adjutant to one eye. Although Roland heard from Roland that the relationship between these two people is not simple, but now the war is imminent, cheese has no energy to manage these things.


    Although the mage told Roland that the war would start soon, it would take a day or two to wait for the forces of the dark inhabitants to finish running in with the witch, and then to complete the integration of this army. During this period of time, cheese took time to return to the grey tower. To say how confident he was about the war he had started, the mage could not accurately calculate it. The enemy''s intelligence is too little, and even the cheese company has a plan to bump into the enemy''s trap. In this case, he is in urgent need of some advice, and can give cheese advice in his heart only two, his teacher, and his sister.


    But should it be expected. Not only was the whereabouts of the grey tower still a mystery, but when cheese returned to the grey tower, Alfred told him that anlina had gone out a few days ago. The unknown premonition made the mage frown all the time when he returned from the grey tower. But things didn''t go all the way to the bad side. When he returned to the grey tower, cheese got the news from the curse crow.


    From this news, the curse crow has arrived in the melting iron city, the capital of liehammerling. And when he left a message, he had been successfully invited by Lord liehammer. Soon, the curse crow could see the great nobleman who was unknown but mysterious in the kingdom of grey lion.


    This is undoubtedly good news. The Great Duke of hammer is not just a prince of the kingdom. Judging from all the things he has done, he is likely to exist outside the light. If the negotiation between mantra crow and him goes well, they will get the support of the two most powerful military nobles in Cangshi Kingdom, Heishan and liehammer. These two families hold more than half of the Kingdom''s army.


    The Wangdu at night is much warmer than the grey tower on the northern frozen soil. But when cheese opened the window, he didn''t think it was any different from the snow covered wasteland. There is a smell of death everywhere, and there may be more than one corpse lying in every ditch. When the war really begins, what is the difference between the people who died in the confrontation launched by themselves and those who died of pestilence?


    "That''s the price, Elsa. That''s the price. " Looking out of the window at the deserted harbor area, the mage whispered, "I can''t save everyone, and I don''t want to. But I promise that those who use innocent people as test objects will pay the price they deserve. "


    Cheese''s eyes were shining with magic. In the places he didn''t notice, some strange symbols appeared on the body of the mage under the gray robe. These symbols flashed away, but their shapes just looked ominous.While the mage was whispering, something interesting happened to the Heishan family in Wangdu''s official residence.


    "Why can''t I go with you?" The net worm questions Lothar in front of her. Since the meeting in the Council hall that day, the maid followed the count of black mountain back to the official residence. Lothar was so weak that she couldn''t get rid of the girl. His bear hunters had seen their barons move with the net bug again, so these soldiers naturally regarded Miss net bug as some, um, personal bodyguards of Lothar.


    "First of all, the list is set by cheese. You shouldn''t ask me." Lothar sat under the lamp carefully wiping his weapons, the war will start, he must let his Tomahawk in the most sharp state, "and, why do you think that you are qualified to follow us to each other''s nest?"


    The Earl of Heishan''s careless attitude immediately angered the webworm. Although he was not wearing the usual mercenary equipment, the spider tamer drew a dagger from his thigh.


    "Don''t talk to me like that. I''m not a soldier under you." Said the maid, pointing her dagger at the back of Lothar''s heart.


    "If it''s my soldiers, they dare to enter my room and put a knife on me, I would have cut him up and fed the dog." Lothar put down the cloth to wipe the axe and said with a sigh.


    "Cheese doesn''t care about having a spider tamer without spiders. I suggested that you should be kicked out of the team. "


    "Why?" The webworm was stunned at the count''s words. She originally thought that she was a mage, because she wanted to reduce the number of members, so she did not agree to the request of her peers.


    But because of this stupefied, let Lothar seize the opportunity, the count of Heishan quickly turned around and took the dagger from the net worm''s hand.


    "Because I don''t believe you yet. You''re acting out of the ordinary. As a mercenary, you behave a little bit. It''s very unpleasant. " Said Lothar, playing with a small dagger carved with spider patterns in her hand.


    The anger on the net worm''s face quickly disappeared after hearing this, and the girl''s expression of indifference when she looked at Lothar was like looking at a stone.


    "You know what? You aristocrats are self righteous assholes. " With these words, she turned out of Lothar''s room and slammed the door.


    But the count of black mountain did not seem to care. He stroked the pattern on the dagger with his hand.


    "Maybe."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    In the morning of the next day, all the members selected by the cheese company to be members of the assault team, except Jason, came to the red blood hall to gather. In order to cope with this dangerous operation, all the people have done their best to prepare. This can be seen from what they wear.


    "I said, is it really OK for him to dress like that?" Rosa, who had come early, approached the cheese and whispered. The count in golden armour quietly pointed to Jack who was having breakfast.


    It''s not surprising that the count of Heishan has such a question, because compared with his heavy and exaggerated armor, wolfwalker''s body is simply wearing a vest and a pair of leather shorts. For the mage who knows the characteristics of werewolf, Jack''s dressing is not improper. After all, too much clothing can only limit his physical movement. But Jack was undoubtedly the most prominent one in the team.


    "Wolfwalker''s fighting power can only be brought into play after he has changed his body. As long as his clothes can follow us into the pharmacist''s residence, it makes no difference what he wears." The master took a sip of the medicinal tea in the cup and said. This kind of medicinal tea was specially prepared by Roland last night. In the old man''s words, this kind of tea can help cheese concentrate.


    "Well, he was supposed to pretend to be an entourage anyway, which makes sense. By the way, Jason will join us on the road. Isn''t Mr. Roland coming this time? " Rosa shrugged. In fact, he really wanted to ask about Roland''s absence. The meeting two days ago left a deep impression on the magician. It can be said that in the count''s understanding, Roland''s importance has been put on almost the same height as cheese.


    Cheese put down his cup and looked at Lothar. At the same time, he glanced over the face of his companion in the tavern. He found that, in addition to Rosa, other people actually had a high interest in Roland''s problem. Even the real witch, klandi, thought that the old man''s performances were just hidden, and he had no idea that Roland was really just an ordinary person who could not do magic at all.


    Perhaps this is the power of knowledge and experience? The mage thought that Roland''s experience made him more convincing than most self-taught wild wizards. But cheese, who knows the old man well, knows that the old man is really just an ordinary man. Although he can protect himself by different means, he takes Roland to carry out this high-intensity combat task? Don''t say Roland himself does not agree, cheese will never agree.


    "I asked the old man to help the one eyed lady. You who have been to the rally should know better than me that she alone is not enough to command those guys Said the mage. This is the truth. Although there is emia''s pressure, the high witch can not guarantee that the dark residents will not make some small moves while completing their tasks. In this case, the adjutant who is closer to the front line must play a supervisory role. And the experience of one eye is obviously not enough for this position.


    With a slight nod, Lothar accepted the cheese. When it comes to controlling the dark dwellers, he really doesn''t think that the naked witch will do better than Roland. Even in a sense, the count of Heishan was more willing to believe in the old man''s ability than a naked witch. After all, for a warrior like Lothar, what he saw was more reliable.


    "Comparatively speaking, your soldiers are your concern? Can they really accept fighting side by side with monsters? " Asked the mage. The largest and most organized component of this coalition is Lothar''s bear hunters. However, although these soldiers are undoubtedly good at human battlefield, they have never participated in the war against other species before. No wonder cheese will worry.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry. The guys I work with don''t necessarily know how to deal with monsters, but I''m sure they won''t be afraid. After all, they are the troops that I killed all the way back from chuoluo town... " Lothar''s expression in the end of the time slowly become lonely. The count did not mention how he returned to Wangdu and how his black collar became an epidemic area. I think it was a very humiliating experience for him.


    "Well, as long as you don''t fear the unknown, you can always find a way to defeat them." The mage said, and at the same time, he caught a glimpse of a dagger on Lothar''s waist. There was a spider pattern on the dagger which was obviously not in line with the aesthetics of the count of Heishan. "Is our spider tamer lady having a problem with you?"


    Lothar knew that cheese had seen the dagger that had not been able to return the net worm last night. The count turned his lips.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t it be the token of love she gave me?"


    As a result, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Lothar''s words made everyone laugh.


    "Well, with all due respect, my dear count. But that won''t happen to you. " Although Jack uses honorific words, but wolf Walker''s aloofness makes him laugh at Lothar, which is also very unscrupulous.


    It''s not their reaction. The interaction between Lothar and the net worm has been seen by all of us, although they are quite sure that the maid really wants to have some unclear relationship with the count of Heishan. But give a dagger as a keepsake? That''s not something these two guys can do.He was embarrassed by the words of the wolf walker. He had a rare old face, and he lifted up the golden axe on the table.


    "Is it nearly time? I think we''d better start earlier. Don''t make Jason wait too long. "


    Others are not sure about this. Jack wiped his mouth with the cloth on the table and got up from his seat. She took a look at the cheese and walked quietly to the door of the tavern. Today, following her mother''s advice, she did not wear a skirt that would affect her actions. She even tied up her blonde hair. Today her role is Rosa''s secretary.


    And the mage''s mouth still retained this trace of smile. Cheese touched his robe lightly, and the gray robe turned white. This is the favorite color of scholars in the kingdom. With the heavy notebook under his armpit, it looks like a young scholar who just came out of college. Today''s task is so important that cheese has to spend extra magic to change the color of the robe instead of changing it into a white one. The grey robe from the grey tower is not just a symbol.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    After the cheese team came out of the red blood, they were ready to go to the pharmacists'' Association in the north of Wangdu. The building, which houses almost all the pharmacists of the grey lion, was placed near the Royal Castle, the deepest part of the block where the nobles lived. Just the position of the pharmacists'' Association, it is not difficult to see how heavy these pharmacists were in the eyes of the king lion.


    The residence of the Pharmacists Association is directly protected by the royal guards and enjoys the same treatment as the royal family members. Therefore, it is impossible for ordinary nobles to get close to the building without being a member of the association. At this time, the existence of Lothar is very necessary. The reputation of the count of Heishan is second only to the Great Duke of hammer in the kingdom. No matter whether the reputation is good or bad, it can always make the royal guards have a better understanding.


    The premise is that cheese can really find this Pharmacist Association.


    "I said, is this normal?" Jack, who was at the end of the line, put his hands behind his head. He looked at the silent street around him and said.


    "Of course it''s not normal. I''m sure Wangdu, no, the whole grey lion hasn''t had such a heavy fog for decades." Lothar waved her left hand impatiently, trying to get rid of the light white fog in front of her eyes, but this action did nothing but create a cyclone in the air.


    At this time, although a group of people walked in the streets of Wangdu, they did not have a trace of reality. Because no matter how they moved, there was no sound in the street except them. What''s more, a thick layer of white fog began to fill the air. The fog was so thick that even Jack could barely see the shape of the buildings on both sides of the street, and more details could not be identified because of the white fog.


    This strange situation happened not long after they left the red blood. At first, they just thought that it was because the kings in the morning were quiet, but when they realized that, the team was already in the thick fog.


    "Still can''t be contacted?" Said the cheese to corandia, who was walking side by side. In the face of the mage''s problem, the young witch just shook her head with a helpless expression on her face. Although the witches have a unique way of communication, but klandi is surprised to find that she is now difficult to make any contact with emia.


    "Well, cheese, what the hell is going on? Have we fallen into any trap? " The count of Heishan stopped and asked the mage behind him. His voice was very impatient, but Rosa''s impatience was justified, given that they had been walking in the foggy streets for some time.


    "It''s not sure yet. Do you still know these buildings? " Cheese''s voice was still quiet, and he was used to the unexpected. The mage was more likely to find a way out of the fog than to complain nonsense.


    At this, Lothar narrowed her eyes and tried to look at the buildings on both sides, but soon he gave up this futile effort. With the eyes of the count of Heishan, he could not see the houses on either side. If Jack had not promised that they were walking in the street, Lothar would have suspected that there was nothing on either side except the fog.


    "No, I can''t see anything." The count shook his head, indicating that he could do nothing. There was a rare gloom in his tone.


    Some people may ask, since you can''t see the buildings on both sides of the road when you are far away, why don''t you look closer? In fact, Lothar had tried this method for a long time, but it turned out that, except for Jack, who could see the buildings on both sides of the road, even cheese and clandy could not get close to the houses in the eyes of wolf walkers. And there''s no way to get close to it. It''s like there''s some kind of force that intentionally keeps them in the middle of the road.


    "Yes What about Jack? Do you still see the buildings of Wangdu The mage pondered for a moment and asked wolf walker.


    "Well..." The werewolf put his hands behind his head. He looked at the side of the road carefully. It took about ten breaths. Finally, Jack took his eyes back. "These houses look similar. You know, for me, I can''t tell the architectural style of southerners."


    For Jack, he can''t distinguish the architectural features of different regions. In his opinion, except for the buildings in the small town at the foot of the mountain, all the houses are "houses of southerners". This kind of limitation of vision can''t disappear quickly even if he turns into a werewolf.


    "Can you see what kind of spell this is?" Asked clandy, looking at the cheese. It was clear that the fog, and all the irrational things they encountered in the fog, had entered the realm of magic. Although the witch can also a lot of magic, but her experience is not enough to understand the origin of what she is facing.


    "It''s hard to say. At least I have to make sure whether this is the capital of the king or not, which is the key. If we have inadvertently stepped into another space, rash action and casting are likely to have disastrous consequences Cheese replied that if they were just trapped in a fog that couldn''t get out, the mage had many ways to solve the dilemma. But as cheese said, he didn''t believe that the people who set this trap just wanted to trap them simply. The world in the fog must be strange."But it''s no way to look forward and look back. No one can tell how long it has been since we stepped into the fog. Maybe when you use a safe way to escape, the whole grey lion has become a rat''s nest. I''d better go and have a look Said Jack. As the only one in the team who could see the buildings on both sides of the street, Jack was also the only one who had access to those buildings. However, cheese stopped wolf Walker''s rash action before. In the mage''s opinion, it was too risky.


    "It''s not a good idea. We''ll all be stopped in the fog, and only you can stay close to the buildings. It means that if you really leave the road under our feet, we can''t find you in the fog. " Said cheese, shaking his head. Acting alone in such an environment is very disturbing.


    "But that''s not the way to do it. We always have to go out before our physical strength is exhausted. I''d rather try my luck now than wait until I''m half dead. " The wolf retorted.


    In the face of peer''s query, cheese was silent for a moment, and then said.


    "You have a point. But I still don''t agree with you to go alone. Well, let me see if there is any other way. "


    When the master finished, he began to recite some strange syllables. As his voice increased, the mist in the air seemed to vibrate and began to vibrate regularly. The voice of cheese is getting louder and louder, and the range of fog affected by him gradually increases. When the diameter of a radial hemisphere with cheese as the center reached the standard length of Wangdu Road, the mage''s voice suddenly turned into a silent impact.


    The impact is like a hurricane, pushing the fog out of the area affected by cheese, leaving a large clear space. With the emergence of this space, the shape of two rows of houses on both sides of the street is really revealed for the first time. From the appearance at least, these houses are basically the same as those of Wangdu.


    "Now! I can''t last long! "Cried the cheese who kept casting the spell to Jack. If you have to be close to these buildings to find a clue to get out of here, now is the best time.


    Nodding, wolfwalker said nothing more. Jack''s figure rushed to the side of the street like a hurricane


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    The fog dispersed by cheese is not very wide, and the radius of this hemisphere is only about 20 steps. For the serious wolf walker, crossing this distance is just a blink of an eye. Jack came to the street without hindrance in front of a house that looked like a house. Maybe it was because of the white fog. The buildings on the street looked a little white, as if they were painted with a light white paint.


    Wolf Walker raised his hand to touch the doorknob in front of him, but before he did put it on, Jack looked back at his companions. Lothar is holding his Tomahawk and looks at this side nervously. If there is any change in the future, he will not hesitate to rush over. Klandi stood beside the cheese, and she had to protect the mage''s safety as she cast the spell. But the witch''s expression indicated that she was also paying attention to wolf Walker''s situation.


    As for cheese, in order to hold up this small visible area, the mage must be extremely careful to control his magic power. He did not dare to let any magic escape from the scope, because cheese knew that in this case, any carelessness could be the cause of death. Fortunately, it is not difficult to dispel the magic of fog, so cheese has the energy to nod Jack''s eyes while operating the magic.


    With the support of his companions, the werewolf took a deep breath and prayed in his mind to all the Nordic palaces he knew and the ancestral spirits Lois had told him the wolf Walker believed in. Then he took the doorknob with his right hand. When the real touch came from his hand, Jack felt his heart stop for a few seconds.


    However, after wolfwalker really grasped the doorknob of the building on the street, nothing happened. There was no explosion, no light, no distortion, as if it was just a common handle on a common wooden door. But this normal situation, which is full of abnormal fog, can''t let people relax. It only breeds the fear brought by imagination.


    "Hoo I''m going to open this door. Guys Jack''s body slowly becomes animalized, and the body hair of the werewolf begins to grow from his arms and legs.


    "Be careful. I''m right behind you." Said the count of black mountain, and the golden axe in his hand was still shining in the thick fog.


    Taking a deep breath, Jack opens the wooden door in front of him.


    "Cheep..." The sour sound came from the shaft of the wooden door. It was very loud in the quiet street. It''s not like a normal residential building in Cangshi Wangdu. From experience, only those who are not suitable for years and lack of maintenance can make this sound, which is obviously not normal.


    But the sound was just the beginning. As the wooden door was opened, white dust began to come out from the door. The dust thicker than the fog made Jack sneeze uncontrollably.


    "Achoo! Longji mountain is up, Achoo! What the hell are these things! " His keen sense of smell at this time turned out to be a wolf Walker''s problem. The dust might only make ordinary people feel uncomfortable, but Jack sneezed at least ten times in a row.


    "Now we can at least be sure that there are no guys around here who rely on sound to find targets." Rosa shrugged and looked around at the still quiet scene. If such a loud voice did not attract the enemy, it was almost certain that the sound would not cause the change of the fog.


    "What are those things?" The voice of cheese sounded. Interestingly, the mage didn''t use his mouth when he said this. Knowing that a normal volume won''t cause trouble, cheese can also communicate with peers in a simpler way. After all, it''s very difficult to speak while casting.


    "Pooh, damn it. These are human ashes. " Said Wolf walker, clearing his tongue. From the sight of him trying to get the white dust out of his mouth, Jack should not be joking.


    "Ashes? Isn''t that supposed to be black? " Lothar frowned. As a great Lord, he did not burn the corpses, and he would not be unfamiliar with the remains of the human bodies after they were completely burned down.


    "It''s not the kind of burnt ashes. This is what human bones become when they decay. " Said clandy. She stopped some white powder with her fingers from the air and rubbed it in her hands for sure. No one is more familiar with these chilling materials than witches.


    "So you mean, there used to be a lot of Human bones? " Said the count of black mountain. In fact, what Rosa wanted to say was the corpse, but considering that only the ashes floated out when the door opened, it was not clear what kind of situation they had been locked in the door before.


    "Wow, guys, you''d better come and have a look." While the Witch and the count were still discussing the origin of the ashes, Jack had already entered the room, and as wolf Walker stepped backward and appeared outside the door again, his voice reached the ears of others. From Jack''s voice, an uncontrollable fear is more directly conveyed to his companion than the content of wolf Walker''s words.


    "You wait, I''ll be right there!" As soon as Lothar saw this, she took the Tomahawk and ran toward Jack''s position."Wait a minute! Are we through... " Kranty wanted to remind the count of black mountain that they were hard to get close to the buildings on the street, but before she could finish her words, Rosa walked easily to Jack. It seems that after the cheese dispelled the fog, people who could not get close to the street boundary could also walk to the house.


    "What do you see?" At this time, the count of black mountain had no energy to think about how he got to Jack. He pressed one hand on the wolf Walker''s shoulder and asked the latter.


    "Furniture The furniture inside... " Jack pointed to the room behind the wooden door and said.


    "What''s terrible about furniture? It''s not, my God!" Lothar followed her companion''s fingers and looked into the door. His voice rose from a low moment, and at the last word, the count of Black Hills sounded like a scream.


    Cheese! Clandy When Lothar is shocked, Jack yells to his standing companion. Although he doesn''t say much, the urgency of his words urges the two casters to come to him.


    The mage and the witch looked at each other, and in the face of klandi''s inquiring eyes, cheese nodded to show that he could move. However, moving during casting means that he can''t maintain the current situation. After reducing the range of fog dispersion to about half of the volume, cheese finally has enough to walk.


    When they came to the two companions and looked into the house from their point of view, the mage and the witch understood what could frighten a battle hardened military Lord and a wolf walker.


    As Jack said, there are only a few pieces of furniture in the room behind the wooden door, but the materials of these furniture It looks very fresh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    As a caster, especially a caster trained by the legendary mage organization, the vision of cheese is not understandable to ordinary people. This means that mages can be naturally immune to a lot of the impact of ignorance and lack of acceptance. But even so, when he saw the scene behind Jack''s open wooden door, he couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    There are not many things in this room. From the door, you can only see two chairs and a table, as well as something that looks like a hanger. The reason it looks like it is because those horrible scaffolds made of flesh, blood and bones are so confusing that you can''t think of them as clothes hangers, even if they have almost the same shape.


    Yes, it''s not just the hanger at the door, but the tables and chairs in the door are made of the same material. And that material is fresh flesh and blood! These exposed muscle tissues, mucous membranes and even the beating viscera hanging on them all indicate that the materials of these furniture still retain considerable activity. But this scene can not make people feel gratified, but more disgusting.


    Cheese is not that we have never seen anything made of human beings or other intelligent creatures. Just like humans can use cowhide and sheepskin to make furniture, they also use human skin to make daily necessities or other things in the life of some races. But the raw materials of those objects are already dead. Even the devil in the abyss will not use a chair that is still "alive", which is too much Twist.


    "Damn it, damn it! damn! Damn it The mage''s expression became very pale when he saw these flesh and blood creatures, and he swore loudly and unconsciously. The furniture is so "distinctive" that cheese can of course think of who made these things. There was only one existence in his mind who had a special love for these meat and blood products.


    "Well, what are these things..." Different from the mage''s excitement, klandi instinctively wanted to vomit after seeing the furniture. Even if she was a witch, it did not mean that the girl could accept the things in front of her. You know, compared to the still creeping furniture, the witches'' means of making that pot of life extending soup are not worth mentioning.


    Maybe it was the open wooden door that touched something. When the cheese team panicked because of what was in the door, something worse happened. The first to discover this change was the wolf walker with a keen sense of smell.


    "Forget the furniture, boys. Look at the fog around you Jack''s voice was still shaking, and the fear in his voice was stronger than before.


    Hearing the werewolf''s warning, cheese began to turn their heads and look at the scattered white fog No, the word "white fog" is no longer an appropriate adjective.


    The mist that appeared in front of them had somehow changed its color to the color of blood. Even if they are not close to each other, they can also recognize the smell coming from the fog. Those red mists are definitely not as simple as the color change, they are just the blood fog floating in the air!


    "It''s not interesting at all." Cheese''s voice was more serious than ever before, and after he said this, the mage nodded on his companion''s neck with great speed. Originally, with the reaction ability of Rosa and Jack, it should be easy for them to avoid the surprise of cheese. However, the surrounding environment has seriously affected their judgment. The two powerful soldiers fell to the ground together with the witch after being attacked without any response.


    It''s not because cheese lost his head in this terrible atmosphere. In fact, this is to protect the three talents. Because cheese, who has already figured out where his party is, knows that the horrible furniture behind the wooden door and the blood mist in the air are just the beginning. When there are more scenes beyond the normal people''s endurance limit, the best way to protect teammates is to make them lose consciousness. Some things are better than never seen before.


    "Gululu..." As the sound of blood gushing out of the blood vessels began to ring around, cheese knew that what he was worried about was coming true. It''s not just the furniture. Under the red light reflected by the blood mist, the buildings on the street have also faded their white skin, revealing the "fresh" essence below.


    "I think I''m going to have a nightmare these days." The mage looked at the lively street around him and said helplessly. Red, green, yellow, the physical tissue with these colors is what this street really looks like. When the ground was soft and bloody, cheese knew that the real owner was coming.


    "Puff, puff, puff"


    it seems that in order to satisfy the mage''s conjecture, the sound of heavy objects stepping on the fleshy ground gradually comes from the blood mist, and the direction of the sound is exactly where cheese came from. It seems that the thing that made the sound was always behind them.


    The mage stepped forward and waited for something in the blood mist to reveal its body. He knew what it was, but he didn''t want to communicate with it. In other words, just thinking about its existence is enough to disgust cheese. The owner of this bloody street, as well as the builder, the nightmare outside the world, the most notorious one among numerous evil spirits, its name can not be recorded in any language and writing.The huge shadow gradually cleared out of the blood mist, and no matter what it was about to come out of the blood mist, it was much bigger than any building on either side of the street. But just when the master felt that he could see the real face of this thing at any time, some changes happened in this bloody street.


    "Tick, tick"


    first, a few scattered drops of water hit the blood and made a crisp sound, then more and more dense water droplets began to fall from the sky shrouded by blood fog, and a rain came unexpectedly.


    The cold rain fell from the blood mist, but it was not dyed red with blood. These raindrops were still clear and cold when they fell on the cheese. That is to say, the coldness made the mage tense to the nerve that was about to be cut off, and unconsciously calmed down. Although, only a little. Cheese looked up at the falling raindrops. The cold and moist touch on his face told him that the rain, like the flesh and blood buildings around him, was not an illusion, but a real existence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "If there''s anything more dangerous than facing a higher rank than we are, it''s getting involved in the conflict of the higher plural."


    This is what the Lord of the grey tower will say in the last class before each apprentice embarks on his adult journey. As the most powerful caster in the world, Clark, the earliest grey robed mage, knows that even if he exhausts all his talents and spends all his time studying the mysteries of the world, the individual limit exists. This is true of both humans and dragons.


    This is also why some existence, whose original body is a taboo, has gone beyond the scope of ordinary people can record, that is not what should appear in this world. They are well above the limit.


    For example, if we quantify the ability of each individual in the world, its range is from one to 100. Perhaps an ordinary human grows up to adulthood, and its ability is only one digit. A young dragon or a devil in the abyss has a capacity value of nearly 20 to 30 when it is just born. However, these figures can be caught up by the training and learning of the day after tomorrow and even the development of one''s own blood.


    The Lord of the grey tower is one of the best examples. He ranks among the most powerful spellcasters in the world as a human. His ability is at least 90, which is comparable to the most powerful abyssal devil or the dragon that has existed since ancient times.


    So what are the capabilities of these things called high-level existence? Cheese remembers asking his teacher this question. Because of his professional research, cheese has been exposed to the existence outside the world earlier than his peers, so he is more curious about these existence. At that time, Clark''s expression was like looking at a poor little animal. The Lord of the grey tower replied to his apprentice.


    "My poor disciple, why do you think The guys who don''t obey the rules of the game can be described by numbers? Listen, boy, if we are drops of water in the sea, then those guys are the world itself; if we are a number, then they are the concept of knowledge! Do you understand? Never use any of your knowledge to judge those guys. "


    Once cheese didn''t quite understand his teacher''s words. He just simply understood the existence outside the world as creatures with strong power beyond description. But now, the master finally knows how wrong he is


    Just standing on the street composed of flesh and blood, cheese has exhausted all his energy to ensure his soberness. All the clear thoughts in the mage''s mind become blurred in the blood mist, and he can''t even mention a clear idea. The magic used to dispel the fog is invalid when cheese can''t concentrate. The blood mist stealthily devours the mage and his companions. Cheese can be sure that he would be worse off without the cool rain that dripped on him.


    The huge presence in the blood fog naturally noticed the untimely rain. It gave up staying close to cheese and others for a while and tried to find out the source of the rain. Anyway, for it, what has been engulfed by the blood mist is its own bag.


    At this time, a second figure appeared in the blood mist. Judging from his shadow in the blood mist, the master of this figure has a human like appearance, but is taller and thinner than ordinary human beings. This figure is holding an object in his hand. Because he can only see the vague outline, no one knows what the object in his hand is. If we only infer from the edge of the shadow, it seems to be an umbrella.


    Two figures are so opposite in the street, one is as big as a bell tower, the other is as thin as a dead branch. However, if someone can not be affected by the rain and blood fog, really witnessed the two figures, I believe he will never judge their existence from the volume. Either of these two shadows has an enchanting gravity, and they just need to stand there and emit some terrible effect.


    Blood mist surging, in their disseminator''s will become more and more thick, the blood and flesh tissue that constitutes the street is also excited by the blood mist stimulation, they begin to wriggle obviously, the sound of liquid flow, the sound of muscle contraction, make this street sound very noisy.


    However, the corresponding, originally all the light rain also gradually increased, soon, the rain with the pouring power covered the streets of flesh and blood. And as the cold rain hit the hot flesh, bursts of white steam began to rise.


    The biggest victim of this strange confrontation is undoubtedly cheese. Under the attack of rain and blood mist, the mage''s brain seems to burst at any time. The blood mist stimulates his body to heat up, and the water drops quickly take away the heat. At this time, his eyes were bloodshot, unable to maintain his standing position. He staggered a few steps, and suddenly fell on his companions. The last thing he recorded in his consciousness was a burning heat from the depths of his soul and a thorough cold.


    The loss of consciousness of the mage obviously became a kind of signal, and the two vague figures noticed it. Then, the concentration of blood mist rises rapidly, which can''t be called fog any more. Maybe the plasma floating in the air is a better adjective. Under the stimulation of plasma, the hot Street finally overcame the cold rain. Countless tentacles composed of muscle and mucous membrane came out from the surrounding buildings and slowly approached the thin figure.In the face of his more and more close tentacles, the shadow of the human figure in the fog did not retreat. He slowly closed his umbrella in his hand, exposing himself to the heavy rain. When he did, the cheese''s body began to emit a cold light. There was no adjective to describe the color of the light, but it was certain that the light must be cold and with sad power.


    The sudden light from cheese startled the huge figure in the blood mist. It took two steps backward, and the plasma in the air condensed towards one side of the street. Time is meaningless in this street. After a long time, a strange scene happened. With the shimmering cheese as the dividing point, one side of the street is thick and rolling blood fog, and on the other side, it is as heavy as curtain rain.


    It is worth noting that in the heavy rain, the streets began to change, and the flesh and blood tissue seemed to be washed away by the rain, first the liquid, then the exposed organs, then the blood vessels, small muscles, until large pieces of flesh and blood tissue began to be stripped away because of the rain. After these disgusting things were washed away by the rain, the buildings that had been set up on both sides of the street appeared again.


    "You gave him that..." Questions and exclamations were heard from the blood mist, as if from some viscous liquid.


    To this voice, the figure in the rain did not respond. Just silently took a step forward, and with this action, the scope of the heavy rain also shrouded a step of distance.


    Realizing that it is difficult to achieve his own goal today, the disseminator of blood mist chooses to retreat after a short hesitation. It lifted up its bulky and huge body, and began to move slowly towards the depth of the street, and the thick blood fog also shrank towards the side of the street. Finally, the blood mist and its owner disappeared into the distance of the street.


    There is no blood fog street, only the heavy rain is still falling. And without the fog that provided vitality, the flesh and blood attached to the buildings and the ground gradually melted, and finally disappeared. The street was soon washed clean by the rain, and there was no more chilling sight.


    The figure in the rain walked slowly to the syncope cheese, but even if it was only one step away, maybe it was the rain, the figure was still vague and illegible. The figure gazed at the mage for a while, then looked at his companions behind him. He nodded his head slightly, and once again took up his umbrella and left along the street in the same direction.


    Rain, gradually small. In the rain, many figures began to appear. They were in different shapes, some pushing cars and some holding goods in their hands. With the disappearance of the rain, their faces gradually become clear, these people are the residents of the Wangdu.


    When the last drop of rain fell on the tip of cheese''s nose and then mysteriously penetrated into the mage''s skin, the noisy voices and warm sunshine re occupied the street.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Jack was the first to wake up. Wolf Walker''s powerful constitution restored his consciousness while his companion was still in a nightmare. When Jack wakes up, he rubs his neck. His last memory is that his neck seems to have been hit hard, and then he is unconscious. Thinking of the sneak attack that had made him faint, wolf Walker immediately jumped up from the ground and made a fighting posture around him.


    However, he could not find any enemies in the streets of Wangdu. Instead, the passers-by who pointed at him and the members of the comatose team made Jack realize that the situation was different from what he had imagined. At this time, the wolf saw that all the people around him, including cheese, fell asleep against the wall. He looked like a drunk who had been drinking all night and then fell down on the road.


    Aware of his behavior, Jack embarrassed will lift up his hands back, this time he found that his wolf did not know when to disappear.


    Wait a minute. Why disappear? When did I become a wolf? Wolf Walker''s eyes filled with confusion, he tried to recall his experience before he fainted. But Jack couldn''t remember anything in the fog except for the hazy red color and a very dark discomfort. In his memory, there was only a group of people starting from the red blood. How they got to the street and how they were attacked, wolf Walker couldn''t remember.


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it. Jack knows who will remember the things he forgot.


    "Wake up, cheese?" Slapping his companion on the cheek, the werewolf tries to wake up the mage. And maybe it was his slap that worked. With a groan, the cheese eyelids quivered.


    "Blood Fog Rain blamed! Flesh and blood Tower The awakened mage was obviously not free from his nightmare. As his eyelids opened, he could see that cheese''s eyes turned red. But it''s not because of magic or energy, it''s just eye congestion, which also makes the mage''s eyes of the world covered with a thick red curtain.


    "Wow, calm down, calm down, cheese. It''s all right. We''re safe. " Jack''s hands pressed on the mage''s shoulder. He was really afraid that cheese in panic would release some dangerous magic. The mage''s reaction also convinced wolf walker that the discomfort in his memory was not groundless.


    "Safe? Are we safe? Is this Wangdu? The real city of Cangshi Because he almost lost his sight, cheese could only judge the position of his classmate from his sense of touch and hearing. He grabbed Jack''s arm with his hand, as if to ensure that his companion would not disappear suddenly.


    "Yes. This is the capital of Cangshi, the real capital. Listen, there are pedestrians all around. " The werewolf said nothing more. He hoped cheese would calm down after hearing the noise around him.


    With Jack''s words, cheese focused all his attention on his hearing, the footfalls, the conversation, the yelling The sound full of life breath dispelled the fear in the mage''s heart like sunshine. And the solid feel of the rocks behind and under them also proves that this is not a bloody street in a nightmare. Thanks to this, cheese slowly calmed down.


    "Jack." The mage tried to call the names of his companions.


    "I''m here, right next to you." Wolfwalker responded, proving his existence with the strength of his hands.


    "What''s wrong with my eyes?" The strong red color in the field of vision makes cheese a bad guess. Although the gray tower reserves, it is not very difficult to cultivate and replace a pair of eyeballs. However, the loss of the most commonly used vision will still greatly affect the mage''s current activities.


    "It''s OK. Your eyes are just bloodshot. Just take a rest for a while Jack comforted. For northerners living in the north, snow blindness caused by staring at the white snow for a long time can also lead to eye congestion, so he also knows that the symptoms are often temporary. But it''s inevitable to have a rest.


    Knowing that his eyes were just congested and could not be used normally, cheese was obviously relieved. Such injuries were not counted as eyes. But the mage soon realized that there was no time for him to recover his hyperemia eyes.


    "What''s the status of the others?" Asked the cheese. Although he knocked out his companions at the first time, the mage was not sure about their current situation.


    "It doesn''t look worse than you." Jack''s hands leave the cheese on his shoulders and move to a large number of Lothar and klandi. The count of black mountain and the witch just seem to faint.


    "That''s good. Wake them up, and our mission continues. " The mage adjusted his sitting posture and sat up against the wall.


    "Go on what, your eyes are like this." From the reaction just now, it is not difficult to see that even the magical caster will not be more relaxed if he loses his sight. To say, to let cheese carry out the task of assassinating the Baron in this situation is like death in Jack''s eyes.


    "I don''t mind. You wake them up." Cheese said with a strong tone, and at the same time put his hand into his robe and groped for something, "although it''s a little wasteful, but now I can''t care so much. Ha ha, if anyone knew that I used this to treat ocular congestion, I would be very angry. "Wolf Walker didn''t know what the mage said, but out of his trust in cheese, he turned to wake up the remaining two companions. When he turned his head, the mage took out a very delicate small crystal bottle from his robe, pointed it to his eyes, and gently inverted it. The little liquid left in the little bottle went into the eyes of cheese.


    When Rosa and corandi woke up, cheese''s eyes had recovered from the first rain. In fact, today''s mages feel that their vision has never been clearer.


    "Ah In the name of Heishan, what is going on. " The count, who wanted to come, kneaded his temples and said.


    By contrast, clandy''s reaction was better. The Witch and the werewolf worked hard to recall the previous experience. After finding that she could not find a clear image, she turned her eyes to the thorn ring on her hand. This ring has the ability to let both parties see what each other sees. However, before she could activate the magic on the ring, cheese''s hand had already been placed on her hand.


    "Believe me, some things are better than never seen before." The mage shook his head slightly, and motioned to clandy not to do anything stupid.


    "But I always want to know what happened. I don''t want to faint on the side of the road again Said the witch, looking at the cheese. As a qualified caster, clandy could not tolerate being manipulated by unknown things.


    "I promise it won''t happen again. And I think those who attacked us have paid a heavy enough price. I believe that tomorrow, Wang Du''s police force will be busy. After all, it''s strange to think that so many corpses with only skin and bones appear all at once. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Unlike cheese, who had just experienced a horrible experience in Wangdu. For the curse crow, things went better than they thought. More and more, he felt that meeting Lin in the wilderness was one of the most subtle coincidences in the world. This girl is not only a charmer''s favorite trait, but her knowledge of the city of molten iron is a local.


    I''ve been in the city for a long time. When the young man of the same family as Heather saw the grey robe on the curse crow, the expression on his face almost instantly turned into worship.


    Different from the well-known female Knight Commander, this young man, who was temporarily put on the garrison position because of the shortage of family members, only read about the gray robed wizard and other things in the dark from books. In addition, the curse crow influenced his thinking by magic intentionally or unintentionally when he talked with him. This young man almost did not understand the curse crow at all Became his admirer.


    So when the mantra crow asked the young man to introduce himself to the Great Duke of hammer, he vowed to use his real name to ensure that the meeting would be held within two days. And now he knows from the big iron.


    Time goes back to the night before cheese went into action.


    After saying good night to Lin, the curse crow returns to his room in the melting iron city. Thinking of the fair skinned maid looking at the fire of lust in his eyes, the magician''s mouth gave a scornful sneer. Unlike cheese, mantra crow doesn''t mind using magic to influence the minds of people around him, or he''s happy to do so. As early as his adult career, the sorcerer showed great talent and mastery in controlling the human mind.


    According to the curse crow, the caster''s time is so precious that it is not worth wasting on ordinary people. In fact, if Jake, a wolfwalker in the cheese team, was immune to almost all magic, he would have brainwashed the rest of the team. Now the relationship between his "Curse" and "maid" is just a good one.


    However, although he has such a yearning, I mean, disgusting ability, the curse crow will not use it to satisfy his own physical desire. As a qualified grey robed mage, he is only happy about studying mysteries to gain stronger power. In addition, including wanton control of people''s hearts and killing the enemy with cruel methods can only be regarded as a boring pastime.


    Although he has already got the promise of meeting with the Great Duke of hammer, the magician has no patience to wait for another two days. Now that the Lord hammer is in the city now, the curse crow doesn''t care whether his sudden visit will make the other party feel unhappy. Even if the Duke himself was just a human being, the magician would not mind letting a Duke become a new member of his many toys.


    Push open the window of the room, and the house, which belongs to the rose family, is not far from liehammerberg in the center of molten iron city. With a ring on his hand flashing magic light, his gray robe began to emit a dark black energy.


    "This damned transfiguration mantra always reminds me of the teacher''s punishment." Feeling the distortion of the body caused by the power of the curse, the curse crow''s face became ferocious because of the pain. He almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    However, no matter how painful the deformation is, the magic that has been released will not stop. The mouth sends out the silent pain cry, and the body of the curse crow begins to compress and deform with the surging of magic power. Finally, the magician disappeared from the room and was replaced by a crow with beautiful black feathers. This crow has bright red feet and a pair of pure white eyes, just looking at it will make people instinctively feel unkind.


    "Ga!" The unknown crow flapped his wings, jumped from the window of the room, flew into the night of molten iron city, and flew to the castle belonging to the Great Duke of hammer in the center of the city. No one will embarrass a bird. Moreover, with the chaos of security in liechui''s command, a large number of crows living on corruption will follow. In this case, even the most loyal guard of liechui will not raise his bow and arrow to a crow hovering over the castle.


    The black crow circled in the night, and its eyes swept through all the windows of liechui castle, looking for the room belonging to Lord liehammer. However, the matter is not as simple as the magician thought. Perhaps for the sake of safety, the curse crow did not find any place similar to the Duke''s study in the castle. The windows near the edge of the castle look like unchanging corridors.


    Is it for safety? The curse crow thought so. It is true that the area of the castle is very limited, and most of the area of the castle is enclosed by these corridors. The crow slightly adjusted its flight height. Since it can''t be found from the outside, it''s better to go in and find it.


    So in this quiet night, an unexpected visitor visited the top of the main tower of liehammerberg. With the knowledge of curse crows, those nobles seemed to like to put their study or room on the top of the castle. It''s easier to find it from here.The unknown crow falls into the uninhabited corridor, and with the fog of black energy, the magician restores the human form again. Feeling the touch of the expensive carpet and the soft light from the golden lampstand in the corridor, the curse crow has to admit that mortal lords are far more proficient in enjoying it than the casters. Moving the joints of the body to make sure there was nothing wrong with transfiguration, the magician''s eyes found something interesting.


    "This process..." He touched the inner wall of the corridor and said.


    It was a stone wall of dark brown rock, and most of the castle was made of similar materials. This is the first time that mantra has looked closely at this kind of wall. He has noticed that the bond between the stone bricks seems not to be ordinary binder or similar alchemy products, but to solidify the iron slurry. After cooling down, the iron slurry was obviously carefully polished, and the walls with metallic luster made the castle seem so impregnable.


    "Oh, it''s getting more and more interesting." Whispering to himself, the crow moved his hand away from the inner wall and began to look for a nearby room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    As the residence and symbol of the Great Duke of liehammer, this fort was built almost after the succession of the king of the grey lion. It is said that when the king was still a prince, he left the kingdom for a long journey because he longed for the vast world. When he finished his adventure and returned to the Cang lion, he had several good friends in the adventure.


    Most of these companions simply went back to their hometown with the prince for a few days and then left the remote kingdom. Only one powerful soldier remained with the king and was awarded the title of "hammer". At first, Lord liehammer was just a new Baron in the kingdom. All the nobles of the Kingdom regarded this guy who did not attend any social occasions as a confidant and favorite of the king.


    However, with the invasion of Western nomads, the grey lion, which had just replaced the king, soon fell into war. At that time, it was neither the Heishan family nor the once largest military aristocrat who came forward to pacify the young king.


    The Baron''s strong hammer, with two attendants and a hammer on his shoulder, marched westward from the capital of the king. He collected the remaining soldiers along the way, and drove the plunderers on horseback out of the kingdom with great strength and admirable commanding ability.


    The Baron''s position has risen with great strides as a matter of course. But perhaps there was an agreement. Just when everyone thought that the new rich would enter the power center of the Kingdom, or even become the marshal of the Kingdom directly, the king only gave him a task of reclamation and defense. And the land he reclaimed is now the strong hammer collar.


    "A man who opened up half a kingdom." Looking at the iron murals depicting the deeds of liechui Dagong on the walls of liechui castle, mantra crow said. If what he had heard from all sides was ok, no matter how ridiculous the rumors were, this man really increased the size of a duke''s collar in the kingdom. What''s more, these lands were robbed from the hands of nomadic people.


    "Strange, is there no servant in this castle?" It has been confirmed that there is no room for Lord hammer at the top of the main tower. The curse crow follows the corridor and gradually goes to the interior of the castle. But to the bewilderment of the magician, although he has gone down a lot of space, so far the mantra crow has not met any servant working in the castle.


    This is of course unreasonable. Generally speaking, the daily cleaning and maintenance work of this kind of Castle must use a lot of manpower. Even the grey tower can''t avoid this, but because of his racial talent, Ah Fu, the housekeeper in the grey tower, can incarnate into many individuals and work independently. What is not enough can also drive other arcane creatures to make up for it, so there is no need to hire other servants. But housekeepers like Ah Fu don''t show up in job hunting centers in the town. Have all the servants gone to dinner?


    Shaking his head to dispel this unreliable speculation, such as this kind of large castle meal time is relatively fixed, the servants'' life and rest without emergencies can not be disrupted. In the middle of the night, even if there are no servants to clean, there will always be some lighting people on the night patrol.


    With his head tilted to think for a while, the curse crow felt that he should not waste his time wandering. His eyes began to flash with magic. In this way, he could ignore the walls and find the people living in the castle directly. But when the crow began to use magic, something interesting happened. What he saw in his vision was still an empty corridor.


    "What''s the situation?" The magician looked around in disbelief and found that the interior of the castle was no different from what he had seen with his naked eye.


    The puzzled mantra crow hurried to the nearest window and looked out of the window at the molten iron city. In his view, there were no large houses and scattered fires, only countless individuals flashing the breath of life. This makes the magician more confused while confirming that his magic is OK. And his obsession didn''t last long.


    "Creak, creak" with the sound of heavy footsteps and chain turning from the corner of the corridor, the curse crow knew that his magic had succeeded in attracting the attention of the people in the castle. However, judging from the shadow on the wall, the thing that came to meet him was not very friendly.


    "So who can explain why there are steel dummies in the castle of a Duke of the kingdom?" Looking at things coming out of the corner with a stiff posture, the curse crow cocked his head and looked unbelievable.


    What appears in front of the magician is about two meters high. Compared with the nearly three meters corridor in the castle, its size is not too exaggerated. But apart from the height, the rest of the steel humanoid is even more frightening, especially the dummy''s left hand with a circular serrated blade and two rows of barbed round cylinders in its abdominal cavity. Although it seems that the iron cylinders have not yet started to rotate, the mantra crow believes that as long as something is pushed into that place, the only thing waiting for it is to be crushed.


    As the dummy turns the corner completely, its eyes inlaid with two blue ores are accurately aimed at the curse crow. At the same time, the blade and iron cylinder on its body are also rapidly rotating, making a chilling sound of metal friction."I don''t seem to have any plans to communicate with me." The magician said that he began to step back consciously. In such a narrow corridor, he would confront an opponent like a steel dummy, which was no different from suicide. Besides, he didn''t want to rush into war.


    For the curse crow, this kind of puppet dummy without self-determination should be the most difficult opponent. The power of the curse is enough to make all creatures fear, but the steel and rock without life How can you curse them? Of course, curse crow is not unaware of the short board that they encounter in the face of this type of opponent, but people''s energy is limited after all, and it is not easy to want to have everything.


    However, the weakness of the curse crow will not affect the steel dummy. The heavy puppet still firmly walks towards the intruder who breaks into the castle. The blade on its left hand inadvertently crossed the golden lampstand beside the corridor, cutting the upper part of the whole lampstand into powder in an instant.


    Threatened by the dummy, the crow was soon forced to return to its original position. Seeing that there is no way to go, if the magician doesn''t want to escape from the window, the battle seems inevitable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    At night, most of the servants and the servants of the Lord lie hammer have fallen asleep. At the top of the main tower they didn''t know about, a fierce battle was taking place. The two sides of the war are the magicians who visit this place at night, and the steel dummy who guards the castle.


    The curse crow who was forced to do it still chose to do it. His pride as a caster made him unable to tolerate being driven out of the castle by a puppet. However, anger turns to anger, and the steel dummy''s feature of not being affected by the curse can not be easily resolved. But since the puppet has made such a loud noise, there is no need for the crow to keep quiet.


    A yellowing scroll of sheepskin is taken from the grey robe, which is a contract between the curse crow and some beings. And now, it''s time for those guys to live up to their promises.


    "I hope Mr. liehammer doesn''t care too much about burning his carpet." Untie the leather rope on the scroll, the curse crow whispered. As the magician unfolds the scroll in his hand, the red magic light bursts out from the words on the parchment, which is very strange on his face.


    "Hiss"


    with a peculiar smell of burnt wool carpet, three circular gates appear on the floor of the corridor with a pungent smell of sulfur and heat waves. The sudden appearance of these things between the magician and the dummy obviously confused the steel puppet. For a moment, the dummy was not sure whether he should ignore the heat reaction on the ground and continue to move towards the target.


    But it didn''t get lost for long, and the scaly and bruised hand that came out of the portal made it certain that there were more targets to clean up tonight. These new guests with the smell of sulfur are obviously not here for a friendly visit.


    "Roar!"


    Many people have wondered what the devil looks like. According to folk records, these hideous beings living in the abyss have goat like horns and black hooves, and each breath highlights a strong sulfur substance and burns in the air. But as a mage of the grey tower, the curse crow knows that the devil is not the existence that can be described by one or two portraits.


    Take these guys in front of you, for example, the demons that are climbing out of the portal have totally different faces.


    The man in the middle has an insect like mouthpiece, and his body is covered with crustacean like hard skin. He has four arms, two of which have sharp spines at the front, and the remaining two palms have only three thick fingers. Its legs have spines with dentate edges. It''s so huge that one person alone almost occupies the entire corridor.


    Unlike the big guy in the middle, the demons coming out of the other two portal doors on both sides are much smaller. One looks like a hedgehog with fleshy tentacles, and the other looks like a rabbit with strong limbs like a lion. And these demons don''t have ram horns on their heads.


    "Good luck. They all seem to be able to fight." The curse crow, who retreated to the deepest part of the corridor, looked at the demon he called out and said.


    A triangular magic array appeared on the carpet under his feet. The three vertices of this array represent the summoning, controlling and repatriating of demons. The reason why summoning demons is regarded as extremely dangerous is that if the array is damaged a little bit, it may turn the helpers from the abyss into uncontrollable beasts.


    Therefore, in general, in the battle with intelligent creatures, the curse crow will never use the magic of summoning demons, which is likely to cause negative effects. However, the opponent in front of you doesn''t know how to destroy the array under the spell master''s feet. It''s a good choice to summon demons against brainless enemies like steel dummies.


    The demon who is subject to the summoner, though reluctant, is still facing the enemy in front in a low roar. When the insect demon collides with the dummy''s circular saw with his spiny arm, a toothy tearing sound is heard. However, some of the bones in front of the devil are not as hard as those of the metal in the world.


    "GAH!"


    Demons can also feel pain, though few things beyond the abyss can make them scream. But watching one of his arms twisted into pieces by metal serrations at a high speed, no matter how patient the devil is to pain, the pain is still unforgettable. But fortunately, while losing one of his arms, the devil''s other three arms successfully approached the puppet.


    Stimulated by the pain of the broken arm, the demon grasped the dummy''s left arm with two big hands with three fingers. It seemed that he wanted to pull the arm with a circular saw from the dummy directly. And the only arm with bone spurs, also toward the head of the dummy heavy thorn down.


    "Dong" is like the sound of a blunt instrument hitting the iron plate. The devil''s bone thorn stabbed the head of the steel puppet, but it can''t penetrate it, leaving a very shallow scratch on it.


    Seeing such a scene, even the curse crow was surprised. According to his observation, the insect demon''s puncture was enough to penetrate the gates of some small cities, but could not hurt the steel puppet? What is the dummy made of!When the big devil and the dummy were fighting each other, the two smaller demons were not idle. They attacked from the gap by virtue of their own body size, and their attacking part was the opponent''s leg.


    The hedgehog like devil reached out his tentacles on his back and tried to tie the puppet''s left leg. Another demon with ears as big as a rabbit uses his fangs and teeth to attack the Achilles tendon of the dummy. But their attacks are doomed to fail. After all, there are no muscles in the body made of metal.


    "Boom!"


    The metal dummy lifted his left leg bound by tentacles and stepped down on the rabbit demon. Fortunately, although the demon''s attack was not enough to destroy the puppet''s body, it''s sensitive response successfully avoided the puppet''s trampling.


    "Roar!" When the puppet''s energy was attracted by the two demons under his feet, the insect demon was not idle. He tried to tear the dummy''s left arm with all his strength, and his bone spurs hit the dummy''s body again and again like a rainstorm. Pulled by the devil, the whole left half of the metal puppet was lifted out of control. The heavy body was still too light in front of the devil''s power.


    Seeing that the demon he summoned had suppressed the dummy''s action, the curse crow grinned. In his view, once the heavy steel puppet lost its ability to move, it would be nothing more than a tin of iron that could withstand puncturing. However, the magician''s smile did not last long. As the puppet''s body began to appear red lines, the war situation turned around again.


    With the rapid rotation of the chain and gear, the original passive dummy seems to have gained more strength out of thin air. As soon as it pulls back the left arm pulled by the insect demon, this powerful force makes the insect demon involuntarily approach the dummy a few steps. And the dummy''s right hand has become a real iron fist, toward the devil''s head, mercilessly back in the past. This blow actually blew the devil''s head away!


    The curse crow couldn''t believe what he saw. The devil''s body can be said to be the peak of all flesh and blood life. Even the giant crossbow used for Dragon hunting is not enough to shoot through the devil''s body. But it''s such a strong body that it can''t carry a punch How much power does it take?


    The head of the demon was smashed on the wall behind the curse crow. The insect like head had been squeezed into a mass of indistinct meat paste and began to burn. The demon''s body, which had lost its head, also began to emit a large amount of dark red liquid from its neck. As soon as the liquid came into contact with the air, it began to emit white smoke, and soon turned into a flame with sulfur smell.


    But interestingly, even if he lost his head, the demon did not release the dummy''s left arm. This is one of the most disgusting characteristics of demons. They are just like cockroaches. Their whole body does not have the same vital points as human beings. If you want to completely kill demons, they will not let go of their enemies even if there is only one arm left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    The demon who has lost his head has no tactics to speak of, although he does not show wisdom when his head is still around his neck. However, this situation is more obvious after the loss of the head. The demon''s body has completely given up keeping its distance from the dummy, and now only wants to crush its opponent with its huge weight and physical strength.


    This is obviously a bad decision, because when the insect demon rushes towards the puppet recklessly, the rabbit demon, who was originally creating chaos under the dummy''s feet, jumps into the air just to avoid the onslaught.


    Without any struggle, the little devil turned into a pool of filth in an instant under the pressure of two big men, and then quickly turned into a flaming flame just like the head of the insect devil before.


    But this little episode did not stop what was about to happen. In fact, even if the insect demon''s head did not fall off, with the devil''s ferocious nature, it would probably not care about killing a companion by mistake. After a fierce collision with the steel dummy with his scaly belly, the devil instinctively grasped the puppet''s two wrists with his fingers.


    This may be a problem that none of the makers of the dummy had ever thought of. No one would have thought that the metal giant would one day meet a rival in power. So when the puppets that had been running at full speed could not get rid of the demons'' oppression, the fighting situation began to tilt towards the demons.


    Hedgehog demons with tentacles protrude from the top of the tentacles for hunting and eating. Although these things can''t pierce the dummy''s shell, they can reach into the joints between the joints, causing structural damage. It was obviously wiser than it had tried to control the puppet''s movements. With a flash of sparks from the interface, the puppet''s left leg lost its ability to move.


    The helpless metal dummy crazily swings his body, trying to get rid of the demon''s oppression, but this effort is doomed to be futile. If the insect demon had a head, he would have laughed cruelly at this time. However, even if there was no vocal organ, the demon''s arm with bone spines was also wantonly beating the enemy''s body, leaving a dent on the metal plate.


    But perhaps it was the loss of his eyes that the devil''s arm accidentally swept over the barrel of the puppet''s abdomen. The two rows of rapidly rotating cylinders instantly suck in what is touching them, and then eject a lot of plasma. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the whole arm disappeared, and the steel mouth was still rapidly sending the rest of the arm into the blood filled mouth.


    "Woo!"


    Even if I lost my mouth, there was a dull sound in my neck. The arm is so badly damaged that even the devil in the abyss will shake. And in its grasp of the opponent''s hands a little relaxed, the steel dummy''s arm is free from the devil''s control. The puppet''s left arm with a sharp blade from top to bottom, with the momentum of splitting gold and stone, suddenly smashed down the fracture of the demon''s still bleeding neck!


    With the sound of metal tearing leather, the dummy''s blow caused the demon to split a terrible 20 centimeter deep wound from the neck to the chest. A huge amount of demon blood gushed from the wound, all splashed on the dummy, and then the fire lit up, making the steel puppet in the bath look like a demon coming from hell!


    "Gaga!" Seeing the great demon with himself through the portal so badly hit, the hedgehog demon almost instantly decides to run away. For the devil, such a contract is not life and death, after all, it is not like insect demons can rely on a huge body regeneration, puppet belly meat grinder enough to make it completely disappear.


    But the devil''s reaction was slow. Unlike normal creatures, dummies don''t wait for their attacks to work before thinking about what to do next. When the puppet''s left arm attacked the insect demon, its right hand had quietly reached the side of the small demon who paralyzed his left leg. When the hedgehog is ready to run back to the still on the ground portal and escape back to the abyss, the steel cage has covered it.


    Without pity or hesitation, the dummy sent the evil creature in his right hand directly into the iron cylinder of his abdomen, which let the meat grinder that had just calmed down once again spewed strong plasma. The plasma was sprayed on the walls and floor of the corridor, causing the fire to spread, but there didn''t seem to be anything flammable except the carpet on the floor.


    "Wow, what an amazing creation." The curse crow, who has been standing in the distance, looks at the demons that he calls out to be killed one by one by steel dummies, but the expression on his face is still calm. He even showed a strong interest in the puppet.


    "Comparatively speaking, you really let me down." The magician said, with a wave of his hand, the array under his feet began to emit the color of demon blood, but the color soon became deep, and the appearance of the array began to change. The three portal doors that were originally opened on the ground disappeared instantly, which means that the curse crow has no intention to continue the contract with the devil.


    However, although you can''t rely on the demon itself to defeat the dummy, the abyss demon''s body is still a rare casting material. The insect demon, who has suffered a lot, is obviously aware of the magician''s intention. He ignores the enemy in front of him, and struggles to turn around and stretch out his remaining two arms towards the curse crow, trying to stop his action."It''s too late, fool." The sorcerer said scornfully. The array under his feet quickly dissolved, and the dark brown energy chain rose into the air and suddenly attached to the devil''s body. "Since you have no ability to complete the contract, it is natural for me to use your soul and body to compensate for the loss?"


    After that, there is no answer at all. The curse crow silently tightens its open hands, and the magic chains around the devil melt into the devil''s body with this action. Soon, the skin color of the whole demon changed from red to dark brown, the same color as the chain.


    With a flick of a finger, the dark brown devil''s body suddenly explodes towards the steel puppet, but the original flesh and bone have been transformed into some viscous liquid. The liquid splashed down on the dummy, making bursts of acid corroding the metal. As more and more dark brown liquid covered the metal puppet, the puppet''s movement became slower and slower, and the color of its energy channels became darker and darker.


    Finally, when the eyes of the metal dummy turned to the same color as the dead gray, the whole puppet completely stopped. And the remains of that demon have been consumed.


    But before the crow could breathe a sigh of relief, more sounds of heavy metal stepping on the ground came from below the main tower. It sounds as if there are more than one of these metal dummies, and the behavior of the crow has undoubtedly awakened them all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    The cost of making puppet dummies against demons is second. Most importantly, there should be no craftsmen or techniques that can produce such a level of creation in places like Cangshi. So when the crow had to sacrifice his own demons to defeat the first dummy, he didn''t think there would be more of them in the castle.


    But when a second, identical looking puppet appeared at the end of the corridor, and there were more huge shadows on the walls waiting to climb the steps, the crow knew that he was wrong. At the same time, the magician also realized that the power in the hands of the Great Duke of the hammer was far beyond his imagination to have such a large number of steel puppets.


    However, this is not the matter to be considered now. No matter how the Great Duke of hammer got or made these dummies, the only thing that mantra crow should consider now is to leave here.


    Looking at the second puppet who was about to step over the disabled companion and approach him, the curse crow''s mouth showed an excited smile. The development of the matter finally made him feel interesting.


    "Well, at least leave some souvenirs for the Duke before leaving." The magician said, reaching out to the second puppet.


    After the magic flash was extinguished, a black mark was added to the puppet''s chest, which looked like a crow flying around the tower. This is the emblem of mantra crow. As the apprentices of the grey tower, including cheese, they all have a high tower in their logo. To some extent, this is the second feature of the organization besides the grey robe.


    "Well, next, although I would like to know this interesting Duke now. But wait a little longer. " The curse crow said, and flew out of the castle window with one foot in the air. The cast that had started before it fell was released in the air. After a black fog wrapped the caster in the air, the ominous crow flapped its wings and flew away from the castor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. deep, where were you last night? I knock on your door in the evening, and no one answers


    The next morning, when Lin and mantra were sitting at the table enjoying breakfast, she asked curiously.


    "Maybe I sleep more heavily." The magician responded blandly, and put his eyes on Lin''s body, "did I miss anything?"


    "No, I just want to invite you out for a walk. The night view of molten iron city is always good. " Noticing the sight of the curse crow, Lin''s face turned red. Shyly, she bowed her head and replied. At the same time, he began to secretly hope that his dressing today could make Mr. DIPP notice.


    The curse crow did notice. Rather, he had noticed Lin''s efforts. Because she chose to follow the sorcerer, the girl finally got rid of her maid status since she was a child, and her body was finally not that complicated and heavy Maid Costume. And after getting a considerable amount of money from the curse crow to take care of their daily expenses, Lin finally had a chance to try something she wanted to try when she was a child.


    A light yellow dress, with brown stripes and tassel decoration of the short shawl, now Lin gives people a warm and quiet feeling. In addition, at this time, the girl''s face that touch of red brought about the dynamic, as long as it is normal men believe that she will be new love. Curse crow is not blind, he certainly noticed how moving Lin is. And he is not as unsociable as cheese. He knows why Lin is so well dressed.


    "It''s really a loss for me to miss an invitation from such a beautiful lady." The curse crow said, with a look of regret on his face. But soon he continued.


    "I don''t know if I have a chance to make up for my fault. Miss Lin, would you like to give me a chance to make up for my regret last night and introduce the city to me? "


    Lin''s face is even redder. Deep''s expression in front of him was so sincere that the girl''s heart beat more violently. She did not notice the disdain of the half face in the shadow of the Raven in the light and shadow of the sun.


    ¡°¡­ I''d love to, Mr. dip. But you''re going to see the Duke tomorrow. Can you make no preparations today? "


    "I don''t think there is any preparation better for me to understand Dagong than to understand the city under the administration of Dagong. Besides, I don''t know if I have such leisure time after meeting my grandfather. I don''t want to leave regret


    Curse crow words let Lin stand up from the seat, she went to the window, using this method to hide their excitement. But even though she tried to cover it up, Lin''s voice was still shaking.


    "Well, we''d better go out now. The city of molten iron is still very big."


    "Well, I''ll get a carriage. We''ll start right away. " The curse crow said and wiped his mouth with a napkin. If it wasn''t for the grey robe, no one would regard this man with good breeding and etiquette as a caster. After all, in most eyes, those witches spend their time on their weird research. The impression of a wizard is often equated with a freak or a weird behavior.


    There are some differences between the curse crow and other grey robes. Perhaps it is because they can see the relationship between their own death period. Compared with other peers, incantationists do not exclude secular enjoyment. But as a caster, he will not pursue these things on his own initiative. The reason why he proposed to visit molten iron city with Lin today is just to see what the city has become as the plague approaches.It is not difficult to find the carriage. Perhaps it is because of the location of the property. Although businessmen and civilians have been caught in the panic caused by the plague, the situation in the aristocratic district is the same as usual. Soon, a box coach in the vicinity was called to the two.


    Sitting in the carriage with exquisite interior, Lin was obviously a little uncomfortable. This was the first time that the girl took this kind of noble transportation. Usually, even if she was in a carriage, what Lin did was a boxcar for dragging goods or simply a wooden box pulled by a horse. The cushions on the car and the windows on both sides of the carriage made her feel at a loss.


    "Where shall we go first?" The curse crow asked softly.


    "Oh, yes. Where to go first... " The Sorcerer''s question lets Lin get out of the confinement temporarily. She thinks nervously for a moment. Although there are many names of places in her head, she is still a little uncertain when it comes to making a decision. Finally, when the horses were getting impatient, Lynn decided, "well, Mr. dip. I''d like to go to the orphanage where I used to be, can I


    "Of course, my lady."


    With the coachman''s command, the carriage soon drove to the place where Lin''s orphanage was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    After recovering from the inexplicable discomfort, the cheese team finally arrived at their destination. For what happened in the morning, although no one in the team except the mage remembered it, there was no doubt that they were attacked. According to the explanation of cheese, the people who attacked this group were undoubtedly priests who believed in evil spirits, and the mage was also convinced that all the attackers had been killed.


    "But I think that since they can send people to attack us, it means that they have mastered our movements." Walking on the quiet road of the aristocratic District, she still insisted that the action should be cancelled.


    "first, first attacks only show that they have many eyeliner in this city, and they do not know that we really know our movements. So we can''t talk about our plans. " Cheese whispered, "second, like I said before. The corpses of priests who failed to summon evil spirits will be found by tomorrow at the latest. By then, the vigilance of the royal capital will undoubtedly be upgraded. We can''t guarantee that Lothar will be able to get us into the pharmacists'' Association


    Third, those who dare to summon evil spirits directly in this city must be well prepared for the attack. But we still know very little about them, and we have no time to waste. Next time, we don''t have to be helped.


    Cheese didn''t say the third reason because he kept the memory of the attack. Although the last part was missing, the mage was very sure that the team could survive this time because there was a second existence at the same level as the owner of the flesh and blood street to protect him. This existence mostly took Heather''s wet soul away. Although I don''t know why the rogue in the rain has to pay such a high price to help, but cheese does not think that this kind of help will be unlimited.


    However, Galanti did not refute the master''s opinion, but made up her mind to at least make sure that she could take cheese out of here when the situation was not favorable. If the mage had any accident because of this operation, the witches would have lost their blood.


    "Here we are. Ahead is the Pharmacist Association. " Lothar, who was at the front of the line, said that what appeared before them was a four story stone building built against the grey lion royal castle. In terms of the building level of Cangshi, the construction cost of this building can even be comparable to that of a private manor. On the front door of the building, the emblem of the association of pharmacists is also hung, and the spread out books are overlapped with the lion tail grass and an open eye.


    "Well, I have a question, now that we have arrived And Jason? " Jack asked, looking at the gilded royal guards in front of the pharmacists'' Association. The guide promised to meet with cheese on the way, but now they have reached the destination, and they have not seen Jason.


    "Don''t worry, he''s here." Said the cheese, looking at the guards in front of the pharmacists'' Association.


    "Well, one last word before the action. I came to the Pharmacists Association today with a Bachelor of cheese who just graduated from college, because he is my blood relative. Besides, Jack is my servant and miss clandy is my secretary. Right? " Rosa whispered.


    "Well, can you repeat the blood relationship between the two of us in today''s setting?" The master raised his hand and said that he was not clear about the marriage system between the secular aristocrats. In fact, for cheese, it''s better for him to recite the list of relationships that Rosa has listed for him. It''s better for him to recite those long and obstinate mantras.


    "Didn''t you say that you had recited it in the morning?" The count of Heishan said powerlessly. He now thinks that the biggest problem in this sneak in plan is whether cheese can correctly remember his relationship with himself, "well, I repeat, in short, you are my mother''s third sister..."


    "Endless truth, Lothar, my dear count, what you say is a headache to me." With one hand on his forehead, cheese says he still can''t remember the complicated relationship between the characters.


    "No more? I haven''t asked you to recite the family name and its emblem as well as the main deeds and the current patriarch. You know, you''re playing a scholar who graduated from college. You should know it from the bottom of your head. " Seeing the Sorcerer''s painful expression, Lothar felt for the first time that the caster was nothing.


    "Damn it! I''m a wizard! You know, it''s not idiots who get attention by recording human trivia! My brain is used to hold things that are really useful, not for Put on those messy family names and genealogies Cheese is a little crazy that he really hates the meaningless and flashy books written by secular human beings. In the eyes of the mage, there was nothing but vanity and lies.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to write them down. I''ll tell you then. " Said clandy, holding up the glasses on her nose. As Rosa''s secretary, it makes sense for her to introduce such things. As for glasses, they are props to cover up their identities.


    "Did you write down what he said?" Compared with the witch''s help, cheese is even more surprised at how the other party connects the series of characters."Of course, it''s not difficult. You just need to remember that Rosa''s mother is jealous of her sister, and her sister is in love with... " Then the mage heard that the relationship between the characters became a complex story that could be put directly into the theater for the actors to compose an opera.


    The expression on cheese''s face changed from surprise to dullness.


    "Well, well, guess what? I think you''re the freaks. Right, Jack? " The mage is trying to find common ground in werewolves, and it seems to him that Jack is not interested in these things. But the truth is doomed to disappoint cheese.


    "Hey! How do you think Rosa''s mother is jealous of her sister? In my opinion, their relationship should be... "


    Listening to Jake and corandie''s interesting discussion about the dog blood plot made up by Lothar, the mage thinks that these guys should not be knocked out when they are attacked by evil spirits in the morning. At least, this can make them think less about such useless things.


    "Count, you and your companions have been standing here for a long time. Is there anything we can do for you Even the guards of the guard pharmacists'' association could not see the movement of Lothar''s party. One of the guards, who looked like a captain, came forward and interrupted several people.


    "Certainly, sir. This cheese bachelor and I want to meet Baron gray. I wonder if you can take us there Lothar soon put on the countess''s airs and said to the guard in a haughty tone.


    "Good Lord. It''s my pleasure to serve you. " Originally, the count of black mountain thought that the guard would ask for a notice in advance. However, the other party was unexpectedly Frank. He immediately agreed to take the cheese and go to Baron gray.


    "I know almost all the captains of the royal guards, but I don''t seem to have met you before. What''s your name? " Asked Lothar as he followed the guard to the front door of the association.


    "I was recently transferred to this position. Please call me, Jason, if you like


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    With Jason''s help, the plan to enter the pharmacists'' Association went better than expected. With the newly transferred captain''s commentary, Lothar''s visit soon turned into an appointment and Baron Gray was eagerly looking forward to. After they entered the station, they were not asked again.


    Through the gate, you can see a very spacious hall. You can see many people coming and going between the rooms connected by the hall. Some of them are pharmacists here, and some are guards responsible for internal security.


    The guards inside the station were much lighter than their colleagues outside, and they wore a strange mask on their faces. This is because their duty is not only to defend against the enemies who want to invade here, but also to rescue those pharmacists when they make an experimental accident. Don''t think it''s an easy job. The number of people who die of various gold refining accidents every year is also a very considerable number.


    "Is it going too well? And when did Jason become captain of the Royal Guard? " Jack, who walks by the cheese maker and pretends to help him with his belongings, asks the mage in a low voice.


    "Is it? I think this is the normal development. Rather, if a count of the Kingdom and the captain of the guard who is in charge of the guard can''t let us in smoothly, the defense of this station is too much The mage replied, "as for Jason, when I asked him to take part in this operation at first, I hoped that he could play this role. Now it seems that he has done much better than I thought


    As the two men exchanged in a low voice, Jason, who was in the front of the team, began to explain the internal structure of the station to several people. Of course, his words to other patrolling guards and passing pharmacists sound like routine admonishments to these big people not to run around.


    "Well, gentlemen, this association of pharmacists has four floors. As you can see, this building is a tube-shaped structure. In addition to the hall on the first floor, there will be a patio from the second floor to the fourth floor to ensure that more sunlight can enter. After all, there are a lot of rare herbs in the building, and they have high requirements for light. So, be careful not to fall on these floors. "


    Through the hall of the association of pharmacists, there is a strong smell of herbal medicine in the building. Not only the pharmacists and their assistants passing by, but also the large number of plants placed in the hall emit a soothing smell.


    "Ningshen grass, the smell they send out can make people feel calm. Many scholars will put one on their worktable to concentrate The witch tells us the origin of these plants, which may explain why the atmosphere in the building is so quiet.


    "No wonder they don''t seem to care about everything around them." By Jack, of course, they meant pharmacists walking in the hallways, the scholars in white robes with vine patterns, each of whom was very attentive to his books or scrolls, or eagerly strode towards a room, totally oblivious to the things around them.


    "In fact, the smell of Ningshen grass is a kind of inhalation toxin, and it has a sedative effect when inhaled in small amount. But if we live in the environment full of Ningshen grass for a long time, we will gradually lose the ability to respond to external stimuli, and over time, we will have a very obvious autistic tendency Said cheese.


    "So you mean pharmacists at the association of pharmacists have been chronically suicidal?" Lothar was a little surprised to say that, as the count of Cangshi Kingdom, what the mage said could not be regarded as a cold knowledge. These pharmacists are important talents in the kingdom.


    "It''s not that serious. It will take at least 10 years for Ningshen grass to show its side effects. During this period, as long as you leave the environment regularly for a period of time, the human body can excrete the toxins accumulated in the body Cheese shrugged, "but there''s another little-known use of Ningshen grass."


    After the master finished speaking, he went to a Ningshen grass beside the corridor, stretched out his hand to tear off a leaf, crushed it with his fingers and put it under his nose to take a careful breath.


    "As long as these plants are irrigated with flower fertilizer containing special chemicals, they can change the composition of their odors and turn them into natural living psychedelic generators."


    Cheese''s words let the other members of the team look tight, although they will not immediately pull out the weapon, but have consciously or unconsciously stretched their muscles.


    "Don''t worry. As far as I know, the formula of that kind of medicine is still the patent of one of my classmates, so I just talk about it casually."


    "Hoo Can you stop scaring us? Isn''t the atmosphere tense enough now? " Said Lothar, releasing her hand from the handle of her saber. Because he was admitted to the pharmacists'' Association, his axe could not be brought in under any circumstances.


    The mage shrugged and wiped the grass juice from his hand with a handkerchief. Apologize for the behavior that frightens your partner.


    "Gentlemen, if there''s nothing wrong, we''re going to move on the second floor. You know, Lord Gray''s office is on the third floor. Please don''t make him wait too long Jason''s voice came, and he signaled that it was time to move on."Wait a minute. You said Baron Gray''s office is on the third floor? Where are the four floors? " Asked the cheese. Generally, in this kind of building, the more important rooms will be placed on the upper floor. Gray''s identity is the disciple of the president of the association of pharmacists, or the Baron of the kingdom. In his capacity, the position of the office should be on the top floor.


    "I don''t know. The first floor is the place where ordinary pharmacists work; the second floor is the herbal medicine cultivation room and laboratory; the third floor is the office and independent laboratory of several adults. As for the fourth floor, I don''t know. " Jason said, pointing to his head with his finger, with a helpless smile on his face.


    "Well, I think we should be able to find out from Baron gray when we meet him later." Knowing there was no reason to lie, cheese nodded and said.


    Just as they walked up the stairs leading to the second floor, Jack, walking at the end of the line, suddenly felt something and looked back at the deserted corridor. But he didn''t seem to find what he wanted to find. Considering that the pollen in the building made his nose very uncomfortable, wolf Walker took this feeling as an illusion and did not go into it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    As soon as we stepped on the second floor of the pharmacists'' Association, everyone felt their eyes brightened. And it''s not because of the beautiful scenery on this floor. It''s just that compared with the dark lighting in the first floor, the lighting on the second floor really makes people uncomfortable. A large number of lenses are installed at the top of the floor, which perfectly reflect the sunlight coming in from the central patio and use it to illuminate the entire floor.


    "It''s a really interesting design." Jack raised his hand over his eyes and looked at a huge string of lenses hanging from the roof.


    "Indeed. The man who designed this device is a talent. " Said cheese. He is very clear, do not hang a few lens on the roof casually can achieve the effect in front of him. In order to use the refraction and reflection between lenses to create the present scene, we must go through extremely precise calculation and complex design. Even if we let the mage build such a system, it will take a lot of time.


    "These lenses I seem to know who designed the lighting system. " Corinthian also looked up at what was on the roof and frowned.


    "There is no doubt that this system is indeed Ms. Green''s work. It was a present she gave to the then chief pharmacist Jason suddenly said, perhaps because of the body, this time his voice is not as empty as before.


    "I said I had seen it in grandma''s notes. I see. " Hearing that the guide confirmed her memory, the witch nodded. Although she was her grandmother, the age span between witches was much longer than that of human beings. When she and Amelia came to the city, she was not yet born. She had only this impression from her notes of the device, which had been made by the old witch.


    "How do you know about it? That should have been a long time ago. " Lothar asked Jason curiously that, as the count of black mountain, he knew that the lighting system which the whole grey lion was proud of should have existed for a long time.


    "There''s nothing strange about that. I also helped to build these things. " Said the captain of the guard, shrugging. And if what he said is true, then this mysterious guy has been in Wangdu for at least 20 years.


    "What you''ve done is You''ve been guarding this place for twenty years? " Jack asked suspiciously. He had not seen Jason in the shadow state, so although wolf Walker instinctively felt that the guard captain was not right, he did not know that it was strange.


    "No, I just borrowed the body of a scholar at that time. As it is now. " Jason said, with a look of memory on his face, as if searching for the situation in his memory.


    However, compared with what happened to the builder of the equipment, cheese noticed a very sensitive message from the guide''s words.


    "Have you been around for at least twenty years?" The mage''s eyes looked at the captain of the guard as if he were looking at some rare animal.


    Jason just laughed at this.


    "Yes, nearly twenty years have passed. Even the witch who made me is gone. But my shadow, which has no shape, is still wandering


    "Well, at least now I understand why you agreed to help us." Cheese nodded, and since Jason was the product of grine, his behavior was explained.


    In fact, the mage didn''t trust Jason before. The characteristics of the wizard''s shadow determined that Jason would not be affected by the plague. Rather, the more people died of the plague, he would get more benefits. The reason why cheese let Jason take part in the operation was that he wanted to watch him.


    "You, grandma made it?" Said clandy, looking at each other, doubtfully. If she had seen them in her notes, she had never heard of her grandmother making a wizard''s shadow.


    "Yes. Ms. green made me. She gave me the ability to think. So I will always be loyal to your family. But then Ms. green ordered me to act alone as her eyes and ears to gather information, so you didn''t know that I was there Jason said, judging from the expression on his face, he should be telling the truth.


    "Now is not the time to say that? Let''s get down to business first Lothar noticed that the apprentices around her were beginning to notice the presence of her party.


    The others nodded and agreed with the count of Heishan, and they passed through this layer of herbs carefully cultivated in various utensils, and came to the stairs by the patio. The third floor, as the office space for important personnel of Pharmacists Association, will not be unguarded like the first two.


    "No passage here." Two masked guards stopped the party, and their crossed axes and spears blocked the passage to the third floor.


    "The count of black mountain and the cheese master made an appointment to meet Baron gray, who were their attendants. Please let it go. " Jason said indifferently that the soldiers guarding the third floor were not his men.


    Hearing Jason''s words, the two guards looked at each other, and then they actually lifted the axe gun and made way for the stairs leading to the third floor."The count and the bachelor may go up. But other people can''t Said one of the two guards to clandy and Jack.


    Cheese and Rosa looked at each other, and the former nodded slightly. In the mage''s opinion, this is not too much to ask, so there is no need to scare the snake here. Moreover, for witches and wolf walkers, once they receive the signal from the mage, the two guards can solve the problem instantly. And then they''ll go up three more layers and join the cheese.


    "Well. You two are waiting for us here Said the count of black mountain to the two men behind him, and took the lead to walk up the stairs.


    After the mage''s two figures disappear at the corner of the corridor, Jason takes Jack and clandy to the patio. You can see that the sunlight from the fourth floor spreads evenly in the patio through reflection to several floors. Below the patio, which is the first floor of the roof, is full of spines.


    "What are these spikes for?" Wolf Walker asked curiously.


    "To guard against theft. The value of this lighting system is even on top of the herbs in the building, and these spikes are used as a warning to those who are not good at it Jason said that maybe he just remembered helping to build these lenses, and he answered quickly.


    "Cut, this thing really can guard against theft?" Jack showed great disdain for the so-called anti-theft facilities.


    "For a powerful wolf Walker like you, of course, these are just pediatrics. But for flesh and blood creatures, they are powerful Said the captain of the guard.


    "Hello, don''t speak so loud! Let them hear it Jack hears the other party say his identity directly, and quickly reaches out his hand to cover Jason''s mouth. The three men were not far away from the two guards, and there were also a lot of herbal medicine apprentices walking around, which made him very worried that these words would be heard by others.


    "Don''t worry, they already know." Jason said in an empty voice. His eyes lost focus as he said this.


    "What do you mean Well... " Wolf Walker was frightened by the other party''s words, but before he finished, a burst of sudden colic made him lose the ability to speak.


    "Only pure silver can kill the real wolf walker." The guard captain continued, turning the silver dagger into Jack''s abdomen. Warm blood splashed out with the enlarged wound. And by such a heavy blow, Jack''s body began to wolf involuntarily.


    "Jack, what''s the matter with you?" Because of the angle of view, klandi didn''t see the blade inserted into the werewolf''s abdomen. She just wondered why Jack stopped halfway. The witch just focused on studying the lenses and didn''t hear Jason.


    "Miss clandy, in fact, your grandmother wants me to tell you something." Jason no longer cares about Jack, who is kneeling down in pain, and walks to clandy with no expression. And his this action, also let the witch notice his body belongs to the werewolf blood.


    "You..." Clandy wanted to say something, but she trusted her companion too much, which made her and Jason too close.


    Before the witch''s mouth opened completely, the guard captain''s big hand covered her vision like a piece of black cloth. Jason covered her face with his right hand and grabbed the whole witch from the ground.


    "I''m sorry, maybe I''m wrong. Maybe she didn''t leave a message for you." With his left hand on his head, Jason made a confused move. Then, with a wave of his right hand, he flung the whole corantine into the patio.


    "But you will see her soon. If you have anything to say, you can go and talk to her directly."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    "Take my real name as your guide, invisible darkness from the bottom of the world, eat the food I have prepared for you, and serve me forever."


    Twenty six years ago, the witches who had just arrived in this remote kingdom had no place full of magic traps and magical blessings, so it was just a shabby house in a slum. And after its last owner finally died of poverty and disease, the dilapidated shelter has two new owners.


    A huge soup pot large enough to hold two adults is the only furniture in the hut. Besides, there is not even a chair or bed for people to rest on. Now, with the things in the soup pot rolling and bubbling under the heat of the fire, the two figures are also stretched by the flame.


    "Are you sure you want to, mother? I mean, do we really have the conditions to support a wizard''s shadow in such a place? " On the surface and now similar, but a little less calm emia said to another person. Perhaps it was because she had just escaped here that the witch only wore a patched coarse cloth dress.


    "Don''t worry, honey." Grine, who threw some strange materials into the soup pot, answered her daughter in a calm voice, "you have to believe that the future is full of hope. Don''t worry about things you can''t be sure about now. "


    "But the others won''t let us go! They will never tolerate defectors She cried hysterically. If it wasn''t for the sound barrier in this room, I''m afraid her voice would have been enough to wake people from their dreams in the neighborhood.


    "But we have escaped, haven''t we? They say no one can leave the sorceress alive, but we are here, too. Now we have to increase our strength to prepare for their pursuit. " Gelin''s face is still very calm. As an old witch, she has experienced too many life and death situations, so she can still live a quiet life even in the face of threats that she does not know when to kill.


    Her mother''s words calmed Amy down, knowing that the extra tension now would only serve as a beacon of bad luck. The young witch bowed her head and remained silent for a long time.


    "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to leave the sorceress. If they come after I will turn myself in. Please make sure you don''t summon such a dangerous thing. I''m not worth it... "


    Greene looked at her tearful daughter and laughed.


    "There''s never been anything worth it, dear. You are too close to the mortals to let their values affect you. Remember, even if we are not the same kind of witch in the world, we should be deprived of our own life


    The fire under the soup pot is getting bigger and bigger. At a certain moment, the red fire light like an eruption volcano suddenly rises, swallowing a whole pot.


    "Well, here it comes. It seems that my old bone has at least the right mantra Greene looked at the huge fireball in front of her and said with a smile.


    Only light can give birth to darkness, and the brighter the light source will cast the deeper shadow in the corner. Under the red light from the fireball, Gelin''s shadow grew longer and bigger. At the same time, the outline of its edge no longer coincides with the witch''s shape. First, two hands, then feet, reflected in the shadow on the wall, began to appear the body that did not belong to its master.


    As the flame that swallowed the soup pot faded away, the shadow of Gelin gradually returned to its original state. But when the witch''s shadow becomes smaller, a complete human shadow remains on the wall. It seems that because of the separation of her shadow, a line of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her face was much paler than before.


    Emia quickly helped her mother, but she was gently pushed away by the old witch. She was not weak enough to be supported. Grine turned and looked at the shadow on the wall that didn''t belong to anyone.


    "You were born in my shadow, so you must obey me. Carry out my orders, protect my safety, strangle my enemies, and I will feed you and keep you in this world. "


    "I, obey." The shadow on the wall points its head. Then its whole head came out of the wall, and there was a crack in its faceless face, which could be called a mouth, and a hollow voice came from it.


    Twenty days ago, in the witch''s house,


    Greene was lying in a wide armchair, watching the flames in the fireplace devouring firewood and making a crackling sound.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The above is the state of the Wangdu families recently. " Jason, who stands respectfully behind the witch, stops after routine intelligence reporting.


    But unlike usual, the witch didn''t let Jason leave after hearing the report. She tapped the armrest of the rocking chair with her index finger of her left hand and made a regular voice.


    "Jason, how long have you been called out by me?"


    "Twenty six years to morrow, master."


    "Yes Has it been so long? That''s right, too. Corinthian is so old. " Greene seemed shocked by the passage of time, but then relieved, she continued, "so Jason, tell me, do you like the world?""I don''t know what you mean. What do you mean by" like " Although he knew that the witch could not see the action, he had a lot of physical habits after living in human society for a long time.


    "All this, my shadow. I mean like it all, the sky, the land, the rocks, the water, the city, and the people. "


    "It''s more than where I came from It''s colorful. " After a while, Jason replied.


    "Oh, my Jason, ha ha..." Hearing the other party''s reply, Gelin seemed to have heard some funny joke, her laughing shoulders were shaking. Just as Jason thought he had answered a wrong answer, the witch''s laughter stopped.


    "Of course, where you come from is only black."


    With these words, the two people fell into a long silence, the old witch looked at the fire, and without the master''s command, Jason did not dare to leave first. They seemed to freeze, holding a position for a long time.


    "Are you afraid to go back? Jason, go back to where you came from. " Suddenly said Greene.


    "If that''s your wish." Said the shadow.


    "No, don''t worry. It''s not the time. It''s not the time. " The witch''s voice gradually subsided, and soon the quiet breath indicated that geline was asleep.


    Jason looked at his master''s figure in the couch. No one knows what he thought when Greene asked him if he was afraid to go back to where he had been called. It''s just like most people don''t think wizard shadow has an independent personality. They just think that the shadows called from the unknown darkness are simply imitating what they see.


    Jason was no longer there when the sun shone on the king''s house and clandy pushed open the door of her grandmother''s.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    "Your hands are bleeding." Rosa noticed the blood dripping from cheese''s ring finger and said.


    "No harm." He looked at the quiet corridor on the third floor and said to the count of Heishan, "compared with that, if all the pharmacists of the association of pharmacists are dead, will your king be very angry?"


    The cheese made Rosa''s face twitch.


    "Don''t say such terrible things. These pharmacists are treasures of the kingdom. If you kill here, I''m afraid I can''t protect you. "


    "Yes. That''s really troublesome. " The mage said and continued to walk down the corridor with Lothar.


    What''s strange is that in this floor with the precious potions of the Kingdom, except for the two guards on the second floor, they didn''t see any protectors on the third floor.


    The third floor of the Pharmacists Association is not very large. Along the corridor of the central patio, there are separate rooms for pharmacists who have made outstanding contributions to the society. Although there was no name tag on the door of these rooms, cheese did not hesitate. From the beginning, the mage focused on a room opposite the patio.


    "This should be Baron Gray''s room." The mage whispered to the count of Heishan. He pointed to the door with his chin and motioned for a knock. Obviously, cheese didn''t intend to start with this fake baron.


    Lothar nodded and knocked on the door. At the same time, behind him, cheese poked out his head and looked at the bottom of the patio. Although a lot of light blocked the mage''s vision because of the lens hanging in the patio, cheese still seemed to see what he wanted to see.


    At this moment, a man''s voice came out of the door.


    "Come in, please."


    Lothar took a sip of water and pushed the door open. In front of the two, is a spacious office. On both sides of the office are two rows of bookshelves. Judging from the words on the spine of the books, there are all kinds of documents related to herbs and medicine making. In the middle of the bookshelf is a three table enclosed worktable. From the perspective of cheese makers, on the left side of the table is a large number of plants planted in flowerpots, while on the right is a large number of utensils such as crucibles.


    As for the owner of the table, he is carefully putting the leaves of a plant into a bottle of white medicine. And as the leaf dissolved quickly in the potion, the color of the potion quickly changed to the green before the leaf.


    "It''s the count of Heishan and the Bachelor of cheese, isn''t it? Please forgive me for being too busy to meet you in person. You know, the recent plague has been so bad. " Baron gray, a man with a two-handed moustache and a thin figure, was still looking at the potion in front of him when he said this, not the cheese.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Lothar was stunned at the other party''s words. The fact that they were going to visit Baron Gray was to get close to the fake from the beginning to the end. This means that the count has never really sent the guy a request for a meeting, because it is likely to attract the false Baron''s guard. But now, the other party seems not surprised at the sudden arrival of the two people. How could this have surprised Lothar.


    "It''s us, gray Or Sir in Baron Gray''s appearance. " He patted the count on the shoulder, indicating that there was nothing to be alarmed about. Cheese knew for a long time that the meeting would not be as perfect as he had designed it to be. Although I don''t know what kind of means the other side used to instigate Jason, the mage noticed that the guide was strange when he stepped on the second floor. However, he was not willing to let his plan go in vain, so he pretended that he didn''t realize anything.


    "Well, this is different from what you did before, Mr. cheese. Why don''t you try to dress up and get more things from me when you''ve got patience here Baron Gray''s mouth gave an unpleasant laugh. He finally put down his potion and looked up at the mage.


    Cheese also laughed. With the master''s smile, the white scholar''s robe on his body quickly turned gray, showing the original appearance. Magic surging with the wind blowing robes hunting sound, cheese eyes also began to release a white light.


    "Naturally, I find that you don''t seem to have anything worth doing. You''re just a minion. You''re not the one who spreads the plague, nor is the one who makes the seed of the plague. You''re just a ghost who stays here. "


    "Is it? But how do you know that? " Baron gray seemed to be infuriated by the mage''s words. He stood up from the chair behind the workbench. At this time, Lothar realized that the Baron was much taller than himself.


    "Those who have the basis of herbalism will not throw the leaves of hyacinth directly into the medicament, although the dissolution process of leaves looks very handsome. However, the components are degraded by the reaction with the leaf epidermis. Your actions have fully exposed your ignorance, so please don''t waste my time The master said calmly."What sharp teeth, grey robes. I hope you can still have this face when I pull your intestines out. " The Baron''s face grew longer, his face began to fray with his words, and his body began to swell, as if something was about to break out of this too narrow body. It seems that the human skin on the face is too much in the way. A monster from the Baron''s body tore the whole face off his own face.


    "Well, you ugly things have nothing else to pursue? It''s really a lack of creativity to either riffle or screw off the head all day. " Cheese tilted his head. "Besides, who said I would fight you?"


    "Boom!" With a huge noise, the sound of the building being smashed and pierced sounded from outside the room. If we want to make this stone building sound like this, we can see that there must be some fierce fighting outside the room.


    "Lothar, this guy is yours. I''ll help Jack deal with the traitor The mage said, and turned to the outside of the room without caring. The count of Heishan, who had only a blank face, was completely confused about the situation. He had no clue about the noise outside the house, but the traitor in the mouth of cheese had no clue.


    And the monster out of the Baron''s body did not intend to let cheese go. His tongue with barbs flew out of the monster''s mouth like a crossbow arrow, and hit the mage''s back heart.


    However, this blow is doomed to be futile. Although Lothar''s brain has not turned around, his body can make a correct judgment. The count''s sword was in between, when the tongue was five paces from the cheese.


    "I know why Lyon and Heather hate to team up with witches. You have to explain the cause and effect to me after that Holding the sword in both hands to prevent the weapon from being grabbed by the monster''s tongue, Lothar said aloud to the mage behind him.


    "If you can survive, I''d love to talk to you." Waving his hand casually, cheese opened the door of the room, "the last hint, and you fight things are not so easy to die, you have to chop a few more."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Although cheese is very casual, but Rosa does not think that his opponent can be "a few more cuts" can be killed.


    The human form has completely disappeared from this guy who once pretended to be Baron gray. Instead, it is like a snake without skin. The monster''s face was barely human, but the facial features of that face had been extremely stretched, and the only thing that could be seen was that its eyes were filled with the desire to kill the tiny human in front of him.


    "The gods! I''d rather have a fight with that giant rat man again than share a room with this thing. " The count of black mountain instinctively stepped back a few steps, and this is not because of fear, but because only this distance can let him see the whole picture of the monster!


    The snake like shape is as thick as a wine barrel, and the spacious office becomes very narrow in front of its huge body. As the monster pokes its head out of the desk, its tail, or at least that Rosa thinks it''s a tail, a thick fleshy tentacle wrapped in yellow fascia, hits the bookshelf on the right. The bookshelf, which was originally made of thick wood, was smashed into pieces in an instant. Books and sawdust were splashed all over the bookshelf.


    "Poor mortal, you should be glad to see me before you die. You know, I''m not the kind of mice that mutate. I am a higher being than the house of God in your mouth. " The serpent said to Lothar in a low voice. It sounds like it comes from a deep cave, but also with a cold wind.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." The count held his sword across his chest. The sword was in accordance with the style of count Heishan. From the handle to the ridge, the sword was golden. Only the blade was sharp steel. "Although I often talked about the gods, I never felt how tall they were."


    "Yes, but I really can''t find faith in your heart. I only see anger and sadness. Well, you still care about your parents'' death, don''t you? " The monster moves its face closer to Lothar, but the distance is still out of the count''s range.


    "After all, it''s not an interesting experience to see your parents die in front of you." Lothar carefully calculated the distance between herself and the enemy and managed to cope with it.


    "But how did I hear that you escaped the assassination because you happened to be absent?" The monster out of Baron Gray''s body didn''t seem to be in a hurry to fight Lothar. He put his head to Lothar''s right hand and said to him in midair.


    "What? Do monsters like you like to listen to gossip The count of black mountain sneered, his eyes fixed on his opponent''s head.


    "No Poor Lothar, I''m not a monster False gray turned his head to Lothar''s left. "As I said, I am a greater being than the house of God. Tell me all about you, and I can bring you salvation. "


    To the monster''s words, the count''s response is very simple, he made a stabbing posture, the sword in his hand with the golden light to the opponent''s head.


    "I guess you said that before gray died!"


    The count''s sword was undoubtedly thrust into the void, and because of this rash attack, Lothar found herself surrounded by the huge body of the other side.


    "Ignorant and ignorant little fellow, why do you think that grey robe left you for me? He doesn''t care about your life or death. He just knows that he can''t get what he wants from me. So he left you to die, just like any other wizard, they''re all like that. Selfishness, arrogance, shortsightedness, and I don''t admit it. " Using its own body to form a flesh and blood fence that cannot be broken, said the monster on top of Lothar''s head.


    "But that''s not what I see in cheese. He came from afar to fight for the strange people in this strange kingdom. He''s more reliable than you are. " Knowing that the defense was futile, the count of Heishan simply raised the tip of his sword, pointed to the monster''s face, and answered the other party''s words with this provocative action.


    "I''m curious, Lothar, what''s holding you up. Trust? Courage? Or your sad sense of honor as an aristocrat? What makes you lose sight of reality and indulge in your imaginary world and understand the world with your childish and ridiculous eyes. " There was a strange rhythm in the monster''s voice. As the count of black mountain talked to it for more time, Lothar was unconsciously affected by this.


    In front of the count''s eyes, memories of the past began to appear. These memories were very weak, just like virtual shadows in the real picture. However, if Lothar wanted to, he could see every detail of these memories, from the death of his parents, his lonely childhood, to taking over the territory by himself, leading the army to fight for the Kingdom, and meeting the mage in Zhuoluo town. In these memories, Lothar saw more things that were ignored at that time. People around him despised him when they talked about him in private, aristocrats used his face to gain benefits, and even sneered after cheese left the room.


    "Did you show me these?" Rosa asked, looking straight into the monster''s eyes.


    "Of course not. Those are your own memories. I''m not like those demons who have the habit of looking at people''s souls. I just, let you see what you''ve ignored. You read too many knight novels, and the world is much crueler than those novels. " Said the monster, twisting its head, to the count."Do you know what my soldiers would say to you in my army?" There was a smile on Rosa''s lips. "They would say, this is the loudest fart I''ve ever heard!"


    After that, the count of black mountain jumped forward and put his foot on the monster''s body in front of him. Although the body covered with mucous membrane is sticky, Lothar still jumps to another part of the monster with this pedal. Then he sprang up and stabbed the enemy''s throat with his sword from top to bottom!


    Unfortunately, the monster''s reaction was much faster than that of the count, and the monster''s tail was waiting in the air before Lothar stabbed the sword. This fleshy tentacle, which had just destroyed a whole row of bookshelves, did not hesitate to strike the hapless count into the deepest corner of the room. The blow was so heavy, even though Lothar''s gold armor was superior to others, the count''s mouth still shed blood, which was obviously hurt to the viscera by the impact.


    "Well..." Lothar covered the area under his ribs and looked at the monster with fierce eyes. His left hand was broken in the impact just now, and the sword on that hand had already flown away.


    "Stubborn fool. It''s ridiculous that you don''t want to admit your ignorance until you die. Even so, you can''t escape the fate of death, can''t you? What a stupid insistence The monster once again put his head to Lothar, but because the count had lost his ability to move, the monster put his face very close to Lothar. Lothar could even smell that monster''s mouth.


    Sunlight, from the lens on the roof to the glass wall behind the desk, is reflected back to illuminate the room. The light struck Lothar and gave a golden glow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    "Arrogant, short-sighted, headstrong. Look at you, such a pathetic mortal, what are you still insisting on? " Said the ugly head of the serpent in Lothar''s ear in a most ironic tone.


    For the monster''s ridicule, the black mountain count''s mouth showed a sneer. Although the smile is distorted by pain, it is definitely not the expression that a loser will make.


    "What am I insisting on? I think you''re waiting for something. Why don''t you chase cheese when you''re so powerful? Why are you still talking nonsense when you can kill me at any time? I don''t believe you just want to experience the pleasure of bullying. You can''t kill me, can you? "


    Lothar''s question made the banter disappear from the monster''s face. For the first time, the monster looked at the mortal in front of him with a serious expression. It tilts its head and looks surprised in its narrow yellow eyes.


    It''s true that this monster who pretends to be Baron gray doesn''t want to play with Lothar, but it can''t kill him. This monster, known as the goblin, is one of the grotesque products of the combination of the devil and the devil. It can change the appearance of the victim after killing the prey and steal all the memory and ability of the victim. This is the origin of its name. But there must be a price for such a terrible talent, and the price is that it can''t kill its prey directly.


    The goblin can only kill those who have lost their desire to survive. This is a strange Platycodon from the devil''s blood. This is also the reason why cheese told Lothar to fight alone with the soul swallowing monster, because the mage knew that in the Lord''s heart, there was a firm belief that ordinary people could not imagine. With this belief, even if Lothar could not kill the goblin, he would never die in the other''s hands.


    Although the biggest weakness is seen through, the goblin doesn''t seem to be very worried about the future of the battle. After all, Lothar has almost lost the ability to resist. Even if the count''s will is tough, the monster still has the confidence to let Lothar lose the will to continue to fight against himself.


    "Mortal, you''re smarter than I thought. But it can only make you suffer more. " Whispered the goblin. At the same time, it tightens the huge body that surrounds Lothar. Like a boa constrictor, he entangled the count of black mountain tightly.


    "I have devoured countless souls, and you are no exception. In the end, you will ask me to end your miserable life. "


    "Ha ha, I''m so angry when I''m told of my weakness? You are just a snake without skin. " Although Lothar''s body was bound by the other side, he did not seem afraid. Since he knew that the goblin could not kill himself, whatever the monster did was just a flesh and blood pain for the count.


    But Lothar soon realized that she was wrong. The goblin has no skin. Instead, it is covered with yellow mucous membrane, which is obviously very corrosive. When the monster binds Lothar, the count''s golden armor begins to hiss. Lothar''s armor can''t really be made of gold, but no matter what kind of metal it was made of, it couldn''t resist the corrosion of monsters.


    "Yes, I don''t have the skin like you little flesh people. But I''d like to know if you can still be as calm as you are now after you have lost your appearance The goblin''s mouth gave a sinister laugh, and it enjoyed the horror and powerlessness of its prey as it melted its skin.


    "Even if Even if you melt my skin, I''ll be much more durable than you When Lothar squeezed out of his teeth, the goblin not only melted his armor, but also made every skeleton of count''s body groan in despair.


    "Again. You human beings always measure the world with your own aesthetic standards, as if all the things in this world that are not suitable for your eyes are ugly, and those similar to your ideals are beautiful. " Said the goblin, increasing his efforts to tighten Lothar.


    "Oh, of course. Do I have to admit that monsters like you are beautiful? " Rosa''s gums ooze blood because of the strong bite, but the count himself insisted on saying this.


    "Meaningless sophistry." As the body tightened again, the goblin''s mucous membrane was about to burn through the count''s armor. Or, in places where armor is weak, like the knees and elbows, the pain of soaking in boiling water has begun to invade Lothar''s nerves.


    "Ah, ah!" The pain from her body made Lothar unable to keep calm any longer. The erosion effect of these mucous membranes on human body was far less effective than that when it corroded armor. However, the slow erosion could create unimaginable pain to torture prey.


    "Ha ha ha ha, yes, yes! this is it! Scream! Cry! Soon there will be nothing left in your mind but pain! Come and beg me, please, I will kill you Hearing the scream of the count of Heishan, the soul swallowing monster was very excited. In fact, of all the creatures it devours, Lothar is the strongest. But tormenting this kind of person, lets their spirit thoroughly yield, brings the pleasure is far bigger than swallowing itself.


    "Crazy, heart, delusion, want..." Rosa said word by word. His armor had been melted, and the count felt as if he was bathing in hot oil. At this time, Lothar''s hand covering his left rib suddenly touched something, which was the dagger he had no time to return to the net worm. Although I don''t know why the dagger has not been dissolved, the count can''t care so much now."Poof!" The sound of the blade piercing into the body is particularly evident in this room. Instead of stabbing the soul swallowing monster with a dagger, the count just adjusted the angle of the dagger, and the snake shaped monster''s tight muscles could not wait to stab the blade into his body.


    "No! What is this As the Python''s body looses rapidly, the networm''s dagger does far more damage to the goblin than it seems.


    According to the later mage, this is because the spider taming man''s weapons are usually coated with its own spider venom, and the flesh tissue of the soul swallowing monster under the protection of the mucous membrane is actually very fragile, in addition to its powerful strength. Only with that layer of mucous membrane protection is powerful. Once the mucous membrane protecting the body is punctured, the monster''s tolerance to pain is actually very low.


    "What is this? This is something that will kill you Although her body was almost unable to stand, Lothar knew that this was the only chance to defeat the monster. The count of Heishan clutched the dagger in his hand and pulled it out of the goblin''s body. A lot of corrosive blood was splashed from the wound. But Lothar didn''t care about the pain.


    The great pain brought about was the almost crazy revenge. Before the other party recovered from the sudden injury, the count of black mountain had already rushed up with a dagger. Lothar couldn''t imagine how she could have stabbed so many knives in such a situation that his whole body bones were almost broken. He just mechanically repeatedly stabbed, pulled out, and re stabbed the monster''s body. When the snake shaped monster finally stopped screaming and writhing, the huge body was covered with scars.


    "Ha, ha..." After Rosa stabbed the dagger into the eye socket of the monster''s head, he finally stopped his violence. The body, which had been scarred by the war, was now even more dilapidated because of the blood corrosion of the soul swallowing monster, but the count himself did not care. His left hand still held the handle of the dagger, as if he would continue to stab if the monster was not dead.


    The original clean office, because of this fierce battle, has become broken. In this mess, there are two bodies, a snake like monster lying on the ground without breathing, and a human figure standing on the corpse of a dead monster full of wounds and blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    After a one-day tour around Helin, the curse crow came to the stronghold again the next day.


    "How do you do, Mr. DIPP. My grandfather is waiting for you in the study." Standing in front of the gate, the retinue, wearing the soldier''s unique badge and armor, said respectfully to the curse crow.


    The fort hammerhead looks more magnificent during the day than at night. The special construction technology makes the castle look as impregnable as a whole piece of steel in the sun. Following the guide''s attendants from the main entrance into the castle, the curse crow found that the fortress of Lord hammering did not seem to have many guards. However, if you think of the dummy I met before, I''m afraid the role of these guards is just decoration.


    Different from the curse crow''s conjecture, as he went deeper into the castle, the magician was surprised to find that the room of the Lord hammer was not at the top of the castle. It''s under the castle! This makes the curse crow feel very curious. Although he has heard all kinds of anecdotes about Lord liehammering, this practice, which is almost opposite to all nobles, is more exaggerated than the hearsay.


    But this is just the beginning. When entering the castle''s underground, the curse crow could not help rubbing his eyes, he could not understand what he saw. If the above ground part of the fort is a regular Lord''s castle, then its underground part is obviously much larger than the ground!


    Mantra crows have heard that icebergs in cold waters will only show a very small part on the water surface, which is very similar to the situation of liehammerberg. The hall, which is enough to hold a hundred people team, leads to the surrounding corridors like cobwebs, and the faint sound of iron tapping from the depths of the corridors. This is not something that human beings can build. The magician had been guessing about the identity of the Duke. Now what he saw made him more sure of his guess.


    "Here we are." The servant brought the magician to a door made of metal, on which was carved a hammer with extremely complicated patterns, which looked like the hammer had just been taken out of the fire.


    Such a heavy door will not rely on human power to open and close. The valet pulled down a leather rope next to him, then put his hands on his side and stood aside as if he had finished his task. It seems that the rope should be connected with some kind of device to inform the people in the house, because soon the gate sank nearly a step inward and slid to the left to reveal the scene of the house.


    When the curse crow entered the room, the iron door closed quietly behind him.


    "Ah, Mr. deep, welcome to your visit." Said a deep, rough voice. The sound is reminiscent of the sound of a broken bellows being pulled. But it''s no surprise that dwarves are never known for their good voices.


    "How do you do. It''s a pleasure to meet you. " Deep, or curse crow, was not frightened by the man in front of him. From the name of the Lord of the iron castle, to the architectural style of the fort and the huge underground space under the castle, all these evidences point to the fact that the Lord of liehammers is a dwarf.


    Dwarfs are creatures that have a humanoid outline, but are much shorter than normal humans. Their height is only about one meter. For most adults, this height is only slightly higher than the waist, but it is still much higher than the dwarfs. At the same time, compared with the thin dwarf, the dwarf is very strong.


    For example, although the dwarf was wearing a heavy bear skin cape and a dress lined with armor, it did not affect the crow''s ability to see the outline of his muscles. This is also the characteristic of most dwarfs. Their muscle density is much higher than that of humans, which makes them inferior in height, but most human beings are not even rivals of female dwarfs if they simply compete for strength.


    In addition, although many people believe that dwarfs have some kind of worship for beards, in fact, except for some tribes or clans, most dwarfs have the habit of trimming their beards like humans, and female dwarfs do not have the same beard as men, as rumored.


    Although the dwarf''s hair was tied in two braids in front of his ears, his jaw was as smooth as the surface of an egg. In addition, it is worth mentioning that he wore a decorative metal headring on his head. The head ring flashed with magic light under the vision of the curse crow.


    "You don''t look surprised?" Seeing the calm appearance of the curse crow, big Duke liehammer tilted his head and asked. Listening to his tone, he seems to be a little disappointed at the master''s calm.


    "Me? Of course I was surprised. However, I am not surprised that you will be a son of mountains, but I am surprised that your existence will become a noble of the capital of mankind. I thought your race wasn''t interested in rights. " The curse crow responded, and at the same time, he walked to the desk in the study and moved a chair for himself. If you wait for a straight dwarf to ask you to sit down, it won''t take too long. Dwarfs are not used to human politeness.


    "It doesn''t sound like you''ve dealt with us for the first time, wizard." The dwarf''s mouth shows a smile. He has been with human beings for a long time, and in order to integrate into human society, he has to make some compromises. Now the Duke is very happy to see that the mantra crow can communicate with him with his attitude towards dwarves. As for how he saw that the crow was the caster, the magician guessed that it had something to do with his headband."Yes, I have had the privilege of carrying out some missions with the dwarfs of the iron hand clan." Said the magician. This is not a lie. In the task given by the grey tower, the curse crow did have a brief cooperation with some dwarfs.


    "Iron hand? Ha, those guys can''t do anything but gloves. But their wives are very strong. " Big Duke liehammer said so, and his face showed the expression of aftertaste. However, mantra crow doesn''t want to know what he is recalling. Dwarf women and men are almost the same size. In human eyes, these dwarf women full of muscle have no aesthetic feeling.


    Fortunately, the Duke''s memory did not last long, and soon the dwarf returned to the conversation. He took out a bottle of wine from the cupboard, poured some of it into his glass made of goat horn and drank it down.


    "You know what? I don''t like you witches very much. Although you are much stronger than ordinary people, as long as you appear, it means that something very bad will happen. But sometimes it''s impossible without you guys in robes


    Said the dwarf, and then took out a cup which was the same as the one in his hand. After pouring some wine, he pushed it to the curse crow.


    "Anyway, since this is the case with the grey lion, as the Duke of this kingdom, I welcome you. The wizard. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    This is a room that serves as the battle headquarters. There is not even a chair in this room except the Wangdu sand table in the middle of the room. But the people standing by in this room don''t seem to care.


    "Grey, they should have entered the pharmacists'' Association." Said the ghoul patriarch. As a group of ghouls born and bred in Wangdu, the Edwards family has the most intelligent eyes and ears among all the dark dwellers. Not to mention the elite ghouls who have the ability to hide their appearance, these ghouls are enough to monitor everything in the city by the various industries they have managed for many years.


    "It''s a lot later than he planned." Hill is still wearing that crow mask. Instead of wearing a doctor''s dress today, she is wearing a tight black dress that is not commensurate with her profession. And her long hair was also tied into a braid, casually draped on her shoulder. As for the Dementor, he naturally refers to cheese. The mage has many backup plans for today''s situation. It seems that the formulation of these plans is not groundless.


    "Do you want me to send someone to see it?" The huge bat hanging upside down on the beam of the room opened his wings, revealing a tired face of a man from inside. This man is the leader of the bat people. His bat people, as the only dark dwellers with flying ability, naturally became emergency teams. As for why he looks so haggard, bats are still nocturnal animals. Unlike vampires, these humanoid creatures with bat wings are closer to animals in their habits.


    "No, not yet. And I believe the mage can solve his problems. " Emia, dressed in a red dress, looked at the position of the Pharmacist Association on the sand table in front of her. "Compared to this, Miss Hill, have you finished what I asked you to do?"


    The doctor nodded slightly at the witch.


    "Your will has been carried out, my dear lady. I admire you and Mr. cheese for their masterpieces


    "Nothing. Most of the work was done by the grey robed mage. I just helped a little bit." Emia laughed. Of course she knew why hill was so excited. When she and cheese succeeded in developing it, her feelings were no less than those of the Dementor doctor. And hearing Hill say that the mission has been completed, the Dementors will not lie.


    Just then, the door of the room was opened. One eye and Roland came in one after another. By the way, the lightning was lying on the magician''s shoulder with a sleepy look.


    "We''re back." One eye took off the mask from her face and said, I don''t know why, she doesn''t like wearing it in front of emias.


    "How is it going?" The witch said to them that she had sent them out earlier.


    "The situation is similar to what you said." One eye went to the sand table and pointed to the houses marked by red flags. "Although we only went to these places, we found the bodies you mentioned there. The gods are on it. It''s disgusting."


    "Judging from the setting of the altar and the corpses found on the spot, we can confirm that they are believers of the Lord of flesh and blood." Roland''s face was not very good, anyone who saw the scene like purgatory would not be very comfortable. If he was not the only one among the people present who was able to distinguish the sect of the evil god priest, he said that he would not take the initiative to approach those lunatics.


    "Can''t you find a living one?" Asked the witch to Roland.


    The old man shook his head, and the big hat on his head made the movement stand out.


    "No, all that can be found is wreckage, which looks like the failure of the calling ceremony. But I don''t know much about their beliefs, so I''m not sure if there are survivors


    "There will be no survivors. All those who participated in the call are dead. They failed. " Has been leaning against the corner of the rain suddenly said. This man has been standing in the same position since he came. This is the first sentence he said today.


    Normally, a bard''s words are not true, but rain''s words are very convincing at this time. I don''t know why, after hearing what he said, all the people present agreed with his conclusion, as if it was taken for granted.


    "Well, it''s a good thing anyway. It''s just that the soldiers who patrol the city will have nightmares tomorrow night Said Edward.


    "That''s a headache for the king. It has nothing to do with us." Emia waved and said, "speaking of the king, what have you found about the grudge spirit?"


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I haven''t heard from them yet." The ghoul patriarch bowed and said.


    "I still don''t think it''s a wise decision to send them to the king''s castle. We''ll get all the information we want in front of the castle. " Said Hill.


    "If you want to sneak into the castle, complaining spirit is the best choice. Besides, we can''t allocate other people to solve this problem. You can''t come back before you lose the cheese. " The witch frowned, and she looked at the pieces on the sand table that symbolized the dark races, which were scattered in various parts of the capital to ensure that they could get to any part of the city in time. This is to prevent the mage''s actions from touching the opponent''s bottom line and making them jump over the wall."Let me tell you if we are too nervous. So far, those guys have not really shown up except for spreading the plague. Only the sighting records of these plague disseminators are those seen by the wizard in grey robe in iron castle. Maybe they''re not that strong at all. What''s more, we haven''t heard the news that the plague continues to spread recently The head of the bat man said in a stuffy voice.


    Chieftain Edward was about to tell the bat that he was too optimistic, but the ghoul''s words had not yet been uttered, and the whole person was stunned. His expression on his face seemed to freeze. Not only he, but also the rain in the corner suddenly opened his eyes.


    At the same time, on the wall of Wangdu, the soldiers stationed on the lookout tower looked at the forest in the distance of Wangdu. This was the scenery he had seen for many years, but today, he felt that the forest seemed to be bigger than usual, which made him rub his eyes. When he looked at it again, the soldier was surprised to find that the forest had indeed expanded, but the expanded part was not green, but gray That''s the color of the mouse man''s fur. A large number of rat people rushed out of the forest to the north of Wangdu, like a tide.


    "Enemy attack!" With the shouts of soldiers on the lookout tower, the loud and clear Clarion sounded through the whole city. Originally peaceful Cangshi Wangdu, instantly boiling up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Naturally, cheese in the Pharmacist Association can''t hear the trumpet on the city wall. In fact, even if the mage heard the voice, he who knew little about military affairs probably didn''t know what the horn meant. But the situation is more dangerous for cheese than the rat army that is still approaching.


    With the fierce battle on the second floor, bricks and other things constantly flew towards the mage from the patio and the breach on the ground. Helpless, cheese had to slow down his own pace and use magic to form a defensive force field to resist these stray bullets.


    "Boom!"


    When the mage took a few steps forward to see the battle situation downstairs from the patio, a heavy noise came from below. At the same time, cheese saw something huge flying out of the corridor on the second floor, splashing smoke and dust all over the sky. As for the subject who was beaten, he hit the mage''s side.


    "As a wolf walker, you are in such a mess." Cheese goes up to Jack who is beaten up and blocks the following debris with magic power field, and says to his companion.


    "Ha, you''re not as good as me when you fight after being stabbed in the stomach." The wolf man, who got up from the ground, swearing and swearing, could see that even though Jack and his avatar were wolf shaped, his belly hair was still stained with blood. And all this blood came from the wounds caused by Jason''s sneak attack.


    "You wound I didn''t expect that he even got the real silver. " Cheese knows that even if the sharpness of ordinary metal can cut through the skin of a werewolf, the wound left by it is only a small wound that can be recovered in a flash. Only pure silver can make wolf Walker as vulnerable as ordinary people.


    "You are not convincing. Didn''t you know about this guy''s mutiny? I don''t want to tell me in advance. If that guy cuts my neck directly with the first knife, I''m afraid I''ll be cold at this time, even if my life is hard. " Jack spat blood out of his mouth and said.


    "You have wronged me. I went into the house and realized that Jason had a problem. But I didn''t have a chance to tell you at that time Cheese shrugged and said to his companion, "but the good thing is that he should only be given the task of holding us back, otherwise he will be able to deal us a heavier blow."


    "A heavier blow? Your fiancee was thrown from the second floor by that asshole! Don''t you see the spikes Jack looks at the mage in disbelief. He can''t understand why cheese can face betrayal so calmly.


    "Don''t be so excited, Jack. Clandy''s OK Cheese said he waved his ring hand, indicating that the wolf man and the witch''s engagement ring were still in his hand. Generally, if two people in the contract died, they would lose their magic power automatically. The ring on the mage''s hand is still working normally, but it seems to be tighter than usual. The thorns pierce the finger of cheese, and the blood is absorbed by the ring.


    Wolf Walker hobbled to the mage, and his body had to bend down because of the height of the floor.


    "I don''t know. But if you know how to kill that traitor downstairs, you''d better tell me earlier. "


    Cheese didn''t respond quickly to his companion''s words. His eyes were fixed on the third floor where Jack was beaten away. As the floating smoke gradually fell, Jason, or the unfortunate guard possessed by Jason, appeared at the gap in the corridor.


    "No way. We can''t kill him." The mage shook his head and said.


    "What are you talking about? What does it mean to be unable to kill? Is that guy so strong? " Jack said in surprise. In wolf Walker''s cognition, since cheese can recognize Jason''s race, there is no reason why he can''t find a way to kill Jason. You know, the mage can see at a glance that his abdominal wound was caused by real silver.


    "The shadow of the sorcerer is such a troublesome existence that unless we kill the caster who calls it, there is no way to destroy it completely. And if I''m right, Jason''s master should be a whole sorceress Said the cheese, raising his voice, as if he had deliberately told the enemy in the distance, "am I right? The swearing one. "


    Hearing the mage''s words, the captain of the guard sneered, and then the whole person collapsed as quickly as a leaky balloon. A dark shadow came out of the man''s seven orifices and quickly condensed into a human appearance. Jason at this time was exactly the same as Rosa when they first met.


    "I have not broken my oath. I was loyal to greyne until she died. I just don''t want to go back to that dark world. "


    "So you turned to your grein''s enemies? The members of the sorcerer group who killed her and her daughter here? " Cheese said that emia had told the mage about being chased by the sorcerer.


    Originally, after geline''s death, Jason''s contract should be borne by her, but Amelia was surprised to find that her connection with the wizard''s shadow became a little vague. Although this feeling only lasted for a short time, she instinctively realized that something was wrong. But as a witch, even gren could not have a detailed understanding of the magic beyond her magic system, which made her unable to know what had changed in her connection with Jason."That witch can''t support my existence. You know, the longer things like us stay in the world, the more the burden on the caster. Glenn is strong enough, but her daughter? I don''t think it''s as good as clandy in terms of potential. " Jason''s words are only here, but his implication is clear to cheese.


    If emia can''t afford to keep him in the world, Jason can only find someone who can pay for him. The Witches of a whole sorceress group will never refuse the allegiance of a powerful wizard who has survived for more than 20 years. With a little deception, emia can''t notice that her contract with Jason has been broken, which is the main reason why the witch didn''t have time to warn cheese Jason that there was a problem.


    "Well, I don''t care about you at all. I just want to know if what you do today can make me understand that the witches behind you declare war on me Cheese''s eyes gradually cooled down. Maybe the enemy who has the ability to command the evil god priest and the Lich to spread the plague is a formidable opponent that will make the mage headache. But how dare a group of witches dare to challenge the grey robed Mage at this time?


    Jason didn''t respond to cheese''s question. He just stepped back and stepped into the shadow cast by the wall. The next second, a short sword with black shadow condensed from the shadow behind the mage stabbed at his back heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    "Be careful!" Rao is with wolf Walker''s reaction speed, jack also only has time to shout out these two words. Jason''s fighting power when he didn''t abandon the human body made him feel tricky. Now that he has returned to his original Shadow form, this guy has become more haunted.


    Since the werewolf has no time to respond, the body function of cheese is not better than wolf walker. Although the mage has been using magic vision to see things, and has successfully captured the moving track of the wizard''s shadow in the shadow, seeing it doesn''t mean you can avoid it. From Jack''s point of view, cheese can only turn his head. Before the mage''s head is turned, the blade in the shadow has already stabbed his grey robe.


    Wolf walker can already imagine the blood splashing scene that will follow. He has even thought about how to escape from here with the wounded mage. But the imaginary situation did not appear after all. When the blade stabbed on the grey robe, the weapon formed by the shadow quickly lost its original shape like ink dripping into the water, and then disappeared.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t hurt me." When more than half of the blade is offset by the grey robe, the cheese sounds.


    Jason, as the assassin, obviously realized this. After holding the handle of the knife and holding out the shadow hand, he did not hesitate to release his weapon and disappeared into the shadow as quickly as he appeared.


    "What''s the matter? Is this your new trick? " Jack asked, staring warily at the shadow behind him.


    "Well, I think you realize that, Jason." Instead of answering the werewolf''s question, cheese turned his head back and said to the second floor.


    The body of the wizard''s shadow appears in the place where he abandoned his body as it had disappeared before. He raised his head with a face without facial features to face the master who was in a high position.


    Cheese knew that Jason would not talk to himself at this time, so he went on talking.


    "As long as you have no substance, don''t try to hurt me by these shadows. You can''t penetrate my defense. "


    Jason''s response to the mage''s almost provocative speech was very simple. Six black spears thrust out of the shadow under the cheese''s feet, and attacked the body of cheese from six directions. However, these shadowed weapons disintegrated as quickly as the previous blades when they touched the mage''s robe, and the attack failed again.


    "How is it? Is it fun? I''m magic enough to play with you all day. And it''s impossible for you to keep me, this house, in the meantime. I''ll go as soon as I want. " Said the cheese, lifting his feet and starting to walk down the stairs. At the same time, it seems that they don''t believe the master''s words. In the shadow of cheese raising feet, countless short spines have risen. As long as the mage''s feet fall to the ground, these spikes can pierce the sole of cheese''s feet.


    However, as the mage said, these shadow generated things have no effect on cheese. He walked forward normally, and the spikes on the ground seemed to be nonexistent. But perhaps he admitted that his current state could not bring any influence to the mage, and Jason''s body once again penetrated into the body of the unfortunate soldier.


    "That''s right." Said cheese, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, I don''t know why you look so happy, but I have to remind you." Jack went up to the mage and said, "this guy is very dangerous when he has a body. I don''t know why, but his strength and speed are better than mine


    "Don''t worry, I know. Instead of worrying about me, you''d better get Rosa out first. His side of the matter should be solved. When I get rid of this traitor who doesn''t know his height, we can go. " The mage waved to wolf Walker and said that he looked very confident.


    Jack tilted his head, though he didn''t know why cheese was so sure. However, since the mage has made such a promise, it seems that he has some dependence that he does not know clearly. Thinking of the ease of cheese in defusing Jason''s attack just now, the wolf Walker nodded and turned to Lothar''s room.


    "You are too arrogant, wizard. You shouldn''t face me on your own. " Almost as Jack turns his head and leaves, the body of the wizard''s shadow appears in front of cheese. No one can see how he moved here from the second floor. Cheese only knew that, while the enemy spoke, the sword on his waist had made a clanging sound.


    "Do you think I''m arrogant?" As for Jason''s sword drawing, cheese was extremely calm. In other words, after the mage asked Jason whether the witch group behind him wanted to fight against him, cheese''s performance was too calm. This calmness, on the one hand, allows cheese to analyze the battlefield environment without being affected by emotions. On the other hand, people who are familiar with him will know that this is a phenomenon that only happens when the mage is really provoked.


    Unfortunately, Jason didn''t know that cheese was out of anger at this time, but even if the wizard shadow knew about it, his position also decided that he could not retreat. The short sword with wind pressure crossed a cold arc and took the mage''s head. With his physical strength, Jason was sure to cut off the opponent''s head before he made any casting action.But the blade still didn''t touch the mage''s neck, because when it was half waved, cheese''s right hand had firmly grasped the sword in mid air.


    "Look, Jason, you made a mistake." Cheese, holding his opponent''s sword in one hand, said in a calm tone.


    And to answer him, it was a foot that the armored guard kicked at the mage''s waist.


    The muffled sound of "poof" came from the waist of cheese, and Jason''s foot knot firmly kicked him. However, even though he suffered such a heavy blow, the mage still maintained his position just now, but the short distortion on his face proved that cheese did not feel pain.


    "Wrong? Are you trying to say I shouldn''t have betrayed you? Ha ha, as I said earlier, this is not a mistake, it is a choice! " Jason''s face has a fanatical expression. As a wizard''s shadow, he can express his emotions so clearly only when he is attached to other creatures. With this sentence, Jason took back the foot he had kicked out, and at the same time, he punched the cheese with his left hand.


    But Jason didn''t have the metal armour on his hand, especially when he was fighting. And the mage who ate the three fists, though it didn''t seem to be a big problem, there was still a little blood on his mouth.


    "No, I''m not talking about that." Cheese grabs the palm of the sword and is cut open by the blade. Drops of blood drop down the blade and fall to the ground. "I want to tell you. Originally, if you keep that shadow state, I really have no way to take you. After all, I really can''t kill you. "


    The mage''s words made Jason realize something. His face changed. Instinctively, he wanted to give up his sword and stay away from cheese. But at this time, he found that his right hand could not release the handle of his sword. Then Jason thought of abandoning the body, but his consciousness was also firmly attached to the body.


    Seeing the change in the other person''s expression, the cheese''s mouth was more smiling, he continued.


    "But you yourself are trapped in a mortal body? That''s stupid, I can only say


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    "What have you done to me?" There was a look of fear on Jason''s face. Originally, as a wizard''s shadow, he should not understand fear, just as he should not understand all other feelings. However, the price of staying in the world for too long is that he inevitably learned human emotions. At the beginning, maybe he just wanted to play a better role in acquiring the body, but now, Jason is really afraid.


    "Poor Jason. Look at you. It''s like a human being. " The mage''s eyes flashed with danger. He said to his opponent, "you''ve been here for too long. Now you are not afraid at all


    The blood dripping on the ground, the blood still sliding on the blade, the blood from the cheese wound began to glow as brightly as in his eyes as he spoke. The blood droplets seemed to have become something else under the influence of the mage''s magic. They began to swim towards Jason''s body as if they had their own consciousness.


    "Ah, ha ha..." Jason opened his mouth and wanted to say something to the mage, but he could only make a voice of unknown meaning in his throat. When the mage''s scattered blood all got under Jason''s armor, cheese finally let go of his sword holding hand. And this action also made Jason, who was originally standing, as if he had lost his dependence, and fell to his knees directly.


    The wizard''s shadow wants to drive his own body to stand up again, but he finds that he is now like being locked in a human coffin. Whether it is hands or feet, he can''t even tighten a muscle according to his will. As a result of his kneeling posture, he can clearly see that the mage''s blood flowing down the back of his hand is slowly seeping into his skin.


    "Before I die, or before the blood is taken out of your present body. You just stay in this living coffin. " Cheese bent down and whispered in Jason''s ear, "you should thank me. At least you can see and hear now. Cherish these memories. This is your last memory before you are sent back to that dark world. "


    At this time, jack also carried Rosa out of Baron Gray''s office. Although the count strongly opposed this way of carrying the werewolf, he was in no better condition than Jason.


    "Looks like you''ve solved it?" Wolf Walker went to the mage and asked.


    "Well, Jason was nailed to this body by me. You''ll have to move him back with Lothar later Cheese stood up straight and said, his face a little white, before forced to carry Jason''s attack began to have side effects.


    "You don''t mind?" Jack is aware of the strange body of the mage. He doesn''t think that the fight between cheese and Jason will be very easy. The ability of wizard shadow makes him fall into a bitter battle for a time. What''s more, regardless of those spells, cheese''s physical quality is just an ordinary person.


    "At least better than the one on your shoulder. Don''t worry about me." Cheese wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and took out a small bottle of red medicine from his robe and poured it down. Judging from the expression on the mage''s face, this bottle, which exudes a strong smell of blood and herbs, must not be very good to drink.


    "Hey! What do you mean! You left me alone to that monster. If it wasn''t for my luck, I would have died here! " Although Lothar was very weak, she had not fainted. At this time, hearing the ridicule of her companion, she immediately replied.


    "That false Baron is a mixture of devil and devil. If I were there, its power would be more than breaking your ribs and an arm. It can be said that among us, only you have the ability to defeat it. Besides, you haven''t died. Go back and remember it well. Thank you, Miss mercenary Cheese shrugged and took out a bottle of the same potion as before and handed it to Rosa''s mouth.


    "It turns out that it''s the devil and the son of the devil. No wonder it''s so ugly. Do you know from the beginning that the net worm''s Dagger can Well Pooh! What are you giving me to drink! " The count of Heishan was interrupted in the middle of his speech by the cheese medicine. Unlike the mage who was familiar with the taste of the medicine, Lothar felt like eating a big mouthful of rotten blood tofu.


    "Something that can save your life. Let''s go quickly. We''ve made a lot of noise just now. If we don''t leave, we''ll be blocked by the city guards. " Said cheese, motioning Jack to carry the captain of the guard on the ground.


    "Where is Corinthian? Are you not going to take care of your fiancee Wolf Walker carried Jason up and said behind the mage.


    "You look down the patio. Can you see a drop of blood? Don''t worry. She''s safer than us now. " The cheese said, skilfully leaping over a pool of blood on the ground. Judging from the armor in the bloodstain, this should be one of the two guards guarding the stairs just now.


    "Wait a minute, since there is an ambush here, will those people on the first floor..." Wolf Walker thought of the situation that the guards around him had taken the initiative to help the wizard''s shadow when he was fighting with Jason. He could not help but worry about the sight he felt when he was on the second floor.


    "Remember when I said that Ningshen flower can be used as a hallucinogen?" The cheese interrupts Jack and says this without end.The werewolf was stunned and nodded. But the expression on his face didn''t seem to understand the mage''s meaning.


    "I lied at the time that it didn''t take that complicated steps to turn ningshenhua into a hallucinogen. Just rub up some ointment and leaves and throw them near the roots


    Jack immediately thought that cheese did pick and crush a leaf on the first floor, but he had another problem.


    "Don''t you say that potion is your only secret recipe?"


    Hearing wolf Walker''s question, cheese stopped and looked at him with an impatient expression.


    "My poor jack, since I know the existence of this potion, it is no longer a secret recipe. At least not an exclusive recipe. "


    The scene on the first floor is indeed what the mage said. At this time, those people who were busy had already fallen into their own hallucinations under the effect of the hallucinogenic elements emitted by the sedative herb. And those who had been lurking in these people''s killers, naturally also followed unprepared in the move.


    For example, a man in a few people downstairs is the first floor through the second floor of the stairs, as if no one is doing some ugly behavior against the wall. And at his feet, there was a dagger.


    "I know this guy. He''s the best killer in the neighboring kingdoms. The mission claims to have never failed. " Said the count, lying on Jack''s back, pointing to the man.


    "You say him?" The wolf Walker glanced at the man who had taken off his trousers and was shaking some parts of the wall. The expression on his face was very funny.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it, when I didn''t say it


    In such an environment, a few people stroll out of the door of Pharmacists Association. Along the way, they found at least three groups of killer teams. It seems that if it wasn''t for cheese, there must be a fierce battle here.


    And when they saw the streets of Wangdu again, the sound of horn echoed over the city seemed so harsh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Lie hammer castle, the study of Duke liehammer


    after drinking the liquor handed over by Duke liehammer, the curse crow has an illusion that its esophagus is burning up. The grey tower is on the top. This is definitely the strongest wine that the magician has ever drunk. But what''s amazing is that although the purity of the wine makes people doubt whether it can be used as a drink, when it falls into the stomach bag of mantra crow, the imagined wine power does not produce. As soon as the liquor touched the stomach acid, it turned into harmless water, and there was a faint sense of coolness that passed to the magician''s brain.


    "Ha ha, you should have seen your own expression, wizard." The dwarf returned to his seat with the bottle and glass. His chair is higher than ordinary people, and there are two steps at the bottom for the chair owner to sit on more conveniently. However, when he sat on it, his height seemed almost the same as that of the curse crow.


    "Forgive me for my impoliteness, Duke. It''s just that I haven''t drunk this kind of Wine. " After considering his own words, the curse crow finally classified the drink given to him by Lord liehammer as alcohol.


    "How about it? Is this wine amazing? This is my own brew, the only one in the whole continent. " Looking at the bewildered expression of the magician, the Great Duke of strong hammer poured himself a glass of wine and said.


    "Yes, it''s probably one of the most magical wines I''ve ever seen. It''s a little different from the dwarf wine I know, you know. " The curse crow shrugged. In his impression, the dwarf''s wine may not be clear enough, but it is absolutely strong! All the wines that can be used as fuel at any time are challenging the limits of human senses.


    "Of course. It took me a lot of time to make this wine. For us dwarves, a day without food will be fine, but a day without wine? That''s for the dead. But since I became this damned grandfather, there are countless things to do every day. " The dwarf said, pouring a mouthful of wine, "those incompetent bureaucrats and nobles, I really don''t understand how the human administrative system has survived to the present. In a word, this strong hammer collar needs a sober big hammer, so I have to find a compromise


    The curse crow tried to drink the wine again. He found that after getting used to the taste of the wine, it was a good refreshing drink.


    "Now it seems that you have found a very successful solution. I''m not flattering, but I''m sure you''ll have enough of this wine to make a name in the dwarves'' history. What''s its name? "


    "You do seem to know how to please a dwarf." When hearing the curse crow''s words, big Duke liehammer''s face showed an irrepressible smile. As a dwarf, there is no more praiseworthy than his own wine and weapons. He added wine to the magician''s glass. "Although it has not been determined yet, I want to call it fire lily."


    "That''s a good name, fire Lily!" The curse crow raised his glass and expressed his love for the drink with the dwarf''s toasting etiquette, which is to drink it in one gulp. And this action also made him notice a letter on the desk of big Duke of hammer. The letter was obviously sent in an urgent manner, and the lacquered lines on one side were the unique symbols of the strong hammer family.


    "What''s on it?" The enchanter asked, while both were in high spirits.


    The dwarf handed the writing paper on the desk to the curse crow and said to him.


    "Nothing, just inform me that Wang has been attacked by rat men."


    "What! The king has been attacked by the rat man Perhaps the Great Duke of hammer didn''t pay attention to this matter at this time, but the mantra crow who got the news for the first time was really shocked. You know, according to the information he got, the scope of rat man plague is far from reaching Wangdu, which is why cheese has time to arrange a surprise attack against the Pharmacist Association.


    "Don''t be nervous, boy. That city is not so easy to fall down, not to mention anything else, there are a family of witches, they will not like their home into a rat''s nest The dwarf took a sip of the wine and said, "as long as the king is not disintegrated from the inside like the iron castle, it will be futile to rely on the mice alone."


    The contents of the letter seemed to confirm the Duke''s words. Although the letter expressed a strong surprise at the attack on Wangdu, it also indicated that Wang Du was not in danger of falling into the enemy. However, this information did not make the curse crow happy. The sudden appearance of rat people in Wangdu might be accidental on the one hand. On the other hand, he always has a premonition that something his classmate, cheese, has done has touched the other party''s nerves.


    "I''m too nervous. You are right. The grey lion king should not be so easily broken. But since you have mentioned the iron fort, I will tell you that I will be there when it is sealed up. " The curse crow pauses for a moment, observing the other party''s reaction after hearing this sentence.


    However, to his surprise, Lord liehammer did not show any special performance after learning that the magician had witnessed the sealing up of the iron castle. He just agreed at will and then took a sip of wine. The conversation fell into silence for a moment.


    "I''ve known wall for 50 years." Suddenly the dwarf said, "he is a stubborn fellow, just like me. I''ve seen a lot of witches, even your teacher, the owner of the grey tower, and the original grey robe. But no one is like him. The guardian warlock, which completely abandons attacks and focuses on defense, sounds stupid. "The curse crow didn''t speak. He knew that it was better not to interrupt a person when he was recalling. So liehammer continued.


    "But that guy Ah, I''ve never seen such a stubborn human being. He even refused to use the sword, but his shield played well. You don''t know how hard it took me to convince him to be the city Lord of the iron fort "And since you are here now, I think, at least at that time, he thought you were trustworthy."


    Speaking of this, the eyes of big Duke liehammer suddenly become extremely fierce, he stares at the curse crow, that expression and killing intention let people have no doubt that he will suddenly copy an ax from under the table and chop the curse crow.. His sudden behavior made the magician appear to be out of control. The wary mantra crow was relaxed by the pretence of easygoing dwarves before him. For a moment, he even had a fear of the people in front of him!


    "Listen, boy, I can forgive you for your rude visit last night, or for changing the minds of my people. But that''s all for wall''s sake! As for you, you must answer my question, otherwise, whether you are grey or white, I will not let you continue to touch the affairs of this kingdom! "


    Photographed by the powerful momentum of the other party, the curse crow subconsciously nodded to show that he was willing to answer his question.


    "Good boy, I have only one question. That is, why are you fighting? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    The question of why we fight seems to be easy to answer. If the person asked this question is cheese, I''m afraid the mage can quickly respond to more than three kinds of answers from Lord liehammer without even thinking about it. After all, for cheese, who has been in contact with the human world for the first time, although there are many things that he doesn''t like, there are still many people and things that he is willing to fight for.


    But curse crows are not cheese. For the magician, he has seen too many human kingdoms, whether it is the grey lion or other countries, these so-called kingdoms and their rulers are very disappointing to him. As a spellcaster with far more than ordinary knowledge, mantra crow didn''t hate to communicate with people in the beginning. He had the same idea as cheese, hoping to help some innocent people with his knowledge.


    Unfortunately, compared with cheese, curse crows see more of the dark side of human nature. These crazy parts of human nature make the curse crow realize a thing - freedom without shackles. When a person''s will can not be restricted by morality, law, honor and so on, when a person can measure the world by his own moral standards, no one can tell whether that person is a saint or a madman.


    And this is the curse crow now. So what cheese can answer, he can''t answer.


    However, this is not a big problem. The magician just needs to find one from countless high sounding reasons to match his excellent acting skills. He believes that he is enough to hide from the dwarves in front of him. In just a moment, he has made up a whole set of words. However, when the curse crow looked into the eyes of Lord liehammer and wanted to speak, he realized that there was no point in it. Silence is the only thing he can do at this time.


    "Is that your answer?" The dwarf drank up the wine in his glass and said to the curse crow. Judging from his expression, Archduke liehammer seems to be very disappointed with the magician''s silence. The caster is such a group of people, they only care about the mysteries of nothingness, regardless of the life or death of other life in the world. Even if they have such beautiful slogans, their true faces are often selfish and disgusting.


    Curse crow is silent, because he really can''t find an answer that can''t convince him. From the beginning to the end, the wizard dares to participate in this event. Perhaps there is only one reason, because it is not the time of his death. Under this premise, the magician has nothing to worry about. He can do whatever he wants. But this, obviously, cannot be a reason to persuade others.


    "Oh, wizard." Lord hammer shook his head and said sarcastically, "maybe you are much stronger than wall. Maybe you can create a disaster that is more terrible than the plague before us. But those forces don''t help you see the reality. You say that everything is to seek truth, but you can''t even recognize your own ideas. Leave this kingdom, it''s not your war. "


    The curse crow didn''t know how he left the fort. When the sun outside the castle shone on his face, the grey robe came back from the dwarf''s words. But the problems that followed left him in a mess.


    "What am I after?" The charmer whispered to himself. From the beginning of his youth, he almost blindly pursued knowledge and truth, for which he paid a huge price. But is this knowledge really what you want? Or is it just being forced to make choices in an environment like the gray tower. Curse crow tried hard to find a way in the complex thoughts, but he could not calm down his mind.


    At this moment, a voice came from not far away from the magician.


    "Mr. deep! Have you met the Duke? " Lin, dressed in a white dress, went to the curse crow''s side and asked with concern. Originally, she didn''t need to wait here, but the girl still came here, waiting for the magician to come out.


    If it is normal, curse crow may talk with Lin at will, but now, he has no such mood. The magician went straight to his chariot, beside which was also waiting for the garrison of the molten iron city. The young man was very excited. He believed that with his introduction, the legendary wizard in grey robe would reach an agreement with Dagong, and his name would be sung by the poets.


    Unfortunately, if mantra crow just doesn''t want to pay attention to Lin now, then he doesn''t want to see the person who helped him facilitate the meeting. And the magician did. With the curse crow gently pointing at the other side, the garrison commander, who had been affected by the spell master''s magic power, instantly calmed down. Like a silent puppet, he opened the carriage door for the curse crow, and watched the latter and Lin ride away together in the carriage. It was not until the carriage had disappeared on the corner that consciousness was restored.


    "You don''t look very happy." On the carriage, Lin said carefully. Anyone can see that Mr. Depp is in a very bad mood. Moreover, this situation is mostly related to his meeting with Archduke liehammer just now.


    "Is it the Duke who made you angry?" The former maid tried to make the mantra crow speak. Her years of service told her that she could be much more relaxed if she spoke out a lot of troubles. However, she has not noticed that in her own tone, she has already placed Lord liehammer behind deep. It is hard to imagine that this is the words of a leader who is loyal to him.But Lin''s concerns were totally unnecessary. Now the mantra crow can''t answer any questions from her. The extreme bewilderment makes the incantation master''s mind highly concentrated. In this state of near meditation, any slight external stimulation has expanded countless times. Lin''s concern has been amplified and distorted countless times before it has become meaningless noise.


    The situation was exacerbated by the downtown area of molten iron city where the carriage was passing. On the street outside the carriage, countless voices converged into an unimaginable sound wave, which completely engulfed the curse crow. The thoughts that were not clear became more chaotic.


    "Quiet!" Finally, the intolerable curse crow growled out in a low voice. With this magic roar, a gust of invisible wind burst out with the magician as the center. All the people affected by the wind stopped speaking, though they didn''t know why. Originally noisy downtown, with curse crow''s carriage as the center, quickly quieted down. No one spoke any more. Even the birds flying in the air did not dare to sing under the pressure of magic.


    Only the horse''s hoof sound of the carriage is still unaffected, and the "dada" sound is so clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    On the streets of molten iron city, everything is so quiet. Only a carriage is moving towards the front of the road alone. For the curse crow, this may be the world he usually sees. Those living people are just puppets with different faces in the eyes of the magician. Their thoughts and fate are so fragile. As for the curse crow himself, he is the conductor behind these ignorant puppets.


    However, such a thought can not make the magician feel better. Loneliness and loneliness cover the curse crow, and these negative emotions almost crush his soul. But at this moment, a pair of hands held his cheek. These hands are so warm, it makes the original tired consciousness in this inspiration to revive.


    "Well, it''s all in the past." Lin''s voice has never been so soft, her words like feathers swept the heart of the curse crow.


    The magician looked up blankly at the woman holding his face. If Lin''s skin was just pure white before, then in the sight of the curse crow, her body seemed to be suffused with soft white light. This kind of light and Lin''s voice give people a sense of relaxation, and even for a moment, Lin in front of the curse crow and the image of her mother in her childhood memory had a brief overlap.


    However, this situation did not last long. The caster''s strong willpower made the curse crow quickly recover from the trance. Then he knew what happened to Lin.


    "You know it all?" The voice of the curse crow trembled, but he didn''t expect that some of the qualities in Lin''s body would be awakened by his unintentional magic. Originally in the plan of the magician, this will be a long time later. At this time, Lin''s awakening and her physical contact with the curse crow mean that some things have been inevitably known by the girl, and these things will let Lin look at the curse crow with a kind of vision, which is not what the magician can foresee.


    "I see, deep, er no, Mr. crow." Lin replied with a smile, the expression on her face had never been more leisurely. This is totally different from the image of her shrinking. But I have to say, confident Lin has a stronger charm than before. Curse crow has every reason to believe that just this smile is enough to make most men fall completely.


    Unfortunately, the curse crow is not one of the majority. So, after a brief surprise and a little fear, the expression on the magician''s face quickly calmed down. His fear is because he knows how angry normal people are when they know they have been controlled. And his surprise is that, when Lin''s hand touched him, the curse crow found that he could not see his death.


    "Well, it seems that at least I didn''t screw it up." The magician laughed at himself. Instead of trying to break free of Lin''s hand, he enjoyed the moment''s liberation from the countdown to his own time of death.


    "You lied to me. You are not from sarong or other places in the northern part of the kingdom. " Lin''s voice was still soft, and as she said this, she stood up from the carriage seat, which brought her closer to the crow and forced him to look up at her face.


    "I don''t think so. I just told you, I''m from the north. "


    "But you lied to me." From Lin''s tone, she didn''t intend to admit the word game of curse crow.


    "Well, then, my dear dame, what are you going to do with me, a liar?" The curse crow shrugged and said.


    The smile on Lin''s face is more prosperous. In the case of physical contact, she can feel the curse crow''s emotion to a large extent. Therefore, she can be sure that the spell master at this time has no negative emotion at the beginning.


    Although Lin was not happy about the fact that curse crow cheated her at the beginning, she soon realized what kind of existence this man was when she got part of the other party''s memory. Asking herself, Lin was sure that if she had the ability to curse crows, she would have done more than the magician, so she decided not to pursue this issue for the time being.


    "I hope you can go back now and warn Duke that the rat men will attack the city of molten iron in a large scale tonight. A lot of people, no, most of the people in this city will die


    Hear each other''s words, curse crow''s brow instantly frowned. He instinctively felt unable to believe what Lin said, but on second thought, the girl in front of him was no longer the previous maid. Thinking of the ability to report the death of the banshee, the sorcerer pondered for a moment and said.


    "How many deaths have you seen?"


    "All of us outside the carriage. If you don''t, they will die tonight. " The smile on Lin''s face disappeared. Just wake up to report the death of the banshee, she can not feel too far away, but if the most prosperous streets of this melting iron city are hard to escape death, then the situation facing the city is self-evident.


    Here is to talk about the existence of the Banshee. In various legends, these banshees, like the messengers of the God of death, will appear beside the dying people and bring them peaceful death.


    Although most people attribute the misfortune and misfortune of the dead to the banshees, in fact, it has nothing to do with the banshees. They are only instinctively attracted by death, and their good nature makes them unable to ignore the soul of the dead. Therefore, the occurrence probability of undead creatures will be greatly reduced in the places where dead banshees often move. So in some areas, they are also called Death Angels.Of course, these contents are all folk rumors spread all over the mainland. Few people know what kind of existence a banshee is. Even in the library of the grey tower, very little is said about it. This is the reason why mantra crows are very interested in Lin. in the fragmented records of the grey tower, the banshees have a strange ability to eliminate the instinctive fear of death through physical contact. And this is priceless for the curse crow.


    The noisy human voice gradually sounded, as the curse crow''s mood calmed down, the people affected by his magic also recovered. It''s just that they are very confused about what happened in those few minutes.


    "Whether you are curse crow or deep, I beg you to save the city. It''s where I grew up, the people here They are innocent. " Lin pleaded, her eyes have a faint tear.


    "Listen, Lynn, it''s not that I don''t want to take care of it." The curse crow gently took Lin''s hand off his cheek. "You can see, your grandfather doesn''t trust me."


    "But I don''t think you really want to convince him. May I ask you to try again Lin''s expression seems to be about to cry out. Although she has become a banshee, it does not mean that her mind will change rapidly.


    "What about the price? What are you willing to pay for it? " The curse crow''s expression is very serious.


    "I I''m willing to give everything. " The Banshee sat down, she said, lowering her head. This action blinded the magician from her expression.


    "Don''t make such a heavy commitment so easily. The world you will face in the future is much more terrible than before. You have to learn how to live in your new identity. " The curse crow leaned back into the carriage seat. "I''ll go and warn Lord hammer. But as a price, you have to follow me to the grey tower. And besides, you''re going to make me fall asleep every night. "


    Lin''s face turned red. She knew the meaning of the last sentence. It''s not a dirty request. What the magician needs from her is to dispel his fear of death countdown before going to bed. But it still made Lin feel a little shy.


    "So, what is your answer?" The curse crow saw that Lin did not answer herself and continued to ask. In fact, in this deal, curse crow is more eager than Lin. God knows how long it has been since he fell asleep. The fear of death and the fear of shortening your life every time you sleep have put the person on the verge of collapse.


    She looked up at her eyes bravely.


    "I accept it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "Did you hear the sound of the horn?" Mona said to Elsa in the room.


    The landlady opened the window, and the room they were in was the second floor of a building. From this window, you can only see the running river and the white fog on the river. Apart from that, there''s no river bank or any other building. In fact, if the people who brought them to the building had not claimed that the house was indeed in the city of Cangshi, Elsa would have doubted whether it was a normal world.


    Although the white fog on the river cut off people''s sight, the sound of the horn that rang through the whole city still came from the fog. Elsa frowned. Even though she was not familiar with the signals of the Wangdu garrison, she would use such a powerful method to inform. I''m afraid the message would not be optimistic.


    "We have to find a way out of here." Said the landlady, turning to Mona.


    In the past, in many things, the female soldiers were in favor of Elsa''s decision. Because compared with her who only knows how to fight, many ideas of the landlady are more flexible and operable. But this time, Mona didn''t agree with her best friend.


    "We''ve tried a lot, but we''re still here." The woman soldier shakes her head, she some decadent sits on own bed.


    It''s a good bed. I mean, it''s obviously better than any bed in the downhill town or in the Frost Ward Area. The bed bone is made of ancient oak. The faint smell of trees can make people sleep in the most stable sleep. Bedding and quilts are luxury goods made of silk, filled with wool picked from the best sheep in the South''s grasslands. They feel soft and magical.


    At this time, Mona and Elsa''s clothes were not the same combat dress they used when they were robbed. Although they did not wear skirts due to the habits of northerners, their tight breeches also showed the charm that they did not usually have. In addition, on the table in the room, there are some seemingly expensive wines and food.


    Hearing the words of the female soldiers, the landlady sighed. Although it was she who offered to escape, as Mona said, in the days since they were brought into this strange house, they have tried many ways to get out of here. But the truth is that it''s almost impossible for them.


    First of all, as seen from the window before, the house seems to have been built on a small island in the center of a river. The supplies for Mona these days were brought by a small boat at dawn. Because of the heavy fog on the river, the landlady and they did not dare to cross the river without knowing the depth and width of the river, so they had the idea of hijacking the boat.


    But Heather, who was also imprisoned in this house, told them seriously on the first day that they should never try to move the ship, which is guarded by some high-level existence, and people who are not qualified can not drive it. But when the two continued to ask the knightress what she meant by her high-level existence and qualification, Heather stopped talking and told them not to touch the ship.


    Thinking of Heather''s serious manner of speaking, Mona and Elsa knew that the matron was absolutely afraid of something terrible. And out of trust in their companions, they did not ignore Heather''s words.


    "Alas..." The two ladies looked at each other and sighed at the same time. Elsa picked up the grape wine bottle on the table and drank it directly without using the glass. It can be seen that these days of imprisonment have accumulated a considerable degree of resentment.


    "Knock knock" knock on the door. No other proof is needed. Heather is the only one in the house except two.


    "Come in, please." Said Mona. The open door was pushed open, and the matron came in dressed like Elsa. She noticed the wine stains on Elsa''s mouth and the bottle in her hand, and frowned a little, but this little thing did not change what she wanted to say.


    "I think you heard that, too?" What the knight lady said was, of course, the sound of the horn which had just been calmed down.


    "What does that mean?" Asked the woman soldier. As the Knight Commander of the hammer, Heather must have a clear understanding of the orders of most of the grey lion''s troops.


    "The enemy troops are invading. All the soldiers go up to the wall. " Heather replied simply, and went to the window where Elsa had opened before and looked out at the fog.


    "What!" Mona and the owner''s wife looked at each other, and they could force all the garrison forces of Cangshi Wangdu into defense, which was enough to show the terror of the threat from outside the city. In their impression, in recent years, the kingdom that has not had conflicts with neighboring countries in recent years is only likely to be attacked by a large number of enemies, and there is only one possibility.


    "Rat man. Lots of native rat people. " Although the female Knight''s tone was a little anxious, she did not lose her temper. Her eyes were searching around in the fog, as if she could see something beyond the fog.


    "Longji mountain is on! How they got here! Did the rest of the Kingdom fall The woman soldier let out a cry of surprise. Although she also knew that part of heishanling and liechui collar were occupied by rat people, there was still a long way to go from Wangdu. What''s more, according to Heather, the legions led by Lyon have been stationed on the border of the new epidemic area. With that blood lion, how did the rat people break through here? This is really a problem."I don''t know. He didn''t tell me more." Heather shook her head, saying she didn''t know more.


    Elsa noticed that the word "he" was used in the words of the matron, which was usually used by religious clergymen to address the shrine they worshipped. But the proprietress did not know that the matron was a believer.


    Before Elsa could ask her question, Heather''s next words made her forget this little doubt in an instant.


    "It''s time to get out of here." Heather''s voice was quiet, but firm. This let the other two in the room know that the matron is not joking.


    Then Heather opened the door and headed for the door.


    "What are you waiting for? Follow me. "


    Elsa quickly put down the bottle in her hand, and Mona got up and walked quickly behind heather. The house was not big, so soon the three of them opened the door. In front of them, there was a small beach, and the river and fog far away.


    Just as they were wondering how Heather was going to get out of here, the matron stretched out her hands and put them on their shoulders. Heather began to sing some kind of ballad, which sounded very much like the kind that priests would sing to their palaces on Sundays. The melody of this ballad is full of sadness. Although we can''t understand the lyrics, a kind of sadness has covered the hearers'' mind with the ballad.


    When the song is over, Heather takes Mona and Elsa by the hand and strides across the beach into the swift water.


    At one time, the female soldiers and the landlady thought that the female knights were crazy. When they were about to step into the river, they instinctively closed their eyes and waited for the cold river to submerge their bodies. But the imaginary humidity did not appear. They felt as if their feet were stepping on some soft, flowing object, which, though not as strong as the earth, did not seem to break easily.


    "We''re going to speed up. I''m not proficient with these things." Heather''s voice rang from their ears. It also makes them realize that they are standing on the flowing river. Mona, they subconsciously want to see what they look like under their feet, but the knight lady clenched their hands and stopped.


    "Don''t look at your feet! That will make it ineffective. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Although it is already noon, it is blocked by the dense branches and leaves on the top of the forest. In most of the sunlight, the leaves of some plants are still stained with dew that has not yet evaporated. This quiet scene did not last long.


    A hand with a knight''s armour tore off a clump of leaves and took it to his mouth without any scruples and sucked it up. The man who appeared in the woods was in great distress, and the scars and mud almost completely covered his body. However, from the armour and stomach he was wearing, he could still see the appearance of the Kingdom knight.


    Of course, the dew on the leaves was not enough to satisfy the thirsty man. They could only moisten the dry lips of the knight. But even so, the cool and moist feeling in his mouth also made his mind clear. The knight sat down against the trees behind him. He was so tired that he had not closed his eyes for three days. Even Lyon, known as a blood lion, had to bow to the limit of his body.


    However, when the knight just relaxed, from his direction came the sound of leaves being plucked. Lyon''s eyes widened in an instant, and he instinctively wanted to stand up, but the distance between the knight and the thing behind the trees was not enough for him to do so. Lyon''s hand was groping on the ground around him, trying to find a stone that could be used as a weapon. His sword had long been lost in the scuffle. In addition, he was separated from his subordinates. Now, the situation is hopeless for him.


    The wind in the woods came from the upwind and reached the knight''s nose. The stench of putrefaction convinced Lyon that what was standing with him behind the trees was undoubtedly a rat man. At this time, his right hand finally caught a stone with a sharp edge in the grass. Lyon firmly held the stone in his hand, ready to use it to give the damned rat a fatal blow.


    "Kuai" did not wait for Lyon to find out the opponent''s position, more voices came from the upper side. The knight''s heart sank in an instant. A single rat man still has the power to fight, but in the face of the siege of two or more rat people, even if he can kill one of them, what''s the point? The rest of them had plenty of time to bite their necks.


    "SiHa..." Perhaps it was the arrival of his companions that made the rat man who was the first to follow Lyon have enough courage. This thin black rat man, which only looks about 1.4 meters, pushes aside the grass between him and the Knight Commander, and appears in front of Lyon.


    The second rat man, or bad rat man. Lyon''s pupils contracted when he saw the enemy. He knew about the rat man. These smaller and more obscene species than the early rat humans are only recently developed, and, as their name suggests, they are far less physically powerful and intelligent than normal native rat humans. In contrast, however, they are characteristic of swarming when they appear.


    For a time, the appearance of these scoundrels caused a lot of trouble to the soldiers who blocked the border, because they were more like brainless insects or aimless walking corpses than the native rat people who were more like wild animals. They roam in large groups at night, aimless, but at the same time, they attack any creature in their field of vision, whether it''s humans or beasts like deer.


    With the first bad mouse man out of the grass, from the Bush after another out of four similar rat man, five pairs of godless eyes together looking at the knight sitting by the tree, the scene is eerie and frightening.


    Seeing that the other side was just a rat man, Lyon had some hope in his heart. His body is really not enough to carry out fierce fighting, but different from the fierce body of the native rat man, the knight commander who has fought with the bad rat man for many times knows that the physical tenacity of these guys is not even better than that of ordinary human beings. They are too thin and fragile to grow strong muscles to protect their internal organs, and Lyon is sure to kill them with just one effective blow.


    "I don''t think it''s time for me to leave." The knight whispered to himself, his voice extremely hoarse because of thirst. However, Lyon''s sharp intention to kill did not weaken because of the exhaustion of the body.


    After finding out that his prey seemed to have lost its ability to move, the lead rat man finally decided to end the hunt. Its mouth began to secrete a lot of saliva, it is clear that even if it has become very weak, Lyon''s meat is a rare delicacy for these guys.


    "GAHA!" The rat''s mouth gave out an ugly hiss, and the bad mouse man suddenly jumped at Lyon.


    The knight was not frightened by the attack. He was waiting for this moment. However, Lyon''s eyes were not on the mouse man who was rushing towards him. His eyes were spinning rapidly on the other four mouse people. He quickly calculated how to kill these guys with the simplest action.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye. When Lyon turned his eyes again to the rat man who was pouncing on him, the corner of his mouth was already smiling. Roll, get up, and hit the back of your opponent''s head with a stone. These three actions are completed by the Knight Commander in a very fast speed. The remaining four mice only felt a flower in front of them. The prey sitting under the tree had already stood up, and the stones in his hands had accurately smashed the back of his companion''s head."Come on! You monsters Don''t ask Lyon to say anything more. Seeing the death of his companion, the remaining four rat men make strange noises and rush towards him at the same time.


    With his remaining strength, the knight dashed to the nearest rat man, and the stone in his hand was accurately put into the opponent''s jaw. At the same time, Lyon''s right foot gently pedal on the ground, relying on inertia, let his body complete a change of direction in the air. The knight in armor severely hit the second rat man''s arms, making the hapless man give out a short scream.


    "Ha Before his body fell down with the second rat man, Lyon''s right hand pulled the stone out of the first rat''s neck and threw it out at the other rat''s head. This included the knight''s all-out blow. Although he could not smash the enemy''s skull as Lyon had imagined, the third rat was knocked unconscious by the flying stone.


    "Poop The sound of the body falling to the ground, from Lyon to the four rat men, and then he solved three of them with a coherent movement, but it was only a breath time. With the sound of falling to the ground at the same time, the only bad rat man looked at all the people around him but himself and fell on the ground together. But the difference is that of the four fallen bodies, only Lyon has a clear will.


    If it was a normal human or beast, he would be shocked by the knight''s skill when he saw this scene. Even if he did not run away on the spot, he would be afraid of Lyon and would not act easily. But the bad rat man didn''t have so many ideas. After finding Lyon''s position again, the fourth rat man did not hesitate to open his big mouth and bit the knight''s neck.


    The smell of a rat man''s mouth is enough to drive a man with a normal sense of smell crazy. It''s hard to imagine how a creature''s mouth becomes so smelly. However, Lyon did not have time to think about this problem at this time. In his sight, the disgusting big mouth was gradually enlarging, and the sharp teeth in his mouth made him have no doubt about the fate of his neck.


    It''s still a little bit short. Lyon thought that it would be his limit to solve three rat men at once. At this time, the Knight Commander had no strength to fight against the remaining enemy. In fact, let alone confrontation, Lyon now has no power to move a finger.


    "Hum!" Just as the mouse man''s teeth were about to touch Lyon''s neck, the sound of the heavy breaking wind came from not far away from the trees. A knight''s one handed sword whirled in the air and flew towards the mouse man''s head. Its sword body ran through the rat man''s temple without any suspense!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    "You look like a mess, Lord knight." The grass was pushed aside by the same stained hands, and a knight of the Kingdom, wearing a helmet with a mask, came to Lyon.


    "Ha ha, you can''t say that." Although Lyon was exhausted, he still had a wry smile on his face. His eyes were on the knight''s left arm, which seemed to have been torn off his shoulder by great force.


    "Gregory, how can you say that you are also the top knight in the Kingdom, what can take your arm?"


    When Gregory heard Lyon''s words, he lifted his armor with his left right hand and collapsed beside the knight.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ve never seen such an ugly mouse. What''s worse is that it can use a sword! But you''re not much better, are you? It''s been done by a few bad rat people. "


    Originally because of their different origins and fighting openly and secretly, the Knights of the kingdom were like two old friends, leaning against the same tree and sarcastic each other. When strong enemies appear that can wipe out the whole kingdom, the conflicts arising from the struggle for power are totally ignored. Although Gregory had once thought of using disreputable means to frame Lyon, when the rats attacked in a large scale, neither he nor the blood lion himself had taken care of these small festivals.


    Lyon almost immediately released those noble knights who followed Gregory''s rebellion and pardoned them all on the ground of special circumstances. This is a very rare thing. Even in the history of the Kingdom, such a large-scale amnesty for rebel soldiers is rare. Moreover, the amnesty order is issued by the rebellious blood lion himself.


    "Do you know where this is?" Lyon asked, after a brief silence of weakness.


    "I don''t know. The last time we saw the location on the map was three days ago. If we had run far enough, we might have already been out of the country by now Gregory looked up at the canopy above and shook his head slightly.


    Lyon pulled some leaves and handed them to Gregory, who, as a nobleman, was somewhat resistant to the blood lion''s instinct. In his opinion, such an act of disregard for dignity in order to survive is really against his style. But feeling the heat rising from his throat, Gregory hesitated, took the leaves, and put them into his mouth to suck like Lyon.


    "It''s not like that when you go abroad. Those forests with long ears are not like this. They are always used to taking good care of their forests, but they don''t know that this will only make them lose their due significance. " Said the blood lion in a faint voice.


    "I''ve always wanted to ask you about this. What exactly did you experience on that battlefield? I remember clearly that you were not like this before you joined the war... " The knight of the Kingdom turned his head and looked at his knight. I didn''t look up to you at that time, but I wouldn''t do anything like that in chuoluo town. "


    Lyon just laughed at his subordinates'' questions. The sight of the blood lion changed very far away, as if he was looking at something very erratic. What appeared before his eyes was the battlefield that would wake him up from his dream in the middle of the night. Even though the time has passed many years, but the scenes on the battlefield will still let his heart throb. At the same time, a smell of blood came into his nose.


    "Something''s coming. And this time it''s not a bad rat man. " Said Gregory in a very low voice. His consciousness has been blurred by the loss of blood. However, this noble knight''s fighting instinct made him and Lyon find the enemy approaching them almost at the same time.


    "Believe me, you don''t want to see that guy." The lion is approaching the point of view of the thing, because it is earlier than their companion''s. He took a breath of cold air, and his heart was filled with bitterness. Because Lyon is very clear, with their two at this time of state, in any case can not fight the enemy in front of them.


    Because it was nearly half the size of a normal native rat man, with a grayish brown fur and one blind eye. It''s like the mutant rat people the knight once saw in River Valley City, but this guy''s eyes don''t have the intelligence of his own. It seems that the bad mouse that Lyon killed just now should be for it.


    After noticing the knight''s abnormality, Gregory also turned his eyes to Lyon. His reaction to the rat man was calmer than that of the blood lion. It''s just that the extreme anemia has made it impossible for him to do such a surprise.


    The grayish brown rat man followed the smell of his men and came to the forest. When he saw the death of those bad rat people, his twisted face showed a ferocious expression.


    "Well, that guy seems to be angry." Perhaps has given up hope, at this time Lyon even played a joke.


    "Can you say less. Maybe it will let us go as if we were stones. " Said Gregory, half closed.


    Of course, rat people don''t regard these two culprits who killed their own men as stones. It''s long and fierce eyes staring at two people, mouth slightly open, showing the inside yellow but sharp teeth."Well, I didn''t expect to die with you." The Chevalier knew that when the rat man showed his teeth, his attack was about to begin. But they didn''t even have a stone in their hands. The corpse of the rat man killed by Gregory''s sword was ten steps away, which was enough for his opponent to kill them three times before they pulled out their weapons.


    Sure enough, when Lyon''s voice was still falling, the rat man had already rushed over. It''s aimed at knights who don''t seem to be hurt that much!


    The blood lion tried his best to avoid his opponent''s attack. But his body is really too tired, the short rest did not give him any physical strength, but let the accumulated injury burst out at one time. Looking at the rat man getting closer and closer, Lyon knew that this was the end of his life.


    I don''t know if the cheese guy has found an antidote to the plague.


    This is the last thought in the head of the knight. And then He was hit by an impact force from the side of the tree!


    At the last moment, he couldn''t believe that the man from Leon''s body was saved by the rat''s eye. But at the cost of their own throat by those teeth cruelly torn.


    Blood, splashing from the wound. But it didn''t last long, perhaps because Gregory''s blood had flowed through his arm wound. The noble knight, who once wanted Lyon to pull down from the knight''s position, looked at the surprised blood lion with a smile. His mouth opened as if to say something, but the broken throat was clearly not enough to support his voice.


    "No!" The blood lion roared, and he did not know where the power from could make such a sound.


    But the roar didn''t help the situation. Lyon watched Gregory''s body being shaken by the rat man''s throat. The fragile neck was soon torn apart by Juli, and even the cervical spine was chewed into pieces. The head, which had lost its body, rolled like garbage on the grass in the woods.


    Roll to a green boot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "It seems that today''s excursion did not come in vain." Looking at the head rolling down to his feet, the man in green boots said in very strange human language.


    Lyon''s eyes turned to the position of his companion''s head, and his face showed an incredible expression when he saw the speaker. The guy in the green boots is not a human being. In the blood lion''s memory, people call them the son of the forest, the Whisperer of the forest, or the spirit. Of course, for those who hate the species, they prefer to call these creatures long ears.


    The elf in front of the knight wore a brown shirt and bark colored trousers, which made his legs look much thinner than the human warrior. The dark green hood covered the ELF''s face, but two long pointed ears protruding from the opening of the hood confirmed his race. At the same time, Lyon also noticed that the spirit did not carry the wooden bows peculiar to their race. Instead, they had two long swords that had not yet come out of the sheath around his waist.


    The rat man, who had just killed Gregory, apparently noticed the new guest. He laid down the half eaten body of the knight and turned his body in the direction of the spirit. As for Lyon? In the eyes of rat man, this dying human is not afraid at all.


    "I don''t know if you''re an unnatural creature in the old man''s mouth, but I have to say, you look so ugly." The ears of the elves trembled. It was a way for them to express their feelings. Compared with shaking his ears, he expressed his feelings in a more direct way. With the sound of two sharp blades coming out of the scabbard, the ELF''s hands had two more long knives flashing metal light.


    Blood lion is not the first time to see elves. One of the neighboring countries of Cang lion kingdom belongs to these long ears. Whether fighting with the elves or fighting against the enemy together, the Knight Commander has the experience of contacting with the elves. However, these experiences are not applicable to the spirit in front of him. In Lyon''s memory, there has never been an elf who uses metal melee weapons to fight the enemy like this guy in front of him.


    What''s more, the two knives in the hands of the elves also made the knight feel puzzled. Generally speaking, the most lethal attack mode of this kind of weapon is chopping, so in order to increase the chopping ability, many knife makers will deliberately increase the weight of the blade to achieve the same result as the lever. But the long knife in the hand of the spirit did not seem to be like this. Although one of these two knives is short and the other is long, their bodies are surprisingly thin. With the crescent shaped blade, they are more like art than weapons.


    The two long knives were flying like butterflies in the hands of the elves, and the branches on the blades flashed with cold light under the sunlight in the forest. After playing with a few sets of knife flowers, the spirit held the short knife upside down and hid it under his arm, holding a long knife in the other hand and pointing to the rat man in front of him.


    "I hope you get more." The Spirit said arrogantly.


    Perhaps the ELF''s action was too frivolous. Lyon always thought that this guy was not at all like the long ears of the elves they had seen or those who called themselves Rangers. If you insist, he is more like those young people who have just completed the training of new recruits and can''t wait to go to the battlefield to prove themselves. In the blood lion''s experience, most of these guys don''t live long.


    The knight wanted to speak instinctively to remind the spirit to be more careful, but before he could speak, the long knife in the hand of the elf had already cut down the rat man''s throat.


    "GAHA!" The speed of the elves startled the rat man, who was used to fighting with human beings. The knife in the long ear''s hand is like a silver light. The thin blade will not even make a sound when it cuts through the air. But with excellent physical fitness, the rat man still rely on the back to avoid the attack of the spirit.


    "Hum." Seeing that his attack was avoided, the elf snorted coldly and drew a white line from the bottom to the top of the right hand dagger!


    However, the length of the short knife on the right hand is still a little short, so that only a few hairs are cut off with a single blow that would have been enough to open the belly of a rat. The spirit''s double swords were exhausted, and his right foot stepped forward. He wanted to use this foot as the fulcrum to turn around and chop again with the long knife of his left hand. However, his action was only half done. The fierce rat man did not retreat but advanced instead. The sharp claws attacked the opponent''s head with the evil wind!


    The spirit whose body was in half rotation had no time to accept the move. He had no idea that an enemy would rush up at the risk of being stabbed by a dagger. In the war between life and death, the lack of experience is bound to pay a heavy price.


    "Hiss!" The claw tore up the hood without hindrance. Although he tried to avoid it, the mouse man''s paw left three long wounds on the ELF''s face, and the most lethal one passed through his right eye.


    "Ah With a scream, the long knife of the ELF''s right hand was released because of pain. He covered his right eye and fell back to the ground.


    "My eyes! My eyes! (elvish language) "the blood of the same color as human beings slowly left behind along the hands covered by the ELF''s face. The huge pain and the impact of losing an eye made the spirit lose the will to fight. He looked like he was crazy. He sat on the ground in amazement and yelled hysterically.


    But the scream of the Elves will not have any effect on the rat man. No one will pity his food, at least not the rat man. Seeing that the prey had lost the ability to resist, the rat man''s mouth gave out a sharp laugh. He raised his foot and kicked the demon''s abdomen, kicking the unfortunate man down to the ground."Hey! Did you forget something? " Lyon used the stone he had just picked up and threw it at the rat''s head. The stone, which was only a little bigger than a knuckle, just tilted the rat''s head. However, this move successfully attracted the attention of the other party. The rat man slowly turned his head to the direction of the knight. From his expression, he was very dissatisfied with the provocation of the dying man.


    The mouse man''s distraction made it step on the spirit''s feet and let it loose a little. Maybe it was this slight gasp that made the spirit remember that he had a knife in his hand. Before the mouse man rushed to Lyon, the short knife of the ELF''s left hand stabbed fiercely along the rat man''s legs!


    "Die! Asshole Since there is no such swearing in elvish language, it is spoken in human language.


    After all, rat man is still transformed from human beings. In the case that the appearance and body structure are recombined by viruses, some of the original human weaknesses are preserved. As a male, after such a heavy blow, the rat man''s huge body fell down and never stood up again.


    After a while, the spirit seemed to recover from the pain of losing an eye. He pushed the rat man out of his body and stabbed the culprit for no less than 30 times with his knife in his hand. Until he had to rest with a knife again because he was tired.


    All this Lyon see in the eye, the blood lion has a premonition, although the spirit saved his life. However, it should not be long before he can repay the debt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    When the trumpet sounded on the city wall, all the soldiers of the whole Cang Lion King received orders from the officer. The complex war machine turned in the noise. Although the residents of the city were alarmed by the sudden alarm, they all followed the orders of the army and returned home. Those who are well-informed have already noticed the problem in the recent number of people entering the city.


    One eye is such a person. As the existence of the underground intelligence of Wangdu and even most of the Cang Lion Kingdom, she noticed a fact from the reports and transaction records from her subordinates with her ruthless intuition, that is, the attack of rat man has broken through the encirclement of the kingdom. But she did not come to this conclusion for a long time. In addition, one eye was not very confident in her own inference, so she only told her most trusted person, emias.


    The relationship between these two people is not clear in one sentence or two. In short, their current relationship is lovers, or lovers. In a word, after being reminded by one eye, emia did use magic to detect the defense lines in the distance, but the witch found that her eyes could not see what was going on there. However, this did not prevent her from communicating the matter to cheese.


    "There are a lot of rat people in the north. It seems that they want to attack the city." The ghoul patriarch got the news of the rat man''s appearance from the special contact method of his kin. His numb face became more rigid when he announced the bad news.


    All the people in the room who heard the news for the first time gasped. However, they were more worried about whether the rat people would break the walls of the king''s capital. With the city''s defensive strength, the rat people could not do this. What really makes them feel cold behind their back is this time point. Everyone knows that the grey robed mage is leading his team into the Pharmacist Association, while the rat army is attacking at this time point, which is very interesting.


    Fortunately, as the leader of these dark people, emia was not frightened by the change. She clapped her hands gently, indicating that everyone should be quiet and concentrate. The calm expression on the witch''s face made everyone feel a little relieved. After making sure that everyone, including the rain, was looking at her, Amelia said.


    "You don''t have to worry. We''re ready for this. Those guys won''t get what they want. " Naturally, those guys in the witch''s mouth are not rat people, but those who drive them to attack the king''s capital. "And that''s why I need you. Those rat people outside the city wall, I believe that people can solve it by themselves. As for the other things that lurk in this city, they are our targets. "


    "Use shadows to deal with shadows? Your plan with the wizard is really interesting. It seems that our task today is to clean up the disease in this city. " Hill chuckled and said. Without any further explanation from emias, the representatives of the dark races understood what the witch meant.


    "It is. I think most of the residents in the city should have taken refuge by now. This is the time for you to show your strength. " The corner of the witch''s mouth had a shallow smile.


    "I have a question." Said Edward.


    "What should be done to those who have taken the pestilence?" As the head of a ghoul family, even at this time, he is obliged to get more food for his people. And ordinary people who buy the seeds of the plague on the one eyed list will undoubtedly be the best targets in this clean-up. After all, if the enemy activates their virus at this time, the situation of the city will change in an instant.


    In fact, cheese and emia began to solve this problem very early. They also successfully completed the solution before the raid. In other words, it was because they had the ability to deal with the patients who might mutate into rodents that the mage planned the attack on the Pharmacy Association.


    "I don''t think you have to worry about that. Those patients have been cured. " Emia said with a smile. At the same time, to confirm the witch''s words, Hill''s voice came from under the mask.


    "Though it''s strange for me to say it. But in the name of a doctor, we have cured all the patients in this city with the medicine you provided. "


    The ghoul patriarch nodded and did not speak again. Although he and his people have lost some food, the result is acceptable to him compared with the risk of hunting those infected. But then he heard a message from his people.


    "There are water ghosts in the dock area. It seems that those guys want to open the gate on the city wall and let the rat man in."


    "Can you and your people solve them?" Asked emia.


    "Of course. Please leave the Docklands and aristocratic areas to us. " Chieftain Edward understood the witch''s meaning. He bowed slightly and left the room.


    With the ghoul''s departure, the rest of the audience understood the position of themselves and the people they represented in the war.


    "We will help defend the slums and the business districts." Said Hill, turning and going out."Complaining spirits can''t move in the sun. But we''re going to be watchers and messengers in the shadows. Your orders will be conveyed to every shadow on the battlefield. " The old man in the white robe also said. The body turned into a hazy mist and disappeared.


    "It''s up to us to clean up the battlefield! I thought it was time to redecorate the city! " Exclaimed the lightning, bouncing on Roland''s shoulder.


    As for the bat people hanging upside down on the beam, their ethnic characteristics make them unable to fight in the daytime, and they can''t shift themselves in the shadow like the complaining spirit. Therefore, after the other representatives left the scene or made a statement, the patriarch said in a stuffy voice.


    "When night falls, bat people become their nightmares."


    After hearing the words of these representatives, the witch put her eyes on one eye.


    "I will try to make sure that no civilians are on the battlefield. And those nobles, I can''t help it


    Emia nodded with satisfaction. She took a stone from her arms and gave it to Roland on the side.


    "Mr. Roland, this stone will connect you with the whines, and they will pass on your opinions to everyone."


    As a result of the old man''s astonishment, this magic stone equivalent to the command power, his brows wrinkled.


    "I think it''s better for you to direct yourself, ma''am."


    The witch just shook her head, and she answered in a very soft voice.


    "No, just now, I received a message from Mr. cheese. Jason betrayed us, and those who incited him to betray must be faced by me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    As soon as the three people who left the Pharmacist Association walked out of the gate, they heard the sound of the clarion on the wall. As the count of Heishan, Lothar knew the meaning of the voice. But somehow, when he wanted to remind cheese, he found that there was no change in the mage''s face, as if he had anticipated all this.


    "It doesn''t sound very touching." Said Jack, holding the count.


    "It''s a sign of enemy attack. And the number of enemies is enough to threaten the city. It has been a long time since the kingdom of Cang lion provoked such an opponent When Lothar said this, his eyes were always on the cheese''s face. His intuition told him that the mage must know what made such a sound on the wall. Cheese did live up to his expectations.


    "Rat man. Lots of native rat people. " The wizard in grey looked up at the tall city walls in the distance. "But the number of them should not be enough to break through here, provided we can clean up the dirty things in the city. No matter how strong a fortress is, it will be broken from the inside. I remember that saying


    The master''s words made the count of Heishan full of doubts. As a witness of the gathering of the dark residents of Wangdu, he had the impression that the dark side of the city should have been completely included in his own camp. But then he thought of the attack in the morning, and Lothar realized that the "dirty stuff" in cheese might have something to do with it.


    "Hey, guys. I don''t mean to interrupt you. However, someone is coming. It sounds like these soldiers are not going to go to the wall. " Wolf Walker''s hearing lets Jack hear the sound of armor collision far away. From this, it can be inferred that a well armed army is coming in their direction.


    As soon as the wolf man''s voice fell, two pairs of four knights came out on horseback from the far corner. Judging from the white lion emblem on their bodies, these Knights seem to belong directly to the royal family of the grey lion.


    "The guards? What are they doing here? " Lothar''s brow frowned. In his impression, this army dedicated to protecting the royal family and important nobles should never be here.


    The leading Knights soon found the three men, or Lothar is now in a state of confusion, it is difficult not to notice him. They gently kicked the horse in the crotch with their spurred boots, and in the neighing of the horses, more Knights surrounded them. Although the armor blocked the faces of these knights, judging from the way they put their hands on their weapons, they certainly did not pass by.


    The count of Heishan naturally wanted to ask about the Knights'' intentions. For Lothar, though there was not much cooperation with the guards, it was not without them. In particular, Lothar grew up around the king and was very familiar with some veteran generals in the Imperial Guard. But just as the count wanted to speak, cheese raised his hand to Rosa. The mage''s expression became very terrible when he saw these knights. It was a mixed expression of anger and helplessness.


    After the Knights surrounded the three, more infantry began to appear. The armor of these soldiers was more beautiful than their counterparts on the city wall. After all, the position of forbidden guard not only protected the safety of royal family members, but also showed the national strength of the kingdom. And the lion head helmets worn by the guards are really impressive.


    But among the lion headed soldiers in this area, only a small group was dressed in black, and they were wearing broad robe like armor with iron chains. It makes them look less like soldiers, but more like believers from that sect. The men in black held a flag different from that of the guards, which showed a black Tomahawk with a lion''s head. Among the white lions, only one family used the nearly pure black flag.


    "Executioner." Lothar said it subconsciously when she saw the flag. He knew the flag, or all the nobles of the lion knew it. Because this flag represents the family that every human kingdom or empire will exist, infamous executioners.


    It is a strange belief in human society that nobles can only die at the hands of nobles. Those who have knighthood believe that they are different from the people who are ruled. So when these nobles were sentenced to death, the people who started to kill them could not be civilians. Therefore, the executioner family came into being. They were abnormal in the aristocratic society, but they were also full of mystery.


    The combination of the executioners and the guards can only tell one thing. The people they are about to judge have a high rank in the kingdom.


    A large number of soldiers soon poured in from the gap between the cavalry, forming a more oppressive line of defense. These soldiers, armed with spears and heavy shields, surrounded the three cheese men. The lion sculptures on their shields glowed with frightful light in the sunlight.


    "Well, it''s a big time." Jack whistled. For the wolf walker, no matter how sharp the weapons were, as long as they were not mixed with silver when casting, they would hardly hurt him.


    "Hula!" The soldiers in front of the three separated towards the two sides, and those holding the black flag slowly walked into the encirclement. Cheese noticed that among them, there was a young man in a pharmacist''s uniform, but this man seemed to deliberately avoid his sight and hide most of his body among the black robed men.When all of them stood still, a black robed man carrying a lion''s head axe like a flag came out. Although his face was unrecognizable because of his black hood, Lothar knew that this man was Harold III, the notorious Duke of Blood Axe in the kingdom of Cang lion, the head of the family of executioners.


    The big Duke of the Blood Axe walked about 30 steps in front of the three people and inserted his axe into the ground. The originally solid stone road was as soft as putty in front of the axe. He pulled down his black hood, and the metal clasps from the chain, revealing an old and emaciated face. A lot of people think that the head of the executioner family should be a tough guy, but in fact, Harold''s figure has never been strong.


    The voice of the executioner of "Rosa Black Mountain" is as impressive as the howl of a wolf in the night. "You are charged with murder of nobility, witchcraft and treason. According to the king''s order, you are sentenced to death. Your head will be suspended in the capital for three days, and the Heishan family''s title will be inherited by the collateral descendants


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Even in the match against the false Baron, Lothar didn''t feel that way Ridiculous. Yes, when he heard the announcement of his alleged crime and the king''s order to put him to death, the count of black mountain felt as if he had heard a very difficult joke. But this joke made him laugh no matter what, not even with some false curved corners of his mouth.


    "Sir Harold, do you know what you are talking about?" Lothar did not call the other party''s title, but called the name of the Blood Axe Duke. It can be seen that he was really upset by this inexplicable situation.


    The executioner was not in a hurry to respond to Lothar''s questions. Kneeling on one knee, he took out a black silk from his arms. The silk was carefully folded, and its edge was embroidered with complicated patterns of gold thread. Harold III unfolded the silk and spread it on the ground in front of him. Anyone familiar with the style of the executioner''s family knows that this silk has a very different name from its appearance, the executioner''s shroud.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about, Heishan boy. And I believe, you know, I never joke. So, why don''t we all save each other something? You kneel down here obediently, I will answer you three questions, and pass on your last words to your family or friends. That way, it''s easier for the body maker to mend your body. And you can still sleep with your ancestors. "


    The executioner''s words were clear that if Lothar did not accept the sentence, he might have died less decently. Both the soldiers in black behind Harold and the imperial guards around them have drawn out their weapons and aimed at them.


    "I ask for judgment before the king." Lothar did not ask him what crime he had committed that was serious enough to be executed immediately. He knew that the Great Duke of the blood axe was only the executor of the judgment. Even though Harold himself was not willing, he had to carry out the king''s orders. In this case, Lothar could only think of using the method of pre King trial to delay time.


    As for the specific judgment before the king. In fact, it is easy to explain that, just as the death penalty in every territory is tried before his Lord, every nobleman who is loyal to the secular king has the right to be tried and defend himself before the king. This is to prevent some powerful officials from passing on the king''s will, and at the same time, it is also a kind of protection for the nobles. The king must show a tolerant side, so many times as long as it is not treason such a felony, the nobles tried in front of the king will not be sentenced to death.


    "Very reasonable request." The executioner sighed, "but since your majesty asked me to bring this ax, you should know that he does not want to see you."


    The ax in Harold''s mouth refers to the weapon he has just put aside. This weapon, forged for beheading the nobles, is not only the emblem of the Blood Axe family, but also one of the few weapons that can not be used without the king''s order. In the code of Cangshi Kingdom, there is a law that members of Harold''s family holding a blood axe enjoy the same rights as the king during the execution of his target.


    The big Duke of the Blood Axe stood up from the ground and looked at Lothar, who was supported by Jack, and said.


    "Lothar, I know you grew up with your majesty, but if you think you can escape the trial by that You must have underestimated your majesty. Think of it as one of those three questions. I can tell you that your Majesty gave me the task in person, and he told me that he was disappointed with you


    The count of black mountain, who had been seriously injured in the body, heard this sentence, and his throat was sweet, but he spat out a mouthful of blood! As for Lothar, although he did not express his gratitude to the king, he always respected the king as his father. But now Harold told him that it was the king who ordered him to be executed! How can this keep Rosa from getting excited.


    "Well, I don''t understand. What I did would disappoint him. I have been working hard for this kingdom... " Spit out the blood in the throat, Rosa asked with difficulty. His voice was much weaker than before.


    Harold III looked into Lothar''s eyes with some pity. Even if he was indifferent, he had to admit that the madman from Heishan, a nickname belonging to Lothar, had a high reputation in the aristocratic circle. Although the nobles criticized him for his enthusiasm for war every time he mentioned Lothar, they also had to admit that it was because of Lothar and his bear hunters that the public security situation of Cangshi kingdom was so stable in recent years.


    "That''s the second question." The executioner shook his head slightly, and said, "the most important one of the charges against you is that you have led your troops to withdraw from the black collar where you are stationed. Although we know that this is understandable, it is an indisputable fact that you have violated your Majesty''s orders. "


    Hearing this, Rosa''s face showed a look of extreme doubt.


    "What? But I was ordered by your majesty to withdraw. "


    The count did not finish, but cheese patted him on the shoulder and said at the same time.


    "There seems to be some misunderstanding in it."


    The mage''s words caused Harold''s dissatisfaction. He didn''t know what kind of existence the grey robed young man was in front of him. But he can be sure that cheese is not the aristocrat of Cangshi kingdom. So he began to scold."There''s no place for you to speak, young man."


    In this regard, cheese just tilted his head, he continued.


    "Although I am not familiar with the law of Cang lion. But I think, even in this remote Kingdom, can we allow glory judgment? "


    When the mage finished this sentence, everyone, including the soldiers on the scene, was stunned for a moment. There is no other. The word "glorious trial" is rarely mentioned, just like this kind of trial situation.


    Different from the trial before the king, the trial of glory appeared earlier in the capital of mankind, and this kind of trial was once described as the most barbaric trial situation by other intelligent races. However, perhaps based on the remembrance of the past history, this trial situation is written into the laws of human countries as a kind of symbol, even though it is hardly used.


    The content of the judgment of honor is simple, when all the laws and judgments hold a person guilty. If the man still believes in his innocence, he can ask his friends or blood relatives to represent him against the arbiter sent by the king. As long as the representative person defeats the arbiter in the battle, he is not guilty. But one thing is that there can only be one representative. The number and equipment of arbitrators is determined by the local lord or king, that is, there is no upper limit.


    "Boy, I don''t know what relationship you have with the count of Heishan. However, I would like to warn you that the order to execute the count of Heishan was issued by his majesty. In the name of the Blood Axe Lord of Cangshi Kingdom, I promise that if you want to have a glorious trial, you will be against all the soldiers of Cang lion kingdom here. " Harold III''s expression was very serious. He knew that the grey robed man was not from the Cang lion, but he thought that cheese was just a young man who did not know the heaven and earth.


    The mage put down his hood and looked around the soldiers of the grey lion. It is not impossible to say that there are dozens or even hundreds of guards with lion helmets. Compared with their bright armor and sharp weapons, the robes on cheese and the rags on Jack are so weak.


    But even so, cheese went forward two steps, looked at the executioner in front of him without fear, and said with a sinister smile.


    "So what?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    When the mage''s words came out, Harold III''s eyebrows obviously jumped. He looked at the man in grey again, but no matter how he guessed the origin of cheese, he had to admit that there was nothing special about this man except his distinctive skin color.


    "You''re killing yourself, young man." Although the honor trial does not necessarily end with the death of one party, in fact, in the case of all-out fighting, the possibility of death or disability is very great.


    "I know what I''m doing." Cheese shrugged. The place he was wounded by Jason had not recovered, but the mage didn''t seem to care.


    "It seems that my work has come." Jack also knows what a trial of honor is, and that''s why he can be sure that cheese won''t do it himself. He put down Jason on his shoulder, returned the Tomahawk from the guard to Lothar, and began to move his knuckles in place.


    Wolf Walker''s thinking is clear, compared to the caster''s means, Jack is undoubtedly the best candidate to participate in the honor trial. He doesn''t even need to change his body to overcome his opponent with far more than normal reaction speed. In addition, he has a strong physical recovery ability. The injuries he suffered in the war with Jason have no effect on the werewolf.


    However, the mage had no such plan. With a smile on his face, cheese turned and walked back to his companion.


    "My dear Lothar, please give me this chance to prove your innocence with my life." The mage said, drawing out the spider dagger pinned to his waist for the count and handed it to him.


    Lothar and Jack look at cheese with a very strange expression as they try to stop by themselves with a Tomahawk. In their impression, the mage was not very interested in this kind of battle, which embarrassed the wolf walker who made his knuckles crackle.


    "Well, you''re not hurt yet. I''d better leave it to me." Jack said with his head tilted. If Lothar had finished the fake Baron and cheese had sealed Jason today, he had not made any achievements. This makes wolfwalker eager to fight now.


    "Not yet. Alexander, look around with your eyes and you will find your prey Said cheese. Lothar knelt in front of the count''s left hand and knelt on his right knee.


    Wolf Walker frowned. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the mage''s words. However, judging from the current situation, it seems that the judge is really planning to go on his own. On the other side, Lothar saw that Jack didn''t mean to stop the mage. Although he didn''t quite approve of the cheese decision, he could only put the dagger in his hand on the mage''s shoulder and said.


    "In the name of Rosa Heishan, the Earl of Heishan in the kingdom of Cangshi, I appoint you Cheese, as my representative at the trial of honor. Your life is my life, and my glory will be upon you. May the light of justice bring you victory, my friend. "


    After Lothar had completed the oath, cheese rose from the ground. He nodded to the count of Heishan and turned to meet Harold III. When the mage turned around, he said to himself in a voice that could not be checked.


    "I don''t need the light of justice. I have something better. "


    Seeing that cheese really let Rosa appoint him to the honor trial, the executioner''s face sank. To be honest, he didn''t think the mage had any chance of winning the trial. However, as the representative of the king, he had no reason to deny the request for a glorious trial, so the Duke of the Blood Axe could only wave gently and summon a man from the black man behind him.


    "Peter is my best swordsman, if you can beat him. On behalf of the king, I will absolve the count of Heishan from his crimes. "


    Only one soldier was sent out in the honor trial. On the one hand, it shows that Harold has enough confidence in his men. On the other hand, it also shows that the old man who watched Lothar grow up may not really want to kill him.


    The words of the Blood Axe LORD caused a small disturbance among the guards. Unlike Harold, these soldiers were ordered to see the death of Lothar. The king''s anger is no joke if cheese wins the trial of glory, and none of them is in it. However, considering that Peter, the executor, is also a famous swordsman in Wangdu, and the appearance of cheese as a scholar, there should be no problem. So the commotion soon subsided.


    Naturally, the soldier''s commotion did not hide from the mage''s eyes. Cheese looked at the swordsman standing by Harold''s side, nearly a head higher than himself, and holding a two handed flame sword, he said.


    "Do you despise me? For the sake of both of us, I suggest you send more of them out, or your majesty will doubt the justice of this trial, will he? Well, I think you should, besides this gentleman, take nine of the warriors present and make up ten. "


    If the mage''s previous behavior can be explained by young people''s morale, Harold can be sure that the grey robed man in front of him is absolutely abnormal when cheese says he wants to challenge ten soldiers. However, cheating will never be admitted in the honor trial, so the possibility that the cheese company is prepared in advance can be ruled out. In addition to weapons, other props are also prohibited in the trial, which suggests that the mage of the glorious trial can not be unaware.Then eliminate all the impossibilities, and the rest of the possibilities will come out.


    "I didn''t expect such a young wizard around Lothar." Harold said.


    "Ha ha, I''m flattered." The identity was torn down, but there was no change in the cheese''s face. "There''s no magic allowed in the rules of the honor trial, right?"


    "Indeed. Then I have nothing to be polite about. As a substitute for the king''s will, I will personally participate in this glorious trial. Young wizard, it''s too late to quit now. Remember the name of this Tomahawk. It''s called the hand of hern


    The big Duke of the Blood Axe nodded, and then pulled out the big axe from the ground and copied it into his hand. From the perspective of magic, cheese can see that with this movement, there is an energy transferred to Harold III from the axe with the lion''s head carved on it. The energy from the axe turned pale red in the mage''s eyes, and the lion''s eyes on the axe began to shine like magic.


    There is no doubt that this is a weapon designed to deal with casters.


    "That''s interesting." I don''t know whether it''s because of excitement or fear, but there''s a tremor in the cheese''s voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    It''s a dangerous world, especially for people living in the sun. Not only human beings, but also other intelligent races in this land have to admit that the world that gave birth to them is not friendly. Those things deep in the forest, those things in the caves, those things under the shadow, too much and too much existence are threatening the fragile life of the mortal race.


    Among these threats, the most lethal are not dragons or demons, which can turn large areas of land into scorched earth. But in terms of frequency and depth of harm, they are far less than their misguided peers. These people who inadvertently knock on the door of truth are really terrible threats. The fragile will of ordinary people makes them easily blinded by power, thus making some actions that even demons will smack their tongue.


    So the hunter was born. They are mortals, at least most of them, these ordinary people rely on the cognition of "prey" to hunt. It is they who discover that the werewolves are afraid of silver and the blood race are afraid of stakes. But their main hunting target is not these non-human beings. Witches, or witches, are their hunting targets. In order to resist these crazy siblings, they have mastered a special forging skill in a long time.


    The weapons born out of this forging technique are called witch hunting knives. Of course, they are not all knives in shape. Before cheese left the grey tower, he knew that if the caster had any natural enemies in the world, he would be the one with the Sorcerer''s knife.


    Now Harold III''s Tomahawk is undoubtedly such a weapon. As a wizard, cheese didn''t know the operation principle of the Sorcerer''s knife, which was the biggest secret of those hunters. However, when the lion''s eyes on the Tomahawk were as fierce as living creatures, the wizard realized that things might not go as smoothly as he thought.


    "What''s the matter, boy? Are you afraid? " Said the executioner, who was carrying the axe, two steps forward. His voice was deeper than before. It felt like a wild animal growling in his ear.


    For the other side''s provocation, cheese''s response is very simple. When his eyes bloomed with magic light, the soldiers who had just doubted that the Blood Axe Duke himself would go to war could not help but step back. Even the swordsman in black, who was picked out by the Duke before, did not dare to look directly into the mage''s eyes. Biological instinct told him that cheese was very dangerous at this time.


    "There''s something wrong with that ax." Jack, who was behind the cheese, frowned. As a wolf walker, the witch hunting knife is no threat to him. But the mage''s reaction and the faint smell of blood in Harold III made him uneasy.


    "Hand of hern?" Unlike the werewolf, Lothar could not see the weapon in the hand of the bleeding axe. For him, it was just a weapon of ritual rather than actual combat. The related information is nothing more than the decapitation axe used by the family of blood axes, and as an embodiment of the king''s will, they were named after the royal family name, hern.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong, but there must be something wrong with that ax. You have to prepare, and if necessary, I think I have to interrupt this trial When wolf Walker says it''s necessary, it''s natural that cheese is in danger. However, this sentence from the mouth of Jack, who has been following the mage for the longest time, may prove that in the werewolf''s subconscious mind, cheese can not defeat his opponent.


    However, whatever Jack''s plan, the glorious trial that decided Lothar''s fate began.


    The soldiers surrounding the three quietly staggered out, leaving enough space for the two to fight. For them, to see the most notorious executioner in the kingdom against an unknown wizard would be enough to boast about for a lifetime.


    Harold III didn''t wave his weapons before the war, as others did. For this man, his battle is more like a execution. Since the enemy''s fate is doomed, there is no point in intimidating a dying person.


    "I know most of you will not tell the truth, but ask. What name are you going to engrave on your tombstone, wizard in grey He looked at the cheese and asked. He didn''t seem to care about the magic in the mage''s eyes.


    Cheese raised his eyebrows, and the light in his eyes made the action very obvious.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I have made an appointment to die at her hands. So this kingdom will not have my tombstone. "


    "Really..." Harold was silent when he heard the mage''s reply. But as an executioner, he had no pity on the prisoner he was going to kill. After silently calculating the distance between himself and cheese, the Duke rushed at the Mage at a speed inconsistent with his appearance.


    It was also the first time for cheese to fight an enemy with a sorcerer''s knife. In the case of knowing that the other party is his own nemesis, the subtle fear and curiosity about the unknown mixed into a sense of excitement, which filled the mage''s body. Feeling the strength of his body and the ability of his body repaired by the first rain, cheese was very curious about this, and this is the reason why he took the initiative to participate in the trial.


    "Isn''t that guy crazy?" Lothar pointed to the figure of cheese and said to the wolf Walker nearby. And his side of Jack, this has been because of shock and speechless.Without him, looking at his opponent getting closer and closer, the mage did not choose to retreat or release magic as others expected. With a crazy smile on his face, he opened his arms and ran towards the enemy like he wanted to embrace Harold III!


    As the distance between the two men shortened rapidly, the hangman could even see the bloodstain on the cheese''s face, but when he felt that the mage had entered the scope of his attack and waved his Tomahawk, the change happened.


    There are no incantations, no gestures. There was no sign that cheese cast this time. But as he pressed his outstretched hands into the air, the mage''s grey robe expanded rapidly at an explosive speed and turned into a puff of smoke. The smoke quickly wrapped up the two men in the duel.


    "Little skills." Harold, shrouded in smoke, did not panic. According to his previous memory, he swung his axe in the direction where cheese should be, and the blow undoubtedly hit the void. The sharp blade of the axe left two swirling currents of air in the smoke, but did not rub a corner of his coat.


    At the same time, other onlookers saw cheese outside the smog. The direction of his appearance was exactly the direction of the Blood Axe Archduke running. At this time, the mage lost his gray robe, revealing a suit of light leather armor. Cheese didn''t even look at the smoke behind him. His face was very calm. The mage stretched out his left hand and tapped his finger.


    "Pa!"


    With the sound of fingers ringing, the smoke begins to shrink at the same speed as when it erupts. If this spell is successfully released, the grey robe of grey tower will become a chain to bind the executioner.


    But Harold was not an inexperienced soldier after all. After he waved his Tomahawk fruitlessly, the bloody axe rolled on the spot without any fear. It was this roll that made him avoid the center of the fog. The shrinking fog reconstituted into a gray robe in the air, but its prey escaped the trap first.


    "Cut." Seeing that his magic failed to limit his opponent, cheese curled his mouth and stretched out his hand to put on the grey robe in the air. By the time he finished this move and turned to face his opponent, Harold III, who rose from the tumbling, was only five steps away from the mage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Five steps. How far is the distance? For most people, it''s not even a distance. Two people standing on the street greeting each other may be only a few steps away. Since the five steps in daily life can''t talk about distance, then in the fierce fight, this is even less.


    Almost in the moment when cheese turned his head, the axe blade with the evil wind had been cut towards his neck like the claws of a tiger. For the mage, if it is an iron weapon to attack him at this time, he has no less than 20 ways to stop the attack, and even several of them can make the wielder regret his recklessness. But with the movement of waving, the faint roar of the tiger tells cheese that he can only hide from this blow.


    The mage''s eyes were full of intense light, just like two suns embedded in his eye socket. However, thanks to the protection of the Tomahawk, the Blood Axe Duke can look directly at the two bright lights without being impressed. But just as he was about to swing, the executioner was surprised to find that the distance between them had been widened when his attention was attracted by the bright light in the cheese eyes.


    The distance between them is still five steps, but the space of these five steps has been completely distorted in the eyes of Harold III at this time. Both the bricks on the ground and the scenery on both sides are stretched horizontally like an oil painting painted by a irascible painter. Even the axe in his hand becomes as strange as a long branch.


    Such a scene made the Blood Axe Duke hesitated for a moment. As an experienced warrior, his body instinctively chose to wait and see in this strange situation. Perhaps because of the witch hunting knife, the magic that should have had a long-term effect on the opponent''s senses was compressed to less than three seconds. Soon, in the eyes of the Duke, the surrounding scenery returned to normal. However, the mage who was close just now took advantage of this gap to open the distance between him and his opponent again.


    "That''s what you do, eh? It''s just a little bit of a cover up. " Two attacks failed, and Harold III was worried. It''s one thing to be defeated by a powerful opponent. It''s another to be tricked by a young wizard.


    "Hoo Call... " Cheese didn''t immediately respond to his opponent''s provocation. Although his magic was offset by hern''s hand, the cost of casting was not reduced at all. In addition, he escaped from the attack range of the bloody axe in just a few seconds. This series of casting and actions made the mage''s breath short. However, this does not mean that the mage will remain silent.


    "Don''t you wave around with an axe? I haven''t even touched the corner of my dress. What was that one? Cut down trees


    When he heard cheese, Lothar covered his face. Even if he didn''t have a deep contact with the mage, he knew that cheese was falling behind. But that''s it. This guy dares to make such a mockery of his opponent.


    "Look! The old man''s veins are bursting out The wolf Walker beside the count could see clearly that after hearing the words of cheese, Harold III''s temples were filled with anger.


    Not only these two men, but the other soldiers who were watching, though their faces were blocked by their armor, the strange sound of holding back their laughter was quite harsh for a time. And Harold, who was already infuriated by cheese''s words, could imagine his reaction after hearing the voice.


    "You want to die!" Without saying a word, Dagong of the Blood Axe slashed his axe in the direction of cheese with his steps. This axe brought the speed and strength of the old soldier to the extreme! The black axe left a trail in the air like a black crescent moon. The wind generated by waving weapons made the soldiers feel cold.


    I can''t hide. This is the judgment of cheese on this axe. When Harold made this attack, the mage felt deep regret for his mouth. The bloody axe''s all-out strike was faster than he could imagine. There was no time to think about countermeasures, and there was no chance to repeat the old trick to the angry Duke. As long as the spell that affects five senses is applied once, the effect of the next time will be much worse.


    However, cheese can only move the magic to his left hand engagement ring. The witch''s ring has many functions. The mage hopes that at least it can protect himself from a Tomahawk attack. Feeling the magic of the influx, the ring of thorns twists quickly. The spines on their vines pierce the mage''s skin deeply, and drink the blood of cheese, and then turn it into nutrients.


    Almost in a flash, the mage''s left hand was covered with thorns coming out of the ring. The vines were woven into a barbed glove that armed the cheese hand. At this time, the axe blade of hern''s hand was close to the mage''s neck. Perhaps it was the executioner''s persistence. The two attacks of the bloody axe were aimed at the cheese''s throat.


    "Poof!"


    A strange sound came from the edge of the axe. It sounded as if an axe had struck some sort of thick, rattan shield. But the reality is, cheese with his own wrapped in the thorn left hand Sheng Sheng stopped this chop. However, the witch''s ring is not omnipotent. A large amount of blood splashed out along the cracks of the thorns. Obviously, the mage paid a lot of price to block the attack.Surprised by the thorns on cheese''s hand, Harold subconsciously wants to pull out the axe that was trapped in the mage''s left hand. However, he was surprised to find that cheese, with the strength of one hand, held the axe blade of hern''s hand. At the same time, a large number of thorns and vines spread along the Tomahawk.


    "You want to run if you chop people? It''s not that cheap. " Said the cheese in a gloomy tone. It''s just that his pale face makes his words very unconvincing.


    But in the face of the mage''s entanglement, the Blood Axe Duke''s reaction is very simple. The Duke took the handle of the axe in both hands and used it as a fulcrum to force the cheese into his face. At the same time, Harold III tilted his head back slightly, and facing the mage''s gradually approaching face was a mallet!


    "Poof!"


    Lothar covered her face with her hand again. But different from the first time, he couldn''t bear to see cheese''s miserable situation. One side of Jack touched his nose bone, subconsciously said.


    "It must be broken."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Whether the nose bone of cheese is broken or not is of no significance to the Mage at this time. The unspeakable pain from the nasal cavity and the blood pouring into the respiratory tract made cheese have no way to resist. All he could do was press his right hand on his face, trying to relieve the pain.


    On the other side, Harold III''s intention was to let cheese loose his left hand holding the axe blade. However, judging from the sense of restraint from the weapon, it is obvious that a single mallet is not enough to break the thorns growing from the witch''s ring. The Grand Duke of blood axe was not discouraged. He clearly saw the status of cheese. For this experienced soldier, the mage was as powerless as a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Hum!" With the executioner''s heavy blow on the mage''s jaw, the harsh beep covered the cheese''s hearing, and the impact force from the head continuously attacked the mage''s brain. At the time when cheese consciousness was about to be blurred, some of his protective mechanisms were activated.


    This protection mechanism does not come from other people. As a caster, the loss of consciousness is not much different from death. The unfinished caster and interrupted magic operation may destroy its master in an instant. So as a qualified mage, cheese, like his peers, will put some protective measures on his consciousness to prevent this situation.


    Of course, the limitation of this kind of measure is very big. Only when some preset situations appear, can this kind of protection come into effect. That''s why cheese can''t stay conscious in the streets of flesh and blood. But now, when cheese is about to lose consciousness due to a jaw blow, the spell still works.


    The preset magic controlled the mage''s right hand, and uncontrollably completed a series of gestures. When the cheese rolled out his right hand, an invisible force burst out along his body surface! This force was so powerful that it broke Harold III''s body away from cheese and tore up the mage''s clothes. Only the robe from the grey tower was left, which saved the mage from the embarrassment of being naked.


    "Bang!" The bloody axe, which was knocked open by the invisible force, was thrown about 20 steps away and fell to the ground. He looked at the man in grey clothes with an incredible look. Although cheese had also cast some magic before, he should not be able to hurt him with a witch hunting knife. And he also noticed that his weapon, hern''s hand, was not blown away with it, and the Tomahawk was still firmly held in the cheese''s hand.


    Only the mage in a gray robe was half kneeling on the ground, and the blood from his face trickled down to the ground, forming a small pool of red stains. While protecting cheese, magic is also rapidly recovering his damage, although this price is bound to be accompanied by a period of weak mage.


    Jack, who had just been ready to rush to save people, saw that cheese had stabilized the situation once again, and stopped half way. At the same time, of all the people present, only he noticed that when cheese was heavily boxed by Harold, for a moment, the magic color in the mage''s eyes became extremely confused. Only after a very short time, the magic in cheese''s eyes returned to normal. Under Jack''s invisible grey robe, countless runes on the neck and back of cheese are fading.


    "Hoo..." With a breath full of his own blood smell, cheese finally regained consciousness under the influence of his own protective magic. At the same time, the mage really realized that even if Harold did not use a witch hunting knife, his physical fitness and reaction ability could not be compared with him. After being baptized by the first rain, the burning arrogance is also extinguished here.


    "Well, it seems that the teacher is right. A wizard should look like a wizard. " The cheese whispered and rose from the ground. Although he had only a grey robe left on him, none of the people present could see anything under it. A creepy feeling crept into the hearts of all the onlookers.


    "Ha, that guy finally knows what to do." Jack said to Rosa, "so I don''t have to stare at him. After all, there is a real prey waiting for me


    The count of black mountain was puzzled by his companion''s words, but before he could ask Jack what the prey in his mouth meant, the two men not far away moved again. And this time, it was cheese who took the initiative.


    The mage''s left hand can''t see the shape of his hand. A large number of staggered brambles and vines spread along the mage''s left hand, swallowing the hand of hern. But this has not been played yet. When the witch hunting knife has been completely submerged in the thorns, the vines of those thorns begin to twist into a strand. It looks like the left hand of cheese turns into a long whip of thorns.


    As cheese waved his left hand to the executioner in the distance, the whip lashed hard with the terrible wind.


    "Pa!" The crisp pumping sound indicates that the weapon made up of vines has not hit its target. The figure of the blood axe is no longer there. After his weapons were seized, the Duke didn''t feel flustered at all. He was half crouched and avoided the track of the whip with only a few movements. At the same time, he drew a short sword from the waist of the soldiers watching. Although the weapon in his hand was iron, there was no cowardice in his eyes."I have to say that you are the best soldier I have ever seen." At this moment, cheese suddenly said.


    Harold III did not answer the mage''s words. He cautiously walked around the edge of the field, avoiding the scope of the thorn whip, and looking for an angle to get close to cheese again.


    "I''m afraid only the knight of Lyon can compare with you. Compared with you, our count of black mountain is still too young. " The mage said and shook his head. His eyes didn''t put on the blood axe, because he didn''t have to do it. Compared with the naked eye, cheese''s magic has been locked in Harold III''s body.


    Just as the mage shook his head, the executioner, who was only about ten steps away from him, suddenly launched a shock. The dagger in his hand did not attack the neck of cheese again this time, but aimed at the gap between the mage''s ribs and the gap between his heart.


    "But I''m sorry, your weapons can''t protect you now." Cheese''s voice was still saying, and he didn''t seem to notice the bloody axe that was rushing towards him.


    Harold III came to the master again, and his dagger almost touched the robe of cheese. However, this less than a finger distance is destined to be as far away as Tianlong. Because on the ground at the foot of cheese, countless small thorny vines have formed a big net with thorns. The executioner, whose attention was all focused on the mage, became the prey of inadvertently entering the net.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "Damn it! What are these things! " The weapon in his hand was about to pierce into the mage''s body, but the bloody axe found that he could not let the dagger go any further. He looked down in a daze and saw countless thorns and vines with the thickness of fingers. He did not know when he had quietly covered his lower body.


    "Strictly speaking. They''re a gift from a lady The cheese shrugged, and with a flick of his left hand, Harold III was completely bound up by the vines, and the dagger in the Duke''s hand was blown away into the distance. Seeing this, the soldiers around instinctively wanted to rescue their Duke, but the hand of hern wrapped in thorns had reached the executioner''s neck.


    His execution axe is close to his throat, and the big Duke of Blood Axe knows that he has completely lost the duel. In the glory trial, it is not cruel to kill the defeated. On the contrary, it shows the determination to gamble on everything for one''s faith. But in the case of unclear cheese, Harold III did not think he had a chance to leave alive.


    As a professional executioner, the Blood Axe Duke has executed at least two-digit nobles on the execution ground in his whole life. Some of them are because of rebellion, others are because they have committed unforgivable felonies. Of course, some of them were framed to death. However, as a executor, Harold has no right to choose when to kill who. All he can do is to make the people who died under hern''s hands less painful.


    "What are you hesitating about? Boy The big Duke of Blood Axe looked directly at cheese and said this sentence. Listening to his dissatisfaction, he seemed not only not afraid of being killed, but also suspected that the mage was too hesitant. He even started to challenge him and said, "are you waiting for me to teach you how to kill once?"


    Cheese was amused by Harold III''s words. He had never seen such a man, and few could be so casual in the face of death, and there was no madness in it. The mage put away the thorns on his left hand and took hern''s hand back. However, instead of holding the axe directly, he put it on the ground, just like the Blood Axe did before.


    "Why should I kill you? I''ve won this trial, haven''t I? "


    Harold III watched in amazement as cheese took back the vines that were twining around him. When the last thorn was reintegrated into the ring on the mage''s hand, the bloody axe believed that cheese really didn''t want to kill himself. He touched the back of his head awkwardly and sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, young wizard, I declare in the name of Harold III that you have won this glorious trial for Lothar


    When the voice of the Blood Axe Duke spread, all the soldiers on the scene were quiet. They knew the weight of this sentence. After hearing this, the man in the pharmacist''s Association costume, who was seen hiding in the Harold family line by cheese, planned to slip away without saying a word. But he didn''t take a few steps to find that he had been staring at something terrible.


    Jack''s eyes have become wolf shaped pupils. Although his appearance has not changed much except his eyes, as long as someone sees his eyes, he will not think that wolf walker is a human.


    "You wait here for cheese to come back. I''m going after my prey. " The werewolf only left this sentence, and with a terrible speed, he rolled over the soldiers. The guards didn''t even have time to respond. Jack''s body appeared behind them. And when they turn their heads, where can they see the shadow of wolf walker?


    Cheese, of course, noticed the action of his companion. But he did not say anything, after all, at the beginning, let Jack use the werewolf''s eyes to find the target is himself. When the mage used the surname Alexander rather than Jack''s name, he was actually implying that he had something that only the wolf Walker''s eyes could see.


    On the other hand, Harold III hesitated and said to the mage.


    "Listen, wizard. I know it''s unreasonable, but although I let Lothar go today, I''m afraid his Majesty''s warrant will not be cancelled in a short time He said with a bitter smile that he knew how much the black lion king liked Lothar. If he could make up his mind to send himself to kill the count of Heishan, it means that the king''s decision will not be reconciled to a glorious trial.


    "I suggest you leave Wangdu for a while, and you''d better leave Cangshi first. You''ve heard the trumpet on the wall, and now you''re out of here without being stopped. Besides, although this is only my guess, I think your Majesty''s reaction to the execution of Lothar is somewhat strange... "


    Cheese understood Harold III. In fact, when he asked Jack to catch people, the mage had a vague guess about the incident. Whether it''s Jason''s betrayal or the king''s perversion, this unpleasant technique is often used by the witches in the cheese impression. Now the mage only needs to wait for wolf walker to catch the guy mixed in the crowd, and then he can know the general situation of this matter.


    Now he only hoped that the witches would simply seek revenge on emias, rather than become another group of pawns under the plague disseminator. If that''s trueThe mage shook his head and temporarily suppressed the unlucky idea. He nodded to thank Harold III for his advice, and naturally wanted to pick up hern''s hand, which he had planted on the ground. But when cheese''s hand touched the handle of the Tomahawk, an unbearable burning sensation stung the mage''s hand.


    "Hiss!" Although cheese let go in time, his palm still left a lot of scald marks. As a caster, he was naturally rejected by this sorcerer. However, this deepened the mage''s interest in weapons. He looked up at Harold III who wanted to take the Tomahawk.


    "My Lord, I have an ungrateful request. Can you lend me your Tomahawk for a while


    The face of the bloody axe was pulled down at that time. As the symbol of Harold family, hern''s hand also represents the ruling authority of Cang lion royal family. This weapon is not just a murder weapon, it is a totem. But after all, cheese defeated himself in the glorious trial. Let alone the Tomahawk, it was this life that was picked up with the forgiveness of the mage. The dignity of being a nobleman made Harold frown.


    "I''m sorry, wizard, but hern''s hand should not have been in the hands of a stranger. This weapon is too important for the grey lion


    This cheese smile, he has already thought of a good countermeasure.


    "Of course, my Lord. I know how important this Tomahawk is to Cang lion, so I promise, during the period when I borrowed this Tomahawk. It will be kept by Mr. Rosa. Do you doubt your loyalty to the kingdom? "


    The count of Heishan is undoubtedly loyal to the grey lion, and Lothar has proved himself with his great fighting achievements. Moreover, even in the king''s order, it was admitted that Lothar would enjoy the title of count of Heishan until his death. In other words, even if Lothar had committed such a big crime as treason, the king did not intend to deprive Lothar of his title, which is enough to show his position in the king''s mind. In addition, Lothar was indeed brought up by the king, and the relationship between them was extraordinary


    The big Duke of the Blood Axe bit his teeth, and he looked at Lothar, who was leaning on the gold Tomahawk not far away. He took hern''s hand from the ground and went to the latter.


    "I will keep your axe until you return hern''s hand." With that, Harold III snatched Lothar''s golden Tomahawk and put the black witch hunting knife carved with a lion''s design into his hand. At the same time, he whispered to the count of Heishan.


    "Prove to me that your Majesty''s judgment on you is wrong."


    "Yes, Harold Uncle Lothar looked at the old man who was going to kill himself and said with a bitter smile. He clearly remembered how much help the notorious executioner in the kingdom had given him during his life in the royal capital. So he also knew that the old man had a very hot heart under his cold appearance.


    Looking at the back of the bloody axe, Lothar suddenly had a premonition that he could not return the Tomahawk to the old man. When the black robed soldiers of the Blood Axe family disappeared on the street corner with the guards as they appeared, a tear fell from the corner of the eyes of the count of Heishan. And he couldn''t say why he cried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    In this world, the relationship between prey and hunter is very delicate. No one has ever been sure of his place in the game of survival, but for the wolves, they are natural hunters, predators in the dark. Everything that is watched by their wolf pupils has little chance to get rid of the doom of the wolf kiss. Even if they are witches


    "Wheezing!" As Jack presses the shadow around his hand on the wall of the alley, the flame like thing soon disappears between the brick cracks in the building wall. This is a small trap left by the guy he''s tracking. Such a magic device may cause trouble to many people, but the werewolf who is immune to magic is not among them.


    "Boring tricks." Said Wolf walker, moving his neck. He could have pushed the target down at once, but Jack wanted to do more tracking to see where the frightened lamb was going. It would be nice to get the position of the sheep from her.


    But Jack''s hopes failed. Maybe he realized that he couldn''t escape the pursuit in any case. The prey chased by Wolf Walker finally stopped in one of the innumerable alleys of Wangdu. This young man, who looks like he''s wearing a pharmacist''s apprenticeship costume, stares at Jack, who jumps off the roof and lands in front of him, with eyes that don''t match his appearance.


    Without using the abilities of a werewolf, Jack can see that the man is definitely in trouble. Because his eyes are so special, even as a wolf walker, Jack has to admit that these eyes have a fascinating charm. They should grow on the most famous princesses or princesses in the neighboring countries, and even belong to a devil or devil who feeds on men''s soul. They are a pair of eyes that will be remembered for life.


    "You have beautiful eyes." Said the werewolf. Although he did not change at this time, Jack was bigger than this man. And when he said this sentence from a commanding position, the tone of his mouth was like teasing a little girl.


    Hearing Jack''s words, the man in the clothes of a pharmacist apprentice began to change. His skin began to become flabby and puffy, like a dough in fermentation. At the same time, the hair and texture on his skin began to fall off and disappear. Soon, the man was swollen. But it wasn''t over. When the swelling stopped, the man''s hands began to tear at his swollen skin. As large chunks of skin were torn off, the man in front of wolf Walker disappeared and was replaced by a woman in her early twenties.


    There is no doubt that the other is a witch, an existence similar to that of Emilia and clandy. Now, the witch looked at the wolf Walker in front of her with her eyes, and though she tried to hide it, her trembling limbs revealed the truth of her fear.


    "What? You''ve removed your disguise and you dare not talk to me? " Jack tilted his head and looked at the witch in front of him, took a step forward and asked.


    With the wolf Walker''s footsteps, the witch quickly retreated, but there was only a wall behind her. Looking at Jack who was getting closer and closer to himself, the witch''s eyes showed a color of despair.


    Seeing the other side''s reaction, the werewolf''s expression becomes bored. At first, he thought that the target of cheese was so powerful that he could catch up with him. Now it seems that the witch just affected the ordinary people around him by her strange eyes. And since her eyes couldn''t affect jack, she wasn''t threatening at all.


    "Cheese guy, it''s a boring assignment for me." Shaking his head, the werewolf reached for the witch''s collar. In his eyes, the witch could not hurt him.


    But if the other side really can''t hurt him, then why does Jack''s outstretched hand bleed?


    "Ah The pain and burning sensation from the tip of his finger made the werewolf scream unconsciously. He took back his hand at a great speed and saw why he felt pain. Some fine wounds were all over Jack''s right hand, and blood was flowing out of his body.


    "What have you done?" The familiar pain and the lack of rapid healing suggest that she used silver, no matter how much the other person hurt the werewolf. And the thought of the only metal that could kill him, Jack''s abdominal wound began to ache.


    Seeing the wolf Walker''s reaction, the witch, who was afraid to die just now, calmed down in an instant. She looked at Jack with those beautiful and startling eyes and showed a sweet smile. At this time, the wolf found that in addition to her eyes, the witch was also a beauty.


    "What have I done? Hee hee, it''s natural to use silver to deal with wolf walker. Do you need me to explain this kind of thing? " Said the witch, with her head askew and a smile.


    The other party''s reaction makes Jack understand that he is afraid that he was fooled by the witch''s previous performance. The other party did not intend to escape from his pursuit from the beginning, but secretly set a trap in a way of showing weakness. At this time, the werewolf''s keen eyesight finally let him find out what hurt him. It was so thin that the human eye couldn''t detect it. It was like a spider web between the werewolf and the witch, and the material of the web was not silk, but silver.Jack''s wolf pupil narrowed up, he looked at the other party''s complacent appearance, knew that at this time the most can''t do is to be spirited. The lamb in front of him was not as delicious as it seemed. Under the cover of sheepskin, he could not be sure whether what he was chasing was still a prey.


    "Do you think the silver will stop me?" The wolf Walker threatened that the metal silver was not known for its hardness, and that it was now stretched into this silky shape. Without any weapons, just a stone, Jack can destroy the net.


    "You can try, my dear big dog. But be careful. My companions will come at any time. Maybe I will take you back as a pet The witch said to the werewolf frivolously. Judging from her smile, she should have absolute confidence in the silver. At the same time, although it may be just bluffing, her companion also makes Jack feel uneasy.


    "Touch!" The angry werewolf punched a terrible dent in the wall. But this act of venting anger makes the witch''s smile more happy, because it shows that now Jack really has no way to take her.


    "Snore!" Wolf Walker grinned and growled. His teeth became long and sharp because of his anger. The blood belonging to the beast in his body urged him to rush forward regardless of the cost, tearing the woman who provoked him to pieces and let her pay for his behavior. If it is just finished, Jack will do so, but as a real hunter, it is an eternal subject to fight against his own desire to eat blood.


    "Patience, patience." Jack repeated in a low voice what his father had always said when he taught himself to hunt, and the teeth of his mouth gradually receded. At the same time, wolfwalker wrote down the witch''s appearance.


    "You have beautiful eyes, and I think they should be just right for my first collection." Leaving this sentence, the werewolf jumped into the next house and left. In Jack''s perception, many people with obvious hostility are approaching the alley.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    It has been a long time since emia came out of the house. As a witch, she doesn''t need to leave her house to finish almost everything. Even if she wants to find something to do because of her boredom, it''s a good pastime to look down at the earth with the eyes of a crow. However, many years ago, she was not like this. At that time, geline was always complaining to other witches that her daughter would never learn to be patient and would disappear in a flash.


    At the thought of her mother''s complaining appearance, Amy''s mouth under the veil showed a smile. But the smile on the witch''s face was only a moment. It was very difficult for Amelia to be happy again because she missed her mother so much. Few witches have been able to live in seclusion for such a long time as the clanti family, for few witches can greet their own death as calmly as gren.


    Old witches always try to continue their lives. For this reason, they will sacrifice their offspring to evil gods or demons at all costs. Death is always chasing us, which is a word almost all witches will say. But emia hardly ever heard of it in her mother''s mouth. Compared with other witches eager to get more material to continue her life, Gelin is always calm.


    And this calm, also for her in the sorceress group has made a high reputation, almost all the witches are very happy to listen to this advice. There are even rumors that she has a good chance of becoming the leader of the sorceress. But that''s all in the past. Emia thought that since she betrayed the witch group, her mother didn''t abandon herself. Instead, she took herself and fled to this small and remote country. From then on, the witches'' group was no longer their destination.


    Thinking of being interrupted here, Amelia quietly reined in her hand, because in this deserted street, a gorgeous carriage was in front of her.


    The magnificence of this carriage is absolutely unprecedented in the whole Cang lion. I''m afraid even the king''s or queen''s car is not so conspicuous. It was a four wheeled carriage drawn by two pure chestnut horses. Its body was made of moonwood, which was produced only in the forest of the elves'' territory. There was no nail on it. The white car body made of moonlight wood is almost full of various reliefs. Some of these reliefs are used to narrate fairy tales, and some are just for decoration. However, no matter what kind of relief, the ornaments in the reliefs are made of gems or gold.


    The shape of the carriage was semi open, and the style favored by aristocratic women could not provide any defensive capability, and there was not enough space to install shock absorbers or other devices. But its body, which looks like a huge sofa, is enough to highlight the female figure lying on it. It''s like the woman now lying in a pile of velvet and satin.


    This is a middle-aged woman, at least she looks like that. She has a beautiful face, the appropriate benefits of makeup is to make her smile and smile are full of fatal temptation. From the middle of the distinction, black and white long hair makes this woman fascinating and mysterious at the same time. A black-and-white mink skirt with the same hair color allows her to display her beautiful body and create a sense of dignity at the same time. From her skin, the lady''s skin is almost as white as Lin.


    The lady and I should be riding on the carriage of her kingdom in this grand carriage. Instead of hanging out on the streets in the great white paradise like now. But from the expression under the veil, she was not surprised at the appearance of the woman.


    "You still look so disgusting." This should be the worst swearing that Emilia has said in recent years. But to see this person in front of her, Rao is to her self-restraint is also difficult to cover up the color of disgust on the face.


    But the woman, who was half lying in the carriage, did not seem to care. She chuckled and looked up and down at emia, who was sitting on the horse''s back. Compared with her, Amelia''s red dress is so simple. And the veil that hung down from the broad lady''s hood seemed to be something that existed to hide her looks.


    "And you are still Childish. " The woman in the carriage covered the lower half of her face with a small black gilded folding fan.


    "Me? Childish? " Emia laughed, but not because of joy, but because of anger, "listen, I''m not who I was 20 years ago. In front of you is the most powerful witch in the kingdom. You''d better show due respect. "


    "The most powerful witch?" There was a mockery in the woman''s eyes? A witch who can''t even compare with a dying one is better not to use this arrogant title


    "But I really admire Greene. She has been living for so long since she left the sorceress, and she has survived for nearly 30 years relying on the materials collected in this small kingdom. I''m really curious about what you''ve found in this country. "


    "That''s not something you should think about. Rather than prying into my privacy, you should think about how to take your people out of this country alive. " Emia''s voice was cold, like her eyes.Hearing emia''s words, the woman again covered her mouth with a folding fan, and a clear laugh came from under the fan. This laughter is very beautiful, but it can make people have a kind of inexplicable chill.


    "Oh, my dear Emilia. You don''t really think that a little wizard and the mob you''ve assembled can win this war, do you? Although the boy was dressed in a gray robe, he was just a fledgling. Compared with the existence that provoked this war, he is not on the stage at all. "


    "Is it? But I think it''s too easy for him to clean you up. " Said emia.


    What else did the woman want to say, but as soon as she was about to speak, she stopped as if she had received some message. She said again, with a look of fear and disgust on her face.


    "Wolf walker? Is this your card? It''s very unpleasant. "


    After that, the woman waved her hand gently, pulled the two ponies of the carriage away, turned the horses'' heads, and ran in another direction. Seeing the other party retreat, emia did not rush to catch up with or stop her, because she knew that her former companion was not a person who would appear alone. There must be witches or other things to protect her nearby.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    It was almost dusk when emia saw cheese again. The war on the wall continued, and the most elite soldiers of Wangdu kept repelling the rat people who tried to cross the wall. And those giant rats were also defeated by the stone throwing machines and other equipment prepared on the wall. The battle continues to this day, and the casualties paid by the human side are actually very small.


    However, whether it''s the intelligence brought back by the evacuees from the front line, or judging from the rat like appearance of these siegers, the real battle must begin at night. At this tense moment, the busy streets of Wangdu became empty and silent. All the residents of the city could only hope for the towering walls and the soldiers with the Cang lion emblem. However, in this capital, another war is in full swing in the shadow.


    "Where has clandy gone?" This is emia''s first words when she sees cheese and Rosa. With the help of the mage''s Potion, the LORD was able to limp, but his broken left arm would have to be cultivated for some time. But this is not a witch to care about, she only care about her daughter''s whereabouts.


    "Don''t worry, she''s in a safe place now." Cheese stretched out his left hand and showed the perfect thorn ring to each other. If there was an accident with Corinthian, the ring would wither with it. But now the condition of the ring shows that the magician''s fiancee is still alive.


    Seeing that there was no problem with the ring, emia breathed a sigh. Although she was suspicious of the so-called "very safe place" in the mouth of cheese, there were very detailed provisions in the terms signed by Gelin and the mage about what Cheese could not do to the witch during the covenant period. So emia was not worried that the mage would imprison klandi or throw her to some dangerous existence to kill her.


    Just at this moment, Jack''s figure also jumped from the roof beside the road. As you can see, wolfwalker is very unhappy now. His hands were in his trouser pockets, his head was half low, and his pupils, like a wolf, flashed a palpitating cold light.


    "What? Have you lost it? " When the mage saw this image of the werewolf, he knew that he must have missed the witch. However, cheese is not very concerned about this, as long as the identity of the other party is proved to be a witch, it is enough for the mage. So in saying this sentence, the cheese tone even has a bit of meaning of ridicule.


    "Don''t mention it. Let''s put it together. Cut, next time I meet that woman again, I will dig out her eyes and wear them into necklaces Wolf Walker vomited to one side, gnashing his teeth. This kind of cat catching mice but being teased by mice made him very angry.


    "I advise you not to do that. After the eyeball is rotten, you can''t hang it with a rope. It''s a good thing to make with a friend if you need one. In fact, I always wanted him to make one for me The mage shrugged his shoulders and said very horrible words as if nothing had happened.


    "Eyes? Did you meet Ellie Emia said, frowning at the wolf man''s complaint.


    "Ellie? Is that the woman''s name? Well, it seems that at least I know the name of the person to curse. " Jack said with a grim smile.


    "So that, er, Miss Ellie, was a member of the witches'' group before you?" Cheese is crooked, this conclusion is not difficult to get. Besides, emia had told her about the sorceress.


    "Yes. But when I left the sorceress, she was very young. But then her eyes were impressive enough The blonde witch nodded, and her veil swayed gently with the movement.


    "A young witch." The mage frowned a little. This is not a good omen. Not every young witch has received enough education. The little girls who make mischief with their own abilities can often create terrible chaos. And if a sorcerer group takes such members with them when they go out, it means that they are no longer available, or they do not care about the life and death of the inhabitants of the kingdom.


    "Yes. When I just came, I met kuila. It''s the man I told you about before Emia told cheese what had happened to her just now. Since she had decided to fight with the mage, she did not want to let cheese doubt her sincerity because of concealing these things.


    "Kuirah? You mean the witch in your witches'' group who was about the same age as Ms. green The cheese frowned completely. I''m afraid there is no room for negotiation for the youngest Witch and the oldest witch to carry out this pursuit.


    "Yes." She should be about the same age as her mother. Although the mother may be a few years old, but the difference is not too big. And when I saw her just now, she was still full of magic. "


    The witch''s words made the mage lost in thought. He began to realize that the sudden appearance of these witches was likely to destroy a lot of planned things. Not to mention anything else, when there is another powerful witch force in the city, the loyalty of the dark dwellers is a problem. But the most important thing is to understand the purpose of these witches."Did you two hear anything from the witches when they met them? Are they just coming for revenge Asked the cheese, after a pause.


    "What? You''re afraid they''re going to help the rat people? But what''s good for them? " Jack immediately understood the mage''s meaning. He recalled his short fight with the witch named Qili, but he didn''t find that the other side had mentioned anything about it.


    "I didn''t hear about it either." Said emia. She was lying, of course, and kuirah''s words clearly pointed out that these members of the sorcerer knew about the plague''s spreader and were likely to have become his accomplices. But emia did not dare to tell cheese about it because she was afraid. She was afraid that cheese would run away after feeling unable to confront the enemy forces. The mage can leave, but she and klandi, who are blocked here by the sorceress group, must not escape.


    But cheese couldn''t tell the lie of the witch just by hearing it, so he felt a little relieved. In fact, this is the concern of emias. In her eyes, a witch group is too powerful to fight alone. However, for the mages from the grey tower, the existence of witches is really not difficult to deal with. If it had not been for the urgent need for Gelin''s help, cheese would not have contacted the witches at all.


    "Well, it seems that we have to find time to have a good chat with these ladies while we are dealing with rats. I think you''ll have to tell me more about that kuila, Ms. emia The mage shrugged and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    What is a water ghost? This name has many different meanings. In some places, water ghost refers to people who live on water, or pirates. But in fact, people living in the dark know more or less what the name really corresponds to. Water Ghost refers to those who are born at the bottom of the water for some reason. They are covered with sores and edema, and are always trying to drag people on the water into the deep water.


    These monsters don''t all die of drowning people, sometimes they''re just animal carcasses or something else that''s too long in the water. But it is undeniable that when these things gain the ability to move again and are keen to drown the living creatures with water, they have become water ghosts. Some people classify water ghosts as ghouls that move in the water, but it is obvious that Mr. Edward, the patriarch of ghouls, does not think so.


    "Pull these things out of the water! They will be wasted as soon as they leave the water! " The ghostly king, still in human form, calmly commands his people. A large number of ghouls, similar to the mossy wanderers that appeared in the iron Fort before, are spreading in groups along both sides of the river. However, compared with those of their own kind, these soul watchers are all dressed in rags with family insignia.


    In the only waterway that flows through the royal capital, some dark shadows are hovering in the shallow water. They are undoubtedly the reason why the Edwards are here. Some of them have humanoid bodies and long hair, others are like a giant scaly monkey, and even some of them have crab like crustacean tissue.


    The water devils apparently appeared here before the Edwards family, and the ships that had been moored in the river had been damaged to varying degrees by them. The smaller ships were capsized in the water, and the cargo ships that the water devil couldn''t overturn were wrecked by guys with sharp limbs. When the alarm has passed and the boatman comes back to the dock again, they will feel a lot about the scene in front of them.


    Although the guardians received orders from the patriarch, they did not have a good way to deal with these wandering things in the water. Water ghosts are no less powerful in the water than ghouls, and they are obviously better at fighting in the water. A large number of ghouls can only use the debris at hand to block the road to the water gate, so that these water ghosts can not open the gate.


    Patriarch Edward looked at these guys who were waving their teeth and claws in the water. If it was night, he still had the courage to let the people go down to the water to fight with these water ghosts. But looking up at the sun still hanging in the sky, the sun weakens the body power of these ghouls, and if you enter the water at this time, it may hit these water ghosts.


    "These bastards." The angry corpse eating ghost King picked up a wooden bucket and smashed it towards a water ghost who would protrude from the water. However, although the barrel accurately hit the human water ghost''s body, the wooden barrel body was difficult to hurt the water ghost. In exchange for the water devil''s long hair yelling at Edward.


    The soul watcher on the shore and the water ghost in the water, both of which are frightening, confront each other in the wharf area of Wangdu. In this case, as long as the Edwards family waited until sunset, they could solve the enemies in the water. However, as the clan leader, the king of corpse eating ghosts did not want to drag on. The reason is very simple. Although Wang is now quiet because of the rat man''s attack, it is hard to guarantee that the noisy voice will not attract some curious guys. And with the assurance in front of emias, the time left for the ghouls is not rich.


    Just then, something strange happened. Originally evenly scattered in the waterway, the water ghosts seemed to be disturbed by something. Taking a certain point in the middle of the river as the center of the circle, the water ghosts suddenly began to flee in all directions. It''s like there''s something that frightens them. Of course, the ghoul king also noticed this. He instinctively looked at the middle of the river, but there was nothing special except a thin layer of water mist.


    The water mist was so thin that it could not hide anything in the sight of the ghoul. The water under the fog and the ripples on it were clear in Edward''s eyes. So the expression on his face became very interesting when he noticed a circle of abnormal water lines and saw a horse boot wearing cowhide.


    "All night, what is that?" The ghouls began to sound a burst of screams, and it was not only the ghoul king who saw the figure suddenly appearing in the water mist. And this figure is more than one, three people seem to be hand in hand step by step on the water, out of the fog range.


    "I finally got out of the fog. I thought I would never come out..." Elsa took a breath and said happily, looking at the river where there was no more fog in front of her. And her words in half of the time but raw swallow down. But it''s also understandable that anyone who sees the large number of ghouls on the river bank and the water ghosts with their teeth and claws in the water will be greatly frightened.


    "Don''t panic! Don''t bow your head Heather, perceiving her companion''s fear, said at once. The matron clenched her hands and used the pain to keep the landlady and Mona awake. However, judging from her frown, the hammer rose is also very puzzled about the present situation.When the three men came out of the water mist, the mist that had been floating on the river at some time soon dissipated. As the fog dissipated, the previously scattered water ghosts recovered from unknown fears. They soon found the three men standing in the middle of the river, and Elsa was clearly a better target than the ghouls who stood at a distance from them on the Bank of the river.


    "GAHA!" A large number of water ghosts make a piercing roar. They don''t make any sound when they swim under the water, but their vocal organs above the water often howl like wild animals. Seeing the monsters approaching quickly around them, Heather instinctively surrounded them back to back.


    "Longji mountain is on the mountain. What are these things?" Said the woman soldier. Although she tried to suppress her fear, Mona''s voice still trembled.


    "These are supposed to be water ghosts, and those on shore are The Edwards? " Heather is the calmest of the three. It seems that she is not worried about the ghost on the river bank, but when she sees the ghost attacking the river, she looks very surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    On the river surface of Cangshi Wangdu, countless water ghosts are ferociously attacking the three people in the middle of the river. This terrible sight made Mona and Elsa completely lose their ability to react. For them, these monsters in the water come too suddenly, and this kind of instantaneous shock can not be adapted in a short time. Fortunately, Heather, as the calmest of the three, did not seem to be afraid of the water ghosts in front of them.


    "Why do these things exist in the rivers of Wangdu Facing the fast approaching shadow from the water, the knight frowned and said, "and the ghouls on the river bank and the sound of the horn What''s wrong with Wangdu? "


    But there was no time for Heather to figure out what was going on. A water ghost with a thin human upper body and a crab like claw claw in the lower part of his body quietly dived directly under the three. His two huge weapons, which could cut off adults, suddenly attacked the three men from the bottom to the top.


    "You two go first!" Heather noticed the attack at her feet. She took a big step forward and threw the two people holding hands to the Bank of the river in a throwing posture!


    In principle, even if a normal person has been trained as a knight and is proficient in fighting, his physical strength is ultimately limited. It is absolutely impossible for a woman to throw two adults out. But the truth is, judging from the flight paths of Elsa and Mona, Heather''s toss can really throw them from the middle of the river to the shore. No one noticed the faint cyan glow in Heather''s eyes.


    "Catch them!" Without the order of the clan leader, the soul watchers on the shore have spontaneously run towards the landing place of the two men in the air. The name of the strong hammer rose is heard even by the ghoul. The fact that Heather was the companion of the grey robed mage had long been spread along with the alliance with cheese. Now when I see these two people who are close to sacrificing their lives for the female Knight Commander, as long as they are not fools, they must be very important.


    After seeing the actions of the clansmen, the king of corpse eating ghosts returned to the river again. But in these short seconds, the situation on the river changed dramatically. At this time, Heather walked barehanded in the attack of many water ghosts. Because there was no weapon in her hand, the female Knight Commander could not cause effective damage to these monsters. But at the same time, the water devils couldn''t find any advantage in front of heather!


    How could that be possible? You should know that even if you don''t have the ability of sound in the water, no matter how the shape of the water ghosts is, they are absolutely worthy of swimming masters. No matter in the calm water or in the turbulent water, they can come and go freely according to their own will. However, today, on the canal of Cangshi Wangdu, there is a man who can walk on the water and calmly avoid the attack of water ghosts!


    As for Heather''s behavior of stepping on the water, the corpse eating ghost king can be attributed to some kind of magic props. After all, there is cheese as her friend, and there are some wizard''s things on the lady knight, which is not surprising. But Heather''s skill and calm manner on the water proved that she was not the first time to fight in such a situation. However, it was only a few weeks since the gray robe appeared along with the plague of rat and man to the grey lion. Moreover, we have never heard that Heather''s family has props for stepping on water. Where did the knight maiden come from?


    A bold guess suddenly appeared in Edward''s heart, is she But not as much as the ghoul thought, the situation on the river changed again. It seems that she was finally infuriated by Heather''s behavior. A large number of water ghosts began to encircle the female knight in a planned way. They covered Heather''s way with their bodies protruding from the water, and then some water ghosts with attacking officials dived into the water to attack the female knights.


    Faced with a situation that is close to death, Heather seems to be in a desperate situation. Seeing that the female knight is about to die here, a clear sound of the piano suddenly rang. It was the sound of the banjo, the favorite portable instrument of bards.


    "Look at the river!" When the five stringed instrument sounded, something incredible happened. In this short moment, the water in the canal solidified. When I say solidification, I mean that the current in the river has become a kind of solid that can''t flow in an instant, and the whole river has suddenly become a stagnant landscape described by the painter, rather than a turbulent river.


    Since the river was condensed, Heather, who was standing on the surface of the water, was OK. The water ghosts who were mostly or completely in the water suddenly lost their ability to move. They tried in vain to break the shackles of the river, but could not move at all.


    Naturally, the knight lady would not waste this opportunity. Heather saw the opportunity and got out of the water devil''s encirclement. A water spirit with tentacles tried to entangle the female Knight''s long leg, but the restricted body could not extend the tentacles to enough length. It also means that Heather''s road to the Bank of the river is clear.


    The stagnation of the river lasted only less than five seconds, but it was enough time for Heather to run quite close to the shore. Even though the water devils were swimming at an amazing speed, they certainly had no time to stop them.


    The corpse eating ghost king did not go to see Heather again. He knew that she would be able to go ashore safely. Edward''s eyes scanned the surrounding streets and houses, and soon he noticed the rain standing on top of a nearby house. Judging from the five stringed instrument in Yu''s hand, there is no doubt that the sound just now came from his handwriting. Rain also obviously noticed the sight from the ghoul. He looked at the ghoul king from a distance, nodded his head, and then turned and jumped off the roof and disappeared into the street."What''s the matter with this guy?" Edward, puzzled by the rain''s departure, frowned. But thinking of the scene just now, he knew that if this man could live to the end of the catastrophe, all the dark residents in the capital would have to reconsider his ability. The Bard''s abilities in some cases are not under the witches.


    Heather, on the other hand, managed to escape from a river full of water ghosts with the help of shore ghouls. Although she was surprised by the friendly attitude of the soul watchers, it was not surprising that cheese had been in the city for some time, so it was not so strange that he gathered some allies who had lived here. And then the words of the corpse eating ghost king also let her confirm this conjecture.


    "Hello, Ms. heather. And Ms. Elsa and Ms. Mona, I''m sure the cheese master will be very happy to hear that you are safe and sound


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    the command room, which was crowded with people before, is only left with Roland and and one eye. The magician nervously looks at the Wangdu sand table in the middle of the room. This sand table not only finely carves out all the buildings and alleys of Wangdu, but also has many other things on it. For example, at this time, on the sand table near the river channel in the wharf area, there are many miniature soul watchers on the sand table, which are distributed like chess pieces, but these pieces can act on their own.


    "The rain has gone to the dock area, I believe that with his ability, to help the Edwards family stabilize the situation is no problem." Said the old man, helping his brim. He didn''t pay attention to the dock area. In his opinion, the threat of a group of water ghosts who could not get ashore was always limited.


    She moved a chair and sat on it with a report in her one eyed hand. It was a front-line message from her people. No one came into the witch''s room to send the information. In fact, the contents of the report were written on a secret blackboard in the red blood tavern. The contents of the blackboard will continue to appear on the parchment in one eye''s hand after the witch''s casting.


    "At least, it seems that the city walls are not bad except for the scattered forces. If we go on fighting like this, half of the rat man''s troops will be consumed by the end of the night. " Gently tapping the armrest of the chair with your fingers, one eye helps you calculate and deduce the course of the war.


    "Don''t look down on the mice. According to cheese, ratty people can''t play a role in the daytime. And the number of rat people we see now is probably not all of them. The real fight won''t start until evening. " Roland took a sip of his pipe and let the smoke pour out of his nose.


    "But in the evening, we can help. Not to mention anything else, the grave guards of the Edwards family alone are enough for the mice to drink One eye tilted her head and put the report aside. She went to the sand table and gently picked up the lightning in one corner and put it on the chair. The dwarf leader is now huddled together like a big cat, muttering sounds of unknown significance.


    "It''s hard to say," said Roland, glancing at the one eyed man standing beside him, he shook his head. "We don''t know the cards in the other''s hands. The rat man, the water devil, the evil god, the priest, the cheese, the Lich and the dead creature that they had seen before had not yet appeared. But look at us, we have to put in all our manpower just to deal with the daytime battle. And then you hear what emia said before she left... "


    Although the witch did not say who she was going to deal with before she left here, it was not difficult to see from emia''s reaction that it was not such a simple thing as a few water ghosts. Now Roland''s expectation is that the witch''s personal action can quickly solve these unstable factors, so that the war situation will not appear more variables. But before he could add more tobacco to his pipe, the stone on the table was already glowing dark green.


    "I hope it won''t be bad news again." Murmuring, the old man picked up the stone to convey the message and stuck it to his ear.


    One eye watched Roland''s face turn red and white in a few seconds. At last, the old man told the messenger in a very hoarse voice that he had received all the information. When the call is over, the magician throws the communication stone onto the table, and his brows are about to be twisted together.


    "How bad is it?" Without any other evidence, one eye can judge that the news must be bad. She just hopes that the news is not too bad. But Roland''s next words made her fall into the ice cellar.


    "Damn it, cheese sent a message that there are a group of witches in this city, and they are not our allies. Now we have witnessed two of them. We can''t rule out the possibility of more people. He told us to be careful. Damn it, how can we be careful! " Perhaps for the mage, the sorcerer is not a fatal threat, but for Roland, who is responsible for the overall deployment, the feeling is like playing chess to the end when the inferior opponent suddenly pulls out a row of queens from under the table.


    "How could Do you want to tell this news to the heads of the families? " One eye breathes a breath, and then immediately reacts to tell the front-line leaders of this major hidden danger. But the old man waved her hand gently to stop her action.


    "No, these witches are coming for emias, and there is no evidence that they have come together with the plague spreader. There''s no need for others to follow suit. " Roland didn''t want to continue to beat the morale of his allies at this time. If he told them that there were still a group of witches in the city with unknown number and unknown position, it was hard to guarantee that no one would have the idea of escaping from battle.


    "Hachet..." At this time, the lightning was held to the chair by one eye and stood up while stretching. It seemed that it was finally waking up. The dwarf leader rubbed his loose eyes and climbed to the sand table. He didn''t care about the situation. In fact, most dwarfs don''t care much about life and death. They simply divide the world into interesting and boring parts. If death is an interesting experience, the dwarfs will not refuse to try it."Hey, guys, those things look ugly! Uglier than old Edward The lightning pointed to a part of the sand table and said aloud to Roland and.


    The other two followed the dwarf''s finger and found that it was pointing to the slum where the Dementors, led by Dr hill, were stationed. There, the pieces that symbolize Dementors are disappearing at a terrible speed. Instead, there are a lot of hideous and ugly things.


    These things are not the same, but they all have a round, bulky body that takes up most of the body, and small wings that don''t seem to support them at all. They''re frantically attacking the Dementor''s area, and it looks like they''re so aggressive that Dr. Hill can''t even send out a call for help.


    "Pestilence Damn it, tell cheese Roland took a breath. The black mud from one or two pestilence demons was enough to make the small town die. The number of pestilence demons on the sand table made the old man dare not imagine what they could do without stopping them.


    Hearing the magician''s words, one eye immediately grabbed the communication stone and began to try to communicate with the mage. At the same time, the number of Dementors was still decreasing.


    "No way! How could that be possible! With such a large number of demon calls, who on earth can do such a thing? " Roland''s legs lost their strength because of fear and over tension. The old man took a step back and sat down on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Call of demons is a magic that can be listed as taboo in any spell system. This is not because it is difficult to learn. In fact, through the summary of countless generations of casters, there has been a perfect system of necessary procedures and preventive measures for demonic summoning. The most simplified embodiment of this system is the summoning spell that mantra crow used to cast in blackhammer castle.


    However, the complete set of casting steps and enough rigorous casting procedures do not reduce the risk of calling demons into the world. You know, unlike the devil, the pure chaotic nature of demons makes them not mind killing the person who called them, which makes the act of summoning demons a very risky behavior fundamentally. In all known summoning situations, although the summoner tried to buy the summoned demons with various chips to make them work for themselves, no one ever succeeded.


    Therefore, after all, the relationship between those who call demons and those who are summoned is just mutual utilization. Under such circumstances, no one will arbitrarily summon out a large number of these sulfur smelling guys. The double demons bring not multiple help, but geometric risks. So how to explain the large number of plague demons in the slums?


    Roland could only think of two ways to explain the origins of these demons. Or, there are roughly the same number of casters as pestilence to summon and drive these demons to move. Or someone powerful or crazy enough to completely ignore the threat of demons summoned such a large number of plague demons by their own power. If it''s the first case, it''s OK to say, but in case, in case someone can actually use such a number of demons


    The cold sweat on the old man''s head flowed down like a stream.


    "Has cheese been contacted yet?" There was a tremor in his voice.


    "He said he was with emia now, and they would go straight to the slums to help." One eye put down the communication stone and said to Roland.


    "Damn it, I''m afraid the boy hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter. It''s almost dusk now, isn''t it? Let the bats go to the slums to help, and help the cheese to drive all these demons back


    Cheese on the other side is really not as nervous as Roland. As a wizard who grew up in the gray tower, cheese is no stranger to demons. Even the devil''s hometown, abyss, which is regarded as hell by the world, has been visited by him in his study. As for the guys who summoned these demons, cheese naturally has his own consideration. With his knowledge, the mage knows that devil summoning is sometimes not so strict, and there are some ways to quickly summon a large number of demons.


    "There''s no need to be so nervous. It''s not that far." Cheese and his companions, on their way to the slums, said to the worried witch. About the devil''s information, emia and Roland know almost the same. In the witch''s view, such a large-scale demon invasion, its degree of horror is even more than the rat man.


    "Compared to these, Jack, Rosa, how are you two?"


    "I feel terrible. If I can''t tear anything apart, I''ll be crazy." Wolf Walker looked at the mage, moved his arm and said. Jack''s physical condition has indeed recovered to the peak, and the wolf man''s strong self-healing ability makes his wound hurt by real silver unable to be identified by the naked eye.


    "You''d better not expect me to come forward and kill the enemy. I can only defend myself in this way. At best, I''ll help you watch this traitor. " Lothar shrugged his shoulders. He couldn''t compare with the werewolf. The count of black mountain''s wound is hard to recover for a period of time. Lothar, who knows her physical condition well, carries the hand of hern, points to Jason on Jack''s back and says.


    "I don''t have this plan. Alexander and I will be the main force to fight the devil later. You and Ms. emia can only support us in the rear and watch our Mr. Jason not be rescued by others." Nodding, cheese noticed something on the street ahead as he spoke. It looks like The remains of the armor.


    "It seems that someone arrived before us." Jack whistled, leaving Jason on his shoulder to Rosa''s care, and as soon as he dodged, he rushed to the debris on the ground. But wolfwalker''s excitement didn''t bring any tangible gains, because it was clear that the remains of the wreck were no longer there.


    "This is the vomit of pestilence." Cheese went to the ground next to the mass of black unknown material mixed with pieces of armor.


    "And the armor inside comes from the defense forces of Wangdu." Lothar frowned as she gazed at a piece of armor that could still be discerned.


    "Is it the bad guy who just passed by?" Said the witch, narrowing her eyes. Amelia had her hair cut, and the wreckage gave her a bad feeling.


    "We''re going to speed up. According to the speed of the troops in the Kingdom, if a team has not reached the designated area in half an hour, someone will surely track down. " The count of black mountain knew that if the situation in the city was detected by the Kingdom, the garrison on the wall would be fatally affected. The fat nobles didn''t care what would happen if they couldn''t stop the rat people. They would only know that there was a group of demons wandering around the city.


    For Rosa''s words, cheese deeply nodded. The mage is not ready to have a direct contact with the high level of the kingdom. To be honest, if he can, he doesn''t even want to meet the king of this country in this incident. According to his experience and knowledge, too many aristocrats involved in action will only make things more complicated. So after a brief thought, cheese made a decision."Lothar, you and Ms. emia take Jason to meet the people in charge of this area. Jack and I followed the wreckage


    The witch opened her mouth and wanted to say something about the mage''s decision. However, considering that what Cheese said was indeed the best way to do now, and knowing that witches would not normally act with demons for some special reasons, she finally accepted the proposal. But considering that cheese hasn''t been very concerned about the dark dwellers, she added.


    "The Dementors are in charge of this area, and the leader is called hill. If you see them, try to save them. They are indispensable to us and to the grey lion


    Cheese nodded. Ghouls and Dementors, these two dark creatures, are companion species of almost all human societies. And their existence is not all negative effects. Many times, these existence will become the first line of defense for human society.


    "I see, it''s not easy for Dementors to be killed completely. I try to help them. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    It''s not wise to split up with emia and Lothar. Whether it''s the witch''s magic or the waraxe in the hand of the count of Heishan, it can cause fatal damage to the devil. But cheese didn''t have the time to bring them. Once the chaos in the dark spreads its shadows and spreads into the sunlight, those who grow up in the light cannot accept the existence of terror from the night. These pestilence demons must be killed as soon as possible.


    "It doesn''t look good." Jack''s head is no longer covered with gray hair. Thanks to his inflated body shape, cheese sat on his shoulder instead of walking.


    What wolf Walker said was the wreckage in the street. The wreckage is similar to the one they found just now. It looks like the debris that pestilence vomited after eating the victim. There are piles of these things not far away, which are disgusting, but also make it easier to track down the demons.


    "It''s strange to say that, but it''s a good sign to see these things." The mage looked coldly at the black mud mixed with cloth and armor fragments on the ground, and said, "only spit out the indigestible part, indicating that those guys have not eaten enough. If the black mud in their bodies is already full, it should be a corpse filled with black mud


    Jack curled his mouth when he heard the cheese. The action was made by his wolf''s head, which was very frightening.


    "It sounds like the demons have no way to excrete."


    Wolf Walker originally wanted to make a joke, but the mage looked at him in surprise and said.


    "Yes, how do you know that pestilence has no excretory organs?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You think I didn''t say that. I don''t want to know more about it. " Jack rolled his eyes and said. He doesn''t want to hear from cheese about the circulatory system of pestilence. Even a werewolf, when he hears something that is too challenging to accept, can''t help feeling sick.


    "Well, we''ll feel it when we fight them later." The mage shrugged, and he was also using magic to sense the activity of nearby creatures while talking to his companions. It''s reasonable to say that such a large-scale invasion of demons should be filled with sulfur smoke everywhere. However, apart from the debris in the street, the mage could not find more evidence of the existence of demons, which is undoubtedly abnormal.


    "Can you smell it? The smell of sulphur. " Asked the cheese.


    Jack knows what the mage''s question is. But wolf Walker wrinkled his nose and tried to distinguish all kinds of odors from the air, but he could not smell a trace of sulfur in any case. Even the black mud doesn''t even smell of corruption.


    "No, I can''t smell anything. Do you think those guys just took a shower? Or have you started to focus on personal hygiene recently? "


    The wolf man''s words made cheese laugh. He shook his head and patted his companion on the neck. But the mage also knew that if the wolf Walker could not smell the devil''s smell, there was something wrong with these demons. Maybe it''s the magic that hides them, or something else. This has to wait until cheese really sees the devil.


    "Follow the black mud first. I just hope we''re not too late. " The wreckage on the road is the only clue for the two, but this one-way clue not only makes cheese hope, but also has some worries in his heart. Anyway, it''s too much like an enemy trap.


    Fortunately, not long after they continued to move forward, there were bursts of sound in the distance of the street. This made the mage a little relieved. After all, no one would let a group of screaming people ambush them. But those shrill shrieks were also warning cheese that there must be something bad there.


    "Shall we go?" The werewolf asked the mage in a low voice. Apparently jack also heard the scream in the distance.


    Cheese did not speak, but jumped off his companion''s shoulder. By applying magic to both legs, the mage can move quickly for short distances. And it''s not easy to be attacked.


    When they followed the scream to a small square in the slum, the mage finally understood why he could not find the pestilence by sensing the devil''s breath. The smell of sulfur may be a trace that can''t be covered up for low-level demons, but when more powerful demons appear, it''s easy to cover up these traces.


    "Well, what''s that thing?" Jack''s hair almost stood up. Although the wolf Walker did not know what was in front of him, his instinct told him that it was better to believe in action.


    "It''s hard for me to explain the origin of this guy in a few words. But you just need to know that he, or he, is the leader of all the plague demons around here. As for his name The polluted well should be very vivid, shouldn''t it? " Cheese''s eyes began to exude a magical color, which was a sign that he was ready to enter the battle.


    And the thing that appears in front of two people in the end is what In short, it was a pond, a pond made up of pestilence black mud. The pond covered the little square as if it had been there. However, whoever is in charge of urban planning, I believe he will not agree to regard this thing as a kind of landscape.This pond is not big, not more than 30 meters in diameter. Maybe its size can be described as a puddle. But no puddle in the world is as disgusting as this one. The black mud in the pond was rolling and boiling, and bubbles from the depths of the black mud kept exploding on the surface, making an uncomfortable sound.


    At the same time, a large number of pestilence demons, who barely fly on their deformed wings behind their backs, are throwing living human beings into this pond. Every time a person is thrown in, there will be a lot of black mud splashing out. The black mud seems to have its own consciousness as fast as the opposite direction of the pond, and in the process began to appear some biological limbs or fins and other appearance features. However, before they can run far away, a tentacle, which is also composed of black mud, will come out of the pond and sweep the escaped things back into the black mud.


    As for those who were thrown down, they could only struggle to scream and drown in black mud, leaving only a few tiny bubbles on the surface of the pool.


    Cheese noticed that in the claws of those pestilence demons around, not only were there soldiers of Cangshi, but also some people in doctor''s clothes and wearing masks or masks. They are undoubtedly Dementors caught by demons.


    "At least now we know why the plague demons are not full yet, do we?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Everything has its origin. Although after a long time of devastation, the origin of most things has become extremely obscure and can not be tested, but there are still some things whose causes are known. This includes pestilence. In the area where the devil is recorded in the library of the grey tower, there is a book that has been read by all the apprentices. This book is one of Clark''s works, the Lord of the grey tower. Its name is the complete book of demons.


    What does the Lord of the grey tower say about these creatures in the whole demon canon? Their incomplete digestive system and major physiological defects have convinced me that these so-called pestilence demons are not natural demons. They are more like soldiers created to serve something more terrifying and terrifying, like worker bees that feed the queen


    According to the complement part of Clark''s experience after he really entered the abyss, what the plague demons dedicated to was a lake that could not be measured in size. Even the powerful Lord of the grey tower could not give a more detailed description of the fearsome existence that occupied almost a whole class of the abyss. It''s just that he left his nickname for the lake, the well of pollution.


    Contaminated wells have many very daunting features. Fortunately, the cheese knew that the pond in front of them was just a temporary creation made by the pestilence to sacrifice to their Creator. But if you leave it alone, once the pestilence pours enough sacrifices into the black mud filled pond, then it is possible that the polluted well of noumenon in the abyss will really appear in the world.


    "You must be careful when you act. Don''t fall into that black mud pool." Cheese whispered to his companion.


    In fact, he was worried about it. With the courage of wolf walker, Jack could not help feeling afraid when he looked at the strange pool. From the moment he saw the contaminated well, the werewolf''s heart had already sounded the alarm.


    "I''ll try my best." Jack replied. At the same time, the small square began to observe carefully.


    The plague demons in the square haven''t found the two uninvited visitors. Most of their energy was devoted to offering sacrifices to their masters. A total of twelve pestilence demons were stationed in the square, of which seven were in charge of the captured sacrifices. Of the remaining five, three were responsible for throwing the sacrifice into the black pool, while the other two were responsible for catching the splashed black mud back into the black mud.


    "It seems that most of them are here. The rest of the guys should be wandering around here looking for more food. " Cheese is very clear that although Roland''s message is that there are a lot of demons in this area, there will never be more than 20 demons like pestilence at the same time. Without him, even the polluted wells can''t cover up their tracks perfectly when the number of demons is too large.


    "So we''re lucky. As long as we kill them, we should have time to get rid of their traces before the city guards react." Wolf Walker pretended to be relaxed. He knew that although it was easy to say, it was not easy to fight a dozen demons at the same time. What''s more, in the case of the well of pestilence, the thick tentacles of the black mud made Jack very uneasy.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. At dusk, the mob''s attack strength will increase, and the city guards may not be aware of the disappearance of a team for the first time. Besides, we are not fighting alone. " The mage understood the subtext in his companion''s words. He tilted his head and glanced at the direction of the sunset. There, in the afterglow of the setting sun, some small dark shadows are growing bigger.


    "Will you wait for them?" Jack, of course, also noticed the bat people who were fast approaching here. If we can wait for these reinforcements to arrive, I believe that the difficulty of dealing with demons can be reduced a lot.


    "I''d like to wait, but it looks like that friend can''t wait." A friend in cheese mouth refers to an unfortunate man who is being thrown into a polluted well. Judging from the mask on his face, it should be a Dementor. But in fact, in the eyes of the mage, there is no difference between the Dementor and the human, because he did not intend to rely on the bat people to solve these pestilence demons.


    "Knock, knock, is anybody home? My wolf head friend and I want some fresh pestilence meat With his right hand, the mage pretended to knock on the door and said softly. However, with the strong magic halo in his eyes, this greeting, which sounded like a joke, successfully attracted the attention of all pestilence demons.


    Said Jack, pointing at the ugly faces of all the people in front of him.


    "Remind me next time that if I agree to go alone with you again, you''ll break my leg with a silver hammer."


    The corner of the cheese''s mouth is up, which is a response to the werewolf. At the same time, with the gray robe hunting because of the surging magic, a large number of thorns and vines grew along the ring on the mage''s hand, and quickly covered the whole body of cheese like climbing plants.


    Pestilence has never been known for its speed, but it would be a big mistake to think that their bloated bodies make them slow down. Although the wings on the wings do not seem to be able to support the huge body of pestilence in any case, these ugly monsters can indeed move at a fast speed. As the thorny vines climbed up the cheek of cheese, the three pestilence demons, who were close to each other, screamed and rushed to Jack."Ouch!" The long howl of wolf rang out from the wolf Walker''s mouth. Facing the enemy who was close to him, he was not afraid, and his clenched fist hit the fastest pestilence.


    Pestilence obviously misjudged the speed of werewolves, or, before a werewolf moved, no one knew how fast they could be! Although he didn''t use the claws, Jack''s fist was accurately printed on the devil''s face. As for why not attack its stomach? Wolf Walker doesn''t want to be sprayed with black mud.


    "Bang!" A muffled sound came from the face of the pestilence. The beaten demon stumbled and rolled back, but Jack learned from the feeling that his powerful strike did not break the skull of the demon!


    "Pooh ha!" At this time, the second pestilence had spit out a large mouthful of black mud towards the wolf Walker''s position. Fortunately, Jack''s reaction speed is much higher than that of the other party. Before the black mud flies half way, the werewolf has already circled the demon behind, stretching out his sharp claws to attack its back neck.


    Because of the distance, when Jack had already attacked the second one, the third one arrived. Regardless of the possibility of accidentally injuring his companion, the demon lifted his fat but bony forelimb and smashed it down behind the wolf walker.


    "Don''t worry. You have to fight me." The thorns, like cobwebs, stopped the demons in the air. A dangerous light flashed in cheese''s eyes and appeared between the third pestilence and Jack. With his right hand gently pointing at the intercepted pestilence, an invisible force hit the devil''s eye like a drill bit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    With the mage''s attack, the devil''s eyes burst! But I''m afraid this does not affect the plague devil''s action. After all, it has six eyes, and blowing up this one is not enough to affect its vision. But this attack was enough to make the demon realize that cheese had enough power to kill him, and that was enough for the mage.


    "Bramble is a wonderful thing. When they are in the wild, they like to feed on dead bodies. And when they grow on me, their nourishment is fear Cheese''s face was as crazy as a smile, with the surge of magic on his body, the negative emotions of the devil also flowed back to the mage along the vine.


    However, compared with cheese just feeling some negative emotions, the pestilence devil was not so lucky. Feeling the fear of the thorn like a hungry insect into the pestilence that covered with tumors and sores under the skin, and see this scene of the devil naturally desperate to get rid of these deadly vines, but its more fear can only stimulate the thorn to grow faster. Just a few breathing time, the originally ferocious devil turned into a bunch of flowers wrapped in thorns.


    "The appetizer is over. Try this


    With a flick of cheese, the vines wrapped with pestilence suddenly spread, and the demon who was bound by it fell into the black pond with astonishment because of his inertia. It''s not easy to kill a demon completely, but the pestilence well devours everything, which provides a quick solution for the mage.


    However, as the pestilence gradually disappeared in the black mud, the black mire that ate his creation was obviously infuriated. The well of pestilence can not see the mage who broke into the sacrificial ceremony. It only knows that the sacrifice of his servants makes it very dissatisfied. Numerous black mud tentacles sprang out of the well of pestilence. These thick tentacles were as thick as an adult''s waist. They were waving at random, rolling up all the creatures they touched and pulling them into the black mud.


    The plague demons who were originally by the well of pestilence were in bad luck. All three demons screamed and were caught in the black mud by the black tentacles. In this chaotic situation, cheese quietly uses the thorns connected with himself to pull back the Dementor who was almost sacrificed. At the same time, he began to move towards the group of hostages.


    "Hey, it looks like this guy is a bit picky." Jack, who is entangled with the two demons at the beginning, sees the scene and laughs with schadenfreude. Although he didn''t understand why black tentacles would attack nearby creatures indiscriminately, it did not prevent him from enjoying the miserable experience of the plague demons.


    "Throw these guys in the pool! Move fast, and I don''t know what the angry well of pollution will become Cheese said, sidestepping to avoid a passing tentacle. I''m afraid even the master of the grey tower would not try to anger the polluted well. However, in view of the presence of only the incarnation summoned by the pestilence demons, the mage is sure to be able to control the situation.


    Meanwhile, the living pestilence was apparently frightened by the commotion of the contaminated well. After all, these demons are creatures created by the pond in front of them, and the fear of their Creator is a mark on the soul. At this time, facing the angry master, all the plague demons can do is to immediately put down the cheese and Jack sacrifice, which caused the chaos, to calm the anger of the polluted well.


    The seven pestilence demons, who had been guarding the sacrifices, saw cheese rushing towards them. The ugly monsters opened their mouths at the same time and hit the mage with black mud in their belly like shells. The speed of the black mud ejected by the devil is not much slower than that of the arrow at close range, even more than that. In the face of intensive shooting from seven directions, from far to near, Jack may be able to avoid the past with amazing dynamic vision and physical fitness, but cheese is absolutely impossible. But the mage doesn''t need to dodge.


    "Pa!" Cheese gently snapped his finger, and his gray robe turned into gray smoke, which diffused from the vines clinging to the mage. Almost in the blink of an eye, the thick smoke completely engulfed the cheese. The black mud flew into the fog like a bullock into the sea.


    Seeing this situation, the plague demons could not help but look at each other. Although they were cunning and cruel, they did not have the means to deal with the unexpected situation. But just as the demons hesitated, the gray fog began to drift towards them. Seeing this situation, pestilence instinctively wants to stay away from this strange smoke. But behind them are a large number of unconscious or incapacitated prisoners. If they get out of the way, it''s hard to guarantee that cheese will not escape with these sacrifices.


    The demons decided to defend the captives. After all, these sacrifices are necessary to appease the anger of the plague well. They will soon regret the decision. The gray fog soon covered the seven demons, while the figure of cheese suddenly came out of the fog and came to the captured people. Then, the mage''s action was the same as that in the previous duel with the bloody axe. He laughed at the corner of his mouth and snapped his finger again.


    The pestilence was not as alert as Harold III, and this time the haze of cheese was not as mild as it was against the executioner. Shrill screams came out of the fog. They were so real, but they sounded like they were coming from far away. But in short, after the scream, cheese''s grey robe appeared again behind the mage, but this time it seemed that there was something under the grey robe."It''s morning, children." The master said he picked up his robe from the ground and put it back on his body. This action also revealed the things covered under the grey robe. It was seven pestilence demons, but the seven pestilence demons are now reduced to the size of fists! When the light shone on them again, the plague demons looked around blankly, as if they didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I''ve got it on my side." Jack''s figure fell from midair to cheese. He had solved all the remaining demons. Wolf Walker looked at the small version of pestilence in front of him, tilted his head and thought, "well, I have to admit, these guys are still as disgusting after they become smaller."


    "Then please throw these disgusting things into that pool of anger. I''m going to get ready to disperse the contaminated well. " The mage shrugged and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    It is not complicated to dispel the well of pestilence. For the mage of the grey tower, sending the devil back to the abyss is the foundation of the foundation. And although this black swamp is one of the most powerful demons in the world, it is still a demon. But before that, cheese wants to try something that just came to mind.


    "Let the bats take the Dementors away, and the city guards will leave them here first. We can''t explain to them what happened. " Cheese goes to the still restless well of pestilence and says to Jack. The dark shadow in the sky is very close, and the bat people who come to support may arrive here at any time.


    "Do you need me to protect you?" Wolf Walker nodded and asked. Those black mud tentacles waving around still seem very threatening. It may not be a good idea to walk into the opponent''s attack range as straight as the mage.


    "I''ve dealt with these things too much." The cheese waved to Jack that he didn''t need to come forward. At the same time, a black clay tentacle lashed at the mage''s body from afar, but when it was about to hit the cheese, there was an invisible force to bounce it away.


    "Demon defense, practical magic, isn''t it?" The mage said to himself. He still remembers that when he learned this magic, many people didn''t care about this kind of defense spell, which can only defend against a single kind of biological damage. But in fact, more accurate defense brings reliable protection, and those universal magic shields or other protective spells often don''t provide enough defense.


    The unusual appearance of the tentacles being bounced off attracted the attention of the pestilence well, and more tentacles began to attack the cheese purposefully. However, they are all blocked by the invisible power of the mage, so they can''t really hurt cheese. In this case, the mage quickly went to the Bank of the black mud, and if he went one step further, his feet would sink into the endless black mud.


    "Well, let''s get started. What do I remember as the first step to dispel demons? " Thinking back on his brain''s knowledge of how to send the devil back to the abyss, cheese slowly fell to his knees. He reached out his right hand, wrapped the magic around it, and then cautiously touched the palm against the black mud. Then, a vast sense of terror suddenly came from the black mud and swallowed up the cheese consciousness.


    Darkness, thick darkness. It''s like the whole person is immersed in some kind of gum. Cheese tried hard to open his eyes in the dark, but found that the eyelids seemed to be stitched dead, no matter what. The glue around him squeezed the mage''s body, but it didn''t make him feel painful. On the contrary, he felt a sense of peace of mind. However, this did not let cheese down his guard. After all, it was the consciousness of the well of pestilence.


    "Gollum!" It was a series of similar boiling water bubbles rising when the sound of cracking, but under the influence of gum, the sound is very distorted. Slowly, a lot of these sounds began to ring around cheese, but they soon disappeared, and this situation continued to repeat until a voice came out of the dark.


    "You shouldn''t have done that." The voice was exactly the same as the teacher''s voice in the mage''s impression, but cheese would never think that Clark was talking to him. It is also certain that the owner of the ash tower has nothing to do with the black mud. So the answer is that the well of pestilence read his memory and used the voice to communicate with cheese.


    "What should I not do?" Although the mouth cannot be used, the mage still has ways to make sounds, such as using magic directly.


    "You can just drive me away, but you try to communicate with me because of your arrogance and arrogance. And as a result, I can only swallow you completely Said the voice.


    "Many things, how can you know if you don''t try? If I choose to turn a blind eye to things in the dark or stay away from them like a normal person, I will never be able to touch the skin of truth. " When he heard that the other side was going to swallow himself, cheese didn''t panic. In his opinion, if what the other side said was true, the Mage at this time was indeed fish on the chopping board and could only be slaughtered. But if the other person is just bluffing, then showing panic and fear will go along.


    "Ha ha, you are very interesting." The voice seemed to have been amused by the cheese''s reply, and it said with a deep laugh. And the mage swore that he had never heard his teacher smile like that.


    "Tell me, man. Is that what Clark taught you? "


    "You Know my teacher The well of pestilence really surprised cheese this time. Judging from the other party''s words, the voice undoubtedly knew the Lord of the gray tower. This kind of understanding can''t be obtained simply by reading the memory of cheese. Obviously, there was an intersection between Clark and the well of pestilence, at least one that would make the devil remember the name of the Lord of the grey tower.


    "Well, he is one of the few names I remember. Your teacher, I''m very impressed with his contact. That''s probably the main reason why I haven''t swallowed up your consciousness The voice said, "but that doesn''t give you any advantage, human. Your teacher owes me more than he brings meHearing this, cheese''s heart sank. The old and powerful demons like this are basically very vindictive. Judging from the tone of the other party, I''m afraid that the Lord of the grey tower might have offended this guy. This makes the mage''s position very awkward. The devil doesn''t care about the difference between individual and collective. Moreover, in this era, many apprentices themselves are the property of preachers. So it seems not impossible for the other party to retaliate against Clark by killing cheese.


    "Please allow me to emphasize that although I do have a grey robe on me, killing me does not make my teacher feel sad." The mage defended himself.


    After a strange laugh, the sound of the well of pestilence stabilized again.


    "Kill you? Why should I kill you? Oh, poor mortal, even if I want to revenge your teacher through you, there are more and more effective ways, isn''t it? Besides, I didn''t intend to kill you, otherwise I would not waste my time talking to you. You know, even though it''s through the avatar, the distance between us makes me consume a lot. The offerings from my servants are not even enough to pay for this call. "


    At this point, cheese finally confirmed that the other side should not want to kill themselves. So since the other side paid such a high price just to communicate with himself, the mage felt that he still had a chance to complete his plan.


    "So May I ask why you said these things to me? " Cheese said carefully.


    "Oh, you think it''s me because I''m too bored to talk to someone, little wizard." The same voice as Clark said, "and I know what you''re planning. You''re just trying to find out from me what kind of guy I''m calling out, right? "


    "So it is. Now that you have paid so much for this call, I don''t think you will refuse my little request. " Since the calculation was exposed, the mage admitted it simply.


    "Well, your request is not difficult for me. But you should also know how much it costs to get information from me. What can you give me? The living sacrifice of a city? My religion? Or your soul... " The well of pestilence said, with a sudden change of tone, "but I don''t need any of these. But as a reward for your audacity, I can offer you something. Something interesting... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    In Jack''s eyes, cheese did not move after half kneeling. Because of the body block, wolf Walker didn''t see the mage put his hand on the black mud, but even if he saw this scene, he would only regard it as a necessary part of the ritual to expel demons. And with cheese and pestilence well communication, the black tentacles out of the mud began to shrink back into the black mud.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. cheese?" A bat man, bigger than his own, fell silent on Jack''s side and asked. He was the head of the bat man who had appeared in the witch''s house before, known as the existence of night wings.


    "He''s sending the black mud back where it should be. Just take our men away, and the city guards don''t have to pay attention to them. " Wolf Walker turned his head and looked at the night wing and said.


    "Your will." The head of the bat nodded, opened its mouth and sent out a high-frequency sound wave that ordinary people can''t hear to communicate with his people. But interestingly, as a wolf walker with strong physical quality, Jack just can hear the sound. So when the night wing''s order was given, all the hair on the werewolf''s body was scared to stand up.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The bat man looks at Jack in front of him in disbelief. He doesn''t know that the language he communicates with his peers is a high pitched noise. So after noticing the other side''s strange reaction, the night wing naturally asked this sentence.


    Jack shakes his ears. Now he wants to turn around and catch the bat man. He has to pay for scaring himself. However, thinking that the other party is really unintentional, wolf walker is not a surly person, which makes him turn his head back to look at the other party with a black face and tell yeyi that he is OK.


    Naturally, ordinary people can''t recognize the expression on the wolf''s face. In addition, he is not familiar with the werewolf race. The Bat Man leader accepted Jack''s statement and regarded the incident as a small accident. At this moment, cheese, half kneeling, rose from the black mud. As the mage straightened up again, the well of pestilence, which occupied nearly one third of the square''s size, slowly faded and penetrated into the ground, leaving a large pit about five meters deep.


    "It seems that the Minister of construction in the capital of Wangdu is going to step down recently." Walking up to cheese and looking at the huge hole in the ground, wolfwalker said.


    "It''s better than the whole city being swallowed up." When the master said this, his voice was stable, but his face was pale. God knows how much pressure cheese withstood to make a deal with pestilence well. This ancient devil is really terrible. Even now, the mage is still in a cold sweat behind his back. The feeling of surviving the disaster almost makes cheese almost kneel down again.


    Lucky, it''s a fluke. If the other party is not in a good mood today, and there is a special breath in knowing the Lord of the grey tower and the mage, it is impossible to survive in such an ancient devil consciousness. At best, cheese is eaten directly by the other party as a snack. At worst, the well of pestilence can even take over the master''s body and walk in the world with his identity.


    "Give me a hand." Cheese whispered to the werewolf. Jack also noticed that the mage''s face was not normal. He took cheese''s arm and noticed that the mage''s body was paralyzed because of great shock. If cheese had not been forced to support by magic, his muscles relaxed by fear would not have been enough to support him to stand up.


    "How are you?" The werewolf asked anxiously that it was the first time he saw cheese in such a weak state.


    "It''s OK, but I have to add one more item to my" never do it again "note. This feeling is really It''s exciting. " He rubbed his forehead with his right hand, and the mage used this method to make himself recover faster from the force.


    "You don''t look very good." The head of the bat man also came to the two people and looked at the mage''s face. He said with some worry.


    "Well, it''s just that some of them are over consumed. It''s rare for me to dispel such a huge demon." Cheese said with a smile. In fact, it is not so much that the mage dispelled the well of pestilence, but rather that the well of pestilence left the world on his own initiative. Otherwise, in the present state of cheese, it would be very difficult to have an impact on the well of pestilence.


    Night wing nodded, it heard the return of the clansman from the night sky, and then said to the two people.


    "Our men have been evacuated. My people told me that they saw human soldiers coming this way, looking to retrieve their missing companions. Do we... "


    Cheese turned and looked at the black lion soldiers who were still in a coma. Although the mage didn''t know how many soldiers a small team should be composed of, there were less than ten people alive. Today''s experience may become a nightmare for these soldiers who survived by chance. People who are good at erasing memory are not good at it. Therefore, even though the mage had sympathy for these ordinary people, he had nothing to do.


    At this time, cheese will not consciously think of Elsa. If she was here, what would the landlady do to these soldiers? The mage shook his head. He couldn''t figure out. It was not something he was good at."My Lord." Night wing looks like cheese did not seem to be in a hurry to leave immediately, can not help but speak again to urge a way.


    "I see. Let''s meet the Dementors first." Said cheese. Get his order, Jack put the mage on his shoulder and nodded to the bat man to let the other party lead the way in the air.


    Night wing see this, a flap of wings, jump into the sky has been almost completely dark down. The huge figure hovered in the air, as if to identify the direction. Cheese and Jack both look up to see the location of the bat man, but the mage finds it hard to find the night wing in the dark sky. Fortunately, wolfwalker''s vision can still capture allies in the air. Jack jumps to the roof of a three story house on the street. The werewolf falls on the tile roof without making any sound.


    "How many people will die tonight?" Sitting on a werewolf''s shoulder, walking through the dark Lion King''s capital, cheese looked at the distant setting sun like blood, unconsciously sighed.


    When their figure completely disappeared in the shelter of the building, looking for the soldiers who did not arrive on time, finally rushed here. In their surprise and fear, they helped up their living companions, and the afterglow of the evening made everyone look as if they were covered with blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    Atticus, it''s a little mentioned name. After all, the person with that name has too many titles beyond his name, and few people in the kingdom are qualified to call him by his name. So even many recruits who join the royal order will not know the name of their chief commander after training. They''d rather call him the iron knight than the name nobody mentioned.


    Atticus, the iron knight, is the head of the Knight Order of the kingdom of Cang lion. This title and the Knights of the Kingdom led by him can make neighboring countries and even elves feel afraid of existence. As the chief commander of the iron knight, this year has been nearly 70 years old. As a pure blood human, living to this age is a rare thing in this era, and the history books that can still fight in armor like Atticus are also special cases.


    It''s no wonder that there are rumors that the iron knight is a soldier blessed by gods and enjoys the blessing of fighting until the end of his life. However, after the rumors, Atticus himself is very clear that his physical condition is not as good as before. The reason why he was able to stand on the wall and wave his sword in this rat war depended more on the weapons in his hands.


    Thinking of this, the long knight could not help looking at the sword in his hand. This one handed Knight''s sword, called tieze, has been following Atticus for many years. Many people don''t understand why high-ranking people like Atticus insist on using this seemingly bare weapon. You know, except for the knight oath engraved on the ridge, this cross shaped Knight Sword has no decoration at all. It is so simple that I''m afraid even the rookies who have just become knights will not choose it.


    But the iron Knight knew that this sword actually had incomparable strength with ordinary weapons. Simply put, when something in the shadow appears in front of the sword, the knight oath on the iron rule will glow red, and the strength of the sword holder will be improved. Although Atticus did not know the existence of witch hunting knife, it did not prevent him from realizing how extraordinary the one handed sword handed down by the Lord of grey lion.


    The iron rule at this time, under the light of fire, was still as sharp as when Atticus saw it for the first time. The inscription on the sword gave out a dim red light in the dark environment, but the light was regarded by passing soldiers as the bloodstain of killing too many rat people. Putting his sword back in his sheath, Atticus put his hands on the edge of the city wall, overlooking the wilderness outside the capital, where countless pairs of green shining eyes were peering at the city.


    "Order the reserve team to be ready at any time. The mouse has no habit of resting at night." Tightening his tight Cape, the chief Knight said to his adjutant.


    "Your will, my Lord." The young man, who seemed to be in his early twenties, saluted Atticus nervously and turned to inform his officers.


    "Wait a minute." When the adjutant turned around, the old knight stopped him, "still no news from Lyon?"


    "Your honor The whereabouts of the second commander and his troops are still unknown. " The expression on the young adjutant''s face is a little gloomy. For these Kingdom knights, Atticus is an unreachable legend, while Lyon is like a legend happened around. In terms of popularity, the blood lion may be more famous than the iron knight.


    "I see. You go." He waved his hand and told him to give orders. After the adjutant left, Atticus sighed a little and then looked north. That''s where Lyon disappeared. Because of his physical weakness, the iron knight was eager to hand over the position of chief knight to the blood lion. He trained him for decades from Lyon or knight''s retinue. In the eyes of the chief commander, his son and grandson with the same surname are not as good as Lyon in his heart.


    "Don''t die, boy." In Atticus''s gray eyes, he saw the serious face of the child who could not wipe his nose dry. This civilian born child asked to be the retinue of the iron knight who was already famous at that time with the most standard chivalry. It''s hard for him to find out how to get this etiquette from other people.


    But even so, Atticus did not immediately agree to Lyon''s request, but gave him some money to support him to receive the most basic education. Because the iron Knight knows that those who only can ride on the horse with weapons and armor all day long can''t be called knights. In his heart, only those who really carry out the chivalry doctrine with their lives are qualified to wear the white lion Cape, which symbolizes the glory of the Kingdom, and can one day accept this iron rule.


    Therefore, Lyon''s defeat and disappearance for the iron Knight''s attack is probably still in the elderly bereavement above. The only thing supporting Atticus now is Lyon''s body, which has not yet been found. This kind of pain, also then transformed into the rat people this race''s monstrous hatred. Originally, when he knew that these monsters were the descendants of the grey lion and were transformed into them after being affected by the plague, the iron Knight advocated that the Pharmacists Association should find an antidote to this change. However, he is an absolute supporter of rat man extermination.


    "My Lord, the third reserve team that was not in place in time has been found." The messenger trotted to Atticus and said."Found it?" The iron Knight grasped the soldier''s words keenly, "what''s wrong with them?"


    "There are only seven survivors of the third reserve team, and all the others are missing from below the captain. The survivors were very frightened. It was found that there was a huge hole in their scene that did not exist before. According to the sober up person The thing that attacked them and made the hole was the devil. " The soldier seemed to think that his words sounded ridiculous. He was half low and did not dare to look at the face of the chief knight.


    "Devil?" Atticus was stunned for a moment. He thought that the reserve team was just timid, but he didn''t expect to return such a message. Iron Knight doesn''t know the existence of demons, but he also knows how fantastic it is to have demons in Cangshi. But the number of casualties will not lie, those who can not find the body of the soldiers, or take advantage of the chaos when deserters, or


    The iron Knight shook his head and suppressed the thought in his head. In the current war, as the commander-in-chief of the army, he must not be disordered. So in order to divert his attention, he continued.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Originally, Atticus did not expect the soldier to give any valuable information. Who ever thought that the soldier''s next words would make the old knight nearly faint.


    "The association of pharmacists was attacked this morning, and a number of assassins and mercenaries were arrested at the scene. His majesty ordered the Archduke of blood axe to execute the count of Lothar, but it is said that he did not complete his task and now he pleads with his Majesty in the palace. In addition, some people claim to have seen a lot of cloaked monsters in the dock area. "


    The iron Knight held the wall with one hand in case he fell down. He looked up at the faint twinkling stars in the sky and murmured.


    "Gods, are you joking


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    With a large number of torches and lamps erected on the city wall, the night enveloped the city. In a small clinic in a slum, cheese and Jack meet their former breakaway companion and the head of the Dementors, Ms. hill. This is not the first time that the mage has seen the Dementor leader. In the preparation period before, hill was entrusted by the witch to spread the antidote, and she proved her value with her actions.


    "How did the Kingdom react?" Leaning against the wooden chair in the clinic, the cheese inquired. The mage had a good idea of how much influence the actions during the day might have. If we said that they would not spread to the hands of all the rulers of the Kingdom, it would be self deception. Now the action kingdom is not going to cause trouble at night.


    "So far, they haven''t made any big moves. But what you did during the day was very noisy, and now there is no one in wangduli who does not know about the glorious trial. " Standing in the shadow of the corner of the room, the white robed complaining Spirit said that these beings, who could walk through the shadows, were not only the heralds responsible for delivering orders, but also the ears and eyes for gathering intelligence.


    "There''s no way. Those people were obviously influenced by some magic, and it was meaningless to reason with them at that time. It''s just that I didn''t expect that there would be witch hunting knives in this kingdom, but it turned out to be good Taking advantage of the precious time, the master took the bread and handed it.


    "If this hand of hern is really the witch hunting knife in your mouth?" Lothar was sitting in his chair, and on his knee was the weapon he had received from Harold III. It''s just that the hand of hern seems to be the same as the ordinary Tomahawk. If you insist, it''s just that the lion totem carved on the axe is very exquisite.


    "I don''t think it''s any different."


    The cheese swallowed the food in his mouth, shrugged and said to the count of Heishan.


    "Do you think birds flying in the sky can understand the principle of bows and arrows? It has always been used as a hunter caster, and as a caster, I can''t even hold this weapon. How can you know how to use it? "


    "And what about Miss Amelia? How much do you know about witch hunting knives Seeing that there was no answer from the mage, Lothar turned to ask her witch.


    Emia was eating too, but it seemed that her attention was not on the food in front of her, but on something else. This also led to the witch''s reaction when the count called her name for the third time.


    "Do you want to ask about witch hunting knives?" There was some doubt in emia''s eyes, and she didn''t seem to hear Rosa''s question clearly. After getting the latter''s affirmative answer, the witch cut her hair and said.


    "Maybe I can tell you something about it."


    Emia''s words not only made Rosa happy, even cheese unconsciously tilted forward a little, in order not to miss the witch''s next words. As you know, there are few records about witch hunting knives even in the library of grey tower. Even those records are mostly just the abilities of witch hunting knives. However, there is no mention of how ordinary people use them.


    "First of all, the information I know is only the witch''s experience in being hunted down for a long time. It can''t guarantee that it will be applicable to everyone." The witch cleared her throat and began her explanation.


    According to emias, witches have always been the primary target of hunters as a human race. It can be said that a mature hunter may not have met a werewolf or a vampire in his hunting career, but he must have fought with a witch. But also because of the appearance of witches, even the hunters who hate the dark race, will inevitably meet with witches for some reasons besides hunting. This is also the main source of witches'' knowledge about witch hunting knives.


    According to hunters who have been bewildered by the witches'' beautiful appearance, witch knives are mostly the same as ordinary weapons. Only when the holder has no magic power and contacts the existence with magic power, can the witch hunting knives show their extraordinary side.


    However, this does not mean that anyone can use a witch hunting knife as long as there is no magic power. Strictly speaking, the witch hunting knife is the same kind of thing as the sword that can only be pulled out by a natural king, and the hammer that only a certain God can wield. The difference is that most sorcery knives are less powerful. In other words, most of the witch hunting knives can choose their own users. If they are not easily recognized, then they are bad weapons.


    "Although it has not been confirmed by rigorous experiments, according to our conjecture, the basis for the witch hunting knife to recognize the owner should be the belief of the holder." The witch looked across the table at the Tomahawk on Lothar''s lap and said, "this belief may be hatred, it may be glory, or it may be simple desire. When the user has the belief that the sorcerer blade recognizes, it will naturally help its owner. "


    "Well With all due respect, what you have said is too general. " The mage frowned and tapped the table with his fingers. For cheese division, this level of intelligence is not useful information at all. However, considering that this is something that even his teacher can''t say clearly, maybe witches already know a lot."Faith?" Lothar listened to emia''s words and brushed the pattern on hern''s hand with her hand, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    At this moment, the door of the room where several people were located was opened. Still wearing a crow mask, hill came in and saluted the Witch and the mage.


    "Adults, there''s intelligence that something strange has appeared in the business district. Mr. Roland has asked the bat people to investigate first, but he asked me to tell you about it in case of emergency. "


    "It seems that our opponents can''t wait? Good. I''m full anyway The cheese patted the crumbs on his robe and stood up. "How''s the rat man?"


    "Their night offensive has begun. As you might expect, casualties are beginning to appear among human soldiers. But now it seems that they should be able to survive till dawn. "


    "I''ve learned that we try to protect human soldiers without being discovered, and if they fail, our efforts will be meaningless. If necessary, ask patriarch Edward to use grave soil to guard the rat man''s rear. " The mage ordered.


    "Sounds like something''s done again?" Jack, who was lying on his stomach on the table, opened his eyes and said. For the wolf walker, the night was a good time to go out and fight.


    "Yes. You''ll be with me later. Miss Amelia, please go back to the command post first. I''m afraid someone will want to make a direct attack on the Yellow Dragon. " The witch nodded, indicating that she was willing to follow the master''s words.


    "What about me?" Lothar asked, seeing that everyone else had a mission.


    Cheese looked at the count of black mountain and said.


    "I''ll ask Ms. hill to escort you back to the count''s house. You have a rest. Night is not your time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    The grassland on the southwest border of Cangshi kingdom is replaced by woods, and the dense trees make the horses which the nomads are proud of can not be used at all. In the mouth of these herdsmen, the forest standing in the south of grassland is called endless forest sea. It is said that even the bravest and most skillful soldiers will lose their way when they enter the forest. The dense leaves covered the sky, and those who lost their way in the deep forest could not get the help of the ancestors from the sky, and could only be turned into nutrients for tall trees.


    Of course, it''s just a legend that the prairie people fear the birth of unfamiliar forests. For the people of Cang lion, they knew very well that the forest was not endless, and its area was no more than half a kingdom. However, this does not mean that the forest is safe. All countries adjacent to the forest prohibit hunters from entering the forest. At the same time, any form of logging is strictly prohibited, and those who violate it will be killed.


    The reason is that only a few people know that they may be drug collectors who have lived on the edge of the forest for generations, or adventurers who have ventured into the forest and left by chance, but most of them are people who have communicated with the real owners of the forest. These people are very clear that although the forest does not belong to any country on the map, it is not a land without owners. This is the territory of the elves.


    Elves, this is a minority of intelligent race recognized by human beings as equal to human beings. Their humanoid appearance and calm character are at least more acceptable than orcs or other creatures. However, in fact, the reason why humans are willing to recognize the status of elves is that compared with the dwarves who compete with them for minerals and orcs who compete for food, the living areas of elves and humans are the least intersected.


    But what''s interesting is that these long eared people don''t like humans when they can face elves in a more equal way. In other words, they hate human beings. This aversion is not due to human appearance and the friction between the two races. For the elves, short-lived and warlike humans are totally unreasonable species. Compared with the son of the forest, which pays more attention to the future, the urgent transformation of mankind destroys the original appearance of the world and forces nature to become more obedient to itself.


    So, to sum up, a spirit like a human being is a very incredible existence. But Lyon happened to have one in front of him.


    "I said, your wound has been bandaged. What''s more, with your therapeutic ability, that eye can''t grow back. Is it necessary for you to be so sad? " Said the blood lion to the fairy who had been curling his mouth. He had just known that the inspector who had just introduced himself was called captain barkling''s double knives.


    Facing Lyon with some disdainful face, buckram pulled his hood down. Although he knew that he was a little disgraced because of his appearance, the pain he had never experienced and the fear of losing an eye made him unable to face the human in front of him calmly. The spirit sullently cut open the vines in front of him with a knife. From him, we can not see a little stability of the long-lived race.


    The blood lion tilted his head. As the rescuer, although he felt that buckram''s state was very problematic, he did not say much. Apart from anything else, we still need help to leave the forest now. It would be too unjust to be left in the deep woods for death because of the wrong words.


    In fact, Lyon''s injuries are not very serious. The main reasons affecting the activity of the blood lion are hunger and fatigue. The problem of starvation has been greatly alleviated by the food supply provided by bakm. For the elves, the forest is full of food. Lyon hesitated to swallow the strange fruit. As for fatigue, I''m afraid we have to wait until we find a place to rest.


    In this silence, the two men went a little further. In the process, the blood lion noticed some things, which made him quite uneasy.


    "Are we really going out of the woods? How do I feel I''m getting deeper and deeper? " Said the knight, frowning at the more dense canopy above his head.


    "I said I''d take you out of the forest, but I''ll have to take this to the old men." Buckram raised his hand, which was dragging the corpse of the rat man. This was his mission. As a Ranger, it was their duty to keep the unclean things away from the woods.


    "What?" Lyon heard this, immediately worried, "do you know how many grey lion people are being hurt by the monster you drag when I follow you to see the old man in your mouth?"


    Who knows heard the blood lion''s words, the spirit turned and put the knife in his hand to the neck of the former.


    "Shut up, man. I don''t care what your country has become! Besides, even if I send you out, what can you do alone? "


    In the face of the long sword of the spirit flashing cold light around his neck, the knight is silent. He was silent not because he was afraid that the other side would really kill him, but because he knew that buckram was right. With his own strength, it is a drop in the ocean for the rat man plague. Thinking of this, Lyon again began to look at the elf in front of him.


    It''s not the first time blood lions have seen elves. In fact, the relationship between humans and elves is just like that between humans. Small scale wars, under the table exchanges of fire, these things come up every few years. Lyon, as the most elite Knight of the Cang lion Empire, naturally had a lot of ELF blood on his hands. So, for these long eared neighbors, he still has some knowledge."Why, but I want to kill me?" Perhaps sensing the knight''s gaze, buckram said as he drew back the knife from his opponent''s neck. I don''t want to kill a man who was just saved. "


    "As if you didn''t like me?" Lyon was not an observant, but even he could understand the irony of elvish language.


    "Hum." Barkham snorted coldly, turned his head, and went on into the forest. After a few steps, he said, "you have a scar on the back of your right hand, which is the mark of our arrows."


    Lyon listened and looked down at his right hand. There were so many scars on his body that sometimes he couldn''t remember when and who left a scar. Now the memory is awakened by the spirit, and the knight really found a scar different from that left by the iron weapon on the back of his hand.


    "If it makes you feel better, the spirit who left me this wound is a respectable opponent." Said the blood lion.


    "But you still killed him, didn''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is war, buckram. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Lyon in the woods, led by the elves, is heading deeper into the forest. To this place, the knight has basically determined that he has left the territory of Cang lion. Although he had fought with the elves, the blood lion was still Lyon, and his voice was low and gentle. The long and oppressive prayer came out of his mouth, but he felt calm. At this time, he was not a knight, but a preacher. The moonlight, gradually slanting, pale light on the knight''s full of stains and broken armor, followed by a forest slowly lit up countless green spots. These light spots are like small lanterns, emitting a lively green light.


    The prayer is over. When the blood lion raised its head, it naturally noticed these luminescent bodies which did not know when. But I don''t know why Lyon could not be wary of the light floating towards him. He instinctively felt that these little things were kind. The light spots are getting closer and closer, and some are even less than a step ahead of the knight''s body.


    It was only then that Lyon discovered that the dots were actually something the size of a thumb. They have rough human shape, with insect like wings, and their big eyes occupy almost a quarter of their faces, but they are not frightening, just cute. These emerald green little guys seem to like Lyon very much. They are flying around the Knight Commander. Some of the braver ones even stop on the hands or heads of blood lions.


    "It seems that you are very popular with the forest." Barkham''s voice came from behind. When the spirit woke up, he found the knight disappeared. He followed the traces on the ground and saw the present situation.


    "What do you mean? Who are they? " Hearing the spirit''s words, Lyon slowly turned his body around. Although he had tried to minimize the range of this action, he still let the flying little guys around him spread far away.


    "Be careful. They don''t like your armor. Iron is a deadly poison to them Barkham said. When the blood lion stopped, the green creatures that had gone away came up again and began to fly up and down around the knight.


    "Afraid of iron? Are they goblins? " Even the blood lion, when he was a child, had heard stories about goblins. These little guys who love pranks and milk in the story are the companions of all the children. They protect young creatures from disease and filth, and help those with traits they like.


    "Goblin?" Barkm repeated the word in strange sounds, as if for the first time he had heard, "is that what you call them? We like to call them green sons. These guys are the embodiment of the will of the forest, and their appearance shows that you have the characteristics loved by the forest


    "Really, I didn''t expect that I still had this talent." Lyon laughed and slowly lifted his hand to his face. On the back of his hand, a green son was sitting on it, waving his hand happily.


    "It''s not a gift to be loved by a green child. They are not interested in a particular kind of person, can let them gather together, and ignore the threat of your metal armor, which shows that you have a heart accepted by nature The Spirit said solemnly.


    For bakm, these green sons are very noble existence. If you want to use the power of the forest, you must get the approval of the green children. This is the test that every spirit who aspires to be a Ranger must pass, and bakm''s best effort is to make the green sons not hate him. However, the man in front of him actually got the favor of the forest will, which made the spirit''s heart uncomfortable.


    "If you rest well, we can go on. We should be able to see my mentor before dawn tomorrow With that, buckram turned his head and went back the same way. Left the blood lion surrounded by the green son, do not know how to leave without letting these little guys touch the armor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    The sons of green seem to really like the knight. Even if Lyon left the woodland and caught up with Barkham, who started first, these little guys didn''t mean to leave. They were still flying around the blood lion, and from time to time they were laughing. Thanks to the green light from these forest goblins, Lyon, who has no way to see things at night, can barely keep up with the elves.


    But this kind of following is not endless. When the dawn falls from the woods, the green children who just seemed to be around Lyon disappear in a flash. Seeing the puzzled expression of the blood lion, barkm explained.


    "They are invisible in the sun. If you want to see the son of green in the daytime, you must first establish a link with the forest. "


    "So you can still see them, right?" The knight asked, in his mind, the elves should all have a close relationship with the forest in which they live. Although he didn''t understand what the link in bakm''s mouth meant, Lyon subconsciously thought that the other party should have done it. Who knows this is the most shameful thing to say, as an adult elf, a Ranger, he was raised by the forest refused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t. Not all the elves are loved by the forest. " After a brief silence, Bachm finished the sentence at a very fast speed, and then sped up his feet, not wanting to answer Lyon''s questions.


    As the elves quickened their pace, the two soon arrived at the place where the "mentor" in bakm''s mouth was located. As the view in front of him suddenly widens, a Wang Qingquan flows out from the uplifted crevices and converges into a small pond in front of their feet. At this time, there are many animals sitting on the edge of the pond to take a share of the water.


    The genie was dressed in a suit of leaves and vines, with a large white beard, the lower end of which was braided into countless strands with grass stems. In contrast to this impressive beard is the ELF''s hair. Lyon vowed that even the lion''s most slovenly beggar would not have such a messy long hair, which would have covered the ELF''s body!


    In the long gray hair, mixed with soil, leaves, and even some insects. From time to time, birds who came to drink water would fly to the elf and peck at the insects in his hair. Not only the birds, but also the animals around did not care about the meaning of the spirit. They treated the spirit as if it were a stone by the pond.


    In fact, if it had not been for the faces and the long ears that stretched out their hair, Lyon would have thought the elf was just a rock with vines. But buckram didn''t care. He dragged the corpse of the rat man and went straight to the old elf, which scared all the animals that had stopped and played and fled to the woods.


    "Teacher, I''m back." No one responded to bakm''s words. At this time, Lyon found that the old elf sitting on the ground had closed his eyes.


    The young elf called out to his tutor again and again, but after no response, bakm''s patience seemed to be exhausted. He put down the rat man''s body, put his hands on the shoulder of the old elf''s hair, and began to shake back and forth violently.


    "It''s time to get up! Old man


    Lyon''s facial muscles twitched as he watched bakm shake his mentor for nearly a minute before two skinny hands came out of his lush hair and grabbed the young ELF''s arm. With a word that the knight could not understand, bakm stopped his movement.


    The hairy elf struggled to get up from the ground, when Lyon noticed that there was a mossy Wooden Walking Stick beside him. As the old elf moved, some butterflies and beetles flew out of his hair, which made people wonder how many tenants lived in the old man''s hair.


    "Oh, it seems that we have guests." No need to be introduced by bakm, the old elves have also noticed Lyon, after all, the knight is still very conspicuous. At the same time, as the spirit''s eyes and blood lion''s four eyes, Lyon found that each other''s eyes flashing green light. It''s like a cheese cast.


    Seeing this situation, Lyon instinctively jumped back a step, and at the same time made a fighting posture. However, the attack he expected did not come. Instead, buckram looked at the knight with disdain, and quietly passed by him to drag the rat man''s body.


    "Roar, sorry human guest. Do you think my eyes are scaring you The old elf said to Lyon with a smile. His human language was even more fluent than buckram. "I''m sorry. These old eyes look really strange."


    "This is proof that you are approved by the will of nature. It can only be said that this human being is too ignorant "This is what you asked me to look for. There are still a few smaller ones that I can''t bring back. "


    "It seems that these unclean things have caused you a lot of trouble?" Although buckram tried to hide it, the old elf saw his blind eye."It''s this human that''s holding back, otherwise I won''t be like this." "I''m not polite enough to put the responsibility on Lyon," said the young elf. However, it is obvious that such a simple lie can not deceive his tutor.


    The old elf shook his head, for this younger generation, the rest of the family more controversial, otherwise would not give bakm to him to take care of. You know, teaching young people is not something that older people like him should waste their time doing. If the population of elves had not been in a state of tension, every young man would have to focus on cultivation. I''m afraid that the "alien" like bakm could not join the ranks of forest rangers.


    "I''m sorry to let you hear so much crazy all the way. He doesn''t know how to control his bad nature


    Lyon didn''t care about it. If bakm''s temper was too much for him, wouldn''t those aristocratic young masters and ladies who had been spoiled and indulged since childhood and were full of unrealistic illusions, want to force the Knight Commander to draw his sword and cut people?


    "You are serious. I don''t feel any discomfort. " Lyon slightly owes the body to say, this is a knight to the elder due attitude.


    "That''s good. After all, there are not many people like you who are loved by green children. If you hate the forest for that, it''s a loss to you and me. " Said the old elf, holding out one of his hands as if to greet something invisible. According to Lyon''s conjecture, it should be the green son who came here with him.


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Barkham''s mentor, and you can call me Atwood or green stick if you like


    "Lyon, the second head of the royal order of the grey Lion Kingdom."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Elves are used to refer to those who have lived for a long time. In fact, although the theoretical longevity of elves is much longer than that of humans, few elves can really live to natural death. War, accident, or disease, the son of the forest, loved by the forest, is no stronger than a beetle. Therefore, for the elves, those knowledgeable elders are real treasures. They may be good at communicating with nature, or they are familiar with the way of life. Even if they only live for a long time, what they see is enough to teach the younger generation.


    Lyon had the honor to fight side by side with the elves when they fought in the area outside the Cang lion before. The elves opened their mouths and shut their mouths. They were all "said by the elder". This not only made the knight tired of him, but also had a vague concept of the elder of the elves. And now the elf in front of him who called himself ARTWOOD was undoubtedly an elf elder. To be honest, it was quite a surprise to the blood lion.


    After making a brief introduction to himself with the knight, the old elf began to study the rat man corpse brought back by buckram. It''s just that the spirit''s research method is different from the anatomy of cheese that Lyon had seen before, and the method of pharmacists of the association of pharmacists. The green stick put the thin hand on the slightly rotten surface of the rat man''s corpse, and the hand began to beat gently on the body like a pet.


    "I said, is your method of exploration a little bit..." It was hard for Lyon to accept the sight of an old elf touching a half rotten rat man''s body so morbid. But buckram didn''t seem to care.


    "In the old man''s eyes, we, the corpse of the monster, are all part of nature. The body was touched only to see its internal structure, just as you humans would use a fork to confirm if the meat was cooked or not. It''s no surprise. " Said the young spirit.


    Lyon understood the metaphor, but to the blood lion''s surprise, buckram seemed to know more about human beings than he thought. Elves of his age should not have had a chance to get in touch with humans. So, did the elder, who called himself the green stick, teach him?


    As the two spoke, Atwood seemed to have completed the examination of the body, and the elder elf took his hand from the corpse with a dignified expression. When Lyon wanted to ask about the results, the next moment the other party''s action almost let the knight run away.


    The green stick moved his hand away from the rat man''s body, and then made a sudden effort to put the thin arm into the mouse man''s abdominal cavity! The old elf''s hands stirred in the rat''s abdominal cavity, making a disgusting sound, and a lot of blood and other fluids flowed through the cut in the rat''s stomach, but Atwood didn''t seem to care. After stirring for a few seconds, it seemed that the green stick finally found what he wanted. The spirit took something out of the body''s stomach.


    It''s a heart full of blood!


    "Well, if I were you, I would close my eyes now." Barkm said behind Lyon.


    As for whether the spirit has closed his eyes, the blood lion will not know, because his eyes completely solidified in the next second. Although Lyon thought that ARTWOOD took out the rat heart just because it might be the core of the mutation, the next picture he saw changed his impression of the elves.


    Because, Atwood, the genie old man who looked very kind, took his heart out of the rat man''s body and bit it in front of his descendants and Lyon! And under the long Knight''s dull gaze, he ate the whole heart three mouthfuls and two mouthfuls. Looking at the old elf''s expression, he seemed to be eating some juicy fruit. But the large amount of blood on his face and the fact that the heart belonged to a human made Lyon instinctively want to vomit.


    "You! I''m sorry... " Well, the knight still couldn''t control his instinct. He turned his head and vomited. Just because he only ate some wild fruits these two days, there was nothing in his stomach to vomit.


    Bakm patted Leon on the back, hoping to make him feel better. Judging from the sympathetic expression on the ELF''s face, he must have experienced a similar situation.


    "Old man, you scared the guests."


    At this point, Atwood sucks his finger unconsciously, with an expression that he hasn''t eaten. Hearing barkm''s complaint, the old elf scratched his hair awkwardly, but the expression on his face and the bloodstain on his mouth made his back feel cold.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I forgot there were outsiders here."


    Lyon on the other side finally ended his retching, and the knight straightened up with the trunk beside him. He looked at bakm and Atwood with a monster look.


    "Are you really elves? Is the devil in his cloak or is it just a spirit in his cloak


    "Pooh ha ha ha!" After hearing the blood lion''s words, green stick couldn''t help laughing. He went to the pond and washed the blood from his mouth with the stream water.


    "That''s what the old man looks like. It''s normal for you to be scared. I dare say he would have been banished if he had not been the oldest spirit in the forest Barkham shrugged and said. For his mentor, the young elf is also full of complaints. Although he knew that his talent was not outstanding among his peers, when the clan handed him over to Atwood, buckram suspected that they were trying to kill himself by the old madman."Hey, buckram, hold back in front of the guests." The old elf, who had washed his face, came over.


    Seeing Atwood coming, Lyon subconsciously took a step back. Facing a guy who could eat the heart of other intelligent creatures, the knight didn''t want to get too close to each other.


    "Don''t be afraid, guest from Cang lion. What have I done for you to be so afraid of? "


    "I think it''s worth it. After all, not everyone can eat a heart without changing their face." Lyon said pale.


    Hearing the knight''s words, the old elf laughed again, and he shook his head.


    "Do you think so? Did I eat the heart of a monster that used to be human? That''s why you''re so scared. "


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, yes, not really. Although you have the potential to be loved by the forest, your heart is too tightly clamped by the rules of your human society. A lot of things, I mean a lot of things, what you see is not accurate. " Said Atwood.


    Looking at those flashing green eyes, Lyon felt that there was something in each other''s words. But the knight could not tell what the elder elf was going to say to himself.


    "If one day your kingdom and family no longer need you. Come into the forest and I''ll teach you a lot Gazing at the puzzled expression on the blood lion''s face, ARTWOOD said in a low voice.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but now my country and people need me very much." Lyon replied.


    "I didn''t say now, but one day, Mr Lyon. As for now, we have to talk about the suffering that you and your kingdom are suffering. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    What Atwood said next caused a great shock to Lyon, even after the elves had eaten the rat man''s heart raw. It''s hard to imagine that a spirit who has never stepped out of the forest can infer the situation of the grey lion just by relying on the information from a mouse man. Although Lyon still tried to gain some face for the human kingdom in front of these old neighbors, what green stick said made him not know how to refute it.


    "If I''m right, it''s hard to say that there''s absolutely no safe place for Cang lions except those big cities, right?" The old elf sat down on the edge of the pond and said to the knight.


    "I don''t think so. There are only less than five territories in the confirmed epidemic area, and there are also plural lords in the kingdom that are not in their own territory..."


    "How can they confirm that they have not paid back?" Atwood interrupted Lyon and said with a smile, "what do your nobles do, I don''t think I need to tell you? If the rat people don''t start to attack the town, I''m afraid the Lords won''t care about the loss reports in the remote areas, will they? And those places are the best bridgehead for rat people


    The fairy''s words made the blood lion speechless. In fact, his heart was very clear that there might not be an absolutely safe place in the whole territory of the Cang Lion Kingdom. From the moment the blockade of the Earl of saloon failed, the spread of the rat man had become difficult to contain. Lyon was unwilling to clench his fist and felt remorse for his inability to defend the country.


    "But you don''t need to be so pessimistic, Mr. knight. At present, the grey lion has not yet reached the stage of serious illness and is hard to return. If I guess right, at least under the shelter of those large and medium-sized cities, human beings still have enough strength to rival rat man. " Green stick noticed the change in Lyon''s mood and said in a voice.


    But in the face of each other''s comfort, the Knight Commander did not appreciate, he shook his head, his face is not good-looking.


    "Now that you have such a clear inference. Then I have nothing to hide. Indeed, the Kingdom''s current military strength can completely eliminate these rat people. But there is a premise. "


    "I see. No matter how sharp the sword is, it can''t break the water, can it?" The old elf nodded, and he understood what Lyon meant. If we want to wipe out the rat man with the army, the premise is that the rat people will gather their fighting power together like human beings, and fight head-on with the army of the grey lion. However, this is obviously impossible. These rat people are just like real mice. Unless they have absolute advantages, they will never confront human beings.


    "Yes. We originally intended to limit the range of activities of rat people, so that after eating the food within the range of activities, the number of mice will inevitably decline. As long as they don''t take the initiative to infect the plague, they will not be able to produce new species because of their hunger and thirst. In this way, the plague will soon subside. " Lyon said it was also his idea after cheese had finished the initial suppression of the plague.


    "But at a time when you think the population of rat people will decline, they will start to breed on their own, right?" Although Atwood had never seen a bad rat man, from the structure of the dead rat man, the old elf knew that they were fertile.


    "The existence of the so-called bad rat man, when it first appeared, was like a locust. It''s hard to imagine how these rat people could have produced such a large number of offspring in just a few days The knight nodded. He remembered the feeling of powerlessness when he first faced the tide of rat man. It''s a nightmare experience for knights who have been trained for more than ten years to die in humiliation under the siege of these monsters born less than ten days.


    "Reproduction is the instinct of all living things. All creatures recognized by the world have a chance to give birth to their own offspring, but these Rat man is different. They give birth not to offspring, but to weapons. " "They are not recognized races, at least not yet."


    "It sounds like as long as these ugly things give birth to generations as ugly as they are, they can become the same beings as us." Barkm listened to his tutor''s words and kicked the corpse of rat man bored.


    "Civilization has nothing to do with the independence of a species. Cavemen are stupid, but no one can say that they are not creatures, can they? " The elder elf admonished his disciples, "don''t neglect the essence because of appearance, bakm."


    The reproached young spirit walked to one side and didn''t know what to do. To bakm, the teacher''s words were often unreasonable.


    "To return to the point, Mr. Lyon, it is not just your troubles that you have suffered. With the adaptability of these rodents, they will certainly spread around after completely subverting the grey lion, and we will never be safe and sound at that time. " "So I think I have to bring this body back to our community and tell the other people about it. Given the years of peace between us and you, perhaps I can persuade them to help mankind. ""Thank you for your generosity, elder. I know it''s not that easy to help people who have been at war. " Hearing that the other side intended to persuade the elves to help Cangshi, the Knight Commander could not help but be moved. Lyon was not afraid that it would lead the wolf into the house. The elves had no interest in the land reclaimed by human beings. They did not like the bare land.


    "Roar, don''t be in such a hurry. Thank you. My poor old man''s words don''t work that well." The green stick rose slowly and continued, "you are going back to your kingdom, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, if I can, I hope to leave immediately." The knight owed slightly. Although he knew that he could not change the situation alone, he was still eager to return to Cangshi to join the battle.


    "Well Very reasonable request. I think buckram agreed to take you out of the forest, or you wouldn''t have agreed to go with him The old elf turned his head and looked at the disciple who was practicing knife skill with a tree as a target nearby. "I have a small request. You can understand it as a reward for persuading the people."


    Lyon was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what ARTWOOD wanted in his body, but it didn''t stop the knight from listening.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s not that much, maybe a little too much. Well, anyway, I hope you can get bakm to come back with you and join the war. What do you think of it as your mercenary? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    It is said that there are not many swearing words in elves, but Lyon doesn''t think so. After all, buckram had been swearing in front of him for nearly two hours. Although the lion didn''t know how to pronounce the short and powerful words, the lion didn''t know how to pronounce it. In fact, this is not to blame buckram. The knight believed that if the two positions were exchanged and his mentor sold himself without saying a word, his reaction would be even greater.


    Lyon can understand a little bit about Atwood''s decision. Buckram''s temperament, he can not get experience in the forest, to know, the more angular rock, want to polish it needs more intense water. Now the grey lion is undoubtedly the flood like this catastrophe. Only after experiencing real chaos can we understand what order is. Only when you falter in fear and despair can you understand what peace is.


    "Just don''t let the water break the stone." With a sour straw in his mouth, the knight thought.


    "Hello, man! Stop dawdling around in the back! When can we get out of the forest like this! " Dissatisfied with Lyon''s speed, buckram turned his head and roared at the blood lion.


    The knight shrugged, and he wanted to tell the elf that, according to Atwood, now bakm is his knight''s retinue. If he had dared to talk to his knight when he was a knight''s retinue I''m afraid it''s a kind punishment to be thrown into a dungpit. However, thinking that the other party was an elf, Lyon decided to forgive him this time, at least before he walked out of the forest.


    Leaving the forest was much faster than the blood lion had expected. According to buckram, this is because they are now walking in a straight line, and when the knight fled into the forest in a hurry, he could not think that he was moving in that direction. So before sunset, Lyon finally saw the vast wilderness again. And the small village on the foot of the mountain in the distance.


    "That''s the village I told you about. I lived in dozens of families. When I was a child, I used to come here to observe human beings. " Barkm said, pointing to the small village where smoke was rising in the distance. Lyon had asked him to leave the forest in the direction of a nearby village, so that the Knight Commander could find a way to get some basic supplies.


    Looking at the smoke, the blood lion gave a breath, which means that the village has not been found by rat man. If you leave the forest and see the broken fields and debris, Lyon really doesn''t know what to do. Now, after weighing a few silver coins from the armour lining, Lyon planned to get at least two horses in the village. Of course, we should have a good meal of human food. The Knight Commander has had enough of wild fruits and leaves.


    Naturally, there are no pubs or hotels in such a small village. When they enter the village, they are surrounded by villagers. This is a very normal thing. After all, neither Lyon''s armor covered with blood and stains, nor buckme''s elfin costume, is so common. In particular, the two long ears of the elves let the villagers around them have a lot of discussion.


    Fortunately, this village is still the territory of the Cang Lion Kingdom, and there are people in the village who have been to some larger towns. So when Lyon showed his knight badge, the villagers took the initiative to provide the noble knight with the materials they needed. I have to say, at least in Cangshi, the image of knight is very positive. Of course, this is also related to the strict requirements of the current chief commander.


    While being entertained to enjoy food at the village head''s house, Lyon did not forget to ask the villagers about the status quo of the kingdom. However, the village''s geographical location is obviously too remote. In addition, the Kingdom has always prohibited access to the forest for logging or hunting, and there are no merchants to trade. I''m afraid even the map doesn''t indicate such a small village.


    At the same time, the villagers were very surprised by the knight''s sudden visit. They carefully asked if there was any war in Lyon. Looking at these worried villagers, the knight didn''t know how to explain to them the terrible effects of the rat plague. He could only warn them that there might be large wild animals nearby, and the villagers should be careful.


    Although the villagers wanted to get more information about the outside world from the blood lion''s mouth, the village head also worried that it would make the knight impatient. After he drove the curious villagers out of the room, Lyon and buckram finally got a moment''s peace.


    "They are noisy like birds in heat." Said the elf, leaning against the wall with these scornful words.


    "The desire for more information is the same for both elves and humans. Try this? " Throwing a piece of cheese to buckram, the blood lion actually saw that the Elves were curious about the human food on the table. It''s only because of face that they pretend to be unmoved.


    "Well, this kind of food, I just..." Buckram grabs the cheese and instinctively refuses to eat it, but Lyon interrupts him before he''s finished.


    "If you want to get a foothold in human society, you have to try to eat human food. I don''t have time for you to find wild fruits."


    The knight''s words left the spirit speechless. Bakm put his cheese under his nose and smelled it. The peculiar smell of fermented food made the spirit frown subconsciously. He looked at Lyon and found that the other side was looking at him with a smile. The spirit took a big bite of cheese in his anger. And then it''s natural to spit it out."Oh What is this thing Desperate to put his finger into his mouth, trying to pick out the cheese residue in his mouth, buckram''s eyes even had tears!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Seeing the situation of the elves, the knight couldn''t hold back. He hammered the table and laughed. After Lyon''s defeat, he had a lot of invisible smile.


    "Asshole..." Barkm was ridiculed, gnashing his teeth and swearing, but this sentence combined with his funny appearance that the corners of his mouth are still full of saliva is really frightening.


    "Ha ha ha All right, all right, my wrong, my wrong. You can''t eat that stuff like that. You have to take a small bite and take your time and add this to it And the knight raised the bread in his hand. This kind of bread baked in the village is naturally mixed with a lot of husks, but the slightly hard taste also makes people feel more like eating, so Lyon still likes this kind of bread.


    "It''s just bread, I know, but I haven''t eaten it." The genie went to the table, picked up the bread in the basket and took a bite. This time he didn''t spit it out again. The unique aroma and strong chewiness of the roasted grain are the taste that the plant fruit can''t provide.


    "Now try that again." Lyon pointed to the cheese in buckham''s hand and said.


    After hearing the blood lion''s words, the spirit bit another small mouthful of cheese in disbelief. After the adjustment of the bread, the taste of cheese was removed from the strong smell, leaving only the sweetness and richness of dairy products. There was no need for Lyon to say anything more. Buckram began to eat his own bread and cheese.


    Looking at the ELF''s appearance of discovering a new world and eating the most common food, the knight laughed again. It''s just that this time it''s not a laugh, but a very peaceful smile that he can''t tell why.


    It might not be a bad thing to have such a retinue, Leon thought.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    At the time when the knight and his elves were still in the forest, an unprecedented drama was being staged in the city of grey lion king under the night. However, ordinary people and most of the grey lion soldiers are doomed to miss the grand gathering in the shadow. What they can see is the thick curtain of night, and what is hidden under the night is the scenery that people living in the sun can see in the deepest nightmare.


    The busy streets during the day are very quiet at night, only the sound of killing and the light of fire on the city walls in the distance prove that there is still a fierce fighting in the outer part of the city. The business district of Wangdu has a strange atmosphere in the wind at night.


    "Dada, dada" footstep sound, rain walking is no footstep sound, so this is not his voice. The melancholy looking bard slowly turned his head to the other side of the voice and, as expected, saw a gray robe.


    "I''ve met Elsa and them. Thank you for helping me take care of them these days." The mage''s voice was so flat that I could not hear the slightest gratitude. But the rain doesn''t seem to care.


    "That''s part of the deal. From the current situation, it''s worth it. " The sound of rain is very light, and seems to have a strange sense of rhythm, usually as long as you hear his voice, people will unconsciously think of some unhappy things. But cheese is obviously not affected.


    "Of course, it''s worth it. Heather is the one favored by the rain Lord. It''s your duty to protect her, isn''t it?" The eyebrows under the cheese hood gathered towards the center, which meant that the mage''s heart might not be as calm as his voice.


    "Don''t say it. We''re cheating, mage." Rain chuckled, "you promised the deal yourself. Besides, don''t you get something else? The first rain, the rain, is not easily available to us who serve the Lord


    "It''s really amazing. But I think it''s not just a panacea, is it? Although I had lost consciousness at the time, I knew very well who had brought me back from the bloody hell The mage''s voice was no longer quiet, and the dissatisfaction in cheese''s words could be clearly heard.


    "Ha ha, please don''t be so excited, Mr. cheese. In the end, you were saved, didn''t you? And, at the end of the day, that raindrop can be counted as a part of the Lord in the world, and you don''t really think that drinking it won''t affect you Rain said, shrugged, and went on without waiting for cheese to speak.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. Maybe people will become believers of the Lord at the moment they drink the rain. But obviously you don''t believe in the Lord. I''m not afraid to tell you that the effect of raindrops is negligible for you, and the positioning effect attached to it is exhausted during the day. I don''t know why the Lord asked us to spend such an important resource to help you. It''s not allowed to speculate on the intention of the Lord. "


    Cheese listened to the other side''s words, a cold hum, his mouth raised a smile.


    "Can I understand that what you have just said is what your Lord wants to tell me? He wants to use your words to tell me that I don''t have to worry about the impact of that raindrop on me? So that I don''t have to go deep into why the artifact of belief can be used on me in an instant, but only has the effect of positioning. "


    The master''s words silenced the Bard. Rain did not expect cheese to see through his purpose so easily. Indeed, those things were revealed to the mage by some high-ranking existence. As for the purpose of that existence, as rain said, it was not his kind of servant who could speculate.


    The silence of the other party is also a kind of answer to cheese, and even the answer is more referential than the answer in language. The mage was not stupid enough to really believe the other side''s words, so his conjecture was only one of many possibilities. However, in view of the current environmental constraints, to thoroughly study the impact of raindrops on themselves, cheese must wait until they return to the ash tower.


    "Since I continue with you, there is no way to lead you to believe me. Let me just say what I want to say, so that we can all save some time. It''s up to you to believe it or not. " After a moment, rain seemed to give up and continue to have such an ambiguous conversation with the mage. He spread out his hands and said.


    "I''m not asking you out this time just to reassure you about raindrops. And I want to tell you a few things. First, it''s about Ms heather. MS Heather''s family had a few encounters with my Lord for a long time, though the blood was so weak that it hardly existed. However, there is still a very small possibility of giving birth to some people with characteristics. I''m sure you''ll know better than me about this. "


    "Well, no wonder the teacher helped those people. It turns out to be the son of the rain Lord. It''s interesting. " Cheese nodded. He knew Heather''s identity. Seeing this, the rain continued.


    "Second, it''s about what happened to you during the day. Cang lion, this kingdom, is not just a remote country in the corner of the world as you imagine. The Lord, and other beings of the same class as the Lord, are interested in something in this kingdom. Although I don''t know if this can help you, I hope you can consider this plague from this perspective. Is it possible that this plague is just to cover up something? "This time, it was the mage''s turn to be silent. What rain said was too frightening. It was something that could interest the dampness and other beings known as the God''s residence, even willing to participate in it personally Cheese''s brain was thinking fast. He kept searching for what he knew, trying to figure out something that might meet the condition. But it is futile. Even if the library can recite the whole gray tower skillfully, there are still too many unknown things for the world.


    "Third, I don''t know what that means. Be careful of yourself."


    When the rain finished, it turned into a puddle of water in front of cheese. It''s hard to imagine that the water was still a person a second ago. Seeing this, although the mage still had a lot of things to ask, he knew that the other side would not give him the chance to ask questions any more. The hint from the rain is both a help and a test. Cheese still needs to think about this information. In this way, the mage''s body gradually lost its color, and eventually assimilated with his robe into a gray fog, which dissipated in the evening wind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    When the cheese in the business district turned into a fog, the wizard in the witch''s house slowly woke up. He looked at the furnishings and the door to the bench he was sitting on, and after confirming that they were the same as before his nap, the cheese breathed a little. The conversation with rain is not shady, but it''s better not to let a third person know. After all, not everyone has the courage to deal with the indescribable.


    "Are you awake?" When the mage approached the command room, Heather in the room quickly noticed him.


    Nodding at the knight, cheese went to the edge of the sand table in the middle of the room. On this magic supported map, the chess pieces symbolizing the Cang lion soldiers and the rat men were playing inextricably on the walls around the city.


    After a trial attack during the day, the rat people are probably used to the strategy of human soldiers guarding the city. Instead of attacking every city wall randomly and aimlessly, they began to gather forces to attack some weak points that were difficult to defend. Fortunately, Wangdu, as the foundation of Cang lion''s country, did not have an absolutely dead hole when it was built. During the day, the soldiers who were in fear because of the terrible appearance of rat people also calmed down under the comfort of the commander and the baptism of blood. The situation seems to have turned into a stalemate again.


    "How is it going?" The master rubbed his temple and pretended to wake up from a short sleep.


    "Not very optimistic." As leaders of the clans in the dark, they may be masters of shadow knowledge, but even witches are not familiar with large-scale wars. So the person who can say these four words is Roland.


    The old magician, with his pipe in his mouth, sat on a bench specially moved for him and looked at the sand table. It made him stand out in the room where everyone was standing, but Roland didn''t ask for the chair. During the whole day, his command ability and his mastery of the characteristics of various dark races made all the dark residents in Wangdu believe in this old man. This chair is not only for taking care of the old man''s body, but also for the recognition of Roland''s status by various leaders.


    "What do you say?" Asked the cheese, frowning. Although the mage had undergone a complete and strict education, such things as marching were not included in the teaching content of the gray tower. So just looking at the situation on the sand table, cheese can not see the direction of the war.


    "In terms of the current situation, the soldiers of Cangshi still have an advantage." Roland said, spitting out a few smoke rings from his mouth, and the lightning jumped up from his chair to catch the white smoke with shapes. "But now it''s just getting into the night. Although the human side can defend the city, there is a problem that they can''t avoid anyway."


    "Fatigue." It doesn''t take the old man to finish, and cheese will know what troubles the human side can''t avoid. A man is tired. An energetic soldier may be able to defeat two or three rat men, but once his spirit slackens, a bad rat man may kill him.


    "That''s right. I noticed that the commander of Cangshi had deliberately arranged two or three combat rounds to give the soldiers on the wall a chance to rest. But it can only last until midnight. By midnight, the rat man''s advantage will show. The longer it drags on, the worse the battle will be for humanity. If the pressure of the rat man forces all the soldiers to stand on the wall, the city will not be far from the city Said Roland. In the life experience of the old man, although he did not personally command the army, he knew many commanders known as famous generals. He still knew this level of military theory.


    "If that''s the time, Mr. Edward, we may need your grave soil to guard it." Cheese heard the head turned to the ghost King standing in the dark corner, said. The latter nodded and said nothing more.


    "It is also worth noting that..." Roland was silent for a moment and seemed to be considering the following wording: "according to the information brought by bat people, by the end of sunset, there are still a large number of rat people coming from all directions."


    This is undoubtedly very bad news. Cheese understood that if more rat men came here, the siege of the king''s capital was still the second. The appearance of these rat men meant that more places of Cang lion had become hotbeds of rat people. The plague is still spreading.


    "There is a question that I care about very much and I hope you can answer it." While the master was still thinking, the old man asked. Looking at the dignified expression on Roland''s face, cheese knew that the next question must be very important for the former to judge the situation.


    "Would the rat people spontaneously gather together to attack the city?"


    When this question was asked, the mage felt that a thread in his mind was broken. Yeah! These rat people may choose small-scale operations because of hunting, but such large-scale behavior without profit for a long time is completely against the habits of rat people! And thinking of these, cheese will also think of more things, from the rain hint, if this plague is really to make ordinary people tired, no time to pay attention to some things, then this strange war is a key link in the other side''s action.


    "The rat man we see now is quite different from the rat man I first saw in saronnel." "In a very short period of time, they have learned to breed inferior species for combat, and have also produced varying degrees of variation in order to fight. However, wisdom is definitely not something that can be obtained in a short time. Unless they still retain human memory after mutation, but that kind of rat man... "They don''t attack human towns. Because in their hearts, humans are still their compatriots. When he thought of this, the mage thought of the rat men in the Valley City, and Gloria, who remained there, the last legal heir of saronnel in name.


    "That''s right." Roland put his pipe on the edge of the sand table and knocked, "since these rat people are still irrational beasts, they are more vulnerable to external influences. For example, there are one or several special individuals with the ability to call on people outside the city. Another example is... "


    "There''s something in this king that appeals to them." This time, the mage didn''t have to think that Ms. emia had been able to keep up with the old man''s ideas. "And judging from the enemies who constantly appear in the city during the day, their purpose may be to let us not have time to find the key to attract rat people!"


    Cheese''s eyes narrowed because he thought of a place he had neglected during the day. Now, the mage felt it necessary to go again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    When it comes to places where the mage feels it is possible to hide important items, the first thing cheese thinks about is the fourth floor of the Pharmacist Association. In fact, during the day when they were looking for the fake Baron, cheese thought about whether there was something hidden in the fourth floor of the pharmacists'' Association. But Jason''s mutiny and the subsequent siege of the rat men and the trial of Harold III, which followed, as if planned, diverted the mage''s energy to other places, and did not have time to verify his conjecture.


    And there is a very important point that affected cheese, so that he did not go to the fourth floor at the first time to have a look. That is, the mage did not feel any magic waves on the fourth floor of the Pharmacist Association. It''s too easy to let go of a caster who relies too much on the perception of magic.


    "But it''s not too late to fix it." The mage stood alone in front of the door of the Pharmacist Association, looking at the closed door and saying to himself.


    Cheese didn''t ask anyone to go with him except himself. For one thing, he is not sure whether his conjecture is accurate or not. In such a situation, it is unwise to waste human resources for no reason. Second, if there is something very important here, it will not be easy for him to show to his allies. There are layers of shadows. The deepest darkness, the less people can see it, the better.


    However, at this critical time, Roland and and other dark residents would never agree to let the mage act alone.


    "There are no wandering people around here." Dr Hill''s voice came from the crow mask. This kind of muffled voice always makes cheese feel uncomfortable. However, considering the race of the other side, the mage could not ask hill to take off her mask.


    "Good. You''ll be watching here to prevent anyone from coming in." Cheese said and went to the door of the Pharmacist Association. But as soon as he took two steps, his robe was caught by a delicate hand. The strength of that hand was so great that cheese almost fell backwards.


    "You know it''s impossible. My duty is to keep you safe." The Dementor, dressed in a white doctor''s costume, gazed at the mage with his two translucent glass eyes on his mask and said without hesitation. That''s why emia proposed to let Hill follow. Maybe it''s the strictness of a doctor. This lady is famous for her stubbornness in Wang Du''s underground circle. Of course, this can also be understood as absolute loyalty to what you do.


    "Well, I see. How about you let me go first? " Although there are some defensive moves on the robe, it is clear that Ms Hill''s unfriendly touch cannot trigger them. And even though the doctor''s hands look thin, their actual strength may be greater than the strength of cheese.


    "I am sorry to say that I can not agree to your request if you are known to have a tendency to act alone. I don''t know what kind of ability you have as a grey robe, so I can''t guarantee that you will disappear in front of me in an instant after you let go. " Hill''s voice didn''t detect emotion. In fact, the doctor spoke like this most of the time, rigid, rigorous and meticulous.


    The mage turned to look at the mask on the Dementor''s face. He now regretted leaving Jack to Roland. It''s not that cheese can''t get away if she''s in a robe, but Hill is still her own person. The mage doesn''t need to use magic on her because of such a small matter. So what cheese can do is to hide his face and sigh and acquiesce in the other party''s behavior.


    The mage with his robe pulled up to the front door of the Pharmacist Association, which was closed tightly at this time. The soldiers who usually stood guard by the gate were also transferred away because of the attack of rat men. But cheese doesn''t guarantee that the pharmacists and apprentices who live here are asleep. Whether they are obsessed with research or worried about the battle situation on the wall, they have a reason to lose sleep.


    "Can you help me see how many people are awake in it?" Said the mage to the Dementors. The magic vision of cheese can ignore the barrier of bricks and stones, and see how many living people are in the building, but it can not provide him with more accurate information. Whether these people are sober or not is unknown to the mage.


    But it''s as simple as breathing for hill. As Dementors, these terrifying beings that feed on human vitality, have evolved the ability to perceive the physical characteristics of their prey. After only a short breath, the situation inside the society of pharmacists had been reflected in her mind.


    "There are 47 people on the first floor of the building, and 34 people are sober. There were 15 people on the second floor, and 15 people were sober. More than three floors, I can''t see it. "


    "Enough." To be able to know the situation of the first and second layers has already satisfied the conditions of invasion for cheese company. As for the third and fourth layers that hill could not see, the mage found that he could not see through even with his magic vision. Of course, it''s possible that this is simply because the ghouls killed during the day affect the surrounding environment and disrupt the flow of magic. But cheese is more inclined to this is what the other side is deliberately hiding.


    Press your left hand gently on the ground, and the thorny ring on the cheese hand starts to wriggle, but this time it is no longer the vine that stretches out from the ring, but the flower buds one by one. The bracts expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and became translucent. In these bracts, Hill saw some small shadows."It''s much easier to know the number of people in the room, and these little guys can give nervous pharmacists a good sleep." The mage said with a smile. The flower buds that occupied the back of his hand began to bloom, but what appeared from it was not a beautiful flower, but a very strange looking insect.


    These insects look like long legs of water droplets, in their transparent body, even can clearly see beating small heart.


    "They''re made by a roommate and I when we''re bored. They look like insects, but they''re strictly an active product of elements. I think of them as disposable hypnotics Noting the doctor''s curious gaze, cheese explained. Catalyzing this gadget was just a pastime for him, but in most people''s eyes, it was a miracle.


    "You can create life?" Hill was completely shocked to see these water droppings crawling up and down on cheese''s hands. She had never heard of a caster with this ability. You know, even those druids who feel the most about life have no ability to create life out of thin air!


    "Life? No, they''re not life. As I said, although they seem to be living things, they are essentially a drop of magic water. They''re not even elemental creatures. " The master said and shook his hand gently, and the water droppings on the back of his hand fell to the ground. Then under the guidance of cheese magic, he went through the door of the Pharmacist Association.


    The Dementors stopped talking when they saw this. She couldn''t understand what cheese was saying, so the choice to be smarter was to stop asking questions. And the mage was also happy to enjoy the quiet moment, but he thought about it, or opened his mouth to explain.


    "Then we just wait for them to inject the fluid from their stomachs to the people inside."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    In Hill''s view, people who were still active in the rooms fell down in just a few minutes, and judging from their breathing, this sleep should be very stable. When everyone in the room fell asleep, the doctor nodded to the cheese, indicating that he was ready to move.


    The mage stood up from the ground and looked at the towering Castle next to the Pharmacist Association, where the grey lion royal family was located. Somehow, cheese always felt that something bad was going on in that castle. However, this premonition was very weak, and the mage was not sure whether it was a kind of enlightenment or just an illusion brought about by the oppressive atmosphere. To be on the safe side, the cheese says a mantra, blocking the space around the Pharmacist Association, so that whether people inside the association want to escape or someone wants to directly open the portal to the house, they will be blocked.


    Push open the door in front of you, and a simple trick is enough to open the bolt from the inside. The association of pharmacists in front of us looks no different from that of the day. If we have to say it, the light cast from the numerous huge lenses has turned into a yellow flame. In this environment, cheese and hill pass the people who fall to the ground in front of the door, snoring slightly, and walk towards the second floor of the building.


    Dementors notice that these people who fall on the ground have more or less a water stain on their bodies. It seems that this is what the water dropwort made by cheese looks like after the mission. When they wake up, the water is already dry, and even if some of them want to trace what happened last night, they can''t find out.


    "Be gentle. I just let them fall asleep. If they make too much noise, they will wake up." In a low voice, he told his companions that the mage did not want to expose his whereabouts because of such mistakes.


    At the same time, cheese saw that many of the sleepy people around were wearing standard armor. It seemed that the daytime riots had strengthened the Kingdom''s vigilance against the association. According to Lothar''s intelligence, there are not so many soldiers stationed here. However, these soldiers in armor do not play a role in front of the caster''s tricks. In fact, even if the mage didn''t do it, Dr. Hill around him could make these ordinary people unconscious.


    Dementors are natural magical creatures. Although they can not perceive as much as cheese, who has experienced complete education, Dr. Hill can still feel the magic spreading down the second staircase. She gently pulled the mage''s robe, hoping to remind her companions. But as I said just now, what hill can find is already detected when cheese opens the door.


    "Don''t be nervous. The magic means we''re in the right place." The mage''s face could not be seen under his hood, but his voice was filled with excitement.


    On the second floor of the Pharmacist Association, the culture tank damaged by the battle during the day was not repaired so quickly. Although the scattered plants and soil have been cleaned up, there are still more than a dozen apprentices working hard to ensure that the precious plants that survive can grow smoothly.


    "It seems that you fight very hard during the day." The Dementor whispered as he saw the mark of Jack on the third floor through the gap in the fence.


    "Not bad." The mage went to the place where he and Jason had fought before. Sure enough, the blood on the ground had been cleaned up. Cheese didn''t care much about his hair or blood being taken by the enemy. Since he agreed to cooperate with the witch, the mage released a little magic to solve the problem once and for all. Those body tissues that left his body would spontaneously ignite after a short delay.


    While cheese was talking, he suddenly felt his sight fell on him. However, when the mage looked back in the direction of his sight, he saw only the darkness in the three-tier corridor.


    "What''s the matter?" Noticing the strange condition of cheese, Dr. Hill went to the mage and asked.


    "Nothing. Be careful. We may have company With that, cheese crept to the stairs leading to the third floor. In this dim light environment, the mage did not notice that there were some strange symbols on the steps under his feet. When the cheese''s foot stepped on the symbols drawn from an unknown dark brown liquid, the symbols quickly dissolved and penetrated into the stone bricks.


    Up the corridor on the third floor, it''s much quieter than cheese thought. The lens in the patio seems to have been adjusted, and the light from the giant torch on the roof cannot completely illuminate this layer. Fortunately, the location of the torch is not far from here, and the weak fire light can still provide basic lighting for the mage. Looking at the signs of damage in the corridor, cheese noticed that the door to the office of the chief pharmacist of the association of pharmacists, Baron Gray''s teacher, had been opened.


    That''s interesting. The sweeper dare not let the door of this room open. Even if the chief pharmacist is in it now, he has no reason not to close the door. Besides, neither the mage nor the doctor noticed that there was anyone in the room. The dark door is as open as a silent invitation to curious people to enter.


    Cheese tried to use magic vision to observe the situation in the room, but the mage found that he could not see what was behind the door, as if the door was an invisible barrier that blocked his magic."It''s fun." The master whispered to himself. As far as he knows, there are few things in the world that can block magic.


    Hill heard the cheese and tried to use his own method to explore the information in the room. But Dementors soon found out that she had the same problems as the mage. Unlike cheese, doctors don''t think it''s interesting to have a room that can''t be seen through at this moment, which means it''s probably a trap set by the enemy.


    "When we''re ready, we''ll go in." Said cheese in a relaxed tone, no matter how shocked Hill''s expression under his mask.


    "Are you crazy? This is obviously the trap they are prepared for Said the doctor in a low voice.


    "What if it''s a trap? We are here to go to the fourth floor, but look, where is the staircase leading to the fourth floor? If the building really has four floors, then its access channel is hidden. As the chief pharmacist''s office, I don''t know where else is more suitable for this kind of tunnel. "


    Hill was speechless by the mage''s words. Of course, she knew that cheese''s words had some truth, but in her opinion, it was not a reason to fall in love with others.


    "We can get in through the patio and break the walls." Dementors point to the masonry walls above the incline of the well.


    "Believe me, that''s not a good idea." The mage shrugged and walked straight into the office.


    Dr. Hill reached for the cheese again, only to find that his hand had passed through the mage''s robe. Knowing that this must be the method used by cheese to prevent himself from stopping him, the doctor could only stomp his feet angrily to keep up with the mage''s pace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    At the moment of entering the office, cheese''s spirit is in high tension. Although he seems indifferent to stepping into the trap, the mage is actually ready to deal with any danger. More than a dozen incantations for various occasions have been recited in cheese''s head more than ten times. The moment the opponent shows his fangs is when the mage launches his counterattack.


    But the expected attack did not come. When cheese approached the office, it was neither a trap mechanism nor a magic trick, nor even a rat man in the room. This makes the mage feel surprised, but at the same time, his spirit is more concentrated. At this time, we must not relax. Once we relax our vigilance, a dagger on the rope may take the life of a grey robe.


    "It doesn''t seem as dangerous as you think." Dr. Hill, who walked into the room behind the cheese, looked inside and said.


    "I''m not sure there''s no problem. You''ll watch at the door first. Don''t be locked up here. " The master said, pointing to the open door. He still remembers the sight he felt, and now he can''t guarantee that no enemy is lurking in the dark waiting for the opportunity.


    The Dementor shrugged and leaned against the doorframe to look at the cheese. She felt more and more unable to understand the idea of the grey robe. He was the one who walked in at first, but looking at Cheese''s cautious appearance, people doubted whether the rash decision was made by him.


    "If you are so afraid of the mechanism, would you like to listen to me from the patio to the fourth floor?" Said the doctor.


    At this time, the mage is half squatting and carefully observing the working table in the office. But it was observation, but there was no cheese reaching for anything on the table. In fact, from the beginning of entering the room, the mage had no contact with the furniture or objects in the room except the floor, which made his action seem funny. After all, it was rare to see a man in a robe stand on tiptoe in order to avoid the paper on the ground.


    "Bold strategy does not conflict with prudent tactics. Besides, since we all think of entering the fourth floor from the patio, there is no reason that the opponent will be unprepared. At first glance, dangerous places are much safer than those that can''t be seen clearly. " The master said, turning to check the bookshelf behind the workbench. It''s not that he didn''t think of using magic to explore the secret door, but that cheese was afraid that magic would trigger some hidden tricks in the room.


    The lighting in the office is not bright. The corridor on the third floor is dark, and there is no light source in this room. Rao is the cheese who concentrates magic in his eyes to enhance his sensory ability. What he can see in the dark is very limited. This forced the mage to place his face close to the bookshelf to observe the details.


    But apparently Dementors can''t understand cheese''s caution. Seeing the puzzled appearance of the mage and the oil lamp on the worktable, Hill naturally went over and pushed the switch at the bottom of the oil lamp, so that the flint in the oil lamp lit the wick. The flaming red light suddenly lit up the room.


    "No..." When cheese noticed the light, it was too late. The mage didn''t expect Dementors to be so impatient, and the result of this oversight was that he did not stop hill from lighting the oil lamp.


    The doctor was startled by the mage''s roar. She nervously looked at the situation in the room and imagined that something would be attracted by the light. But it turned out that the lamp didn''t seem to trigger anything else except that the room was illuminated.


    "Look, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Said Hill, a little guilty. It''s not that she didn''t know that her recklessness might put both of them in danger. But in this oppressive atmosphere, she couldn''t say why she had made the decision to light the lamp just now. However, judging from the results, the unauthorized action did not bring any terrible consequences.


    "I don''t think so." With that, cheese lifted his chin and compared the position of the door. When the doctor''s eyes followed, she found that the original open door, did not know when to close.


    If this scene happens on earth, then the party concerned can regard it as wind or some other coincidence, and then say a "trick" to comfort himself. Unfortunately, in a world where magic does exist, coincidence sometimes becomes a weapon. At this time, it is obviously unwise to try to open the door with the attitude of self deception, because since the other party has closed the door, there is naturally confidence that people will not open it again.


    "I have good news and bad news. I don''t know which one you want to hear first." Looking at the temporarily confused companion, the mage curled his lips and picked up the oil lamp on the table. Now that this is the case, there is no need to be careful.


    "Good news." Hill sighed, knowing it was too late to regret it. Simple cheese has no habit of holding on to other people''s mistakes, so he said as he looked at the books on the shelf with an oil lamp.


    "I didn''t feel the magic when I closed the door just now. Although I''m not so arrogant that I think all casters can''t escape my eyes, there''s a good chance that they didn''t close the door with magic


    "What about the bad news?"


    Cheese turned his head and looked at the Dementor with a slightly surprised expression, as if surprised by the dullness of his companion."The bad news, of course, is that the guy who can shut the door quietly in front of both of us is likely to cut our necks in silence."


    "You mean that closed thing has come in?" Hearing the mage''s words, Hill immediately squatted down and looked around with vigilance.


    "Of course not. Why do you think so? If that thing wants to attack us, it can sneak on us in the hallway. Don''t worry, there''s no place to retreat. I''m just saying watch out for that guy when we get out of here Cheese rolled his eyes, and now he doubted that it was not a wise choice to act with hill. Mages don''t hate independent companions if they have enough self-knowledge. In the same scene, wolf Walker would never be so indifferent to cheese.


    The doctor heard the dissatisfaction in the mage''s words. She knew that her behavior really caused trouble, but her self-esteem did not allow her to admit so happily. When hill finally decided to apologize to cheese, the mage''s attention was no longer on the matter.


    "I''m very happy..."


    "Ha, I knew it was this! A simple barrier array. " Half of the Dementor''s apology, cheese put down the oil lamp and pulled out a book from the shelf. Strangely enough, the moment the book was taken off the shelf, the depressing feeling in the room instantly diminished. It seems that this book is the main culprit that prevented the two people from exploring things in the house.


    "Well, let me see where the secret door is." The grip on perception is lifted, and cheese carefully turns his magic into invisible antennae to explore every crack in the room and avoid possible traps. Soon, he found out.


    "What should I say at this time? I remember when I was a child, my elder sister told me that Well, that''s right. Open sesame


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    With cheese, a wall behind the table began to make a slight noise. The sound is much lighter than when the door of the mechanism is opened. It seems that the secret door must have been opened recently, or someone is maintaining these mechanisms regularly. But either way, when the mechanism stops working, a corridor to a higher floor appears in the middle of the room.


    "It looks simpler than I thought." The mage moved his neck and looked at the stairs leading to the darkness. It turns out that there is no magic trap in this office. The method of hiding the secret door does not take into account those who have the ability to explore. This is a typical defense mechanism against ordinary people, and the builders did not consider the existence in the dark.


    "Are there no traps on these stairs?" Dr. Hill looked at the stairs. She couldn''t recover from her experience as quickly as cheese. Hill had strong doubts about the stairs. But when she hesitated, the mage had already stepped into the corridor.


    Seeing this scene, Dementors know that they should be worried. The line between prudence and paranoia is already blurred. Maybe only people like cheese who have a certain degree of self-confidence and think from an extremely objective perspective can grasp the scale.


    When cheese stepped on the fourth level of the Pharmacist Association''s theoretical existence, he soon realized that it was a pharmaceutical workshop. The huge, dark space is illuminated from top to bottom by a dark red light source, a large number of experimental equipment, the peculiar smell of alchemy potions, and unknown test objects that have lost vital signs in cages. In addition, a man in a pharmacist''s robe, with his back to the mage, was busy operating a large number of instruments on a long table.


    "I always thought that the Cang lion''s pharmacists'' Association preferred the spirit potion to this kind of thing." The mage said to the man with his back to himself in a tone of speaking to his old friend. Without any other evidence, cheese can also guess that the person in front of him must be Baron Gray''s teacher, who is the current chief pharmacist of Cangshi.


    "The effect of the spirit potion is too limited. Those long ears can easily cultivate what we can''t The pharmacist, with his back to the mage, calmly replied, holding up a transparent vessel containing green potions to observe under the red light. When the chief pharmacist turned his head, cheese found that his head was no longer human. The long kiss and the beard from the tip of his nose all told his identity.


    "I don''t think a good pharmacist would do experiments on his own." The mage frowned and said. By this time hill was already in the middle of the workshop, but before the woman doctor was surprised, she saw the quiet gesture of cheese.


    "Oh, you said I became a rat man? I don''t want to be like this, but I just ran out of material at that time. It was too troublesome to go out and find a suitable person But it''s not bad. My sense of smell and vision have improved a lot, which is good enough for a pharmacist The rat man pharmacist said, putting the utensils back on the table, reaching for another bottle of red medicine from the shelf on one side and pouring it into the green potion.


    "So he is the disseminator of the plague?" Hill whispered behind the mage. She was ready to fight.


    "Ha ha, I wish I were. Unfortunately, I''m not qualified. " Who remembered that the Secretary had not answered, but the rat man took up the Dementor''s words. He shook his head, and his beard trembled at the tip of his nose. But this doctor, you have misunderstood one thing


    "The rat man plague is not a disease, it is a curse." Cheese said that this conclusion had been drawn from his first contact with the virus at the foot of Longji mountain, "and a pharmacist, no matter how proficient in pharmaceutics, can''t cast a curse."


    "That''s right. To be honest, Mr. cheese, I really envy you The rat man pharmacist shook the potion in his hand, and the red and green potions merged into a more disturbing dark purple. "I lived most of my life before I learned the truth about the world. For the sake of my status as a human being, all these things have been paid for by my family. But you


    At this point, the former chief pharmacist seemed to be suddenly excited. He pointed at the mage with the slender and thin fingers of the rat man, and said in a loud voice that was unpleasant to the mouse man.


    "But you can grow up in truth! How unfair this is


    "Hoo..." Looking at the other party''s nearly crazy appearance, cheese sighed. He knew that no matter how organized the other person''s behavior had been, the man was out of his mind. The rat man in front of him was no longer an experienced pharmacist. He was just another poor blind being who was blinded by power and abandoned everything.


    "Magic is not truth. I never thought that learning magic could bring me closer to the truth. The pharmacist understands the world with the potion in his hand, and the caster perceives the world with magic. There is no difference between the two. It is you who make the real ideal too simple. " The mage''s expression was very serious. He seldom put on such a face. Anyone familiar with cheese knows that when he makes such an expression, it means that the grey robe is really angry."You''re a wizard anyway, whatever you say! You can quietly make people on the first and second floors unconscious, you can open the locked door with one finger, and you even need only a few days to develop a drug to stop the spread of the plague! You make the efforts of us mortals a joke The rat man grinned and drank the dark purple potion in his hand. The sharp teeth were littered with potions and what looked like meat scraps.


    "Listen, I can stabilize you. Let you free yourself from the desire to eat blood that bothers you. This is your last chance. " Looking at the other side''s appearance, the mage made the final persuasion. He didn''t want to kill the pharmacist. In the eyes of cheese, the person in front of him was just on the wrong path of research. He also aimed at pursuing truth. The mage really didn''t want to see a life with the same ideal as himself disappear.


    But it''s too late. With the onset of the drug''s effect, the rat man''s shriveled muscles began to expand at a visible speed, and the tusks in the long kiss broke through the lips and extended from the upper and lower jaws. Looking at each other''s bloodshot eyes, cheese knew that the person he was talking to was no longer there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    The mage had no way to guess what kind of potion the rat man in front of him drank. But in just a few breaths, the robe of the thin pharmacist was almost broken by his swollen muscles. And in addition to the physical enhancement, cheese is also surprised to find that in his eyes, each other''s body began to emit a very unknown strength.


    This power mage is no stranger. In fact, earlier today, cheese once saw or almost saw the source of this power. The owner of the bloody street was called the terrible evil god of the blood tower. Now, it is his power that escapes from the rat man. Although this power is not strong and may not be comparable to the orthodox evil god priest, it does not mean that the other party will not pose a threat. On the contrary, even the most crazy evil priest would not dare to directly bestow the energy from outside the world on himself.


    "Don''t touch his soul. You don''t want to see it." Raising his hand to show the hill behind him to be careful, the mage told him. Dementors have the ability to directly touch the soul of creatures, and in most cases, they fight according to this. But it''s not a good idea to rashly touch the infected soul after the other party infuses the evil spirit into the body.


    In fact, the woman doctor didn''t need cheese warning. In her eyes, the rat man changed completely after drinking the medicine. Hill can see something huge and indescribable in this rat man, and seeing this vague image alone is enough to make the most powerful Dementors lose all their fighting desire. Now the only reason why she hasn''t run away is that she is afraid that cheese will retaliate against her people.


    The mage standing in front of him did not know that his companion behind him had fallen into extreme fear. In the face of a rat man more than two meters tall, cheese must concentrate on the enemy in front of him in order to react in the first time when the other party makes an attack. In such a small space, there are not many opportunities left for the mage. But since cheese dares to come here, he is naturally ready to fight.


    Magic light, beating in the mage''s eyes, pure magic energy flows out of cheese''s palm. The spell he is casting is not very common to the mage himself. But it was the best magic he knew for the present situation. In recent battles, cheese seems to be completely dependent on the ability brought by the witch ring. The reason is very simple, because it can save his own physical strength. But now, it''s not the time to think about it.


    From the mouth of cheese came the simple and obstinate language, and the magic power of the spell was enough to wake hill out of fear. The rat man, who had been completely invaded by the evil spirit energy, naturally felt what kind of magic the mage was preparing. With a slight kick on his hind legs, his huge body was killed in front of cheese in a moment. That pair of no mind eyes are full of bloodthirsty desire.


    ¡°£¡¡± The silent scream gushed out of the mage''s mouth. With the silent syllables, the magic power surging in the cheese palm changed into a fierce electric snake, whistling with their casters to a nearby target.


    "Crackling!" With a sour sound, Hill saw the rat man wrapped in countless blue and white arcs. The huge heat and electric charge let the doctor''s hair stand up like a nail, the white electric light flooded the small alchemy workshop, and the extreme light brought people the same invisible world.


    From what he felt, Dementors believed that the damage of cheese''s casting was enough to destroy the gate of the lion. But the perception from the soul level made the doctor realize another fact that she was reluctant to believe, that the rat man did not die in the electric light, or even unhurt.


    Electric light comes and goes quickly, and the characteristics of lightning determine that it will concentrate all the destructive power in an instant. And if there''s something that can block this instant of damage, then it can ignore the thunder. When Hill''s eyes returned to vision, she saw the stout rat man holding the mage''s neck with one hand and lifting the cheese from the floor. Except for some blackened hair, the doctor did not see any scars on the mouse man.


    Unlike hill, cheese doesn''t have time to see if his spell does any damage to the rat. The mage could feel that his consciousness was gradually disappearing due to the exhaustion after casting and the oppression of external forces when he was held up in the air by the huge force that was about to crush his neck. Holding the rat man''s fingers in vain, hoping to remove them from his neck, the magic in cheese''s eyes began to flicker like a light bulb with insufficient power, as if it could be dimmed forever at any time.


    This situation is hopeless for most casters. There is no way to concentrate. Even if you master a powerful spell, it is useless. However, the strict training of the grey tower has excluded its apprentices. In the course of grey tower, there are training of casting in various mental states. The kind of magic as instinct to use, and even with the desire to survive together with the curriculum was once apprentices as a teacher''s bad taste. But when they really walked out of the mage tower, they realized how practical it was.


    The burning sensation of the soul burst out from the rat man''s hand! It felt like an ordinary person holding a burning charcoal, and before the brain could tell how much pain it was, the body had already made a step-by-step response to let go."Putong" master''s body like a piece of wood fell straight from the rat''s hand to the floor. He ignored the pain from his back, and took a big breath of air, so that his consciousness could return to normal faster. However, cheese obviously underestimated the rat man''s reaction, and before he could adjust his breath, his fist with evil wind had already arrived in front of the mage.


    "Cheese!" Dr. Hill flew forward, trying to block the mage, but just as her body made the move, the cheese was already flying out of her face.


    "Touch!" The sound of the body hitting the wall made the dust fall from the cracks in the bricks on the roof. The mage is like a broken line puppet, the whole human limbs spread out on the wall, life and death unknown.


    Dementor lenglengleng looked at the direction of cheese, suddenly, a sense of oppression from behind her head. At this time, Hill wanted to come, and the thing that would fly the mage was right in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    The rat man doesn''t pity women, and even for this crazy beast, it''s a question of whether he can tell the gender gap. The alienated claw pressed on the top of Dr. Hill''s head. The irresistible force forced the head in the crow mask to rotate 180 degrees! The Dementor''s body instantly lost its ability to react and became a dead thing that the rat man was playing with at will.


    Finding that hill seemed dead, the rat lost interest in her. The beast threw her body behind her and hit the table full of test utensils, making a large number of broken containers. Then the splashing chemicals of various colors flowed onto the floor, and the workshop began to diffuse an unpleasant smell, which was the toxic gas released by the interactions between the agents.


    The smell was completely unaffected by the rat man, who marched heavily towards the cheese collapsed at the other end of the room. At this time, the mage did not seem to recover consciousness, his head drooped, and his expression could not be clearly seen. However, on the skin of cheese covered by robes, countless runes arranged in chain shape began to become obvious. It seems that something under that skin is about to move.


    "Roar!" The rat man growled in front of the mage. He didn''t believe that his opponent, who was fighting at the cost of his ability to think, would die so easily. If that''s the case, it would be ridiculous to pay. Fortunately, the development of things is not so funny, with the roar of the beast, cheese drooping head slowly lifted up. There was no magic flickering in his eyes, instead, something more dangerous.


    The power from the evil god made the rat man instinctively realize how terrible the energy in the mage''s eyes was. He stepped back two steps and watched the next action of cheese. On the other hand, the mage was really driven to a desperate situation by the enemy. The suppression of pure strength made the ingenious methods not enough to affect the opponent, and those direct attacks on the soul could not defeat the power of evil spirits. So although the warnings from anlina and wet soul remind him not to rely too much on another force in his body, the situation forces him to control so much cheese.


    Sink your consciousness into the darkness of your heart. In the past, at this time, the innate power will automatically entangle in the consciousness of cheese. But this time, when the mage tried to mobilize the power, he found that although he could still feel the power, it was difficult to release it from his body. Whenever he wanted to do so, there was a certain force that affected him and made him unable to concentrate his will.


    Cheese pulled up his sleeve and frowned at the runes on his arm. He recognized this rune, which was his teacher, the Lord of the grey tower, the most skillful skill to use. Moreover, when the mage was still young, Clark did use similar magic to control the power of cheese. But in the mage''s impression, the last time he saw Clark was back when he first arrived at Wangdu It seems that some of the things that happened to me should be asked when I went back. If he''s going back to the grey tower alive.


    Back to the current situation, cheese found that his biggest dependence could not be used, and he was once again in an awkward situation. The enemy in front of you won''t give you any respite. After discovering that the mage didn''t seem to have any intention to attack, the bloodthirsty desire reappeared in the rat man''s eyes. Helpless, the mage can only choose the most secure method at present. The thick fog of gray robes quickly filled the whole alchemy workshop. He needs to delay to think about countermeasures.


    Fog can block each other''s sight, but cheese knows that the opponent he is facing can not relax the level of response if he loses his sight. The hearing of ordinary rat man is enough to make him move freely in a dark environment, and what''s more, it is not completely invisible in the thick fog.


    Be careful, be careful, never make any noise. Under the cover of fog, the mage moved cautiously with his body half low. Cheese now just wants to get as close as possible to the way out of the workshop before the rat man finds himself. In such a small space, the mage is afraid to release the spells that may affect him. However, if the battlefield can be transferred to a larger place, such as the third floor of the Pharmacist Association, then cheese will have the opportunity to use more complex terrain to confront his opponent.


    But will the rat man really let the mage escape from his lair? The answer is No. without thinking, the brute and bloodthirsty instinct can also allow the beast to infer the fact that its prey is trying to escape. It did not deliberately light the pace, while the sound of heavy footsteps, while walking to the workshop''s only exit. Rat man doesn''t care about playing with cheese in the fog for a while, after all, their physical fitness can''t be compared.


    Hearing the mouse man''s footsteps, the mage knew that his plan was exposed. He now has only two options, either to launch a desperate fight under the cover of fog, or to open up a distance from his opponent for the time being, and then make another calculation. If cheese had not cast a spell on the rat man before, he might have chosen to fight to the death. However, on the basis that he could not hurt the opponent with a complete attack magic, the mage did not realize that he could succeed this time.


    As the cheese released the fog, he had noticed that hill was thrown on the workbench, and the mage moved slowly in that direction according to his impression of the layout of the workshop. He hoped that Dementors'' tenacious vitality would enable female doctors to survive the mortal harm. Unfortunately, cheese apparently forgot the mixture that released poison gas on the ground."Puff Chi" the sound of shoes stepping on water stains is so loud in the quiet workshop. At this time, the master really hoped that he would have time to say a dirty word to express his feelings. But the rat man''s speed made him understand that his only way to live was to leave here quickly.


    "Hoo!" A second after cheese stepped on the potion, the mouse man''s claws cut through the fog and pierced the air of the mage''s original position. At this time, the cheese has been with a very indecent rollover action to the side.


    Although he dodged the first attack of his opponent, the mage knew that his position was not safe. He didn''t stop rolling, rolling to the edge of the wall in the fog. Perhaps it is due to the instinct to survive, usually lack of exercise cheese actually in this series of movements did not make a sound. However, many of the broken pieces of the utensils on the ground stabbed the mage''s body in the tumbling process. Blood, flowing down the wound.


    Noticing the pain on his body, cheese realized that he didn''t have much time. With the location of the bloodstain, the rat man''s next attack will never be empty. His physical condition would never allow him to be hit again to that extent. Think, think! Cheese''s brain was spinning fast, and he was analyzing everything around him with great speed, trying to find a way out of it.


    At this time, the sticky touch between the fingers attracted the mage''s attention, and the potions stuck to his hand during the rolling made the mage''s skin give out a slight sting. Wait a minute. This smell. Cheese lifted his arm up, put the potion under his nose and smelled it. He recognized the smell. Almost instantaneously, a plan came to his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Rat man attacks quickly, and the small space in the workshop makes it almost impossible to have a safe distance between cheese and rat. In such a field, the gap between advantages and disadvantages will only become bigger and bigger. Even though the place is full of gray fog, the rat man''s sensitive sense of smell and hearing is doomed to never let the mage have the opportunity to fight back.


    Hunting animals don''t intimidate their prey until their teeth tear the throat of their prey, and the real predators don''t reveal their intentions. There''s no doubt that the same is true of the rat man species, with "you, I''m disappointed." The body that has been invaded by the evil spirit energy can actually speak again. To be honest, this is quite surprising to the mage. But it''s not the time to get tangled in this. After detonating his own blood, cheese ran to the workbench with all his strength. Hill''s body was still lying there, and under the doctor''s body was a large amount of poison gas.


    I don''t know when he was wearing grey robe again. Gasping for breath in his mouth, cheese secretly decides to take a good exercise when he has the opportunity, or how to strengthen his muscle strength.


    Hand, touching the Potion on the table. Feeling the pain from the palm, the mage''s mouth showed a smile. He knew he had won. But the rat man on the other side didn''t know what cheese was laughing at. Although the mage managed to get time to get to the worktable for himself, it didn''t help the war in the eyes of the beast. The potions on the table together do no more damage than cheese spells.


    But since the battle was no longer interesting to the rat man, he decided to end it quickly. The huge body once again charged to the mage''s body, but this time, cheese did not mean to avoid.


    "There are two sides to everything." The mage''s words were light, but they were loud enough in the workshop where there were only three creatures.


    "Birth and destruction are two levels of things, but these two poles are always connected."


    "A soldier who is good at using his weapons is doomed to die under the sword, and the seedlings that grow out of the ashes will eventually turn to ashes."


    "Potions, too."


    The rat man doesn''t give cheese time to finish. So cheese can finish these words only for one reason. He subdues the beast. When the rat man rushed to the mage''s side, cheese aimed his empty left hand at the opponent''s abdomen. Of course, this level of resistance was meaningless to the beast. It doesn''t change its actions. The mouse man''s left and right hands were taken from both sides of the mage''s head as if he wanted to clap his hands violently. If this was done, the head of cheese might turn into an explosive watermelon.


    The exploding watermelon couldn''t speak, so the two stout arms finally stopped. And what stops them is the other arm, the cheese arm. There are not many muscles on this thin arm. If you insist on it, even the arm of a worker who does rough work is stronger than it, let alone a soldier. However, such an arm, like a sharp sword, is now deeply and deeply inserted into the beast''s chest.


    "Why, what?" Murmured the mouse man, looking down at the arm that penetrated into his body. It can feel its own life is passing quickly.


    "It''s very simple. I realize that you''re stronger not because your body is really strengthened." Cheese heard the beast''s words, and whether it was necessary for a dying man to explain it, he said to himself, "you know, even if the real giant is in front of me, he will have to convulse for a long time after being struck by my lightning. But you''re almost unhurt, as if I were chopping a stone. It''s unnatural


    "On this basis, I realize that your fortification is entirely due to the potions you drink. In other words, it''s the magic of the potion that strengthens you, and your bulging muscles are just balloons held up by that too powerful force. It''s not true at all


    At this point, cheese pulled his left arm out of the rat man''s chest. This action made the mouse man kneel down. The ugly head looked at the Mage at the same height because of his height. The body of the beast began to shrivel like a ball of air leaking. Soon, the thin and weak rat man appeared in front of the Mage at first.


    "The next thing is easy. Since your power comes from magic, I don''t have to treat you as a real creature. You and those energy creatures are the same, and all I need to do is analyze the source of your energy, find a way to crack it, and finally adjust my magic power to attach it to my hand, and that''s all


    "But..." There was something else the rat man wanted to say, but the blood gushing from his throat prevented him from speaking. But cheese had already guessed what the other side meant.


    "You want to say that your power comes from a high being, and I shouldn''t be able to destroy it at all?" The master shook his head. "Unfortunately, such a high position exists. I also know one."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    It is not easy for the mage to use the power from the first rain. After all, cheese does not have a little faith in the source of power. If it is not for the acquiescence of the other party, it is impossible to steal the power of high position. However, compared with the physical weakness, the thing that hurt the mage more was from the spirit.


    Cheese looked at the body in front of his eyes, the body of the man who had been the chief pharmacist of Cangshi kingdom. His last words before his death still echoed in the mage''s ears. In terms of his thirst for knowledge, this man was no less than cheese. He could be the chief pharmacist, which also showed that he had never slackened on the road of exploration. It can be said that the personality of the pharmacist is so close to that of the mage, but the different growth environment has given them a completely different life.


    An unprecedented emotion was spreading in cheese''s heart. The mage didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was pity or sadness. If he is an ordinary person, he can attribute the tragedy to fate, but cheese is not. As a caster, he does not believe in fate. Shaking your head and being in control of your emotions is not the job of a self possessed and calm spellcaster. The mage stopped caring about the body and turned to hill.


    The woman doctor''s limp body is lying on the workbench. Interestingly, although her body is upward, her face is facing the direction of the workbench. Such an injury would have been fatal to humans, but for Dementors, is that true? Cheese pulls hill''s upper body off the table, which is more convenient for the next operation.


    The Dementor''s body is so light that even the exhausted mage doesn''t feel any difficulty when pulling her, and she seems to have no bones. The flexibility of the whole body is amazing. After adjusting the posture of the female doctor, the mage gently untied the button behind her mask. It''s time for the skilful to stretch out his hand after the work.


    "PATA" crow mask fell on the workbench. The mage''s hands carefully groped for the neck of the female doctor''s hair, looking for the misplaced bones. For cheese, the structure of human body was already clear when he was less than ten years old. Although the education of grey tower advocated teaching students according to their aptitude, every apprentice must master these basic things.


    Soon, the mage found the most seriously damaged cervical vertebra. It was not difficult to bring the cervical spine back straight. The difficult thing was how to avoid secondary damage to the dense nerves and body tissues in the neck during the orthoposition. Cheese constructs the shape of Hill''s neck in his brain through the touch of his hands, and then starts the calculation through huge anatomical experience. When a certain calculation result meets the requirements of the mage and is feasible, cheese moves.


    "Carba" with a clear sound, the female doctor''s head returned to its original position. And this also makes Hill''s face under the mask appear in front of cheese. It was a flat face, and there was no organ that human beings should have. Neither eyes, nose nor mouth could be found on this face. It''s like a doll that hasn''t been decorated yet.


    Ordinary people would be surprised to see this frightening face. However, for the mage, he knew the Dementor''s appearance for a long time. It was only a common thing for him to see Hill''s real appearance at this time.


    "Well..." As the head was straightened out, a deep groan began to appear in the doctor''s faceless face. Hearing this sound, the mage knew that Dementors were not so easily killed creatures. A few seconds later, the body, which was just like a corpse, has been rejuvenated.


    "I remember, my head was ripped off my back." This is the first words Hill said after her rebirth, from her calm tone of voice, she is still very calm about being rescued by cheese. But then, when her men consciously wanted to hold her forehead, she finally found that her mask had been removed.


    "What did you do?" The Dementor''s tone is very cold, and the anger contained in it is as strong as to be materialized. For them, being seen as themselves is a shame. Even the people they serve sincerely do not have the right to order them to take off their masks, let alone cheese, a wizard with only a cooperative relationship.


    But in the face of the angry female doctor, cheese''s expression is still cold, his mind is not in front of these small things. Rather than respecting Dementors'' privacy, he wanted to know why the chief pharmacist had come to this point. So he just said a little after confirming that hill was normal.


    "Save you."


    After that, the mage no longer deals with Dementors. The red light in the workshop is obviously not used to light human beings. Maybe this light is a suitable light source in the eyes of rat people. But if you want to see every detail carefully, cheese has to use the little magic left to create a lighting tool for himself. The phosphorite found in the grey robe and the oil lamp that rolled to the ground during the battle seemed to be a good combination.


    Hill on the other side was very angry, but she didn''t lose her head. She soon realized that the wizard was right. After putting on her mask again, the woman doctor''s mood gradually calmed down. It was about this time that the mage found what he wanted from a dark cell on the wall of the workshop.It was a thick book with oak as its outer cover. There were various notes on the pages that only the owner of the book could understand. Judging from the family badge above, the book belongs to the chief pharmacist. As a researcher, cheese doesn''t need to open it to know that it is undoubtedly the other party''s experiment log. And if he guesses right, many of his questions will be answered in this journal.


    At present, the mage raised his hand and swept out a small enough space on the workbench to visit the diary. He opened the log and read it. Dementors see this scene, also curious to go to cheese side, want to see what is recorded in this book. Unfortunately, because the mage''s reading speed is so fast that hill often hasn''t finished reading two lines, cheese has already planned to turn the page. So the woman doctor quickly gave up the plan and began to use her knowledge of pharmacology to analyze other pharmaceutical materials in the workshop.


    This workshop is not big. Compared with the third floor, if this is the whole picture of the fourth floor of the Pharmacy Association, then the space here is only a quarter of the size of the previous floor. In addition, a variety of experimental instruments and samples placed here take up most of the space. It can be seen that there is not much space left for people to walk here. Among these instruments and samples, the female doctor soon found something interesting.


    "This is Pestilence drug? " Take out a bottle of potion that looks like the kind of plague that was intercepted in one eye''s hand. The Dementor said in surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    When cheese finished reading her diary, hill was sure that she had found something that could infect people with the plague. However, compared with the original batch of drugs intercepted by one eye, the efficacy of this bottle is not complete. If the female doctor guesses correctly, this bottle of medicine should be an early test sample. The fact that they can find this kind of thing indirectly indicates that they may have found the source of the full version of the pestilence drug.


    "Poof" with a dull noise, cheese closed the oak notes in his hand. As he thought, a researcher''s notes were not all about recording various data and formulas. In front of the mage''s closed eyes, many scattered words and words in the notes were gradually summarized into a complete vein. This context points out the whole process of the fall of the chief pharmacist of the kingdom.


    What surprised cheese was that Baron Gray''s death and replacement was not an accident. This drama was planned by the Baron''s most trusted teacher, in order to better serve the "adult" in his mouth. Gray, however, was against his teacher''s practice. In the Baron''s opinion, although the effect of the spirit potion in human hands is limited, the limited effect is better than the infinite hidden danger.


    This was a debate between masters and apprentices about the academic trend, and the chief pharmacist had no intention to kill his proudest disciple. But just because he won''t do it doesn''t mean that the people who bewitch him won''t. Maybe Gray will eventually be convinced to agree with his teacher, but the disseminator of the plague can''t wait that long. After assuring the pharmacist that he was only "Persuading" gray, the old man sent his disciples out of sight to chuoluo.


    Maybe when he found out that gray was not his disciple at all, he was crazy. Cheese can feel the madness and anger between the lines from the last stage of this diary. There is no place to vent these strong emotions, which can only be put into the improvement of rat plague and the hatred of casters like cheese. It''s true that although the earliest disseminator of plague was not the pharmacist, it was this man who overcame the problem of rat man reproduction and successfully developed a kind of pestilence drug which can be controlled by remote control.


    Hate is the best catalyst, it can make people become what they used to want, but at the same time, it deprives all other emotions. This is what Clark said to cheese in a small talk. The mage didn''t understand the weight of this sentence earlier. With the example of the pharmacist, cheese felt that he had learned for the first time how terrible the power of hatred was. In such a short period of time to complete the transformation of the rat man plague and produce a stable pestilence agent, I am afraid that the mage himself may not be able to do so.


    The cheese sighed softly as he looked again at the cold corpse. He was not happy with the experience of the pharmacist, but he had to admit that if the other side was not attracted by the taboo knowledge and made a deal with the existence in the shadow, the person might be just a mediocre all his life. Who can make it clear that the deal with demons destroys your life or makes your life a success?


    "Come on, there''s nothing we''re looking for." To hill, who was still searching, cheese put his diary under his arm and walked to the passage out of the workshop.


    Although the female doctor didn''t know what the mage saw from the log, she just nodded and put the bottle containing the pestilence potion ready to go back for analysis since cheese had already spoken. But cheese suddenly looked back at her and said.


    "Put that thing down. The rat man plague doesn''t matter anymore."


    "What do you mean?" The Dementors had no expression, but the doubt in Hill''s voice was obvious.


    "It means that since the other side has given up the pharmacists'' Association and let us kill the false Baron and the pharmacist, then they are no longer important." With that, the master lowered his head and walked down the workshop. The other thing he didn''t tell the woman doctor was that they had given up trying to improve the plague. Another strong evidence was in his diary. According to the author''s conjecture, the rat man plague is no longer in need of any adjustment. This plague has learned to improve itself, and it will eventually become the most terrible natural disaster in history.


    At the end of the log, it said, "I have foreseen the tide that will devour everything. The funny thing is that when I realize what I''ve improved, I can''t stop it


    "The tide? No, it won''t be with me. " Back to the office on the third floor. On the door in front of him, a red magic array with triangular main frame, inlaid and looped with many complicated figures is emitting disturbing light. The smell of sulfur begins to emanate from this array.


    The mage recognized the function of the magic array at a glance, and at the same time, he despised the skill of the people who set up the magic array.


    "There are too many useless loops, too many repeated rings, ha, and some lines that only serve as decoration. I don''t know what to say."


    But no matter what the cheese said, what was summoned by the array came to this room successfully. A big hand with long brown hair stretched out along the center of the magic circle, rippling on the wooden door. Dr hill, who came down the stairs, screamed at the scene. Not everyone is comfortable with demons.The hot wind from the magic circle blew the hood off the mage''s head, revealing the impatient look under the black cheese hair. After fighting with the devil, what he wants now is not a waste of time in the eyes of the devil. So the cheese moved. Facing the ape demon who was pulling out his other shoulder from the array, the mage walked over without fear. On his empty right hand, he began to use magic to build a magic array with a far higher degree of complexity.


    "In my name, stop this call." Cheese put his right hand on the devil''s head and whispered. His eyes shot out like a column of magic, this force through the devil''s body as a medium, violent impact on the door of the array. Some of the red lines on the array also emit more intense light, trying to stop the cheese''s behavior. This is the circuit against magic intervention in the array.


    Obviously, the magic of his body can''t be recovered even by the magic of his body. The red array on the door quickly gave up resistance under the continuous impact, and gradually faded like the pigment diluted by water, and gradually lost its clear appearance.


    "PATA!" When the last trace of red completely disappeared from the wooden door, half of the demon''s body lost its support and fell from the air. It''s section began to flow with pungent smell of devil blood, poor this is not weak devil just because of this thing humiliated death here.


    The mage didn''t look at the demon corpse at his feet. He pushed open the wooden door full of cracks, revealing the dark corridor of the Pharmacist Association. The lights that lit up the whole building disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Darkness poured into the office from outside the room. The oil lamp, which was put on the workbench, seemed to be the only island in the endless darkness. In principle, cheese and hill are used to the dark, and they can control their emotions in a dark environment. However, when facing the corridor outside the house, fear still hugged them gently from behind.


    The mage unconsciously retreated, and the demon corpse on the ground nearly tripped him. When he touched the edge of the workbench in a hurry, Hill had already come to one side of the table from the corridor. Cheese''s pupils dilate unconsciously, and his body trembles slightly. At this time, he has to make sure that he is within the range of the light to keep standing. If the lights go out, I''m afraid the mage will curl up in the dark.


    Fear is the most unique existence among many emotions. You know, whether it''s anger, pain, chagrin, or happiness, these emotions can''t make people lose the ability to act and think even in extreme situations. But fear can. When an invisible hand touches your throat, no one can move even a finger. Even if you are the wisest person in the world, fear can make you lose your ability to think like an idiot.


    In the eyes of cheese at this time, the darkness outside the light is not just as simple as there is no light. In places where the naked eye can''t see, there''s something thick like oil, something unknowable, unpredictable, and indestructible. These things peep out of the light, looking at the two people under the light, with unadorned malice. Evil, the word suddenly appears in cheese''s mind, this word is used to describe those things are so appropriate.


    When he ordered his stiff neck muscles to turn his head behind him, cheese saw that hill had covered his neck with his hands, kneeling on the edge of the table like a drowning man, making a terrible sound from his throat. The mage reached out to help his companion up, but when he did so, he saw a large amount of red liquid oozing from under the female doctor''s mask. The smell of the liquid was even more pungent than the blood of the devil.


    "Save I... " Hill''s voice became the last straw that killed the camel. When the female doctor was lying on the ground, raising her head and frantically grasping her mask to ask the mage for help, cheese''s spirit finally collapsed. The mage didn''t take care of his companions. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten what was outside the light. He ran out of the range of the light and began to run in the direction of the exit in his impression. The lights behind them dwindle at a very fast rate, and soon they disappear.


    Cheese ran. He ran with his head down. Since he was born, the mage has never run with all his strength, but the instinct in his brain tells him not to stop running, because when he stops, death will come. While the mage was running in the dark, the runes on his body reappeared and began to tremble violently. They seemed to be broken by the tremor at any time.


    "Hoo Whoa... " Finally, cheese still stopped, his legs because of excessive running and paralyzed, the whole person knelt down on the ground, surrounded by endless shadows, covered. In the dark, even the most powerful magic can''t help those who are trapped in it. What''s more, whether cheese can still remember that he is a caster is worth thinking about.


    A hand, a hand that could not see any details, gently touched the face of cheese. The mage''s low head was lifted by this hand. Somehow, the hand stretched out from the dark did not make cheese feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, there was a familiar feeling from this hand. The head of cheese was lifted up, but in front of him, it was just a darkness that could not be seen through. Even if there was something, it must be hidden in the darkness.


    "What a pity." A soft voice came out of the darkness. The language used in the voice was never heard by the mage, but somehow he found that he could understand the meaning of the other side. At the same time, cheese also found that his clothes disappeared, a huge number of runes in his body in order, emitting a magic light. The hand passed over the mage as if trying to erase the rune from him.


    "I was yelled around like a chess piece by those guys, and this kind of thing was painted on his body." After finding himself unable to erase the rune from the cheese, the voice said. Cheese felt as if he had touched something on his forehead, but he didn''t know what it was, but instinct told him that it might be someone else''s forehead.


    The mage relaxed, his body and mind relaxed. Now the darkness was not terrible for him, and even made cheese feel at ease, as if a baby was in her mother''s womb. Something in the dark hugged him, and the mage felt the other side''s body was as soft as velvet. At this time, from the depths of darkness came the sound of disharmony with the peace, the sound of rain.


    "Can''t you just let us be alone again?" The voice holding cheese said, revealing a little unhappy.


    "No Another voice, cold, sad.


    "You are always so unpleasant."¡°¡­¡­¡± There is no answer, only the sound of rain gradually approaching.


    "I know the child has your things, but that doesn''t mean he''s yours, you know?"


    "It''s you who want to keep him as your own."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This time, the voice with cheese fell silent.


    "Let him go. He doesn''t belong here."


    "Who said, are you blind! He belongs here The voice of holding cheese seemed to be irritated, and the voice became high.


    "Maybe one day he will be one of us. But now, he doesn''t belong here. Let him go. " The voice in the rain said, compared with another voice, this voice always seems to be a tone.


    "You or others, you just take him as a chess piece! A disposable tool! Why do you want me to let him go back! Can''t you see how painful the child is? Confined in this sad body, bound by those ridiculous ideas, pursuing the wrong truth... "


    "That''s enough." The voice in the rain roughly interrupted each other''s words, the majestic rain covered the body of cheese. In the heavy rain, the mage stood up in a daze.


    "Let him choose."


    Standing up like a walking corpse without thought, cheese walked aimlessly in the dark. Fear, no longer in control of him, but now the mage can not clearly think. He knew he was going back, but he didn''t know where to go, or for what. Memories, like running water, flowed through his mind, even the forgotten details now reappeared in cheese''s mind.


    "I Back to... " Cheese murmured, and he didn''t know what he was talking about, but his feet began to become stable. Now the mage is no longer hobbling, and some strength is supporting him to move forward slowly.


    "Go back." When the mage uttered the word completely, the darkness disappeared and everything surrounding him disappeared. Cheese looked blankly at the corridor outside the door. The light was illuminated by the lens. Although it was dim, it was not impossible to see things.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Asked hill, standing behind the cheese. In her opinion, the mage would not move after interrupting the demonic call.


    Cheese shakes his head, and his memory lingers on opening the door. But he always felt as if he had forgotten something. A moment later, the mage gave up the recollection.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. Be careful. The thing that was closed just now may still be there. " He walked out of the office.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "Damn it! The spell failed In a small room, came a woman''s angry voice. The floor in front of her was painted with an extremely complex pattern. In the center of these patterns, the crystal ball used as the medium of communication had broken, and the 666 candles surrounding the woman and the pattern were extinguished.


    In front of her spread out on the Magic Book suddenly burst out a strong flame, burning this evil book made of human skin in an instant.


    "How could that be possible? The boy is just a fledgling just out of the mage tower. How could he... " Kuyla, the witch who had spoken to emia before, walked into the room after hearing the cry of her companion. She saw the burning spell book with only the cover left. You know, this book is something that the sorcerers spent a lot of time getting. This whole book only records one kind of magic, that is, driving a terrible existence through sacrifice.


    This being is called the mother of shadow. According to the book, he is an old and evil god with a rebellious character. Different from other evil existence with many priests, the sacrifice to the shadow mother has rarely been recorded since ancient times, and no one has ever claimed or witnessed the sects or organizations worshipping it. Everything in this shrine is more unknowable and unpredictable than any other existence.


    However, no one will doubt the power of an evil god. Even if he is not obsessed with spreading his faith, it does not mean that he will be weaker than other known existence. In any case, from the perspective of the world''s creatures, the strength of those high-level beings is meaningless, just as ants can''t tell the difference between humans. That''s why witches regard this call that can only be used once as the best gift to meet. In their view, killing cheese, the biggest dependency of Emilia, easily can give the Betrayer the greatest fear, so that their revenge can be meaningful.


    But what they never expected was that the summoning skill, which had consumed a huge amount of resources, would fail! Although I don''t know what the problem is, it is certain that the grey robed mage named cheese has not been killed by the shadow mother. This result is obviously unacceptable to the witches. After all, as the person responsible for destroying the evidence of the Pharmacist Association, if the mage really lives and takes away the chief pharmacist''s notes, it will undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the "adult" plan.


    "And Ellie? Call her here, and I want her to go and kill the man in the grey robe now Kuila''s brow frowned at the thought of the terrible consequences of releasing the mage. Her eyes were shining with fear or anger. Now cheese is just a weak time. As long as they start now, it is possible to kill the mage on the way. As long as they kill cheese, what happened tonight can be wiped out


    Lights out. The witches were engulfed by the sudden darkness and rigid in place. The room had no windows except the door to cast the spell, and when kuila entered the room, the door was closed. So, what is it that blows out the lights?


    On the other hand, outside the walls of the capital, a large number of rats are still attacking the city fearlessly. The corpses of rat people who died during the day were piled under the wall, making it easier for later comers to climb to the wall. As the battle progressed, the corpse mound grew higher and higher. Although most of the city wall was still above the corpse heap, the difficulty of attacking the city for the rat people had been greatly reduced than in the daytime.


    In contrast, the human side''s combat effectiveness has been severely damaged. Humans are a species that is easily controlled by emotions. After the initial fear and excitement, the whole day''s fighting numbs soldiers and commanders. In a protracted war, numbness is the most fatal problem. Once soldiers are used to chopping and killing, they will forget to avoid sudden changes. Physical fatigue can be recovered by taking a short rest and eating, but mental fatigue is more difficult to recover and more lethal.


    "GAHA!" The rat man who jumped up from the wall screamed and jumped at a soldier with his back to him. The soldier was concentrating on fighting the enemy in front of him. He did not realize that his companion, who should have covered himself, was now trapped in the battle and had no time to look after him. The rat man''s claws extended towards his neck which was not protected by armor. The attacked soldier had already noticed that it was wrong, but his mental fatigue made him miss the chance to dodge.


    "Poof!" The sound of the blade passing through the body rings from behind the soldier, but not from the rat''s paw. The iron Knight kicked down the mouse man on the sword and pulled out his weapon.


    "Soldier, focus." The old knight said, holding the soldier''s right elbow with his left hand, he pushed the sword forward and sent the sword into the heart of another rat man.


    After saving the soldier, Atticus did not stop. He walked upstream of the wall with iron bars in his hand. Whenever a garrison is found to be tired, the Knight Commander will help them clean up the rat people on the wall of the city, and motivate them to continue fighting with practical actions. As a matter of fact, not only the iron Knights themselves, but also the Knights of the Kingdom knights in the capital, just like their leaders, broke up into parts and became a beacon for other soldiers. It can be said that without these determined knights, the human front might have collapsed.But this is not the way. Atticus threw a rat man down from the wall, looked at the green eyes under the wall, thought. There are too many rat people, but the space on the city wall is limited. When the dead soldiers'' bodies and rat people''s corpses can''t be cleaned up in time, the space for human activities will be compressed. This trend is fatal. Once more than half of the space on the wall is filled with corpses, even if the rat man''s attack is weakened, human beings will no longer be able to defend the wall as easily as they did at the beginning.


    We need reinforcements. The iron Knight looked at the darkness in the distance. It doesn''t need too much, even if it''s just a small team of dozens of people. As long as they come from afar in the armor of grey lions, it will be enough to motivate all the soldiers on the city walls. Atticus had good eyesight, and his eyes had not been hurt by years of military service, and even in the dark, the iron knight could see far away from the fire on the wall of the city. Suddenly, in the distant darkness, behind the rat army, he seemed to see something.


    "Soldier, I need lighting." The knight went up to the tower, pulled a soldier with a bow and arrow and pointed to a direction in the distance.


    The soldier, who had been sniping at the larger individual of the rat man, was suddenly pulled up, which was somewhat chaotic. But as soon as he saw that the man who was talking to himself was the chief commander of the royal order, he was shocked and made a military salute without saying a word. After listening to the knight''s request, the archer nodded deeply, drew out an arrow wrapped in cloth from the quiver beside his feet, dipped the kerosene in the oil pool on the side, and immediately a soldier stepped forward and lit the lighting arrow.


    "Shoot high. It''s behind the rat man." Said Atticus.


    The archer nodded, pulled his long bow to the maximum and shot it into the air.


    The flaming arrow, like a meteor, swept across the battlefield at a very fast speed, causing the rats under the wall to turn their heads. Many soldiers are also attracted by this arrow. They don''t understand why they have to shoot the lighting arrow into the distance at this time. This is totally incomprehensible. But when they saw where the arrow had fallen, all the soldiers, including Atticus, were frightened by the sight of the fire.


    Although due to the distance and night, the rocket can bring limited vision, but in this limited field of vision, these people clearly see that behind the rat people, there is one or several huge, bloated, but bigger than the giant rat man.


    "Tomb guard." The iron Knight Commander murmured after seeing those shadows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    In the north of Cangshi Wangdu, a large number of rat people gathered here. They pushed and fought with each other, and even those who were extremely hungry would bite down on their thinner relatives. These rat people are waiting, waiting for their attacking Companions to die or successfully enter the huge city in front of them, so that they can climb up the white stone wall and drink the warm blood of human beings.


    But is there something in the dark spying on the rats when they are longing for a human meal?


    "Boom The loud noise, coming from the rear of the team, spread in the night wind. The dust, along with bits of meat, fell from the sky and attracted the rodents, who had not yet realized what had happened, to turn around and see what they had never seen before. Moonlight, from the distant woods, reflected those huge shadows. Bigger than the giant rat man, as big as a two-story spire house, the dark shadows looked down at the mice under their feet.


    These giants who suddenly appear behind have no biological response. They don''t breathe, they don''t need a heartbeat. Their bodies are made up of the soil full of the smell of death. The mud wrapped in their bones is their blood stream. They are covered with tombstones of various periods or incomplete or complete, which is the proof of their use as graves. Now, under the careful cultivation of the Edwards family of ghouls, these lands for the dead to sleep stand up and guard the peace of the dead. Their name is tomb guard.


    Giant tomb earth giant waving their rough and huge limbs, like swept dust brooms, sent a large number of rat people to the sky. And those who are more lucky, far from the tomb guard, are not lucky enough to be trampled under the feet of their relatives who are running away from these giants.


    "Do you really think it''s a good time to launch them?" In the woods behind the rat man, on a towering birch tree, the patriarch of the Edwards family, the leader of the ghouls, stood alone on the highest branch, watching the grave guards wreak havoc among the rats. And the speaker is a whining spirit in white floating around him.


    "That''s what Ms. Amelia means, and it''s the order of the grey robe. What''s more, if these mice really invade Wangdu, it''s not good for us, isn''t it? " The ghoul king raised his eyebrows and coldly answered his old friend''s question. Nevertheless, these tomb guards are the foundation of the Edwards family''s foothold in the Cang lion, which can be said to be the fighting force at the bottom of the box. This time, in order to reduce the pressure on the human battlefield, it really makes people feel that it is a bit of a fuss.


    "Do you really think so? The grey robed Lord knew from the beginning that the Edwards had grave guards, and had asked you by name to use them if necessary Complain the spirit of Yin measurement said.


    "What do you mean?" The corpse eating ghost king turned his head and asked. The expression on his face was not good-looking.


    "Ha ha, what do I mean? You can think of it The old man in white flew to the other side and looked at him with a sneer. "From the current situation, we really need to unite against these mice. But don''t forget, this plague will eventually pass, and at that time, Wangdu and even the whole Cang lion will change because of this plague. Ms. green is a kind and respectable leader. She never interferes with us much, but it''s hard to say about Ms. amelia and the grey robe around her


    "You mean they''re going to be bad for us after the plague?"


    Grueling curled his lips, his translucent body in the moonlight looks very strange, but similar scenes Edward has been watching for many years, but will not be surprised.


    "Bad? If only it was bad, my old man. Think about it, a kingdom of extreme human weakness! For those of us who hide in the shadow, the grey lion at that time was the most delicious fat, wasn''t it? Dementors and dwarfs have made clear their position, and they are willing to be under the protection of the grey robe. Then the wizard only needs to clear us and other insufferable opponents, and he can devour the darkness of the kingdom! Even it is not impossible to rule here in the shadow. "


    "Ridiculous, not to mention that the cheese man is not interested in power. Even if he really intends to become the shadow king of Cang lion, we should submit to him like other people do? Whether it''s the noisy little guys or the cowards who just hide under the mask, they can''t be really sharp spears. In terms of force, the Edwards family is still the best Said the corpse eating ghost king.


    "Yes, you are right." The spirit of resentment gradually rose a little, looked down at his old friend, "do you know that apart from witches and witches, the Edward family is the strongest dark family in the black lion? I thought you forgot about it. Think about it, my friend, you are the leader of the lion''s most powerful Ghoul family. Why, I mean, why can''t you inform this kingdom of shadows? "


    When the voice of the old man in white fell, the dull bell rang from the tomb guards. It was the sound of the death knell, and the signal of the ghoul family''s general attack. The Edwards'' ghouls fall from trees, and a two meter gap is effortless for these nonhuman creatures. They run past the patriarch''s feet and rush to the cracks torn by the tomb guards, ready to let the rat people know which race the darkness belongs to.The intruding ghouls killed the rat man by surprise. The poor rat people were still tired of escaping from the tomb guard''s attack range, and could not cope with the ghouls who were no faster than them. The soldiers of the Edwards family, relying on the support of the tomb guards behind them, reaped the life of the single rat man. They tore up the rat man''s throat and moistened the dry skin with fresh flesh and blood.


    Although these ghouls respect death as guardians, they are not weaker than their brainless counterparts on the battlefield. They wielded sharp edged shovels and nails the length of their forearms, which had been used to bury the dead, but now they have become the weapons of the mourners. Contrary to the rat man''s noise, these ghouls in ragged cloaks fight like ghosts.


    Looking at their own people like a cluster of black arrows deep into the ranks of rat people, the spirit of the ghost King''s eyes gradually become more complex. Rule, shadow? Does that mean your people don''t have to suffer from hunger? Does it mean that he can make those short-sighted human beings respect death?


    The resentment spirit floated behind Edward patriarch, looking at the other side''s thinking back, the smile on the corner of his mouth was even colder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    There is no doubt that the mice behind the Edwards family have caused a lot of trouble. However, due to the large number of rat people and their distribution is not as regular as the human army, the rest of the human soldiers were totally unaware of this except the iron knights on the wall who discovered it with excellent intuition. After all, in front of them, the number of rat people has not decreased.


    But on the sand table in the command room of the witch''s house, Roland can clearly see that nearly one tenth of the power of the rat people has been removed. After that, he gave the instructions to the evil spirits around him to ask the ghouls to leave the battlefield. The task of causing chaos within the rat people and fighting for time for human recovery has been completed. There is no need to put the strongest army in the hands of endless glue.


    After receiving the order, the resentment spirit disappeared in the shadow of the lights, leaving the old man as the commander rubbing his aching muscles. Roland''s big hat was put on the sand table. After a whole day''s command, the old man now can''t care to maintain his image. Fatigue made him realize that he is no longer young, and also let him understand that he had better give the command to others when he has not made any mistakes.


    "Miss Emilia." The magician turned his head and called to the witch who was sitting on the side to rest. But emia did not react. The witch''s eyes were staring at the front, not knowing what she was thinking. Roland shook her head slightly. In fact, emia had been like this since she had solved the crisis of pestilence.


    "Miss Emilia!" Helpless, the old man raised the volume and said.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Roland. I''m distracted. " With an apologetic smile on her face, emia rose from her chair and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing." Looking at the other party''s haggard appearance, the old man gave up the idea of handing over the command to emia. She seemed to need more rest than Roland. "I want to tell you that you''d better go and have a rest. You don''t look very well now


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Roland. But I can''t rest yet, especially now. " The witch could see that there was no malice in the old man''s words. She looked at the pieces on the sand table representing the enemies and friendly forces and refused Roland''s suggestion. It''s not really a time to rest, or to indulge in past nightmares.


    "Are you worried about Claudius?" Asked the old man, taking a puff at his pipe. What he could think of that worried the witch so much was the daughter who went to the pharmacist association with cheese, but did not return with her. Although Roland has never had children, there are still some younger generations close to him in his life. The old man can understand this worry.


    "No, Corinthian has grown up. She has to face her life and learn how to live. Besides, since Mr. cheese has promised that she is safe and sound, I choose to believe it She shook her head gently. Emia didn''t care as much about her daughter''s safety as Roland thought. Since the ring on the mage''s hand was still there, she must be alive, and as long as the little witch was not dead, emia believed that her situation would never be worse than in the king.


    In fact, after confirming that the witches headed by kuirah had arrived in the capital, emia was even secretly pleased with the accident of klandi. Because from then on, even she was not sure if she could leave the city alive. At this time, in the witch''s perception, the door of the building was opened. The magic reaction of cheese appeared on the porch, and the grey master came back.


    "Bang!" The heavy pharmacist''s diary was thrown by the cheese in the room beside the sand table. The cheese was gloomy and looked at the situation of the king''s capital on the sand table.


    "How is it going?" Roland asked with a puff of smoke and eyebrows. Although from the expression of the mage, he should not be very happy, but what happened in the Pharmacist Association at night still needs to be asked.


    "Very bad." After thinking for a long time, cheese said these two words. He sighed for a long time, as if to put all the unhappiness out of his heart. Then he sat down behind him. Interestingly, the mage didn''t sit on the ground. An invisible chair caught his body, allowing cheese to explain the results of his thinking along the way in his most habitual posture.


    "We started thinking in the wrong direction." The mage pressed his left leg on his right leg. His two elbows supported the invisible armrest. His hands and fingers opposed each other. He looked at the sand table in front of him and said.


    "I got involved in this because of a trial. This made me ignore a question at the beginning, that is, why such a plague occurs here and now. Rat man plague is obviously not a simple natural disaster, but a curse carefully planned and spread by some people. So, who will profit from it? Who would have lost so much in this plague? "


    "All along, I''ve been blindly following the disseminator of the plague, trying to end it. But I didn''t expect to be pulled into this fog unconsciously and forgot the most important thing. Lichs, cultists, bewitched mortals, demons and their summoners. These guys may not be the same people, not from the beginning, and they may have their own reasons to be involved in the game like me"It''s the new witches who make me think that way. It was a coincidence that they appeared. Although Glenn''s death is a good reason for them to attack in a large scale, if it was me, I would never let a betrayer die. You know, it''s a whole witch group that pursues her. "


    The words of cheese made Roland and and emia frown. The witch''s eyes twinkled. She thought of many things. Some things that could not be explained before but could only be understood as coincidence were slowly linked together under the mage''s inference, forming a clear vein.


    "Do you mean that they were deliberately attracted at this point in time?" The old magician put down his pipe, and the topic left him no time to think about anything else.


    "Yes. Even I guess it''s not only the witches, but also your presence in the other party''s plan. Or would a vagrant like you come to this remote country at this moment? And it happened to save me who was swept away by the magic turbulence. It''s totally unreasonable, isn''t it? "


    "It''s true that you said it. I don''t know what I thought at that time. I wanted to stay in Cangshi for two days." Roland nodded and said.


    "But what''s the use of knowing that?" The witch interrupted the conversation and asked, "I mean, even if it''s all like you said, we''ve been treated as pieces on the chessboard, but every battle you''ve had with us so far is true. Even if we guess we''re being used, how about it? "


    "Purpose, lady, purpose." Said the mage, tapping on the invisible armrest.


    "Once we understand the intention of the messenger, we have the opportunity to turn back and predict the next action by guessing his purpose." Said Roland.


    "Yes! Now I think it looks very suspicious that the Lich and I are involved in the magic turbulence. It was as if the other side deliberately threw me into the quagmire of Wangdu, and then the decoy of the false Baron trapped me firmly here, so that I had no time to care about him. Now even such a large-scale rat man attack has been launched, which is not in line with the habits of rat man, is it? "


    "Well, gentlemen, I can''t keep up with you. Can you tell me your conclusion directly Emia rubbed her forehead to show that she really couldn''t keep up with cheese and Roland''s ideas.


    "My conclusion?" At this point, the mage laughed. With a flick, an invisible blade flew over the sand table and hit the Cang lion map on the wall. There is a small hole on the map that has been hit, and the location of this hole is the melting iron city in the territory of Prince liehammer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    At the same time, the sound of "Ding Ding Ding Dang" casting hammers on the red iron felt in the melting iron city and liechui castle can be heard even in the private study of liechui. This is the night of liechui fort. Every night, ore from the whole territory of liechuiling will be sent to this castle, which is also the largest forging factory of Cang lion. Big brother liehammer leaned against the sofa with bear skin. He liked the sound.


    On the oak table in front of the dwarf is a mirror propped up. Unlike most of the crude mirrors used in this era, the mirror is made of unknown gemstones. Around the mirror, the copper gilded frame is mixed with a large number of gem particles, casting a vivid image. As for why the dwarf Duke gazed at the mirror, it was not because he wanted to tidy up his appearance, but because it was the curse crow that summoned the devil to fight the steel dummy.


    "He looks like he''s struggling?" From the shadow in the corner of the study.


    "Not necessarily. I think the boy is mostly saving his strength. He didn''t know that I could see him, but if he did it himself, I might not be able to find traces from the remains of the dummy tomorrow Big Duke liehammer poured himself a cup of fire Lily wine and drank it down.


    "These witches." The people in the shadow obviously agree with Dagong, and from their own experience, these casters really like to hide their true strength in order to make the enemy illusion. Those who think they know enough about their opponents often suffer from a spell that they can''t defend.


    "Ha ha, do you remember what happened when you attacked the hairless mage?" Hearing his companion''s complaint, the dwarf seemed to remember some interesting memories. He patted the armrest and said.


    "Damn it, shut up! We agreed not to mention it! " Shadow of the popularity of the desperate said.


    The Duke shrugged and stopped teasing his companions. Because he knew that, if he went on talking, the brother in the shadow was likely to take out a knife and chop people directly. After years of adventure, these two people know each other''s temperament incomparably, which makes their jokes stop in a proper place.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to come this time." The dwarf leaned back into his chair, as if by chance.


    "You described it as the end of the world in your letter. If I don''t come again, I''ll give you the Duke''s face." When the man spoke, he deliberately bit the word "Duke" very heavily, which was obviously ironic.


    "Whatever you want to say, at that time, if you would like to stay, the strong hammer collar should be managed by the two of us. As a result, you are good. You promised well the day before, and you will disappear the next day. " Dagong said, in a somewhat unhappy tone, probably because he was indignant at the company''s leaving without saying goodbye.


    "Well, stay here and become a nobleman like you? I don''t want to die with only those crying fake children and servants who don''t care about you. I''d rather die alone in the wilderness in the future than your life now. "


    The dwarf didn''t know what to answer, so he scratched his head. Just then the man in the shadow continued.


    "Besides, you are enough here. I don''t want to fight you one day for power and gold. "


    Wealth and desire can change people''s feelings. Even the strongest friendship and love or family relationship may decay with time in front of large enough interests. Maybe some people can resist such temptation for a long time, but the person in the shadow never gambles. If the risk of accepting these risks is to sacrifice his few friends in the world, he would rather refuse from the beginning.


    Of course, big Duke liehammer understood what his friends were talking about, but some things were not good if they were broken, so he said.


    "Fighting against each other? If I remember correctly, the record between us is still two to zero! Are you afraid that I won''t knock you down one day? "


    "Oh, dwarf, I don''t mind going out to fight with you now. But I''m afraid you can''t hold your axe with your beer belly up. " People in the dark retorted. His friend''s words made the dwarf Lord look at his stomach. Indeed, years of aristocratic life made him lose his shape. Although Lord liehammer kept basic exercise every day, his body was far from what he looked like when he was taking risks.


    The dwarf is racking his brains to find a sentence of the same magnitude as this one to counter his opponent. However, he is different from him. His friend has been on the front line of adventure for many years, and his skill is no less than that of that year, and he may even be stronger in skills and experience. Simply at this time, the battle in the mirror also came to the most intense moment. The steel dummy defeated the devil''s attack one after another, and successfully killed the two small demons.


    "Shit, the puppet you made is getting more and more abnormal. It''s so easy to grind the devil into pieces! The flesh of those guys is as hard as wood The picture in the mirror makes people in the shadow sigh, although he can definitely kill the three demons faster and better than the steel dummy, but that is different! You know, these steel dummies are only mass-produced products from the underground assembly line, and even they are not the most proud works of David liehammer."Of course, having been a grandfather for so many years, I have enough time and energy to make these small toys. How about, when the boy is gone, would you like to test the strength of my favorite work Speaking of his invention, the dwarf immediately became proud. His years in human society gave him the ability to refine his manufacturing talents to a level that many dwarf foundry masters could not reach. After all, the resources a Duke can get are quite different from that of a forge.


    "Funny, if I take your toy apart, you can''t cry." Hearing the provocation of big Duke liehammer, the people in the shadow are not afraid at all, and even have a kind of eager posture.


    As they spoke, the battle in the mirror was over. Under the spell of crow curse, the summoned demon disintegrates into a strong corrosive mucus, which covers every joint of the dummy, making the steel puppet lose its function quickly.


    "Hey, the boy''s hands are really black. If he has a slight disadvantage, he will blow up the demon he summoned." Looking at his puppet being destroyed, big Duke liehammer didn''t care at all. Instead, he began to comment on the tactics of cursing crows.


    "I think the boy has done a good job. He has to pay the devil to keep him alive. In this case, it is better to drain the value of his use. Anyway, this kind of garbage can be found later. " Another person seems to hold a different point of view from the dwarf, from his words, he seems to appreciate the practice of cursing crows.


    "That''s why you''re not liked, you know?" Big Duke liehammer turned his head from his chair and complained to his friend. In the shadow that he looked at, his eyes were flashing with flame like red light, with a bantering smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "No, I can''t reach you." From the quiet room specially prepared for the mage, cheese went back to the command room. After he finished his reasoning, he tried to contact the mantra crow in the city of molten iron, hoping to tell the other party what he deduced. However, even if cheese had guessed for the last night, he could not have guessed that his colleague was now engaged in a fierce battle with the iron magic puppet of Archduke liehammer. How could he have the opportunity to receive information from him.


    At this time, the situation in the command room was much better than that of the three mages just now. Dr. Hill, who came back with cheese, had completed a simple treatment of her neck, and her shoulder was strapped with a fixture made of wood and bandage. It can be predicted that in the next few days, the female doctor will only be able to see things from one perspective.


    In addition, lightning, which has finished repairing the daytime battlefield, returns with its dwarf companions. Now these little guys are taking up most of the space in the command room and are using food to recover their energy. Watching the lightning swallow a piece of cheese about the size of its head into his mouth, the wizard''s mouth twitched subconsciously.


    Now that the dwarfs have completed their task, the bat Terrans sent out to carry and protect them will naturally join in other operations. As the leader, the bat Terran leader hangs upside down on the beam with his eyes closed. He does not need to see, but only hearing is enough to construct a complete image in his mind.


    "Hasn''t Edward''s men come back yet?" With a few simple greetings, cheese went to Roland''s chair. The old man half closed his eyes and didn''t answer immediately. Roland looked really tired. It seemed to notice his tiredness that even the noisy lightning did not disturb his rest.


    "They want to make sure that the soldiers on the walls can hold up until sunrise. Edward won''t bring his men back until the sun rises Emia came out of a door. The witch''s hand was pushing a small cart with a delicate teapot and several cups of the same material. "I put some herbs that can soothe the spirit. Although I can''t take it for a long time, it can replace sleep in a short time."


    Roland smelled the smell of medicinal tea and opened his eyes. He nodded to emia. He poured a cup of tea for himself and drank it carefully. Cheese did not stop the magician''s action, because he had already analyzed the ingredients of the tea when he smelled the tea. So he poured himself a glass, put it to his mouth and blew it carefully.


    "Cough" the old man drank a mouthful of tea, and was choked by the bitter taste of tea and aroma, but with this small sip of tea flowing into his throat, Roland could clearly feel a heat gradually spreading along the stomach bag, which diffused to the whole body, making the old man''s spirit shake, as if he had a sleep.


    "This is my mother''s recipe for herbal tea, and when she stays up late at work, she often asks me and Corinthian to help her cook. For ordinary people, this kind of tea can effectively replace sleep, but as I said just now, it''s better not to drink too much continuously. It''s too stimulating for your body Said the witch.


    "The amount of lion tail grass can be a little less. Properly adding Ningshen grass to neutralize the ingredients of other herbs can effectively reduce the side effects on the body. By the way, I suggest adding some honey. It''s too bitter Cheese said after another sip of herbal tea. The mage''s words made the dwarfs who were attracted by the fragrance to give up their plans to have a taste. These little guys don''t like bitter taste.


    "Yes. In fact, except for my mother, I didn''t like it. It was only when I saw that Mr. Roland was so tired that I thought of it Emia nodded and wrote down the cheese''s opinion. As for herbal medicine, which requires a lot of knowledge and experimental experience, she and her daughter are not as proficient as the old witch.


    In this regard, the mage is also the same. Cheese''s achievements in herbal medicine have not been excellent. However, since he is often forced by anlina to mix some ointment or liquid of unknown significance, the master still has some insight in the simple application of herbal medicine.


    "By the way, you mentioned that the main target of the plague disseminator is molten iron city. Do you plan to leave for it immediately?" Said the witch as if nothing had happened when she added tea to Roland. This seemingly unintentional remark was obviously a trial, and emia was very afraid that cheese would leave Wang Du''s mess and plunge into the hammer''s collar after getting new clues.


    "No, there happens to be a classmate of mine over there. Second, I can''t let these rat people go on like this. " The answer was the result of the mage''s deliberation. He could not persuade himself to put down the besieged city. After all, no matter what the real purpose of the disseminator is, the rat man plague in front of him is indeed a catastrophe that can sweep the whole world. As one of the first people to fight against this plague, the sense of responsibility on cheese forces him to complete his mission.


    "Three, I haven''t dug out that damned woman''s eyes yet." As soon as the mage''s voice fell, a deep voice came from the door of the command room. Jack, still in the form of a werewolf, walked back to the room. His fur was covered with body fluid that did not know anything. From the speech of wolf walker, he has a deep resentment to Qili who once played tricks on her.Jack''s words made Roland and and cheese smile bitterly, which can be said to be the inherent label of wolf walker. Just as the wolf wizard in iron castle is still reluctant to let Jack go after many years, the hatred of werewolves will continue to the end of their lives and even pass on to the next generation. Closer Ethnic Consciousness brings them a more vindictive character.


    "Finished?" Cheese again reached his air chair and turned to ask his friend who had just returned.


    "Of course, who do you think I am? But then again, what did those water ghosts eat and grow up with? Why are they so smelly of flesh and blood? " Jack said, lifting his arm under his nose and sniffing, then quickly made a look of dislike.


    "Well, strictly speaking, those guys are floating corpses who have been immersed in the water for some time. You know, ghouls don''t even want to eat them. " The mage shrugged and said to the werewolf.


    "All right, all right. I knew that''s what you gave me. " Jack rolled his eyes. The task of cleaning up the water devil fell on his shoulders because the Edwards family wanted to go to the enemy''s rear and involve the rat man''s energy. This task is not difficult for wolf walker, but the stench of his body has made Jack himself a little unbearable.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Amelia. Can I borrow your bathroom or something else to clean up my things? I don''t even dare to remove the wolf shape now. If these things are applied directly to the skin, they will drive me crazy


    The witch nodded. She lifted her hand gently, and a little thing that looked like a ladybird flew from her hand with a light green light, and quickly circled the werewolf twice.


    "Just follow it. The water in the bathroom will be updated automatically. You don''t have to worry. "


    Jack nodded and left the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    The night may be over for cheese or Jack. The only thing waiting for them before dawn is to clean up the debris left by their opponents. When the mage has made clear the target of their fight, it becomes easy to knock down the enemy in front of them. But for a soldier who has to leave the battlefield at dusk, the time before sunrise is still very difficult.


    Lothar didn''t sleep. The Baron sat back in the dark room with his eyes closed and his head supported with one hand. He was thinking. This is the habit of Lothar and the reason why he survived countless battles. People in the Kingdom always attribute Lothar''s achievements to his talent. But in fact, few people understand how important the weird silence of the count of black mountain is after the battle.


    The battle of the day was played back in front of his eyes like a slow motion, and Lothar would not miss every picture and detail in his memory. Some soldiers always attribute the survival and victory on the battlefield to luck or God''s blessing, but Lothar firmly believes that only by constantly examining themselves and correcting the mistakes made in the battle, can we avoid those fatal defects.


    Hern''s hand rested on the corner of the table at Rosa''s feet, and the blade of the weapon still had a chilling glow in the dark. A dagger carved in the shape of a spider was placed on the table beside the count''s hand. This weapon from the maid was the key to Rosa''s victory over the false baron. Speaking of the net worm, Lothar didn''t see the maid since she came back. She seemed to be still angry about what happened last night.


    He shook his head and wiped the idea out of his mind. For women, or women, Lothar is still at a loss. In his eyes, the relationship between him and the net worm is just mercenary and employer. At most, it is long-term employment. The other party should not have any opinion on his decision. But when he thought of the way the maid looked at him, the Baron instinctively felt that he was wrong.


    "Hoo..." The count of black mountain breathed a sigh. Years of experience in the army gave him a special ability. If necessary, Lothar could recover his fighting ability by simply resting for two or three hours a day. Of course, such overdraft is not without cost. When the war is over, he may lie in bed for several days.


    "Knock knock" at this moment, the closed door in front of the count suddenly made a slight knock. Lothar opened his eyes and looked at his door, knowing that the servants of the house would not dare to disturb him at this time.


    "Who?" Lothar''s voice was quiet, but he was sure it was enough for the people outside. After all, the count of Heishan''s private room also inherited his military style. It was simple and used, in other words, narrow. As long as the person behind the door or something else doesn''t give him a satisfactory answer, the sharp blade of hern''s hand will be the only entertainment for guests after opening the door.


    "It''s me. Have you had a rest? " The voice of the net worm came from behind the door. Even Lothar had to admit that her voice was almost sweet if the maid did not deliberately lower her voice.


    But this did not reduce the count''s doubts. What did she do? Especially at this point in time. Many speculations flashed through Lothar''s mind, and some of them were still vulgar. It can''t be blamed on him. Those knight novels who grew up with Baron never lacked such a bridge.


    "What are you doing here?" Rosa asked, trying to be as normal as possible. He didn''t want the other party to hear the fleeting thought in his own voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Strangely quiet, the net worm outside the door seems to have a lot of ideas like the count. And this quiet, enough to let Rosa just calm down the heart again impetuous gas.


    "Can you open the door first? It''s cold in the corridor. " This is a very reasonable request. It''s winter now. Although it''s not snowing for Wangdu, the air conditioning from the North really makes the temperature in this house uncomfortable. So, in the face of this reasonable demand, will Lothar open the door?


    "Come in, please. The door is not locked. " The count did not lie. His door was not locked. As a proud warrior, Lothar admits that she doesn''t need that layer of protection to prevent others from breaking into her room. Besides, there is not much privacy in this room.


    The door is open. Lothar''s eyes were fixed on the figure in front of the door. The lights in the hallway are not bright, so he doesn''t have to spend time adapting to the changes in light. The figure of the maid stood only ten steps away from the count, and Rosa could see her face against the light. And the net worm''s clothes, which made his breath short.


    The maid did not wear the leather armour she had always liked, nor the long dress that Rosa''s servants had prepared for her. It''s a suit, er, too revealing for Lothar. The name of Heishan is on the list. Even in the most explicit novels, the count did not expect that one day a girl would appear in front of him like this. Lothar''s breathing became short, and the heat on his cheek reminded him that his face must be red at this time.


    "You..." Lothar wanted to ask the other person why he was dressed like this, but after he said a word, he found that his throat could not speak normally because of tension. To this, net bug returns with an ambiguous smile. This smile made the last struggle in the count''s eyes disappear. He had to admit that after nearly 20 years of celibacy, he could not resist the temptation of this woman.Miss mercenary walked with elegant steps to the count of Heishan step by step. Her lines were so charming in the weak light. Her eyes seemed to contain the mystery of the whole star sky, which firmly attracted Rosa''s attention and could not be distracted.


    As the net worm approached Lothar, the door of the room closed silently, and the unused bolt was locked under invisible force. But to this scene, the count who could not move his sight chose to turn a blind eye to it. So beautiful, so deep in the eyes


    "Roar!" The roar of the lion suddenly appeared in the count''s mind, and a powerful force ran down Lothar''s fingertips, and the witch hunting knife that touched him like lightning went into his brain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    The power of hern''s hand dispelled the evil thoughts in the head of the count of Heishan, and made Lothar, who had been deeply influenced by magic, regained his consciousness. This is not an easy thing. Generally speaking, once a magic such as enchantment or spiritual enslavement takes effect, it is difficult for the victim to rely on his own willpower to get rid of the influence of magic. Fortunately, the count had a weapon on his hand to help him resist the magic. The power of the sorcerer was revealed by the influence of magic on the holder.


    Lothar''s mind is clear, and now he can look at the people in front of him with his normal eyes. The moonlight from the window shone on the woman. Although it was not as bright as the light, it was enough for the count of Heishan to see the details that he had neglected. Thanks to this, Lothar can be sure that the woman in front of her is definitely not a net worm.


    "What''s the matter? My lord count The woman with the appearance of a maid stopped about three steps in front of the count. She seemed to see something wrong with Lothar''s body movements, but out of her faith in her magic, she did not feel that this ordinary man could resist her charm.


    "I was thinking, if I asked for a net worm, I mean, a real net worm, would she pull my tongue out of her mouth and bake it on the fire?" Lothar''s tone was relaxed and even sounded like a joke, but his hand was holding the Tomahawk tightly in the shadow of moonlight.


    The woman''s ambiguous smile froze at the count''s words. She didn''t expect her perfect disguise to be torn apart, and she couldn''t understand why Lothar could keep herself from her magic. The lion''s head, carved in hern''s hand, did not glow dangerously red. The Tomahawk now looks like a weapon made of iron.


    But soon, the woman''s face returned to self-confidence. She didn''t think Lothar was a threat to herself. With a smile on her face, the woman disguised as a net worm walked to the Baron''s bed and sat down with her snow-white thighs folded together and her hands behind her. She looked at Lothar in a chair by the window with interest.


    "So, how do you see that?" The woman blinked her big eyes and looked at the count of black mountain. It is on one hand that she can get rid of the influence of magic, but she has enough self-confidence that she is no doubt like a net worm. She is very curious about how Lothar can see through the fact that she is not a maid.


    "There are many different things. Although you all look the same at first glance, many details are different. " Lothar raised her eyebrows, surprised that the other side did not run away or attack, but sat down on her bed.


    "For example?" No matter who this net worm faced person is, she seems to be very persistent in her disguise. Although she is in danger now, she still insists on asking Lothar to tell how she can see through her disguise.


    "Eyes, your eyes are so striking." In fact, the count wanted to use the word charming to describe each other''s eyes, but he was about to say it before he realized that the woman was not coming with kindness.


    The smile on the fake mercenary''s face became stronger. She obviously noticed Lothar''s original intention, and she also took advantage of the other party''s praise. At the same time, the count of Heishan had to admit that her smile made the moonlight dim. The woman leans forward with her slender arms on her legs and her right hand supporting her chin, which makes some parts of her more noticeable.


    "I think it''s not just the eyes, but also?" The woman went on, pleased to notice that Lothar''s eyes had been drawn by her movements to where she wanted to protrude.


    The other party''s words made the count a little embarrassed. He deliberately moved his eyes away from the fake net worm, but for security reasons, he did not dare to turn his head. Lothar is not sure if the other person is still trying to control his mind as he did before, or that his reaction is just a physical instinct? Pressing down the absurd idea, the count raised his head again, looked directly into the other''s eyes, and said.


    "Fingers, your fingers are beautiful."


    "Puff." Rosa''s too serious tone and the unspoken praise in her words made the woman laugh. Among all the men she had ever met, the count of Heishan was the most interesting one. She could see that Lothar must have very strict rules on herself, but on the other hand, Lothar''s instinct made him unable to refuse her. It was the best drama for her to watch the count constantly struggling between his rationality and sensibility.


    "Fingers? So your, um, Miss webworm''s fingers are not beautiful? " The woman stretched out her left hand and opened it to the moonlight. Five long white fingers were carved like jade.


    "Her hand is that of a soldier. You are not. You are too weak. You have no training at all The count of Heishan continued to speak with a stern tone. As a spider tamer, the hands of maids are not so beautiful.


    "Hee hee, then, count of Heishan, do you like these hands? Or the maid''s hand? " The corner of the woman''s mouth showed a mischievous smile. She took back her left hand and gently touched her index finger on her lips.


    "I think that''s enough for the joke, Miss Ellie." Lothar''s voice could not be heard to fluctuate, and there was no color in his eyes. There was enough time for the count to find out the real identity of the visitor from his memory. The eyes, in his impression, belonged to only one person, the witch who escaped from Jack''s hands during the day."Have you heard of my name? From emias? " The witch didn''t seem surprised to hear the count call her name. She leaned back and put her hands on the bed, with a smile on her face. She felt more and more that it was the right decision to come to the man who had taken hern''s hand tonight. As for the task kuira arranged for her, Qili thought she could put it on first. In any case, for the old and ugly elder, Qili, a newly grown witch, has always lacked respect.


    "People like you always pass their names very fast." Lothar shrugged, unwilling to reveal the source of her information. He didn''t like witches leading the conversation, so the count decided to ask himself, "and people like you don''t come to visit me late at night for no reason, do you?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Qili laughed. She was very happy when she heard the count of black mountain''s question. She knew what Lothar thought. Hern''s hand can protect Lothar''s will from the witch''s control, but it can''t prevent the witch from reading his surface consciousness. And Ellie, who likes other people, especially men, tries her best to get the initiative from her. In order to reward Lothar for her attempt, she decided to follow the count''s ideas for the time being. So when the silver bells stopped laughing, said the witch.


    "Well, my Mr. Lothar. Do you want to guess what my purpose is


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Ellie is happy now. For the young witch, there was nothing better to entertain than to see others in distress. As a member of the task of chasing defectors, Qili actually doesn''t care about the target they are going to kill this time, Amy mother and daughter. She would volunteer to come to this remote kingdom in order to escape the daily orders of the older witches.


    Most of the witches at the age of Ellie are not protected by their elders like klandi. Witches'' groups are not organized by blood. Even because her offspring would be isolated from her weak mother and cared for by a witch who was specially responsible for the cultivation of children, Qili, like many little witches, had no impression of her mother at all. Under such circumstances, the old witch''s strict teaching and endless complicated work make her extremely eager for freedom.


    That''s why she slipped out alone tonight without saying hello to any of her companions. Just like klandi, who had never left the house, the strange country of Cang lion and the human beings led by cheese, which were totally different from those in the witch''s previous life, made her feel strange. So even if kuira arrived here and still filled Ellie''s schedule with low-level jobs, the witch still felt happy.


    By the way, Elle''s impression of a low-level job is not easy for others. Her eyes are naturally more powerful than ordinary witches, and can easily charm or control those with weak willpower. In fact, even soldiers who have been trained in the battlefield will still wag their tails and beg for mercy in front of witches who have strengthened their powers with magic. Kuira and other senior witches arranged for her to use this ability to bring convenience to them.


    And the trial of Lothar was also completed by kuira''s order to Qili. As for Qili herself, she doesn''t care about kuira''s plan at all. She just wants to make herself happy now. For example, continue to tease the mortal count in front of you.


    But the mortal count did not want to be led by the nose by a witch. Rosa sat in her chair and did not answer Ellie''s question. Of course, it was not because he couldn''t think of a guess. When the count of Heishan confirmed that the woman in front of him was a witch, he already had ten guesses in his mind. However, his relationship with cheese made him very clear that even if he found out the correct one of these guesses through thinking and revealed the witch''s purpose in person, it would not help the conversation between the two people, and the initiative was still in the hands of the other party.


    Patience is the weapon of ordinary people. When those extraordinary people actively try to reach the destination quickly with ingenious methods, the humble people know how to calm their anxious heart and look for the weakest light in the dark with cold eyes. Lothar knew this well, so he just looked at each other in silence and didn''t mean to speak.


    The smile at the corner of her mouth slowly subsided. The witch was bored by the count of black mountain''s reaction. After the silence between the two lasted for a period of time, she pursed her mouth, and her fingers began to beat the mat on the bed because of her impatience. She did not like Lothar''s calmness, so she intended to use more stimulating topics to keep the count back in her game.


    "It seems that our Lord, the count of black mountain, does not like this question. So you might as well guess another question, for example, is the girl who I am like still alive? "


    Hearing this, Lothar''s pupils contracted obviously, and his breath was stopped for a moment. Although the count quickly pretended not to care, but these were still captured by the witch. Ellie giggled, and she knew that Lothar had to speak now.


    "I hope she''s alive." The count of black mountain said, and just with a little relaxed tone, this sentence, luosa''s murderous intention almost undisguised release. As if feeling the anger of the owner, the lion''s eyes carved on hern''s hand began to glow with a faint red light, but the light was very dim and not easy to be noticed.


    But the count''s anger did not frighten the witch. Qili began to get more excited. She was not worried about Lothar''s ability to hurt her. Except for the wolf Walker she met during the day, the witch had never been forced to be dangerous. And since the werewolves immune to magic can''t hurt her, the human in front of her is even worse.


    "Hee hee, I''m still alive. But, you know what? The most convenient way to disguise as a person is to peel off her face and put it on her face Qili''s hand gently brushed her cheek, with the face of a net worm. Her frivolous tone and action seemed to imply the tragic fate of the maids. However, to her surprise, Lothar seemed to take a breath when she heard her words, and even her killing intention dissipated a lot.


    "Why, you don''t care about that woman''s life or death?" Asked the witch, with her head tilted.


    "I really care, but since you say that the worst thing is disfigurement, then the problem is not big." Said the count of black mountain. His tone shows that he is not lying now. Judging from Lothar''s words, he seems to be totally acceptable to the possibility that the net worm is disfigured."You Don''t care if she''s disfigured? I''ll tell you first. Even the grey robed mage you know can''t make her recover Qili was a little confused. In her understanding, the relationship between the female mercenary and Rosa should be the same as those of the nobles and maids she knew. After all, men only care about the appearance of women. Based on such a relationship, a disfigured female partner is not as good as a killed female partner, at least the latter can deal with less trouble.


    "Yes, of course." Rosa shrugged and said, "as her employer, it''s a pretty unpleasant thing to be scared by her face every time. But she can wear a mask so she doesn''t scare people


    "Well, you''re just such a man after all." Qili''s eyes changed, and she suddenly felt that there was no interest in the count. This man was just like those instinctive creatures in the city where she grew up. Perhaps in his eyes, net worm is just a tool, and being disfigured just makes this tool less a function.


    "Comforting her should be a troublesome thing. Although it seems that she doesn''t care, the girl still cares about her appearance. Ah, it seems that there will be some noise in the future. " Lothar did not hear the witch''s whisper and continued. He imagined how to comfort the maid, and realized that it might make the net worm want to leave, and he would have to figure out how to keep her. Tie her up? It seems too much


    In thinking about these things, the count of black mountain himself did not notice that a smile appeared on his face. But Ellie noticed, and she was sure it wasn''t a tool expression. The warmth of the smile was something she didn''t know. At the same time, when Lothar''s heart was filled with some kind of warm emotion, the lion''s eyes in hern''s hand no longer emitted red light, but began to bloom with a little bit of golden light, like a firefly.


    The witch felt a little strange, looking at the man in front of her to talk about how to pacify the maid soldiers made her very unhappy. But she couldn''t say why, but no matter why, the meeting became unnecessary.


    "Are you leaving?" Noticing the witch standing up from the bed and walking towards the door, the count of black mountain asked.


    There was no answer. The locked door seemed to be something that did not exist at the moment the witch touched it. Qili''s body disappeared on the door with a ripple. Leaving Lothar wondering if it was a weird dream. But whether it was a dream or not, the count decided that he should greet the maid and, at least, return the dagger to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Lyon and buckram rode North on horses bought from villagers. Naturally, there is no good horse in the small village near the forest, so the knight bought it from the villagers with all his property expenses. It is just a camel''s pony. In addition to its remarkable load capacity, the speed and reaction ability of this kind of horse are more than one notch lower than Lyon''s former mount.


    To his surprise, although it was the first time he came into contact with horses, his retinue seemed to have mastered the essentials of riding. In other words, the horse that the elf sat on actively cooperated with bakm''s movement. And it is not difficult to see from the gentle movements of the genie not touching the neck of the mount that he treats animals more kindly than humans.


    Lyon wanted to make a joke with his retinue on this point, but before he could figure it out, the traces on the side of the path attracted the attention of the Knight Commander.


    "Stop." The blood lion said, strangled the reins of the mount, turned over from the horse''s back and walked to a nearby haystack.


    "What''s the matter?" Out of curiosity, buckram followed his current mentor to the side of the road, and when he dismounted, he did not forget to make his two buddies quiet. The horses were a little confused by the rider''s orders.


    In the face of the elves'' questions, Lyon did not answer him with words. The knight frowned and searched through some messy traces in the haystack. Soon, a straw stalk with abnormal color appeared in his hand. Lyon put the grass under his nose and smelled it. The wrinkles on his brow became more obvious.


    Buckram watched the blood lion''s movements, and followed Lyon''s example, and continued to search for the traces that the knight had searched. More strange straw stalks appeared on the haystack with the movements of the elves. Taking off one of them, buckram watched carefully what made the grass look so different from its peers. He soon found out that the reason for the strange color was some liquid dropped on the grass.


    "Blood, rat human blood." The spirit''s tone became serious, and the memory of fighting those rat shaped monsters made his right eye ache.


    "About a day or so. I''m not sure how many." Lyon made his own conjecture by the taste and solidity of the blood. He looked at the grass stalk with rat blood in his hand, and his eyes were full of uneasiness. The knight turned his head and looked at the road. The village where they were taken in was less than half a day''s journey. This kind of village can''t resist the attack of rat man.


    "Maybe it''s from the guys who chased you before." The genie shrugged and said, this is not unreasonable. Lyon is not far from the forest. It is not impossible for the rat man to take a long way to chase him.


    But the knight shook his head. He threw the straw back and said.


    "We can''t take the risk. Can you follow the blood? "


    The blood stained grass was hidden under the haystack, and apparently the bleeding rat man noticed that it would expose his whereabouts. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for the blood lion to keep tracking the enemy. That is not what he is good at. But his retinue was not. The elf, who grew up in the forest, was extremely sensitive to clues that would be ignored by ordinary people. The knight noticed this on the way out of the forest with Lyon.


    Lyon was right. Buckram did. Although most elves leave the familiar forest, it is difficult to reach an understanding with strange plants and lands in a short time, but buckram is not among them. Because he was not accepted by the forest from the beginning. When his kin completes a hunting through simple induction, the young elves have to force themselves to find clues from the traces left by animals. This long training has made him a stronger tracker than the spirits older than him for many years.


    "Are you sure?" Asked the genie, who did not think Lyon had made the right decision. Even if there were rat people wandering around here, buckram felt that there was no need for the two of them to venture after the rats. At most, they just had to go back and remind the villagers. What''s more, the knight has been emphasizing the urgency of time. In such a situation, he has to waste time here, so that the elves don''t know whether it is worth it.


    "We have an obligation to protect them." The blood lion said silently. He turned to take his weapon from his horse, a hunting knife, and the knight''s saber, which he had purchased from the villagers together with the horses, was no longer suitable for use in the previous battle against the rat people.


    "It''s their own responsibility to protect them." The knight''s words made bakm frown. In the elf world, he should be responsible for his own safety rather than others. It is irresponsible to rely on others to protect himself. However, although he murmured, he did not disobey the orders of his knight, and the elf began to examine the traces in the grass.


    Lyon tilted his head, and he heard Barkham complain. How to explain the content of the knight''s Creed like this spirit makes him feel a little annoyed. You know, most of the elves are extremely individualistic. There is no law in the elves'' tribes, and all norms are determined by tradition and elders. And unless it''s to protect children or the elderly, elves rarely help those who can defend themselves. Indifference is the impression of many human beings on elves."Found it." The blood lion didn''t worry for long, and buckram soon found more traces left by the rat man. He raised his hand to the knight to follow and walked into the deeper grass beside the road. The knight held the hunting knife upside down in his hand, tied the horses to the trees beside the road, let them eat the grass on the road, and then kept up with the elves.


    Buckram''s speed was so fast that the waist length weeds could not affect the spirit''s movement at all. He took Lyon over a protruding rock and came to a depression with its back to the forest, which was only three kilometers away from the village. It was a natural shelter. The soil slopes around it were higher than the earth''s surface, which could effectively block the cold at night and the vision of the creatures in the slope.


    The knight and the elves lie in the downwind of the pit. They look at the beasts in the pit and exchange their views. Six rat people, not bad rat people, but strange creatures transformed from human beings are hiding in it to avoid the glare of the sun. Although the sun can''t really do harm to rats, it will undoubtedly make them slow down. Generally speaking, small-scale rat people don''t like to wander around in the daytime.


    Lyon poked out half his head and looked at the rat men carefully. Two of them were injured. The injury was not serious. One cut his leg and the other broke his tail. The blood lion guessed that these guys should have chased the defeated Kingdom soldiers to the nearby area. He only hoped that the soldiers chased by the six monsters would survive as lucky as him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    You left me right. The knight made gestures to his retinue. This kind of signal popular among the grey lion troops was one of the few things Lyon could teach elves in these days. Bakm nodded, and though the number of murans in the hole was three times as many as they were, the elf was confident in his own skill, at least he thought so. What''s more, at the thought of his right eye captured by the rat man, the ELF''s hand holding double knives became more powerful.


    3. The blood lion silently counted the time when they rushed out. His eyes swam on the three rat men on the right, trying to find a way to kill the enemy as quickly as possible. In contrast, the flames of hatred and anger in buckram''s eyes have been burning. He is eager to avenge himself with rat man''s blood and prove to his new mentor that he is not a weak man.


    Two. Leon''s breathing increased, and he was sure he could surprise the animals. Although the hunting knife was not as sharp as his previous saber, it should be easy to cut through the hairy skin of the rat man. But perhaps it was because the knight had put all his energy into the battle that was about to break out. He did not notice that his retinue could no longer suppress his desire for blood.


    Before one''s gesture was compared, the figure of bakm had already galloped out of their hiding place like an arrow that left the string!


    "Die! You damned monsters The spirit yelled. The silver knife in his hand was so dazzling that it immediately separated the head of the mouse with the leg injury. The blood, like a fountain, spurted out from the fracture of the rat''s neck, and the warm liquid splashed on every rat in the hole.


    "Damn it!" Lyon saw the scene in front of him and swore in a low voice. He didn''t expect that buckram could not wait for a second. But the spirit''s action lets his eye clear attack line collapse in an instant. However, this is not the only effect. When the rodents in the depression realized that their companions were killed, they made a chilling, piercing cry. Their powerful hind legs only took a simple bounce to jump out of the pit and went straight to the spirit.


    Immersed in the pleasure of killing, the spirit did not notice what kind of adverse situation he had fallen into. He stopped on the other side of the depression, and his double knives crossed two beautiful arcs in the air. Before buckram could completely turn around, the rat man closest to him had already bumped into his body. The slender body of the spirit was hit by the mouse man, and immediately lost its balance and fell in the opposite direction.


    "Buckram!" Leon called the name of his retinue and rushed out of his hiding place. His hasty action made him unable to make a perfect surprise attack. Fortunately, the attention of the rat people was focused on the spirit. With the hunting knife with a small crack from right to left, he cut into the waist of the rat man nearest to the knight.


    The voice of the knight saved the spirit''s life. Before the spirit who was knocked down on the ground had no time to understand what was happening, three rat men had already surrounded him from the same direction. The one closest to buckram has even raised its paw. But the roar of the blood lion stunned the mice for a moment, which was enough for the spirit to roll away from the enemy who was too close, and to return to standing posture.


    However, although the retinue was out of danger, the knight paid for the reckless attack. After all, the hunting knife is not the best choice as a weapon. The crude blade is stuck in the rat''s flesh and blood, and Lyon can''t pull it out with any force. But the enemy standing next to the rat man had already reacted. He roared, and his two claws went straight to the knight''s fragile neck. It seemed that he wanted to crush the whole neck of the blood lion.


    However, Lyon can only put the hunting knife stuck in the rat corpse together with the corpse on it to throw at the monster which is coming towards him. The bodies of the two Murmans collided in the air and soon rolled together. The knight saw that the rat man with a hunting knife pressed down the living guy, and ran forward two steps. He stepped on the rat man''s body with one foot and trampled the monster''s living companion under his feet.


    Buckram on the other side was not as lucky as the knight he served. Although rat people have a certain fear of the bright sword in the hands of elves, the smell of blood makes them easily lose their senses. What''s more, three times the number of the elves on their own side gave the mice courage to disperse and surround bakm. Buckram''s lack of right eye field of vision makes him doomed to not capture the track of one or two rat people.


    Finally, the blood lion pulled out the stuck hunting knife. The knight''s long knife solved the enemy who was still struggling under his feet, and turned his eyes to his retinue. At this time, the spirit has shown obvious dishonor, if it is not for the mouse, people do not want to pay a heavy price to get food in front of them, perhaps he should have died by now. But even so, every time buckram made a feint at the front of him, he would be attacked by another rat man behind. His sharp claws tore the elves'' long clothes, revealing the opened flesh and blood and ferocious wounds.


    Lyon sighed. He was helpless about buckram''s situation. This spirit obviously has no experience in dealing with this situation. When facing more than his own enemies, he still stands in the same place and fights with each other? It really made the knight don''t know what to say.


    "Hiss ha!" The rat man in front of him once again pounced on himself. Buckram knew that this was another feint, but the spirit had to set up double swords to fight back, because if he didn''t, the empty move might turn into a real one at any time. He can''t afford the risk. Waving the double knife to push back the enemy in front of him, but the imaginary pain from the back did not attack."Keep an eye on your opponent, boy." Lyon''s back was against the spirit, and his hunting knife was placed across his chest to block the attack of the rat man. At this point, however, the third rat man moved. The tailless rat man carefully selected the blind corner of bakm''s vision and launched a surprise attack along the right side of the elf.


    Naturally, buckram didn''t notice the fatal attack, but the blood lion didn''t need to see it. Just hearing was enough to make the knight react. He grabbed the ELF''s right hand with his empty hand and made a stab in the direction of the rat man''s attack. The wizard''s knife stopped an inch in front of the mouse man''s nose, and the monster recovered his life with his keen reaction.


    "Use your ears and nose to feel your opponent. Don''t be trapped by what''s in front of you." Said the knight. At the same time Lyon also knows that this is not something that can be done overnight. If a soldier can freely use all his senses to complete the battle on the battlefield, he is qualified. As for the elves now? Not yet, at least.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    When the knight was young, he used to regard the breaking sound of weapons in the air as the most perfect sound in the world. Success and failure, life and death, greed and glory, all choices and changes will be completed through this voice. This voice has witnessed the young people become brave and upright soldiers, and also witnessed them fall into the abyss of their own desire, no longer worthy of the badge of the chest.


    When Lyon looked at a warrior younger or older than him, he would unconsciously wonder what kind of person this voice had shaped them into. But oneself, again by this enchanting break empty sound to become what appearance. So while buckram was behind him with his double knives against the two rat men, Lyon enjoyed the sound of his retinue''s weapons, and he thought he could hear the spirit''s heart.


    It was a long time for bakm to follow the green wand, and the old elves always made things that made him feel confused and boring. But the blood lion is not the same. After a short time with this human knight, he has countless opportunities to pull out his double swords. You know, this kind of opportunity is rare in the quiet forest. He also enjoys this feeling, when facing the monster''s battle, lets the spirit''s blood boil.


    Lyon is undoubtedly a good teacher. Even in such a battle, he can calmly instruct bakm to improve his fighting methods. The reason why he has not solved the rat man in front of him is also because he hopes that the elves can grow up in this battle as much as possible. Compared to the battle they are going to face, buckram has to grow fast. Between life and death, it has always been a shortcut for a warrior to mature and dangerous.


    It''s a big challenge for elves to face two rat people at the same time, but compared with the situation of one dozen three, this situation is not hopeless at least. After the first raid was defused by the blood lion, buckram crouched down carefully, covering his two enemies with one eye as much as possible. And if the reality does not allow him to do so, the ELF''s long ears have gradually learned to catch the subtle wind.


    The longer the battle drags on, the more detrimental it will be for the rat man, as opposed to buckram''s getting better. Although the long sword in the hands of elves is not a magic weapon, it is also better than most swords in the human kingdom. The two beautiful silver shining weapons can make a wound in the tough skin of rat man with just one stroke. Rat man is a wild animal, and the beast knows how to be afraid.


    Looking at the mouse man in front of him for being beaten too many times with a hunting knife, Lyon knew that the battle was coming to an end. As one of the warriors in the Kingdom and perhaps the world''s most experienced in fighting with rat people, he knows that these beasts will not show stubborn side in the face of opponents who need to be defeated at a high price. They will escape and soon.


    "Take the chance, boy." The knight''s long mouth raised a smile, he knew if let the rat man escape may cause the danger. One rat man is enough to cause great damage to the whole village. But he still intends to let bakm solve his opponent himself, and the blood lion is determined to make this battle his first lesson with the elves. The theme of this lesson is timing.


    Bakm heard what was coming from behind, but in his experience, the elves could not understand what the opportunity was. Brandishing his sword, he once again pushed back the rat man who tried to break into his blind spot, and found himself numb in the long drawn out battle. This numbness can be fatal because it can make soldiers miss their best friend, the opportunity to fight.


    All happened without warning, the two mouse people seemed to have made an appointment and suddenly rushed towards the spirit! This kind of killing has never been used by these beasts since the first offensive. Buckram instinctively wanted to avoid, but then remembered the knight behind him. He couldn''t give up his mentor''s back to these crazy monsters. Thinking of this, the ELF''s only left eye narrowed up, and the two knives in his hands were one front and one back, which were even with his shoulders, and put on a defensive posture.


    The knight does not need to look back to know what''s going on behind him, because the rat man in front of him also makes a gesture that he wants to trade his wound for his wound. However, Lyon even, this is just a bluff for their impending escape. Of course, he also noticed that the spirit was guarding his back with his body, which made the blood lion very happy. He also decided to help his retinue when he easily solved the rat man attack.


    "Now, up!" The power from behind was unexpected to buckram. Who could have thought that at this critical moment, the Knight Commander behind him turned back and kicked him! The spirit staggered forward a few steps, fortunately, his half squat body let him find his balance in time, not fall. But these steps also made the distance between him and the two mice very close.


    It was not just the elves who were surprised. The two mousmen who jumped at him were also surprised by the sudden change. In their original plan, they didn''t mean to meet bakm in a short fight. After jumping into the air, their legs had naturally swung to the front of their bodies, so that when they landed, they could quickly jump to the side or behind and escape the attack range of the elves. Leon''s one foot broke their plan, but near the landing, the two rat men also had no time to adjust their bodies, their ugly faces showed a distorted expression of panic.When Lyon easily caught up with the rat man who wanted to escape in front of him, and stabbed him through his lungs from behind, the knight looked back at the result of his foot. One of the two Murmans who fought against buckram was dead, and the ELF''s knife was inserted into its neck, but the power of this thin knife was not enough to cut off the whole head. At this time, the retinue is carrying a long knife, chasing another wild animal trying to escape.


    Buckram caught him under the nearest tree, and the genie kicked the rat man from behind with a sledgehammer. The broad trunk blocked all the escape routes of the beast, and the blade carved with vines pointed to its throat. The figure of the spirit can only see a black outline from below. Buckram looked down with his left eye at the monster, who had put his hands in front of him, trying to save his life. He knew it had been a man like Lyon.


    Because the fire of the battle gradually subsided. The genie remembered what his last mentor had said. He looked at the mouse man''s confused eyes, and his expression softened. But at this time, the rat man was keenly aware of the change of the spirit. The beast would not miss any chance to escape. It screamed and stretched out its claws, trying to grab bakm''s neck first.


    "Poof!" The sound of the long knife piercing into the body is so clear. The elf was a warrior, and his body had made him react best before his reason realized what the rat man was going to do. The heart pierced monster''s hands covered the blade in its chest, and its mouth uttered meaningless groans, like a silent curse.


    "I''m sorry." Barkm looked at the rat man, and he suddenly felt that fighting and killing didn''t seem as interesting as he thought in the forest. Perhaps this kind of bloody story, only in other people''s mouth can make people feel beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    The wind, blowing across the field, takes away the strong to pungent breath of death. The hole where the rat people hide has become a natural tomb. It is ironic to see the bodies of six rat people stacked in the depression. After all, they were hiding here a few minutes ago, plotting to attack a nearby village in the dark.


    "They didn''t expect this to be their destination." The genie held a burning torch in his hand and kicked the firewood at his feet to the body. Burying alone can''t stop the possibility that these dead monsters will continue to infect the plague. Only the flame can completely kill the plague in mice.


    "Maybe they''ve already guessed it." Lyon put his hunting knife in the soil and said, standing beside bakm. The knight held out his hand and motioned to his retinue to give him the torch. The spirit was puzzled by the action of the blood lion. In his opinion, it was no different who lit the fire.


    "They were the people of Cang lion." The knight''s eyes turned to each other. Barkm noticed that there seemed to be something in his eyes that was too thick to melt. It was a remorse for his own incompetence and a guilt for the rat man. Now the elves know that he is not the only one to feel the pain of killing the rat man. His mentor is much more gloomy than he seems.


    "It''s not your responsibility. You don''t owe them." Despite this, Bachm still handed the torch to Lyon. He tried to comfort the human beings in front of him with words. For it was enough to make him uneasy to see the feelings in the knight''s eyes. My tutor is a little bit wrong, the elf thinks.


    "They are still the people of Cang lion. So it''s my fault not to protect them. " The blood lion said that the flame of the torch danced wildly in the wind, which seemed to show how struggling the soldier looked. Lyon had never forgotten that these evil beasts had been like him, and the oath he took on the day he was knighted struck his heart like an iron whip.


    "Well, let''s finish this quickly." The heavy feelings in the knight''s long talk made the elves unwilling to argue with him on this issue again. Barkm turned his back and walked away, unwilling to see the next scene. Behind the genie, the torch was thrown from Lyon''s hand, leaving black smoke marks in the air and falling into the hole. The smell of barbecue and a choking stench rose from the depression with black smoke.


    But Lyon did not move. He was still standing by the side of the hole, holding the torch throwing position, leaving him covered in the smoke. The unburned ashes fell on the knight''s naked skin with the black smoke, bringing bursts of stinging pain. The thick dust covered the mouth and nose of the blood lion, making him unable to breathe. But Lyon still did not move. He stood there, his eyes closed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Hypoxia, let the knight''s brain slowly quiet down, that kind of dying silence at this time let Lyon feel comfortable. Maybe it''s a relief to die of suffocation like this? The blood lion thinks so. However, when he was about to step into the arms of eternal night, a pair of hands, a pair of fairy hands, pulled him out of the thick black, and rolled down on the grass behind.


    "Cough, cough!" barkham_coughed_fiercely_ , _driving_the_dust_out_of_his_mouth_and_nose_ . _next_to_him_ , _lyon_was_lying_on_the_ground_and_doing_the_same_thing_ , _but_because_the_knight_had_more_ashes_in_his_mouth_and_nose_ , _his_saliva_and_snot_on_the_ground_were_black_ ._


    "Next time! Next time you want to die, I will never save you! " The spirit who recovered first came to the blood lion and roared at his mentor. He was really scared by Lyon. However, the words of the elves did not reach the long Knight''s ears. Perhaps it was the dust blocking the ear canal. Lyon''s tears filled eyes did not have the slightest look.


    Seeing that Lyon had no response at all, bakm had to pull his knight up from the ground and let the blood lion lean against the tree just now in a way of half dragging and half pulling. He hoped that the knight could quickly cheer up. Fire, slowly small, rat man''s body in the fire into soil. The genie uses Lyon''s hunting knife as a spade to turn the soil nearby into the depression and crush the last spark. When the sun was getting to the west, the blood lion stood up from under the tree.


    "I wonder if you will find your soldiers alive." He handed his hunting knife to the knight, and bakm said sarcastically. Lyon''s face is covered with black dust, looks very funny, but do not know why, the elves just can''t laugh. Maybe it''s the white marks on the knight''s long face that extend down the eyes.


    The knight silently results in his weapon and inserts the hunting knife into the scabbard behind his waist. He walked in the direction of the sun. Not far from that direction, there was a stream. Leon knelt by the stream, looking at his reflection in the water, and laughed. He washed the black dust from his face with stream water, but he could not wash the black stain on his armor. The knight found that it was because the overheated ash had burned off the silver paint on the damaged armor and exposed the black metal inside.


    "Let''s go." Lyon said to the spirit behind him, as if nothing had happened just now, and he turned back to the calm and decisive soldier. Although the knight didn''t feel it, it was the second lesson he had given to buckram, and it was even more important than how to grasp the opportunity in battle. He taught the elves that when you kill something, something in your heart will die with it.Buckram followed the knight. He looked back at the mound where six monsters were buried. He knew that there were more than six rat men buried in the mound. And part of this young elf. Bakm''s arrogance and blind pursuit of battle are buried here forever. Buried in this unknown field.


    The wind, blowing across the field, makes the low grass give out the sound of "Kuai". A man and an elf each rode a horse and walked silently on the country road.


    "Where are we going?" Barkm asked that he knew the names of some famous cities in Cangshi, but he had not been there.


    The knight thought for a moment, and he looked up at the sky. Think of at this time cheese and others should be in the Cangshi Wangdu in order to investigate the origin of the plague. He tried not to think about whether the mages would feel the same way when they killed these rat people, which is too heavy for him now.


    "Let''s go to liehammerling, where we are needed more than Wangdu."


    In fact, in addition to cheese and their existence, there is another thing that affects Lyon and makes him unwilling to return to Wangdu. He was afraid to face his chief commander, and the knight did not know how to be frank with his failure like the stern old man. He is afraid that Atticus can see through, and the old man can always see through the fragile feelings that are growing in his heart.


    "Let''s go hammer." Repeated the knight in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    After arranging Lin back to her residence, the curse crow set foot on the way back to the stronghold again. Having seen the power of the banshee, the magician would never doubt the future Lin saw, the future in which the whole city was almost slaughtered. In fact, for him, the life and death of the people in this city is no longer important. With Lin''s promise, curse crow''s heart has never been satisfied. And this kind of satisfaction also made him have the courage to face the big Duke of hammer again.


    Thinking of the dwarf Duke, the magician''s brow under his hood puckered up unconsciously. To be honest, even in the face of Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, mantra crows have never resisted meeting each other so much. After all, although every meeting with my teacher is like walking on thin ice, the improvement of knowledge brought by each class is also substantial. And even though the Lord of the grey tower sometimes appears moody, as the strongest caster, his words and deeds are based on the principle of reason, which is not incomprehensible.


    But that''s not the case. The magician knows that there is a kind of people in this world who let their sensibility be suppressed, and they have their own rules in their behavior and behavior. Such rules are more subtle than the most stringent laws, and even most of the time even they themselves can''t make it clear. Such people are often artists, craftsmen, masters, or Rangers. Their stubbornness is comparable to the deepest rock in the earth. Curse crows hate such people.


    In the world of incantationists, everything is for results. All processes can be modified. If the road is blocked, it is necessary to find another way. This is why curse crow has no enemy even in the fierce competition of grey tower. In the minds of his fellow students, compared with the curse mastered by the sorcerer, his unscrupulous way of doing things to achieve his goal is more frightening.


    Dwarves and spellcasters, whose principles are like ice and fire, cannot coexist. This may be why Lord hammer refused to help. But for Lin''s sake, he couldn''t care so much. "If he doesn''t listen, I''ll take Lynn and leave." The magician was walking in the street, talking to himself.


    "It''s not easy to convince that stone head, boy." A strange voice came from the crow''s ear.


    "Who!" Exclaimed the magician subconsciously, looking around at the surprised passers-by. Here is the bustling streets of molten iron city. The sun is hanging in the middle of the sky. Even the shadows in the darkest alleys have to admit that this is the most difficult time of the day to hide. But even so, in the mantra crow''s perception, whether it is the physical perception or the magic force field, he is not aware of anything. The self-confidence of the caster makes him believe that what he has just heard is not an illusion, which means that there is an invisible existence around him.


    Cold sweat, down the spine. The curse crow was frightened by the unknown. But soon, he reflected that he did not need to be so afraid, because today, is not his death date. The magician stretched out his hand and tidied up his hood. He didn''t like the sunshine on his face. The passers-by around the crow lost interest in the man who had returned to normal behavior, and they had their own business to do.


    "Don''t be afraid, little fellow. I''m not going to hurt you, for the time being The voice came again from the curse crow''s ear, with malicious laughter.


    "Who are you? What do you want? " The magician lowered his head and said in a deep voice that he knew the other side could hear.


    "Oh, wait, wait. This is not a good place to chat. If you want to talk to me, we have to find the right place. "


    "I think it might be nice." There was a sly light in the eyes of the curse crow. It must have been enough time for him to infer something from the words used by the voice for the first time to address Lord liehammer.


    "Oh, yes, indeed. Turn into the lane ahead, left first and then right. We''ll see you there The sound disappeared. The invisible voice maker seemed very satisfied with the magician''s conjecture, perhaps because the little flaw was the bait he threw out to catch the curiosity of the other party.


    The curse crow was really curious. He knew that if a man dares to tease a grey robed mage like this, he is either crazy or fearless. And since the other side seems to be very familiar with big Duke liehammer, he tends to believe the latter. There is still some time to go before sunset. Big Duke liehammer can wait. With this in mind, the magician turned into the alley of molten iron city according to the way the voice said.


    There are always many alleys in the city. Although the people who built the city never reserved a place for them, these alleys actually exist in every city. If the roads with names are the blood vessels of the city, these alleys are the liver of the city. They swallow up the dirtiest side of the city until it is so ugly that it can break through the alleys.


    "Now, I think, we can talk. In view of my itinerary later, you must give me a good reason to be worthy of soiling my robe. " Feeling the sticky touch under the boots, curse crow stood in the dirty alley and said. He couldn''t take the smell of garbage to see big brother liehammer, so he had to change his clothes after he left the alley.


    "Why? I can always give you a dozen of those if you need them Two flaming fireballs suddenly appear in the shadow in front of the mantra crow. They are about the same height as the magician''s forehead. It was a pair of eyes, a pair of burning eyes."Come on, I don''t need the devil''s reason." Seeing such a pair of eyes, the muscles on the mantra crow''s body tensed instantly, and he could even feel his scalp shrink because of the tension. As we all know, in this world, there are only demons and demons with such eyes. At that time, demons would never have such funny talks.


    "But I''m not the devil. So you''d better listen. " Burning double pupil master out of the shadow, let a little sunlight through the lane gap illuminate his body. It was a man with his upper body bare. He looks about thirty years old, handsome and beardless. And it''s not all of this that surprised the mantra crow. The man''s naked brown skin was covered with crimson stripes, like a natural tattoo. These stripes formed one strange symbol after another on his body.


    The magician knows what this characteristic means. The man in front of him is really not a devil. He is a demon, the unclean offspring of devil and mortal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    The term "demon" is used to refer to those who are born after mating with the devil. The blood flowing through their bodies usually comes from their mortal parents, and the other half belongs to the devil. The reason why demons are descendants of demons is that chaotic demons do not have the concept of reproduction at all. No one knows how these demons came into being, and no one has ever explained this to ordinary people. Maybe they don''t know anything about it.


    Relatively speaking, the appearance of the devil is more clear. According to the introduction from God''s residence or ancient books, the devil is generally regarded as the fallen gods and their fallen subordinates. These self indulgent degenerates expand their community by contract and trade, but in some cases where they think it''s worth it, they also have offspring with the mortal race (perhaps as part of the deal). These descendants inherited the appearance of their mortal blood, but they were inevitably cursed by the devil''s blood. They were bound in the body by the ever burning fire net and endured the burning pain day and night.


    The curse crow knew the existence of demons, but he had never seen it. In fact, it may be more difficult to find a living demon than to find a devil. After all, the number of demons is relatively stable, and most of them can''t bear the physical and mental torture and die young. Even if they grow up, it''s easy to suddenly decide to end their lives at some point in time.


    The magician looked at the man in front of him curiously. If he was a demon, his behavior just now made sense. These unclean beings endure great pain, but also have many incredible powers. The display of those powers cannot even be explained by magic. It is a gift from their blood, a gift from the abyss.


    "Greetings from the shadow, grey robed mage." The mob bowed deeply to the curse crow. The grace of his movement was not commensurate with his frightening appearance. The magician stroked his chest with one hand and paid a salute slightly. With the arrogance of the crow, few people could make him do so.


    "I was surprised to see you, dear friend." The magician accentuated the word "friend" and hoped that the other side would show his attitude as soon as possible. Most of them walk on the ground in order to help their parents who are not accepted by the world, the devil''s side, to complete certain things on behalf of them. Curse crows don''t want to be involved in a devil''s calculation. Even from the point of view of the grey robe, this is too dangerous.


    "Oh, don''t be nervous, mage." The demon grinned and touched his hairless head with his left hand. The smooth head of the demon also had red magic lines. But somehow, when the curse crow looks at each other''s teeth because of the smile, he always unconsciously thinks of hyenas in the wilderness and cunning speculators. "Maybe a self introduction will reassure you?" The mob saw the uneasiness of the interlocutor.


    The magician shrugged. He didn''t believe the other side would tell the truth, but there was no harm in listening. At least get to know more about the people in front of you.


    "My name is Carus. As you can see, it''s a demon. " "I know my race has always had a bad reputation in the world, but don''t worry. I am free. "


    "Freedom?" The curse crows have crooked their heads, and the creatures born by the devil have never been associated with this word. Their will is doomed to be controlled by the devil since they were born.


    "Yes. I''ve been rid of my father or mother at an early age, and who knows, the devil doesn''t talk about sex The mob kept a terrifying smile, revealing a sharp canine tooth.


    "Forgive me for being skeptical. How can you be sure you''re out of the devil''s control? I mean, that''s the devil Said the magician, pretending not to believe, that he was gathering information. Hope to let the other party divulge more information, or lie. The curse crow believes that sometimes lies are easier to understand a person than the truth.


    "Oh." Carus sneered. He saw the obvious acting skill of the nun, but he didn''t care. He was very proud to get rid of his demon blood. So he put down his hands and knocked his teeth with his right index finger. "I''m sure I got rid of his control because I ate him."


    "What do you say?" Rao is with grey robe''s insight, the other party''s answer is also too fantastic. "You, the devil who gave birth to you?" The shocked expression on the curse crow''s face is not a fake. Deep down, the magician wanted Carus to tell a lie, but the lie was so absurd that it was totally unconvincing. Unless it''s true.


    "That''s delicious. Can you understand the pleasure of revenge, master?" There was an aftertaste on Carus''s face, and his whisper, with an inexplicable chill, made the curse crow step back. "Don''t be afraid, it was a long time ago. A long time ago, a fearsome warrior has become a big belly aristocrat The devil said, his voice gradually lowered. But the magician listened to him.


    "Are you the companion of the Great Duke of hammer in his adventure?" He asked.


    "Andre, that dwarf''s name, Andre liehammer, doesn''t that sound funny?" Carus grinned slyly. He was always happy to make fun of the Dwarfs'' names. Because of this, the two guys were fighting in the pub at that time.The curse crow chuckled with the mob out of politeness, but Carus''s smile disappeared. Anyone familiar with the ogre knew that his character was as elusive as the flame in his eyes.


    "I think we''ve said enough about me. Let''s get back to business, mage


    "Curse crow, you can call me curse crow." Said the magician humbly. From the identity of Karus, he realized the great value of this demon, if he could use him successfully. Carus''s eyes rolled to show that he had remembered the name of the magician.


    "Well, curse crow. I don''t think you''re going to turn down my advice now, will you? "


    "Of course, I''d love to hear that."


    In this alley, a gray robed mage and a demon descendant are talking in a low voice. No third person knew what they were saying, but judging from the smile that the two people raised unconsciously and whether Carus clapped his hands or not, they were very close to each other. At the end of the conversation, the mob held out his right hand toward the grey robed mage, burning a pale scarlet flame.


    "So, the deal is made?"


    The curse crow nodded and held out his hand in the other''s hand. This is the ritual of the devil, and Carus, the son of the devil, can also use it.


    "Deal set up."


    The scarlet flame extends from the mob''s hand to the magician''s hand, leaving a small symbol on the skin of his wrist artery, which looks like a goat''s skull with both eyes on fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    A moment later, the upper layer of the castle is examining whether it is possible to repair the dummy damaged by the curse crow last night. However, from the dwarf''s expression, it seems that the acid released at the cost of devil''s life has caused irreversible damage to the puppet.


    "The power core is basically in good condition, but all the transmission pipes are dissolved. Well, it seems that more corrosion resistance is needed. " The dwarf squats on his creation and mutters to himself as he looks at the inner core of the dummy as it opens outside. Only in the face of his own invention, the ruler Cang lion, the Lord of the largest territory in addition to the king, would become more talkative.


    "How long will you stand there and watch?" Dwarves are not a race lacking patience. They can stand in front of the iron felt for a long time just for the perfection of a piece of work. However, in terms of communication with people, they always give the impression of being impatient. People familiar with dwarves don''t see this as a weakness, because they know that the short friends'' tantrums mean they have no malice.


    "I thought you were going to talk to yourself for a while." Carus came out of the shadows. It''s hard to imagine that there is a shadow for an adult to hide in the sunshine corridor. But it''s not surprising for dwarves who have been around for years.


    "Bah, you Brown fellow. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. " The Great Duke knew his friend very well, although most people in the world would doubt them because of their appearance and their devil blood. But the dwarf doesn''t, because in his eyes, Carus was his friend before a demon. And because of this, Andrea knew that his friend could only be so patient in one thing.


    That''s when he has bad news. Carus always liked to ask people who would be frightened by news to ask him.


    "Well, well, my dear little friend." The demon shrugged, revealing the smile he would only show to a few people. "I just went to see that grey robe again."


    Big Duke liehammer''s action is stiff for a moment. But soon his muscles relaxed again. The dwarf stood up and turned to look at his friend. His face showed obvious dissatisfaction. It was obviously unhappy with Carus'' private action.


    "Don''t rush to the conclusion, Andrea." Demons who know each other''s temperaments know how their dwarf friends will react. So he quickly said, "I know you don''t like the wizard, but there''s something in his hand that we can use."


    "I think you want to use it. I told you that the magic is totally unreliable! You''ll suffer a lot from it sooner or later! " The dwarf swears, but still doesn''t leave. Andre reaches on the dummy and waits for an explanation from the man in front of him.


    The mob laughs, knowing that dwarves hate magic, and that the race resists all magic like their favorite rock, except for the magic weapons or armor they make themselves. And the user of magic, the wizard, is also one of the most unpopular guests in their eyes. However, Karus did not think so. As a wanderer in the dark, he knew the value of these peepers.


    "Whatever you say, but this time the deal between me and that wizard is all for you." Carus touched his head and went to the dwarf. When the sun shone on him, some ashes that seemed to have been left by the fire rose from his skin. This is the curse of the demons. Under the sun, which symbolizes the vitality of the world, their dark lineage will inevitably be excluded. In this way, Carus showed his friends the importance of his next words.


    "The wizard who called himself the Raven charmer had a banshee beside him."


    "You''re talking about the little girl named Lin beside him?" The dwarf raised his eyebrows. As the Lord of the strong hammer collar, he had an intelligence system for his own domestic affairs. In fact, before the curse crow came today, his information had already been put on the table of Lord hammer. And the only fellow traveler of the curse crow is Lin.


    "Do you know her?" Aware of the subtle facial expression on his friend''s face, the demon made this judgment.


    "Well, once a few years ago." Said the dwarf in a low voice, although he actually remembered the demolition of the orphanage and the reception of orphans, he did not want his old friends to see his soft side.


    "It seems that you are a good Lord." Although Andre tries to hide it, it is not difficult to infer the relationship between the dwarf and the former maid for Karus, who is familiar with him. Ever since he came to the city, the words of praise from the residents of molten iron city to their Lord have been around the ears of the demons. Carus was glad that his friends were so loved in this strange land, but worried that the dwarfs would forget their identity.


    "All in all, the dame foresaw the destruction of the city. So she begged the wizard to warn you. But I think it''s more convenient for me to do it for you. With your character, I''m afraid you won''t welcome grey robes into your castle in the near future, will you? "Andre was silent after listening to his friend. His first reaction is that the curse crow is lying. Even if all the people in Cang lion''s territory become rat people, and then attack the city together, the dwarves are confident that their city will not fall overnight. But he also knew that the demons would only be more sensitive to lies than he was. Since Karus felt that the curse crow was true, the news could be regarded as true.


    "I will send people to patrol the city to find out the hidden danger. These statues will be sent to the city walls later. Well, if those mice think their claws are harder than alloy, come on With his fist, big Duke liehammer pounded the shell of the statue under his body. Even the power of the devil could not easily hurt the dwarves'' proud works, let alone the rat people?


    "Whatever you want, I''m just here to deliver a message." Carus shrugged. He was not as experienced as his friend in how to defend a city. He''s here to remind the dwarves to be careful. As for whether this reminder will work or not, demons are not sure.


    With these words, Carus turned to the shadow of his appearance. But the Duke called him.


    "Where are you going?" Andre asked. He saw that his friend had something to do. Out of curiosity and worry, he thought it would be better to ask.


    The demon just waved his hand and said without looking back.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve got a date to go around your city. I''ll be back at sunset


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    After a day and night of fierce fighting, the tide of rat people outside the city wall of Cangshi King finally began to retreat for the first time. The soldiers who had no vision woke up from the numbness of chopping. They were surprised to find that there was no living rat man around them. After kicking down the rat men on the edge of the city wall, the soldiers saw that the remaining rat people began to move away from the capital city and disperse towards the wider forest.


    Cheers, from the walls. The sound was even louder than yesterday''s trumpet, and hearing it, the residents of the whole city understood their fate, and they were safe. Soon, the silent city became noisy. People almost ran into the street from their own houses, hugged people they knew and did not know, cheered and screamed, releasing their fear day and night.


    "They are too early to be happy." Cheese stood on the spire of the Council Hall of the royal capital, which was the highest place in the whole kingdom except the Royal Castle, overlooking the city which was rejuvenated with vitality, he said indifferently.


    "Is it? I think they''ve done a good job. At least this city won''t be like the iron castle... " Elsa beside the Master seemed to be infected by the residents of Wangdu, and her face showed an irresistible smile. She is happy for the people in this city.


    "The rat people left because they were hungry. They will eat all the food that can be eaten in the vicinity. When these people come out of the wall, they will find themselves in the desert Cheese frowned. The mage was not optimistic about the future of the war. Without food to sustain life, human beings might become something more terrible than rat people in an instant.


    "There will always be a way. As long as they are alive, they can find a way. " Said Elsa in a low voice, though not very strong. The woman who came out of the snow in the North inherited the ice guard''s heart as strong as the ice. For the landlady, as long as there is still a glimmer of hope, she can never give up on her own initiative. No, maybe even if there is no hope, the people of Longji mountain will not bow to the world.


    The mage tilted his head. He hoped Elsa was right. This makes cheese no longer discuss this topic.


    "It''s time for us to go down. The sun has risen. Someone will see us." The mage said, holding her partner''s hand, walked into the shadow of a door that did not exist.


    "Hey, I''m wondering where you went in the morning." In a room in the witch''s house (there have been so many guests recently that emia has had to open this almost never used ballroom.) The long walnut table takes up most of the dining room space, and Jack is nibbling at a piece of grilled sirloin and says to the two people who walk into the banquet hall.


    "We went to witness a victory. At least it looks like a victory Replied the cheese, sitting in the nearest chair. When he sat down, the tableware flew to him from the cupboard in the corner of the room. Elsa was obviously shocked by the strange scene, but she was relieved to think that the mage had done many more incredible things.


    Wolf Walker shrugged. Of course he heard the cheers in the street, but it didn''t matter to him. Because this small victory is the work they finished together. Without the help of cheese and the families in the dark, Wang Du''s human beings would never have welcomed the sun with a smile. And this smile is not without cost.


    "Representatives of the big families have gone back to count the losses. I''m sure it''s their worst loss in nearly a hundred years. " The witch in red sat on the main seat of the long table, drinking a pot of black tea and said quietly. Although accurate data have not been obtained, it is certain that both ghouls and Dementors, and even dwarfs, paid the price of blood in the secret war last night. This account must be paid by someone. The witch only hopes it is not herself.


    "Then let them prepare. The war is far from over. Last night was just the beginning." The mage took a sip of the clear water that he had floated in front of him. He did not care and said that if the battle continued, the number of casualties would only increase. "Compared to this, Ms. Heather, are you sure of our itinerary today?"


    With a wink, the knight took a long swallow. "If you didn''t smash the pharmacists'' Association again last night, I''d be a little more sure." She stressed the pronunciation of the word "again" to emphasize that cheese had visited the pharmacists'' Association twice in a short day, and each time caused considerable damage.


    "Our actions are all for the purpose of self-defense. I believe that the king of Cang lion is not so unreasonable, is he?" Although the master said so, from the embarrassed expression on his face, he did not have much confidence in his words.


    "Self defense? It''s self-defense to walk into the heavily guarded Association of pharmacists, and then kill the chief pharmacist and his disciples? " If eyes can kill people, Heather''s eyes should be able to cut cheese alive. The body of the false Baron has been destroyed because of its characteristics. Although the body of the chief pharmacist can be found, no one can prove that the rat man is the great pharmacist of the grey lion, can it. So from the conclusion, cheese they have to bear a lot of responsibility for the death of these two people."I believe Lothar can provide us with some favorable testimony. The words of a count of the kingdom should have a lot of weight." Cheese spread his hands, trying to find a way out of the charge of the knight.


    "Ah, may I remind you that Lord Lothar is wanted now? Although you won the trial of glory, it was not granted by the king himself. It''s true that the Great Duke of blood axe is your Majesty''s confidant, but it''s hard to say how much he can say about such a thing Heather raised her eyebrows. The battle in the court was totally different from fighting with the sword. Many things that were taken for granted changed their flavor when they came to the king''s chamber.


    "Duke Harold won''t guarantee us." With the sound of the door opening, Lothar appeared at the door of the banquet hall. He said, sullenly, with hern''s hand pinned behind his waist. "The bloody axe was killed on the wall last night."


    Silence enveloped the dining table. It''s like the arrival of Lothar freezes time. Everyone at the table fell into some kind of silence because of the sudden news. If the witness of a glorious trial dies, will that trial count? This problem suddenly appears in everyone''s mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    The patter of rain beating the street, the sudden light rain covered the newborn sun, as if the magnificent morning scenery is just a wake-up dream. When the soldiers who died in battle on the city wall were wrapped in white cloth and carried down, the gods felt pity. The royal flag that should have symbolized loyalty was wrapped around them. However, in such a large capital, all the flags together were not enough to cover the bodies of these brave soldiers. Everyone who saw the dead guards shrank their smiling faces.


    Victory? What does that mean? Everybody on the street is thinking about it. After paying such a high price, does the so-called victory only mean another day''s survival? The residents of Cangshi Wangdu raised their heads and looked at the gray sky with blank eyes. However, they could not see the slightest light. Some of them were just the rain dripping into their eyes.


    "It''s like the sky is crying." Mona walked in the middle of the line, stretched out her hand, and looked at the splash of rain on her palm.


    "The sky won''t cry, it''s people who will cry." Jack continued with a toothpick in his mouth. However, even the wolf Walker also put away his casual attitude. The sadness in the city and the despair under the rain forced him to do so.


    After all the people were silent because of this atmosphere, only cheese''s eyes looked at the residents of Wangdu who passed by without any scruples. The mage''s eyes could not see sadness or solemn feelings. Some were just his consistent calm. Cheese is like looking at a picture, looking around, and saying in a voice that only one can hear.


    "Despair is the cradle of faith."


    The grey lion is a country with few beliefs. Because of its remoteness, even the missionaries who are keen on preaching are not willing to take root in this cold land. The belief of the residents of this kingdom is still in the vague totem or even the king. There is no religious community with a large scale among them. However, it will soon become a thing of the past. The mage believed that as long as the grey lion survived the plague, religion would begin to sprout in this land of suffering.


    And the quickest success should be those who have already sneaked into this kingdom and waited for that moment. Like some melancholy bard. Cheese shakes his head at the thought. The wet soul sect doesn''t like to publicize itself. In fact, even the mage could not understand why the believers of these people in the rain were acting.


    "Here we are." Elsa''s voice came from her ear and interrupted cheese''s thinking. At this time, he found that the scenery in front of him was already the periphery of the city, and the wall was not far away from the group. Heather was talking to the sergeant in charge of the area. Lothar was not in the regiment. Thinking of what had happened to him, the count voluntarily withdrew from the plan to meet the head of the royal order.


    Atticus quickly appeared in front of the crowd. The knight''s beard was as pale as Roland''s, but compared with the old magician''s long beard that hung down to his chest, the chief commander''s beard with the outline of his chin gave a totally different feeling. The iron Knight''s eyes were firm and clear, and he could not see that he had gone through a great war.


    "How nice to see you again! My dear rose Said the Grand Knight, hugging Heather tightly. The famous grey lion knight was trained in his own team, which is why Heather is sure to get an interview with the iron knight.


    "Yes, it''s good to see you, your excellency." The female Knight didn''t feel uncomfortable with each other''s embrace, let alone the armor on both of them. The embrace could not touch the body at all. Even if there was no barrier between the two layers of iron, Heather would not refuse the arm of a man like his father. This is also the common feeling of every knight who has been trained under Atticus. They respect the old knight as much as they respect their father.


    "Ha ha, don''t say that. You are already the head of the hammer order. I don''t have the right to be called that!" The old knight said, and patted Heather on the shoulder. He looked at the woman in front of him. She and Lyon were his most proud disciples. Even once upon a time, Atticus tried to bring the two together. Although the relationship did not end in a wedding as the iron Knight hoped, it did not hinder the position of the two disciples in his heart.


    "You will always be my commander, my Lord." Heather has a rare smile on her face. Only those who are really close can be so feminine. You know, even if the Knights of the hammer order have served for more than three years, they rarely see the smiling face of the commander. And how destructive it would be to smile at heather. Those young Knights even gave it a proper name, rose in full bloom.


    Iron knight is not a good speaker, so now he can only hold Heather''s shoulder tightly with both hands. The smile on his face makes the adjutants around him gape. They have never seen a knight like iron man so happy.


    "Good, great! You don''t know, when I heard the fall of liehammer, I would like to take someone to find you! I didn''t expect to wait for me to find you, but you came here yourself... " Atticus couldn''t speak any more. As head of the Knights of the hammer, Heather''s responsibility is bound to never leave the Lord who swore allegiance to flee without permission. So why is she here? The chief Knight noticed that there were still some people standing behind heather. And a few of them made him instinctively unhappy.Heather noticed the iron Knight''s eyes and the haze in Atticus''s eyes. To the caster, the old knight had always been keen and had no good feelings. The hammer rose, who knew this well, knew that she had to get rid of the chief Knight''s worries before he spoke. So Heather broke away from her powerful hands on her shoulders and fell down on one knee with her left hand in her heart.


    "I swear with my glory and life that I have not broken my oath. I come to ask for your help with the hope of saving the grey lion!"


    Atticus looked at the knight kneeling in front of him, the heat in his eyes gradually cooled down. His eyes moved back and forth across cheese and Jack''s faces, and the iron knight could feel that his sword was emitting unusual heat in its scabbard. The rain that fell on the scabbard was rapidly evaporating.


    "Bring them to my tent. It''s not a place to talk." Reach out and lift Heather up from the ground, said the Grand Knight. Then, without turning back, he walked to the barracks under the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    Raindrops hit the tent, making a crackling sound. This tent, belonging to the head of the royal order, is no more gorgeous than those for ordinary soldiers. In fact, not just this one, all Knights of the kingdom are treated the same as the most ordinary soldiers. This is a sign that the grey lion knights are proud of. They don''t need material favors because they are supported by something more noble.


    A thin cloth tent like this naturally does not provide good warmth. The cold water vapor is rampant in the tent through the cloth. Maybe the only difference between inside and outside the tent is that there is no rain on your head. "It''s just a matter of saving your coat." Jack whispered. He had some complaints about the shabby tent. If Heather hadn''t come forward and hugged the old knight, wolfwalker couldn''t believe that the tent belonged to the famous iron Knight Atticus.


    The big Knight''s tent is not big. Several people enter it and become more crowded. Jack and Mona can''t stand the environment. They ask to watch outside the tent. Before leaving, the female soldier patted Elsa on the shoulder and asked some reluctant housewives to leave the tent with her, leaving room for the negotiators. The werewolf also nodded to the mage before he went out. However, he meant that he would rush in and knock down all the threatening people as soon as necessary.


    "You can take our guests to a warmer place and check the fire preparation." Atticus said to his adjutant, who was standing beside him, and the young man bowed down at once. Outside the tent came the voice of his conversation with his cheese buddies.


    Soon there were only Heather, cheese and Atticus left in the tent. The old knight sat on a stool made of stumps, his gray eyes fixed on the mage''s face under his hood. His right hand, intentionally or unintentionally, rubbed on the handle of iron rule, which made cheese suspect that he might draw his sword at any time. Since the other side used this attitude towards himself, the mage felt that he should also respond well. Like a prank, his black eyes under the gray robe began to flash a weak magic light.


    Heather, of course, could see the hostility between the two men. She supported her forehead, and the iron Knight hated magic. It was no new news, but now cheese''s performance did not seem to be accommodating to each other. The matron knew that if she didn''t open her mouth, the two men were likely to fight directly after a long time of looking at each other.


    "Your honor." Heather''s words attracted the attention of Atticus and liberated him from the confrontation with the mage.


    "You''d better explain who your friend is, Heather. I remember telling you not to get close to these tricksters Said the iron knight. He was very uncomfortable with the glowing eyes of cheese.


    "Of course, I have never forgotten your teaching." The female knight took Atticus'' left hand, hoping to calm down her former commander with her actions. "This gentleman is not the enemy. Sir, you have made him nervous. "


    Maybe Heather''s move worked. The hostile expression on the iron Knight''s face gradually eased down, "he should be more nervous. In front of him is the great Knight of this country. "


    "Well, is it? Should I bow to you now? Your honor Cheese always has a good temper, but that doesn''t mean he won''t be angry. Atticus''s unreasonable hostility makes him very unhappy. When the mage was not happy, his words naturally became mean.


    "What are you talking about?" Cheese''s words obviously angered the knight. The iron Knight immediately wanted to stand up and draw his sword, but Heather grabbed his left arm, making Atticus unable to do so. At the same time, the matron glared at the mage fiercely, and now she is very sorry to let Elsa leave. At least the landlady can stabilize the cheese mood here.


    "Can''t you men be so childish? What time is it, and you are still arguing over such trifles Heather said, her harsh tone made both men in the tent subconsciously bow their heads and touch their noses. They all know that the knight is right, but dignity, this thing sometimes makes people lose their sense.


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness, young man. I should not blame you for nothing. " In the end, it was Atticus who spoke first. The old knight was not afraid to admit his mistake if he thought he was wrong.


    "Well, I accept your apology. And in fact, I was wrong Cheese bowed his head to express his apology. Only then did he notice how much time they had wasted on this unimportant issue. This is really stupid, the mage thought to himself.


    "Now that we''ve all apologized, I think I can tell you why you''re here. The purpose of Heather''s coming here from the hammer is not to say hello to an old man like me, is it The iron Knight raised his eyebrows and turned to heather.


    "You are right. We are looking for some terrible things, including the rat man you were dealing with just now. They are all part of our pursuit." Before Heather spoke, cheese said that he didn''t want to waste any more time exploring each other, so he wanted to get to the point.


    "You mean you''re investigating the plague?" Without more hints, Atticus naturally guessed the purpose of the mage and others, and his eyebrows wrinkled. The iron Knight naturally does not think that such a terrible plague is natural, but what he is facing makes him have no time to think about the possibility of deeper level. Now hearing what Cheese said, he looked at the whole plague again."Yes, my companions and I led the way south from Saron. We went to the iron fort, witnessed its destruction, and then all the way to the king''s capital. We have a clue to a pharmacist in the association of pharmacists. "


    "Oh, I see. You''re the grey wizard who won Harold III Atticus had heard about the pharmacists'' Association, and that a grey - robed wizard had defeated the bloody axe in a glorious trial. At this time, he was sure that the young man in front of him was indeed the legendary wizard. This explains why tieze reacts to him.


    "Yes. And I deeply regret the death of the bloody axe. " When hearing the news of Harold III''s death, cheese was not happy. He felt remorse for taking the Duke''s most powerful weapon. If hern''s hand was still in the hands of the bloody axe, perhaps he would not have died in the hands of a group of rat men. From this point of view, cheese must be responsible for the death of Duke.


    "Don''t say that, boy. It''s better to die in the fight to defend our country than to die in bed. It''s the best end result for us old guys The iron Knight shrugged his shoulders. He was also sad about the death of his old friend. However, there were so many such deaths in his life that he could not make his numb heart grieve for each death for too long.


    However, this did not prevent him from changing his idea of cheese. No matter how, a person who knows how to respect his opponent always makes the old knight like it. Moreover, depending on the age of cheese, maybe it is not his choice to study magic. If the mage was born in Cang lion, there might be a young soldier as famous as Lothar. Atticus shook his head, shaking off the absurd idea.


    "No more. I can probably guess why you came to me. But are you really ready? " "I''m a little older, but I''m not blind. I saw something behind the rat man last night, and those guys won''t help us unless it''s a wizard. But, young man, the man you are going to see is not the same as the one you saw before. You are not familiar with the world in that castle. "


    "One of my motivations for survival, sir, is to explore. And it''s the quickest way to get to the answer Cheese laughed, he said to the iron knight. The mage didn''t know the secret of liehammerling, but the cheese master knew that there was a man in the capital who must know the answer. He was the king of this country.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "You''re late." Curse crow standing in the alley said. He turned his back to the demons who came out of the darkness, which was very dangerous, but the magician felt that Karus was not the same as he knew. There is no denying that the man with his eyes on fire is a very deadly assassin, but that alone can''t be a friend of Lord hammer, so there must be something else in Karus that appeals.


    "I''m sorry, that dwarf''s temper is worse than I remember. It seems that these years of aristocratic life have made his dwarfs more angry." The demon shrugged, and the red lines on his body twisted. "But you are not going to find a reliable helper? I heard that you witches always have a few reliable guards around you, or do you prefer to use corpses His tone sounded curious.


    The curse crow curled its mouth, which was not seen by Carus behind him. "I don''t need a guard. No one is more reliable than myself. And, "he said, turning his head to the mob," I''m sure you won''t let me get killed, will you? "


    "Hey, hey, you are really like me." Carus walked up to the magician and looked down at him. "Then follow me. If you fall behind, I can''t guarantee your safety." The mob showed a fearsome smile, showing his mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Carus said, and went deep into the lane, where there was a wooden door, but the door did not lead to a room, it led to the ground. As the demons opened the wooden door, a stench came out of it, which made the curse crow cover its mouth and nose subconsciously.


    "Are you sure?" The magician''s voice sounds funny. If he''s serious, it doesn''t mean he''s going to enter the city.


    "Capture the city overnight? Even a man like me, who knows nothing about war, knows it''s impossible. It''s Andre who made it here Compared with the curse crow, the devil didn''t care much about the smell. Compared with the purgatory he had experienced, the sewer environment was even more comfortable.


    "Since the fortress cannot be broken from the outside, only internal damage is left. However, the city is not infected by the plague like the iron castle. The only place that can hold enough rodents is the water system. " The magician then said. Of course he understood this, or he would not have come here with Carus. However, try to open the mouth and nose of the hand, curse crow still can not adapt to the smell.


    The demon turned his eyes. Helpless, he reached out and took out a thing from the cloth bag wrapped around his waist and threw it into the curse crow''s hand. It seems to have been a mask, but now only the part below the nose is left. Judging from the fracture, the whole mask seems to be torn in two by great force.


    "Put it on. You''ll feel better. "


    The magician can feel the magic power on the mask. Obviously, the object has been devastated. Its original function can not be traced, but the residual magic energy can still separate the wearer from the odor in the air.


    "Thank you." The curse crow used his own means to make sure that there was no trap on the mask and then said thanks. Strange to say, the mask, which looked rather rough, was naturally attached to the magician''s skin after wearing it on his face. The curse crow could not feel the existence of the mask at all.


    "Come when you''re ready. There''s not much time." The devil first grabbed the ladder in the wooden door and climbed into the sewer of molten iron city.


    The curse crow looked at the hole of the sewer and the hem of his robe. He shook his head and took off the grey robe to reveal the clothes inside. He didn''t want to stain this important robe. At the end of entering the sewer, the magician reassuringly confirmed that the mask would not fall off itself, and finally followed Carus into the dark.


    In this era, most or almost all human cities and towns do not have such things as water system. After all, no one will dig a complete underground system and maintain them regularly before building a city. But the city of molten iron is not among them. As a race growing in caves, dwarfs are very aware of how terrible waste can become. If a dwarf fortress does not have a matching water system, it will soon become a huge den.


    Lord liehammer inherited the tradition of their race. He built the city, so he built the underground world to match it. The underground space of molten iron city is very large. Even the workers who were ordered to build this underground system once thought that the grand duke was going to build his capital into an underground city. Even though the residents of the city are 100 times as old, the huge and complex sewers are still not unbearable.


    "I think I must have stepped on something." The curse crow frowned and complained that the sticky feeling under his boots made the magician reluctant to think about what he had stepped on.


    Carus did not speak. He walked in front of the curse crow and led the latter through the underground pipes for the carriage. The demons seemed to be very familiar with the environment here.


    "Have you been here before?" The magician naturally saw that it was not the first time that Carus had walked in the sewer. He was curious about the reason for this guy to enter such a place."I am used to every detail of where I am." Said the demon in a deep voice. The curse crow of course does not believe that the "details" in the mouth of Karus refer to getting into a city''s sewage system, but the other party''s familiarity with this place makes him unable to find a reliable inference for a moment. The magician maliciously conjectures that the reason why this guy can move quietly in the dark is that he is transferred through these underground passages.


    "Be careful." Not far from them, with the sound of a stream of water, some things flowed down from the top of the pipe, splashing some stinky viscous liquid. The magician swore that he never wanted to know what it was that splashed on his boots.


    "We are now in the living area. We should always be careful of these" gifts "from the sky." Carus made a quotation mark with both hands. Although the scope of cursing crows in the dark was not large, he still saw the gloating smile on the other side''s face.


    I wish I didn''t put this guy''s face in those things on the floor before I went out. The magician thought.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    In the dark sewer, the Raven and Carus moved cautiously. The red lines on the devil''s body emit a light light in the dark, so that the magician will not be separated from him. It was at this time that the Raven realized for the first time that he never seemed to smell the devil in Karus. It''s incredible. Just like the smell of sulfur on the devil, the devil''s body also gives off an unpleasant smell, but even if it''s so close, the magician doesn''t feel it from Karus.


    Maybe the mask covered the smell together. Curse crow thought, he does not believe that a demon can really kill his blood demon, even if he has the support of an entire adventure team behind him. As he thought, Carus, who was walking in front, slowly stopped. He held out his finger and made a quiet gesture to the wizard behind him. Then the red stripes on the ogre faded, and soon the flame in his eyes was gone.


    There''s something around here. The wizard''s intuition told him so. The curse crow subconsciously approached the outside wall of the sewer nearby, hoping to reduce the possibility of being found by this action. However, he began to regret doing so when he noticed that his clothes were stuck by unknown substances on the wall. But even so, he did not dare to tear the clothes off the wall, because something in the dark was approaching.


    "Click, click" the sound of hard objects hitting the bottom of the sewer becomes louder, and the spirit of the magician begins to become tense. The rat man did not make such a sound, and in the sewers of the city, there seemed to be some other occupants than his and Carus''s supposed enemies.


    "Click!" From the distance of the sound and the height of the sewage splashing, the curse crow believes that as long as he reaches out his hand now, he will surely touch something in the dark. The magician held his breath, hoping that the other person had not noticed him. But things always go against their wishes, don''t they? After that click, there was no movement in the dark, and the object stopped by the curse crow.


    "Close your eyes!" The voice of Karus rings directly from the mind of the magician. It''s a trick possessed by the devil that they can communicate without using words. Now, of course, it''s not the time for the curse crow to recall this ability. He subconsciously listened to the devil''s voice and closed his eyes tightly.


    "Don''t move no matter what happens. You don''t want to see what''s in front of you." The voice of the mob continued. Just when the mantra crow wants to tell him that he can''t move in the first place, his words are superfluous. The soft touch from the legs makes the magician almost shout out. What''s that? The gray robe''s brain was thinking rapidly, and at the same time, it felt as if something was slowly climbing up its legs, something hairy.


    The heart rate, uncontrollably, quickened. The dark environment, the tense atmosphere, and the strange feeling that has climbed up to the thigh. If an ordinary person comes to these conditions, he may have fainted due to excessive tension. However, the curse crow is still a caster from the grey tower. He has a hundred times more control over his fear than ordinary people. Faced with such a situation, the incantation master actually suppressed his faster and faster heartbeat.


    "Well done." The curse crow can hear the surprise in Karus''s voice, and the demon didn''t expect that the grey robe would have this skill. This ability to change his physiological phenomena is not only partial, but also difficult to play a role in actual combat.


    "You''d better think about how to get this thing out of me than that." Exclaimed the magician in the mind of the demonic. Within a short period of time, the curse crow had cracked the means of Karus and successfully traced back to the position of the demon.


    Carus said something again in his grey robe''s head, but the crow did not listen, for the darkness had spread from his thigh to his waist as he communicated with his companions in silence. Up to now, the curse crow can only guess that the things attached to him are probably part of the terrain, so they lean on him so unscrupulously. But at the same time, he also noticed that the soft touch was slowly becoming hard. The feeling was changed from hair to twigs. The curse crow was deeply hurt by these hard thorns. He only hoped that the hair would not become harder, or he would become a sieve if he could not wait for the help of the demons.


    "You try to move it slowly, slowly." Carus suggested that the mob could not find a safe way to separate the curse crow and the things that depended on him in the dark, so he could only advise the magician.


    "No, the clothes are stuck to the wall." The curse crow replied without thinking about it. If he could move, he would have slipped away before the thing had climbed to his waist.


    "Hiss It''s not easy. I haven''t seen anything on you. " The devil''s words sound helpless, while the magician is worried that the other party will leave. After all, the transaction between him and Carus does not include ensuring the safety of each other''s life. He can''t expect the other side to risk his life to protect himself.


    "Don''t worry. You can describe this guy to me." The voice of the curse crow was a little anxious, and he hoped to use the eyes of Carus.


    "Well, what''s on you looks like a moldy sponge. I can''t tell where the front is or see its organs." The mob pondered for a moment and began to describe what he saw. "It''s full of hair, or hair like things. It''s big and big. Its ears or nose should be covered. I''m not sure if this thing has eyes. And, I''m sure you can feel that the guy''s hair is standing up"I know what it is." The magician heard Karus''s description and quickly guessed the identity of the guy in the sewer. But it also made him understand what a dangerous situation he was in. "It''s carnivorous cotton, an underground creature. The hair on its body is its nose and ears, and it is also its mouth. There is a small mouth on each hair or on its tentacles


    "So how can I separate this from you?" The explanation of the curse crow didn''t make Karus understand. He didn''t care what the creature was in front of him. He just wanted to know how to beat it back.


    "Fire! Or something else that''s hot. Meat eating cotton likes warmth but hates heat. " The voice of the gray robe said aloud in his mind that all the records of the monster were from the library of the gray tower.


    "No, man. This is a sewer. I can''t light it here. It''s too dangerous." Carus shook his bald head and said that the excrement ferments and deteriorates in an airless pipe, and the gas they emit will ignite in case of fire.


    "Damn it! You have to hurry up, it has found that I am alive, meat cotton tentacles hardened is a precursor to eating! I don''t want to be torn alive by this thing! " The curse crow urges a way, he already can feel his trousers leg seem to be torn by something.


    "Well, well, does it have any weakness, a weakness that will die if it goes in?" The devil realized the seriousness of the matter from his companion''s words. He pulled a dagger from the leather jacket tied to his trousers. The gems on the dagger glowed faintly in the dark.


    "No! This thing is a piece of meat. Fire it! You have to light the fire, quick The tentacles of the meat eating cotton have touched the muscles of the magician''s legs. He can feel the pain of being bitten. Although it is not violent, it is as creepy as a group of ants eating your meat. The curse crow knows that today is not his death date, but it does not mean that he is willing to live the rest of his life without a leg.


    "No, I can''t light the fire." Said Carus, lifting his lips, shaking his head, but the charmer could not see his expression. But the curse crow understood the meaning of the other person''s saying this sentence. "You have to help yourself, friend." With that, the mob cut off the connection between them.


    He abandoned the curse crow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Carus disappeared, into the darkness of the sewer. Only the enchanter, who was held by the fleshy cotton, was left to greet his slow and painful death. If he could speak now, in fact, the curse crow almost did, and cursed the damned devil with the most vicious words he knew. But he soon calmed down, perhaps because of the pain in his legs, he had to calm down.


    He can''t scare the meat eating cotton. Although the monster is gnawing at his body, the whole action is leisurely and casual. The meat eating cotton takes him as a new dead body. This makes the crow wonder if the killers in the city will actually throw the bodies of their victims here for scavengers to eat. But this kind of leisure is subtle. Once the curse crow makes a sound or moves violently, he will frighten the mindless monster. When a part of his body is wrapped in meat cotton, the magician does not want to do so.


    Is there any way to escape? The curse crow closed his eyes and thought, although the fire is the safest way, the development of Carus'' scruples is not nonsense. If the gas is detonated here, even the magician does not know what he will be blown into. He can''t take the risk. Curse crow''s love for his body is just like knowledge. He knows how long his body has to support his soul, so he must be careful to serve this fragile body.


    The pain gradually spread to the knee. The mantra crow could feel that some of the antennae of the meat eating cotton had penetrated into the wound of his leg. In this way, the branches with small sharp teeth would tear open his blood vessels soon. As long as the bleeding happens, the Sorcerer''s injury will be very serious. There has to be a way. The curse crow recalled every kind of magic he knew and looked for a solution.


    When the antennae of the carnivorous cotton began to tear the muscle of the leg of the mantra crow, its fatal "embrace" did not stop. The suffocating feeling told the magician that the monster''s body had reached the chest. I can''t wait any longer. I''m afraid I can''t even afford to pay some injuries to get out. The curse crow knew how difficult it was to get out of the meat cotton''s arms, so his eyes suddenly opened at the moment of making up his mind.


    The magic light burst out of the magician''s eyes. At that moment, the whole sewer was illuminated by the light in his eyes. "Enough!" With a roar, the clothes on the curse crow inflated like a balloon, and then And then it shrivels at a faster rate like a leaky balloon. But this one shrinks, originally in the clothing person, already disappeared.


    "Gaga!" A raven with pure black wings flies out of the collar of his clothes. If anyone can see it clearly, there are many tiny wounds on one leg. That''s how the curse crow came up with. He chose to escape from the cage that was built for his human size by means of metamorphosis. But it''s risky. Crows are not sewer creatures.


    "Touch!" With a dull sound, the mantra crow, who has just escaped from the flesh eating cotton, bumps into the top of the sewer. His flight path changes from a beautiful straight line to a crooked one. The deformation not only changes the caster''s body, but also makes the gray robed wizard become as fragile as a real Raven. After that, the meat eating cotton found that the delicacy of the mouth disappeared and made a chilling "gurgling" sound. Its tentacles became even harder than iron.


    Careful, careful. The curse crow kept reminding himself that he didn''t want to be hit on the ground by excrement from the sky when he was flying, regardless of the injury. Such an experience is unacceptable to the arrogant magician. Fortunately, his familiarity with crow form did not make the curse crow afraid. After a minute or two of flying, he was sure that he had got rid of that damned underground creature. Also completely lost in the city of molten iron complex underground pipeline.


    Bird''s eyes can''t see things in a dark environment, but they are better than human eyes. The crow in the sewer carefully selects a dry platform and lands on it. As its feathers gradually became the color of human clothes, the curse crow knelt naked on the platform, and all his things were left in the clothes. Now it is estimated that it has been torn to pieces by angry meat eating cotton.


    For those things, the magician doesn''t care. For a wizard from the grey tower, his real treasures will not be carried with him. The grey robe, which had been taken off before, was summoned. The clothes given by the Lord of the grey tower to each disciple when he was an adult were inextricably linked with his master. Taking a pair of boots out of his robe, the curse crow doesn''t want to step on the sediment in the sewer with bare feet.


    After putting on his boots and robes, the curse crow stood on the platform and listened to confirm that he was the only passer-by. It''s enough for the meat cotton thing to happen once. Fortunately, there was no other sound coming from the darkness around, only the echoes of dirt falling from the top into the sewer from time to time. The curse crow frowned and lost the leadership of Carus. He could not find his way back in the darkness.


    The wizard hesitated to use a spell that would allow him to gain dark vision, but it would also cause his eyes to flash a striking light, which was as obvious as a torch in the dark ground. Especially now that the mantra crow knows that there are still many interesting residents in the underground maze, he really needs to consider his own behavior.In the end, however, the magician decided to use the spell. He believed that the magic light was more likely to remind the residents of his danger than the enemies who might be attracted. It''s like the speckles on a viper. The curse crow was very satisfied with the metaphor, and then the dark world began to change in his eyes. Magic makes the dark world outline a dark gray outline. This kind of dark vision can''t see very clearly, but it is very helpful for people in the dark to see the boundary of things.


    Two light blue balls of light were moving in the sewer, the eyes of the magician. After passing through some dirty corridors, the passage in front of the crow suddenly becomes clean. Obviously, these channels are not normally used. So, are these passageways the preparation for the expansion of the city, or do they have other functions?


    Curiosity drove the wizard carefully into the clean passage and into the deeper part of the underground labyrinth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    In many cases, my fellow mantra crows are regarded by outsiders as the alien in the gray tower. In their opinion, his behavior is far away from the traditional style of the grey robed mage. In his deeds, people often do not see the respect for the infinite world and the desire for knowledge. They only see the means and perverse character of the curse crow.


    But it''s not true. No grey robe, including me, has ever regarded our fellow practitioners who like to use incantations as alien. In his fearsome style of conduct, mantra crow has the same thirst for truth as other grey robes. And his eagerness is also due to his real understanding of the inefficiency and inaccuracy of language communication. On the whole, no matter what my classmate has done, he is a worthy caster. ¡ª¡ªCheese''s personal notes


    in the sewer of molten iron city, maybe it can''t be called a sewer any more, because there is no trace of domestic garbage in the complex and tortuous underground corridor. The mantra crow sits on the dry wall for a short rest. He does not know how long it has been since he entered these strange pipes. The concept of time has no reference value in the dark underground. However, from the perspective of magic consumption, the magician believes that the outside world is not yet at night.


    But what''s the use of that? This damned underground tunnel seems to be endless, even curse crow once suspected that the scope of these passageways has exceeded the surface area of molten iron city. Moreover, although the sorcerer did not know the sewer system, he could also see that the layout here was not normal. For example, at the intersection where he was resting, there were four magic marks on the wall of the corner. Only the caster could notice these marks, so there was no possibility of forgery. In other words, he has passed here four times.


    At the same time, the wizard also noticed that the height between these corridors is not fixed. Many times, the passageways will suddenly tilt up or down, which makes the curse crow more confused. Are these passages really made by Lord hammer? What did he do for such a big project? The smell of conspiracy pervades the dark underground. No matter what the purpose of building here is, the magician has a premonition that he is approaching the answer.


    The longing for the secret made the curse crow ignore the fatigue of his body. He supported the wall with his hand and stood up again. His eyes with magic light scanned the three channels in front of him. All of them had been taken back to the intersection without exception. There must be some way he didn''t realize to get rid of this dilemma. The magician thought.


    With the construction ability of the caster Superman''s memory and years of casting training, a map he has explored is quietly formed in the wizard''s mind. Every corridor he walks through, every fork road he sees, and the ups and downs of the road, all these factors make the map quickly change from plane to three-dimensional. Even the most experienced miner may take months to write down such a complex terrain, but for a grey robe, a few breaths are enough.


    "Oh, I found it." The quiet environment makes the mantra crow have to express his excitement by talking to himself. The light in his eyes is even more dazzling, because he has found the hidden core of this underground labyrinth after combing for a few minutes. Numerous pipeline twists and turns are to let people ignore the difference between the high and low, just to let people adapt to and lose in this kind of ups and downs, ignore some things.


    "Here it is, isn''t it?" The curse crow carefully measured the changes of the passage with his feet, and said with a smile at the top of the passage after a distance. According to his calculation, in this passage, there is a carefully hidden space, which is about the size of a two-story villa. As for the corridor next to it, it now looks like a chrysalis wrapping this space, carefully protecting the softest core.


    "Come on, let''s see how to get in." With the sound of a finger, the fire appeared in the dry channel. The curse crow knew that it would attract some creatures living nearby. He had noticed the activities of other things many times when he was wandering aimlessly before, but for the sake of safety, all the magicians chose to avoid it. But now I can''t care so much. The night vision ability brought by magic is not enough to find delicate mechanisms. In the final analysis, human eyes are organs born in the light.


    "Hoo..." Close his eyes so that he can adapt to the fire in his hands, curse crow long breath, he felt that his heart has not been so fast for a long time. Even when fighting the rat man, the charmer doesn''t have the pleasure of uncovering a secret. With your eyes open, the magician notices that the hallway walls here in the light show a completely different material from the sewer, which looks more like some kind of metal.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong!" As the magician caresses the metal wall with his empty hand, trying to find a dark space between the lines on the wall that can be pressed in or slid in, a heavy sound comes from the distance of the passage. It sounded like heavy rocks pounding on the floor, which he had heard only once in his life.


    "Hell, how can there be giants in this place?" The movement of the wizard''s hand quickened, and his eyes eagerly searched for the unusual places in the lines. Although he did not know why it appeared here, the curse crow was very sure that only those beings called giants could make such sound when they were running fast. No matter what kind of giant lives in the underground pipe of molten iron city, the magician is not interested in meeting each other."Dong! Bang A violent echo is approaching. Although the grey robed mage tried to tell himself that the louder voice was due to the echo in the channel, it did not stabilize his trembling hands. In this unfavorable situation, facing a giant The magician began to wonder whether it was his death date today.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Where the hell is it The wizard screamed hysterically. He could feel the vibration of the ground. The giant could come out of the surrounding passage and crush him to death. At this time, his right foot was so excited that he stepped on the floor of the corridor. With a click, the body of the curse crow sank, and he stepped a small brick into the ground.


    Stiff. The caster''s body is completely frozen. Although the giant''s footsteps were still approaching, the curse crow did not move. The cold sweat ran down his forehead and flowed into the eye socket. The wizard is not sure what he stepped on. Maybe it is a secret door mechanism that can let him escape from the heaven, but it may also make him turn into a hedgehog by the crossbow arrows on both sides of the corridor when he pulls out his feet.


    In the light of the fire, the curse crow could see a big hand full of abscesses on the corner of the corridor in the distance. In the name of the gray tower, the thick hair on that hand almost caught up with the blanket in his room! The sudden appearance of the big hand makes the magician''s feet consciously pull out from the sunken floor. A toothache sound from the surrounding walls comes from the rotation of gears and chains. The wizard looks around cautiously and is glad that he has not seen the suddenly opened shooting hole or the wall that suddenly pops out.


    Whether the giant running towards the curse crow from the passage is an enemy or a friend, he is obviously running too fast. Although the big hand successfully grasped the wall around the corner, the huge kinetic energy kept the giant''s body in a forward posture, and his long arm could not make him turn as expected. As a huge black shadow flashed by, big hand and its owner rushed across the intersection of the curse crow.


    At the same time, an iron basket like object was lowered down the top of the aisle. The magician didn''t think about it and stepped into the basket. After feeling the weight, the basket, which had not been started for a long time, made a piercing sound and disappeared on the roof of the corridor with the mage among them. When the basket stops rising, the crow can hear the roar of anger coming from below.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    The giant''s roar made the mage clap his chest. The fury of missing prey made the Raven have no doubt that the giant under the floor would never give him a chance to communicate. However, although temporarily free from the danger of being torn to pieces by the giant, he still has no idea of where he is now. The iron basket brings the magician into a dark space. The silence around indicates that the mechanism driving the basket has stopped.


    The crow licked his right index finger carefully and raised the wet finger slightly to confirm whether there was a weak airflow in the dark. Although he knows why the wind is weak, he does not know why. This allows the magician to be sure that he will not die of suffocation, and also gives him the courage to light the fire.


    "Pa!" The dancing flame floats in the palm of the wizard''s palm. Although the flame created by curse crow with magic can be illuminated, it does not have the temperature of the real flame. In other words, the fire is just a kind of lighting props with an appearance. The cold light illuminated the dusty room for a long time. The room was very big, because the end of the light was exhausted, and the curse crow did not see any walls.


    "Cough" the dust in the air choked the magician who turned over the iron fence and coughed loudly. The sound echoed in the dark, and it took a long time to get quiet. What the hell is this place? The curse crow wondered. He looked down at the ground under his feet and found that they were made of the same kind of metal as the walls he had seen before. However, compared with the wall tiles with strange patterns in the passageway below, there was no trace on the floor here, as if they had been cast at one time.


    The wizard bent down to sweep the dust off the ground with his empty hand, trying to find a welding gap in the ground. He did not believe that anyone in the world could cast such a huge metal product at once. As far as he knew, even the forge named after their God residence in the legendary dwarf Kingdom could not do so. What is this place for? The curse crow is more curious.


    The magician moves on aimlessly. He can be sure that there is only one creature in this space, but he can''t guarantee that there is no mechanism trap set long ago. For this reason, curse crow every time when the foot will first try to make sure that the metal under the foot will not suddenly sink, and then dare to put the weight on completely. This kind of exploration means that he can''t walk to the boundary of the room quickly, but he doesn''t need to.


    As the crow walked about fifty steps forward, something appeared in the fire. At first, he thought it would be goods piled up on the floor. The magician speculated that it might be the secret warehouse of Lord hammer, but soon he had to give up the speculation, because what appeared in the light was not stacked boxes or other things.


    It''s a prayer table, made of the same material as the ground, and, it seems, cast with the ground. Seeing this scene, the curse crow has been a little chilly behind his back. He knows that the technology of casting this room and the prayer table has gone beyond the scope of the world. At the same time, the obvious religious meaning of the prayer platform also makes him realize who can possess this kind of taboo technology.


    "I think cheese is better for this." The curse crow whispered to himself that among the apprentices of the grey tower, everyone knew that cheese had the best understanding of the existence outside the world. Even with this knowledge, even Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, would ask for cheese advice from time to time. This made other apprentices envy cheese, but they still had a slight fear of cheese. It''s a field that even their teachers don''t like to step into.


    But even though he complained, the sorcerer still could not resist his curiosity and approached the prayer table with the light of fire. Unlike the smooth ground, the metal prayer platform is covered with dizzy and dense patterns. These patterns seem to flow under the dim lighting, which makes the viewer feel awe and hard to suppress the discomfort from his heart. This feeling leads the crow to make sure that the presence of the praise that comes from this prayer stand will never be liked.


    When the wizard comes to the prayer table, he must constantly tell himself that what is in front of him is only a deformed piece of metal. Only in this way can his fear be reduced to the extent that he will not drive him crazy. The mantra crow carefully inspected every part of the prayer table to see if there was a hidden space in it. If he could find a scripture, he would have a chance to understand who the room was built for. Of course, if it was cheese, he might have seen some clues from the lines on the prayer table.


    The curse crow is not cheese. He is good at cursing, but he has not involved in the field outside the world. That is the darkness that fate can not cover. I am afraid even the God of destiny can not influence it. Finally, the magician had to shake his head and leave the prayer table. He couldn''t tell the origin of this thing. In general, there will always be gods in front of the prayer table. Maybe he will have a chance.


    The frustrated wizard continued to move in the direction facing the prayer table, and the flame in his hand began to shrink slowly, indicating that the ventilation in the room was not enough to make up for the consumed parts. Of course, the magician noticed this. When the flame was smaller, he would have to stop lighting temporarily and wait for the airflow to bring more wind. But he had some time before that."Let''s see if we can find some clues." Less than twenty steps before the prayer table, it was no surprise that the mantra crow found something else, and what he found was so great that its edge was beyond the range of the light of fire. Statues, the sorcerer reasoned to himself, only gods can have such a huge size. The magician can''t wait to go to the huge shadow and raise the flame as high as possible to increase the area of illumination.


    Although the curse crow has prepared for the distorted shape that the statue may have, when the CD-ROM drives away the darkness on the giant shadow, he still holds his breath unconsciously. What kind of statue is this!


    It was made of the same metal as the floor, but the appearance of the statue was not like any living creature. The thing worshipped in front of the prayer platform looked like a large piece of rock which was randomly destroyed and excavated. However, in this rock, countless twisted bodies struggling to escape from it were carved with exquisite techniques! Mantra crows can find humans, dwarfs and even elves from them. However, most of these forms are still those with irregular patterns, such as taking various creatures apart and combining them at random. It looks like a nightmare for an imaginative child, but the image that should only exist in the nightmare is too specific.


    The flame in the Sorcerer''s hand swells with fear, and then extinguishes rapidly due to insufficient oxygen supply. In the dark, the wizard sat down on the floor, his eyes fixed on the statue, although all he could see now was darkness. Now he can be sure that this is a church, belonging to this God''s church.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    What the hell is that? The crow''s brows are locked. You know, even those priests who worship evil gods, they will not carve such strange statues. Although the existence from outside the world can not be described with specific images for the creatures in this world, it can be regarded as creatures with limited cognitive ability. The "God" in the eyes of priests will appear in some understandable form rather than become the strange image just seen by the curse crow.


    Slightly calmed down, the magician stood up from the ground, his body became a little stiff because of the tension. However, this does not stop the Raven''s thirst for the unknown. He is now eager to find out why there is such a strange statue here. He wants to know who, at what time and for what purpose, cast the statue and the church.


    But just as the wizard tried to ignite the magic flame in his hand again, the harsh mechanical friction sound interrupted his action. The curse crow looked back into the darkness of his coming direction. Although he could not see the situation there, he knew that the basket which had just carried him to this room was put down again. So, who will enter here this time?


    The first person that the wizard thought of was Carus, who had always suspected that the demons had not really left him, but were following him quietly. With the skill of Carus, it is not difficult to trace the curse crow in the complex tunnel without being discovered. But soon the magician realized that it didn''t really matter who the person was. Even if it was Karus, the curse crow couldn''t confirm whether he was hostile or not. Don''t forget that the demon just threw himself into the meat eating cotton to survive.


    Thinking of this, the magician quickly wrapped his robe around his whole body, and silently pulled up a wide hood to cover his face. When he completed these actions, the gray robe slowly integrated into the surrounding dark background. The robes from the grey tower can cover the wearer''s temperature and the sounds of physiological phenomena such as heartbeat and breathing in this state.


    The sound of "step, step" echoed in the open church. Judging from the sound, the visitor did not wear boots or other things, and did not seem to have any intention of hiding his whereabouts. The Raven looked through the crack in his hood into the dark. He didn''t see the flame in the eyes of the demon. But the magician had seen Carus extinguish his red light before, so he was not sure.


    The sound of footsteps approaching from the distance of the church sounded familiar to the man, who had no hesitation. The voice stopped within thirty steps of the crow, and the magician speculated that he might be checking the prayer table. At this time, the wizard was very glad that he did not leave any traces on the prayer table. Without waiting for him to breathe a sigh of relief, the footstep sounds again, and the distance from the curse crow is getting closer and closer.


    The heart beat faster. If it was not for the magic power of the robe to block the sound, the magician would have doubted that his presence would have been revealed by his intense heartbeat. Fortunately, the robe from the Lord of the grey tower has excellent performance. Even creatures who look at things with heat in the dark can no longer spy on the mage in the robe in the dark. The sound of the footstep passed less than three steps away from the mantra crow, without any stop.


    Is it a statue after checking the prayer table? The magician thought. He is now very suspicious that this is the daily inspection of their church by believers who believe in the existence represented by the statue. But this kind of inspection is unreasonable! Thinking of the dust that had accumulated on the floor and on the prayer table, the crow knew that it didn''t happen overnight. The church is obviously not used very often, and in that case, the person who came to inspect the church was cleared.


    There are two reasons. Either, he received the alarm that the church was opened, but judging from his action of not searching around, this is unlikely. The other is that the church needs to be used for some kind of business, so everything in the church must be kept in good condition. Combined with Lin''s death prediction, the curse crow suddenly understood why the Banshee could see the death of the whole city. If the statues were really summoned here, how long could a city of molten iron resist?


    He has to be stopped. No, take this guy alive and ask him whose church this is. The magician''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t want the magic in his eyes to reveal his plan too early. The man in front of the statue began to move again. Listening to his steps, it seemed that there was still a space behind the statue. However, the curse crow can''t control so much. He doesn''t want to wait for that person to turn back from his original road here. The longer the time goes on, the greater the variables will be.


    The wizard bowed up carefully, showed his eyes of dark vision, and searched for the trace of his opponent in the direction of footsteps. He quickly distinguished the third thing between the statue and the ground. The man looked as high as the curse crow from his back, but judging from the backbone of the other party, he should be much higher than the wizard when he stood upright. However, for the caster who is in charge of magic, body size is nothing.


    The dust on the church floor is quietly rolled up and gathered around the magician into a dirty ball the size of a head. The curse crow doesn''t want the battle to change, so he needs to make the best of everything he can. In order to avoid making noises, the wizard is moving almost with his limbs rather than with his legs. Of course, this reduces his speed a lot, but it is worth doing for the sake of concealment.When the distance between the crow and the other is less than ten steps, the wizard''s magic starts. The dust behind the magician suddenly dispersed and, like self-consciousness, flew around the master in front of him and flew to the head of the latter. The man whose head was covered with dust writhed. He wanted to cough, but the dust that came into his mouth blocked his throat. The man''s hands were waving wildly on his face, trying to disperse the dust falling on his head, but he did not know that under the control of magic, this behavior was just in vain.


    The wizard''s mouth showed a cruel smile, no matter when, it is always happy to see his enemy suffering. At this time, there was no need to hide. The curse crow strode forward and kicked the back of the man''s right knee! The heavy foot made the man kneel uncontrollably, and the magician tried to grasp the opponent''s neck to control the opponent, but as the slender, scaly neck slipped out of his hand, the crow realized that something was wrong.


    That guy has a snake head!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Now curse crow finally understand why this guy is carrying his back. In fact, the snake head man in front of him did not bow up. His hunchback is because the neck of this creature is much longer than that of ordinary human beings and humanoid creatures. This physiological structure not only makes them move a little heavy, but also makes the most powerful weapon of the snake head man even more lethal. That weapon is the fangs in their mouth.


    "SA!" The sound of a venomous snake spitting out its message sounded in front of the magician. Although the dust on the head of the snake head man did not disperse, he had obviously found the attacker. The head, which was the same structure as the poisonous snake but bigger than any snake, snapped at the wizard''s neck in the dark. The long neck suddenly exerted force, making his attack as fast as lightning.


    Curse crow did not have time to respond, the sharp snake teeth have been stuck to his neck, in this between, can save their own instinct. The magic in the wizard''s eyes was more powerful than ever before. The light in his eyes even illuminated most of the gods behind the snake head man. In front of the grotesque statue, the deadly fangs easily tear open the soft flesh of human beings. The snake head man can feel the touch from the tip of his teeth. He waits for the warm blood to flow into his throat, which is addictive.


    But he was destined not to wait. The teeth of the snake head''s upper and lower jaw collide fiercely together, making a palpitating sound. But the curse crow, somehow back out of a step of distance, this step, is the gap between life and death. The magician''s body can only complete the reaction at this time. His arms are subconsciously protected in front of his head. The pain from the neck tells the wizard that although the fangs did not pierce his body, it still left a wound.


    "I don''t like that kiss." With his left hand to wipe a pain from the place, the incantation master pretended to be calm. The grey tower is on it. He has never heard of such a strange creature. The snake head man in the dark is a strange existence to the curse crow. But even so, he would not do such things as showing timidity in front of the enemy.


    "People Hiss Class Meat From the invisible space came the distorted and indistinguishable hoarse roar. The contents of the snake head man''s words were hard to recognize because of the strong noise. It was with the wisdom of the wizard that he wanted to understand what the other side said after a second. However, the content of the words needs to be thought, but the tone of the speech is full of a straightforward desire to eat blood. The other party obviously does not intend to sit down with the magician and have a peaceful chat.


    "Listen, I started with my hand, but then I was in self-defense." Speaking is a good way to relieve pressure. The curse of crow curse does not need a spell like other spells. A few simple actions are enough to make the curse effective. So the apprentices of grey tower all know that their peers who are proficient in curse always speak a lot when fighting.


    No matter what the magician said, the snake head man judged from the voice of the curse crow that the other party was still in his attack range. So the monster put out his deadly fangs again, regardless of the numbness caused by the fierce bite. This time, the wizard was prepared. A simple squat helped the curse crow avoid the attack. He found that the snake head man seemed to love attacking the neck.


    "You seem to want to kiss me on the neck? But you''d better take care of yourself first The magic attached to his eyes made the curse crow recognize the outline of the enemy in the dark. His curse fell on him invisibly. The magician had found that the main attack method of the opponent should be the fangs in his mouth, so he cursed the muscle cramp in the neck of the opponent. It seems that the curse does not seem to have the power to directly curse the opponent or cause accidental direct damage to the opponent, but a simpler curse means less cost and faster release speed.


    Compared with cheese''s reckless and all-out casting, mantra crow has always regarded itself as an exquisite art of combat. However, no matter how the magician understands magic, his combat ability has always been among the best among the numerous apprentices in the grey tower. Even the master of the grey tower has praised the mantra crow''s fighting concept and called it the proper fighting method for the caster. But today, in the dark church deep underground in the city of molten iron, the magician''s proudest means have gone wrong.


    The snake neck is not as dull as expected, or it is not enough to achieve the desired effect in less than one second. The snake head man successfully retracts his neck, and although he doesn''t understand what happened to him, he still realizes that the curse crow is at work. Out of caution, the monster changed his tactics, and a dagger made of detached snake teeth and a delicate crossbow appeared in the hands of the snakehead.


    "So you have other toys?" The wizard satirizes the opponent. He can see the weapon in the enemy''s hand, but he is not worried. After all, he didn''t intend to fight each other in close combat. Raoshi''s snake tooth dagger had enough toxin to kill him, so he would not have a chance to play a role. As for the crossbow? A sneer flashed across the corner of the mouth of the curse crow. The mage of the grey tower is rarely injured by arrows.


    The snake head man did not know the mage''s ability. He saw that the monster, relying on his natural heat sensing ability, raised his hand to curse crow, which was an arrow! The arrow made of snake teeth makes a piercing whistling sound as it flies through the air, as if a poisonous snake was actually rushing at its opponent. However, the arrow that should have hit the curse crow''s chest didn''t work. The gray robe flew up like a spirit. The cloth of the robe caught the snake tooth arrow like a claw, and then gently rolled it to remove all the force on the arrow, so that the arrow that lost kinetic energy fell to the ground."Look, it''s just a toy." Regardless of the blocked arrow, the curse crow''s hands waved from both sides of the body and closed in front of the body. The air around the snake head man began to try to limit his movement like a shackle. The failure of the curse just now makes the magician guess that there is something in the opponent that can counteract his curse, so he needs to change his tactics.


    "Hiss!" The snake headed monster is held down by an invisible hand, and the letter in its mouth hisses menacingly. His performance makes the curse crow think that his magic has worked. But in the snake pupil which the wizard can''t see, a touch of cunning color is fleeting. He is misleading the magician to think that magic has limited his actions!


    But the curse crow is not stupid. The lesson of the curse tells him that it is very likely that the spell on this creature will not work as he wishes. Although the enemy seems to be under control, the pain in his neck tells him that things will not go so smoothly. Speaking of the pain on his neck, curse crow realized that the wound on his neck seemed to be more painful than when he was just bitten. Poisoned. This is the most reasonable explanation that the spell master can find. Just scratching some skin can make people poisoned. If this monster bites, I don''t know what will happen.


    "Don''t worry, we have time to play slowly." The wizard said, but his steps slowly moved in the opposite direction. He didn''t want to be too close to the snake head man. After noticing the magician''s action, the snake head man realized that the other side would not be cheated. The monster let out a roar, easily broke free of the shackles of magic, and rushed towards the curse crow again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Noticing that his magic was easily untied by the other party, the curse crow can now be sure that the failure of the curse was not an accident. There is something in this snake headed man, and even it may have some resistance or immunity to magic. This is a very common phenomenon among races and individuals who are blessed with high-level existence, but it''s bad news for spellcasters.


    "Why is it that every time I meet such a troublesome guy." The wizard complained, using the dust on the ground to condense a barrier in front of him. Of course, the wall made up of dust can not play any protective role, but when the snake head man passes through the dust, there is an irresistible pause, and his normal breathing is hindered, forcing him to stop.


    The curse crow knows that if he wants to defeat his opponent in such an unfavorable dark environment, he must seize every available thing. The magician retreats behind him. He wants to hide behind the prayer table, which will give him enough time to perform more complex casting. The snake head man obviously noticed this. The monster threw the snake tooth dagger to the back of the curse crow with fluent movement, forcing him to stop, and the hand down from time and space quickly wound the crossbow of his left hand.


    Different from the arrow made of the same snake tooth, this dagger has no sound when flying. If the magic power of the robe had not protected the crow, the wizard would have bumped into the dagger unknowingly. But Rao''s grey robe rolled up the dagger again, but the impact of the weapon still made the magician''s feet stagger. At the same time, the roaring arrow is less than a step away from the curse crow''s face.


    At such a distance, the curse crow knows that it is absolutely too late to avoid the arrow. Similarly, the magic on the robe is not omnipotent. Just after receiving the attack of the dagger, the robe''s hem has not recovered to withstand the attack again. In desperation, the magician raised his left hand and wanted to use one of his ten rings to defend against the attack. However, he found that the magic rings and his clothes were left in the arms of carnivorous cotton. Now there is nothing above his ten fingers.


    "Damn it!" But that doesn''t change what happened. The snake tooth arrow finally stops at the tip of the curse crow''s nose. The price is that the arrow passes through the wizard''s left hand palm completely. If the curse crow is now in a well lit environment, he will find that the color of the blood flowing out of the palm is a strange dark purple. However, the pain of holding a hot iron ball in his hand makes the magician know his own situation without seeing the blood. The pain he feels is far more than the arrow wound should bring. When he gathers the stabbing wound on his neck, there is no doubt that this arrow has the same kind of toxin.


    "You have to pay for it!" The wounded wizard roared, but his voice became hoarse due to the influence of the toxin, which could not make his opponent feel afraid at all. The originator of all this, the snake head man, looked at the curse crow''s embarrassed appearance and gave out a bad laugh. He strode towards the incantation master, and only when the distance between the two was close enough, he would use the deadly fangs to completely kill the opponent.


    The wizard with an arrow on his palm angrily looked at the snake head man pressing step by step. The curse crow could feel the pain from the wound become more intense. He wanted to scream, but his throat could not speak because of the paralysis of the poison. But even in such a disadvantageous situation, the magician still has a vicious smile on his mouth. He has not lost, as long as


    "SA!" Snake kiss, approach. The caster restricted by the toxin is so fragile that he can''t even make the right gesture to direct the spell. On the contrary, the joyful and excited light in the snake head man''s eyes proves that the monster is in the most enjoyable part of the killing process. This time, warm blood will flow through his throat, moistening his thirsty mouth.


    "Poop!" The sound of the neck being bitten sounded in the empty church. In this dark world, the voice of a life disappearing is surprisingly loud. Muscle, gradually weak, curse crow can feel his life is along the neck of the wound quickly leave himself, but the more this moment, he is more clearly aware that today, not his death.


    Maybe it was a dying struggle. The power from nowhere pushed away the snake headed man who bit himself. The monster who was pushed aside did not resist. He obediently let the fangs leave the wizard''s flesh and blood. He knew that this self defeating human could not live long. No one can live after being poisoned by his teeth Live through The sudden vertigo made the snake head man''s mind suffocate. He shook his head and tried to drive away the sudden dizziness, but even his feet began to scatter.


    "I know most snakes are immune to their own venom. So you should be lucky, because you can experience what it feels like before you die The soft voice of the curse crow rings in the snake head man''s ear. The human wizard, who should have died in pain, looked at him with an appreciative expression. The snake headed man did not want to understand what happened and why the wound on the wizard''s neck had scabbed.


    "Poop The dead body, who had lost his mind, fell on the metal floor, making a heavy noise. The curse crow looked at the corpse under his feet, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He won, but it wasn''t easy to win. As the Sorcerer''s wound gradually disappeared, the snakehead man''s body began to show scars almost in line with the location of the curse crow''s wound, as if the magician had transferred his wound to his opponent.It is. As long as he is not dead, the magician can transfer all his damage to another creature similar to his body. Although the snake head man has a snake head, his body is still similar to human beings. The cursed crow retreated two steps and touched the prayer table behind him. He leaned his body on the prayer table and breathed with all his strength. The price of the curse was showing in him. The scream of the soul of the snake head man was blaring in the mind of the magician.


    For a long time, the curse crow finally drove the angry soul out of his body. If this kind of incantation is not careful, the spirit of the caster will be torn to pieces by the angry soul of the transferor, and then become a mentally disordered walking corpse. However, it is not the first time that the charmer has encountered this situation, and compared with the first creature who died under his spell, the soul of the snake head man can not bring more trouble than his fangs.


    "Hoo..." Just when the mantra crow felt that he was back to normal, a heavy gasp made him fall into fear again. The reason is very simple. The gasp came from the direction of the statue. It sounds as if his battle with the snakehead awakened the sleeping terror here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    While the magician was still fighting the serpent in the dark metal church, the demons who abandoned him had gone deeper into the city''s vast underground system. For the decision to abandon the curse crow, Karus does not regret, and he does not think that the grey wizard will really die in the hands of meat eating cotton. On the contrary, his departure can let the curse crow do not have to worry about being spied on by temporary team-mates, and can use his magic more smoothly.


    However, the demons didn''t intend to go back to find the magician. Even though the grey robe didn''t care about Karus''s actions, the appearance of meat eating cotton had made the gap between them hard to mend. Instead of spending a lot of effort to maintain this fragile cooperative relationship, the demons preferred to act alone. In the same way, unlike the curse crow who wanders aimlessly underground and ends up in a metal Temple by mistake, Carus had a clear plan from the beginning.


    He wanted to go all the way down through the complex pipes of the city and enter the secret that the city was trying to hide, which he had heard from his old friends, the deepest secret at the beginning of the city''s founding. As he went deeper into the corridor, the mob could feel that the passageways around him were more and more poorly constructed. When he found that there was no trace of artificial excavation on the wall at hand, instead, he was replaced by a naturally formed rock corridor. Carus knew that Lord liehammer had not deceived him.


    The complex underground system of molten iron city was not built because of the dwarfism habits of the rulers. The reason why big Duke liehammer constructed such a complex underground labyrinth with his outstanding architectural talent was to cover up the passageways he found in the depths of the land. And the inhabitants of these passageways, according to the dwarves'' dictation, are monsters with serpent heads and human limbs. These creatures have an innate evil quality, and they kill many pioneers who follow the dwarves.


    Now, the demons have left the stratum supervised by liechui mansion, and the passage into the darkness before him belongs to the more ancient and mysterious races. Carus doesn''t think that rat people can enter the Duke''s sewer quietly, but those snake headed people who originally lived in the depths of the earth, as long as they are willing to walk out of the gloomy passage, are very likely to become the hidden danger of molten iron city.


    "Andre, that fool, is at his feet, and the dwarf does not want to look down." Looking at the recent footprints on the wall, he murmured. After all, if the serpent''s head has the same degree of heat as that of the serpent''s head, it can be seen that the temperature of the serpent''s head is the same as that of the human''s.


    Now there are two choices for him to choose. Should he immediately follow the footprints and return to the dwarf''s sewer to find the snake monster that left the cave, or go against the trail and enter the world of snakeheads to see what kind of creatures live in the bottom of this prosperous city. The devil thought that his gift from the devil made him confident that he could travel freely even in the dark, and his inner desire for adventure was calling for him to move forward. But


    The fear of old friends made the mob hesitant. Andre is one of his few friends in the world and he can''t take the risk. Carus knew how cold the world was for the lonely. Many years ago, when he was still in agony because of his identity, it was the dwarfs and several other companions who accepted him and showed him another sky.


    "Good luck with you." The devil said to the deep hole. Turn around and walk back into the tunnel that leads to the surface. But as soon as he took a few steps forward, he turned and rushed into the darkness. The red flame on his eyes and body was quickly extinguished, and his dark eyes, like ashes, peeped coldly at the tunnel. The intuition that good soldiers always react to certain dangers is the biggest difference between them and rookies. Carus trusted his intuition, so when he realized something was wrong, he chose to hide.


    Sure enough, three or four objects with higher temperature than the walls appeared in the dark. Judging from the edge, they undoubtedly belonged to the terrible underground legend. They were a group of snake heads. The mob''s feet move quietly, and the protruding walls of the original cave allow him to climb silently to the top of the cave. Generally speaking, no one will check what''s on top of them.


    The snake heads stopped at the mouth of the cave. They talked with each other in hoarse and ugly voices. Judging from the state of looking around from time to time, they were waiting for someone. Interestingly, the mob''s eyes narrowed, and he moved forward a short distance, making sure he was still in the enemy''s blind spot. On closer observation, Karus could see that none of the snakeheads were clothed in cloth. Instead, they were armor made of stone. In their hands, they held short spears made of stone, and on their waists hung daggers made of snake teeth.


    These guys are obviously soldiers. The mob, judging from his extensive knowledge, has seen the plural races and their social systems, which makes him see through the identities of these snakeheads at a glance. Their orderly and self-discipline behavior can only be achieved by established soldiers. So, who are these soldiers with snake heads waiting for? Is it a fallen teammate or something worth protecting?


    Although the serpentine warriors looked a little agitated, they did not show fear and vigilance, which shows that they are definitely not the first time to stay here. In other words, this is not the first time they have sneaked into the underground of molten iron city. Carus wondered why his old friend knew the existence of these monsters, but did not seal off the underground cave''s access to the ground. Did he expect the labyrinth to keep the serpentine under the ground forever?"GAHA!" A snakehead yelled to his companions, pointing to one side of the tunnel, waving a stone spear in his hand. The other snakeheads looked at each other, seemed to agree with the guy''s point of view, responded in succession, and they soon walked in that direction into the tunnel.


    Can''t wait? Carus frowned and thought that the serpents'' patience seemed to be exhausted. Whatever they were waiting for, it seemed that they were now determined to go over and see what had kept a group of soldiers waiting so long. The curious demon descends silently from the cave top, and his eyes flash with a faint red light, which allows him to clearly see the heat footprints left by the snake heads on the ground.


    Go and see, thought Carus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Tracking a bunch of snakeheads in a dark underground tunnel? The difficulty of this operation is as difficult as tracking a shark in the deep sea. Even the best tracker in the surface world can do very little in this narrow darkness, not to mention that every step of the tracking should be careful that the snake head finds himself. But Karus doesn''t belong to the surface. Strictly speaking, the blood flowing on the devil doesn''t belong to the world at all, which allows him to do many things beyond the limits of ordinary people.


    The surface of the demon who is integrated with the darkness will not emit heat, and his eyes will not reflect any light. Unless someone happens to come to Karus and meet the darkness of the entity, even the creatures living in the deep underground will not be able to detect the existence of the demons. This deadly stalker stalks behind the prey, observing the behavior of these strange creatures, and marking his position on the underground map in his brain.


    Like Carus, the snakeheads in front were obviously familiar with the sewers the dwarves had built, and they walked at full speed through the dazzling corridors at all corners without hesitation. This makes the mob more sure that the maze prison the old friend is involved in may have lost its function. But before Carus could think about it, the sound of heavy footfalls had already started from the depths of the passage. The giant that the curse crow once saw appeared in front of the snake head people.


    This kind of giant recognized by demons is called cave giant, which crouches in front of snake heads. It can exist in the depths of many mountains. Because of their living environment, they are often mistaken for the big ones among cave dwellers, but in fact, these hairy humanoid creatures are real giants. These people are peaceful and don''t like fighting, but they are not kind. They are mentally retarded and often live together in groups. Carus was curious how the cave giant got here. He didn''t hear that big Duke liehammer kept a pet underground.


    However, no matter how the mob guessed, it was not the first time that the giant and the serpentine met. The giant, who almost occupied the whole tunnel, knelt down on the ground like a child in front of his parents. His hands were on the ground, and he put his big face in front of the snake heads. The demon descendant saw a bruised wound on the giant''s forehead. The big guy was making an aggrieved voice like the head of a snake. What people said was related to the origin of the wound from the point of his pointing.


    The impatient expression on the faces of the serpents shows that these guys don''t care about the giant''s accusations. In fact, Karus also doubts whether these snake heads can hear the giant''s hum. However, it also reminded the demon descendant that he had to think about what could harm the giant in this environment. He had a premonition that it had something to do with the wizard in the gray robe.


    Things have become interesting. Karus has a ferocious smile. He doesn''t believe that the Raven will be solved by a giant. The status of the grey tower in the dark world means that the caster with his name will never die in this ridiculous corner. I don''t know if saving the wizard''s life can make him forgive himself for leaving without saying goodbye. The demons thought, following the snake heads, they drove the giant to go ahead.


    The group did not walk long before they came to the entrance of the metal church. The giant pointed to the blood on the wall of the adjacent corridor, pointed to his wound, and mumbled something. The serpents ignored their servants completely, and the stone spear armed soldiers began to inspect the nearby walls, trying to find traces beyond the giant''s blood. As defenders, they were not entitled to know how to enter the church. But now the priests who went to worship did not return, so that the soldiers did not care so much.


    Unlike the blind snakeheads, the mob hiding on the roof was aware of something, a circular groove, which, though well hidden in the intricate walls, had found the place of the metal basket. Since there is no trace of the curse crow here, the demon descendants guess that the spell master should have successfully activated the mechanism and entered the dark room on the roof. Now he just needs to hide here and wait for the crow to help him when he leaves the dark room. I hope the wizard doesn''t stay there too long.


    The truth is, the demons didn''t wait long, and the heavy breath from the church came through the metal walls. Rao, with the tenacious spirit of Carus, could not restrain his fear from the depths of his soul when he heard the breath. As for the snakeheads and giants, they are now like ants at human feet, shivering on the ground, unable to even raise their heads to find the source of breathing sound.


    The smile on the corner of the devil''s mouth disappeared. Now he wanted to leave everything underground and rush back to the surface. He grabbed the dwarf''s collar and asked him what he had buried in the ground of his city with the biggest voice he could make. Carus found that he really could not understand the confidence of Lord hammer when the warning came. Whether this guy could understand how terrible it was to be able to breathe like this. In his long life of adventure, nothing could have caused him such a fear.


    "Creak At this time, a snake head man accidentally stepped on the mechanism on the ground in panic. With the sound of the machine in the wall, the heavy metal basket slowly fell down from the top of the cave. At the same time, an indescribable aura of terror escaped from the metal church along the gap in the roof. The snakeheads, sensing the deadly breath, began to chant something in their language, and the demons speculated that it should be some kind of prayer.The language of these snakeheads was obscure and deep, and Carus could not compare it with any language he knew. However, in this continuous prayer, the word is repeatedly mentioned, and different from the pronunciation of other prayers, this word should be transliterated directly from other languages. The demons tried to get rid of the noise of the serpent''s tongue, and finally determined the meaning of the word in ancient dwarf language, mother of the crypt.


    Mother of the crypt? What does that mean, some kind of name of a God''s mansion? Carus guessed that at this time, a small dark shadow rushed out along the opening of the hanging basket. This small dark shadow just passed by the devil. Carus did not want to reach out and grab the shadow. What he caught was a raven, a raven with bleeding eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    "GA, GA!" The captured crow uttered a cry of terror, which exposed the demons on the top of the cave to the people''s view. Rao is the group of monsters again slow, they also realize that there has been an uninvited guest in the blind area of vision watching them. In spite of the pressure from the church, the angry snakehead suddenly rose to his feet and began to roar menacingly, while extending his stone spear to Carus.


    "Well, well, I think I''ll have to play with these friends first." The demon shrugged, and he noticed that the Raven in his hand quieted down after hearing his voice, which also confirmed Karus''s conjecture about the relationship between the crow and the grey robed mage. In addition, the mob also found a problem with the bird''s constantly twisting head. It seemed blind.


    "Well, wait here. I''ll be right back." Karus snorted coldly, clenched his empty hands, and the red Hellfire blazed up along the magic lines on his arm. The magic fire greatly enhanced the physical fitness of the demons, making him smash a big gap in the top of the metal tunnel with only one blow. After confirming that the gap was enough for the crows to live in for a while, Karus put the curse crow in it, and then jumped down from the top of the cave to face the roaring serpents.


    Many believe that the mob''s naked upper body and his flimsy shorts can''t hide weapons. In fact, it is true, but who said that only cloth clothes can bind the deadly blade around? As Carus fell into the tunnel, a long sword and a dagger were ejected from the palms of his left and right hands. The blades of the two weapons flashed with the unique danger of high temperature, as if they had just been taken from a forge.


    "Six little snakes, and one stupid one. Well, it makes sense to be my first battle in this boring kingdom. " Said Carus, with a ferocious smile and a movement of his neck, pointing at the serpents with his sword with a strange wave edge in his hand. When he said this, the scarlet tattoo on his body made him look like a terrible devil who had just climbed out of the bottom of the abyss.


    The snakeheads looked at each other. They had never met such an opponent. However, the horror emanating from the church gap told them that their God was angry. The soldiers didn''t know how to please their gods, so the only thing they could do now was to kill the scarlet intruder who had desecrated their sacred crypt.


    "SA!" The serpentine closest to the demon gives a symbolic roar, and the stone spear in his hand pierces the chest of the demon''s shining body. Because he can''t determine the strength of Karus, the cautious warrior doesn''t use all his strength in this attack. Perhaps for the opponent who is close to his level, this kind of exploratory stab will not bring disastrous consequences, but the devil in front of him is a strong fighter, and this flaw is fatal.


    The red shadow left a strange trace in the serpentine''s thermal imaging world. Before the unfortunate guy could figure out the true position of Karus, the long sword in the demon''s hand had cut into the former''s left shoulder with an elegant chop, and then split the serpentine''s body in two diagonally along the way. The sword was so sharp that when Karus stopped his move It''s only when you''re ready to deal with the next enemy that the smell of barbecue spreads.


    "The first one." The devil who really enters the fighting state will not yell, nor can he see the slightest cynicism in his mouth. His expression is dignified and focused, just like an artist who is concentrating on carving. The difference between the two is that the sculptor''s work will become the scenic spot handed down from generation to generation, but the work of Carus can only become the nightmare of the corpse collector.


    "Second." Before the snake head man in front of him did not react from the experience of his companion, the demon stepped behind the enemy with his ghostly step. He held the dagger in his left hand and hooked his back hand. The scales on the snake head man''s neck were like butter, which was gentle and divided into two parts, revealing the tender muscles and blood vessels inside.


    The remaining four snakeheads finally came to their senses when their second companion fell over their necks. They nervously gathered together and formed a barrier with stone spears in front of Karus. These monsters could not see the ferocity in their eyes. If there must be a sacrifice for their God today, it would be only themselves.


    "Meaningless struggle." The devil said scornfully. His sword swung, and the four stone Spears'' spear tips were short. These crude weapons could not be compared with the devil''s blade in the hands of Carus.


    "GAHA!" Realizing that the stone spear in their hands could not pose a threat to their opponents, the snake headed people decisively dropped their spears in their hands and took out the snake toothed dagger pinned in their waists. Judging from the posture of holding the dagger, compared with the stone spear, this kind of weapon drawn from their own is what this group of soldiers are really proficient in. After all, the narrow tunnel is not suitable for long weapons.


    "That''s right. If you want to have a good drink, you have to have a beautiful beard." When the words were spoken, the mob realized that the metaphor he had just said came from his dwarf friend. Carus shook his head with a bitter smile, and a dangerous flame flashed in his eyes. "In the name of Andre''s beard, you ugly people are better dead."


    After that, the red figure rushed into the four snakeheads. He came so fast and charged so decisively that he didn''t care whether he would be stopped by the snake tooth dagger on the way forward. As a matter of fact, the difference in speed is irreparable. When the devil''s body suddenly appears among the four enemies, the four poor monsters have not had time to wave their daggers.In the eyes of the cave giant, he only saw a red full moon, which was fleeting. The cost was the lives of his four masters. Kicking away the corpse at the foot, Carus raised his head and looked at the shrinking giant hiding in the corridor. In the face of the real devil, the fierce big man was so vulnerable.


    "You know that." The mob shrugged and approached the giant as if he were talking to a friend. "I hate killing people who don''t have the will to fight."


    The giant didn''t understand Karus, but this did not prevent him from retreating slowly towards the depth of the tunnel. He wanted to escape and run to the place that the red devil could not catch up with. But


    "But I hate it when people look at me like that." The flaming eyes suddenly appeared in front of the giant. The two flames were so charming that the giant couldn''t take his attention away. Until the sword with red light went straight into his brow, and deeply and deeply into his poor little brain.


    "Yes, that''s the look. It''s like looking at a monster. " The mob pulled his weapon out of the enemy''s mind and said coldly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    The grey robed mage was already standing in the tunnel when Karus reintroduced his weapon into his body and stepped over the miserable corpse of the snake headed man on the ground. The devil looked at the curse crow in front of him, then looked at the hole on the top of the cave which he had beaten out. After confirming that the crow inside was really missing, he went to the wizard and bowed.


    "Now you make me more envious of you mages, because sometimes I really want to be a bird and try to fly." Said Carus, carefully observing the expression under the crow''s hood, and if the wizard''s greeting was half hostile or suspicious, he would prepare for the evacuation plan. When necessary, the mob can''t rule out that they will deal with curse crows just like they do with snake heads.


    Fortunately, what he was worried about did not happen. The expression on the face of the wizard in grey robe was very dignified. It can be seen that the mage did not pay attention to the demon. But it also made Carus notice the crow''s closed eyes, which didn''t return to normal because they had changed back to human form.


    "I''ll talk about that later. We''d better get this big wake-up guy back to bed Said the wizard, turning his face in the direction of the basket.


    "What is that? Some sleeping demon? Or a giant under the ground? " The devil touched his chin and asked. He had never felt such a terrible smell. The existence outside the world was too mysterious even for a demon. But the curse crow can recognize this kind of breath, which is quite close to cheese, but is 100 times stronger.


    "Neither. What''s waking up in that room is many times worse than what you said about both." The magician holds the wrist of his right hand with his left hand. Only in this way can he suppress his shaking. He''s not cheese. Dealing with these high-ranking people is not the wizard''s specialty.


    "Then my advice is that we get out of here. No matter what wakes up there, he or she still needs time to get to the ground, doesn''t it? " Carus shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to be an enemy of such existence. In the demonic philosophy of life, the unknown and danger often go hand in hand.


    "If another of my classmates were here, he would laugh at you for what you said. But regardless of his bad jokes, if this thing really wakes up completely, we can''t escape from it. Not the whole city of molten iron. " The voice of the curse crow sounds calm. The charmer grabs his wrist harder and forces himself to calm down. He constantly recalled the knowledge about these existence, trying to prevent the inevitable awakening. Now the magician understands that death does not come from a rat or a snake head man, but from something in the church.


    "Well, well, do you have any practical suggestions? Because it looks like we don''t have much time. " Carus''s words were reasonable. In the course of two speeches, something deeper than darkness was creeping out of the church gap. The mob doubted whether he saw an illusion, or at least he hoped it was. These strange materials make Carus think of a deep cave unconsciously. Of course, he knows that the cave will not twist, but those things are as frightening as dark caves.


    "Flesh and blood, or bodies that have just died, I''m not sure. But he really craves something on the body. First put the monsters you killed into the basket, which will attract his attention The magician ordered that he didn''t need to look at it with his eyes. He also knew that the demons must have killed many snake heads just now. Their calls were so unique that those who had heard them once would never forget them.


    "This should be the most ferocious animal I''ve ever fed." Said Carus, pulling up the bodies of snakeheads on the ground. Since these bodies can be measured by "blocks", he just threw them one by one near the basket. The tentacles that protruded along the gap seemed to be attracted and began to creep slowly towards the fresh corpse.


    When the demon carries the corpse, the curse crow reaches out his hands and senses the trouble in front of him in his own way. Mother of the crypt, he knows the name of the thing in front of him. When he first saw the statue in the church, the magician didn''t realize it, but with the recollection, the vague memories of the past quickly became clear. According to the information mentioned in the book, the mother of the crypt is not powerful among high-ranking individuals, and it is not worth mentioning compared with the existence of wet soul or flesh and blood tower. However, when his opponent is just a group of ordinary people, the power of the underground evil god can create scenes that can only be found in the sad dream.


    "Something has to be done." The wizard frowned and said to himself.


    Soon the bodies of the serpentine were piled up near the basket. Carus looked up at the giant''s huge body, turned his head to the meditating raven, shrugged his shoulders, summoned the sword again, and began to try to make the giant''s body easier to carry.


    "It looks like you''ve really pissed off something amazing." Just then, a deep voice came from the corner of the corridor. In his right hand he held a mineral lamp, and in his left hand he carried a heavy hammer with three scepters pinned to his waist.


    "Andre! But why are you here? " The mob looks at his dwarf friend in disbelief. The Duke''s appearance completely disrupted his plan."Why am I here? Well, if I''m not here, you and the wizard will destroy my city The dwarf growled at Karus angrily, then pushed aside the curse crow standing in the middle of the corridor and went straight to the metal basket. The headband on his head glows gently as it approaches the crypt mother, and interestingly, when the dwarf''s Lantern shines on the tentacles that devour the corpse greedily, those tentacles quickly retract toward the interior of the church.


    "You know him. You are looking after him The wizard who was pushed away suddenly became excited. He grabbed the dwarf''s clothes and called to him.


    "And if you don''t let go of your hand, wizard, I''ll throw you into that damned church." The threat from Archduke liehammer worked. Although he was excited by the crow''s curiosity about the dwarves, the charmer released his hand and took two steps back. He even slightly bowed his head to show his apology for offending the opponent, which is rare for the arrogant caster.


    "Now, shut up and watch me take care of you." The dwarf mumbled and kicked away the body of the snakehead that had not been eaten by the basket, and his face showed obvious disgust. The Great Duke of liehammer pressed his war hammer to the ground. Holding miner''s lamp in his hands, he looked up at the gap above the basket and sang a strange ballad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    In the complex underground world of molten iron city, the terror tentacles from the mother of the crypt gradually stabilize with the singing of dwarves. These indescribable materials, like children tired of playing, went back to the metal church through the gap above the basket. The Great Duke of hammer reached out and patted the basket. In the sound of the machine turning, the only way to the terrible holy temple was thus closed.


    "Hoo..." Seeing the bottom of the basket perfectly inlaid into the top of the cave, the dwarf took a breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Shake your body, turn around and pick up your hammer. Then, with a fierce look at Carus and the raven, he said in a deep voice, "you two, come with me."


    The wizard and the mob looked at each other (the crow was still closed), and now they found that perhaps both had underestimated the LORD before, and that Andre probably knew more about the secrets of his city than anyone else. Karus came to the magician and touched the other side''s shoulder. After the curse crow nodded, the demon carried the wizard on his back and ran two steps to catch up with the dwarf in front of him.


    The lamp in the hands of the Archduke liehammer disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Once again, the tunnel returned to the darkness. There was nothing to prove that there had been traces of life here, except for the corpses of those snake heads and giants on the ground


    The rain seems to be getting worse. Because of the wind, the cold rain escaped from the brim of the cheese head and directly hit the grey robe mage''s eyes. The master rubbed his eyes and murmured his protest against the untimely rainfall. Most of his companions are the same. After the war, the grey Lion King is in a state of injury everywhere. This cold rain will take the lives of many seriously injured soldiers.


    "This damned rain." The iron Knight Atticus, who walked to the left of cheese, swore in a low voice. The old knight didn''t care that the cold water drops came into his eyes. His heavy boots stepped on the potholes and splashed with water. His eyes seemed to go through the rain and see the soldiers in the shabby barracks suffering from the cold and humid weather. "This damned rain."


    Unlike the old knight on the left, Heather lowered her head slightly and remained silent in the rain. Her eyes in addition to the disgust of the rain, there is a deep confusion. After she arrived in the capital, she was robbed by a group of believers, wet souls, wandering in the rain. In the mouths of these believers, she learned some information about her family lineage and the fact that she was loved by her blood creators. Heather can be sure that even now she raises her head and offers to let the rain drop into her eyes, those drops will be avoided. But this ability can only make her more confused.


    It seems that they were affected by the silence of the three people walking in the front of the line. Elsa and Jack, who were following the cheese, just lowered the brim of their hoods, and no one spoke. The Party passed through the streets and lanes of the capital like ghosts and headed for their destination, the king''s castle. The Grand Knight agreed with the master''s request and was willing to be the introducer of cheese to meet the king. Heather''s persuasion was indispensable. In fact, both Atticus and cheese understood that things had come to this stage. As the ruler of the Kingdom, his majesty, the king of the grey lion, had to stand up.


    "Please stop!" As the guards in front of the castle gate cross their halberds in front of the crowd, even the sound of rain can not cover up the sonorous orders. Atticus raised his eyes and looked at the guard who called out. The old man was not angry at the other side''s rudeness. On the contrary, he was glad to have kept high morale in the soldier.


    "Head of the royal order, Atticus, please meet your majesty." The iron Knight made a knight salute to the other side and replied in a voice that was not inferior to the other side. Such a loud response may seem childish to others, but it can really boost the morale of soldiers.


    "Your Majesty is waiting for you in the hall of the throne, your honor! You can enter the castle, but these people around you... " The soldier raised his hand to his chest, and he was flattered by the salute of the chief knight. But honor goes to honor. As a guard, he must ensure that no dangerous elements enter the castle.


    Atticus glanced at the mage around him and found that cheese was now looking at the royal castle of the grey lion curiously, and was not upset because he was blocked from entering the door. He went up to the soldier and explained in a low voice, describing them as reliable adventurers. After all, most of the soldiers in this kingdom grew up listening to his story.


    "Well, let''s go in." When the guards took back their weapons, the heavy gate leading to the castle of Cangshi royal family opened towards both sides in a roar. Several people entered the castle and immediately felt the warmth of the fire. They stepped on the thick red carpet and looked at the reliefs on both sides of the corridor and on the dome of the Kingdom''s history. Although they had not seen the king yet, an invisible pressure had fallen on everyone''s mind.


    "Follow me, please." The castle maid, who was standing on both sides of the corridor, made a gesture of invitation and took cheese and others to the throne room. At the same time, the towels were used to warm and dry the other soldiers'' armor. Jack and they did not experience this kind of situation, and were embarrassed by the maid''s behavior for a moment. It was Heather who turned her head and gave a warm smile to several people and gave the wet blouse to the maid. Only then did wolf Walker know what to do.Walking through the front hall of the castle and walking up the stairs, a group of people were affected by the solemnity of the castle. Even Jack learned to look like an iron knight, and lowered his hands to his sides when he walked. Different from other people who saw the royal castle for the first time, cheese and his teacher have been to this country which is richer and stronger than Cang lion more than once. He knows that compared with those kingdoms or empires, the castle of Cang lion is almost simple. However, what is hidden behind this simplicity is the ability that those great powers do not possess.


    "It''s a nice castle." The master said so.


    "Leave that to your majesty for a moment, and he will like to hear it." Hearing cheese praise his country''s castle, the old knight''s face unconsciously showed a proud smile, he said to the mage in a very rare tone of ridicule.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the throne hall is here, and your majesty is waiting for you in it." The maid who led the way bowed respectfully. Behind her was a gate carved with a roaring white lion. Behind this door is the highest authority in the kingdom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    What kind of person should the king of Cang lion kingdom be? When the door of the throne hall opened, people who had not seen the king before the door were thinking about it. In terms of age, this king should be younger than Atticus, the iron knight. But after all, he was the companion of the Great Duke of hammer in his adventure. The long life span of dwarfs compared with human beings has made Andre''s figure a little out of shape. What about being the king of mankind?


    Has he completely lost his passion when he was fighting with his friends, and has become an old man who can only shiver in his heavy cloak and rule this country with gloomy eyes and unpredictable city government? Or, what magical treasure has the king ever obtained in his adventure, so that his face will not grow old, and he still looks like a teenager. He will hold a glass of wine in his hand, and greet his Grand Knight with extraordinary bearing in this chaos?


    For his majesty, everyone has his own guess. Although the grey lion is a remote capital, it is this country. It makes people like Lothar, Lyon and even Atticus willing to pay all their own to protect it. It has taken in frost legions not belonging to the world south of Longji mountain, but also aristocrats like Lord liehammer who will not appear in any other human kingdom. Whether the kingdom of Cang lion will eventually perish in this plague, it is a magical country. As the king of this country, what should he look like in the name of hern?


    The door to the throne hall was completely opened, and cheese and others entered the hall under the leadership of the Grand Knight. The mage noticed that the hall of the throne of the grey lion king was very much more than those who always wanted his throne to be the only eye-catching object in the whole room cozy. Of course, I''m not saying that there is not enough solemnity here. Whether it''s made of brick and stone, the almost unrefined walls, or the silver bronze lion lampstands standing opposite each other along the floor extending inward along the gate, all give the hall the solemnity that the royal family should have.


    But in addition, the seat a few steps away from the throne, and the intimate hand stove beside the seat, prove that the master here is not a cold ruler. The mage saw that on the back wall of the throne, the family emblems of all the nobles of Cangshi king had a place. They were surrounded by the Royal emblem with the position of the fiefdom as coordinates, symbolizing the ruling group of the country.


    In front of this map made up of family emblem, a huge wooden throne stands on two steps. With cheese''s eye, he could see that the throne was carved directly from the stake of a huge and ancient tree, and the lower end of the throne naturally expanded into a tree root, and went deep into the stone tile floor of the throne hall. It''s like saying that the king on the throne will become one with his country like a tree root.


    "It must be very important that you come to see me at this time, Mr. Atticus." A voice came down from the throne. The sound made everyone take their eyes away from the decoration and layout of the throne hall and focus on the figure sitting there.


    The name of this kingdom is very appropriate. This is the idea of the first person to see the king. They saw that the man on the throne had silver white hair and beard, which, though carefully constructed, were still luxuriant and thick. When they were connected in the king''s face, the man did look like a lion with a powerful mane. Under the silver hair, those dark yellow eyes exuded the majesty of a king. The king''s age was too strong to tell, but in terms of voice, he sounded older.


    "You are a good example, my majesty." The iron Knight went to the steps of the throne, knelt on one knee, bowed his head and replied, "I have brought some warriors who can solve the problems of the grey lion."


    The lion on the throne listened to Atticus''s words, and his eyes fell on the people behind the Grand Knight. When they were staring at them, everyone had an illusion, as if in front of them was not a man, but a beast just full of food. The king looked at cheese and Heather for a few more seconds, and then said, "stand up first, Mr. Atticus. Some young friends, please take a seat of your choice. The fire in your hand can dispel the chill in the rain. Besides, Heather, it''s good to see you here


    When cheese and others took their seats, the knight stood still, kneeling before the king like Atticus. "Please forgive me for leaving my faithful master at this time."


    "But I''m not the one you''re loyal to, Ms. heather. It''s up to Andre to forgive you. But I don''t think that dwarf will care so much when he sees that you are safe and sound The man on the throne shook his head, and there was a happy tone in his voice. Obviously, he didn''t care about Heather''s absence. As far as he knew, the relationship between the Knights and the dwarf Duke would only care about Heather''s safety. Andre treated his knight like his own daughter, which was no news to the dwarf''s old friends and the king.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Heather stood up and sat next to the chief knight.


    "Well Let me guess, if my eyes are not cloudy, how many of you are from the north? I hope this plague has not spread to the foot of Longji mountain. " The king nodded to jack with a polite smile on their faces."Thank you for your concern, sire. As far as I know, our hometown has not been affected. " Mona, as the highest ranking soldier in the frost guard, stood up and touched her breast with her hand, and said respectfully to the king. Now she can understand why her ancestors agreed to join the kingdom in name. If every king of Cang lion was as respectful as the one in front of her, the northerners would not be able to let go of their stubbornness.


    "That''s good. I am ashamed to say that although I shoulder the duty of guardian of this kingdom, I am afraid I am the most incompetent monarch in the history of Cang lion. " The king of grey lion''s eyes slowly filled with gloomy feelings and sighed. His inability to deal with rat man plague made him sleep and eat for a long time.


    "I don''t think so. As the king of a human kingdom, you and your soldiers are impressive. " The grey robed mage rose from his seat to attract the king''s attention.


    "And you, the guest in grey. To tell you the truth, your presence makes me feel more uneasy The Lord of the grey lion looked at the cheese and said in a deep voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    The mage looked at the Cang lion king with some doubts. Indeed, what the grey robe represents in the secular world is not only magic, but also the trouble matching its powerful power. But cheese felt that what was in the eyes of this man was not fear, but some more dangerous emotion. Where have I offended the king of the grey lion? The mage asked himself this, but soon, the man who was puzzled by cheese explained the reason why he was hostile to the mage.


    "I heard that you protected Lothar and defeated Duke Harold at the trial of honor, didn''t you?" The king''s yellow eyes made the mage step back unconsciously. His feet hit the seat behind him and made a dull noise. Heather saw this scene, instinctively wanted to stand up and stop the Lord of the grey lion''s further action, but the action of the female knight was stopped by Atticus. At the same time, the Grand Knight also reached out to the others to show that he did not want to be impulsive. He knew that the king would not really hurt cheese.


    The mage was touched by the pain on his leg, and his brain suddenly woke up. Cheese suddenly realized that although the man in front of him was the king of a country, he was just a mortal in front of the grey robed mage. He had no need to be afraid of him. So the cheese straightened his collar and replied in a respectful but not humble tone, "it is, your majesty. Sir Rosa is my friend, and I don''t think it''s wrong for me to prove his innocence. "


    "Hum" the king, like a lion, snorted coldly and went back to his throne and sat down with his hands on the wooden handrails. Anyone familiar with the king knows that his undulating chest and dangerous light in his eyes mean that he is on the verge of anger. But the anger didn''t break out after all. The king''s breath gradually eased down. He looked at the cheese not far away from him and said.


    "Sit down, young wizard. I apologize for my impoliteness. Harold''s death should not be blamed on you. It was the damned rats who took him from us The king''s tone is a little decadent. It seems that the death of the Great Duke of Blood Axe has really caused a great blow to him.


    "In fact, my majesty, I''m afraid it''s not the rat man''s fault." Cheese continued to stand. When he mentioned the death of Harold III, the mage''s face was somewhat cloudy. "Those rat people are your people, they are just infected by the plague. Those who are really responsible for the death of Duke Harold and all the soldiers and the people of the grey lion are those who spread the plague


    "The disseminator of the plague? It sounds as if you''ve got something already, right? " The king inquired, of course, that he knew that the crazy rat people were also, or had been, their own people. If they could find the originator of the plague to avenge them, the king would not miss this opportunity.


    "I''ve found some clues, but they''re not enough. That''s why I asked Lord Atticus to bring me to you, your majesty The mage said, bowing slightly, "I hope you can answer my conjectures and assumptions about this country. This can greatly speed up the process of my work and minimize the suffering of the grey lion


    "It sounds like a very noble reason, er,..."


    "Cheese, your majesty."


    The king shrugged. "Of course, Mr. cheese. Your reason is very noble. If you are really acting for this reason, I think I must give you my full help. "


    The king''s words made several people present happy, they were very happy to see things go smoothly. But the grey robed mage and the iron Knight did not show a relaxed look on their faces, because they noticed a prerequisite in the king''s words, "if".


    "You don''t trust me?" Cheese is not so much a question as a statement. Obviously, the mage''s eyebrows wrinkled, but soon relaxed again. Anyway, the king of the grey lion had reasons and positions to question his purpose, "all the help I can offer is based on your trust. If you have doubts about me, I have no way to prove my intention. "


    At this time, Atticus also stood up and defended the cheese, "Your Majesty, please forgive my rudeness. But I would like to swear by my knight badge that this master cheese maker is an ally worthy of our trust. " Heather echoed, "Mr. cheese and his companions have saved my life more than once, and I''m willing to vouch for them, whether in iron fort or in turbidite."


    The king did not speak immediately. His eyes swept over the faces of the two knights, especially on the iron rule between the long waists of the great knight. He knew that the sword made Atticus not be deceived. It is not for no reason that the paladins of the grey Lion Kingdom have been the most reliable admonishments of the king.


    "I see. You two vouch for this gentleman, so he is not a wizarding man." The king raised his hand, motioned for them to sit down, and turned his head to cheese again. "Please forgive me for my suspicions. In fact, just two days ago, the black cat once visited here. Although with my early adventure experience, the lady didn''t take anything away, but..." There is no doubt that the black cat in the king''s mouth is a member of the witch group headed by kuila, and it is reasonable that the witches will be interested in the king.


    "I understand your caution. Very few people can meet another caster so calmly after being visited by a witch. " Cheese lowered his head to show his respect."But I was still won by them, didn''t I? Lothar was recalled to Wangdu without my knowledge, and Harold was sent out to try Lothar without my knowledge. The witches have got what they want and what I win is not important to them


    "No one can master everything, sire. Please leave the things in the dark to the people in the dark. And I believe that my friends and I will be more powerful in the shadow than the black cat that harasses you. So you don''t have to worry about something like that, I promise. "


    After getting the assurance from the mage, the king nodded with satisfaction.


    "Please remember your promise, Mr. cheese."


    "Of course. Well, may I ask you those questions now? About the secrets hidden in this kingdom. "


    The Lord of the grey lion leaned himself into the wooden throne. His deep eyes flashed with a look of thinking. The air in the hall of the throne was stagnant because of his silence. For a long time, he began to speak.


    "It''s secret, but it hasn''t been discovered for long. I thought that, at least until Andrea and I died, this secret should be safe, and by the time we die, the city of molten iron should be able to deal with all the threats. Unexpectedly, only a few decades later, they found here. Oh, it''s ironic. We even swore not to tell this secret to anyone except the next king. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    The two men behind liehammer found that their previous exploration in the underground labyrinth was clumsy and useless under the skilful guidance of dwarves. Many roads that had been ignored by the two men formed a shortcut under Andre''s feet. Within a short time, the three men had already walked out of the desperate underground world and stepped into the basement of liehammer castle. The Great Duke of liehammer took them into the study and told his servants to bring them two suitable clothes.


    "I don''t know if you''re fearless or brainless." The dwarf sat in his chair and looked across the long table at the devil and the wizard, "but since you have seen those things, I''d better tell you what I should say, so that you will not go to death again."


    The cursed crow glanced at Karus and found that he was as interested in what Lord hammer was going to say. These two people were not frightened by the terrible experience just now. It is better to say that the brief stimulation of the mother of the crypt made their spirits thoroughly excited.


    "Well, it''s a bunch of people who don''t know how to live or die." Big Duke liehammer looked at the two pairs of eyes across the table and shook his head helplessly. "Listen, what you hear next is the biggest secret of this kingdom. If someone asks, well, you will say that I drink too much nonsense." With that, the dwarf picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured it into his mouth


    It was a long time ago, long before the hammer collar appeared, Andrea the dwarf was still in good shape, while the current king of the grey lion, sitter Hearn, had just returned from his adventure to inherit his throne. The young king, comforted by his friends, came out of the grief of his father''s death and took over the crown left by his ancestors. He warmly invited his friends to stay in the land to be governed by him, and promised freedom and wealth.


    But the fact is, except for the dwarf who can''t get out of bed because of too much drinking at the banquet, the king''s other friends say goodbye to him before dawn the next day. Maybe sigatt''s adventure has ended with responsibility, but they haven''t. The king did not retain his companions, because he was very clear that they were right. Compared with human beings like him, it is obvious that the demons like Karus are just starting their own lives. They have experienced many adventures together. As for the future, the legendary experiences of his companions may only be more.


    So when the sun rose to noon the next day, Andrea came out of the castle room shaking his painful head. The dwarf was surprised to find himself abandoned. In spite of the maid''s dissuasion, he broke into the hall of the throne, and Andre asked why sitter had not told his companions to leave. However, when the dwarf entered the hall, he was stunned.


    The man sitting on the throne had a familiar face, but when the adventurous companion put on the king''s clothes and a crown on his head, Andre realized that it was no longer the person he had ever known. This is not to say that sitter turned his back on people and refused to recognize his former friends after he became king. In fact, the young king himself stepped down from his throne and introduced the dwarf who broke into the hall to the nobles and officials present.


    For the time being, sitter left his friends and his servants in the hall. The hall of the throne at that time was not what it is now. Except for the throne, the empty room seemed empty and depressing.


    "You should have more chairs here." The dwarf looked at his companion on the throne and said. He didn''t expect that seater would actually add a large number of seats to the throne for those who came here to meet him. At that time, the king just laughed. He stepped down from his throne and came to Andre. He sat down beside the dwarfs, not worrying whether his clothes would get dirty, as they did when they took risks.


    Seater''s action made Andre relax, he also sat on the ground, the original stomach of complaints somehow disappeared when he saw the sincerity in the yellow eyes. "I''m just drunk, and I''ll leave, you know." The dwarf muttered that he was afraid that his friend might misunderstand his choice and be disappointed.


    The new king didn''t show any surprise, just as his companions knew him, sitter understood what dwarves meant. "They haven''t started for long. I''ll have someone find you a fast horse. You should be able to catch up with them along the road."


    At this time, the door of the throne hall was opened, and it was not other people who entered the hall. It was Atticus who had already served as the chief Knight of the royal order. "Sire," said the iron Knight at that time, there was not much difference between his appearance and that of his old age. He insisted that the wrinkles on his face were much less, and the beard on his face had not been left. Only a black beard was on his mouth. "I''m sorry to disturb you at this time." The knight saluted and said respectfully. Atticus was not surprised that the king was sitting on the ground. He had watched sitter grow up.


    "How bad is it?" He didn''t ask the knight what happened. The iron Knight would break into the throne hall in violation of etiquette. This situation means that something bad must have happened in the kingdom.


    "Grassland people." This is the name of the Cang lion people for the nomadic people from the northwest grassland, "they appear in large numbers in the west, and even once invaded the Earl of salon."


    "Let the nearby Lord solve the problem. If you need to, please take the order with you in person. The count of Heishan can also help. It''s autumn, and they''ll retreat soon. " The king did not want to say that the nomads, as the lion''s most familiar enemies, knew how to deal with them long before sitter set out to take risks."If that were the case, I would not have interrupted you so rudely, sire." Said Atticus, bowing his head. Though his tone was extremely respectful, there was a certain degree of harshness in his words. The knight thought that the king''s reaction was too casual.


    "Oh? So what happened to make the iron Knight ignore the etiquette? " The iron Knight''s words interested the young king. He stood up from the ground. The king who had just returned from the adventure was not used to sitting on the cold throne for a long time.


    Atticus noticed the excitement in sitter''s eyes and shook his head in a subtle way. It would not be a good thing for the king to take the lead too much. However, the old knight was not unable to understand the passion of seater. He has just come back and needs to adapt to his new identity. Atticus thought.


    "The count of Heishan has already moved, but he also mentioned in the war report that some strange people appeared in the army of nomads. They have caused serious casualties in our army. "


    "It sounds like someone has to check on those guys, right?" Sitter moved his wrist, and, noticing the opposition on the iron Knight''s face, added, "and I don''t think there''s anything more inspiring than the new king''s presence on the battlefield, right?"


    Atticus frowned and thought for a moment, but finally he could not find a reason to persuade the king. He sighed, "if you insist, your majesty."


    With a triumphant smile on the king''s face, he turned to his friend and said, "at last, accompany me to complete an adventure?"


    "Of course, human beings. Although you are king now, your best knight is no more powerful than a dwarf Andre hit his chest with his fists and made a decision that changed his life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Cang lion is not a luxury country. Compared with other kings on the mainland, when they travel, they have to support each other. They are covered with brocade to block out the sun, and their entourage is like locusts in transit. Sitter takes only a few of his entourage, including Andre, to the front. They rode a fast horse, followed the flag officer in the front all the way north, then turned westward, and soon arrived at heishanling. Because at that time, the strong hammer collar had not yet been established, and it was already the front-line area of the war.


    The master of heishanling, Lothar''s father, joined the king at the front. The countess was in a state of surprise when he saw sitter. You know, the report letter to the king only mentioned the report of the war, and did not write the content of asking for help. But only a few days later, his majesty came to the front in person, and even the letter telling the count of Heishan the king''s whereabouts was half a day late Time to arrive.


    The bewildered count led sitter and his dwarven friends to the battlefield, where they first saw the strange enemy described in the war report. It was a group of nomads who were dressed in strange clothes made of stone flakes, and their faces were painted with strange patterns made of various mineral powders and water. However, the king noticed that there were two patterns which were repeated on them, namely, snake heads and black caves.


    Strange enemies use the same strange power as their costumes. They dance wildly on the battlefield without regularity. However, the nomadic soldiers who pass by them become extremely excited as if they were possessed by the God of war. Their reaction speed and strength have been greatly improved. The originally balanced battle soon forced the Cang lion to send more soldiers The soldiers were able to stabilize the situation.


    "The nomads we caught call those guys the snake head priests, and claim that they use power from the mother earth." Said the count, standing on a wooden platform, to the king beside him. "As you can see, the war is still under our control, but it is worrying that every day, the speed and strength of the grassland people become stronger. In the beginning, they were only able to fight one against two, but now they have become one against three. We can''t wait for the day when they are one against ten or more. "


    "Maybe we can kill them all before that happens?" The young king frowned and his yellow eyes flashed with fierce light. The battle and hatred with grassland people have been engraved into the bones of every Cang lion man for a long time. Forgiveness is cruelty to those alien people who live on plunder.


    "No, we can''t catch up with them." The count of Heishan shook his head and said helplessly that compared with the horses of the Kingdom, the mount of grassland people has better mobility. Moreover, the grassland people did not wear armor like the black lion soldiers when they rode horses. They often only wore light leather armor, and even completely exposed their upper body, which made them lose their defense ability and gain an unmatched speed advantage.


    "Have you ever tried digging trenches or putting obstacles on the battlefield, which, you know, can greatly limit them." Asked Andre, looking at the nomadic cavalry who came and went freely on the battlefield. Dwarfs are proficient in positional warfare, and when their mobility is not as good as their opponents, these metallurgic craftsmen can also become troublesome engineers on the battlefield. Dwarven armies claim to have the ability to move mountains overnight. Although this is an exaggeration, they do know how to create terrain that is good for them.


    "I tried." The count took a look at the short friend brought by the king, who had never seen a real dwarf before. However, this did not prevent the military Lord from telling about his previous experience. "We dug three rows of trenches in the battlefield overnight, but at daybreak, those lands seemed to be passive. If I had not supervised the construction of the trenches, I would have suspected that the soldiers were lying to me


    The two friends looked at each other, and if the count of Heishan was true, it showed that there was some invisible force that took advantage of the short darkness before dawn to destroy the fruits of the night''s labor of the Cang lion soldiers. Is this possible? The roar of nomadic priests was carried by the wind to the high platform overlooking the battlefield. Years of adventure told them that nothing was impossible in this crazy world.


    "I think we need to get a priest back and ask." Said sitter, with a bad smile on his face. Andre, who knew him well, knew that when this human friend showed such an expression, someone was going to have bad luck.


    "I don''t think you should risk yourself, your majesty." Although the count did not know the new king very well, he also knew that the impulse of young people often led them to make some unwise decisions. "As long as you show up here, it will be enough to inspire the officers and men, and we are sure to drive these grass eaters back to their grassland."


    "Yes, I don''t doubt the abilities of bear hunters and other kingdom warriors. But how much will it cost, my lord? " The king asked, this sentence is not all for adventure to find an excuse, sitter deeply loves his country, so if a sneak in can reduce the casualties of his soldiers, but also can satisfy his desire for adventure, why not do it?


    "Alas..." The count of black mountain looked at his passing face and knew that he could not stop his majesty. In fact, the count himself did not want the war to drag on. Although the snow in winter would certainly make the nomads retreat, he would like to pack all these damned prairie people and kick them off immediately when he thought of his new son, Lothar."You must take your guard, if you insist on doing so."


    "Of course." The king replied sincerely, and then turned to his dwarf companion and said, "if they can keep up with us."


    Andre was amused by his partner''s joke and wanted to laugh, but immediately thought that he could not be seen through the king''s "trick" by the count of black mountain, so he had to cover his mouth with both hands and lower his head deeply. But his shaking shoulders still showed the dwarf''s happy mood.


    "What''s wrong with your friend?"


    "No, he''s just a little afraid of heights. You know, dwarfs are not very receptive to standing too high." Seater, laughing, reached for the dwarf and said casually. "I''ll just take him down."


    "Hey, I''m not afraid of heights!" Andre, supported by the king, murmured in protest.


    "I know, I know, the brave dwarf Andre is never afraid of heights, but he will faint when he looks at the ground on his horse''s back. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Damn it! It must have been Carus who told you, and I knew I couldn''t trust that devil


    "Oh, my dear dwarf friend, you know there''s a price to pay for a demon to teach you how to ride a horse." The human king patted Andre on the shoulder and wiped the tears of laughter from the corners of his eyes with his free hand. He liked to watch dwarfs get angry, and when they were in the team, sitter and Carus often teased the hot tempered dwarves. And those guys are leaving him now Thinking of this, the king''s smile disappeared. However, at least their last adventure is with their best friends to complete, there is no more extravagant last time?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    As night fell on the border of the steppe, Seagate changed his king''s dress and put on the armor he used in his adventures. This suit of close fitting chain armour from Andrea people has saved his life countless times. The dwarfs who cast it cast a roaring lion''s head with secret silver on the left shoulder of the armor, symbolizing its owner''s identity. The surface of the armour was specially treated so that even in the dark, the dark silver armor stomach would not reflect any light. However, to be on the safe side, the king put a black robe over the armor.


    At sitter''s side, Andr ¨¦, the dwarf, did not wear metal armor like his human friend, and the fierce dwarf was determined that he would not need to defend himself if he hammered his opponent into meat before he attacked him. Therefore, the only metal artifact Andre had on his body was his head ring, apart from the hammer he was holding upside down. The relief on the head ring and the worn surface show that it is a dwarf creation that has been passed down, and it is the proof of the orthodox heirs of the liehammers.


    Two good friends bent down and moved carefully in the thick grass. After years of adventure, they did not need to communicate with each other. Even complex information can be expressed through simple sign language. In addition, their rich combat experience brought them far beyond the ordinary people''s awareness of combat. Within half an hour after they started, they got rid of almost all the soldiers sent to protect the king with tacit cooperation and quick action.


    Sitter and Andre take a look at the grass behind them. Less than five steps behind them, a knight in a royal robe is following them, faithfully performing his duties. The king knew this knight. He was the favorite young man of Atticus. He was also a soldier cultivated by iron knight. His name was Lyon. Although Lyon at this time had not won the title of blood lion, it had gradually emerged among the new generation of soldiers.


    "What? Do you want to knock him out? " Asked the dwarf in sign language from an angle invisible to Lyon. He left behind the young knight, and obviously Andre didn''t want his adventures and his friends to be disturbed by strangers.


    "Not yet. If he can keep up, let him follow." Sitter thought for a moment and replied that although the king didn''t like Lyon''s following, he did not blame the knight himself. As the king of Lyon, he could not hurt a soldier who had performed his duty.


    Andrea raised his eyebrows and said nothing more. Because of their long cave life, dwarves are more adaptable to low light than humans. On such a night, Andrea''s field of vision is three times or more than that of normal humans. After receiving the response from his companions, the dwarves keep moving ahead. In front of the three, the prairie people''s yurt made of sheep skin is not far away.


    The nomads'' camp has no rules and regulations. If we must say, the principle of their camp is that the campfires around the center are distributed in a divergent shape, and the higher their positions in the army, the closer they are to the bonfire. Although it was already late at night, the huge campfire in the center of the camp was still very bright. The three people did not need to be too close to hear the conversation and other noises coming from the yurt.


    Lyon, who was at the back, found that his king and the dwarf exchanged a look and then slid into the shadow of the camp like a shadow. This knight instinctively wants to rush to protect his Lord, but is pressed on his shoulder by Andrea. The dwarf gives him a threatening look and says in his ear in a very small voice. "Trust your king, man. Seater''s stealth skills are much better than you don''t know


    It turns out that Andre is right. Within a short time, sitter''s figure appears quietly around them again. The king''s yellow eyes sparkled with cruelty, like a big cat about to prey. "The priests are by the campfire. There are more than twenty priests in a tent for two." The clever sign language tells the situation in the camp to the companions. Lyon therefore noticed that his king had at some time worn a pair of sharp clawed fist blades, which looked like a combination of a tiger and a dagger.


    "We rush in?" Asked the dwarf in sign language. It seemed to him that these prairie men, unaware of the danger, could not stop him and seater''s surprise.


    "Wait. They have horses, and it''s hard to escape if we''re found out The king shook his head and pointed to the horses tied at random in the camp. These nomads did not need saddles to ride. They could enter the fighting state at any time by picking up weapons and turning on their mounts.


    "Maybe we can create a bit of chaos and grab a priest?" Andrea suggested in a whisper that he had noticed that the pegs were only pushed into the ground at will, and that the horses could be free with a flick. And when grassland people go after their mounts, they don''t realize that someone has sneaked into the camp.


    "No, even if you damage the stake, the horses won''t run away. These nomadic horses are very obedient Lyon objected. The young knight knew their opponent well, and he knew that the dwarf''s proposal was not feasible.


    "Generally speaking, it is. But we can give the foals a little stimulation Sitter, however, did not agree with the knight. With a happy smile on his lips, he took some small black balls from the bag on his waist and distributed them to the other two companions."Ha, I knew you had it." Andre takes the black ball from the king''s hand and smiles like his human companion.


    "What is this?" Unlike the dwarfs, Lyon obviously saw this kind of object for the first time. He looked at the black sphere in his hand and asked.


    "Some small toys are simple, but they can work well if used properly." The king shrugged, gently threw a black ball up, caught it quickly, and then threw it with his backhand, hitting the ground in front of a horse on the right front.


    "Boom The huge sound with the black ball fell and cracked, the frightened horse made a neigh, easily pulled out the wooden pile on the ground, and ran in the camp with its panic.


    "Keep up!" Andrea pulls Lyon, strides with the knight in the opposite direction of the explosion, and starts throwing the black ball into the camp. Dwarfs are very powerful, and the balls often fly in the air for a few seconds before they explode in the camp. This not only causes chaos, but also conceals the whereabouts of the three.


    "Come on, let''s have some fun!" Sitter and his two companions followed his planned route into the chaotic camp. When he saw the frightened and confused expressions of the prairie people, the king couldn''t help laughing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    For many years, Cangshi Kingdom has been invaded by nomadic people. However, no matter how the strength of Cang lion has changed in recent years, the threat from grassland people is temporary. On the one hand, this situation is caused by the fact that nomads can not adapt to the climate of the grey lion, or that the land of the grey lion is difficult to meet the food needs of their livestock and horses. But on the other hand, the reason why the soldiers of the Kingdom always won the final victory was that compared with the organic army of Cang lion, the soldiers of grassland people were too loose.


    "It''s a waste to give them such good horses." Walking through the chaotic camp, Lyon looked at those chaotic opponents and said scornfully.


    "Freedom gives them the strength to gallop on the grassland, but it is also doomed that they can not have partners like us who can protect their backs." Said sitter, grabbing an unfortunate ghost who passed by the yurt. The king''s thick arm held the man in his arms. The sharp blade under the edge of the fist had already cut the throat of the other party in the struggle.


    The young knight frowned when he saw his king''s action. He didn''t like to attack. However, his humble background also made Lyon very aware of the pragmatic role, so he did not say anything more. Instead, he pulled out the dagger in his boot and kept up with the king. With Lyon''s participation, the silent killing becomes more smooth. The two grey lion men kept attacking the enemy in the road, and even later they simply stood up and walked in the light and shadow.


    Lyon''s action did not escape the dwarf''s eyes. Andrea raised his eyebrows. He knew how troublesome the knight was in the human race, but this young man seemed different. Thinking of his old friend having such a loyal knight, the dwarf is more or less gratified. He still knows something about the darkness in the human court. Andre is very afraid that his human friend did not die under the claws of the monster, but eventually fell on the poisoned wine of his fellow humans.


    The sneak in was still going on. Andre couldn''t bear to think about it any more. He looked around to make sure that no one had noticed what was happening in the corner. Then he waved his hammer at the torch not far away! The fire broke and the fire broke.


    "Your bonfire is too stingy. Let me teach you what a dwarf bonfire is!"


    With the dwarves taking the lead, sitter and Lyon also began to consciously destroy the fire in the camp to create more chaos. The nomad''s disordered camp provided good conditions for the spread of the fire. The sound of the fire licking wood and leather, the neighing of horses in panic, and the roar and curse of human beings combined in a wild movement in the wind at night.


    The king''s team, however, had found their target half way before the movement, a single prairie priest. His upper body was naked, revealing weird tattoos on his muscles. Like other prairie people, the priest braided his long hair in intricate and fancy braids, lined with animal teeth and other bone ornaments, indicating the owner''s extraordinary identity.


    The guy seemed to have drunk so much before he went to bed that when the yurt where he was sleeping was lit, the drunken priest staggered out of the room at the last moment. However, before he was glad that he had not been burned to death because of drunkenness, in his hazy drunk eyes, he saw three guys who were absolutely not nomads and appeared in front of him with malicious smiles on their faces.


    Without waiting for the priest to react, sitter flew up and kicked him in the throat. The prairie priest felt the heat in his throat, and when he reached his throat, he was crushed back. The injury to his neck made his body fall back involuntarily. Andre had been waiting behind him for a long time. The dwarf punched the back of the target''s head, and the priest lost consciousness. But this was not over. Before the priest''s head fell to the ground, Andre grabbed the braided hair on the other side''s head, while the grey lion king in front of the priest seized the former''s legs and lifted the hapless man up.


    Lyon was stunned by the scene. Sitter and Andrea cooperated so skillfully that it was obvious that the king of the grey lion did this kind of business when he was wandering outside. The young knight was worried about whether he would be killed because he saw the unknown side of his majesty. But there is no room for Lyon to think about. Seeing the captive in his hand, the dwarf waved to the knight with his empty hand, indicating that they would begin to retreat.


    Although the prairie people''s camp had no rules, as a combat force, the riots they had created before quickly subsided. But as the angry nomad fighters searched for the culprit of the chaos, the three had already left the firelight with their booty. Lyon had to walk in the front of the team because of a prisoner. However, before he went far, the knight felt something was wrong. When he realized that his intuition came from the unusual silence behind him and looked back, Lyon''s rear was empty.


    "Damn it." The frightened Knight hastened in the opposite direction, trying to find his king in the waist deep weeds, but in vain. Although the bent stems in the grass proved that someone had actually walked through the plant, Lyon could not find any other clues, and the three men seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.The knight wanted to shout out the king''s name, and at this point he had nothing to do with it. However, the approaching fire proved to have stopped Lyon''s action, and the grassland people found their traces. This is also a normal thing, in order to ensure the speed of action, they did not intend to cover up their tracks. According to the original plan, several people should have been close to the garrison area of the Royal Army. Lyon didn''t want to fight the angry searchers alone.


    Although he wanted to continue searching for the grass nearby, Lyon was forced to give up by the approaching enemy. The knight lowered himself and slowly retreated into the grass. After making sure that he did not leave any obvious trace, he moved towards the grey lion by the moonlight in the sky. Perhaps his majesty had overtaken him unconsciously, and was waiting for the clumsy knight to catch up. Lyon was hoping for the last chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "Do you mean it? I still have some impressions. " In the hall of the castle''s throne, Atticus frowned and interrupted the king''s narrative. "You scared Lyon very much that time. If it were not for you and the Great Duke of liehammer, he would have committed suicide and apologized." Speaking of this, the iron Knight laughed. Although it had been many years, he wanted to have a look at Lyon when he thought that Lyon had been in a suspicious state for a while, and wished that there was no sound around him. "But didn''t you say afterwards that you were just separated?"


    "Oh, I lied. After all, Andrea and I thought it was better for the two of us to know about it The king on the throne seems to be invigorated by talking about his youth. He tilts his head, shrugs his shoulders, and confesses his lies frankly.


    "So, it sounds like it''s just about to get to the point?" Even if we don''t talk about the next turning point, the fact that three men raided an entire camp and captured each other''s priests was enough to be written into poetry by bards and sung in pubs for decades.


    "Yes, by the time we got out of the camp, things were going smoothly. The mistake we made in that raid may have been that Andrea and I were too obsessed with the adventure itself to carefully identify the state of our captivity. The priest who was knocked unconscious by us woke up when we didn''t notice The king said, his eyes gradually widened, and once again fell into memory


    The prisoner who woke up during the transportation did not make a rash statement. He''s not sure if he can beat the men who carry him in his sober state. The surrounding environment also reminds him that this is no longer a grassland people''s camp. Even if these intruders have not gone far, it will take time for those stupid soldiers to find it. As a noble priest, at least in his own opinion, he should not risk his life.


    So what is the power to help a priest of the mother earth escape from the present predicament? Soon, the prisoner had an idea. It was a magic from the God''s residence they believed in. It could kill these damned lion thugs in an instant. The only problem with this magic was In the past, to release this spell, you had to sacrifice to the mother of earth, and then cast the spell together by three or five priests. At this time, however, he did not care so much.


    "Hey, is it my delusion, or does this guy''s tattoo shine?" Suddenly said sitter to his companion in front of him. Because dwarves have better dark vision, Andre walks ahead with the prisoner''s hair. He turns his head impatiently when he hears the cry of his companion.


    "Are you sure that''s not because of your The hammer is on it The dwarf''s voice did not reach Lyon''s ears, for as he spoke, he, sitter, and their captives had disappeared into the grass.


    "Poop With a dull noise, the two friends were in pure darkness before they realized what had happened. Their sensitive reaction ability makes them not fall when they fall, but the metal texture from the bottom of their feet and the invisible depression on the top of their heads make them realize that this is definitely not any place on the grassland.


    "What the hell is this place?" The voice of the dwarf came in the dark. However, even Andre, who usually spoke from two rooms, kept his voice down in this completely unfamiliar environment.


    "I don''t know, but I bet this guy knows." Said the king, lifting his hand. It''s the only light source in the dark. The tattoos on the nomadic priest''s body shine faintly in the dark, making him the most striking creature here.


    In fact, sitter didn''t say that right. The priest he caught did not understand the darkness better than the two. When the caster himself was covered with darkness, he knew that his magic must have made some mistakes. However, the heat from the tattoo also told the priest that his casting was successful, even excellent. You know, he only saw the high priest of mother earth who led the nomads to abandon their backward beliefs and convert them to the embrace of Mother Earth in a very short time.


    The panicked priest kept reciting the eulogy of Mother Earth in his mouth, only in this way could he not go crazy in fear. But what he is waiting for is not the redemption of the mansion, but the hairy and wide palm of the dwarf. The dwarf pressed his mouth hard. "Shut up, you will kill us! You stupid, blunt, retarded idiot! You have brought us into the palace of evil gods Andre growled to the priest.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know where we are? " Sitter had never seen a dwarf companion speak in this tone. He frowned in the dark, wondering what would make a brave dwarf so frightened. Yes, the king could feel that his dwarf companion was afraid.


    "What''s the matter! You ask me what''s going on! Don''t you see that? This is the temple of the deep heart! Look at the floor under your feet. Only he can use this metal! " Growled the dwarf, but stopped his mouth when he realized what he was doing. After a long time, he continued, "I''m sorry, you know I didn''t mean that. I''m just, it''s too tight. ""I don''t care, but for the sake of our safety, you''d better elaborate on your deep heart." Said sitter, after strangling the priest''s throat with his arm.


    The dwarf was silent for a moment, and seemed to be hesitating whether to tell his human friends the relevant contents. These ancient secrets have been handed down from generation to generation among dwarves, but few people from other nations know about it. This may be for a reason. In the end, though, Andrea decided to trust his partner. "All right, all right, but when you''re too scared to sleep, don''t come to me. If we can get out of here. "


    The dwarfs stick their hammers on the ground as crutches. The ground made of metal makes a crisp sound when it collides with the hammer head. "Yes, nuclear gold, that''s what we call it. This kind of metal does not belong to the earth, you can not find the same type of raw stone in the mines all over the world, but it is not an alloy. It is a symbol, a symbol of a terrible existence, like the sulfur of a demon, or the rain of a wet soul, but because the deep heart is deep in the earth, the creatures on the earth hardly know it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute!" The curse crow reached out and motioned the dwarf to stop his story. This action made Carus look at him discontentedly. The demon was immersed in his friend''s adventure. He was very unhappy when he was interrupted. At this time, the two men in the fort had changed into clothes brought by the servants. Although they still had a faint smell from the sewer, they could only be removed after taking a bath.


    The magician didn''t care about Karus''s dissatisfaction. He leaned over the table with excitement in his face. "Do you really know the mother of the crypt as you said? Of course, I do not mean to doubt, but even my teacher''s library, there is no such record! Nuclear gold, I''ve never heard of this kind of metal. Can I get some samples later? " Perhaps the curse crow gives people a cold feeling, but due to the teaching of the grey tower, every grey robe has a greedy desire for knowledge, especially for knowledge that has not been discovered or deeply explored by predecessors.


    "I don''t care if you can get the metal off. Nuclear gold will not be destroyed, whether it comes from the impact of weapons or magic. In the history of our dwarfs, we have tried countless ways to destroy this damned thing, but in vain. " Andrea took a sip of the wine and said casually that as long as the wizard did not stupidly awaken the deep heart sleeping in the church, he would not mind cursing crows to try.


    "It sounds like a good thing to make a weapon out of it. But if the Nuggets are as unaffected as you say, how did they become churches? I mean, can''t that thing fall from the sky Carus took a glass from the dwarf''s table and filled himself with fire lilies. This wine, which was studied and brewed by Lord Richter himself, has an impressive taste and magical effect.


    "Well, you''ve got the point. Although there is no final conclusion, according to the observation of dwarves for many years and my own experiments, I think that nuclear gold is not a mineral at all, it is alive Andre said solemnly that the light left a deep shadow on the dwarf''s face, which made his expression very strange when he spoke.


    "What?" At the time of hearing this terrible speech, the curse crow and Karus both subconsciously exclaimed. Living metal, how can this be possible?


    "It''s no surprise, you know, when we first entered the church because of the wrong casting of the prairie priest, it wasn''t what you see now." The dwarf said leisurely


    The three men, groping in the dark, soon found the boundary of the house. When the dwarf''s hand touched the nuclear gold wall, he was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth. "This way, follow me."


    "Do you know how to get there?" Sitter, who was following Andre, suppressed the prisoner and asked his friend some questions. The human king is completely unable to create an effective position concept in such a dark environment without reference, let alone to find an outlet in this space. And while sitter also knows that dwarves can see better in the dark than humans, he doesn''t think it will work in a completely dark environment.


    "Lines, the lines on these metals point to the structure here. This is the experience that our people have summed up for thousands of years. I don''t know if it is really useful. After all, there are not many opportunities to meet the deep heart. " Andrea replied, keeping his hands on the wall as he moved forward. In the process, the dwarf would stop to think about it from time to time. He would compare the lines he felt on his hands with the symbols forced to write down by his elders.


    "Here you are, come to me and go straight ahead. Don''t turn. Take thirty steps and stop. " When they came near a wall, Andrea said to his human companion. With that, the dwarf left the wall and walked in the opposite direction. Sitter opened his mouth and tried to stop his friend, but it immediately occurred to him that Andre would never leave himself if he could help. Dwarves mean, no doubt, that you have to rely on yourself here.


    With his mouth turned away, the king punched the prisoner in his arms. After making sure that he had passed out completely, sitter carried the grassland man who had brought himself into danger on his shoulder. He took a deep breath and leaned his back against the wall to determine his direction. Not to mention what would happen if he deviated from the straight line, the mere fact that he lost his companion in the dark would upset him.


    "Well, let''s go. It''s only thirty steps." Said the king in a low voice. It took great courage to leave the wall in this strange and dark space. He took the first step bravely after hitting his chest hard. And then the second step, the third step


    "You walk much slower than I thought. Can our brave lions be afraid of the dark?" Andre''s voice came out of the darkness. Sitter was suddenly awakened by the dwarf''s words. Human beings suddenly found that they had come to a lampstand made of nuclear gold. The lampstand, which somehow appeared here, was carved into a very strange shape. The columnar surface could be seen with patterns such as lions, hammers and horses stacked together in disorder.


    "What is this?" Asked sitter, pointing to the dim lampstand. He tried to see what was burning in the lampstand, but the king soon gave up this futile act, and he could not see anything in the light."I don''t know how to explain it, but you can understand it as our desire for light." The dwarf behind the lampstand shrugged and stroked the disorderly carving on the surface of the lampstand with rough hands.


    The king frowned as he tried to understand his companion. "You mean we made this lampstand?"


    "So to speak." Andrea nodded, and the look on his face showed that the dwarf didn''t understand exactly how it happened. "When you have not come to me, the lampstand has not existed at all. But when you stop, it''s like it''s always here. I think we''d better get out of this place. It''s driving me crazy


    Sitter reached out and patted Andrea on the shoulder, saying that he agreed. He could feel that the things in the dark had completely gone beyond his understanding of the world, and even the magic and witchcraft that the king once thought were omnipotent could not do what happened in front of him.


    "So, how do we get out of here? Imagine an exit? "


    "You must not do that. God knows where the exit that you create will lead to. This black box does not belong to our world. If it is not handled properly, it will even send us to other time and space Said the dwarf, bending down to examine the gold on the ground, hoping to find more clues.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    While Andre was still examining the ground nearby to determine where to go next, sitter put the prisoner on his shoulder by the lampstand. The king sat down slowly relying on the lampstand. He didn''t have the stamina of dwarves. As a human being, although sitter could break out enough strength to compete with Andre in a short time, and even his speed could catch up with Karus, he needed plenty of physical strength to ensure that.


    "I need a break. You can find your way and tell me." The king put his head against the lamp post to relax himself, but not completely. He didn''t want to fall asleep. Sitter''s eyes were gradually engulfed by the dim light of the lampstand. He had never been afraid of black. He regarded darkness as the same thing as light, whether as the successor of the kingdom of Cang lion or an adventurer wandering between life and death. But today, he found that he might be wrong.


    "Don''t think about those strange things. I don''t want to fight a strange monster here. " The dwarf''s voice interrupted the king''s thinking in time, and Andrea knew what a terrible thing thought could become in his deep heart. Besides, he can''t guarantee that they are the first people to visit here. There was once a dwarf who fell into the deep heart and found that there was a complete nuclear gold town. The most terrible thing was that the metal dummies in the town were still acting like living creatures.


    Shaking his head, Andre went to the end of the lampstand lighting range along the lines of the ground. His excellent dwarf vision allowed him to see farther through the light, but in this place, it was meaningless. How to leave the deep heart is a topic that dwarfs have been discussing for a long time. Unfortunately, although the sons of the mountains did discover many features of nuclear gold, the way to escape from this dark cage was not among them.


    "Do you hear me?" All of a sudden, the king, who had been asleep, asked in a voice.


    "What do you hear?" Some fidgety dwarfs come to their friends and he doesn''t hear anything. Sitter obviously doesn''t joke at this time. The invisible tension makes Andre''s throat a little tight. "You''d better not talk in your sleep."


    "It''s not a dream talk. There''s something in the dark. It''s whispering It''s too vague for me to hear The man frowned and stood up on his hands, but then half knelt down, trying to find a place where he could hear his whisper more clearly.


    Hearing this, the dwarf''s backhand is a slap in the face of sitter, making a crisp sound. "Pa!" This time, though not with all Andre''s strength, the dwarf''s broad palm made the king''s face flung aside.


    "Hey! What are you doing? " Siegel, who was attacked by his companions, subconsciously covered his cheek. The dwarf''s thumping caused severe tinnitus in his right ear, and it took a long time for his hearing to recover.


    "Can you still hear that voice?" Andrea stood up straight and looked down at his friend from above (for humans were kneeling). The expression on his face showed that the attack was not a joke. His left hand and right hand kept exchanging positions to hold the hammer, which was a sign of the dwarf''s restlessness.


    "I don''t think so, but I don''t know if it stopped or if you deafened me. You mustache potato The king shakes his head, hoping to get rid of the dizziness of tinnitus. He expresses his dissatisfaction to his companions in the appellation that can only be used when he is extremely angry.


    "Listen, sitter, many of my people have come out of the deep heart alive, but most of them have died in it. And the living say that those who stay in the dark claim that they have heard some kind of whisper, and I don''t want to face your angry soldiers alone Andrea shrugged and glanced at the prisoner lying by the lamppost. "Look, if I don''t stop you, you''ll be like that."


    The king heard the dwarf''s words and looked at the prairie priest. He saw the hapless fellow roll his eyes, and the uncomfortable black liquid flowed slowly out of the seven orifices of his head, forming a terrible line on his face. The priest had obviously lost consciousness, but his body was like an electric shock, bowing back and making silent convulsions.


    "What the hell is going on with this guy?" Seater''s captivity was startled. His attention had been focused on his perception of whispering in the dark. He didn''t notice that the guy around him had changed this way.


    "Well, strictly speaking, there are many explanations for this state, but according to your human words, he is possessed by the devil. The deep heart has penetrated into his head The dwarf wiped his beard at the corner of his mouth, and the weapon in his hand was in the state of ready to hand. Andre would not hesitate to break his head if he made any threatening move.


    However, before the two men had more discussion, the grassland man priest made a move first. He turned his limbs back and lifted himself up like a quadruped. His mouth began to open and close quickly, as if to say something, but even in this absolutely quiet space, Andre and SIGINT did not hear anything. The nomad''s head turned to the two, and his white eyes swept over the faces of dwarfs and humans, but it was remarkable that this fellow''s neck was more than that of ordinary people. At this time, the priest was more like a giant insect than a man.The monster smiles at the corners of his mouth, then moves on all fours and runs fast into the darkness outside the lampstand. "Catch up! Don''t let him run away Cried the dwarf, and hastened on. Sitter was overwhelmed by all this, and he didn''t understand why Andrea was chasing the man who seemed to have lost his mind. But out of trust in his friends, the king ran in the direction of the priest''s disappearance. When he looked back at the lampstand out of nostalgia, sitter was surprised to find that the original arm thick lampstand was as thin as a toothpick.


    "This is the hell of a place." The king swore in a low voice and ran into the darkness.


    After all of them left the light, the creation of nuclear gold disappeared completely and merged into the ground as if it had never existed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    The power of fantasy. Perhaps for people living in a world without magic, this power sounds very beautiful. It seems to be able to accomplish things that people can''t accomplish, make up for people''s regrets, and save things that have passed away. In their world, however, casters, who are well versed in the power of thought, never think it''s a good thing to do what you want. Thoughtless thinking can only create disaster, and the result of careful thinking is not as much as that of practical operation. At the end of the day, some ideas are better placed in the deepest part of the vast attic of thought, and just think about it when you have nothing to do.


    Now, for example, sitter has been dragged into danger by his own wishful thinking. With a tingling click, two sharp spines burst out of the darkness towards the back of the king''s head.


    "Ding!" Although his mind still didn''t understand the origin of the enemy, his long-standing body had driven him to turn around and hold the two spikes with his fist blade. Perhaps it was because he had stayed in the dark for too long. The Lion King found that his eyes could see something in the dark. Thanks to this, he found that although the objects he had defended by weapons looked like spines at first sight, they looked like Spider''s legs.


    "What''s the matter?" The dwarf asked in a loud voice from behind. However, due to the rapid movement of grassland people, he could not turn back in the running, for fear that the guy would disappear in the dark in a flash. And sitter was also aware of this. He knew that Andrea could not be expected to turn around to help himself. No matter what kind of monster his mind called out, he could only rely on himself now.


    The spider legs made of nuclear gold have great power. They push the king''s body and move towards his back. Sitter can feel that the sole of his shoes is heating up due to friction. But even so, human soldiers never dare to let their muscles relax. In this kind of power competition, if they don''t change their moves quickly at the beginning, then the shaking two people are extremely easy to be dragged into the mire, until one of them fails completely, the mire will disappear.


    But sitter, after all, is an experienced fighter. He knows that his specialty is not strength, so he must find a chance to change his moves before his physical strength is exhausted. This opportunity came soon. Because of the strange shape of weapons on human hands, the two legs of nuclear gold spiders with fists thick and thin were stuck by the pits between the spikes on the edge of the fist. Sitter carefully maintained the strength of his arms, but slowly moved his hands in the opposite direction. When the spider legs stuck in the depression slipped out of them, the king made a sudden effort to release the arms Pushing up, the deadly spear slides along the edge of the blade to both sides of the human body, making a sharp metal friction sound.


    The force on his body suddenly disappeared, and the human body fell forward involuntarily. Taking advantage of this trend, sitter ran forward two steps. When he saw the giant spider head made of nuclear gold appeared in front of him, the corner of the soldier''s mouth showed a wry smile that he did not know whether he was relieved or sarcastic. For a long time, the king knew what he was really afraid of. However, it was not the time to immerse himself in fighting with fear. Sitter lifted his right foot up and stepped on the spider''s metal eyes. He stepped on the pedal on the spot. The whole man jumped up and completed a perfect turn in the air.


    "I hated spiders, but I didn''t have time to be afraid." This was Seagate''s answer when Andre later asked him how to escape from the big spider that had become nuclear gold. As the king''s closest friend, the dwarves are very aware of sitter''s fear of spiders. It is said that it was because the first opponent that humans met after leaving their own kingdom was giant spiders. These nocturnal predators cruelly killed sitter''s guards. Only then, when he was still a prince, he narrowly escaped the fate of death. Since then, sitter always reacts with excitement when he sees spiders.


    But these are the afterwords. After the king escaped the attack range of the nuclear gold spider, he finally understood why Andre told him not to think about it. There was only one spider. If he let his mind go, God knows how many terrible beings could be bred in this darkness. Shaking his head, the click behind him did not stop, which reminded him of the threat behind him. He tried to distinguish the dwarf''s voice in the dark, chasing the figure of his companion.


    "Stop, we''re in trouble." When the king saw Andre again, the dwarf was standing in his place with a hammer. "I think it''s better for us to move on. You don''t want to be caught up by things behind you." Said sitter to his companion, and he wanted to go to the dwarf. The price of this move is that an arrow is precisely inserted into the metal ground in front of his feet.


    The light of the torch lit up the darkness, and the light came from about 50 steps in front of them. There, the fleeing prairie man priest was strung on an iron spear like the burning food sold by street vendors. His expression was extremely distorted, but he did not know whether it was because of pain or the evil spirit in his brain. As for the person who killed this unfortunate ghost, naturally, he is the one holding the torch. He or she has snake like head, wears metal armor stomach, and dark green vertical pupil, staring coldly at the dwarfs and humans on the edge of the fire."Radno." Andrea murmured.


    "What are you talking about? Are you talking about these guys? " Sitter asked his companion in the same low voice. He tries to reduce the range of action when he speaks, so as to prevent the monster in the light from making any fierce reaction.


    "Radno, the serpent of the earth, the keeper and worshiper of the deep heart. I thought they were just stories that mom made up to scare people The dwarf raised his belt, as if to raise his voice and say something to the snakeheads, but before his words were spoken, the serpent''s arrow had passed over the top of the dwarf''s helmet at a very fast speed, hitting something behind Andre with a crackle.


    The dwarves and humans were surprised. They turned their heads and looked behind them. The giant spider chasing sitter didn''t know when it had caught up with them. But in the middle of the spider''s eight eyes, there was already a snake headed man''s arrow standing there.


    "Wow, next time I won''t laugh at you for fear of spiders. Because to be honest, I''m scared of this stuff, too


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    "So you killed those snake heads and ran out?" The devil raised his legs and asked casually with a glass in his hand.


    "Of course not, you goat head!" He patted the table and motioned the audience to concentrate. "Speaking of this, I haven''t settled with you yet! You''ve killed the ladno team in the underpass, but they''re not our enemies


    Carus frowned, and the flame in his eyes leaped. "What? Not the enemy? Can... "


    "But they don''t look like friendly creatures, and they''re wary of your presence, don''t they? Damn it, Carus, don''t you know what it''s like to be judged by appearances? " The dwarf''s question hit the devil''s stomach like a heavy blow. Carus put his feet back on the ground and straightened himself out of his chair. "So they are really from our side?"


    Andre filled himself with wine. "Friends are not, but radno is a good ally." The dwarf took a sip from the glass and continued, "I don''t comment on their nature, but at least in terms of fighting against the dark heart, I believe all races will stand together."


    "Sounds like the first time you met these, er, radno, you talked to them? Are they such a friendly species? " The curse crow asked curiously. He was also very interested in the serpentine underground, and compared with the bloodthirsty snake head monster he met in the church, the magician realized that the radno in Andre''s mouth was not so dangerous.


    "You human beings are really the same." The dwarf sighed and shook his head. "Listen, radno''s nature is not good, but at least they can communicate rationally. But this kind of exchange has the premise, once they are attacked, especially the raid, radno will never give the attacker a chance to defend. " The Great Duke of hammer said, remembering his friend at that time, Seagate, the human king, seemed to have the same idea as the curse crow and Karus


    "What? They are too many. " After taking his eyes back from the nuclear spider behind him, Seagate whispered to his friend. Although most of these snake headed monsters don''t understand their language, humans still keep their voices down.


    "What to do? They just saved us." The dwarf looks at his friend in bewilderment. In Andre''s opinion, since the snakeheads have rescued them from the terrible nuclear gold monster, they should not be enemies. Not yet, at least.


    "But they also killed the priest, didn''t they? I bet they can''t tell the difference between us. " However, the king''s prejudice against the appearance of the dwarfs is not weird, but their appearance is not weird.


    Andre reached out and patted sitter on the chest, and the expression on his face was a little unhappy. "Hey, are you still the hern sitter I know? You look like a scared kitten now. Listen, my friend, if these snakeheads are enemies, your dagger and my hammer will cost them dwarfs and humans! But if they are not, you must be ashamed of your narrowness


    The king was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the dwarf would stand on the other side''s side and criticize him. After all, sitter was a man of integrity. After being reprimanded by his companions, he soon realized his mistake. The king bowed his head and was ashamed of his appearance. In fact, this episode after the king''s accession also made sitter the most unrestrained monarch in the history of Cang lion.


    But let it go first, and the dwarf has already reflected on the human race, and has not continued to say anything more. Andre bravely takes two steps towards the group of creatures he calls radno, and then places his hammer on the ground in front of the snakeheads. "Cough." The dwarf cleared his throat to make himself brave, and though he had just warned sitter to be kind, he had to admit that the snakeheads were indeed seeping.


    Then Andre''s words were not understood by the king. He knew that it was dwarfism. Obviously, the ancient and underground language of dwarfs was more likely to be understood by snake heads than the human language that was popular on the ground. But from the way radno looked at each other, they quickly realized that communication was not as easy as they thought, and that these guys didn''t know dwarfism.


    "It looks like you failed." Sitter came up and patted the dwarf on the shoulder. "Do you mind if I try to save my gaffe?"


    Andre is obviously ashamed that these underground creatures do not understand dwarfism. Even the goblins and even dog heads who live in the ground use dwarfism to communicate! "Well, you try, but I''ll say first, if these lizards can understand the Elvish language, I''ll knock their snake heads with a hammer!" His threat is justified. Elves and dwarves are not harmonious races all the time. If the serpentine who lives in the ground can''t speak dwarf but can speak elvish Sitter now only hopes that his attempt will fail.


    The human king pondered for a few seconds. When he spoke again, the unique tone and tone of the Elvish language attracted the attention of radno. Just as the dwarf was about to run away, sitter stopped. "It''s no use. They don''t understand what I''m saying. They''re just attracted by the pronunciation." Man shrugged."Are you sure? I think they''re listening very seriously? " Andrea whispered. Now he doesn''t pay attention to what he said just now. It is more important than anything to find a language that can communicate with the snake head people.


    "I just said two greetings, the rest of the words are to scold them, obviously, they did not understand." Seater replied in a low voice. Then he laughs happily when he sees the wide eyes of his dwarf companion.


    "Sometimes I really don''t understand you people." Andrea murmured, and then he saw a more shocking scene. In front of him, his friend sitter, the human being who had just been biased against the snakeheads, was bolder than he was to the group of snakeheads. And in the process, he took off his only armor and threw it to the ground. "Hey! What are you doing


    Sitter turned to look at the dwarf with a bright smile. "You said it. Fight for some friends with your actions."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    "Wait a minute, you mean to say that you''re so unprepared that you''ve never seen a group of creatures? With all due respect, your behavior is somewhat... " Jack can''t help interrupting the king''s narration. He knows that his behavior is very impolite, but wolf walker can''t help but doubt sitter''s narration. In his opinion, this is absolutely incredible. How could anyone make such a bold behavior in a strange environment.


    "Stupid, right?" The king shrugged his shoulders and grinned a little mischievous. Though sitter was sitting on the throne, his temperament was different. The king now feels more like an old man sitting on the threshold of a pub to bask in the sun, bragging about his youth deeds to the younger generation. "Indeed, I later felt stupid, and this behavior was not rational at all. But they do work. "


    The development of the matter is really unexpected, that group of snakeheads were stunned when they saw the human with their hands up high approaching them, and even some of them subconsciously took a step backward. This incident reminds Andrea why he agreed to go with this human again. You know, dwarves have seen too much ugliness of human beings in their journey. But after meeting sitter, he also saw the beautiful side of this group from this human and his side. Humans are complex. Some of them are like the devil, while others are as warm as the sun.


    "He always works miracles." Andrea murmured as his human friend approached a snake headed man, less than five steps apart. The king held his hands high and nodded in a friendly way. But that radno did not suddenly attack the human beings. He tilted his head and held the torch in his hand, but the empty hand handed the weapon that was originally in front of him to his companion.


    "snakes" snakes are constantly shaking in the air, and tiktok conjecture that this is the language of the latter. Man raised his head and looked into each other''s eyes without hostility or fear. "I don''t understand you." The king spoke slowly and repeatedly, knowing that the other side could not understand human language, but believed that the puzzled expression on his face was enough to make the snake head understand what he was trying to say.


    Sure enough, after the snakehead tried to communicate with human beings, he turned around and said something to his companion. Then radno came closer, and Seagate noticed that some of them had leather ropes in their hands, as if they were trying to bind the two unknown creatures on the ground. However, radno, who had communicated with the king, stopped his companions'' behavior and motioned human beings to follow them with body language. They didn''t even take their weapons!


    "Where are these guys taking us?" The dwarf walked among the serpents and asked his companion. Although it was Andre who gave the formal names of these snakeheads, the name of radno is just a strange race of snake heads in the story of dwarves. In terms of the habits and principles of snakeheads, those things that have long been distorted and distorted by word of mouth are far less than the opposite judgment.


    "I don''t know, but I guess it''s going to see someone who can really manage." Seater shrugged and replied. Although he was not clear about the social habits of the snakeheads, the king was very familiar with the organization of the army. After a simple observation of the interaction between the two groups, he came to the conclusion that this team should be a group similar to the patrol team or the guard. Although it has undergone rigorous training, the leaders who really hold power are not so rigid fellow.


    "I wish the man in charge could speak dwarf." Murmured Andrea, who still resented the fact that there were underground creatures who didn''t understand dwarfism. As for the whispers of his companions, sitter just laughed it off. The king is not worried about his future. In fact, he is still a little excited. After returning to Cangshi, he thought that all he had left for the rest of his life was endless meetings and government affairs in the hall of the throne. However, thinking that these snakeheads are likely to live underground in the Kingdom, Sigmund unconsciously straightens up, and if so, the experience will be more than an adventure.


    Hern sitter, the first king in history to form an alliance between man and the snakehead. The young monarch loved the title and decided that he would try his best to unite the two races if the radnos did not show intolerable and recognizable customs.


    A group of people did not travel long in the dark. The space in the deep heart seems to have strange characteristics. Once the people know where they are going, the distance between the two points will be rapidly reduced. However, if the intruder wanders aimlessly in the dark, he may never touch anything. All in all, not far ahead, the bigger fire made everyone feel at ease. It was a camp.


    Twelve gold pillars were separated around the camp, and each was exactly the same distance from the next two. These huge pillars are lined with numerous grooves, each of which radiates the same light as before. Through these lights, dwarves and humans can see that there are many reliefs on the pillars about the snake head man. These reliefs are clear and well arranged. The person who created them must have a strong will, or he knows how to control the rules here."I''ve never seen such a big statue." Andrea looked at the huge metal statue in the middle of the twelve pillars and sighed heartily. According to his eyes, the huge statue is at least 10 meters high, and its top is deep into the darkness that cannot be illuminated by the fire. It is not sure how big it is. What he carved was a huge mountain. When he looked at the metal statue of the mountain, sitter''s pupil shrank. He always felt that he had seen it somewhere.


    "Why did they carve a mountain? Wait, they''ve seen mountains? " The king frowned and whispered.


    Andre''s performance was more relaxed, and he patted his companion on the shoulder, indicating that it was no big deal. "Many races didn''t live underground in the first place. Most of them were driven down by us and your people. So in the records of these races, their former territory can easily become some kind of totem. Maybe these radno might have this mountain when they were on the ground


    Sigal nodded and agreed with the dwarves. In his adventure career, he and his team had gone deep into the earth and seen the magnificent underground world.


    "Here you are, man on the back of the white beast." A deep and old voice sounded from the bottom of their minds, which startled them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    "What''s the matter? Who''s talking? " Andrea looked around, hoping to find the source of the sound. However, his actions were doomed to be futile, and the voice from his heart could not tell the location of his voice as he heard it. Compared with the dwarves, sitter is much more calm, perhaps because the warrior has changed his identity from adventurer to King. He doesn''t want to yell in front of these snakeheads.


    But no matter how they react, the voice said to himself, "don''t be nervous, dear guests. Come to the holy mountain. I''ll wait for you here. " After hearing this, the two looked at each other. Although there was no evidence, the sacred mountain mentioned in the sound of the brain was undoubtedly the huge nuclear Gold Mountain between the lampposts. Looking at the radno soldiers nearby, it seemed that they were walking towards the lower part of the mountain.


    "Do you know anyone here?" Andrea said suddenly. He shrunk his neck and asked carefully, as if afraid of being heard by the owner of the voice.


    "Of course not. What''s the matter?" Sitter, smiling at the Dwarfs'' movements, answered the question in his normal volume. In the king''s opinion, if the other party could send his voice directly into his head, he would have a way to hear them.


    The dwarf frowned and looked up at his friend. Obviously, he was annoyed by sitter''s carelessness. However, this dissatisfaction could not affect the upright Andre. "The man on the back of the white beast, the white beast, is not the grey lion. I don''t think a guy who lives here will know the name of your country. "


    Humans think about it, and that''s what it means. "Maybe it''s prophecy. This vague name is mostly from prophecy."


    "Your guess is accurate, guest of the white beast." The voice in his head said slowly, "I did get your message from the prophecy. And at this time, I sent my soldiers to meet them


    "But your soldiers were surprised when they saw us. It doesn''t make sense." Andrea puffed his moustache, and he remembered the vigilance of the serpents when they first saw them, which was not the way to greet the son of prophecy.


    "Ha ha, I hope you can understand that. I have to hide the information of the two, which is also to prevent their delusions from creating something troublesome in the dark. I believe you already know how unfriendly this darkness is, don''t you? " Before the words in his mind fell, the party had already reached the bottom of the metal mountain. After the snake heads separated from each other, sitter saw a rock platform protruding from the mountain. On the top of the platform was a white snake head man. Judging from his dim scales and thin knuckles, the snake head man should have been quite old.


    Armed with weapons, the ladno soldiers bowed respectfully in front of the old man. They brought the captured prisoners to the elder, but carefully kept the distance between them. Obviously this white radno has a high place in his race.


    "So, first time, my friends." At the same time, the white snake head man raised his low head. At this time, they noticed that not only the scales, but also the snake head man''s eyes seemed to have lost their function. There was no pupil in his eye socket, only a piece of gray white material.


    "Are you the leader of these people?" The dwarf asked, since the other party can communicate with himself, it is better to state the identity of both parties first.


    "Obviously," the white snake man spread out his hand, "but I just think of myself as a protector of these wanderers, like a shepherd dog guarding sheep. That''s what you say, right? And now that you are here, the sheep can finally find their way home


    "What do you mean? Why can our presence help you find your way home? " ''asked seater, seizing the point of the conversation.


    "Oh, don''t worry, young leader. I''ve been watching you for a long time. After all, sometimes I can see farther without my eyes, don''t I? " The snake head man pointed to his eyes and came down from the platform. Every time he took a step, a nuclear gold step would rise from the ground to his feet. White radno came to sitter in front of him. His figure made the king worry about whether he would fall on the way. In the end, however, the snake head man''s cold hand was placed on sitter''s face, and the fine scales on his hand made a "hissing" sound as he swept through the human skin.


    "What do you need us to do?" The king realized that the snakeheads didn''t seem as friendly as he thought, and the ladno would treat them kindly just because they were predicted to liberate the place. So what if you can''t do what they want? Sitter glanced out of the corner of his eye at the corpse of the priest on the spear, and the result was obvious.


    "What I need you to do is simple. That''s to take over me and control this place with your mind. "


    "Control, what?" It''s no secret that Andre stepped forward and stood between the White Snake headed man and the king. The dwarves always hated magic. His strong aversion to the mother of the crypt made him not want to touch anything related to it."Everything." The blind snake man stepped back two steps and raised his hands. As he moved, the light on the twelve huge columns suddenly became intense, which made the radno soldiers who could not know the conversation between the three men to kneel down and put their heads tightly on the ground. In this place, their elders are their gods.


    "Here is the depth of the deep heart, the womb of the mother of the crypt, the origin of all the darkness under the earth, and the terror of the deep earth! Here, imagination becomes reality and despair becomes a cage. We have been lost here for a long time. I can only see the darkness in front of me, and I can''t see the way out. " Said the white snakehead, pointing his finger at sitter, "but you! You are not the same, you have seen the earth, the world of light! You can take us out! Hern sitter, you have to take us out. "


    The young king was completely stunned. He thought these snake heads knew the way out. Who ever thought they were just a group of lost people like him. And Andre, the dwarf muttered discontentedly, "no one expects dwarves at this time, right? We''re better at digging holes. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    "Imagination can create everything?" The curse crow frowned when he heard the dwarf''s narration, "I didn''t encounter this kind of thing when I was underground. According to you, the space in the deep heart changes with the mind of the controller, which I can understand. It can explain why you came across a vast dark space, but what I saw was just a church. However, "


    " but that doesn''t explain why the church seems to have lost its vitality. It''s still terrible, but I don''t believe it''s going to be as powerful as you said The mob also said, and there was a flicker of doubt in Karus''s eyes, and he was more inclined to believe in himself when his friend''s words clashed with his own experience.


    Big Duke liehammer shook his head and looked contemptuously at them. "You guys, the idea of seeing things is too superficial. You know, in this world, nothing is immutable. Even the underground rock is hard and pure due to years of compression. Although the mother of the crypt is a manifestation of the darkness under the earth, it is still a part of the earth, just as a volcano can be quiet and irritable, so is the deep heart. "


    "You mean we see what''s going on in the underground church because it''s dormant?" The magician asked, but he didn''t think about this. In the curse crow''s cognition, he thought that the existence as powerful as the mother of the crypt should not be affected by time, but now it seems that he is wrong. Now it seems that these high-level beings beyond the world are not completely free from the world itself.


    "Absolutely right," the dwarf nodded, agreeing with the wizard. "The deep hearts have been relatively stable for the years I''ve ruled the hammer, at least their influence hasn''t come out of the surface again."


    "They?" The devil repeated these two words. He looked at the Great Duke of liehammer with a puzzled look on his face. He hoped that this was just a slip of the tongue by Andre. When they took risks, the dwarves often made jokes because they were not familiar with human language. However, the long rule of the grey lion is enough for the dullest to use a language.


    "Yes, they are." The Duke nodded and looked at the curse crow. "You met wall at the iron castle, so you should be familiar with the barrier plan, right?"


    The magician soon thought that he and cheese had heard about this plan in the iron castle. Although the old city Lord didn''t tell them what the barrier plan was for, the wizard still knew that the plan covered almost all the cities under the hammer. Under the operation of big Duke liehammer, the managers of these cities are people who, like him, have a certain understanding of the dark side of the world. Curse crow quickly got a very bad inference


    "So, under every city of liehammering, there is something like the city of molten iron?" In saying this sentence, curse crow''s face has never been ugly. If Rat Man plague is still a matter within his and cheese''s ability to solve, then an evil god occupying such a vast land will completely exceed the limit that they can handle. Even he doubted that the Lord of the grey tower would not be able to solve the problem when the various parts of the crypt mother were connected together.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. Although the density of the deep heart is surprisingly large in this land, it is not to that extent." The dwarf waved his hand, took out a roll of map from behind, and laid it on the table top, which showed all the towns and natural landforms of the whole Riesling. "There are ten cities in total, including molten iron and iron fort. Only four of them have deep hearts buried in the ground. Some of the remaining six cities are naturally developed. Some of them are suspicions or well-designed support fortresses. These cities make up an unshakable network of steel, and no one can pay close attention to it


    "Unless the barrier itself is destroyed." As a wizard of the gray tower, he is not proficient in the construction method, but this does not prevent him from seeing the connection in the scattered city of the hammer collar. After a simple calculation in his mind, the magician found that he could not find a flaw in the ten cities. These towns turned the whole territory into an unbreakable whole, as hard as a reef.


    Carus stood up and pressed his glass on the map where the iron fort was. "So they''ve made it?"


    "It''s not that simple." The dwarf chuckled. He didn''t seem to be worried about the fall of the iron castle. "I don''t know if the pestilence mongers are really aiming at these deep hearts, but I know that if you want to really wake up the deep heart from the current sleeping state, it''s useless to gain control of it."


    Many years ago, "Why me?" Asked the young king, who looked at his friends. "Andre has seen the sun, and even the nomad your men killed came from the earth like me. Why can''t they take you away?"


    The white scaly snake man smiles, a mixture of contempt and politeness. "You really don''t know anything, ruler of the white beast. Has your family forgotten their duties and responsibilities and become one of the ordinary and short-sighted beings? Why are you here, why are you saving us? That''s because, "he saidAs the elder said, several new lampposts began to rise from his side, illuminating the huge metal statue behind him. At this time, sitter finally understood where his familiarity with the statue came from. At the top of the metal mountain, the whole mountain began to look like a giant dragon lying on its back. It was Dragon Ridge Mountain!


    But this is not over. The shape of the mountain began to twist. The statue turns to show what was hidden behind the Longji mountain. A river flows down the Longji mountain, passes through the low valley and flows to the plain. This is Longxue river! As these two landmarks are mapped, more and more traces are explaining one thing. The original body of this huge nuclear gold statue is the map of the whole Cang lion!


    "Of course, it is because the deep heart is the reason that your ancestors called us here! See, this is your country. "


    As the snake head''s voice fell, more changes were made on the statue. Trees grew on the bare ground, forming forests and fields. In those open places, the miniature towns made of metal are slowly emerging, and finally, a nearly perfect three-dimensional world is formed.


    ¡±How could this be ¡°


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    If the words of the white snake man priest have made sitter fall into a great shock, then the statue which has become the sand table of the grey lion makes the young king completely lose the ability of thinking. Because when the whole statue turned around, its changes did not stop. I mean, although the lion on the ground has been completed, the kingdom in the underground part is facing a great change.


    Some seed like things sprout in the soil, spreading their terrible tentacles and swallowing the surrounding normal soil. As the seeds grow larger, some of them have surpassed the human cities on the ground. But they did not stop, the expanded tentacles became more active, and their range of activities gradually approached the surface of the earth, and a small part of them finally broke through the ground!


    Those tentacles as big as cities and towns are sweeping across the land of Cang lion, wantonly destroying. The civilization built up by generations of talents dies out with naked eyes under their activities. No one can survive in this catastrophe.


    "No!" The king, completely affected by the apocalyptic scene shown in the statue, roared, throwing the blade of his fist. The weapon from the dwarf''s hand made a piercing sound, hitting the largest of those tentacles. "Ding Dong!" The sound of metal collision sounded, and the statue made of nuclear gold was naturally undamaged, and seater''s fist blade, as powerless as his resistance, fell to the ground.


    "The prophecy has been written, and it will be the same in the future." The serpent priest leaned over to pick up the weapon on the ground and said in a cold voice, "your ancestors called on him to help create a kingdom for themselves. Now he will reap all life in the kingdom in return. The good news, though, is that the great mother earth is not in a hurry, and you and your country can enjoy the last good things before the end. For short-lived humans, this is the greatest kindness


    After hearing what the other side said, sitter lowered his head and did not answer. The White Snake priest looked pitifully at the king in front of him. Obviously, the human will had been defeated. He could only live in the shadow of today for the rest of his life. But what does that matter? Anyway, I just need to use him to leave here. As for the fate of the land Kingdom, it is not the radnos'' business.


    Andrea doesn''t care. As an old comrade in arms of sitter, he was very aware of the temperament of the human beings around him. The words of the White Snake priest just now undoubtedly deeply hurt seater''s heart. Under such circumstances, the dwarf was very aware of what stupid things his friends would do. So he held out a hand and held the human wrist to prevent him from rushing up to attack the snake head man.


    "Let me go." Usually the feeling of sitter is warm, even for the complete stranger, this man with golden pupil like a lion will not make people feel gloomy. But now, the king''s voice sounded so cold that Andrea''s breath was choked by his undisguised intention to kill.


    "It won''t change if you kill him." The dwarf said obstinately, and grasped the human wrist more forcefully. "Nothing can change but put us in a more dangerous situation."


    "Yes, it''s not your country that is destroyed. Of course you don''t care. How can you care if you persuade the snakes to tell us how to get out? " His companion''s admonition was rewarded with sitter''s cold ridicule. The king, blinded by anger, uttered his most hurtful words without thinking.


    "Well..." Andre did not speak any more, but his hand did not release.


    "Well, I''ve said almost everything I want to say. Now please take over the place and let us go." The snake priest didn''t notice the conversation between the two. Although he could skip the language to talk to others, it didn''t mean that he could pry into other people''s hearts. Otherwise, he would never be so leisurely close to sitter.


    "How do I take over here?" The king tried to silence his voice, even though his knuckles were white with too much grip.


    White radno held the blade of his fist in the palm of his hand and held it in front of sitter. "It''s very simple. Just sit on that statue. It is the core of this deep heart, and with your bloodline, you can control it well. "


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll make something terrible? I''m not sure about that myself The man slowly took the blade and restrained his impulse to put the weapon into his opponent''s eyes.


    "Oh, I''m sure you won''t hurt yourself. What''s more, mother earth''s creation does not harm her own people. " The snake head man said, let open the road to the nuclear gold statue, and bent down to make a please posture. "Come, save us from this long loss, so that you and your kingdom may have our friendship before destruction."


    Sitter laughed, first in a low voice, then quickly expanded, and finally the whole person was in a state of uproar. In the process, his tight muscles relaxed, and the blades of his hands fell to the ground. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The king''s laughter lasted for nearly a minute, and no one knew why he was laughing.


    "Forgive me for what I said, Andrea, please forgive me." This was the first word sitter said after he stopped laughing. Without waiting for the dwarf to answer, he shook off his companion''s hand and did not pick up the weapon on the ground. The young king went straight to the statue of nuclear gold. In front of him as like as two peas, the original white rock head sits on the rock table. When it becomes a throne, it looks like the one in the castle of the lion king. The difference is that the former is made of nuclear gold."Remember when we laughed at Carus for not having the courage to fight against his fate for the first half of his life? I didn''t expect that I was the one who was bound to death by fate. I could feel what a stupid decision my grandparents made. They made a deal with the existence that absolutely could not be dealt with. Maybe you are right. We human beings are so short-sighted that we can''t see the future at all. It''s ironic. " The king reached out and stroked the armrest of the throne and said to his companion behind him.


    "So what? Don''t forget the devil, but he killed his father with his own hands! Your future cannot be determined by the fault of your predecessors! " The dwarf raised his voice and roared at the nearby human beings. He knew that the contact with the nuclear gold throne would make sitter more aware of the power of the crypt mother, but he would never allow his friends to become puppets of evil gods.


    Sitter laughed, and the moment he turned around and sat down in front of the throne, there was something crashing in the whole space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    "Maybe it''s because of my subconscious relationship. Although I know that the mother of the crypt is not the gods we know, I still regard it as a kind of church subconsciously." In the hall of the throne in the castle of Cangshi Wangdu, sitter put his hand on the brazier in front of the throne and rubbed it. It''s raining hard outside the hall. It was not just the king, but the brazier at their feet was very hot, and even hot drinks from servants were on hand.


    "So you mean that there is a complex number of deep hearts buried in the ground of the strong hammer collar, and they are all from this land called by your ancestors?" Cheese''s brow was locked, and he concluded to the long narrative. The mage lowered his head and looked at the red charcoal fire in the fire pot, "but this is totally unreasonable."


    "What''s unreasonable? Isn''t it a standard devil''s deal? " Jack, sitting behind the cheese, heard the whispers of the grey robe. Not only wolf walker, but because cheese didn''t try to keep his voice down, almost everyone in the hall of the throne heard him, and everyone, including sitter, was puzzled. In their view, there is no unreasonable place for the early king of Cang lion to establish his country by summoning evil gods.


    "It''s because the deal sounds so normal that I don''t think it''s reasonable." The mage leaned back on the back of his chair, but his eyes were always focused on the brazier. "The mother of the crypt is one of the most active high-level beings, and every time it appears in history, it causes much more damage than subverting a country. I mean, as the master of the dark underground, the mother of the crypt does not follow the logic of intelligent creatures. I don''t understand why he responded to the call of a human being, and even made a deal to help him establish his country. This is against his nature. "


    "But that explains the problem we are facing. Those who spread the plague must be related to the mother of the crypt. Lord hammer''s barrier plan hindered the destruction of the grey lion in the prophecy, so they tried to destroy the stone on the deep heart and make the prophecy come true Heather said she was well aware that the plague in Cangshi was not as simple as it seemed. Too many forces intervened in the chaos and made the complex situation more disordered. The sense of honor as a knight drives her to find out the root of all the chaos and eliminate it completely.


    "No, the prophecy has come true." The king of the grey lion interrupted Heather, "even if you can find the disseminator of this plague, or drive away the deep heart, the grey lion will not return to its original appearance." He said, rising from the throne to the window of the throne hall. "For many years, Andrea and I have devoted ourselves to guarding against the dangers from the West. We once thought that as long as the barrier was built, that damned prophecy would only turn into a joke. But look at the suffering we are suffering. What''s the difference between this country and its destruction? "


    "What do you mean, your majesty?" Atticus suddenly rose from his seat and went to the king, looking at sitter in shock. The iron knight could not believe that his loyal king would say such a thing.


    "Isn''t it?" The king, no longer young, slammed his fist on the window frame and made a dull sound. He turned his head to look at his knight and almost roared out the words. "Atticus, tell me why the kingdom that I have governed for decades has become like this? Ah? Am I a tyrannical monarch? Have I squeezed my people? Do I like war? Did I do something wrong? "


    "Your Majesty, you are the most honorable King I have ever seen and heard of, and the pride of the Hearn family. In the name of the former kings who once ruled in this hall, the grey lion under your rule is no inferior to any of them. " The great Knight knelt down on one knee in fear, put his hand on his chest and solemnly swore. Just as he did so, the melodious and sonorous bell came from outside the castle.


    "Dong Dong... " In this moment, the sound of the bell overshadowed the sound of the rain and spread throughout every corner of the capital.


    "This is the bell of the great funeral. The funeral of the soldiers who died in the battle of guarding the royal city has begun." Heather''s face turned a little pale. I don''t know if it was because of the anger of the king, or because he was affected by the sad atmosphere of the funeral. She explained in a low voice to those around her who did not understand the meaning of the bell.


    "Listen, Atticus. My knight, my tutor, listen to the sound of the death knell. How can I convince myself to be a qualified king when so many people have died because of my negligence? " Sitter leaned against the window as if he would fall if he didn''t. The king''s voice was very low, like a question or a whisper.


    "They died in order to protect the Kingdom and the people. They fought with faith and glory. Sire, there is our respect and remembrance for them in the bell. If someone tears for the bell, he is not blaming whose fault, but is convinced by the great sacrifice! Your majesty The iron Knight raised his head and looked at his king. Everyone in the hall of the throne was also looking at the monarch of the country, at the fragile man leaning against the window.


    But one of these people noticed something that no one else had noticed.What else did sitter want to say, but when he spoke, there was a lot of blood pouring out of his mouth! The king looked down at the blood on his chest in surprise. He didn''t understand what happened.


    "Your majesty!" At the sight of the king''s strange appearance, Atticus, who was always experienced, did not have his usual composure. He stood up at once and stretched out his hand to hold the king. However, before the iron Knight touched sitter''s body, a hairy, wolf like creature pulled the black lion king away from the chief Knight''s body and rushed to the throne with him in his arms.


    All of this happened too fast, and before others could reflect on the situation in the hall, Jack, who had become a werewolf, had firmly pressed the king spitting blood on the throne. Next to the throne, the cheese standing there for some time had a dark red light in his eyes. His hands were compared into a triangle. The center of the triangle was facing the king''s brow. A quick and complex mantra began to be recited in his mouth.


    "You do..." As Atticus said, he pulled out the iron rule from the scabbard. The inscription on the witch hunting sword emitted a dazzling red light, indicating that there was a strong magic reaction here. However, before the iron Knight finished his words, what happened on the throne interrupted him.


    ¡°£¡¡± Perhaps it was the cheese mantra that played a role. The king''s body was frantically struggling on the throne, opening his mouth and sending out a silent scream. The whistling turned into a violent wind in the air, and spread outward with the throne as the center, blowing out bright tongues of fire from the charcoal in the fire pot. But this is not over. After the scream, the king''s eyes and ears began to emit light of the same color as those in cheese''s eyes. These lights became more and more bright with the mage''s incantation, and even became four pillars of light just like substance!


    "Get out of his body! The devil Cheese''s grey robe was hunting because of the magic. He yelled at the king at the end of the spell. At the same time, behind the king, an illusory and huge image flashed by. It appeared and disappeared so fast that people only came to see the sheep horn on his head and the bat like wings behind his back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    "Dong Dong... " The bells of the great funeral resounded in the rain, and the residents of Wangdu were clothed in rainproof clothes, and their candles in their arms were protected with wide brims or simply their bodies. This dim light is their consolation to the victims. According to the ancient code of the grey lion, when the funeral begins, the residents of that city must go to the place where the funeral is held to see off the soldiers with candles. For those who are too poor to find a candle, the king will provide them with this small prop so that they can join the ceremony together.


    "You shouldn''t be here now." The sound of talking in the rain can''t travel far, so when Lothar heard this, the net worm was standing behind him. Even so, in order to make sure that her words would be heard by the count, the maid''s body was almost completely attached to Lothar''s back.


    The count, in his heavy canvas robe, turned to look at the face in the net worm''s hood, which was pale with the cold and damp air. "He watched me grow up, and I had to be at his funeral." Rosa replied in a low volume that he did not dare to be known as a net worm as a fugitive. And the count knew that he could be read.


    However, although the maid could read Rosa''s meaning, it did not mean that she agreed with the count''s almost reckless action. You know, the result of the glorious trial has not been recognized by the king, at least there is no news that has lifted Lothar''s guilt. In this case, if the count was honest in his residence, the soldiers of the capital would not waste their energy after the war to deal with the count. But Lothar came to attend the funeral without any guards. Although the net worm had not seen the specific appearance of the grey lion''s funeral, the soldiers who knew with their toes that they were sad at the funeral would never want to hear the defense of a wanted criminal in a kingdom. Once Lothar was recognized, the consequences were unimaginable.


    "Do you want to die? You went to raid the pharmacists'' Association. The witch named corandi is still alive and dead! Now you''re going to this damn funeral again, but I''ve put all my life on your side. If you die for such stupid reasons at this time, I won''t accept it! " Cried the maid, pulling at the count''s collar, in his ear.


    In the face of the net worm''s question, Rosas did not retreat, his eyes did not avoid and the other side directly, eyes burning with anger. "Then protect me. You don''t have to tell me anything else. Remember, I''m your employer, and you''re just a mercenary. " With that, the count turned to get rid of the maid and walked down the street towards the place where the funeral was held. The net bug was stunned for a few seconds. Then he stamped his foot angrily and cursed something. But after calming down a little, he still kept up with Lothar.


    In a dark corner where the rain could not fall, a pair of beautiful eyes were not affected by the heavy rain, and completely witnessed what had just happened. The owner of the beautiful eyes smiles when she sees the net worm roared by Lothar. She is the witch who once broke into the residence of the count of Heishan and pretends to be a mercenary. The young witch Rao is interested in watching the net worm go after Lothar, and she also quietly follow up.


    The funeral was held in the South Square of the capital of the king. In fact, the soldiers wanted to see their dead comrades off under the city wall where the war was most tragic. However, considering that the rat people did not know when they might return and the fortifications damaged in the war needed to be repaired, the place where the funeral was held was moved to the square most commonly used by civilians in the capital ¡£ At this time, along with the sound of the funeral bell, the bodies of the dead soldiers were transported to the square side by carriages and carts.


    In the center of the site, a huge bonfire has been built. Except for their relatives, the soldiers who are in the capital will be taken away by their families and buried separately. The rest of the dead will be cremated here. Their ashes will be buried in the Royal Cemetery in the north of the capital. This cemetery is just outside the window of the throne hall. On the one hand, it is the hope that the spirits of the dead soldiers can continue to protect the Cang lion. On the other hand, it is also the hope to alert all previous Cang lion monarchs and tell them how many people have been sleeping here for the sake of the kingdom.


    "Give way, give way, this is the downwind. After the ignition, there will be a lot of smoke floating over. Please don''t stand here." The soldiers in charge of maintaining order at the west entrance of the square spoke to every citizen who entered the square from here, and guided them to the north and south of the square, which was occupied by the army in the East.


    "I should have been there." Lothar looked at the black lion on the east side of the square and murmured to the soldiers. As a soldier with a sense of honor, he was very unhappy that he could not attend the funeral as count of Heishan.


    "Yes, you could have been standing there, but if you hadn''t been wanted to go up to the wall, you might be lying on the wood now." The net bug whispered in the Earl''s ear, because of the crowd, she had to keep a very close posture with Lothar, which made her look like a normal girl nestling in her lover''s side.


    The count glared at her companion and said nothing more. The crowd around him was less than a palm away from him. Lothar was afraid that his words would expose his identity. After all, the count of black mountain was known by many people in Cangshi, especially Wangdu. Thinking of this, the count''s hand unconsciously touched the dagger hidden in his boot. Considering that his gold Tomahawk and hern''s hand were too conspicuous, Lothar only brought this dagger to defend himself at the funeral. As for the webworm She always seems to be able to pull out a suitable weapon from any part of her body and not be found by others. Maybe that''s the difference between a mercenary and a soldier.Seeing that Lothar did not speak again, the maid snorted discontentedly. If it had not been for the protection of the count who had no sense of danger, she would not have been close to such a high density of people. Years of mercenary career told her that the more dense the crowd was, the more likely it was for assassins and thieves to attack. Moreover, she always had a subtle sense of resistance to physical contact with Lothar. Being too close to the count always made the maid''s temperature warmer than usual. If it wasn''t for the cold of heavy rain, her face would have been obviously flushed.


    "Dong..." With the last bell, the sound of rain once again occupied the world. People carefully take care of the candles in their hands and focus their eyes on the firewood in the middle of the square. "The funeral begins." Seeing this, Lothar said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    When the Earl of Heishan attended the funeral, the castle of Wangdu exploded. The abnormal appearance of the throne hall was passed out by the maids standing at the edge of the hall shaking. The heavy door was knocked open by anxious soldiers. The royal guards in heavy armor took up nearly half of the hall like a piece of silver smoke. However, although the guards rushed into the room, they did not dare to act casually, on the one hand, because Atticus, the Grand Knight, prevented them, on the other hand, they all clearly saw that their king was being pressed on the throne by a wolf like creature.


    "What is the situation?" Elsa and Mona couldn''t keep up with the pace of things in this sudden change. They were still immersed in the strange story told by the king, and all of a sudden, the situation in front of them became what it is now. Looking at the king oppressed on the throne, Jack and cheese, who cast a spell on the former, and the soldiers who were waiting for him, the two girls from the North felt that everything in front of them seemed unreal.


    "What is in your Majesty''s body. Cheese and Jack are trying to get it out Heather walked up to the two men and said that although she had never seen anything unusual from the king before, now, as the mage tried to expel the contents of sitter''s body, her blood gave her the strength to allow the knight to see more than ordinary people. Unlike most people''s fleeting visions, Heather could see the demonic form more and more clear behind the king. The devil''s body twitches and struggles, trying to refuse the mage''s banishment.


    Of course, for most of them, what they saw was that the light from the king''s seven orifices was getting stronger and stronger. The wolf Walker''s muscles were taut so that he could continue to hold down the man on the throne. It''s hard to imagine that the king''s old body could burst out with the power of a werewolf. "Get your men ready to fight, that thing is coming out soon!"


    Jack''s cry didn''t get the effect he wanted. The lion''s guards didn''t listen to the werewolf''s instructions. They clenched their weapons and focused on the three men near the throne. "Soldiers, line up and get ready for big targets." The iron knight was not as blind as an ordinary soldier. Although he did not know what the "thing" in Jack''s mouth would be, the iron in his hand told him that there was something terrible to be forced out of the king''s body by cheese.


    The obedient nature of the soldiers played a role. Although the royal guards did not know where the big targets in the Grand Knight''s mouth came from, they obviously believed in Atticus'' loyalty to the king unconditionally. The guards of silver armor quickly integrated, and soldiers with giant shields painted with white lions passed through their robes, blocking the shield heavily in front of unknown enemies and making a temporary barrier. Behind them, the soldiers with long halberds in pairs stretched out the lethal weapon through the cracks in the shield, adding some lethal embellishments to the solid defense line.


    "Heather, step back behind the soldiers with two guests. You have no experience with dark creatures." The chief knight took a sword flower and left a string of red tracks in the air. The iron Knight kicked over the chair and brazier in front of him, and held the hilt of iron rule in both hands to show the fighting posture.


    "If Lord Andre knew that I was not in the front line of protecting the king, he would not hesitate to break my leg with a hammer." The knight laughed and didn''t mean to retreat. She took out her sword. There were abnormal water marks on her normal sword. "Besides, I don''t think they will listen to me. You know, they are from the north. "


    "That''s right. We will never leave our companions alone." The proprietress drew her dagger from behind her waist and stepped back a few steps. This did not mean that Elsa was afraid, but her fighting style made her need to see the enemy''s key points before she could make a fatal attack. "It''s our duty to protect the mage." The female soldier also agreed and nodded. Instead of raising her arms like the others, she turned and took off a diamond shield from the wall of the throne hall.


    The chief knight took a look at these stubborn women soldiers, and he wanted to tell them that it was not because they despised their fighting ability that they retreated. It is to prevent the enemy from being too big, and to leave enough space for the front row soldiers to dodge. But it was too late for him to say that. "Be careful! It''s coming out! " The wolf Walker could feel that the things he suppressed were getting stronger and stronger. He knew that the cheese casting was about to be completed, and that the demon hidden in the king''s body was about to be expelled.


    "In the name of the grey tower, I declare that you have no right to occupy this mortal body! The devil, erdo The mage''s incantation came to an abrupt end with his words. Instead, the king burst out a fierce light that blinded everyone. Jack, as the nearest person to the king, retreated at the moment when the mage''s mantra was completed. He pulled cheese to his body to protect the latter from the magic explosion.


    "Boom With the strong light from the huge explosion of sound, so that everyone unconsciously covered their ears, the entire hall of the throne of the torch because of the powerful sound roar instantly extinguished. And when the light and the noise dissipated, everyone could smell the strong, chilling smell of sulfur in the hall of the throne before they regained sight and hearing. It''s the smell of demons."You don''t know who I am, you don''t know what I can do! An unpleasant roar reverberates in the hall, and the language of the devil sounds more like a scream of threats and threats to ordinary people. This is why many anthropologists don''t think that demons have a complete language system.


    Of course, they are wrong. The language used by demons is much longer than that of human beings in history, but it is very difficult for human beings to learn devil language. It''s not that there are any problems in pronunciation, but there are so many words in devil language that they have totally different concepts from human thinking, so that even if ordinary people want to learn, they often can''t learn them. But there are always exceptions, don''t they?


    "No matter who you are, being here means you should go back to your abyss, the goat horn reptile. (demon language) "the mage who stands up from the Garou companion looks fearlessly at the demon standing in front of the throne and yells.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    Everyone in the hall of the throne was shocked by the sight. This is not hard to understand. Many people have learned about the existence of demons from stories or paintings, and even some scholars who have devoted their whole lives to it consider themselves experts. However, when a three meter tall monster with scarlet skin, wings on its back and horns on its head really appears in front of you, most people will forget these things because of fear.


    The devil''s extremely high temperature makes the moist water vapor in the hall give out "Zizi" sound when touching it. The white smoke surrounds it, making this huge monster more oppressive. Even in the face of the fierce will of the knight. The royal guards in silver armour were even worse. Their neat lines began to be scattered because of the presence of demons. The faint smell of urine in the ranks made the wolf walker with a keen sense of smell frown. However, the devil himself was very satisfied with the human reaction. He enjoyed the mortal fear, which made him forget some embarrassment forced out of sitter by cheese.


    (demonic) Oh, look who broke my trick The devil''s huge head through the white fog, yellow fangs formed a ferocious smile, "a gray robe! Little mage, I really want to applaud for your bravery and erudition. If I still have hands, ha ha. " The monster seemed to be amused by his own jokes, and he continued to give a chilling sneer. Only then did cheese notice that one of the demon''s arms had been cut off and replaced by a dark black metal prosthetic with three sharp spines at the tip. "But never mind, the great erdo will forgive your rudeness if you give up your grey robe and head."


    (demon language) that''s no good. I''ve worked hard for this robe for a long time. I don''t want to take it off now. What''s more, my head is not used for toys for retarded reptiles like you. The knowledge recorded in it is much more meaningful than your life! " The mage''s mouth showed a sneer. He straightened up under the direct vision of the devil, and did not want to show weakness in front of the enemy.


    "I hope your magic is more useful than your eloquence, little sharp toothed fellow The demon named erdo''s face darkened. Its deadly black metal arm stabbed the mage''s chest without warning! The blow came too fast for all the people present to react, except Jack.


    Wolf walker is nearly two meters tall, but when Jack tries to catch the enemy''s stab, he realizes that his strength is not on the same scale as the devil. Even though he has put his prosthetic limb under his armpit to fight with his whole body, what the werewolf can do is to make the attack deviate a little bit. With the roar, the black spines split the floor of the throne hall like a heavy hammer. The stones splashed across the cheese forehead, and blood flowed down the mage''s temples.


    "Damn it, don''t you know how to protect the devil? Use it Jack''s voice comes from the front of cheese. The devil''s heavy blow is less than five steps away from the mage''s body under the stop of wolf Walker!


    "No use. This guy''s prosthetic hand is not flesh and blood. My magic is useless to him." The grey robed mage recovered from the shock of the sudden attack, explained to his companion quickly, and at the same time began to run in the opposite direction of the attack.


    "Then do something else, ah..." Half of the werewolf''s words, his body rose into the air with the black iron prosthesis.


    "Wolf walker? It''s a rare guy. Why, is the puppy separated from his tribe? " Said the devil, in an ugly human language, with his head tilted, and he looked at Jack with interest, as if he were looking at a rare animal.


    "You can''t deal with tribes, I''m enough!" Jack gives a threatening roar, and with his strong arm strength and excellent balance, he jumps to the black iron arm, which serves as a springboard to the devil''s face. His claws are raised high to give the devil an impressive greeting.


    Unfortunately, although the werewolf is fast, his opponent also has a speed that does not match the body size. The demon''s intact hand presses the Werewolf in the air to the ground. "Is it? Do you know what I do with you guys who don''t die easily? " With that, edu mercilessly turns and holds Jack''s hand, causing the wolf Walker''s body to rub against the broken stone floor. "I''ll break your back and throw you into the lava and fight for death!"


    "Ah Jack''s cry of pain came from the devil''s hand. Though the wolf Walker''s body was tough, it was not invincible. The blood began to flow along the broken skin to the cracks in the rock.


    "Let him go! You dirty beast The roar of the iron knight was filled with anger. He could not forgive the evil creature who had hurt the king of the grey lion and insulted the throne hall. The iron in Atticus''s hand was obviously the same as his master. The knight''s oath on the sword was red and black, and even the blade of the knight''s sword appeared red and red light.


    The great Knight''s roar and his slash were felt almost at the same time by erdo. When the devil heard the old soldier''s angry roar, his left leg also felt a deep pain. The destruction of the Sorcerer''s power allows it to cut into the devil''s flesh and blood without hindrance. As soon as the blood left the master''s body, it burned in the air. It looked like a fire with sulfur smell coming out of the wound."Ah The demon''s cry was as harsh as thunder, and erdo stepped back his injured left leg and held the werewolf''s hand up. "Human beings!" It roared, and its spurred prosthetic limbs swept like an iron bar, beating Atticus under him 30 steps away. The armor of the old knight''s chest appeared obvious depression under the fierce blow. People also fell into the ranks of royal guards like leaves in the wind, and their life and death were unknown.


    But without waiting for erdo to laugh triumphantly, his right leg was stabbed by a sharp weapon. This time, the blood from the wound did not burn, but formed a strange crystal in the air, which jingled on the ground. Heather didn''t put all her strength into an attack like Atticus did. The female Knight made a successful strike, and her right foot suddenly stepped on the outside of the devil''s right leg. Then, relying on this rotating force, she drew the sword body out of the wound. The whole person also hid in erdo''s leg, so that the devil could not directly attack her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    "Mean!" Erdo growled, watching the astute Knight hide in the corner where he could not attack with her size advantage.


    "You are not qualified to say that." The voice of cheese rings from the devil''s left. He raises his ring hand, and the thorns growing from the ring bind the enemy''s intact arm. However, there was a crackling sound, and soon the vines burned themselves on the surface of the demon''s skin. The mage threw away the flaming vines at the end and tried to limit erdo''s movements in other ways.


    "Roar!" The angry red monster roared, its ape like nostrils spouted red flames. The devil''s body became redder at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the temperature in the hall rose. At this speed, it would be as hot as in the desert in summer.


    "Stop it! Don''t let the temperature keep rising here! It''s turning this place into an abyss. " As cheese said, the light in his eyes turned blue. He raised the fire pot at his feet and turned and threw it hard at the window of the throne hall. "Click!" With a shattering sound, cold wind and raindrops poured into the hall through the breach in the window, suppressing the temperature again.


    Perhaps inspired by the mage, the royal guards instinctively realized that if the devil wanted to raise the temperature, terrible things might happen. They rushed to destroy other windows of the hall with weapons in their hands and debris at their feet. A few soldiers wanted to open the door of the throne hall and let the cold of the whole castle fight against the devil.


    But their plans were stopped in the first place. "No, don''t open the door. The devil is just bluffing. Don''t give him a chance to escape. " The iron knight with blood on his mouth prevented the soldiers from opening the door. Although the dent in his chest armor made his words less convincing, it did not prevent the guards from following the old knight.


    "Lord Atticus, what shall we do?" Asked the man who helped the iron knight to his feet that the royal guards had no experience of fighting against demons, and though they were loyal enough not to flee, they did not know what they could do in such a battle.


    "The weapon made of iron can''t hurt the devil. Let''s see what the two frost guards do." Atticus did not answer his subordinates'' inquiries directly, but pointed to Mona and Elsa who were on the edge of the battlefield. The two women soldiers carefully hide out of the range of erdo''s attack. They know that their bodies can''t withstand the attack of demons, so they prefer to provide support for those who can cause damage to erdo.


    For example, now, while the devil is being distracted by Heather, they have already rushed to its feet and pulled together the wolf walker who had been held on the ground before, dragging his shoulder to take Jack away from the center of the battlefield. In the process, the werewolf''s wounds quickly healed. When they arrived at the soldiers'' side, Jack had lost a lot of hair, and there were no scars on the surface of his body.


    "Well, this is the worst massage I''ve ever had." Wolf walker, who recovered his life, straightened his neck with both hands. His cervical vertebra was misplaced in the battle just now. After solving the neck problem, Jack''s eyes lit up a raging fire again. He was not willing to be rubbed by the devil on the ground.


    "Be careful this time. We don''t have that much energy on you." As Heather teased her opponent with her flexible pace, more and more things in front of the throne were swept to the other side of the hall by the monster''s huge size.


    Jack tilted his head. He knew that the female soldier''s words were not concerned, but Mona''s sarcasm. But considering his embarrassed appearance, wolf Walker couldn''t answer back. So he can only turn the humiliation in his heart into more intense anger and pour it on the raging enemy. With a little force from his strong legs, the werewolf''s body returned to the battlefield like an arrow from the bow.


    "You shouldn''t have provoked him that much. He might be carried away by anger." The landlady complained to her companion after Jack left. Wolf Walker''s bad temper has left a deep impression on everyone after getting along with each other in recent days. Maybe jack can still maintain a basic human rational and thinking ability, but once his anger exceeds a certain limit, he will become a real pure beast.


    "Maybe." Said the woman soldier with a smile. Although she knew that Elsa was right, in her heart, Mona still used to regard Jack as the son of the hunter who joined the army at the same time as her, rather than the patriarch of the Alexandrian tribe of wolf walkers. However, she also believes that no matter what kind of soul lives in the wolf man''s body, he will not really be a mindless man. For this, female soldiers have their own way of identification.


    Sure enough, Jack, who rejoined the regiment, didn''t try to beat the devil any more. He learned from Heather how to play his advantage when dealing with bigger targets. Wolf Walker''s strong physical fitness also made him better than the female knight. Soon, the devil found that a mad dog who would jump on him and bite him was more annoying than a human who pricked himself with a needle.


    "You don''t seem to remember the cost of fighting against erdo! Little dog. " The devil said in a low voice, waving his black iron prosthesis to nail Jack to the ground. However, the wolf man who has learned a lesson is not so easy to catch. In order to make full use of his speed and strength, Jack has given up the way of walking on both feet and turns to land on all fours. Under such circumstances, his speed and volume are greatly reduced, and it is difficult to accurately aim at erdo''s attack."Hum!" The devil''s arm swept over Jack''s head, wolf Walker showed his ferocious smile, all his limbs worked together, and in an instant rushed to the back of his opponent''s left leg, biting at the enemy''s Achilles tendon. His strong upper and lower jaw let the werewolf easily tear off a large piece of devil''s flesh and blood. "Ah! You damned dog The angry devil raised his left leg high, trampling heavily on the ground like a goat''s hooves and feet, shaking up a piece of dust. But the flexible werewolf is no longer there.


    "Bah, it''s terrible." Standing next to the cheese, Jack spits out the meat in his mouth and complains.


    "No surprise, a mouthful of magic blood is enough for a normal person to lie down for a month. It is said that the flow of sulfur in their veins is liquid The mage shrugged, his hands did not stop casting, he was condensing the water vapor in the hall to hit the devil, in order to reduce its surface temperature.


    "I said," is it getting slower and slower? " The werewolf noticed that the demon''s speed was slowing down as more and more water evaporated from the Edo red skin. This makes Heather''s move more smoothly, and the Knights can now even compete with demons a little bit head-on now.


    "Temperature, these abyssal visitors are creatures living in lava. Lower the temperature. They are more afraid of the cold than we are Cheese explained that the grey tower course made him very clear how to fight demons, especially when there were people around him who could hold back most of the enemy''s energy. At this rate, erdo will freeze completely before long. And the mage knew that moment would never come. "Be careful. If you find that it doesn''t work for us, it will become more difficult to deal with."


    Jack wanted to ask how hard cheese was, but before he could speak, a fierce heat wave broke out from afar. The devil''s body was ablaze with a dark red flame, even on its wings and tail.


    "Help Heather. She won''t last long." The mage stopped casting. He knew that the devil was no longer affected by the rain. Wolf Walker nodded and ran to his opponent again without fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Cheese''s words are not wrong. Maybe in the face of the devil limited by low temperature, Heather can use her martial arts to calmly avoid the enemy''s attack, but when edu really unreservedly releases its demon fire, the female Knight finds that she has no more than half of the price in terms of speed and dexterity. Not to mention the heat on the devil''s body that seems to roast the whole person, erdo seems to have the ability to spit out fire like a dragon after entering the state of being on fire all over his body. The devil left a piece of area covered by the devil''s fire on the ground around him, which greatly limited the scope of the soldiers'' activities.


    What''s more, for Heather''s tactic of constantly circling the dead corner of his vision, the devil has found a solution, its tail. When the flames were burning, and her waist thick tail lashed at Heather like a whip, the knight knew she had to change her tactics. Fortunately, by this time Jack has returned to the battlefield, with the help of wolf walker, although the situation is still inclined to the devil, Heather can at least protect himself.


    "They won''t last long." Walking up to the cheese and using his knightly sword to split the flames of the demon, Atticus seems to have recovered from the previous heavy blow. The old knight had seen a variety of battlefields in his life. Even though he had no experience in fighting demons, it did not prevent him from seeing the fatigue of the soldiers.


    "Wolfwalker wasn''t really good at protracted warfare, and I was really surprised that Heather was able to fight a complete demon like this." The mage raised his eyebrows and judged the situation on the battlefield. Although it was not his strong point, his strong knowledge reserve gave him the ability to predict the direction of the battle. "The urgent task now is not to kill that guy. His strength is not something that can be resisted by this force. To put it bluntly, the attack we just made just now tickle him."


    "What we should do now is..." The iron Knight frowned. He didn''t expect that the devil in front of him was so powerful that in his heart, even a giant, surrounded by a female knight and a werewolf, would not support him. Besides, there was a grey robed mage here. But the fact is the truth. Atticus knew that cheese didn''t have to cheat him.


    "To bring your majesty back from the throne, of course. As long as the king is saved, I will be able to let go. " The mage replied in a natural manner. Looking at the cheese, the iron knight had a bad feeling in his heart. He vaguely felt that the throne hall, which had existed since the founding of the castle, might undergo a reconstruction.


    However, Atticus was very clear that the mage was not wrong. As long as the king was rescued, it was worth fighting back the terrible devil at the cost of the whole castle. "I see. I will organize the soldiers to rescue your majesty." The grand Cavalier was a pragmatic man, and immediately after he had set his immediate goal, he stopped other thoughts.


    "Wait a minute. Let Elsa and them go. Your soldiers, "said cheese, pausing for a moment, glancing at the royal guards with the rest of his eye. It is true that they have an unparalleled loyalty to the grey lion royal family, which can make them sink into a desperate situation with one enemy and not shrink back. But that''s when the opponent is human as they are. The demon''s innate terror ability and huge size put too much pressure on these soldiers. They couldn''t even wield their normal strength and speed in front of such enemies.


    The iron Knight soon understood the mage''s meaning. He sighed fiercely and knew that cheese''s worry was right. "If only Lyon were here." Atticus muttered, and went back to the soldiers and organized them to use bows and arrows or other long-range weapons to distract the demon''s attention and fight for a rescue operation.


    "Sounds like we have work to do?" Noticing the conversation between cheese and the chief knight, Mona and Elsa were already close to each other when they were talking. After all, the current situation of the war had made them completely unable to get in. The landlady was quite casual when she said this, but the mage was keen to notice the red hair on her forehead, which was stuck by sweat. As for whether the sweat was due to the heat or the fierce battle, cheese thought that maybe the latter accounted for more.


    "If you have the strength to do it. It''s not a joke to take a person from behind a demon. " The mage said seriously that he was very aware of the importance of the Cang lion king to the whole kingdom and the whole plague, but it did not mean that he was willing to let his friends die for it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a warm-up for us at this level." The landlady laughed and turned her head. Her red hair tied into a ponytail left a charming curve in the air. She hated being despised by him, even if it was a sign of protection.


    "You should stay. I''ll go. Or ask Lord Atticus to send someone to help me The woman soldier beside Elsa whispered in the former''s ear and held the proprietress''s right forearm with her hand. Although she tried to hide it, Mona could see that the muscles on that arm were shaking unnaturally. It was a cramp caused by excessive tension and excessive physical energy consumption. For most of the soldiers, this is fatal on the battlefield.


    "That''s not good. How can I rest assured that you will act with those southerners who are too scared to walk? It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little bit of a strain on the arm. " Elsa said, taking Mona''s hand away from her small arm and tightening the leather armor on her arm to forcibly control the muscle shaking.See this, the female soldier did not say anything, she is very clear that her friend has how stubborn character. When she was still in longjishan Town, she often ridiculed Elsa''s character, which was not as smooth as her nickname "red fox". The tavern owner''s wife alone supported the operation of the tavern at the top of Longji mountain when her relatives died one after another. Her strength and perseverance in her bones were no less than that of any man.


    "Ladies, say hello when you''re ready. We will do our best to support you. " Not far away, the iron Knights have gathered the royal guards again. Most of them have taken out their crossbows on their backs at the call of the old knights. Although Atticus knows that it is difficult to do real damage to the devil with these arrows, at least, it can be distracted.


    "We''re ready." Mona looked at her companion, and after getting Elsa''s affirmative look, she said to the black lion''s soldiers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    How important is its king to a kingdom? Especially when the king of this kingdom is loved by his people, that is something we can''t imagine. Perhaps for most people who grew up outside the monarchy system, the king is just the highest link in the state''s ruling institutions. Even if he dies, he can quickly find a substitute. But in fact, this is impossible. In the medieval system, the saying of "land" is not just a declaration, it is a fact. Therefore, in order to save their own king, the Cang lion''s soldiers forced their shaking hands to grip their weapons again and face their enemies.


    "Are they really not going to shoot us?" After throwing away the small leather shield on her left hand, Mona knew that there was no block in the next battle. She looked at the royal guards, half seriously and half jokingly inquired about the chief knight.


    "Believe them, these boys are not as good as the bear hunters of Heishan, but they are not much less trained." At this point, atticstone hesitated for a moment, and thought that it was better to ask some questions as soon as possible, "but are there any lessons on how to fight demons in the training of frost guards?"


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a terrible creature, if it''s a creature." The woman soldier shook her head, and her mouth showed a smile of bitterness or relief, "but no matter what it is, it can''t stop Elsa and me." In front of her eyes, the scene of the throne hall seems to have changed back to the iron Fort before the fall. The feeling of despair and destruction only needs to be experienced once in her life. The female soldier will never allow more people to die because of her fear.


    "Hey, I have to say that women can''t be underestimated nowadays." Naturally, the old knight noticed the firm belief in Mona''s eyes, and he knew that this belief was the foundation of a strong fighter. If those who are armed and wise do not carry out their inner creed, they will only become savages and strategists. "Well, let me digress, Miss Mona, are you married?"


    Well, it''s obviously Atticus''s old habit of looking for Leon''s daughter-in-law again. Since the marriage of the blood lion and Heather failed, the iron knight has been trying to find Lyon another attractive woman to be his wife. Well, this may be one of the reasons why Lyon always actively leads troops to go out to war, and is not in the capital all year round. Now, though, Mona, who had been asked this question, did not quite understand the meaning of the Grand Knight. "Excuse me, what do you say?"


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing, just my old man''s nonsense." Atticus gave a long smile. He suddenly found that the situation is not so bad, is it? To be sure, the lion is besieged by all sides, and the rat man and the plot in the shadow are constantly invading the country. However, it is such an environment that makes Mona, who would have been ordinary for a lifetime, embarked on the road that they would not have set foot on. The old knight dares to assert that as long as the grey lion survives the plague, the brave men and heroes who survive will surely make this country better. Certainly!


    "For the future of Cang lion! The royal guard! Cover our allies The noble command was issued from the iron Knight''s mouth. Its voice even suppressed the demon''s roar for a time. This is the cry of ordinary people. It proves that even in the face of enemies who are not at the same level, human beings can still pull out their swords for what they insist on!


    "For the lion!" War roar, earth shaking. Inspired by the Grand Knight, in addition to the soldiers who were originally responsible for throwing arrows, the guards who had no courage to approach the devil rushed with Atticus to the enemy in front of the throne. Glory, mission, these illusory concepts become the most powerful force at this critical moment. It''s not magic, but it''s better than all the incantations in the world.


    Cheese still remembers asking his teacher why the world is dominated by their race, the human race, which is neither intelligent nor strong, nor even gifted. At that time, the Lord of the grey tower did not answer him, but now, the young mage seems to understand a little. He stopped the magic he had intended to release, and instead prepared a more suitable spell.


    Naturally, the charge of the guards will not fail to attract the attention of the demons. The eyes of Edo chaos emit cruel light when they see these human beings rushing towards themselves. It''s good to have the courage to challenge the devil, but courage alone doesn''t change anything else. "Let''s go! Mortals The angry devil opens its big mouth, but out of it is not a flame, but a rolling hot lava! The armor and weapons made of iron softened without touching the hot melt. The arrows that reached the demon''s side ahead of time on the soldiers'' heads even dissipated into gas as if they were made of ice.


    The iron Knight at the front of the team was the first to feel the heat from the lava. He immediately made a judgment that under such an attack, he and the soldiers behind him had no chance. But quick as the thought was, the distance between the lava and the soldiers was not enough for them to react. The archers in the back row seem to have seen their fellow soldiers turn into a pool of melted mucus.


    "Gollum!" As the lava roars past the iron knight, Atticus can feel that his armor has softened, along with his body Wait, why am I conscious? With the forward inertia, the iron Knight charged blankly. In front of him was lava, at his feet was lava, and behind him was lava. These high-temperature melts should have vaporized him for a long time, but he could still feel his hands and feet. Before he could figure out what it was, the scene suddenly returned to the throne room, and Atticus'' feet splashed in a pool of liquid.However, the floor in the hall of the throne is all flat stone. How can there be puddles? The chief Knight looked down and found that he had stepped on a puddle of lava which had not reached his ankle! The devil''s spray burned the stone slabs in the hall, turning all the places they passed into such a scene. At the same time, Atticus also noticed that he was coated with a blue film at some time. This barrier of light was close to the outline of his body to protect him from the lava under his feet.


    Not only Atticus, when the iron Knight looked back, he saw that the soldiers who had charged with him had such a halo on each of them, and they, like themselves, were unhurt in the breath of the devil. "What are you doing?" "Cheese magic is not eternal!" urged jack, who jumped to the knight''s side


    It is understood that the magic of the grey robed mage protected his iron knight from shock. He raised the iron rule in his hand and yelled at the devil''s head:


    "charge!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Erdo was angry, or he had never been so angry. The devil looked at the man in front of him with a weapon that could not hurt him at all. He wore armor as thin as a piece of paper. His mouth was full of glory and justice. Didn''t they know that none of these could cause any trouble to the powerful devil? It''s hard to understand. As a demon, Edo has difficulty understanding these mortal reactions. How could they have the courage to resist it? By the magic of the grey wizard? To be sure, erdo is a bit afraid of cheese. After all, the fame of the grey tower is more prominent in the abyss than in the human world. The Lord of the grey tower who can talk and laugh with the polluted well is afraid of what he does in the abyss in order to complete his complete demon canon.


    However, erdo did not think that the legendary grey robe was powerful, and his disciples must be. Humans, this creature, seem to have been born with a knack for deception. So the devil just doesn''t want to fight with cheese. Even if the mage has the ability to understand human beings, as long as it is not related to his own life, the casters will not take out the move of pressing the bottom of the box. Erdo is right. In fact, it''s not that cheese can''t find a way to deal with a big devil, but the cost of this method is too high, and the consequences may be far worse than a devil.


    However, this does not mean that cheese is killing others. The magic he releases for the royal guards can effectively protect them from evil, at least not fatal. Although the magic was limited, it was enough for Elsa and them to find a chance to save the king. As long as there is no hostage, the mage can use more crude means to deal with the enemy.


    With this in mind, cheese made a fatal mistake. The grey robes, who are still young, do not know the devil''s temper. They are not the existence that can be suppressed by quantity. Many people think that demons are brainless and violent, and regard them as crafty beasts, but in fact, the harsh environment in the abyss is enough to mold any creature growing in it into an independent warrior. In terms of the art of fighting alone, the average quality of demons is enough to make any other race in the world blush.


    "Have you had enough?" With this low roar, erdo suddenly stepped his left foot forward. Its great strength and the soft ground after being heated rocked rapidly, making the black lion soldiers with blue light falling in pieces.


    However, among these people, there are also soldiers with excellent strength or good luck who are not affected by the impact. They pass by their fallen companions with indomitable momentum, holding weapons in their hands and vigorously waving at the burning body of demons! Then either they are knocked down by the huge force rebounding back, or the swords in their hands can''t withstand the high temperature and melt. The magic of cheese mainly lies in protecting the soldiers'' bodies. For their weapons, the mage has no extra ability to strengthen.


    "Ha ha ha" see the plight of the black lion soldiers, the devil with a hoarse voice like sandpaper laughter. But erdo''s laughter didn''t last long. As Atticus crossed his crotch and cut his backhand right behind the demon''s left knee, his voice changed from laughter to horror between screams and growls. "Damned mortals!" Erdo cursed his body for falling forward involuntarily. His hands were on the ground, and he smashed two rings of fire wall.


    "Hey, big fool! Come and have a taste of this Wolf Walker''s voice came from the devil''s jaw, and then Jack gave the other party a strong hook without waiting for erdo to react. Unfortunately, due to the difference in body size, this heavy punch did not achieve the effect the werewolf imagined. He just tilted the devil''s jaw. The cost of doing so is far more terrible than that.


    "Die! Mean dog The wolf''s body is not as fast as the wolf''s. "Poof!" Blood, bone fragments, visceral debris, these things mixed together, along the gap between the two big hands jet out.


    "Jack Mona, who is carrying out a rescue operation with the owner''s wife, can''t help but scream at the moment that the werewolf is crushed into meat sauce. And this untimely scream naturally attracted the devil''s attention.


    "Look! Look what I found? Two little bugs trying to sneak around erdo. Ha ha. "The devil shook his hand without caring and threw the remaining werewolf body out of his hand. Then he turned around and faced Mona and Elsa, who were twenty paces from the throne. "How do you want to die?"


    "It''s none of your business!" At this critical juncture, Heather resolutely stood in front of the two people, the sword in his hand pointed straight at the tip of erdo''s nose. In the face of an enemy much larger than her own, the female Knight showed much more calm than ordinary people. The unnatural blue halo in Heather''s eyes can only be seen in the face of her demons. This light is not like the magic energy in cheese eyes. It is more like a strange optical phenomenon. It looks like the knight''s eyes are coated with a translucent blue film. In her eyes, Edo seemed to see a pouring rain, which was much bigger than the rain outside the window, cold rain.


    Perhaps out of instinct, the devil naturally took a step backward after looking at heather. His intuition from the dangerous environment made him aware of something on the knight. He had a premonition that as long as the rain was still falling outside the window, the threat of this human female might be greater than that given to him by the grey robed mage over there."What are you doing? Save your majesty Heather whispered to the two people behind her that only she knew how much courage it took to face the devil. And some strength in the body also affects her all the time, as if there are countless voices whispering in her ears. Those soft voices promise that as long as she is willing to pay a price, she can easily kill the enemy in front of her.


    Elsa was aware of the abnormality of the knight for the first time. Heather''s state was very close to that of cheese after excessive casting. But now the situation is urgent. Before the landlady has time to say anything, Mona next to her grabs her hand and continues to attack the throne. Elsa wanted to tell the female soldier Heather''s abnormality, but when she turned her head, she found that Mona''s face had always been strong, but she did not know when tears were hanging on her face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    You, the hunter''s kid? I hear your family prefer to live in the forest? You must be good at hunting.


    Hey! You can''t stand this amount of training? Are you really a man? Look at your body. It''s like a monkey.


    Monkey, there are cavemen in the hole below. Be careful. Hahn. We can''t see far without you.


    You don''t seem to worry at all that you''re going to start with that wizard tomorrow? Yes, you''ve walked that road many times. Me? I don''t have time to waste on these things. I don''t know the temperament of the grey master. Elsa said he was a very interesting man.


    How do you feel? You don''t seem to be very happy since Hahn went back, have you? You''ll be afraid, too. It''s normal, but remember, our mission is above everything. We must protect cheese, otherwise the whole army will Where are you going?


    You Do you remember my name? Yeah, you''re not amnesia


    Even among frost guards, few knew that Mona and Jack were soldiers trained at the same time. But it is true that the two of them may have more friendship than others expected. However, this is not to say that Mona and Jack have some kind of super friendship relationship. As a qualified frost guard, heavy work will not give them a chance to develop their relationship before they retire from the front line.


    This is also a normal thing. For northerners, most of their youth was spent in the army, and when they retired, some people would choose to leave town to see the wider world. However, most of them will stay at the foot of Longji mountain and start a family. At this time, the people they choose to start a family and start a business are often the people introduced by their families or the opposite sex colleagues they are familiar with in the army.


    The throne in front of them is very close. It''s not that the devil can''t stop these two humans. It takes only a breath of fire to turn Elsa and her throne into fly ash. But it can''t do that, and the man who summoned him here and ordered erdo to hide in the king''s body would not allow him to hurt hernssitt. As a price for most of his power in the world, the devil could not even bring up any similar idea.


    However, this does not mean that erdo would let the landlady take away his host so easily. "Give it to me, stop it!" The black iron prosthetic limb smashed from top to bottom with the sound of broken air, and it was like a low wall between the frost and the king.


    "Hey, devil, your opponent is here!" Heather saw that her opponent didn''t care about herself. She still focused on Mona. The knight lowered her worry about whispering in her ear and raised her sword to attack the demon''s wounded left leg. Behind edu, Atticus, who has been adjusted, is ready for the next attack. The old knight aims at the enemy''s tail this time.


    It seems that there is a silent signal, but it is more likely that the early training has made them have some tacit understanding. The Grand Knight and the female Knight almost launched the attack at the same time. Although they were trying to gain time for their companions, they were also a defensive offensive. If he were a normal person, even if he had a devil''s body, he would be hurt under the attack of two experienced soldiers, but edu was not an opponent to deal with at will.


    "Hoo!" The flaming wings suddenly spread from behind the devil, and the splashing sparks formed a wall of fire that cut off people''s sight. The huge bat wings flapping, clearly according to the common sense, with the huge size of erdo, it could not fly in this state, but perhaps it was the magic of the devil. With the huge body leaving the ground, although it did not fly much higher because of the limited ceiling of the hall, it still caused disastrous consequences. Because of this unexpected escape, Heather and Atticus inevitably rushed directly under the devil.


    "Die! Mortals Erdo''s body fell from the air like a collapsed rock, and the devil''s eyes were filled with cruel pleasure. It seemed to have seen the two annoying Knights crushed to pieces under their feet. The two men at the foot of the devil had no time to react. The agility of the enemy was beyond their imagination, and the scorching sun on the top of their heads made them very clear that they could never leave the scope of this crush.


    Just as erdo''s hooves were about to trample on the creatures under their feet, a shrill cry sounded from the hall. "Howl Following the howl, there was a violent physical collision. It felt like two heavy trucks collided at a very fast speed. The energy generated by the impact sent the demon unstoppable toward one side of the hall. At this time, several people saw that the one who broke through erdo was a giant wolf with blood all over his body.


    "Well done, I knew you didn''t end up so easily." Cheese, who is maintaining the magic on the soldiers, whispered when he saw the scene. He knew very well that the wolf was Jack who had been beaten by the devil just now. Now it seems that erdo''s injury not only did not make wolf Walker die, but also inspired something in his blood, which made Jack break through his own limitations and become a complete wolf.


    "Ho..." After rolling, the wolf, who had crushed the enemy with his limbs, issued a low threat. His jaws were open, and his sharp teeth were less than a punch from the devil''s throat. If erdo had not put the black iron hand into Jack''s mouth in time, he would have had some new decorations on his neck. "Damned beast!" The devil growled and smashed the wolf''s head sideways with good claws."Woo!" Jack let out a cry and was hit by his opponent. However, the huge size brings more powerful recovery ability. After rolling to the ground, the wolf quickly got up and shook his head, as if the impact of the blow was nothing more than that.


    "Not dead yet, are you?" Erdo yelled, and the whole man pounced on Jack, pressing the wolf''s head under his armpit. "Never mind. I''ll see you burn to dust this time!" With that, the devil put his arm under the wolf''s abdomen and lifted up the whole wolf! "Die! Die He yelled, his body turned violently, forcing Jack''s body to hit the wall of the hall heavily!


    "Boom!" With this huge sound, the wall on one side of the hall of the throne broke apart. Not only that, but also cracks appeared on the zenith, and some small gravel began to fall down. It can be imagined that if the battle between the two giants continues, the castle will not be able to withstand without the help of the mage. "It''s crazy." Cheese stepped back from the falling stone and looked into the hall. A large number of soldiers who had just stood up fell to the ground again because of the collision, and Heather and Atticus were unable to intervene because of the fierce fighting between the two giants. The only thing that pleased the mage was Elsa, who had taken advantage of the chaos created by Wolf walker to seize the king who was still fainting.


    "You, yes, say you. Cover the two men and escort the king out. " The mage said to the Cang lion soldiers around him that although he didn''t have the right, the guard didn''t care about it at such a critical moment. He nodded, straightened his cocked helmet, and yelled at his fellow soldiers to form a formation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    At a time when there was a war in the king''s castle, the great funeral in the capital was still going on slowly. The people who came to watch the ceremony silently watched the large-scale bonfire in the center of the square was lit. The wood, which had been drenched with fire oil, was not affected by the rain, but was still strong in the heavy rain. But even though the fire tongue on the wood jumps unyielding in the cold wind, the fire is too weak compared with the volume, but it can not warm the people around it. Even, the fire was not enough to completely cremate the bodies of the dead soldiers. During the ceremony, people still needed to add oil to the fire.


    The ceremony was no doubt a failure. The chanting of the prayer was completely drowned by the sound of rain. People could not hear the soldier who stepped into the fire at this time. They couldn''t hear where the dead came from or what he had done in his lifetime. Even the sparks splashed by his body when he was thrown into the fire dissipated into the air too quickly. Normally speaking, the onlookers would send flowers and blessings to the dead during the funeral. However, the majestic heavy rain made the flowers in people''s hands scatter before they were put on the ground, and the petals poured into the dark sewer all the way along the water flowing between the bricks on the ground.


    Crying, everywhere. Lothar could hear all the people around her sobbing. No, maybe it wasn''t sobbing. It was just that crying in the heavy rain just sounded like that. "This damned rain." The young girl next to the count swore softly. She seemed to have been affected by the atmosphere of the funeral, and her always smiling face showed a rare dignified expression. Lothar didn''t say anything. He looked at the flames struggling on the firewood, and his eyes were very cold.


    "They''re not crying for these fighters." The soft voice passed through the ear and came directly to the head of the count of Heishan. He heard the voice and knew who was talking to himself. At this time, Lothar is no longer likely to make a fuss about this kind of thing. Since the outbreak of rat man plague, he has seen too many things that can''t be seen in the sun.


    "They are crying for themselves." The witch''s voice continued to ring in Lothar''s head, "look at that bonfire, that''s you. Even if you can survive now, in this heavy rain, you will be extinguished. And it won''t be long. "


    The count''s eyes jumped, and he suddenly turned and pushed aside the crowd, as if to leave the funeral. "Where are you going? The body of the bloody axe has not been cremated yet The maid who followed Lothar strangely followed him and inquired about the count''s abnormality. Lothar was willing to take the risk of being discovered to attend the ceremony, but now she plans to leave without saying a word. This is really incomprehensible.


    This time, the count still did not answer, he just silently pushed the people in front of him and walked towards the exit of the square. "Yes, where are you going? Or do you think you can find me just by coming out of the crowd? " There was no panic in her voice, only simple banter.


    Lothar snorted coldly. He really thought that the witch was hiding in the crowd around him and was talking to him with magic. However, this did not hinder his action. No matter where Qili''s real body was, the count could not let ordinary people around him be involved in danger. The soldier at the exit appeared not far from the front. Lothar reached out and picked up two handfuls of rain and wiped it on his face. At this time, he looked like a civilian who wanted to escape because of his grief. The count of black mountain half covered his face, and his shoulder twitched from time to time, imitating a very sad look.


    Although the net worm behind him didn''t know what Lothar was doing, the maid tactfully put her hand on the former''s shoulder and took out a handkerchief from nowhere, making it look like she wanted to help the man around him wipe his tears. The soldiers on guard soon noticed the two men approaching. But the sad atmosphere of the funeral and the cover of the heavy rain did not make them doubt that there would be a wanted criminal in a kingdom in front of the sad couple.


    "Good camouflage, but what can you do when you leave the square? You can''t do anything in front of me without that ax. "


    "Maybe." Rosa responded, although he did not know whether the other party could hear him, but from the witch''s praise, Qili could obviously see her action. And that''s enough for the count. The streets of Wangdu are a little strange to luosa, who is away all the year round, especially in such heavy rain. However, thanks to the grand funeral, most people in the city have gone to see the ceremony. It is not difficult for him to find a street that is not easy to be seen.


    "Here it is." Lothar stops. "What are you going to do All the way along with the count''s webworm saw Lothar finally no longer left, after dissatisfied with the inquiry, she very much want the other party to give themselves a statement. Who thought that the former not only did not answer the female mercenary''s question, but raised his head and repeated the question of the net worm to the gray sky. "Yes, what are you going to do


    "Hello, are you all right?" Lothar''s behavior frightened the net worm. The girl touched the count''s forehead nervously, and found that the other party did not have a fever. Just when she thought Lothar had been poisoned by some insane poison, the count patted off her hand. At this time, in Rosa''s ear, Qili''s voice with a clear smile. "What do I want to do? You can''t tell by yourself. Look, the castle of your great king"Boom The great thunder lightened the rain, but in the count''s opinion, it might not be as simple as thunder. Because when he looked at the Royal Castle, the tallest building in the city, he saw the walls on one side of the castle burst apart in thunder, and a huge, four legged figure flew out of the castle along the breach and fell down with the rubble! It looked like something was thrown directly from the inside of the castle with a terrifying force.


    "Hell..." Lothar was not sure what was going on in the castle, but it did not prevent him from associating it with the cheese people who had gone to meet the king. But I don''t know whether it is because of coincidence or simply the rain is too heavy, or some more mysterious force. Although this can be called a shocking scene, there are not many people in the whole capital paying attention to it.


    "Look! This is the end of fighting against us, ha ha ha The witch''s laughter echoed in the count''s ear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    The net worm could not hear the witch''s voice in Rosa''s ear, but it did not prevent her from seeing the same scene as the count. The maid covered her mouth with her hand in great surprise. For a time, she suspected that the scene she had just seen was an illusion composed of the flash of lightning and the shadow in the rain. However, many years of actual combat experience told her that those were true, and there was no problem with her senses.


    Compared with the net worm''s surprise, Lothar was in a completely different mood at this time. His hands were clenched, his knuckles trembled with force, the count''s teeth clenched, and his eyes were filled with undisguised anger. That''s the king''s castle! There was no need for Elliot to explain, and Lothar knew that the witches or their allies had planned something, and from what he saw, no matter what they wanted to do in the castle, their purpose had already been achieved.


    "Hee hee, you should have seen your expression now. It''s so interesting." The woman''s voice came from the count''s ear, but different from before, Lothar was sure that this time it was not transmitted by magic. The witch, Ellie, was by his side. The count wanted to turn his neck to see where the damned woman was talking, but then he realized that he could not move at all! Moreover, it was not just Lothar himself. In his eyes, time seemed to be suspended. The rain was like a gem, which was stuck in the air one by one. The water drops that just fell on the ground were scattered and splashed, like sparks burst out in the process of forging iron.


    "What? Now you''re aware of something wrong? " The soft words accompanied by the breath from his mouth made the count''s left ear tremble unconsciously, but he could not. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a trick to make sure you don''t hurt my insurance." After that, the witch turned out from the left side of Lothar''s body. This time, she still used the appearance of a net worm, but judging from the gorgeous dress that the maid would never touch, it was not difficult to identify the person in front of her.


    "What an interesting Kingdom you have here. It is clear that only some soldiers have died, and the whole city needs to mourn." In front of the witch smile like flowers, she stood in the still rain water, looks like a beautiful and happy spirit. But the anger in Lothar''s eyes did not change when she saw Ellie. This time, he did not need the help of hern''s hand. The anger made the count resist the witch''s magic.


    "You, in the end, what are you going to do?" The deep voice uttered word by word from Rosa''s teeth. He tried his best to do this in this strange environment. When she heard the count''s words, Qili showed obvious surprise. The witch never thought that someone would break away from her magic shackles with willpower. Although she only made a voice, it was still abnormal.


    "It''s really strange that he doesn''t have a witch hunting knife on him, but he can resist the magic to a certain extent. Is it because of the connection with weapons? " Said the witch, turning her head. Nevertheless, Qili was just surprised. She knew that Lothar could not move in this space. "You are really a very interesting person, with such a unique soul, I really want to take you back if I can..." The witch showed a strong expression of regret, but this expression was only fleeting. She soon regained her hypocritical smile and patted Lothar on the cheek with her hand.


    "Well, don''t worry. I just came to say goodbye to you. You saw that scene, right? It means that your friends are too close to the truth that Lord kuirah has to do it. It''s a pity. I''m looking forward to seeing my sister who is about my age because the woman in kuira was Ah, that''s not right. How can I say bad things about adults? Please forget that. " Qili said to herself, and didn''t care if the man in front of her could understand her.


    The witch''s expression gradually became desolate. She took back her hand, then leaned over to put her head on the count''s shoulder and said something in a very soft voice to the latter''s ear. Then she quickly pushed away from Lothar, and the smile on her face returned to the way it had started. Interestingly, after Ellie pushed Lothar away from her, the count''s anger retreated at a very fast speed and turned into confusion and perplexity. The change of mentality made Lothar lose the capital to fight against witches'' magic. When he came back to God again, the stop time had returned to flow, and no one could be seen in the rain.


    "Hey, are you ok?" It was not until the net worm''s hand touched the count''s shoulder that Rosa recovered from this trance. He felt like he had a very clear dream at this time, but when he woke up from the dream, he was accompanied by the pain of almost lifting the whole head. Lothar was so familiar with pain that he could barely control his body, lean against the wall of the street, groaning with his head in his hands, even though it was enough to make ordinary people faint.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The count of Heishan''s reaction was obviously to frighten the female mercenary. The net worm looked at Lothar''s crouching into a ball. She was at a loss for a moment. She had never seen such a situation. However, the loss did not last long. From the direction of the square, the noise gradually began to come. It seemed that a large number of people were moving in this direction. The net worm did not dare to wait and see. She bit her teeth and dragged the collapsed Lothar into the lane, hoping that the rain would keep the crowd from noticing them.The rain seems to be getting smaller. Although it seems that there is still some gap from the clear, but it is undeniable that the rain has been much smaller than before. But before the people at the funeral were happy about it, some soldiers who looked embarrassed and even wounded rushed into the ceremony. They had a brief exchange with the officer who presided over the ceremony, and as a result, the normal funeral was suspended. The soldiers who were still in mourning for the dead just now took up arms and marched towards the king''s castle at the command of the chief, leaving the citizens with candles in their hands staring at them blankly.


    It took some time for someone to say that it was the royal castle that happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Rain, beating the man''s chest. He opened his eyes to the gray sky and the ruined castle in the corner of his vision. The wounds on his body were bleeding. The blood mixed with the rain turned into red streams, flowing along the lines of the man''s muscles to the broken rocks under him. It''s a little cold, he thought. But this is also normal, after all, the man did not wear any clothes, lying naked on this piece of gravel. Although the temperature in Wangdu is not enough to freeze people to death, it is still hard to keep warm on such cloudy and rainy days.


    The sound of boots stepping on loose stones. Someone came, just about ten steps out of his head. Although there was no deliberate calculation, his keen instinct still got the result at the same time as the sound came out. With the sound of footsteps approaching, the man''s face could no longer feel the rain, because in front of him, a figure in a gray robe covered the sky.


    "Are you still alive?" Asked the man in grey. The man looked down and motioned for attention to his neck. There was a huge cut in his throat that looked like it had been torn open by some beast''s claws. "It''s not dead like this. The vitality of wolf walker is really terrible." The other side said, took out a white silk scarf from the robe, knelt on the ground, and carefully wrapped the man''s throat with this long towel. Strange to say, when the silk covered the wound, the man could feel something warm start to enter his wound and repair his body.


    "But this time even the self-healing ability has not been used, is it the overuse of strength after the complete beast?" The cheese crouching next to Jack frowned at the bleeding wound on the werewolf. With wolf Walker''s ability to recover, the wound should have healed, but now Jack can''t see any change. It''s as if the man lying here is not a werewolf, just an ordinary young man.


    But that, of course, is impossible. "Well, your majesty is going to have to worry about it. It''s such a big hole." The person who is carefully walking down the rubble is Elsa. What she said naturally refers to the mark that Jack made when he fell from the castle in the shape of a wolf. This wolf shaped pit well preserved the wolf Walker''s body shape in the form of a giant beast, which also proved that the man lying in the middle of the pit was not an ordinary person.


    "He has a lot to worry about. Although we can beat erdo back this time, the devil of that level will never give up easily. It will come back." The mage shrugged and looked at the striking hole in the castle. Behind the hole was the hall of the throne, where they had just repulsed the demons.


    Let''s go back a little bit, back when Lothar was still looking for a chance to leave from the square. At that time, the hall of the throne was extremely hot, in various senses.


    "Boom Jack''s incarnation of the wolf will try to resist the devil again press back on the wall, the demon''s huge body hit the stone brick of the throne hall, making a heavy sound. "Your Majesty has left here! Besides, I have to say this is the biggest wolf I''ve ever seen. " The iron knight who directed the soldiers to leave the hall wiped the blood and sweat on his face and came to the mage and said. "He can''t hold it down for long." Cheese squinted at the two giants not far away, showing a worried expression.


    "Why, I don''t think the devil has any means. Now your majesty and others are out of the hall. We can kill this damn thing together The old knight waved his Sorcerer''s knife. The inscription on the iron rule was never so bright. Atticus believed that as long as the sword was thrust into the devil''s heart, even the man in the abyss would die.


    "It''s impossible. We don''t have the means to hurt it." It was not cheese that said this, but heather. The knight''s hair stuck to her face because of the sweat, and there was a startling breach in the chest of her armor, revealing the leather armor inside. "It''s impossible. I saw your sword pierce the devil''s leg. It can also pierce the devil''s heart." The Grand Knight frowned. Although he did not know when Heather had found a weapon comparable to the iron rule, he saw the female Knight''s blade pierce the devil''s skin.


    "Maybe before, but not now." Heather shrugged and threw what she had in her hand to the ground. It was the hilt of her sword. It was only the hilt. Now the blade of the sword, which has been with the knight for many years, has melted and can no longer be used as a weapon. Heather is also very helpless, although she used her own method to strengthen the weapon, let it have the ability to pierce the demon defense, but the whisper in her ear forced her to use it without limit.


    "You did the right thing." Cheese suddenly said this, only Heather understood that the mage was praising her for not relying too much on her blood. "Can you use his sword?" The grey robe pointed to the iron rule and asked the female knight that the power of the witch hunting knife itself, Heather''s power and magic power could add up to the power of a war.


    But Heather just shook her head. "I''m not qualified to use this sword." Witch hunting knives will exclude any unnatural existence. They can''t be used no matter they are contaminated with magic or other things beyond the common sense of the world. After Heather awakens the power of blood, he is no longer qualified to wield a witch hunting knife. On hearing this reply, cheese''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. If the female Knight cannot use the iron rule, then in his opinion, there is only one way to defeat the devil.The mage lifted up the sleeve of his right hand, looked at his arms and palms and fell into meditation. His so-called last resort is naturally to use his own power in addition to magic. However, this kind of power seems to have changed recently. Cheese doubted whether he could exert his due strength in this critical moment, especially when his life-saving means had been used by clandy.


    "Don''t let me down." He murmured. He shook off his sleeves and said to the two soldiers around him, "cover me. I want to meet the devil." Heather and Atticus don''t know what the mage is going to do, but they can also guess that cheese is going to take a dangerous approach, otherwise he can complete the casting from a distance.


    "Are you sure?" The old knight asked, after fighting, he had regarded the mage as an ally that could be trusted. After all, not all casters would give priority to protecting ordinary soldiers.


    "Try your best. It''s the best way now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    What can a knight who has lost his sword do? Heather has asked herself this question more than once. Especially when her sword might never be returned to her hand, the knight felt the greatest anxiety since her birth. This is not to say that Heather''s hand disease has caused her to be unable to hold the sword handle again. Her physical condition can be said to be at the peak of her life. It will be more than ten years before Heather can find her with the hidden injuries in the battle. Especially after the awakening of the power from the blood, Heather even began to doubt whether he would grow old like a normal person.


    However, it is precisely this power that worries her. Just as the cheese asked her, the knight is no longer a complete human being. Everything has a price, and so does the power of blood. Not to mention that the use of this power is a whisper in his ears. The fact that he can no longer fight makes Heather feel confused and afraid.


    Since childhood, knighthood has been her pursuit and dream. Knight''s code is like the most solid armor to protect Heather from the darkness of the world. It is natural for her to protect others with the sword in her hand and the fire burning in her chest. But now everything has changed. When the power can let the knight lay down her sword, her dream from childhood has been broken, just like the melted blade in her hand.


    The most depraved thing in the world is not the threat, nor the temptation of foreign objects. When an honest ordinary person finds that one day his power is enough to ignore all common sense and law, maybe he will become a justice messenger in the beginning. But that will never be long. When he first uses this power to bring convenience to himself rather than others, and when he truly realizes that no one in the world can restrain himself, degeneration will be inevitable.


    Of course, Heather is not so arrogant that she thinks that she can do anything with the power of the wet soul, but she knows that the challenges in her previous life are nothing to her now. In short, even if Heather walks into the Saron collar alone and faces a group of rat people, she can retreat completely. The female Knight seldom felt fear, but this time, she was afraid. The object of her fear was not other things, but herself.


    So Heather was probably the only one of all to feel at ease when the great devil appeared from the king''s body. Because as long as there is such a strong opponent, she can also guard her own persistence, to ensure that she can stand in the perspective of a glorious knight to fight. Although she had no sword in her hand.


    "For the king!" Heather yelled and rushed with Atticus to the two monsters. The proportion of blue in her eyes became larger and larger. It seemed that she was attracted by some kind of attraction. The rain outside the broken window began to pour madly into the hall of the throne.


    "Die, monster!" Maybe I was inspired by the fighting spirit of the female knight. The action of the chief knight has not slowed down at all even though it has been consumed seriously! His skill became more and more proficient with the battle, as if, as if he had returned to his youth. Atticus held the iron rule in his hand, and he could feel his change, and he knew what it meant. According to legend, the God of war will give the old soldiers who can''t fight for the last time, so that they can recover their fighting power at their peak and enjoy the battle itself. After that, their bodies will quickly weaken and they will no longer be able to lift their weapons.


    Atticus never thought that he would have such a day. In the eyes of the old knight, although the battles he had experienced in his life were rich and fierce, he never fought for his own weapons. Every time, the reason for the iron rule to come out is for justice or the dignity of the Kingdom, which is not the behavior of a dedicated soldier. However, since the God of war has pity on him, he is determined to make good use of the opportunity of the last war, so that his life does not leave any regrets.


    "Howl The direct consequence of Heather''s and Atticus''s exertion was the addition of two wounds to Edo''s legs. The devil''s mouth spattered with flames, and uttered a lament like a curse. You know, now erdo has gone all out, in this state of injury, the wound is not so easy to heal. The devil is not the same as the wolf walker. The physical fitness of the former is higher than that of the latter. However, in terms of the recovery speed, the werewolf''s ability to resist the weather makes the cultivation period of the devil often calculated by 100 years become a joke. Seeing more and more wounds on his body, although the rewards given by the people who summoned erdo can be said to be rich, if we continue to fight like this, the large-scale business will soon become a blood loss. The devil is not the devil, they can not 100% of the implementation of the contract, in this unfavorable condition, erdo thought of running away.


    "You! Do you know what you''re doing? I''m erdo! Lord of the 144th floor of the abyss! Damned mortals, you all die! " The fire broke out again from the devil''s body surface, but this time, neither the wolf nor the knight retreated. They all knew that they were at the end of their tether. If the devil in front of them could not be defeated this time, the result of this attack would be the same.


    "After me!" Heather cried to the iron knight, perhaps because of the wind, her blonde hair floating behind her head, her hands folded in front of her chest. Although Atticus didn''t know about the knight''s plan, he believed his apprentice. Without saying a word, he retreated to Heather''s back. Then he saw a large amount of rain gathered in front of hammer rose like life, forming a barrier to block the devil''s flame.This barrier seems extremely fragile, but with the continuous addition of rain, even if the two behind the barrier have felt the temperature of the flame, the shield has not broken. As the flame faded, Heather''s chest heaved violently, but in addition, she and Atticus behind her were not injured at all.


    However, it doesn''t mean that Jack is OK if they are not hurt. When the fire is dispersed, the devil''s big mouth full of tusks is biting the wolf''s neck. Erdo pressed his opponent against the wall, biting each other''s neck with his mouth, and hammered the wolf''s chest with his hands like a sandbag. As it attacks, the cracks in the wall behind Jack become more and more detailed.


    "Boom Thunder, sound. Walls, broken. The devil loosened his mouth and watched his opponent fall like a ragged rag doll from a breach in the castle wall and into the rain. "Roar!" Erdo roared, he roared for his victory, he always defeated his opponent, whether in the abyss or here, he always won Is that right?


    "Hey, you! Come and see this! " The voice of cheese sounded from behind the devil''s head. Erdo looked back and saw a man in grey robe floating in mid air. In cheese''s eyes, there was an indescribable brilliance. His robe flew with the wind, revealing his clenched right fist. There, some dark blue runes appeared on his whole arm like chains, and then these chains were broken by some more terrible force!


    In erdo''s eyes, cheese''s right hand or arm was something a million times more terrible than the most powerful demon lord. It felt like gazing at the abyss itself. "No!" The devil knows his own destiny, but he is not willing, it does not want to die like this, it also Edo''s thoughts stopped when cheese''s right hand touched it. According to the description of heather and Atticus afterwards, the huge body of the devil under the master''s hand was like a sand sculpture in the wind, which in an instant turned into fly ash and dissipated in the rain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    "Isn''t it all that way yet?" After repeatedly confirming that his neck will not be broken, Jack carefully gets up from the ground, and he asks the mage around him in doubt. Although he was beaten out of the castle, he still saw the last scene of erdo. According to the common sense of werewolf, no matter how strong the devil''s vitality, he would not be able to return to heaven.


    "I''m afraid not." Cheese shook his head. He looked at his right hand, which had just smashed the devil. It didn''t look different. However, the mage was very clear that the blow just now could have completely killed edu, and he had no intention of retaining his strength. However, at the moment of his attack, cheese obviously felt that the power of the explosion was less than one tenth of what he expected. Something is preventing him from using this power.


    The devil was not dead, which was the only thing the mage could be sure of. Erdo''s body may be broken, but his life is never over. The devil must still be alive somewhere, plotting his revenge. Cheese now only hopes that erdo will charge the account to the grey tower. With his understanding of his teacher, the Lord of the grey tower will not care about such an enemy.


    "How is the king?" The mage saw that Jack was no longer in any way, so he asked about other people.


    Elsa walked around the werewolf for two times, but she heard about Jack''s previous tragedy. It''s hard to imagine that such a simple method can be used to recover the serious injury of her neck. However, she still heard the cheese''s inquiry, so although her attention was focused on the werewolf, she replied, "Your Majesty is not in any way. It seems that she is in a coma. The grand cavalier and Heather may not be able to move any more recently because of their injuries. Mona is taking care of them


    "What about the others? What else happened? " The appearance of the devil is not a coincidence. It can even be said that the other side deliberately let cheese. They found the evil smell in the king and forced erdo out. Therefore, their purpose is absolutely not to rely on edu to kill cheese. Strictly speaking, the mage and his allies have no reason to fight the devil to protect the king. After all, they have got the information they want.


    So, to rule out pure negligence, the presence of demons is like a cover up to hold back the actions of the people in the castle. The man who drove erdo didn''t care how much trouble it could bring to cheese and others. All he wanted was to buy time for his next move. The problem that cheese division must face now is, what is the next action of the other party?


    "I haven''t heard from you yet. Maybe it''s because of our relationship in the castle. I can only be sure that the funeral has been suspended. The soldiers in charge of the funeral are coming this way. " The proprietress helped jack, who was faltering, to keep his head from leaning. "By the way, you''d better meet Heather alone. She doesn''t look very well. You know, since we were hijacked by these weird guys, she''s been a little bit... "


    The mage waved, indicating that he knew about it. In fact, in the battle just now, he had noticed the abnormality of the female knight, but because the situation on the battlefield was too urgent, he had no time to take care of these matters. Although the wet soul is one of the gentler among the many high-level beings, the fact that it is extremely dangerous remains unchanged. It may not be a good thing for Heather to awaken the blood of this God of rain.


    On the way to the rest room, a butterfly flew from the rain to his shoulder, a paper butterfly. The mage took the paper butterfly to his hand, and he could feel the magic from emia, a witch allied with him, and the mother of his nominally fiancee, Galanti. The mage, doubtless of him, took the butterfly apart and unfolded it into a piece of paper with the words "they left" in the language of the caster.


    They? Cheese thought for a moment and understood what Emilia meant. Obviously, there was only one possibility for the red witch to call them "they", the members of the Sorcerer''s group who came after her and her daughter. These witches from the previous witch group of emias did not know who was under the guidance of whom, at this very embarrassing time point, they found Amy who had betrayed the witch group at that time.


    According to his understanding of witches, once the members of the sorcerer lock down the traitors, they may spend years or even decades weakening their former sisters, and then kill them in absolute despair. However, any record of witches shows that they will not abandon their cruel revenge by ignoring their found targets. This is totally out of line with the witch''s code of conduct.


    The witch''s abnormal behavior and the sudden appearance of the devil are linked together in cheese''s brain. What if there is a connection between them? What if the witches withdrew because they received some kind of warning, such as that the king''s insurance had been triggered? Does that mean that the grey Lion King is about to fall into a frenzied attack regardless of the enemy or the enemy.


    "Dong! Bang The bell rings again, but this time the bell is not as slow and melodious as it was before the big funeral. The rapid percussion sound like a deadly ghost catches people''s hearts step by step. This is the bell of the enemy''s attack, and this time the enemy comes from within the royal capital.When cheese heard the bell, his eyes glowed with magic, and the raindrops that should have fallen on him seemed to be affected by the invisible influence, avoiding the mage''s body and falling elsewhere. What Cheese''s eyes now saw was not the view in front of him, but the perspective from the sky. This is a kind of magic that allows the caster to obtain a distant vision. However, the conditions for releasing it are also quite harsh. In the process of using this magic, the mage will completely lose his perception of the situation around him, and he will not be able to guard against the dangers around him.


    However, now the cheese Division has not paid attention to so much. Although the battle in the palace of Thrones has consumed a lot of physical strength, he still commands the perspective in the sky to scan Wangdu, trying to find the source of the alarm. He soon discovered that the source of all the chaos was not elsewhere, but the square where the great funeral was held. The so-called enemies are corpses that can''t be cremated at the funeral. They, or they, stood up again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Come on! Send someone to ask where the alarm came from! What the hell happened Panic, even the most elite soldiers in the whole kingdom, in the continuous battle also can not help but tired, rat attack, funeral, the devil in the castle What these soldiers have experienced is a situation that their predecessors may never see for a lifetime. The enemies they fight against are unheard of, and the comrades who can fight with them are just as incredible.


    "The place of the accident is the square of the big funeral. Let your people evacuate the people. The situation inside will be handled by others." If a day ago, this young man in a gray robe would not have cared. The wizard who pretended to be a ghost would not have a good image in the hearts of ordinary people. But now, the situation is different, and the warriors who survived the throne hall can''t wait to tell their fellow soldiers how this seemingly emaciated young man and his companions fought back the desperate demon.


    The image of the grey robed mage has spread among ordinary people in these oral accounts. It can be predicted that in a long period of time in the future, the story of cheese master will be spread throughout the taverns of the royal capital. And what the mages are told in those stories, the only certainty is that this battle will be much more gorgeous than it is actually.


    Back to the moment, cheese didn''t care what the officer thought of himself. He told the soldiers not to pay attention to the living corpses in the square because the wizard knew that the Edwards family would never miss this free meal. To put it bluntly, it was stupid to release the necromancy in a city with a huge family of ghouls. Therefore, he soon regarded these spirits as the casual play of foreign witches before leaving, which was not worth devoting too much energy.


    "What happened outside? Did the rat man call back again The iron knight, who was leaning against the wall and refused to lie down, asked as soon as cheese entered the door. Although he was heavily consumed in the fight against the devil, the old man was stubborn and said that the battle was not over and he could not relax completely. At the sound of the bell outside the castle, Atticus looked as if he would jump out of bed at any time.


    The mage waved and indicated that there was no big problem. Then he said, "you don''t have to worry. Someone has already dealt with it. It''s just a little resistance. It won''t do much damage. " Obviously, cheese underestimated the psychological pressure on ordinary people caused by the resurrection of the victim''s body and the attack on his former counterpart. In his opinion, as long as these zombies are cleaned up before causing damage, their problems will be solved.


    "Yes, that''s good." After getting the promise of the mage, the Grand Knight nodded. He didn''t say anything again for a long time. The people next to him were curious and approached and found that he was sleeping with his head down. Not only Atticus, but all the people in this small settlement are on the verge of coma. This battle with edu was so sudden that they had no way to discuss countermeasures. As a result, although the devil was temporarily defeated, Jack, cheese and others all worked hard.


    Silence comes in silence. The mage took a seat against the wall and covered his head with a wide hood. He believed that emias and Roland could deal with the affairs in the city. After a day''s cultivation, the energy of those dark creatures should also be restored. Tonight, the city will be thoroughly cleaned up and the remaining things will be driven out of the king All.


    After that? After clearing up the problem of Wangdu? Cheese thought with his eyes closed. The appearance of the devil seems to be a helpless response from the other side. Otherwise, edu''s move should have played a greater role. It is not just to let cheese and his allies experience a fierce battle.


    The withdrawal of foreign witches seems to be more worth pondering. These witches come and go suddenly. They are obviously not like those rat people or demons before. But this makes the mage even more confused. In terms of strength, the known foreign witches are far less destructive than erdo can bring. Why would the other side prefer to abandon evil The devil wants to protect them?


    The heaviness of his shoulder interrupted the thought of cheese. He gently raised his hand and took off his hood. He saw Elsa''s head resting on his right shoulder. His breath was even and quiet, and he seemed to be asleep. The mage shook her head a little. It was unexpected that the girl would follow him all the way here. As a caster, cheese couldn''t understand what was supporting her. She saw so many things that ordinary people could give up.


    Or it wasn''t just Elsa. The mage looked up at the room. Jack was lying in the straw, Atticus was leaning against the wall, and Heather and Mona were sleeping with each other? Logically speaking, in these battles, they have paid far more than their responsibilities and abilities can explain. Why have they not retreated?


    Are they too stupid? Perhaps some grey robes have this idea. Compared with the mages who have contacted the corners of truth, these ordinary people who live in the secular world should be regarded as ignorant indeed. But cheese doesn''t think so. It''s hard to laugh at the courage to fight the enemy who invades his home, and eventually die or live to win. There are things in their bodies that the "wise" casters do not have.What is it? This is really a difficult question. For the first time, cheese felt that it would be so hard to think about such questions that had nothing to do with magic, because this time, his knowledge could not help him. It was not magic that could explain the meaning of life, sacrifice, struggle and protection. The mage vaguely felt that such a problem might be more important to him than the simple knowledge of magic.


    Thinking, finally because of fatigue stopped, cheese consciousness gradually sink, sink into the reality, safe and warm darkness.


    When the mage fell asleep, a faint blue Rune began to appear on his body under his gray robe. Their chains extended along the clavicle to the empty right arm, as if repairing the damaged part. However, on the way to the blue runes, some light spots with deeper colors appear on their way from time to time, trying to prevent the chain from recovering. In the end, the blue Rune only stopped on the right upper arm of cheese. The mage''s forearm and the chain on his right hand were not repaired.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Path, weeds, setting sun; knight, retinue, old style. The Elvish tune that Barkham hummed out of his mouth sounded so melodious, like the wind blowing through the branches and leaves among the trees, and like the spring gently washing the pebbles at the bottom of the river. Lyon and his entourage rode one after the other on their horses, moving towards the direction of the city of molten iron. The knight''s silver armor was smoked by the fire before, and the paint on the surface was removed, showing an ugly black appearance. However, the blood lion did not seem to care about his armor at this time.


    "You know what? You can make the best bards in the kingdom out of food Perhaps inspired by his companion''s song, Lyon turned to the spirit and said, "I didn''t know you could sing."


    Barkm smiles, stops humming, and replies in human language, which still carries these quirky tones, "elves are born artists, and we can create the best songs in the world without professional training. According to the old man, this is because the God who created us hummed unconsciously because of happiness when he created the spirit. " The old man in bakm''s mouth is the old elf who entrusted him to Lyon. As the price of advising the elves to send troops to help the Cang Lion Kingdom, the blood lion was forced to accept the young spirit as his retinue.


    "The most beautiful song? I don''t know. " As a soldier, buckram is still immature, not because his skills are too poor. In fact, in Lyon''s view, he has nothing to train in terms of the ability of the spirit and the skills alone. The two long and short swords are like the extension of his body in his hands. What really limits buckram''s achievements is that compared with his skills, this spirit is too impatient, which makes him prone to extremes in fighting and handling affairs. The best proof is that he was blinded by the rat man. Therefore, the blood lion intends to correct the bad habits of his retinue a little by singing.


    Sure enough, hearing Lyon disagreed with himself, the elf immediately clapped his horse to catch up with him. His position was equal to that of his knight. He wanted to have a good theory. "You yourself said that I can sing better than the best bards in your kingdom, and I have never experienced any singing training. Isn''t that enough to prove that the elves are the best singers in the world?"


    "Pooh ha ha ha!" Who would have thought that the knight laughed on the horse''s back when he heard Barkham''s question. He laughed for a long time before he stopped, and that was enough to make the expression on the ELF''s face from puzzled to angry. "Well, well, I shouldn''t have laughed at you like that." Lyon shook his head and apologized to his retinue, "I say you sing better than the minstrels, that''s true. But if it can be called the best song in the world, the word "most" is not worth much. "


    "Well, I think you just don''t want to admit it, but who else sings better than elves?"


    "I''ll talk about it. You can listen to it. After all, it''s just my family''s words. It''s not worth doing." The blood lion sat upright and cleared his throat. "The reason why I say your song is good is because we are walking here now. Your singing is the most natural and beautiful voice I have ever heard. However, there is not only wilderness in the world. When in the cave, there is no lower voice than the chorus of the dwarfs to boost people''s morale; on the sea, no song can compare with the minor tune of sailors with dirty words and slogans; and in those gorgeous opera houses, the most suitable performance is the poem praising love and happiness, even if people know that as long as they go out of the theater All these voices become false lies, but they just love to hear them


    "A song, after all, is something that people sing, so it has to conform to people''s mind. You can''t force an impatient person to listen to a adagio, nor can you force a quiet person to like a hasty narrative poem in a pub. It''s not just singing, it''s the same with us. " Said Lyon, stretching out his hand and pulling out his silver knife from buckram''s belt.


    "Good knife!" When the knight held the weapon for the first time, he couldn''t stop exclamation. The sword felt like a perfect balance point. Only such a weapon could perfectly interpret the user''s intention. However, Lyon laughed again, "but it''s not good enough."


    "You talk like that old man now." The spirit looked at the blood lion with his remaining eyes, hoping that the other side would give him a clear answer.


    "Well, perhaps that''s why Mr. Green stick entrusted you to me. Listen, boy, weapons to soldiers are like singing to poets. There is no such thing as good or bad. We are soldiers. Our duty is to fight and defeat the enemy! Whether it''s such a knife in your hand, "said Lyon, with one hand and a sprite''s knife, played a few gorgeous flowers on the horse''s back, and then returned the exquisite weapon to its owner''s scabbard with his backhand. Then he took out the hunting knife behind him with the other hand.


    "Still such a broken knife. None of us has changed in nature. To fight and then to win is our pursuit and mission. The more you value a weapon and love it like a family member, the more reluctant you are to fight with it. You will be afraid that it will be stained with blood and destroy the perfect balance. " The knight was on the horse, holding a hunting knife full of gaps in his hands, and looked at his retinue seriously. "Barkham, I can tell you now that you are a real warrior when you can drop two knives off your waist one day."The genie was completely stunned. He did not understand why Lyon suddenly mentioned these words, let alone the knight''s long words. But that didn''t stop him from trying to think about Lyon''s right and wrong. He took out his two knives, folded them in his hand, and watched the sun shine on the silver blade like water.


    As for the blood lion, he watched his retinue fall into some kind of confusion, but the corners of his mouth raised a smile. Because every word he said today was told by an elf who was with him for a short time when he was participating in a very cruel war. The Knight Commander still remembers how that fellow with long ears fought in the chaotic battlefield with bare hands, vigorous body method and adaptability. Today, he sent these words to another elf, which may be the fate of the arrangement.


    Looking up at the setting sun, Lyon saw a small black spot on the horizon, and his pupils contracted violently, for the knight knew that the black spot was the capital of hammerhead, the melting iron city. The wind, blowing against the two people on the path, brought the burning smell and rotten smell. The romantic atmosphere just now dissipated with the evil wind. Even buckram woke up from his meditation and held the knife in his hand.


    The blood lion took a deep breath. He was familiar with the smell. It was the smell of death, the smell of war. "Put away the knives. We have to speed up before we use them. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch the party in molten iron city." Said the knight, tightening his mount under his crotch, leaning forward to speed up the horse.


    Path, grass, sunset; soldier, youth, smoke. The melting iron city on the horizon is gradually expanding in their eyes, followed by a layer of black things like thorns on the road ahead, which is the army of rat people gathering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    There may be some differences between Lyon and what he expected. The state of molten iron city is not as tense as he thought. This city is the core of the barrier plan. Since its establishment, Andrea has made adequate preparations for the test it will face, not to mention a large number of rat people. The stubborn dwarfs believe that the resources and equipment of today''s molten iron city are one or two adult dragons, and it will take a lot of effort to really destroy the city.


    However, this does not mean that Andre will reveal his cards like the human under his command. Just like other dwarfs, Archduke liehammer is a complete Secret Keeper. Even those soldiers who are responsible for manipulating the war machinery he forged often don''t understand the impact of their own work on the normal war. This explains why in the early days of the outbreak of the rat plague, the nobles in the stronghold and even the city of molten iron fled in large quantities. If they really understood what luxury defense system the dwarves provided for the city under their rule, they would regret that they could not attach it.


    "Come on, all of you. I want to see if you can touch the wall!" On the tallest tower on the wall of the melting iron city, the big Duke of liehammers supports the buttress wall with both hands, and looks at the large army of rat people gathered outside the city. If you don''t think about the wooden stool he stepped on, Andre at this time looks like a hero. However, Carus beside the dwarf can''t help laughing at his old friend''s relying on the stool to see the outside of the wall.


    "You look excited? Why, too much ordnance rusted in the warehouse? I tell you that I know arms dealers in many countries. With the quality of your equipment... " The demon said with a mocking tone, of course, he didn''t come to resell arms, but if the dwarfs were willing, no one would mind making extra money, would he?


    "Well, I don''t want my work to become a tool for killing people." The dwarf disdained to blow his beard. "After the construction of molten iron city, there has been no such large-scale invasion. I just want to use these mice to test whether there are any loopholes in the system I designed. Attacks like these can best test the actual ability of the defense system. I''m not interested in killing, but if they want to die, I don''t mind ending their suffering


    "If you let another of my classmates hear you, you will not be very happy. That guy is still naive and wants to turn these rat people back into ordinary people The voice of the curse crow suddenly came from the shadow. The crow who had fallen there did not know when it turned into a young man in a gray robe.


    The dwarf turned his head and looked at the wizard. He didn''t like the curse crow''s careless disdain when he mentioned his classmate, so he said, "we are not you. We don''t know so many strange things. But if I know what I can do to get these poor people back to their original condition, I''d like to try it at any cost. If you''ve ever stood on the edge of the felt, boy, it''s much harder to create and save than to destroy. "


    The curse crow shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to argue with each other, save and destroy. Everyone has his own opinion on this proposition, and who can make clear the right and wrong of each view? He hates this kind of question which has no standard answer. But it was Carus, who had an ominous flame in his eyes, who seemed to want to say something to the dwarf, but he immediately remembered that there was something more important to ask than this discussion.


    "So, can your Banshee lady still see the dead here?" If Lin had not predicted the death of the whole molten iron, the curse crow would not have come back to talk to the hammers bus, then he would not have met Carus and seen the truth of the barrier plan underground in the city. But in the end, the original intention of the wizard is to prevent the death Banshee from seeing the future of death. In order to make sure that what she has done is effective, after big Duke liehammer has finished talking about that year, curse crow also specially goes back to ask Lin what she sees in her eyes.


    "Ah, it should be solved. I don''t know where the threat she saw came from, but according to her, the death has been reduced from the whole city to a small number of people who are expected to die in battle today, or just live to the end. " The wizard nodded and brought some good news.


    "Yes, that''s good. By the way, I have a question. If I deliberately protect those who should have died in the battle later, will they still die? " The devil asked with great interest. Maybe it''s because of race. Carus is always very positive about fate, which may be related to the devil''s instinct in his body.


    But this time the crow just shook his head. He took out a staff high in the robe. The main body of the staff looks like a rugged old branch. On the top of the staff, a crow with six wings is carved. The six wings show three postures of closing, unfolding and unfolding respectively. Two scarlet gems are inlaid in the crow''s eyes, emitting a palpitating light. There is only one word that can describe this staff, which is ominous.


    "In my teacher''s opinion, it''s better not to see death and fate too clearly. I also think it''s interesting to leave something unknown in the world, although I''ve stepped on this taboo myself The magician laughed at himself, turned his head and looked at the rat people in the distance of the city wall, and continued in a voice that only he could hear, "stupidity is sometimes a kind of happiness.""It doesn''t matter. The sun is setting. It''s time for us to get ready for these guests." The dwarf, with his back to the two, waved to a sentry below the tower and gave some kind of command. "By the way, do you know why I call this city molten iron?"


    The curse crow and Carus looked at each other in a puzzled way. They didn''t quite understand why the hammering guild mentioned it at this time. But they don''t have to understand, because when the sun goes down, the darkness doesn''t cover the earth, and it''s not because the moon is bright enough, in fact, there''s no moonlight at all tonight. "After guarding the mother of the crypt for so long, I haven''t got nothing. Let''s see what I got from that damned monster!" Exclaimed the dwarf excitedly.


    At the same time, barkm, who was cleaning up the rat man as he approached the molten iron city, looked up at the city in the distance and uttered an unconscious murmur, "that''s What In front of the young elves, the distant city exudes the white light of flowing iron. It looks like the whole melting iron city is made of flowing iron slurry!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    "Just marvel! This is neither magic nor craft! This is my proudest craft Dwarves don''t like killing and war, and these natural craftsmen prefer to create rather than fight with weapons. However, at this time, Andre is a real warmonger''s face. The Great Duke of liehammer is so absorbed in his masterpiece that he temporarily forgets the weight behind the killing.


    If Jack was here, he would have laughed at the dwarves. But the ravens and Carus standing on the wall were not wolf walkers. They had their own way to feel what the wall had become under their feet. Although we don''t know what Andre''s craftsmanship is, it is undeniable that the outer walls of the city not only emit white light of molten iron, but also have the same temperature as the molten iron slurry. However, the walls made of these metals show no signs of softening, and they still maintain their original hardness. This kind of situation, not to mention the evil people who have been wandering around for many years, is also unheard of by the self recognized erudite grey robe wizard!


    "Under the abyss, how did you do it?" Carus leaned out and looked at the glare of the city wall, and the flames were burning more violently than usual. The most amazing thing about the demons is that even if he sticks out of the upper part of the wall and feels the heat that can cook people, he can''t feel the heat in the part inside the wall. This is against the common sense of technology.


    Compared with the demons, the eyes of the curse crow are not surprised and excited. The magician never thought that the magical characteristics of those high-ranking people could be reproduced in other ways. What we saw in molten iron city today seems to open a new door in front of the wizard. We should know that even magic must follow the rules of the world. Behind the seemingly omnipotent, it is difficult for ordinary people to imagine. However, such beings as the mother of the crypt can ignore the common sense of the world, because their existence itself is beyond the world! Before that, there is no other way to obtain this truly magical power, which is too heavy a price for any rational caster to accept. However, it is another thing to do something like this.


    "You! No, you! Please tell me how to do it! " The curse crow pressed the dwarf''s shoulder excitedly, and the whole person seemed to swallow the big Duke of hammer alive. The magician has made up his mind to get this method that can distort common sense. Although Andre is not interested in what he has done, what if he can find a way to break his magic spell in those high-ranking beings?


    "Don''t be so anxious, wizard." In terms of physical strength, the spellbound crow, as a caster, can hardly be compared with Andrea. The dwarf takes the other''s hand off his shoulder, and the proud expression on his face seems to be calmed down by the expected enthusiasm of the grey wizard. "I''ve been working on this technology for decades, and if you want to learn it, it''s not impossible. As long as You promised me three things. "


    "Oh? It''s really strange. " Said Carus, raising his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Andre to answer the magician''s request so easily. According to the understanding of his friends by the devil, although big Duke liehammer doesn''t care about having someone around him at work, it doesn''t mean that Andre is willing to impart his skills to others at will. The greatest treasure of dwarfs is their technology, their works, and their wine. In a word, if you want to let a dwarf promise to teach you his skills, unless you are a guy he really approves of.


    Andrea glanced at the demon and said in a very discontented tone, "what? Am I such a mean person Then, ignoring the positive expression of Carus, he said to himself, "in fact, the reason why I agree is very simple, because I am not stupid." The dwarf sighed and stood on the wall. The cold wind from the grassland was heated by the outer wall of the iron melting city. It turned into a pleasant wind, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Human, you should know better than me, you come to tell me, how many dwarf kingdoms have been in this world?" Andrea suddenly turned his head and asked the Raven.


    The wizard thought for a moment, and then said, "if you include the kingdoms that are still there, there are 27 kingdoms in the history of dwarves. Three of them once ruled most of the land of the mainland and became a huge dwarf Dynasty. Their names are... "


    "Well, I don''t need you to popularize dwarf history for me." Big Duke liehammer waved his hand and interrupted the other party''s words. Although it was he who first asked the question, "well, tell me, what is the most destructive situation among these kingdoms?"


    The Raven quickly understood what dwarves meant, and why Andrea was willing to teach himself how to acquire taboo knowledge only for three demands. He bowed his head and bowed to his back. "You are wise, my Lord."


    "Hello, Hello! What are you two talking about? Why am I a little confused? " The devil came between the two and said discontented. He found that he couldn''t keep up with the words of his companions. This made it difficult for Karus, who always had a high self-esteem, to accept it.


    "In the dwarf kingdom of history, the main reason for destroying the country is neither tyranny or division like human beings, nor the spirit''s indulging in their own world without intention. What broke the children of the mountains was their excessive curiosity The curse crow said. "They are always curious, and they are national, national curiosity, which makes them always at the forefront of technology and discovery, but this curiosity also makes dwarfs always be the first to come into contact with the terrible existence of the unknown.""We are always too curious when we encounter evil spirits because we dig deep into the earth, and we are always too curious because we are so obsessed with forging. This spirit of exploration has created and destroyed us. But we don''t care, just as metal can only become a good tool after forging, quenching again and again makes us stronger Andre took the wizard''s words with pride, "but this time, what I found was too terrible. I''m worried that if I let myself continue to study in accordance with the tradition, the destruction will inevitably hurt the world. But it''s not easy for me to give up, so I''ll teach you this method, wizard, who is more capable of controlling them than I am


    "You won''t regret it." The curse crow said respectfully.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. If you want to learn this technology, you have to wait for my three requirements. Before that, it seems that our guests tonight can''t wait


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    All normal soldiers, if their commander orders them to attack the molten iron city at this time, they will doubted the words of their commander. This city, which emits lethal heat all around, does not look like it should be in the world. If we insist on finding a home for it, perhaps the heat wave that will never dissipate in the endless abyss will be more inclusive of this molten iron city.


    However, rat man is not human after all. The mutant rat man appearing in saronne seems to be an accidental mistake now. With the evolution and progress of the plague, no one has ever seen a rat man who can communicate rationally in Wangdu or tiebao. In the feeling of Cang lion man, rat man is just a human like beast. However, even if it is a beast, it should not be close to the molten iron city at this time, will it?


    "Sentinel 105 needs arrow supply! Bunker 26 apply for rolling stones! Team seven needs a long rod weapon. Move the city guard


    Standing on the highest commanding platform on the city wall, the noise of the whole battlefield spread from all directions to the ears of big Duke liehammer. Unlike most commanders, however, the dwarves'' adjutants had already planned for all possible attacks, and the abundance of armament and the towering walls made the war extremely calm. It seems that soldiers can easily repel the enemy by using their weapons according to the daily drill. This kind of battlefield makes people feel unreal.


    "I have to say it''s not the same as any fight I''ve ever experienced." With a beautiful backward somersault, Karus landed on the warlord platform. Originally, the demons planned to walk up the upper reaches of the city wall to hunt down the rat people who were lucky enough to get on the wall, not to mention climbing the wall. Most of them could not even reach the distance of 100 steps to the city of molten iron. On the city wall, crossbows ranging in size from large to small, emit a deadly rain of arrows without money. In addition, with the additional weight shot from high places, even the crossbow used by a single soldier can effectively damage the rat people under the city.


    "Well, if I''ve prepared for so many years of defense and can''t help these brainless mice, then I''m a dwarf with a long beard!" Andre said to his companion behind him in spite of his anger. Indeed, the reason why the battle situation of molten iron city is so smooth is that the city was set up for such a campaign at the beginning of its establishment. Over the years, nearly half of the assets income of liehammer Dagong has been invested in military affairs, which is the result.


    "In this manner, they will all die under the city before dawn." The curse crow climbed the steps with his staff and said to them. His eyes flashed with magic red. The magician used this to gain a wide field of vision to monitor the situation of the rat man. Although it was only the early stage of the war, the watertight defense of the city of molten iron seemed to have written the end of the siege.


    Different from the orderly city walls, Lyon and buckram, who were hiding behind the rat army, realized that the war would not end as easily as the wizard said. Under the trees where they were, the tide of rat people poured into the shining city from all directions. In their eyes, there was no fear, only hunger, thirst and disability Forbearance, the death of the same kind has no meaning in their minds, and the sharp arrows from the sky have no meaning either. They only care about the only thing that they care about now when they rush through the high wall and kill all the people in the city.


    The knight and his retinue''s horses have been submerged in the sea of rat men. The blood lion planned to take advantage of the chaos at the beginning of the siege to rush under the molten iron city to enter the city. Who would have thought that the density of the rat people forced him to abandon his horse and tree to save his life. However, Lyon was not very worried. Although he did not know why the walls of the city of molten iron glowed, the war situation was obviously beneficial to the human side. Therefore, he did not need to worry about whether he went to the city or not.


    However, the knight is not in a hurry, which does not mean that others share his view. "These guys are just endless." The spirit squatting on the branch next to him complained in a low voice. He could feel that the tree he attached to was groaning under the impact of the rat man. The rat man who could not see the way ahead so that he bumped into the tree almost broke the tree.


    "It''s a long way from infinity." Lyon was surprisingly calm in the face of such a terrifying rat March. In terms of momentum, the knight had seen more terrible battles. However, this does not mean that the blood lion will underestimate the threat of the rat man. Lyon has learned enough from the defeat of the saronnel border blockade. The knight narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the changes of the rat people. After several battles, he had discovered one thing, that is, the rodents, a race born in the plague, seemed to be extremely unstable. Almost every time they fought, their appearance and army composition would change subtly with the last one. Lyon didn''t know what this change meant, but the warrior instinct made him subconsciously record these things.


    "The quantity has increased again." Although we can''t know how many rat people there are, from the speed of the March and the density of the area under his feet, the Knight Commander has his own way to calculate the approximate size of the enemy. The result of the calculation is that compared with the army of rat men he has seen, the number of rat people around the city of molten iron has increased significantly. However, this is unreasonable!


    To know, just to maintain their own existence, rat people need to eat a lot of meat. Maybe they will show an explosive increase in the number at the beginning of the plague, but with the lack of food in nature, the growth rate of rat people should slow down. However, the fact of the moment made all of them broken. Lyon even doubted whether these monsters had evolved the ability to devour soil to satisfy their hunger. Otherwise, the number of these monsters would be too fantastic."Boom! Boom The thunder like sound interrupted the thought of the blood lion, and from the depths of the rat man wave came a continuous roar, accompanied by the sound of trees falling down in groans and the screams of ordinary rat people. Some red spots the size of an adult''s head are clear from the darkness of the woods. They are the eyes of the giant rat man.


    "What shall we do?" Barkm anxiously asked his knight that, at the speed of the giant rat man, the trees where they now live will soon be destroyed by these monsters, and even if they did not die of falling from the air, they would be torn to pieces by passing rats.


    Lyon was not as impatient as his retinue. The knight just looked at the huge figure in the forest and laughed. An interesting idea appeared in his mind. "Don''t worry. I have a way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    For us, a tree that is three stories high and needs two or three people to hold is a barrier. However, if you are tall enough to shoulder these trees, even if the thickness of your thighs is not inferior to them, tall birch trees will exist in front of us, that is, as a sign post for running. Woods, as humans call them, are hardly obstacles to the mighty power of the giant rat man.


    "Here they are." Fifty paces away, the birch was pushed aside by a giant hand, and Lyon unconsciously remembered the first time he met these big rats in turbidity stream. At that time, there was only one such giant rat man in the attack on Zhuoluo Town, but the damage and deterrent power caused by it was much greater than that of ten ordinary rat people. If it had not been for the count of Heishan who had come forward, one by one and with outstanding skill, he had killed the rat giant who had entered the town. God knows what the outcome of that battle would have been.


    Now, however, what the blood lion intends to do is much more dangerous than what Lothar did. Muscle, because of tension, can not help but tense, Knight enjoys the feeling that his body is fully started, Lyon even felt that he can do anything for a moment. This is the reaction of soldiers who are not afraid of death at all. Only those who do not hesitate to leap at the blade can really enjoy the cruel art of fighting. The blood lion can do this, but his retinue can''t.


    At least buckram couldn''t understand the smile of his knight''s mouth when the enemy showed up. He would explain Lyon''s extraordinary excitement before the battle with madness, though he knew that the knight was not such a blood eater. The young squire shook his head and drove these thoughts out of his mind. Lyon''s plan was crazy and dangerous, and he had to go all out to keep up with his mentor.


    "The goal is the front one, you''re on the right and I''m on the left. There''s only one chance. Are you ready?" Lyon moved his neck, and his hunting knife had come out of the sheath. His body was bent like a hunting leopard, like a bow full of strength. He could send out a fatal attack only after a signal. The unbridled fearlessness and strong self-confidence emanating from his body, as well as the calm like a proud lion, greatly stimulated bakm. The elf pulled out his short knife and carried it behind him to prevent the reflection of the blade from alerting the opponent in advance.


    "I''m ready." The young son of the forest was surprised to find that when he said this sentence, his tone was surprisingly similar to the people around him. But before he had time to think about whether he had been affected in some way, the huge figure of pulling up mountains and falling trees had come to them.


    "Now!" Almost at the same time, Lyon''s body has jumped from the branches, stretching to the extreme bow string suddenly released all the strength, his five senses in the air unprecedented clear! "Stab!" The sound of blunt knife stabbing into the cowhide sounded in the dark, and the tusks of the blood lion bit deeply into the left shoulder of the unprepared giant rat man! In contrast, the dagger in bakm''s hand was much quieter. The figure of the spirit hung abruptly on the enemy''s right shoulder like a ghost. His hood was blown off by the evening wind, revealing his long hair tied into a bunch.


    "Howl At the same time, his shoulders were severely damaged, and the giant mouse man uttered earth shaking cries of pain, but he could do nothing but scream, because the attack just now perfectly cut the main muscles on the unfortunate man''s shoulder, and the blade deep into it stirred the fragile nerves, making him unable to think about anything other than pain.


    "Ears!" The knight steadied himself on the mouse man''s shoulder. He said as he spoke, and with all his strength, he fiercely punched the rat''s cochlea! Carus on the other side was not willing to be outdone. The sword in his hand came out of the scabbard with his back hand, and the Spirit sent the silver blade to another hearing center of the giant. Now it''s not just the pain in his shoulders that bothers the giant rat man. The damage of his hearing makes the giant lose his sense of direction and distance. He starts to run blindly in front of him, bumping into every tree that blocks it, and trampling on every one of the same species that appears at its feet!


    Lyon and buckram crouched on the giant''s shoulders, trying to avoid every branch that hit from the front. Yes, the way the knight thought of getting out of trouble was to hijack a giant rat man and treat it as a carriage that could ignore the obstruction of the woods. However, it turns out that the blood lion''s whimsical method is surprisingly simple. After all, it is due to the existence of the plague variation. The muscle density and strain capacity of giant rat humans are totally inferior to those of genuine giant species. When they are strongly stimulated, their behavior is no different from those of ordinary rat people.


    However, Lyon did not think of something else. First of all, he ignored the relationship between the giant rat man. In order to ensure his own safety, the "car" chosen by the Cavalier is a pioneer among the giant rat people. Although these huge individuals are not stupid, they are absolutely not intelligent. When the same kind behind this rat man saw the giant rat man charging towards the iron city bravely and fearlessly, their brutal instincts were also stimulated. The howling of their companions was regarded as a battle roar. The giant men who had moved slowly roared and began to gallop.


    The direct victims of this incident are the ordinary rat people who used to be with the giant rat man. They don''t know why these giant creatures suddenly start to run like crazy. However, one thing they know is that if they run slower than those guys who can trample themselves to death with one foot, they will be trampled to death.The fact is sometimes so ridiculous, under the influence of Lyon''s escape plan, this night the rat people''s first deadly charge began. Although I have absolute confidence in the city wall, when I see the rat people running towards the city like crazy, I still have instinctive fear in my heart. The magician didn''t understand why the rat, who was still testing the city''s defense with a small number of troops, suddenly launched such a fierce charge, but this did not prevent him from opening his mouth to remind the commanders around him.


    "They''re charging!"


    However, the warlord, who was reminded by the wizard, didn''t seem to appreciate it. "I''m not blind, boy. I don''t believe that the black things that are pouring in here can''t be warm dwarf girls." Andrea smacked his lips when he said this. He found that living in the human world for a long time made him miss dwarf women. Maybe after the battle, how many girls will you find in the Hui nationality? Of course, Dagong didn''t fall into this idea for a long time. With the appearance of giant rat men from afar, the earliest group of rat men had already broken through the fence and were about to contact the city wall.


    "Ha ha, it seems that my work is coming!" The demon descendant said excitedly, waiting for other people to speak, his figure turned into a flame and disappeared on the governor''s platform.


    "Well, impatient fellow. Inform the stone throwers and let the rats see what we''re doing The dwarf, with his own loud voice, called to the adjutants below that the city he had designed was not just an arrow. Before Andre ordered the troops to use only bows and crossbows, because the formation of the rat people was not too dense at that time, but since the other side launched such a violent charge, it was time for heavy weapons to appear.


    At the same time, the curse crow was still monitoring the battlefield with magic. The wizard noticed the giant rat people in the rear of the battlefield. He had seen this kind of existence in the iron fort, so he was not unfamiliar. However, the magician squinted his red eyes, as if he had seen something interesting in the front of the mouse giant.


    "My Lord, you''d better come and see this." The wizard said, and held out his left hand toward the Great Duke of hammer. The dwarf took a look at the curse crow. Although he didn''t know exactly what the grey robe wanted to show himself, he didn''t want to come here in such an occasion. Besides, the headband on his head can also protect his spirit from the influence of magic. In this way, Andre put his hand on the wizard''s hand without much hesitation.


    With the whirling of the earth, big Duke liehammer felt that his eyeball might have been pulled out of his eyes. His vision became very wide at the moment he touched the wizard. To say anything, maybe the eagle hovering in the sky used this vision to overlook the earth. "Look at the big guy at the front." The voice of the curse crow came from his ear. Andre controlled his vision astringently and focused his eyes on the giant rat people behind the rat people.


    "The beard is on it. These guys are ugly when they are enlarged." Said the dwarf. But he soon realized that the Raven didn''t just want him to see the giant rat people, and he began to try to find out what was wrong with them. It''s not difficult, after all, of all the frantic charging giants, one has a particularly strange path. "Goat''s ass! Isn''t that Leon kid? I know he''s a knight, but when did he learn to ride it! And next to him, damn it, a long ear


    Of course, the magician knows elves, and when he was in the iron castle, he had heard Elsa mention the second leader of the royal order, the knight known as the blood lion. It''s just a vague description that even the curse crow can''t confirm the identity of the man in the rat man. Now that the big hammer has recognized Lyon, the next thing is much easier to do. "I think we have to find a way to get them back." The wizard suggested.


    "Can''t your magic do it?" When he released his hand, he shook his dizzy head and asked.


    "They''re too far away, and what they''re riding is running too fast for me to lock in." The magician shook his head to show that he was powerless.


    "Well, I thought magic was omnipotent. It doesn''t matter. It''s time to send them out and make a big noise! " Andrea blew his beard, and after making fun of the wizard, he took out a small cylinder from his waist and pointed to the outside of the city wall, with "poof!" A black bullet was shot into the night sky, then exploded in the air and turned into blue smoke.


    "Iron and steel corps, go out!" The heralds who received the signal yelled. After a while, some kind of mechanical sound came from the bottom of the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    "Hiss!" The sound of fur and muscle scalding on the high-temperature city wall comes and goes. The heat like iron slurry makes the rat''s body skip the fire directly. As long as any part contacts the wall, those body tissues will evaporate and disappear like melting, leaving only a few scattered black residues, which flash with the glory of flame. This is not a city that can be captured by numbers. Even if you want to use corpses to build a ladder enough to climb the city, the cost will be tens of times higher than that of ordinary cities.


    The siegers soon discovered that, even if only instinctive beasts were left, they could clearly realize how terrible the wall with lethal temperature was in front of them. However, they are aware that these pioneers are now in a very awkward situation. If they rush forward, they will die in the walls of the city of molten iron. As for the retreat, it is impossible. Under the pushing and shoving of his companions behind him, recklessly stopping or turning can only make him drown in the rear line and finally be trampled into meat mud.


    However, wild animals will not be willing to die. The more difficult it is, the more trapped the animals are, the more they can burst out the power that human beings can''t understand. In the wild world, despair is a nonexistent word. After watching the front of the same kind of vaporization, those more backward rat people began to try for their own life. The way they tried was not brilliant, but it was also the only feasible way in this situation, jump!


    The soldiers on the wall were surprised to see that the rats and men were jumping towards the wall like fish jumping out of the water. Although their physical fitness was strong, it was not enough to jump over the towering wall. So when the power of the leap disappeared, the beasts could only roar and fall down, drowning in the same kind of black tide.


    "Stupid beast." Many soldiers in the melting iron city looked at the rat people under the city with disdain. In their eyes, this kind of attempt was meaningless. Even if the rat people tried for another 10000 years, they would never jump onto the wall. Some even put down their weapons and began to enjoy the cruel live show. And then they regret it.


    The mouse man''s claws pierced through the space of the armor, pierced the cloth clothes and penetrated into the soft muscle tissue. The tusks with germs bit through the thin throat and pulled out all kinds of organs with only a slight pull. The hapless soldier didn''t understand why the rat man could climb the wall. In fact, don''t say that he didn''t understand. The colleagues around the hapless guy didn''t see exactly what happened. Only a few people know how the beast came up.


    "Wild intuition may be crude, but it''s always the most effective." One of the very few was the Great Duke of liehammer who stood on the platform of the governor. He clearly saw that the rat man who boarded the city wall used another rat man as a springboard in the air. After a series of aerial actions which can only be classified as coincidence, "he" accidentally "stepped on the top of the wall of molten iron city. It looked like a joke from the goddess of fortune to punish the soldier who was too lazy, but Andrea knew that such an accident was likely to be repeated in front of the nearby base, and that no such mistake could be tolerated on the battlefield.


    "Pull out your swords! You bastards! Kick those guys off the wall The dwarf growled in his loud voice, and his orders were quickly delivered by the heralds to every part of the city wall. In fact, there is no need for Andre to remind them that the unfortunate soldier''s experience has made everyone realize that standing on the wall is not 100% safe, and the fear of war has come to them late.


    "What are the technos doing? Are you going to come out to fight after breakfast? " The Duke''s anger brought intuitive consequences. With the deafening roar, the soldiers watched in horror at those metal magic statues which were two people high and walked out of the secret doors of the city wall with heavy steps. They were covered with various magic runes. The big guys who spit out choking gas from the pipes behind them ignored the soldiers on the wall, and they went straight To the outside of the city wall, and then jump down without hesitation!


    The curse crow looked at those demons like meteorites falling on the land under the wall, splashing a large amount of dust, and could not help frowning, "they will not be affected by the city wall? I mean, won''t those high temperatures melt their shells? "


    "Take care of something useful, wizard. You don''t have to worry about the craft of dwarfs." Andre raised his eyebrows, but although he sounded like he was laughing at the crow, the dwarf''s eyes were always fixed on the battle situation under the wall.


    The addition of the steel forgeries made the rat people who had just seen some hope agitated again. These iron men completely ignored the sharp claws and fangs used by wild animals to kill enemies. Their heavy metal arms and lethal weapons on their arms made them a nightmare like meat grinder! However, there is not only one aspect in everything. After the demons army rushed into the wave of rat people, some smarter and bolder guys climbed to the top of the dummy with their own back. They jumped up to the wall by relying on the huge body of the devil as a platform!


    Chaos, at this moment, finally passed from the wall to the wall. The slow movement of the Colossus made it impossible for them to leave the right side of the wall quickly. This is no different from the human side who personally lowered the rope ladder to welcome the mice to climb their own tower. The only difference is that these ladders have a high probability of killing the climbers. The roar of human beings, the roar of rat, the sound of weapons piercing into the body, and the sound of claws tearing open the armour stomach, all of which are mixed together to form the most cruel and exciting movement. They rise into the dark night sky with the dazzling white light from the wall of molten iron city."Hello! Is it me or something? Are those things iron men that move? " On the shoulder of the mouse giant, barkm, who is struggling to control the direction with his long knife, looks at the army of magic statues falling from the sky in the distance and gives an involuntary exclamation. As an elf growing in the forest, he could not imagine such a thing in any case. As an elf, bakm had never seen such a huge metal creation in his daily life.


    "It seems that these mice have really made our big hammer angry! I''ve only seen it once. At that time, I remember that Dagong had only five in stock. I didn''t expect there were so many now. " The blood lion shrugged his shoulders. He once saw a steel magic statue, but at that time, the construction of the hammer collar was still in its infancy. These puppets were far less powerful than they are now.


    "What now?" Seeing that the forest had been left behind, barkm looked at the crazy rats around, and people said with palpitation.


    "What? Did you see how the rat men rushed up the wall? How they get up, how we get up. " Lyon said of course, completely regardless of his side of the retinue can be inserted into the mouth of the entire egg.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    The smell of blood is the main theme of the city wall. The soldiers defending here are surprised to find that there are such horrible monsters in the world. It''s not just the rat''s body that frightens them, it''s the madness. One hundred rat people rushed to the demons under the wall, and could avoid the rain of arrows from above and the attack of iron man. There were less than ten survivors who climbed onto the statues. Among the ten rat people, they could successfully climb to the top of the puppet, the closest to the height of the wall, less than a palm. Less than five of them can complete the leap, and even fewer actually fall on the walls of the city. Sometimes, they collide with each other in order to fight for a better jumping point, resulting in no one to climb the wall. Sometimes, they are short of energy to jump and bump into the hot wall and burn into a mass of ashes.


    However, even the ratio of one out of 100 or even rarer is a terrible number for the rat army all over the mountains and fields. The soldiers led by the hammer had to shoot arrows at the bottom of the wall and guard against the landing of wild animals. Fortunately, this situation meant that at the same time, there would not be too many rat men on the wall. The soldiers with close combat weapons had enough reaction time to repel these enemies.


    If the war continues like this, the rat army will not get any substantial results by daybreak. This battle may end in a serious shortage of rat people''s food, just like in Wangdu. However, when the giant rat people finally approach the city, the wind direction on the battlefield changes again.


    "Hello, man! What if these guys keep climbing up? " Barkm''s voice was somewhat hasty as he kicked down the enemy who had climbed up from the giant rat man''s back. As the giant rat people began to approach the city of molten iron, a large number of ordinary rat people climbed up like climbing plants attached to big trees. It seems that they want to rush directly to the city wall through their tall counterparts. This is not too much trouble, but for elves, it is a bit too difficult for elves to control the direction of the giant''s movement so as not to let it fall, and also to be careful not to be killed by the rat man climbing up.


    "Did you? I think it''s OK. " Different from the embarrassed retinue, Lyon''s mood is very high now. On the mouse giant''s not broad shoulders, the blood lion stood up despite the risk of being thrown down! An old hunting knife with holes everywhere seems to have become a legendary sword that can kill dragons. Even in this narrow and bumpy situation, Lyon''s feet and breath can be kept in a very stable state. Even after cleaning up the rat man on his side, the knight still had the strength to reach out to the ELF''s side to deal with some enemies that bakm had no time to deal with.


    "Woo..." If the fighting skills of the elves and the Knight Commander still have a lot of strength on the ground, then their heights are very clear in the extremely bad environment. Under the same circumstances, buckram must rely on the long knife inserted in the giant and squat down to ensure that he will not be thrown down, which is doomed to the counterattack that the short knife of his left hand can make The work is very limited.


    It won''t be long before this goes on. As more and more rat people climb up, the Elves will not be able to hold on. Fortunately, the giant rat man''s foot distance is fast enough. Even the carriage has to run for a while, and the distance is shortened rapidly with their stride forward. Seeing Lyon, the giant they control is not far away from the wall of molten iron city unconsciously. And the heat from the walls is also a reminder to the Knights and elves that if their crazy plans fail, waiting for them will be no better than a rat man attack.


    "Hey, are you ready, boy?" The knight with blood on his body stood up and looked at the fast approaching steel statue without fear. He knew that Lord hammer would not stop the operation of the statue for the sake of the two of them. Therefore, in order to return to the wall alive, he and buckram not only had to complete two extremely difficult leaps, but also avoided the attack from puppets.


    The elves did not respond to the knight''s questions, but from his slightly raised figure, bakm was trying to keep up with Lyon''s plan of action. This is not an easy thing. Maybe the elves have been trained to use their own weapons skillfully, but the training of soldiers does not include how to jump from a five meter tall giant''s shoulder to another nearly high puppet dummy''s head, and finally wait for the city wall. This has nothing to do with combat skills. It is a test of physical fitness and timing. Buckram bit his teeth and knocked down a rat man behind him with the handle of his backhand. If he had not doubted his skill in the dense forest, this jump would never have been more difficult than flying among the fragile branches. But now


    The blind eyes still made the young soldier uncomfortable, and buckram was worried that his sense of balance and direction would be as good as before with only one eye. But this is not the time to worry. The distance between the giant and the iron man is so close that the elves can even see how the steel puppets use their blades to wring rat men who are trying to climb up their bodies into pieces.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be our end." Lyon, who did not know when he came to bakm''s side, noticed what his retinue was worried about. He just glanced at the blade of the puppet and moved his eyes away. As the knight said, the blood lion never worries unnecessarily. But Lyon doubted that the elves could be as calm as he was before danger, so in order to relieve buckram from his excessive tension, he added, "besides, if you were crushed, you wouldn''t have so much blood. You know, I always thought that you Elves were sap."With a bit of racial discrimination, the bad joke worked. Under the stimulation of the knight, the ELF''s body relaxed a little. At the same time, buckram also resisted Lyon''s ridicule. "I don''t know whether the sap is flowing in my body, but if you fall into it carelessly, I''m afraid you will block the war machine? When you are old, don''t come out and add to the burden of young people. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha" Leon laughed instead of angry. Now he felt that the spirit around him looked like his soldiers. "Let''s have a match and see who stepped on the wall first?"


    "With pleasure!"


    Collision, coming.


    There is no armor on the body of the giant rat man. If the ordinary rat people can find some left over armor to arm themselves, then these big guys have no way. Their only protection ability comes from the thick fur on their bodies. However, the huge size of the giant brought the incomparable thick skin of ordinary people. When buckram stabbed the weapon into the shoulder of the giant rat man, he realized that their skin hardness was no worse than that of ordinary leather armor.


    So, can such skin work when it comes to a magic image from the city of molten iron? The answer is No. compared with body size, the unrewarded wisdom of the giant rat people stretched out their arms and tried to control the frightening metal puppets. Their fur and skin were not stronger, painful or even detected later than the blood spray from the wound in front of the rotating steel blade.


    "Howl The paralyzed senses are awakened by intense pain from the blow to the ear, and fear, anger, and other primitive emotions dominate the giant. With the feeling of lack of strength on his arms, he suddenly twisted his body to strike the blade of the statue with his left shoulder, so as to kill the Knights and elves on his shoulders.


    The heat from the walls, combined with the airflow from the metal puppet blades in front of them, mixed into a suffocating wind, and Lyon and buckram knew that they had only one chance. The blade of the magic image is less than ten steps away from the two men. The harsh sound of the machine driving the blade to rotate stirs the eardrums of the soldiers. No command, no command, almost at the same time, the blood lion and his retinue jumped out of the giant''s shoulder together!


    Whoa, whoa


    Buckram never felt that a breath change was so long, but when he jumped to the head of the statue, he felt that the killing machine that could crush himself into pieces was turning within the distance of a fist under his feet. The noise and tension in the battlefield seemed to have become a long time ago. In a flash, ten thousand years. The spirit thought of a lot, he remembered the forest of his hometown, childhood yearning for the human world and the contempt of his peers.


    But what does that matter? Although lost an eye, but now I am here to experience countless people can not dream to participate in the adventure! When the spirit''s courage rose, time returned to flow. Gravity pulled the two bodies to fall. At their feet, it was a puppet''s head that was not coincidental or deliberately lowered. "Roar!" At this moment, all the so-called reserve of the elves, the arrogance of the son of the forest, those ancient traditions and creeds are far behind him, left on the shoulders of the giant rat man, torn to pieces by the cold steel blade!


    "Bang Dang!" Under his feet was solid metal. Lyon took a look at his retinue, and showed a happy smile when he saw something burning in bakm''s eyes. The growth of soldiers can only be completed between life and death. Now, his valet is another step away from a qualified soldier. However, this is not a time for celebration. The head of the statue is not safe. Besides, the rat man who is preparing to compete with two people for this limited space is not mentioned. It is impossible for the steel puppet to keep a posture and not have enough time.


    But what about that? The landing foot is the left foot, and then the forward rush force. The right foot heavily steps to the front of the body from behind, and the strength erupts from the heel, and reaches the ultimate point when the toe leaves the metal. The so-called urgency, the so-called critical moment, is meaningless in the face of experienced soldiers. Even if the sharp edge is added to the body, the mind tempered in life and death has only one kind of response, calm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    "PATA." Blood stained military boots step on the wall paved with rocks, Lyon''s action is light like a spirit in the wind. Even if the body is wearing restricted armor, the blood lion can easily complete difficult body movements. In other words, for a qualified knight, the armor is a part of his body. The knight, who landed safely, didn''t care about his retinue. He didn''t even have time to report his name to the soldiers around him. The rat people who landed with him from the giant rat people nearby had already roared at him.


    Shift the center of gravity, head down, low body, knife out, swing. This series of actions were done by experienced soldiers in one breath. Of course, the blunt knife in the knight''s hand was not enough for him to kill the enemies around him perfectly, but it was enough to repel the rat man nearest to him, making this unfortunate man a hindrance between him and other rat men. Lyon has always been very good at protecting his weapons, but Rao is the chief knight who controls the strength of his hand. His hunting knife still makes an unbearable moan after this attack. This weapon, which was originally used for hunting wild animals, was broken from the handle after being contaminated with too much blood that should not be contaminated.


    The breaking of the weapon is too sudden, so that the blood lion''s body can not control the rear to fall down the wall! Fortunately, at this juncture, a hand reached in front of Lyon and pulled the gap between the breastplate and neck to stop the knight''s falling trend. "Hey, I think it''s OK for you to win this time, right?" Buckram''s one eye flashed with pride and saved his mentor in the chaos. This is not something that has a chance every day.


    "Well, well, I''ll take the wine tonight." Lyon shrugged his shoulders, pulled out the long knife that bakm had taken back from his waist in order to free one hand, and then kicked the rat man who had rushed behind the elf down the wall. "Lend me this knife first. Anyway, the short one is just right for your current level." With that, without waiting for the squire to agree, he had already rushed into the battle group not far away.


    The spirit wanted to catch up with his knight and ask him what "the present level" is. However, during the talk, more rat people have stepped on the head of the magic statue and jumped on the wall! Bakm had no time to breathe, so he had to take the only knife in his hand and join the war that did not belong to him. At first, the soldiers on the wall were surprised by the sudden appearance of the spirit with a terrible scar on his face. Some of them even thought that the ugly guy was some kind of new rat man and faced him with swords.


    But soon, the soldiers of molten iron city noticed that this guy with long sharp ears didn''t seem to be looking for trouble. Although bakm''s skill was not as good as Lyon''s, he had a good foundation. After the guidance and actual combat experience of the Knight Commander these days, he also had the qualification to shuttle in the battlefield. However, in the fight with rats, perhaps the sixth sense played a role. The elves always felt that there were several eyes focused on themselves, one of which was quite chilling. What he didn''t know was that when Lyon left him to join the distant regiment, the Cavalier caught a slash from the shadow while running.


    "Which side are you from?" Although the devil''s sword was held by the blood lion, he didn''t care. Besides, the sharp dagger in the other hand of Carus was already in place. He only tried to stab it out. It was Lyon who was startled when he saw the swordsman. He didn''t expect to see demons on this wall. However, the knight''s surprise did not last long. He raised his hand to remove the overlapping weapons and looked at each other up and down. "I didn''t expect to meet a goat''s son here. Are you the helper invited by Lord liehammer?"


    "Oh?" The demon raised his eyebrows. Although his dark skin had no hair, it was just a habit he had developed after spending too much time in the human world. "Don''t you worry that I''m here to help these mice? After all, it''s not easy for them to capture the city Andre built. " Although he used interrogative sentences, from the fact that he called the name of Archduke liehammer in the conversation, he did not want to hide his camp''s intention.


    "Well, maybe it''s intuition. I''ve been with that ELF boy these days. No, I think I''ve got something in my head after meeting the elder. " The blood lion replied with a smile that he was actually confused. This wonderful feeling followed him after he met the son of green in the forest where the elves lived. In the knight''s world, it seems that in addition to appearance and voice, he has another way to recognize objects. This method is reflected in people''s eyes, which shows that Lyon can identify certain characteristics of each other. It is not known exactly what this trait refers to, but it is easy to judge whether the person or intelligent creature is hostile to him or not.


    "Well, the devil." Carus could not understand Lyon''s feelings. The demons classified the knight''s reaction as mystifying according to his common sense, but he did not intend to continue to talk to each other. On the one hand, he tried to test Lyon because he wanted to see whether the human being was disguised by some other creature. On the other hand, soldiers at the level of blood lion could not be seen everywhere. As a warrior, it was inevitable to have a contest.


    "By the way, if you are really on our side, please take care of my retinue. It doesn''t matter if the boy is dead. The key is whether he can get help from the elves. He can still play a key role After that, the Knight Commander did not wait for the demon to reply. Instead, he took a knife from a soldier''s armpit and stabbed him into the heart of a rat man who should have knocked down the soldier.Perhaps it is not only his old friends who have problems with his brain. It seems that the brains of people in this kingdom are not normal. Generally speaking, it''s crazy for a knight to entrust his retinue to a demon who has just met. Thinking of this, the killer shook his head, a sword and a dagger''s body again hidden in the dark, looking for the next unsuspecting prey. Compared with protecting the elves, it is more in line with Carus''s idea to kill as much as possible in this rare battlefield. As for the entrustment of the knight, if it is not in the way, it will do no harm to help this guy once or twice.


    "It seems that our Monsieur moo and the knight have a good conversation?" The curse crow standing on the battleground certainly did not miss the conversation between Lyon and Carus. Originally, the wizard cared more about the spirit than the blood lion, but when Lyon caught the attack of the demon, the curse crow was keenly aware of something on the knight. Although it was very weak, even this weak power should not appear in an orthodox human body.


    Big Duke liehammer only snorted coldly when he heard the words of grey robe. He didn''t care what happened between the two people. Anyway, with their skills and knowledge, these trivial matters could not be bothered by him. What''s more, the situation on the battlefield attracted the Duke''s attention more than that. The demons were disturbed by the giant murkiness, and the pace of progress became more and more slow, which made more and more rat people jump onto the wall. However, this was not the most troublesome thing. What really bothered Andre was that he knew that the other side would never end the siege so easily. According to the death toll given by the banshee, the current situation was far from this.


    Light, like a lighthouse on the sea, is bright and dim like the stars in the sky. These lights come from the woods behind the rat people, but they are nothing compared with the strong walls of molten iron city, and almost everyone ignores them. Only those who have been alert to distant threats can vaguely grasp the path of the light. For example, big Duke liehammer.


    "That is, what?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    "It''s boring. Do we have to do this?" The young girl complained discontentedly and threw the material in her hand into the big pot in front of her. When the objects with all kinds of names or shapes fell from her hands into the soup pot, the liquid in the soup pot was like some kind of deep-sea creature, shining from the inside, showing almost completely transparent gelatinous endoplasm. In fact, it''s not just the big pot in front of the girl, but also a large number of similar containers in this forest. In front of these containers, there is a person who is responsible for throwing raw materials into the soup pot.


    "Complain less. If you are heard by Ms. kuira, she will certainly punish you." At the other soup pot nearest to the girl, the man in a large dark green robe replied. It''s not hard to tell from the voice that the man in the robe is also a girl and not very old. The little girl''s tone of voice is a little short. It seems that she is not happy with her companion''s complaints. Of course, the more likely reason is that she has to stand on tiptoe to throw the materials in her hands into the soup pot according to the specified angle because of her height. "Besides, it is because you are late that the magic transfer will be delayed. Otherwise, the clay statue should have been completed by this time."


    At the beginning, the girl began to talk discontentedly. Her bright eyes had a kind of coquettish that could make all men helpless. However, the lovely appearance can not help her to change the present situation. The girl rudely picked up the wooden stick beside the pot and poked it fiercely at the gelatinous substance in the pot. It seems that she would smash the whole thing before giving up.


    "Ellie!" Short, angry, with a disturbing trill, anyone would shudder at the sound of such a reprimand, and Qili was no exception. What''s more, the sound came from the head of the corpse at her feet. The head had a peaceful face and was lying on the ground. At this time, with the sound, the eyes of the corpse also opened, revealing the dim and scattered pupils under the eyelids. I''m afraid this strange sight will make normal people turn their heads and run. But the witch is not an ordinary person. After hearing the rebuke, Qili obediently put down the stick in her hand, and then bent down to pick up the braided hair at the back of her head, and raised it to the height of her sight level. She said in a bad mood, "I know, Lord kuira, I''m working hard."


    After completing the warning task, the eyes of the corpse slowly closed, and the expression on his face returned to the original appearance. Qili put a grimace at her head and threw it behind her not far away. Hearing the sound of the corpse''s head hitting the earth seemed to make the witch happy. She took out the materials to be used from various cloth bags around her waist and threw them into the soup pot.


    "You see, I reminded you." Said the little girl with a little schadenfreude. She has long been dissatisfied with Qili, a gifted and gifted peer. Although it can''t be said clearly because of the strength gap between the two, it''s always pleasant to see people who don''t like to eat shriveled, isn''t it?


    However, the little witch obviously underestimated the degree of Qi Li''s anger. The latter pulled out a thin gray stick with two fingers from the gap between her clothes and pointed at her companion. A magic lightning bolt suddenly struck the latter. Although it was not fatal, it still made the mocker fall on the ground and twitch for nearly a minute. After punishing her contemptuous companion, Qili put one hand on the side of the soup pot, propped up her face, and poked it up with a magic wand. "Boring, so boring! Why do our heartless witches do these things for these hideouts, don''t you, Peggy


    The little witch, known as Peggy, trembling in her convulsions, held out her right hand and pointed a middle finger at her.


    The witches'' fighting did not affect other people in front of the cauldron. In fact, except for the two witches with very distinct personalities, the guys standing in front of the cauldron all wore a kind of complicated dress. There were no regular decorative patterns on these clothes, only black round spots dotted on the brown clothes. There''s always a little bit of white in the center, or a little bit more of a circle in the middle. This makes these people''s clothes not only look messy, but also have a dazzling discomfort.


    Peggy, the short witch, finally survived the magic effect. She got up trembling from the ground. Her eyes under her hood looked at Qili fiercely, but she didn''t dare to do anything. There are few rules in the sorceress group, but those who violate the rules are often extremely miserable. One of the few rules is that a young witch must not resist a minor witch who is stronger than her before she is an adult. This is to consolidate the ruling relationship between witches based on their strength and facilitate them to integrate into the witch group when they grow up. As for whether such a rule would breed hatred among young witches, it was not the old witch''s concern.


    "Wait, though I can''t do it to you, it''s not a lost heart beach. I''ll find a chance." Peggy gritted her teeth and promised to herself that she was fed up with Qili''s willful behavior. Even in the crazy sorceress group, Qili''s temperament is the most frightening. Her arbitrary and cruel blood sucking almost makes every underage witch who has met with her suffer from different degrees of harm, and some even lose their lives. As a younger generation, Peggy is only inferior to Qili, and is often assigned to carry out tasks with the latter, and her injuries are countless. This time, the short witch decided to take advantage of the chaotic situation in the kingdom of Cang lion, and let her companions reflect on her past actions in hell.Regardless of the contradiction between the two young witches, the gelatinous substance in the soup pot in front of them is getting smaller and smaller in the regular flash. Each time the material is put in, it not only does not increase the volume of these things, but also makes them more concise. After dozens of flashes, these gelatinous substances become transparent small balls at the bottom of the pot, and the volume is not even a finger of an adult It''s a big deal.


    "Hoo It''s finished at last. It''s not a pleasant job at all. " Qili wiped the sweat that did not exist on her forehead, reached out to take out the ball at the bottom of the pot, threw it in her hand, and looked at the moon as if looking at the color of crystal. At her side, Peggy also completed her own works, but compared with Qili''s completely transparent ball, her one was a bit muddy because she missed a time to put materials on the ground when she was electrified. However, this is much better than the works of other people in brown robes. After all, the skills of genuine witches are not mastered once or twice.


    "I said, Peggy, shall we have a contest? Look at the two of us. How about the one who can kill more people The witch''s eyes flickered. It was more like discussing the choice of dessert with a friend, rather than talking about the cruelty of murder. Peggy didn''t speak. She knew that no matter how she answered, she would force her to accept the "game", and the result of the game had no suspense from the beginning. Qili was always the best one.


    The dwarf witch bent down, exhausted all her strength to roll the ball in her hand against the ground. When the ball touched the ground, the earth on the ground would naturally be absorbed like iron sand of a magnet. As the core rolls, more and more soil is mixed with rocks, trees, and other things on the surface, and it gets bigger and bigger until it becomes a huge ball of soil about ten meters in diameter. Then, something terrible happened. The earth ball began to deform. In the earth ball, coarse hands and feet began to stretch out. The main body of the ball began to transform into human form, and finally became a giant earth rock giant over 10 meters tall!


    "Well done! Come and see mine Qili saw the magic image of her companion and said excitedly, then threw the ball in her hand into the air!


    "What are you doing? The core of the magic image has to contact the land more in order to merge... " Peggy couldn''t speak half of what she said, because she watched Qili''s demon core hit her back. Then, like a black hole, she devoured her already formed demons and violently pulled out deeper rocks along the legs of the demons. After that, it was no longer the earth rock devil, and the rocks under the earth''s surface wrapped the statue like armor And the height of the statue is about 15 meters, which is higher than the height of the city wall!


    "Oh, look at me. You don''t mind if my hand slips?" Ellie went to her companion, got down and whispered in Peggy''s ear. "By the way, if I''m not wrong, I''ve won." She''s right, because after the core of Qili''s statue took away all the body that belonged to Peggy''s, the little witch''s ball lost its transparency and fell to the ground, and the core could no longer be used.


    "Hee hee hee, don''t be discouraged. I''ll kill you back together."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    Perhaps for witches, their clay statues are just entertainment tools. But for those who are going to fight the idols, this huge killing machine doesn''t have anything to do with fun. The huge shadows of the demons were higher than the tree crown, and became more terrible in the light of the wall. However, it is gratifying to note that, except for Qili''s monstrous size, the other clay statues made by the man in brown robe are only a little larger than the giant rats. Compared with the steel dummies of big Duke liehammers, although they have advantages in size, they are not good in material.


    "Well, they don''t think they can beat my city with these clay figurines?" The dwarf on the battle watch scornfully said that although the appearance of clay Colossus was unexpected, if the Colossus were just like their appearance, they were not even worth using another weapon to solve the problem.


    But is it really as simple as big Duke liehammer thought? If those clay figurines can''t provide enough combat power, why should the other side spend so much time creating a group of meaningless soldiers on the battlefield? The curse crow''s brow frowned. He could feel that the composition of these clay colossus began with some kind of magic, some kind of magic that he was not familiar with, and this kind of unknown feeling made the magician very uncomfortable. The wizard wanted to remind the Duke that the statues were not so simple, but he didn''t know what was wrong with them.


    As a result of this, it was a breath taking scene when the earth giants went through the black tide of rat men to the bottom of the city wall and pulled back the giant rat people who were still fighting with metal puppets. It is true that the hardness of soil is far less than that of metal, let alone the underground workshop of molten iron city, which combines the alloy of dwarf and human craft. However, in the battle of these giants, hardness is not the key to success or failure.


    "Damn it, can''t these guys break it?" Andre saw his own iron and steel Corps cut the clay man''s body again and again, and even cut off his opponent several times! However, such injuries seem to be totally painless for these clay giants. Every time their bodies are injured, the Colossus will absorb enough soil from the ground under their feet to make up for the lost parts of their bodies. Moreover, the process is very fast. Sometimes even the rat people who have no time to escape from the ground will be involved in the giant statues To become a poor victim.


    However, these are not the key points. With the confrontation between soil and metal, the natives who can repair themselves infinitely have obvious advantages. In contrast, the iron and steel statues in molten iron city are not infinite in terms of energy and weapon wear. The battle with giant rat people has made many magic figures have curly edges or cracks. This situation changes when fighting with more difficult opponents More intense. In particular, the rock giant created by Qili, if other clay figurines slowly consumed the power of metal puppets, then this 15 meter tall man really defeated the Duke in the front. The shell formed by the extrusion of rocks was so hard that even if the rotating blade was cut, it would only leave a little white trace, but for the sake of keeping with flesh and blood Combat designed dummies are not equipped with heavy weapons, which makes them have no means to hit the rock giant!


    "Well, wizard, can you get rid of these things?" Looking at the magic statue that he made by himself was smashed into scrap iron by the rock giant with one punch, Andre understood that the situation was not what he could deal with. If this thing was allowed to climb onto the wall, God knows how many soldiers it could kill.


    The magician frowned tightly. He looked at the rock giant with a strong magic light in his eyes. As a caster, as long as the curse crow could pry into the magic core of these Earthlings, he would naturally be able to restore them to ordinary clay lumps. However, this method is good for ordinary clay giants. The rocks on the skin of Qili''s magic statue are in defense When the external physical attack, I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional to wrap up the magic operation route. Rocks and metals in nature are the most barrier to magic. Except for a few gemstones that have a magic affinity effect, in most cases, a stone skin is enough to make the skilled caster helpless, and the curse crow is no exception.


    "If I can break that stone, I think I can try it." The wizard said reluctantly that asking for help from ordinary people was like admitting his incompetence to a spellcaster like the Raven. The self-esteem of the grey robe made him blush a little when he said this.


    Fortunately, Archduke liehammer has no leisure to observe whether the wizard''s face is red or not. Andre is overjoyed to hear that the curse crow can solve the rock magic statue. He turns his head to the herald in the rear and yells, "move the catapult out! Aim at that Stone Man and hit it hard


    "But my Lord, if you use a pitching machine at this distance, people on the wall will also be affected!"


    The herald''s misgivings were not wrong. He solved the metal puppet in front of the city wall. The hands of the rock giant could already touch the existence of the city wall. If the equipment such as the catapult was used to attack it at this time, even the rock fragments splashed out would have a disastrous impact on the soldiers fighting on the wall. However, the battlefield is changing rapidly. Lord liehammer knows that if the rock giant is allowed to walk to the front of the wall, the consequences will be even more terrible. So he gritted his teeth and waved to the herald."Give me the order, all the catapults, aim at the Stoneman, hit me!"


    The herald bowed and quickly ran away. Since the Duke had issued the order, it meant that he would bear the consequences of the order.


    "Listen, wizard, you only have one chance. If you can''t break that thing, I''ll put you in the launch basket of the next catapult!" Andre fiercely threatened the grey robe beside him. Judging from his expression, curse crow had no doubt that he would do so.


    The catapults, which had been erected behind the city walls, turned quickly with orders. The soldiers chanted their neat numbers and turned wooden winches to aim these war machines at their targets. Many commanders don''t care about the ammunition launched by the catapult. As long as they have enough strength, whether the stones or huge rocks are thrown out, they will cause a devastating blow to the enemy. But this time, in the face of the inhuman Colossus, the commanders of the catapult immediately chose a specialty of molten Iron City, which contains a large stream of molten iron slurry, for this unwelcome visitor Star hammer! These metal balls, one man high, are covered with terrible spikes. The interior of the hollow spheres is filled with hot iron slurry before launching. Whether facing stationary targets or attacking a large number of scattered enemies, this special ammunition, which is jokingly called "burning surprise" by engineers, can play an excellent role.


    "Calibration finished, ready to launch!" The person in charge of one of the catapults reported to their commander that behind them, the lever of the catapult had been pulled to the point of bending, and the huge force even needed the steel cable to avoid breaking.


    "Launch!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    The chain of the catapult broke with the command, and the surface of the iron ball shot out turned terrible red because of the slurry contained in it. One by one, like a meteor, left red trail smoke in the sky and rushed to the starry night sky. The scene was like a star falling on the earth would return to its original position. However, iron balls are not stars after all. When they are launched, the kinetic energy they carry is exhausted. These deadly weapons have also flown to the sky above the wall. Inevitably, they all point to the same target, that giant giant with a rock shell.


    "Beautiful." Even the witch could not help exclaiming at the stars rising from the molten iron city, but Peggy soon realized that these beautiful things were not the flag of the other party''s surrender. On the contrary, the red meteorite was wrapped in the same hot anger. "Well, they''re heading for your statue!" Although she didn''t like Qili, when she saw the exciting scene, the little witch unconsciously pulled the corner of her companion''s clothes, not knowing whether she was excited or worried.


    Compared with Peggy, Qili is also amazed at the magnificent visual effect produced by the cold siege weapon. But when she saw the target of the weapon, the girl with beautiful eyes could not help laughing. "Beautiful attack, but only beautiful."


    "Boom!" A series of loud noises came from and around the rock ogre. It was the sound of "hot surprise" hitting the rock and the wall. Dust, iron slurry, gravel, and other indistinguishable things exploded together, providing the perfect ending for the fireworks show. No one doubted the power of the volley, which would have been enough to destroy the city walls that most cities thought were strong, had it not been for the difficulty of handling the catapults. But it seems to be to verify Qili''s words, when the smoke and dust dispersed, the rock devil revealed its shell with holes and holes, and there were more bodies melted by molten slurry on the body, and the giant''s action did not stop.


    The earth under the devil''s feet, like the water being sucked into the whirlpool, rushes into its body to repair the damage on its body. At the same time, the rock man''s arms are also high, falling heavily against the wall in front of him! The walls of the molten iron city, which had been wounded by the volley bullets, groaned under the attack of the demons, and then there were huge cracks on the smooth surface. The surface of the city wall near the cracks no longer releases the heat and white light like flowing iron. Obviously, this damage destroyed the original structure of the city wall, making the design of the Great Duke of liehammering unable to continue to work. However, the Colossus will not stop here. The huge arms made of earth and stone are raised again. No one knows whether the damaged wall can resist the second attack.


    "Wizard!" The dwarf, who was shaken to the ground by the magic image, got up and yelled at the curse crow. The time and distance now do not allow the catapult to launch a second round of attack on the target again. In order to prevent the wall from being broken like this, the grey robed mage has become the only way out.


    The night wind roared through the warped governor''s platform. The robe with crow pattern on its back was hunting in the wind. The wizard didn''t fall to the ground like liehammer because he had been lying on the ground in advance when he saw the magic statue raise his hand. After the vibration, he was the first person to stand up. At this time, the curse crow stood on the edge of the platform with his staff and looked down at the huge shadow at the edge of the city wall. His eyes, like the eyes of the crow at the top of the staff, turned into unknown red, which was the color of dried blood. "Witches? An unpleasant race, how they got here. "


    Unlike cheese, the curse crow, who studies the curse, knows witches better than others. In fact, the first humanoid creature a raven kills in his life is a witch. In the view of the magician, these guys who can control and even surpass the magic power without learning are simply the creator''s mockery of human beings. How many years does it take for a mortal caster to gain strength is not as good as a young witch who has just awakened her self-consciousness. How can the curse crow, who has paid a harsh price for learning knowledge, tolerate it? However, knowing the identity of the magician, the magician also has a way to crack the magic. The huge magic image may exist in the eyes of soldiers. However, in the eyes of the Raven who brings bad luck, the decay of things is inevitable, and the magical creation can not escape the arrival of this day. What it does is to make the day of disintegration come in advance.


    "Wizard!" The Duke, who had already stood up, cried out in a rage that he urgently needed to know whether the curse crow could get rid of the stone man. If the grey robe means he can''t do anything, he has to make a huge sacrifice and drag the damned statue with his life. Although the iron slurry in the hot gift could not destroy the giant, he successfully created a death swamp around the statue. Until the hot iron slurry cooled down, the rat man could not get close to that area for a while.


    "Give me a few minutes." The curse crow turned his head and said to the dwarf behind him. It does take him some time to destroy the magic that the statue has applied, but it can take less than a few minutes. Witches'' casting methods are rough and simple in front of learned mages. Those witches who cast their magic instinctively can''t simplify their magic too much. After all, they don''t know the principle of magic. But the magician is different, so the few minutes he said is not used to crack the magic image. The time required for the curse crow is to extract the basic information about the method of making the magic image and its creator.Andre has trimmed his armor and will not send in the option to fight for time in person if necessary. "You''d better do it before that thing breaks my wall. Damn it, it''s just stones and clods. How can it be so hard? "


    "Squeeze, the simple reason you should also be very clear. Although most things in the world are fragile, the density of things can be increased by continuous extrusion, thus increasing the hardness. " The red light in the wizard''s eyes is more and more prosperous, and his voice also appears strange distortion when he speaks. It sounds like it comes from the water. "These natives, frankly speaking, rely on a magic core to move. Their core is like a suction cup, which absorbs rocks and soil to form their bodies. It''s just that this one has an extra strong suction


    "Sounds like you have a way?" The dwarf turned his mouth, and he understood the reason that squeezing could increase the hardness. It''s just that he doesn''t know anything about magic, like the core of magic.


    The magician struck the ground with his wand. When he knocked for the third time, the crow on the top of the staff actually made a clear cry. At the same time, the three pairs of weird wings began to flap gently. "It''s easy to find the right weakness, even if it''s to crush the mountains." The curse crow said, and raised the staff high. With the sound of wings flapping, the top of his staff had become empty. Only the crow''s cry in the night sky showed that something terrible was released from his cage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Crow, this animal always seems to have nothing to do with luck. Whether it''s their dark feathers or their habit of eating rotten meat, these creatures always make people feel depressed. Even in some legends, crows or the apostles of death are the watchers and witnesses of death. They watch those who should die die die, and then swallow their bodies to make it impossible for them to be reborn again. Of course, these are not all true. To throw away the mysterious and unknown colors attached to crows, they are just ordinary birds. Unless it was raised by a wizard who knew how to curse.


    Moonlight, covered by black wings, even the strong light from the walls of the city can not dilute the treacherous shadow printed on the wall. The soldiers and rats in the battle will inevitably raise their heads when the shadow passes by, trying to see what it is that has covered the light so thoroughly with their bodies. They see it, but they don''t see it. They said they didn''t see it, because no matter how these people think about it in the future, they can''t remember any features of the shadow master, only that it should be a bird. The reason why they saw it was that although the witnesses did not know what they saw, they could clearly say what they saw, disaster, that is disaster.


    The raven, with six wings, flies in the direction its master wants it to fly, bringing the end to the enemy. But what does it matter to this crow whether the enemy is destroyed or not? After all, its body has long been dead, the soul in the body has also dissipated, and the rest is just the body which is forcibly pressed by others.


    "I don''t know how you made it, but it may change my view of you." After the curse crow, Andre''s voice is very peaceful. This kind of peace is in sharp contrast to the fierce threat he had just threatened the wizard. However, this does not mean that Lord liehammer is convinced by the wizard''s magic. On the contrary, the things released by the curse crow are so evil that the dwarves have to think about who is the enemy that he and the rat man should do their best to eliminate.


    "Don''t worry. It was just a mistake I made as a child Facing the question behind him, the wizard just shrugged his shoulders. His eyes followed his crow and flew to the rock demon statue in the distance. There was no panic or other emotion in his voice. "The little boy doesn''t want a friend who can always be with him?" When he said this, a smile appeared in the corner of the crow''s mouth. It was a smile mixed with sarcasm and nostalgia.


    Unlike the magician on the city wall, Qili couldn''t laugh at the sight of the six winged crow. Although the witch didn''t know the true or false of the crow, it didn''t prevent her from seeing the impact it would have on her own demons. "Damn it!" She screamed, "what the hell is that?"


    Standing beside Ellie, the little witch looked at her companion in disbelief. From such a distance, Peggy could not feel the horror of crows like Ellie. She wanted to laugh at her. It was just a long, deformed crow, but before she could say anything, the little witch was so shocked by what happened in the distance that she forgot to think of a good word to say.


    On the edge of the wall, the noisy battlefield was so quiet at the moment. The black evil spirit flew around the rock giant three times, then gathered up his wings and slowly fell on the right shoulder of the statue. It''s strange to say that just now, the stone giant who was still holding up his arms to smash this section of the wall completely became quiet after the crow stopped. He slowly put down his arm and stood there, not knowing what he was waiting for. Wind, rolling clouds in the sky, when a dark cloud in the evening wind under the cover of the moon, as if disturbed by the same crow called.


    "Ga!"


    At the same time, the whole rock giant collapsed! Starting from the lower end of the body, the rock attached to the skin began to fall, and then the soil and gravel wrapped in the rock also poured down rapidly like the rice grains rolled out of a punctured sack. The original 15 meter high magic statue suddenly collapsed in a few seconds. When the dust settled, there was only a lot of soil and stone under the wall, which seemed terrible Magic puppets have never been the same.


    At the beginning of the fall, the six winged crow flew up from the giant''s shoulder. At this time, it hovered in the air, and its eyes were fixed on the remains of the statue. Then it folded its wings and dived down. Then it flew back to its master. When the ominous bird returned to the top of the staff, it had a round ball the size of a palm in its mouth. The originally transparent ball had cracks, but the cracks were so dense that they could not completely destroy the ball.


    "Good boy, good boy." The curse crow gently stroked the crow''s feathers, and then took off the bead in its mouth. The sorcerer put the bead on his forehead for a moment, then cast his eyes to a certain direction outside the wall, "Qili, do you?"


    The witch, who has always been indifferent to things, finally feels the wind behind her. She is now like a toad that is being watched by a poisonous snake. She knows that the deadly hunter has been on her own, but there is no way to escape. All we can do is to wait for death to come, hoping that the predator will lose interest in himself and turn to other prey.


    The little witch looked up and found that the liquid was actually Qili''s cold sweat! On the bubbling soup pot, page had never seen Ellie so afraid. She could feel the muscles in her companion''s body stiff with fear and in a state of complete inaction. Peggy wanted to kill Ellie, but it was not for her to die on such an obscure matter. Besides, God knows if Qili would find herself after killing the latter. The short witch made a very correct decision. She ran forward two steps and picked up the corpse head that had been thrown away before."Lord kuirah! I need your help! " The eyelids of the corpse opened quickly, and the turbid pupil noticed the abnormality of Qili not far away from her after looking at Peggy. The head took a sharp breath, as if its lungs were still connected to the trachea. "Bang!" After inhaling, the head exploded violently and spread into a dark brown smoke with a strong smell of decaying corpses, which enveloped the two young witches.


    "Cut." The magician on the wall smacked his lips, and the magic breath he traced from the core of the statue was suddenly interrupted. It is obvious that someone has blocked his exploration, and as long as this barrier is a few seconds later, the curse crow will be enough to release the curse of substantial damage. However, the situation is good. "My Lord, please inform Mr. Carus if he is interested in hunting witches."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    When he arrived at the camp where the witch was making the giant clay giant, he found that the place had long been empty. Besides the big pot with a row of time to go, it could prove the traces of witch''s existence, and only the faint magic of the air and the perfume of the women. The demon turned his head, and the expression on his face was somewhat disappointed. After all, there was no pleasure in killing the rat man. What Carus longed for was the look of despair and regret mixed with the same intelligent creatures before their death. But just as the horned killer was about to turn around and leave, his keen vision allowed him to find something else in the soil.


    "This is a corpse powder made of voodoo?" Half kneeling on the ground, the mob dug out bits of dark brown powder that kuila had left to protect the heads of two young witches who had detonated them. But in the eyes of the veteran killer, such a clue is too obvious, Carus''s face showed a cold smile, his hunt is not over. The unique tongue with fleshy serrated tongue sticking out of the devil''s mouth and gently licking the powder on his fingers. His strong physical quality makes the remaining voodoo on the powder not enough to hurt him. However, the unique ability of the abyss devil can make the devil find his target.


    The battle reached its climax on the walls of the city of molten iron as Karus followed the witch''s trail. The appearance of the earth giant made the iron and steel corps of liechui lose the ability to move. The final mission of those clay bodies is to completely block the movement ability of metal puppets with a large amount of earth and stone. At the same time, a large number of mounds left by these giant dolls after losing their shape have become the shortcut for the rat people to climb the wall. The tide of black rat people roars and rushes into the iron melting city The most solid defense.


    At this time, it was not a large number of soldiers on the wall to kill a few of the enemies who boarded the wall. The black rat man and the molten iron city soldiers in the rust like red armor were glued together on the wall nearly 20 meters wide. From the top, you can see the interlacing of two colors, just like the teeth with uneven length in the mouth of a beast. Instead of the Dagong on the battle supervision platform, there were several large trumpets on the buttresses and the heralds who were responsible for blowing them to transmit information.


    Dwarves are only tall enough to reach the chest of an adult human, but for a rat man who always walks on four feet or hunches his back, the height between the two is almost equal. The fierce hammer with a Warhammer in his hand walks through the wall. While inspiring the soldiers, he also cleans out the over active rat people. Andre''s fighting style is fierce and effective. Facing the opponent who is attacking him, the dwarf grabs the corner of his heavy cape with his left hand and throws it violently!


    The cloak made of bear skin wrapped the Duke''s opponent like a big black net. Before the rat man could react from the sudden darkness, the Warhammer of the dwarf''s right hand had been pounded down on its head with the evil wind! The scene of brain shattering did not happen. Skilled soldiers would not devote all their efforts to every blow like a rookie. Andre''s skill in using the hammer was no less than that of a famous painter using his brush. With a gentle tap on the back of the enemy''s head, death would quietly arrive like a sleep after extreme fatigue, unless someone cut the rat man with a knife afterwards The skin behind the head, otherwise from the surface, we can''t see half of the mark of this blow.


    "I admire your skill no matter how many times you watch it." Lyon glided past his opponent, and with a gentle stroke of the long knife in his hand, he had already made a deep wound in his throat. The blood lion pointed his weapon to the ground in front of his feet and said with his back to the big Duke of the hammer. With a hearty smile, he threw the corpse in his cloak to the distance and knocked down a rat man.


    "Ah, I can''t compare with you. You human beings, obviously have such a short life span, but you can master so many things in a limited time. I don''t think your boy''s skill is more than that when Atticus was young, isn''t it? At least he''s not as fluent with other weapons than the Knight Sword. " Andre seldom praises others, especially when the other side is a soldier like him. If a soldier can be praised by the Duke, it shows that his skill has reached the level that can be called an expert.


    Lyon also smile, he raised the blade in front of him, silver knife from the bottom up, a little bit, it pierced a rat man''s throat. In fact, the Knight Commander himself is a little strange. He still has an objective understanding of his skill. However, he does not know whether it is because of the continuous fierce battles or other reasons. The fighting skills of the blood lion have not made great progress for several years. However, the situation is that he can use the sword moves that needed to be paved for a long time smoothly. It is in this change that Lyon, who was just an excellent fighter, inadvertently became a real swordsman.


    "This battle is coming to an end." Suddenly said the blood lion.


    "Are you too confident? It''s still some time before dawn, and these mice won''t retreat from the wall by themselves. " Andre pressed the nearby rat man to the ground with his empty hand. His heavy iron boots hit the unfortunate man''s chest heavily, trampling his ribs until he was deformed.


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Lyon shook his head. His eyes were very calm. It was not like the eyes that would appear when fighting in the battlefield. It was more like the calm eyes of a leisurely farmer looking at his pleasant crops. "The spirit with me is the witness of our negotiation. In a short time, the reinforcements of the Elves will come. With their help, the rat people will no longer be a threat to us.""Oh, just because they gave you a valet, are you so sure that the long ears hiding in the forest will help?" The dwarf raised his eyebrows. Of course, he knew that there were many elves living in the forest next to the Cang Lion Kingdom, but the stubborn Duke never thought of seeking help outside the kingdom. In Andre''s heart, he had already regarded the whole hammer collar as his treasure, and a qualified dwarf would not ask others to help guard the treasure house.


    "Well, I''m 90% sure about it. The more I''ve been in contact with bakm, my elvish retinue, the more sure I am that his mentor is absolutely of a high status among the elves. So I know he can convince other elves to help In fact, Andrea''s words were not a question, but Lyon nodded his head seriously. In retrospect, the wisdom and insight of the old elf named Atwood were really admirable. However, the real reason for the blood lion to believe that the Elves will help is actually related to his new intuition. He vaguely feels that the existence of the rat man will touch some bottom line of the elves, which will force the sons of the forest to go out of their homes and join the battle of the grey lion.


    "Roar, if things are like what you said, I''ll give you a bucket of good fire lilies!" The dwarf laughed a few times, apparently not believing the knight''s words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    Whether Lyon''s premonition will become a reality is still unknown. But to be sure, with the witches forced to retreat, a large number of rat men alone could not capture the city of molten iron. Even if they are mixed with a surprising number of giant individuals, the catapults reflected from the back of the wall are enough to knock down these big ones at a long distance. Those who have escaped and got close to the city wall will be surprised to find that there are still several soldiers on the wall who can compete with them by their own strength, not to mention the curse crows grazing in the distance on the battlefield The curse of the magician is really too much to guard against in such a chaotic battle.


    It''s a wonderful feeling to be in such a battle. Death is clearly on your side, and it may drag you into the dark mire at any time. However, too much blood and roar have made people on the battlefield appear a subtle numbness. They even have the illusion that they are not on the battlefield, that everything that happens before them is just too real a mirage, or that they are just listening to a distant story told by a bard after drinking too much wine in a pub. All the killing and defense have become non emotional instincts. Soldiers rely on thousands of times in the training ground to wave weapons subconsciously. They can''t see anger or despair in their eyes. Only by splashing warm plasma on their faces can these people wake up from this state. But many people in this numbness watched the mouse claws tear open their stomachs, watching their internal organs flow out, indifferent to death.


    "The soldiers are too tired." There''s no need for the blood lion to come up with this, and Andrea has noticed it. Although Great Duke liehammer has been in power for many years, as he said, as a soldier, the dwarf has never been slack. But in this way, he can also feel his physical strength is constantly consumed in a long battle. We should know that Andre has carefully controlled the strength of each attack. If he feels tired, let alone ordinary soldiers?


    "And the reserves? Let the reserve team come up and replace it! " The Duke seized one of the adjutants behind him and yelled at the same tired and miserable man in a loud voice. The officer shook his head for a few seconds before he understood what his commander was talking about, and then he said, "my Lord, the last reserve team went to the battlefield an hour ago! Rescue the soldiers who have returned to the city wall and exclude those who are unable to fight. They should rest for at least half an hour! "


    Andrea cursed and released his hand from the adjutant''s collar. As a matter of fact, he had already guessed this situation. When he left the battle supervision platform, he handed over the rotation of personnel on the battlefield to his own staff officers. The reason why he had to ask questions was just a fluke. The dwarf''s anger directly led to the suffering of the rat people around him. Although the Warhammer of the Great Duke of liehammers was short, it was more lethal than the spear. When the dwarf knocked down the fifth rat man, Lyon found a chance to talk to him again.


    "It''s no way to go on like this. The casualties of the soldiers are increasing, and there is still a long way to go before dawn. Don''t you have any other defensive weapons you can use? " The knight''s physical strength is not unlimited. In order to save his physical strength, Lyon no longer has a direct confrontation with the rat man. More often, he chooses to help in the area where the war is tight and save the soldiers who are unable to fight back. Therefore, the blood lion deeply felt the fatigue of this army. Although the soldiers in the city of molten iron were strong, they had never experienced such a long battle. In addition, their opponents were still such special creatures as rat people. Their combat pressure can be imagined.


    "Damn it, if I hide my hand at this time, I''m a bearded dwarf! Now there''s no other way. We can only fight them till dawn. " Strong hammer big gong gnaws a tooth to say. He knows the way of war, of course, that in a battle, as long as there are no mistakes in the strategic confrontation, there will be no huge casualties. As a commander, the most disgusting thing is that the battlefield without tactics is a meat grinder filled with flesh and blood for soldiers.


    However, the battle did not last until dawn. When the blood lion and the Duke no longer communicated, but focused on preserving their physical strength, a herald who had been following Andrey suddenly cried out with excitement. "Look! Those mice seem to be trapped by something The dwarf was trapped in his height and could not see the scene under the wall. In his anxiety, he bumped the rat people in front of him and pushed them down the wall. Then he could see what the herald was shouting.


    In the distance of the city wall, a strange fault appeared in the group of rat people like carpet. The black tide was blocked by the waist, revealing the color of the land. And it''s not other things that block the progress of rat people. It''s themselves! The dwarves can clearly see that the rodents in the front row suddenly turn around and attack the companions behind them without warning. Their sharp claws are also merciless when they are used on the same kind of body. The rodents who are charging behind are completely fooled by the unprepared attack. They can''t understand why the same people in front of them can''t understand why the food is close in front of them Classes do this. Not only the rat people, but also the humans who observed this on the city wall also looked at each other, and their reaction was so abnormal that they couldn''t find a reasonable explanation.


    It''s the same with big Duke liehammer, but the dwarfs who used to be adventurers know who to ask for an explanation when something out of common sense happens. "And the wizard? Did any of you see the guy in the gray robe? "By the time Andre finds the raven, the magician is paralyzed in a corner, unable to move. This is the price of his casting. Big Duke liehammer pushed aside several soldiers who were protecting the wizard. They were the guards he had assigned to curse crows and went to the grey robe. "Did you do that?" Andre could not see gratitude on his face. His disgust for magic made him dislike the unexpected joy. Who knows if this would happen to him one day.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t have the ability to make such a big impact on those mice. I just had a deal with someone. " The curse crow shrugged and tried to squeeze out a smile. Although it is true, it is extremely dangerous to communicate with high-level beings, and it is true that the magician has expended his physical strength in order to complete the transaction.


    "If you want to make a deal with the devil, do it. Don''t get us involved!" However, Andrea was ungrateful after listening to the curse crow. In the dwarf''s eyes, he would rather sacrifice and bleed for a miserable victory than turn to the dark side of the world, because the price of such a transaction would be irreparable.


    "Don''t worry, the price of this deal has been paid off. We don''t have to pay anything. " The wizard raised his eyebrows, and the relaxed expression on his face made the Duke''s anger extinguished a lot. The dwarf frowned at the wizard and continued to ask, "who is so kind to help us?"


    The curse crow didn''t answer this question directly, but showed a meaningful smile. "Well, who doesn''t have a few enemies? Dawn is coming. You''d better think about how to deal with the affairs after that. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "That''s all right. I''ve fallen into a frenzy. It''s going to make things kill each other until dawn. It''s ridiculous that your classmate thinks that I made this deal with him out of hatred for the mother of the crypt. Doesn''t he understand that your so-called emotions do not exist for us? It''s ignorance that you can''t even feel joy, nor do you feel hatred. "


    "I can''t say that. You don''t have emotions. But when you put your consciousness into the world, you are more or less influenced by the world''s creatures, especially when you try to influence them. For example, your preference for me has made me need to be on guard. "


    "It''s just such a small thing. Let''s not talk about it. You and I just made a deal. Dammy, that''s what you call him, right? Didn''t he also give you the fragment of his incarnation in this world? I don''t think I''ve done too much compared to this. "


    "That''s different. The first raindrop is not so much a gift as a deposit that he paid me in advance. Judging from what happened later, this deposit was not too much. But you, the shadow mother, you sneak into my dream at this time and take the initiative to talk to me, which makes me have a lot of doubts about my own means of protecting the spirit. "


    "Forget the stupid magic. What you see is too narrow, let alone what you hold in your hand. If you want knowledge and power, you just need to believe in me, and then you can get everything you seek. "


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m sorry I can''t accept your invitation. What is too easy to get is too unreal. I prefer to discover new knowledge by my own hands than by your gifts. As for our narrow vision and cognitive limitations, I think it is precisely these things that make our soul


    "Well, I''ll ask you again, mortal. And next time, I may not be so soft. "


    Sleep, interrupted by a slight shake. Cheese opened his eyes and saw Elsa, who was concerned. The mage immediately remembered that he had been sleeping in the guest room of the royal castle. It is worth mentioning that, because sleep was disturbed by the shadow mother, although cheese got a little rest physically, the mage did not get the recovery that it should have.


    "Longji mountain is on! I can''t wake you up. If the shaking doesn''t work for you, I''ll have to find ice water. " The landlady''s red hair drooped down her ears, and cheese found that her tense heart relaxed quickly after hearing her joke.


    "Please don''t do this, cold water will arouse a lot of bad memories." The master rubbed his temple and sat up from the bed. He was wearing a nightgown from his servant, and the stubble on his face was too busy for many days. At this time, cheese does not look like a powerful caster at all, but more like an ordinary young man who just wakes up.


    "Well, I''ll take down your weakness for a moment, Mr. mage. Would you like to talk about what makes you sleep so heavy Elsa smiles and sits next to cheese. Although she doesn''t know what happened to the mage, when a person can''t be awakened by the voice, it''s not right, isn''t it?


    "Well..." Cheese thought for a while. He didn''t know how to explain his experience to the other party. However, this problem did not bother him for long. The smile of the woman in front of him and the concern in her eyes made her smile unconsciously. "It''s just that I''m stuck with the troublemakers."


    "It sounds like a woman, and I guess her name is Corinthian?" The landlady was still smiling, but the mage instinctively felt that her smile was not as warm as before. In fact, although Elsa and others have been back for some time, the situation in Wangdu is changing rapidly, and cheese has no time to explain to her the whole story of her engagement to the witch. Now it looks like she''s listening to other people talking about it.


    This time, cheese is really out of line. To explain this, he had to start with the strange existence of witches, but the smile on the landlady''s face made him feel that the other party did not seem to have the patience to listen to such a long list of things. And soon, the mage began to wonder why he and Elsa had to explain the engagement of klandi. Was there any relationship between him and Elsa that forced him to do so?


    When cheese fell into the speculation about the relationship between her and the boss''s wife, Elsa''s smile slowly faded away. Many times, no answer is also an answer. "Well, you don''t have to be so nervous. Lady, when you see my daughter, you can ask yourself what I call Emilia. It seemed to her that, since the witches who were after her had left, she seemed to be thinking of leaving the country with her. But I don''t think I''ve been able to solve these problems


    The wizard shrugged and counted the day. Two days had passed since klandi was accidentally sent away by the warning mechanism on cheese. It was time to bring her back. Thinking of this, the grey robed mage stood up, moved his body and said, "they have their own ideas, which I can''t interfere with. However, I agree with you this time. Although the witches have left, they have not suffered any substantial loss. It is not a good idea to leave Cangshi''s stronghold for a long time With that, he picked up the clothes hanging on the wall and seemed to be ready to go out. It is worth mentioning that, seeing the mage preparing to change clothes, Elsa had no intention of leaving the room at all. And cheese, who is used to the life of the grey tower, is not familiar with some worldly rituals.When the dressed mage pushed the door out of the guest room, he was stopped by the waiting waiter. As you can see, this reserved young man knows what terrible existence he is talking to, and how cheese and his companions defeat the demons hidden in the king''s body. There are many versions of the story here, and in the most common version, the mage is also described as a monster who can emit fire and thunder.


    "Reverend master," the waiter''s body began to tremble with fear and nervousness after confirming that cheese had noticed himself. "The king, his majesty and the Minister of finance are waiting for you in the study. I hope you can go there."


    The mage frowned at this. With his understanding of the devil, sitter, the king of the grey lion, could not recover so quickly. Even if he had been a strong fighter, it was no surprise to lie in bed for a month or two. So, what is the situation that makes the seriously wounded King summon himself so eagerly? And the finance minister, who had never heard of such a person before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Although he didn''t have to accept the invitation, the black lion king gave cheese a good impression. Considering that the other party must have something important to ask to see himself at this time, the mage did not have any more difficult waiters to lead the way. Simply order the other party to lead the way, and let Elsa go to Mona and Jack to see how they are, and then the wizard goes into the deep part of the castle.


    To be honest, cheese doesn''t like the castle very much. Of course, he doesn''t deny the excellent defense ability and influence on the surrounding residents brought by the castle, but from the perspective of practicality, the efficiency minded mage is quite disgusted with the crooked corridors and dim lights. In contrast, the simple structure and clear layout of the gray tower can be regarded as a masterpiece. Of course, it''s just the wizard''s own idea. For ordinary people, the almost random rooms and endless spiral corridors of the grey tower are just like some kind of magic prison.


    Fortunately, the waiter who led the way was very familiar with the structure of the castle. After all, he was assigned to take over the mysterious mage''s servant, and no one could be assigned to do such a job. It is worth mentioning that in the past, when the waiter showed the way to the visitors of the castle, he always looked up. The glory of the Kingdom represented by the castle did not allow him to bow to any visitors. However, this time, faced with a magician who was beyond the secular world, the young man did not even dare to raise his head too high when leading the way, which made him nearly run into the lampstand beside the corridor several times.


    Just as cheese was about to lose patience with his funny way of walking, they finally arrived at the king''s study. In front of the study, cheese met an acquaintance. The iron Knight leaned against the wall, looked up at the two approaching people, waved to indicate that the waiter could step down. If the latter was granted amnesty, the mage saw that he almost trotted out of the area.


    "It seems that I am not a respected guest here?" The wizard laughed and was not angry at the servant''s reaction. But that doesn''t mean he likes to be treated that way after helping others.


    "You have to understand, my friend in grey. There is no one here who does not respect you, but sometimes the fear of the unknown can overwhelm that respect. " Atticus curled his lips. He was not wearing armor at this time, and his appropriately cut linen clothes made the old man less dignified, but this did not cover up the wisdom in his eyes.


    Cheese nodded to show his understanding. Then he felt that since the chief knight was waiting for him here, it was obvious that he had something to explain. So the master said, "what makes you stand guard here with your tired body? I don''t think his majesty is so strict that you can be on duty with injuries? "


    The iron Knight put on a smile, "ah, although our king sometimes makes some mischief, he is not so inhuman. But although your majesty is very considerate of others, not all the people around him are. I am here to prevent you from fighting with some guy inside later. You know, some people are gifted to have their swords pulled out and put on their necks in three sentences


    "I think you are worried. After all, I hardly use a sword." The mage understood the meaning of Atticus, and after knocking twice, he pushed open the iron clad wooden door of the king''s study. After cheese entered the study, the old knight sighed and said in a very low voice, "that''s what I''m worried about. There''s always a chance to get rid of a swordsman, but to annoy a mage May God bless you. "


    The mage who entered the room could not hear Atticus''s self-talk. As soon as he entered the door, he heard the sound of quills rubbing on parchment. The wounded king could not lift his arm at this time, so it was clear who was writing. The king''s study is not big. Maybe the royal family of Cang lion doesn''t like too generous things. Everything in this room is set up for the necessary purpose. There is nothing on the wall except a map of the kingdom. Even the tapestry or decoration weapons that ordinary nobles like to hang on the wall can''t be seen. A long curved table with a width of three and two bookshelves made of the same material as the long table are the only furniture in the room. Oh, now three chairs.


    Among the three chairs, the one behind the long table, which was lined with red velvet, belonged to the king. Sitter was slumping listlessly in the chair. He could see that his spirit was not very good. His eyes were only half open, and he seemed to fall asleep at any time. The other two chairs were on the outside of the long table. The empty one was for cheese. As for the other, the mage saw a figure in a fancy dress writing something on his left hand. If the waiter is not wrong, the man with his right hand bandaged to his chest is obviously the finance minister of Cang Lion Kingdom. Although his age can''t be seen from his back, he must be very heavy from the bulging outline of his dress.


    "Fat man, your date is here." The king wanted to raise his hand to say hello when he saw cheese enter the door, but his arm just left the armrest and fell back. Obviously, the sequelae of being possessed by demons made him powerless than ever before. What the mage cares about is that the monarch of which country will call his finance minister fat? This kind of joking appellation is more like calling friends than courtiers.


    "It''s better for you to speak less now. If you die of illness now, the grey lion will be very upset because of the throne." The finance minister, known as the fat man, also responded to his king in an unfriendly tone, but it seemed that he did not intend to get up to meet the cheese. The man said to the mage, "Mr. cheese? If you have a seat next to the account, I''m sorryThe mage actually went to his seat and sat down. It''s not because cheese doesn''t care about the other party''s impolite way of speaking. It''s just that his curiosity about the finance minister makes him temporarily ignore the other party''s language problems. Sitting on the chair, the mage saw the man''s face. According to the standard of cheese, he didn''t care about a person''s appearance. However, after seeing the other''s face, the wizard felt a little pity. If he was willing to take a good exercise and remove the thick chin, he would become a famous handsome man.


    "Mr. wizard, please let me say sorry first." The fat man said, without raising his head, "although I asked your majesty to call you here, I obviously misjudged the damage caused by you and your companions, as well as the chief knight and his men standing outside the door. So you have to wait a few more minutes. Ah, by the way, since you have already sat down, please pass me the balance on the other side of the table. My right hand is broken and I can''t move in the near future. "


    How to say that, cheese felt that he had seen a lot of strange people in the grey tower. He didn''t even think that he would think others were strange when he came out of the mage''s nest, because he was one of them. But this time, when the mage put the balance on the table in front of the opponent, cheese really couldn''t guess whether the man was too stupid or too smart.


    "Thank you." The fat man said casually, temporarily put down the quill pen, put some weights on both ends of the balance with one hand, and then carefully identified the scale that the pointer pointed to. "How did you break your hand?" The cheese inquired, saying that such a man should not break his arm. He looked like a guy who would ask a servant to feed him into his mouth even when he ate.


    "You say my right hand? It was broken by a rat man on the wall the night before yesterday. But I cut off the guy''s head, and I''m not a loss on the books The finance minister replied calmly, without any scruple. His speech had already made the mage show a rare look of surprise.


    "You mean you were in the fight?" Although I know that my words are very impolite, but cheese still put this sentence out. After all, let the mage believe that the fat man in front of him participated in the fierce battle Excuse me, cheese can''t imagine such a picture. He doesn''t really look like he''s going to the front to kill the enemy.


    "Of course, it is the duty of the nobility to take part in the war. Those who shiver in their own houses when they hear the bell ring should be put on the gallows and confiscate their property to enrich the Treasury."


    I don''t know why. Cheese found that he appreciated the fat minister a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    "Now that you haven''t started fighting, I wonder if I can leave?" Seeing his finance minister didn''t seem to displease the mage, at least not yet. The king proposed to leave the court. Anyway, sitter is not so weak, but he has a bad feeling when he sees the balance on the table being fiddled with. So if he can escape, his majesty doesn''t have to stay up, does he?


    However, sitter''s plan did not succeed. The treasurer raised his eyes rarely. His tiny eyes, which were set off by fat, showed a palpable look. "You''d better sit there. I''ve asked the pharmacist. You''re not so weak now. Besides, there are some things you can better talk about here. " The king secretly scolded the pharmacist who was in charge of taking care of himself. If he could, he would rather go to war with the rat man himself than stay here more. Besides being famous for his ability, his finance minister was also well-known from far and wide. He scolded people regardless of their high or low status.


    "Well, I''m done." A few minutes later, the fat minister finally finished his calculation, and when he finished recording the accounts with his last hand, he picked up the parchment on the table. "By my rough calculation, the battle in the throne hall resulted in the loss of at least 3539 Royal gold coins, including the cost of repairing the castle, the cost of the soldiers'' treatment and the purchase of their damaged weapons. This is still calculated according to the market price of the day before yesterday. Do you need me to remind you that in this turbulent period, prices and labor force are doubling every day?... "


    Facing the minister''s endless questions, the king wisely chose silence. If it''s normal, sitter may be able to slap the table to make the other person converge. But physical weakness and a subtle sense of guilt that he did wrong stopped the king from speaking. But sitter didn''t speak, and the cheese went down. "Sir, I don''t think you need to be so aggressive? The damage done to the throne hall was forced by circumstances, and it should not be considered the responsibility of your majesty. "


    "Marcus, Mr. wizard, my name is Marcus Taylor Riel. He is now the head of the Taylor family and an honorary count of the kingdom. " The minister who called himself Marcus glanced at the mage and said, "and since I speak of responsibility, I have to talk to you."


    "Me?"


    "Exactly, sir." Marcus took a piece of parchment out of his hand and handed it to the cheese man. "This is a list of the losses that you have brought to the Kingdom since you appeared in Zhuoluo town. I know that you claimed to have come to help our country out of good intentions, and you are indeed on our side. But I hope you can understand that although the whole country is grateful to you, gratitude can not be exchanged into real gold coins. "


    "So what does that mean?" After only two eyes, the mage saw that he had a bill in his hand, which was full of all kinds of money. Cheese looked at the bill and then at Marcus in front of him. "You''re not going to let me pay for it, are you?"


    "Of course not." The chancellor of the exchequer looked at the wizard with a strange look, as if it was hard to understand why cheese asked such a question. But before the master could breathe a sigh of relief, the man continued, "considering that this bill is huge and you don''t look like you have a lot of money with you, I have listed the best repayment plan for you. It includes payment through labor services and debt repayment with magic props. You can have a look. " Then he took out another piece of parchment and handed it to the cheese. But this time the mage didn''t pick it up.


    "Is that what you mean, your majesty?" Cheese turned to sitter and wondered if the king had been involved in the making of this ridiculous bill. Sitter turned his lips. He really wanted to get out of this damn room. However, as a monarch, he still knows what he should do now. "Although Marcus is the finance minister of Cang lion, I can guarantee that I don''t agree with the bill in your hand."


    "But you have signed an agreement with me. Although you are the king in this respect, as long as I am the chancellor of the exchequer, I will keep the obligation and responsibility of collecting debts from those who damage the property of the kingdom." With that, Marcus solemnly took out a contract with the royal seal from his clothes.


    "I Then I will remove you from the post of treasurer now After a long pause, the king finally thought of the premise that could be used in the other party''s words. As long as Marcus was no longer the finance minister, his contract would be a piece of paper. The king could not help smiling at his wit.


    "According to the law of the king of Cang Lion Kingdom, I don''t know whether it''s because of physical reasons or simply because he doesn''t want to communicate with this troublesome minister. His majesty sitter, the current king of Cang lion, rolled his eyes decisively before he heard it. Cheese even saw the king leaning his head into the chair to cover his ears when he fainted.


    "This is ridiculous. I have a lot of work to do and I don''t have time to waste on these meaningless things Seeing the scene, the mage got up and wanted to leave the study. He''s not interested in spending his energy on that damn bill.


    "It''s not just your subjective opinion that makes sense, sir." Seeing that cheese was going to leave, Marcus took his time to tidy up the paper on his desk. "If you leave this room now, I will think you refuse to pay your debts. As a non native, I can''t do anything to you, but red pupil, that''s the name of the tavern. Sir Jon, as your helper, must be responsible. Oh, of course, in view of your reputation, that glorious trial in which the count of Heishan was innocent will not work at all. "Cheese stopped. He slowly turned his head and looked at the other side''s back. He said, "are you threatening me?"


    He shrugged and said, "my original intention is to state a possibility. But in view of your willingness to pay the debt and the way you behave, I am afraid I have to admit that yes, I am threatening you


    "Hum!" The fierce air burst out from under the cheese robe. With a wave of the mage''s hand, Marcus''s chair suddenly disintegrated and turned into scattered sawdust. Unable to prevent the finance minister sitting on the ground. But this is not over. Cheese throws the deformed bill in his hand into the air. With a little finger, the red flame appears out of thin air and instantly devours the parchment. Then the wizard opened the wooden door of the study and went out. The door slammed behind the cheese, making a dull noise.


    "Are you happy?" About a minute after cheese left, seater got up a little shaky from his chair and looked over his desk at the finance minister who was still sitting on the floor.


    But there was no fear or other negative emotion on Marcus''s face. The fat man just dusted his clothes and got up from the ground. "Well, I didn''t expect his reaction. However, it is also a good thing. The more he values these people, the less he will have a direct conflict with the kingdom. Although he could not be formally placed under the jurisdiction of the Kingdom, it was not impossible to control him by means of human chips. In view of this, I suggest that we should strengthen our contact with the frost corps after the plague has passed. If necessary, we can even consider finding a northerner to be the Lord of Xigu city. I think Jack is a good one. As for the power of the red pupil tavern, you can also send someone to talk to their head. The Kingdom''s intelligence network is old and out of date. Even I have obtained this information by private means. "


    For this minister, sitter can only helplessly shake his head. Sometimes he really didn''t know whether Marcus Taylor Riel was a smart genius or an insane.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "It''s a miracle that you didn''t get killed by the mage." When the finance minister opened the door again, he was still surprised. From the iron Knight''s rare banter tone, he seemed very satisfied with Marcus'' dilemma.


    The fat minister saluted the great knight. However, due to his bloated body, the elegant etiquette of Marcus was always funny. "Thank you for your greetings, sir Atticus. Your majesty, my reservation here has been completed. If you have no further instructions, please excuse me Sitter was eager for the guy to disappear. He nodded quickly to show that he agreed to Marcus'' departure.


    After the finance minister left the study, the king of Cangshi once again sat back in his chair and took a gentle breath, "Hoo Sometimes I really feel more tired talking to fat people than when I was out exploring When the iron Knight heard this, he gave a knowing smile. No one in the kingdom was so tired when he saw Sir Marcus. Atticus pulled the chair that cheese had sat on under him and leaned his sword against the desk.


    "Although I have always thought Marcus is a rare talent in the Kingdom, I have to say that he has gone too far this time. You didn''t see how terrible the light in his eyes was when the mage went out. I thought he was going to kill. " The king sneered, looked up at the ceiling and replied, "yes, I''m afraid he and Andre are the only ones in the kingdom who can make the master of the grey tower so popular."


    "Speaking of the Great Duke of liehammer, I remember that Marcus had gone to lie in bed for half a month when he came back? He kept clamoring to ask Prince Andrey to pay for his lost time. As a result, the eldest Duke sent him a knife and asked him to cut off his leg and pay him a prosthetic leg. The boy would not speak The old knight shrugged and laughed with the king, remembering the embarrassment of the Minister of finance at that time. "Ha ha, I remember that later Andrea went back to the king''s office. When the fat man saw him in the hall of the throne, he jumped up more than three feet. I never saw him so excited."


    The laughter in the study stopped after a moment. There was a delicate silence between the king and the Grand Knight, as if thinking of something. For a long time, Atticus took the lead in saying, "Marcus is a rare talent." "Ah, he is. If that guy had a little bit of hern blood, I''d make him the next king, or I''d give him the throne. He is intelligent and loyal enough to move the kingdom to a time of unprecedented prosperity. "


    "But Marcus is not omnipotent." The iron Knight continued. He looked at his sword, the witch hunting knife named tieze. "In the sun, our Chancellor of the Exchequer''s ability can be called a treasure, but he has never seen anything where the sun can''t shine."


    "Yes, I don''t know how to evaluate the behavior of a grey tower wizard. If it wasn''t for the self-discipline of cheese that I''ve ever seen, I''m afraid that the house is now divided into two parts: a chair and a chair." The king coughed, his voice was weak and could not be concealed. The physical pain was not enough to make the strong soldier bow his head. However, even sitter, who had been king for so many years, was not used to it.


    "It''s ok if it''s normal. Things in the shadow don''t go into the sun by themselves. But now, "said Atticus, standing up and looking out of the window at Wangdu, yesterday''s heavy rain not only did not make the city a new look, but also became a little dirty. It felt like the whole city was in the mud and couldn''t get rid of it." it''s not usual now. The inscriptions on iron rules have never been so frequent. "


    "Who said it was not. Law, duty, honor, these things are all things that can be talked about in peacetime. If I run into a guy full of such things when I take a risk, I''ll dig him to pieces. " The king turned his lips. Although the people and officials of the black lion thought that sitter was a king with a great sense of honor and responsibility, only a few people who really witnessed his growth knew what the king looked like when he was young.


    "There is Marcus inside and Rosa outside, but now it seems that the two young people we like are trapped in their own limitations." The iron Knight put his hands on the window frame and shook his head. But what can be done? The outbreak of the rat man plague has broken too many normal states in the Kingdom, and it is normal that young people who have grown up in peacetime will not be able to take precautions against this totally unreasonable situation.


    "Is it? I think it''s a wonderful outbreak. Although I''m sorry for the dead citizens, the grey lion has been at ease for too long. Since I was a child, the Kingdom has not experienced any decent war. After Andre covered the collar of the hammer, he kept the nomads out of the grassland. If it goes on like this for a few years, I''m afraid the whole country will be lazy. " ''said sitter, tapping gently on the armrest of the chair with his finger.


    "Don''t forget that the shadow will never really fade away. The grey lion is a country built on danger. Once the will to fight is lost, the country will no longer exist. Proper stimulation, like a non lethal wound, will only make the soldier stronger after learning lessons. "Atticus turned his head and looked at the king in the chair. He was watching sitter step by step from an innocent child to today''s man. If Lyon was regarded as his son, then the king was the holy residence of the old knight who dedicated his whole life to it. Today''s sitter is not as smart as Marcus, but also has deep wisdom, which is far more useful than the tricks on the pen in these troubled times.


    "It seems that my old bone will have to last a few more years?" The iron Knight joked.


    "Well, of course. Lyon and I still need your instruction. We must strive for enough room for the new blood of the kingdom to grow. " Said the king with a smile.


    "Lyon..." Sitter''s words made the Grand Knight fall into a state of anxiety. The communication between him and the city of molten iron made him unable to know the news of the blood lion''s survival.


    The king heard Atticus''s worry and said, "don''t worry, that guy doesn''t die so easily. He is a cruel character who can be killed back from that kind of battlefield. Instead of worrying about him, you''d better think about how to rectify the public order in the city. "


    The old knight didn''t reply. He just went to the table and took his saber. He bowed and walked out of the study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    Cangshi Wangdu, port area


    although the waterway flowing through the city was once occupied by detestable water ghosts, fortunately, those ugly monsters are only interested in drawing the living people into the water, and have no damage to the buildings around the wharf area and the goods parked here. When cheese came out of the hut that the witch had lent him, the mage held in his arms the sleeping face of klandi, who was still in a coma. The sleeping face on the latter''s face was quite calm, and it seemed that she had not been affected by this period of time. Naturally, the secrets of the grey tower cannot be revealed to the same caster. Unlike Gloria, Galanti has been in this state since she was transferred to the tower. At this time, the blonde witch is like a princess waiting to be awakened in a fairy tale. Even though she has been sleeping for a long time, her body is magically staying in the past moment.


    Can be careful of the gray robe or in the shadow of his fiancee collar in the name of two small red spots, that is the trace of being bitten by a vampire. Cheese frowned a little. He knew that anlina was the only vampire in grey tower. However, he didn''t hear his sister mention anything to him when he brought him back. Shaking her head, the mage didn''t think much. Although anlina, who was too old to count her age, could control her desire to suck blood at will, sometimes she would do it for some strange reasons.


    When he got to the living room, the cheese put corantine on the bench by the fireplace, and he would never have had too much physical contact with the witch if it had not been for some other reason. The living room of the small building was badly damaged when the spiders attacked. The damaged walls have now been nailed up by broken planks from the surrounding warehouse, which makes the style of the building more suitable for its new owner.


    "Is she all right, Mr. cheese?" Sparrow, the little beggar who met the mage in the street of Wangdu, squatted on the straw pile in one corner of the room in fear. Although cheese had convinced the witch to give the building to the sparrow, the child could not accept the change of identity for a while.


    "Don''t worry. She''s a real witch." Unlike sparrow, Roland, sitting on the couch with his legs up, bowed his head, and then read the books on his lap in the sunlight between the boards. After a short rest, the old man recovered most of his strength, and, in Roland''s own words, he was ready to go on with cheese.


    The mage shrugged and agreed with the magician in the big hat. He patted the stone statue in the corner of the living room, and the eyes of the statue opened magically. "Fergen, take care of her for me." The rock puppet, known as fergen, was silent for a few seconds before replying in a heavy, impersonal voice, "your will, master." With that, he broke away from his pillar and took a blanket from the kitchen and covered it with it.


    "Mr. cheese," said sparrow, with an envious look on his face when he saw fergen curled up by the witch''s bench like a real animal, "can you teach me how to make filgan wake up? I''ve tried many times these days, but I can''t wake it up like you do. You know, if you really give me this house, I can''t protect it by myself. " Children are always looking forward to magic. Although cheese refused Sparrow''s request to learn from him, the sparrow didn''t really give up. No, he wanted to convince cheese to teach him how to activate the rock puppet.


    If the mage didn''t understand human feelings any more, sparrow couldn''t hide his eyes. Cheese chuckled, sat down on the chair beside Roland, shook his head and said, "you boy." However, on second thought, the request made by the little sparrow was not too much. If he wanted to keep the house as his stronghold in the Cang lion, it was necessary to have some proper protection. So the wizard raised his finger and pointed to the little beggar on the straw pile, and said to the demon figure lying on the ground, "fergen, if I''m not here in the future, he will be your little master. But remember, your job is to protect the house and the friends in it, and you can''t leave the house without my order. "


    "Yes, master. Hello, little master Fergen nodded and went back. Not to mention sparrow, who jumped up in excitement after hearing the name of the little master. Cheese leaned back in the chair and turned to look at the bearded old man. "What do you find?" Roland listened to the book in his hand and closed it temporarily. The book in his hand was the diary that the mage brought back from the secret room of the Pharmacist Association. After getting this diary, cheese didn''t have time for in-depth research. If you asked Wang Duzhong''s companions who had the ability to find the missing information in the log and could trust him completely, Roland became the only candidate.


    "It''s hard to find out. After all, I can''t compare my pharmaceutics with yours. Most of the experimental records in this journal can''t be understood by me to be honest." The old man reached out and took off his big hat. At the same time, he opened the closed log and turned to one page. He leaned over the cheese so that the latter could see the contents of the book. "But I found something else except the experimental report."


    The mage noticed that there was a pale yellow mark on the edge of the log page displayed by the magician, which was not found on other pages. But before cheese asked, Roland had already explained to himself, "this page was carefully glued to the back of the next page of the log. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell that the thickness of the paper is different. The two pages are bonded by a spirit adhesive, which has no taste and is not easy to find. The effect is very good. It is said that it can keep sticky for hundreds of years. I used this adhesive in magic, but later found that it was too expensive to make, and only a few spirit pharmacists could refine it, so I found other substitutes. I didn''t expect to meet you here. "The grey robed mage nodded and began to look at the contents of the hidden page. It is not difficult to see from the scribbles that the writer should be extremely nervous when writing these words. "It found" is the first sentence on the page. "It knows what I did, it knows what I did." The cheese frowned at this, and the "I" in the article is obviously the author of this journal, that is, the crazy chief pharmacist. But what does "it" mean in the article? And what does discovery mean?


    "I don''t know if these things will be seen or by whom. I can only hope that the people who read these words have conscience. I can only hope that when these words are seen, rat people, I mean those who have been distorted by the plague have not yet destroyed the world. "


    "I''ve tried my best, and it''s too late when I realize what I''m doing, and all I can do is make up for it. I hope that this small group of intelligent rat people can control their own kind, restrain their behavior But it won''t allow it. "


    Cheese reads the text very quickly, then looks at Roland. "It seems that how did our friends who found xigucheng appear?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    The old magician nodded. "Judging from your narration and the contents of this journal, the wise rat man you met in Xigu city should be the back door left by the pharmacist without his master. This explains why in the subsequent events, we did not see such a rat man again. I think it must be that "he" noticed the existence of these special individuals and corrected the effect of the plague in time. "


    "Isn''t it something more powerful than me..." Thinking of the pharmacist who was not gifted enough to sell his soul to the devil, cheese shook his head incomprehensibly. All the mage could do in saronne was to eliminate the contagion of the rat man plague. If he wanted to give the rat man the ability to think again, he had to do it slowly as he did when Gloria was rescued. But the pharmacist, who didn''t even leave his name, did it. As a researcher, cheese was inferior to the other.


    Roland took a look at the mage. He didn''t know what cheese was sighing. "Now is not the time to say this. At present, our urgent task is to find the real "it". From these words, we can infer that it was "it" that first made a deal with the pharmacist and handed over the prototype of the rat man plague to his fellow. Only by finding this existence can we have a chance to get the original appearance of the plague. In the final analysis, the root cause of these chaos is still plague. As long as you can find a way to solve this damned curse, there is still a chance to recover everything. "


    The grey robed mage nodded. As long as he could get the prototype of the plague, cheese would be confident that rat man would be free from the state of no brain and blood. However, this "it" does not leave any trace of its work. If it were not for the words in this diary, I am afraid that the mage would not even have the method to know whether the other party is a person or an organization. What can such an opponent do to get him out of the shadow? Cheese frowned, thinking about possible solutions.


    "Knock knock" was silent in the living room, and there was a knock on the door in the corridor. Roland knew that the mage who was thinking was not easy to be awakened by such a small voice, so he raised his hand and motioned sparrow not to act rashly, and then rose from his chair. The old man put his big hat on his head and straightened out the folds of his clothes and walked to the porch.


    "What can I do for you, the old man?" The magician opened the door to reveal his half face and looked out. But when he saw the people outside, he knew his worries were unnecessary. In this capital city, few people, especially women, habitually wear a crow mask. Hill outside the door silent line a salute, although her long dress is a male style, but the female doctor''s figure can not easily cover up. If Wang Du was not in a state of panic now, I am afraid that such women would have attracted a large number of people with ulterior motives to invite female doctors for "a drink" in this harbor area full of vulgar sailors. Of course, if they can see the Dementor''s face and not be frightened to faint.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Roland. I came here on the order of Ms. Amelia to find master cheese. I hope I haven''t disturbed you. " Generally speaking, as the leader of the Dementors'' family, Hill would not be so respectful to an ordinary person, although he would not be able to take the helm. But before the old man in the witch''s house, the figure has made the Dementor doctor from the bottom of his heart to admire the man behind the door. This kind of admiration has nothing to do with the strength of strength, it is purely respect for the elderly.


    "Excuse me? How come? Your voice always comforts the old man. Come in, doctor Roland opened the door and invited the other party to enter. In the previous events, the silent and decisive woman also left a good impression on the old man. At the very least, hill and lightning will be top of Roland''s list, to say who they trust most among the dark ones in Wangdu.


    The ogre walks into the porch and closes the door. "Just call me hill. You are older than me in terms of time of existence. " Roland picked up her eyebrows, took out his pipe from his sleeve and took a puff, "Oh? Yes, but I heard that your race can live... " "My race allows me to see the age of a person''s soul. You know, it''s often more accurate than physical age. " The magician was interrupted by the woman doctor before the magician finished, but Hill soon noticed his mistake and immediately bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to spy on your soul."


    The old man took a puff of smoke, shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "don''t mind. It''s my fault to let you see something so old and ugly. Well, let''s stop standing here. Aren''t you looking for cheese? " Then he took the lead and went to the living room. Hill tilted his head, as if to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it. She felt that it was better not to ask some questions now, so the female doctor followed Roland silently and entered the room.


    After seeing someone follow the magician, the little sparrow instinctively ran back to the straw pile and hugged his knees, trying to reduce his sense of existence in this way. But his approach to hiding in front of a Dementor is obviously not right. "Sparrow, this is Dr. Hill. If you get sick later, you can go to her for treatment. " Roland pointed to the woman behind her pipe and said casually.


    Maybe it''s a child''s instinct. Although sparrow doesn''t know what kind of person hill is under his mask, he subconsciously hides himself in the straw after seeing the two dark glass eyes on the crow''s mask. To the magician, the child just nodded, and at the same time he made up his mind that he would never go to the doctor if he was not seriously ill.The old man didn''t care about the sparrow''s reaction. He signaled hill to be at ease and went back to the chair he had just sat down. It was then that he noticed that fergen, lying at the feet of Galanti, had no reaction since the Dementor entered the room, which made him wonder what the rock monster could do.


    Unlike Roland, as soon as he entered the room, Hill''s attention was drawn to clandy, who was lying under the blanket. She went up to the young witch and, after turning her head to the old man for a tacit look, carefully lifted the blanket and examined the condition of her health. "Ms. Amelia will be happy to see her daughter come back safe and sound." This is what the woman doctor said when she finished a simple examination and went to the chair. As for the two red marks on the witch? Vampire bite marks don''t leave scars, and if you don''t mark them, they will disappear quickly.


    "Looks like fergen knows you?" The old man asked the other party about his own curiosity. He doesn''t believe that cheese''s control of filgan will be biased, so the magic image''s reaction has only one explanation, that is, long before cheese owned the house, the female doctor was the "friend" in the eyes of fergen.


    "My family was unable to survive in this kingdom. It''s Ms. Green who funded us, so all of us will work for her and her daughter. " The Dementor replied not humbly. Indeed, although Dementors are not as common as ghouls, it is not common for them to integrate into the human world as naturally as the Dementors of the grey lion. But it''s much easier to explain if a highly qualified witch acts as their advisor.


    Roland took a puff at his pipe and didn''t go on with the subject. He glanced at the still thinking cheese and said, "it looks like our mage needs a little more time. Can you first tell me what Ms. Amelia called you for? "


    Hill didn''t hesitate. The old man in front of her was as credible as cheese. "Jason, Ms. Amelia got some new information from this traitor. She thinks cheese master should be interested in it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Cheese didn''t make hill wait long. The mage''s way of thinking was always short but focused. The cheese did not show any surprise when he noticed hill in the room. "It''s really about time. But is it true that Ms. Amelia sent you to invite me? The shadow of the wizard can''t be chained. "


    "Jason is the product of Ms. Green''s call. I think she must have taught Ms. Amelia the method of control, so you don''t have to worry about it." Hill stood up and saluted the cheese. For the sake of protecting the witch, she said after hearing the worry in the mage''s words, "if you don''t have any other arrangements, we''d better go back as soon as possible. Miss emia must have wanted to see her daughter earlier


    To this, cheese just nodded. When he got up, he turned to look at Roland. Although he didn''t speak, the color of inquiry in his eyes was enough to convey the meaning. "I''m not going. I can''t help you with magic creatures like that." The old man just waved his hand and puffed out a smoke ring. "By the way, take your diary with you. Maybe Jason will know something or not."


    There was still some distance from the port area to the residential area where the witch''s house was located. Fortunately, Dr. Hill didn''t come here on foot. The carriage parked outside the small building made it unnecessary for them to spend more time on the road. The woman doctor and cheese got into the cabin of the carriage, and hill signaled to the driver that a man in the same mask was ready to drive. After the clear whips broke through the air, the wheels began to babble.


    "Doctor, I have something to ask you." In the cabin, cheese suddenly said. "How much do you know about Marcus Taylor Riel?"


    Hill pondered for a moment, as if not expecting the wizard to ask such questions. As the leader of Dementors, she is a famous private doctor of Wangdu and nobles of the whole kingdom. After all, no one can get sick, isn''t she? Especially as aristocrats, it''s better not to go to the doctors for some diseases. The best choice for them is a private doctor like hill, who is not well-known and keeps his mouth shut.


    "Marcus Taylor Riel, the Earl of the Kingdom, is the current Minister of finance. He should be around 25 this year and has no bad habits." The Dementor said without reservation the information about Marcus in his head to the chief secretary, "a rare business genius, he became assistant to the finance minister at the age of 22. One year later, he left office because of physical reasons. His majesty personally appointed this person to replace the position of finance minister. Marcus showed a trend of polarization in the aristocracy''s comments, and he had a high reputation among the older aristocrats. Although it was said that he had been in a standoff with many great nobles, there was no family or individual in the kingdom against him. On the other hand, he is famous among young aristocrats and is not liked by others. According to the information I have collected, it should be related to his appearance and his basic absence from social activities. Of course, the possibility of jealousy can not be ruled out. But these young people are not the backbone of the Kingdom, they can''t really influence Marcus. "


    "Oh? That''s interesting. " Cheese tapped his forefinger on his forehead. He would ask about Marcus. In fact, it was only on the spur of the moment. To be honest, although he had an unpleasant experience with the fat man in the castle, the mage did not hate each other because of such a small matter. "What about the Taylor Riel family he belongs to? What''s the status of Cang lion


    "Before Marcus was born with his talent, the Taylor Riel family was just a declining nobility, and their fixed assets had long been exhausted by extravagance. In fact, had it not been for Marcus'' talent, his Majesty would have taken back the title of nobility in that family. Even so, the Taylor Riel family is a huge burden to Marcus. You should note that the title of the chancellor of the Exchequer is count honorary, which means that he has no land and assets that are commensurate with his title as the count of Montenegrin. "


    "Sounds like this fat man is miserable? Obviously, he has enough talent, but he is dragged down by his family and can''t get the corresponding status. " The mage looked at the street outside the carriage and said casually. As a caster outside the secular world, cheese can not identify with the kinship of the family, but this does not prevent him from understanding that this is the foundation of the secular operation.


    "You can say that, but it''s also good." Hill looked ahead, and there was no disgust or emotion in her voice for the count.


    "For example?"


    "The absence of fiefs and assets means that there are no worries and risks. As Minister of finance of the Kingdom, Marcus may have less assets than ordinary rich businessmen. In this case, he will not have interest disputes with other people, and the possibility of favoritism is very small. And that''s what the king wants to see, a minister of finance who is absolutely loyal and completely concerned about the kingdom. This is the advantage of Marcus, and His Majesty''s trust in him is almost absolute unless evidence of his bribery is sent to the king. "


    "And in this state, even if Marcus is accused of bribery, it is very easy to prove his innocence. It may be difficult to find out the source of a rich man''s assets, but a beggar can tell where he picked up every piece of cloth Cheese followed Hill''s words, and he understood that Marcus was firmly in the king''s mind as long as he was not stupid enough to take bribes. In this way, at least in the political arena of the Kingdom, this man is valuable.The conversation about Marcus was interrupted by the stop of the carriage. The door of the witch''s house had appeared outside the carriage. The coachman jumped out of the driver''s seat and opened the door for the two passengers briskly. The gesture was courteous and sophisticated, which made people wonder whether he was making a living on it. "There''s nothing to do with you. Wait at home first. I''ll call you if you need to Said the woman doctor, as she passed by her kindred in her arms. The coachman nodded, closed the door and stepped back to the original position, shaking the reins in his hand, so that the carriage quickly disappeared in the corner of the lane.


    "You''re very close to him, mate?" Cheese laughed, and he noticed that there seemed to be a difference in the relationship between hill and the coachman. Dementors do not strictly have gender, but long-term survival in the human world will also make them infected with human habits. Many Dementors will choose a gender for themselves when they are adults, which will help them better integrate into the crowd.


    "No, he is my son." The woman doctor said, the hands of a few gestures to untie the witch door steps on the defense magic. This magic caused a lot of trouble when cheese made his first visit. Of course, the correct method of "knocking on the door" was taught to the mage when he made a covenant with the witches.


    Following hill, the two quickly walked through the magic hallway to a room with a heavy iron door. "Madame Amelia is in it. I''ll go and set up Madame clandy first." With that, the woman doctor left cheese and left.


    The mage shrugged, reached out and pushed open the iron door. What''s interesting is that the cheese standing outside the iron gate can''t see the inside of the door in any case, only a piece of darkness. This simple magic can effectively make ordinary people who are afraid of the unknown to walk away, but the mage can''t see the significance of it being set up here. Since you can''t think of the reason, you might as well go in and ask the person who released the magic. Cheese went in without hesitation.


    The process of walking into the room is like passing through a black curtain without substance. When the visitor passes through the darkness of the door, the situation in the room will be displayed in front of him normally. And cheese, too, understood why Emilia did it. Because this room is too bright.


    The intense light from the room boundary 12 two meters high crystal prism, with the room floor inlaid with the crystal plate and dome light source, this room let the mage feel that there is no room for hiding, everything in the light to reveal their original appearance. The only thing that remains dark here is the black human figure in the middle of the room, bound by a huge crystal cross.


    "Jason, we met again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    The black figure on the cross did not answer the mage''s words. The dark body of the wizard''s shadow makes it difficult to observe their mental state intuitively. "He fainted." Emia was still in a red dress. The witch, who was not much bigger than cheese, went to the mage, looked at Jason and said, "no one can provide energy, he can''t stay awake."


    "It sounds like he''s going to be a model prisoner. Isn''t that a bit of a fuss in such a situation?" Cheese''s eyes are filled with a little magic, only in this way can he ensure his vision here. Moreover, because he used the magic vision to observe the outside world, the mage quickly noticed that even under such circumstances, emias also had several defensive spells. Some of these spells can identify the effect of cheese, but more are from the witch''s blood.


    The witch shrugged and lifted the hair from the temples. "That said, but as you can see, I can''t confirm when he was really in a coma. If it wasn''t for the continued decline of his energy after it was delivered, I would not have given him a chance to show his body Like cheese, Amy is not going to do much better than her daughter when she is attacked by the wizard''s shadow without any protection.


    "Can he still be interrogated? Or has he told you everything he knows? " The wizard frowned, and Jason was not in a healthy state, which he could see. In fact, under the continuous strong light, the edge of the black figure has appeared fuzzy state, which is the precursor of the wizard''s shadow about to collapse. Now the chief secretary has to worry about whether the traitor can hold on until he tells everything he knows.


    "I''m sorry, he said there were some things he could only tell you." Emia shook her head slightly with an apologetic smile. "Don''t worry, this room doesn''t really kill him, so you have plenty of time to communicate with him."


    Cheese didn''t ask why he didn''t force Jason. The shadow of the wizard was what Gelin summoned. Emia, as her daughter, must have a way to control Jason, who had been abandoned by her new owner. And the reason why the witch did not do so was obviously not willing to waste their magic at this time. I''ve heard that emia has plans to leave the kingdom with her daughter, so it seems that this possibility is not low.


    The mage went to about five steps before the cross that bound Jason and looked up at the latter. "Wake him up. It won''t take long." The witch was ordered to spit out a few short syllables. A shadow composed of countless hair thick black lines gushed out from her feet. Along the shining crystal ground, like a fish under the sea, she rushed into the cross connected with the ground, and penetrated into Jason''s body one by one.


    With a convulsion like an electric shock, the head of the wizard''s shadow slowly lifted up. Jason was silent for a few seconds before he made a sound like sandpaper rubbing against a rock, and it was a few seconds before he really recovered his ability to speak. "Here you are." He said feebly, it felt like a dying patient.


    "Let''s all be simple." The mage held his chest in his hands, and his two hands hidden in the shadow of his robe were ready to cast the spell at any time. However, this could not be seen from his facial expression, "you tell me everything you know, and I will ask Ms. Amelia to give you a happy ending. How about it? " Cheese doesn''t like interrogation, but as a caster, it''s a necessary accomplishment. After all, some knowledge that other people don''t want to pass on to you can only be obtained in a more intense way.


    "Ah," Jason knowledge sneered at the mage''s proposal. If his short pronunciation is indeed a sneer, "happy ending? It''s just being sent back to the dark place. I''d rather stay in this room forever than that. "


    Amy frowned, but Jason''s words were different from what she promised cheese. The witch subconsciously raised her hand, ready to punish the dishonest prisoner. But cheese waved her hand to Amelia not to do it. "Miss Amelia, would you please go out first? Give us a little privacy. " "But Naturally, the witch didn''t want to leave the room. It was not that she was worried about the safety of cheese, but it was not a bad thing to know more when the undercurrent was surging. But as soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by the mage. "Don''t worry, I won''t be in danger. Besides, you should go and see Corinthian


    Perhaps the tone of cheese''s voice revealed a rare tough attitude, and Amelia didn''t say anything more. After the red dress witch closed the door, the mage spoke again. "Come on, now you can." Jason laughed. Although the mage couldn''t see the details of the shadow''s face, his atmosphere changed. For a moment, cheese even thought that he had fallen into the trap of the other side, and was about to release magic to counterattack. However, Jason did not break free from the shackles of the cross. For his race, the luminous body made of crystal is the most difficult chain in the world.


    "What are you going to tell them when you walk out of this room? People waiting for information in my head. " The wizard shadow question sounds strange, but cheese obviously knows what the other person really means. "I''ll tell them you accepted another group of witches in order to stay in the world..." "The heartless witches, that''s what they call themselves." "Well, the lost heart Sorcerer''s hire and pledge allegiance. Betrayal is premeditated, and the unexpected events we encounter are all your information. ""Reasonable inference, isn''t it?" Jason said, "humans do anything to survive."


    "But you are not human." "I''ve never heard of a wizard''s shadow afraid of death, because strictly speaking, you never lived. So you may have nostalgia for the world, but you will never take the initiative to find a new master for yourself, which is not in line with the inertia of your race. So, what''s the truth, Jason? "


    After listening to the mage''s words, the black man''s neck was stretched, and his dark face was less than a step ahead of the cheese''s face. "The old master is right. You are different from them." The mage tried to keep calm. He didn''t expect that Jason, who was bound, had the ability to change his body.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just too excited." It seems to be aware of the state of cheese, the wizard shadow took the initiative to say, "well, it''s time to carry out the master''s final command. It''s time to tell you something, the truth. But before that, I have a question for you. Do you know the name of broker? "


    "Sounds like some kind of middleman?" The term "broker" is not unfamiliar to master, but the person with the code name should not be a big man in the eyes of cheese.


    "Yes, he or he is indeed a middleman. The difference from the ordinary people is that this broker never loses money in his business. "


    "I don''t know what you mean. Are you talking to me about a businessman or something like that?" Jason''s words completely confused cheese. He didn''t understand what the shadow wanted to say.


    "Well, it''s easy to understand. In your human terms, he is indeed a businessman. It''s just that the things he sells are quite creepy


    "A devil? Is this broker a devil? " If we say which kind of businessman in the world is the most frightening, the devil who is famous for soul trading is definitely the first one. So the mage''s first reaction after hearing the other side''s words was the devil.


    "No, no, no, he''s not a devil, and he''s much older than all demons. No one can say what kind of existence he is. What we know is that what happens in the world, especially the so-called major events, has his shadow behind him. He bought the goods like a staid businessman and sold them. The difference is that he never loses money. "


    The cheese frowned deeper. "I still don''t understand. The broker you''re talking about is an existence outside the world?"


    "No, the broker. He''s It''s


    When Jason''s body like the sun''s dew melting in the light, cheese really can''t say his mood at the moment. Obviously, there are many words in the wizard''s shadow that are sent out of the world before they can be said. Maybe it''s the broker in his mouth. It may be some other existence. The mage is not sure. What Cheese knew was that his conversation with Jason was under the surveillance of the other party at the beginning, and was interrupted at this time due to some kind of bad taste. This feeling is very bad, very bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    When cheese came out of the room, no one doubted that he was on the verge of an explosion. Mages can tolerate their own failures and admit their weakness. But he never allowed himself to be fooled. No matter who the guy who made Jason disappear, he succeeded in making cheese angry. Therefore, Dr. Hill, waiting outside the door, said nothing, but quietly took the mage to the reception room, hoping that cheese could calm down by self-regulation.


    Fortunately, the mage''s mental state improved after seeing the witch mother and daughter who were talking in the room. It was not that klandi or emia had the ability to soothe his mind. Cheese just didn''t want to be seen by his allies. "Thank you for taking care of my daughter." The red skirt witch saw the mage walk into the door and get up from the chair and say to the latter. While cheese was talking to Jason, Amelia had learned about her daughter''s experience. As for why she had been sleeping so far, the old witch did not go into it, considering that she was lucky enough to have her life back.


    "That''s what I should do." The mage nodded. After all, he was still very concerned about the contract signed with Gelin, so it was not necessary for cheese to take more consideration to protect klandi from injury if conditions allowed. "How do you feel compared to this?" With that, the mage looked at his fiancee in his name. There was no witch in the gray tower, so cheese was not sure what would happen to the witches who used the magic to protect the grey tower mage.


    "I..." She held her forehead in silence for a few seconds before continuing to say, "I don''t feel uncomfortable, it''s just dizzy." Hearing the witch''s words, cheese on the surface did not say anything, but the heart is very clear that dizziness is probably due to the sequelae caused by blood sucking. But naturally, the mage would not tell klandi that she was sucked by a vampire when she was in a coma, so he could only pretend to have some doubts. "It may be a side effect of magic, which has different effects on everyone. You can have a short rest and eat something to see if it will be better. "


    Corinthian nodded. She wanted to eat only because of her anemia, and then went back to her room to sleep. Seeing her daughter''s appearance, emia motioned to hill by the door, and the woman doctor went over and helped the young witch up and left the room. "Hill and I have checked her, and the discomfort shouldn''t last long." It seems that in order to dispel the worries of cheese, emia took the initiative to say.


    "Can I take it, then, that you are going to leave with her when her discomfort disappears?" The mage looked into the witch''s eyes and asked.


    Emia gave a smile and turned and sat down in the chair. With a flick of her hand, the teapot on the table poured a cup of black tea into the empty cup facing the cheese. "It depends on what information you get from the traitor." The witch did not deny her intention to escape. Unlike grein, emia may not be inferior to her mother in talent, but she really did not like fighting, especially with her own kin. The battle between the witches was often fierce and cruel. Amelia could foresee that even if she killed the witches who came to the lion with the help of cheese, the price she would pay would never be small.


    The master also sat down, picked up the black tea in front of him and sipped it gently. When the strong fragrance of tea permeated his mouth, and the tea flowed through his throat, he began to speak. "Is it worth it? You should be aware that even if I agree with you to leave, there is a limit to what you can take away. And I think you should know more than I do how important a well run stronghold is for your existence. "


    "It sounds like you''ve got some bad news, Mr. cheese." Amy''s face is hidden behind the light mist rising from the teacup, but the smile on each other''s face can be clearly seen in cheese. Obviously, the mage''s initiative to stay revealed some of his thoughts, so that the witch had a guess on the conversation between him and Jason. However, this is exactly what Cheese wants to achieve.


    "Not exactly, my lady. Since I got involved in this, every time I solve a puzzle, there are more puzzles waiting for me. But now, I think I''m not far from the answer. " The mage drank all the black tea in his cup and stood up from his chair. "I have made an agreement with Ms. green to help you and Corinthian survive this plague. So far, I think I''ve done a good job. So now, let''s make another deal. "


    The tea cup in emia''s hand was put down, and the witch looked at the grey robed wizard with an unprecedented serious expression. She could feel the seriousness in the cheese tone. Maybe they''ll make fun of each other''s fate in the next trade. "Tell me, I''ll be glad to hear it."


    "Hoo..." Cheese took a deep breath. To be honest, it is not worth encouraging the mage to incite others like the devil. But in order to find the disseminator of the plague, he must not let the emias leave at this moment. "My deal is simple, and you will feel uneasy, not because you are afraid of the rat man plague. Your uneasiness comes from the witches who are after you. What I need is a firm and powerful ally in this plague and the grey lion after it. For that, I''m willing to help you kill those pursuers. And, in the near future, they went to the place where the lost heart sorcerer group was, and completely destroyed or severely damaged them. Are you satisfied with this condition? ""Gulu" witch, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After all, no one knows more about the strength of her witches'' group than she is. Even if the king of Cang lion kneels down in front of her and vows to eradicate them, emia won''t believe it. But the man in front of emias was not a king. He was a wizard in grey, like a wizard in a fake. "I need time to think about it..."


    "Of course, when you''re ready, you know how to tell me." Cheese saluted and turned out of the room. In the empty corridor, the mage whistled, which he did not often do. "Now that we''ve solved the witch problem, we''ve got to find someone to ask what the broker came from. Who should I look for? " So a name flashed into cheese''s head, and a smile appeared on his lips. "Go to him, he must know. Anyway, I already have so much debt on me. What''s the harm of a little more? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    On that night, the second floor of the small building in the dock area was originally used by witches to store valuables. However, with the improvement of its own stronghold, this warehouse house has completed its mission. However, the secret door and many compartments designed by the witch for hiding items give cheese a perfect play space. After writing a large number of magic symbols on the wall of the present room, and specially sealing the only two doors of the room with wax oil, he got a safe enough secret room.


    Roland and and sparrow on the first floor of the building don''t know what the mage is doing upstairs. For them, it''s normal for the caster to want to be alone for a while. And for cheese to use this time to do what, two people also did not ask. But if they knew that the mage was going to summon a real devil here, they would not be so leisurely.


    Summoning the devil is not a difficult thing for cheese. Demons are always willing to respond to the call of human beings or other intelligent creatures. Even in order to make these potential trading partners more convenient to summon themselves, the demons will spread the summoning methods through various ways. According to incomplete statistics in the grey tower library, the number of popular devil summoning spells in the world is at least 10 times more than that of devil Summoning Magic. Different from the devil summon that only a real caster can cast, the demons don''t care about the nobility of the trader. As long as they can take away their souls, they don''t want to ask the king or the farmer for help. Therefore, all kinds of strange things can make magic magic work.


    What cheese is going to cast now is the safer of these spells. On the floor of the chamber of secrets, fine pentagonal patterns are painted with white wax, and a candle soaked in goat blood is placed on each of the five corners of the pentagram. The mage himself sat on a wooden chair in the middle of the pentagram. This is not the first time cheese has summoned the devil, but this time he is definitely calling the strongest one of all time.


    With regard to brokers, cheese thought of many people who could provide information to him. For example, Clark, the master of the grey tower, must know the relevant information. In addition, the life span of the elder sister anlina is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, and it is very likely that she will know the relevant secrets. It''s obviously safer to ask these people. But the mage can''t do that. The reason is very simple. Although cheese believes that the information in the hands of these people must be safer and more accurate than that obtained by trading with the devil, both Clark and anlina have ample reasons to conceal some relevant contents. They always do so. The mage can understand this practice and it is against the ash to present the cruel truth to unprepared people The spirit of the tower. So cheese also knows that if he wants to get the truth here and now, he can''t rely on the companion of grey tower to embrace the darkness, so that you can understand the darkness.


    The windows in the chamber of secrets were naturally sealed with wax, but the twilight of the setting sun still shone through the variegated windows. Dusk is a wonderful time. In the eyes of poets, it is far more romantic than sunrise, which symbolizes new life and growth. In the mage''s opinion, this is the most suitable time of the day to summon the devil. The special time point of dusk, which is black and white, coincides with the contradictory nature of the demons'' evil but orderly.


    "Hoo" cheese did not use any magic, but the candle in the room burned itself. At first, the white candle on the pentagram emitted a mild yellow flame, but as the goat blood in the tray flowed upward along the edge of the candle, the color of the candle gradually became uncomfortable. By the time the five candles were completely red, the light from their wicks was dark green like a rotten swamp. Five waxes are the only light source in the room. They cast five shadows from five directions. As the shadows slowly converge to the center of the pentagram, the color of the candle suddenly turns orange.


    "I have to say that as a grey robe, your preparation is so tight that I am flattered." A tall, thin figure standing behind the master''s chair stretched out his hands, put them on the back of the wooden chair, and whispered in the cheese ear. "Especially when it''s not the first time we''ve met, Mr. cheese." The candle light illuminated the figure''s clothes. It was a black suit covering every inch of his skin. Only this person''s face appeared different colors. He was wearing a mask with blue and red lines, and a exaggerated smile was painted on the mask.


    The mage chuckled, "when communicating with such beings as you, no matter how much precautions you have."


    The smiling face man tilted his head, and the thin and high voice continued to come out from under the mask, "I''ll take this as your praise for me. Well, dear Mr. cheese, what are you calling me out for this time? Don''t forget that you owe me a favor last time in tiebao. You haven''t got what I want you to find for me


    "Well, being cheated by Marcus, the pure mortal, should I say you are really unprofessional In the face of each other''s whispers, cheese is still smiling. However, in the invisible sleeves of the smiling man, the mage''s knuckles have turned white because of tension. The devil did not tell him the name of Marcus. After the iron Fort rescued cheese from the lady with feet, he only told the mage that the person who had stolen his own things was in the Kingdom, but did not give any more hints. So when cheese said Marcus, he didn''t know whether he was the one the devil was looking for."I don''t need you to worry about me, grey robe. Now that you have found the thief, why don''t you do it? " The smiling man''s voice was a little angry, but the mage assured him that he must have pretended. But the other side''s response convinced cheese that he was looking for the right person.


    "You see, I''m not sure Marcus is the man, so I''m just going to confirm with you if I''m wrong. If I find the wrong person, it''s not a good thing for you and me, is it? " The mage picked his eyebrows and made an appearance of indifference.


    Knowing cheese, he got unexpected reaction, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Without looking back, the mage also knew that the devil behind him could not stand laughing. This unexpected situation made him frown.


    "Oh, please forgive my gaffe The devil laughed for about five minutes before he stopped. He touched the tears that did not exist in the corner of the mask''s eyes. "After all, your appearance is so much, which makes me happy. I didn''t expect you to come to this conclusion just by seeing each other and taking the data from that Dementor chick''s mouth. Tell me, is this your exclusive magic? Can you detect the special smell on the thief? "


    "Not everything depends on magic. Observing and thinking about the connection between things is enough to detect a lot of things. That''s what I''ve learned recently. The person who taught me this is eating dinner downstairs Said cheese, straightening himself up. As for why the devil knew that he had met Marcus and asked about hill in the carriage, the mage understood that the other party would not tell him.


    "You mean the old man in the big hat? Well, his soul is too, er, complicated, not my type. But it''s not the key. Do you want to continue to tell me about your growth experience, or do you want to go straight to the topic and talk about the "broker." The devil put his head to the other ear of cheese and asked in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    There are often only two kinds of people who trade with the devil. The first, and the most common, are the guys in desperate situations. The hopelessness here does not simply refer to the situation between life and death, because even the devil can not grasp the moment before death. The so-called desperate situation varies from person to person. People who are used to luxuriant clothes and food can''t accept the life after losing their property. This is his hopeless situation. The people in high positions can''t allow their rights to be taken away and become the existence that everyone can be deceived. There are also those who are addicted to love net and the lovers who are separated in life and death. These people''s hopelessness may still have a chance to live through, but when It is clear to the people that this is their death. Even if the body can survive in a desperate situation, they are no longer what they were yesterday. The devil is keen on trading with such people. They don''t think about what they have to pay to get back what they have lost.


    As for the second kind of people, in the class of the Lord of the grey tower, the grey robed mage calls them pigs. These people who think they are smart enough to tease the devil, or their negotiation skills and writing skills can play games with those traders who have been relying on Contracts for many years. If the first kind of person is sympathetic, then the second kind is totally incurable. They are greedy, arrogant, short-sighted and pretentious. To be honest, even the devil doesn''t like to trade with these people. Their souls are too empty to eat.


    What''s interesting is that although Clark belittles the two kinds of people who trade with the devil, he doesn''t forbid the apprentices of grey tower from trading with the devil. He even set up a separate examination, forcing every apprentice to call on the devil to make a deal. Cheese still remembers that examination. Although every examination in the grey tower would cause the death of the apprentice, that one was especially frequent. The reason why cheese passed the exam was because anlina told him something. "Although devils are the worst traders, they are also the most disciplined traders. They must abide by the rules of trading, that is, exchange for equal value." So the mage''s deal with the devil he summoned was to ask him to pass him a glass of water. As the price of troubling the inferior noodle merchant, he invited the other party to have a sumptuous dinner, so that the evil devil who did not need to eat tasted the delicacy of the common people.


    Therefore, cheese''s experience in dealing with the devil is never to ask too much, and always do a lot of planning to pay more than get. Grasping these two points, it is not impossible to deal with the devil. When the scene returns to the conversation in front of him, the mage''s body is obviously relaxed when he hears the smiling man mentioning the broker, because it shows that the other party can trade with him. Compared with the price to pay, cheese is more afraid that even the devil''s mouth can not get the answer he wants.


    "Now that you''ve mentioned the subject, we can talk about it by the way." The master shrugged and said in a casual tone.


    This time, it was the smiling man''s turn to be silent. He didn''t expect that the novice wizard would reply in this tone. According to the devil''s conjecture, the main purpose of cheese calling himself should be to inquire about the broker''s information. However, due to the magic protection of the mage, he could not know the real mood of cheese. Of course, the devil is confident in his own inference. He believes that the wizard is just bluffing. However, the other party is the disciple of Clark. What if he really heard about the broker?


    "Hey, hey, it''s fun. Did you mean it? If so, I''m afraid I''ll have to reconsider my business relationship with you. " The voice under the smiling face mask can''t tell the emotion, but even if the voice reveals the meaning of being angry, I''m afraid the mage will not take it seriously.


    "Why, I don''t want you to think about other people all day." Cheese showed a "sincere" smile, "I just wonder, if this broker is really so powerful, why do you still dare to sell me his information? As far as I know, all the things that can be referred to by the word "he" are sensitive to their own privacy. Are you not afraid of his revenge? "


    The man behind the chair chuckled, "this kind of temptation is better avoided. Let me show you my sincerity. I can answer you for free. " Although the devil''s mouth of "free" expressed total distrust, but cheese or to listen to what this guy can say, so did not stop the other party''s meaning. "The Lord, the broker you speak of, is of course strong enough to control the disclosure of his information, but perhaps out of self-confidence or other considerations, he did not. No matter where we are or here, he will not prohibit others from mentioning him


    "But on the other hand, no matter how much you know about this man, you can''t escape from his hand." When the devil finished, he moved his face away from the mage''s ear. The last word, which was like warning and persuasion, echoed in cheese''s mind for a few seconds before slowly disappearing. "Now, are you going to ask me about brokers? Mr. cheese. "


    "Can''t my teacher?" Asked the mage suddenly. In fact, cheese is not sure whether the gray tower owner and the broker have ever met, but strong and knowledgeable people like Clark will not believe that he has not contacted this notorious guy.


    "Oh, interesting question." The smiling man said, "I''m almost going to tell you the answer. However, since answering your question will affect our future business, I''m sorry I won''t say that. If you''re interested, we can do a separate deal to trade this information. Trust me, you won''t be disappointed. Hey, hey. "Cheese raised eyebrows, the devil''s words can only believe one point, and that point still needs to distinguish lies. Perhaps his teacher did deal with brokers, but mages tend to believe that this is the trick of the other side to lure him. "I''ll have a chance to ask him directly, Mr. devil. How about going on with the subject?"


    "Certainly, but with all due respect, we don''t have much time. If you want to summon the same devil twice in a short time, you can''t do it with the blood of a goat. There are not many traders like me who are honest with each other. " The candle soaked with goat blood has been burned down more than half unconsciously, while the setting sun outside the window has not yet set.


    Cheese is crooked. The deal has been paved enough, and it''s time to get to the point. "Tell me, then, what can you tell me? And what do you want me to pay for? "


    "Hey hey, smart question. If you don''t think you can catch my words, you can attack directly. It seems that you haven''t put all your intelligence into the study of boring magic The devil laughs and takes out a roll of parchment from his black sleeve and throws it gently in front of cheese. The paper floats and stretches in the air.


    "Look carefully. This is the contract I wrote while you were negotiating with the witch. By the way, you''ve done a good job. I guess the girl named Emilia can''t resist the temptation to be completely free from the pursuit. You are likely to have a permanent ally in this kingdom. Have you ever thought about looking for a job with us after you die? I''d be happy to introduce you to a good boss. "


    "No, to be a devil is to plan these boring deals behind other people''s buttocks all day long, just like you. I can''t accept that. " The cheese replied as he quickly read the words on the parchment. Most of the deal was ok, and some were too good for the mage, but soon cheese pointed to one of them and asked, "what''s the matter with three mortal souls?"


    "It''s just the souls of three mortals. It''s not difficult to ask our noble grey robed mage to be a killer to kill three mortals who can''t spell? As for the three mortal souls, I will tell you after signing the contract. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the northerner and the little witch around you The devil said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    "I''m not interested in being an accomplice to the devil." Cheese replied decisively. Although life is so fragile in this world, this is not the reason why mages turn them into trading chips with demons.


    "Hey, don''t be so sure. I promise you that the three men you are going to kill will not cause you any trouble. " It seems that the smiley man''s reaction to cheese is unexpected. In the devil''s opinion, a caster who puts knowledge first like cheese should be very open to his request. After all, those ignorant mortals in the eyes of the latter are no different from the animals, killing a few ants can exchange for the knowledge they want, which should be a good deal in any case.


    But the mage just shook his head. "If they died of the contract with you, I have nothing to say. But it''s quite another thing for me to kill myself. Devil, though I think I am not a noble man, I am not yet a slave to desire. Yes, I crave knowledge, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about anything else. "


    "That''s a surprise to me. Are you really that Clark''s disciple? How could he let his disciples have this idea? Or is it another stupid attempt to raise your status? I''d like to remind you, Mr. cheese, no matter what your real thoughts are, the things you show have shaken my confidence in doing business with you. I don''t want my trading partner to be, um, sentimental. " The devil moved his body with a clear dissatisfaction in his tone. "If you want me to say, you''d better sign this contract quickly, so that we can both keep more good feelings for each other?"


    "Ha ha." Cheese, smile. Indeed, the education of grey tower has never had such a topic as respecting life. For the Lord of the grey tower, the apprentices spent their limited time studying the mysteries, but their progress was slow. Naturally, he would not care about their values. This leads to the apathetic character of most grey robed mages. They only care about more knowledge or things they are interested in. They don''t care about the good and evil of their actions.


    But cheese is not the same, in the gray tower, he is a special presence. Because of all the other apprentices, they are lonely. From the beginning of coming to the grey tower, they have only themselves and endless knowledge left in their life. However, cheese has a second teacher besides Clark, anlina. The old vampire raised cheese like a mother. In the process, some of her values and magic knowledge inevitably entered the young mage''s mind. In addition, the first stop of cheese into the world is Cangshi, a kingdom of chivalry. The people he contacted showed great respect for life. These two influences work together on the mage, which makes him avoid becoming a person like Curse crow unconsciously.


    "Change it. I won''t accept it." The grey robed mage didn''t care about the devil''s threat, shook his head and said.


    Devil, silent. He stood behind the cheese, not knowing what he was thinking. The candles in the room were burning quietly. There were not many red candles left, but the contract was still floating in front of the mage. The words written by the devil and human characters on the paper sent out a dark red light.


    "Well, wizard. It seems that I did have some wrong comments on you before. Can I ask you a question before I change the terms of the deal? To satisfy my curiosity that I haven''t had for a long time. "


    "Go ahead and I''ll try to answer you." The corners of the cheese''s mouth went up, and he knew that the devil gave in.


    "Why, you can promise the witch named emia to hunt down her kind, but you don''t want to kill for the sake of trading with me? Isn''t there a contradiction between the two? "


    The mage was silent for a moment and said, "there is no reason for this. I don''t kill the heartless witches just because they belong to the dark, or because you want me to kill three mortals. It has nothing to do with the identity of the person I''m going to kill and the benefits I can get after killing. I just feel that killing people according to your contract will make me uncomfortable. That''s it


    "Yes, I understand it all. Ha ha ha, I see! So it is! " This was the second time the devil laughed. Meanwhile, as the existence under the smiling face mask kept making unpleasant laughter, the candle at the five corners of the array was also burnt out. However, the devil did not disappear with the candle. The smiling man just waved and the five candles that were about to be extinguished stopped strangely. The flame on their heads stopped beating, and it felt as if time had suddenly solidified.


    Cheese knows that this is not the case. If the devil can stop time, he doesn''t need to trade with himself. So there is only one explanation for this. "Are you paying for your existence? I heard the price was amazing. " The mage''s eyes narrowed, and the devil''s interest in the deal exceeded his expectation, which was not a good omen.


    "It''s just a few deals in vain. Since you''ve shown me something so interesting, a few empty souls will be my tip for you." Said the devil, and went from behind the chair to the mage. This action almost makes cheese jump out of the chair, because in this calling ceremony, the summoned devil can not appear in front of the summoner. And the smiley man''s ability to do this in such a leisurely way only means that he has got rid of the restrictions of the calling ceremony."Poof" as parchment turned to ashes in the devil''s hand, the smiling face on the mask looked even more strange in the shadow of the fire. "Forget about this boring contract. I can give you better service this time, given your performance." Then, a piece of gold plate appeared in the air, and the devil used his fingernails to mark it down, and large sections of text were printed on it.


    "Come on, Mr. cheese, I promise you will be satisfied with the contract this time."


    The mage quickly read the contents of the gold plate. He found that in the new contract, the provision of limited information for brokers was changed to provide all the information of brokers in the plague of Cangshi. At the same time, the original clause of killing three mortals and harvesting their souls was changed to another bizarre content, protecting Gloria, the daughter of the former count of salon, for three years.


    "Gloria? What does it matter to her? " Cheese looked up at the devil. He didn''t understand why the poor girl was mentioned here.


    "Well, it''s not within the scope of the contract. I''m sorry I can''t answer your question, Mr. cheese The devil''s exaggerated bow, full of "apology" said.


    The master took a breath. He knew that the other side must have cheated, but There''s always a price to pay for dealing with the devil, isn''t it? At least in this way, I am not against protecting Gloria. "All right, deal." Cheese nodded and held out his right hand.


    "Deal Cried the devil, holding the mage with his right hand! The gold plate, which symbolizes the contract, quickly melted into a flowing golden slurry, leaving a strange symbol on both sides of the transaction along the invisible track. The symbol flickered three times and then disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sun finally set. After a long twilight, the trade between the wizard and the devil was also reached. Not to mention what cheese, who had got the information he wanted, saw visitors in a quiet forest three kilometers away from Wangdu after the figure of smiling face disappeared from the secret room.


    It seems that we are aware of the disturbing smell of the visitors. The small animals drinking water by the pond all fled to the trees when the smiling man approached, leaving only the devil and a secluded pond.


    "My deal with you is done." The smiling man knelt on one knee beside the pond and said to the water.


    "Hum!" When the devil''s voice fell, the water in front of him wrinkled in the deep vibration. These waves scattered the original color of the pond. When the devil''s voice was gone, the scene reflected in the water was no longer the clear night sky and the surrounding trees. What appears in the pool is a huge throne and the presence sitting on it.


    The throne is so dazzling. It is made of precious metals such as gold and platinum. It is decorated with huge gems that the dwarf king can''t imagine! At the bottom of the throne, there were treasures, coins, weapons, magic wands and artworks, which were piled up like rubbish. From the wall behind the throne, it can be seen that this is only a corner of a huge room. If the whole room is covered with these treasures as in front of the throne, God knows what wealth its owner has! I''m afraid that even the mythical residence of God''s residence can''t be so luxurious.


    However, the devil knows that the dazzling throne is not just a pile of valuables, just as most people always think that its owner is a brainless upstart. The gorgeous appearance of the throne always makes people ignore the truth. The truth is that the lines decorated by precious metals and precious stones are not created by any artist. If you ignore the precious light they emit and only consider the shape, you will find that the whole throne is actually made up of bones of different sizes. It is said that some of these bones were once called gods.


    "Long time no see, my dear friend." A deep and soft one can''t help but think of the voice of a gentleman in a stiff dress coming from the pond. It''s just that the owner can''t get along with a handsome gentleman. What a monster that is! Its fat body almost occupied the whole throne. Although the gorgeous clothes she wore were made by the best tailors in the world, it couldn''t hide the bulge of the bloated meat under the dress! The monster''s face can''t be seen in the image of the pond, but it should also be ugly.


    "Yes, my Lord, every time I talk to you, I have a long time to kill myself." The devil bowed his head deeply and complimented him with the most sincere tone.


    "Well, you and I are both business people. Let''s put these useless words aside. You''ve done a good job this time. I''m very satisfied. " Said the monster in a disobedient voice.


    "I''m afraid. You must have known for a long time that the mage would not accept the first contract, did you? "


    "Hehe, what do you think?"


    "I don''t dare to guess what you mean. After all, your wisdom has long been admired by all demons, Lord broker."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Cheese didn''t know that the devil who had just made a deal with him was actually connected to the broker. However, even if the mage knew about it, he would not care too much. After all, if a guy like a broker really wanted to design him, he would be hit sooner or later, no matter how careful he was. Cheese is more likely to take the initiative when he is sure of it than if he has been calculated by others for ten years. And he, who has received the information from the devil, really intends to do so.


    Dinner, in a little draught living room. The room was filled with a strong aroma of food that the cold wind from the boards could not disperse. Large stews with potatoes that have been softened by prolonged heating are placed directly on the table in a large pot. Fortunately, the participants of the dinner party will not feel uncomfortable with this heroic eating method. It is better to let them taste the taste of food in small pieces with exquisite tableware like aristocrats.


    Jack had a large piece of black bread in his hand, which was full of gravy from the wooden bowl in front of him. In the other hand, he held a half of the roast rabbit which had been gnawed beyond recognition. Although Mona is a woman beside him, but as a frost guard, the female soldier is not more tolerant than her male counterparts. The difference may be that her bowl is not full of meat like wolf walker, the climate of Longji mountain is too cold, and the common wild vegetables in Wangdu are rare to her. These vegetables are packed in relatively small pots and stewed with milk. They are very popular with women and children. Even children like sparrow ignored the earthy smell of plants and were captured by stews.


    "This is the last course. If you don''t go there, the meat will be eaten by them." Elsa crossed the corridor into the kitchen and said to Roland inside. Yes, the big table in the living room is made by the old magician. Although the proprietress asked herself that the cooking level was not bad, it was only a crude way of cooking, and Roland obviously did not focus on magic research during the journey. The old man''s understanding of cooking food completely broke Elsa''s inherent impression.


    "Wait, it''s almost ready. This is the food given by the king. It can''t be said that it''s not cooked properly. " Roland rarely tied up his white hair, and even his beard was wrapped in cloth to prevent it from falling into the dishes. In front of the old man, the black smoke from the grill was sucked away by the flue above, revealing the golden roasted pig on the fire. This pig was one of the gifts that Elsa gave them when they left the palace. Although there was no shortage of food in the capital, it was not easy to get such luxury food. It is said that the pig was intended to be used as the main course of the palace dinner, but after the cheese woke up, he left the castle and naturally would not go to the banquet. The king simply gave it to several people.


    Elsa nodded and stood by to help the old man do the final treatment of the roast pig. It is impossible to inherit the tavern left by her parents. It is impossible to say that the owner''s wife is not interested in cooking. However, the poor northerners for several generations have focused on fighting against the harsh natural environment, struggling to survive and never have time to improve the quality of life. The food, especially the meat, is still on the most basic cooking and baking. This time, Elsa can see Roland''s cooking skills Can you imagine what it will be like when she brings this craft back to Longji mountain tavern.


    Through the fire under the grill, the woman known as the red fox saw her familiar pub in a trance. Elsa had never been so far away from her hometown, nor had she been away so long. When the noise of friends enjoying the food came from the living room, her spirit unconsciously recalled the past time. I don''t know if I can go back with these cooking techniques, she thought.


    "Well, it''s almost ready to be lifted down." Roland''s words awakened Elsa, who soon realized that the old man was talking about taking the food off the grill. So the owner''s wife rushed forward, and the magician respectively lifted the two sides of the barbecue stick on the roast pig. The strong aroma of the roast meat and the special sauce mixed with honey were applied on it. The owner''s wife, who had been looking at helping Roland''s cooking, had a natural physiological reaction.


    "Goo" Elsa blushed. With a smile, the old man put the roast pig on the prepared plate and then turned to pick up the knife for cutting meat. He took the knife from the ribs of the pig and cut a piece of meat into the knife and handed it to the landlady. "Eat some first, just to help me see how it tastes." Elsa wanted to refuse, but the smell of the roast pig made her hand take the knife.


    Just as Elsa took a bite of the barbecue and enjoyed the spread of the delicacy in her mouth, footsteps came from the stairs leading to the second floor. Cheese, step down. "Ah, you come down. Everyone is having dinner. You... " The door of the kitchen was not closed, and the landlady reached out to invite the mage who had passed by to have dinner together. However, cheese, who had just received the important news, could not take care of these things. As she focused on what she got, the mage went straight past Elsa.


    ¡°£¡¡± "Bang!" The landlady chased the cheese to the corridor, with roast pork in her knife. However, before Elsa could speak, the wizard disappeared from the room with the heavy door closing.


    "I''ll follow you." Back in the kitchen, Elsa puts her bite on the plate and runs out of the room in pursuit of the cheese.Roland didn''t see the mage because of the position, but the old man quickly speculated what happened from the footstep sound and the landlady''s reaction. He picked up his pipe and took a puff. As the smoke came out of his nose, he said softly, "this boy is just like his teacher." Then he went into the living room.


    The night in the dock area is always very quiet, especially at a time when commerce and trade are almost completely stopped. Even the noise of sailors in the tavern can not be heard. The evening wind, with the cold remnants of winter, blew through the grey robe, but its owner did not care. Cheese didn''t ride, not that he was not in a hurry, but the sound of the horse would probably alarm the peepers in the dark, and he didn''t want to. There was a mist in the mage''s eyes, which obscured the sound and smell of his feet, and made it impossible to notice the gray in the darkness from a distance.


    But even so, cheese had to stop in front of the bridge leading to the main city. Because in front of the bridge, there are about 20 Edwards family ghouls standing. Startled, the ghouls stood up from the ground, and in the light of the moon, they showed large blood stains on their faces and pieces of meat that had not yet been swallowed. The scene is like a terrible oil painting. And as the ghouls stand, the already disembodied body wrapped in them adds a chilling color to the painting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    "Gu..." The ghoul''s bloodshot eyes were fixed on the cheese not far away. Perhaps their vision under the influence of magic can not really see the mage, but the instinct to eat tells them that there is fresh food in that position.


    It''s a lot of trouble. Cheese''s brows wrinkled tightly. He saw by moonlight that most of the food eaten by the ghouls were corpses aroused by magic at today''s funeral, but there were also fresh corpses in civilian clothes. Such a scene made the mage''s nerves tense instantly. You know, the Edwards family should not be like this. As a family rooted in the human city for many years, these soul watchers who believe in death have strict discipline. It is absolutely not the Edwards family should do to devour corpses in the street in such a grand manner.


    However, the ghoul''s abnormal appearance is not what the mage is most worried about now. If it is not necessary, cheese just wants to walk around these bloodthirsty monsters and wait until dawn to ask what happened to patriarch Edward. But just as he was about to use the corresponding illusion, another sound of footsteps came from behind, and Elsa caught up.


    "Well Ah Although the proprietress herself is also a tested soldier, she still instinctively screams out when she suddenly sees the ghoul eating. And this call, also completely let the ghoul lose patience. The monster left the cold corpse and rushed to Elsa with fresh temperature!


    The situation was critical for the proprietress. As she was in a hurry to catch up with cheese, she was not armed. At this time, she was suddenly attacked by the ghoul. Elsa had no choice but to escape. But how can the speed of normal people compare with monsters that hunt humans? What''s more, Elsa couldn''t think calmly under the influence of fear. She ran as hard as she could, hoping to get help from her partner before the ghoul caught up with her. But in a hurry, her legs did not run a few steps because of the intense force and cramps, sudden pain made the landlady fell to the ground.


    The ghouls saw their prey fall, and their throats let out a low roar, not knowing whether it was roaring or cheering. They seemed to have seen the fresh human body being torn to pieces under its sharp teeth and fangs. Such excitement makes them not notice, Wang Du flat stone road, I do not know when a root of emerald thorn vines. "Pour it for me!" After lifting the invisible magic, the cheese tried to tighten the cane in his hand and tripped over all the ghouls in front of him. However, their fall made the ghouls in the rear unable to dodge. They all ran into each other, and more than 20 monsters rolled into a ball.


    "Can you still walk?" Taking advantage of this period of time, the mage quickly ran to Elsa, helped the latter up and asked softly. At the same time, cheese is also directing the thorns that trip up the ghoul to contract quickly and tie the other party together. But this does not solve the problem completely, because it is only a matter of time before the ghoul can break away from these magical vines.


    The landlady''s face was relaxed when she saw cheese. But she immediately remembered their situation and immediately tried to leave the mage''s help to stand up. But the attempt ended with Elsa falling back into cheese again. "Aren''t they our allies? How could they attack us? " Realizing that she may not be able to run for a short time, Elsa can only hope that the mage can solve the dilemma from another angle.


    In the face of the problem of his companion, cheese just shook his head and whispered four words. "Eating craze." Just as sharks who smell blood lose their senses, ghouls will become disowned when they are extremely hungry or bloodthirsty, and only instinctively rush to nearby creatures to gnaw at them. This is why cheese doesn''t try to reason with each other. No matter how strong self-control these ghouls normally have, they don''t stop until they''re full of flesh and blood.


    "What shall we do?" Although it was the first time Elsa had heard the four words "eating craze", from the words and the scenes she saw, she could probably guess what kind of situation cheese was talking about. After giving up the intention of peace talks, the landlady could only ask the mage''s opinion again to see if the other side could get them out of danger.


    The magic light in cheese''s eyes was more intense, and he knew better than Elsa what kind of enemy they were facing. It''s impossible to get rid of the ghoul''s entanglement without causing a violent conflict, and even cheese can''t get enough magic to control each other in a hurry without preparation. As the thorns that bind the ghouls are broken, the time is near for the enemy to regain the ability to move.


    "Come here!" Familiar shouts came from the bridge. Luosa, dressed in half armor and holding hern in his hand, did not know when he appeared and called to the two men. Behind the count, the net worm looked nervously at the ghoul who was gradually recovering his freedom. It was obvious that such monsters were not included in Miss mercenary''s past battles.


    Cheese saw Lothar, nodding and holding Elsa horizontally. Although the landlady was quite resistant to this shameful gesture, she could not say anything. The mage, who ran with all his might, was not quick, but managed to finish the meeting with Lothar before the ghouls were free again."Why are you here?" After cheese ran to the bridge, he finally had some confidence. With Lothar in his heart, such a narrow terrain can completely prevent the impact of ghouls. However, the mage was still confused about why the count of Heishan appeared in the dock area at night. On the cheese question, Lothar just shrugged, pointed to the bloodstains of unknown creatures and said, "don''t mention it. These guys are all over the street now, and they bite people. If they were not afraid of hern''s hands, we would not know where they were blocked


    "What? How could this happen? " When Elsa heard the count say this, her inner doubts became more serious. The ghouls'' abnormal behavior completely violated their previous impression on cheese and others. And this kind of abnormal, to all people''s hearts are covered with a layer of ominous shadow.


    Of course, Lothar couldn''t answer the landlady''s question. As for the net worm, the maids came here for the same reason as Elsa. Naturally, she had no clue about the weird behavior of the Edwards family. It seems that only one of the four people present might have an answer. When the other three cast their eyes on the mage, they found that there was a rare look of panic on cheese''s face.


    "No, it''s still a little late!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    Ghouls, to put it bluntly, are also creatures. They are not magical creatures, and they are not like witches'' jokes. According to the mage''s research, this creature may have originated earlier than humans. It is mentioned in some documents that they are the fallen among the elves. They are driven out of the tribe because they eat flesh and blood, deviate from the tradition, are controlled by the desire to eat blood, and become beasts searching for meat all their lives. Some legends also record that their birth is related to vampires. A wrong conversion ceremony created these monsters which are completely different from the blood clan. Compared with the self styled elegant and rational vampires, ghouls are simply their opposite in temperament and image. This is why the blood clan never admits that they have any relationship with ghouls.


    But, according to Clark''s manuscript that cheese saw in the grey tower library, perhaps neither of these guesses is true. Ghouls are a kind of wonderful species. Although they feel as cruel as sharks on land, they have a subtle characteristic. Different from non picky sharks, the food source of ghouls must be intelligent creatures. This is not to say that they don''t eat meat from livestock or other animals. It''s just that on the diet of ghouls, the flesh and blood of all the other animals are just side dishes to quell the thirst for blood. Their meals must be human, elves, dwarves or other species that can think and mostly possess civilization.


    Civilization sweeper, this is the name of Ghoul that the mage saw from a certain document. They are like indicators to determine whether a race''s civilization is eligible to survive, and they have existed since ancient times. Interestingly, there are many groups of ghouls with thinking ability, such as soul watchers. However, these monsters have never established their own kingdom or regime. They seem to be very satisfied with being parasitic vines on the trees of other races. Contrary to their bloodthirsty nature, the ghouls'' inertia towards power and status is almost absolute.


    As a result, cheese did not expect to face an insurgency by them one day. However, the current situation is beyond doubt. The news from Lothar and the devil''s action to the broker all point to the Edwards family. These meritorious officials who have contributed most to the defense of the royal capital have been determined to take control of the city under the instigation of the devil.


    "Howl Along with the quayside and the bridge in the main city area, the ghouls, who finally got out of the brambles, roared angrily. Their completely red eyes were staring at Lothar standing on the bridge, and a large amount of saliva flowed from the gap between the teeth protruding from the lips. The count of black mountain looked at the enemy under the bridge by the moonlight. He moved his neck muscles. "I said these guys would not be reliable allies, just look at their patriarchs."


    "Lothar, can you deal with these guys?" Cheese asked from behind. He had been able to relieve Elsa''s leg pain with precise methods in this short period of time. Now the landlady has initially recovered the ability to move.


    The count glanced back at the mage. He knew what the cheese problem meant. As an arrogant fighter, his answer is of course more than enough. You can do your business. None of these guys can leave today The wizard nodded. He turned his head and looked at the nervous net worm. He took out a knife made of unknown biological bones from his grey robe. "It''s not as good as a sorcerer''s knife, but it can hurt them." With that, cheese threw the bone knife into the maid''s hand. The net worm took the weapon and waved it in his hand at will to confirm the weight and balance of the bone knife. At the same time, he nodded to thank the mage.


    Cheese didn''t say anything more. He quickly recited a few syllables. Then he waved at Lothar and the net worm, and a little blue light appeared on them. "Without my continued casting, this protection won''t last long. Try to be quick. " With that, the master took Elsa''s hand and left from the other side of the bridge without looking back.


    The ghouls didn''t want to let go of their prey. Almost as soon as cheese began to move, the guy at the front jumped to his feet. Look at the posture that he wanted to jump over Lothar and directly to the mage! "Hum!" Before the count''s hand, the maid swung her sleeve, and a small flying knife carved into the shape of spider fangs flew out of her hand and deeply stabbed the ghost''s chest until it had no handle.


    Whether this throwing knife can really hurt the monster is not mentioned for the moment, but its power and net worm seize the delicate opportunity to successfully let the ghoul''s leap fall ahead of time. In the air lost power of the body straight down, and waiting for the landing point, is the hand of hern''s lion in the mouth of the blade! "Poof!" Without a scream, Lothar''s Tomahawk swung in a smooth arc until the hapless head rolled down in front of his other companions, and the headless corpse of the monster collapsed. "The first one, but not the last one tonight." The count of Heishan raised his foot and kicked the ghoul''s body off the bridge. "Hello! That''s a talisman my mother gave me! I haven''t pulled it out of that guy yet Before Lothar''s voice fell, the net worm had already put his finger through the gap in his armor and gave the count a severe twist. "Hiss! When I''m done, I''ll get it for you. " The latter took a breath and begged for mercy.


    There''s no time to talk to two people in the fight, "roar!" The death of their companions did not frighten the ghouls. Driven by the frenzy of eating, they did not care about the sharp blade in front of them. These monsters pushed each other and came up from under the bridge! Lothar, who was low and faced with a large number of opponents, had no fear in his eyes. He was the count of Heishan, one of the most powerful fighters in the kingdom. "Black mountain!" The count called out the name of his family and clasped the handle of the axe with both hands, but did not wave hern''s hand. Instead, he hit the attacker''s mouth with his lower center of gravity and heavy iron plate on his shoulder!The fangs were on the armor, and with the sound of the bang, the hapless Ghoul found that he could no longer feel his teeth. "It looks like you have to go to a dentist." The count grinned grimly, satisfied with his masterpiece. He is very clear that if he attacks with the axe blade, he may be able to put down one or two enemies who rush in the front, but he will also be defeated by the subsequent opponents because he can''t close his moves. Therefore, Lothar cleverly chooses another tactic. With both hands, he slammed his opponent''s chin with the counterweight at the bottom of the axe handle of hern''s hand. The huge force made the ghoul fly backward!


    "Howl While Lothar was taking care of the first enemy, the following ghouls had raided from the count''s right. However, the experienced soldiers had been prepared. They did not stop beating the first opponent''s Tomahawk, and continued to wave the axe. The blade of the axe was chopped down from left to right like a ghoul deliberately cooperating with Lothar''s chop! However, before the count drew out his weapon, the third Ghoul had already stretched out his claws against his defenseless back.


    "Get out of here!" As a mercenary, she is also very experienced in combat. She flies up and kicks in an impartial attempt to attack the enemy on the back of Lothar, forcing the opponent''s hands to droop to protect her organs. However, the attack of the female mercenary did not end here. Unlike the count who was accustomed to open and happy, the net worm in leather armor enjoyed less protection, but also had more sensitive movements. Her first kick is just a prelude. The second fierce kick against the back of the enemy''s head is the real killing move! "Touch!" The iron covered boots make a dull noise when they hit the ghoul''s head, and the hard hit man falls to the ground decisively and faints.


    "A beautiful blow!" When Lothar turned her head, she just saw the net worm''s action. The beautiful figure of the maid soldier was as charming as a fighting goddess in the moonlight. But the net worm didn''t take the count''s affection. The bone knife in her hand was handed to Rosa''s ear and stabbed into the palm of another ghoul. "Concentrate on fighting!" The maid, in a somewhat irritated tone, was angry at the count.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    "Let''s just go, OK?" Elsa said to the mage after crossing two or three blocks with cheese. From time to time, she looked back at the direction of the time, obviously quite uncomfortable to leave Lothar and face the ghouls. But different from her, the mage just shrugged, "believe them, according to master Roland, Lothar is a warrior who does not fall behind in the face of the ghostly king. As long as they don''t give up the narrow terrain of the bridge, the ghouls can''t do anything to them In fact, the main reason why cheese didn''t worry about Lothar was not all that. He knew that Roland and and others would go out to look for them after finding out that they and Elsa hadn''t returned for a long time. The wolf Walker''s smell was enough to find their whereabouts. Then they could naturally attack back and forth and kill the group of corpse eating ghosts.


    Seeing the master''s confident appearance, the landlady did not say anything more. However, as they moved quickly in the quiet street of Wangdu, another doubt in her heart became stronger and stronger. "Where are we going This is a question Elsa wanted to ask for a long time. She remembers the appearance of cheese coming out clearly. It must be something terrible is happening that makes the always calm mage show that expression.


    "Go to the witch first, and see if you can save them in time. Woo!" The cheese said, and the whole person fell forward. If the landlady did not reach out and hold his body in time, I''m afraid the whole mage would fall to the ground. Physical fitness is not the part that the mage is good at, especially in the current situation. Cheese dare not use magic to increase his physical strength. No one knows how fierce the battle will be. Therefore, the wizard must save his energy. But the price is that he can''t move fast. In order to hide, cheese didn''t choose to ride a horse when he went out. He felt the pain in his legs. If the mage chose it again now, he would definitely give up the plan of secret action.


    "Blow it." The cheese, whose legs were temporarily unable to move because of the fierce running, leaned against the wall, took a small flute from her robe and gave it to Elsa, saying to the latter. The proprietress was stunned for a moment. She quickly saw by moonlight that the flute given to her by the mage was less than one person''s forearm length, and there were no holes for playing different notes. If it were not for the dragon pattern carved on it and the blowhole made of jade, she could not even regard this article as a musical instrument.


    "What is this?" She asked, Elsa had raised the flute to her mouth. Out of her trust in the mage, she did not think it would be harmful to her to play the flute. The girl''s soft lips stick to the flute body, and the breath from the mouth flows into the hole. The deep and desolate sound came from the mouth of the dragon. Instead of spreading around, it went straight into the sky and reverberated above the clouds. "It''s called the Dragon flute. It''s my prop to summon Migo. But now the situation is urgent, if I call, the lazy dragon will come slowly because of the last thing. So it''s very necessary for a stranger to blow it. " Cheese listened to the voice of the Dragon calling flute, and his mouth showed a smile. However, what he didn''t say was that he voluntarily handed over the calling dragon flute to someone else and let the other party blow it. It was a transfer of the contractual relationship with the red dragon to others. It was unnecessary for Elsa to know about this.


    After about two minutes, as the moon in the sky was covered by some huge black shadow, the dragon with red scales followed the call of the contract and came to this human city. "Hum!" Red Wings flit low over the roof, making the two people in the street subconsciously lower. Migo''s body is the same as when he was led by Saron. "Mortals! How dare you summon the great dragon Red dragon mouth is not the language of human beings, but the language of its own race. Elsa, who plays the Dragon flute, is surprised to find that she can understand each other''s words. What''s more, the immovable wind pressure that can hold adults down on the ground is automatically separated by her side, which can''t affect her.


    "What should I say to it?" The landlady stood on the street, although physically she was not affected by the dragon, but Elsa could not be as calm as cheese and the legend of the giant stream. "No, I''ll do it. In addition, don''t use "it" to call them. It will make the Dragon think you are impolite. " Using magic to neutralize the influence of wind pressure, the mage also went to the owner''s wife''s side.


    Cheese! You''re not dead yet? Now that the flute is not in your hand, are you ready to pay for the last thing? " Migo''s pupils contracted when he saw the grey robed mage. Elsa can guarantee that she saw a certain change of expression on the face of the giant beast, but she is not familiar with the dragon and can''t say what it means.


    "It''s not the time to say that. We''re in trouble, Migo." Cheese takes off his hood and looks up at the red dragon floating on the building. However, his words did not seem to touch each other. What trouble did you call me? It was a total mistake for me to give you my flute back then! " Dragon said, impatiently with his claws to scratch the scales of the chest, "say it, this is what happened."


    "There are two witches in this city who are my allies. Now that they are in danger, I need you to take us to the duty of the alliance. "


    "I knew you could use me as a carriage The reason of cheese obviously makes Migo very unhappy. The wisdom of dragon is higher than that of most intelligent creatures. Although it depends on the years they have lived, it is not difficult to see through the tricks of the mage for each other."In a word, help or not? Does our great red dragon ask itself that it is not as fast as a carriage? "


    Migo opened his mouth to reveal his sharp teeth. For a moment, Elsa even suspected that the beast would bite off the cheese. But red dragon still didn''t do that. Migo gently flapped his wings, the huge body fell on the roof under his feet, and there was no sound! "Come up and let the woman around you hold tight. I don''t care if it falls down."


    Cheese showed a smile as I expected to the landlady around her. They climbed up the roof by leaning against the pile of sundries beside the house. The master climbed up from the dragon tail, turned and stretched out her hand to pull Elsa up. When both of them reached the back of the protruding scales in the middle of the dragon''s wings, the red dragon suddenly flapped its wings, and its huge body flew into the air like a sharp arrow to penetrate the sky.


    Elsa felt this for the first time. She closed her eyes and felt the strong wind around her body. And cheese from behind in time with a wide gray robe wrapped up the two together, the magic on the robe cut off the air flow, so that the landlady would not scream. At the same time, in cheese''s brain, Migo''s voice suddenly rings. "Why give the Dragon flute to that woman? You should know exactly what that means


    "Of course I know." The master sat behind the landlady, and the expression on his face was invisible to Elsa.


    "Well, I can understand it as some kind of, um, plan for you? I don''t like to speculate on your ideas. Humans, especially you mages, always think too much. "


    "Then you don''t have to guess. It is your duty and responsibility to protect the bearer of the Dragon flute. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    On the back of the dragon, the kingdom of Cang lion became a spot less than the size of a palm in a blink of an eye. Elsa lowered her head. She did not dare to see the scene under her feet. She could only bury her head and rely on the dragon scale in front of her as a shelter in the gale. As for cheese, the mage is obviously used to this situation. He concentrates his magic power on his eyes, locks in the position of the witch''s house, and then communicates it to the dragon under him.


    "Migo, take me into that house."


    "It''s a piece of cake. Whoo, hold on to the master!" The red dragon spewed out two steam from his nostrils, and his huge wings quickly closed. Migo''s whole body seemed to be a huge red bomb covered with scales, which was smashed straight at the witch''s house from the height close to the cloud! If the Dragon really hit the king''s house like this, even if the witch''s house had magic protection, cheese felt that the damage caused by the collision could be comparable to that of the rat attack. However, although Migo seems to be reckless, the dragon clan is born to be an expert in air combat. He will not make a suicide attack that will kill both sides.


    "Boom!" Migo''s wings suddenly unfold less than 20 meters above the witch''s house. Generally speaking, this huge inertia is enough to tear up the wings made of steel, but the magic of red dragon protects their bodies from this kind of influence. On the other hand, the result of the dragon''s sudden expansion of its wings is that the huge kinetic energy it carries erupts ahead of time, spreading a strong sonic boom and airflow in the air centered on Migo!


    Although there is no direct collision, the energy from this explosion is enough to destroy human buildings. However, this did not happen. Whether it was sound waves or air currents, when they touched the houses below, they were as useless as the tides on a reef. At the same time, a visible light barrier appears above these buildings. Cheese knew exactly what it was, and that was the main reason he called Migo here.


    "Close the border!" The Dragon roared, angry at the film''s daring to block itself. "It seems that these guys have really laid down a lot of money. They have even moved out this kind of border." The mage''s voice sounded from the dragon''s back. "This border is really powerful. It can block the Dragon easily."


    "Stop the dragon! No one can stop the dragon Migo said, raising his huge head and taking a deep breath. Then, from his chest, the red scale gap began to emit orange light. This light will make people feel hot even from a distance. As it starts to spread upward along the long neck of the red dragon, the moisture in the air seems to be evaporated by this heat.


    "Hiss!" The orange flame gushing from Migo''s mouth falls on the magic boundary, making the sound of water drops falling into the boiling oil. The glittering border quickly extinguishes under the spray of dragon breath, and begins to burn and disappear like dry leaves. However, this is not over. With the destruction of the border, countless black human shadows flew out to the Dragon along the hole. The wings of those figures were like bats!


    "Bat people, have they betrayed?" The mage''s eyes narrowed after seeing the comer. He didn''t expect that these big bats, who had always been showing their indifference to the world, also chose the other side at this moment. As the only bat with flying ability in many dark families of Wangdu, their defection is undoubtedly very bad news for cheese. Fortunately, he now has a chance to fix it all.


    "Looks like those guys want to challenge the dragon?" Migo tilted his head and watched the bats fly fearlessly to themselves. The spear and blade in their hands were just a joke in front of the red dragon. Without the blessing of magic, any iron weapon could hardly leave a scratch on the dragon scale. "Migo, you play with these bats. Now that the border is open, I should start." The mage said that he would jump off the dragon''s back, but Elsa even stopped the cheese.


    "Wait! What the hell is going on here! And are you going to leave me here? " The proprietress herself must not be able to land safely from such a height, and she is also very clear that the mage did not have any meaning to take with her just now. This made Elsa have a very bad feeling, intuition told her that she should not let cheese go alone.


    Cheese did not immediately answer the question in words. He just stretched out his left hand and showed it in front of the landlady. Elsa can clearly see that the thorn ring on the ring finger of cheese''s left hand is shrinking and wriggling. The small thorns on it pierce the mage''s skin and let the blood flow from the wound. If Lothar had been here, he would have found that the ring on cheese''s hand was the same as when they were in danger at the pharmacist''s Association.


    "The contract must be performed. The one who plays the Dragon flute has the ability to control the dragon. You have to stay here and make sure Migo doesn''t leave. As for me, as I said, the contract must be fulfilled. " After that, Elsa could not understand the words for a moment. The mage gently stepped on the Dragon scales under her feet, and the whole person fell backward and slipped off the dragon''s back. What the landlady finally saw was a picture of the corner of the grey robe waving wantonly in the wind.


    Not to mention how Elsa still on the dragon''s back reacted, the mage who fell from Migo''s back did not intend to commit suicide. The magic light flashed through his eyes, and his gray robe was shaped in the wind like a changed material. Cheese grasped both sides of the robe and glided steadily towards the witch''s house like a gray kite.But his air journey was not so easy, and the flying bats soon discovered the man who jumped off the dragon''s back. They have the same sound sensing system as bats, which makes everything in the night sky invisible. These traitors, with their weapons in their hands and flapping their wings, begin to gather towards cheese. Compared with the dragon, mages are easier targets. The distance between the bat man and cheese is getting closer and closer, and although the latter is haunted by powerful magic, he can''t cope with the enemy freely in order to keep balance in the air.


    "What are you doing! Why not help him! " Elsa saw from the dragon''s back that the mage was about to be in danger. She cried out to the dragon under her.


    "You hear what he said. Whoever plays the Dragon flute is the object of my loyalty. As for him, I am willing to send him here just for the sake of the past. " Migo said casually, it felt like cheese was torn to pieces by Bat Man in front of him, and the Dragon didn''t care.


    "Damn it!" Elsa beat the Dragon scales in front of her with her fist, which of course could not hurt the red dragon Fen Fen Fen Fen. However, the gesture of waving her fist made the landlady quickly realize what she was holding. "Wait a minute. You can listen to whoever plays the flute, right?"


    "It is."


    "Then I order you, as a piper, to help the grey robed mage land safely!"


    After hearing this command, the corner of dragon''s mouth showed an exaggerated smile, "your will, my lady."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    It all happened so suddenly. I mean, my mother and I are so confident in our alliance that we''ve always been so focused on our fellow humans that we ignore the threats around us. We should have changed the password for defense spells earlier, but when cheese left, my mother was lost in thought, and I didn''t think it would be too much trouble to change them later. I was wrong, and it could kill all of us.


    I didn''t take it seriously when hill came to warn us. Later, the one eyed, mother''s lover, came to tell me that the Edward family''s behavior was abnormal, but maybe it was because I didn''t like her in the first place. I didn''t pay attention to her, and even thought her nervous appearance was funny. Now think about it. Maybe I''m the one who''s funny. Lightning and his people are the last to come. Behind them are crazy ghouls and bats who attack from the air. I have to say, the fighting power of these little guys is much more than I imagined. They really scared me when they eject stones from their mouths that are as fast and powerful as crossbows. But what''s the use of that? There are too many ghouls, and the dwarfs have too short legs, and people keep falling behind, being chased and torn apart.


    By the time I got back to it, the head of the Edwards family, the damned betrayer, the king of corpse eating ghosts, had already rushed to the front door. I had a chance to close the door and let the magic set by my grandmother shut them out, but the resentment came out of the shadow I should have known they were a gang! The corridor was lost at the moment the ghoul came in. Although we have changed the defense magic in the room, it is obvious that these traitors don''t know how to prevent the magic from working. If it wasn''t for lightning and his people who made temporary walls out of bricks for some time, we wouldn''t even have time to bring our mother out.


    Mother took us to the soup pot room, which is the safest place in the whole house. And although my mother has been reassuring others that we will be OK, I don''t think so. My mother, the witch Emilia, is not as powerful as outsiders think. In fact, I doubt that my strength is equal to that of my mother. If I borrow some power from my fiance for a short time, my mother may not be my opponent.


    This is also of course. According to her grandmother, her mother''s talent was not high, but she had been suppressing herself, and she only kept the amount of soup she could support every time she drank. She hated the fact that she was born a witch. I knew that for a long time. As for me, I understand the pain of my mother. Every witch is cursed by the world. Our power can only bring pain to ourselves and others, isn''t it?


    There is no love in our hearts, because the pressure of survival and the curse in our blood make us not have this ability. Only mother may be an exception. She represses magic, which makes her behave more like a human being. But this little bit of hypocritical human nature also has to pay a heavy price. For example, now, we are trapped in our own home, and there are monsters waiting to tear us into pieces. Oh, monster is not a good word, because we are no different from them.


    "We can''t last long like this. We have to get in touch with the grey robed mage!" Uneasily watching the door being knocked by a huge force, Dr Hill''s voice couldn''t keep calm.


    In response, emia, sitting next to the huge soup pot, just shook her head. "The other party is well prepared. The neighborhood has been covered by some kind of border, and my magic can''t be conveyed. But, "she said, turning her eyes to her daughter," there''s no need for that, is it? "


    Corinthian nodded. She showed her mother the ring of her left hand. "He has come. But even with that wolf Walker and the others, they can really... " This time, the soul guards, bat people, and resentment spirits were all in full swing, and their momentum was even higher than that of the rat people before. To let cheese break through the enemy''s defense and kill them with the help of a small team with uneven fighting power, the young witch didn''t think the mage would do this. At the end of the day, the contract signed between Gelin and cheese did not require the latter to defend himself with death. Even if the mage gave up because of too many enemies, they would not be punished.


    And the few remaining clansmen squatting on the bookshelf of the room, the lightning said, "we can break through the walls and run away from the other side of the house! Those fools can''t guess! " The dwarf leader said, showing his mouth full of sharp teeth, even if the same species in the ghoul attack, these optimistic little guys will not easily give up, they have their own survival philosophy.


    "No, this room doesn''t really exist in our space. As the room for the soup pot, my mother had cut off all access except the gate when she built it." Emia shook her head. The soup pot was life to the witches, and the structure of the room was quite different from that of the rest of the witch''s house in order to prevent damage or other accidents from the enemies.


    "Really, can''t we?" One eye takes off the mask, and in front of the other people in the room, she has no need to cover up her identity. The underground leader, who controls the black trade of Wangdu, inquired around emia like a weak wife asking about her husband.


    Emia gently held her in her arms and kissed her one eyed forehead. "I''m sorry to drag you into this muddy water." "Don''t say that..."When the two began to kiss, the rest of the room consciously turned their eyes away. The lights flicker in the room, just like the door, always on the edge of breaking, and every heavy knock may become the last.


    Despair began to spread in all people''s hearts. At this moment, however, both Amy and Corinthian were in a daze. They looked at each other, hoping to see from each other''s eyes that what they felt was right. "Here he is." She did not know that she had such feelings when she said it. The dragon fire of Migo destroyed the outer boundary. Although the witches did not know the existence of the dragon, they knew very well that the only one who could break the boundary was the grey robed mage.


    "Bang, bang!" However, when the fire of hope was raised again, the overloaded door was finally shattered under the claws of the ghoul! Ugly, slender, sharp claws pass through the unguarded wooden door and grope for nearby creatures along the hole. Patriarch Edward''s deep, husky voice came from behind the door.


    "Witch, your rule over the night is over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    With the help of Migo, cheese finally landed safely. The dragon takes advantage of its body, will dare to challenge its own bat man one by one down the night sky, fell on the street or building roof. The mage knew that his dragon companion was not bloodthirsty and murderous, perhaps because he had been with himself for a long time. Migo, as a fiery red dragon, can control his temper to a great extent. Even in this situation, most bat people are only deprived of their fighting ability by the dragon and do not die immediately. Of course, if not treated in time, the wounds caused by dragon claws can definitely lead to slow and painful death.


    On the other hand, cheese on the street not far from the witch''s house is not as easy as Migo. It is Edward''s family ghouls who are hard to get the actual number in the dark to greet the mage''s landing. Moreover, these guys, as the elite of the clan leader attacking the witch''s house, all maintain their sober senses in the combat state. If the ghouls who are caught in the eating frenzy are instinctive monsters, when they work together as a team like human beings, these guys are killing machines with strange power.


    "The last chance," the mage stood in the middle of the street in his gray robe. Ten steps away from him, he was surrounded by enemies. Cheese took a deep breath and looked up at the dragon in the sky. "Your patriarch was provoked by the devil and set off this rebellion. It''s not your fault. I swear in the name of the grey tower that if you stop antagonizing me and other allies now, you can leave alive. "


    "Master, put away your useless persuasion! We have been waiting too long for today. Now, the night of the grey lion belongs to us It was not the ghouls who said this, but the old man who appeared in front of the ghouls. His appearance at this time was really worthy of the name of grueling. His ferocious and completely distorted appearance and the extra limbs protruding from his body were chilling.


    "Yes." The mage lowered his head, his eyes were covered by magic, so that people could not see the cheese eyes at the moment. However, judging from his actions, the mage seems to regret the choice of these traitors. But is that really the case? Since the landing, the hands in the grey robe have not stopped the subtle movements. Under the ingenious guidance of cheese, the magic waves evade the perception of resentment. Cheese knows from the beginning that it is impossible to change the other party''s mind by a few words.


    "What a pity." The sorcerer sighed and put his hands out of his robe to prepare the whole magic to explode around him. Cheese knew that he had only one chance. Once he got into a sharp battle with the ghouls, he would never have a chance to break through the enemy''s encirclement. Fortunately, there are enough opportunities for the wizard of the grey tower. "Hoo!" No shock wave, no sonic boom. Cheese''s magic is more like a harmless force. But when the wind passed away, there was no sound in the street except the mage''s heartbeat.


    "I gave you a chance." This is what Cheese said as he passed by the complaining spirit, who still kept the appearance of the moment when the magic broke out. However, his body was no longer a spirit body with faint white light, but turned into a heavy stone. It''s not just complaining spirits. The ghouls around the mage are all turned into stone carvings. Their feet are completely connected with the stone bricks in the street. It looks like a huge work created by some crazy stone carving artist. "Cough!" Cheese coughed as he walked through the statue, and he felt something warm coming out of his throat. The mage wipes away the blood from the corners of his mouth. The consequences of this large-scale casting are often reflected in the caster.


    "This kind of rude casting is not my style. It seems to find other ways to deal with this situation." Cheese said to himself, and continued to walk towards the door of the witch''s house. Three steps in front of the open door, where candles were placed, had been smashed by an unknown giant, and several broken candles were mixed in the rubble. As he passed by, the mage gently bent down to pick up a small candle and held it in his hand.


    At the moment, the deep corridor has lost its original appearance in front of the mage''s eyes. The powerful witch''s magic set up by Gelin was recklessly destroyed, resulting in a subtle distortion in the space here, which seemed to be looking at things through the wavy water. This is also the main reason why cheese didn''t let others follow. He had anticipated this situation. Even the wolf walker, who is immune to magic, may be inexplicably transported to a distant world that he has never heard of before. The mage doesn''t want his companions to disappear for this reason. As for how to crack this situation, witches'' defense magic often revolves around a core, their soup pot.


    After moving his joints, cheese stepped into the door. His brain is trying to remember how to keep his position in the turbulent flow of space, which requires profound knowledge of space and fine operation of his own magic power. The whole process is like walking a steel wire in the sky. If there are no other disturbances during this period, the reason why the spatial turbulence is called turbulence proves that the steady state does not exist.


    There''s a sense of tugging from all parts of the body, and this unstable space is trying to keep those who venture through it forever. Fortunately, for the apprentices of the grey tower, such a situation is not difficult to solve. Only by adjusting the magic balance in his body in time, he can recover the situation before falling the steel wire. The real lethal threat is the predators who live in this turbulent flow of space and follow the magic.Walking through the twisted passage, cheese quickly noticed that the only stable thing in this disordered space was a portrait oil painting hanging on the wall of the corridor. The young woman in the painting might be young geline. But now, with the mage walking past the eyes of the characters in the painting, cheese affirms that the painting has become a kind of carrier, allowing predators in chaotic time and space to obtain a body that can move briefly.


    Oil painting, in the blind area of mage''s vision, quietly grow hands and feet, which is a kind of body covered with the unique shell of marine crustaceans. There are sharp spines and terrible barbs on the tips of 12 limbs. Of course, all this did not escape the magic of cheese. He knew what was behind it. Crabbing, the name of the thing, is one of the most notorious predators.


    It is notorious because it does not use 12 claw legs to kill its prey as it seems. Compared with close combat, these terrifying killers use their innate ability to make their prey produce a strong sense of spatial dislocation. This feeling may be acceptable at ordinary times, but in the disorder space, small illusions can be fatal. Crabbing between crevices is to deliberately make prey fall into fear. Their favorite thing is to play with food, especially those who rely on magic to protect themselves. They will hide in the surrounding distorted scene like now, quietly release their ability, and let the prey panic and fall into fear and self doubt because of the unexpected spatial change. Crab fishing is very patient. They can wait a long time to make their prey exhausted by the anxiety. At that point, they reappear in front of their prey, making them think they have found the only stable object in the chaotic space-time. Then they suddenly show their prototype and use their sharp limbs to knock the poor man''s brain open and suck their brains.


    However, knowing the opponent''s habits does not mean that cheese can get out of trouble quickly. On the contrary, the ability to catch crabs in the gap makes it impossible for the mage to find the right way to leave this disordered space before solving it. If he wants to go out, cheese must kill that thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    There are two things you need to do to get through a chaotic space safely. First of all, it must have the ability to pull down the space and not deviate from the expected path too far. For cheese, it means not leaving the narrow and sometimes wide corridors on both sides. As long as he is still in the corridor, small spatial deviations can be ignored. If this is easier to accomplish, the second requirement to get out of here is the main reason why it is fatal here.


    The second requirement to leave the chaotic space is to find the "coordinates". Space itself can not be marked by people, and there is no characteristic to speak of. However, after the casters'' research, they found that the substance attached to the outer space and shaped the space would have some fixed properties. The mages call these substances the ether, and by locating a part of the ether, the coordinates are realized. With the help of the stability of coordinates, people who enter the disordered space can find their way back. Most people, in order to ensure that their coordinates are permanent, will be in the nature of mountains or lakes and a grand city as their own lighthouse. As for cheese, as a grey robe, he naturally grew up in the towering building in the north of the world.


    It''s not difficult to locate the grey tower, which is almost instinctive for the mage. You know, the first thing cheese and his buddies do when they wake up every day is not to open their eyes, but to locate themselves through the gray tower, so that they can be sure that they are still in real space and not captured by nightmares or anything else. However, after trying, cheese was surprised to find that although he could accurately find the location of the gray tower, he was difficult to locate it by reference. How could this be possible? In order to ensure the influence of the gray tower, the Lord of the gray tower built the extension of the gray tower in almost all the overlapping spaces with the real world, which even included the shadow world and some deeper and more difficult places to find.


    The mage cast his eyes on the painting behind him. It seems that the ability to catch crabs in the gap can really be used by himself, which makes cheese feel quite depressed. He is full of worries about the safety of his allies now, so he can''t afford to fight against such opponents. But he also knew that this battle was inevitable. The ability to catch crabs in the gap was effective for him, which meant that he did have the ability to hunt and kill the caster. He would never allow half an inch of carelessness in fighting against such an opponent.


    The robe, slightly swinging, the hands under the gray cloth make various movements flexibly. This is an unstable space fault. Casting must be accurate and controllable. If you don''t pay attention to what happens to this turbulent space, God knows what will happen. With bad luck, it''s possible that cheese and crab fishing are compressed into invisible particles by the collapsing space.


    The magic hand is silent. Many spellcasters find it very difficult to cast a spell in concealment. It is easier and more powerful for them to burst out the magic. Cheese, on the other hand, is totally different from these people. The mage who advocates efficiency refuses to use rude methods. His magic is always accurate, but this precision is often fatal.


    "Poof!" Like the sound of a steel needle piercing a balloon from the oil painting, the disguise of fishing crabs in the gap is punctured, and its real body expands and reveals behind the broken canvas. It was a lobster like black creature with twelve legs and two giant crab like claws. Most of the creatures in the void are of this color. The monster is five cheese sized, and I don''t know how it hid under a small painting. The crab catcher is not afraid to see his usual predatory trick uncovered. As cheese guessed, this creature has the ability to perceive magic. It can feel it. Although the mage in front of him is aware of himself, his magic power is not powerful.


    This is the illusion cheese has to give each other. He was afraid that if the crab catcher realized his true ability, he would avoid fighting, which would take longer to escape. The mage turned and half bowed down. Although he knew how to catch crabs in the gap, how this creature fought was never recorded in the books. The mage who can see through its disguise can easily kill this thing.


    "Cluck cluck" the monster''s shell from the sound of an orderly click, cheese speculated that this may be its cry or something like that. If it wasn''t for the time, the mage was curious and wanted to dissect the crab to see what structure it was. Just as cheese was thinking about where to start dissecting the monster, crabs were caught between the cracks.


    The movement in disordered space is often slow, and each step needs careful consideration to prevent being involved in sudden turbulence. Therefore, the mage had a preconceived belief that the same was true of his opponent. He neglected that crabs were caught in this environment. Therefore, when the monster''s huge body appeared directly in front of cheese in the next second, the mage was inevitably shocked. And then there was the pain!


    "Hiss..." Cheese covers his abdomen and flies away from his opponent in front of him. Judging from the blood oozing from his hands, there is no doubt that the claw of crab fishing just pierced the robe made by grey tower, leaving a rather serious wound on the mage. The pain made cheese realize that he is now at the home of a dangerous predator. Here, if he doesn''t go all out to fight, his end will be no different from that of other prey buried in the mouth of crab fishing."You asked for it!" The serious mage''s eyes burst out with a powerful magic light. He pointed his right hand at the enemy, and once let a large number of ghouls and petrified magic start again. Although there was only one target this time, cheese did not dare to neglect it. The "buzz" magic makes the surrounding space make tinnitus sound, which reminds the wizard that this space is not stable. But now cheese can''t manage so much. He just wants that monster to become a stone statue.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the crabs begin to petrify rapidly from their feet. The monster doesn''t seem to understand what''s going on in his body. He tries to move his feet, but he can''t. It waved pincers to the mage in vain, and was finally shaped in this way. It seems that the mage''s magic was successful.


    "Hoo." Cheese saw that the monster had turned into a stone carving and breathed a breath. He frowned and examined the wound on his abdomen. Fortunately, after so many battles, the mage''s reflex nerve was much more sensitive than before. If he had just left the grey tower, the blow might have pierced him completely. However, the distance between the wound and the viscera was very close.


    Cheese from the inside of the robe to find the bandage with cloth, simply wrapped the wound to stop bleeding. Later, he began to seriously look for a way out of this space, but when the mage''s back was turned into a stone carving of crab fishing in the gap


    "Cluck and cluck"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    She had never felt so powerless. In the life she went through, the power she was born with allowed her mother and grandmother to get almost everything she wanted. But the only restriction was not permanent in her eyes. When she was an adult, the magic power in her body surpassed that of her mother or even her grandmother, she could be truly free. But now, the young witch doubted that she could wait for that day.


    Blood, coming out of the original body, splashed on furniture and walls like juice from smashed tomatoes. Lightning and its people are not afraid to break in. These dwarfs use their small size to circle with their enemies. They climb up and down on the ghouls and bite the ghouls with sharp teeth that can cut gold and jade. This battle is not beautiful at all. Ghouls and dwarfs are like two of the most primitive beasts, tearing and gnawing at each other with their teeth and claws. The torn wounds are bloody and disgusting, and the shredded meat and other things that God knows are pouring out like the water from the shower. However, dwarfs are not good at fighting after all, and their teeth are not tools for killing other creatures. These short architects are not warriors. Although the courage and strength they exert at the moment do not belong to anyone, the results of the battle will never change.


    It wasn''t until an angry Ghoul threw an arm of a dwarf into emia''s face that the rest of the room recovered from the shock of the savage battle. "Fight with them!" As a one eyed person who has grown up in the underground society, she has never been waiting for death in her dictionary. Even if the opponent is a terrible ghoul, the gang leader does not mean to be timid. As for the blood, one eye had seen a more tragic scene than this. She drew a dagger from her clothes, and her other hand untied the long whip with iron blade from her waist. Although the narrow room was not suitable for soft whip, one eye had its own way.


    At the same time, hill is on the move. The woman doctor stretched out her hand to untie her mask. As a black smoke diffused out of the mask and clothes, the rest of the clothes shriveled like balloons with air drawn out. In contrast, a group of creatures with a faint human shape, wrapped in black fog, appear in the air. This is the true posture of Dementors, and it is also the state that they show when they are desperate. Doctor hill, who had lost her form, screamed as she stretched out several black fog tentacles from her body to the ghouls trying to break into the room.


    As the warrior in the front, Edward was fighting with the five dwarfs headed by lightning. He had successfully torn the three clansmen of lightning to pieces. He saw that the lightning was going to be caught by him. However, the black tentacles penetrated into his chest like a leech longing for blood. The corpse eating ghost king can feel that with the penetration of this tentacle, his physical strength and vitality are being quickly stolen, and even its head is beginning to become dizzy. However, as a blood eating monster, the bloodthirsty desire in the ghoul''s heart made it overcome the influence of Dementors. "Little skills! Roar It issued a huge roar, with the strength of this blood courage, reached out to grasp the tentacles of his chest, and pulled his life out of his body! The ghoul''s anger did not end here. After pulling the tentacle out of the body, patriarch Edward noticed that although the tentacle was strange, its strength was not strong. In the middle of the sky Hill showed a cruel smile, the corpse eating ghost king suddenly made a force, actually directly pulled this tentacle from the Dementor''s body!


    "Woo!" The body of the black fog writhed in the air, and a cry of pain came from Dr Hill''s body. For her, a broken tentacle was the same as a normal human arm. In order to make themselves capable of harming ghouls, doctors have to give up the human form state with strong survival ability. Dementors are not much tougher than ordinary people in this state, and the damage they have suffered must take a long time to recover.


    "You dare to hurt the doctor! I will never spare you! " The sound of lightning came from the back neck of the corpse eating ghost king, with a strong murderous spirit. Hill and her Dementors usually take care of the dwarfs, and since Dementors themselves do not need to eat human food, many thanks to their treatment have been handed over to the dwarfs. This makes the Dementors'' images very friendly in the eyes of simple dwarfs. Before meeting Roland, lightning''s favorite human, or the creature with human appearance, is hill. At this time, the dear doctor was hurt in front of himself. How can the dwarfs bear it?


    "Poof!" Sharp teeth pierce through the ghoul''s back neck. If lightning bites an ordinary person, it will probably break the other person''s neck. In fact, even if Edward''s muscle tissue is several times more developed than that of humans, the dwarf has already bit its cervical vertebrae. As long as it is broken, even the most powerful Ghoul will lose its ability to move immediately. As long as, bite it off.


    "Enough! You hairy bedbug! I''ve had enough of you and your kind! " The claw, as the lightning tooth was about to pierce the spine, seized the head of the former. The enormous force causes the dwarf''s body to leave the ghoul''s surface uncontrollably. Lightning, was raised in front of Edward. For this posture, both are not unfamiliar, usually every time the dwarf spirit makes each other angry, the ghoul will always hold its head up, threaten it and then put it down. This familiar movement made both sides stupefied for a moment, but only for a moment. "The game is over, you, die!"Edward said, grabbing the head of the lightning and slamming it to the floor A huge hole appeared in the wooden floor of the witch''s house. Half of the dwarf''s body was stuffed into the hole. Flying sawdust and lightning, blood from the body fell to the ground, making a crackling sound. However, this is not over. The ghoul King lifted his prey from the hole again. After being hit hard, the lightning face was almost completely changed. Only the fuzzy facial features could be recognized. But even so, the dwarf leader still uses his trembling hands to grasp the opponent''s arm, trying to bite the opponent with his teeth. "Kill!" This action seems to completely infuriate the ghoul. Edward lifts the lightning body above his head and slams it on the ground again!


    "Boom This time the floor collapsed more than before. At this moment, both the ghouls who followed the patriarch, or the witches and their allies who rose up to resist, stopped fighting and witnessed the violence that no one could stop. "Die!" "Boom Third, fourth, Fifth No one can count how many times the lightning was hit. What they can only see is that the upper body of the dwarf leader has completely turned into a bloody thing. His head and torso have been completely smashed in the crazy collision. No one doubts whether the lightning is still alive, but they just doubt whether the dwarf''s body can be completely recovered.


    "Stop it!" Clandy was completely pushed to the edge by the killing. The witch was hysterically holding her face with both hands, and her eyes were full of terrible white light. "Stop it!" She yelled, in the middle of a roar and a crackle. The ghostly king, stop it, and of course it''s not because he''s frightened by the actions of klandi, but because he has to stop. I don''t know when a giant thorn vine with the thickness of an adult''s thigh came out of the hole in the floor and tied up the head of the Edwards family.


    It was at this moment that cheese, covering his injured abdomen, appeared in the hallway outside the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    The mage was quite embarrassed when he landed. He was still in the turbulent space and dangerous gap caused by the runaway defense magic. However, the ring on his hand suddenly burst out with unprecedented magic power, which forced him out of the distorted space-time. In fact, this almost saved the life of cheese. The immune effect of crab fishing in the gap for magic was much more than the mage expected. When he looked back at the enemy shaking off the gravel on the surface of his body easily, cheese had no time to respond. But back in the corridor of the witch''s house, the things waiting for the mage are not necessarily more friendly than fishing for crabs in the gap.


    "It''s grey! Here he is The Edwards family ghoul, who was guarding the hallway, found him before the mage realized his position had shifted. The ghoul, with his hand covered in coarse leather inlaid with iron, yelled to his companions. However, it seemed to be louder than expected, which caused not only the ghouls in the corridor, but also the people in the room to hear the news of cheese coming.


    "Do you hear me? Here comes the wizard. You''re finished Her right arm was twisted at an unnatural angle, as if she had been broken by some huge force from her elbow in the opposite direction. But even so, the owner of red pupil will not retreat. Like these monsters in front of her, pain can only make her more excited and focused.


    "That''s after all of you are dead!" The ghoul roared, knowing that the human woman in front of her could no longer resist her attack. Out of a mixture of anger, fear, and lust to kill, the monster holds up its claws, trying to smash its one eyed head into a mass of meat paste! As for one eye, judging from her steps, she did not consider avoiding this fatal attack. What she wanted to do was to send the dagger in her left hand into its heart while the other party smashed her head.


    "Poof!" The blade pierces into the body, and as a close weapon of one eye, this dagger with shark teeth like teeth breaks through the tough skin of the ghoul without paying the owner''s determination. When one eye saw that the blade did not enter the enemy''s body, the gang leader sneered. There was no other reason. As the lover of the witch emia, her shark tooth dagger had poison specially made for her by the witch in red. Even if the opponent was a ghoul, the poison from the heart was enough to kill.


    Can take an opponent before death, one eye is very satisfied with his results. But then she noticed that the death, which should have come long ago, was a bit untimely. "Get out of there!" Emia''s voice came from behind, only one of her immediate consciousness rolled back to the center of the room. She saw that the ghoul, who wanted to kill herself, was now entangled in her hands by thick bramble vines. Although the ghoul struggled, he was still powerless in front of the thorns. "What''s going on?" One eye turned to hope that the witch in red could give her an explanation.


    Emia''s face was very pale. As the control of the house, the collapse of the defensive phalanx had a great impact on her, which is why she has not been able to join the fight until now. Now, her physical condition seems to be worse than just now, the sudden emergence of vines hurt the enemy as well as the red witch. "Daughter, control yourself! You have to control yourself! " Emia said that she wanted to reach out and touch her not far away, but before she could stand up, the thorns that bound the ghoul grew from her feet.


    "Damn it! What''s going on here? " One eye threw herself at emia''s side and kicked away the vine that wanted to entangle the witch with her weight. But it was a failed attempt, and her action was to bind herself to Amelia.


    "She''s out of control, out of control." Murmured emia, her eyes fixed on her daughter. One eye had never seen emia so frightened. The cold sweat was left in the witch''s hair and condensed on the curve of her nose. The red witch, who always paid attention to her appearance, could not even wipe her sweat. A witch''s out of control is very terrible, their innate magic will show up in a very short time, causing devastating damage to all living things around them. At the same time, this kind of outbreak will also shorten their life span dramatically. Magic is the life of a witch. This is not an empty word. If no one stops it, the end of a runaway witch is mostly exhausted death.


    Brambles, which spread through the room, were different from when they were in the cheese hand. Out of control, klandi did not think about how to use the roots, nor did she need to think about it, because the growth rate of the thorns and the power attached to them were enough to suppress everyone but their owners. Even the Dementors floating in the air are pulled down by vines. Soon, the only person in the room who had the ability to move was Corinthian himself, and cheese, who had just settled the corridor guard and approached the room.


    The mage looked at his fiancee and didn''t need anyone to explain. The power from the ring had made him clearly aware of the situation in front of him. And cheese is also very clear, and out of control, compared to the Edward family betrayal is not worth mentioning. So the immediate priority is to get kranty out of this out of control. With this in mind, the wizard started casting his own spell. Some vines grow from the feet of cheese. They want to trap the mage like other people. However, these vines are puzzled to find that although the body of cheese is here, they can''t touch it anyway.This is because the mage transformed his body into something more illusory. Cheese knew that he could never escape the trail of the vines, and attacking them was the same as attacking Corinthian. In view of this, he can only do so. In the same way, in this state, he can not really influence the existence of the entity. Fortunately, he didn''t have to.


    When everything in the room was flooded with green, cheese came to clandy. A blonde witch is still crying, her face is scratched with blood stains by her fingernails, and her eyes are filled with intense magic light. The mage looked around. There was nothing else in the room except the thorn vine. Both the furniture and the wall were covered, not to mention the people. Cheese knew that his time was running out, and he had to stop her before she killed everyone, including her mother, with his own vines.


    "Clandy, clandy." The mage knelt half in front of the Witch and whispered her name. It seemed to have reacted to the cheese. For a moment, clandy lowered her howling. She raised her head slightly, facing the four eyes of cheese.


    "Oh They, they killed, killed the lightning


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Death, the word was no stranger in her life. Rather, in this chaotic world, death is no stranger to everyone. Every day, every hour, every minute, too many people die in places where they can see or can''t see, and the living are already numb, because if they don''t, they will not be able to survive the burden of death. But there are always times in the world when someone who means a lot to the person concerned leaves the world, they look at death again and feel pain and sadness.


    Lightning was such a man to clandy. For the young witch, her mother and grandmother, in order to protect her, would hardly allow her to communicate with others, but she had the courage to visit the witches and make the presence of child Corinthian interested. Lightning was the best. It seems that dwarfs are born to be liked by children or people with pure hearts. In fact, because young witches like lightning too much, the dwarf leader has to stay in the witch''s house for a period of time as a "friend", more like a pet or pillow. It was not until Glenn gave her the first pet cat of her life that lightning got rid of this embarrassing situation.


    Childhood is always impressive, even for witches. During the day and night of dwarfs and collenti, this noisy architect tells the witch many stories that she can''t get from her mother and grandmother. And the perspective of lightning, which is different from normal thinking, makes ordinary things interesting in its mouth. So even when she grew up, she still regarded this little guy who could tell many interesting stories as her friend.


    It''s not hard to explain why the death of lightning was the last straw that overthrew clandy''s reason. The death of Gelin, the most adored grandmother of the golden witch, was a process of making a declaration and implementing it exactly. The old witch had foreseen her death and made her family get used to the difference in advance. For clandy, the death of her grandmother was not unacceptable. But lightning was different. The dwarf, who had been regarded as her friend, was turned into a mass of unidentified flesh and blood by the fierce corpse eating ghost king in front of her. This stimulation really made klandi understand the cruelty of death, and the witch, like other people who just realized this, chose to escape.


    Clandy closed her mind and hid in the depths of her heart. There, in the dark chaos, she could not face the death of lightning, nor think about how to meet a world without dwarf friends. If it is an ordinary person, doing so is nothing more than depression for a period of time, but the witch''s innate magic power broke out completely after losing the subjective restraint. Even though the call of cheese briefly brought the witch back from the darkness, klandi unconsciously repeated a few vague words.


    Sweat came out of the mage''s head. He didn''t come here to see his fiancee kill everyone, including himself. Cheese looked at the more and more luxuriant thorn vines around him and bit his teeth. What he had to do next was not even in the course of the grey tower, but what the mage occasionally saw from books. There is no guarantee that this spell will work or whether it will save the situation. However, it is impossible for the mage to ignore the current situation. In other words, even if he wants to escape, the chaotic space between the corridor and the outside world has not been restored.


    "It must be useful." The light in cheese''s eyes gradually turned light blue. He raised his left hand and took a look at the ring on his ring finger. As the consciousness of his linker stopped moving, the ring, which had been sucking the blood of the mage, stopped twisting. With his right hand, the grey robed mage lifted klandi''s left hand and touched his own ring with the other''s. The thorny vines magically began to fuse after touching another ring, and soon twined their fingers together.


    Feeling the cold fingers of klanti, cheese''s mouth began to read the mantra. The magic light in his eyes twinkled with the rise and fall of the intonation, and became darker and darker. When the mage''s incantation ended, his eyes became lifeless like a dead man.


    There are many kinds of darkness, and the darkness itself will give people different feelings in different scenes. So far, cheese has experienced a lot of dark, some dark, some cold, but he never thought that the dark can be so, um, reassuring. It felt like the baby was in the mother''s womb, and the tension in the mage''s heart was miraculously calmed down in the darkness. This is the heart of Galanti. Cheese knows this well. It seems that the magic in the book still works. Then, the next step is to wake up the witch''s mind before his real body dies completely due to the loss of soul.


    Having said that, it''s the first time that cheese enters the heart of another creature, and the target of his entry is another caster. The mage didn''t know what he should do under such circumstances. He could not find a way to be sure of success, let alone ensure his own safety. If I die here, I don''t know what will happen to my soul. Cheese thought that maybe all his knowledge and memory would become part of clandy. Fortunately, in this world of pure thought, time goes by very slowly, which gives the mage the opportunity to sort out his thoughts and keep those thoughts away from himself. This is a very important thing.Cheese walked slowly forward. In fact, he was not sure where he was going, and there was no concept of up and down in the dark, so the so-called forward walking was just the mage moving in a random direction. Even, in this place without any reference, cheese doubted whether he was really moving. "Clandy! Clandy He cried, hoping that his voice would disturb the host.


    However, it seems that there is no echo in the endless darkness. The mage''s cry was like a stone sinking into the sea without even a ripple. This is bad. Cheese frowned in the dark. He only wanted to enter the heart of klandi to stop her violent walk, but he did not think about how to find the witch herself after entering the heart. However, perhaps subconsciously, the mage found that he could actually see his body in the darkness. Although the outlines and lines were only slightly different from the surrounding darkness, he could see himself clearly. This also let cheese notice his current state, the robe still covered his body, but in the dark lost the original gray. It is said that a man''s soul presents his own image in his heart, so it seems that he has taken the grey robe as a part of himself. Thinking of this, the mage shook his head and showed a smile that did not know whether it was happy or bitter. What else? Cheese continued to examine his body, and, as expected, the body under his robe was the same as he had seen himself in the mirror, even with the scars of the experiment.


    It''s just When cheese looked at his hands, what he saw for a moment was not a human hand. The end of the mage''s arm turned into a split tentacle, waving wildly. But it was just a moment. Before cheese was surprised, the scene disappeared. His hands were still in front of him. This made the mage notice that the ring on the ring finger of his left hand turned from a ring made of thorns to a gorgeous wedding ring with rose carving. Although the material of the ring can''t be seen clearly in the dark, it must be made of some precious metal inlaid with precious stones.


    What does this mean? Cheese thought.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    While the mage was thinking about the meaning of the ring on his hand, a breeze blew through the corner of his coat. How can there be wind in this darkness? Cheese raised his head, and he was surprised to find that the darkness ahead was no longer the same, and a forest appeared not far away from the grey robed master. The leaves of those trees, after the cheese noticed it, began to sway in the wind, making a "whoosh" sound. Somehow, the faint smell of the sea in the wind and the species of these trees made the mage feel a little familiar, but for a moment, he could not remember that he had seen these things there.


    But even so, cheese knew very well that he would only have a chance to find klandi in the woods. He temporarily suppressed the doubts about the ring and stepped into the woods. The light, I don''t know where it came from, but it really dispelled the monotonous color in the spiritual world. After entering the forest, the mage''s body had color again. It was no longer a combination of vague outlines, which made him feel a little relieved. The woods in front of me are not dense, and the cheese crosses the grass just to the ankle, and pushes aside the shrubs in front of me, and the scenery is suddenly clear.


    At that moment, the mage finally remembered why he was familiar with this place. Because this forest, and the little open space that now appears in the forest, and the remains of the open space covered with plants, indicate where this is. To witch''s contract, as like as two peas, he agreed to engage with orchid, and the woods at his feet were exactly the same as the two people engaged in the marriage. The forest, which witnessed the covenant between the Witch and the wizard, came from the hometown of the old witch Gelin, and was enchanted by the powerful witch into a room of the Cang lion witch''s house. But if you have to say that, the forest is still subtly different from what the mage remembers. The bramble vines sprouting out of the grass are spreading like blood vessels. It seems that they are aware of outsiders. These vines suddenly stand up from the ground, like some kind of boa constrictor, holding up their heads and pointing to the Mage at the edge of the forest.


    "It turns out that this is what your heart looks like." Faced with the threat of thorns, cheese did not feel afraid. He ignored the vines and walked into the open space at will. The vines didn''t hurt the mage. They even backed away in front of the cheese maker, giving way to a road leading to the ruins in the middle of the open space. At the end of the road, clandy sat on a rock covered with moss. Her long golden hair was decorated with some red flowers. She was wearing a new green dress that had never been seen in cheese. The skirt was decorated with thorny lines, which added some mysterious beauty besides highlighting the lines under the clothes. At this time, klandi looked like a fairy in the forest, but the fairy was actually quite dangerous. While noticing the beauty of each other, the mage also noticed that the foot of the witch''s long skirt had disappeared. Instead, it was the vines protruding from the bottom of her legs. These vines went deep into the land under her feet and seemed to be connected with the surrounding thorns.


    The witch did not respond to the wizard''s words. She lowered her head and looked at the grass under her feet, as if something interesting was attracting her. The smile just raised on the grey robed mage''s face disappeared after he saw the state of Galanti. He adjusted his robe to make sure that it could cover his body. He didn''t want the witch to see something that she shouldn''t have seen to aggravate his rampage. Cheese walked across the grass, a few steps to his nominal fiancee. He looked down at the top of her head and wanted to say something, but for a moment he didn''t know how to open his mouth and comfort others, which was never his specialty.


    Fortunately, the silence between them did not last long, and Corinthian''s body did not move. She continued to lower her head and whispered, "do you know how my name came from?" Cheese was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the other party would take the initiative and ask such a strange question. There seems to be no peculiar meaning in the name, klandi, and even if there is, I am afraid it is not within the scope of knowledge that the mage will master. So cheese decided to answer the question in another way, "I guess, Ms. Amelia?"


    "Poof!" Although the mage didn''t mean to interrupt, his answer made clandy laugh. But the witch''s laughter died away, and soon she said in a soft voice, "you know I didn''t ask that, but to say my name is not from my mother, but from my grandmother."


    The cheese relaxed a little when he saw that he could still communicate with each other normally. He turned and sat down beside her. At this angle, he could see her side face. "To be honest, I don''t know much about nominals, so tell me why Ms. green gave you the name." The witch showed a smile, which made the mage almost stunned. At this time, klandi and cheese were totally different in reality. The difference was not in the appearance, but in the feeling. If the real witch feels like a rose blooming in the brambles, then klandi''s smile reminds cheese of the clear stream when the ice melts.


    "Even if you are really proficient in numerology, I doubt if it really exists, but even so, you will not know the source of my name. Because the name is just a folk tale from grandmother''s hometown The blonde witch pauses for a moment, and cheese notices that the flowers in her hair are not adorned, but come directly from the hair of clandy. "This story tells the story of two peasant brothers and sisters running away from home because they can''t stand the abuse of their stepmother, and my name is from the sister''s name.""It sounds like the story must be about how two brothers and sisters help each other out of trouble?"


    "It''s not so," said Corinthian, shaking her head. Several flowers fell off her head, but then new flowers opened. "The two children in the story fled into the forest and were soon lost after being eaten by crows of bread crumbs as road signs. In the forest, they met the witch who lived in the candy house. The witch accepted them in a false and friendly way, but actually just wanted to eat them


    Here, the girl said nervously, "don''t get me wrong. It''s just the witch in the story. We won''t really eat people."


    Cheese laughed. "Of course I know that people who live in the sun always misunderstand us. It''s normal. So, what happened to the two brothers and sisters? Were they eaten? Or did you escape? "


    "It depends on how you like the ending." At this point, klandi turned her head for the first time and looked at the mage with her eyes that she did not know when she had turned green. "In the second half of the story, there were different opinions. Some said that they killed the witch in the candy house and ran away. Others said that they failed to escape and were eaten by the witch. But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a folktale. "


    "What''s important? Why did Ms. green give you the name of clandy


    The witch''s voice became lighter. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was no voice except for two people here, cheese would not have heard her, "the lost. My grandmother named me collenti because I was just like the lost brother and sister in the story. I was born here with no one to talk to except my grandmother and mother. Mother is always reading or thinking, and grandmother, I seldom understand what she says. Although they have built fortresses in this city, they are still afraid that the witches'' group will hear the news. Before I was ten years old, I didn''t even know what the world outside was like


    "The mother made her choice, she betrayed the sorceress. Grandmother also made her choice. She helped her daughter and abandoned the home she had founded. They all have the freedom of choice, only I, I was born in this house, reading the textbooks that have been prepared for a long time, learning how to control myself. I don''t have the right to choose, I can only bear the fate arranged Oh, I don''t hate my mother and grandmother. I''m just, I''m just confused. For my own life, for the whole world, I have no idea what position I should stand in, what I should believe in and what to fight against. My grandmother was a great prophet. She gave me this name. I think she saw that one day I would be in this situation. Funny to say, after I was engaged to you, I thought I could not be confused. I had allies and enemies, and then I just needed to fight. But looking at the lightning dead in front of me, I found that what I recognized clearly was so vague. I still don''t know anything. " With that, clandy''s head fell again, and all the flowers on her head fell to her clothes, or to the rocks and grass nearby.


    Cheese, silence. The learned caster was silent after hearing the bewilderment of the witch. He looked at the women around him, and at the view around him, rose from the stone ruins and went back to corantine. "I''m sorry, because I can''t answer your question. Fate, mission, why we are born and why we die. Even my teacher may not give us an accurate answer. But if you don''t mind, I can tell you what I think


    The witch raised her head, and her green eyes were full of doubts. She waited quietly for what the mage was going to say.


    At first, my life was just like you. It was not easy to wear a grey robe. Almost endless study and trial took up most of my life. And I, too, regard the exploration of the unknown as the meaning of my own existence, just like my classmates. But when I came to the Kingdom, I changed my mind. I mean, although I still think knowledge is the first thing, what I see and hear makes me no longer indifferent to my surroundings. To be honest, I''ll fight the plague at first, just because it''s part of my trial. But I''ve seen too many things here. I''ve seen people who were killed by the early plague, and those who were infected by the plague and were about to become rat people. There was something in their eyes that prevented me from leaving when I was told that the trial was over. "


    "If the curse crow heard that, he would laugh at me. What are we qualified to be the saviors of others? What''s more, the opponent is the broker who even fears the devil? Every time, every time I go to sleep, I''m worried that I won''t be able to save those who still have hope. Perhaps the answers to these questions are not as complicated as we think, and not all decisions need to be as accurate as the layout of the array, are they? I do what I want to do, do what I think is right, and gamble my life on it. I think that''s the same with lightning. That guy can''t watch you killed by ghouls just because he''s going to die. "


    After listening to this, she did not respond for a long time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    Leaving the witch''s inner world is much easier than cheese thinks. In fact, as soon as kranty agreed with the master, his soul was forced out of the forest and returned to his body. But soon cheese noticed a strange thing. The thorns in the room, indeed, stopped, which seems to indicate that their owners have calmed down their inner uncontrollable emotions. But in front of her eyes, Claudius, still closed her eyes, quietly bowed her head, and her hands were no longer tearing her face, and the whole person seemed to be asleep. However, the threat breath emanating from the witch''s body did not subside. On the contrary, it seemed to have increased.


    "Did I make a mistake there?" The cheese frowned, and he took a few more careful steps towards her. The mage noticed that when the witch was out of control, her clothes were broken, revealing a small piece of snow-white skin and two obvious red spots under the clavicle. The pupil of cheese shrinks instantly when you see the red spot. The scar bitten by a vampire should have disappeared. Why does it appear again?


    Almost at the same time, klandi''s head was raised, her long eyelashes were fanning. The pupils of her eyes were neither the usual blue nor the green in the dream. The blood red eyes were too familiar to the mage, but the person with them should not be klandi. "Sister Lilly?" Cheese asked with uncertainty. When the fair haired witch''s face showed a beautiful smile that didn''t agree with her words and deeds, the man with red pupils spoke.


    "Fortunately, you stopped it in time. If it is later, the little girl''s body will suffer permanent irreparable damage. Witches are really troublesome. Even I just couldn''t take control of her body. " She said strange things in her mouth, her legs taut, as if she were trying to stand up. But the witch''s body in this process is like a broken string puppet, because of the completely uncoordinated movement, like falling behind, suddenly sitting back on the ground.


    "Wait a minute. You''re anlina, aren''t you? Sister, I don''t understand. How do you... " "How do you get attached to your little fiancee, right?" The mage was interrupted before he finished. Cheese scratched his head, and the change in front of him completely exceeded his expectation. However, what the other party said was really the question he wanted to ask.


    "Oh, by the way, this is the first time you''ve seen me use it." Anlina, who spoke in her body, seemed to give up standing up and simply leaned back against the thorny vine behind her and said, "what''s up? It''s not surprising that this is my unique ability as a true ancestor. Vampires from other families can''t use it at all. Well, don''t show that expression. In short, I can control those who have been bitten by me remotely, regardless of the physical distance. When the girl was sent back to the tower by you, I made this insurance just in case. Now it seems that it is really used


    "You''re afraid she''s really going to have a wedding with me, aren''t you?" Ignoring the words in anlina''s words, cheese directly points out the other party''s purpose.


    "Well, that''s right. I can''t watch you lose your life for a silly contract. Especially if you said that just now At this point, the expression on klandi''s face became normal. It was obvious that what the mage had done in the witch''s inner world had not escaped anlina''s surveillance.


    "What''s wrong with what I said?" If there is anyone in the world who can eavesdrop on cheese''s words and deeds without irritating the mage, then this person is only anlina. From childhood to adulthood, cheese has complete trust in the nominal elder martial sister, but in fact he has complete trust in his mother like woman. And this trust has made him always accept the advice of anlina in his life so far. But this time, when he heard that his sister didn''t agree with his words to persuade him, cheese felt a little agitated.


    Anlina chuckled. She was so familiar with cheese that even if the mage only expressed a little dissatisfaction in his words, she could detect it at the first time. "My little cheese, listen to what you say. I know that before this trial, you have not been exposed to the secular world too much, but this does not mean that you should be so easily influenced by the people around you Speaking of this, the witch''s eyes began to release a faint red fog. The mage knew that only when the elder sister was really angry would she have such a performance. "It''s a mistake for you to spend too much time with these self righteous mortals, or to let you continue this trial. Cheese, you have to understand that you are not a knight, nor a warrior, nor a savior! You are a grey robe. The knowledge in your mind is enough to make the world crazy. There is no potential in you. Those ordinary people can sacrifice themselves to protect their compatriots. It is because there is not much difference between them in value. Under this premise, it is worth sacrificing individuals to protect more of the same kind. But you are different. You are worth far more than this kingdom. Sacrifice you for the life of this country? They are not worth the price. "


    Mage, silence. Value, cost, these two words are not unfamiliar to him. In the gray tower where cheese grew up, almost all choices were made on the basis of absolute rationality. They paid the price to get paid, such as learning, casting, and even the contract signed with Migo. From this point of view, the value of cheese is indeed far more than all the creatures in Cangshi kingdom. After all, this is just a small country in the corner of the world. Even most of the people here don''t know what the world really looks like. They live under the protection of the sun. They are not helpful to the truth. They are just like other creatures in a cycle of self survival No, it shouldn''t be.Cheese''s eyes also began to emit magic light, but this is not because he wants to fight against anlina, but because of the intense thinking and emotional fluctuations generated by the natural reaction. For a long time, the mage said, "I can''t agree. Sorry, sister. I can''t tell you why. "


    "What do you say?" The expression on Anna''s face was distorted by shock at the cheese''s reply. The cheese she knew would never deny this logic, because this is what she taught the mage from childhood to adulthood. In the prediction of the true ancestor of the vampire, cheese should realize his recklessness and proceed with the next action more carefully, instead of Confront yourself. "How dare you talk to me like that!" The violent magic of anlina broke out through the medium of klandi''s body. The magic power that was so powerful that cheese was almost suffocating made people totally unable to resist. For a moment, the mage even suspected that his body would be torn to pieces by the angry schoolsister.


    Of course, anlina won''t kill cheese, but that doesn''t mean she won''t punish him. As klandi''s body stretched out his right hand, the cheese''s body was pulled into the former''s arms uncontrollably, and a large number of chain lines appeared on the mage''s skin. However, due to the demons attached to the Cang lion king before and erdo, the magic lines on the cheese''s right hand had disappeared due to the battle. When the witch saw this scene, her face twitched slightly. Then she opened her mouth and revealed two canine teeth that grew out of time and bit the back of the mage''s right hand. The intense pain instantly deprived cheese of his ability to think, leaving him no chance to notice what was emerging from his skin.


    Dark red material flowed down the teeth into the mage''s skin, spreading like little snakes along blood vessels and other body tissues. In the end, it connects with the broken chain on the right arm of cheese. The new red line is connected to the previous blue line, which is exactly the same! But cheese can not see these, he just silently endure the pain, this is his disobeying anlina punishment.


    Canine, leaving the wound. The grey robed mage covered his right hand and fell to the ground powerlessly. His face was distorted by pain. All this, anlina all see in the eyes, her red pupil flash a trace of intolerance, but soon was forced to suppress. After a while, cheese finally recovered from the pain. He staggered to his feet and looked at anlina, waiting for her to speak because his facial muscles had not yet recovered enough to speak.


    "You think that''s the end of it?" Corinthian''s face sneered, and her red eyes were full of banter. "Do you think you are an adult, no longer an apprentice, and can act according to your will? Stupid! You don''t even have your own badge. How dare you violate the creed of grey tower? Well, you want to prove yourself. I''ll give you this chance. Cheese, listen, I declare in my capacity as the agent of grey tower that you are not allowed to return to the grey tower from now on until the kingdom of Cang lion is no longer harassed by rat people! "


    With that, the red in klandi''s eyes gradually faded, and the witch''s body seemed to have lost its energy supply. This time, with the master''s coma, the bramble vine in the room began to quickly return to the ground. The people who were originally bound by the thorns also recovered their freedom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "Is that all right? Are you satisfied to see him become the "good man" you want In the top Observatory of the grey tower, from the scarlet velvet seat, anlina, who had finished her control of corantine, looked at her back by the window with an unabashed look on her face. Countless ghosts flashed through the robe on the back figure, like rising smoke, and in a flash turned into a ferocious face. Clark, the owner of the gray tower, turned his head and took his eyes back from the endless frozen wasteland outside his window.


    "Anlina, anlina. It was cheese''s own choice. I never wanted to control his mind The powerful and powerful caster showed a rare expression of helplessness in the face of angry vampires. It felt like a school teacher explaining to the parents of the irrational students. But Clark''s happy smile revealed that he didn''t care as much about cheese as he said.


    Anlina stood up from her chair. Now she did not care about the fact that the man in front of her was her teacher. The justice shown by cheese made her excited to leave. The nails of her hands became longer and became sharp claws. But the untimely sunlight from the window forced her to keep a distance from the master of the grey tower. The vampire''s Scarlet eyes twinkled with doubt because, a second ago, she was sure that the view outside the window was a quiet night. But at this time, the instinct of the blood clan reminds her that the light in front of her feet is indeed the real sunshine. As long as she moves forward, even the king of vampires will be destroyed.


    Claws and fangs were taken back by reason, and anlina patted her clothes as if nothing had happened. Then the sun disappears and the night returns. "Can you do that already?" Asked the vampire with some solemnity. Controlling the weather may not be too difficult magic, but Clarke calls the sun as he pleases? It''s beyond the caster''s scope, according to anlina.


    The master of the grey tower still had a smile on his face, and he shrugged his shoulders easily. "In fact, it''s not as powerful as you think. I just made a few mirrors to bring the sunshine here. The principle is similar to mirage. It''s you. Is it worth your anger? Isn''t cheese just a pastime when you''re sending out a long life of boredom


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t arrange it. You sent him to Cangshi in so many places in the world that you can try? The country brainwashed by stupid chivalry Do you know how many people have been killed by that so-called justice? " Anlina didn''t answer Clark''s question. She just stared at the grey robed mage. Anyone who saw the magic in her eyes would feel palpitating. However, as the master of the magic of vampires, Clark didn''t seem to care.


    "Eleanor, you have to know that there is nothing in the world that doesn''t kill people. You say justice hurts? What about ambition? What about curiosity? Don''t say these things, how many ordinary people devote their whole lives to family and friendship. They give up their dreams and talents to respond to the expectations of their relatives! When you come to this world, there is no price for you to treat the world well! " Clark said as a thunderbolt flashed behind him, illuminating the entire observatory. "But what about that? The saddest people in the world are the ones who don''t dare to enter the game with those poor chips. They don''t want to turn around and leave, and they don''t have the courage to bet everything. You want cheese to stay away from this hypocritical goodness? But it''s up to him to decide for himself, and first of all, he has to know what is good and what is evil. "


    The tone of the Lord of the grey tower became more and more severe, and his robes began to be silent. "Cheese is my disciple, not yours. What he''s fighting against, what he''s carrying, I can help him resist, but you can''t. Anlina, you should know that in the future, that future without me, you can''t protect him. So he has to protect himself Clark''s voice gradually softened, but his face was still serious. "Listen, I have a lot of disciples. I have witnessed the adulthood of each of them, and I have witnessed how they have found their own way. I have given each of them a badge that conforms to their personality. But cheese, only cheese, his badge can not be given by me, he must find his own badge, and then, he really graduated from apprenticeship. Because the strength of strength is meaningless against what he is fighting against. "


    With her mouth open, she tried to refute Clark''s words, but could not find the right words because she knew that the other person was not wrong. "What else can I do Can I only watch him go out and go further and further? "


    The Lord of the grey tower grinned bitterly and nodded, "yes, at least you can watch him go further. Accept it. It''s his life. No one else can get involved. " With that, the figure of the grey robed mage disappeared from the observatory. Only left the dejected vampire Zhenzu to sit back in the chair, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cangshi, Wangdu, the witch''s house, and the room where the soup pot is located


    as klandi loses consciousness, the suspended battle starts again. This time, however, the people in the room had a new fighter in front of them. Cheese was surprised to find that his abdominal wound healed. The only thing he could think of was the bite that anlina bit him. However, it is not the time to think whether the elder sister is really angry with herself. The ghouls, who are free from the shackles of thorns, roar with the smell of rotten corpses, and their fighting spirit has not weakened at all.This is good news for the mage. He doesn''t like to kill people who have no desire to fight. The bloodthirsty desire of the ghouls makes cheese use violence in a proper way, but I don''t know whether members of the Edwards family will be happy to know this. "Master, what if you come? Just give us more food The corpse eating ghost King yelled, tearing off a part of his flesh and blood with his razor like teeth. It was the lightning corpse.


    "Food? Well, you want food, don''t you? I''ll give it to you The scene in front of him only made cheese feel like boiling blood. His anger broke through the body, and the dazzling magic light was shining along the wizard''s eyes. This time, only this time, cheese regretted that he was not a soldier and could not torture the traitor to death with a sharp blade. He raised his hand, and a large amount of thick fog was spewing from the cuffs of his grey robe, which quickly shrouded the narrow room.


    The gray fog was suffocating, and the corpse eating ghost king in the fog was surprised to find that his proud senses, both smell and hearing, seemed to have lost their function. It is as if this surging gray curtain has the ability to block other information in addition to isolating the line of sight. There was only one voice in the fog, and the mage''s voice whispered in the ears of every Edwards ghoul, "the only food you can get is your own body."


    "Come out, a coward in hiding!" The corpse eating ghost King roared. It blindly waved its claws and attacked the enemy''s position in memory in vain. Of course, its claws just cut a small gap in the thick fog. Before it could make a second attack, the trace had been filled by the surrounding gas and could not be seen at all. Patriarch Edward is very clear in this case, it is absolutely impossible to resist the attack of the wizard, to survive, it must get out of the fog. Wait The ghoul suddenly realized that although the fog seemed endless, the room where the soup pot was located was only that big. As long as he ran in one direction, he could always touch the wall. With that in mind, it started to run.


    "Cut, smart bastard." Naturally, fog can''t block the vision of cheese. He can clearly see every enemy under the influence of magic. Although the fog has the ability to affect the sense of direction, it is impossible for people to turn around unconsciously. Continuous running can effectively break away from the fog. Fortunately, not every ghoul is as smart as their leader. After falling into this helpless predicament, most members of the Edwards family will only stay where they are and linger cautiously. Their fear of magic and the unknown limits their actions and destroys their only chance of survival.


    When patriarch Edward rushed out of the fog and came into the corridor, the thick fog in the room behind him began to dissipate. In front of the corpse eating ghost king, there are stone sculptures in the room that look like their own people, and the mage standing in the room with their eyes shining. "Now, it''s just you and me." Cheese said, the corner of the mouth smile has no disguised cruelty. The feeling of revenge is like sweet honey, which grows in the mage''s heart in the name of justice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Although the mage himself did not notice, other people, including the corpse eating ghost king, could clearly feel that something was changing in cheese. The original mage was like a walker who didn''t care about everything. Even in the face of the enemy, what Cheese did was to find the most concise and efficient fighting method, and would never waste any magic and physical strength. But the battle in front of them is not so. People in the room can''t see the mage''s face, but just the voice of cheese, they will be afraid of the emotions contained in it.


    "Tell me, why do you do this?" Cheese asked his opponent in front of him in a condescending tone, which was actually very funny, because the corpse eating ghost king was much taller than him. However, under the magical blessing of his clothes and robes, no one thought this scene was funny, especially the patriarch Edward, who faced the Mage at this time.


    The ghoul shakes its head in an attempt to free itself from the fear of magic, which is too bad to be watched by creatures enough to kill you. However, the magic lock will not be so easy to get rid of. After a few more unsuccessful attempts, patriarch Edward showed his teeth like fate, "why? Why is there so much? We are ghouls, you see the inferior creatures, parasites in the crowd, even in the dark, we are the most humble existence. So, isn''t it natural that we are bewitched by the devil, dominated by desire, betray our vows, and kill our allies? Wizard


    "No, I never thought so." Cheese''s face was shadowed, making people wonder whether his icy tone was stating the truth or just insulting the enemy, "the soul guard should not be like this. You should know more about death than we do, don''t you? Why is it so clear that you can kill your friends so casually? Why can you kill lightning so easily


    "Ha ha," the corpse eating ghost King laughed after hearing the wizard''s words. Although the smile was hard to recognize on his ugly face, the short syllables of his hoarse voice still made people understand that it was laughter, "do you really know our soul guards? Master, or are we just a tiny page in the vast knowledge you see from books He said, pulling out the shovel pinned behind his waist from the wide rag cloak. This shovel may be suitable for ordinary people, but it seems a little small for the body of the ghoul at this time. Chieftain Edward clubbed the shovel on the floor of the corridor. Cheese noticed that the shovel was obviously for some years. The shovel head was covered with tiny scratches and damages, and even the wooden handle and the linen entangled hands on it were all stains. "Today, I should die here. So I need to make you guys understand why we, Edward, have come to this point


    "I, Edward''s patriarch, chief mortician, grave digger..." Each time the ghoul said a name, he gently waved the shovel in his hand, as if in some kind of ceremony. "With this shovel, a thousand people were buried with compassion. I witnessed how they left the world of the living and fell asleep in the arms of the earth; I witnessed the appearance of each of them when they died, and I tried my best to repair them. I know death better than you


    Whoa With patriarch Edward''s words, it began to appear around some smoke, the smoke is very light, but there is a strange smell of cemetery. The corpse eating ghost King''s eyes lost focus in the memory, and the white eyes that were originally covered with blood began to return to normal. "But what about that? I have seen too much of your human life, you too despise your own life, you are numb, stupid, do not value what you have! For those illusory future, you are willing to fail everything! Do you know how many tears I''ve seen between relatives? Do you know how many lovers'' tears I have seen? Oh, it''s ridiculous. The tombstones I built were always full of flowers in the past few years, but when the vivid memory faded, it was up to us to clean up the spider webs on them. Humans don''t understand death. Therefore, instead of watching you spoil your lives, we, the Edwards family, should rule over you and teach you the value of life


    "That''s your reason?" The mage asked, "is that why you betrayed us? A human kingdom ruled by ghouls? It seems that you are really stupid digging graves, even for this kind of This damned reason betrays. " With that, the figure of cheese instantly appeared in front of the ghoul. His right hand was falsely held up, and the robust chieftain Edward was grabbed by an unknown force and pulled into the air. "Have you ever thought that the country you are looking forward to has the same future as the people you buried? Head of the Edwards family, leader of the soul guard, what''s the difference between you and humans? In this way, what qualifications do you have to criticize human beings? "


    The ghoul, who had been strangled by his throat, could not answer the cheese question. He waved his limbs in vain. When the shovel in his hand touched the air in front of him, the iron tool with too much dead breath made a "hissing" sound. With a flash of light, patriarch Edward fell back to the ground. While the mage was still wondering why his magic had been cracked, the ghoul had an earlier insight into the scene. "Ha ha, poor wizard, it seems that today is not a good day!" The monster yelled, and his strong body, two heads higher than the grey robe, slammed into the cheese and made a dull noise. The wizard is hit, the whole person involuntarily flies backward, falls on the floor and slides into the room."Damn it." Cheese struggled to get up, his lips were bitten by himself, and a line of blood was shed from the corners of his mouth. Rao is the master''s insight. He didn''t expect that the ugly shovel in the ghoul''s hand could break his own magic. However, the current situation does not allow him to think more. The battle had begun, and cheese had to put all his energy into the fight before one of them fell between him and Edward.


    "Get up, boy! Let me see what the grey robe can do The enemy with the shovel in his hand rushed to the front in three or two steps. The corpse eating ghost king held the shovel high, and smashed the sharp side down, and smashed down the mage''s head!


    "Poof!" Blood, splash. Cheese subconsciously wanted to summon brambles to help him defend himself from the attack. However, Galanti''s syncope obviously made the ring on the wizard''s hand temporarily lose its effectiveness. Fortunately, he changed his moves in time and blocked his left arm in front of him to prevent the shovel from directly attacking his head. But the pain on his arm also reminded the mage of the disadvantage he was facing. As soon as cheese lifted his grey robe with his right hand, the robe turned into a lot of fog, and surrounded the enemy. Taking advantage of this short time, he quickly rolled deeper into the room and opened the distance between himself and the ghoul.


    "The same trick won''t work the second time." The shovel was waving, and the mist was broken back into gray, and the robe fell to the ground. Patriarch Edward stepped on the clothes symbolizing identity and put the tip of his shovel against the upper part of the grey robe, as if to tear it apart. But is the robe from the grey tower so easy to destroy? After several unsuccessful attempts, the ghoul threw his robe into the hallway outside the room and turned to point his shovel at cheese.


    "I hope you''ll be as strong as your robe, mage."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    Cheese in the face of the ghoul with the rest of the corner of his eye to see the people in the room behind him. He noticed that clandy''s thorns had obviously done more harm to his companions than the thick skinned ghouls, and that neither emias nor Hill could help herself now. At the same time, the mage touched his body. The clothes under the grey robe were just ordinary shirts and trousers. Although they looked decent, they were convenient to move. However, if there was anything that could help him in the next battle, it was really not.


    "What? Without rings and robes, our great grey wizard will have no tricks to use? " Edward noticed the embarrassment of cheese and sneered. The biggest dependence of the grey robe mage is the witch''s ring and the grey robe on her body. This is the news from the complaining spirit. Now it seems that this is true. Without the assistance of magic equipment, the wizard does not even have the courage to confront himself. In addition, the shovel in his hand does not know why he has the ability to break the magic. At this moment, the self-confidence of the corpse eating ghost king is expanding unprecedentedly. It suddenly feels that it is not impossible to kill Jisi and then kill everyone else in the room.


    Mage, shake your head. He noticed a change in the opponent''s attitude towards combat, which was not good news. Because the cheese division at this time really lacked the capital to fight the enemy head-on. In any case, casters, especially casters like cheese, rely heavily on the advantages of distance. When they have enough space for casting time, the wizard can play with the enemy. Of course, not all of the time, the enemy will run to the caster like a stake and become a target. Therefore, every mage has his own way to hold the enemy close to him to fight for opportunities, such as the transfiguration technique used by curse crow. However, as a wizard just out of study, cheese has rarely had the opportunity to confront the enemy without the grey robe. At this time, he found that he could not resist the ghoul''s attack for a moment without this robe! A very fatal flaw. Cheese said to himself in his heart.


    Edward doesn''t let cheese think about himself indefinitely. The ghoul knows how to fight the caster, that is, fast, so fast that their thinking speed can''t keep up with the speed of fighting. Even if the wizard has the ability to kill dragons and destroy cities, he can''t do it. With that in mind, Edward began to attack. How fast is the ghoul''s attack? It''s hard to get a quantitative answer to this question, but from the experience of Lothar''s fighting with him, a soldier who has been trained in combat and has been on the battlefield can keep up with the pace of Ghoul attacks. But cheese is not a fighter. Even if his body has magical growth, it doesn''t mean he can adapt to too fast a blade fight.


    "Poof!" Shovel, across the right arm, blood along the skin under the clothing gurgling out, dyed the wizard''s sleeve. It''s the limit that cheese can do in a hurry by moving the body and allowing the less important limbs to withstand injury. "Ha ha, it seems that your skin is not as strong as your robe!" Blood, stimulate the ferocity of the ghoul, Edward exposed his mouth full of sharp teeth, half threatened and half mocked to the nearby mage.


    And answer it, it is cheese mouth spit out half of the blood. "Pooh!" The ghoul didn''t expect the mage''s action, and the blood hit its face in an impartial way and ran into his eyes. "Bedbug!" Edward swore, waving his weapon at the mage''s position, and cheese, of course, had taken advantage of this short time to shift his position. Nevertheless, there was not much room for hiding in this room. Moreover, emias occupied nearly a quarter of the room, and the mage did not go crazy to hide behind his wounded ally. Fortunately, many Edwards family ghouls, which had been petrified by cheese before, had an effect at this time. Their bodies were enough to cover up the weaker wizard.


    "Coward! Coward! You are nothing without magic! " The corpse eating ghost King rubbed his eyes with his empty hands, and temporarily regained the vision of one eye. Seeing that cheese was no longer in front of him, he guessed that the master must have been hiding behind the stone statue. Edward roared angrily. The shovel in his hand wanted to cut down a stone statue in front of him. But in his heart, he still hoped that the fossilized people could come back to life again. So he changed his tactics and just pushed it away. Naturally, this search is inefficient, and you don''t know what kind of magic cheese is preparing. The oppressive feeling is like a stuck in the throat that makes the ghoul become manic. It simply rushes through the stone statues and goes to the Hermia and others deep in the room. "You don''t come out? It doesn''t matter. I''ll kill them first. Anyway, you all have to die here today, just change the order. "


    "Stop it!" Hearing this, cheese immediately stood out from behind the stone statue in hiding. The mage''s face was frightened. He seemed afraid that Edward would attack his companions first. The smell of fear made the ghoul laugh triumphantly, ignoring that cheese was still on the left hand behind the statue. "That''s right. Just stand there and I''ll let you die. It''s not so painful."


    "You said I was nothing without magic, right?" The mage''s face was full of depression, as if reflecting on his own incompetence. It seems that he has completely given up the desire to fight. "Indeed, I am not good at fighting, and you have taken my robe. In front of you, I have no chance to chant, I don''t have a chance to make casting gestures... " Cheese said more and more quickly, but the expression on his face did not subside, but began to change from depression to excitement. Edward realized that something was wrong there. He gave up walking and flew forward to kill the mage directly. However, the second half of cheese said, "but if there is no chance, there will be no chance. Because I am magic"Ah The corpse eating ghost King''s huge body knelt down on the ground. It gave up the shovel in his hand, covered his face with both hands, and made a shrill scream. Wisps of dark green smoke floated out of his fingers, and the blood splashed on Edward''s body, from cheese, turned into a very corrosive acid in an instant! This strong acid is just on the surface of his body, but don''t forget that one eye of Edward is still the blood of the mage. The pain of the eyeball being eroded destroys the corpse eating ghost king, making it continue to emit a terrible roar.


    Cheese laughs, and he does it. Although this cost is his right hand arm is also transformed with strong acid erosion bursts of sour gas, but the enemy is undoubtedly much worse than himself, isn''t it? The mage staggered to the ghoul and picked up the shovel it had thrown on the ground. Sure enough, the ordinary grave digging shovel had a strong but obscure magic smell. This is not the same as the Sorcerer''s knife. The magic on the shovel does not exclude the caster''s cheese, so the grey robed mage is able to pick it up.


    The acid made from wizard''s blood is not just corrosion. It''s one of the most powerful anesthetics in the world. Under the influence of blood poisoning, cheese did not worry about Edward can make any decent counterattack. He waved the shovel twice with his left hand, and found that he could use the tool with his own strength. After that, he raised it high. Like an executioner who was going to behead a criminal, he pointed the shovel tip at the spine gap of the corpse eating ghost king. The master of anatomy knew that from here, he could cut off the other party''s head with the most ease.


    "Tell me, soul watcher, have you ever thought about how to build your own cemetery?" With that, there would be no answer. The weapon in cheese''s hand was slashed! Exclamation, the cry of amazement from emias and others, what are they crying out for? Is it the mage who used such cruel means to complete his revenge? Or surprised at the sharpness of the ordinary shovel? Or, surprise at the ghoul''s paw that caught the shovel


    "The soul watcher doesn''t need a graveyard. We are immortal!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Surprised, the mage let go of his hand holding the handle of the spade. He instinctively retreated to the rear, trying to distance himself from Edward, who was able to recover. At the same time, he said unconsciously, "how can this be possible? How can you still be active? My magic can''t have no effect! " There is a strong aura in cheese''s eyes, but it may be due to emotional problems. The energy in his eyes always makes people feel unreal, not as real as before.


    The corpse eating ghost king stood up from the ground, and there was no sign of being affected by the severe pain just now, let alone the sign of paralysis. The monster stared at the cheese with the only one eye, showing a strange look. "Is it strange? Why doesn''t magic work on me? Hehe, I''ll tell you when you die. " Edward said, throwing the shovel in his hand and nailing it to the floor behind the mage, blocking the retreat of cheese. The previous experience of being plotted by cheese made the ghoul''s heart hardened. To end the battle as soon as possible, only the death of the wizard can stop the killing machine that starts to run at full speed.


    There is no way to retreat. On both sides of the cheese are stone statues of Edwards family ghouls. He is now in a complete state of hopelessness. However, in a hurry to stagger backward at the same time, cheese is quietly adjusting the angle between him and the ghostly king of the corpse, pulling the distance between them and the rest of the room. When he thought it was OK at a certain moment, a smile appeared in the corner of the mage''s mouth. "You know what? Dragons that contract with other creatures cannot attack their contractors, even if they have such an idea. "


    Edward didn''t want to hear cheese. He just wanted to see the mage''s throat torn by his claws, so that the wizard could no longer release his magic. So the ghoul took a big step forward and rushed to the cheese. It waved its arms, and its dark green fingernails stretched out of its ten fingers made a "whine" sound in the air. Death, in an instant! But to Edward''s surprise, the mage didn''t dodge in the face of the claw, but rushed forward and hid under his body. What is he going to do? Before the ghoul wants to understand the problem, its world is left with bright light and high temperature.


    "Boom! Oh The rest of the room closed their eyes, not because they couldn''t bear to see the cheese being killed, but because of the intense fire and hot air, they had to close their eyes and retract their heads into their bodies so that their vital points could not be affected by the rolling heat wave. How can the ghoul''s paws have such a big momentum? The question lingers in everyone''s mind. They did not doubt how long, the cool evening wind from the sky, to answer this doubt.


    Because it was not Edward''s attack that made the sound and brought the heat wave. Just now, a pillar of fire from the sky hit a hole with a radius of about one meter on the roof of this room! And the center of the pillar of fire is the cheese and corpse eating ghost King entangled together. When the fire dissipated and the crowd looked at the scene in the room, they found that the floor of the room had completely disappeared due to the attack, revealing the gray brown ground below. The mage and Ghoul standing on the ground had turned into a mass of black matter, which could not be distinguished.


    "Dragon fire, that''s the breath of the dragon!" Emia first identified what attacked the room, but she also felt a great doubt that this room to protect the soup pot should not exist in the real building, so the dragon fire can not attack here in theory. Unless


    The black material in the "Huchi" room dropped a large amount of debris, which was divided into two parts. It can be seen that after removing the ghoul king who was burned by the dragon fire, cheese, though seriously injured, seems to be able to move on his own. "Keke" the master coughed loudly and discharged the blockage in his mouth and nose. "Migo, this guy, is definitely on purpose." With that said, cheese went to the corridor and picked up his grey robe. At this time, he also found that, as the closed structure of the witch''s house was broken, the defensive magic was also invalid, the disordered space in the corridor had disappeared, and the numerous rooms had disappeared. The mage only hoped that the witches had been prepared for this situation and could at least retrieve the items in those rooms.


    He put on his robe and walked back to the room. The cheese looked out through the hole in the roof. The bright red figure was very conspicuous in the night sky. You can imagine how the people of Wangdu will react to the giant that appears above the city after the sun rises tomorrow. The mage only hoped that they would not regard Migo as the enemy. These poor people had tried their best to guard against the rat man. If their psychological burden was increased, the cheese worried that even the authority of the grey lion royal family could no longer guarantee the order of the capital. It seems necessary to see the king again to explain. The wizard thought. At this point, however, cheese felt something grab his ankle. He lowered his head and his eyes widened because of the scene in front of him. The black charcoal he threw on the ground and the corpse eating ghost King''s body hit by the dragon fire could still move at this time!


    "What kind of monster are you?" The mage said angrily and kicked his paws away. He didn''t expect Edward to die like this. However, it is also true that normal creatures should have been reduced to ashes in the face of the dragon fire. The body of the corpse eating ghost king can be preserved after breathing, which is a bad signal in itself. "Gala Gala" Edward, or what used to be Edward, slowly rose from the ground. His body was seriously damaged, and a large number of skin and muscles were burned, revealing the same charred bones inside. More than half of the muscles in the head of the corpse eating ghost king have disappeared. The only remaining eyeballs fall out of the orbit due to the loss of muscle protection, revealing the muscle bundles connecting the brain behind. "What kind of monster are you..." The other side''s appearance really scared cheese, he took a breath of cool air and murmured.The corpse eating ghost king did not rush to attack after he stood up. He stretched out his right hand, grabbed the eye that had fallen out of his eye socket, and then pulled his life down in the surprised eyes of the mage! "It''s much better." The hollow sound went down the throat, which had only bones. Cheese this time to notice, I do not know when, the other party''s dark eyes began to flash two dark red light. The mage knows that this only represents one thing, that is, Edward has been completely separated from the ranks of creatures, and has embraced the darkest and most unacceptable part of the natural cycle. He has become the immortal.


    "No wonder you can ignore the blood poison, of course zombies will not be paralyzed." Cheese frowned, the other party''s state means that the ghost king had been transformed before the betrayal, and the flesh and blood of his body was just a shell in disguise, which was no different from a walking corpse.


    "Dragon, can you even command that kind of existence?" Edward''s head was lifted up with a crackle of knuckles and looked at the hole in his head. "Then, you can''t leave alive."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Cheese doesn''t like the undead. This is not because he thinks that this kind of existence is too evil, but because the mage once tried to study the way of the dead in depth, but he soon gave up the road, because in the eyes of cheese, this road can not lead him to the truth. This incident was also related to another of his classmates in the grey tower. A fierce debate made the mage determined not to touch the profound knowledge, and at the same time, he began to reflect on many things related to it. And cheese''s understanding of the existence of many immortals began at that time. Disgust, often more than enthusiasm, can let a person understand something. This also means that although the mage is not good at using the magic related to death, he is very clear about the principles and necessary conditions of these magic, such as the birth of the undead.


    "Who presided over your conversion ceremony? Those grumbling spirits don''t have this ability. " Because of putting on the grey robe again, cheese finally has the strength to stand in front of the corpse eating ghost king without fear. When he asked his opponent this question, he glanced at the shovel which was still undamaged under the dragon fire. Edward''s transformation reminded the mage that he could now be sure that the magic attached to the shovel also came from the necromancer, or even from the guy who transformed the ghoul king into his present image.


    "Ha ha, don''t you always rely on erudition? Why don''t you guess yourself? " Of course, Edward would not answer the mage''s questions. His anger made the red dots in his eyes even more penetrating. He never thought that this raid would be like this. The assassination, which should have been clean and neat, turned into a tangle. The joining of the grey robed mage made his people suffer a lot of damage. He even revealed the biggest secret of the corpse eating ghost king. The soul watcher who believed in death became the immortal who profaned death. As long as the news is released, I believe that no one in the Edwards family will recognize the position of its patriarch. So for it, all the people in this room today must die.


    Cheese crooked his head, his hands began to gather magic energy, and the aura in his eyes also increased. "It doesn''t matter. When I knock you down, there will be a way to find that man." The mage''s voice was very quiet, as if he was telling something that was destined to happen.


    "Wishful thinking." The ghoul roared, but lost his throat, and his voice was no longer as passionate as a real living being. It sounded very strange. Edward''s movement was not affected by the fragmenting of his body. The short distance between it and cheese disappeared in an instant. His bare claws, with the smell of coke, smashed into the mage''s chest! However, before Edward could figure out why his claws ran through his chest so easily, the mage who was supposed to be in front of him appeared at the edge of the former''s vision.


    "If you lose your sense of smell, can''t you tell the true from the false?" The phantom strung on the ghoul''s paw turned into a cloud of scattered gray dust, and the mage''s mouth showed a disdainful smile. For cheese, there are more tricks he can use against the insensitive undead. He raised his left hand and waved it to his head, and the bright moonlight shone down the hole in the roof into the room. In this moonlight, people only felt that there was a flower in front of them, and the figure of cheese became as many as five!


    This kind of deception, which is purely based on vision, has no effect on the ghouls under normal circumstances. They can distinguish the real flesh and blood and the false phantom just by sniffing them. But for the undead, especially the newly transformed undead, this is not so easy. It is true that without the eyes and ears, the undead have a set of perception independent of the physical senses, but in fact, the immortals transformed from living things are still used to transforming this way of perception into vision and hearing. Only in this way can they understand the external information. Before being burned by the dragon fire, Edward''s skin was still fresh, which is enough to prove that its transformation time is not long, and he is not familiar with new life forms.


    The corpse eating ghost king stood blankly among the five cheeses, looking at this and that, trying to find out which one was the real mage from the clues. But as like as two peas, the cheeking is a light, and every cheese is a look, a movement, a look, even a stain on the clothes. In this case, Edward knew that his chance to catch a real Mage at one time would not exist at all. Who knows if cheese could replace his own entity with the surrounding phantom? But even if they are not familiar with the new way of existence, the old grave digger has found a solution. The ghoul turned his head to the others, but although he turned his back to the wizard, Edward''s attention remained on the five cheese.


    All the mages sighed a little, and felt sorry for the magic that they were about to finish but had to stop. His enemies really knew where their life gate was. The illusion disappeared, and the rest of the cheese faded with the dim moonlight, leaving only the one farthest from the enemy, who raised his hands and pointed to his opponent. "Boom Under the control of magic, the mud in the hole in the floor became a huge arm and quickly grabbed at Edward! The ghoul has been prepared for a long time. Its hands turn backward in an angle that cannot be completed by creatures, and the whole body rises from the ground with the support of the surging soil! One turned over and stepped on the earth arm, and then ran all the way down the shortcut to get the mage.Cheese looked at the enemy who was coming at him, his hands open as if he were not going to fight. In fact, it is true that breaking the spell after the spell is already the limit of his casting method. Too often the spell makes the mage''s body tend to collapse. Then, seeing the corpse eating ghost King''s claws tearing the human body under the grey robe, why can the mage laugh? "Too slow." He said softly.


    Edward didn''t care what the cheese said. He just wanted to kill the wizard first and then everyone in the room. "Die, grey robe." The voice of the dead whispered, and the starlight reflected from the roof neutralized the ugliness of the rotten body. In a flash, the ghoul almost saw his paw sticking into the grey robe. Then, it was overturned by a huge force and was pressed against the wall, unable to move any more.


    "Hoo..." When the threat was lifted, cheese''s body lost its strength to support. The mage did not have the image to reach the ground with a long breath. "So I said, you''re too slow." The noise of footsteps appeared in the corridor, especially in the sound of lotana boots.


    "You say I''m slow? First explain the big guy in the sky. You can''t imagine what the street will be like when we come here. " Wolf Walker said discontented, and then increased the suppression of the ghoul. In front of Jack''s strange force, Edward, who had lost his muscle blessing, had no room for action and could only be manipulated by him like a doll. Yes, it''s not magic that lifts the enemy''s claws from the cheese at the last moment, but the werewolves who are running all the way.


    "I don''t care what they quarrel about. I''ve had enough to night. First the crab, then the ghoul, and then the damned Dragon Fire vomited. Let lady Amelia tie the traitor, and I''ll talk about it when I wake up. " With that, the mage simply fainted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    When the first light of the new day shines on the walls of the city of molten iron, every soldier who can make a sound is cheering. Although the wave of rat people has been receding for some time, it is not until this moment that they are really sure that this damned defensive battle is over and that the soldiers and civilians of molten iron city have won their right to survive. However, not all the people relaxed. On the tower of the city wall, big Duke liehammer and the people around him were waiting for a killer to return.


    "You look good? Doesn''t it matter if I didn''t sleep all night? " From the wooden table in front of him, he picked up a bowl of steaming soup. Big Duke Li Chui glanced at the wizard who was watching the morning sun by the window. In Andre''s view, the caster was never a good at protracted combat. There is a basis for this. In order to recruit the talents needed by the barrier plan, the old dwarfs have seen many sorcerers. However, these high-ranking and conceited guys seem to be strong outside but weak in the dwarf''s eyes. Maybe in their energetic state, the casters can be one enemy of ten or more, but if they overdo the spell, they will be quick Will become drowsy and even faint in the past.


    The curse crow looked back, and of course he understood what dwarves meant. The magician leaned his staff against the wall and went to the table to pick up a bowl. Although he was not tired mentally, his physical hunger could only be supplemented by eating. "I would not have done that for a long time. The caster can''t do his best as the warrior does. At least he has enough energy to escape. If a guy knocks himself out, oh, he''s either too stupid or too inexperienced to be a mature caster. "


    "And your fellow cheese? Is he a mature caster? " Asked Lyon, sitting on the other side of the table, swallowing the black bread from his mouth. As for how he knew about the relationship between cheese and raven, there are not so many witches in the world who like to wear grey robes, do they?


    "He?" When the magician heard the name of cheese, the corner of his mouth showed a slight disdainful smile, "it seems that you and he have had an intersection, and that boy gives you a good impression?" The blood lion nodded. The experiences of salonne and chuoluo made him believe that cheese was a grey robe with strong strength and brilliant vision. The curse crow saw the other side''s response, but the smile of his mouth was more unscrupulous, as if to see something very funny. When Lyon frowned at the wizard''s laughter, the sorcerer finally realized his gaffe, "I''m sorry, I''ve gone too far. Hehe, but it''s just you who tease me. As for cheese, he is strong enough in terms of theoretical knowledge and combat ability, but... " The curse crow said and spread out his hand, "it''s just a chick who doesn''t even get his own badge. As a grey robe, he is still very tender. If you want me to make a comparison, just like you and the long eared friend around you, you should understand


    Lyon''s brow continued to wrinkle, his eyes suspiciously looking at the curse crow, out of instinct, the knight did not want to admit that the evaluation of cheese was correct. After all, compared with the gray robe that appeared in molten iron city, cheese is more appreciated by the blood lion whether he acts or talks. But perhaps it is intuition. The voice in the heart of the knight tells him that the curse crow is not wrong.


    "Mystifying." Barkm rolled his eyes at the wizard while drinking vegetable soup. Although he had never seen the other grey robe of the two people, the spirit didn''t like the gloomy guy when he saw the curse crow at the first sight. Barkm always felt that the bloodthirsty expression on the faces of those mice was more comfortable than the sneer of the magician. And the ignorance of the grey robe made his murmur fall into the wizard''s ears. In this regard, the curse crow just slapped a ring finger and said nothing more. The genie had to pour out the vegetable soup in his bowl which had become cold for some reason.


    The wooden door of the room, open. Maybe it was open all the time, because none of the people in the room noticed that someone had opened the door, and even more nobody realized that there was another shadow in the room. By the time they noticed it, a heavy object had hit the floor beside the dining table. "Ouch Ouch? There''s nothing in the world that makes that sound when it hits the floor. Everyone watched the creeping mass of things on the floor, wrapped in black cloth bags, and the mob standing in the room at any time.


    "Shua!" Bakm subconsciously pulls out his weapon at the moment of seeing Karus, and the murderous air of the latter is suffocating. Lyon held out his hand and held down his retinue, and shook his head at him. "This is the Duke''s friend. Besides, you can''t beat him." Said the knight. The murderous spirit of the demon quickly disappeared. He opened his mouth and revealed two rows of sharp fangs. "Your knight is right, little guy. I''m going to kill you. You can''t even touch the handle. " Barkham angrily took his knife and sat down. If it had been a few days ago, the spirit would have fought with his defiant on the spot. But now, he has learned from Lyon the necessity of caution.


    "So, what did you bring back?" Not affected by the scene just now, big Duke Li Chui, who was sitting firmly behind the table, put down the wooden bowl and pointed to the spoils of the demon tribe with his chin. At this time, the curse crow has opened a corner of the bag, showing some long green hair. "A witch?" The wizard frowned. He looked up at Carus. There was a certain reproach in his eyes. It was not necessarily a good thing to bring a witch back. Who knows if she was deliberately arrested."Don''t worry, the lamb and his companions are separated, and the best shepherd dog will never find her again." The demon laughs. His blood from the devil gives the killer some special advantages in dealing with the caster, especially when the opponent is unprepared.


    The curse crow curled his mouth. He simply confirmed that there was no tracking or other magic on the prisoner. He pulled the other party''s hair and pulled her out of the bag. At this time, it was discovered that the witch was not as tall as Andre, who was a dwarf. She seemed to be an adult, and she might not even be 12 years old. "What a lamb. But it''s a real witch. " Archduke liehammer raised his eyebrows, and his head ring gave the dwarf the ability to separate casters.


    The prisoner, who had been pulled out of the bag, looked at the people in the room with dark green eyes, then took a deep breath and cried, "Ellie! You bastard


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Peggy''s feeling is very bad now. Maybe it''s not good enough to describe the witch lady''s mood. I''m afraid anyone who is framed by his colleagues will fall into the hands of the enemy. However, the little witch with green hair is not too afraid of Qili except her anger. She admits that the demon who caught her is a tough killer, but the killer is often not loyal enough. As for those who are loyal enough, page has a solution.


    "Oh Please don''t, please don''t kill me I don''t know anything "Woo..." She cried, crying so sad, so sincere, combined with that small body and innocent eyes, just like a child separated from his parents, helpless and sympathetic. Peggy''s performance was almost successful. She could see that the human knight and the elf on one side of the table were already at a loss, and the dwarves behind the table showed a certain expression of intolerance. That''s right. If Qili''s talent is her eyes, then Peggy''s talent is her cry. In this heartbreaking cry, no one can hurt her, no one can


    "Pa!" Crying, broken, interrupted by a loud slap in the face. Little witch Leng in situ, she did not know who is so cruel, can in the perfect performance of their own hands. Peggy''s question was quickly answered, with one hand pulling her hair mercilessly, forcing the witch to look up at the gloomy and indifferent face, the curse crow''s face. "Let''s talk about the rules here," said the magician calmly, with no retort in his voice. "You can pretend to cry again and die. You dare cast, die. Try to run away. Die. Don''t answer questions, die. Trying to lie, oh, painful death. I believe you still cherish your life, right? Miss witch. "


    The witch subconsciously wanted to nod, but because she was pulling her hair, she hurt her scalp, but even so, Peggy did not dare to show any pain. The reason is very simple. When she saw the grey robe, she was already in a faint despair. When the curse crow opened her mouth, the witch knew that the grey robed wizard in front of her was definitely not a good person. In front of such a person, you''d better follow him, especially if he really has the ability to kill you.


    "Don''t say that. You can only make her afraid. You can''t make her cooperate with us." The devil said, playing with the dagger in his hand, he took a look at the witch with his burning eyes, "you have to tell her, what kind of technique we are going to use, where to cut the knife, how to peel off the skin and remove the organs In this way, she can be obedient. " It''s like the butcher''s eyes that are not controlled by the butcher''s own body.


    "That''s enough." Lord hammer couldn''t see the scene. He frowned at Carus. "I don''t care if what you said was true, or if it was nonsense, but in my territory, I don''t allow you to do such a cruel thing." Then the dwarf turned to the Witch and said, "as for you, ma''am, as long as you promise not to cause us any trouble, I can at least promise you the most basic respect. Wizard, let go of her hair. "


    The curse crow angrily released his hand and went back to the window to bask in the sun. In spite of this, he and Carus kept their eyes on Peggy. As long as the witch did something strange, they could stop it at the first time. As for Peggy, the poor little girl had almost climbed to the table, and now she felt Andre''s image in her own eyes had grown larger, and the dwarf Lord''s kindness and majesty were as dazzling as the sun, compared with the gloomy wizard and the evil man with sharp teeth from time to time! I just don''t know if she could continue to think that if she saw Andre make a good gesture to carusby in the blind corner.


    In terms of the coordination of relaxation, black and white, dwarves and demons were already skilled at taking risks, so Andrea hardly had any difficulty in asking Peggy to explain everything he could say. The price was just a bowl of vegetable soup and a promise to ensure her personal safety. The dwarf is far away from the adventurer who was a little rash when he was sitting on the throne of Duke for a long time. The appropriate courtship and the comfort of words made the witch who had just experienced a great fright feel good for him immediately. For a moment, page thought it was not unacceptable to be a prisoner in a place where she could get rid of her fatal prank.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Peggy. But before you go to rest, I have to make a rude request. I can''t allow an uncontrolled witch in my own city Andre tilts his head and signals the crow to seal Peggy''s casting ability. Although the magician has not said that he can do this, liehammerda thinks that this should not be difficult for the grey robed mage. Sure enough, the curse crow took the staff to approach the witch, "kneel down." He said.


    If dignity can help him out of the dilemma, peg will try to resist. But she is very aware of the current situation, so her knee does not have any psychological burden to bend down, for the little witch, live to find Qili revenge is what she wants to do. The six winged crow''s staff tapped on the girl''s forehead under the dark green hair. Some kind of chilling force followed the strike from the staff into Peggy''s body. The witch could be very aware of this, as if she had been suddenly bound with a large group of invisible shackles.The sorcerer grabs the witch''s right hand, and a clear red crow pattern gradually emerges on the latter''s wrist. "This curse seal will make your heart explode like a smashed tomato. Do you want to use magic? You can do it yourself. Well, by the way, trying to dispel the spell will also trigger the spell seal. Good luck. " After that, the curse crow ignored her, as if kneeling on the ground was just some kind of ornament rather than a living person.


    The dwarf''s face sank with the closed wooden door after the Archduke sent for Peggy, who was frightened to cry again, to the room. "Tell me, how much do you believe in what the little girl said?" "I think it''s necessary for me to remind you that although this miss PEG may be very young, she is a witch. Don''t treat her like a human being. " Said the curse crow by the window. He looked at Lyon who seemed to be talking just now. His words were for the knight.


    The blood lion, whose words had reached his lips, had to swallow his opinions again. He was sure that the wizard who called himself the Raven was more in line with his understanding of the caster than cheese. Gloomy, indifferent, only concerned about their own interests, these characteristics make it difficult for the knight to have a good impression on each other. Lyon looked down at the table and stopped talking. When bakm saw his knight, he immediately wanted to say something, but his leg hurt suddenly, and the blood lion''s hand pressed on his retinue''s thigh.


    After looking at Lyon and the curse crow, Archduke liehammer can detect the disharmony between the two, but he also knows that the contradiction based on morality can not be solved in a few words. "Well, I think you''re tired, too. No one knows whether those mice will come back. Let''s go back and have a rest Andre said helplessly, the whole person leaned on the chair behind him and rubbed the skin between his eyebrows with his left hand.


    The knight was close to the door. He took bakm to his feet, saluted the Duke and left. Curse crow is very simple to throw a gray robe into a crow, fly out along the window. The room left only the grimacing dwarves and gloating demons, and Carus sneered, and the flame in his eyes leaped strangely. "Let''s make a bet. When do you think witches and Knights will fight?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Andrea doesn''t want to bet with the mob at all. As a lord of one side, Lord liehammer knows that internal conflicts are more dangerous than external threats. However, it was because he could see that the curse crow and Lyon could not see each other well that the Lord realized that it was absolutely impossible to reconcile the two men. For now, it is only necessary to minimize the chance for the two of them to meet each other and not allow them to act together to delay the outbreak of the conflict. Thinking of this, the dwarf sighed, "let them split up first, I hope they can hold on."


    Carus shrugged. His old friend''s reaction was not unexpected. Even before he became a duke, Andre was not a man who entertained other people''s pain. "I don''t think so. According to the lamb, at least two witches were involved in the attack on the city, and one of them was quite old. You and I all know how unscrupulous those crazy women are when they get old. It''s no surprise that they do anything to live a day longer. In this case, wizard and knight, you will need them to do it at the same time The demon went to the table, did not look at the vegetable soup prepared for him. He took a piece of dried meat made of unknown meat from his back pocket and ate it.


    "Witches? Those women have never been fuel-efficient lamps. The giant who broke the wall yesterday is also their hand. What''s the name of that witch? " "Ellie, that''s what our little prisoner said. She seems to want us to kill this man "Well, no surprise. That''s how they exist. But I''m more interested in the brown robed man that Miss page mentioned than the witch. " The dwarf raised his eyebrows and looked at his old friend, "did you see it when you were tracking?"


    Carus put down the jerky in his hand and chewed his chin repeatedly. His eyes drifted away as if he were remembering something. "See? It''s not just to see that, in fact, I killed several Brown robed people in her mouth before I caught the lamb. But I''m really surprised, "he said, looking at the dwarf." you deal with the land more than I do. I ask you, do you know what humanoid creatures turn into stone and mud when they die


    Andre''s face changed instantly. He looked at the demon very seriously and asked in a low voice, "are you sure that''s a creature? It''s not a statue or something else? "


    Without realizing the seriousness of the problem, Carus just scratched his head, thought for a moment, and then replied, "you know my habit, I''m not in the sight of prey if I can. And those guys were in robes, and I was killed in the back and soon turned into rock. However, judging from my years of experience, at least when I killed them, they were still flesh and blood, and without accident, they were no different from ordinary people. "


    The dwarf''s face was even worse. He rubbed his hands uneasily, and his thick eyebrows wrinkled into a ball. "Why, do you know what that is?" Now the demon descendant finally realizes the strange situation of his old friend. He leans forward slightly, and his tone becomes more serious. "I hope I''m wrong, but I''m afraid not. Oh, did you still find it? And with witches, it''s really haunting The dwarf made a spit on the ground to show his anger.


    "So what are those people?" The curiosity of Carus was completely suspended at this time, and the flame in his eyes was active.


    Andre didn''t answer the question directly. He jumped out of his chair and led the way to the door. "Come with me, and I''ll tell you what those guys are." The mob touched his nose and felt helpless about the secrecy of his companions. Dwarves are such a group of guys, even if they are facing very close people, they can protect their secrets very well. And perhaps those who have just come into contact with dwarves may be dissatisfied with this, and think that these short miners are always playing tricks, but Carus thinks that this is the believable performance of dwarfs. Even in the dark work, the dwarf''s tight talk is highly praised.


    The two men walked out of the tower and climbed down the stairs on the wall of the city. All the soldiers along the way would stop their work and salute respectfully when they saw their Lord. It is not difficult to see that they loved Andre very much, because when the figure of the demon race followed the dwarfs, no one showed any expression of incomprehension or disgust. This huge prestige even had the posture of idolatry, which made Carus a little curious about how his friends managed the territory.


    "Don''t you have a funeral or something? I mean, a lot of people died in that battle yesterday. Don''t you, the Lord, have to say something? " The busy scene on the wall made the mob say this. In his eyes, a large number of soldiers took off their armor and wrapped themselves in bandages from yesterday''s injuries, carrying stones like workers to repair their walls. Not only that, looking down from the stairs, the streets of the city are a busy scene. Everyone''s face is full of determination. They work in silence. When someone stops for a rest because of fatigue, some old people or children will send a cup of water and some food for their recovery. It''s not like a city that has just experienced a brutal war. Carus doesn''t see sadness or despair in the faces of any of its residents who act like the name of the city they live in."No need." The dwarf in front said to his companion without looking back, "the body and pension of the war dead have been given to his family in the morning. If the family members are not in the melting iron, they will be temporarily stored in the cellar shared by the army, waiting for the end of the war to inform the family to collect. If there are no family members, they will be buried in the cemetery. Of course, some soldiers told their families to bury them in cemeteries, or their families could not find a burial place for the time being and put their bodies there first. "


    "It''s cold-blooded. Is there no objection to your regulation? At least give them a medal of honor or something? " The devil was stunned by the plain narration. He had seen too much worldly wisdom and knew that such a style was not the best way. However, the people under the leadership of liehammer love their Lord so much. This is really a contradiction, isn''t it?


    Andre stopped and stood at half the height of the city wall, overlooking the city he had built, and at the stream of people in the streets. "It''s not human. But, my old friend, do you know who the residents of molten iron city are? Those who will come to settle down in this remote land of this remote Kingdom, they, or their parents, are vagrants who deviate from their hometown. They are criminals who evade pursuit, businessmen who fail in business and evade debts, refugees who are exploited by their original lords, or pioneers with little dreams. There are no nobles in this land, nor do they need them. Perhaps they will be covered with moss in peacetime. However, "said here, the Great Duke of liehammer laughed with pride," but when the wild fire is burned and the parasites are cleared, the hard rock will show its true posture! "


    "Welcome to the city of molten iron, my old friend. Please allow me to introduce this city to you, the city of the brave."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Lin sat by the window, staring at the trees out of the window. This small building, located in the heart of the city of molten iron, near the fort of liehammers, was extraordinarily quiet at this time. This is also a matter of course. The owners of houses in this area are basically merchants. As early as the wind of rat plague came, most of the residents had already fled to the interior of the kingdom with all their belongings, leaving a large number of uninhabited houses. It''s different from the melting iron City Lin knew, and the former maids were very sure of this. The merchants isolated themselves from most of the city''s residents to reduce their contact with what they thought were vulgar and vulgar people. But they didn''t realize that it was themselves who were really isolated.


    "Click" the sound of the door opened attracted Lin to turn her head. After she saw the people coming in, her mouth involuntarily showed a smile. "Welcome back, Mr. dip." Under the influence of this sentence, the haze on the curse crow''s face quickly dissolved. The magician showed a rare relaxed expression and walked to the woman and put his hand on the latter''s shoulder. "I said it was just a name I made up at random." Lin naturally put out her hand, put it on the curse crow''s hand, looked up at the wizard''s face, "but to me, it''s more real than the curse crow. I''d like to call you by that name. " The magician shrugged. "Whatever you want."


    Lin lowered her sore neck and suddenly thought of something standing up from her chair. "You must not have eaten yet! I''ll see what else is in the kitchen. " With that, she did not give the wizard any chance to refute, and hurried to another room. Leaving the curse crow to look at his hand, the expression on his face is lost. The ability to report the death of a banshee is only effective when contacted. But now it''s not the time to care about this. Compared with the feeling that he could only endure the countdown of death in silence, he can get at least that breath for a moment and a half now, isn''t he? In this way, the man in the robe with the crow badge came to the table and waited to enjoy his breakfast. The vegetable soup made by the army could not satisfy the taste buds of the grey robe master.


    Breakfast is served quickly, and without tasting, mantra crows can judge from the appearance and aroma of the food that they are worth waiting for. Lin, wearing an apron, put the tableware in front of the magician. This is the first time that she cooks for him. I don''t know if the cooking skills she learned before can satisfy each other. The curse crow picked up the napkin and pinned it in the collar corner. He cut off a piece of bacon which was still emitting oil and put it into his mouth. He unconsciously made a sound of enjoyment in his nose. "And your taste?" "Of course, it tastes like a sunset."


    The former maid, after thinking for a moment to make sure she was appreciated, beamed at ease. She hummed and wanted to go to the kitchen to clean up the cooking utensils, but she was caught by the wrist. "Sit down and we''ll eat together." In fact, there is not much food on the table, but the mantra crow does not like to eat too much. A small amount of fine food can provide proper nutrition and will not bring burden to the stomach and intestines. This is the way of life of the incantation master. Lin was forced to sit at the table, but she did not eat any more since last night. Although her perspective on the world has changed since she was awakened to be a death reporting banshee, it does not mean that she can ignore the fierce fighting last night. On the contrary, being able to sense the characteristics of every dying person makes Lin''s night not easy. Every death breaks her heart, and every person who has escaped the doomsday makes her happy. It is impossible to go to sleep or rest in such a crisscross.


    "You don''t have to clean after dinner. It''s better to go to sleep first." During the meal, the curse crow said carelessly, and her eyes quickly swept through the eye bag of Lin''s slightly heavier color due to lack of sleep. However, the former maid shook her head and said, "that''s not right. There will be a lot of things to help after such a war. As a resident of molten iron city, I have to help them. When you''ve finished your meal, I''ll "Is it necessary? You are no longer a maid, and you are not a resident of this country. You are a banshee. Your existence is far greater than those mortals. " The curse crow interrupted each other''s words with an expression of impatience on his face. In his opinion, this kind of cheap work is just right for those ignorant ordinary people to do it. Lin just laughed, then got up and went into the kitchen to pack up.


    "Ding Dang" cleaning pot Lin heard the sound of tableware collision plate, probe out, found that the wizard is no longer in the chair, his plate has not finished. The stairs leading to the bedroom made a slight sound of footsteps. Obviously, the lady''s insistence made the curse crow very unhappy. Lin shook her head slightly. She was not afraid that the wizard would do anything terrible because of her disobeying him. Although there was no reason, this delicate trust did not know when it clearly appeared between her and the magician. And although they were both silent, they both knew that they were in some strange relationship.


    After leaving some food on the dining table in the living room and a note telling the crow to wake up and eat, Lin crept out of the building with a basket on her arm. In fact, she had already prepared the things in the basket. She only went out now to wait for the soldiers to return safely. Out of the small building, the mood of the former maid rose again. She turned to look at the windows on the second floor. The curtain behind one of the windows closed quickly because of her eyes. "Poof" of course she knew it was a curse crow. A sweet feeling rose from her heart, making today''s sunshine more warm and comfortable.


    It took Lin some time to get out of the residential area. When the figures began to appear on the street in front of her, the former maid quickened her pace. On this day, many residents of molten iron city met a magical woman. Some of them knew the little girl who grew up in the molten iron orphanage, and some met for the first time. However, everyone who sees Lin will have a common impression of this lady, warm. As she walked by, the sad would be comforted, the tired would be rejuvenated, and the people in the pub would talk more about her than about the war last night. People said that it must be God''s special care for this city that she came here at this time. But strangely, although many people can name Lin, no matter who knew her before or who didn''t know her, they couldn''t describe her appearance in detail. All they remember was that woman had beautiful flaxen hair and that her skin outside her clothes was as white as snow.But for someone in the shadow, this reassuring lady is not so good, especially when she is in a very bad mood. Qi Li Meng poured a strong drink. She was born in the famous city lost heart beach. She has a surprising amount of alcohol, which is no different from white water for a witch. "Cut, boring wine, boring people." With that, Qili kicked the corpse under her feet like anger. It was a man who looked about thirty years old. His throat was cut cleanly, and the gurgling blood flowed out along the wound. The witch''s eyes are firmly locked on Lin in the distance. The purpose of her trip is to rescue Peggy, who was caught because of her "fault". But now, the unhappy witch thinks that she can have a little fun before rescuing the short companion. When she made up her mind, Qili''s mouth grinned. She looked down at the man''s body, and as if she thought of something, she put the jug in her hand to the wound of her throat to let the warm blood flow in.


    The witch shook the jug in her hand. After making sure that the blood had been mixed with the liquor, she opened the lid again and took a sip. "Well, it''s a little bit interesting."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    Time, in silence, came to dusk. After a whole day''s repair, the breach on the wall of the city of molten iron has been repaired for a whole day, and the initial scale of fortification has been set up. The constant black smoke from the numerous blacksmiths in the streets of the city also shows that the armaments consumed yesterday have been properly replenished. The residents of this border city built the city with their hands-on enthusiasm to repair it. Walking on the streets of molten iron, the cool wind from the grassland is not cold at all. The lights in the buildings make the whole city look like a huge, boiling furnace from the sky.


    Lin stood up after helping the two old people get water from the well and straightened the hair from the temples. Look at the sky. It''s getting late. It''s time to go back and prepare dinner. With this in mind, the former maid picked up the basket at her feet and began to walk in the direction of her arrival. The pedestrians on the road showed a certain respect when they met this beautiful lady. There was no other reason. Lin''s skirt had been stained with many stains because of her day''s work. It was these stains that made the people in the melting iron city understand that the people in front of them were not only concerned about their own nobles, but also a member of this pioneering city.


    "I remember there is still some food in the cellar. Do you need to buy some more? I don''t know what Mr. deep likes to eat Lin, with a basket on her arm, thought. Thanks to the preparation of the Great Duke of liehammer, there was no shortage of resources in the city after the war. Although almost all the merchants from the Kingdom left at ordinary times, the businesses engaged in food and daily necessities were not affected. On the contrary, in order to ensure that residents have enough physical strength to survive this difficult period, many chamber of Commerce owners even choose to sell food at reduced prices at this time. Such behavior will undoubtedly make them miss a chance to make a fortune, but as long as the war is over, this good reputation can guarantee the long-term interests.


    Just then, the Banshee seemed to notice something. Her calm expression changed and turned her head to a house nearby. Without much hesitation, Lin went straight to the narrow passage in the middle of the house and disappeared in the shadow. As a child growing up in molten iron, she was no stranger to the dark alleys between the houses. When Lin was young, she and her friends in the orphanage often used these spaces to play games. The Dean, who was in charge of taking care of them, had to invent a series of stories about the horror monsters in the alleys to scare them and prevent them from being dangerous in the dark alleys.


    So what is the truth in the alley? In the shadow of the building, is there really a monster that chooses people to eat? Or are they just white lies from adults who are worried about danger? Or maybe it''s just to hide the more somber truth. At least in Lin''s understanding, these alleys are not dangerous indeed. Walking through them, feeling surrounded by walls close to the body on both sides, even makes people feel a strange sense of peace of mind.


    But this is not the time for nostalgia. The purpose of the former maid entering the lane was a back door with broken chains. The hinge on the wooden door had rusted and broken, and it seemed that the owner of the house seldom opened it. But I don''t know whether it''s because awakening has become a mourning Banshee or because she has been living with the curse crow for a period of time. When picking up the broken hinge, Lin is acutely aware that there is a little rust on the chain, which is not as serious as it seems on the surface, at least it can''t break off voluntarily. However, at the place where the iron chain breaks, the former maid can see very serious weathering traces, which is like different parts of the same chain have experienced different times, which is full of a sense of disobedience. Lin frowned a little. She knew that it was not because of the quality of the hinge. There was only one explanation for this, magic.


    Things developed to this step, the hands of the unnatural fracture of the hinge let Lin have a heart of retreat. She''s thinking about the possibility of connecting with the curse crow. But she couldn''t think much. The face of the Banshee was on the other side. She threw away the iron chain in her hand. The expression on her face showed that she had made a certain determination. Lin opened the wooden door in front of her and walked into the building. The strong musty smell made the Banshee step back subconsciously. The space behind the door was even narrower than she thought. There was only a staircase leading to the second floor. There was nothing else. Lin looked up at the top of the stairs and could see nothing on the second floor except for the disturbing cracks and peeling paint on the wooden steps.


    From the basket out of a handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose, the former maid carefully stepped up the stairs. The "creaking" boards, which groaned in pain, were disturbing, raising the suspicion that the steps would collapse at any time. Lin had to hold on to the moldy wall with one hand to make sure she didn''t put all her weight on the stairs. The second floor of the building seemed extraordinarily high, and the Banshee guessed that the first floor here should be some kind of storefront, only the ceiling of a pub or grocery store could be made this height.


    After a short hard journey, Lin still walked all the steps smoothly. She was glad that the boards were not broken. Maybe it was because she was very light? In this way, the former maid looked at the second floor with a smile. In fact, there is nothing redundant at the end of the stairs. There is only a wooden door standing on one side with a broken wooden signboard nailed on it. Lin vaguely can recognize that the sign is painted with a hand holding a balance, but different from most of the patterns with balance, the balance here is not upright upward, but held horizontally by the palm of the hand, on both sides of the balance The basket tilted at random, giving people a strange feeling.It''s a symbol of a debt collector. Although the molten iron belongs to the pioneer, it is undeniable that the residents here do not like the rules, credit and fraud, which were quite serious at the beginning of the city. Therefore, in order to protect their own interests, businessmen employed some powerful thugs to collect debts for themselves. Over time, debt collectors have become a special occupation in this city. However, this was a long time ago. With the construction of the city on the right track, the Duke of liehammer promulgated relatively loose and highly executive laws. The atmosphere of molten iron gradually became clear, and most of the debt collectors lost their business and went to other businesses. Most of the people who still use this kind of logo are gangs who pretend to be debt collectors.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Lin opened the second floor door. Then the strong smell of blood and the shock scene made the lady retch violently on the stairs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Lin is not a noble lady who has never seen blood. She grew up in the city of molten iron. She has too many opportunities to deal with the dead or deal with the dead. Not to mention anything else, the frequent invasion of nomads will cause a lot of casualties. This can be seen from her first encounter with the curse crow. When a common maid encounters a robber, she will not have the idea of resistance and escape. Fear will become the most solid nail, which will nail the unprepared people in place and turn them into lambs to be slaughtered.


    However, Lin couldn''t ignore the situation in the room. The only connection between the pieces of meat, viscera, bones and who knows what they were on the ground was that these were undoubtedly from the human body. But now, they have been broken up and become separate individuals. The former maid can''t even judge how many people have died in this room. The flesh and blood are too scattered.


    "Hiss, human..." A deep and terrible voice came from the room, and Lin noticed that there were still three creatures standing in the blood and flesh all over the ground. They, or rather, were dressed in brown robes, with scaly feet under the hem of the cloth, and their three toed feet with sharp barbs made people think of lizards naturally. And it is true that the pupils under their brown robes flash with cruel light, and their long and slender forked tongues emit a penetrating trill. Radno, the snake headed man who lives in the underground cave of molten iron city. These creatures used to appear in the city''s complex sewers, but now, somehow, they have come to the ground, and have carried out a quite bloody activity.


    After seeing the snake''s head under radno''s robe, Lin''s white face turned paler. Her legs softened. She sat on the stairs with fear in her eyes. What kind of monster is this? She didn''t know and didn''t want to know. The banshee, sensing the agony of death in the house, came to perform her duty to comfort those dying, but now she finds that death does not just happen to others, but may soon come to her own.


    "Click, click" snake man''s paws on the plasma soaked floor. Lynn moved her body back until she leaned against the wall. She closed her eyes tightly, as if she could make the monsters disappear. Tears, from the corner of Lin''s eyes, but this tear is because of fear, or just in the biological instinct reaction, she has no way to distinguish. "Click, click" the monster''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. Lin felt that she felt the cold and fishy breath.


    "Oh The pain from her scalp drove Lin to resist, but she was too weak in front of the snake head man. Those fists and feet on the scales could not make the snake head man have a trace of pain. Although she has a lot of magical abilities, the physical quality of the Banshee will not be enhanced. The strongest of the three radno pulled the former maid''s hair and forced the latter into the room! "More, sacrifices." Said radno, with a strange cane in his hand, knocking on the floor in front of him, where a stone made a ring in which a few human hearts were no longer beating.


    The strong snake head man heard his companion''s words, nodded and pulled Lin to the side of the ring. A third radno came up and held up a dagger made of obsidian. Judging from the bloodstains on it, the scene in the room was largely from this weapon. "Let me go! Well Lin noticed the danger. She tried to kick at the snake head man with a dagger with her feet, but she was cleverly dodged by the other side. Her cry for help was also covered with a cloud of darkness. The monster holding Lynn buckled the head of the former maid with a black cloth bag. Lin''s struggle with the bag of air gradually thin and weak down, the original fierce waving body slowly stopped moving. "Don''t suffocate. Live, take heart The snake head man with a long stick scolded his companion that he did not want the sacrifice he had brought to his door to be wasted.


    Lin was about to be cut open by a sharp stone dagger, but the door of the room was pushed open again. The groaning of the door shaft attracted the attention of three snakeheads. They turned their eyes to the door, and saw another human woman leaning on the door frame, holding an iron wine pot in her hand and drinking with her head up. Some red liquid flowed along the gap between the wine pot and her lips, leaving a shocking red mark on her beautiful cheek.


    Radno looked at each other, and they smelled two kinds of smell from the woman. The smell of alcohol may explain why she was so calm, but the other smell was alarming. It was the smell of blood. "Pooh ha!" Ellie drank the rest of the liquid in one gulp, then threw the jug under the stairs. She glanced at the scene in the room, wiping the stains from the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand. Her magic eyes were half open, and she looked like a cat who had found interesting prey. "I was still thinking about how to say hello to this sister, but I didn''t expect that you three lizards just stepped in. Well, that''s good. "


    With that, the witch walked into the bloody room with bare feet. She gently pulled up her hair, as if she was worried about getting blood. It''s a good choice to be sacrificed She laughs and stoops down to watch the stone rings on the ground, as if appreciating some beautiful jewelry. On the contrary, when they heard the words "chosen believer", radno''s body obviously trembled. They knew that no matter who the woman was, she knew something she should not know. The snake head man holding a stick secretly uses a color to the two companions. The other two monsters temporarily put Lin down, and turn from two directions to Qili bag."Five, six, seven Well, I remember that this ceremony can only be started with ten hearts dug out alive. You don''t work hard enough. " The witch points the heart in the ring one by one with her fingers, and it seems that she doesn''t feel nervous at all.


    "Hiss, kill!" However, the snake headed people did not care whether Qili was afraid or not. As soon as she was ordered, the two radnaugh, who was in charge of fighting, launched an attack on the target from the left and right sides. The strong one waved his claws at the witch''s face, while the one with a dagger stabbed her leg with a weapon.


    "Eight, nine, one less!" The girl with bright eyes said excitedly, her two hands did not know when more than two are still beating heart! The two snake heads who wanted to attack her looked at the scene in front of them in an incredible way, and then looked at their own chest with hindsight. "Putong" lost his heart and collapsed on the floor. They didn''t want to understand what happened.


    However, this does not prevent the room''s only remaining radno to understand the situation. This woman is different from another. She is not a prey to the door. On the contrary, she is a hunter following the blood. "Don''t, hiss, don''t kill me!" The panicked snake head man threw down his cane and stepped back two steps, trying to get away from Qili. Then he knelt down on the ground. He was afraid and didn''t know why his companion died. He just wanted to live. That''s all.


    Qili threw the hearts of the two snake heads into the ring and looked up at the monster begging for mercy with a smile. "But ten hearts are needed for sacrifice, and one is missing here." She said with a troubled expression. At this time, radno had nothing to do with his life. He didn''t know why the woman wanted to finish the sacrifice, but it sounded like the other party would be satisfied as long as he got the last heart. In this case, there was another person in the room besides them


    The serpent turned his head to Lynn. The poor Banshee was still in a coma due to lack of oxygen, but from the slight fluctuation of her chest, she was at least alive. Without much thought, the monster jumped up and rushed to Lin, who fell on the ground. As long as she dug out her heart, she could live. And although there were some accidents, the sacrifice was still completed. Then another strange woman would not be a problem. In front of the great mother earth, she was just a mortal!


    "Poof!" The Obsidian dagger cuts through the scales and crosses the whole brain from the side. So the last radno died. Qili lightly leaped over the corpse at her feet and came to the third snake man. The witch squatted down with an excited expression on her face. But when she wanted to dig out the last heart, she suddenly realized that this was not in line with the requirements of sacrifice, because the monster had already died before digging the heart. Qili noticed her mistake. She kicked the body''s abdomen with her feet to vent her dissatisfaction.


    "Ten hearts, one more..." The witch read fragmentary, suddenly thought of Lin who was also covered with a cloth bag and fell on the ground, "Aha!" She laughed happily, bent down and pulled out the dagger on the head of the corpse, and walked towards the female demon in a coma step by step


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    When Lin woke up from the bed, the sun had set outside the window. She suddenly remembered what happened before she fell into a coma, and the whole person started shooting. But there was no purgatory scene in the room for a long time. In fact, even her clothes were replaced by pajamas in the room. It makes one wonder whether her daytime experience is just an illusion caused by overwork. The former maid rubbed her temples hard, hoping to wake up quickly in this way.


    Stepping out of the bed, Lin can now be sure that the environment in front of her is her own room, and the familiar scenery outside the window also proves this. The Banshee frowned. She still couldn''t remember how she came back, but the other one must know. So thinking, Lin opened the door, ready to go to the curse crow to ask what happened. "Crash!" At this time, there was a sound in the corridor. It seemed that the source of the sound was the hall on the first floor. Unable to put on her shoes, Lin picked up the hem of her pajamas and walked quickly to the stairs leading to the first floor. She was eager to know what had happened. This small building is not big, especially in the case that the design of the second floor does not make full use of the existing space. Lin only walked less than 20 steps to the half of the stairs. From this height, she can see the scene in the hall.


    "Are you awake?" The curse crow sat at the table with a teacup in his hand. After hearing the sound of the stairs, he looked up and saw Lin. But what attracted the latter''s attention was not him. There was a board on the ground beside the dining table. Lin recognized that it should be a chess board. And beside the chessboard, there were a large number of pieces. Obviously, the noise she heard just now came from these things falling to the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Pointing to the chessboard and pieces on the ground, Lin slowly walked down the stairs. The curse crow drank a cup of tea, the corner of his mouth showed a smile, "nothing, just a little girl who lost the game of chess." The former maid was a little confused. She didn''t see a third person in the living room. However, as she walked down the stairs, her problem was solved quickly. A girl was curling up at the foot of the table with her knees in her arms. Judging from her bulging cheeks and the unwilling expression on her face, the girl who couldn''t afford to lose in the curse crow''s mouth should be her.


    It was the first time that Lin saw each other. She saw that under the bright lights in the living room, the girl had beautiful long golden hair, but at the end of the hair, the gold gradually turned black. Judging from her figure and face, she is about 20 years old. The vitality of young people is vividly displayed in girls. However, Lin vaguely feels that the vitality is too strong. It exceeds the limit of liveliness, which is more like madness. Intuition tells Lin, rashly close to each other is a very unwise choice.


    Lin shook her head. Maybe she had just experienced the relationship between life and death. Instead of paying attention to the first impression brought by her intuition, she went forward and bent down to clean up the debris on the ground. As she picked up the pieces one by one back on the table, she casually asked the curse crow, "is this lady?" "You can''t ask me. She brought you back. But to be sure, this lady is a witch, a witch with poor chess skills When the magician said this, Qi Li, who was in a ball, made a very loud noise to express her dissatisfaction. "Witch!" When Lin heard the identity of the other party, she unconsciously whispered and exclaimed. She had heard from the mouth of the molten iron residents that there were witches participating in the battle last night, and a large number of soldiers were killed and injured. Even some well-informed people claimed that the Archduke had caught one of the witches last night.


    The voice of "cut" discontented again from under the table. Qili was quite disgusted to be yelled at when she heard her identity. In the town where she grew up, every ordinary person would salute the witch respectfully and offer praise to them, instead of treating the witch as a kind of rare animal like in this remote country. If in normal times, the witch will let the person who said this pay the price, even if she just saved that person''s life because of her good mood, this score is open. But now, all Qili can do is express her dissatisfaction with her voice. The reason is very simple. She is not the opponent of curse crow.


    Although she had known for a long time that there was a difficult caster in molten iron city, the witch did not expect that the curse crow was so powerful that she could not fight against it. In fact, Qili didn''t think she could kill Lin at that time. However, because she was curious about the banshee, she gave up the sacrifice and probably saved her life. This was confirmed when she took Lin out of the room and was guided back to the house by the Raven. The curse crow could not easily break the toy that was hard to find. He had already released a magic weapon on Lin that could protect her safety. Even if Qili did not stop the three snake heads in time, the magic of the magician could protect Lin from leaving safely.


    As for the hapless Qili, from the moment she made her hand, the witch had been under the surveillance of the curse crow. If she wanted to escape, it would be extremely difficult. With this in mind, the frustration that had just been pressed down rose again. Qili simply sat down on the ground, her hands beating the ground irregularly, "ah, ah, I''m starving to death! You don''t have to eat! " Of course, this is to vent vexatious, but because of Lin''s fainting, the remaining two people have not eaten yet.After the former maid asked the curse crow with her eyes and got approval, she gently went to the kitchen and took a small basket covered with white cloth and put it in front of the witch. "Thank you for saving my life, unknown witch. I''m going to make some food now. Before that, you can make do with these biscuits. Don''t eat too much In front of Lin''s smile, Qili stopped her mischief and nodded. The Banshee has the ability to soothe people''s hearts. Although this effect on witches is not so effective for human beings, it can be used to convey goodwill, but it is enough.


    After seeing each other nodding, Lin took the apron on the cabinet and walked into the kitchen. The living room was quiet again. Only the sound of Qili gnawing biscuits made from time to time. "How long are you going to sit on the ground? Besides, the biscuit is not only for you, is it? Are witches now so ungrateful? " I don''t know where to take out a book, is looking at the curse crow indifferently said.


    "First, don''t think I can''t beat you, so you can tell me what to do! I''ll sit where I want to sit! Second, I''m not a witch. Is your name a wizard in grey? Third, cough Qili stood up from the ground, pointed to the curse crow, but just half of what she said, she choked because of the biscuit she didn''t swallow completely, and she coughed violently on the table. The magician''s eyes twitched. He sighed, raised his hand and sent the teapot to Qili''s face with magic. The latter took the teapot without saying a word and poured it into her mouth, but the black tea still had a certain degree of heat So Lin found that she had to change a tablecloth before she put the dinner on the table.


    "Still alive?" The voice of the curse crow still sounded very cold. After confirming that Qili had not died of biscuit dregs and hot black tea, the wizard closed his book and said, "if we are still alive, let''s take advantage of this time to talk. It''s about who you are and who are the three radnos you killed. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    In fact, Qili wanted to tell the grey wizard in front of her that she didn''t want to chat at all, and she didn''t want to tell the gloomy guy what she knew. But the witch knew that although the curse crow''s words were still very polite, in fact, her life had been pinched in the hands of the magician. Before Lin woke up, Qili''s body was cursed. The curse was so powerful that her natural eyes lost their usual color, and her usual hypocritical appearance dissipated, revealing her true face Appearance.


    However, this does not mean that she will yield so easily. There are always some people in the world who can really easily talk and laugh with their murderers who are about to kill themselves. Such people are generally called lunatics. Is Ellie crazy? No one knows this. After all, it is questionable what kind of spirit is normal in this world. In short, the witch smashed the teapot on the table, pulled the chair aside and put her long legs on the table without any scruple. Her attitude did not show that she was being threatened, but more like a bully who threatened others. "So, what do you want to know?"


    The curse crow smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t hate Ellie''s behavior. He even enjoys talking with the witch more than Lyon and most "normal people" follow the rules. So the magician can hardly remove his disguised expression, and the corners of his mouth make him feel cold behind his back. Is curse crow crazy? There is no doubt that he is, no matter who the upper right corner of his vision is always beating his own death countdown, he will be driven crazy. It''s just that mantra crow has been controlling his madness with his powerful reason. Now, he has decided to let the beast in his heart come out a little bit. "Let''s start with the ladno. I don''t like them, so make sure there are no more scaly guys in the city." The curse crow still remembers radno who met in the sewer. Those guys even tamed the giant to guard their "Temple". He didn''t believe in the ghost of getting along with radno among the short people. Now he learned that the snake headed man was likely to burst out of the ground and co-exist with him in the same city, which made him uncomfortable.


    "Radno? You mean the transformants? I can''t believe you''ve named them lizards. " Qili took a look at the curse crow and felt sorry for the wizard''s taste. Of course, the curse crow doesn''t care about sarcasm. What he cares about is that the witch seems to have some subtle misunderstanding about the radnos, but the magician doesn''t intend to correct the other side, so he continues to ask.


    "Transformants? What are they transformed from? " "From people, of course. There are no other races that can be transformed in this place. No, it''s said that the Lord of this city is a dwarf. If he becomes a lizard, he must be very interesting, hehe. " Qili said of course, imagining the dwarf''s funny appearance after becoming radno in her mind and began to laugh.


    The magician was silent for a moment. He had already got a lot of information from the witch''s words. According to Ellie, the snakeheads are not the race that he saw under the ground claiming to be Radnor, but rather human beings who have been transformed like wolf walker? However, he didn''t see the significance of this transformation. The curse crow saw how those snake headed people acted through Lin''s eyes. He didn''t feel the breath of magic from those creatures, nor did he see any improvement in their physical quality Wait a minute. So, is it possible that radno under the sewer was transformed from human beings? Is it just that they transform so early that they completely forget the fact that they or their ancestors are human beings? The curse crow''s eyes began to emit a tiny light, and his brain quickly turned. Radno regarded the deep heart as a shrine. If they had been human beings, the mother of the crypt might have transformed them. This explains why there is no magic smell in the serpentine. After all, the power of the evil gods at that level has long exceeded the scope of magic.


    "Hello, Hello!" The deep thinking Wizard makes Qili feel bored. She takes off her legs and shakes her hands in front of the curse crow, trying to pull her thoughts back. "Is anyone home?" The witch stretched out her hand and tried to knock on the grey robed wizard''s forehead like a knock on the door, and her threatening act finally interrupted the curse crow''s thinking. Out of the subconscious reaction, the magician flicked, and Qili''s body began to twitch. The whole person rolled down from the table and fell to the floor.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little distracted." Curse crow said indifferently without sincerity, he did not even change his sitting posture to see the witch''s state! Qili now has some experience of being bullied by her, and this experience makes her decide When the dwarf is rescued, he will double the bullying he has been bullied back. "What were we talking about?" The magician tapped on the table to signal the witch to get up from the floor. The curse crow knew exactly what his magic would do, so he also knew that the damage to Qili was not as serious as she showed. "Transformants." The witch didn''t have a good breath to reply a way, difficult climb back into the chair.


    "Oh, yes, transformants. So those guys are believers in the mother of the crypt? " "To be precise, crazy believers. Their worship of the crypt mother is like a mouse that can''t resist cheese The curse crow frowned. Qili''s words made him think of some bad things. "Then, my dear witch, can you tell me how these crazy believers came into this city?"Ellie rolled her eyes, opened her hand and said, "how do I know? I was surprised to see them. Maybe they sneaked in yesterday''s fight. You know, rats and snakes are very good at drilling holes. I mean, those scaly guys are like snakes, aren''t they The wizard turned his lips, and the witch''s guess was certainly possible. In the chaos of last night''s battle, it was not impossible that one or two fish who missed the net took the opportunity to sneak into the city. What makes the curse crow feel uneasy is, how many such guys are there? It seems necessary to suggest to the Duke a city search.


    "Well, let''s change the subject. About your name, and why you''re here, and what''s the relationship between Miss peg and you? " In fact, the sorcerer can basically confirm the identity of Qili. If page''s confession is correct, the witch in front of her should be the creator of the rock giant last night, the strongest witch in the young generation of heartless witches. However, mantra crow knows that if she breaks this layer, Qili will admit it completely and won''t say any new information. He doesn''t want to.


    "In this matter, perhaps I can answer your question." Said Ellie. There was a lot of light shining in the wizard''s eyes. Although there was no change in the witch''s voice and face, the curse crow knew that the one who was talking to himself was definitely not the one he had just been talking to.


    "I don''t know what you call it, ma''am?"


    "You can call me, kuila."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Although kuira''s appearance was unexpected, it was reasonable. After all, Rao, who is in charge of taking care of Qili, is afraid that she will leave some means to prevent this too free young witch from doing anything earth shaking, such as trying to provoke a grey robed mage. However, for kuira at this time, it is not all a bad thing for Qili to be caught by the curse crow. Thanks to this, she has a channel to talk to the wizard without risking herself. As for the life and death of Qili and Peggy, although the death of the two young witches, especially the death of Qili, will greatly degrade her evaluation in the sorcerer group, compared with the benefits she has been promised, if their death can guarantee the curse crow to withdraw from the war, it seems that this is not an unacceptable result.


    "How would you answer my question, Ms. kuirah?" The curse crow is a little relaxed and close to the chair, but people familiar with him know that the more casual the gloomy wizard''s posture is, the higher his vigilance is.


    The witch smiles, and her body slowly relaxes. Qili''s legs are folded gracefully, which she can''t do under normal circumstances. "To be honest, we are witches from lost heart beach and the rulers of that little seaport city." Naturally, kuira''s words are modest. The curse crow has not heard of negligent heart beach. It is a famous and impossible city on the east coast of the mainland. It is said that as long as you can afford the price, you can buy almost everything there, provided you have the strength to keep your mouth bag. Magicians have always been curious about what kind of opportunity can keep such a chaotic city going. Now it seems that the answer is surprisingly simple.


    "I see. I''m sorry I lost my manners. I can''t entertain you with the courtesy of the Lord." But, with all due respect, why did the ruler of the lost heart beach come to such a remote Kingdom and get involved in this unpleasant dispute


    "I''m afraid the answer is the same as yours, Mr. mage. How can a grey robed mage who has won the emblem like you be interested in the affairs here? These countrymen can''t understand your greatness, but I know how loud the name of the raven of curse is in the shadow. I don''t think there is anything worth your hand here. But family, we can''t let go of our family, can we? " The witch easily points out the identity of the curse crow, which improves the wizard''s evaluation of the other party. However, on the surface, he deliberately shows a little surprise, as if he was surprised to be punctured. And the word "family" let the magician understand that the other side must know the existence of cheese, and even they have dealt with their peers. However, the other party obviously does not understand the subtle relationship between the grey tower apprentices. If not for the sake of negotiation, mantra crow just wants to laugh.


    "You flatter me, Ms. kuirah. I just got the badge from the teacher by a fluke. As for the topic of family, you are right. The reason why I am here is to take care of, um, a classmate. It sounds like you''ve met him, haven''t you? "


    Seeing that the wizard did not deny his own statement, the witch''s heart was relieved. Very good. It seems that the curse crow and the grey Wizard of Wangdu do act together. In this way, as long as you convince the person in front of you, you will have a great chance to stop the protection of emian mother and daughter. It''s a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. "Of course, I have to say he impressed me. Unfortunately, there seems to be a little misunderstanding between us and that gentleman. Since I have seen you today, I hope I can use your words to smooth our gap. "


    "Oh?" The curse crow raised his eyebrows, as if the witch''s words raised interest, "this is really interesting. It seems that your family is with my roommate? "


    Kuila saw this and said quickly, "yes, they bewitched the grey robe with some lies, which made me very distressed. But you see, we don''t want to fight against you or any grey robed mage, so if you can come forward, it would be great. "


    The corner of the magician''s mouth rose, and it felt like a lion aiming at its prey. "In this case, we might as well make it clear. My companions and I do not really need to do our best for this mortal kingdom. In fact, our purpose here has been achieved. As for the future of this country, it has nothing to do with us. You want us to stop meddling in the affairs here, which is acceptable to me personally. But what is the price? "


    The witch was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that the curse crow realized the purpose of her words so quickly and said it directly. But it''s also good. She doesn''t want to waste more words with the other party. It''s just necessary to have a little bargaining for the reward demanded by the other party. So she pretended to think for a few seconds and said, "well I don''t know what you want? As long as we can afford it, we will try our best to satisfy you. "


    "Don''t be too nervous, ma''am." The sorcerer said, "I have no idea about worldly money and treasures, which I can get at any time if I want them. As casters like you and I, we all know what is the real treasure, don''t we? Knowledge, knowledge is priceless, so if you want me to leave, you just need to take out something I haven''t seen. After satisfying my little curiosity, I''ll leave. And if I want to give you any examples, for example, I mean, for example, the original solution of the rat man plague, I''m very interested in it. "The curse crow can see the corner of each other''s eyes twitch a few times, he just wants this effect. His price is undoubtedly a dangerous move, which is likely to directly hurt the opponent''s bottom line, leading to all the previous false will fail. But the curse crow still wants to throw out this request. He must know what role these heartless witches play in this plague, whether they are the initiators of the plague or just another piece of chess used by them, he must know the answer.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. curse crow, I can''t satisfy your request. We didn''t make rat man plague. I''m afraid I can''t provide its original solution. How about another price There was an awkward smile on the witch''s face. She did not expect that what the wizard wanted was the original liquid of the plague.


    "Oh, yes. Let''s just forget it. I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it The other party''s performance let the curse crow see through the reality. He immediately lost interest in the witch who called himself kuira, so he deliberately showed a very strong expression of disappointment on his face. At this time, Lin happened to put a dish of food on the table. The magician took the opportunity to say, "although I hope to continue talking with you, you can see that it''s dinner time. So it''s a pity that we''ll have to wait until the next time


    After saying the curse crow, before the witch''s reaction, his eyes suddenly burst out with fierce magic. In the light of this magic, kuira''s magic on Qili was destroyed in an instant, leaving the young witch sitting on the chair blankly, not knowing what had just happened. After that, the magician took his knife and fork before he got up and enjoyed the dinner as if nothing had happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    "Damned bastard!" Deep in the woods outside the city of molten iron, the angry witch screams when she finds herself unable to sense her position. Kuirah knew that she had been tricked. The curse crow had no intention of trading with her from the beginning. The grey wizard just followed the cover to seek information. The result of being played is that the curse crow has enough time to break the spell she released on Qili, and take the latter from kuira''s hand. This compensation for the result of his wife and broken soldiers, naturally let the witch have the reason to be mad.


    Just then a poor man in Brown came up with a bowl of broth. He seemed to want to pass it to the witch. Of course, this is the beginning of tragedy. Witches are dangerous. For those who can''t resist them, witches in anger are just like dragons. Even if they are killed by dragons, they can be simpler. Kuila lifted his hand and knocked down the soup bowl in the brown robed man''s hand. He grabbed the man''s head with both hands and roared at him in silence. "No..." Before the howl was heard, the man''s body was obviously paralyzed after a convulsion. A large number of black beetles could be seen crawling out of his ears and mouth. These beetles crawled along kuila''s hand into the witch''s sleeve and disappeared.


    "Poof!" Kuila released her hands and let the corpse with only skin and bones fall to the ground like a worn-out sack. The witch closed her eyes and felt the great pleasure and fullness brought by swallowing another life. This kind of behavior diluted the unhappiness she had just been played by the crow. "Is dinner still to your taste?" Another man in a brown robe came up and asked. Unlike his peers, who had buried his face in the shadow of his hood, the man in brown showed his head quite frankly, and his smooth scalp was covered with a large number of nameless but offensive patterns. The lines that make up these patterns converge in the back of his head and eventually follow the traces of his spine into his robe.


    "It''s like eating clods." The sorceress replied angrily. She sat back in the wooden chair by her own campfire, and her long nails were beating on the armrest. "I''m sorry, but I think the tru brothers did their best." The bareheaded Brown robed man crossed his hands in the wide cuffs of the robe and shook his head as he spoke, indicating to others that the body should be removed. Then he went across to kuira and sat down. Interestingly, although the place where the man sat was empty, with his movements, a cylindrical column of soil rose naturally from the ground and became his stool. The whole process is like the formation of a stalagmite tens of thousands of times faster.


    "No matter how hard you try, waste is still waste." The witch has a calm face. She doesn''t like the person in front of her. To be precise, kuira doesn''t like all the people she can''t see through, and this man with tattoo on his bald head is obviously one of them. As the leader of the brown robed people and the representative of the will of the Dimu sect, this guy who calls himself Mu really has this ability.


    "The believers of the earth mother were not born to serve you, Ms. kuirah, and I hope you will recognize that. We''ve lost 14 brothers to fend off that mob killer. They''re good people with strong faith. Your condemnation is neither justified nor necessary. " Mu''s expression is very soft, which is quite inconceivable for most priests who have belief in evil gods. In general, ordinary people will lose their senses soon after contacting with evil spirits, which means that although they still look normal in appearance, they will never reason with witches as slowly as this person.


    Kuila just sneered, and the witch''s eyes flashed with a dangerous aura, "hum, no basis? What did they do after I gave you the method of making clay statues to protect you and send your half human, half snake like creatures into the walls? Why hasn''t the mother of your mouth destroyed that damned city with her anger


    "It is not easy to awaken mother earth. His consciousness is so far away from us that it is necessary to make a very rigorous sacrifice in order to attract the attention of my Lord. Unfortunately, I just learned that the brothers who entered the city were blocked in the process of sacrifice today. The one who stands in the way of them is Miss Ellie Mu''s voice was still quiet, but as he spoke, kuila noticed that the ground around her seat was beginning to produce some unnatural ups and downs.


    The witch is not afraid of this. As an older existence that can be compared with gren, she has strong enough strength to support her words and deeds. "Oh? Do you mean to blame me Kuira''s eyebrows raised, she was reflected by the bonfire shadow out of a few only insects can have body shadow.


    The ups and downs of the ground stopped, Mu''s face showed a wry smile, "no, you misunderstood. I am very clear about Miss Qili''s character. I believe that neither she nor you deliberately sabotage the sacrificial activities. Rather, it must have been the brothers who accidentally provoked Miss Qili that led to such an end. I should make amends to you. "


    Kuira looks at each other coldly. She has met a lot of people, but people who are hard to understand like Mu are rare in the witch''s life. "So, what are you here for? Is it just to tell me that Ellie ruined your sacrifice? You might as well think about how to wake up your mother earth


    The man in brown nodded. The tattoo on his head seemed to be a constantly twisting ghost in the light of the fire. "What you''ve learned is that I should really get to the point. In fact, I came to you to convey the meaning of that person. Your Excellency hopes that you can immediately go to sarongling and kill the failed products of Xigu city. Their existence is a hidden danger for the whole project. As for Miss Ellie and Peggy, we will be responsible for rescuing them after destroying the melting iron city. Please rest assured"Don''t worry? What do you want me to rest assured of? With the help of so many rat people, you still haven''t taken the wall. If I leave, what will you do to fight the dwarf? Do you scare him with your tattoo After hearing Mu''s message that she had left the two young witches, kuira showed more anger than before. She sneered. The insects that had been hiding in the soil under her feet turned over the soil and made a threatening sound.


    "I don''t mean to let you go. As far as I am concerned, I still hope you can stay to witness the awakening of mother earth. However, you can rest assured that we have found a way to capture this city. I believe that before you arrive in saronnel, the city of molten iron will become a historical term. "


    Mu''s self-confidence aroused the witch''s interest. She leaned out of her chair curiously. "Can I ask you what the method is?"


    The leader of the Heretic Cult grinned shyly. He held out a hand from his brown robe and pointed to the ground under his feet. "Dwarves are really good at coexisting with rocks and soil, and the city of molten iron is indeed a fortress hard to break. However, no matter how strong the wall is, it can''t stop the birds from passing by, and no matter how complicated the maze, it can''t let the believers of the earth mother get lost. We''ve got in touch with our brothers underground, and this city is going to collapse from the foundation. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    How does legend begin and how does it end? Are the stories handed down from ancient times based on the dictation of survivors, the fragmentary notes in yellowed books, or are the records of existence far beyond human life span preserved as entertainment? I''m afraid all these reasons exist, and the factors beyond these reasons also exist. Hern sitter, king of the Lion Kingdom, sat on his bed in his bedroom, looking out the window at the moonlight. Many people think that as the king of adventurers, sitter''s personal life should be quite wonderful, and the fact that he has never been married confirms this view. Although the people of the grey lion loved their king, it did not stop them from making up a love affair for the king. But unlike most rulers, sitter not only won''t punish these scandals, he even disguised himself to go to the tavern to listen to the stories and exclaim how good it would be if they were true.


    The king of the grey lion is not without desire. He is also an ordinary man. However, his encounter with his old friend Andre in the underground world in his early years made sigart know a cruel fact. About the fact that hern, the family regarded as a royal family by the grey lion people. That is their ancestors. The founder of the kingdom is not a glorious pioneer as he has been handed down. No, he is indeed a pioneer, but with the help of some special means of development. The mother of the crypt, who responded to the call of the first grey lion king, established a kingdom for the latter. But like all those who have prayed for help from these evil palaces, they have to pay a price, that is, the life of all the creatures in the kingdom that will be harvested when the deep heart comes out of the earth. It''s a fair deal, isn''t it? The present King laughed and drank the fire Lily from his cup, the magic wine made by Andre, his closest friend.


    The blood of the hern family must be cut off. Compared with the disappearance of a family and the loss of a surname, the rest of the kingdom is innocent. Sitter stood up and went to the table by the window. This table was a gift from the dwarfs on his birthday. Not to mention the exquisite material selection and delicate polishing of the furniture, what impressed the king most was that Andre carved the whole model of the hammer collar on the table. Sitter knew the craft of dwarfs. As early as in the years of joint adventure, he thought more than once that Andre only needed to put down the ax and pick up the chisel, and his carving was enough to make him a famous master in all countries. The sculpture on the long table, which looks like wood and stone, is more exquisite, not to mention the mountains and rivers, all the settlements and houses in the table are also carefully carved. Every time the king looks at it, he can always find the details that he neglected before. He even thought that the sculpture on this table was the projection of the land. And today, as he prepared to pour himself another glass of wine, something incredible happened.


    On the table, the city of molten iron, which was built by the Great Duke of liehammer for decades, was strengthened with dwarves'' technology, and its defense ability was still above the capital of the king. Unexpectedly, it collapsed down. It looks like the ground that supports the city is broken in an instant, and the hollows under the ground instantly pull the magnificent wall into the dark, but because it''s only happened on the model, there''s only a "poop" sound. Sitter, who was pouring wine, was startled by the noise and shook his hand. The glass filled with liquor fell from his hand and fell to the ground, breaking into a pool of crumbs. The king looked at the collapsed molten iron city on the table top. He didn''t know what it meant. His reason told him that maybe it was sculpture, which was naturally damaged because of too long time. But in his heart, the wild intuition told sitter that things were not so simple. Some extremely bad things happened.


    "Your Majesty, what happened?" The waiter outside the door asked from the door after hearing the crack of the glass. The king looked at the ruins of the melting iron city on the table top, and called out to the people outside, "send someone to contact big Duke liehammer! Come on, with carrier pigeons or send messengers, I want to confirm the status of the strong hammer collar before sunset tomorrow "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Wait a minute," sitter went to the bedroom door, opened it, and grabbed the waiter''s shoulder before he could go. "Let Atticus come. I''ll wait for him in my study."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, cheese, who has fallen into a deep sleep due to excessive energy consumption, wakes up in the witch''s house. At the moment the mage opened his eyes, the magic light in his eyes frightened all the people around him, especially klandi, who was closely related to cheese. He was one of the few people in the room who could feel the huge magic power suddenly burst out and disappear in a moment. When the energy in the grey robed mage''s eyes dissipated, Elsa dared to step forward and ask, "how do you feel?"


    When the mage got up, he found that the room of the crowd was the former command room. What he was lying on was not a bed, but some hay wrapped in cloth. "How long did I sleep?" "It''s only a day, but maybe it''s because of the enchantment. The people in wangduli have witnessed a lot less dragon than we expected." Elsa said, throwing a thing into the arms of cheese, "this thing back to you, the next time you do such a thing, please tell me first, master mage." Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with the fact that she had given Migo control to herself before cheese making, but in fact she got rid of the restriction that the Dragon could not attack the contractor."Sorry." The mage grinned bitterly and took the Dragon flute to his hand, thus restoring the connection with the red dragon. After chatting with Migo casually and telling each other that he was ok, cheese put the flute into his robe. He looked around at the people in the room. "Jack, where are they and miss Amelia?" Kranty came over, and the mage noticed that her eyes were still green, which might have been a sequel of last night''s magic release. "Mother and Mr. Jack went to clean up the supplies. After the magic in the room failed, many things were thrown back into the real space at will. Mother was counting the items that could be used. Mr. Jack and Ms. Mona had one eye The lady is helping her


    "Sorry, I went too far." Thinking that the source of magic failure is his own guided dragon fire, cheese scratched his head, and his face was a little embarrassed. "Please don''t say that. If it were not for you, we would have been dead. Besides, although the defense magic has lost its effectiveness, the soup pot has not been affected. As long as it is still there, we can rebuild this place sooner or later. " The young witch looked at the mage and sincerely expressed her thanks.


    Cheese nodded and stood up. Elsa gently held his right arm to prevent falling down. The mage, who was really in a weak state, did not refuse. He walks to Lothar and the net worm playing chess in the corner of the room. The count raised his head, chuckled, and said, "you look good. When I saw the marks of your fighting, I thought you were going to stay in bed for at least some time." "I''d like to lie down for a few days if I can. But


    When he saw cheese''s expression, Lothar knew that the other party was not coming to comfort himself or thank him for helping him resist the ghoul''s attack last night. The mage obviously had a discovery, and this discovery needs his strength. "It''s nothing, but, come on, what do you want me to do? My axe and I will be happy to help you Cheese heard this with a reassuring smile, in his next action, the witch hunting knife and its matching strong soldiers are necessary. "I don''t know if I''m right now, but I think you might be happy to kill a lich with hern''s hand?" Yes, Lich. According to cheese''s conjecture, the transformation of patriarch Edward into an immortal, and the existence of powerful magic power attached to its shovel, there is a great possibility that he met the Lich in the iron fort. Since they did not die of space turbulence, then the other side also survived and the possibility of the same in Wangdu is very large. However, if you want to deal with the Lich with immortal body, witch hunting knife is the best choice.


    Just as a few people were talking, the door to the corridor was opened. Clandy turned her head and thought it was her mother who had come back, but she frowned unconsciously when she saw the visitor. "What are you doing here?"


    Rain ignored the witch, and the man, who seemed to be always sad, went straight to the cheese maker and whispered something in the mage''s ear. "What do you say?" Cheese looked at the Bard with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe what he was saying. And the rain just took 10% unavoidable expression, lightly nodded, "you did not hear wrong. The city of molten iron collapsed. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    When the people who followed emia''s inventory returned to the room, they saw cheese sitting against the wall, bowed in contemplation, and other people who behaved differently, but were undoubtedly excited. The older witch looks at her daughter in disbelief, and she needs to know what happened during this time. Corinthian noticed her mother''s eyes, and hastily came to tell him the news of the rain and the shock in his mouth.


    "What are you talking about? The city of molten iron collapsed The conversation between the witches was not meant to be kept secret. Combined with wolf Walker''s keen hearing, Jack quickly grasped the most interesting information in the whole incident. He called with exaggeration, and then Mona covered his mouth with her hand. The female soldier looked at the mage with her eyes, indicating that he did not disturb the latter''s thinking. Nevertheless, Mona''s own hand was shaking slightly. The city of molten iron, the city of liechui Dagong, has experienced countless impacts from nomads. The fortress, known as the first iron wall of Cang lion, has come to such an end! You know, what klandi said was very clear: the city of molten iron was not captured, but the whole city collapsed into ruins, which was obviously not something that rat people could do. All the people present can think of only one thing that can achieve this effect, magic.


    "It''s not magic." Cheese suddenly said. "If it was magic that caused the collapse of the city of molten iron, I can''t think of anyone in the world who can mobilize such a huge magic. I''m afraid that my teacher can''t finish it in a day and night


    "Maybe the caster is not alone?" Asked clandy. And the mage just shook his head, "it''s not done by accumulating numbers. Besides, it''s hard to stack the magic power between different casters. At least as far as I know, there is no way to connect more than three casters perfectly. Too many sources of magic can only bring chaos. "


    "Maybe they''ve been preparing for a long time?" Said Jack. "It is also impossible. Although adequate preparation can reduce the difficulty of casting, it does not mean that preparation itself is not difficult. Even if you know how to prepare, you don''t have to worry about the materials. Just the operation requires a period of years, and there will inevitably be a lot of magic reactions during this period. If the guys in the city of molten iron are all people who don''t know magic, it''s just that big Duke of hammer has recruited a lot of casters. He can''t know nothing about magic. Besides, one of my classmates is also there recently. With his ability, no one can make such a big noise out of him. " Cheese''s words are very firm, in the process of thinking, he has come to the conclusion of these possibilities.


    "So what do you mean is, who brought down the whole city in a non magical way?" Wolf Walker frowned and said, because this conclusion is even more exaggerated than magic for them. What kind of means should be used to achieve such a result when Longji mountain is on? Can''t those rat people empty the foundation of molten iron city all night? Jack doesn''t realize that his seemingly absurd idea is very close to the truth, but the truth is often taken as impossible by people.


    The grey robed master stood up. He shook the dust from his robe and said, "I don''t know why the city of molten iron collapsed, but I know what the people who broke it want. Deep heart, the king has told us what happened to him when he was young. It is obvious that the bulwark built by the Great Duke of hammer has made it unable to wake up as predicted


    "So we should go to molten iron city at once, right? No matter who the enemy we are facing, we can''t let them wake up the thing below. " Rosa took hern''s hand and said in a deep voice. Sitter told cheese that he had heard Jack say in his chat that his sense of mission as the Earl of the kingdom made him unable to tolerate an old and terrible evil god waking up in the kingdom.


    "Yes, I''ll call Migo back now. With its help, we can reach the city of molten iron before sunrise tomorrow The cheese said, he would take out the Dragon flute. But the master''s hand was held down by an unexpected man. Elsa rubbed her other hand around the corner of her dress, as if hesitating to speak. After a few seconds, she finally made up her mind, looked up at the cheese and said. "Wait a minute Don''t you think it''s too strange? "


    "Strange what?" The mage obviously didn''t realize the meaning of the landlady''s words, and he looked at the other side in doubt.


    "Don''t you think the scene is too familiar?" Elsa said, and then, looking at the cheese''s still tight frown, she went on to explain, "I mean, never, never, ever before. Our trajectory has always been controlled in this way. If you raid the pharmacists'' Association, the rat will attack the city, and the devil will rage in the city. When I visited the king, I suddenly realized that he was possessed. We finally got a clue. Before we had a dinner, the ghouls started a rebellion. Now that the rebellion is over, I get the news that the city of molten iron has collapsed, which makes me feel wrong... "


    "Elsa was right." The door is opened and Roland, with his pipe in his mouth, leads sparrow into the room. The old man''s face was very bad. It looked as if he had not had enough rest for a long time. He took a puff of his pipe and puffed two puffs of smoke from his nose. "Don''t look at me like this. Rain found me before telling you, or I told him you were here." After explaining why she was here, Roland habitually pressed the brim of her hat. "Back to the topic just now, Elsa is right. I analyzed your experience and I was shocked by the results. Cheese, if you think about the things you''ve met along the way, is that really your own plan? Or is it just a case in point? ""At first glance, your investigation has been in-depth, and you are moving towards the truth step by step. But is that really the case? Let''s count. You have nothing to do with the destruction of Saron collar, but why did you happen to meet Miss Gloria, the last orphan of the saloon family? How did a young lady like her run to Longji mountain alone without escort? In sweet water, you saved the townspeople and joined MS heather. It''s good. But compared with the Knights of the hammer, if you can get to Xigu one day earlier, the Knights of the kingdom will become your allies, won''t you? Why did the Kingdom issue a killing order as soon as you came into contact with a sober rat man. Well, of course, now we know that the society of pharmacists has been replaced by monsters. Even at that time, his majesty might have been affected by the demons in his body. But those guys, why did they have to make calculations at that time? It was a simple coincidence? Or do they deliberately want MS Heather''s team to leave and leave you alone? "


    "Wait a minute, I don''t understand. Do you mean that all my experiences are arranged? It''s impossible. Besides, I have successfully stopped the further spread of the plague. I just Cheese argued that he was not willing to accept Roland''s statement, not because he was afraid to admit that he was fooled by others, but that if he accepted the inference, he would accept that the man behind the rat plague, the broker, had a means that he could not match.


    But Roland didn''t stop. The old magician knew that the reality was often cruel, and in the face of this cruel reality, escaping could not solve any problems. "You''re just one step slower each time, aren''t you? When you were in Zhuoluo Town, you didn''t find the fake pharmacist at the first time. When you were in tiebao, you didn''t realize that the plague had taken root in the city. Miss Elsa had just said that when you were in Wangdu. Although you have made remedies after the event, and you have also closely grasped the tiny clues in each event to deduce a corner of the truth, how can you be sure that the clues are not left by the other party on purpose? Admit it, cheese, you didn''t stop anything along the way. Everything happened as expected


    The cold sweat was running on the mage''s face. He suddenly felt that his legs were a little soft, and he could no longer support the weight of his body. He had to step back a few steps and lean against the wall, panting. Jack couldn''t sit still. He went up to Roland and and said, "I think you''ve gone too far. No one can really count that much. And everyone we meet, whether enemies or friends, has their own reasons for doing things. They can''t see that they are forced to do things. It must be just a coincidence. "


    The old man shook his head with a rather complicated expression. He took down his pipe and sighed. "Coincidence? Fate? Or is it just a probability? Yes, most things in the world can be explained in this way. It is not easy to see through the affairs of the world. But there are some beings in the world that can do this. Some of them are called God; others are called by different names. Can you think of one of them, cheese


    "Broker."


    Roland was stunned when he heard the name. After a while, he reacted and knocked on his pipe with a bitter smile. "It''s him. That''s not strange. Hehe, it''s not strange. It''s a great honor for a middleman who never loses money to be involved in the events he plans. "


    "What should I do? What can I do to get rid of the fate he has set for me The mage almost gave up independent thinking because of the fear of being dominated by the invisible. As a caster, the dignity of the truth seeker is completely broken at this moment.


    The magician looked at the mage, "do you know why we call them gods? That means no one can resist. You''re actually lucky to know who''s joking with you this time. As for what to do My advice is to leave him alone. Because it''s useless to do anything. "


    All the people in the room were confused by Roland''s words and said, "what is it to leave him alone? Can we just follow the path designed by each other? Then I''d rather not know anything! "


    The old man didn''t answer because he couldn''t answer the question. Although Roland learned a lot of things that he should not know as an ordinary person because of some experiences, it does not mean that he has found the answers for these things. He can only choose to put aside the problems that take a lifetime and are hard to see through.


    With the magician''s silence, no one spoke again. Everyone was thinking about what he had done, trying to find the shadow affected. For a long time, a voice broke the silence, the voice of cheese.


    "I see. I know what to do. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    When Heather and Atticus came to the witch''s house, cheese and others were about to go out. They met in the alley with a large number of Ghoul statues. The scene was very strange against the background of night and mist. In particular, the iron Knight''s attention was focused on looking at the surrounding stone statues, but he didn''t notice the wolf Walker approaching him. Until Jack touched his shoulder, Atticus instinctively took a step back, and at the same time, he put his hand on the hilt of iron rule at his waist.


    "Hey, hey, it''s me." Jack quickly raised his hands to identify himself. However, his actions did not calm down the Knight Commander. One fifth of the iron rule''s sword body has been scabbard, and the knight''s declaration engraved on the ridge of the sword radiated dangerous red light. "What''s going on? What are these things? "


    "They used to be our allies and may rejoin us in the future." Cheese came out of the darkness with an oil lamp in his hand. Beside him, Lothar carried hern''s hand, dressed as a mercenary. When he saw Heather and Atticus, the count of Heishan respectfully took the Tomahawk off his shoulder and saluted them respectively. The latter was not much surprised by his presence, as he had already made it clear that the count was under his protection as early as the chefs'' appearance for a glorious trial.


    "Are you serious? Are you going to let these traitors join us? " Wolf Walker frowned and turned to inquire. It was the first time he heard of cheese''s plan. As for the fact that the mage''s petrifaction was not fatal, he had already guessed some. Because in his opinion, cheese would never kill so many creatures so casually.


    "There is nothing wrong with the Edwards themselves. The rebellion is the result of the demagogues of their patriarchs. Although they blindly follow their leaders out of trust, they are not guilty to death, are they? " Cheese said, went to Jack''s side, face to face with Atticus. The werewolf shrugged. "You are the leader, you has the final say." But as he passed the mage''s ear, he said in a low voice, "it''s better not to let Miss kranty know what you''re going to do. She''s still worried about the sacrifice of lightning. You know, I can see fire in her eyes, the fire of revenge. "


    Cheese nodded. He understood Jack''s words. The young witch''s feeling had changed after the battle last night. She was eager to revenge for the lightning with her own strength. What made the wizard uneasy was that klandi''s idea had a lot to do with what he had said when he convinced her. In this state, he was likely to make some impulsive actions, which was not what Cheese wanted to see, which was also the reason why he did not agree with the request of the witch.


    "Mr. cheese, I think if I understand correctly, you mean these ugly monsters are alive, right?" The iron Knight did not know the ghouls, or in his eyes, the ghouls or the residents in other shadows. These inhumane and terrifying beings were the cancer that affected the Kingdom and needed to be eradicated. So when he heard that the monsters turned into stone statues were still alive, Atticus did not hesitate to pull out the knight''s sword. It seemed that he didn''t care to destroy the bodies of these ghouls here.


    "I advise you not to do so. Knights of Atticus, the Edwards are the city''s largest family of ghouls, and their existence alone can deter most of the schemers. Besides, the commandments of soul watchers are very strict, and they will not do evil in your eyes unless under special circumstances. You just need to think of them as, well, ugly monks. " Cheese shook his head and said to the knight. Strange to say, if the former mage, he would never explain these to ordinary people who did not understand magic. However, after realizing that he was not worth mentioning in front of the broker, cheese readjusted his position.


    The iron knight took back the iron rule doubtfully. He didn''t believe the mage''s words, but since cheese had come forward to intercede for these monsters, Atticus didn''t mean to ignore it. "It looks like you''re talking about something special right now? I think the rumors about dragons in wangduli have something to do with them, right? "


    "Yes. I had a little problem with my friends last night. So, are you here to find the source of the rumor? " Cheese had a showdown. He didn''t want to get entangled with the knight. The Lich might have found that his puppet had failed. The mage doesn''t want to let that guy go again. The old debt that was settled from the iron Castle must be understood as soon as possible.


    After being reminded by cheese, Atticus remembered his mission and Heather''s trip. He said with a little apology, "no, I''m here for another thing..."


    The iron Knight did not explain for a long time that the king sent him and Heather to look for cheese in order to find out what happened in molten iron city as soon as possible. In this capital, if anyone can know the truth of the matter earlier than the carrier pigeon and the fast horse, that person must be the grey robed mage. From the dignified expression of cheese after hearing what he said, Atticus knew that he had not found the wrong person, and the other party must know something.


    Cheese''s heart is very tangled. He did not know whether to tell the truth to the great knight, because if the king knew that the melting iron city had been reduced to rubble, and according to the mage''s impression of the king, he would send troops to support his old friend. But in that case, Wang Du''s guard will be weakened. Cheese is worried that this is also a part of the broker''s calculation. But if he didn''t say that, sooner or later, sitter would get the truth. At that time, I''m afraid that the king''s deeds would not change at all. It''s better to let the rescue soldiers set out earlier, and perhaps save more people in molten iron city.While the mage was thinking, Heather had already chatted with Lothar. For the matron, the count of Heishan was just like her brother. So after simply asking about Lothar''s recent situation, their topic naturally turned to the matter in front of them. "Where are you going?" In the face of Heather''s question, the count hesitated. He looked at the cheese he was still thinking about. After sighing helplessly, he decided to tell the truth, "find a lich to settle accounts.". Cheese suspects that the guy was in charge of last night''s unrest


    "Lich? You mean the evil immortality wizards that only exist in legends? Tell me you''re not lying, Lord Heishan. " Lothar''s words were heard by Atticus, and the iron Knight''s brow seemed to be twisted into a ball.


    "Yes, sir, I am not lying!" If there is anyone in the grey lion who can make the count of Heishan who is not afraid of heaven and earth as honest and obedient as a new recruit, then the name of Atticus in this list must be in the top three. As the great Knight Commander of the Kingdom, all the Knights of the whole Cang lion were trained by Atticus in theory, and his respect for iron Knights even outweighed his trust in cheese.


    The knight, who got the answer from Lothar, didn''t know what expression he should make. He looked at Jack, who was interested in watching the ghoul statue. He saw the man in the form of a wolf. Witches, demons, and legendary beings appear one by one in front of his eyes. Atticus thinks that tieze has been shining red more frequently than in previous decades. Whenever this happens, the old knight does not know whether it is a blessing or a pity. As a soldier, he has the opportunity to challenge an opponent he has never seen before, but as a knight, his country is being attacked by these things in the shadow.


    "Well, I can''t leave my old bone alone. Mr. cheese. " The mage was called to interrupt his thinking. He saw that in front of him, Atticus knelt down decisively on one knee and clubbed in front of him with his saber. "In the name of the Grand Knight of the grey Lion Kingdom, I hope I can contribute to your action. Please allow me to join in the crusade against the evil Lich! After that, please tell me the state of the city. "


    Cheese was stunned for a moment, but on second thought, the addition of a witch hunting knife would certainly increase the success rate of the operation. So he reached out his hand and helped the old knight up. "It''s my pleasure to have your help."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    The settlement of the Edwards family is located under the old cemetery outside the royal capital. It is said that the history of this cemetery can be traced back to the time when the Cangshi kingdom was established. But today, the repaired stone tombs are not only the resting places for the dead, but also the secret passages leading to the underground are hidden in a large number of tombs. At this time, Wang Du was in the alert period after the war. There were soldiers and security officers patrolling the streets and alleys. What''s more, the scene outside the city is no longer normal. If you swagger out of the city, you might be regarded as a madman.


    By virtue of their familiarity with the city defense, several people under the leadership of Atticus did not attract the attention of the patrolmen. In fact, the chief knight was quite reluctant to do so. He did not think that the crusade against the Lich needed to be covered up. According to the iron Knight''s meaning, even if ordinary soldiers could not help them in the battle, they would throw arrows from a distance to clamp down the opponent It''s good. What''s more, it can give the soldiers experience they don''t normally get. Of course, this is just Atticus''s own mind, and did not say it.


    As for why cheese did this, it was very simple. The mage could not believe the soldiers. If there is a lesson that cheese has learned from this series of experiences, then the cautious words and deeds should be at the top of the list. Jason and Edward, although the betrayal of the former is a trick performed under the guidance of Gelin, the rebellion of the ghouls makes the wizard really feel sad. He began to understand that the loyalty of his allies was not inevitable, so he preferred to have only a few secret operations than the elite soldiers of Wangdu.


    "We can''t get out of the city gate like this. There is no dead corner for us to use." The old knight walked in the front and complained to the mage beside him. Accustomed to the formal combat habits, Atticus felt like a rat in the dark lane.


    "We don''t need to walk out of the city," the wizard looked at the old man around him and shook his head. "All along, this city has not only belonged to human beings. The presence in the shadow will not use the gate of human beings. " With that, he motioned to the knight to change direction and lead the team to the dock area.


    As the field of vision widens after the corner, the only waterway that flows through the interior of Wangdu appears in front of the team. The white fog was floating on the water at night. It was quiet and strange without the usual noise of sailors from the tavern. "Are you going to let us swim out?" The knight looked at the water. As the most remote corner of the city, the wharf area rarely passed by even the patrol team. According to Atticus''s understanding of Wangdu, there is no channel to lead to the outside world. The sluice under the city wall weighs a thousand jin. There is no winch to provide pulling force. Even wolf walker can''t lift it.


    "Shhh" cheese will put the finger on the lip, indicating that the other party is quiet. His eyes swayed back and forth in the mist, as if searching for something. Heather, who was following the mage, was obviously aware of something. Her face was mixed with disgust, fear and helplessness, because the female Knight already knew what cheese was looking for. She could clearly feel something approaching several people in the fog because of her blood.


    "Jingling" the sound of the bell came from the direction Heather looked at and quickly attracted everyone''s attention. At first, only a faint shadow appeared in the white fog, but as the shadow widened, several people found a boat rowing towards their shore. Strange to say, the bell hung on the bow of the boat never moved after it rang once, and there was no boatman on the boat. It was as if the boat itself was conscious.


    "Is that the way out? I don''t think this sampan will get us out of town. " Atticus asked the cheese in a suspicious tone, with his chest in his hands. Indeed, although there should be enough space for a few people to squeeze out of the boat, the boat, whose boatman was almost level with the water when it was empty, did not look like it could carry so many people.


    "Let''s wait and see." Cheese smiles and leads the way to the bow. Strange to say, the ship seemed to sink at any time, but when the mage went up, it only produced a slight shaking, and the shaking disappeared quickly after the cheese stopped moving. With the first man to take the lead, Jack jumped forward and stepped lightly on the boatman and stepped into the boat. Although he had full trust in the mage, wolf Walker was ready to fall into the water at any time.


    The image of the ship overturning did not appear, although the werewolf''s action made the boat crazy to the left and right, the current in the river could not flow into the ship in any case! Lothar shrugged to the other two on the shore and stepped into the boat with his Tomahawk. At this point, more than half of the boat''s space has been occupied, but Heather noticed that this did not affect the draft of the boat. The boat was still in a state of unsinkable deadlock. Moreover, the female Knight looked at the bow bell and experienced such a violent shaking that it never sounded again. Atticus also noticed these, but the Grand Knight soon attributed the abnormality to the mage. He murmured and got on the ship. If he had known that such a strange vehicle would be used in this operation, the iron Knight might have carefully considered the necessity of joining.


    "Ha" Heather sighed helplessly, and the last one got on the boat. As she sat down in the boat, the boat left the shore again without any power and drifted downstream of the waterway. At first, the fog was just a thin layer on the water, but gradually, the fog became more and more thick, diffuse to the chest, and finally completely submerged everything. Under the cover of the white fog, a few people can not judge where they are now. Besides the water vapor, there are only a few faint yellow lights, which are like overturned pigments and are blooming irregularly in the water mist.Wolfwalker''s quick intuition tells Jack that there are forces that are working on them. He wanted to open his mouth to remind people around him, but he found that his body was paralyzed and could not move in any way. "Don''t worry, it''s just normal." The voice of cheese rings in his ear, but the wolf man''s uneasiness does not disappear. You know, Jack is no longer the child of the hunter at the foot of the Dragon Ridge Mountain, he is the head wolf of the Alexander clan! Wolf walker is naturally immune to most of the magic, only silver tools can really hurt them, so how to explain his current state?


    Shadow, huge shadow, as huge as a mountain, can not see the shadow of the top appear in front of the ship, that is absolutely not the wall, even if it is, it is not the wall of the Lion King''s capital, but the legend of a giant city. People facing in that direction soon noticed this, but their surprise could only be seen in their eyes. Like Jack, the count and knight holding a sorcery knife or Heather, who had awakened some ancient blood, could not control their bodies at this time.


    The huge shadow approached and swallowed up the boat. Darkness enveloped the people from all directions. In this darkness, only the slight sound of water from the ship can prove that they are still on the ship, and the ship is still moving. I don''t know how long it took, maybe 10000 years, maybe a minute, the boundless darkness gradually dissipated, the feeling of depression like mountains on the body disappeared from the top of the team, and the white fog was in front of them.


    "Jingling" ship bell, light ring. The fog seemed to be disturbed by the bell and suddenly spread to both sides, revealing vegetation and buildings on both sides. "Look, that''s the wall!" Lothar pointed to the rear of the boat and said to the others. They quickly looked back and saw that the walls of the capital had fallen far behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    The boat continued to drift forward, and the cheese, leaning over the bow with one hand, seemed to recognize something. "How did he do it?" Atticus looked at the majestic shadow of the kings behind him in the night, and looked at the Mage at the bow of the ship. The old knight had seen many things in his life that were hard to explain with common sense, but this experience made him particularly impressed. The heavy iron gate of the canal, which was made by big Duke liehammer himself, didn''t work in front of the boat? The fear of the unknown made the knight unconsciously grip the scabbard of the iron rule in his hand. A terrible thought appeared in his mind. If one day cheese stood opposite to the Kingdom, could he protect his country in front of the endless hands of mages?


    "You know, the wizard''s trick or something." Lothar heard the knight''s voice. He shrugged and made a grimace. Different from Atticus, in the eyes of the count of Heishan, cheese is undoubtedly a trustworthy partner, and the strength shown by the grey robed mage also makes Lothar happy. The iron Knight noticed the count''s reaction, and his gray brow gradually eased. Although his majesty has not withdrawn the charges against Lothar, it is also to maintain the royal majesty in wartime. When the plague is over, the honor of the black mountain family will be better than before because of Lothar''s actions. With the leader of the Kingdom''s youth group making friends with the grey robed mage, Cang lion really does not need to worry about the threat from the grey robed wizard.


    Jack noticed the change of Atticus''s expression, but for wolf walker, the other party''s thoughts did not matter. What he thought now was what to do with the Lich. So in addition to cheese, only Heather understood that what they had just experienced and the boat under their feet were not from the mage''s hands. The throbbing in her blood convinced her that the boat was sailing under the shelter of a wanderer in the rain. Combined with her previous experience of being put under house arrest on a small island in the river, the female Knight realized that whether the wet soul sect helped cheese because of their common interests or because of some transaction between them, the mage was getting closer to some extremely dangerous existence, which was not what Heather wanted to see. It seems necessary to warn him of the consequences of doing so. Although wet soul is a more moderate existence among evil gods, it does not mean that he is a reliable ally. Thought the knight.


    While the people on the boat were thinking, the boat came to shore. "Click" from the fog out of the iron hook easy to pull the bow of the protrusion, pull the whole ship to the shore. The man who pulled the boat seemed to be an old man, but it was not difficult to see from the shovel pinned behind his waist that there was a real Edward family Ghoul hidden under the human appearance.


    "Snore!" At the smell of the grave soil, Jack stood up and his teeth sharpened in a threatening roar. As soon as the other people on the ship saw the wolf Walker''s appearance, they also put their hands on the weapons and were ready to fight. Only cheese silently stretched out his hand and stopped in front of the werewolf. "Forgive me for the nervousness of my companions. Not long ago, your tribe had just fought with us."


    He was worried that his face would not be as thick as the old man''s face in the process of wearing a corpse. "It doesn''t matter," said the ghoul, his voice cracked and hoarse. "Bourne is our patriarch, and we are responsible for his mistakes." Now, for the first time, several people have heard the name of the man who led the Edwards family. "Come on, warriors. Please allow me, the old man, to take you there. Cough, correct this mistake. "


    Without hesitation, cheese stepped out of the boat and saluted the ghoul as he passed by. This is a very rare thing. Even in front of Roland, cheese did not show such deference. His reaction made the rest of the team, especially Jack and Lothar, who had just fought with the Edwards family, showed varying degrees of dissatisfaction. The count of black mountain''s good quality made him say nothing more, but wolf Walker would not care about it. "Well, cheese, do you need to be humble to an old Ghoul? He just ate a few more years, eh! " The werewolf didn''t finish, because the mage blocked his mouth with a cloud of fog.


    "It''s not bad for you to be more polite. Besides, you don''t know who the person in front of you is, so you blindly put the dissatisfaction with the Edwards family on him. If Ms. Lois was the same, you would have been killed when you were in the iron Fort Cheese showed a rare anger at his companion, and his eyes even flashed a bit of magic, and all this was just because Jack was impolite to an old Ghoul he had just met. There is no doubt that the mage''s extreme performance scared everyone. They didn''t understand why the grey robed mage had such a big reaction.


    "Oh, please! Please don''t do this... " The old man quickly went to the middle of the two and said, "I''m not worth it. I''m just a useless old man. As the gentleman said, I just ate the corpse for a few years."


    "No, people like you deserve respect." Cheese shook his head, apparently not forgiving his partner''s rudeness. However, he still restrained the magic in his eyes and waved his hand to remove the fog on the werewolf''s mouth. "By the way, Jack, and all of you, I think I have to introduce to you the identity of this old gentleman for the sake of our next move. After listening, you will understand why I am angryJack snorted coldly and raised his hand to the cheese. He did not believe that the mage''s words could change his view of the old Ghoul in front of him. In this regard, cheese just raised eyebrows. "The first thing to say is the identity of this old gentleman, who, as you can see, is an Edwardian ghoul, but don''t forget what that means. A soul watcher, a soul watcher who carries out the commandments all his life, his understanding of life has reached a height beyond our reach. Even if the old gentleman wants to, he can get rid of the existence of the body in another way at any time. If we want to really kill a lich, his help is essential. And even if we don''t mention this part, his wisdom deserves our respect. "


    The wizard''s words did not make everyone understand, and cheese knew that language alone could not explain this strange existence. But he believed that when people saw the power of a true soul keeper, they would understand what they said. So he no longer explained, asked the old ghoul to lead the team to the residence of the Edwards family. It is said that the Lich who had bewitched the patriarch was hidden in the deepest part of the crypt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Under the cover of night, the woods become a maze of twists and turns. The branches trembling in the dim light are naturally associated with the limbs of some mollusks. The shrill cry of the night owl echoed over the heads of the crowd, as if to foretell a tragic ending. Such a scene is enough to make most people fear the way ahead, but not enough to shake the cheese team. "You have a group of trustworthy partners." Walking in the front of the old man with a lantern in his hand, looked back at several people who did not care about the atmosphere of terror, and then said to the mage.


    "Of course, they are the best." Cheese nodded. Jack, Lothar, Heather and Atticus were soldiers trusted by the mage, which was why they were members of the operation. Only cheese knew that the crusade against the Lich was not only to finish the battle in the capital, but also to solve the plague thoroughly. The Lich played a very important role in the information provided by the devil. The mage did not fully believe in the content of the deal, but this did not prevent him from eager to confirm some inferences through the Lich''s testimony. Therefore, there must be no loss in this raid.


    While speaking, Jack, walking behind the mage, gently pressed the cheese shoulder. "Wait a minute. There''s a fight." Wolf Walker whispered to his companions that Jack''s keen senses enabled Jack to distinguish the shouts mingled with the wind and the sway of the leaves. "Don''t worry, it''s the voice of my people. We just keep going. " The ghoul said plainly, his face even showed a smile.


    "Who are they fighting against?" The Grand Knight will not be prevaricated by such a sentence. Although it is not in the capital, it is not too far away from the city wall. If something at war with the Edwards won, he was obliged to warn the guards on the wall. The guide in linen cloth didn''t answer in a hurry. He just raised his lantern in his hand. The road ahead was still gloomy. However, at the end of the field of vision, the reflection of the moonlight seemed to be different. Some of the blue stones piled up together reflected the blue and white color in the moonlight. It was a cemetery. "Who are they fighting with? Oh, you have asked a rather profound question. There may be other answers to this question in different situations, but for now, I''d like to tell you the one you want to know the most. Both sides of the war are my people. They are all Edward


    "Civil war?" The mage frowned a little, but he was not surprised by the answer. "Yes, the patriarch has been away for a day with his followers. Their failure can be easily calculated. It''s a natural time for conflict, isn''t it? " Said the ghoul, and went on. When he talked about the fight between his own clans, his tone was bland, just like ordinary people talking about the weather. I could tell that he didn''t care about the winner of the civil war in the end.


    "Do you want us to help clean up the party?" Lothar asked, of course he was talking about the guys who were going to continue to support their patriarchs. "That''s not necessary." The old Ghoul shook his head and said without looking back, "this is the price the Edward family needs to pay. No matter which side wins in the end, it''s our choice. It''s not a fight you can help to maintain the old tradition or change at the moment. If they win with the help of external forces, they are still confused regardless of which side the winner is. Only the answers obtained with blood and life can guide the family to continue to exist. "


    "It sounds like you don''t care where the Edwards go?" Perhaps it was the old man''s indifference that made Heather ask. "I, I am very old, my dear lady. If you can live as long as I have seen so many lives gone, then you will have a special point of view on many things. It''s not us who are going to decay, the young people who are fighting for their faith. They are the ones who are qualified


    After this, Heather looked at each other, and they didn''t really understand what the other was saying. But Atticus, who was also in his twilight years, showed a thoughtful expression. The chief Knight looked at the iron rule in his hand and sighed. Then he said, "Mr. cheese is right. You are a man worthy of respect. I understand why the Edwards have been with us for so long, and the tradition you have followed is admirable. "


    "It''s a great honor for the iron knight to praise me. It''s ridiculous that when I was young, I wanted to compete with you. As a result, at the same age, you can still fight with your sword, but I can only take this lantern to show you the way. " The ghoul said with a smile that Atticus was undoubtedly a well-known knight, which made many people of his age chase him. At that time, a large number of good men headed by him emerged in the kingdom. However, time has changed. To now, there are few soldiers left in the world at that time. The iron knight has become the pioneer and the last legacy of the times.


    Atticus was also recalled by these words. His mouth showed a bitter smile, and the old knight''s face rarely showed a bitter expression. He whispered, "raise your sword to fight? Maybe I was just directed by this sword to fight. Even Harold''s been... " At this time, Lothar was just about to take hern''s hand and walk in front of Atticus. Seeing this weapon which had been belonged to the Blood Axe Lord for many years, was held in the young man''s hand. The scene made the iron Knight get up again. The bitter smile of his mouth turned into a smile, and his slightly bent body straightened up. "Ah, so what. The boys are no worse than we were. It''s time to get out of the stage. But now, I have to finish the last shift. "The shadowed woodland was left behind, and a huge moonlit cemetery appeared in front of the team. And the crowd also saw that, between the repaired graves, a large number of ghouls were biting each other, and the bloodiness of the scene made the most experienced butcher frown. "The elder! He''s coming with the mage "Come on! Open the way for the elder! Tear up these traitors Notice the horde of ghouls roaring, opponents of the patriarch''s desertion of the covenant. The fierce battle situation reached its climax at this moment. Loyal soul guards fought hard to open the way to the crypt for the cheese team, while the ghouls loyal to the clan leader tried hard to prevent the team from approaching.


    "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen, would you please run? I don''t want to put too much burden on young people. " Said the ghoul, known as the elder.


    "Of course


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    On the one hand, this is because the members of the Edward family who are dissatisfied with the patriarch fought for the road. On the other hand, when cheese and others enter combat, the dangerous smell in these people is enough to make the craziest beast think about the consequences of blocking. Half beast Jack rushed in the front, wolfwalker''s unparalleled strength and speed allowed him to hit the enemy who could not escape along the road into the distance. Even if a ghoul gets away from the humanoid tank, the two knights behind jack, Lothar and Atticus, will harvest those lives with their sorcery knives in their hands. The two knights, one old and one young, encourage each other with dazzling skills.


    With this hard combination, cheese and the old ghouls around him almost only need to run and climb the tombstones along the way. The mage was surprised to see that although the skinny guide looked weak, in such a high-speed movement, the oil lamp in his field of vision was stably maintained in the same position, which meant that the speed of the other side was completely up to that of the mage, or even better. Heather, who is in charge of the rear of the team, has the most say in this regard. In the view of the female knight, the old corpse ghost is not fast, and does not rely on muscle force to speed up the speed as other people do. Rather than running, the old man is more like floating close to the ground. Its body seems to have no weight. It only needs a slight push to fly far away.


    Tombstone in a few people around the rapid retreat, blink of an eye has been deep into the center of the cemetery. Here, the Edwards'' civil war is more intense. If two forces can be distinguished in the outer cemetery, the fighting in the central area can be described as chaos. Every ghoul is fighting with all his strength to fight against his contemporaries. He does not have any energy to estimate the formation and other things, such as amputated limbs, flesh and blood, disembodied bodies They hang on tombstones, spread on the ground, and even those branches in the air have remnants of battle. The air is filled with the pungent smell of Ghoul blood. Even the bright moonlight is not enough to cover the purgatory scene.


    The battle was so fierce that even the experienced iron knights and the count of Heishan frowned. They know that the battle in front of them is different from the war between human beings and rat people, and also different from the war between the Kingdom''s army and other kingdoms or the fight against bandits. This battle is much more cruel than mentioned above. "Is it worth paying such a painful price?" Said cheese in a low voice. He looked at the old corpse ghost around him. The mage understood that the Edward family would come to this stage. The betrayal of the patriarch was not enough. The elder, known as the elder, must have played a certain role in promoting the civil war in the whole family.


    "There''s never been anything worth it, Mr. grey. Many questions can''t be asked easily, because once they are discovered, they must be answered, otherwise, they will destroy everything of the questioner himself. " With these words, the old man rushed to the wolf walker. "You can''t count on those young people for the next road. It''s time for me to work as a guide." The lantern in his hand began to emit a fierce light. The light was not fire light, and it was different from the light in the world. The light was strange and friendly. If you want to stay away from it, you can''t help prying. Only cheese in the team knows that the only thing that can emit this light is the soul of life.


    Under the protection of the light of the soul, the ghouls in the chaos do not realize that someone is passing by them. In the process of moving forward, Lothar noticed that under the light, the words on the tombstone had disappeared completely. Instead, there were faces of different shapes and colors on the stone slab. The count of Heishan felt that his scalp was exploding. He wanted to remind his companions to pay attention to him, but cheese reached out to stop his action. "Those are the souls buried here. We are walking through their world now. Don''t disturb them. "


    In this strange environment, several people walked through the cemetery for a period of time. Soon, an open grave appeared in front of them, and the stone corridor led to the ground below. Here, we can see the number of ghouls fighting far more than other areas. "Come on, let''s go straight through before the light goes out." Said the old ghoul, who led the way, and ran straight to the ghouls in front of the door. At the moment his body touched each other, unbelievable things happened, and the fighting Edwards family members were passed through like nonexistent phantoms, unaware.


    Jack, who was close behind, was surprised at the scene, but he thought it was too late to brake. As soon as wolf Walker closed his eyes, he made force at his feet and rushed to the front together As Heather, the last member of the team, stepped down the steps, the flames in the ghoul''s Lantern gradually became normal. "Welcome to Edward''s crypt. Although this is not a good time to visit. " Said the guide, walking down the steps into the darkness.


    The crypt continues down, and in the narrow, dark corridors, even the most directional werewolves gradually forget how far they have gone down. However, unexpectedly, the air in this cave is extremely clean, there is no imaginary smell of corpse, and there is no smell of damp and moldy tomb soil. The air here is clean and does not belong to ghouls. Stairs, turn back in front, an open hall connected up and down, jack with the ability of night vision can vaguely see some cabinets in the corner of the hall. "This is the chapel, where we usually wake the dead. There''s a room for each of the clansmen, one for each. But by the time we got down, 19 of the 31 had lost their owners. It is a tedious job to select new sacrificial rites. It is hoped that there will be enough qualified people among the remaining clansmen. After the war, kings have a lot of bodies to deal with. " The old man said calmly, as if he were really introducing his home to outsiders.The team continued down the stairs in the hall. After walking about the same distance as before, another empty space appeared. Unlike the hall, the air was filled with a faint smell of blood. "This is the family''s dining room, and the corpses that have been wakened in the chapel will be transported down for our people to eat. Eating etiquette is the basic skill of soul watchers. It can free us from eating craziness and stop being bloodthirsty beasts. Every Edward spent a lot of time training when he was young. But, "said the old man, shaking his head," how can one overcome his inherent nature so easily? As long as the spirit of a little slack, years of training on the instant collapse


    In the dining room, the corridor leading to the deeper part of the crypt is locked by a gate, preventing the team from moving forward. "The third level, which is the deepest part of the crypt, is the private space for the head of the Edwards family and his cronies, where they received the instruction of their ancestors and understood the knowledge of life and death. But now, it''s occupied by an immortal. It''s ironic that its existence is the greatest desecration of death. "


    "Can you open this gate?" Jack asked, the blasphemer in the ghoul''s mouth was clearly the Lich they were looking for. As a protection to the lich, the gate will not open so easily. "Originally, I really had the qualification to lead to the deepest place, but the existence brought back by the patriarch changed the way the gate works. Now only the key exclusive to this door can open it."


    The answer was not so satisfactory. Lothar frowned. "Where are we going to find that key?" The old Ghoul didn''t answer. He just looked at the cheese with a smile. The mage nodded under the gaze of his companions and took out the shovel he had got from chieftain Edward. He went to the gate and carefully observed the iron grid. Then he picked up the shovel and tapped a certain iron bar with the shovel tip. "Ding!" The clear sound reverberated in the open cavern. Then a sound of metal friction sounded, and the enchanted gate slowly opened upward.


    Cheese stood at the top of the ladder and looked back at the members of the team. The grey robed mage tilted his head. "Come on, it''s time to meet this friend."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    At the bottom of Edward''s crypt, unlike the previous layers of clean air, the corridor behind the gate exudes an instinctive sense of wanting to leave, the smell of death. "It smells worse than rotten meat. What did you put on the bottom? A cesspit? " Jack, who has the sharpest sense of smell, nearly fainted because of the smell. He covered his mouth and nose, stepped back a few steps and complained to the old Ghoul around him. The old man didn''t care about the wolf man''s speech. Under the stench, his indifferent expression finally changed. Even though the soul keeper could see many things, the fact that the holy land of the family was desecrated still made him feel angry.


    "It''s a dead fog, and it''s going to do serious damage to all living people. If we go in like this, it won''t be long before we start to rot from our lungs. " Cheese frowned, and he quickly recognized the source of the smell. However, this does not mean that the grey robed mage can solve the difficulties in front of him. Generally speaking, the way to deal with the dead fog is to destroy it with sunlight. But how can the sun come from the depths of the cave? The easiest way cheese can get here first is to connect it to the ground and use a mirror to guide the sun into it. But this project can not be completed overnight.


    "I''ll do it." Just when the mage was in trouble, the old man with a lantern came over. "Do you have a solution?" Cheese was quite surprised. He had never heard of the watchman''s access to such a large amount of dead fog. "I think so." The old Ghoul nodded, put the lantern in his hand on the ground, and motioned the members of the team to step back a little, and then walked quietly into the dead fog in the eyes of all.


    Several people look at each other, they do not know what the old man said the solution is, this thick smell of death so that ordinary senses can not work. Only cheese''s eyes twinkled with a terrible light, and through the magic vision, he was the only one who could see through the dead fog. Because of this, the mage''s eyes opened wider and wider, and his expression was distorted to the naked eye, because he saw that the ghoul walking into the dead fog was swallowing the dead air in the air!


    The stench in the air was getting lighter and weaker, and soon it almost disappeared. The old man in sackcloth came back slowly. His steps were more floating than before, and he seemed to fall down at any time. Cheese wants to help each other, but is stopped by the ghoul. "Don''t worry about me. I''m a good old man. I just ate a little too much, and I may not be able to keep my figure. I hope you will not be surprised. " With that, the skinny old man began to change. His inelastic skin was pulled, which made people worry that it would break at any time. Soon one of the thinnest ghouls that cheese had ever seen appeared before the crowd. Unlike those who looked daunting, the old Ghoul''s teeth and claws had lost their power because of time, and looked like a mummy with a disproportionate figure.


    Cheese slightly saluted each other. The ghouls are also a kind of creatures. Neither eating corpses nor believing in death can protect them from the influence of the fog of death. Therefore, the old man''s behavior of swallowing the fog is tantamount to sacrificing himself to exchange for the team''s way forward. This makes the mage''s heart not so good, he came here to solve the Lich to prevent more people from dying, not to create new sacrifice. The ghoul seemed to see the pain of cheese. He slowly sat down against the wall and said to the mage, "I need a rest. I''m sorry I can''t follow you along the way. I hope you can achieve what you want and make it all meaningful. " When the voice falls, the pair of old and muddy eyes closed quietly.


    "He stopped breathing." Wolf Walker put his head close to the guide''s chest and said after listening for a while. Everyone knew what it meant, and they were silent, but their arms were clenched more tightly. "Let''s go." Cheese took the lead in saying that he tossed his gray robe, picked up the lantern on the ground, and took the lead to the deepest steps. The rest of the team, without any objection, followed the gray figure ahead.


    The sound of "click" boots breaking dead bones echoed in the corridor, and the further down, the more skeletons appeared on the steps. These skeletons came from humans, livestock, even rat people and ghouls. Obviously, they were not part of Edward''s crypt before, because according to the doctrine of soul watchers, after the body of the dead is divided, their bones must be put into the coffin. On the one hand, this is to prevent people from suspecting that they can not see the body after opening the coffin. On the other hand, this is also the insistence of the soul watchers, who firmly believe that their actions only accelerate the decomposition of the corpse The process is not an evil act.


    In this case, the origin of these bones is clear. The cheese leaned over and picked up a small piece of broken bone with his fingers, twisted it more finely and put it under his nose to smell it. "The bones are fresh. Their owner has just died." "Are you sure? I''m afraid they''re almost as dry as my great grandfather Wolf Walker frowned and did the same thing as the mage, but in his opinion, the degree of air drying of the dead bones showed that they had been lying here for a long time.


    "Something has taken something out of these bones Matter, it turns them into this. We''re speeding up. If I guess right, that damned Lich is restoring its power However, he can''t recognize the type of sorcery under his feet because of the sorcery, but he can''t be sure what kind of sorcery is caused by the sorcery. However, no matter what the effect of the magic, it must be used by the Lich hiding here.After hearing this, several people who followed pulled out their weapons and were ready to enter the battle at any time. They didn''t wait long.


    The end of the crypt soon appeared in front of the team. It is worth mentioning that, unlike other classes, there are numerous candlesticks made of skulls in this open space. The dark blue flame dances from the top of the skull which has been knocked open, making the whole cave like the afterlife. On the ground, there are no bones up to the legs of adults. No one can identify their owners again. In front of this huge number, individuals seem meaningless.


    "Here you are, the master of the grey tower, the Savior led by the count of salon, the tamer of the red dragon, the warrior who defeats the ghostly king, cheese." The heartless voice came from the deepest part of the hall. In the darkness that could not be illuminated by the dim light, two dark blue spots were staring at the invaders on the steps. "If I still have hands, I''ll applaud what you''ve done in this city. You''re so good that you can have werewolf and human knights with you, even witches and ghouls in your league. But it''s a pity that I don''t have your luck. The failed teleportation magic makes me lose too many limbs The Lich said, and the bones on the floor of the room began to glow with blue flames like those in the skull lampstand. These flames lit up the whole room, revealing the body sitting on the broken stone prayer table, with only the head and upper body ribs.


    "Looks like this guy is still your fan?" Wolf Walker talks and laughs, showing his sharp teeth, and his green pupils are full of strong fighting spirit. A mutilated Lich? That kind of disappointed Jack. In his opinion, such a weak opponent can be solved quickly by himself without the strength of the whole team.


    But cheese stopped the companion''s intention to rush up. The magic light in the mage''s eyes was rapidly turning into white. "Don''t go there. It''s lying. All the bones in this cave are its body. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    "Are they just bones? What about the quantity? You wait here, and I''ll take the skull off immediately Wolf Walker said, ignoring the warning, rushed out of the cheese at a very fast speed. His speed was so fast that the mage had no chance to stop him. Jack is not a man of courage and resourcefulness. Although he seems to be an impulsive man, who can be sure that this is not a trap that the werewolf deliberately shows his opponent to relax his vigilance? The evidence is that although the wolf Walker seems to be straight toward the Lich body on the prayer platform, he controls his strength every time he steps, so that his legs and feet are not really trapped in white bones.


    But if Jack doesn''t step in, it doesn''t mean that the layers of white bones under his feet will be left to him. "Wolf walker? It is a more perfect existence than human being. In fact, it is just a cursed creature. To tell you the truth, apart from being able to control your appearance, what''s the difference between you and the rat people infected with the plague? " The Lich''s voice has no emotion. It can only judge its tone by the fluctuation of its tone, but even so, the disdain in its words can be felt immediately. With the sarcasm, the bones under Jack''s feet began to vibrate violently! The blue fire that danced in the gaps of those bones instantly expanded and became larger, wrapping up a large number of dead bones. Then the bones that could not be connected due to different sizes began to join together in a strange way, forming a fearsome creation. The cage of white bones rises from below and is about to trap the Werewolf in place.


    "Do you think these things can stop me?" Jack grinned grimly. He slapped the raised cage with his wolf claw, trying to break the flimsy railings. He easily achieved his goal. Despite the blessing of the blue flame, the fragile bones could not resist the powerful power of wolf walker. What''s more, he could have ignored the influence of magic. However, the Lich''s attempt was not meaningless. Because of the attack, the werewolf had to insert his feet into the bone pile under his feet to provide a stable power point for his body. When Jack broke the bone prison and wanted to move on, he was surprised to find that he could not pull out his feet anyway! Some kind of force enough to compete with wolf Walker held him dead under the bone.


    "Look, although you are powerful enough, your intelligence has not been greatly improved, eh. A simple trap is enough to break all your strengths. " Said the Lich''s voice after Jack was in trouble.


    Lothar, who was still standing on the steps, immediately wanted to rescue her companion, but though cheese had no time to stop the wolf walker, the count failed to make it. "Wait, it won''t hurt jack for a while. But if we rush in, it won''t be just a trip. " The master said, and his brain was thinking about the situation in front of him at the same time. Obviously, the enemy was not unprepared. Judging from the traps it used to control the wolf Walker and the previous string of sarcasm on cheese, the Lich must have got information from the Edwards family about the members of the team. This is the most difficult part of the battle. A well prepared caster forces the cheese master to carefully arrange the team''s strategy, because no one knows how many traps are hidden under the white bones.


    Now the mage felt that the cave in front of him seemed to be a chessboard without a grid. He and the Lich were the king and chess players of the two sides. However, the pieces in his hands were limited and were placed on the chessboard. It was impossible to know how many pieces his opponent had and where they were hidden. The blue flame on the skeletons now seems not only to join the scattered bones together, but also to block the magic vision. Cheese can hardly see through the situation under the blue fire at this time.


    However, such difficulties can not make the elegant grey robed mage retreat. In fact, it has aroused the interest of cheese. The expression on his face calmed down again, and he said, "I''m very curious. If I do the same magic to you now, can you escape as well as you did last time?" "Cluck, that''s right. You''ve finally got the point, master grey The laughter in the Lich''s mouth sounded like it was coming from the throat of a person who was about to suffocate. "I have to admit that your knowledge is beyond my understanding. With my ability, I can''t defend your magic at all. But the question is, can you do it again now? "


    "It seems that it''s not just ghouls. You have communication with demons?" There are not many people who know that cheese''s power has been sealed, and it seems that only the devil, erdo, who has been expelled from King sitter''s body, can interact with the Lich. Cheese originally wanted to use the sealed power to completely kill the demon, but because of the seal on his body, the magic power was not enough, so that the opponent could escape from the heaven.


    "Erdo asked me to say hello to you for him. He said that when he comes to the world next time, he will definitely visit you and repay what you have done The Lich''s words undoubtedly acknowledged the connection between himself and the devil, and made cheese more afraid of it. Well, it seems that this guy not only profane the way of death, but also has an indistinct connection with the guy in the abyss.


    "Is it? That''s really good news. Should I ask you to convey my expectation for his visit? But I''m afraid you don''t have the chance. " As cheese said, he threw the lantern from the old Ghoul into the white bone in front of his foot. The orange red flame in the lantern suddenly became bigger, and the flying tongue of fire almost licked the top of the cave. At the same time, the mage put his right hand into the flame in front of him and recited the mantra quickly. He saw that the flame from the lantern began to expand under the support of some invisible force, squeezing the original blue flame out of the crevice of the skeleton. When the fire returned to normal, nearly one fifth of the space in the crypt was replaced by orange red flame with lantern as the origin. It''s just a pity that the boundary between the two flames is still some distance away from where Jack is trapped, and wolf walker is still unable to get out of the trap."See through my magic so quickly? This is quite unexpected. However, any flame needs fuel to support it. How long can your lantern support it? "


    "Until you fail, of course." The palm of his right hand, which had reached into the fire before cheese, turned upward, and a flame like that at his feet leaped on his fingertips. "Your flame, from death, and mine, from life. To defeat you is not only a personal enmity, but also a blasphemy for you, the master of this crypt, and the faith that the soul watchers have observed for generations With that, the mage patted his right hand towards his chest, and the orange red fire spread along his heart and quickly covered his whole body! Then he turned to look at the rest of his team, "do you trust me?"


    Lothar laughed. He already knew what the mage was going to do. Without saying a word, the count of Heishan put his hand on the flaming shoulder of cheese, and the flame burned on him. "Why not?" Magic, which should have been the object of witch hunting knife''s all-out resistance, seemed to realize his own powerlessness this time. The hand of hern in Lothar''s hand had no reaction when his master was affected by magic. Even if someone observed carefully, he could see that the eye of the lion on the axe was glowing with fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    With Lothar as the leader, Heather and Atticus also got the flame from cheese. They looked at the body wrapped by orange red fire tongue in a daze. The burning feeling in their imagination did not appear. On the contrary, in the flame, they felt pure vitality, which made several people''s bodies quickly adjust to the best state. "I want to make it clear that under the protection of this layer of flame, the Lich''s tricks can''t directly hurt you. The corpse will still burn at your feet by other means Cheese looked at the three people in front of him and said.


    "Sounds like it''s going to be an unprecedented battle?" The count of Heishan passes the Tomahawk back and forth between his hands to increase his control of weapons.


    The mage nodded, and the color in his eyes was assimilated into red by the flame. "Indeed, there is not only one way to win this battle. If some of you have the ability to directly hurt the Lich''s body, then naturally the best. I believe you all have the ability to really hurt it. But I don''t mean to belittle you. Just in case, if there are too many traps in that pile of bones, then I need your help to destroy the magic it sets here. The specific way is to let the fire on your body replace the blue fire on the ground. As long as our territory can compete with it, I can completely destroy its magic foundation. "


    "And you? Are you not going to fight yourself? " Iron Knight some doubt asked, because it sounds like cheese himself did not intend to fight with them. Sure enough, the mage shook his head. "I must stay here to maintain the flame. If the light goes out, it will be difficult for us to defeat it. However, although I can''t walk with you, you can try to get Jack out. The particularity of wolf Walker makes my magic unable to protect him as much as protecting you, but the enemy''s ordinary magic can''t hurt him


    "I see. We are chessmen, but werewolves can smash chessboards." Lothar nodded, casting her eyes on the crypt separated by two flames. "Master, what are you going to do? Are we going to play Huanglong or play a real chess game with the mage


    Atticus thought for a moment. "Mr. cheese, are you sure the other party knows about our arrival, right?" The mage nodded. It seemed that there was no doubt about this. He did not understand why the Grand Knight asked. The iron Knight pondered for a while after getting the reply, and when Lothar, who was eager to try, was about to lose his patience, he spoke. "Let''s split up."


    "What? It''s necessary for us to divide our operations, but the cave is not big in all. Is it necessary? " The count exaggeratedly said that, in Lothar''s opinion, with the size of the crypt, he and the other two people could go through it together. They could attack the enemy before they showed more preparation! Heather, who has never spoken, stood up and walked between them. "I support the opinion of the Grand Knight. Mr. Atticus and I will expand the red area. Rosa, you try to rescue Mr. Jack and attack the Lich with all your strength. This is the safest way to win, no matter which side of us is successful


    Lothar shrugged. Although he was an outstanding leader himself, when Heather and Atticus had the same plan, the count tended to put himself in the perspective of the executor. "Rosa Heishan, take orders. In the name of the Heishan family, such unclean things can''t be left on the land of Cang lion, nor can they be under it! " With that, he jumped down the stairs and fell into the bone in the red flame. The count of Heishan pointed hern''s finger to the enemy in the distance. The lion on his Tomahawk roared with this action, and the two carved metal lions burst into fierce flames.


    "Witch hunting knife? I didn''t expect that there was such a thing in such a small and remote country, but the waste didn''t mention it. Well, I guess it doesn''t know. " The Lich murmured after noticing Lothar''s provocation. At the same time, the pile of dead bones in front of it began to swell. Four bone hands, which were obviously much thicker than other white bones, peeled off the surrounding broken bones, and two humanoid skeletons, one third the size of ordinary human beings, emerged. They are wearing some kind of armor stomach made of rock, reflecting the cold luster. One of the two skeletons carried a metal hammer that matched the figure, and the other carried two daggers in reverse. Driven by magic, they moved towards LOSA''s position, making a disturbing click in their joints.


    "Can I help you? I don''t mind helping you out with one. " Heather fell into the white bone deftly and said as she passed by Lothar. The count of Heishan didn''t answer, but snorted coldly. With his axe in his hands, he charged the enemy without fear.


    "Believe him, he is not the poor child who lost his parents in our impression. He is Rosa Heishan, a glorious Knight of the kingdom. " Atticus did not look at Lothar for too long. He had a strong faith in this young man, just as he had for every Knight he had taught him. The chief Knight didn''t provoke or make any bold words. He just dragged the iron rule in his hand silently and let the sword spark in the friction with the dead bone. The iron Knight stepped out of the protection of red flame and stepped into the realm of Lich."It''s up to you behind us, Mr. cheese." Heather watched two knights, one old and one young, rushed out of the safe area and turned to the mage behind him. "Please be sure to protect their safety. After all, they are the pillars of the kingdom." With that, the knight drew out her sword and ran towards the distance. What makes cheese care is that Heather doesn''t ask him to protect her. So, is this the knight''s word of humility, or does the female Knight think that she does not need the protection of the Mage at all?


    "The knight, following the meaningless creed, is crowned with glory by the same clan, and is naturally sacrificed. I don''t see what you can be proud of. You can either abide by your creed and become a rigid part of the state system. Or, break the oath and become a maggot to insult the weak. No matter which one you are, you are all ignorant. You live in a hypocritical world all your life. Like most of the world. " The Lich''s voice sounded, and in front of Atticus, several rat man''s skeletons got up. On Heather''s front road, there is a strange snake shaped creature made up of various vertebrae with countless bone hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    For the caster, the fight with the same kind often evolves into some kind of game. The habit of learning from vast amounts of knowledge makes it impossible for them to fight as aboveboard as soldiers. Fighting on the magic level is much more obscure than that on the physical level, but it is also fatal. For example, it is not the first time that cheese and Lich fight each other, which means that they have a certain understanding of each other. This understanding is based on the magic faction and the amount of magic that they showed unintentionally in the last battle. It is for this reason that they are sure that the opponents in front of them are not much different from themselves, and that this battle will need to take place in this form. On the surface, the Lich has made sufficient preparations, whether it is through the Edwards family to collect intelligence, or to transform this layer of crypt into the most favorable state for itself, which gives it an advantage at the beginning of the battle. But cheese is also very clear that the so-called advantage is only reflected in defense. The failure of space magic makes his opponent unable to escape. Otherwise, the Lich will never choose to fight head-on. So the mage understood that although he was defeated in the intelligence war, the dominant power of the battle was still in his hands. Besides, cheese focuses on Heather''s back. Even if it''s intelligence, you''re not impeccable, are you?


    "Ding!" The metal axe blade cuts into the black rock armor and makes the eardrum tremble. Lothar tried to get away from the attack, but the strange force from the weapon made him unable to finish his idea immediately. In desperation, the count of Heishan had to raise his foot and kick the chest of another short skeleton in armor to get rid of the siege. The sound of "Ka La Ka La" boots trampling on the bones was heard one after another under his feet. Lothar squatted down and tilted his Tomahawk on his chest. He glanced at the corner of his eye and found that the distance between himself and wolf walker had not been shortened.


    "Hum!" The dull sound of the hammer in the air reminded the count of the enemy''s approach. Lothar''s right leg retreated, and his left foot made a sudden force. The whole man took his right leg as the fulcrum and completed a turn counterclockwise. This is his proud combat skill. The turning itself can make the enemy''s attack fall, and the kinetic energy brought by the rotation can greatly enhance his next attack. Sure enough, a burst of shattering sound sounded, and the small skull''s hammer hit the position before the count, splashing a lot of bone slag. At this time, Lothar has turned to the opponent''s back, raised the Tomahawk did not hesitate to aim at the exposed neck.


    Black Mountain beheading, which is the name given by soldiers who fought with Lothar. Because when the count did this, his opponent seemed to be willing to get into the trap and expose his neck for Lothar to behead. In the battlefield, easily cut off the enemy''s head, let the blood in the cavity dyed red and gold armor, with this hand alone, it is enough to make Lothar a fearless soldier. "Roar!" Today''s Lothar is better than the past. His weapon is no longer the flamboyant gold axe. When the count''s mouth roars, his voice is not human at all, but like a powerful lion announcing the death of its prey.


    "Poof!" The blade of hern''s hand cuts the enemy''s head through the gap in the skeleton''s spine without hindrance. It''s just different from cutting down on human beings. The skeleton''s body is obviously much more fragile than Lothar imagined. After finishing his decapitation, he goes down and smashes into the bone pile on the ground. "One Oh The count said to himself, but there was not only one enemy. The skeletons holding two daggers had quietly come to Lothar''s back. The two daggers, which looked like ribs, stabbed the count''s thigh. With the pain, Lothar could feel a cold breath, just like two pieces of ice were stuffed into his wound.


    "Asshole." The count of Heishan was biting his teeth, swearing, and rolling forward with his Tomahawk in front of him. He knew that if he turned to fight the enemy, he would get more cuts on himself. He was not willing to take the risk if he did not know the consequences of the cold feeling.


    "What a wonderful beheading, but unfortunately, it''s not a good technique to use when facing multiple enemies. Then, your Excellency the count of Heishan, your Excellency the knight of Lothar, can I understand that most of your rich achievements come from the help of your troops? In the final analysis, you, the future star of the Kingdom, are just a child who grew up under the protection of others. " The voice of the Lich sounded in Lothar''s ear. Through the blue fire under the count''s feet, Lothar was not as far away from it as it seemed.


    "Shut up!" He roared, drew his axe from the ground, and slashed at the skeleton that was rushing towards him. However, the result of this attack was not as the count expected. After cutting down the stone armour on the opponent''s body, most of the strength in hern''s hand disappeared. The remaining strength could not have hurt the enemy, but kept him away from himself. "It''s strange that these two pieces of armor are specially prepared for iron knights. But when I saw you, I changed my mind. After all, the knight was old, and it didn''t take so much effort to deal with him. "


    "I told you to shut up!" Maybe she lost her composure by the murmur of the Lich. Lothar didn''t hold the Tomahawk with both hands as before when she dragged her numb legs forward. Instead, she just held the weapon in her left hand and ran towards the opponent with her head down. The skeleton''s dagger was still stuck in the count''s body, and there was no way to deal with Lothar, who was coming towards him. However, for the skeleton, the weapon was just an additional thing. Even if it did not rely on the bone dagger, its sharp Fingerbone was also a fatal threat.Cheese noticed Lothar''s abnormality, but he had no way to offer much help to the count. Compared with the other two people, Lothar had gone into the blue fire too much, and it was difficult for the mage to let his own strength influence him. This makes cheese division have to doubt the reliability of the split operation. But soon, the mage found that he was totally worried.


    Obviously, the count did not think it was a terrible thing for the witch to hunt. And it''s not his fault. Most casters can''t tell the difference between warriors, just as ordinary people can''t understand the difference between spells. And this reflected to now, directly caused a very surprising result for the Lich. Lothar did not lose his mind by whispering as he had imagined. Although the count''s one handed fight with his non habitual hand seemed very unwise, when Lothar put his right hand into the neck of his opponent''s armor at the cost of being stabbed by the skeleton''s bone hand through the leather armor, everyone knew who would win the battle.


    The fragile bones were crushed under the soldiers'' palms and lost their skulls. The whole skeleton collapsed to the ground like a broken puppet. Lothar stood on her enemy, pulled out the dagger in her thigh and threw it into the bone in front of her in a demonstration. "Look, the dead should be silent like this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Oh, No. This is the thought of cheese after seeing the count of Heishan fighting. At this time, he remembered that Lothar had no experience of fighting the undead before, and this was very fatal. Many people treat the non dead as creatures that do not need flesh and blood to drive. This is the inference of common sense. They think that there should be some "key" in the zombies and skeletons as they were alive. They should stop moving after being hurt to a certain extent and become the remains of the whole place. But in fact, the reason why the undead are called undead is that they are no longer restricted by the natural law of life and death, and have jumped out of the so-called common sense. You can''t kill a dead man because he''s dead. This is what Clark said to the students in the grey tower course when he described the existence of the undead.


    Sure enough, when Lothar thought that he had defeated his opponent and was ready to rescue the werewolf, the broken skeleton behind him rose again in the blue light of fire. This time, the bodies of the two skeletons were strengthened in varying degrees. The bones broken by the count''s attack were replaced with stronger limbs. As for the strange appearance or not Coordination, they obviously don''t care. That''s where the undead are most troubled. A stronger adult is enough to knock down a skeleton, but the skeleton will get up again and again, sniffing fear like a tarsal maggot, and find its target. Generally speaking, there is only one thing that can stop the undead, sunshine. Even according to the research of an adult apprentice in the gray tower, even the sunlight has only destroyed the body of the undead, and their existence still lingers in the world.


    "Maggots that blaspheme life." Cheese bit his teeth and swore in a low voice. The reason why he is so angry is that compared with lich, vampire and other immortals with self-consciousness, those souls who have been turned into skeleton driving devices have no choice at all. It is one thing to choose one''s own existence voluntarily and pay for it, but it is quite another to force others to transform the form of existence. That''s why necromancers who study necromancy are not liked even in the dark.


    However, what the mage can do now is very limited. He has no way to save these sad souls, nor can he remind Lothar of the danger behind him. Why? Isn''t magic supposed to be omnipotent? Why am I so powerless? Power, awakened by the call, in the red flame, cheese skin exudes a strange color, a large number of chain shaped patterns appear all over his body. It only needs a little bit. I''ll do it again. This time, I must


    "Ouch!" The sound of wolf howling was so loud that even the ghouls fighting in the cemetery stopped killing each other and looked at the entrance of the crypt in disbelief. It was the howl of the wolf that interrupted the changes in the mage. The colors and chains quickly disappeared, and cheese''s thoughts returned to normal. Everyone''s eyes went to the man who made the howl, Jack. Wolf Walker''s body has become seven points like a wolf, only his legs bound by white bones still maintain the human shape. The brown haired beast gazed at the count of Heishan, or rather the two skeletons behind him. Lothar was upset by the green eyes of the wolf, but before he could ask why the wolf Walker howled at him, a gust of wind interrupted everything.


    Should there be wind in the cave? The answer, of course, is No. in fact, ghouls are creatures between life and death, and they can spend a whole day without having to breathe air, so ventilation is not necessary for them. Although there are some ventilation holes in this cave to blow away the bloody smell, they must not make such a gentle wind. The wind seemed to have its own consciousness, blowing along the entrance of the crypt, until it reached the deepest space. It was like the hands of relatives, brushing the faces of everyone in the team, as if cheering them on. If it''s just an unusual wind, that''s fine, but cheese and Lich are aware of something else in the wind, something that comes from the howling of a wolf.


    The "click" conjecture was soon confirmed. When the wind stopped, strange sounds began to make in the dead bones of the cave. That sounds like a bone exploding at high temperatures, and soon, in the red flame controlled by cheese, two bodies rose from the ground, two bony wolves. "Wolf wizard." The mage murmured in a low voice. Through the magic vision, he could see the connection between the two bone wolves and Jack. They were the wolf spirits who responded to the call and fought for their summoners relying on the broken bones all over the ground.


    After shaping their bodies, the two wolf spirits fell on the skeleton behind Lothar without saying a word. Although their bodies were not as powerful as the soldiers prepared by the lich, they were different from the unintentional skeletons. They still carry the memory and ability of their existence in their lives. So these two bony wolves soon formed a group with the enemy behind Lothar, but it seemed that all they could do was to entangle their opponents. The strange stone armor could not help hern''s hand, let alone their bony claws.


    "It''s amazing. A wolf wizard who has just awakened? It seems that today is really not my lucky day. " The Lich''s voice is not urgent and slow, the skull jaw on the pulpit is slightly opened and closed, but this strange appearance and the voice without emotion make it difficult to judge the emotional color when it speaks. "But I''m really disappointed. Mr. cheese, is it by this series of coincidences that you have come to this day? If that''s the case, there''s nothing remarkable about the wizard in the grey tower. ""I''ve never found it worth boasting about being a grey tower." After seeing Lothar out of danger, cheese calmed his mood. "Everyone has his limit of ability, even the grey robed mage is no exception. To be saved or to save others is the way the world is. I fight with the people I trust, I fight with the people I respect, I fight with the people I cherish to fight against your existence As the mage''s tone became increasingly fierce, the orange and red flames he controlled were also burning violently. They expanded violently outward, trying to replace the blue fire. At the same time, three bright lines of fire extended from the red flame to the feet of the three knights.


    "I may not be able to fight directly to maintain the fire, but I believe my companions will behead you!" The mage half knelt on the ground and put his right hand into the bone pile. His robe seemed to float violently in the wind. The magic light from his eyes even exceeded the light of two kinds of flames. Just like the curse crow laughs at, cheese is not a qualified wizard. He is too unreserved when using his power. He often runs out of oil and runs out of light after casting. But maybe that''s because cheese believes that after he falls, there will still be enough reliable Companions to protect his body.


    The power of the mage poured into the Knights'' bodies along the flame. All their pain was swept away at this moment. The energy lingering in the muscles gave people the illusion that everything could be broken. Atticus a back somersault to avoid the attack of the rat man skeleton behind him. The iron in his hand splits it in two from top to bottom! "Oh, it''s never felt since I was 30." The old knight took a sword flower and moved his neck. He stepped forward with his right hand sticking out like a snake spitting out a message. His whole body was stretched like a straight line. The speed of the sword even gave people an illusion of trance. The skeleton in front of him didn''t react, so he was hit by the tip of the sword through the rib point. Get up, take the sword, clean and tidy. Atticus did not even look at the assassinated enemy again. After he passed by the skeleton, the spine of the skeleton began to crack at the point where the sword stabbed the whole bone, and then with a slight sound, it completely cracked!


    On the other side, Heather, who was embarrassed by the countless arms connected to the spine of the snake skeleton, also launched a counterattack after receiving the blessing. The knight''s blonde hair fluttered in the air, trailing a fiery red tail smoke. Different from Atticus''s precise swordsmanship, Heather''s relationship with Lord hammering has made Heather more or less integrate dwarf skills in the battle. Facing several attacking arms, she does not choose to raise her sword to attack or avoid the edge. The female Knight rushes forward and turns her back to the enemy at the same time! She used her slender body to pass through the cracks in the attack and enter the dead corner of the snake skeleton. Since she was not a witch hunting knife, Heather could not directly cut off the enemy''s body as Rosa and Atticus did, so she laid the knight''s sword horizontally and slapped its spine at the burning blue fire bone. "Click!" The ridge of the sword waved by Juli successfully broke the bones, but the price was that the sword body was folded into two, and the length of one handed sword in the female Knight''s hand was less than half of the original.


    The situation seems to be clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    "So the knights with the help of the wizard gained the ability to fight the enemy. Their swords are sharp enough to hurt the evil body of the Lich; their will is as hard as steel to withstand the disturbing whispers in the dark. Without the magic spell to protect itself, the Lich''s fragile bones and slow speed can''t be compared with the just knights. Although it paid a couple''s resistance and summoned a large number of dead soldiers to defend itself, under the mage''s design, the road to escape had already been cut off, and the fierce light had forced the darkness to shrink in the corner, shivering. Knights with superb martial arts, three or two to clear the skeleton blocking the way, they stand in front of the evil lich, watching this despicable monster humbly pray for a chance to live. The young knight softened his heart and proposed that although the Lich was evil, it should still be tried. The older knight was silent. How can a lich really beg for mercy? The evil monster just pretended to be pitiful and gathered his strength secretly to attack the benevolent knights. But its trick was found out by the mage, the wise wizard called the sun''s glory, let the Lich turn into ashes! From then on, there was no war in the Kingdom, and people returned to a happy life Sparrow


    Roland gently called the child''s name, in the detection of small sparrow chest uniform ups and downs, showing a smile. Elsa came over, picked up sparrow, who was sleeping in her chair, and put her on the bed. The firewood in the fireplace, in the quiet living room, issued a "crackling" sound. Mona used the light to maintain her weapon with grease, and the woman soldier''s face was red in the fire.


    "Can they really win like they did in the story?" Mona asked, as Elsa set the sparrow back to the room. From her words, it is not difficult to hear the feeling of worry, the landlady''s expression also because of this sentence changed some gloomy. She looked out of the window at the dark sky. It was a long time before dawn.


    "Well, who knows." Roland raised her eyebrows, knocked the pipe on the table a few times, and refilled it with cut tobacco. There was not much worry on the old man''s face. He had enough confidence in cheese, just as he had for his teacher. Moreover, he pretended to look at the worried Elsa and a net worm who was holding her knee in the corner of the wall and didn''t know what he was thinking. Under such circumstances, even if he was really not sure about the battle, he could not say it. The smile on the corner of the old man''s mouth has a somewhat bitter meaning.


    Just as silence filled the room again, a strange light flashed through the seemingly immutable night outside the window. It was a cold, disturbing blue. "Ah Elsa, who had been looking at the window, exclaimed. She pointed to the window, and the whole person sat down on the ground with excessive fright. "Fire! Blue fire


    At the same time, the Edwards ghouls in the Cemetery outside the city also stopped fighting. This time, unlike being frightened by the wolf spirit, they had to stop fighting. Because of all the ghouls present, none of them could stand up on their own. Edward''s eyes were terrified at the entrance of the great crypt, where the pale blue flame seemed to come out from the crust, dancing strangely. Let''s go down the path of the flame and see what''s going on in the deepest part of the crypt, the origin of the blue flame.


    It''s freezing. It''s freezing. Even the wind and snow in Longji mountain never made Jack feel that his whole body wanted to shiver unconsciously, but his muscles could not even shake because of the low temperature. The skin, fat, and muscle did not exist. The cold touch felt like a long needle, piercing into everyone''s internal organs, bones, and even the soul.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." As the only one who was able to move, the Lich''s body was covered with dark blue flames which were much deeper than the ordinary blue fire. These flames not only wrapped its bones, but also shaped the incomplete body for it. Besides these bones, the long lost skin appearance reappeared again because of the flame, which can be seen from the appearance He is a dignified middle-aged man. The dark blue flaming man was floating on the bone heap about a step high, holding the lapel of the grey robed mage in one hand, and looking at the bitter struggle of cheese.


    "It''s a little bit, just a little bit. Your knights are almost successful. They really almost ha ha What a fool! Do you really think those skeletons are all I have to prepare? Or are you really naive enough to think that I have no strength to fight back? Well? " The Lich tightened his arms and raised the cheese higher, but even if he heard the question, the wizard was in the agony of burning and suffocating, unable to answer the enemy''s questions. "Grey robed master? What a glorious address, but you don''t deserve it. You''re just a waste of knowledge, but it''s hard to use it! You''ve got the same things in your head, glory, justice, trust, shit! That''s stupid. What about your awareness as a caster? What about your caution? Thanks to the Lord who still regards you as your greatest enemy, now it seems that he is really worried


    The Lich said, with a wave of his hand, he threw the cheese''s body to the bone pile under his feet. What was on the spot where the mage landed was smashed and flew. It was the lantern that had been regarded as a hope before. But now, the orange red, which had been able to compete with the blue flame, had already disappeared, and only a small piece of burnt black rope was left in the wick. "But it must be said that these mortals you have found are really interesting." The Lich looked back, and the blue flame appeared hollow in two places. In those two pure places, it was the owner of two witch hunting knives. Hern''s hand and tieze are two weapons that emit a strong light at the moment to disperse the blue fire and protect their owners. On the other side, the wolf Walker curled up in the fire, and his hair burned and grew back rapidly. Although he looked extremely miserable, he was not actually hurt. As for Heather, the knight''s eyes gave off an indescribable light, which, though not worth mentioning, was enough to protect herself from the eyes of cheese."And you, Mr. cheese." The Lich looked down at the mage who collapsed in the white bone. The face of the flame showed some pity, "you are so boring. It''s better to die earlier. " Dark blue arm, hanging down, through the gray robe, into the chest of cheese, holding the heart. "Well, for purely personal reasons, at this moment, when I hold your heart. Can you tell me that you are afraid of death? Maybe, I mean maybe, I will agree that you become as noble as I am


    Mage, smile. The smile was not the smile that a loser should have, but before the Lich could react, the cheese''s hand had seized its arm, which stretched into its chest, and even pulled it in.


    "Come closer and I''ll tell you the answer."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    How to actually kill a lich? This is undoubtedly a difficult problem. The reason is very simple, the existence of lich, as an exception to break the law of life and death, its survival situation is even more strange than ordinary undead. Some people say that the Lich has a life box. If you don''t break it, you can''t really kill the Lich. Some people say that the Lich is immortal. The killing in the eyes of the world only temporarily dispels them under the shadow. One day, they will accumulate enough strength to rush out of the darkness and return to the world again. After all, for the undead, the boundary between existence and disappearance is hard for outsiders to say. However, there is a way to really eliminate the lich, which is also the only way the bishop of the grey tower gave his students, that is, to destroy the soul.


    In a pure white world, there is no upper and no lower. Space seems to have lost all its properties and become nothing here. In this world where the distance and size can not be measured, there are two people standing or floating. After all, there is no land under their feet, but their feet appear to be standing on the ground. Of course, they are cheese and Lich. It is worth mentioning that even in this world, the Lich''s shape is still a skeleton. In reality, the shape of a human made by the dark blue flame may be just a remnant of its memory.


    "Where is this? What have you done? " The Lich''s voice was still empty, but the astonishment in the words was obvious.


    Cheese smiles, and he opens his arms to the enemy and says, "welcome to my heart, my soul space. Well, isn''t it very, clean? " Naturally, the inner world of a normal person is not a blank, but should be filled with chaotic thoughts and a few clear memories like Galanti. However, the grey robed mage has blocked all these things with magic. Here, it is not so much his heart as his cage that he has prepared for a long time. When his opponent relaxes, he can lock the fierce beast into his chest.


    "Soul space? Good, good. " The Lich was stunned for a moment, but soon came to realize that as a caster, especially the undead, its study of soul was not under cheese. Therefore, it quickly realized how dangerous and crazy it was to bring a hostile soul into its own heart, and once again calmed down. "So this is your dying struggle? Pull me into your heart? And then what are you going to do to scare me to death? "


    Indeed, in this pure illusory space, although the soul is not protected by the body, it is equally difficult to hurt between the pure spirits. After all, cheese''s spirit is still very sober now, and the dangerous soul space like klandi at the time of collapse can''t be created by subjective consciousness. "No, of course not." The mage shook his head. "The reason I tried my best to pull you in was to ensure that our conversation would not be heard by a third person."


    The Lich was silent for a while, and it found that it really didn''t understand the grey wizard. "Do you think it is necessary for us to talk to each other in this situation? Mr. cheese? You are a turtle in a jar, meat on the board. What capital do you have to talk to me? If you ask for forgiveness, you don''t have to. I hope you don''t let me down more about the grey robed mage. "


    "Beg for mercy? No, it''s you who should beg for mercy. " Cheese''s smile disappeared, and he lowered his head slightly with a cold expression. "I admit that the power you''ve played really scares me. I didn''t expect that you, who are powerless in the iron Fort environment, can gather so much energy in a short time after being seriously injured. But what about the price? The Edwards family has limited resources for you. What''s more, they don''t believe in you. How much do you have to pay to defeat me this time? "


    "Well, that''s not something you should care about. Judging from the results now, no matter what I have paid, they are worth it The Lich replied.


    The mage was made to laugh. He laughed with exaggeration. It took him a long time to stop. "Worth it? You call it worth it! Do you really think the broker will keep his promise? " In fact, cheese was not sure whether there was any relationship between the Lich and the broker. Even after he defeated the corpse eating ghost king, he realized that the old opponent had survived as well as himself. However, this does not prevent the mage from using it as a bargaining chip. Who can make the various forces gathered in the Kingdom have the shadow of brokers?


    "How do you know that name..." Sure enough, after cheese said the word broker, the Lich immediately wavered. But it didn''t last long. "But what can you do if you know? If I were you, I would have run as far as I knew I was standing opposite to him. You don''t understand how much that presence has had on the world, young wizard


    "Is it? It sounds like you know a lot about brokers, but how can you be sure who is on the opposite side of them This is not a complete lie. Cheese has already realized his place in the whole rat man plague. As Roland said, every time, he arrives before something bad gets worse and keeps the damage within a limited range. This is just like the security mechanism. The existence of the security mechanism makes all the forces involved in this incident develop into a balance. The threat of the grey robed mage makes everyone involved in the incident feel sad and can only operate according to the script that has been written.The words of cheese had an effect. The Lich spent a lot of energy in this period of time, and even regained strength to understand the grey robe. Its conclusion really points to the same result as the mage said. This makes the Lich feel fear for a long time. Has it been calculated? Is all this the broker''s plan? The confusion of thought is directly reflected in the appearance of the soul in this spiritual space. Some black spots begin to appear on the skull burning with blue flame. But the influence is over. It is impossible to kill a lich by language alone. "Well, I was so close to you, Mr. cheese. Even if you''re right, you do play the role of scavenger in this plague. But what does that mean? You''ve lost. Even if it''s the broker''s calculation, it''s his plan. What effect does it have on me? "


    "You can''t say that. Lich, indeed, is a very hard to kill existence, and the grey robed mage, too. But I think she''s dead in name, I think. That''s enough, isn''t it? " There was a sneer on the cheese''s face, as if mocking the other party''s innocence. "As for what you just said about me, my mind is full of the same things as ordinary people. Have you ever thought, if those are just my performances? And I do all this for the sake of this moment, as for the life and death of mortals, "the mage pauses here, and he has to persuade himself to continue the lie." I may not care. "


    The Lich nodded, and he could accept it, but that''s not to say that he believed what Cheese said was true. "Well, then, Mr. cheese. You set up such a big Bureau and betrayed your trusted companion just to have such an unsupervised conversation with me What is your purpose? "


    Cheese didn''t answer directly. He walked behind the Lich to prevent the other party from seeing his expression. He also hoped to put pressure on the other party out of sight. "My purpose." He said, sounding indifferent, "it might be easy to say. As you know, we casters don''t care about money or fame. That''s what mortals are interested in. And what I care about is knowledge. "


    "I don''t think I have any knowledge to show my shame to the grey robed mage. Unless you want to become a lich, I can share some experience."


    "No, no, no, no, you do, but you don''t realize it. There''s always only one thing I want to know. I want to know, "cheese tried to control his tone and tone, because he knew that the success or failure of the play would be revealed in the next sentence. "I want to know the truth about the riddle I can''t solve myself, the rat man plague. That''s right. I just want its stock solution. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    "The original solution of rat man plague? Really? You have paid so much, spent countless, just for the original solution of the plague? " The Lich said with some confusion, obviously it didn''t trust cheese''s excuse. However, the caster''s values of things are very strange. In addition to the preparations made by the mage, the Lich actually believes in three out of seven points of doubt. So it went on, "but whether you''re telling the truth or not, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed."


    Cheese was nervous, "why do you say that? Do you not know where the original solution is? " According to the information obtained from the mage''s previous trade with the devil, the Lich''s status in the whole event was far more important than it showed. Not to mention that it was responsible for spreading the plague of the iron castle, even the destruction of the Saron ring had its share. This makes cheese believe that if anyone else knows the whereabouts of the plague juice, the dead person is the most likely person.


    "Whereabouts? I know, of course, that this kingdom, no, the last bottle of rat man plague in the world was destroyed by me. " The Lich''s voice has a hint of happiness and joy. It can''t expect to kill the mage completely now. It''s a kind of revenge to let cheese suffer a little bit.


    "You say, what!" Cheese turns around and tries to hold each other''s body, but two unrelated souls can''t hurt each other. His hand is blocked by unintentional force one step away from each other.


    Maybe the mage''s appearance was too excited. Although the Lich knew that he would not be hurt here, the Lich subconsciously opened a distance with cheese. It spread out its hands and expressed its emotions with body movements. "You know, it''s all orders from the broker. And that''s not hard to understand, is it? Only when the antidote is destroyed can the poison really become deadly. The broker never makes a loss making business, and all the possibilities of miscarriage of his plan have long been dealt with by him. It''s not just a joke that all the people in this kingdom need to be kidnapped for their lives


    Cheese was silent. He could guess that whatever the broker was plotting, it must have something to do with the collapse of the iron melting city. At the same time, the sorcerer was greatly shocked by the news that the original liquid was no longer in the mouth of the Lich. Was the broker not afraid that the spread of rat man plague would become a disaster sweeping the whole world, and finally change the face of the world? You know, with the strong infectivity and variability shown in the early stage of the plague, this is very likely to happen. Even after the adjustment of human pharmacists, the rat human plague can not be said to have lost its destructive power.


    Or is the broker just a lunatic in the guise of a businessman? In fact, he doesn''t care whether he is profitable. As long as the development of things is interesting enough, it is enough to satisfy him? No, it''s impossible. Cheese knows that although there are many people in human beings and other intelligent races who act purely for fun, the existence of brokers is definitely not one of them. He and his peers often make ordinary people think that many things are just the result of their interests, but they are often only prepared for the long-term interests that ordinary people can''t understand. What''s more, the devil is in awe of the broker''s methods. He must have made the most complete preparations. No change can surprise him No, What about me?


    "Well, now that you''ve got what you want to know, let''s get out of here and do what we should have done. If you have a life saving spell, use it immediately. If not, I can only say sorry The Lich saw cheese for a long time and had no plans for the next step. There is no time in soul space, so even though they have said so much here, in the real world, time still stays at the moment when the Lich''s hand is inserted into the cheese chest. And although I don''t know what method the mage used to drag himself here by force, the price he has to pay is not small. The Lich is not as sure to kill cheese as it was at the beginning, so it hopes to end all this as soon as possible, trigger the mage''s life saving spell and let him go, so that the Lich can continue its actions.


    "That won''t work." Unexpectedly, cheese shook his head. He looked at the enemy in the pure white space and shook his head. "I didn''t mean to deceive you. It''s just that, well, I don''t want to just quit the game and lose those partners. Do you know how difficult it is to find these people among so many dull people who are worthy of my fight with them? I don''t want to take the time to do it again. So, I''m sorry, I can''t let you out like that. "


    The blue flame in the Lich''s eyes swelled, and the hostility it had just dissipated rose again, "Oh, you and I know it''s pointless. You can''t hurt me here, and although I don''t know how long you can last this spell, it will end, right? And how long will the outside time pass at that time? One second or two? It doesn''t help that you act like this. It''s just a waste of energy. "


    "It''s true." Cheese actually nodded. From his expression, the mage seemed to fully agree with the enemy''s words. "I really can''t hurt you here, and I really can''t change the situation after I go out. So, I''m going to do what you said before. Well, you know, that''s what you said before, scaring you to death. " After that, cheese reached out and held a part of the pure white space. There was no white world up and down. With his pull, he had a sense of reality. The white background surrounded the two people like a curtain on the stage, and the mage''s hand was to pull out the rope. "Although I can''t release this energy now, it doesn''t matter if you look in my soul. Have a good timeWhen cheese finished this sentence, he canceled the magic that shielded his heart. He was very clear about how many things in his memory existed outside the world that the residents of this world could not understand. At least in the ash tower, in addition to his normal research, even his teacher, Clark, the master of the ash tower, must be careful when he peeps at those things. Some people once scoffed at cheese research, but when the man went to the master''s lab in person, he never appeared in the vision of cheese. The craziest guy in the gray tower, it''s not groundless to get this title.


    Time has no meaning in his soul. When cheese comes back to reality, his dark blue arm has disappeared. To be precise, the blue fire that filled the whole crypt disappeared as if it didn''t exist. The only evidence of what just happened is that the air is unusually cold. The Lich''s bones fell on the bones beside the mage. Like other dead bones, no abnormality could be seen. Not far away, Jack and others are surprised by the sudden change. At this time, they all look ecstatic when they see the mage standing up as if nothing happened. How cheese defeated the Lich didn''t seem to matter to them. What mattered was that they won again.


    "Did the soul collapse? I''m really scared to death. " The mage mumbled and kicked the Lich''s skull. He could not feel any magic from the skeleton under his feet. Although just showing his memory to the other side directly led to the collapse of a Lich''s soul, which was somewhat exaggerated, the fact was that cheese had to accept it.


    "Is it dead?" Heather, the lightest injured, carries Atticus by the shoulder, and Jack and Lothar, who are farther away, support each other and come this way. "Strictly speaking, it died long ago. But, yes, I think it''s just bones now Cheese smiles at his companion, though he may faint at any time.


    "I can''t believe we were almost killed by a skeleton." Wolfwalker said, kicking the Lich''s skull out for a long time. "Let''s go. I don''t want to fight those ghouls up there again." The count stopped Jack from continuing to vent his anger. He looked at the roof of the crypt with concern. Without the guide of the old man, Edward the Ghoul in the cemetery might have a worse attitude towards them.


    Cheese nodded, one hand on the wall, trying to suppress the dizziness in his mind, walked in the front of the team and stepped up the stairs. But he did not take a few steps, he stopped. "No..." The mage didn''t take care of the surprised companions behind him, just pushed them aside and looked into the deep cave full of bones. There, just disappeared the breath suddenly ignited, like a hidden fire of firewood, the wind once again.


    "What''s the matter?" Lothar asked with some doubts. He didn''t notice that the expressions of Jack and Heather around him had changed. They both noticed something from their own way. "Run! Run! Get out of here The mage suddenly yelled at the people around him. At the same time, the faint blue light was flashing in the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    "Why do we run? What happened? " Rosa asked as he quickly climbed the steps that he didn''t understand why the team had to flee after a victory. It''s obviously safe here, isn''t it?


    "That lich, the bone frame with blue light, it''s not dead." Wolf walker, who helped the count, explained to him that Jack''s keen five senses and Superman''s intuition had made him realize what had happened, but there was still one doubt that puzzled him. But this doubt, he looked at the mage who ran in the front, and only one person could answer it.


    "Then we should stop and go back to fight. No matter how strong that guy is, he should be at the end of his tether by now. We should go back and defeat him Rosa said, but his appearance that he even needs help in walking doesn''t look like he has the strength of the first World War. However, it can not be said that the count of Heishan is wrong. It is wiser to defeat the Lich here than to give the other party a chance to breathe.


    But Lothar''s query only changed back to the cheese''s explanation, "there''s no need for it. It''s no longer a threat. We just need to escape this crypt before the Lich destroys itself The mage knew that although the Lich was not dead to some extent beyond his expectation, there was one thing he was very sure of, that is, the thing under the crypt was not enough to be called immortal. In short, the Lich is crazy. It''s terrible. An irrational witch can do amazing damage, and a mad witch can only bring worse results, even though, as Lothar said, the undead are at the end of their tether. However, the sorcerer believed that the storm was always a storm before it dissipated. He and his team had no need to risk themselves. As long as they escaped fast enough, the Lich would soon fall into the mire of self destruction.


    The cold wind, unnaturally pouring in from the entrance, gathered toward the bottom of the cave. As the suction became stronger and stronger, the members of the team found that the temperature around them was falling rapidly. When several people ran back to the place where the old Ghoul died, the white fog had already covered their mouths and noses. The mage hesitated when passing the body of the guide. From his point of view, he did not want the wise man who sacrificed for the sake of the group to stay here. Even if there was only a body, it should return to the people. But the gust of cold wind urged cheese, he had no time and physical strength to carry the thin body, if a few people can not leave the cave quickly, they may be frozen to death.


    "I''m sorry." The mage placed the lantern recovered from the bones into the body''s arms, which was the last thing he could do. And the tiny white frost on the surface of the ghoul''s skin reminds him that this is not the time to be sad. Cheese looked back at the steps down, the crazy Lich would not be willing to nest in it, it would soon rush up. "I hope it works." The mage whispered and raised his hand to press the walls on both sides of the steps in the stunned eyes of his companions. The aura in his eyes was like a light bulb with poor contact, sometimes bright and dark. The magic, after all, was finished. The hard stone walls became as soft as mud under the influence of magic, and began to pour down the stairs. But when the cheese hands left the wall, they quickly returned to their original state. Rock, may be able to slow down the pace of the lich, perhaps not, but whether it can or not, this is the efforts of the mage.


    The structure of the chapel is still stable. It can be seen that there should be architecturally proficient people in the Edwards family. The collapse of some of the lower walls did not affect the whole crypt. Now, of course, it''s not the time to admire ghouls'' buildings. Frost has already appeared on the walls and floor, which is a very dangerous signal. "I said, in fact, the Lich didn''t do its best before? Compared with those blue fires, the current situation is even bigger! " Jack patted the ice off his hand and complained. Indeed, although at first glance, the destruction of blue fire is far greater than that of cold wind, but this kind of depression like a stick in the throat is not shown by the Lich before. No one knows what kind of scale and form this cold wind will eventually turn into. In a few people''s feelings, what behind them can not be described as the existence of an individual, that is simply a black hole swallowing all the heat!


    "It''s not that it didn''t do its best before, it''s just that it''s now..." Cheese didn''t finish the second half of the sentence because his tongue couldn''t pronounce normally when the cold wind blew into his mouth. Finally, the entrance of the crypt appears in front of you. You can see the bloody cemetery through the gate, but you can''t see any fighting figure. However, no one has the energy to explain to Edwards what happened in their burrows. The mage only hoped that the ghouls could run as far as possible.


    When the boots stepped on the grass growing in the cemetery, several people were really relieved. The cold wind was still rushing to the crypt, but the cooling outside was not as obvious as in the narrow buildings. Cheese took the lead in stopping, holding his knees in his hands and gasping. If he can, he just wants to let his body pass out now. "It can''t rush out, can it?" The old knight got rid of Heather''s help. Years weakened the soldier''s body, but the results of years of exercise still made him extremely strong. "Maybe." Cheese raised his head to look at Atticus and squeezed the sentence out of his teeth.


    "What happens if that thing comes out?" As the Lord of the Kingdom, the iron knight was obviously not satisfied with a Moro''s ambiguous answer. He wanted to know how much threat the contents of the crypt would pose to the king. The mage laughed and shook his head. "I don''t know. The Lich is crazy. No one knows what it will do. Maybe, it will only make Wangdu fall an untimely snow; maybe, it will suck up the life nearby and make it a dead land; maybe nothing will happen, just like a ball filled with too much gas, bang and explode, and then disappear completely. ""Do you have a way to make harmless outcomes more likely?" The old knight also saw cheese''s current state, and he knew that he would not get any other benefits except that he was disgusted by the mage. But the responsibility to protect the Kingdom still raises the same question in a more moderate way.


    The mage sat down because he found that standing and resting couldn''t recover much energy for himself. And when he sat down, at least he could speak clearly. "Yes, I have at least ten ways to prevent the loss from spreading. But none of them apply here. So my advice is to pray, to all the palaces you can think of, for the lion and for us. " Atticus''s eyebrows trembled. It can be seen that the old knight did not open his mouth to abuse the sorcerer who caused the situation just because of his accomplishment. He looked at the entrance of the crypt and silently drew out the iron rule. If the disaster could not be stopped, the knight would at least die in the fighting post.


    "Put away your sword, your Lord Atticus, for its light dazzles me." The girl''s voice from afar stopped the knight. Everyone turned their eyes to the source of the sound, and what they saw was Amelia in a red dress turning gracefully from a horse driven by one eye. Behind her, clandy dismounted with the help of hill. "Why do you make yourself so embarrassed every time? It''s just a half dead Lich who has made such a big battle. " The green eyed witch walked to the master''s side and looked down at him.


    Cheese didn''t care about it. When he saw the witches coming, his mouth showed an exaggerated smile. "Ha ha, now, I announce that Wang Du will usher in its last snow of this year."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Snowflakes, flying in the night sky. These white crystals, with an inopportune cold, fall from the sky, gently covering the traumatized land and covering the frightening bloody scenes. Cheese was right about one thing. It was the last snow of the year, but the mage didn''t realize that it was also the new year''s sitter. He said in the same indifferent tone, "it depends on your performance. If you do a good job, I don''t mind putting that on your days. " The chancellor of the exchequer immediately stood up and listened. His huge body accidentally overturned the stool under his buttocks because of the fast movement. The sound made by him startled the king. But after this brief embarrassment, Marcus kneels in front of sitter on one knee. He takes off the bandage hanging from his chest and places his broken right hand in his heart with his left hand. "My Lord, Marcus Taylor Riel, on the honor of life and family, I will return your trust to the death with my wisdom and body!"


    "Only wisdom will do. Do you get fat these two days? Can you grow meat by eating winter wheat porridge every day The king asked with a smile. Of course, he didn''t really want to get Marcus''s answer, but he didn''t like to make some scenes so grand because of his adventurer''s background. Compared with magnificent rituals and solemn oaths, sitter believed more in his own vision and the loyalty of his servants. Like the rulers of the Cang lion, he firmly believed that glory would let the people of this kingdom survive and continue in this marginal land.


    Marcus, of course, recognized the king''s teasing. He took a handkerchief from his arms, fixed his right hand at will, and sat back on the chair. After confirming that sitter was not joking, the former finance minister, the now King''s hand, officially entered his new role. "Your Majesty, since you trust me so much. Then there are some things I have to say The king of the grey lion looked up. He could probably guess what Marcus was going to say, but he decided to listen to him.


    The king''s hand took a deep breath. In fact, he had long wanted to advise the king on this issue. However, due to his position, he could not say much. Now, he no longer has such concerns. "According to the information brought back by the Grand Knight, the rescue troops of molten iron city will start tomorrow morning, and the ice and snow will not affect the march at that time. But your majesty, are we really going to do this? I admit that Lord liehammer is an indispensable official of the kingdom. Even the position of the king''s hand should be his seat. But now our control over the southern cities of the Kingdom has not been restored, but because of the words of a wizard and some clues, you have transferred heavy troops to the melting iron Your majesty, even if you don''t consider the food and grass consumed by this operation and the threat of rat man. We can''t guarantee that the surviving southern cities are still loyal to the rule of the Kingdom... "


    Sitter raised his hand and interrupted Marcus. "The troops going to the molten iron have to leave on time, they have been delayed for too long by the snow. And the reason for this is much more complicated than you think. As for other cities in the Kingdom, I can understand your concern that this plague may indeed cause some people to have bad ideas. But I think an emissary from the capital city who can represent the king is enough for them to dispel those illusions. Marcus, this is your mission. "


    "What? Your majesty, you let me... "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got some bodyguards for you, and they''ll take you to the first city. After that, you should have a way to continue the task. Don''t let me down, my dear king''s hand. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    By the gate of the grey lion, the army led by the rescue strong hammer is passing slowly. Under the leadership of Atticus, the Grand Knight of the Kingdom, and heather, known as the hammer rose, these soldiers will wipe out the rat people near the king''s capital, and then turn straight to the city of molten iron. Of course, these were not all the forces of the king. Under the persuasion of Marcus and Atticus, the king had to leave three-quarters of his forces to defend against the rat attack again. In fact, even in the team that followed the troops to molten iron, there were many people who had just picked up weapons. After only a few days of training, they hastened to join the military establishment. This was a situation that the Cang lion''s army would never allow in the past. The lack of training of soldiers meant lax discipline and low combat effectiveness. However, this is an extraordinary period, and there is no way out.


    "So you are the bodyguards your majesty said?" Although the warmer weather won''t keep the ice and snow for long, Marcus is still wrapped in a thick fur cloak. In order to hide his identity and not let people find out that the important officials of the Kingdom left the capital at this time, he had to put on his hood reluctantly. It''s not that Marcus loathes losing his title, it''s just that taking off his hood is a hassle for his fat neck.


    "If we can, we don''t want to bring a oiler, my Lord." Jack exaggerates on the word "bottle". Obviously, the wolf Walker doesn''t like fat people. This is not surprising. Although Jack''s moral outlook has changed because he became a werewolf, he still inherited the memory of the frost guard. Under the Longji mountain, which is short of materials, there is no spare resources to support those who are too fat to move on their own.


    Marcus''s mouth twitched, and his pride as a nobleman told him that in order to maintain the dignity of his family, he should ask for a duel. However, the king''s hand gave up the impulse when he saw that the size of Jack''s back was almost two of his own. Cheese also noticed the situation of the two men. He went to Jack and patted the latter on the shoulder, indicating that the other side was enough. In any case, the goods they went north were provided by King sitter, and the price was just a little detour to get Marcus to a nearby city.


    Yes, go north. To be exact, the mage''s purpose is to return to Xigu city. According to the information revealed by the Lich before his death, the broker did not want any change to affect the spread of the disaster. Therefore, he instructed to destroy the original solution of the rat man plague and cut off the possibility of someone taking this opportunity to make an antidote. From this point of view, the mutant rat people hidden by the chief pharmacist of the kingdom is undoubtedly an accident. They have the memory of human times and reason, and most importantly, the ability to control ordinary rat people, which is enough to make them play an unexpected role in the situation of this plague. In addition, the devil also mentioned Gloria, the girl who stayed in Valley City as the spiritual leader of the mutant rat. These two points are enough to strengthen the mage''s idea of returning to sarong.


    And, in fact, there is another solution to this plague, isn''t it? As long as Gloria and her fellow rodents are allowed to control as many as possible and restrain their actions, then for ordinary people, the disaster is over. Cheese rubbed his eyebrows. Why didn''t he think of it earlier? He was too entangled in making antidotes and ignored more practical solutions.


    "What''s wrong with you? What else is wrong? " Elsa inquired with concern. She remembered how ugly she looked when cheese was carried back to her stronghold two days ago. According to the witches, it was because he had suppressed his vertigo for too long. "Nothing, just thinking about something." The mage shook his head and put on a smile, hoping that this would reassure the other party. At this time, the sun was covered by some shadows, and Mona drove a carriage to a few people.


    "I must say it''s the best carriage I''ve ever seen." The female soldier was quite excited and patted the wooden beam under the seat, "but I''m afraid it can''t accompany us through the whole journey. It''s so heavy that a pit in the road can make it useless. " "Well, it''s really a problem. As far as I know, there are many roads in heishanling that are not friendly to this carriage. Not to mention that we are bound to meet a rat man. " Said one of the riders, who was wrapped in his clothes, and his horse was hung with a heavy axe, which was also wrapped in it. Behind the rider is a very young looking woman, whose immature face and capable dress show a subtle sense of disobedience.


    "Lord Lothar, if I were you, I would never have thought that this dress could deceive other people''s eyes. In fact, many people are already curious about you. If the Lord iron knight had not said hello, I believe they would have rushed to search their bodies. " Marcus said darkly to the rider. Since ancient times, civil and military are incompatible. What''s more, there would not have been a harmonious relationship between the Earl of honor, who was born in a very small age, and who climbed to the present position by his own efforts, and the real count who owned a large territory by blood and name.


    "Well, it won''t bother you, sir Marcus. How do you think your majesty recruited so many volunteers overnight? I''m afraid you will be in a much more dangerous position than I am if I give the order. " Lothar also responded unkindly. Strange to say, he knew Marcus when he was a child, and the latter was not so fat at that time. While everyone was comforting the count of Heishan, who had lost his parents, only this strange fellow would comment on Lothar''s knight novels in the library, and talk about the useless ideas of chivalry. This, of course, made Lothar very angry, but his good quality made him unable to vent his discontent on his fist like other people of his age. He could only endure the anger in his heart and debate with the other party. As a result, it may have been the long-term quarrel with Marcus that made Rosa determined to become a soldier rather than a scholar.This relationship has continued to this day. Facing the threat from the count of Heishan, Marcus spit on the ground without image, "cut, are you really a bear hunter? I''m curious about where the guards are going. I just sent a little girl to follow you. Even if you want to continue the blood of your family, you don''t need to be in such a hurry. "


    "Can I kill him?" If someone dares to talk to her like that in a pub, they''d better be prepared to cut off their hands.


    "No, I''m waiting to see which woman will give birth to the Taylor Riel family for him. Ah, after the plague, there should be many territories that need a new Lord. Do you have a good idea of how to draw your family emblem? Lord Marcus? In my humble opinion, a fat donkey should be a good choice. " Although Lothar didn''t show his face, the expression on his face at this time should be quite different from usual.


    "You Marcus showed a look of exasperation, but just then, a sound of hooves interrupted his quarrel with Lothar.


    "Did I disturb something?" Asked clandy at once.


    "No, you''re here at the right time, otherwise our departure time may be delayed by a duel." Did cheese tell a joke? He tilted his head and looked at the two earls. The flash of light in his eyes made them honest.


    "Well, it seems that Mr. Roland was right not to come." Said the green eyed witch with a smile. The old magician decided to stay in Wangdu for the time being, instead of going north with cheese. His reason was that the old bone couldn''t stand such a high-intensity way of travel. And the master didn''t mean to force him. He just agreed to have a good chat with the old man when he came back from Xigu city. Wang has Roland and and emias two people, but also let people go at ease.


    The cheese shrugged and climbed into the carriage. "It''s late. It''s time for us to start."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    "Is it OK if we don''t go and see them off?" On the second floor of the red pupil tavern, one eye arranges the information recently reported by his subordinates. There was no mask on her face, which meant that only emia was listening to her in the room. The witch, still in red, turned from the window and hugged the latter from behind. Emia put her chin on her lover''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "young people should have their stories. Besides, I can''t bear to leave you and hill to face this mess "You''re not here to help, huh..." After a series of events, everyone will change somewhat. For one eye and hill, it''s a good thing that the witches they serve have become much more cheerful than before, but the resulting willfulness makes people feel a little powerless. Maybe it''s to make up for the time that I lost in my fear. The one eye, struggling to get out of the witch''s embrace, thought of it.


    On the other hand, in a small house in the port area, Roland is repairing his props. Now it is a time when people are in low spirits. Moderate entertainment after labor can stimulate the morale of the residents in wangduzhong. "Sir, what do you want to do with this?" Sparrow, sitting next to the old man, was holding a small tube the thickness of his thumb. He volunteered to help Roland. However, due to the limitation of knowledge, the Sparrow could only help to wipe the stains. "This one? I''ll find it. Well, here it is The magician rummaged through the props on the ground and took out a thin wooden stick. One end of the stick was a fine fluff. "Wet this a little, poke it in and pull it out. Remember, make sure it''s light. There are undercut threads in it. If it''s too rough, it will cause wear and tear. " Sparrow nodded and carefully stained the fluff in the nearby bucket.


    Looking at the sparrow''s serious look, Roland nodded. He put down his props, reached out to pick up the pipe put aside, filled the tobacco and lit it. In the breath out of the fog, the old man''s thoughts become far away. He used to laugh at Clark''s seclusion. As a result, over the years, his youngest apprentice has grown to such a point. And he, however, is still alone, riding a carriage everywhere. "Well, maybe we are not used to the world."


    The magician''s meditation did not last long. The door of the storeroom was pushed open gently. A sharp voice came from behind, "Mr. Roland, there is an Edward who wants to see you. Do you want me to break his nose with a stone?" "Oh, my dear little friend, please don''t do that. Hatred only breeds hatred. " The old man got up and motioned for sparrow to continue cleaning up the props. He himself went to the door and turned his hand to produce a candy, which was sent to the dwarf spirit who reported the news. "I believe lightning doesn''t want to see you like this." "OK..." The dwarf was a little lost when he heard the name of lightning. He took the candy from Roland''s hand and didn''t put it into his mouth directly. The magician smacked his lips. He thought he might have said something wrong. These little guys have not come out of the sacrifice of their patriarch. So Roland patted him on the head, "but I believe that a proper prank is something that lightning would love to see. You know, salt as sugar in the tea for Edward


    The dwarf skips away, and the magician taps his forefinger on his forehead. How can hatred, especially racial hatred, be eliminated in a few words? Roland knew that the resentment between dwarfs and ghouls, and the bats who helped the ghouls in the rebellion, had to pay for the betrayal, and even though he understood that it could not blame all the people of the two races, he had to find a target to bear the hatred. This may be the reason why he stayed voluntarily. The old magician had seen so many similar situations that he didn''t want to repeat the nightmares that would wake him up in the middle of the night. "Well, let me have a try. See where I can lead this hatred. " Roland said, taking the big hat hanging outside the door and buttoning it on her head, "if I can change the doomed tragedy, then this should be the best magic I have ever performed in my life."


    "If I were you, I would not have sent troops out at this point in time. Especially the iron knight. The sword in his hand can make many things easier At the top of the Royal Castle, sitter looked through the window at the troops who had left the royal capital completely and entered the wilderness. The black figure behind the king said. "Atticus is very sensitive. If I leave him by my side, he will be aware of you." "Oh! It''s a great honor for me The man made an exaggerated bow, but his tone did not reveal much emotion. "Enough, devil. That''s your trick. I''m not new to your kind. " The king turned, and the bear''s fur cloak behind him rattled against the wall. With the swing of the Cape, it can be seen that there are two rare knives pinned to seater''s waist. These two sharp blades are the most useful weapons used by the king when he was young.


    "Hey, hey, siegger. I''ve heard your name for a long time. If it wasn''t for you, that son of Carus would not have caused us so much trouble as he is now. " Said the devil, who was wearing a smile mask, with a terrible laugh. "Then you should know that the rules of the game that I apply to you and your kind do not apply to me." The king of the grey lion frowned. He hated talking to the devil, but the other side''s offer made the king have to accept it.


    "Oh Don''t be so angry, your majesty. Please rest assured that you are already on our blacklist, so this time, I am not here to do business with you. " The devil stepped back two steps, as if he were really afraid of sitter. He even raised his hands and made a gesture of surrender. "Remember? I''m here to help you. " The king clenched his teeth in anger, and now he wanted to kill the eyesore with a knife. But he also knew that he was not a free adventurer for a long time. As a monarch, he had to negotiate with all kinds of people for the benefit of the Kingdom, even if the other party came from the deepest part of the darkness. "You''d better be like this. I don''t mind killing another devil if I find out that you''re trying to bewitch the Cang lion.""Oh, you are so powerful. I can understand why people in this country are willing to give you priority. Even if you don''t have any offspring. "


    Sitter''s eyes trembled. "The curse of Hearn will be cut off from me. Devil, you and your buried master will have no chance." "Of course, of course. Your self-control is the strongest among all the mortals I have ever seen. Ha ha, I wish the little fellow who stole my things can have such an awareness. " The man said, looking away at the direction of cheese and others by the wall of the city.


    Seater''s eyes narrowed and his hand touched the edge of his fist at his waist. "You''d better not hit Marcus, devil, or I''ll make you pay for it."


    "What can I do? You have put him far away for me, and have found a group of reliable bodyguards for him. What can I do? Ha ha... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    "Crackling" firewood in the fire under the burning sound from time to time. The first time the wolf left the country was the wind. "There''s no wolf around here, no, not just wolves. There''s something that sweeps the land of creatures bigger than fists. " Jack, returning with a large bundle of firewood, threw a dead branch into the campfire at will, complaining that he had intended to ask the wolf about the situation with his newly awakened wolf wizard ability. "You don''t have to think about them. We should be glad that they don''t like eating trees." Marcus said he changed his position on the log temporarily used as a bench, trying to make his buttocks more comfortable on the rough bark.


    "In fact, the digestive organs of mice and humans are enough to eat plants. It''s just that most of the native rat people are so bloodthirsty that they turn a blind eye to other edible things Cheese with a knife to cut a certain kind of root, has experienced the travel life of the mage for this kind of manual labor gradually skilled. Besides, in order to get hot food early, he doesn''t mind putting down the caster''s body and doing chores. "Then we should be more happy, if those mice learn to eat grass, we will have to eat cold dry food all the way to Castle Peak." The young king''s hand shrugged, waving the bread made of wheat flour in his hand, and his face was full of displeasure. He hated the taste of winter wheat, and the bitter taste reminded Marcus of his family''s plight in his childhood.


    "Maybe if our distinguished Lord Taylor Riel is willing to do something, we can start cooking now." Lothar''s voice was not far away. The count of Heishan was preparing fodder for the horses for the evening. For safety''s sake, they couldn''t let the docile animals eat the weeds freely. "Oh, really? But I think it is the most reasonable way to distribute work according to one''s ability. For example, I have to consider how to persuade the dead headed Lord of Castle Peak, and you are more suitable to continue to feed cattle As soon as Marcus said this, cheese and others rolled their eyes together, and then moved a little farther from the campfire. At the end of the day, it often meant the beginning of a new round of bickering between the two earls, who were so keen on such childish rivalry that the rest of the world had no interest in stopping them.


    "They started again?" ''said clandy, covering her ears, running through the two to the cheese. The mage wanted to speak, but considering the increasing voices of the other two people, he snapped his finger helplessly, so Lothar and Marcus were surprised to find that they could not speak! "Whatever you do, praise you." The wolf Walker nodded to the cheese and began to put the pot wood by the campfire.


    The mage tilted his head. He didn''t want to use magic in this kind of thing, but he was more afraid that the quarrel between the two people would cut his finger carelessly. "How is the tent going?" The witch thought, "yes, I don''t quite understand why Elsa didn''t let me reinforce it with vines. Those tents look like they''re going to fall in a gust of wind, and there''s no way you can fit them all in. " Cheese blinked, for he had already seen the red haired landlady coming up this way. The closed environment in which she grew up makes her lack of common sense in many details, while the witch''s natural ability to cast magic makes her tend not to use ordinary people''s "inefficient" tools when she encounters problems that cannot be solved. And this kind of random casting without caring about the cost is something that a mage like cheese can''t imagine.


    In short, the party''s dinner passed in the noise. Compared with the team that started at the foot of Longji mountain, cheese can clearly feel the excitement of this trip. The master savored the taste of wild vegetable soup in his mouth, sat on the wood, looked up at the stars, and laughed. It''s no wonder that so many casters are willing to squeeze some time out of their research career to take part in a few adventures, which is really good. Time goes by. First of all, the sorceress, who was the most physically exhausted, had become the first one who could not resist fatigue. After eating, she began to doze off on Elsa''s shoulder. The landlady had to take the lady carefully into the carriage. Although the decision was strongly opposed by the ladies, Jack and others insisted that they sleep in a relatively comfortable carriage. Rosa and Marcus don''t talk about it. Alexander, who became a wolf walker, has a good reason to make Mona and Elsa give up the night watch. His efficiency is much higher than the shift system. As for the webworm? The maid was very happy. Since the men wanted to show off, she would not do anything extra.


    As a result, as the ladies left, cheese, Lothar, Jack and Marcus were left by the fire. "You fat man, you have good physical strength. I thought you would go to bed early." The count of Montenegrin did not miss an opportunity to be sarcastic. "Oh, I''m not as strong as you, a savage. As a matter of fact, I really want to go to bed. It''s not a shame to have a rest to work better. But I don''t think I can sleep until something is clear? Mr. cheese. " Marcus''s fat face was heavily shadowed in the firelight. Although his tone was serious, the scene was still funny.


    The mage nodded. He motioned to Jack. Wolf Walker got up and left to guard against the darkness. Lothar also stretched out and stood up. "Ah, it''s better to go sports after dinner. I''ll help Jack watch. You can talk first." With that, he left regardless of Marcus''s surprised eyes."I thought he would be the one who listened the most The king''s hand took a look at Lothar''s position before and said in a complicated way. "If the count of Heishan really hates you, he will express it with the axe in his hand, instead of those childish ones. My God, what do you call this situation? I''d like to see his majesty see the two men who he had most high hopes quarrel like children. " Cheese rubbed his brow and said.


    "Believe me, your majesty intervened for us before Lothar was addicted to leading the war." Marcus laughs, picks up a branch, pokes the campfire, and splashes a rising spark. "Then he is indeed the best tempered monarch I have ever seen." Said the mage, with his head tilted. "As you say, you have seen many kings?" Cheese thought for a moment, as if he was counting something in silence. But most of them are stupid people who are not worth remembering, and you are much more interesting, Mr. Marcus, than those who make names boring. Who can steal from the devil Ordinary people, this kind of thing is not many. "


    "There are not many witches who can communicate with ordinary people like us on an equal footing, and are willing to peel wild vegetables with knives. Mr. cheese, first of all, please allow me to say sorry for the offence I made to you when I met you before. Your majesty is right. I am too strange to you and the world you live in. It makes me A little bit scared. " Cheese did not expect Marcus to say so. He looked at the fat aristocrat with a respectful expression, and then gave a general smile of relief.


    "Anyone who can''t understand magic is not worth communicating with. Those who are complacent are really stupid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    In other words, cheese and Marcus got the answer they wanted in the first round of trial, and their facial expressions were obviously relaxed. Through at least a few words, the two initially established a foundation of trust. And the mage knew that the night was short, and he could never use a night to let people like Marcus reveal everything to himself, so he chose to ask the most important question first. "Let me be frank. Before I met you, or rather before I arrived at Wangdu, I had made a deal with some devil who, at the price of it, asked me to find something stolen for it


    The fat King''s hand laughed. "No surprise. For years, it has been trying to find a way to get it back. But the devil''s law, if they have it, seems to limit it, so that the masked profiteer can''t come to me directly. You are not the first to be cheated to come to my trouble, and I believe you will not be the last. " Cheese raised his eyebrows. "Oh, it sounds like you''re sure to protect that thing in my hands? Even in such an environment? " He said with a crooked head and pointed to the carriage, indicating that the people in the group and himself were on one side. If the mage wanted to invent a name to hurt Marcus, he would have no room to resist.


    "Don''t mention it any more. You and I understand that no matter what the devil thinks, we will not be enemies in this plague. I don''t know why your majesty has entrusted you with the task of protecting me, but even though our king is often confused in small matters, he has never let the lion man down Marcus took a sip of the liquid in his foot cup. It was a kind of green grass tea that Elsa learned to make from Roland. The green soup was somewhat earthy, but the light sweetness in the mouth was enough to make people ignore its shortcomings.


    The mage nodded. "Indeed, your majesty sitter is a very wise monarch. His courage and wisdom are impressive. That''s why I''m worried about his decision... " With that, cheese turned his head and took a distant look at the darkness behind him, which was the direction of Cangshi Wangdu. "At the same time, Lord Atticus and I were sent. It was not a sound decision when we knew that you and Lothar were about to leave the royal capital, but it was the quickest way to restore order to the kingdom. Your majesty may have his own ideas behind the dangerous chess, which is not what I can guess. " The count of honor spoke softly of the mage''s anxiety.


    "No, or not?" Cheese seems to be inadvertently asked with a smile. Marcus just shook his head. "No, it''s not. I despise Lothar''s chivalry, but people can''t live just for profit. It''s easy to get lost. So loyalty, loyalty to the Hearn family, is the bottom line I set for myself His tone didn''t sound like a joke, which meant that Marcus would not resist even if the king really wanted to betray his treasurer. It''s hard for cheese to comment on such loyalty, but he believes that smart people like Marcus don''t need his advice.


    "Well, let''s not talk about what''s going on in your Majesty''s mind." The mage crossed his fingers and looked across the shadow at the man across the campfire. "Come back to you, Marcus. Can I call you that? I''m curious, just curious, what did you steal from that devil. "


    The fat man took out a silk handkerchief and wiped his forehead. "Just call me Marcus. In fact, adults come and go. I''m not comfortable listening to them. Curious? That''s a great honor, because as far as I know, your motive for investigating the whole plague is just curiosity. But in short, there is nothing to hide from you. Even if you don''t ask questions, I will take the initiative to seek your advice. After all, that damned monster has been pestering me for too long. "


    Marcus said, and drank a large mouthful of green tea, as if in order to suppress the heart palpitation. After a cup of tea, he looked at the empty cup and began to speak again. "It tastes really good. I hope Miss Elsa will tell me the formula, so that when I lose my official position and title, I can still make a living by selling tea. Oh, I''m off topic again, right? I''m sorry, although I''ve made up my mind, I still need courage when I open my mouth, and I''ve never been brave. But to tell you the truth, what I stole from the devil is very simple, "he put down the glass and pointed his head with his finger." wisdom. To be exact, it is beyond the speed of ordinary people''s thinking and a comprehensive way of thinking. "


    Cheese''s expression became serious, and he fell into thinking when he heard the other party''s reply. Wisdom, this is a somewhat unexpected answer from the mage. He originally thought Marcus had just stolen some magical items from the devil. In that case, he could always find something to replace. But wisdom, however, was tricky. "When?" He asked. "What?" "When did you get this, wisdom." Marcus pondered for a few seconds. "When I was six, I just had a poor birthday. About 14 years and five months ago. "


    "Hoo..." The mage took a deep breath. For 14 years, the wisdom that did not belong to him followed him for 14 years. The face of the king''s hand turned ugly in the long silence of cheese. No one likes to wait for others to announce their future. Finally, before the former''s face turned from white to purple, the wizard said, "I''ll tell you the truth. Of all the things I know, this one you stole is one of the most dangerous. If you don''t handle it well, you may become an idiot after stripping, because this ability that is not yours has passed through time and is difficult to distinguish from you, and that is not the result we would like to see, right? ""Really, become an idiot." Marcus, who got the result, was not so excited. His face was still ugly, but his expression was quite calm. Only his shaking hand betrayed the count, "I''m afraid you can''t even sell green tea." Cheese can''t bear to see the other side like this, "don''t be so pessimistic. I''m talking about the worst. Not to mention how much wisdom can be stripped off before it can be paid off. It has not yet been decided whether we should do this or not. "


    The mage''s words gave Marcus hope, and he looked up into the cheese''s eyes. "Do you mean I have another way to go?" "I think so, but I need some more professional advice about dealing with the devil. Don''t worry. I''ve seen worse. Now, I think it''s time to rest so that we can continue our journey tomorrow Cheese''s equivocal reply was to give the other party a reassurance.


    After Marcus went to rest in disbelief, the mage was still sitting by the campfire, looking at the burning fire and thinking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    "Why do you want to keep up? I''ve told you that you don''t have the talent to learn magic. " The fuzzy figure on the carriage hangs down his legs leisurely and looks at himself who is trying his best to follow the carriage. "Ha Ha... " Heavy breathing, anoxic brain even in front of the specific scene can not be determined, the line of sight can only see a large piece of fuzzy spot, it feels like a random daub on the same pigment plate. The outstretched hand, desperately wants to grasp the leg of the man''s trousers on the carriage. As long as he can catch it, he can


    "Hoo!" The curse crow suddenly sat up from the haystack. He rubbed his head, slightly dizzy from the sudden awakening, and looked around the scene. Large blocks of stone brick constitute the wall of the room, but those beautiful stones have obvious cracks, obviously after a strong impact. Responsible for lighting is an oil lamp, which has little oil left, the yellow flame struggling, not willing to put out so easily. In addition, the space, so small that it can only accommodate two adults, leaves only the haystack where the magician lies.


    As the oil lamp went out, another light came in from outside the door. "How is it going?" The curse crow lowered his head and asked, but he didn''t see the people coming in. "Are you awake? It gave me a big shock Lin covered his chest and said, kneeling on the ground will be some of the oil into the lamp has been extinguished. "How is it going?" The wizard repeated his question. "There are still some lamp oil. Just now the Duke sent someone to bring some more cans, but there is still a lot of food..."


    "I''m not talking about this." The curse crow took Lin''s wrist and looked at her in the eyes. "How many people are left?" The former maid was obviously frightened by the wizard''s rude behavior. She wanted to take her hand out, but she didn''t expect that the power of the curse crow was much greater than she thought. Tears began to whirl in Lin''s eyes, and the magician who noticed this had no pity at all. His eyes were gloomy and sharp, as if to pierce a person''s skin and look directly at the soul wrapped in flesh and blood. "And There are less than 300 people Wuwu... " Tears, finally burst into the general flow, Lin sobbed out that desperate status quo, put down the oil lamp in hand, began to sob.


    "Hoo Yes The curse crow heard the answer he wanted, loosened his white wrist, took a deep breath and said coldly. He simply looked at his clothes, and then stood up from the haystack. Under the light of the oil lamp, Lin was completely covered by the man''s tall shadow. "Where is the dwarf?" He asked, reaching for her chin after Lynn didn''t answer. "This is not the time to cry. Tell me, where is the dwarf? "


    "Oh In the front tunnel, Dagong and Mr Lyon are strengthening the line of defense. " Lin tried to stop crying and said to the curse crow. The magician nodded, crossed her body, and went out to the door. "We, we''re going to be OK, right?" The girl asked in a trembling voice behind her, and the fear came out. The man stopped, turned his head and looked at her. "You''re a banshee. You know this better than I do." Then he disappeared into the corner of the corridor. Leaving Lin buried her face in her knees and shaking her shoulders helplessly, curse crow is right. Among the survivors of molten iron city, who can''t survive tonight, she knows best. The ability to report the death of the banshee is like the most vicious curse, which makes this kind-hearted girl in deep pain. At first, Lin can also force her face to smile and go to those who are dying and send them quiet and peaceful blessing. But more and more dead, more and more despair, too many lives disappeared, so that she gradually distressed, those unwilling to die before the death of the eyes like nails pierced through her fragile heart, releasing the negative emotions. The only person she could rely on at this time, the curse crow, was extremely indifferent after the collapse of the molten iron city. Lin did not know that this was the side effect of the incantation master''s all-out thinking. She only felt the cold.


    Everything has a price. Just as cheese ignores external things when focusing, the performance of mantra crow''s concentration is extreme calm. In this state, he can temporarily forget his fear of death and put all his energy into solving problems. Under such circumstances, the magician walked in the dark tunnel. From time to time in the small rooms on both sides, we could hear the cry of the dying and the howling of the living. He stepped over the warm corpse under his feet, and the poor man who could not tell the direction because of his grief. The tunnel ahead gradually became bright and noisy. The smell in the air stimulates the nose, the smell of blood.


    "Hold on! Boys! Beat those damned rats back Without the bear''s fur cape, even the head ring was wearing a crooked hammer in the battle. The Duke waved his trademark hammer and yelled behind the defense line composed of wooden boxes and sundries. There was blood on his face, some of his own, and some of his own. "Come on! You hairy monsters! Come on! Try the dwarf''s hammer Andrew''s state is hyperactive and abnormal. His skin is pale red with blood because of excitement. Experienced soldiers will know that this is a very dangerous state. Anger beyond the limit can bring strength as well as fatal danger.


    "Buckram, protect the Archduke! Two men follow me Lyon, with a long sword in his hand, cleanly beheads the rat man flying up. His brow is tight, but the calm between his words shows a different mental state from that of the dwarf. Of course, the blood lion also wants to give everything to anger, let the most primitive force lead itself to fight, and then die. But that doesn''t work. The knight''s rules restrict him to fight for protecting the people in the passage behind him. He can''t let go so easily."Understand!" For a long time and a short time, two silver machetes have been worn out due to excessive killing. Even if it is a sword forged by elves, its edge is rolled up because of too much killing. Buckram''s face was covered with a bloody bandage, and his blind eyes were covered. The young ELF''s hair was full of grace. He was like a wounded beast, sticking out his fangs to all enemies who dared to approach.


    "Get out of the way, elf boy! Dwarfs don''t need the protection of elves! " Andrew yelled after he found the man in front of him, but his muscles twitched uncontrollably because of excessive fatigue, and sweat made the dwarf''s skin look even ruddy. "You must rest!" Barkm said, turning and stabbing a long knife into his abdomen as the rat tried to get over the shelter. "You''ve been fighting for so long that even dwarves will feel tired." The young knight''s retinue drew out his weapon and was scratched on the shoulder by another enemy. Buckram used the handle of the short knife to knock down the enemy who had attacked him. The long knife cut the hairy throat without hesitation.


    "GAH! GAH Crow calls were heard from behind the defenders, and countless black shadows crossed them and rushed into the ranks of rat men. The red eyed crows with sharp beaks attacked the weak parts of the rat, such as eyes and ears, as if they had lost their senses. Their noisy voice bothers those who are extremely sensitive to sound.


    "It seems that our Lord wizard has finally woken up." The dwarf, leaning on his hammer, turned to look at the crow that was coming this way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    The magician''s eyes had no focus. He walked to Andre''s side, and his hands, hidden in his robes, were shaking in accordance with certain rules. The spell was not over. He had to maintain the existence of the crows in this way. It wasn''t the first day that he saw someone casting a spell. He soon understood the state of the curse crow and knew that it was the fighter plane. So even though his body was exhausted, the determined dwarf still raised his hammer! It''s time to counter attack! Let''s get those damn rats out of here With that, he was the first to cross the defensive bunker, shouting the name of the ancestors in his mouth, and the Warhammer in his hand was roaring to knock down the enemy in front of him.


    Bakm, who was in charge of protecting the dwarves, swore in a low voice, but Lyon gave him a task that must be fulfilled. The young spirit glared at the wizard, and then he had to brave his head and follow Andre''s figure to rush up. "In the name of the forest, I hate dwarfs and witches." The silver blade unfolded in the words and turned into a deadly silver thread. Buckram''s long knife was stuck in the rat man''s neck, and it was difficult to pull it out even with the help of the spirit. Helpless, he can only give up one of his two weapons, holding a knife to continue to move forward.


    Lyon noticed what was going on, and the blood lion, who had been through a lot of fighting, immediately made the same decision as the dwarf. "Follow the Duke, let''s go!" With his sword as a spear, the knight stabbed the enemy in front of him, threw the struggling body out like a stone, and knocked over a crowd of unprepared rat men. Then Lyon jumped onto the wooden box, picked up a soldier''s weapon and pointed his sword at the enemy like a flag. "Kill!"


    More and more soldiers responded to the call to counter attack. They squeezed their last breath of strength. Their eyes were covered with blood. They fought with all the weapons at hand and followed their leaders. This is a battle between trapped animals. The molten iron men who are forced into the underground passage must guard their final position. Their anger turns into strength. No one cares about the sword moves any more, and there is no tactics at all. In this narrow battlefield, the boundary between man and beast becomes very blurred. This is the way of life. Regardless of the bright appearance, what kind of biological life style is not bloody?


    The sound of fighting gradually calmed down. Human beings successfully protected their positions and drove the rats out of the tunnel. According to the understanding of this period of time, those mice will eat a lot of food to replenish the physical strength lost in the battle, but they can not successfully take away the human body, and they have only one biological source, the same kind. Not to talk about the discomfort this behavior brings, but it ultimately gives the tired soldiers a chance to breathe. The Lord, who had won the battle but was in a mess, returned to the back of the line with his remaining troops. Most of the people fainted directly. The small number of people who were able to stay awake also had no strength to move.


    "Ha, thank you. It will be a long time before we beat those mice back if you don''t show up in time." The big Duke of the hammer leaning against the wall half opened his eyes and said thanks to the curse crow. He did not say that the curse crow''s hand almost overturned the situation of the battlefield, and the stubbornness of the dwarf made Andre unwilling to admit that it was difficult for him and his soldiers to win the next battle of the same scale. Beasts need rest, and here, it''s not a safe enough nest.


    "Hasn''t Carus come back yet?" The magician''s face turned pale. The energy he had recovered from sleep was once again consumed in the casting. He leaned against the wall and inquired about the whereabouts of the demons. Karus is now the hope of all the survivors, and as the only one of them to be able to walk freely in these dangerous tunnels alone, the mob has been given the task of finding an exit. After all, these passageways, which are mixed with the collapse of molten iron city and the original sewer system, are no longer familiar to dwarves, let alone the rats and radno in the passageways. Regardless of which kind they encounter in the rash movement, it is a disaster for the survivors.


    "Don''t worry, he will come back." Andre has full trust in his friends, and the dwarf is committed to it, but he doesn''t know who the message is for.


    "He''d better come back and go on like this, even if we find the exit, our physical strength will not be able to complete the retreat." Barkm said angrily. He had his own long knife in front of him. There was a terrible gap in the half position of the streamlined blade, which was broken when the elf pulled out his own knife.


    Lord liehammer was silent. He knew that buckram was right. The soldiers were suffering from severe physical exhaustion. Under such bad conditions, they did not even have medicine to treat the wounded. Leon, who was dressing a soldier, was biting his teeth. The young man in front of him looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. It was a good time to embrace the world. However, the rat man''s claws tore open his abdomen, and some intestines even flowed out of the wound. Such injuries still have the opportunity to be treated in peacetime, but now, both the blood lion and the injured are aware that they have no way. "Please Don''t waste it, bandages My Lord. " The soldier''s hand took Lyon, his pale face showed a bitter smile. "Leave it to the others." The blood lion grew up and wanted to encourage the young man not to give up hope, but when he looked at the tired face of the other party, his throat seemed to be stuck and could not make a sound. "Wizard!" Lyon tried his best to turn his head and yelled at the curse crow. If anyone could rescue the wounded man, it would be the grey robed mage.The magician wanted to think that he didn''t hear the cry, because he knew he was helpless. But the curse crow also believed that if he pretended not to hear and remained indifferent, Lyon would surely come to his stomach with a knife. It''s so difficult to walk through the tunnel with grey robe. "Help him." Said the blood lion, half threatening and half begging. "I''ll try my best." The curse crow sighed, knelt on the ground and began to talk about the blood stained bandage to open and examine the terrible wound. The magician never thought that the human body, which had been used to seeing in the laboratory, would one day make him feel afraid. The man was hopeless. He knew very well that even if he could sew up the wound, he would die of internal bleeding. The curse crow raised his head, closed his eyes and meditated for a few seconds, "it''s not easy to wait for death. I can help you free now." The soldier nodded and the wizard raised his hand and pressed his face. It doesn''t take a lot of effort to kill such a weak man, does it?


    Lyon couldn''t bear to see it. He stood up and turned his back and looked at the wall above his head. When curse crow got up, the knight punched the stone brick next to him. The blood ran down the gap between his fingers and dropped to the ground. "How about the witch?" Asked the blood lion, trying to turn his attention away from the tragedy behind him.


    "As usual, one is under my control, and the other, I still can''t feel it." The curse crow, sorting out the bandage just removed from the dead, replied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    Why tie something to the hilt? Whether it''s cloth or leather, why add these soft ropes to the tools used for killing? Ordinary soldiers may tell you that this is to prevent slipping and absorb sweat or blood from the palms of your hands. At the same time, it can also improve the comfort of holding the sword and increase the fluency of movement. But if you ask this question to a man who kills for a living, his answer may be different. Why do you want to wind the hilt? Of course, it''s because I don''t want to bear the sin of taking another life without any shelter, and I don''t want to admit that the blade is held in my hand, and I don''t want to feel the cold steel.


    But Carus never entangles the sword handle. He always holds the sword and dagger directly, which makes the devil feel his weapon better and makes the two sharp blades become the extension of his body. Of course, this may also be because the things around the hilt will make him unable to pull the weapon out of his body as freely as he is now. That would be a disaster for the hidden killer. And it can also be called a disaster, that is, at the same time on a small group of snakeheads and unknown number of rat people.


    This is what happened. In order to find the exit to the earth, the demons tracked a team of radno. Judging from the robes these guys wore, they should have been normal human beings not long ago, but the evil ritual of the mother of the crypt transformed his faithful believers into another image. And that means they don''t have the same aversion to light as their underground counterparts, who are born with snake senses, and they don''t go too far from the exit. But the wily Carus got one thing wrong: for the hungry rat people, whether they were the survivors of molten iron or these scaly creatures, they all had the same name, meat.


    A large number of rat men poured out from the rear of the passage blocked all the roads that the demon could escape. He was surprised to find that he was caught between the two sides and had nowhere to escape. At this time, Carus could not help admiring the magic of cursing crows. If only he could become a crow or something and fly over the passage. "There are enemies!" Radno reminded his companions in a strange human language. The snakeheads pulled out their daggers and looked around from back to back. Moo Yi sighed slightly. His eyes, which had been integrated with the darkness, began to ignite a terrible magic fire. Then came the long sword and short blade in his two palms. It''s not that Carus didn''t want to deceive the crypt mothers with his own race, but he gave up the idea after seeing the surprised expression on the snake''s head. Even the devil never traded with worthless things.


    "A question, where is the witch?" The burning sword pointed to the other side, and the demon asked impatiently. This is his second goal of acting alone, to find the witch hostage missing in the city wall collapse, she will be a powerful chip on the side of molten iron city. Of course, Carus''s question was quickly answered in front of the pantomime in which the snake heads looked at each other. And don''t need to turn back, you can smell the smell of rat man, he fiercely stepped forward a step, long sword forward sprint! On the attack track, Carus instinctively retreats in an attempt to avoid the blow. But the poor snakehead had no time to breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as the devil turned his wrist, the sword rolled up his clothes and forced the enemy to act according to his will. He pulled back hard and brought the other party to his body. The dagger of his left hand was aimed at the snake head man''s eyes. The distance between the knife tip and pupil was less than one centimeter! "I''ll just ask again, witch, where is it?" The voice of Carus sounds to those in front of him as if he were from a dark abyss. This is the gift of the devil''s blood. In some cases, he can use fear to tear open other people''s hearts and force them to tell their secrets.


    "I don''t know any witch, but some people say the other brothers brought back a strange girl." The murmur of the snake letter was especially serious when its owner was excited. It took Carus two seconds to understand what the other side was saying. But the rat man behind him didn''t move as fast as he thought, and other radno took pictures of the devil''s appearance and didn''t dare to move forward. He still had time. "Where is this man''s word now?" The dagger continued to move towards his eyes, and the double oppression of breathtaking words and fear made the poor priest speak out their stronghold without hesitation. "The second crossing in front is left and then right. There are upward steps in the gap on the left side of the wall, which is on top of it!"


    Carus gave a satisfied smile, his mouth full of shark like teeth, no less than that of the snake head man. "Thank you very much." With that, the demon descendant did not wait for the other side to react, and threw the enemy on the sword into the darkness behind him. Radno was thrown out of suspense into the rat crowd, not even scream out was drowned by hungry monsters. "Mouse or snake? I''m sorry, I''m not interested in the outcome of this fight. " With his head tilted and his eyes on fire, the killer put away his weapon and made a run-up movement. He sprang to his feet. His slender tail swayed in the air to help balance his body. Carus looked at the daggers in the hands of the two snake priests in front of him. These crazy believers did not know how to fight at all, and their weapon holding techniques were all wrong.


    "As a friendly reminder, it would be a better choice to put your thumb against the handle. Especially when your opponent is covered with hair The mob whispered as he put his hands on the shoulders of the two radnos, and then he used it as a fulcrum and kicked the snake priest in the center of the team to disperse their formation. Carus laughed happily, perhaps by nature, and could not help laughing at the flustered expression of other creatures. The assassin who fell on the ground did not stop his action. He easily avoided the dagger, and his sharp fingernail palm pressed the snake head man''s face door so that he could not attack with his long mouth and fangs. It''s like dancing in a crowd, with every step he can avoid deadly attacks and send his body to a safe place. "To be honest, you really shouldn''t spend too much time on me."The words of the demons are not wrong. After eating the first hapless snake head man, the rat people''s hunger is not satisfied. When Karus fights with a group of evil gods, these hairy monsters have quietly arrived. This time, a chilling scream finally came from the snake man''s throat. The horror of watching himself being eaten alive was unacceptable to all creatures. At this time, the radnos finally gave up wasting their energy on Karus and used their bodies and evil abilities to fight against the rat man.


    And the most lethal killer, has quickly left the battlefield, toward their new goals.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Peggy thought he might be dying. It''s not because she''s too sensitive. In fact, when a large number of snake headed monsters look at you like flesh, and you can''t use any power because of the damned spell of the grey wizard on your body, everyone will feel that way. "I warn you! I am your ally! Miss Peggy of the heartless sorceress! You can''t hurt me, otherwise Lord kuirah will not let you go! " The short witch bit her teeth and threatened, but the way she shrank in the corner was really hard to make the threat work. Peggy knew that. If she could still use magic, she would not talk to these ugly radno, let alone name her second hated witch.


    Who''s the witch she hates the most? That''s Ellie, of course. The guy who bullies himself is a disaster that escapes from the abyss! She was cold, cruel, and reckless, but because of that damned talent, every time, every time she made a mistake, someone else would take care of it. As a witch of similar age to Ellie, Peggy is often the first choice for the finishing staff. Tears, from the eyes do not strive to flow down, when the body''s magic no longer listen to the call, the so-called witch is just a group of ordinary women. Not to mention that Peggy is far away from women. She is just a child growing up in a special environment.


    The snake headed man''s bonfire couldn''t warm the frightened witch, and Peggy, with a tearful face, secretly lifted up from his knee to examine the scene. Looking for a chance to escape these monsters, she would rather be captured by dwarfs and witches and become a prisoner than be protected by the snakeheads. Those are monsters with snake heads! How can they be reliable? After all, appearance is the first step for us to know other creatures. When we see some faces that are not in line with our own aesthetic standards, we feel uncomfortable and want to stay away from each other. There''s no problem. As creatures, we all have the instinct to protect ourselves. But the problem is, as intelligent creatures, our ability to distinguish faces has been affected too much by postnatal, which makes us gradually change Too much emphasis on appearance.


    As a matter of fact, Peggy only needs to observe carefully and find that these monsters'' mouths speak the same language as her, except that the low voice and the murmur of snake tongue make them sound more like terrible whispers. The believers of the crypt mother even put some of their food in front of the witches. Although this did not mean that they knew the identity of the witch, they did not need to kill the residents of molten iron city. Every ordinary person caught by the ladno could become a Protestant of the great mother of earth under the semi forced preaching. Whether it is the pastor of the good God''s residence or the worshiper of the evil god, they are always willing to spread what they think is the "Gospel".


    On the other side of the space, there are a few ordinary residents who are caught. They are lucky to survive the collapse of the molten iron city, and they do not meet the hungry rat man. These people are undoubtedly lucky. Although they become prisoners of crazy believers, they still have no life worries. Although the amount of food thrown by the snakeheads is not large, it is enough for them not to starve to death. These people are also watching Peggy, the little girl who was recently captured by the ladnos. A bolder little boy climbed up to Peggy''s side when their supervisor didn''t notice. He pushed the black bread in front of the little witch. "Eat it. If you don''t, you''ll be hungry."


    Peggy looked at the little boy with a dirty face. Although her own condition was not much better than the other, the environment in which the witch grew up taught her that the noble witch did not need the help of mortals. Besides, that dirty piece of black bread was much worse than the food provided by Archduke liehammer when she was imprisoned. Even though Peggy''s status in the sorceress group was lower, she was still a member of the lost heart Bay ruling group. How could she ever eat this kind of food that only the real poor would buy? After Peggy was indifferent, the boy looked at the bread on the ground. He watched carefully, trying to find out the reason why the witch refused to eat. Is it moldy? By the light of the campfire, we can see that although the bread is stained with a little dust, it is definitely not deteriorating. So, when Peggy thought that the child would take the poor food, the little boy just carefully tore off a very small piece of bread crust. After seeing the Witch and confirming that she had no reaction, the boy swallowed his mouth. He was also very hungry and put the crust on his tongue. When the rough bread softens under the action of saliva and gives off a light sweetness, the boy tries to control himself not to swallow the things on his tongue at once. Taste, no problem.


    Peggy looked at the child in front of her and looked at herself incomprehensibly. Her heart suddenly filled with a restless mood. If the magic was still there, she would let the boy know that such a lowly person as him was not qualified to put his dirty face in the sight of a witch. The boy tilted his head. He looked at the bread on the ground and the witch who turned his head. Did he offend her by eating each other''s food? But, I was clearly trying to find out why she didn''t eat


    Peggy''s long dark green hair covered her like a ribbon, which was the most precious thing for the little witch, and even Qili was very careful not to hurt her hair in a prank, of course, because her owner loved her pet''s hair. But in a word, the beautiful hair also made the little boy aware of the things he neglected. The children of poor families can''t maintain their hair so well. A young lady from a wealthy family, this is a boy''s new definition of Peggy.So the question is, how can he make the lady eat in such an environment? The little boy didn''t know, but the strong hammer collar was still a part of the grey lion. Although the residents here were all immigrants from the interior of the Kingdom, the chivalry still affected them. He curled his mouth and felt his hands in the dirty clothes as if he had made up his mind. This behavior attracted Peggy''s attention. She had been observing the child in front of her through the cover of her hair, but this observation was only for safety reasons. Just when the witch thought the boy was going to take out some weapons and his body was ready to fight, what the other side pulled out made Peggy stunned. Although there was only half left, it was not difficult to see from the head that it was the body of a mouse.


    The witch moved her body back. As a witch, she certainly didn''t scream at things like mice and cockroaches like ordinary girls, but as far as page knew, the corpses of mice could be used as a lot of magic materials. Is the boy in front of me also a caster? It''s not impossible. Since there is a grey robe here, it''s hard to guarantee what kind of guy there is in molten iron city. So thought the witch, who had been too nervous by successive accidents. Immediately, however, she gave up the idea.


    "Eat, meat." Looking at the boy''s sincere eyes and the frightening mouse corpse on his hand, Peggy was really stunned this time. What did he let me eat? Dead mice? Is he teasing me? Like Ellie, would you tease me even if I fell into this field? Witch, cry, she cried so sad, let the radnos do not know what to do. The little boy tilted his head. He couldn''t understand why he made such a big decision to take out his secret grain reserves to each other, but made the young lady cry. This is meat! He inexplicably looked at the half of the mouse''s body in his hand. The head of the mouse on the corpse also looked at him with lifeless eyes. It''s hard to understand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "You! "Hiss," said the snakehead, waving at the little boy, threatening him to return to his former corner and move away from peg. Although these heretics don''t know Peggy, they can feel the difference in this girl. This is a gift from the mother of the crypt. The transformation into a different kind not only enhances their physical fitness, but also makes the ladno more sensitive to the things in the shadow than ordinary human beings.


    "Hiss, she, what should we do?" Another snakehead inquired that they were just a small group of believers who were responsible for providing a safe resting place for their fellow explorers. The emergence of Peggy was obviously beyond the scope of these pawns, and they had to ask for instructions from higher levels. "I''ll take her to see you, SIH, chief priest." Radno, who found the witch, stood up, shook his scaly neck and looked at the girl with long dark green hair by the wall. "It''s not safe in the tunnel. The mice are here." The monster who raised the question said with some concern that although it had a faith in the mother of the crypt, the rat man''s madness made it necessary to consider the danger of celibacy.


    Radno, who got up, looked at his companions and looked around the narrow shelter. He knew that in order to ensure the existence of this safe space, he could not let his companions and himself go on the road together. In that case "You, hiss, come here!" The snake head man said, went to one side and pulled up the little boy who had just sat down. "Bait." It explained to the other ladno. All of us have seen the appearance of rat eating. Those hairy guys are not any kind of forward-looking predators, and they don''t have the concept of catching them all in one net. For the blood eating rat people, the meat in front of them should be eaten first. A lively child, unable to pose a threat to the strong ladno, is enough to attract the attention of brutal beasts.


    Other snakeheads agreed with their brother''s idea. It was not far away from the area where the main sacrifice was located, and there were a large number of elite soldiers to protect him. There was no need to worry about the rat man. With this insurance, the plan of having one person to escort the little girl seems a lot more feasible.


    "Hey, let go of me!" The little boy, unsure of his future as a bait, punched his scaly arm with his fist and didn''t like to be caught in mid air. "Shut up, boy!" The snake head man opened his big mouth and roared in front of the boy. The smell in his mouth made the child cover his mouth and nose subconsciously. "I think you should break his leg first, hiss, so he can''t run." Said one of the monsters by the fire. "No, he should have his tongue cut off. He''s too noisy. He''ll lead the mice over." The other put forward a different point of view. But if I cut my tongue, would those mice lose interest in him


    "Stop! The snake head man holding the little boy stopped the discussion among his companions. He looked at the child in his hand with his vertical pupil, and licked the latter''s cheek with his forked tongue. This threat made everyone take a cold breath. "I gagged his mouth and tied his hands so that he could walk and not be afraid that mice would not find out." It was after this sentence that the fate of the poor child was decided. His hands were tied up with a large part of rough hemp rope. Such a restraint, let alone a child, would take a lot of effort for a thief who is proficient in escape. What was put in the boy''s mouth was part of his linen jacket, and the bait didn''t need clothes.


    Ready to start, the snake headed man hesitated to come to page. "You, with me, hiss, go to the chief priest." The witch raised her head and noticed the boy on the other''s shoulder. Peggy, who grew up in a chaotic environment, soon realized what this meant. However, she did not feel any sadness for the child who wanted to give her mouse meat. In fact, when she saw the other party in distress, the witch''s tearful face actually showed a smile. It''s always nice to see someone who has offended you in trouble, isn''t it?


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Peggy stood up and patted the dust on her clothes. She had seen these so-called chief priests around kuira, so she believed that whenever she saw that person, she would get the respect she deserved. And the other party will try his best to contact the damned curse seal for himself. Radno didn''t expect Peggy to cooperate like this. He looked at the girl in amazement and decided that her identity was absolutely different.


    Seen by other fanatics and prisoners, the convoy stepped out of the shelter. Snake heads don''t need lighting in the dark, and witches'' magic power is blocked, but their different body structure makes them better than human beings in night vision. As for the little boy, he just had to follow the rope in his hand. No one cared if he needed lighting. At the moment of stepping out of the stairs, the wind blowing from nowhere in the corridor was frightening. Rao radno had to be careful to observe the traces in the tunnel. And so on, when the great earth mother wakes up from her deep sleep, this place will become our only sanctuary.


    "Hee hee, are you afraid?" Peggy, with his hands on his back, whispered in the boy''s ear with interest. "I tell you, whenever we meet a rat man, you will be left to feed them." She likes to intimidate, like to see others panic in their own words, which makes her satisfied, make her sure that she is a powerful witch, not a little girl who will be kneaded arbitrarily. "Fear as much as you can, and you''d better pray that the mice can''t smell your fear. That way, you can live a little longer, but only for a while. " Page knew that even if they did not encounter any danger along the way and found the priest, the boy''s fate might have been killed on the spot. No heretic would walk through a crisis ridden underground with a useless child.The boy looked at Peggy, and he didn''t understand why she said these things to himself. Was this lady scared out of her mind? Didn''t she realize that she was in the same danger herself? What they should do is not to take advantage of the carelessness of this snake headed monster to find a chance to slip away? He doesn''t understand. Children''s understanding of the world is not complete, let alone have just experienced the collapse of the melting iron city, which adults can''t believe. All the laws that once applied have lost their effectiveness.


    When the two teams groped in the passage, none of them noticed that there was a tail behind them. Carus hid the flame in his eyes and watched the interaction between the Witch and the little boy with interest. He remembered that he seemed to be like this before, because the blood relationship was used by the so-called "father" as a dog. He killed other lives cruelly just to vent his anger. How similar is it to Peggy who has been bullied by Ellie? But today''s demons will not do that. He is a killer, but the killer also has his own way. He is no longer a pathetic son living in those eyes. And it''s all about a compassionate dwarf and a stupid human being. Can you meet the man who liberates you from the abyss of blind hatred? I am looking forward to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    In addition to the evil taste of observing witches, there is another reason why he did not take action in the first place when he found the team. He heard the conversation between radno, and the demons had reason to believe that the chief priest in their mouth would know the way to the ground. And a hostage of such weight can also increase the possibility of the survival of molten iron city survivors. Sounds crazy, doesn''t it? A weak killer actually intends to take the enemy''s high-level under the protection of many guards, let alone as the chief sacrifice of evil gods. It must also have the power far beyond the ordinary believers. However, this is not an impossible task for Karus. After years of training and long-term life, his skills did not decline with age as his friends did. On the contrary, he trained every skill to a terrible level. For the demon, he was just in his prime of life.


    The deadly killer stopped his steps. He heard a slight sound in the distance. The direction of the sound was exactly the direction of the three men ahead. The team was still too swaggering in the labyrinth full of rat men. Carus thought with his head tilted. He was thinking about whether to give up the plan of following the vines. He took Peggy away here, because if the number of rat people who attacked was too large, even he could not be sure that he could take the witch with him. But looking at the little boy''s side laughing at him, forget it, or wait a moment, perhaps let the witch be a little scared, can make her honest. The demon grinned, reached for the not smooth wall, and climbed into the darkness above the passage.


    The snakehead soon sensed that something was wrong, and his tongue in the air smelled some hostile signals. Reptile specific vertical pupil cold looking at the little boy behind him, "it seems that you come to use." Rat people come very quickly. They always do this. They try their best to run and find food. Then they suffer from hunger because of their excessive force. This is the sorrow of wild animals. They never know how to stop their unchanging way of living and think about a better way. But it''s also the gift of beasts. If people can be as pure as they are, patience and persistence will not be respected.


    Mice don''t need to see in the dark, although they do have the ability to see things in the dark, but more often, hearing, smell and the fluff on the edge of their mouths can provide more accurate information. When three rat people appeared at the corner of the passage, they even closed their eyes. "Gulu" boy swallowed his saliva. Although he could not see the scene ahead, he had a hunch that something bad had happened. The snake head man pulled out the dagger held in his waist, which is not far from the area where the main sacrifice is located. As long as the child is used as bait, it can easily pass through with the witch. With this in mind, the cruel monster took the boy with his other hand and made several cuts on his arm and leg. These wounds were not fatal, and the blood that could flow out was enough to attract the attention of rat people. "Hoo!" Sure enough, the rat man who smelled the blood began to make an intolerable sound, and they accelerated the speed of running towards here.


    Radno retreated from the boy and said in a gloating voice, "run, boy, for yourself. "Hissing" fear occupied the boy''s heart. As soon as he was free, he instinctively ran to the other side. Even though he knew that he would eventually be overtaken by those bloodthirsty monsters, he might live another second, and his survival instinct controlled him. Until, as he ran past Peggy, a wisp of dark green hair swept over his ear. If I run away, what happens to this girl? This time, you can attract rat for snake head monster. What about next time? Is it her turn? We always say that hatred is blind, but what about kindness? When you decide that a person needs help, you don''t think about other possibilities. At least one child won''t change his mind so quickly.


    So in the three pairs of surprised eyes, some of the boys who had run out actually turned back by themselves! He judged the other side''s position according to the feeling of the snake head pushing himself just now, and ran into each other as hard as he could. The corners of Carus''s mouth saw this scene rise irresistibly. He was worthy of being the leader of the dead dwarf, all of whom were dwarves. "Run! I''ll hold it The boy yelled at Peggy as he ran past her. And the witch is scared by this crazy move, she grew up mouth, eyes full of disbelief.


    "Touch!" "Asshole! Bastard The boy and the monster collided, and they rolled together on the ground. The former tried to entangle the snake head man''s waist with his legs to prevent the other party from throwing himself down. "Run! Run How can a hungry child control the terrible radno? The scaly fists pounded the boy''s cheek one by one, leaving massive congestion and wounds on the original flat skin. "Hiss! Get away from me The snake head man cursed that he could see that the rat man was very close to him. If he went on like this, he and the boy would become food for mice! In order to save his life, now it has no care to let the child keep the ability to run. It raised the dagger that had just scratched each other and stabbed it into the boy''s neck!


    The mob grinned and grinned. He saw that the child instinctively released his legs when he was about to be killed, raised his hands bound by ropes, and blocked the blow that should have cut his throat with those thick hemp ropes! "Ah The young voice yelled, but it was not because of pain. The child showed a strong character that was not consistent with his appearance. The dagger stabbed into the rope actually hit the back of his left hand, and the sharp iron blade penetrated his palm. However, he did not give up because of this. The liberated right hand seized the snake head man''s hand holding the dagger and did not let it pull out the weapon. He''s not like a human child now, but like a wild cat trying to survive."Why?" Peggy looked at the scene and murmured. Smart as she was, she soon understood the boy''s intention. But why? Why did he dare to turn back and face death earlier? Why did he fight to give me a completely unnecessary escape time? Don''t you understand him? The witch''s head was in complete confusion.


    "There are always some people in this world who are born or nurtured. They seem innocent and can''t see the filth in this world. They are blind and can''t see the difference between us and them; they are deaf and can''t hear the vicious words that we curse them. But I think they''re just idiots, stupid enough to sacrifice themselves to save us, things like that The murmur of Karus sounded in Peggy''s ear, and a man, naked of his upper body and burning with terrible magic marks on his skin, appeared in front of her. Like a sword just taken out of the forge, it slowly stretched out from his palm. As the man moved his neck, the witch could see the sheep horn winding out of his head.


    Radno, who was hurting the boy, also saw the figure of the demon, but he paid more attention to the flaming eyes than anything else. "Hoo..." The breath of sulfur wafted out of Karus''s mouth, and even the rat man was overwhelmed by the terrible killer. "I have seen the house of your faith, the so-called mother of the crypt." Two points of magic fire approached quickly. In a flash, the child hanging on the snake head man was picked off by the demon. His other hand, holding a long sword, had put the sharp blade on the crazy believer''s shoulder. "I don''t know what makes you believe in him, and I don''t care. I just want to tell you what I think before you die. In my opinion, you should believe in this child rather than believe in that iron knot. "


    Blood, splash. With his eyes open, the snake''s head turned several times in the air and fell in front of the rat man. Just as page thought it would end with the mob''s hand, Carus made another amazing move. He put the boy on the ground, completely ignoring the other party''s fear because of his appearance, and the devil put his hand on the child''s head. "This gives you the ability to see things in the dark for a while. Watch me do it, because next, it''s your turn. " After that, Carus rushed to the three rat men who were still watching, and the red sword killed two of them. Then, seemingly by mistake, he avoided the key of the third rat man and cut off one of its front paws.


    "Ding Dong!" Before, the boy with the snake''s foot didn''t see the man hurt by the Dagger''s head. "Pick up the dagger and kill the mouse. Otherwise, I''ll kill the girl. "


    With tears in his eyes, the child crouched down and picked up the dagger with his right hand. The dagger was a little big and heavy for him. But he didn''t give up. He carefully recalled the movements of the demons he had seen just now, and imagined the weapons in his hands as a growing sword.


    Carus went back to Peggy and put his hand on the witch''s head, forcing her to look directly at what was happening. "Take a good look at what a worthless mortal in your eyes can do."


    "Poop!" The channel is quiet again after a sound of the blade piercing the body. Rat man, down. Boy, still standing. His chest was scratched by mouse man''s paw, and the skin of his exposed young body turned outward, leaving a shocking scar.


    "Some people will never learn to fight without long training, but some people, they are born soldiers." The devil came up behind the boy and just caught the latter''s fallen body. He looked at the dagger that was held in his hand even though he was dizzy. "Look, this boy is so much better than those snake headed guys when he holds a knife for the first time. I remember that''s what they said about people like that. " As he said this, Carus'' hand lit up a little flame. He pressed the burning palm on the boy''s wound, and a smell of barbecue quickly spread.


    "Since a man can have an elf as his servant. I think I can, too. " The killer showed his sharp teeth and looked at the faint child in his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    When the demons captured Peggy again, an army marched silently in the wilderness about a day away from the city of molten iron. They are different from all human armies. They do not have the command and pace that is deliberately emphasized. However, the marching team maintains a delicate formation, without bright armor and striking flags. This team seems to be integrated with the roadside weeds. It is quiet and fast. When they pass by, it feels like the wind blows through the grass stems. This is the team of elves.


    The spirits from the forest on the southwest border of Cang lion walk in the open sky, which makes them feel uncomfortable when they are familiar with forest life. But the calm Rangers know that calm observation and calm thinking are the only way to survive in any environment. Except for some special individuals


    "Burp!" ARTWOOD, who lies lazily on the back of a stag, burps his wine. The elder wizard, who has the name of green stick and is also the master of bakm, is totally different from the spirit soldiers guarding him. Of course, this is not only the artistic hair of the old elf, but also the initiator who urged the tribe to join in the war against the rat people The battle itself seems less concerned.


    "Elder, we are very close to the dwarf city. But the scouts still didn''t find any buildings on the horizon An elf with long golden hair, dressed in leather and bronze armor, rode up to Atwood on a smaller stag and said respectfully. He wore a headband made of three different plants on his head. It can be seen that the spirit should be over 300 years old, and he is also the leader of this army. However, even the elves who have lived nearly three times as long as ordinary people will behave as if they were just young adults before the green stick. Among all the elders, Atwood is the most special existence.


    "Will see, will see." The drunken old man replied casually. He shook the hollow wooden wine pot and hung it on the antlers in front of him. "Tell the hunters to prepare bows, arrows and knives. Burp, the smell of blood in the air has been blown so far, and there will be a big war when we get to our destination."


    The spirit in armor frowned. "Elder, I still don''t understand. Even if we want to join this war, we don''t need to cooperate with human beings. With our strength, we can wipe out those twisted creatures. Moreover, the Lord of this land is still a dwarf. " When he was talking, he looked at his left hand holding the reins intentionally or unintentionally. There were only three fingers left that should have been as long as a work of art. His ring finger and little thumb were cut off for some reason! And when it comes to dwarves, the elf general can feel the faint pain coming from the broken finger of his left hand.


    "Mlose, your wound has been healed for decades. Why hold on to those hatred?" Green stick looks at his younger generation with a smile. He knows the origin of mlose''s hatred for dwarves. A group of crazy dwarfs invaded the forest decades ago. They used iron tools to cut down trees and killed a small group of Rangers they met. As more elves followed the cry of the green son, the trees that had lived for a long time had been dug out of the ground. The dwarfs claim to have valuable mineral resources in the ground, and for this reason they did not hesitate to destroy what was covered in the soil.


    Mlose snorted coldly, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. "Dwarves are savage destroyers. They are only infatuated with the lifeless stones and have no feelings for the living things. They are the bane of the world." In fact, the general''s words are also very representative. Almost all the elves dislike dwarves for this reason. In the eyes of nature loving elves, dwarves'' enthusiasm for minerals and creation has become wanton destruction of the natural world. They dig out mountains to find gems, cut down forests to light blast furnaces. If we say that human shortsightedness can be attributed to their limited life span, Then there is no possibility that the dwarf''s behavior can be forgiven by the elves.


    Green stick curled his mouth and turned his head. "Rebirth and destruction, maintenance and breakthrough, we and they are all part of the world, just as we are with those creatures called rat man. Everything starts from nature and will eventually return to nature. What is there to argue about? " The old elf said, from his tangled hair to scratch, with a burst of protest like cry, a small bird was caught by him. "Go and help me see what''s going on in that city." The bird, less than the size of a palm, blinked at the green stick''s words and flew into the sky with its wings outstretched. It''s strange to say that when this bird takes off, its feathers begin to expand rapidly in the sun. When it flies over the heads of the elves, where is the appearance before? It is a giant eagle with red tail wings! It has a wingspan of at least two meters, bright red tail feathers in the air left a conspicuous track!


    As if reminded by Atwood''s action, mlose shook the reins and urged the stag to the front of the line. "Rangers, let out the falcons, let our flying friends be our eyes." With his orders, the ranks began to have large and small dark shadows, that is, the elves domesticated warhawks, they can provide a higher and more comprehensive view of the master. The open sky soon appeared a large number of circling shadows, such a terrain is more suitable for hawks than in the forest.The old elf raised his head and put his palm on his eyes to block the sun, "ah, ah, this is equivalent to telling others that we are here. It seems that the battle will happen ahead of time. No, I have to drink more quickly Atwood said as he took off another jug from the antler, and by the way, the stag on which the elder elf was riding had at least ten such containers on its head. If the deer he sat on was not used to the behavior of the green stick, it might have turned the old guy out.


    The giant eagle circling up overlooks the earth with its sharp sight. No one has been managing the field has shown a trend of dilapidation, never seen the indentation in the wheat field everywhere, according to the experience of the giant eagle, can produce such traces, the size of that creature should be similar to its own master, but this number is much more. It seems that we can eat a lot more food than squirrels recently. I hope they taste more delicious than squirrels. Flapping his wings and moving on, the giant eagle saw more scenes, some scattered small camps, but it seems that they should have been abandoned. Otherwise, when they fly by, no one can get out of the tent to look around. And maybe it''s the instinct of animals. The scouts in the sky instinctively feel that it''s better not to approach these camps rashly. There are some very An indescribable breath, which is more obvious in the big mound ahead. Wait, it''s not a mound, it''s a huge ruin!


    At the same time, some people in brown robes raised their heads, and these crypt mothers, searching for survivors and usable items in the ground ruins, found sky watchers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    People in the narrow space are shocked and temporarily forget the bloody scene that happened in front of them. The boy and girl who had been taken away by the snake head man have come back! What''s more, what followed them into the shelter was not the sacrifice of their evil gods, nor the rat man chasing their prey, but a man with naked upper body and flaming eyes. When Karus approached here, whether it was radno by the campfire or the refugees in the corner, they subconsciously held their breath, just out of fear. If the rat man was a blood eating beast, then the demon was the deadly God of death. The pressure of the two was totally different.


    Carus glanced casually at the snake men who pulled out their weapons in a hurry, and handed the boy in his arms to Peggy for her care. "Watch him. He''s more useful to me than you are." In fact, even without this threat, the poor little witch did not dare to make other ideas. Peggy knew that even if her magic power was not sealed, it would be as easy to kill her as to crush an ant. The witch dragged the boy to the wall of the entrance, and placed the latter''s head carefully on her leg, hoping that this would make him feel better and indirectly win the favor of Carus. Of course, I''m afraid only the devil can know whether it''s useful or not.


    However, most of Peggy did nothing because the killer killed the snake head man immediately after he confessed this sentence. If these radno were born like this, they may indeed bring some trouble to Karus. After all, they are creatures under the control of the mother of the crypt. Even if their physical strength is not comparable to that of the demons, they still have the strength to fight in number. Unfortunately, their transformation time is too short. In addition, these priests are not familiar with close combat before. The killers at this time are totally irresistible beasts to them. For caraus and radno, they are no different from a tiger in a flock, and in an instant their flesh and blood are flying.


    Seven heads, seven hands. The shadow reflected by the bonfire soon left only one. The demon took a deep breath on the corpses all over the ground, and the expression on his face was quite unpleasant. He hated this kind of fighting. It was neither fun nor risk. The killer never killed meaninglessly, which was totally unreasonable. "Well, you are safe." When Carus looked at the people in the corner of the wall and said this, some people with poor psychological quality almost lost their control on the spot. Who made the appearance of the demons no better than that of the snake head monster?


    The killer has a crooked head. He has long been used to the prejudice of others towards him. In combination with his behavior just now, whether these people''s reactions are prejudices or not is worth discussing. Carus went to the Witch and the boy, and violently tore the clothes from the boy''s chest. The chest was very thin because of hunger, and the ribs under it were faintly visible. However, the demon had no idea about it. He had seen too many people who were even more miserable than this child. Carus stretched out his right index finger and slid his sharp fingernails on the boy''s skin. Soon, a strange symbol appeared on his chest. It''s just that the wound that was opened didn''t shed blood, but soon scab, but it seems that the scar will stay forever. "It''s time to get up, boy." After carving the symbol, the mob grabbed the boy''s chin and lifted him to the same height as himself.


    The painful pull soon awakened the sleeping child. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the eyes beating with magic fire, and the things before fainting were quickly recalled. "Er..." The boy struggled as if to say something. But his struggle seemed powerless and ridiculous to Carus, and the troll grinned with a terrible grin, "save your strength, boy. After all, the lives of these people are in your hands. " As soon as the voice fell, the severe pain came from the boy''s chest. It was like a burning feeling from the skin into the internal organs, and then along the blood vessels into the bones. In an instant, the boy even hoped that he could die immediately and not suffer from this kind of torture.


    But the next second, the sharp pain disappeared, inexplicable force burst out of the muscles, which allowed the boy to get rid of the control of the demons. He fell to the ground, gasped, and the big beads of sweat fell on the ground like rain.


    "Didn''t you faint? Oh, you seem more interesting than I thought. Well, the next thing is up to you. This lady and I have something to do. When you go back, you can talk to the dwarf and say that I will take them out soon. " No matter how much the boy heard, Carus turned his head and grabbed Peggy''s hair and took the witch out. His face was full of excitement and seemed to be very happy. He even hummed a song which was quite terrible to the witch.


    When the two men who left came back to the place where the snakehead and the rat died, the mob let go of his hand. "Are you puzzled? Why didn''t I take you to the dwarf after I saved you? " The witch knew that the dwarf in the other side''s mouth was referring to big Duke liehammer. She rubbed her scalp, hoping that the long hair had not been pulled off. And the question of Carus, to be honest, Peggy didn''t have the courage to think about it. Just now, the girl is still waiting for her courage. Yes, you are a witch. How can you be compared with those mean mortals? Your life, however, is quite valuable. " A hand with sharp fingernails rubbed Peggy''s face. Her eyes were full of tears, but how could a demon be soft hearted.Seeing the witch''s appearance, Carus raised his eyebrows. He put down his frightened prisoner and went to the body of the snake headed man. "I''ve always been against waste. Every existence, even such a guy, has his value, isn''t it?" Just when Peggy thought the devil was going to eat radno''s flesh and blood, the next scene was far beyond her expectation. The killer''s hand gently stroked the skin of the corpse, not letting go of every inch of his skin. Karus''s naked upper body was covered with magic lines of red light. When he fully stroked every corner of radno''s body, including the parts that had been cut off by him, the mob stood up.


    The witch looked at the snake head monster who looked at her hands and feet in horror. Under its feet was a miserable corpse without skin. "Hiss, this tongue is really inconvenient to speak, hiss, no wonder these guys always have a strange tune." Radno said to himself. When he thought he was ready, he looked up at Peggy. "Well, my dear witch, hiss. Let''s go to the chief priest."


    There was a terrible flash of fire in the pupils of the reptiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    In fact, by the time Peggy was recovered, Carus''s mission had already been completed. He could take the witch back to the position formed by the survivors of molten iron city, and give the latter to Archduke liehammer before making plans, but the demons didn''t do that. The killer knows the limits of man. He remembers what the soldiers looked at in his eyes when he left the position, hope, last hope. Human beings are not suitable for living underground. Long time without sunshine and narrow and oppressive living environment are enough to drive normal people crazy, not to mention the accumulated excreta. These Carus knew better than that, and therefore, he knew that he could not take the safe road, and that to persuade the foolish dwarf to leave here, he had to take the leader with the hammer, and the leader who wanted to take the hammer had to find the chief priest. This is undoubtedly an extremely dangerous and difficult task, but the demons have absolute confidence in their skills.


    So there''s only one hidden danger left, isn''t it? She hesitated for two seconds and turned her face to the killer with the smallest movement. "You should have guessed what I was going to do, right?" The mob seems to have adapted to his new look, and he can even control his tongue shaking when speaking to produce a relatively more standard pronunciation. But that doesn''t mean that peg will lessen any fear of the former. She opens her mouth, tries twice, and finally says the complete sentence, "I won''t cause you any trouble!" The witch''s promise was meaningless to Karus, who knew that the hostages who said they would not resist would run away whenever they had a chance, but now there was no time for him to really make Peggy submit, so he decided to do what his father of blood should do.


    "Let''s talk about a deal." The effect of the demon''s habitual smile on the snake''s head is more like a pre attack threat, "I know you''re in the war against molten iron, but look around you. The survivors don''t care too much about the loss of a witch among the last hanged war criminals. And the grey wizard has no problem with you, so if you can cooperate with me in extracting the information from the priest''s mouth, I may be able to ask Andre to let you go


    Peggy swallowed. Of course, she wanted to agree to the conditions of the demons. But the witch turned to think that although it seemed that she was being held by the other party, her help was also necessary for Karus to get the position of the exit of the ruins. The initiative of this transaction is actually in our own hands. "The trembling voice of Peggy, as much as possible, can be lessened, as much as the voice of the covenant, which I can''t think of, is a little less than the voice of my mother


    "Shelter? I think house arrest is more appropriate. You and these people, "he said, pointing to his head and gesturing to radno," how fragile is your alliance? Maybe because of your identity, they can offer you some courtesy, but think about it, are you really safe to fall into the hands of these crazy people who do nothing to follow the evil gods? A witch who can''t cast magic will not be at home anywhere. " The witch doesn''t worry about the witch making terms with himself, or that as the party offering the deal, he is also afraid that Peggy will not dare to think because of his fear.


    What Karus said hit Peggy''s bull''s eye. The witch understood that as long as her magic power was still in the seal, she could only be taken as a hostage with limited freedom no matter under the protection of any power. At the end of the day, it''s her real concern to let the curse crow lift her own magic power. However, it is not easy to remove the curse of the grey robed mage. "Do you have the power to restore my magic?" Said the witch suspiciously.


    The killer tilted his head. In fact, he was not sure. Although he guessed that the curse crow didn''t care about the witch''s capture, but the situation was so, it was inevitable that the magician had any other plans. But these concerns don''t need to be revealed to page, which is also the devil''s usual trick. "Can you find anything more sure than me?" Carus''s answer seemed to answer the witch''s question, but in fact he did not give any commitment, so that even if it turned out that he could not persuade the crow, the witch could not accuse him of breaking the deal.


    "Well..." The green long haired witch bowed her head and thought. Although she had not yet noticed the language trap of the demon, she instinctively felt that the other party''s promise could not be fully trusted. But at the same time she knew that the covenant with the mother of the crypt was like that of Carus, and she could almost foresee what she would look like after the chief priest. Is that what you want to see? From one cage to another?


    As page thought, the smile on the corner of the killer''s mouth became more obvious. Although Carus was not very clear about the way the witches acted, his rich experience made him realize what the prisoner really wanted. "How about this? When I find the exit, I will not only ask the grey wizard to return you magic, but also ask him to Erase the mark on you and let you be truly free. "


    The words stabbed the witch''s heart like poison, and Peggy''s head jerked up in the murmur of the demon, and she looked at her with open eyes. Freedom, what does that mean? The little witch is still too young to worry about the threat of death if she loses the soup pot of the sorcerer group. Does freedom mean that she does not have to be ordered by an old witch like kuira? Does that mean Ellie can''t bully herself anymore? Does it mean that you don''t have to go back to the wet, dark streets of lost heart bay to face the vulgar bandits and sailors? Some kind of throbbing arose in Peggy''s heart, and Carus knew that it would make the witch''s heart set to fulfill their trade."Think about it. It''s a good deal." The demon said, stretching out his right hand, the hand covered with snake scales began to burn a weak flame. The witch looked at the hand as if possessed. She seemed to see a bright future in the fire. Peggy pondered for a moment, and finally stretched out his left hand and held it up.


    Fire, out. Transaction, establishment. The Witch and the killer both smile, but the things they laugh at are not the same. "Well, since there is no problem between us, let''s move on. It''s always good to see the sky early. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Mu quietly rest. Although his heart seems to be bitten by countless insects as anxious, but he must suppress his impulse, restore physical strength. Soon, my great Lord, I will be with you soon. The tattoo on the mother of the crypt''s priesthood flowed in accordance with certain rules on her skin, which happened to all believers who had not yet been converted into snakeheads. As they went underground, they could feel the call of the evil gods they worshipped through the "divine lines" on their skin. This throb urged them to go deeper, to the ground, to awaken the existence that had been sleeping for so long. Unlike mu, most of the believers have no way to control themselves in this throb. Their strong desire is enough to destroy the fragile reason of ordinary people. They may become uncontrollable lunatics at any time. This is the main reason why the church had to convert a large number of ordinary believers into radno.


    On the other hand, although the collapse of the melting iron city made Archduke liehammer and his soldiers no longer stop the church''s steps, the violent shock also changed the underground passage under the city. The map originally obtained from the underground compatriots completely lost its function. Mu and his priests had to find the access to the lower level again. This is undoubtedly a difficult thing. The underground labyrinth designed by dwarves still retains a lot of remains even after the collapse of the surface buildings. They greatly confuse the audio-visual views of the mother of the crypt, not to mention the other residents who were intentionally or unintentionally thrown into the sewer and the rat people who followed the order smelling the blood trail brought great trouble to the exploration.


    If only the witch left later. Mu sometimes can''t help but think that the witch named kuira can drive insects to explore many places that ordinary people can''t reach, which can make them faster. Thinking of the witch, the chief priest also remembered that he had promised kuila to retrieve her two companions who had sneaked into the city of molten iron. He raised his smooth head and reached out to catch the dripping water from the cracks in the rock above. It was not easy to find two witches in such a place, and it was uncertain whether they were still alive. If you fail to make an appointment with the other party, you will have to bear the revenge from the heartless witch group. The irritable mood grows in Mu''s heart. You must wake up the Lord faster. As long as you have the protection of the Lord, these problems will not be a problem. The chief priest of the evil God opened his eyelids with the same strange patterns, and listened to the sound of footsteps approaching him.


    "Lord priest, a brother came with a girl who claimed to be a witch." The priests who still kept the human body were wary of reporting. At this time, all the believers who still kept the human body were senior and powerful. At ordinary times, they might be the regional leaders of the belief in mother of the crypt, but in Mu''s, they were just like Protestants on the first day of their initiation.


    Mu''s tattoo stopped trembling, and his relationship with the existence of worship was far more than simple belief, which made him a little more calm than the crazy believers in front of him. "I see. Show me." He got up and tidied up his brown robe a little. Unlike ordinary believers, there was no decoration on the robe of the priest. But this simple brown robe on Mu''s body makes people feel as if they are staring at the deep cave, and the things under the shadow are totally unpredictable.


    The informed believers soon took Mu to a road junction, where a large number of Mother Earth believers gathered. After perceiving the arrival of the priest, they bowed down to give way to a road, revealing Peggy and her nearby Karus. "Miss peg, it''s a pleasure to see you again." Mu''s face raised a warm smile, but the smile on his face full of tattoos is particularly strange.


    The witch gently raised the corner of her skirt with both hands, and said hello to each other. Even the demons had to sigh for the calm that Peggy showed at this time. There was no clue from her. Was she a born actor? It doesn''t stop the killer from thinking about how much fear the other person shows about himself before he starts to think about it. "I should be glad that, without you and your kind friends, I would have been buried in the hands of those savage rat men." The witch laughed, unable to see how many percent of what she said was true or false. But the bloodstains on page''s clothes provide strong evidence for this.


    "It''s our pleasure." Mu nodded and put his eyes on radno beside the witch. There was also a lot of blood on the body of the demon who disguised himself as a snake head man, which he dug out and smeared on his body after consulting with page. "You too, my brother. You have provided protection for our allies, and your merits are known to all. " Carus bowed down in fear, while he sneered.


    The chief priest looked at Peggy again. He soon found that although the girl in front of him was indeed a witch he knew, there seemed to be something wrong. "With all due respect, Miss Peggy. Although this question is a bit impolite, can you still release the magic power normally now? " When they heard this question, Peggy and Carus were both worried. They knew that whether they could get a passage to the ground depended on how to answer the question.


    The long haired witch showed a look of embarrassment. She even turned away and looked at the ground at her feet. A moment later, he said, "I''m sorry, when I was caught, my magic was sealed by the grey master on the side of the molten iron. Although I managed to escape from those damned fools after the collapse of the city, I can''t do it now So far, Peggy''s statement is no different from what she prepared with the mob. Next, as long as she naturally goes on with this topic, she proposes that the other party send a few people to send her back to a safer ground to get the information of the exit. But the witch''s next words startled Carus, "can you help me to lift this seal?" Peggy looked at mu with an expectant look and asked.What the hell is this witch going to do? Fortunately, the muscles on the snake''s head are difficult to make subtle expressions, or even the killer''s heart will inevitably show flaws when hearing the witch''s speech which is tantamount to betrayal. Rao is so, the demon is also a little surprised. He never thought that the witch named Peggy has such courage. Isn''t she afraid to give up her disguise and kill her on the spot? Or is she determined that for those people in the iron city, she dare not give up this action? Either way, she has to pay for it.


    The chief priest of the brown robe thought for a moment, and he stretched out his right hand, "it''s impolite." With the tattoo floating on Mu''s body, the witch could feel that something different from magic was exploring her body. Of course, she didn''t like this peeping, which was far more uncomfortable than physical nudity. But Peggy was fed up with the days of no power. She was born with the ability to cast magic! If the cult believer can immediately remove the curse of the curse crow, she will not hesitate to tear up the deal with the demons. Peggy believes that as long as she gets back the magic, she will have the power to fight even in the face of Karus.


    The probe didn''t last long, and when Mu moved his hand off page''s forehead, the Witch and the killer were ready to fight each other. But it didn''t happen, and the chief priest, with a helpless expression on his face, shook his head at Peggy, "I''m sorry, Miss Peggy. But I''ve never seen the shackles on you, and I can''t guarantee what will happen if I try to break it by force. " This is a lie, of course. Mother of the crypt is more powerful than magic and curse. Mu also has the ability to control the power precisely, but he is not willing to do so. There is no need to waste a lot of energy on making this little witch regain her magic power. Waking up the earth mother as soon as possible is the most important thing to consider now.


    "Well." Peggy said bitterly, but did not show much disappointment, she intentionally or unintentionally took a look at Carus disguised as the snake head man, mischievous blink. Of course, no one knows whether the mob will accept such an apology.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Mu frowned and looked at the witch in front of him. "Miss Peggy, since I can''t get rid of your curse, what are your next plans? As you can see, my brothers and I still have to go deep into this maze to find the great mother earth, and your body The chief priest didn''t say it directly, but it was easy to understand what he meant by looking up and down at Peggy''s emaciated physique. Mu hoped the witch would realize that there was no burden in the team.


    And it struck Peggy and Carus, who were eager to get their way to the earth quickly from these fanatics, and the witch said, "I know I can''t help you now. I will not ask you to give up the great cause of awakening mother to take care of me. I just hope that you will abide by the covenant with the heartless sorceress and send some reliable men to send me back to the ground. No offense, but I''m really fed up with the underground world. " What peg said was not a lie. She really didn''t want to stay underground for a moment, so her request was sincere and could not be seen.


    "Well..." Murmured for a moment. To be honest, the witch asked to leave on his own initiative, which was just a thing he couldn''t hope for, and it didn''t hurt to transfer a few believers. However, the work on the surface still needs to be done. If the chief priest does not say a word, he will immediately assign staff, which will be too impatient, which may make the moody witches feel unhappy. "You want to go back to the surface, of course. But with all due respect, according to Ms. kuirah, besides you, Miss Cherie also sneaked into the city before the collapse. Do you have any information about her? " The chief priest is not unaware of the relationship between the two young witches, so this sentence is just a simple expression of his concern for the witches. Even if Peggy does not know the whereabouts of Qili, or even if she knows but fails to report, Mu will not care. But sometimes it''s just a coincidence.


    Just as page opened his mouth and wanted to say that he didn''t know where xiaoqili was, a voice she knew and hated came from behind the brown robed believers. "You''re here, my dear little Peggy. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Carus''s pupil shrank sharply, not because of anything else, but because of his perceptual ability, he didn''t even notice the approach of Ellie. Moreover, there was a strong magic wave on the witch behind him. Where is the appearance of being sealed with magic?


    The cold sweat, flowing down page''s forehead, was different from the devil. She had only fear when she heard the voice of her companion. What should I do? What should I do? She made me so miserable when she had magic power before. Now I can''t cast magic, will she play to death? Damn it. I''m not reconciled. Two white arms hugged the witch with long green hair from behind. Qili didn''t care about the stain on the former. She put her face into Peggy''s hair and took a deep breath. "Oh, my poor little Peggy, look what that bad wizard has done to you. He actually treat you as a pet, tied your claws and teeth, let you become an ordinary person. That''s great, that''s great


    What Qili said, Carus and Mu both noticed that it was rare for these two people with different positions to make the same response to the same thing. They were both considering whether to take the move to pull Peggy out of her arms. And they also have a common understanding of this somewhat crazy witch. This guy is extremely dangerous. As for Peggy, who was being held by Ellie, her expression was covered by her hair, which was impossible to see. But she opened her mouth in response to Ellie''s greeting. "You It''s okay Ah... "


    "Hee hee, how can I be in trouble? There are so many interesting things waiting for me in the world. Besides, I can''t leave you here, right Ellie put her chin on her companion''s shoulder, said in page''s ear, and then said in a volume only the two of them could hear. "I didn''t expect you were with the person who grabbed you. It''s strange to look at people. It''s strange to like people who are burning in their eyes. What would Lord kuirah do if she knew you wanted to betray us? "


    "I, I don''t have one." Peggy subconsciously replied with the same volume. She didn''t even know what she was denying. The poor witch couldn''t tell what the betrayal in Qili''s mouth meant. When she heard about the deal with the witch group, it was her own deal. For her partner''s retort, Qili shrugged her nose. She stood up and looked at mu, who was staring at her. "Hello, Mr. mu, thank you very much, and your brother," said Qili, turning her head to take a look at the killer dressed in radno''s appearance, with a smile of unknown significance on her lips. "She saved my good friend in such an environment."


    The chief priest frowned, and he didn''t want to talk to the witch named Qili even more than the cruel kuira, because even the crazy believers would keep away from the real madman. "Miss Ellie, I am very glad that you are safe and sound. It must be a favor of the earth mother." "Hachet ~" Qili hit her with exaggeration in the middle of Mu''s speech, which made all the crypt mother believers present make a fighting posture. In their view, the main priest can almost be said to be the spokesman of the earth mother in the world. Disrespect for the main sacrifice is disrespect to the earth mother, and the person who is disrespectful to the mother earth must be killed as a priest. But mu reaches out to stop his followers. He doesn''t want to be here because of such small things and the witch conflict. "Well? Sorry, I didn''t notice you were talking Ellie stretched out and put her hands back on Peggy''s shoulders, playing with her long green hair as if nothing had happened.Mu''s mouth twitched for a moment. Rao was forced to admit that the witch was really annoying because of his nature and self-restraint. However, in order to wake up his mother and fulfill his wish, he could not start the incident lightly. "I''m sorry, I''m too long. It will inevitably make people feel uncomfortable. " He even bowed down and apologized, "well, Miss Ellie, let''s get to the point. What kind of help would you like us to provide? " When asking this question, the chief priest hoped that Qili and Peggy would choose to leave the underground.


    "Help? No, of course not There''s a magic face between you and the witch. I come now, naturally, to comply with our covenant, hee hee, to help you wake up, eh, what is it called? Forget it. In short, it is to wake up your God''s residence. Right, Peggy? " Of course, the little witch didn''t want to agree with Ellie''s crazy idea, but she could feel that the hand playing with her hair was getting harder and harder. Peggy, who was familiar with each other, certainly knew what it meant. With tears in her eyes, she bit her teeth and nodded her head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    "To be honest, I don''t believe that witches can get rid of your curse on their own." In the narrow passage, big Duke liehammer leaned against the wall and nibbled at the dried meat in his hand. With the handle of the hammer in his other hand, he asked the mantra crow on the opposite side in a suspicious tone. Because there was no guarantee when the next wave of enemies would come, Andrea simply used the middle of the passage as an outpost. As a symbol of the warrior''s identity, Xiong Xiong gradually takes off his cloak. With this instinct, he did not see the witch named Qili, but the dwarf did not believe that such a young caster had the ability to fight the Raven. This problem, as early as the latter told the Archduke that one of the two witches had lost control, had already appeared in the dwarf''s mind.


    In fact, Andrea''s judgment is not wrong. The magician put down the water bag in his hand and straightened his back. He looked at Lyon who was sitting not far away and heard the problem. He said, "you are right. Although the witch was much better than another long haired creature, she was still too young. Maybe give her a few years, she can find a way to get rid of my seal, but now, she can''t do it The wizard said with a smile, and then said a very amazing speech, "so, I personally lifted the curse on her."


    "What do you say?" Lyon immediately stood up after hearing the curse crow''s words, and the Knight Sword in his hand pointed at the wizard at the same time, "can I understand that you admit your betrayal?" The blood lion''s eyes didn''t mean to laugh. If the curse crow nodded at this time, he would really take the sword and rush to fight with the latter. It is true that the magician has been fighting side by side with the residents of molten iron city in recent days. Lyon has seen it, but the knight''s intuition has been warning him that the grey robed wizard in front of him is different from cheese, so he must not relax his vigilance.


    "Of course not." The wizard didn''t care about the threat, he replied with a sneer. Then he drank a mouthful of water and wiped the water stains on the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Then tell me why. If releasing the witch is your backhand, we''d better know something about it, so as to save you trouble because of confusion. " Andrea said in a deep voice. He put the rest of the jerky in his pocket and waved Lyon not to be impulsive. Big Duke liehammer knows that if he wants to leave here alone with the ability to curse crows, he would have gone long ago. Now that the wizard still works for the city of molten iron, it shows that his loyalty is not a problem for the time being, and the reason is not difficult to guess. Lin, the little girl who met with her once, did not know why she became a person who was highly valued by the magician. As long as she did not leave, the curse crow would not disappear.


    The wizard shrugged, and he looked at the other side of the aisle, which led to the complex underground labyrinth. "Chaos, I need her to create chaos." Noticing the bewilderment in the eyes of the dwarf and the knight, the curse crow gently waved on the ground in front of him, and dust gathered around him, laying a neat layer on the brick surface. "I''ll analyze the situation and first look at the forces in this damned sewer."


    "First of all, we. Survivors of the meltdown, your leader. " With the words, the badge of liehammer appeared on the dust. "Most of these people are injured, demoralized, lack of weapons and supplies, and less than 20% of all survivors are able to fight. It can be said that even in peacetime, they may die from the invasion of nomads and the attack of roving bandits. There is no way to solve this problem in a short period of time. " Andrea and Lyon both frowned. They knew that the curse crow was right. Now they were in such a situation. "But the good news is that these people are still hopeful. And among them, there are several leaders with high executive power. Making good use of these people''s abilities will be the key to whether these people can see the sunshine again. " The leader in wizard''s mouth refers to several people including him without doubt.


    Then the crow lifted his hand slightly, and a downward spiral pattern of the crypt appeared next to the hammer emblem, but it was obviously larger. "Please forgive me for not showing the complete emblem of the mother of the crypt, which will undoubtedly draw his attention here. But it''s enough to refer to our neighbors. These people are believers in the mother earth, or, more accurately, mad believers. And there are two kinds of observations on the basis of which they are composed. " Next to the crypt pattern, two figures appeared: one with the head of a snake, which seemed to be used to refer to daladno, and the other was a man in a robe, which was used to represent the believers who still maintained their human posture.


    "The only common characteristic of evil gods, especially those who come from outside the world, is that they cannot be understood by people in this world. It''s not my strong point to explain the specific reasons. If the cheese guy is here, he can make it clearer. What I can tell you is that all mortal creatures, whether they are humans, elves, dwarfs, dragons, whether you are warriors or casters, as long as you worship these evil gods, there will only be one result, madness. " The study of evil gods is not a strong point of mantra crow. However, among the numerous disciples in the grey tower, he had more contact with cheese. In his early years, the incantation master hoped to get rid of his own curse by using the forces outside the world. Of course, this event ended in failure. "This kind of madness can''t be resisted. No matter how strong your mind is, it''s useless. I think those crazy believers have thought of it That''s why they used a clever way to protect the lower class. It''s to turn them into monsters half human and half snake. ""You call that protection?" The blood lion said suspiciously that, in his view, the transformation of human beings into radno was more like a means for the mother of the crypt to enhance its fighting power.


    "Protection, of course. The physical quality of snakeheads is higher than that of human beings, but those converted believers are not born to be Radnor, and they are bound to take a long time to get familiar with their new body. This, coupled with the consumption of the conversion ceremony, is undoubtedly a loss for the whole church. But they had to. If I guess it''s right, radno is not a species in our world. They, or the blueprint of their species, came from the world of the mother of crypts, which is why radno is not affected by madness The curse crow said a lot of words, and then picked up the water bag to drink some water.


    "Of course, the way the cult operates and their beliefs are not what we should care about now. What we should pay attention to is their purpose and existing strength."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    "In fact, compared with the low-level believers who have transformed into radno, we should really be careful of those who still maintain human form." Pointing to the image of the brown robed man on the ground, the crow said, "to be able to remain sane in such a close proximity to the shrine they worship, each of these believers is a very dangerous existence, and I don''t want to conflict with them if I can. However, they should not be interested in searching for us for the time being. The reason why we are still alive now is that our deep heart has not been found, but no one can say when the evil spirits will wake up. Every minute and every second that stays here is a gamble for us. "


    "We have to do this. If we leave the people here, we lose everything even if we live." The knight raised his eyebrows. He didn''t like the wizard to regard their situation as a kind of game. He began to remind him that he and other lion people would understand their position.


    The wizard showed his hands. He didn''t agree with Lyon in his heart, but there was no need to show it, did it? "You are right, knight. I have no doubt about your kindness. I just want to point out the dangerous situation we are in. When it comes to danger, in fact, I don''t think we can talk about safety even now that we have returned to the earth. According to Lord Andre''s previous account, once the mother of the crypt begins her revenge on the Kingdom, there will be no safe place in the kingdom


    Speaking of this, they both look at Andre. The dwarf Lord''s eyebrows have been twisted at this time. His expression is extremely serious. The picture of giant tentacles destroying Cang lion, which was seen in the deep heart many years ago, is clear again. "That won''t happen. In the name of my hammer, I won''t allow that thing to wake up." Big Duke liehammer said firmly, but he didn''t know what he said.


    "I know you must have installed a protective device near the deep heart, but for a group of religious lunatics, it''s hard to say how useful those organs are. And that''s the main reason why I let her go There was a faint halo in the wizard''s eyes, and the dust on the ground reappeared an image. However, she was not under the sign of any power. The image seemed to be a woman, but her long hair features were only marked by her eyes. "That witch is very special. It''s not to say how excellent her talent is. I''ve seen too many newborn babies She is a monster, compared with her talent can only be said to be passable. But there''s something about Ellie that I appreciate, and that''s why I chose her over another witch, her nature, her extreme egoism, her rejection of all laws and rules, in short, chaos. "


    The curse crow''s mouth is smiling. When he mentions Qili''s nature, which is hard for ordinary people to understand, it''s like talking to people about a work of art. "The woman was wrapped in a blade, and she was equally lethal to her teammates and opponents. So I never wanted to make a deal with her. It didn''t make sense. All I have to do is let her leave us, and the chaos will spread with her. "


    "Is that good for us?" Asked the blood lion. He had not seen Ellie in person, so he had no intuitive sense of the chaos described by the crow.


    "Of course, there are quite a few. First, "the wizard pointed to himself with a finger." I don''t have to waste energy on suppressing her, and my energy is directly related to the survival of all of us. Second, although the witch didn''t admit it, she thought she hated me very much, which was understandable. So once out of my control, she could only do two things in this underground labyrinth, leaving or looking for other companions. She will not choose to leave, sooner or later, she will find those crazy believers. When you are only one step away from the ideal of your whole life, suddenly there comes such a person. Ha ha, I really want to see the expression on those unfortunate people''s faces when they see Qili. She can effectively delay the time when the deep heart is awakened. Of course, the worst case scenario is that the witch meets our assassin, but everything is at risk, isn''t it? "


    "But we should not take risks in this situation. If the worst happens, we will..."


    Lyon''s words were interrupted by the curse crow. The wizard sneered and looked at the knight, "my dear blood lion, in front of you is a wizard from the grey tower. In the passage behind you, there is a necromancer who can see the dying. And since Lin hasn''t run out crying, it means things are not going to the worst. Survival is a big gamble, but we are not unprepared The knight snorted and stopped talking.


    "Go on, wizard, you''re not finished." Andrea urges that the dwarf doesn''t pay attention to the curse crow as the blood lion does. He only hopes to find the most effective way to solve the problem in front of him. "As you wish, my Lord." The magician nodded and went on with his words, "let go of the things that roam in the ground. In fact, we have neglected two forces here. One is the rat man."


    The dust dispersed, revealing a pattern of mice walking upright. "At first glance, these mice seem to be the work of the mother of the crypt. They use this to create opportunities to awaken their evil spirits. It is reasonable to infer that rat people should be controlled by those crazy believers. But some of the little things I found just now broke that With that, the curse crow took out a piece of blood stained brown cloth from his sleeve. "This is what I found from the corpse of the rat man who died there. A good trainer should understand that wild animals are always wild animals. Don''t try to treat them as pets because they are not"The beast is not a force. It can only be regarded as a threat in the tunnel." Said the dwarf, in a low voice, that all the mouse men he had seen were brainless monsters, and that Andrea did not think it worth mentioning that they only knew how to satisfy their bloodthirsty desires.


    "No, I can''t agree with you this time. Let''s think about it. If the rat man was not the product of the mother''s education of the crypt, there were others who spread the plague. And no matter what the purpose of the disseminator is, he doesn''t seem to mean to help in the end, otherwise the mice won''t follow. In this way, the seemingly brainless rat man is likely to be carrying out an idea of existence Mantra crow calmly analyzed, he was quite sure of his guess, and in fact, the existence of the broker also confirmed the idea of the magician.


    "Well, it''s your business that you''re willing to try to communicate with rats. What''s the last force in your mouth?" The dwarf said impatiently that he didn''t believe the rat man could be controlled.


    The wizard smiles and doesn''t care about Andre''s attitude. With a wave of his hand, another image with a snake head appears next to the rat man, "this last force I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until we''ve received new guests. " With that, the curse crow looked at the distance of the passage. He could feel that some creatures were approaching here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    When the soldiers of the iron melting City, who were facing a great enemy, saw the comers who appeared in the passage, all of them, including the big Duke of hammer and the blood lion, all expressed surprise. A thin boy, his body is full of stains, broken clothes show his rugged body, and the strange symbol on his chest. "It''s Dagong! The Duke is still alive! " The men behind the boy saw the dwarf behind the line of defense and screamed. They just ran away from radno''s outpost blindly with the boy, never thinking that the child could lead them to other survivors.


    Andre is the first to calm down. The dwarf squints and focuses on the metal headband he is wearing. This magical ornament can prevent him from being deceived by false appearances. "Go and get them back and send for the doctor and the cook to get ready." After Dagong confirmed that the people in front of him were indeed his own leaders, he ordered the soldiers around him. The soldiers who received the order immediately started to move. They removed the barriers in the passage, put down their weapons, ran to the survivors and helped them forward. This is necessary because many people relax and pass out after seeing the same kind.


    Among these people, the curse crow quietly went to the front of the crowd of small boys, reached for the child''s shoulder, let him not fall down. The wizard gently shook the boy''s body. There was no response. Of course, the strength that sustained the boy to come here was not faith or desire for survival, but something else. "That''s the mark of Carus." Big Duke liehammer walked behind the magician and took a look at the boy''s chest, "but I only know this sign. What that guy did to this kid is not something I can understand The dwarf then looked at the curse crow, obviously waiting for the man who could understand the magic to give his answer.


    "It seems that our demon friends like this child very much." The wizard smiles. He puts his palm on the boy''s chest, and the hidden message suddenly comes out. "Carus told us to watch him. As for the devil himself, he has found another witch, and has taken her to meet the Dementors


    "What do you say?" The dwarf''s eyes were wide open. His angry expression made the soldiers around him subconsciously disperse, "that bastard, how dare he dare!" It sounds like Andre is angry at the mob''s recklessness, but the curse crow can hear the meaning of worry. The dwarfs naturally understand why Carus chose this way, but it doesn''t mean that the Grand Duke of hammer would risk the lives of his old friends who came from afar to help.


    The expression on the curse crow''s face returned to indifference, and his brain was rapidly thinking about the consequences of the killer''s unauthorized action. Hand over the lost boy to the coming bakm. The magician turns his head and looks at the dwarf. "My Lord, I hope you will immediately count our soldiers and refugees and pack all the supplies that may be available. I''m afraid we''re going to be ready to leave. "


    Andrea nodded, and he agreed with the wizard that the demons could return with the information of the exit at any time, and the survivors of molten iron city could not waste any time. "That''s exactly what I mean. Although the son of a bitch in his eyes is too self-sufficient, he can''t say it. I''ll let everyone know that as soon as the news of the exit comes, we''ll be ready to go. "


    "No, we have to go now." The curse crow''s words scared all the people around him. Bakm, a young elf soldier, looked at the wizard with a puzzled look on his face. Even though none of them asked, it was obvious that they were waiting for the curse crow to give an explanation. The grey robed mage frowned, expecting these people to start implementing his plan at once rather than explaining. However, the curse crow understood that if he could not give an explanation enough to impress others, they would do nothing.


    So he said, "I know what you''re up to. Carus and the witch went deep into the madmen and returned with information. I believe he has this skill, but it''s only good for us. All things have to pay a price, and what is the price of getting a way out? I think that should be a shorter time. The priests of the mother of the crypt are not fools, no matter what means or means the demons get the information. Sooner or later, they will realize that they have been cheated. And those guys don''t waste time searching for killers who deceive them. They just do one thing


    "They will speed up regardless of everything, in case we bring trouble to awaken the deep heart." Lyon said in a deep voice. He followed the wizard''s train of thought. He believed that if he was the leader of those priests, he would definitely order his subordinates to speed up as fast as he could, "but what does this have to do with us starting to move? If Carus can''t find us, the information he gets will be meaningless. What''s more, even if we start to act, how can you make sure that we''re going out and not going down? "


    "A qualified killer must also be a qualified hunter. As long as that demon is not blind, he will not let go of the traces left by so many people moving. He won''t miss it with us. As for how to ensure the correct direction, "the curse crow said and looked at the big Lord hammer." I heard that the dwarf''s understanding of underground passage and architectural attainments are unparalleled in the world. "


    Andre shrugged his nose. "Give me paper and pen. I can push the terrain underground. After all, whether it''s on or under the ground, these things are made under my supervision. Preliminary estimation can still be done. But the point is, I don''t have that condition. I have too many things to think about. So far, I have no chance to think about them. If I start to deduce while walking, it''s hard to say whether we are going to die. And you know, even if we go the wrong way, we can still hold on to supplies for a while, so we can''t rely on your little maid to helpThis is really a problem. According to the original idea of the curse crow, they can rely on the dwarf''s calculation and the ability to report the death of the Banshee to choose the one that is most likely to be correct. But Andre''s words are no problem, Lin''s ability has too much uncertainty. Unless the survivors are willing to give up food and water and put all their eggs in one basket to minimize interference, even if they are as crazy as a magician, they will not give up carrying supplies for this possibility.


    "How many% are you sure?" Asked the wizard. There was something very dangerous in his eyes, which Andre knew was the eye of a desperate beast. The dwarf pondered for a few seconds, stretched out four fingers, but after thinking about it, he took back another one. "At every fork in the road, I have only 30% confidence to help us lead to higher places. And that doesn''t mean that the road eventually leads to the ground. It''s a melting iron city on our heads


    The curse crow lowered his head. He took out a small piece of crystal from his arms. "This is the prop I use to protect my life. As long as I pour magic into it, it can take me back to the grey tower." After that, he smashed the crystal on the floor in front of him, "I can see my death. Now, how much is it? "


    "I can''t guarantee how many times there will be forks at every intersection." The dwarf looks at the crystal fragments on the ground. Of course, he knows that this is probably just a curse crow''s lie. After all, he is the only caster in the audience, and the crystal he smashes may not have the ability to transmit at all. But the wizard has no reason to lie, does he?


    "Well, now the question is, do we gamble or not?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    In the dark passage, only a few scattered torches provide light in the procession. As they went deeper into the ground, the badly damaged lower space appeared. Those who had pressed the ceiling above their heads were still good. Most of the time, even the believers of the mother of the crypt had to bow down through the narrow cracks and continue to explore. Mu, walking in the middle of the team, frowned when he saw the road ahead. He was sure that the direction in front of him would lead him to the earth mother, but how long would it take? Great Lord, is this your last test for us?


    Carus watched the chief priest ahead, thinking about his present situation. It seems that the original plan is not feasible. When Qili appears, Peggy basically loses the ability to act autonomously. The long haired witch is quietly following the team like a lost ghost. In the end, she is just a child, and it is foolish to place hope on her. In contrast, the devil took a careful look at the singing in many priests around Qili, the witch is the real trouble. Carus doesn''t know how she got here from the wizard''s control, and he doesn''t want to know that the killer is pragmatic and all he cares about is the present. The situation made him clear that he was doomed to be unable to quickly return to the site of the molten iron city survivors. The walls around the passage are getting older and older, and no one is sure that the deep heart will appear in the next corner. Andre, you stupid, brainless dwarf, if you''re smart enough, you''d better leave those damned refugees and run to the ground now.


    Naturally, the idea of the devil can''t be conveyed to the Great Duke of hammer, but his restless actions still attract some people''s attention. "Don''t be nervous, my brother. The great mother earth is waiting for us to wake up. You, like us, are called by his glory. In the deep earth, we have no distinction between high and low. " A brown priest patted Karus on the arm, believing that radno''s uneasiness was because he was the only low-level believer among them. This is also true. All the believers who can walk up to the earth without any sign of madness by their own willpower have a high status in the church. It is normal for snake people who have to rely on transformation to maintain their rationality.


    Carus lowered his head and made a submissive gesture. He didn''t know how to greet people in the crypt mother sect, but the killer''s strong adaptability made him behave quite naturally. Even if the priest was surprised, he would only regard it as an over tense reaction. Sure enough, the man laughed, turned his head and stopped talking. The mob should be thankful for the repressive atmosphere, because in normal times, he may be asked questions like "where did he come from" that would expose his identity. The keen assassin never takes a chance. Although he has escaped this time, Carus has learned that he can never stay in the priesthood for long as he begins to communicate. Once found, not only the location of the exit can not be obtained, but also it is possible to take one''s own life. We have to find a way out.


    Perhaps in response to the killer''s idea, behind the crowd, there was a faint sound of footsteps. The sound of "Dong, Dong" is getting closer and closer, but it sounds very heavy. No matter who he is, his physical strength has reached the limit. "Chief sacrifice!" The shrieking cry accompanied by the sound of the body hitting the ground. The priests looked at each other, and at last they looked at their leader. Mu really doesn''t want to deal with other things now. He just wants to reach the deep heart as soon as possible. But after all, this is not a person''s business, helpless to stop, the main priest to the priest around him, several people ran to the place where the sound came.


    Among these people, demons are also among them. As the lowest status believer at the scene, he is naturally duty bound to take such dangerous actions. After several people turned a few corners, they saw a brown priest and two rat men gnawing at his thighs. "Hiss!" Carus''s mouth made a threatening sound, and if it was normal, he probably made a "cut.". The rat man found the people coming. They raised their heads, and the corners of their bloodstained mouths seemed to be chewing the human flesh that had not been swallowed.


    "Kill these two mice!" They took out their weapons from their robes and rushed at the rat man in a low voice. Carus rolled his eyes from the angle of no one to see. He thought there would be more chaos to create opportunities, but that was all. But the appearance still had to be done. The demon nationality pretended to roar, took out the dagger which was obtained from his waist and his leather bag and rushed up.


    The battle soon came to an end. Two rat men could not even fight back when facing the fierce evil god priest. The heavy flail in the brown robed man''s hands hit the monster''s body without hesitation. The dull sound made Karus, who could not find a mobile phone, felt a lingering fear. Although the hammer head of flail is less than the size of the hand, the devil can be sure that its actual weight is far greater than that of a solid iron ball of the same volume. He can''t help but feel glad that he did not choose to fight these crazy believers. Seeing how they freely wield weapons, these priests are not just crazy believers like ordinary cult believers. Their combat effectiveness is no less than the Kingdom Knights of Cang lion! Given that the priests are likely to be able to use some of the so-called "magic arts," the damage these guys can do is even more than the equivalent of a heavy knight.Similarly, the priest who had no chance to join the battle and had talked with the killer before saw him and thought it was the first time that he had seen such a scene. He said again, "the great earth mother has given us a strong body in giving us knowledge and ideals. This is a force used to protect believers and clean up heretics. As long as you are religious, you will be blessed by the Lord sooner or later


    The mob nodded numbly. He now had a new understanding of these guys, and the idea of getting out of here became stronger. On the other side, two rodents were quickly killed, and only a few depressions could be seen on the surface of their bodies. The real cause of death was the rupture of internal organs caused by blunt force. The priests who had just killed put away their weapons and turned their heads to help their fallen companions in brown robes. The man was on the verge of death, and though he was wearing a brown robe, his skill was not as good as that of the priest who was with him. He had a large number of scars on his body, and his robe, which symbolized the status of the mother priest, had been torn by the attack of rat people. At this time, he was rescued by other believers, and he could only make a vague sound with his mouth overflowing with blood foam. "Eagle Attack The spirit After exhausting all his strength to spit out these three words, the man lost the breath of life.


    Hearing these words, several people looked at each other, and then just put down the body, ran to Mu''s place.


    "My Lord! Our brothers on the ground have been attacked by the elves


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "Spirit?" Mu''s head was completely confused when he heard the name. He knew that there were some forest sons living in the southwest forest of Cangshi. Judging from their fighting history with Cang lion people, those guys should take advantage of the fire to attack their old enemies. If it is reasonable for them to attack Wangdu, how can they make a detour to melt iron and meddle in affairs? For the first time, the chief priest''s facial expression showed obvious impatience. He wanted to take this information as a false alarm. However, due to the common belief, the believers of the earth mother would not doubt their members. While Mu was thinking about it, there were bursts of discussions among the priests around him.


    As soon as Qili saw this, she grabbed Peggy''s hand with a smile, and slowly withdrew from the ranks of the mothers. She is crazy, but she is absolutely not stupid. The witch has been keenly aware of the change of the mood of the brown robed chief priest, and that person''s reason may collapse at any time. Qili doesn''t hate people who are as crazy as herself, but she hates those who are stronger than herself, and Mu has the potential to become the latter.


    Naturally, Carus did not let go of all this. He knew that the chaos was the key to his escape. The assassin quietly approached the witch. In Karus''s view, both the little girls, Qili and Peggy, were the only ones who could help themselves, whether they took them away with them or used them as their own shield. Besides, in the previous conversation, he heard about another witch, kuira. According to the information disclosed by the wizard and the earth priest, the witch may be the real trouble. If you don''t want the witch''s trouble to happen again in the iron melting war, it''s better to learn more about this person.


    "Enough!" The roar of the priest interrupted everyone''s thoughts. At this moment, all eyes in the channel looked at mu. The tattoo on the chief priest''s scalp flowed rapidly, as if it would come out of the skin at any time. He looked around the believers and stopped to see the witch who had retreated to the boundary of the procession. "Now I will make it my first priority to awaken the Lord. The brothers on earth are trying to buy time for us, and the kind earth mother will remember their sacrifice


    Mu''s words are of great dignity. To the priests present, he is the spokesman of the mother of the crypt here. No one will question the order of this adult, even if they have other thoughts in mind, they can not "But we don''t know the number of elves, my Lord!" Who? Who dares to take a different attitude from the chief priest? The brown priests began to look around for the source of the sound, and soon found the snake headed man kneeling on the ground in a respectful gesture.


    After seeing the appearance of Carus, the chief priest loosed his hand, which he had just clenched in anger. A low-level believer? No wonder he has his own ideas. The Church of the mother of crypt has a huge system. The low-level believers who participated in the operation also came from all directions. They might obey the priests in their own areas, but Mu''s level is too high. Many ordinary believers have never seen him, so they can''t establish respect for this adult. However, Mu had no reason to be angry. His expression calmed down again and asked, "brother, what do you mean by what you said? Is there anything more important than awakening the Lord


    "No, hiss, my Lord, I, I don''t mean that!" Although his height and physique were better than those of the brown robed man in front of him, radno was extremely frightened. He didn''t even dare to look up at his chief sacrifice. He thought that if the sweat glands of the snake body were not different from those of human beings, he would be full of cold sweat. Carus''s acting skills can be said to be impeccable. He shows a common heretic who wants to prove that he is afraid in front of the priest. Even Qili is wondering whether she is wrong. The snake head man in front of him may really be a low-level believer of the earth mother. "I mean, hiss, the messenger didn''t have time to explain the details. Maybe, maybe not as many as we thought


    "Oh? What about that? If the number of elves is not large, there is no reason for us to turn back and help. Brothers on the ground will eradicate those stupid creatures Mu is a competent priest. He is proficient in how to manipulate believers, develop the church, and spread the distorted belief of mother of the crypt. But he was not a commander. After all, most of the church activities were carried out in secret. Even if there was a fight, it was limited to small-scale operations. The lack of experience made the chief priest unable to understand the words of the killer.


    "No, my Lord." The snake head man swallowed his saliva, as if he had picked up courage again from Mu Wenhe''s reaction. He raised his head a little, and turned his eyes from his own body to the toes of the main sacrifice. "Although the number of those elves may not be large, they have the advantage of sneaking attack. After two days of fighting, the brothers have been quite tired. At this time, they are easy to lose their positions when they are attacked, resulting in the loss of the battle that could have been won. This situation is not difficult to crack. According to the fool''s opinion, we don''t need the Lord to lead all the priests back to the ground. We only need to send a few more war fighting priests back to the ground. Their divine power will certainly boost our morale. When the time comes, the brothers will regroup and defeat the elves. "


    It has to be said that even though the words of Karus were made up temporarily to deceive each other, how can these priests compare the battlefield knowledge of the demons? The assumptions and solutions he proposed sounded perfectly feasible and quite simple, and for a moment the priests began to whisper again. Even mu, the brown robed chief priest, was somewhat shaken. If it was not necessary, he did not want to lose too many hands in this operation. Loyal believers are always hard to find. "Look up, my brother." Mu said, "why do you make such a judgment?"Mobi sneered in his heart. He knew that the other party''s question almost agreed with his own idea. So he pretended to be frightened and looked up carefully at Mu''s face. Then he quickly buried his head and said in a shaking voice, "report, report to your excellency. I used to serve as a city garrison in a mortal country before I converted to mother earth. So I have some military tactics. " The identity of the former garrison is a good excuse at this time. First of all, as a garrison, this person does not need to be a noble, which makes the priests get an explanation for not knowing that there is such a person. Secondly, although they are not high-level arms, the garrison forces of various countries are still standing combat power. Compared with the temporary recruitment of peasants who can not even use weapons, it is normal to know some battlefield knowledge.


    Sure enough, Mu thought for a moment. Even if he agreed with Karus, the background of the former soldier was in line with his achievements in bringing Peggy to himself alone. Now the question is whether to listen to the believer. When the chief priest hesitated, the priest who had twice talked to the devil suddenly came out. He saluted Mu and said, "Lord priest, I would like to return to the earth with this brother, and sacrifice those spirits who disturb our great cause to the great earth mother."


    The chief priest in the brown robe took a breath. Out of his confidence in his own strength, he did not care to send one or two priests back to the ground. When he noticed the eyes under the hoods of his companions, Mu finally made up his mind. "Well, Gil brothers, you will return to the earth with the Russell brothers and the lyre brothers to help our fellow countrymen. It is necessary to offer a proper sacrifice to the awakening of the Lord. " The priest, known as Jill, heard of a bow, and two other named priests followed him out of the line.


    "My Lord!" At this time, Radnor, who made the suggestion, raised his head in a hurry, apparently because he was not mentioned in the order of the chief priest.


    Mu''s mouth appeared a smile, he liked to see these devout believers competing to express their loyalty, which let him see from the side of the earth mother''s greatness. "Of course, my brother, don''t worry. Your talents are very useful to our church. Go and follow the three brothers of the priests back to the earth and prove yourself with the strength given to you by the mother earth


    "My pleasure, my Lord."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Jill was a devout believer in the earth mother. Before joining the cult, he came from a very rich kingdom in the inland and was born as a small aristocrat in this world. Childhood is a wonderful time for Jill. Thanks to the wealth of the whole country, the rich land allows people to live even if they don''t have to fight for their lives. This provides conditions for the development of culture and crafts. Poetry and drama filled the streets and alleys of the kingdom. Even in rural villages, wandering singers would sing a story in taverns in exchange for food and accommodation. Jill loves his hometown, and his family relationship enables him to receive a good education. In fact, his creative talent also makes people have no doubt that he will become a new favorite of the theater.


    Life is like a wonderful idyll, Jill once thought. When he grew up a little bit, young nobles would always ride in carriages with their friends and walk between different cities and villages. They sang praises of life, animals and plants, and offered heartfelt blessings to the holy house in the church. How can there be sorrow in this world? Evil and violence can only appear in the story. Even in opera, even death is romantic. The sword on the waist of teenagers is more like a necklace and ring than a weapon for self-defense. Fencing is an elegant sport. It is only for competition, not for depriving other people of their lives.


    It should be. A duel proposed in a joke should have ended calmly like the court etiquette in class. The winner and the loser only need to drink wine together to make up for the past. But the accident happened, and Jill saw how his friend was stabbed through his throat. He saw how the blood splashed on the murderer''s frightened face! The music that lingered in my ears since I was born stopped. In the end, the accident ended after the murderer paid a large sum of compensation. After all, the casualties caused in the duel should be self-sustaining, and there is nothing to criticize that the other party is willing to provide compensation.


    But for Jill, this is far from the end. On the night of the funeral, he came to his friend''s grave and gazed at the marble grave. What appeared in front of him was not the voice and appearance of the dead, nor the happy time they had spent together. The moment of death came back in his mind, instead of pastoral poetry, it became the melody of Jill''s life. He began to realize that, in fact, the world was not as beautiful as he had seen before, but the good family environment and the surrounding of friends made him turn a blind eye to many things. From that day on, Jill couldn''t write any more poems and songs. He no longer attended various parties, but rode alone on the road of the kingdom.


    His family are not alert to this, naive think that this is just Gill''s creation to the trough, they even encourage the latter to leave, claiming to expect his new works. They didn''t really wait for that day. No one knows how Jill met mu. It''s a secret between them. What is known is that when the young poet came home again, he was already in a brown robe. Jill, who came back, immediately began to write. He wrote a large number of works, but only he knew that those works were not his own. There was a voice in his ear urging him and encouraging him to use this mortal handwriting to create blasphemous music.


    First Jill''s servants, then his family, and almost all of the people who had heard of his new creations were addicted to them, eager for more music and the stories Jill had in mind when he wrote them. So missionary work began. Half a year after his return, Gill''s family devoted all his family assets and connections to hold the greatest concert in the history of the whole kingdom for the musician. Leading figures from all walks of life in the Kingdom, including the royal family, were invited to attend. It is worth mentioning that even the pastors of the three shrines with deep roots in the kingdom were included. When the lights in the concert hall dimmed, a performance destined to be extraordinary began.


    Senior believers in the earth will know that among many priests, Jill is the most important one, and even many believers believe that he will become the next chief priest. But for Jill himself, he didn''t care about his position in the church, he only cared about how to spread the earth mother''s voice to more people. This is why he is willing to give up the glorious task of awakening the deep heart and return to the earth to deal with the troublemakers. He wants to let the sons of the forest listen to the music that has changed his life. He wants to give the most beautiful performance for the awakening of the earth mother with the blood of the rebels.


    "And you are the first note of the show, my dear brother." Jill smiles and looks at radno, who is lying on the ground, holding a bayonet carved with a huge cave. The blood in the bayonet''s blood trough drips from the tip of the knife to the ground, making a "patter" sound.


    "Hoo Call... " Carus covered his wound in disbelief. He didn''t want to understand why the other party suddenly attacked him. However, the killer instinct made him avoid the blow that should have been stabbed into the heart at the first time. "Why?" He asked, his eyes were already glowing with fire.


    "Why? Hehe, this is a stupid question. I remember when I killed one of my body givers, the man you call my father, he asked me in this tone. Ah, but his skill is much worse than yours. I have to put my ear to his mouth to hear that The brown robed priest took a white handkerchief from his arms, gently wiped the blood stained blade, and said leisurely, "but I don''t mind wasting a few seconds to answer your question. Yes, your disguise is very good, and even deceived the Lord''s eyes. This is a matter of pride. Although Lord Mu is now in a violent mood fluctuation in order to wake up the Lord, he is still our noble chief sacrifice"But I didn''t deceive your eyes, did I?" When the evil descendant said this, his eyes had already leaped into flames, and the body of the snake head man on his body burned up, revealing the body of the killer inside. The faint smell of sulfur filled the passage, and Carus moved his neck. The wound that had been stabbed before had scabbed rapidly.


    Few people can be calm enough to see the demons themselves, but the priests of Demu are not among them. Jill''s face still has a gentle smile, "no, to be exact, I didn''t" see "your disguise. I use it to listen The priest pointed to his ear, and with a gentle wave of his bayonet, he threw all the blood that had not been wiped clean.


    Carus snorted coldly. Being torn down is being torn down. He is more concerned about how to survive the current situation than to sum up experience. The corner of the devil''s eyes passed over the two witches behind them. Sure enough, the other two earth priests had quietly walked around behind them. But Peggy didn''t come in handy now. As for Ellie, she was looking at the two men at the end of their swords with great interest and did not care about the threat behind her.


    "Give up. When they choose to follow, they are doomed to die with you." Jill said mildly, "witches are too unstable allies. They are variables that may destroy harmonious voices at any time. Before the performance starts, they must be cleaned up. You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s the Lord priest''s instruction to clear away witches. We just take this opportunity to kill them all. "


    "No wonder that bald head didn''t even stop them when they asked for their company. He had already planned to do so. It''s also true. I would not let witches get close to their God''s residence. " The assassin naturally raised his hand, and the sword and dagger slowly stretched out from his palm. "You''d better let those two guys go together, so it can be faster."


    "No trouble, I believe the brothers on the ground will allow me to deal with you more slowly."


    "No, I mean, you can''t kill me on your own." As the figure of Carus disappeared in front of Jill, the voice of the demons came from the latter''s ear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    In the underground ruins of molten iron city, the demon killer confronts the priest of the mother of crypt. It''s not accurate to say confrontation, because Carus is standing behind Jill. They can''t see each other''s eyes and face to face Well, let''s not get entangled in the use of words, especially in this kind of tense situation. Interestingly, after the two sides of the battle put down their harsh words to each other, they didn''t move forward. It was just as strange as the athletes did not run forward after the starting gun fired in a race, but looked at each other.


    "What? Didn''t you say I''m not your opponent alone? Why have you been standing behind me for so long? " Said the man in brown with a sneer. But although his tone was relaxed, his bayonet hand was full of sweat, and Rao''s proud hearing failed to capture how Carus had just run behind him. This made him realize that in terms of his skills, he, a former musician, would never be a killer''s opponent. He silently recited the name of the mother of the crypt and prayed that he would give him the strength to defeat the enemy.


    So what are the demons hesitating about? Of course, he was not unable to kill the heretic who had a close relationship with him. Compassion never existed in the killer''s heart. What really worried Karus was that he had never fought with a real mother priest before. In fact, even in his long career as a demon killer, he did not even see these priests. People in brown robes were as silent and buried in the ground as they believed in being. This is where the problem lies. According to the experience of Karus, it is not difficult for such cult believers to kill. As long as they shoot fast enough, few of them can resist like real soldiers. But the key is that when these priests worship evil gods, they often turn themselves into some kind of dangerous body bomb. If they are not handled correctly, they will die in a moment It''s going to do a lot more damage than when you''re alive.


    However, the killer is not totally helpless. According to his experience, if he wants to solve this kind of opponent safely, he must be careful to let the other party make difficulties first, and then he can kill him when the energy in his body is almost poured out. If they are lucky, these believers will not be able to correctly guide their energy due to violent mood swings in the battle, leading to suicide. Of course, for a senior priest like Jill, such a possibility is very small.


    "Long winded." Said Carus coldly, cutting his sword from right to left. This attack was a very standard test. At the same time, his left foot stepped back a step. On the surface, it seemed that this was to make the sword more powerful. In fact, he planned to retreat. As long as the sword was slightly blocked, he would immediately withdraw. However, there are only three parts for Karus, and the quick stroke of the skilled killer is not what ordinary soldiers can achieve. The speed of the sword is like a red fan unfolding in the eyes of others on the scene!


    "Hum!" Jill didn''t move a step, but his sword was in the air. This is not a strange thing, but it is the heavy feeling from his right hand that makes the demons care. He took two difficult steps backward, which was a temporary distance from his opponent. At this time, he had a chance to observe his weapon. He saw that the surface of the sword with extremely high temperature was covered with a thick layer of rock. These packages greatly increased the weight of the far end of the sword, and made it look rather funny. It looked like a long sword inserted into it It''s the same in a rock.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect such a flexible soldier like you would choose this heavy weapon." Jill turned slowly, mocking her opponent.


    The devil shrugged his nose and said, "little tricks." He wanted to shake off the rocks by shaking his sword, but he found that no matter how hard he swung or collided with the ground, he could not let these damned things fall off his love sword. Carus immediately thought of taking the sword back into his hand to get rid of the shackles, but the battle in front of him would not give him so much time. The brown robed priest, who gained the upper hand in the first battle, has rushed up!


    "Zizi!" Jill''s bayonet makes a very unpleasant noise when it stabs at the killer. It sounds like two pieces of sandpaper rubbing against each other. Carus, who first heard this move, almost lost his hearing in a short time, which made his movement in Dodge have a subtle deformation. In addition, with the extraordinary weight of the sword in his hand, although the devil finally avoided the blade, there was a slight wound on his waist.


    The priest in brown robe did not continue to pursue his opponent. He stood still and observed the movement of the demon. The weapon of his right hand naturally pointed to the lower right, allowing the blood on the upper part to gather into drops of blood. "I must say that your skill is beyond my expectation. Originally, I thought you were a self-confident killer. Now it seems that your swordsmanship is as good as your disguise. But, "he said, lifting his bayonet," I can see through your disguise, and naturally I can win in battle. "


    Carus did not answer back, and those familiar with him knew that silence often meant that the killer was looking for the weakness of the enemy, like a serpent with its head held high, planning a deadly attack. "Touch!" The long sword was thrown to the ground. Instead of holding on to the weapon which has become a burden, it is better to use a sharp dagger. The mob bows up, lowers his center of gravity, and opens his unarmed right hand to the enemy to confuse his opponent''s sight. The dagger in his left hand changed from a positive grip to a reverse grip, which was more suitable for exerting force. Combined with his ability to wrap his sword on a rock, Carus felt that the defense of the other side was not just a robe."Don''t you speak? Then let me ask you to make a sound again The priest, who felt that he had already won, said, holding a sharp blade and cheating him again. A sharp beep followed, but this time, the sound was much shorter.


    First, he pretends to hold the blade with his right hand, pretending to grasp the blade. After escaping the attack, Carus uses the handle of his left hand to open the blade of the bayonet. At the same time, he smashes the right elbow and smashes the opponent''s attack track completely. This is not over, the devil''s clawed hand quickly opened, a grasp on Jill''s right hand holding the knife, to seal his movement. "Sure enough, only when the knife is waved in the air will there be that damned sound." The killer said calmly after controlling the other side. The left hand dagger slashed to the priest''s throat!


    "Ding!" The sound of metal collision made Karus feel numb in his left hand, but before he could see what was blocking the dagger, a shadow was approaching from the boundary of his vision! "Hum!" The devil knew that he could not get away from it when he retreated. He simply took back his right hand and turned it to the back of the enemy while pulling his opponent in. His dagger attacked again and tried to wipe off the neck of the evil god from the rear! But before Carus'' left arm straightened out, something wrapped around his forearm and defused his attack.


    "Ka la la" the sound of chain collision sounded, and the devil finally saw the opponent''s killing move. It turned out that Jill had been hiding a small chain hammer in his left hand! It was the hammer head of the chain hammer with jujube core that broke open the first attack just now, but now what entangles his arm is the iron rope with the thickness of the index finger.


    "Now, you can''t run away." Jill didn''t hesitate to see the killer trapped in the chain. He grinned grimly, and the bayonet stabbed at Carus from below!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    When the battle between the brown priest and Karus began, the two witches reacted differently. Peggy''s low mood seemed to sink to the bottom, especially when she heard Jill say she wanted to deal with the witch. She almost gave up all hope. She lowered her head deeply and let her long hair cover her face so that people could not see the expression on it. As for Qili, the witch with bright eyes is the opposite of her companion. She watched the killer fight with the priest with great interest. She felt as if she was watching a wonderful drama. She did not care about the enemies behind her who were ready to attack at any time. As a matter of fact, Qili really only regarded the fight as a show for the afternoons.


    "Hey, guess who''s going to win?" She patted page on the shoulder, trying to communicate her thoughts on the fight. Of course, the green haired witch didn''t respond. If it was normal, Qili would try to make Peggy speak, and those methods were often the source of the latter''s pain. As for now, the girl''s eyes twinkled with magic light. She was completely attracted by the battle, so she didn''t care whether she got a response or not. "I guess the final winner will be a demon. We have seen him. Although he was hit at the beginning, he did It certainly won''t take much time to solve these priests. You see, he did it


    The result of Carus''s first trial attack was doomed to be futile. When she saw this scene, Qili screamed out in frustration, "Oh! How could he do that! That''s cheating! Shh! Shhh It''s like a fan cheering for a team he likes. No matter how the witch protested, her voice had no effect on the two men in the battle, and the fight continued until the mob encountered a counterattack when they tried to cut Jill''s neck with a backhand.


    "Poof!" Qili''s cry stopped suddenly when the bayonet in the hands of the brown robed priest pierced her chest. Peggy was attracted by the sudden silence of her companion. She raised her head, and her eyes were wide open. Jill used the chain of his left hand to pull the devil''s left arm, and his right half body thrust into the arms of Carus. The deadly bayonet went through the gap between the ribs, and the scarlet tip of the knife suddenly appeared behind the demon. The halo on the magic stripe quickly extinguished. With his burning eyes for many years, Carus seemed to want to say something, but his open mouth only allowed the blood in his throat to find a way to release it.


    "Dida, Dida" tunnel once again returned to quiet, leaving only the blood dripping from the corner of the devil''s mouth to the ground. "Well, he''s just a bastard. After inheriting the human lineage, even his weakness has changed. Just because you want to stop Mother Earth from waking up? It''s stupidity. " Jill emerged from his opponent''s body, lost his support, and the lifeless body fell to the ground in a muffled sound. The knife that killed Karus didn''t come out, probably because of the muscle contraction caused by the survival instinct of the demons. The knife seemed to be stuck in the steel. The priest tried twice, but failed, and then gave up.


    "Well, ladies. I''m sorry, but that''s what happened. Now that we''ve killed the goats that have been mixed into the sheep, it''s time to deal with the dinner The brown priest said with a smile. He changed the chain hammer from his left hand to his right hand. With the arm swinging gently, the weapon that unexpectedly defeated Karus made a frightening sound in the air. The two priests behind the witch also put on a fighting posture, and only wait for Jill''s command to kill Qili and Qili here.


    "Hee hee," said the bright eyed witch, with her hands behind her. "As a lady, I really ought to give you, the winner of the duel, something material or otherwise." Qili said that she actually reached out and pulled down the clothes on her left shoulder, revealing her white skin. "Of course, if you want to kill us, my friends and I have no reason to resist, do we? After all, you are the winner of the duel. But, "said this, the witch suddenly thought of something, she put her finger under her lips, and her eyes grew more serious from banter," but who told you that it was a duel? This is a fight for life. "


    Perhaps it was from Qili''s words that she noticed something unusual, or from her partner''s reaction that Jill suddenly rolled to the right before the voice fell. It was this action that saved his life and avoided the dagger aimed at the back of his head. "Cut, witch, you talk too much." Carus snorted coldly, displeased at the failure of his attack. He straightened up and looked down at the cult God half kneeling on the ground, with the bayonet still in his chest.


    "You, you..." Jill pointed to the hilt of the demon chest for a long time without saying a complete word. He really couldn''t understand why someone could survive after being stabbed through the heart, and stabbed others like nobody else. "What''s the surprise," said Carus, frowning, not amused by his opponent''s reaction, "I''m a bastard, you said. So, don''t judge me with the essence of human beings, OK? Your honor. Or you can''t beat me without this knife? I''ll give it back to you. " With that, the devil took hold of the handle with his right hand and slowly pulled out the weapon that penetrated through his body. The wound on his chest burst into a flame when the blade was completely detached. When the flame disappeared, the scar that should have killed him disappeared, as if it had never existed."Jingle!" Bayonet, it''s thrown in front of Jill. "I have to admit you played well. If it was a duel, I would surrender now. But you also heard what the girl said. Since I am not dead now, we have to continue fighting Carus grinned and showed two rows of sharp teeth. It was not as easy to repair the chest injury as he showed. However, the fierce pain and dying experience also awakened the crazy blood-sucking side of the killer''s body. His mouth spewed out smoke with strong sulfur smell, and the magic fire in his eyes even tended to burst out of his eyes.


    "That''s right! Kill him! Kill him! Chop up the one in the robe and feed it to the mice No matter who you are, you can see that the current mob is quite different from that just now. If the former killer is a soldier who goes all out, he is now a mad dog who will tear off an arm of the other party even if he dies! Qili cheered, comparing the thumbs of her right hand to the gesture that would only be used in the arena. She was happy for the coming blood and for the coming death!


    "Hum." The brown priest stood up and picked up the weapon in front of him. Jill was not a character who would be frightened by the scene. "Isn''t the heart a weakness? Well, this time, I''ll cut off your head, I''ll peel off your scalp, smash your skull, and put your brain over the wall


    Faced with the threat of the enemy, the killer just maintained his exaggerated smile, "please, not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Against Jill again, Carus was much more relaxed. All the previous efforts have paid off. The weapon used by the priest''s hands and his usual attack method have been found out by the killer. The beast from the abyss will not give the hunter a second chance to hunt himself. Some terrible change began to take place among the belligerents, and the brown priest could feel it, but for a moment he couldn''t understand what it meant. For other viewers, they only saw that the two people who fought together again appeared different situations than before. The demonic people began to gain the upper hand. His strong attack made Jill only passively parry, and the counterattack launched after self-protection was more like to gain more time to survive.


    Damned monster! This is the roar that the priest has been shouting repeatedly in his heart. Unfortunately, due to the series of dazzling attacks by Karus, he has no chance to even speak out his feelings. Up, down, up, right Gil''s hands were numb by the continuous collision. He mechanically waved his arm to block the demon''s claws and daggers. How could anyone have launched such a continuous offensive? The skilful skills and strength of the demon descendant made Jill almost collapse. There were many close wounds on his body, which were the evidence that he could not defend every time. If he continued to fight like this, he would never get out of 30 moves! Asshole, asshole, asshole! How can I die here, the priest of the great mother earth, the poet who destroyed a country?


    ¡°£¡¡± There was a huge metal rubbing sound from Gill''s bayonet, which was at least ten times louder than before. All hearing creatures unconsciously cover their ears under such shocking stimulation. At this moment, both witches and other priests squat down in pain and shake their heads in an attempt to alleviate the pain of hearing. Even for the war watchers, Karus in the center of the sonic boom was even worse. Blood flowed from the devil''s ears and his hearing system was damaged.


    But it doesn''t stop the beast, "roar!" The roar stopped the sonic boom, and it wasn''t just his eyes. There were flames coming out of his seven orifices, which led to the suspicion that maybe his brain had been roasted in the fire. "Ding!" I don''t know how many times the blades of the dagger and bayonet collided in the air, making a crisp sound and splashing some sparks. "Click!" But this time is different. It seems to have sensed the master''s pain. After this encounter, there was an obvious crack on the devil''s dagger, which was an extremely dangerous signal. The destruction of weapons means that the killer will have to fight the enemy''s blade with his bare hands.


    Perceiving the unusual dagger, Karus stopped the attack for the first time. He took a big step backward, opened the distance from the enemy, and checked the status of the weapon. This gave Jill a chance to breathe, and the priest would like to lie down if he could, but he knew it was impossible. "Ha Ha... " With his hands down naturally and his waist slightly bent forward, this is the best relaxation that can be done in the gap between battles. He wants to say something to satirize the plight of the demons, but his severe asthma makes him unable to do so.


    "What are you doing! Come on! Kill that guy! Don''t you see he''s out of breath? " One side of Qili is the first to recover from the impact of sonic boom. She yells at the killer and points to Jill to remind him of his bad physical condition. Interestingly, the witch herself is not just a weak woman as she shows. If she wants to, it should not be difficult for her to kill the brown priest at this moment. Think of it as the reason for fear of the two priests behind it.


    "Hoo..." Carus felt the pain of burning his internal organs with fire. With every breath he breathed, he felt that his nose was about to catch fire. How many years? How many years have not been forced to this situation, as a killer training skills and judgment actually can not play its due role in the battle, even had to go to seek help from The instinct that was resisted, the devil''s instinct. Although the successive attacks seem to have come from a beast, in fact, they are the result of absolute rationality. The devil''s blood accelerated the killer''s thinking, and forced him to abandon the feelings of mortals with pain and fight like a machine. This is a terrible experience. Every time he enters this state, he feels that his feelings towards the outside world will fade. He is afraid that if he uses this power without control, he will soon become a real devil, a selfish and paranoid liar.


    "That''s not going to work." The evil descendant said and gave his right cheek a punch, in this way to wake up their emotions. Yes, this can''t work. If you become a devil, you will be totally ashamed of all the two people have paid for themselves, for the tolerance of all their partners, and for their faith in survival.


    Of course, these ideas are incomprehensible to others. In their eyes, Carus''s behavior is more like a last resort to force himself to continue fighting. "What? Can''t stand? " Jill said with a sneer that he knew his health would only be worse than his opponent, but the priest of Demu was not willing to admit it. He regards the assassin''s attack as a reflection on his deathbed, and with the destruction of the last weapon, Carus has become extremely weak. The sense of winning made him want to further humiliate his opponent, "you know? I''ve changed my mind. I''m sure it''s too cheap for you to paint your brains on walls. Oh, guess what I''m going to do with you? I will bury you in the depth of the earth, deeper than here, you are not very strong vitality? The heart can''t be killed even if it''s penetrated? I will not let you die, I will let you be pressed by the whole world, I will let you suffer foreverThe damage of hearing made Carus not understand what the other side said, but he thought with his fingers that it was nothing but cruel words. The flame in the seven orifices gradually weakened, although it would not disappear, but the pain had reached the scope that the demon could bear. He once again found himself in the battle with instinct. He looked up and looked at his opponent. Next, just kill this guy. Throw away the cracked dagger. This weapon has long been integrated with itself. As long as it is put back into the body after the war and warmed up with magic fire, it will not be long before it can be restored to its original state. Carus doesn''t like to use a weapon for a long time.


    Before starting again, the killer glanced at the two witches to be protected. Qili was still shouting something towards this side. Fortunately, she could not hear anything now. As for the other, PAIg''s eyes were full of tears, which made it impossible to see her true feelings, but there was something to be inferred from her shaking hands. It''s really ugly. It''s just that I lost my magic power and became a crying child. It''s boring.


    With this in mind, the mob moved his wrist. He stood up straight and put on a boxing posture. "The devil is out, and now it''s my part as a human being."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    Of course, Carus doesn''t have two souls because he''s half blood. That''s weird, isn''t it? Besides, the only normal creatures confirmed to have such a situation are probably the two headed trolls in ogres and the multi headed sea monsters only existing in coastal legends. However, as a demon with both devil and human blood, he still has some weird talents that ordinary people seem to have, such as two pairs of thinking logic. These two ways of thinking often work together to make Carus''s thinking more clear and efficient than ordinary people, but this ability is also a kind of restriction. It makes the way of thinking of demons between human beings and demons, which is not as cold as demons, nor as passionate as human beings. When the mechanical rational devil can''t defeat the enemy, the killer knows it''s time to let his hidden flame burn.


    "Bravado." Brown robed priest in the face of unarmed opponents said scornfully. This is not to belittle the enemy. After all, Karus was unable to defeat himself in a good condition with complete weapons. Now the demons are at the end of their tether. Even if he has some skills of unarmed combat, how much can he play with his physical strength?


    "Hum." The demon''s hearing was still not restored, so he didn''t hear Jill. The killer shakes his body to adapt himself to this state of lack of hearing feedback. After about three or two breaths, he is ready to see Karus snort coldly, and reaches out his right index finger to hook the other party. This guy, who has been forced to a desperate situation, is actually taking the initiative to challenge him?


    "Looking for death!" Without hesitation, the priest jerked the chain hammer and hit the killer in the face. It''s not surprising, not to mention worshippers of evil gods. Even saints have long been in a real fire in such a battle. Jill, who was overwhelmed by anger, has only one goal in his mind. With his weapons in his hand, he can make that damned demon pay for his stupidity.


    Facing the hammer coming towards the door, Carus did not choose to avoid. He raised his hands, as if to block the attack in the air. It was a foolish decision for the priest to sneer. The flail and chain hammer used by the believers of the earth mother were both blessed weapons, though the actual weight of these weapons was far greater than that of any known metal of the same volume. Even if you are a real unarmed combat master, if you want to intercept this powerful weapon with powerful kinetic energy, you will have to break your tendon and fracture. This is no longer a category that can be compensated by skills. Jill had even seen the hammer break the clawed hands of the devil.


    As for the devil, he knew that the attack he was going to take was not as simple as it seemed. His eyes burning with weak flame were staring at the hammer close to him. With the increasing size of the hammer head, he remembered a sentence he had heard for many years. "A strong wind can blow down big trees, but it can''t hurt the grass growing close to the ground." The old and gentle voice appeared in the killer''s mind. His tense muscles relaxed slowly with the imaginary words, and the posture of his hands turned from fist to palm.


    What happened next shocked everyone. Even Peggy''s eyes lit up with surprise after seeing what Karus had done. That''s, what! From the movement point of view, it seems that Carus used some kind of close combat tactics. Instead of trying to entangle his hands with the hammer head, he turned around the top and found the chain behind. This is a very dangerous decision, with the arm length of the demon, as long as there is a slight carelessness, the fatal hammer will mercilessly smash his head. But when his hands touched the chain one after another, Jill, holding the handle of the hammer, knew that his blow was doomed to fail. Suction, the hands somehow created a huge suction at the front end of the chain, which not only completely destroyed the inertia of the hammer, but also vaguely wanted to pull the priest from the other end of the chain.


    However, Jill had to let go of the handle and let his opponent take away the hammer. Carus''s strange skill made him throw away a mouse. "This is, what is it?" Although he did not expect the other party to tell him the truth, the brown priest asked. He felt that his opponent, who had been fully recognized, had become blurred again. That''s not good news.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to succeed at this time." Mobi laughs at himself. His right index finger and middle finger are twisted abnormally. It seems that his move was broken by the force on the iron chain. But this degree of injury is not worth mentioning when compared with the previous time when he was pierced through the heart. Carus pulled off the handle of the hammer, wrapped the chain around his right arm, and replaced his right hand with the hammer head. "You wonder what that is? I''m curious, to be honest This is not a lie. The killer is not completely aware of the skill he has just used. The origin of this technique goes back many years.


    It was not long after sitter returned to the throne of the grey lion, and the adventure team set up by the new king was dissolved in the absence of him and Andr ¨¦ the dwarf. Other members are not sad about this. They respect their choice. Moreover, due to their different age and even race, this difference is also a normal outcome. Carus is no exception, but in addition to a lot of emotion, the demon soon found himself faced with a very terrible problem, from the blood of the devil. Although under the leadership of sitter, the team finally killed the devil father of Carus, but it also made the blood in the demon family lose the final insurance. The power of the devil is growing in the demons. When his companions are around, Carus can still fight against them. However, after the team is disbanded, the identity of the demon makes him almost lose all the possibility of communicating with others, and he is alienated by the loneliness of the world. Then, on a rainy night, after Carus killed a family as a killer, the mob suddenly found that he had become something like his father, a rational egoist monster.Realizing this, Carus almost collapsed, kneeling in the rain until dawn before leaving the scene like a corpse. Instead of getting paid, he fled the city and plunged into the dense forest. Self destruction is the only way out for the devil. He knows he can''t live like this, so he''s sorry for his friends. He can''t let himself be occupied by the devil''s blood. So, commit suicide and end your miserable life in this unknown forest.


    But fate did not want to let this poor soul go so easily. In that unknown rainforest, the killer ushered in a second turning point in his life, a human being.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Carus did not know how long he met the old man after entering the rainforest. After all, when a man wanted to die, he would not pay much attention to the flow of time. The devil only knew that when he noticed each other, the fallen leaves were flying wildly in the morning sun. In fact, he once thought that the old man in front of him was the receiver of his own soul, but then he thought how could a God''s palace accept such a dirty soul into their country


    The sound of insects awakened the sleeping killer. When the devil''s eyes lit up, he saw the white haired figure standing not far away. That man should be very old. His skin is covered with age spots. His loose skin is wrinkled like a sun dried orange. His pale hair and beard are almost transparent in the moonlight. It seems that he may disappear into the world at any time. But when the old man turned to look at himself, Carus knew that he was wrong. The eyes were not the eyes of the dying. They were just a pair of eyes. The devil could see the innocence of the child, the passion of the youth, the composure of the prime and the wisdom of the old man. But the next second, all these things disappeared, leaving only the quiet darkness of the night sky.


    Carus wanted to say something, but he was so weak that sleep not only did not restore his physical strength, but also exhausted the few nutrients left in his already thirsty body. "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot that biology is meant to eat." The old man seemed to notice something, he said softly. He picked off the leaves around him and folded the edge slightly. Then he waved. Ten million shining things flew out of the trees around him, like stars in the sky. Of course, it wasn''t the real stars. It was just dew. After the dew had gathered, the old man went to the devil and poured it into the latter''s mouth. This is the most delicious water Carus has ever drunk. Although it is strange to use the word "delicious" to describe water because it has no taste, the comfortable coolness and thoroughness, as well as the tactile feeling that flows through the throat, are impressive.


    The killer slowly sat up after drinking a leaf of dew. He was surprised to find that his hunger and fatigue were rapidly disappearing. It can be imagined that what the old man gave him to drink was not ordinary. The devil spoke again. He instinctively wanted to thank the other party, but then realized that his purpose was not to die? Under this confused thought, Carus did not speak for a long time. Seeing this, the old man did not say anything more. He took the leaves back to the place where he had picked them. The torn leaf stems recovered miraculously in an instant, as if this leaf had never been plucked.


    "You should be very careful to walk alone in such a place." The old man with the leaves reset sits cross legged in front of Karus. At this time, the demon descendant noticed that the clothes on the other side were of a style he had never seen before. He must have come from a different cultural environment. "Don''t you wander here alone, too?" In fact, the devil wanted to thank each other. No matter what he said, he still saved his life, but somehow, he said such words as soon as he opened his mouth. It seemed that being rescued was a common thing, and it was not worthy of special thanks.


    The old man didn''t care. He looked up at the sky with a smile, "me? I was just brought here by a gust of wind. I have to stay here until the next wind comes. But it doesn''t matter to me where I am. You see, I''m different from you. I don''t need to drink water or eat. If I''m hungry, I open my mouth and I''ll be full. " Carus rolled his eyes and regarded it as nonsense. How can someone drink wind to be able to eat? I''m afraid the old man has been living in the deep woods for too long, and his mind is out of order.


    "And you? What are you doing here? "


    Hearing this question, the demon was silent again. He lowered his head and thought for a long time. He silently recalled his life and objectively examined everything he had done. Finally, he came up with the answer, "I''m a bastard, and then, I kill people."


    "Yes." The old man tilted his head, and the smile on his face did not diminish. "Originally, I am an old man who shouldn''t tell you what to do. But since you and I meet here today, it''s a kind of predestination. I have some opinions on your question. Would you like to hear it? "


    But Carus shook his head. "Everyone can tell the truth, and anyone can make up the story. I live to now only understand one thing, that is, there is no unchanging truth in this world, everyone can speak completely different justice from his own standpoint. So, save your breath. I''m not a new kid. I''ve tried to believe those glories, persistence and beliefs, and finally abandoned them. Sitting here is a waste that can''t bear the weight of life. To be honest, you really shouldn''t have saved me. "


    "Don''t be so sure, young man." The hand of the old man stretched out his right hand naturally upward, and a fallen leaf just fell into it. "Everyone is the same, born, growing up, doing some specious good and bad things, and then aging and dying in a hurry. Where is the weight of life? It is not the beginning, nor is death the end. Things flow, what we see in our eyes is just a narrow and sad corner. Look at this leaf, what constitutes it is the nutrition of trees, and the things from the land. And what makes up the soil? You think death is the end of life, but I don''t think so. When our breath stops, the body becomes part of the earth, feeding other creatures, like this leaf, which may have been on a deer a few months ago. As for the soul, if there is no God''s residence to collect it, the soul will gradually turn into air. How amazing! Every breath we breathe is blending with other souls, until it is re combined into a new soul. Look, the line between life and death is very vague, isn''t it? " With that, the old man turned his right hand slightly, and the fallen leaves in his hand instantly turned into several grains of sand. Then he turned again, and the sand turned into a seed! The old man dug a small groove with his fingers, put the seeds in and covered them with soil."Of course, I''m not excusing you for killing someone, or telling you that being alive is a negative thing. I mean, when you feel like there''s only darkness in front of you, it''s just because you cover your face with your hands. The world is infinitely broad, so is life. If you only have flame in your heart, you should adapt to its temperature. Don''t isolate yourself from the world, you and me, as well as it, "said the old man, pointing to a small earth bag on the ground, and a bud broke through the earth at a speed visible to the naked eye. "We are all the same thing. If we talk about hybrids, everything in the world has long been mixed together. Who can be pure?"


    He shook his head and said to the old man in front of him, "I said I didn''t want to listen, but you still told me a lot of truth. But the truth is right, I still can''t overcome the blood in my body. Every day, every second, the world loses color in my eyes. This is my destiny... "


    "Why don''t you try to get interested in the world again? Find something you want to do, don''t live so smart, sometimes stupid is the real wisdom. By that time, you''ll understand When the old man stood up, he held out his index finger of his right hand and put it against the brow of Carus. "It''s windy. I think I should go."


    When the devil came back to God, there was no one in front of him. Only the faint pain on his forehead and the buds in front of him were telling what had just happened.


    "Alive, stupid?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    Carus often thought that he would never know who the old man he met in the rainforest was. But he knew that it was not a dream, for the simple reason that the finger left by the old man before he left was not only an encouragement, but also taught something else to the demons in this way. However, this teaching is extremely vague. Carus speculates that it has something to do with his mood. The knowledge left by the old man often appears when he makes certain decisions. After experiment, it is mostly after he chooses to abandon the temptation from the devil''s blood.


    Of course, the demons also wanted to learn as much as possible, but the results were not ideal. Perhaps it is because he and the old man came from a different cultural world, or because the old man did not give all his knowledge to each other. What he had in his mind was just a piece of cake that had no connection with each other, and it was difficult to connect them together to form a progressive system. But even so, the devil learned enough to resist the invasion of blood, and even played a role that shocked him.


    For example, what he''s doing now is to take away the hammer with his bare hands at the cost of a slight fracture of two fingers. Carus moved his right hand around the chain to make sure that the hammer was able to fight as he expected. "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m not mystifying. I really don''t know what I''ve done." The devil shrugged. "I can also tell you clearly that the move just now is not my real card. Of course, I can It''s better. But unlike you guys who adore a big lump of iron, there are some things that I won''t take out to use even if I die. "


    "That''s enough." Jill took off his brown robe with his left hand. As he took off his symbolic priesthood coat, people saw that he did not wear any clothes under the robe. Some only had a large number of weird tattoos on his skin as Mu did. "Death to the mother of the earth The priest''s eyes turned completely black when the last word left his mouth. His eyes and white eyes were covered with something else. Not only that, those tattoos also began to stretch out a large number of small twisted veins like the roots of trees. Soon the tattoos occupied all the space on Jill''s body and turned him into a black human figure! The witches could hear the priest''s breath increase obviously after seeing Jill''s appearance. They began to recite the same word, Shenzi, repeatedly.


    Shenzi, the word seems to refer to the heirs of gods. That''s right. However, for the evil gods from outside the world, the state of their existence can not be understood by ordinary people, so the concept of fertility can not be applied to them. Therefore, such as the mother of the crypt, the son of God often refers to two things.


    One is the terrifying monsters called from outside the world through the incarnation of the earth mother or her priests. It is not important whether these monsters are related to the corresponding evil gods, but most of them come from the space where the evil gods are and are driven by the latter. Every such God son appearing in the world will cause great damage, because they come from the world In addition, many laws in this world can''t hurt them at all. In the end, the sons of God are not destroyed by human beings, but they die naturally because of the lack of their living elements.


    As for the second, it is a little better to deal with than the first one. They are foreign matters transformed by the cult believers themselves or by the poor people they have captured. Just like the snake headed men called radno, they do not exist in the biological lineage of the world. Of course, the creatures transformed by radno at a very low cost have no other ability except that they can be free from the influence of the deep heart. They are not enough to be called the finished version of the divine Son. The real transformed will lose all of their own. Their transformation is to bring the power of evil gods into the world with the body as the carrier. No matter how the transformation results, the creatures that become the sons of gods become the bait of evil gods at the moment of transformation.


    Jill, who appeared in front of Carus at this time, was the latter. No, to be exact, Jill, the earth mother sacrifice, was dead, and now standing in the passage with his body was some unspeakable alien. "Ha ha ha, it''s ironic." The well-informed devil naturally recognized that his opponent had changed. His mouth sneered. The flame in his eyes was extremely fierce, but it did not grow larger. Instead, it gradually shrank, just like a gem with substance. "I have exhausted almost all my life just to become a human being. And you, without hesitation, abandon your soul. Satire, satire! How can I, how can I die in your hands? In the name of the human blood in me, I will kill you


    The devil yelled, and took the initiative to attack. His left fist went to the black man''s abdomen, and the hammer on his right hand pointed to his opponent''s right temple! But Carus obviously misjudged his opponent, and the shadow did not dodge. He let the killer''s heavy blow hit him, and his body didn''t move. The devil took a breath subconsciously. He felt his hand hit some kind of metal, and the reaction force made his arms numb. At this moment, the other side moved.


    "Hum!" Raise your hand and punch. The whole movement looks ordinary and funny, like a child who fights with his partner, but it makes a terrible dull sound in the air instead of attacking. Karus witnessed the whole process of the punch. To his surprise, he saw that the opponent''s speed was not fast in his eyes, but his body was unable to avoid the blow. When the shadow''s fist touched the devil''s abdomen, he instantly had an illusion that he was hit by the front of the siege hammer. Under the impact of huge force, the devil''s feet naturally left the ground, and his body retreated like a kite with broken string, and hit the wall of the passage heavily!"Wow The blood gushed out of Karus''s throat uncontrollably and fell on the ground in front of him, drawing a startling outline. No, it''s absolutely impossible to fight. This is the judgment made by the killer in an instant. No matter in terms of strength, speed or physical fitness, he has a huge gap with that monster, not to mention fighting head-on with the other side. If it wasn''t for his devil blood, he would have been beaten through his belly.


    At the scene of horror, Qili also closed her mouth. The witch''s intuition told her that the thing standing in the passage could easily kill herself at any time. In the face of an opponent she had never seen before, she could not even rise to the idea of confrontation. It was too terrible. Is this the son of God? How can there be such a thing in the world? It is more desperate than facing the dragon.


    "Cough, Pooh." Carus coughed a few times and spewed blood out of his throat. He wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and stood out from the depression on the wall, and the fire light in his eyes almost disappeared. This is the closest time for the demon to die in many years. In order to repair the wound just now, the magic fire in his body consumed more than 90%. On the other hand, this is the closest Karus has ever been to human beings. His abilities to benefit from his lineage gradually fade away, and his heavy limbs and blurred eyes are no different from those of ordinary people. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" In this case, Moby, laughs. He laughs so madly that he looks like a madman. His arm has no power to swing the hammer, and the iron chain around it falls naturally.


    No one knows why Carus laughs, and perhaps not even himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    If the body of Karus is like a human furnace, the magic fire from the blood not only gives him great power, but also tries to melt the outer wall of the furnace and devour everything they can touch. Mobi put most of his energy on suppressing the flame, which also explains why many of his behaviors are moody and even unreasonable to others. Only his closest friends know what kind of pain is hidden in the burning eyes. But now, things are different. Although Karus''s body was severely damaged and almost died, he was able to take this opportunity to get rid of the curse of blood for a moment. At this time, the demons found that in addition to the endless magic fire, there was another small but firm force in his body.


    This is the first time the mob realized the existence of this power, but the current situation does not give him time to slowly explore. Carus tried to manipulate the invisible power like magic fire, guiding it to his limbs, trying to strengthen the reaction, but he did not get any help except that the pain in the wound was slightly relieved. Disappointed? Let''s not talk about disappointment. After all, I have experienced the life without being burned by magic fire. Even if only a few minutes is enough.


    "Hoo!" In a flash, the Black God came to Karus. He or he looked down at the devil who raised his head with difficulty. There was no sarcastic sarcasm or any pity. The monster raised his hands, held them together, and threw them down at the latter''s head! Judging from the strength of the blow, this attack is enough to completely deprive the demons of their vitality.


    Some of them didn''t want to see Carus''s upper body explode like a tomato, others just didn''t want sand and blood splashing into their eyes. In addition to a person, Qili, the witch not only did not close her eyes, but also opened her eyes for fear of missing any details of the blow. Then, the imaginary thumping and popping sound did not appear, only the witch''s scream echoed in the passage. "Wow Peggy turned her head and saw that Qili was holding her hands in front of her chest, and her face showed an expression of surprise that she had never seen before. The little witch didn''t understand why the other party was like this. In her impression, even if she saw a living man blow up like a balloon, she would not


    This is, what''s going on? Not only Peggy, but also two other earth priests, who were stimulated by Ellie''s screams, soon discovered the scene. With his back against the broken wall of the passage, Carus, who was supposed to be broken into pieces, not only kept his body intact, but also raised his arms and held him together with the son of God. "How could that be possible?" The witch with long green hair couldn''t believe the scene in front of her. She involuntarily said what she thought, including several others. In his heyday, Karus has no ability to dodge a straight punch. But now that he is almost out of oil, how can he stop this fatal blow? Even, looking at the expression on the face of the demon, he still seemed a little relaxed.


    "I see." Karus said that his eyes were not at all on the God in front of him, and the whole energy of the demons was now devoted to feeling the new power. It may not be accurate to describe it in terms of power, because what happens after the fire is extinguished is not a source of energy, but more like an idea. This is a kind of mysterious and mysterious thing. It is not in all the knowledge of the devil, but it really saved his life. "Well, whatever you are, can it be worse than the devil''s fire?" As if determined to rely on this energy, Caruso closed his eyes. At the same time, he gave up the sense of hearing, touch and smell, which had been his top priority and deliberately trained. After cutting off all the methods of perceiving the outside world, the demons only felt that their consciousness had sunk into a boundless darkness. I''m afraid it''s not right to say that it''s dark, because black is also a kind of color, and there''s only chaos around Karus''s consciousness.


    "Things are fluid." Many years ago, the old man''s words were heard in his heart, and though he had no vision, Carus was aware of the chaotic changes around his consciousness. The jumble of material that could not be described in words began to surge and split. Some of the lighter things stand out and gather together to form something similar to bubbles; some of the solid things fall silent and merge with other substances to form a large aggregate, which looks like the black mud in the swamp. The scope of black mud and bubbles is becoming larger and larger, and they soon occupy everything that can be detected by the demon consciousness. However, the two are not antagonistic. In fact, the black mud and bubbles are wrapped in each other and sometimes transformed into each other''s state. Gradually, something else began to emerge from the two, something that Carus understood, including sand, rock, water and gas, and these things quickly combined and transformed, and a world of false and true was shaped around the consciousness of demons, at least as it seemed.


    Thanks to seeing how the "world" came into being, Carus began to understand what this stuff was inside him. Because after losing the sense of being a creature, he finally realized that on the surface of the world, things were constantly changing, things were disappearing, dynasties were changing, but in fact, everything had not changed. So he finally understood the meaning of the old man''s words and the meaning of circulation. The invisible and colorless energy finally became a part of him.Of course, it''s just for Carus that the process from closing his eyes to opening them is no different from blinking. However, Shenzi, who was fighting with the devil, took the initiative to take back his hands and took two steps behind him. It seemed that he had some fear of the enemy in front of him. "The son of God? To be honest, I didn''t think you were such a monster. I thought you were just like my father from a distant space. Now I finally understand how terrible and disgusting you are Said Carus, taking his hands, which had been crossed over his head, back to his waist. He looked at the enemy with no joy or sorrow. It was not like fighting at all.


    "Woo!" Shenzi didn''t do any extra action and didn''t intend to escape. He bullied him again and hit the head of the demon from both sides! "Hum!" But this time, the strange speed did not allow the Shenzi''s attack to be carried out. Karus''s arms had been waiting on the path of the attack. At the moment when the two men and four arms touched each other, the body of the demon was infinitely stiff. His feet sank into the ground, and the whole man was as short as an inch. And that''s all. After removing the power of his opponent''s attack, Carus''s arms began to rotate clockwise, forcing his opponent''s limbs to follow him.


    "You don''t belong to the world. Now, leave." The killer said, will God son''s arm, right leg forward, palm up and down straight hit the latter''s chest! The seemingly powerless blow caused a strong wind, and the long hair of witches flying in the air. Shenzi was hit by something terrible after the attack. He waved his hands and feet disorderly and seemed to want to catch something. However, due to the hurricane, it didn''t catch anything. A little dark light appears behind Shenzi. It is only the size of a pinhole, but it has an amazing suction. In an instant, it inhales and disappears the adult Shenzi.


    "Hoo..." Having done all this, Carus breathed deeply. He looked at the empty corridor in front of him and pondered for a few seconds. Then he turned to the witches and the remaining two brown priests. "Or do you want to see my mother


    When the two brown robes heard this, they looked at each other and gave up the plan to continue fighting. In their hearts, almost the same God son as the earth mother was defeated by this demon. As evil god priests, they had no intention of fighting. The two men ran away in the direction of their arrival, hoping to return to Mu''s side and tell the chief priest what happened here. Karus did not stop them, or the demons hoped so. After banishing the son of God, he was no longer able to fight. After the two brown gowns had run away, Carus looked at Ellie and Peggy.


    "I''m sorry, ladies. It seems that I need some help from you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    In fact, the help they said only needed Qili to walk with him. Driving the son of God from the world consumed all the invisible energy in Karus''s body. His current ability is not even as good as that of an ordinary person. However, on the way to identify the survivors of molten iron city, the face of the demon has always been smiling. He enjoys the time without the burning of magic fire. He is even more glad that he has found an answer that has been searching for a long time, about how to get rid of the devil''s blood. Invisible energy, Karus has not yet figured out how to call this thing. Its existence is obviously not only for a moment and a half. The demons speculate that this power should have existed in his body for a long time, but he has only realized it until now. Although it is a pity that he will exhaust all the new forces that have not been familiar with in this battle, he is confident that it will reappear in a short time. By then, the flame that has been burning in the pupil since birth may be extinguished for the first time.


    At this point, Carus began to think, if this invisible power is comparable to his innate magic fire, what terrible power can it exert in a man who does not need to suppress his own nature as much as himself? The figure of the little boy appeared in front of his eyes, ha ha, boy, you should feel lucky, maybe you can become the kind of person that I and other companions have not become. The kind of people who can get out of this damned world and take advantage of the wind


    "His situation is not optimistic, to be exact, very bad." The curse crow went to Andre at the front of the line and said to the Duke. At their feet, there was the corpse of a rat that had just smelled the smell of raw meat. The dwarf took the cloth from the servant and wiped the tissue from the hammer. He raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the wizard. "Who are you talking about?"


    "The child, the one Carus wrote on his chest." The incantation master frowned. He heard from Lin that the child''s vitality was rapidly declining. In addition, he was specially sent back by the devil. Maybe he knew something valuable. The curse crow didn''t want death on the boy. "In addition to the general bruises and bruises on his body, there are traces of being attacked by the rat man. Judging from the wound, it should not be too long."


    Andre murmured, and he said, "I have checked the child''s body, but I don''t see any fatal wound on him. What''s going on?" The dwarf didn''t want to see an accident with the child he had been protected by his old friend. Other than the others, can''t the grand duke protect a child? I''m afraid it will be ridiculed by the demons to the grave.


    "As you said, the wounds on his body are all small problems, which can not be a big obstacle after simple treatment. The real problem is, Rat Man plague. " The curse crow lowered his voice when he said this. He didn''t want other people to know that the boy was infected by the plague.


    "What!" Andrea cried out these words in surprise, and immediately covered his mouth. He motioned with his eyes to the soldiers and his entourage to leave, leaving the Archduke to talk to the wizard alone. After there was no one else, the dwarf continued, "isn''t that thing infectious? Or did someone pour the pestilence seed into the child''s mouth


    "No," said the grey wizard, shaking his head. "The rodent plague that we know is not contagious because one of my colleagues has concocted an inhibitory drug for personal reasons. He put these drugs into the dragon blood stream, along with the water into the body of every living creature in this land. But he made a mistake. The reason why plague can become a plague is that it itself, like living creatures, yearns for more infected people to continue their lives. Although the guy tried his best to concoct the best antidote, he underestimated the mutation of the virus. Perhaps on a larger scale, the plague is no longer infectious. Now we are only seeing the last batch of hapless infected people who drank the seeds of plague and their strange offspring. But the plague never stops. For example, the case of the child is a case. If it is not handled properly, no one can guarantee that it will start to spread again


    Andre''s face became serious. He knew that the curse crow didn''t like long speeches. When a proud wizard had to bear to explain to the ordinary people, how bad things could be. "Is the child still alive?" Asked the dwarf, holding the hammer''s hand to show that he had prepared for the worst. In order that more molten iron men can return to the ground, Lord liehammer can do anything.


    "Of course, it can help." The curse crow snorted coldly. With a big wave of his hand, his gray robe sounded, "who do you think is the person in front of you? Since the cheese guy can work out an antidote, I can only say it''s as easy as a piece of cake to save the next child in the early stage of infection. " The magician pauses for a moment, and his voice is a little lower. "But some things have happened, and it''s hard to reverse them. I''m afraid even our teachers and the owners of the grey tower can''t do anything about it. "


    "You said..." "Transform." The curse crow accentuated the syllables when he said the word, "the child''s body has begun to transform into a rat man, although I can protect his brain from the plague and become a brainless monster. However, if the process of human and human organs is interrupted, the process will be blocked. At the end of the day, human and rat human organs cannot be used together, and he will surely die. ""So he will become a rat man who can talk and think?" The dwarf doesn''t like this conclusion. He doesn''t want Carus to come back and find that the boy has become a mouse. What''s more, there is no room for a rat man in the team of molten iron city. All the survivors had a deep-rooted impression of the rat man, and they would not agree to go with a monster that destroyed their home, even if the monster could think, even if he was just as human as they were not long ago.


    "To be precise, under my guidance, he will become the most perfect, rat man." The magician nodded and said, "I''ll try to interfere with his mutation process, so that the child can transition to another posture as safely as possible, and I''ll eliminate the defects of this inferior creature from him, so that he can quickly adapt to his new body. Since he''s still a kid, it won''t be too hard. It''s only a few days before I can... "


    "We don''t have a few days, wizard. If Karus doesn''t catch up and take the right route, we''ll die of hunger and thirst, or worse, and the huge tentacles coming out of the ground will grind us into mud and bury us here forever Lord liehammer is right. They don''t have the time and energy to think about what will happen in a few days. The threat of evil gods is getting closer every second. For the survivors, the lack of food and water is more realistic. However, although Andre failed to give a solution, he provided another person for the curse crow to consult.


    "Tell Lyon about it. The boy is more experienced in this than I am. Especially now he has a clown with long ears behind him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Jill, dead? Is that possible? The two witches, what did they do?


    "Lord priest, what happened?" The priests, who walked by Mu''s side, could not help asking questions after seeing their leader stop. It was not long before they set out, and there was still a long time to go before the rhythm of their march. Mu didn''t give an answer immediately. As a favorite disciple of the mother of the crypt, he was able to perceive the situation of high-ranking priests like Jill within a certain range, so he could clearly feel what was happening. Of course, this was limited to the priests themselves. He could sense that Jill was incarnated as the son of God, which surprised Mu somewhat. He didn''t expect to deal with two witches, one of whom had no casting ability, and would be so laborious. But what surprised him even more was that the son of God, the great and supreme incarnation of the earth mother, was so easily pushed away from the world as a terrible force to sweep the secular world?


    For a long time, the secret art of sacrificing oneself in exchange for the arrival of the son of God is the biggest taboo in the earth mother church. Only a small number of priests who are the heads of local herdsmen are entitled to know about it. In order to prepare for battle at any time, some priests will finish the ritual as early as possible, and pierce the transformed magical patterns into their skin to integrate them with the original tattoos. Only a short prayer is needed to complete the sacrifice. But even so, there are less than ten priests who are qualified and able to complete the ceremony in the whole church. In order to liberate the deep heart, Mu has only selected three such priests, of whom Jill is the most satisfied. After all, the frustrated musician brought himself into the church and taught him the mystery of his faith. His code of conduct not only came from his religious belief in mother earth, but also from his worship of mu. As a high priest, Jill is also a strong supporter of Mu in the church. Losing his support is like cutting off one hand of the brown robed chief priest.


    But this is not Mu''s biggest concern. To be honest, he doesn''t care much about Jill''s death, nor does he care about the break of the covenant caused by the witch''s escape. He only cares about one thing from the beginning to the end, to wake up the earth mother. As long as the deep heart awakens, whether it''s a worm like dwarf and his followers, or those spirits who have heard the wind, or even the founder of all this, the broker. As long as I can awaken the great Lord, they will no longer be a threat.


    "It''s OK. Keep going." Mu said coldly. He knew that two priests were running away from his side, but he didn''t mean to send someone to help them. Time was pressing. There was nothing he could do to move his attention away from his deep and liberated heart what!


    The silent bone arrow went through the darkness, and without hindrance went into the eyebrow of the earth mother priest who was walking in the front. The poor guy even had no time to utter a scream, and he had already died completely. But this is just the beginning, more bone arrows shot out of the dark, and the believers in front of the team were killed and seriously injured. Fortunately, they were all old foxes who had experienced many battles. The priests in the middle of the team soon found that their companions had problems. There was no unanswered question. These people took out the shields for defense from under their robes. Originally, they could only provide a small round shield for ordinary defense. In the hands of these evil cult priests, the thick shield was stretched outward to cover one A thin black wall the size of an adult.


    "Ding!" The bone arrow stabbed on the black wall and cracked after making a crisp sound, and the rain of arrows shot continuously stopped when it was found that it had no effect. The priests behind the shield carefully pull the less injured companions back into the ranks from under the shields and hand them over to the rear companions. "Who?" A bolder priest asked in the dark. Archery is not something a rat can do. No matter who the attackers are, they must have considerable wisdom.


    There is no answer. There is only darkness hovering in the front passage. The arrow rain just now seems to be an unexpected joke. Of course, no one really took it as a joke. Every priest with a shield leaned against the shield, trying to hear the sound in the dark. Mu did not move. He pulled out a bone arrow from the wounded who passed by, held it in his hand, and observed the light of the torch in other people''s hands. It took only a few seconds for the chief priest in the brown robe to understand what the bone that made the arrow came from. He reasoned, and a fact that made him extremely angry appeared. "Traitor." He drank, and the priests around him stopped for a short time because of fear. They didn''t know who made the priest so angry, but they were sure that no matter who the man was, he would die very ugly.


    "Hum Bang Almost as Mu cursed, something flew out of the darkness and hit the priests'' shields with a dull noise. From the point of view of strength, this thing should be small, and it doesn''t look like a hammer specially used to break the shield array. So, what is this? Mu''s face was more ugly than ever, and he guessed what it was. "Pick it up and put it in front of me." So ordered the chief priest in the brown robe. The priests in charge were not slighted, and they knew exactly what would happen if they hesitated at Mu''s command. So the black shield slowly moved away as if on both sides, and a priest bravely reached out and picked up the things on the ground. It was not until he came to mu with that thing in his arms that he remembered to see what it was. So he looked down and saw white, a white head, radno''s head."You killed him? You killed him Mu recognized the origin of the head at a glance. The snake head man was the leader of the underground snake head tribe, and the white snake man who had met with sitter and Andre in his deep heart. The chief priest in brown robe had known this man for a long time, and the collapse of the melting iron city was achieved by the power of the underground radnos. But now, this devout old believer has turned into this virtue. Mu was wondering why they didn''t meet anyone to take them to the deep heart after they entered the tunnel. Now it seems that everything is reasonable. Now the question is, who killed the old snake man.


    "Bang! Bang More collisions were heard from the shield, each of which represented the head of a snakehead being thrown over. When a small slope of the head was built in front of the shield, the darkness finally returned to calm. A hoarse voice came from the channel, with a strong snake man voice, "you, hoarse, go back, hoarse , the elder is dead, hiss, we no longer, hiss, no longer, serve... " The voice didn''t say what to serve. But it''s enough for the priests to know what happened. Their expressions quickly changed from their astonishment to the same anger as mu. If in the minds of the cult believers, those who do not believe in the mother of the crypt can be attributed to ignorance and have the value of imparting great doctrines to them. Then, those individuals and groups who once believed in the mother earth but tried to break away from the faith for some reason are the unforgivable sinners.


    "It''s betrayal." The priests began to mumble the same words as their priesthood, and their tattoos began to tremble with emotion. Mu pushed aside the priest who was in front of him and the shield in front of him. He went to the front of the line, kicked the head off the ground, and looked at the darkness with terrible eyes. "Earth mother is merciful, and he will forgive your sins. Now, show your sinful bodies and take us to the sanctuary, and we will let your serum wash your sins in front of the earth mother. This is the only way for you to atone. "


    "Instigate!" Bone arrow with a voice never before pierced into Mu''s eyebrows, but the latter did not shed a drop of blood.


    "Maggots that don''t know what to do." The chief priest said, reaching out and pulling out the arrow on his head, the wound healed quickly, and in an instant it was as good as never before. He turned to the priests behind him and said, "it''s time to clean up the church for the great Lord. Go and catch these traitors, young and old, and kill them all


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    In the depths of the ground launched a devastating massacre, Qili and Peggy finally saw the end of the team of the adherents of molten iron city. At the end of the line was Lyon, who, together with his retinue, was responsible for cleaning up those who were plotting against the last few children and the few supplies left. After the blood lion noticed the tail at the back of the line, he soon realized the identity of the comer. "Did this guy get beat up in his head?" When he took Carus from the witch''s hand, Lyon subconsciously asked, this is not his intention to sarcasm the killer, but since the meeting, the Knight Commander has never seen the demon descendants smile so pure. He is not happy about the suffering of others, which is not consistent with the image of the killer.


    "I don''t know. He''s been like this all the way." Qili rubbed her wrist. She didn''t like this kind of physical labor. The witch looked at the ranks of the residents of molten iron city and took Peggy''s hand. "Well, since we''ve brought this guy back, there''s nothing for us here. Peggy and I have something else to do. Let''s go first... "


    "Where do you want to go? Miss Ellie. " Before the words were finished, the voice of the curse crow came from behind the two witches. The sight of the wizard in grey robe makes Qili feel a chill on her back. If she can, she doesn''t want to stay with the wizard who has the ability to turn herself into a mortal. Even compared with the curse crow, the tattoo on Mu Guang''s head seems less terrible.


    "No, no, nothing!" Peggy looked at her companion in surprise. Although she admitted that the Raven was a fearsome caster, she had never seen the fearless Qili so flustered even in front of kuira. He came here to discuss with Lyon how to deal with the boy''s problem. Now it''s time for Karus to return to the team. This problem doesn''t need the wizard to worry about, but there are still some unfinished things. These two witches can help. "Well, there is no best. You two, come with me. Lynn doesn''t know anything about magic. You happen to be my assistant in surgery


    The two witches have neither the ability to resist nor the reason to resist. Qili opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she wisely chooses to shut up in the face of the magic light in her grey robe eyes. To be sure, her magic power did come back, but who knows the curse crow didn''t leave a back door or something on her body. She didn''t want to end up in a miserable situation after disobeying the magician because of some small things. So they did not even dare to ask who to do the operation and what operation to do. They followed the wizard to the front of the team dejectedly.


    "I''ve never seen a witch as a servant. If the grey robes are such guys, then their reputation is not surprising. Fortunately, he is on our side. " With Lyon''s help, the demon descendant said with a smile that the magic fire in his eyes was so weak that the blood lion even found that he could see the black eyes. But before Lyon could figure out what it meant, Carus continued, "well, I already know the way to the earth. You''re lucky that you haven''t taken too many wrong paths so far, and it won''t take long for us to see the sky again."


    "Are you serious?" Lyon heard this immediately excited, his radical reaction let the next to the bakm subconsciously took out the weapon.


    "Of course, but don''t be so excited. And that kid over there, put your knife away The demon waved to the spirit, and his face was impatient. "I remember your name was Leon, right? Look, Lou, I know. We can go back to the ground. Thanks to the little guy around you. But


    "But what?" The blood lion frowned. His first reaction was that the assassin wanted to ask for a reward, but on second thought, he did not mention the friendship between the devil and the Archduke of hammer. Even if he really wanted to make a profit with this information, he could not negotiate with himself.


    "Ha But what if we did escape back to the ground? " The mob''s smile subsided. The passage to the ground in his mouth is not nonsense. With his high-level tracking technology, he can find the way to the ground by tracing the whereabouts of the priest who sent Mu information. What really worried him was Mu and his church, who were still close to the deep heart. "As long as the underground thing wakes up, not to mention just escaping to the ground, even if we escape from the molten iron, we will eventually be caught up with."


    Lyon also nodded after listening to Carus''s worries. "I understand. As long as those filthy seeds are still buried in the city''s underground, it''s not really safe to escape anywhere. But we can''t let go of these survivors, whether we turn back to the ground and fight with the cult believers, which is tantamount to pushing these people to death. Dagong thinks so, so he only sent you out to look for information. "


    "I understand Andre''s concerns and his decision is right." The demon turned to look at the dark passage behind him and sighed, "I hope those guys don''t have a good sense of direction and can''t find a deep heart before we go back to the surface."


    "I don''t think you have to worry about that. Just now the wizard has told me that we should have more time than we thought Said the knight, but his face was not happy.


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Carus was curious where the conclusion of the curse crow came from, because he wanted to break his head and could not list other things that might slow down Mu''s progress except luck."Have you ever been in the heart of the dark with the wizard? Then you should be familiar with the guy who smashed the molten iron city from the foundation, right? " Said the blood lion in a deep voice.


    "You said radno? Aren''t they with the heretics? I heard the wizard say that those guys are crazy believers transformed from human beings. What''s wrong with them? "


    "That''s what mantra crow says. But at the same time, he also put forward a conjecture. According to what the Archduke said, the situation when he and his majesty met radno could be traced back to several decades ago. At that time, the influence of the Church of mother of crypt had not penetrated into the grey lion, so it was impossible for such a large number of crazy believers to be transformed into snake headed monsters. This means that those snakeheads are probably not the first generation of transformants


    The mob laughed, and he understood what Lyon meant. "Interesting, keep going."


    "In fact, although we have not seen female worshippers of Mother Earth in the current battle, we cannot rule out this possibility. If the transformed creatures of the evil gods also have gender, it is possible that they will reproduce the next generation born of radno. And we suspect that the underground snakeheads are here and there. They have never been human beings, and they lack faith in the earth mother. They exist there only because it is their home


    "Tomb keeper?" Many of the keepers of the treasure are not short-lived races, says Carus. Because if human beings, who can''t live for a hundred years, act as guardians, they will probably forget what they are guarding after a few generations. Even worse, there are never many stories about self stealing.


    "That''s why. No matter how loyal their ancestors were to the mother earth, at least they did not behave like mad believers in their contact with the Archduke. The sorcerers speculate that they may no longer be a national cult. And if this hypothesis holds... "


    "Then no one wants the Dragon sleeping next to his home to wake up suddenly, right? They have the same fear of the crypt mother as we are, and this emotion will urge them to block the priests, even though they are certainly not rivals. "


    "That''s right. This is the last force under the earth that mantra crow and Dagong analyzed." The blood lion confirmed the demon''s conjecture. But he didn''t like the idea of using radnos as a shield to delay the awakening of the mother earth. Those people were too innocent in the eyes of knights.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    "Hoo How is he doing? " The curse crow put the knife in his hand on the wooden cart which served as the operating table and transport vehicle at the same time. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand, and asked Lin, who was in charge of the cart. A glimmer of light flashed in the Banshee''s eyes. She tilted her head and looked at the little boy lying in the car for a long time. Then she hesitated and said, "there should be no problem. I can''t see that he will die in the near future. It''s just that he''s no longer human, is he? "


    "Of course, he looks like a human being? Well, he looks really ugly now. How long does it take for that hair to grow? " As an assistant, Ellie said, making a face in disgust. It''s not surprising that witches have such a reaction. At this time, the boy has basically become a rat man, and because of the operation, the magician shaved off the hair that should have covered his body, which made the boy look like a ball of pink meat.


    "It won''t be long. As long as the nutrition involved is enough, his regeneration speed will reach an amazing level, although still not as good as wolf walker The wizard nodded and was satisfied with Lin''s answer. He looked at the hairless mouse man in the light, with a strange smile on his face, like an artist looking at his most satisfactory work. In fact, from the return of Karus to the completion of the operation, curse crow put all his energy on the operation. As an explorer, he was curious about the limits of the rat man race, and the creature in front of him might provide an answer for himself. "I wish cheese could see this. I''m looking forward to the look on that guy''s face." The incantation master''s words are not complacent about himself. He boldly takes the opposite approach to cheese in the operation process of transforming the boy. If the medicament of cheese inhibits the activity of rat human plague, the curse crow is to extract its ability to transform the body completely while inhibiting the infectivity of plague, and then add appropriate inducement to strengthen too much energy Nerve and visceral strength, curse crow believe that their own approach is the real right solution.


    "Will he still remember who he is?" Peggy asked timidly, because her magic was blocked, and the wizard actually needed only one assistant, the long haired witch was unfortunately demoted to be the same person in charge of the cart as Lin.


    "Of course, what else could he do? I specially protected his brain. If it would cause problems, I would jump off the top of the gray tower." The contented mantra crow was obviously in a good mood. He even made a rare joke, but the magician quickly continued, "of course, it''s just a metaphor. In order to adapt to the new body, his brain still has some changes. You''d better expect that this does not affect his memory or personality. I don''t want him to just drink blood and eat meat when he wakes up. If that''s the case, I''m afraid I''ll have to kill him myself. I hate to destroy my work. "


    Peggy nodded, but before she could say anything, the noise began to come around. "Did you hear that?" "Exit! It''s the exit "Dagong has found the exit!" "The exit is ahead! Let''s run! "


    And so on. The team, which was dead like a zombie, became lively in an instant. People quickened their pace and rushed to the front of the team. Some people even began to push and push the people in front of them. "Hey! Please get around here. " Bakm, who was in charge of protecting the operation, drew out his weapon, his shining blade still standing out in the dark, and he murmured to those who wanted to pass through the wizard. This was quite effective, and soon the little mobile operating table became a reef in the ocean.


    "Your honor." Barkham said, bowing his head. He would only react to one person.


    "How did you get here? Don''t you want to guard the end of the team? " The curse crow squinted at Lyon and was not surprised by the blood lion''s visit.


    "I''m still at the end of the team. You''re the end of the team now." The knight bowed his head and saluted Lin. this lady has established a high reputation among the refugees in the molten iron. She is affectionately called an angel, but I don''t know whether those people can smile at her after they know the true identity of the Banshee.


    "So the exit is near?" The magician understood the knight''s meaning. Their position was originally in the middle of the team. If this became the end of the team, the exit in people''s mouth might not be far ahead. "Well, I don''t think you need me to protect you. I''m here to take buckram and head for the exit. If this is true, we will meet some new friends on the ground. I just hope the Archduke hasn''t hit the spirit with his hammer yet. " Lyon shrugged helplessly. From his attitude towards bakm, we can see that dwarves don''t like elves, and the blood lion can''t expect the elves to tolerate Andre''s bad temper unilaterally. He must intervene before his allies become enemies.


    "Then you should speed up your pace. I can smell hatred in the wind." Said the sorcerer, whose tone made it hard to tell whether it was a joke.


    In fact, the curse crow''s words did work. If Lyon and his retinue arrived later, a duel would have begun between the dwarf Lord and the elf general. But even so, the adherents of the molten iron city, who saw the sun again from the underground exit, and the elves who had just cleaned up the rat people and heretics from the ruins, were in a confrontation. The dwarfs are so high that they can make him look bigger and look down on the elves'' armies. The elves headed by mlose also set up the array without showing any weakness. It seems that there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence between them."Spirit!" Andre bit his teeth, his thick eyebrows curled up in his eyes, and the dwarf''s voice seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, which was even more bitter than when he was against the rat man. "Dwarfs!" said the elf general on the road Mlose''s left hand was on the reins, and the hammer of his right hand was tightly clenched. His eyes were full of flames of hatred, and his companion, who had died in the dwarf''s hands, seemed to be urging him to attack. But mlose didn''t, because of a drunken figure riding on a giant stag.


    "Burp!" Atwood greenstick, the elder spirit in charge of supervising the military operation, seemed to have no idea of the situation. He was lying on the back of his mount and letting the stag with wine pots on its horns walk towards the dwarves. The old elf also had a wine pot in his hand. When he came to Andre, the green stick shook the wine pot, and the sound of liquid collision came from inside. "I heard that burp and dwarves are experts in wine making. This is my own fruit wine. Try it? "


    Without much to say, Archduke richhammer took the jug in Atwood''s hand and took a sip of it. He frowned. "Well, soft wine is more suitable for juice. But as an elf, you deserve credit. I wish I could dig a few barrels of fire lilies out of this damned ruin, and I''ll show you what real dwarf wine is


    "Well, if you want a short beard, you can say it." Green stick said with a smile.


    This is what Lyon and buckram, who rushed out of the crowd, saw. "It seems that we have been thinking too much." The blood lion knew the dwarf''s temper, and a spirit who liked wine was enough to comfort him. "Not yet. General mlose is known for his aversion to dwarves and humans. I''ll talk to him." Buckram shook his head, asked the knight, and then slid down the slope to his own people.


    "Hey, my bird, don''t you have anything to say to your tutor?" Asked the old elf as he passed by the green stick. To some surprise, bakm, who has always been known for his insolence in the clan, stopped this time. He turned his head and saluted his tutor respectfully, "I''ll thank you until the general has laid down his weapons. Now, please allow me to try to make things right. "


    Atwood looks at buckram like a monster and walks away. He grabs the jug from Andre and pours it. "Ah, I must have drunk too much today. Burp


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    "Barkham, it seems that, at least for you, the elder''s arrangements have not gone wrong." The general on the stag looked at the young man who came to his side and said with some relief. Mlose can detect that now bakm has not only more scars left after the battle, but also his eyes have gradually changed towards a real fighter. In time, this young man will at least be a qualified soldier. The progress of the same clan is undoubtedly good news for the relatively sparsely populated elves.


    "Uncle." The deer nodded their heads to show the relationship between them. This is not a strange thing. The elves in the forest are not large in nature. In addition, the elves themselves have a long life span. To be sure, every spirit in this army has some kinship. It''s just that for bakm, he had a close relationship with mlose before, so he would use this kind of address. Sure enough, after hearing the sound of "Uncle", the elves'' warfighter''s eyes softened a little.


    "Well, you worked hard. Stay with those rude people for so long, I hope they didn''t do anything stupid to you. What happened to your knife? " What MrOS is talking about is the long knife among buckram''s original two knives, which was broken and damaged in previous battles, and now one of the scabbards on buckram''s waist is empty.


    "Its blade is broken, and I left it where it should be, in the chest of the enemy." Bakm raised his hand to the empty scabbard, as if in memory of the no longer existing weapon, but this action did not last long, "but it doesn''t matter, it did a good job in fulfilling its mission, and that blow was really impressive."


    The genie warlord shrugged his nose. "I hope so. It''s also time for you to learn to fight like a normal spirit. It''s good for you that toys break down early In the tradition of elves, they don''t train young people to use double swords, which is used in open areas. A traditional spirit warrior tends to use one handed weapon, which allows them to quickly pull out the bow and arrow behind their back and switch to shooting mode. Similarly, in order to maintain mobility, elves don''t like to use armor and shields. Of course, they won''t resist armor and shield with good protection if they need to fight.


    "I have reservations about that." The young spirit said with displeasure that he had no plan to return to the forest now, and adhered to the practical principle, and the traditional war method was not suitable for buckram''s current situation. "Let''s not talk about it. Sir, I hope you can help these human beings, whose homes were destroyed by conspiracy, and who now lack all that they can live on. So I hope you will not hesitate to... "


    "Buckram." The elf on the stag interrupted the young man. He adjusted his body. This action completely covered the knight''s retinue. "Pay attention to your words and deeds. We have no obligation to help human beings. The elder brought us here to eliminate those twisted monsters. We have no other duty. And these humans, as hotbeds of pestilence, will also be within the scope of our elimination if necessary. We''re not going to help them, do you understand? "


    The corners of bakm''s mouth trembled a few times. He knew that his uncle had an inexplicable hostility to races other than elves, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. "The green stick won''t allow you to do that, uncle."


    "Well, Lord Attwood is the elder in charge of this operation, but I am the commander of this army beyond the forest. Besides, do you really think the tribe wants to help those who hurt nature? Look around. Can you see the green? They are not our kind of young people, and you have to realize that. " After MLOs reminds him, bakm turns his eyes to the Elven soldiers who line up in full clothes. The knight''s retinue regretfully finds that he can''t find the slightest sympathy on their faces, just as human beings treat Elves as monsters, so do elves to humans.


    Buckram took a deep breath, and he didn''t give up on persuasion. "In any case, they are the owners of this land. If we want to build up a defense against the rat people here, or even eliminate them, then they are necessary helpers." This is not a word. After all, this is the land of molten iron. Although the city collapsed, the iron melting people are still qualified guides and advisers. Besides, at least they can help the elves in terms of water and climate.


    However, mlose''s reaction was unexpected to the young elves. Without hesitation, he rejected the latter''s suggestion, "no need. We were familiar with the land long before the human settlement. In a very short time, we can establish contact here, and it is still a problem who knows better about it. "


    "May..." Buckram wanted to say more, but his words were stopped by a hand on his shoulder. Lyon did not know when to go to the side of the spirit, "in the lower Cang Lion Kingdom, the second head of the knights, Lyon." When mlose saw Lyon, his pupils contracted obviously. He gave a smile with hostility, "blood lion? I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m in charge of this operation. You can call me mlose


    Lyon certainly knows where the hostility of the other side comes from. There are many conflicts between the Cang lion and its neighbors, and fighting with the elves is nothing new. When both sides are stained with the blood of the other''s people, you can''t expect much goodwill, can you? But the blood lion can''t leave just like this. He is the Knight Commander of the Kingdom, and the people of molten iron are also the people of the grey lion. He has the obligation to find shelter for their lives, even if the help is from the enemy of the past."Mr. mlose, you can see our situation. I know the contradiction between the Kingdom and your ethnic group, but I still hope you can help us. Whether out of goodwill or exchange of interests, the lion will repay the son of the forest. I swear by my reputation as a knight. " Lyon put his right hand on his chest and said solemnly. He hoped that his humble attitude could satisfy the other party, and at least let the other party provide some food to satisfy his hunger.


    "I didn''t expect your tongue to be as impressive as your swordsmanship, Mr Lyon." Mlose looked down at the cavalier, and the smile on his face indicated that he was satisfied with Lyon''s reaction. "We are not ruthless demons, just to fight against those, rat people, and our supplies are not very abundant. To get help, you have to prove that you are worthy of being our ally now. "


    "How can I prove it?"


    "It''s easy. Fight me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    The news that the grey lion''s Knight Commander and the elf general will fight to decide whether the two sides will form an alliance soon spread. The elves'' mouths were scornful and sneered. They did not believe that someone in the Cang Lion Kingdom could stop MLOs'' heavy hammer with strong hatred, even the blood lion, which was also notorious in the forest, could not do so. At first, they thought that the elves had come with good intentions. Now they realized that in the eyes of each other, they might not be different from the rat man.


    Although witches like to be lively, even Qili knows that this is not a good time to show up. They and Lin mingle in the crowd and watch what happens in front of them. The curse crow frowned. He wanted to end the absurd decision. You know, the deep heart in the ground may wake up at any time, but these humans and elves have time to fight against each other? It''s just ridiculous. However, the Banshee grabbed the wizard''s coat corner and shook her head to the latter, "here, give it to the Duke first, he can deal with it. Also, you need to rest after surgery. If the situation is really going bad, it''s not too late Grey robe snorted coldly, still accepted this saying. But this does not mean that everyone will accept it, especially those who are quite familiar with Dagong.


    "Are you kidding? Let that knight fight the elves? I didn''t bring you out of the ground to see them fight! " Said Carus, tapping the dwarf hard on the shoulder to vent his discontent. The thing in front of me is so ridiculous that even if I ask myself, I have never seen such a thing.


    "Hey The Archduke of the hammer was obviously unhappy with his friend''s action, and he raised his hand to block Carus''s hand. "Do you think I will? The leading spirit didn''t intend to help at first. Now he is willing to give us a chance. As long as Lyon beats him, long ear can''t make any other excuses. And Lyon will win. "


    "Will you win? Let me tell you a little hint to the dwarf with beard growing into his brain. He has not rested for at least two days like us! Move your stone head to think about how many skills you can play now, ah? What''s more, he''s just a mortal. " The mob growled almost to Andre''s ear, pointing to Atwood, who was still pouring with a jug. "And, aren''t these long eared bastards in this guy''s hands? Just let him give the order? "


    "Burp!" The green stick made a wine hiccup. He got up from the deer''s back, rubbed his eyes, and looked at Karus. Although the demonic character of the demons faded due to the disappearance of the fire in his body, he could still see the difference from ordinary people. "Oh, either the wine from this fruit has a hallucinogenic effect, or I see an unusual creature here. It''s amazing that there is a constant flame in your body, but in your heart, what is that? Who taught you this, ability? "


    Carus thought of the old elf as a drunkard, but Atwood''s words succeeded in attracting his attention. The devil put down the dwarf and went to the green stick. "You know what the energy in me is? Have you seen other users of this energy? " His voice was so excited that his hands almost pulled the genie off the stag. If the Elves were not waiting for the general''s duel, his actions would have caused a sensation.


    "Don''t be nervous, my friend. Have you taken your inner peace to wine? Well, it''s supposed to taste good. " Atwood escaped from Carus''s hands with a joke, and it was interesting that the devil did not reduce his strength. The old elf hung his jug on the antlers, causing the stag''s dissatisfaction. He stroked the top of the mount with one hand, and pointed the other hand at Karus''s chest. The long index finger of the green stick just touched the latter''s heart. "Ah, yes, I know the power. What do they call it? by the way! Qi, they call it Qi. Ha, it seems that I have a good memory


    "Qi? You call this thing Qi? " Carus chewed the strange word over and over again, and its pronunciation did not come from the familiar language of the demons. "You mentioned them. Who told you the name? Who else but me can use Qi? "


    Atwood bowed his head and was silent for a moment. Just when the devil thought he was asleep, the old elf said, "who? It was a group of the most unique people I''ve ever met. Some of them were human beings, some were elves, and even oak and goblin. Ha, I was really scared at that time "But even so, even though their racial differences are huge, I still think they are together. Their eyes, those eyes, were filled with peace, as serene as the depths of the forest on a summer afternoon. That''s incredible, humans, elves, dwarfs, there may be wise people in these races who can occasionally have such a look, but it seems too disobedient to appear in goblin''s eyes. Oh, I''m off topic, right? These people call themselves the comers. From the appearance, they have nothing unusual, but they can do a lot of magic things, such as running on the water and so on, and actually do not use any magic. It''s all due to Qi. It''s a power that we don''t understand. It''s different from magic and witchcraft, different from the gift of God''s palace and the power of demons. It comes from Well, those people don''t know where the power comes from. They said that they were looking for something, and could not tell the characteristics of it, so they had to travel and try their luck. That''s all I know. ""Coming." Another new word, the mob walks away from the old elf. He needs a person to take care of the new information. About Qi, and its users. It turns out that he is not a special one, so the old man is also a comer? Carus thought a lot, but the more he knew, the more he didn''t know. He felt the weak breath in his body. He wanted to find a way to exercise it and completely extinguish the magic fire. He needed the help of others. But where to find them?


    "What you say is true?" Asked the dwarf in a low voice as the killer walked away. He could not see any magical power in Karus, so he was at a loss about the dialogue between elves and demons. Atwood shrugged his nose. "If it''s true, my short friend. But then again, are you sure the knight will win? Although I am an elder, I can play a more advisory role in the army. If mlose insists on doing it You know, no one likes an old chatterbox. "


    "Ha, what are you talking about. Don''t you have faith in Lyon? If that''s the case, you''ll leave the little guy to his care? " Andrea patted his belly and said with a bold smile.


    "Ha ha, your eyes are as sharp as the weapons made by your people." Green stick shook his head and laughed with the dwarf.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    For the moment, let go of all the people who have been arguing about the sudden duel. As the protagonists of the duel, Lyon and mlose are making final confirmation of their equipment. The environment in the ruins of molten iron is so bad that there is no time to prepare a site for them to fight alone. Fortunately, both of them are experienced veterans. Even if there are some protruding wastes in the site, they can cope with them freely and turn them into their own advantages.


    The blood lion sits in the northeast corner of the duel range surrounded by elves, and buckram binds his knight''s armour stomach, which is likely to be life and death in the duel. "I still don''t believe you agreed to him." The elf squire tidied up his armour stomach and muttered discontentedly. He knew how bad Lyon was. Otherwise, he would not have to confirm the knight''s armor. But for the squire''s worry, the blood lion just smiles, he points to the opponent in the southwest corner, "tell me about him, it''s necessary to understand the opponent."


    "He? Mlose, the general who is now in the limelight, is respected by the Presbyterian Church and supported by soldiers, my uncle. " Bakm''s face showed a little complicated expression, and his tone showed that the young man did not respect his uncle as much as other elves. "I don''t like him. His heart is full of hatred. It did make him invincible, but it also made him blindly reject all creatures except elves. So you''d better not lose. I''m sure he won''t let you live. "


    "Soldiers driven by hatred? That''s the trickiest type The blood lion shrugged, but his tone was relaxed.


    Buckram didn''t like Lyon''s attitude. "Listen, my knight, you don''t know about elves. Although you may have killed a lot on the battlefield, you don''t know our culture and customs. Hatred has a different meaning for an elf than for a human being. If you really understand it, you won''t be as lax as you are now. "


    "Indeed, I don''t know. But you can tell me now, isn''t it too late? " Said Lyon, looking at his retinue.


    The young spirit sighed. When he followed the green wand, he was always asked by the elder to play around. When he finally got rid of the magic hand of Atwood, he found that the human Knight he followed was more worrying than the old elf. "Well, time is limited, and I''ll try to generalize. See the hammer in my uncle''s hand


    Lyon''s eyes looked at his opponent. The weapon of MLOs was indeed a one handed edge hammer. The hammer head of this hammer presented irregular polygon, and a large number of iron pieces were wrapped on it, which made the whole hammer look very terrible. "Yes, I thought the weapons of Elves were full of beauty."


    "Most of the time, we have time to work on our weapons. Except for the one in my uncle''s hand, which he called the seed of hatred. Many years ago, a group of rude dwarf bandits rushed into the forest. They cut down the ancient trees and killed the forest rangers who came to dissuade them, leaving our homeland with wounds that have not yet healed. My uncle killed them, and he tortured the dwarves one by one in a cruel way. Do you think hatred is over here? No, for the elves, revenge is only half done after the death of the enemy. Our hatred will continue to their relatives and even those who are similar to them. Uncle is like this, in order to prove his determination to revenge, he made his own hammer from the heart of the biggest ancient tree that died in the catastrophe, the thickest piece in the root. Then he melted the flesh and blood of the dwarf bandits with their weapons and armor. Firewood was the tree they had killed, and it was said that the fire in the furnace was as red as blood. When all those things melted into a pot, uncle put his hammer into it. Guess what? All those things were wrapped in his hammer, and that''s where his weapon, the seed of hatred, came from. No kidding, you don''t want to be treated like that. "


    After listening to bakm''s explanation, Lyon closed his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds. His expression became serious. Just when the elf thought his knight finally realized the seriousness of the matter, the mouth of the blood lion rose again. "I see. I see. By the way, do you have anyone you hate now


    The retinue tied the last knot, and he stood up and looked at Lyon, the man who introduced himself into the human world. "If you die, I''ll hate you. I don''t really understand it." "It sounds terrible. It seems that I''d better win this battle." The blood lion stood up and pulled out the knight''s sword. This is the best sword that liehammer found from all the soldiers. However, the weapon is full of blood and tears.


    "You seem ready to die?" Noticing Lyon''s move, mlose also carried his hammer and went to the center of the field.


    For the spirit general''s provocation, the blood lion just took a sword flower, he was familiar with his new weapon. "You know what? According to chivalry, no matter who my opponent is, I should salute and show respect before the duel begins. But for you, I won''t do it. I have great respect for what you have done to protect your people, but I can''t agree to allow hatred to be a part of your life. " Speaking of this, Lyon said with a smile, "I really am. What''s the right to say that? I didn''t lose myself and let those rats break through the line. But you''re in bad luck. This time, I can''t lose anything more Before the words fell, the sword tip of the knight''s sword had pointed to the opponent several steps away. The knight''s eyes became cold at the moment. If the fighting spirit and determination surged in his eyes, no one would have thought that this man had not had a rest for two days."Well, sharp teeth." Muros snorted coldly and took the hammer off his shoulder. The hammer head, full of barbs and broken pieces of iron, shuddered at the mere sight. "What''s the difference between your human nature and those mice? Greedy devour everything, reckless breeding, giving you any charity makes me sick


    Lyon said nothing more. He stepped back and laid his sword across his chest, making a fighting posture. Seeing this, the general of the Spirit gave a scornful smile. He stood in his place and put the hammer head on the ground, holding the handle of the hammer with his right hand backhand. The battle is about to begin. The surrounding Elven soldiers, who served as the border, noticed this. They began to strike their armor or shield with short knives and make a neat sound, like drumbeats, announcing the beginning of the battle to determine the future of the adherents of molten iron city.


    Andre, Carus, and other molten iron city residents, including the curse crow, were watching the battle begin from the high ruins. The dwarf''s expression was serious. He heard mlose''s words clearly, and the fire of anger was also burning in the chest of Archduke hammering. If he could, he even wanted to go down instead of Lyon and beat the spirit who did not know the height of heaven and earth into mud. But he can''t do it. The price of being a lord is that you can''t do it any more. The devil killer''s mouth is full of sarcasm. He knows the taste of hatred. Among all the people present, he can understand mlose best. But the breath in his body makes him understand that hatred is not the most important thing in the world.


    As for Atwood, another representative of the elves, the old elves rode on their deer and watched the battle on the other side. However, barkm, who quits the battle, finds that his mentor doesn''t care about the duel at all. The green stick just drinks wine for himself. Just when the spirit wanted to remind the elder of the current situation, the fierce cheers came, and the duel officially began!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    After the cheering, people watching the duel subconsciously did not make any sound. They were afraid that their interference would affect the performance of the two people in the center of the venue. Of course, this is a superfluous worry. Lyon and mlose obviously don''t affect the fighting soldiers because of some trivial matters. After the tentative simple collision, they separate again. Their brains are trying to think about the information gained from the sword and hammer collision just now, and infer the actual strength and speed of the opponent. This is a task that tests the experience of soldiers. If it is not for the rich fighting with the same type of opponents, no one can estimate the depth of the enemy in front of them.


    Fortunately, mlose has never lacked the experience of fighting with other races, especially human beings. As the most active Ranger, elves often wander around the edge of the forest with his own team or even alone. If you only go into the forest by mistake, it''s not too bad to meet the spirit holding the hammer. He will only drive you out of the shade rudely. However, for those who want to cut down trees and poach animals, mlose, full of hatred, never cares whether it is a helpless move to make a living. Some lords or knights who rely on justice once thought of going deep into the forest to fight the long eared demon who killed people without blinking an eye. But they failed to get out of the jungle and became a new stain on the seed of hatred.


    In contrast, although the Cang lions and their Elven neighbors have always had friction, the scale of the battle between the two sides has never exceeded three figures since sigut ascended the throne. Most of the time, the knight in charge of the forest boundary just warned the residents not to get close to the forest easily, and then went to do their own work after seeing each other on the tree and under the tree with the forest patrollers. This is the main reason why the name of MLOs did not spread among the Cang lion people. Compared with other neighbors, the relationship between the Cang lion and the elves is even friendly.


    But this also means that Lyon, as the Knight Commander of the grey lion, has not fought with the elves for many years. The only thing that makes the blood lion happy is that the long life of the elves makes their combat mode more difficult to change. Often, human beings have replaced two or three sets of weapons, and the elves begin to try to adopt those unstable "new technologies". As far as soldiers are concerned, it is very difficult to change their combat style once they are formed, because doing so on the battlefield is no different from suicide. Lyon began to look for answers in his memory. While paying attention to the enemy in front of him, he found some faded memories from the old attic. In the process, many things that the knight deliberately forgot were also pulled out.


    "What''s the matter with that guy? His state looks a little bit different Carus''s keen sense of smell makes him quickly discover the change of the Knight Commander. This is not to say that Lyon''s appearance has changed. It is just that as a warrior, the demons have noticed that the temperament of the other side has become very sharp. Compared with him now, even in the battle of molten iron, the blood lion sweeping rat people on the wall seemed to be covered with a thick scabbard.


    "Oh, that elf is in trouble, big trouble. The last time I saw Lyon like that was, well, years ago He rubbed his hands to relieve his anxiety. Andrea still remembers that when he first met the knight, the same was true of the other side, the undisguised ferocity of which was as hard to approach as the executioner holding his axe high at any time. How many years? Time makes people forget why Lyon''s nickname is blood lion.


    Mlose''s brow frowned. As an opponent, the elf general was the most intuitive person to feel the change in Lyon. His intuition tells him that his chance of winning is disappearing as the blood lion wakes up. He couldn''t accept the result. Rarely, the proud Avenger chose to take the initiative. "Hum!" The hammer of hatred makes a dull sound and follows the master''s right arm to draw a fatal arc in the air. The blow was very fast. Obviously, although the hammer was used as a heavy weapon, mlose''s emphasis on speed as an elf did not disappear. The hammer hit Lyon''s left shoulder, and mlose was ready to be dodged or parried by the other side. He would let the human realize the hatred of the spirit like a raging wave. The continuous beating he was good at was enough to submerge an experienced soldier.


    "Ding!" As expected, Lyon didn''t want to step back and give up the initiative in the fight, so he was worth leaning aside and using the handle of his sword to block the edge hammer. The seed of hatred bounced off because of the reaction, which formed the cause of the second attack of mlose. "Ha The hammer hit again, this time in the ribs from the lower right. The blood lion steps forward with its right foot, and then this action turns its hands upside down, making the sword cross the path of the opponent''s attack again. Heavy weapons are hard to change in swing, which is one of the few good news for knights.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding Successive collisions spattered sparks. In their eyes, the battle has been firmly controlled by their own general. Under the attack of the edge hammer, the human can only parry, but has no ability to fight back. I''m afraid comrus can''t agree with them. The attack of the elves is faster and faster, and his attack is more and more heavy. Only he knows how strong it takes to maintain such a high-intensity hammering. The potential energy accumulated on the seed of hatred makes his hand blue and blue. There are at most five more times. After five times, if he has not hit Lyon with the seed of hatred, it will be no surprise whether the hammer is released or his finger bone is broken.But for the blood lion, let alone take five moves, the numbness on his hands makes the knight doubt whether he can catch the next attack. At the same time, the subtle change of collision sound also alerted Lyon. He knew that his sword was not in good condition, so he used the strongest part to parry at the beginning. However, even though he had tried to avoid these moves, the loss of weapons exceeded his expectation. We must break this situation and complete the situation transformation within three moves.


    In the first move, the hammer of MLOs is smashed down towards Lyon''s head from top to bottom, and the elf rarely holds the hammer with both hands. This means that this attack may be far more powerful than before, but it could also be a trap. The blood lion didn''t want to do this kind of useless multiple choice questions. He took a small step back, raised his right hand with his sword, and used the tip of his sword to catch his opponent''s attack. This is a very dangerous move. If it is successful, the knight can change the path of his opponent''s attack with very little force, so that the attack of mlose will be defeated, and even take advantage of this gap to launch a counterattack. However, a little carelessness may also lead to bad consequences, ranging from a broken weapon to a hammer in the chest.


    The two weapons are getting closer and closer. The spectators on the side of the duel field hold their breath subconsciously. There is no shouting, no threat. The suffocating silence breaks out at the climax of the battle and turns into a triangle iron when the music changes! "Ding!" Hammer head, deflection. Lyon''s tactics are successful! But the knight''s face did not show a smile, the touch on his hand told him that the other side did not use all his strength to hit this blow, which means that if he attacked in the right direction, he could not get the result he wanted. Now his condition is very bad. Unless it is a winning attack, he can''t waste his physical strength. Thinking about this, the blood lion didn''t turn the defensive into an attack and let this rare good opportunity slip away.


    Long line, big fish.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    "Hum!" Mlose in this battle for the first time outside the sound of breathing, he was a little surprised to take back his hammer, the opponent did not seize the victory of the pursuit of action feel a little puzzled. In the script, he was prepared for the conversion. Lyon''s physical strength is not as good as his own, which is an obvious thing. As a keen fighter, it is not unreasonable to take advantage of the enemy''s weakness to knock down the opponent. Mlose has grasped this point and hopes to speed up his physical consumption by seducing the blood lion to launch an attack. The duel was longer than the elves had expected, and he was eager to find a way to bring the human down.


    There was a brief pause on the battlefield, and the hesitation of the elves and the concession of Lyon made their battle pause for nearly three seconds as agreed. In other people''s eyes, the blood lion''s performance is completely like being completely suppressed by mlose, and even dare not mention the idea of attack. He can only watch the Elven warlord raise the hammer again with his spare time. "Roar!" The elves around the field cheered. They were very satisfied with their general''s results. In the eyes of the soldiers, the results of the duel were clear. In order to speed up the process, they began to move forward, narrow the scope of the field with human walls, and forced the duels to fight more frequently.


    Naturally, both mlose and Lyon were aware of this, but it didn''t have much impact on them, because they never wanted to shrink from their opponents. Three seconds, past. From right to left, the spirit''s hammer turned around the top of his head, accumulating the power of terror. Mlose stepped forward with his right foot, and the seed of hatred roared with it. The target was Lyon''s side face. This scene is very much like the beginning of the duel, as if after the previous collision, everything is staged again. But the knight knew that it was impossible. No matter his arm, his physical strength, or his sword, he could not block so many attacks from his opponent. The outcome will soon be known.


    "Wow The people watching the battle exclaimed, because Lyon did not choose a passive parry in the face of mlose''s hammer. The knight held his sword in both hands and swung from right to left from bottom to left. It seemed that he was going to fight against his opponent. "That guy is crazy." The curse crow murmured when he saw this scene that the wizard didn''t know so many soldiers'' tricks, but he knew that in terms of strength, no matter in terms of physical condition or weapon type, the advantage was not in Lyon''s side. Especially when shaking, the top-down attack is beneficial, and the weight of the hate seed itself is much greater than that of the Knight Sword. No wonder the magician will come to the conclusion that Lyon is crazy.


    "Click!" Sure enough, the wizard''s worries come true. With a sharp sound, the sword body of the knight''s sword colliding with the edge hammer is short, and the remaining part is less than a third. The corner of mlose''s mouth has already shown a smile. The damage of his opponent''s weapons means Lyon has no means to resist his attack. He seems to have seen the hammer make a terrible dent in the arrogant knight, and then he ignores the other side''s begging for mercy to smash his head. kind? These humans don''t deserve it.


    However, if so, why did the elves only see another smiling face when they wanted to see panic on the enemy''s face? "Poof!" The sound of the blade piercing the body was not from the two men in the battle. Lyon released his right hand holding the handle of the sword, and as if he had planned for a long time, he reached out and grasped the two-thirds of the sword flying in the air. The sound was caused by holding the blade too hard.


    What? This is the only idea that MrOS has seen behind the scenes. The opponent''s reaction was completely beyond the expectation of the elves, but without waiting for his ideas to continue, Lyon''s attack followed. "Cha!" The blood lion then swims the sword inertia to draw closer with the opponent''s distance, he uses the sword body''s right hand to thrust the long sword fragment into the opponent''s left shoulder! However, Lyon was not willing to give up his thumb because there was no place for him to use his sword. Although this stab barely penetrated the spirit''s armor and penetrated the latter''s body, the damage caused was far less terrible than it seemed. But it was enough to make the audience scream in unison.


    "You Oh Mlose wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Lyon''s blood stained right palm had already pasted on his face. The strong smell of blood instantly took away the spirit''s smell, and the gushing blood also flowed into his eyes, making him unable to concentrate. The blood lion needed this. The sword on his left hand had been held back for some time. The armor breaking cone on the top of the sword handle hit the armor of the ELF''s abdomen heavily. The holder of the seed of hatred could not help bending down to relieve the pain.


    Lyon and mlose were not much different in height. The latter''s short body made the knight''s sneer expand. He put his opponent''s head under his left armpit, moved his right hand from mlose''s face and clenched his fist. It was like some kind of Manifesto that put out all the voices on the field. Everyone knew what Lyon was going to do next, and that made everyone open their mouths unconsciously.


    "Roar!" The fierce war roar gushed out of the blood lion''s chest. Mlose, whose ears were attached to the former''s trunk, even felt that the roar was similar to the dragon''s roar in the legend. Then, the pain completely paralyzed the spirit''s brain, Lyon''s right fist hit, right on the opponent''s left shoulder of the broken sword! This almost concentrated the whole strength of the knight''s strike, and made the sword move down a large part. As the red liquid burst out from the wound like a fountain and splashed on the attacker''s face, everyone forgot to cheer or scream. They just feel that an invisible hand is gripping their throat and pressing all the sounds back into their lungs."Ah The spirit released by Lyon put down the hammer in his hand. He knelt down on the ground, covered the wound on his left shoulder with his right hand, and screamed heartrendingly. The knight''s attack not only won him the battle, but also left irreparable damage to the enemy''s left arm. If MLOs is not lucky, amputation is very likely. So, is the duel over? Man has won.


    "No Barkm yelled from behind the wall of the duel. Because in the face of kneeling on the ground pain cry of the opponent, Lyon actually, he actually picked up the seed of hatred on the ground! "No!" This is the only thing the elves can do for their generals now. With the blood lion raising the hammer, these elves soldiers have closed their eyes. They can''t bear to see their leaders smashed by their own weapons, which will make them lose the courage to fight again.


    "Hoo Call... " Blood lion, holding up the hammer. His right eye was flooded with sweat, and the slight tingling was uncomfortable. And his left eye, very clearly looking at the opponent kneeling in front of him, watching him scream, watching him bleed. How wonderful! He kneels in front of him now. As long as the hammer falls, there will be one less irritating guy in the world. How wonderful!


    "Hoo Call... " Lyon, hold up the hammer. In spite of the pain, he opened his right eye, which was flooded with sweat. The red blood and the golden hair of mlose were the only two colors he could see. Hammer, fall. Heavy, heavy Hit the ground, only less than a finger away from the head of the elves.


    "Poop." The knight, who released the hammer, sat down on the ground, gasping heavily, watching his opponent carried away by his people for treatment. The fatigue beyond his body''s capacity made his tinnitus and dizzy, and the world became so chaotic in Lyon''s eyes. Win or lose? Life and death? It doesn''t make sense at the moment, it doesn''t make sense. It''s like years ago on that damn battlefield. There''s no point in killing or being killed


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    "Are you awake? How do you feel? " When Lyon saw the night sky again, his loyal retinue asked at the knight''s side. The knight did not answer immediately. He got up and found that his armour and stomach had been removed and the wounds in the battle had been treated. As he looked around, Lyon saw the molten iron city survivors sitting not far from him. "It doesn''t look too bad. Your people have agreed to form an alliance with us The knight raised his arm. Instead of wrapping a piece of cloth around his wound, he pasted a sticky plaster and some leaves. This is not human practice. Combined with the number of survivors around him, Lyon was quick to judge the situation.


    "Yes, thanks to the plaster and food brought by general mlose, there are no patients in critical condition in our team." Barkm nodded. He picked up a bag of leaves wrapped in leaves from the ground behind him and handed it to the knight. "Dried fruit can provide enough energy without bloating."


    The blood lion rolled his eyes. He always hated the ration of elves. "Yes, it can provide energy, but not enough." Even so, Lyon ended up with the food in buckham''s hand. He poured the dried fruit into his hand and put it into his mouth. The bitter dry fruit and sour and sweet berry mixed into his mouth, which was not very popular.


    "If my mom sees you eating, she''ll scream." The young elf shrugged and whispered.


    The knight ignored the retinue''s opinion on the dining etiquette. He looked up at the height of the moon, hoping to judge which part of the night it was. After getting the judgment that the time is approaching midnight, Lyon has doubts about the situation around him. "What about them? We have to get out of here, if that monster in the ground wakes up... "


    "It''s the same everywhere we run." The man in a gray robe walked up to Lyon and sat down on the floor. If you don''t eat half of the bread from the soldier''s sleeve, then he''ll take it out of his sleeve With a banter smile on his face, the sorcerer came to Lyon as soon as he noticed that he didn''t come specially to deliver bread to Leon.


    "Didn''t you follow the Duke?" Lyon took the food and did not eat. Compared with cheese, this grey robe named curse crow is really unbelievable. Even so, the blood lion has to admit that the Sorcerer''s knowledge and critical ability as a caster and grey robe are second to none. Therefore, if there should be a person to act as a consultant around the Great Duke of hammer, he would rather be the wizard than a suspicious killer.


    "It''s clear that there has been some, um, feud between our school and the sons of the forest. And their leader will not be wise enough to put this unhappiness on hold for a while, though I think the sword you put on his shoulder will make him more restrained. But, for safety''s sake, I''d better not go through this muddy water. " As an adult grey robe with his own emblem, he knows what kind of grudges his school has with those ethnic groups or individuals. At this bad time, he really didn''t want to have any more twists and turns. "But don''t worry, I''ve told Carus all my opinions, and as part of my reward for guaranteeing his apprenticeship, he will offer them in due course."


    Lyon shook his head. He didn''t understand the wizard''s logic, and he didn''t want to waste time trying to figure out what these guys who haven''t seen once in years are thinking. The knight tore off half of the bag and handed it to buckram. "Eat it, and I promise if you''re going to fight, it''s going to be more effective than those dried fruits." After that, he turned his attention to the curse crow, "so where is the Duke? I didn''t see him in the crowd


    "That''s probably because he''s a dwarf Well, I''m not kidding. " The wizard curled his lips and gave up telling jokes about Andre''s height. "He went down to the ruins with the boy''s people and the demons. I have to say that you hit the name of M. what''s the name of mu? Come on, it doesn''t matter. He''s not the point. The point is, the old elf. "


    "You say Atwood?" Barkm, on one side, interrupted.


    Curse crow doesn''t care if his words are interrupted, and this is mostly because he is in a good mood. The wizard held out a finger at the wizard''s retinue and shook it gently. "If I were you, I would not have called my tutor''s name, the lesson of blood. But yes, ARTWOOD green stick, even among the elves I''ve seen, he''s lived a long time. When a creature, whether it''s an elf or a dwarf or something else, when they live long enough, they can do something that others think is amazing. If we want to solve the problem under our feet, he is the key. "


    "Looks like you''ve got a way? Because you don''t seem to worry at all now Lyon said he couldn''t find any anxiety in the raven, and although crying could still be heard in the crowd around him, the wizard acted as if everything had been solved. The knight''s intuition told him that the wizard was right, and there was nothing to worry about. But on the other hand, his mood could not be completely relaxed, which was different from the soldier''s consciousness. Some bad premonition lingered in the blood lion''s heart.


    "Well, maybe." The smile on the magician''s face disappeared, and his expression became more serious. "The old contract has been executed, and the price has been paid long ago. Now there are only a group of poor people waiting to be confirmed in the underground. It''s OK to leave them alone. Now the real problem is elsewhere. ""Somewhere else? Wang Du The knight asked in doubt. In his thinking, if liechueling''s problem is solved, he should then lead the remaining residents all the way to the interior of the Kingdom, settle them in the first city that can take them in, and then set out to return to the king''s capital, and make a plan with the king and the Grand Knight to gradually eliminate the rat people from the territory of the grey lion, or at least expel them. But now listen to the curse crow words, it seems that this matter is not so simple.


    "Wang Du? Oh, it used to be an important place. But not now. The place I''m talking about is in the north. The place where everything begins often becomes the end of everything. Just like the snake biting its tail, it is the irony of fate. According to the two witches, we have been set off first. " The curse crow said and looked at Lyon, "I''ve never been to that city, Creek Valley City. But I heard you and cheese met there from the beginning. So, would you like to be my guide for the time being? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    God, this is a very familiar concept, but this concept refers to the existence is often confusing. What kind of existence can be called God? Who decides the existence of God? No one knows this, because even Clark, the master of the grey tower, has never left a work as clear to God as the complete code of demons. Even when he mentions these existence in class, he often uses vague language to cover them up. For others, the problem is even more confusing. There are so many gods in the world, the elves have their gods, and the dwarves also have their sacred residences. As for human beings, Clark once said in class, "the reason why I can''t compile a collection of human beliefs is that our races basically believe in what they see, and the same thing If we look at faith every few decades, the doctrines in it may have changed except for the name. " Besides these three races, dwarfs, Dementors, ghouls and even cavemen all have their own beliefs.


    Some people have compared the gods to the stars in the sky. To the extent of dazzling, they have something in common. And this has led to some problems, such as whether these palaces really exist? This is a question that exists in the hearts of all believers. Only those with pure faith can quickly give a positive answer. Even if they are in bad luck, they may doubt whether the Lord they believe in is really looking at the ground.


    Of course, the priests and magistrates will not admit it. They will show the believers the power of the house of God and tell them that this is the proof that the Lord is with them. Spellcasters scoff at this, because the so-called divinities, in their view, can not prove anything. Even a wizard once said arrogantly, "if you believe in a God because of your strength, the devil and devil may be more able to respond to your request." Unfortunately, the wizard was a grey robe, which indirectly led to the poor image of the apprentices of the grey tower in the eyes of the priests of the gods.


    These may explain why evil gods like the mother of the crypt can have a significant number of loyal followers. Because compared with the real God''s residence, the "miracle" such as the deep heart is undoubtedly more practical. Mu has such a feeling now, he opens his arms, even if there is no light source around him, the brown robed priest can clearly see what stands in front of him. It''s a twisted, wriggling metal mass that fills the entire crypt space! No one has ever seen such a strange sight. It is not the scene that should exist in this world. The surface of the metal is filled with some biological bodies and faces, most of which are Radnor and human beings. These faces and limbs struggle to get rid of the metal surface, but this will only be in vain. The scene in front of me is almost the same as the statue of the earth mother seen by the curse crow when she first enters the deep heart. The difference is that the species of creatures that are swallowed up are monotonous.


    "My great Lord! Please wake up! " Cried the bald chief priest, with the same fanatical expression on the faces of the few priests left beside him. It should be noted here that the decrease in the number of priests around Mu was not due to the resistance of the radnos. Although it was true that the poor men who wanted to break away from the Dimu sect did valiantly attack the brown robes, the huge gap in strength quickly turned the battle into a one-sided massacre. Mu''s priests faithfully carried out the orders of their chief priests. The entire underground radno people, men and women, old and young, whether they participated in the resistance or not, were all put into the deep heart and turned into the earth mother''s awakening energy. The real reason for the decrease in the number of priests is that they have also become part of the creeping metal in front of them. In the words of the Dems, these martyrs use their own flesh and blood to call their evil master to wake up from hundreds of years of long sleep.


    "Boom!" A metal tentacle shot out of the main body and penetrated the wall not far from the platform where the priests stood. But even if the stone falling from the cave roof hit the feet, the excited smile on the brown robes'' faces did not diminish. On the contrary, the volume of their repeated prayer became larger and larger after they saw the power of the deep heart, and the tattoos on their bodies also writhed more frequently.


    "Goo Hungry... " A deep, disgusting sound emanates from the inside of the metal mass and then reverberates underground.


    Mu immediately knelt down after hearing this, his hands were raised, sweat and other body fluids flowed down unconsciously. "Lord! Please don''t say that! We have prepared the ration for you! They''re on the ground! As long as your great body breaks through the soil, all the creatures on the ground will become a part of you


    "Hungry Now Just... " Obviously, the deep heart did not stop because of the cry of the chief priest. Two thin metal tentacles quickly popped up and swept away the two priests who were praying. But when the priests who had escaped the robbery looked at their companions who had been swallowed into the metal, their faces actually showed an expression of envy. It''s a great honor to be chosen by the Lord, to be one with him, to give everything to him!


    After eating two of her own priests, the incarnation of the mother of the crypt began to expand again. Her body began to assimilate the surrounding rocks and soil into its own part. For this evil god from outside the world, everything here is delicious and delicious. The bloated body gradually approached the platform of the priests, while the latter could no longer recite the awakening prayer in front of the great glory. They all knelt down on their knees like mu, their hands stretched out to the metal ball not far away, and their faces were full of twisted happiness expressions."Come, Lord! Let me be one with you At this time, Mu completely removed his usual style. At this time, he was still calm as a chief sacrifice? With the edge of the deep heart approaching, what layout, allies, transactions, all are no longer important, as long as we are integrated with the Lord


    "What happened?" Mu waited for a long time, but no metal could devour him. He looked up blankly and saw that he almost touched the deep heart of his nose. No, what''s wrong! The chief priest stood up in a hurry. He did not care about other things. He put his hand on the metal surface, but nothing happened. "What? What''s going on? " Mu repeated the question. Not only was his hand not engulfed by the living metal, but in fact, he could not see the surrounding metal mass continue to wriggle, and the whole deep heart seemed to suddenly return to the previous silent state. No, the fact is worse than that. If he just sleeps, then as a priest of the earth mother, he can feel the connection with the earth mother. But now, there is nothing but silence.


    It''s like, like this deep heart, dead.


    "No


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    Every story has its end, just as every story has a beginning. Life, why not? Although death is a heavy end that all living beings are unwilling to face, for others, when a creature dies, his life can be judged and his value can be measured. So if we can look at death from the perspective of a narrator, instead of being a living being, it''s not that bad, right?


    "Nonsense. I know only one death, and I can only understand one death. Devil, don''t try to deceive me The angry lion stood in the top corner of the castle. While the waiters outside the room, while listening to the roar and shiver, thought that there should be no one in it except the king. But his thoughts came to him, and it would be hours before the poor waiter woke up again.


    "Don''t be so excited, my majesty. You see, because of you, I have to put the poor gentleman to sleep. By the time he finds out tomorrow morning that the king who should have been protected is dead, I think the gallows will be his last resort, and that''s not what we want to see, right? " A face, with a pale mask smeared into a smile, came out of the empty darkness. The devil''s body gradually formed, only below the knee was still trapped in the shadow, constantly combined and scattered, proving that the world did not welcome his visit.


    "Hum." Seater snorted coldly, and turned back to the only chair in the room. It''s also the only furniture in the room, a cold seat set on the floor. According to the hurn family''s group training, this chair is not allowed to wrap anything that can make it sit more comfortable or more beautiful. But different from the bad feeling of sitting, the orientation of this chair matches the height of the room, so that people sitting on it can be the first to see the dawn of Wangdu. For Hearn, who has been the king''s seat in the past dynasties, it is a quiet room where they can meditate. At the same time, it is also the deathbed place for every king who died in the castle to sum up his life.


    "I''ve said it many times, but I really want to say it again. Your family, the herns, is one of the most impressive families that I have lived so long and met so many emperors of mortal kingdoms. You are really a group of incredible guys. For a race with a long life, even the extraordinary hero, his descendants will quickly fall into mediocrity. Occasionally, one or two of them will be revived, mostly because of education rather than self-discipline in blood. At the end of the day, lineage doesn''t have the ability to guide people. " The devil himself published a long speech, dragging his broken body to the seat. But different from the ministers who were crawling around the throne, the evil spirits with masks looked down at the Lord of the grey lion on the throne with cold eyes, just like those angels sent from the God''s palace in the oil paintings handed down. "So what can really guide the people? Oh, yes, law and dogma, morality and responsibility. All men have done so for you and me in the interpretation of order


    "I''m not here to hear that, devil." Sitter looked directly into the darkness outside the window. The king knew that the night was just beginning, and there was still a long time to wait to see the dawn. For myself, maybe the dawn will never come.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''ve had too many feelings. You know, I can''t keep my mouth shut, which may be why I can''t be such a frightening devil. So many times, I almost couldn''t help telling the poor guys how many traps they were trying to sign, and they turned a blind eye to it. That''s why I have to wear a mask. I''m afraid that my expression will frighten the fish who are going to take the bait, just like the little wizard not long ago, haha The lower body of the evil spirit is humble, and his hands are drawing circles in the air, as if to explain his many words. But he soon realized that he didn''t have to do this in front of the man in the iron chair, "but I don''t think a monarch like you would have made such a mistake, would he? I mean, it seems that people like you are born to be trusted by others. Your officials, who believe in you so much, have never doubted you... "


    "Enough!" The king frowned, and his hand clung to the armrest of the chair, and his veins were rising. Soon, however, sitter''s body relaxed. He knew the other party would not be frightened by the roar, and he didn''t want the devil to guide his feelings. "Do what you have to do, devil."


    Sitter''s calmness made the evil spirit with mask silent for a moment. He looked at the mortal through the mask. Although his words just now were full of praise for the hern family and hern sitter, it was mostly the devil''s habitual confusion. But now, the presence of the self proclaimed smiling gentleman really noticed something special about the grey lion king, but he could not understand what it meant. Shaking his head gently, the devil decided to follow the instructions of mortals.


    "Well, my majesty. Finally, although the deal was not proposed by the devil, the broker asked to keep the link. Sitter Hearn, if you want to pray, pray. Pray to the gods you believe in, pray to the gods you know, and pray that they will appear to stop us from doing this evil. Save your soul, they. " The devil whispered, his voice around the king, the language at this time became like honey, very bewitching."No need. I know many gods. I know their names, their legends, their teachings. But I will not pray to them, because I am the king of the grey lion, the blood of hern, so I will not ask God for forgiveness and salvation. If killing is a sin, then I will pay for every life I kill; if anger is a sin, I will pay for every time I burn in anger; if life itself is sin, oh, how about embracing the devil? "


    "Ah, this is the best last prayer I have ever heard. I''m getting goose bumps, even though I don''t have skin. " I don''t know when, the evil spirit has stood in front of sitter, blocking the scenery outside the window. His legs became complete, and all the details of his whole body were clearly visible. The devil opened his arms and raised his masked face upward. "Well, the deal is made. Under my witness, my employer, broker, has entered into a contract with you, the last descendant of the Cangshi royal family. Your soul will be owned by him, and he will let the deep heart in Cangshi''s territory continue to sleep. Anyway, your soul needs to go through some process before it can be used. Before that, please have a rest. When you wake up, we''ll have a lot to say


    An ominous black mist came from under the devil''s robe, enveloping him and sitter on the iron chair. This process lasted a long time, almost as long as the whole night. When the first ray of morning light came into the room, there was no sign of the devil in the room. The sun, climbing up the seat, seems to feel the heat, sitting on the chair moved his fingers. When he wakes up, he seems to have a deep smile from the sunrise.


    "It''s a good deal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    The king of the grey lion, if no accident, is also the last member of the hern royal family. At the cost of his own soul and other provisions, he has obtained a deep heart and a short-term peace. This is not to say that the devil told the king of the critical situation of the city of molten iron. He did not even mention the news that the maroon of the earth mother had gone underground. It was all seater''s own judgment and decision. When the calm former adventurer heard the news of the fall of molten iron, he had made his best plans. The king who is familiar with Andre knows that dwarves'' defense will not give the enemy an opportunity. The bad news of molten iron city can only prove that the battle has been manipulated by something hiding in a darker place. They may be heretics or forces who are extremely dissatisfied with the existence of Lord hammer. However, regardless of the real identity of those guys, sitter firmly believes that they can''t really defeat fortitude To the stubborn dwarf.


    Given Andre some time, he can clean up the mess. This trust in his companions had been rooted in the king''s heart many years ago, and out of this trust, he knew that what he needed to do was to fight for this time for the dwarves. The devil''s trade has always been full of traps, but it has always been the most timely lifesaver. What''s more, it is not the demons themselves who put forward the deal this time. The name behind them, the broker, Seagate, has never heard of it. Of course, Wang had thought whether the broker was the one behind the scenes that the cheese company was looking for, and he had reason to believe that the accuracy of this guess was more than 70%. But what about that? Even if you know that all this is caused by the broker, and in the face of the collapse of the whole country, what can sitter, his demon slayer, do? The saddest thing about mortals is not that they have limited abilities, but that they know they are limited. When the level of conspiracy exceeds that of power, sword and even magic, surrender is the only way.


    Sitter''s experience was pitiful. He was a good king, just out of time. In contrast, Mu''s situation is the same sad, but it can''t make people feel the same. After all, not everyone has the experience of fanatical worship of evil gods, right?


    The underground corridor of molten iron city is quiet and strange. The silence is in sharp contrast to the roar from the depths of the cave. The dwarf and the elves around him unconsciously clench their weapons. The demon descendant walks beside Andre. His calm eyes can''t see through the darkness because of the lack of magic fire energy. Fortunately, the elves are used to the dense forest at night, and they are more adaptable to the dark environment than humans. But it doesn''t mean that the son of the forest likes the top of the cave that he can reach out of his hand. This kind of depression makes the elves feel very uncomfortable.


    Mlose covered the wound on his left shoulder, which had been treated by Atwood and was tied with thick leaves and vines. The stubborn general refused to be absent because of the injury. Although Lyon''s defeat in the duel made his impression of the lion men better, he could not hide his hatred when his eyes swept the dwarf''s back. Anger, which has lasted a long time, can not be dissipated overnight. The old elves knew this very well, so the green wand always pretended to be drunk and stood between the dwarves and mlose in order to remind the younger generation that the establishment of the covenant meant that they were now on the same line.


    "I can guarantee that even the quietest forest will not be as dead as this." Perhaps to liven up the atmosphere, whispered Atwood. Although the old elf had turned down the volume, the silent space still let everyone hear him.


    "It wasn''t like that when we ran away from here." "You see, traces on the ground are old. As one of the few exits to the ground, it shouldn''t be like this. Even without mentioning anything else, the mice should not be so peaceful. They should have smelled and bothered us long ago


    "Maybe they understand that they are not rivals of the sons of the forest and have avoided them early." Milos disdained to say that he and his army met rat people along the way, and those animals that only act on instinct are obviously not the opponents of the elves. In fact, Elven hunters are almost the best hunters, if not for a large-scale battle against the mob. Compared with the clumsiness of human infantry, elves can easily strangle enemies of equal or even more than their own. Instead of using one''s own life for the enemy''s life as a human soldier, that kind of fighting method may achieve more brilliant results, but the cost is never small.


    "They''re not that smart. I think there must be something underground to deter these hungry monsters. " Atwood shook his head. He put his right hand on the ground, and his left hand put down the wooden crutch for a moment. He stretched out his index and middle fingers and pressed his forehead. Although his eyes were closed, the faint green light still came out from under his eyelids, giving a wonderful feeling. "There are no creatures here that can respond to me. They either leave or are too scared to make a sound. We have to speed up, no matter what happens here, I don''t want it to continue. " The old elf picked up the wooden stick and led the team to trot forward. His step was steady, and he could not see the drunkenness before.


    Andre and Carus looked at each other, nodded and ran after the green stick. The other elves, on the other hand, speeded up after mlose''s order. They were familiar with the way they walked through the tunnel and kept going down. Strangely, the upward road was always difficult to walk, but once you decided to go down, it was as fast as a free fall.Through the broken metal walls, Andrea recognized that the texture of the walls was the material he had used in the center of the sewer. The dwarf''s heart beats a few times when the runes lose their function on the broken frame. "Damn it." He swore in a low voice, guessing that the worst had happened, and that he and the team around him were about to come to a deep awakening. They have no chance at all, and the dwarf is willing to swear with his hammer, absolutely not.


    The party turned the corner and appeared in front of them a huge room filled. To be honest, because the space is nearly 99 percent full, no one is sure how big it was. But even so, the metal objects with twisted faces protruding in front of the crowd were as large as the gates of the castle.


    "Hiss!" Everyone took a breath of breath when they saw the metal, which was covered with countless painful and twisted limbs. They are so surprised that even the hands on the handlebars forget to pull out the weapons in their waists.


    "Deep heart." The dwarf''s face was full of pain and called out the name of the thing in front of him. The four words "nightmare come true" suddenly appeared in his mind. It''s over. It''s all over.


    "Wait, isn''t there something wrong with that thing?" Carus squeezed the few magic fire left in his body and lit his eyes. He knew it was terrible, but his inner peace prevented him from giving up his observation of the subtle. "It''s still. Is that normal?"


    It''s not dwarves, nor Atwood or any other elves who answer the demons. A figure who had been crawling in front of the deep heart slowly stood up and said in his hoarse and crazy voice, "of course, it''s not normal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Although the space in the ground is not wide, when Mu stood up, all the people subconsciously took a step backward. Even Atwood, who turned a blind eye to all emergencies, was surprised by the man in front of him, for no reason. The man with a lot of evil tattoos on his head and his dirty brown priestly robe was crying. Big drops of liquid rolled down his face, unable to tell whether it was tears or anything else. The drops were pale red, because the chief priest''s face was covered with wounds from his nails. "Ah ah..." The man groaned meaninglessly. His body was shaking and seemed to fall at any time.


    "By his side." The dwarf raised his hand to stop mlose, who wanted to rush up to subdue the cult. He raised his chin and motioned the spirit to look at Mu''s feet. There were a lot of bodies lying there. Human bodies, to be precise, were all dressed in the same brown robes as mu. And judging from the terrible wounds in their robes, they must have been very tortured before they died.


    "Why Why... " Mu walked towards the crowd like a lost soul, even though he stepped on the corpse on the ground. But it''s a person who, with every step forward, everyone steps back. Until the last row of elves touched the wall, the soldiers swallowed their saliva, forced to resist the desire to escape. "Why Why doesn''t he answer me? Am I not good enough? Is my heart not pious enough? I have sacrificed all of them to you. Why don''t you respond to me any more? " The cult God roared, and his hands tore open the brown robe that symbolized his identity. His eyes and mouth grew to the maximum.


    A madman, everyone who saw this scene knew that Mu was crazy in front of them. However, even if he was crazy, the power from the evil god on the brown robed priest did not dissipate. On the contrary, he cast off the shackles of human reason, and this evil cult was more close to what he worshipped than ever. "I see! Oh, I see! It must be, sacrifice is not enough! Ha ha, great Lord, wait a moment, I will offer more sacrifices to you The madman turned and hugged the terrible metal wall and cried out in a joyful voice. It felt like a father who knew the birth of a child. However, no one can feel the joy.


    "Be on guard Muros said in a low voice, taking the lead in drawing the weapon pinned to his waist. The elves who followed him also pulled out their swords and daggers, and those who were later took their bows and arrows from their backs and arranged their fighting power in the most reasonable way. There is only one opponent, but every spirit soldier is as if he is facing a big enemy. The crazy breath of Mu makes all intelligent creatures fear. The pure madness and chaos will make the most calm soldiers shudder.


    Fortunately, not everyone has seen this for the first time. "What is the ghost roaring at? You and your men will just shoot us back. You can''t handle him The dwarf wrinkled his nose and picked up his beloved hammer. His eyes were as firm as the rock in the deepest part of the mountain. Andre knew the horror of the mother of the crypt. Even if there was only a little bit of Mother Earth smell on the madman, he also knew that his opponent was no longer a human being. "Goat, if you can''t, go back with them."


    "What are you talking about? I know what this guy can do better than you. After all, not long ago, I killed a son of God with my own hands. That thing is higher than a crazy priest. " The demon grinned, his teeth changed back to human shape because of the magic fire exhaustion, which made his signboard like horrible expression even a little handsome.


    "Spit, stink." The dwarf spits into his hand, which is his habit of getting serious. As a companion who once ventured together, the comparison of spoils was also a common interaction between him and Carus. At the moment, only at this moment, there is no one of his own people behind him, and there is no territory to bear the responsibility. Andre can finally act like he was not the Grand Duke of liehammers many years ago, waving his hammer wantonly and smashing all the bastards who dare to shout.


    "I beg your pardon, gentlemen. I have to say, although Shenzi is indeed a tough opponent, I am also curious about how you beat it. But now the enemy in front of us is not a fuel-efficient guy Atwood straightened up in a rare way, with many small vines and branches on his wooden stick, and even some small pink and white flowers dotted on it. He shook his head, and many small animals ran out of his hair. They were very intelligent and ran to the rear of the elves.


    Hearing the old spirit''s warning, the two old friends shrugged their shoulders together. They were ready to fight, waiting for the infiltrating madman to rush in. They didn''t wait long.


    "Sacrifice!" Roared the priest of the earth mother, and with a wave of his hands, a great deal of darkness sprang out of the corner behind him and poured into the crowd. The darkness was so deep that neither the devil nor the energy nor the dwarf''s eyes could see through the deep thing that swallowed up everything. It''s not just a blind eye. Intuition tells people that if they are engulfed by the darkness, they won''t be able to find their bones.


    "Ah, sigh!" The green stick held up the branch in his hand. The biggest white flower bud on it bloomed with the incantation. The flower core radiated bright light and blocked the darkness five steps away from the body. "Sakaha!" The old elf yelled the language that nobody understood, and walked forward as hard as in a hurricane. His long hair and beard were blown by the invisible air, but it was strange that the dwarfs and Demons around him could hardly feel the wind.Atwood took three steps forward, and the darkness retreated three steps with it. Just when everyone thought that the elder''s magic could repel the shadow, a figure rushed out of the darkness and attacked the old elf. "Sacrifice!" Mu''s eyes have turned into darkness, like Obsidian that doesn''t reflect light. His hands are covered with stretched tattoos and become weird claws. Simply, these tattoos did not completely cover the priest''s arm, and still retained some normal skin above the elbow.


    "Step back!" The big Duke of liehammer rushed to the elf like a shell, and the hammer in his hand hit Mu''s arm. Miraculous things happened. At the moment when the Warhammer touched the evil god priest, those dwarven language inscriptions on the hammer head, which were considered only for decoration, suddenly gave out a dark red light. The light seemed to provide some strength for the dwarves'' weapons. A red flame rose from the blow, and the huge force brought by the explosion smashed the main sacrifice back into the darkness.


    "Hoo..." Andre''s breathing became more and more rapid with a single blow. It was obvious that the runes on his hammer were not used without cost. "Nobody wants to hurt anyone behind me before the dwarf falls down, no one can."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "Shoot the arrow!" With the command of mlose, the bow string shrinks and the sound is endless for a time. Fear can give birth to power. As long as it does not crush the final bottom line, fear can make people exert extraordinary ability. Just like the present scene, the density and speed of the wizard''s arrow rain exceeded their usual training limit. Many soldiers with poor psychological quality shot their quivers empty in a few breaths. Only when their hands could not touch the arrow pole did they find out what they had done.


    "Damn it, stop shooting! I told you to stop! " The general roared. He knew that the battle could not be ended by simple bows and arrows. Their long-range attacks were more likely to provide support and protection for the front-line people. It was obviously impossible to achieve this goal by pouring all the arrows out at once. But fear has long strangled every spirit''s throat. They can''t hear the general''s command in their ears. They just hope to shoot the arrow out desperately, so that the terrible monster can''t rush through the light and dark hand over and hurt himself. "Boom The roar sounded, and the violent vibration made the elves wake up. They saw that the wound of mlose''s left arm was torn and bleeding with force. They saw that half of the seeds of hatred were smashed to the ground by angry generals. Seeing that the soldiers finally came to their senses, mlose''s mouth twitched. Instead of taking care of the bleeding left shoulder, he said coldly, "sort out the arrows, divide into six teams, and shoot again when he shows up."


    "You have a good commander." Andre, with the hammer in his hand, could hear the voice behind him, and he grinned at Atwood next to him. At this time, although the old elf still needed to maintain his magic and maintain his posture, he was able to speak, "of course, although mlose was confused by hatred, he still had no ambiguity in fighting." In fact, as Atwood said, although mlose''s performance was not as good as Lyon in the one-on-one battle, if the scale of the battle between the two sides expanded into a small-scale military conflict, it would be difficult to say what the outcome would be.


    "Quiet, the guy''s here again." Karus cautions that he has given up seeing the changes in the dark with his vision and has given his perception to the more mysterious state brought about by Qi. In the world of demons, the darkness is not totally unobstructed, but it gives a very uncomfortable feedback, as if there is some huge, unspeakable existence in the deep shadow looking at itself.


    "Kill!" The silence was broken in the crazy roar, and Mu''s body reached into the light again. At this time, people could see that the clothes on the priest''s body were no longer there, and his upper body was naked and covered with tattoos. Under his ribs, the body of the chief priest had changed, and the abdomen and lower limbs belonging to human beings had disappeared. Instead, a disgusting swelling body like a worm was replaced by a long strip-shaped body with steel needle like hair.


    Before the dwarfs could express their feelings about Mu''s new shape, the monster, who lost his human shape, fell from the dwarf''s head, and his chin seemed to split on both sides and spread to his chest. When Andrea looked up, he saw large internal tissues full of sharp teeth and thick body fluids! "Goat''s beard." Big Duke liehammer said the slang of dwarves, but the reaction on his hands was not vague. He took a step forward and let his head escape from the teeth that should have been ribs. Then he swung the hammer in his back and swung it round the inside of the monster''s body. "You want something to eat, don''t you? Try this


    "Poof!" The dwarf''s weapon hits the monster''s chest and makes a sound to hit the mud. A large amount of foul pus splashed out, splashing Andre all over. The head ring on his head burst into a strong light, and then broke into pieces like an old stone and fell off his head. "Whoosh!" The sound of plumes cutting through the air came, and the elves, under the command of mlose, shot like something they did not know how to call them. Their arrows pierced into the monster''s skin, but could not be further bounced away. Most of the attacks can only leave a shallow trace and then fall to the ground. Only a few arrows happened to shoot into the cracked cavity of the monster, bringing out more pus, which made the man stand up and give out a shrill and hoarse howl. The terrible sound, in essence, stimulated everyone''s ears, forcing them to squat down and cover their heads with their hands to ease the pain. And the monster took advantage of this opportunity to hide in the darkness again.


    "What the hell is that?" The startled dwarf swears that there are many corrosive depressions on the surface of his hammer because of pus, and the original clear inscriptions become indistinct. This makes Andre worry about whether he can activate the power of the inscription again and whether he can restore the hammer to its original shape after the war.


    "No, never. If I can, I don''t want to see the bottomless abyss again. It''s disgusting. I want to dig my eyes out. Did you see the inside of his body? It''s a real spectacle, worse than all the bad experiences we''ve had combined. " The mob recalled what he had just seen in a brief moment. For the first time, he was disgusted by his keen senses. But at the same time, Carus noticed the effect of that pus. He turned to the elves and called, "Hey, give me something that works. I don''t want to put my hand in that thing."Soon, a sword appeared in the killer''s hand. Karus pondered over the elf blade sword decorated with vines and breeze patterns, hoping that Qi could also act on it. But even if he can''t, he won''t risk attacking monsters with his bare hands. Other people don''t know what the iron ring on Andre''s head is. The demons who got this head ring belonging to the ancient dwarf king with him can''t understand it. If even the ancient magic can''t stand the erosion of pus, it''s better not to try other dangerous actions.


    Andre''s hair was broken by the broken headband, and the shaggy dwarf''s eyes were full of caution. He stepped back carefully behind him to make sure he was between Atwood and the dark. "So we have to wait for that thing to come out again and again? To be honest, if he becomes something more challenging to my limits, I''m not sure this hammer will work The old elf shook his head, and the monster Mu incarnated also gave him a lot of pressure. "There''s a magic that might solve our dilemma. But I haven''t used it for a long time, and I''ve never used it so close to a God. I don''t know if it will work properly


    "What are you waiting for? I warn you, judging from the size of his mouth, that guy must have a good appetite. I don''t want to wait for him to rush out and eat all of us. I don''t want to regret that I don''t have the courage to bet on it! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    For those who are not familiar with the evil god, the name "mother of the crypt" sounds like an instinctive place to symbolize a cave or pit. This is not the case. In the evil classics copied by his followers, this evil god has no inevitable connection with the earth. The earth mother is in charge of the darkness far beyond the sight, just like the underground abyss swallowing the eyes. Therefore, this name is given. When it comes to darkness, we have to mention the unique understanding of this concept by the believers of the earth. In the Church of this temple, people don''t think that darkness is caused by no light. They prefer to understand it as that their original naked eyes can''t understand the scenery in front of them, so they turn it into a mass of darkness.


    Just as Attwood was about to begin casting, Carus'' voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "Watch the walls!" Said the demon. After he reminded them, the people pulled their attention out of the darkness in front of them. They were surprised to find that at some time, the darkness that existed only at the end of the corridor climbed up the top of the wall and tunnel. The darkness spread over the stone like some thick liquid, swallowing the original normal texture and texture, painting everything into a single color.


    "What the hell is this?" Murmured Andrea, moving in the middle of the corridor, not wanting to get too close to the contaminated walls. The strong sense of seeing made the dwarf afraid that the monster might burst out of the wall. "Back to back, watch out for the top of the wall, watch out for all the dark places!" Exclaimed Atwood, who formed a triangle with Lord hammer and Carus, and the other elves formed a circle like this. The old elf held up his cane so that the white flowers on it could illuminate a wider area. But it''s not that simple. The darkness has assimilated so many walls that even ARTWOOD''s magic can''t protect everyone.


    "Come closer to me!" The green staff waved his cane and beckoned mlose and his soldiers to come near him. At the same time, some voices began to appear in the tunnel, and the source of those sounds was actually inside the wall. "Damn it, we should have pulled the wizard down together. He can solve the situation." The dwarf looked uneasily from left to right, and his hammer swayed back and forth between his hands. An impending sense of oppression surrounded the team deep underground, forcing them to bow to the darkness.


    "Count, confirm your comrades in arms." Mlose took a deep breath and gave the order, and he began to doubt whether it was a wise decision to lead the team down here. The elves counted off quickly, their short sounds and rising syllables showed that the soldiers were as upset as their generals. After about thirty, the count stopped. But everyone''s brows were all wrinkled. For no other reason, this elite team should have had 50 people.


    "Nearly half of it." The old elf smacked his lips and said the terrible situation. "The key is when, hey, you! When did they disappear! " Muros said, pointing to the outermost part of the team, the soldier who was originally standing in the middle of the team. "I don''t know, sir! I''m from the fourth team. I should be followed by the fifth and sixth teams. They have just finished shooting and should be winding up... " "Damn it!" The genie general interrupted the soldier''s report, and he did have reason to do so, because it was he who ordered the shooting in six teams. Instead, the dwarves and the demons looked at each other, and they all understood what this meant. "The way back is blocked."


    That''s right. The two lost elf teams are at the end of the whole team. Theoretically, they should be the farthest and safest from the enemy. But they all disappeared, at least trapped in places where the light couldn''t reach. Unfortunately, no one dared to leave ARTWOOD''s protected area to confirm whether they belonged to the former or the latter. This means that the tunnel has quietly become a trap for hunting wild animals while everyone is focusing on dealing with Mu''s Avatar.


    "With all the torches, we need to see what''s going on around us." The elves'' innate dark vision and uncertainty about the length of the journey made mlose keep only the basic lighting in the team, but now is not the time to think about it. Even returning to the ground in the dark is better than dying in the dark. But when the soldiers hastily lit the torches in their hands, what happened in front of them again made them feel afraid. "Ah A scream came from the far end of the line. From an unlucky spirit soldier, he found that the fire light in his hand was engulfed by the darkness not far away. Three steps away, the darkness was like a real wall, blocking the light of the flame.


    "It''s a problem." Said Andrea, tightening his belt around his waist. "I said, can you maintain the lighting when you release the magic you just said?"


    Atwood did not speak directly, but from the worry in the old elf''s eyes, the answer should be No. If the green wand could have used torch instead of lighting to cast magic under the protection of other people, the situation now has made the old elf totally helpless. Even if he is as wise as he is, he has to admit that they are trapped. Just like a mouse in a trap or a wolf stepping on a trap, he can''t get out of trouble by himself. He can only cry and pray that the man who laid the trap will come to check the harvest later."What shall we do?" Even the elves who are used to all kinds of fighting will be flustered in the face of this situation. When he is besieged by the enemy, can he be besieged by darkness? Mlose bit the tip of his tongue, forcing himself to stay awake with pain and the smell of blood in his mouth. Andre noticed the other side''s action, but he did not open his mouth to ridicule, for the first time in the face of this special situation, the performance of mlose has been commendable.


    "Two ways," said the dwarf, "the first way is, we''ll stay here and fight the monster back once, to see if it doesn''t work or if we die first." This is obviously not a good way. Andre touched his nose after saying this, showing a self mocking smile. "Second, we rush out. Since ARTWOOD''s magic can dispel the darkness, let''s get out of here first. I don''t believe this thing can chase us to the ground. "


    Carus shook his head at his old friend''s proposal. "I don''t agree. I don''t agree with either. Because in my opinion, they are no different from suicide. Even if we get away with it, there will be very few people who can survive. " The dwarf turned his head and glared at the demon. His tone was a little anxious, "what can you do except these two roads?"


    Knowing that Andre''s reaction was not malicious, he looked in the direction where Mu stood at the beginning. "My opinion is that since it''s all about the metal, we should try to destroy it directly instead of boxing with these invisible shadows."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    "To die and live?" After listening to the killer''s advice, mlose said that as a general, he could not agree to such a risky move. But as a warrior, the spirit''s sixth sense told him that this might be their only way out.


    "It is." Carus nodded and turned to the direction of the deep heart. "No matter who the priest he is, his strength comes from faith. If we can shake the foundation of his faith, everything will collapse."


    The dwarf moved his neck and arranged the hair falling in front of him to the back of his head. "It''s your style to win a big victory or get a good one. I agree that one time is enough to escape like a bereaved dog with its tail between its legs. The biggest mistake I''ve made these years is that I think we can control it by gentle means. Now I understand that only when it is destroyed can I fall asleep. "


    Everybody knows what Andre meant by that. In the end, someone must be responsible for the tragedy of the city of molten iron. The deep heart and the cult followers who came for it became the object of dwarves'' anger. Like the elves, the sons of the mountains never have a bad memory of hatred. In fact, compared with the elves who lack interest in the wide world and only want to coexist with the forest, the action dwarves can often become the nightmare of their enemies. But I don''t know whether the dwarf Tomahawk with the forging God inscription can still work when the enemy is a whole cult belief.


    "Well, it seems that we are in agreement?" Atwood looked at the people around him, and he noticed the fear in their eyes, and what was above them. "Well, real courage must be shown in adversity. But I can''t hurt the evil incarnation while providing shelter. You have to fight on your own. Mlose, there is a small bottle in the beard on my right. If you untie it and open it, the contents can help you


    The genie general''s expression was brilliant as he reached into his green wand beard, and from the corners of his mouth that twitched from time to time, it was difficult for others to guess how much was hidden in Atwood''s large pile of hair. Fortunately, this did not last long. With a little effort, mlose pulled out a knuckle sized crystal bottle and several beards from the elder''s beard. "Hey, be light!" The genie holding the stick protested, but before his voice fell, the darkness around the crowd changed.


    Huge, long, barbed objects covered with insect shells hang from the top of the tunnel. At the lower end of the object there are several pairs of relatively sharp teeth. It looks like a metal tool specially used to grasp objects, but with its size, there is only one thing it can grasp here. "Help! Save... " The call for help from the elves stopped quickly, and it was too fast for other people around to react. A large amount of blood and water mixed with other things splashed out from the pulled up soldiers, which surprised the comrades standing beside him and didn''t know what to do.


    "What are you doing! Fight, you fools Mlose saw this scene, without saying a word, he took up the seed of hatred and was ready to rush up and fight the strange form that hung down from above. Fortunately, he thought of another thing in his hand before he started. The spirit warlord threw the crystal bottle out of the green stick beard to the dwarf, "I''ll take charge of this side, and you''ll smash the monster''s God!"


    Andre takes the bottle and says nothing more. Now death is like a shadow, following everyone. If you want to survive, you have to rely on yourself. "How do you use it?" The dwarf opened the lid of the bottle and found that there were some fine powder inside. He turned his head and asked the old elf.


    "Paint it on your weapons, and it will allow you to attack things that don''t belong to the world!" Atwood squeezed the words out of his teeth, and the darkness around him became so intense that he had to concentrate on preventing more things from breaking through the light.


    When the dwarf heard that, he poured the powder in the bottle on the hammer head and handed the bottle to the demon when he saw a glimmer of light. After daubing his blade, Carus saw that there was still some powder at the bottom of the bottle, so he bit his teeth and poured it on his fist. "So what is the plan?"


    "We rushed in and cut over what was in front of us until we came up to the ball of metal and smashed it with what we had!" Andrea answered his companion''s question, and then, without looking back, rushed out of the shelter of the light and stepped into the deep darkness ahead.


    The killer sighed, "as always, as always." With that, he followed with his sword.


    Darkness, like a thick liquid, enveloped the two poor people who had left the protection. The darkness seems to have the power to annihilate everything. From the moment I stepped in, except my own heartbeat and breath, all sounds were isolated to a far away place. Carus tried to see what was in front of him, or at least the outline of his hand, but neither fire nor gas could help the demons out of their predicament. He had to blindly walk forward, every step needs to be cautious to prevent the danger from suddenly coming.


    Maybe it''s luck, maybe something else in the dark is watching all this, and the mob walks forward about 30 steps and comes to the end. Carus hit something with his toe, and it felt like stone or metal. He tried to touch it with the tip of his sword, and the sparks were splashing from top to bottom. His rich experience made the mob recognize that the thing in front of him should be a stone wall made of stones of the same size, but he never remembered that there was such a wall in this corridor.Plucking up his courage, Carus stretched out his hand against the wall, and the back of his hand began to glow! The whole left hand became almost transparent under this white light, and then more light came from the palm and the wall. Some strange lines spread out with light, and soon formed a large number of patterns on the wall. The mob blinked several times to get used to the light. He tried to move his hand away after confirming that the lines on the wall did not change. Interestingly, as his left hand left the wall, his hand returned to normal.


    Carus stepped back a few steps so that all the lines could be brought into view. And he found that the white lines seemed to be some kind of picture. These pictures describe more than one scene; they seem to tell a whole story. The style of the painting is very strange. The devil must think for a while to understand what it is painting. At the same time, he also found that no matter how the characters and backgrounds in these paintings change, there is always one thing that remains unchanged.


    That is, in the upper right corner of the painting, there is always a fat creature sitting in a chair, peeping at other parts of the picture with a smile like expression. When Carus realized that this creature might be some kind of key, something terrible happened, and all the fat creatures in the picture turned their eyes to one place at the same time, looking at the demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "Oh, look who this is. If I remember correctly, Carus o''karst, right? " White characters appeared on the wall, and the characters used the complicated and flowery style only used by ancient nobles. It took a while for the mobs to identify them. But he was more shocked by the text on the wall than the trouble with the font.


    "How do you know that surname? I should never have told anyone about it!" The surname is the most private secret of Carus, which represents the past he is reluctant to admit, and represents the son of the devil he belongs to. The assassin''s companions respect his privacy. In fact, even sitter, who killed his father of demon descent, only knew the name of the devil he slaughtered, but he had no idea of his last name.


    There is a reason for this. Demons do not originate from complete chaos as demons do. In fact, they have a strong sense of discipline. This can be seen from their longest used means, contracts. Therefore, every devil is very good at writing. Their morbid persistence to the order makes them have the ability to gain power through the loopholes of words and languages. The name taboo is one of the representatives. To really kill the devil, you have to know his name, not just vague pronunciation, but accurate in pronunciation and writing.


    As for surnames, they are not as important to demons as names, but there are good reasons for them to keep their mouths shut. Because the surname represents the origin of the devil, it describes why the devil carrying this surname became the criminal of cheating the soul, and also describes the source and manifestation of their power. For example, the surname of Karus, which means scorched corpse in the devil''s language, can also be understood as a person who appears from a fire. If a learned person knows this, he can compare the recorded Ordovician demons by searching for data, and infer the abilities and restraint of Karus. The devil''s weakness is very fatal. A person who has mastered their surname and first name at the same time, even if he does not have any magic and fighting quality, may take this opportunity to seriously injure them or directly kill them.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, my dear little friend." The previous words were distorted into new words, which showed that the other side could hear the questions from the demons. And that response is just the beginning, "I''ve known you, Carus. To be exact, you were born under my watch, a child born of a combination of mortals and demons. You are destined to be a high-quality toy. And you do live up to my expectations. Can you tell me how you feel as the last devil of the Ordovician family? "


    "I, no, devil." Carus spoke word by word, because of the change of his mood, his eyes lit up.


    The text on the wall was quiet for a moment, then changed again, "not yet."


    The killer went to the wall and put his hands on the wall. "Listen, asshole, I don''t care what you are, but you remember to me, I will never become a devil!"


    "Well, well, I believe in your determination. Don''t be so excited. I think it''s better to focus on the present than your future. " The words emitting white light speak in silence. But even with the cold language, the Mobi still felt that he saw a smiling face full of banter.


    "Now? You mean you''ll help me? " Carus was a little surprised. Until now, he had regarded the wall and the words on it as some kind of illusion rather than a real thing. However, even if it is an illusion, if it can provide some motive force and suggestions for the people who are in dire straits, why not?


    "I''m not sure. After all, it''s not in my plan that I''ll have this conversation with you. It''s obviously a small ploy by one of my trading partners to get back at me. He tried to expose my existence to you in some way, which was so ingenious that even in our dealings it was not a breach of contract. But he obviously underestimated my ability. Common mistakes, ha ha. " The satire in the sentence, accompanied by disdain and conceit, "however, I haven''t met anything unexpected for a long time, so I don''t contradict this conversation. I mean, you''re lucky you don''t have to suffer the same thing as your dwarf friend. "


    After this dialogue, Carus thought he had already figured out the temperament of the creators of these words. But the other side mentioned Andre''s status quo, which raised a strong uneasiness in the heart of the demons. "What''s wrong with Andre? What did you do to him? You''d better not let him get hurt, or I''ll make you pay for it. "


    "Oh, calm down, will you? You see, it''s no use threatening me here, your friend. It''s not me who puts him in danger. It''s the one who tries to expose me to you. Look at him, Carus. He thinks you are more useful than your dwarf friends, so he brings you here and leaves poor Andre in the dark to deal with his terrible monster. Who gave him such a right to determine the weight of everyone? " The words composed of white light have become a little scribbled. It seems that the writer of them is angry.


    "And you are no different from that evil god." Carus said coldly, "don''t you pay attention to me because my birth makes you see the value?"


    "No, it is not. I''m different from them. I''m different from anyone who claims to be a picker. In my eyes, everything in the world has the same value, but most people don''t understand how to discover it. So I will take the initiative to tell them that there is no waste in the world, one is all, all is one. I''m going to tell them that even a grain of sand, if it''s the right time, is enough to make a mountain collapse. I am so equal, so don''t compare me to him. ""Well, sir, unlike the mother of the crypt, perhaps a lady? Since you are so sure that you are different from him, why don''t you prove it without me? Tell me the way to defeat him, and let me tell him the price of betraying you Carus was full of sincerity.


    "I can''t believe you don''t want to admit you''re a devil. Believe me, if you are willing to abandon the other half of your body''s insignificant lineage, you can be your true self, your nature, which can not be suppressed by any Qi. But you also have a point. As a businessman, I don''t want to lose the goods I invest in. So go ahead and save your friend. "


    When the mob finished reading this line, all the white light on the walls came together. They followed the hands of Carus on the stone wall, followed his blood vessels and muscles, and entered the devil''s body, straight to his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    The deep darkness dispersed obediently, and the pure white light was shining in his eyes. He was surprised to find that he could see everything around him clearly. It''s not a gray world brought about by dark vision, but a bright scene like sunlight. Without waiting for the demon to observe his surroundings carefully, a string of sparks attracted his attention.


    It was the sparks from the dwarf''s hammer and the monster''s teeth. In Andre''s view, this little red light and the heavy squeeze on the weapon were the only proof that he was fighting his opponent. The dwarf has no good luck after stepping into the dark, and the enemy raids him from behind the impenetrable curtain. It seems that the powder given by ARTWOOD can make monsters in the dark suffer a lot, but even so, Andre''s fight is not easy.


    The demon didn''t hesitate. He pulled up the long sword of the spirit on the ground and rushed to the big Duke of liehammer in two or three steps. He used his own weight and inertia to swing his weapon and hit a fierce blow! As the faint magic light flashed on the sword, half of the sword body directly fell into the joint between the monster''s human body and the worm shaped body! "Click The scream erupted with pus. The monster''s body began to roll violently, as if to relieve the pain in this way.


    "Is that you, goat?" The dwarf, who had escaped from the danger, called out to all around him that he could not see the attack of the demons. But the only one who would come to help himself in the dark was Carus.


    "I said, don''t call me by that name!" Carus held the hilt of his sword in his hands. This was the only way he could hurt the monster. He could not let go. And the price of this is that the body of the demons is also tumbled to the ground with the tumbling body. Fortunately, the body tempered by magic fire all year round will not be easily injured, and this collision is nothing to him.


    "No problem, goat." Andre smiles a little when he learns that his partner is coming. He lifts the hammer again and tries to throw it forward. As a result, he doesn''t touch anything. Obviously, the position of the monster has changed during the roll, but it is difficult for the dwarf to recognize it.


    Carus noticed this in his struggle, "seven steps to the right!" He prompted.


    "Yes." Andre didn''t ask why his companions could give precise instructions. The trust he had cultivated in the long battle made him believe in the demons unconditionally. The Warhammer with corrosion marks was as light as nothing in the dwarf''s hands. The Duke turned the weapon around his head and accumulated enough strength. "This time, to melt iron!" The high battle roar with the determination to smash everything. It seems that the broken and rotten dwarves'' inscriptions seem to feel the fiery anger in the master''s heart. They light up one by one from the bottom of the handle. When all the dwarves'' characters on the whole Warhammer flash red, they turn red as if they were just taken from the chopping board!


    "Ding!" The sound of forging hammer striking iron is clear and brief. But after the sound fell, the unprecedented heat wave burst out from the hit point of the hammer and spread out in a circle! "Puff!" A lot of liquid and viscera and other unclear things flowed out of the area hit by the hammer. The blow was so heavy that even the original rolling monster froze in place due to excessive pain and stopped all activities.


    Carus quickly took the opportunity to pull out his weapon. He did not go to check how much wound he had caused on the enemy, because he saw that in front of the panting dwarves, the worm body thicker than the waist of three adult men combined was smashed into pieces by a hammer and broken into two pieces!


    "I knew I should have let you hit him on the head." The demon son smacked his lips and said with some regret. He didn''t expect Andre''s strike to be so powerful. But without waiting for him and Andre to make fun of it, Mu''s body, which had collapsed on the ground, had risen up again and attacked Karus from the rear.


    "Roar!" The beast''s most terrible attack is often launched when it is in its last resort. Although some body fluid has overflowed from the mouth opening and closing in the left and right directions, the monster''s attack still comes quickly and with terrible momentum.


    However, people who are used to sneak attacks from the secret often don''t realize how much influence they will have when there is nothing to cover up their whereabouts. Carus had noticed his opponent''s movement for a long time. He was waiting for this moment. The big and exaggerated mouthpiece was a fatal threat, but it also exposed the soft inner structure of the monster. With both hands holding the sword, the demon stepped forward with one foot, twisting and bending his arms. When the monster''s teeth almost touched him, Karus''s arms sprang out at an incredible speed. The long sword of the spirit pierced through Mu''s upper jaw and pierced out of the monster''s human head.


    "And I''m doing this because you''ve soiled my clothes." Half of the body of the demon descendant pokes into the monster''s body, but the alien incarnated by the brown robe chief priest can no longer hurt anyone. It lost its vitality after two successive blows.


    "Hey, can you help me? I seem to be stuck in this guy''s mouth After several unsuccessful attempts, the killer had to make a funny cry for help.


    "Of course, we''d love to." Without waiting for Carus to react, he took his left leg and his right leg in both hands, and pulled him out of the monster''s body.He sat down on the ground, his upper body was full of pus, and he wiped the things on his face with his hands. He looked at the elves in front of him. "So, I guess the darkness is gone, isn''t it?"


    "It''s true. I think it''s because the death of the summoner makes the power of evil gods unable to enter the world." After defeating the enemy, Atwood returned to his swaggering manner. He was leaning on his wooden stick, and could not see any other plants on it.


    "It''s better to be like this. If there''s a guy who doesn''t open his eyes to me, I''ll smash it into mud." Said the dwarf in a low voice, and Andre came over, looking nothing different. However, the devil was still keen to find that there was something wrong with his hands.


    "Broken?" Asked Carus, considering the shock of the moment. Andre didn''t deny it. He raised his hands to his eyes and grinned. "It''s OK. It''s not too bad. At least they didn''t shatter like my hammer. "


    Hearing this, the killer looked at the wound that the monster had broken in two. Now he could see that there were a lot of metal scraps mixed in the flesh and liquid. If the dwarf didn''t lie, it would be his hammer. "If I remember correctly, that hammer is your heirloom."


    "It''s a mission. It''s better than hanging dust in a museum." Andrea laughed, obviously not much sentimental about it. "Nothing is more important than that we are all alive."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    The boy woke up from the cold night. He heard the sound of running water, which seemed to be nearby. He also heard the voice of the crowd, but it was far away from the water, and it was so unreal. The smell of grass mixed with the smell of soil diffused in his nose. Combined with the feeling under his body, the boy speculated that he should be lying in a grass. He didn''t understand how he got here. His memory only stayed at the moment when he found the Great Duke of liehammer.


    "Are you going to lie down at sunrise or open your eyes now?" A cold voice came from above. The seriousness of the tone made the boy think of his bad tempered father unconsciously. But the man had died in the ruins of the city of molten iron, along with his favorite pipe.


    Memories of the past flashed away. Anyway, he decided to open his eyes and look at the current situation. So the darkness faded, the night sky, and a few small grass stalks in front of him appeared in his sight. This is the scenery he has been used to seeing, but the boy always feels that there is something different about what he sees. Everything seems too clear.


    "I asked you to open your eyes, did you just open your eyes? Get up from the ground, boy The sound rings again, accompanied by impatient stomping.


    The boy got up in a hurry. To be exact, he bounced off the ground. The lightness of his body and the strength of his limbs surprised the boy. He didn''t remember when he was so vigorous. After all, the children of ordinary families can''t get enough. But before he thought about the changes in his body, the man in front of him shocked the boy''s expression. He knew this man. Naked upper body, dark red tattoo, he is the one who saved himself and another girl in the underground passage, and forced himself to fight the rat man! However, this person is not as angry as the memory of the eyes, just with a pair of dark red eyes looking at himself.


    Who are you? He opened his mouth to say this, but the familiar language became something like "click..." Same mixed voice. The boy instinctively touched his mouth, but accidentally touched the long kiss. "Gukalat..." More confused sounds sprang out of his voice, and an unprecedented panic enveloped the boy.


    The man in the sight shook his head, as if disappointed with the boy''s reaction. However, he still came over, stretched out his hand to pull the panic stricken child to his side, and turned to the stream not far away. Then, with a force from his right arm, Carus forced the child''s face almost to the surface of the water.


    "Crash!" The light flowing water and the huge force behind the neck let the boy forget the panic temporarily, he was frightened by the man''s sudden action. He didn''t understand why the man did it. Did he want to let himself drink water, or Thoughts, in the eyes to see the reflection in the water after the interruption. "Cough! Come on! Rats Ah


    "Gululu..." The mob pushed his head into the water before the little guy in his hands made more noise. As for his disorderly limbs? Although the boy is much stronger than before, it is still difficult to hurt Carus. Maybe drowning him here is the kinder thing to do. Looking at the mouse man struggling in his hands, Mobi thought that not everyone could accept that he would become a terrible and hateful monster, especially after he had lost his relatives because of this monster.


    "Pooh ha! Cough The boy''s head was lifted up and he spat out the stream. "Listen, boy. Be quiet, I say you listen, or I''ll put your head down again They''re not too far away from the crowd of molten iron, and he doesn''t want the survivors to see a living rat man.


    The coughing stopped, and the mob in the mob''s hands no longer struggled, but his tail still had a slight shake, indicating that his spirit did not want to be as calm as it seemed. "Clever boy," said Carus, with a smile on his lips With that, he pulled the boy away from the stream and put him back on the grass.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I''m your Lord, a friend of Archduke liehammer. And as you can see, I''m not a decent person, a killer. As for you, I was in the tunnel trying to save you, but I was interested in some of your talents, so I forced you to fight a rat man. Don''t look at me like that. I cut one of its feet for you. In terms of the result, you are a good player as I expected. But because your battle is not good enough, you are bitten by the rat man, the plague infects you, and a new rat man is born. There seems to be my responsibility in this, but you see, without me, you would have died underground


    Carus said this for a long time. He gave the boy time to digest the information. After he felt enough, the mob continued.


    "That''s how it is now. Fortunately, I''ve found someone to prevent you from becoming a mindless monster. You can still think normally if the wizard didn''t cheat me. You can''t speak because your throat has changed a little and you can start talking again after a while. But if I say that doesn''t matter, who wants to hear from a rat man? " Speaking of this, the mob shrugged. Yes, who would listen to a monster?


    "There are three paths in front of you. First, I''ll kill you and free you from the monster''s body. I''ll try to get Andre to bury you next to your parents. " He said, pulling a dagger from his belt and throwing it in front of the rat man, "second, take this dagger and leave here. From then on, whether you want to be a real beast or live alone, it has nothing to do with me. You can live and die freely. " The boy didn''t move the dagger. He was waiting for Carus to finish."The third, oh, perhaps the worst. You pick up this dagger and be my disciple. I''ll train you to be the deadliest killer and make you a nightmare for all on the hunt list. Don''t worry, I don''t train you for anything, it''s just because I''m a little curious. The killing skills I''ve summed up can be used to teach other people a few percent of the effect. " Said the demon with a grin that reminded the boy of a predator.


    "No matter which road you choose, I will give you three days first. Three days later, I''ll wait for you here. Of course, if you choose the second one, you don''t have to come back. " The killer said and turned away. Carus didn''t care whether the boy would pick up the dagger and stab him, because in front of him was the top assassin master.


    After the demons returned to the camp, the mantra crow, who had been waiting here, began to ask, "is it all solved?"


    "I gave him three days to think. You can start if you can''t wait. I''ll catch up


    "Well, you know how to find us." The wizard nodded and turned to leave, but his steps suddenly stopped again. "By the way, listening to the elves, a team of grey lions is coming towards this side, and will arrive in a few days. You''d better be careful. "


    Carus sneered. "Thank you for the reminder."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    The sun rises again from the back of Longji mountain. The slight cheers echoed continuously in the molten iron camp. It was the people who were glad to see the light again.


    But not all living things like light. Mice are always at night. The sun, which used to be loved in the past, has become a sharp blade that constantly hurts the fragile eyes. The fur on the body also absorbs enough heat from the sun, making people feel as hot as a fire.


    "Doesn''t the grey robe mean that he can live a normal life?" Peggy stood next to Carus, and from the distant hillside looked at the shrunk figure by the stream.


    The devil glanced at the little witch around him and shrugged his nose. "The wizard only said that he could live like a rat man. He never said he could be a human again. The mouse, should recognize their own identity, obediently hide in the shadow, waiting for the sunset to come out to pick up the leftovers that others don''t want. "


    The witch frowned. Her green hair covered her forehead, making it impossible to see her expression from above. "It sounds like you."


    "Tut Tut," said Carus, smiling helplessly at Peggy''s affront, "though I don''t know how you convinced the wizard to untie your curse and allow you to follow us. But you''d better be polite. I don''t care. If it''s too aggressive, no one will like it


    The girl glared at the killer, "no trouble. I don''t need to please anyone


    "Is it? Are you going to take this boy to your port and put a collar and chain on him for a pet? " After finishing this sentence, a flash of fire flashed in his eyes, and the tiny plants just drilled out of the ground under his feet burned and withered and turned into fly ash.


    Peggy saw that both words and magic had no effect on Karus. He bit his lips and turned away angrily. "Three days later, if he doesn''t choose you, I''ll take him away."


    The killer''s hands spread out and shrugged casually, "whatever you want, my lady." After the witch left, the smile on the face of the demon disappeared. With his red pupil, he watched the small body that was struggling to climb to the edge of the stream to drink. "You won''t let me down, will you?"


    The boy who became a rat man didn''t know everything on the distant hillside. Even if he did, he wouldn''t care. Pain comes from physiology and psychology. The burning sensation of burning five internal organs is hard to remove after drinking water. I wish I were dead. More than once, this thought appeared in his mind, but he remembered his mother''s eyes before being crushed by the collapsed roof, and his arms regained some strength. Not yet. Die here!


    "Poop Carus watched coldly as his apprentice fell into the stream. The fur on his body became a heavy constraint after absorbing water, which made him unable to get up. If we say that at the beginning the devil just because of the child''s talent and feel a little interest in him, then now he has unconsciously seriously taken each other. For no other reason, similar circumstances remind the killer of the scene when he just awakened the devil''s blood. But his sympathy is not cheap. There are many people in the world with similar sufferings. Carus is not interested in helping them one by one. He only helps those who stand up.


    "Hoo..." The boy finally got up from the stream. His wet body made him feel much better. This young rat man raised his head to look at the sun in the sky. As a human being, it would only make him feel dazzling. But now, even if he was in touch for a moment, the pain would be transmitted directly to the brain through his eyeball, making him have a splitting headache. The intense pain reminded him that he was no longer human. But it didn''t make him give up, one second, two seconds


    The mob didn''t know what would happen if the rat looked directly at the sun. He knew the race''s aversion to the sun, and that there were not many people who could resist their own race''s instincts. So when he saw the child fall straight into the stream, it was too late.


    It was evening when the boy woke up again. He found himself moved under a tree, and in front of him stood Carus, a serious looking man. The demon family realized that the other side woke up and slapped the latter to wake up quickly. Then he stretched out two fingers and swayed in front of the rat man. "What is this?"


    The boy wanted to open his mouth to answer, but thought that he could not speak, so he had to feebly stick out two fingers with claws.


    "Hum." Seeing that the answer was correct, Carus snorted coldly and took back his hand. Then he grabbed the hair on the top of the boy''s head and pulled it up. There were two flames in his eyes. "Listen, boy, if you do this stupid thing again, I can help you get rid of it quickly." With that, he left the rat man and disappeared behind another tree.


    The boy rubbed his eyes and was made more painful by the hair on the back of his hand. He covered his face and sobbed, until the sun was completely set, and the burning sensation disappeared with the light. Hunger reminded him that he couldn''t go on like this. Get up and put your limbs on the ground naturally. This seemingly inborn habit made him pause for a few seconds, and then, though unable to get used to walking on two feet, he stood up and walked forward like a man.


    There was no problem at all. The boy quickly adapted to walking on both feet, but the key is that this way of action can only let him walk, and walking, there is no way to hunt for food. After releasing the last rabbit who came back late, the rat man collapsed on the ground. He was too hungry to stand up again. Next to the tree, I do not know when a few crows fell, they tilt their heads to look at the poor child under the tree, to figure out when to eat him."Doodle!" A grasshopper fell in front of the mouse man''s face, shouting loudly, as if laughing at his weakness or even worse than a bug. But he didn''t expect the mouse''s tongue to pop out of the gap in his mouth like lightning, and immediately wrapped it in the mouth that had not eaten anything.


    It''s a little crisp, with grass and a slight fishy smell. This is the boy''s evaluation of the grasshopper. After eating this is not a snack, he finally recovered a little bit of physical strength, supporting his body to climb up again. This time, tired, he had to give up standing on two legs and move forward on his stomach like a real mouse. With his keen vision and sense of smell, combined with his beard on his mouth, he searched in the grass. No insect could escape such a huge predator, especially when the latter was hungry.


    After a moment of silence, the rat looked for the direction of the fire from the hillside. Moo watched all this in the dark, and did not show any joy when he saw that the boy learned to take advantage of his new body.


    Eating insects is not enough to feed a rat as big as a human, but after searching for one night, the boy succeeded in keeping his stomach from tumbling because of hunger. He looked at the white outline in the distance, and consciously drilled into a hole in the soil that had been found before. The foxes, or some other place where they were supposed to be, were going to collapse.


    For a rat man, the day begins at dusk. After a day''s rest, his physical strength was greatly restored and his stomach was completely emptied. Instinctively, the boy began to look for insects in the grass as he did yesterday. Of course, he also wanted to hunt for bigger prey, but there were only birds nearby except for insects. When looking for food, the time always passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was midnight. Because of his proficiency, the boy found much more food this time than yesterday. He even began to choose some delicious insects to eat and stay away from those with peculiar smell. He ate more and more, faster and faster, and there was only one thing left in the rat''s brain, eating. As for the memory of being human, the three-day agreement between Carus and himself, what is that? Better bugs?


    The devil''s expression became ugly, and the feeling of disappointment filled his heart. He even planned to turn around and leave, because the mouse chasing the grasshopper there could not be his apprentice. Until the mouse chased the grasshopper back to the stream where it started. The grasshopper happened to fall on the handle of a dagger inserted in the ground. The rat man looked down. Was he looking at the grasshopper or the dagger? I''m afraid no one has made it clear.


    "Doodle!" Grasshopper, call and jump away. The boy''s eyes were still on the empty hilt. No, it''s not empty, is it? I mean, the handle itself is a thing. Rat man, a little astringent, stood up. He slowly reached out his hand and slowly grasped the handle of the knife with only four sharp fingernails and slender twisted fingers. Then a dagger pulled out of the ground. At this moment, something in his eyes seemed to come back to life.


    "Ha! Ha I, I am, man


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    Talent is mysterious, but it''s not so mysterious. After the recognition of his identity, the boy''s hunting has become much easier. A brainless rat man may not be able to catch birds alone, but a child with mouse human ability can.


    The boy didn''t care about the tiny bones mixed in the meat. He swallowed the flesh like a wild animal. But his eyes are very clear, far more sober than his peers. The voice of Carus echoed in his mind, and the three roads swayed in front of the young eyes. Dead? If you can be with your parents after you die, that''s good. But it''s not the time. It''s not the time.


    Throwing the rest of the debris into the grass, the young rat man picked up his dagger. Some time before dawn, he decided to climb over the hillside and walk in the opposite direction of molten iron, where he might find the answer.


    Carus watched the boy climb the hillside without noticing the smile. "That''s right." He whispered softly, and then he followed in two or three steps.


    Behind the hillside is another hillside. Of course, as a barrier against nomads, the city was built on the only small hilly area on the flat land. Small mounds of this kind can be found everywhere near the city of molten iron. The boy''s beard shrugged slightly. Well, at least not worse, right.


    With the dagger in his mouth, the rat man began to run with his legs open. He didn''t know why he did it. Maybe it was just for venting? He ran faster and faster, and even used both limbs at the end. It has to be said that the body adjusted by the curse crow has incomparable coordination. If the child can maintain it, his athletic ability will surpass that of all his peers.


    The sun, rising for the third time. The sun shining on the running mouse man, the heat is not as hard to accept as it was at the beginning. The boy didn''t know whether it was because he was familiar with his body now, or for some other reason. He doesn''t want to know. He just wants to run. It seems that if he continues to run, his hair will fall off and he can become a human again.


    "Click, click" some familiar but can not remember what is the sound from the distance. The boy stopped and looked up in that direction. The hair on his head rose and fell with the morning wind. It was a flag, painted with the white lion, the flag of the grey lion. The flag was gradually raised, followed by a shining helmet, and a knight appeared on the hillside in front of him. The boy looked at the knight, and he didn''t realize what it meant. But the knight turned his head quickly and rushed back to the bottom of the hillside.


    Then, more shining armor and knights in them rushed up the hillside, pulling out one handed swords hanging from their horses, such as a strong wind of metal and flesh, and blowing towards the helpless rat man. It was not until the leading knight was nearly fifty steps away that the boy realized what they were going to do. He held his head in his hands instinctively and cried out with all his strength, "don''t kill me! I am human! "


    Knight Sword, stopped less than a foot from the rat man. The Knights surrounded their enemies in a circle. They were puzzled by the illusory cry. The boy looked at the horses in front of him and several of them aimed at their swords. He said again, "I am a human being!"


    "What? Do you want to inform the Grand Knight? " A knight asked about his companion. He was a little overwhelmed by the rat man who could only speak.


    "What can I tell you? It''s just their trick. I''ll kill them with one knife." Said the leading knight, his tone full of anger.


    "Captain, I know your brother was in the defensive battle But we... "


    "Shut up!" The knight, known as the captain, pointed the tip of his sword at his companion, and then slowly re aimed his weapon at the boy when he realized it was not right. "Even if he had been one of our kind, now he has become a monster. To kill him is to release him. "


    The Knights looked at each other. They knew that the captain was making excuses for himself, but it was not true? Besides, who has no blood feud with rat man? So they nodded and agreed with the captain. The knight''s sword is raised high, reflecting the morning light, so dazzling. "For the lion!"


    "Hum!" The blade was cut, but it didn''t hurt the boy. Two fingers clamped the knight''s weapon to death. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move.


    "The great knight? Mr. Atticus, I don''t remember that old man who advocated killing innocent people regardless of right or wrong. " Carus, like the wind, suddenly appeared among the Knights. His calm tone and his fingers holding the sword impressed everyone.


    "Who are you?" The knight captain gave up to take back the weapon and asked in a rage. Karus''s demonic features haven''t been restored, so he looks just like a man with a strange tattoo. Of course, it is impossible for ordinary people to catch the blade with their bare hands.


    "Who am I?" The devil grinned and showed his teeth. His eyes began to burn with flames. Two sharp corners grew on his head. The tattoos on his body also reflected an unknown red light. "Tell me, who am I?"


    "Devil! The devil The Knights began to exclaim. The appearance of Carus at this time was exactly the same as that of the legendary devil. Some of them jumped off their horses and tried to escape. Some of them waved weapons to protect themselves. As for the captain, he was short of breath and let go of the knight''s sword.The sound of "Kuang Dang" one handed sword falling to the ground awakened the Knights. They looked in front of them blankly, where there were rat men and demons, and some had only a small piece of empty grass.


    "Just now..." "The devil..."


    "Quiet," the captain bent down to pick up the weapon, "we just read wrong, there is nothing here, the scouts'' misinformation. Now, return to the team. "


    When all the Knights left, two figures appeared on the grass, one tall and one short. Carus reached out and patted the boy on the shoulder.


    "Come on, this is not a place to talk."


    "I''m not, I''m not a rat I''m human... "


    The demon descendant closed his eyes for two seconds, then suddenly opened his eyes, and his demonized features quickly disappeared. "That''s right." With that, he picked up the boy and put it on his shoulder. He walked in the opposite direction of the knight''s appearance.


    "Remember that, you are still human. Remember that. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Carus did not return to the molten iron camp, he knew what choice the child on his shoulders had made, and now it was time for him to live up to his promise. Two old horses stand uneasily on the hillside, which is one of the few walking tools that molten iron can find now. Peggy struggled to keep the horses from escaping.


    "What''s wrong with him?" While fighting with the animals behind her, the witch inquired about the demons who came.


    Carus turned to look at the quiet child on his shoulder. "It''s just tired of crying." With that, he went to the horse, pulled off the interlining under the saddle and wrapped it carefully on the boy.


    "Someone''s coming." But even if she didn''t say it, the killer would have been aware of the identity of the visitor.


    Big Duke liehammer''s body is still a pair of broken armor, his bare limbs are covered with bandages, obviously injured. "Is it going?"


    The devil put the apprentice on the back of a horse and went to his old friend. The height difference forced him to lower his head to see Andre''s face. Although the dwarf''s life span is long, decades of time does not leave a mark on him. Compared with the appearance in memory, the big Duke of liehammer is fatter now, but his eyes are the same spirit.


    "The wizard has set out first, so yes, it''s time to start. I''ve been waiting too long for this kid


    "It''s not your war, man. You don''t belong to this country, and you have no obligation to fight for it. If you want to leave I''d rather ask you to leave. What happened here has exceeded my expectation. Maybe it''s a wrong decision to ask you to come here. " Andrea raised his head, which was rare among the proud sons of the mountains, and most dwarfs refused to look up because it made them feel inferior.


    Carus knew his old friend''s temper. He laughed and put his hand on Andre''s shoulder. "You and I know it''s impossible. This is no other place. This is his home. You stayed here to help him watch for so many years, now, I also have some strength to do. Otherwise, the next time I drink, I''m sorry to take a sip. "


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade the killer, the dwarf began to laugh. He clapped his hand off his shoulder and gave Carus a hard blow on the chest. "Well, whatever you want. But you have to remember that we saved your life. Don''t let him waste it in boring places With that, he turned his head and walked in the direction he had come, but after a few steps he stopped again, "that boy, I mean the one on the horse''s back. I checked his life experience and found that all his family members had died in the collapse. The carpenter family who had just moved from the mainland had settled down for less than half a year. No one knows his name. Don''t bring him back. The people of this country will not accept living with monsters who kill their relatives. "


    "Monster?" The mob chewed the word in a low voice, then raised the volume. "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t have a name. I''m going to get him another one anyway. It''s you. Be careful not to fight those long ears. You''re no match for them without a hammer


    "Fart, I can be worth ten fairies with one arm!" Andre waves his stout arms, and his years of training and his professional character as a forger really make them look powerful.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Carus went back to the horse and turned over. He checked the condition of the rat man and nodded slightly after confirming that the latter had fallen asleep from exhaustion. "Can I help you?" He said to page, who was trying to get on the horse. Of course, the green haired witch did not answer him, but tried to mount the horse on her own. Although it was an old horse, it was still a little bigger for Peggy. After losing the interest of watching, the demon race urged the horse to get close to him. Without waiting for the other party to resist, he grabbed the collar and lifted peg to the horse''s back. This action makes the latter unconsciously exclaim, but how can Carus care about this?


    "Hey With the reins shaking, the horses under the killer''s crotch opened their feet and slowly walked north.


    The morning light not only illuminates one place, but also many things happen under the common sunshine


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Cheese looked at the man in the room who was tied to a chair and turned to Marcus.


    This is Castle Peak, located at the border of Heishan, south of Zhuoluo Town, about two or three days away. As for the man in the chair, he is the master of Castle Peak, Baron Horton. His title came from hereditary, the origin of which was that his ancestors had fought with the Heishan family and bought this small fiefdom for his descendants. However, by the time of Horton''s generation, the family no longer depended on fighting. Castle Peak produced the best arrows in the whole kingdom, and the war equipment made by their craftsmen was also directly supplied to the army of Cang lion.


    This may also be the reason why sitter arranged this place as Marcus''s first stop. There are still many soldiers who can fight in Cang lion today, but production on the human side has almost stopped. It is necessary for cities like Castle Peak, which have the ability to make weapons, to return to the king''s banner.


    But things are not going well, which is not to say that Baron Horton intended to take advantage of the chaos to separate the party, but because he is too timid. The man who was so afraid of rat man that he locked himself in the stone tower with a lot of food and water, felt like he wanted to stay out until the end of the plague. It is worth mentioning that there is no matching sanitation facilities in the tower. The Baron will vent directly out of the window when solving the problem of excretion. This also gives the tower a new name, "stink tower.".According to the meaning of cheese, no matter what, Castle Peak still works as usual after losing the baron. It will not be a problem to let this guy live and die on his own. Marcus could not agree with this view. As the king''s hand, he knew his responsibility very well. The restoration of allegiance to Castle Peak is only the first step. The wave of rat people will eventually fade away, and everyone''s performance in this natural disaster will be judged in the sun. Today, he can let Baron Horton live and die and directly take over Castle Peak, but this behavior is tantamount to depriving a real nobleman of his territory. Once known by other aristocratic lords, no one knows how they will react.


    Loyalty is hard to maintain, even if only superficial loyalty. In any country where aristocracy exists, there are more laws for this class than for other classes, and some of the privileges which are only open to the aristocrats are envied by the royal family. All this is to use heavy chains to firmly bind these guys who hold land and wealth in their hands to the whole country, so as not to let them have a chance to leave.


    "I''m sure I will. Please don''t confirm with me again. Every breath I take here makes me feel more nauseous Marcus put his handkerchief over his mouth and nose and said in a muffled voice.


    "Only this time, I agree with him, really." Lothar, who was standing behind the Baron, looked at cheese with a bitter expression.


    "All right." The mage has also been fed up with the stench in the room. This bastard is so crazy that he has to poop in his living room! There was a magic glimmer in cheese''s eyes, and the wooden windows of the tower were opened by invisible forces. Lothar, seeing the opportunity, kicked the Baron down the window with his chair and people. A thick hemp rope tied to the beam of the tower was attached to the Baron''s chair to ensure that the man in the chair would not fall to the ground and turn into a pool of mud with his excrement.


    The wizard took out a piece of chalk from his sleeve and drew on the hemp rope casually, "OK, this rope won''t break until you pull him up." With that, he dashed to the exit of the tower. It''s so smelly here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    Castle Peak is not a big city. In terms of scale, it is like a turbid town with walls, not to mention a fortress like a king''s capital or molten iron. Even compared with iron castle and valley, Castle Peak is not as big as it is. However, in such a small town, due to the attack of rat people, a large number of residents were gathered. Most of them came from the villages in heishanling, and were demobilized to settle down here for the time being before the defense line of Zhuoluo town broke down.


    The streets of the city can be seen everywhere low coarse cloth tents, as well as the surrounding messy environment. Although the Baron''s Tower stinks badly, the rest of the city doesn''t smell much better. Maybe that''s why Jack hates it so much. Wolfwalker''s keen sense of smell is now like a curse.


    "I don''t understand. Where are they looking at their Lord hanging? Just watch Jack shrugged his nose. He faced the sun and looked at the hanging chair and Baron on the tower in the distance. It was not only him, but also many residents who went out of their homes. They kept a distance from the tower and whispered in groups.


    "There''s a strange phenomenon." After changing the clothes under the robe, the cheese went to the balcony, checking whether there was still a smell on his body, and responding to the doubts of his companions, "those nobles, especially the lords who dominate the land. They always think that their leaders should be loyal to them and obey them for their own sake. It doesn''t make sense, does it? You see, the power and wealth of a lord actually comes from his people, not from himself. If a land has only a lord but no residents, the Lord is nothing. Is this a profound truth? "


    "It''s true. It''s just that a lot of aristocrats forget this on purpose. They prefer to believe that everything they have comes from their blood." The net worm sat in the chair and gently wiped the dagger. There was a lot of resentment in her words. As a mercenary, she inevitably had to deal with many nobles, not everyone as easygoing as Lothar.


    "Blue blood man? It''s a pity that they can think of such absurd words. " Corantine fiddled with her hair, and though there was no record of aristocratic behavior in books, her mother and grandmother loved to tell her these anecdotes. Of course, maybe only witches think it''s funny.


    "How they do not concern us. When Marcus settles the guy, we''re going north. " Cheese shook his head. He didn''t care about the conflict between the nobility and the common people. For the mage, these things are just the affairs of the human kingdom, and he does not belong to any country.


    "Shall we leave like this?" The door opened and Elsa and Mona came in. The landlady didn''t hear the conversation of several people in the room before. Her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled under the red hair, and the expression on her face was not good-looking. "This city is suffering more terrible tribulation than a cowardly Lord, and we have just seen a few foreigners being chased and beaten by the original residents when we were just finishing the carriage."


    Cheese heard some impatient knock on the balcony handrail, "only now. The city can''t support so many people, and now it has enough food, but the contradiction between the local residents and the poor people due to the outbreak of living space has emerged. After a while, the granary will reach the bottom, and the conflict between the two sides will not be as simple as a few people. "


    "Then we can''t go! Can''t you do anything to save them if you foresee the problem? " Elsa came to cheese. She was neither a soldier nor a mercenary, so she couldn''t control the sadness in her heart when she saw the pain on those faces.


    The mage did not speak, but Jack said, "we can''t save them, at least not here."


    "What do you mean?" The landlady turned her head and asked. She knew that her companion was not a man who could not help but needed a clear reason.


    "Now it''s the same scene in cities all over the Kingdom, a large number of refugees are homeless and the living space in cities is overcrowded. Before long, food will begin to be scarce, and with it comes the disease caused by the dirty environment, and the people who can move will begin to grab other people''s resources openly. In the end, there will be no order. Inside the city wall, it will become a more terrible place than the wilderness full of rat people, the hell on earth. But what''s interesting is that more people will choose to die here than to walk out of the city wall to find a way out, just because they think their own kind is better to deal with than rat people. " Cheese spoke of the end of the city with a cold tone, his eyes swept the street outside, and the sun could not reflect any brilliance in those eyes.


    "We can''t stop this happening, not Marcus. Because the lack of resources is the lack of grain, there will be no sudden increase of grain in the barn without grain. All our activities here are just delaying the occurrence of the conflict and can not solve the root of the problem. " The mage turned to Elsa and said, "that''s why we have to go to the valley and find a way to solve the source of the problem. Only when the rat man disappears from the field can people walk out of the wall and have a hope to live. And this, the sooner the better. "


    There was something else the red haired lady wanted to say. She understood the cheese was right, but it was too cruel. But before Elsa could speak, Rosa strode in. By the time the count of Heishan realized the strange atmosphere in the room, it was too late."Am I disturbing something?" He asked the net bug sitting by the door in a low voice, but only got a grimace response.


    "I see." Elsa bowed her head, said to cheese, and turned away from the room. Two of her better acquaintances, collenti and Mona, followed out of fear.


    "You let her down." The maid said leisurely after the footstep sound had gone away. She knew why the landlady had such a reaction.


    "Ha..." Jack took a deep breath, scratched his hair with his hands, went back to the room and sat down. His expression was a little dispirited. In fact, everyone knew the problem raised by ELSA, but it was helpless because she saw the problem clearly but couldn''t solve it.


    "Is there really no way? You know, even if we solve the rat man problem, a lot of people will die Wolf Walker raised his head and looked at the gray figure on the balcony.


    Cheese was silent for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth. "Magic is not everything. I said it the first day we knew it." Then he said to himself in a lower voice, "even if magic can do everything, I''m not."


    The oppressive atmosphere spread in the room, or Lothar''s opening broke the silence. As the count who alone carried the whole black mountain family, he was actually the one who experienced the most coldness. "Marcus has solved it. The fat man took control of the city with the Baron''s approval, and he didn''t need our help. So I thought, maybe we should... "


    The cheese nodded and pulled up the hood from his robe. "Jack, go and talk to them. Let''s go. Go to the valley. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    In what form will the world come to an end? Is it the water that drowns the land, or does the land shatter, leaving the surface baked by the surging lava below, or does the whole sky fall like a roof that has lost its support and reunite? No one knows whether the world will end, and it is even more difficult to speculate on how it will end. But different from the eternal world, the individual''s life is not worth the sun in the torrent of time. Even the so-called existence of race may be just a drop in the ocean.


    In front of the curse crow is such a scenery, a desert that has lost human trace. The deeper we go into this area, the earlier the traces of human activity will be. When the magician came to the town, which was once called chuoluo Town, all he saw was a large number of dilapidated ruins. Although it is only a few months, weeds and vines have occupied human buildings, and the roof of uninhabited houses has collapsed due to the corrosion of rainwater, and there is no sign of the past bustle.


    It''s a nearly silent world. There are no animals or even birds to be seen. The sound of leaves being blown by the wind is the only sound source here. After entering the town, Lin and Qili followed the wizard silently. They were also affected by the oppressive atmosphere here and did not dare to make any sound.


    The foot of the curse crow stopped at the place that used to be the square. He looked down at the leaves of the plants beside his feet. There were some abnormal cutting marks on the leaves, which were not caused by animals or insects. "Come and have a look at this." He waved to Ellie to come forward.


    The witch crouched down in doubt, and was soon attracted. She reached out her hand and stroked the plant trunk like an animal, watching all the leaves roll up quickly. "What is this?" Lin bent down to see this scene, some surprised to say, as a native Cang lion man, she has never seen this plant.


    "Dead soul grass, it is said that they only grow in places where there are a lot of dead spirits." Qili''s tone is very light, and what she said makes Lin''s back a little chilly.


    "It''s not the case. They just like some special ingredients in the corpses. They''re not hard to raise if they mix the right amount of bone meal into the land in the planting area." The curse crow turned his mouth and corrected, "it''s not the dead soul grass that surprised me. But


    "It''s about who took its branches and leaves and what they did." Ellie nodded. She understood what the wizard meant. She took out a small mirror from her arms and pushed the curse crow to make room for him. After that, the witch takes off the lens from the mirror and uses the curved side to enlarge the section on the dead soul grass.


    A moment later, the witch came to the conclusion. "It''s an interesting fact that although the magic that Lord kuira is good at is always related to insects, she actually has a slight cleanliness habit. She doesn''t pick materials from the natural environment with her hands unless she has no choice. The upper cut was left by the knife she had with her. She''s been here. "


    "Cleanliness? I tend to think of her as a serious spellcaster. It''s a very desirable habit. " The curse crow said casually after he got the answer he wanted. At the same time, he took out a pair of pincers from the sleeve of his robe and cut all the parts of the dead grass. "If she casts with the branches and leaves of this grass, we will know."


    After that, the wizard went on his inspection and left Qili to make faces at his back. "Don''t you think he''s getting boring?" The witch turned her head and asked Lin around her, then she spat out her tongue after seeing the latter''s affectionate eyes, "I really asked the wrong person."


    In addition to natural erosion, houses in the town have also suffered considerable damage. The curse crow brushed the ax mark on the door frame of a folk house. He could see that it was not the mark left by the war axe, but by the common people. The magician''s eyes were down, and the door, which was broken into several pieces, fell inward into the room, showing that something outside the door was destroyed by brute force. He gently kicked away the wood chips at his feet, and some dark brown marks and scratches extended from the room.


    "The rat man broke open the door and dragged the people out." Lin said in silence, her eyes drooping, obviously did not like this terrible trace.


    The curse crow looked at each other and stretched out his hand to pull the latter into his arms. "You see it, don''t you?" Lin''s abnormal behavior gave him some bad premonition. Combined with the legend of the banshee, the magician had a little speculation.


    A slight sobbing sound came from the chest, which was enough to confirm the conjecture. Not only can the Banshee see the dying, but also the new dead in some legends. The deeper the river goes, the more death excites Lin. In the eyes of curse crow and Qili, those traces have faded like the blood on them, but for the dead, every death is fresh and staged in front of their own eyes.


    "They dragged him out of the house Throw away his stomach and nibble at his guts He''s still alive! He also


    The curse crow''s hand patted the back of Lin''s head, and the former maid fell asleep. The wizard wiped the tears on her face with a handkerchief.


    "She can''t get to Xigu city like this. All the people there are dead. " Qili put her hands behind her head and said indifferently.


    The magician did not answer. He looked around and pushed Lin in his arms to the witch. "Hello, what do you want?" Qili is a little embarrassed to hold Lin, their two body shape is not poor, considering the height, Lin may be heavier. As for Qili''s question, the curse crow turned a deaf ear.He collected some material from the grass around him and pulled out a gray brown rock from his robe. After putting the branches and leaves in a pile, gently rub them on the surface of the rock with a file, and a large amount of gray brown debris falls, bringing up a flame of the same color. Seeing the flame rise, the crow put away the rock and the file. He went back to Lin''s side, thought a little, and began to untie the hair band that the latter used to tie her hair.


    "Grass ash and grey phosphorite, are you going to blind her eyes?" Qili''s face looks ugly after seeing what the wizard has done. What curse crow has just made is the most commonly used blind eye powder.


    The sorcerer sighed. Although these witches have excellent casting talents, they lack real knowledge. He put Lin''s hair band on the burned ash, and his eyes twinkled with magic light. Under the control of magic, the ashes immediately attached to the headband, forming a strange line of runes, which disappeared after three flashes of gray light. The curse crow picked up the hair band, rolled it into a ball and threw it into Qili''s hand. "Over her eyes."


    After all this, the magician was stunned for a moment, and he quickly took out the dead soul grass before. A large number of black spots began to appear on the original green branches and leaves. These black spots expanded rapidly, and the plant tissue in the central part decayed and fell down. It looked like it was eaten by insects.


    "It looks like we need to speed up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    As the dead soul grass leaves turned into a mass of rotten unknown matter, kuira''s face, although with a bit of disgust, still held it in the palm of his hand. The black-and-white gloves matching the coat were put aside by the witch as a condition of casting, and she had to touch the dirty things in person. The witch gently opened her lips, slowly but for a long time took a breath, and then forced to blow out the palm. Black particles fall from her palm and become flying black crested butterflies in the air. These strange butterflies fly around kuila three times, then disperse in all directions and fall into the ground.


    Poof, like a sharp blade piercing a lump of earth, came from the land where the black crested butterfly had fallen into, but kuila turned a deaf ear to it. She took her gloves from the cushion of the carriage and put them back on her hand. The eyes saw the muscles of the two little maroon bodies trembling with fear. The witch gently stroked the mane of one of the ponies with her black gloved hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, dear. The road ahead is no longer suitable for you, so I just called some children to replace your work. You did a good job... " The muscles stroked by the palm of the hand tensed violently, but then relaxed rapidly, permanently. Kuirah''s mouth was smiling. "It''s better now."


    The carriage, abandoned in place. The carriage was just a toy bought on the spur of the moment for the managers of the witches'' group, who ruled the no trade port lost heart Bay. As anyone familiar with this lady knows, there will always be only two mounts for the witch, namely, the black giant scorpion eating the dead horse, and the white giant spider lying on the other horse sucking blood and viscera. And apart from these two insects, bigger than a foal, there are a number of terrifying multi legged creatures crawling out of the ground.


    Kuirah looked back at the number of her pets and beamed with satisfaction. Then she stepped over to the black scorpion, who was eating. After the numerous compound eyes noticed the owner''s approach, the monster obediently straightened out three long legs close to kuira and tilted her body. The witch held the hem of her overcoat in her hands, and stepped on the scorpion''s limbs like a king stepping on a throne, making a crisp sound. Two giant dragonflies flapped their wings, pulled the wooden seat off the carriage and put it on the back shell of the black scorpion before kuira sat down.


    "Well, David, don''t hold on to it. There are more delicious food in the stone box in front of you The scorpion, known as David, was silent for a moment after hearing the master''s words, and then obediently put down the small half of the horse carcass on the pliers. The other horse even pecked at the other horse. The white giant spider is not as obedient as its companions. It falls back on the ground, presses the first half of its body on the body, and at the same time begins to spit out a large amount of silk thread, and soon wraps the objects under it into a white ball of thread. The giant spider skillfully puts the thread ball on its back, which is not in a hurry to lean to the companion side.


    "Jones, when will you change this habit?" It''s not hard to hear kuirah''s helplessness to the white spider''s behavior, but her tone also shows her strong doting. Obviously, these two frightening monsters have a different look in her eyes.


    After finishing the assembly, the terrifying Legion began to move northward along the Longxue river. In front of them, the walls of Xigu city were already visible.


    Such an eye-catching move will naturally attract the attention of all parties. In the distance of kuira''s insect troops, where there are dense vegetation, some trees are rustling due to collision. The rat scouts, who were aware of the unusual situation, galloped towards xigucheng as fast as they could not be found. Then they removed a stone about three kilometers away from the city wall, and disappeared after drilling into the hole.


    These hidden roads set up around Xigu city are very narrow, let alone human beings. Even the slightly stronger human beings may not be able to get through. Only the relatively small, well footed rat scouts will be told where they are, and in this way, they will report all the wind and grass in the vicinity to their underground compatriots. After all, there are very few mutants who can meet these conditions and have the ability of thinking. In most cases, the original rat humans controlled by the mutants perform the sentinel command. It''s like the one that found kuira''s whereabouts.


    Occasionally there are branches in the narrow passage leading to other exits. Due to the limited excavation time and for the convenience of control and safety, all such scouting channels will eventually merge into a main road leading to the front post. In the outpost, there are mutants stationed in shifts to process the information collected by the scouts, and then report them to other rodents according to their importance. There are one such former post in the southeast and northwest of the city.


    The size of the main road is much larger than that of the previous passage, and the wall is not a random excavation trace, but a square channel after careful repair. Its size can accommodate three scouts to pass side by side, which is also considering that the amount of intelligence in wartime may be much more than that in peacetime. At the end of the main road, the outer wall of the outpost, is a sliding stone gate. The mutants are short of manpower, and the control protozoans are unable to do the precise work. Most of the time, their buildings have to make do with it.


    "Creak..." The stone gate opened in front of the scouts, revealing the room covered with rough gravel.Soon, the news that it brought back was spread in the underground world of Xigu city. The mutants put down their work and got together to talk about the authenticity of the news and the significance it represented. As the leader of the mutants, count Saron led the last survivor of the ruling family. Gloria was one of the first to get news.


    "What do you think?" She brought together the most capable of leadership among the mutants, most of whom had been Saron''s leaders, to form a small five Member Council. On the day cheese left the valley, it was this Council that controlled the movement of the mutants.


    Hal, once a member of the Saron family, was the leader of the mutant rat before forming a council with Gloria. He knocked uneasily on the table with his hand, "my highness, if the information brought back by the Scouts is true. I mean, those bugs are the size of horses, so they''re going to cause us a lot of trouble. My advice is to immediately destroy all the channels available to them, and send protozoans to inspect them, and to report any intruders as soon as possible. "


    Hal''s words made Gloria nod, and the minister was always able to give the right advice during this time. But this time, unlike digging caves and distributing natives, not everyone likes to pull their heads back into their shells like turtles.


    "I don''t agree." He was a mercenary in Saron before he was infected by the plague. Because his military qualities were absorbed into the parliament, he was the one who proposed to set up the scouting network. "We can''t guarantee what those guys will come from. If they just pass by, Mr. Hal''s method may work. But if they come at us, there''s no need to destroy the passage. When it comes to digging, the insects are not necessarily slower than us. If I say, we should take the initiative to defeat them when they are unprepared! "


    "Are you crazy? That''s a scorpion the size of a horse! How do we get rid of it? With bigger slippers? " Hal obviously didn''t like the mercenary argument. As a civilian official, he didn''t like to solve problems by such uncertain means.


    "Don''t forget what we are like now. Look at your claws. We have enough troops to fight any enemy! Whether it''s a scorpion, a spider, or whatever Said the mercenary, flashing his paws to remind Hal that they were no longer vulnerable humans.


    "But we don''t know anything about them. No one has ever dealt with such a big bug, at least not among the people here. We can''t estimate the cost of starting a war. "


    "Yes, we haven''t met, but I''m sure those guys haven''t seen a disciplined rat man either! We can beat them. If I take the guards with me, I can finish the fight before sunset


    "But what if you fail? What if the enemy attacked this place when you led the troops out? We only saw a bunch of big bugs. Who knows what''s next? "


    ¡­¡­ The quarrel continued. Gloria looked left and right, but she could not help but shut her mouth. Although these four people respect her very much, that respect is only out of morality. In this Parliament, she is the only one who has no way to offer any substantive suggestions. A feeling of powerlessness rose in the strong girl''s heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    There is no good memory for cheese in chuoluo town. It was here that he discovered the abnormal side of the whole rat man plague and uncovered a corner of the huge plot. It was also here that for the first time, he was forced to use another force in his body in the burning pharmacist''s residence. From then on, until that power was limited by invisible chains in his body, the mage''s dependence on it was out of control. This also means that since then, cheese''s journey is no longer a leisurely investigation, but a race to solve puzzles.


    "This fire is burning really hard." Lothar looked at the collapsed buildings in front of her, and said with a bit of banter.


    It used to be the residence of Cangshi''s Pharmacist Association in chuoluo Town, but before cheese left here, unknown arsonists had destroyed this place together with the replaced baron. Even nearly killed the mage who came here to look for clues. This time, cheese went to the north to pass through Zhuoluo town and came back here specially, hoping to find some clues that he had ignored and try to get more pieces of the puzzle called truth.


    But when he really stood in front of the wreckage, he found that what he was searching for did not exist here. "It''s so damaged here." The mage said, lifting a piece of wood, revealing the black ground below and traces of rat footprints. Obviously, when a large number of native rat people rushed out of the defense line, they destroyed it again unconsciously. Even if there were any clues left in the fire site before, it has been difficult to find out.


    Just as cheese was disappointed, Jack came back from the nearby street. He shrugged his nose as if to smell something in the air. "I said, did you notice..."


    "It''s a curse crow. He''s been here and left his own magic signal on purpose. " The mage nodded. He knew what wolfwalker was going to say.


    Jack frowned. "But that''s not what I''m talking about. I smell a familiar smell around here. It seems that the witches we met in Wangdu have been here


    "Oh?" Cheese raised his eyebrows. He could feel the magic in the air around him, but he couldn''t guess the past by taste like a werewolf. If the witch did stop in Zhuoluo and didn''t cast a spell, he would have no idea. "How many? When? "


    Jack is silent for a moment. His perception is not so strong in human form. "Two, at least two. A new point may have just left for less than a day, and the other one has faded a lot. Do you want me to change and confirm? "


    "No need. Not for the time being. " The mage doesn''t want the Garou''s metamorphosis to disturb people who haven''t found them yet. If Jack is able to recognize the witches'' whereabouts by non magical means, there is no guarantee that someone will track them through the characteristics of wolf walker. After all, Jack is the only werewolf with active ability in the whole Cang lion territory.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The maid nudges Lothar gently. Since Jack mentioned the topic of witches, the Countess of Heishan has not looked right.


    "Nothing." Lothar shook her head and drove her shadow out of the rain. Subconsciously, he put his hand on the handle of his axe, hoping that the knife, which had helped him see through the witches'' Visions, could protect his mind again.


    Suddenly, cheese suddenly rose from his feet. He raised his hand and looked at the thorny ring from which blood was oozing. "Carriage! Enemy attack. "


    The carriage of the party did not enter the town. For one thing, the ruins and dead air all over the town are not suitable for horses and vehicles to enter. Secondly, since cheese and Elsa had a quarrel at Castle Peak, they had little communication along the way. This time she went to the town to explore, she took the initiative to ask to keep the guard carriage. For the sake of safety and human consideration, Mona and clandy did not enter the turbid current together.


    Now there''s a signal from the ring that''s connected to Galanti, and cheese and other people are running out of town. "Jack The mage yelled to his companion. The latter nodded and ran on four legs instead of using his feet. At the same time, animal hair began to grow on his body. After a few seconds, a half wolf and half human creature had left far behind, and others disappeared behind the shelter of the building.


    Seeing that wolf walker had run far away, cheese felt a little relieved. The powerful power and magic immunity of werewolves made them able to deal with most of their enemies. Jack''s arrival will definitely ease the danger of clandy and others. Sure enough, a moment later, the thorns in his hand relaxed, and clandy seemed no longer in combat.


    When cheese, Lothar and networm ran out of the town one after another, another scene appeared before them. There was a man standing on the carriage, naked, with a strange red tattoo on his upper body, with a sword in his hand. The tip of the sword was on the throat of klandi. As long as one inch was pushed forward, the witch would die in an instant. On the other side, Jack, who is half wolf and half man, also holds a girl. She has long green hair. Due to wolf Walker''s strong height, the girl''s feet have left the ground. She can only use both hands to support jack''s claw around his neck to fight for thin air.


    Mona and Elsa''s weapons are out of the sheath, but they are sandwiched between the demon and the wolf walker, because both sides have hostages in their hands, so they dare not act rashly. Not far from them, a short mouse man holding a dagger is holding up his weapon and looks at Jack with a fierce eye. It seems that he will rush forward without hesitation whenever he has a chance."Hell, how can there be a devil''s son here. With the Wangdu guys? " The mage recognized the meaning of the tattoo on Carus. He stopped and swore in a low voice. It turned out that the ring was quiet not because the battle was over, but because Galanti was under the control of the other party and could not cast her spell.


    "Any reinforcements? Cut. " Carus also noticed the three men who had rushed out of the ruins, and his first reaction was that there might be some trouble. The three were aware of the presence of Galanti from a distance, and neither Carus nor Peggy was worse than a werewolf in terms of perception of magic. After confirming that the witch was not Ellie, whom he knew nothing about, and that Peggy knew nothing about her, Carus decided to sneak in and control her to find out her origin.


    The killer''s plan was carried out smoothly, and with his ability to hide, the battle soon ended. Although there are two female soldiers on the other side, when the witch is under control, they are worth casting a mouse. But it happened at that time, wolf walker, damn it, how could there be wolf Walker here? Carus never expected to meet such a tough guy here, and even more so for Peggy. As a result, the scene has become what it is now, both sides hold each other''s witches, confrontation until the arrival of cheese and others.


    Cheese! This guy has appeared in Wangdu Jack yells to the mage, pointing to the hostage in his hand. Wolf Walker''s sense of smell made him recognize Peggy.


    "Cheese? Is that my name... " Carus also heard the voice of the werewolf. He seemed to have some impression of the name, but could not remember where he had heard it. Some doubts, the demon turned to see cheese, hoping to find some inspiration from him. Then he saw the iconic grey robe.


    "I see." Now he remembered where he had heard the name. It was clearly the name of the same family mentioned by the curse crow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    "Hey, I heard your name. Do you know another uncomfortable guy in a gray robe? " Kalus asked the cheese master, but he didn''t mean to relax. He would not let go of his guard until he was sure that the mage was a fellow of the curse crow. Furthermore, even if they are all grey robes and have the same purpose, the casters are not a trustworthy group.


    Cheese Leng for a moment, he looked at the devil carefully, "are you from the molten iron? Are you looking for that guy for revenge His answer sounds puzzling, but it''s much more effective than simply acknowledging or calling out the name of the crow.


    Carus laughed. "It''s not necessary to seek revenge. In fact, I still owe him a favor." The enchanted eye glanced at his rat apprentice, intentionally or unintentionally, "but I hear you should stay in Wangdu now with that idiot sitter. It''s not, you come here with a family full of rats and humans


    At this point, cheese has basically understood that the devil in front of him is not the enemy. He will call the king of Cang lion in such a friendly tone. In addition, sitter once mentioned that his partners in his adventure period were quite unusual, so the identity of the person in front of him was worth considering. "It''s not a good thing to owe a crow. Believe me, you''d better find a chance to kill him. As for why I''m here with my partner, as you said, the rat man problem can''t be solved by hiding behind the walls. I think the curse crow must have realized this before making the same decision as me. Are you right? "


    "You witches speak in the same tone." "I don''t care whether this plague will end here or not. I just came here just for the sake of humanity. However, thank you for your advice. If I have the opportunity, I will use a simple way to understand the problems between me and him. The premise is that he has not been torn to pieces by hungry mice


    Separated from the duress, klandi rushed out of the carriage and ran to Elsa and their side. Seeing this, jack also put peg in his hand on the ground so that the poor girl could breathe freely. However, wolf Walker didn''t let the latter out of his control. Unlike cheese, he didn''t like this sulfur smelling guy.


    "I''m sure you''ll get that chance. It''s very close to Xigu city. The rat people around here listen to their orders. They should not attack for no reason. What''s more, the guy is wearing the same robe as me Cheese nodded. As he spoke, he turned his eyes to the location of the northern river valley city. The farther north he traveled, the fewer times he met rat men in the wild. Presumably, Gloria and her companions intended to do it. And when it comes to the rat man, the mage''s attention soon turned to the only rat man on the scene.


    "That child, a little different." Cheese''s eyes began to twinkle with magic, and he was looking at the creature in his own way.


    "Did you notice that?" Carus raised a nonexistent eyebrow, thinking that it was because of what magic mark the crow had left on his apprentice to find him later. And that''s not good news for an assassin.


    "Of course." Cheese nodded, and then jumped off the platform three or two steps toward the boy, his approach was of course resisted by the latter, the short rat man waving his dagger in his hand, trying to stop the gray robed man. If it''s a curse crow, he will directly use magic to control the rat man who dares to disobey himself, but cheese won''t. He first faces Jack and says, "let that lady go." Then he looked at Carus and said, "may I check his body?"


    The devil blinked. He was surprised by the courtesy and self-control of cheese. He also stepped out of the carriage and took the sword back into his hand. "Of course, it doesn''t matter as long as you don''t hurt him. Besides, the boy''s name is Jerry


    "It sounds as casual as what my dad gave me." Murmured wolf walker, gently pushing page''s back to get the witch out of her reach. And the witch naturally also can''t wait to leave this guy who is completely immune to magic. Neither the enemy nor the partner would like to be around a werewolf when he knows he can''t do any harm to him.


    "As a killer, stealth needs more than just skill. An indistinguishable name is a good start, and that''s why you call this wizard Mr. cheese, isn''t it Said Carus, walking forward, with his head tilted to Jack. The name was given to the boy. As a descendant of the devil, he knew very well that the more independent the name was, the better it was. Those highly recognizable names will only bring bad luck to the owner.


    When the demon descendant and the werewolf exchanged greetings, Jerry, who got the master''s order, had to put down his dagger and let cheese check his body. "Can you speak?" The mage asked, and at the same time, he opened Jerry''s eyelids with his fingers, and carefully observed the pupil of the latter.


    "Not very skilled yet." It''s always strange that human language is pronounced in the form of a mouse man''s generative organ, as cheese knows when communicating with mutant rodents. According to the mage''s conjecture, the different pronunciation habits will gradually change the language between mice and people into a dialect different from the common language of human beings. This is a good thing. Not all races have their own languages.


    "It''s already very good. You''re the one with the most standard pronunciation I''ve ever seen of a talking rat." Cheese nodded slightly and continued his examination."Have you seen any other rat man who can talk? I mean, rat man can talk? No, I mean... " Jerry''s mind is a little confused. All the rat people he knows are crazy beasts. Even he himself, if not by the hand of another grey robe, would not have been so sensible as he is now.


    "Don''t be nervous." The mage patted the mouse man on the shoulder to show him to relax. "I know a lot of rat people who can speak. Like you, they remember being human. If we''re lucky enough, you''ll see them soon. "


    "How is he?" Elsa came to cheese. She and the mage had seen the mutator together, and knew that not all rat people had given up human nature. She also sympathized with these poor people, who were deprived of human identity by the plague, but they did not become beasts.


    "Yes, to be honest, very good." Subconsciously, the mage replied, noticing that the questioner was Elsa, he asked, "how about klandi?"


    "She''s scared, but it''s not a big problem. Although she is not a soldier, she is also very strong The owner''s wife said with a smile. She leaned down slightly and looked at Jerry''s four eyes. She reached out and gently stroked the head of the latter. "So are you, and you are strong."


    "Is he really grey?" By this time, Carus was already sitting on the platform where cheese had been standing before. The demon was nibbling on the dry food and turning to ask Jack, who had become a human again. "It doesn''t feel like the one I met before."


    "You say curse crow? Indeed, it''s hard to imagine those two people coming out of the same place. But even twins don''t necessarily have the same personality, do they? Maybe we just met the good wizard and the good one of the bad wizard Said the wolf, chewing the meat.


    "Good wizard and bad wizard? An interesting metaphor. " Carus said this with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    As the campfire rose, a strange team began to prepare dinner next to the ruins of the town. There were men, women, humanoid and inhumane objects, and hairy inhumane objects in these teams surrounded by flames. When the soup pot on the campfire began to make a boiling sound, Elsa began to use wooden bowls to serve vegetable soup. Although there were a lot of people present, the only one who was able to make food that everyone could enjoy and taste well was a small amount of preserved vegetables and dried meat in the carriage and local wild grass.


    "Interesting. It''s so interesting." Cheese tore up the dough in his hand, threw it into the soup and softened it, while his eyes were still on Jerry, who was sitting next to Carus. The eyes seemed to be looking at some kind of exquisite art, which made the mice uncomfortable.


    "You''ve been watching him all afternoon. Do you have to cut him open to show you the inner structure to satisfy you?" Elsa was a little discontented. She knew how attentive the mage was when she met something interesting. She could still dream of accompanying cheese to dissect the early victims of the rat man plague. But it''s not the beginning. There is not so much time for cheese to spend on his curiosity at will. Every second later, more people will be in danger.


    "No, how can I be willing to cut him open. He is the most perfect individual I have ever seen. Don''t you realize how special he is? Look, he''s eating vegetables The mage didn''t recognize the dissatisfaction in Elsa''s words. He put down the wooden bowl and pointed to Jerry who was sipping vegetable soup, leaving the latter stunned.


    "I know it''s important for a child to grow up, just like I hated carrots when I was a kid. But I don''t see anything worth your reaction. " Said Jack, frowning, as puzzled as Elsa about the cheese.


    "No, no, no, you don''t understand." The mage stood up. He walked around the campfire to Jerry, put his hands on the mouse man''s shoulder, and said in a very serious voice, "this is not a simple question of whether to choose food or not. The problem is, he, Jerry, our new friend, is a real, no doubt rat man. And as far as I know, leaving aside the native rat people, even our friends in Higuchi, even Gloria, the first patient I saved myself! It is very difficult for them to overcome their instinct to eat something other than meat. But look at our children. He can eat without any burden. Don''t you understand what it means? "


    "You mean the rat man instinct in him has been eliminated?" She had heard cheese talk about the mutant rat man of Valley City.


    "It''s not as simple as elimination." Cheese nodded and looked relieved. Finally, some of his companions could keep up with him, though only a little bit. "Comparing Jerry with the average mutant rat man, we can see that there is a huge gap between them. Let''s not talk about the physical ability that the curse crow has given the child. In terms of traits, there are at least three differences between Jerry and the mutant. Omnivory, just one of them. "


    "And the other two?" After all, it was about his apprentice. He also wanted to know what secrets were hidden in Jerry.


    "The second difference is that Jerry can''t control the native rat like the mutant." The mage then looked at the others. This time, even klandi couldn''t keep up with him. "Don''t think it''s a bad thing! In fact, it''s a big good thing, you know? Mutants can control protozoans. Gloria cannot control protozoans, but they can''t attack them. But Jerry, Jerry, in the eyes of those native rat people, is no different from humans. This means that if the previous rat society was similar to the relationship between ants or bees, subordinates would instinctively yield to their superiors. By analogy, combined with the recent siege, it''s not hard to guess that all rat people have to obey some kind of final will. " At this point, cheese pointed to the sky, "but the appearance of Jerry shows that this kind of instinctive submission can be changed. Being attacked by other rat people proves that he is not in that huge network of superiors and subordinates. We have a chance to let the rat people really, freely


    "The curse crow guy can do good things occasionally. He has proved that rat man is a race that can not be enslaved! Do you understand, Elsa, we can save them! " The mage''s eyes flashed with excitement, and he was really happy about it, because cheese had always felt guilty about human beings who had become rat people. He felt that he had no way to save them from this curse. At most, he could only reduce the number of victims by adding medicine to Longxue stream. But now, in Jerry, he saw the light of recovery for all rat people.


    But to the master''s surprise, the landlady didn''t jump up as he thought. Elsa frowned and tried to think about the meaning of cheese. "You mean we can find a way to make the rat man more rational?"


    "Yes, to be precise, they may lose some memories, but they will remember their experiences as human beings." Cheese nodded.


    "But they can''t be human, can they?" Elsa said perplexedly. In her opinion, even helping the rat people recover their senses is of no use, because their lives have been deprived by the plague. What they have survived and what they have woken up from that body are not the people they used to be.The light in cheese''s eyes faded. He looked around for a week and found that the expressions on other faces seemed to indicate that their views were similar to those of the landlady. But he was still reluctant to give up and persuade them, "it''s no big deal that they can''t change back to human beings. Their consciousness is human enough, isn''t it?"


    "That''s not true of them." Jack said suddenly. He stood up and looked at the mage, "like me, am I human? If I become a wolf, I dare say that no one will care if I have thoughts. They will only regard me as a monster. Do you know what those soldiers called me when we were in Wangdu? You don''t want to know. "


    Hearing wolf Walker''s words, the two witches and even Karus''s faces showed agreement. They knew that not only humans, but all species in the world would judge whether they were the same or not by their appearance. Witches may be OK, at least as long as they don''t show magic, they look just like humans, but demons and werewolves are not so lucky.


    "That''s different. Rat people are not as different as wolf walker. They can be regarded as some kind of special group as long as people..."


    "No one will forgive them. Believe me, after all this, people just can''t wait to kill them like real mice. Even if they can talk. " Rosa said in a deep voice, shaking his head. As one of the best warlords in the Kingdom, he knew exactly how hatred works.


    Mage, silence. He suddenly found that he did not know his race as he imagined, or that he did not understand the secular society. He wanted to say that they should not bear the blood debt in the hands of rat people, because they could not think at that time. But he knew, Lothar knew it, Jack knew it, and his companions knew


    "I see. I''m sorry. I lost my temper." Cheese said in a low voice, turned around and walked into the debris of the turbid current alone. "I need a person to think about it. Don''t come to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    Cheese disappeared from the bonfire. Although Elsa wanted to follow, Mona stopped her behavior. Everyone knows that the best way is to wait for the mage to calm down and understand what is taken for granted. Carus looked at the others with a strange sneer at the corners of his mouth. He motioned his apprentice to follow. He got up and walked away from the fire and sat down on the exposed rock in the distance.


    "Teacher, why don''t we sit with them?" Jerry asked strangely. He had a small piece of dried bread in his hand. It was not because he was hungry, but because of his living habits, he would always hide some food on his body for a rainy day. Carus appreciated this vigilance.


    "Why should we sit with them? They never think of us as the same kind, boy." The devil''s expression was calm. He couldn''t tell what kind of emotion his words contained. "You heard what they said to the wizard just now, didn''t you?"


    Jerry nodded silently and put the dried bread into the small cloth bag tied around his waist. As a rat man, he didn''t need to wear clothes, but his shame as a human made him a bottom with simple cloth. As for the top, he chose to be the same as his teacher.


    "It''s not going to solve the problem. Tell me what you think, boy. I''m curious what my apprentice can think of in addition to those stupid words. " Carus slapped the apprentice on the back. Thanks to the killer''s subtle power control, this encouragement did not cause any discomfort to Jerry.


    "I, I think they''re right." The mouse man hesitated for a long time before saying this sentence. He looked up at his teacher and wanted to know what the mob thought.


    The killer sneered, but not because of Jerry''s answer. He continued in a flat voice, "right? Are those places right? "


    "All the parts. Rat people did kill a lot of people, and without them, molten iron city would not have collapsed, and my parents would not have... " Thinking of his parents, Jerry''s eyes filled with tears. He looked down to wipe with the back of his hand, but found long hair growing on his body. He moved his hand away from his sight in disgust, and let the tears flow out of his eyes. "They must pay for it!"


    Carus looked into the boy''s eyes, his tearful pupils filled with anger and fear. He also understood how much his parents, especially his blood, had lost his eyes. Because the first person he killed, the first person forced to kill by his devil father, was his biological mother. But Carus soon got rid of the pain, he has found the way to inner peace, will not be as easy as before to be engulfed by emotions.


    "But, boy, you have to realize one thing." The killer put his hands on the apprentice''s shoulder. "That''s now, you''re rat man. If you think all rat people are guilty, you are the same. Tell me, did you kill your parents? "


    "I didn''t, but I, I..." The boy''s brain can''t deal with this complicated problem, so he has to wait helplessly for the answer.


    "Listen, boy. There is a reason why hate is so harsh. It is not something that can be mentioned so easily. Revenge, it may be legitimate, but it is not noble, if you let yourself into it, let anger and impulse instead of your own thinking, you will certainly regret. In fact, everyone knows this truth, but when things happen to themselves, they are duty bound to choose the wrong answer. But you can''t, because you are my apprentice. You have to learn to control your hatred. This is your first lesson


    "But we should be hated." Peggy tied her long hair into a random strip, which meant she was in a bad mood. "You see, witches, demons, rat people. We are not human beings, but we live in the kingdom of human beings. We''ve all killed people. Our race, different from human race, bears countless blood debts. And although some of the blood debts are self inflicted, they will not blame their own kindred, because they are all human beings. Many years later, no one will remember who was the culprit of rat man plague. In the history of Cang lion, we will only write down how many people died because of rat man


    "Really, so we should hate them because they hate us? No, that''s not the right way. " Said Carus calmly.


    Peggy sat down on the other side of the mob and leaned back on the latter, "but it''s the way most people choose. In the city I came to, witches used the cruelest punishment against those who tried to challenge us. Some of us, madmen like Ellie, loved it. But I know, I can see, even though my eyes don''t have the magic of Ellie, I just can see the fear in the eyes of adults. They are cruel because they are afraid. They are afraid that others are not afraid of what they will do to them later


    Carus didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t say anything. As the night grew deeper and the campfire darkened, boys and girls fell asleep in his arms. Looking at the starry sky, the demon descendant sang a song he had forgotten to hear: "the wheel made of gold killed the farmer; the wheel made of silver killed the peasant woman; the wheel made of black iron killed the child; the wheel made of flesh and blood killed the nobleman; the wheel made of rice killed the forest Hey, the wheel of hate, it killed all of us. "On the other side, stepping into the debris of the turbidity current, cheese can not hear the voice of the demon. He was like fleeing to the depth of the ruins, the mage suddenly felt that his companion was so strange. He didn''t understand why his companions would say that when he proposed to save all rat people. He certainly understood how much damage the rat man caused, but it was not their own will, was it? What happened in this country is a conspiracy arranged by people. Why don''t they understand it! These are fake! It''s a well-designed script!


    "Because for them, the dead are real. The destroyed home is real. Lost limbs are real, painful wounds are real So hatred is real. " Sound, I don''t know where it comes from, and I don''t know if it''s real. It came into the cheese''s ear and whispered.


    "No, the hatred is not real. They don''t understand what they should hate! They are all cheated Mage, kneel down in the ruins, holding the gravel on the ground with both hands. Even if it is cut by the sharp edge, the blood doesn''t stop.


    "Cheated, interesting point of view. Everyone has only two pairs of eyes and can''t see the whole world. Even your classmate, the noble grey robed wizard, is not pursuing the answer that only has meaning for himself? However, I just like your point, and your teacher is so similar, it is not in vain that I set up such a big stage for you. Let me have a look. Let me see how many new collections you can bring me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    Cheese, in the ruins of a coma in the past, violent mood swings and some kind of mysterious power let the mage even have no chance to resist. After his body fell, the cloudless night sky began to drip rain, a very strange rain, covering the ruins. Interestingly, although they were resting nearby, no one else noticed the rain curtain in the turbid current. They even forgot the existence of the mage this night. They kept a numb vigil and took a rest. It was not until dawn the next day that they suddenly realized that cheese hadn''t come back all night.


    Tall figures in black came from the rain. The black robe, at best, is just a piece of cloth large enough and simply cut. It is only connected by faded silver buttons at the front of the chest. The water drops fall on the figure like a silver thread, but they can''t wet his robe, for it is too wet to be wet any more.


    "Oh, look who this is. Wandering in the rain, great wet soul, I don''t remember that I ever set up a ceremony to call you, and there seems to be no sacrifice to attract you except this poor wizard. "


    The ruins in front of cheese subsided, and a huge golden throne pushed it all under the ground. Even in the rain, this vulgar throne decorated with gold gems is not dim at all, and it exudes gorgeous and vulgar luster. The fat monster sitting on it stands on the armrest of the throne with his fleshy left hand, supporting his multiple jaws that can kill flies. The monster wears a crown, and the jewels and intricate patterns on it are enough to overshadow the crown of any secular state.


    "Broker." The tall figure stopped and said in a voice that seemed to come from the bottom of the water. His voice is strange, but with his ram like head, it doesn''t seem to matter. For a long time, there are few records about wet soul, but his believers all know that the appearance of their faith god in the rain every time he appears has a moral meaning. Although most of the believers who are lucky enough to see his appearance can only see a figure in the huge rain curtain, it is enough for them to compile a book to speculate on the meaning of the God''s residence. But even the most erudite and experienced wet soul priest, he has never seen any records about the appearance of ram head state of wet soul.


    "Well, should I be honored? You''re actually showing up here directly in your own way. It seems that this boy is of great significance to you. " The monster said lazily that he seemed to find the constant rain in the sky very annoying, so with a flick of his fingers, a canopy appeared on the throne. The one holding the canopy is a woman in white who can''t see her face clearly. Her posture is almost perfect, because in everyone''s eyes, her appearance will be the one they want most. The woman naturally sat on the monster''s right thigh, holding the handle of the canopy in both hands, and her slender waist seemed to be able to be cut off by exerting force in the monster''s hand.


    "The God of love and beauty?" Dampness doesn''t talk much, but those who talk to him understand what he means.


    The broker pursed the corners of his mouth. You know my habits. I won''t touch anything that is useful. I''m just a humble scavenger, collecting collections that others don''t want. For example, she. How did you like it? I rarely find a tasteful connoisseur like you to evaluate my collection. Most of them just see it and run away screaming. But you are different, the great wet soul. Is she much more adorable than before


    "You are a madman." The sheep head figure in the rain said so. He could tell that he didn''t like what the other side had done.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" The monster sitting on the throne laughed, and the laughter was full of joy, "Oh, that''s great! I mean, if you''ve been through countless worlds like you and say I''m crazy, then I must be one of the craziest, ha ha! "


    "There''s nothing to be happy about." The wet soul said, the rain began to increase, but there was no noise in the rain. The rain fell to the ground and disappeared into the ground as if there were no obstacles. Even then, the ground of the ruins of Zhuolu town was still dry.


    The broker''s laughter stopped, but there was still a smile in his mouth, if the fat face could still make a normal expression.


    "No, of course it is. The affirmation from the outside is a kind of encouragement to anyone, even things like me. You see, the little guy under our feet is not happy because he is denied? Although we always don''t admit it, the world has affected us too much. Ah, I''m sorry to forget that you are not from this world. Then I''d like to ask, "here, the monster''s expression quickly became ferocious," how long do you foreigners intend to stay here? "


    The wet soul did not move, but his goat like head began to melt in the rain, and soon the flesh faded into a black skull.


    The terrible anger on the broker''s face quickly disappeared. "Oh, I''m sorry, I lost my temper. You see, I said my question with an exclamation. It''s a low-level mistake. "


    "I can''t answer your question because I don''t know what other people think. What I can tell you is that when I get what I want, I will leave the world. " There is no doubt that the sound in the goat''s skull is the same as before. It seems that his voice does not come from physical organs."Well, it''s the same answer you gave me. But I''ll take it as if you are telling the truth. After all, how can a weak middleman like me dare to question your great existence? " "I just hope you and your friends don''t ruin the world. I''m different from you. If this disappears, I''ll have nowhere to go."


    "Lie, we all know what you do in the West. You''re stealing her power. " The black sheep''s head was slightly lower, and the rain was getting bigger and bigger. Even the huge canopy was also shocked and began to shake.


    The monster''s big mouth opened and gave out a silent grin. He sat on the throne. "So I said, how could you condescend to appear before me. It seems that nothing can hide your eyes? I''m really curious how you found out. Tell me how to make a deal, and I''ll give her to you. " The broker pulled the woman in her lap to Huaili. "You need a body that can carry you in the world. In particular, the man is going to die, and immediately, no one can restrict you


    Wet soul did not answer, just stood still.


    "What? Don''t like women? Unfortunately, goddess in the rain, what a beautiful name. Well, I also have other bodies. I can satisfy whatever you want... "


    "Click!" Huagai, smashed in the rain, the heavy rain wantonly hit the broker''s body, let his words stop.


    "You, enough is enough, fate." When the wet soul finished speaking, the body broke into a transparent water flow, and the last drop of rain infiltrated into the ground together and disappeared.


    The monster wiped the rain on his face. He tilted his head and said, "Hey, did you guess that? What if you guess? "


    Voice, with the throne disappeared, as it appeared so abrupt, leaving only a piece of land not far from the cheese body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    The mage woke up. He looked at the trace on the ground blankly, and quickly realized that there had been some object with very large volume and mass. For the memory of last night, cheese is very clear that it is not normal. Moreover, in retrospect, he found that his conversation with his companions by the campfire was also weird, as if there was some power to deflect all the pictures and sounds to the direction that would make the mage lose control of his emotions. But cheese was confident that even his teacher could not influence his senses at will.


    If ordinary people, he may take this kind of anomaly as an illusion, and then be vigilant for a period of time. But if he can''t trust himself, how can a wizard be sure that the world in front of him is real? Cheese leaned over and put his hand on the flat, terrible ground, without any abnormality. He could not feel any unnatural force, which was obviously unreasonable. So, excluding the impossible, the rest is clear, right?


    "Is there a lake near here, a smaller one will do." This is the first word the mage said to the people after returning to the camp.


    Several people look at each other, they do not understand why cheese has this problem. But Jack, who was most familiar with the area, said, "do you want water? Not far ahead is the dragon blood stream. If you have to have a lake We may have to make some detours. "


    Cheese looked at the others, pondered for a moment and made a decision. "You and I will go to the lake and the others will go to the valley as planned. The two of us will be back before you arrive. Don''t get close to the city until we get back. Can we do that? "


    "What''s so urgent? Can I help you? " Rosa asked, frowning, whether he wanted to be there or not was more important than going to the valley to learn about the rat man plague. Although the count of Heishan was still skeptical about whether the plague could be solved in Xigu City, he did not understand why the cheese maker who had proposed this trip had to leave the team halfway.


    "Not for the time being. We''ll be back as soon as possible. " Cheese''s face was gloomy, and his mood was worse than before he fainted when he realized that he might have appeared in the town last night. And the companions obviously saw this. At this time, the mage felt like a volcano that would erupt at any time. Under the grey robe, the dangerous core was covered.


    In the face of such cheese, even Elsa no longer said much, and experienced the master''s anger of the webworm is subconsciously hiding behind Lothar, she still remembers her dead spiders. When no one said anything, cheese took the reins of a horse and turned over. "Jack, let''s go."


    Wolf Walker shrugged, took off his coat and threw it on the carriage. He landed on all fours, and his features changed rapidly like a wolf. Since the mage seemed so anxious, Jack naturally chose to lead the way in his fastest way. "Ouch!" After the wolf howled, the wild wolf, almost the same size as the horse, opened its four legs and began to run. Seeing the terrible beast, the horse on which the mage sat felt fear instinctively. But before it could react, cheese had put his hand on the horse''s head, and magic poured into the poor animal''s body along the palm, forcing it to act according to the wizard''s will.


    When a wolf and a rider went away, several people breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t know why they wanted to do this. They just felt that with the mage leaving, they felt a lot easier. "Are you going to come with us next?" Asked Rosa to Carus not far away.


    The mob shook his head. He told Peggy and Jerry to mount the horse. "We have an appointment with another grey robe, and we have to meet him. I''ll see you in the valley anyway. Let''s go first. " After that, he turned and mounted his horse, without any further meaning. He led the boy and the girl to the north. Jerry, who can''t ride with his master because he can''t ride a horse, hears Carus murmuring in a tiny business, "good wizard? Oh, there is no good wizard in the world. "


    "Teacher?" The young rat apprentice looked up curiously and said that he didn''t understand what the mob was talking about.


    And the killer didn''t explain too much. He just sneered and said to his apprentice, "remember, boy. Witches are all madmen. The stronger the wizard is, the more crazy he will be. This is the same no matter what color he is wearing. Never, never, never believe in witches. They can do things for the sake of the so-called truth that evil gods would not do. "


    "But aren''t we going to find another wizard? If we don''t trust him, why should we do it? " Jerry continued.


    "Oh, good question, boy." There was a flash of fire in Karus''s eyes. He was still learning how to use his Qi to suppress the magic fire in his body. But when he was excited, he would inevitably lose control. "You remember, although the wizard is not trustworthy, it is always convenient to trade with them. The world in the eyes of those lunatics is different from ours, and the things we pursue may be worthless in their eyes. And they tend to put their eyes above the top and ignore anyone. This is a good thing, because we only need to pay a little cheap self-esteem, we can get enough profits. However, we should also be cautious in dealing with them. It is best to cooperate in the short term. Their ability to cause trouble is much more than what they can offer. "


    "Clear understanding, if I were here, I would like to applaud for your words. It seems that before you met me and cheese, you''ve met a lot of people who call themselves witches? " The voice of the curse crow comes from the front right. It is a crow with six wings. It flies so close to Karus that it can only reach out and catch it. In fact, Jerry did."Hey! Let the boy be careful The voice of the curse crow was a little exasperated. The six winged crow that he controlled quickly closed its wings to speed up its flight and avoid Jerry''s hand.


    "Tell him yourself, didn''t you save him? There''s no reason why you didn''t leave a hand on him. " To the incantation master''s protest, the demon descendant languidly replied. As for the question that the curse crow heard about his words with Jerry before, to be honest, he didn''t care. With the skill of Karus at this time, although he is not sure that he has a chance to win in front of the curse crow, in terms of sneak attack, it is very simple for the killer to take the life of the magician.


    "You''ve been with that cheese guy all night and you''ve lost your head? Come on, we''re in the northwest of you. You''ll come and show you something. " The crow, after conveying his master''s words, fluttered high and soon disappeared from sight. Interestingly, there is nothing under this clear sky to provide cover for a black bird.


    "Wizard." Carus said, as if helpless and disdainful, shaking the reins and changing the direction of his advance. Soon, he saw the mantra crow and two other people standing in front, as well as the wreckage of a badly damaged carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Dream, everyone has done it. Oh, I''m sorry, the dream here is not a meaningless image combination in sleep, but a vision of the future? For example, soldiers always hope that they will be in the battlefield as if nobody is there, and then they will be honored by the king. They will be knighted by the king. It is better to marry a beautiful princess. I think everyone has more or less fantasized about these things. Of course, the content of our delusions is quite different according to different factors such as age, gender, industry and so on.


    For Elsa, her dream before the age of 18 was to make the tavern on the top of Dragon Ridge look like her grandfather, so that everyone who came here could smile. Of course, the owner''s wife has also longed for the opposite sex. She doesn''t hate the men who are from the north, but she is not a real warrior like Mona. If she can, Elsa hopes her husband can be more rational besides heroism. But don''t be too literate. If you don''t have the physique to crawl in the wind and snow of Longji mountain, he can''t win the favor of red fox.


    But sitting in the carriage, leaning against the canvas shed behind her, Elsa''s mouth showed a bitter smile. This fantasy is no longer possible. The reason is very simple, now she, in the construction of the future scene, has subconsciously put the figure of the gray robe beside her. The man from the desperate situation, the man who walked before the blizzard, cheese, of course not his real name, but Elsa didn''t care.


    At first, she was attracted by the mysterious smell of the wizard. After contact, Elsa realized that cheese was not a man of deep thought. She knew that under the grey robe, this man had a heart as smart as an elk. It was this feeling that the landlady left her grandfather''s Tavern without hesitation and left her hometown alone with the wizard. The thrill of adventure, mixed with unknown feelings, and the strong character of northerners, was all Elsa had when she left.


    In Jack''s opinion, cheese''s status as a grey robed mage is much higher than others, which makes them often ignore the fact that the latter''s actual age is not much different from them. Elsa thought she didn''t look at cheese in that way. She always believed that the mage she saw was more real. She believed that she did not like a hero, but that the person she liked happened to become a hero. But last night''s quarrel shook the landlady''s mind.


    How could you say that? Elsa hugged her head, and her long red hair hung down casually to cover her face. She should be the one who understands cheese best, because she''s been watching him, watching his nearly crazy autopsy in Saron, watching him fight the enemy in the iron fort, and he''s fighting against his opponent in the whole darkness of the king''s capital. But why she can''t keep up with the mage''s thoughts now, and why she just can''t forgive those rat people.


    When she met Gloria, she was very sympathetic to their experience and asked if cheese could help them. But now hearing the rat man''s name, only a mixture of fear, anger and hatred flows out of my heart. Elsa knew that the plague had changed everyone, the infected, the uninfected. Their voice will be shrouded in the shadow of the plague. The noise in the tavern on the top of the Dragon Ridge in the past is gradually moving towards the direction that the landlady can''t touch.


    "Maybe we are the infected people." She whispered.


    "Are you all right? You''ve been depressed since last night. " Said clandy to the red fox, a little worried.


    Elsa looked up. She looked at the girl with golden hair and green eyes. She looked a few years younger than herself. If she can be called a woman, she is still in the stage of a girl. It''s beautiful. I don''t know why, red fox thinks so.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about me." She reluctantly pulled out a smile, trying to make the other party no longer worry about themselves. Elsa knew that klandi was a witch, and she knew what a witch was. She felt sorry for the fate of the girl, but at the same time, she had a little envy. Red fox''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept each other''s fingers, there is a ring, the ring made of thorns, and cheese hand is a pair, in the real sense of a pair.


    Although we know that the engagement between the two is completely different from that of the secular human beings, a voice still whispers in her ear, "compared with you, she is more suitable for cheese. You are too ordinary to step into the wizard''s world. " Elsa withdrew her eyes and covered her expression with her hair. She clenched her lips until the sweet smell of blood filled her mouth.


    At this time, Lothar was just about to exchange with Mona to withdraw from the driving position of the carriage. Naturally, the count of Heishan had enough physical strength, but no one knew when the enemy would attack. It was the best choice to let the best man drive from time to time. "What do you think of wizard behavior?" Waiting for Lothar to do it, the net worm around him asked. Obviously, cheese and Jack''s departure made the maid smell uneasy.


    "He''s thinking about things we don''t understand, and he always does." Said the count with a relaxed look. As a lord, Lothar is aware of the limit of personal ability. The world in everyone''s eyes is different. It is impossible for people to think about problems in an all-round way. Professional problems must be solved by professionals. And cheese is the one who Rosa believes can bring the best solution to the plague. Since the time when the wizard conducted a glorious trial for himself, the count of Heishan has decided to regard him as his best friend."Well, I hope the things he thinks about don''t make us monsters in the end." The net bug snorted coldly. She didn''t like witches. This group was too strange for her. Strange things are often fatal and dangerous.


    "Cheese won''t do that!" Said Elsa, frowning at the mercenary''s words, which she almost cried out.


    "How do you know? You heard what he said last night. He cares more about the monsters than the living. He doesn''t care how many people died, he only cares about what he cares about, and only God knows what it is I''m different from you. I fought with him when I was in Wangdu. Those ghouls, I dream of them now, and he chose to ally with them! You''d better think about your position, miss. He won''t be a good lover


    "That''s enough." Lothar put her hand over the maid''s mouth and explained to Elsa, "she''s just scared, you know, nothing else."


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand." To everyone''s surprise, red fox didn''t get angry because of the net worm''s words, she said quietly. Calm and worrying, "she was right. I must be crazy to like someone like that. I must be crazy. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    I''m afraid no one can make it clear whether Elsa is crazy or not. After all, the definition of madness and normality is a conventional fuzzy concept, which is difficult to judge by a single criterion. However, there is a kind of madness, which can be understood without judgment. When what we see exceeds the limit of cognition, when the smell can be heard, the sound can be eaten, and the image can be heard, the complete collapse of reason seems to be so logical.


    Cheese is very clear about this. "No matter what happens later, don''t come here."


    Wolf Walker changed back to human form, frowned and looked at the mage, "are you sure? I can''t take you to the tavern if you faint again like when Wangdu came across the dirty water. " He was talking about the contact between cheese and the source of pollution, and the short-term communication led to the failure of cheese to operate normally for a long time. In the present situation, Jack doesn''t want to be surrounded by a large number of enemies, and the mage has no strength to move a finger.


    "Don''t worry, if everything goes well, it won''t be like that." Cheese said with a smile, but in fact he was not sure what he was going to do.


    "Remember what you said, wizard." Wolf Walker nodded and agreed with the mage. He returned to the shape of a wolf and ran into the distance. Recently, more and more skillful form change makes Jack gradually like the feeling of running freely like a real wolf. He is very satisfied with the freedom that he has never had before as a human being.


    "Hoo..." The mage took a deep breath after his companion left. He put his eyes in front of him. It was a pool which was said to be a pool with some exaggerated puddles. There were some duckweeds floating on it. There were no ripples on the water. He thought that the cold weather had not made its residents active again. They don''t have that chance.


    Cheese takes off his grey robe, which provides much more protection than it seems most of the time, but now its protection is a hindrance. "Let''s get started." As he said this, his eyes began to emit intense light. These strong magic lights were constantly increasing, and finally converged at a certain zero point, and became something like fog, lingering around the mage''s eyes. Those mists have unnatural colors, and they represent something beyond the world.


    "Ka la la la!" There is no iron product in the sight, but the sound of the shaking of the iron rope rings out in a strange way. At the same time, a large number of chain patterns also appear on the wizard''s body. "Hum." The invisible sense of bondage and slight pain appear along with the pattern, which makes cheese produce a dull hum even when they are prepared.


    The wizard raised his hands. On his palms, his left hand was covered with chains, while his right hand had only blood vessels that showed through the skin. "Please forgive me, teacher." After that, cheese kneels on one knee and reaches his right hand into the water.


    ¡°£¡¡± The voice, which cannot be recorded by words or described by analogy, spreads along with the ripples. At this moment, even cheese, as the initiator, experienced a brief absence of consciousness. The mage saw that with his right hand as the center of the circle, the liquid in the puddle was dyed with a deep color. This state continued to spread, and even after the whole pool became dark, it still did not stop. The pond is expanding, and there is no water flowing into it, but this pool is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, like some kind of self-conscious mollusk.


    Cheese''s pupil in the sight of this scene can not restrain the contraction up, he some regret. But it''s too late to stop what''s going on even if you take your right hand out. At last, no light from the sun appeared in front of the lake. Cheese takes back his right hand and shakes the water that doesn''t exist on it. He waited for a while and realized that he had no way out. If he did not continue, he would not be able to leave the lake.


    "I hope it works." The wizard raised his arm and drew a wound in his palm with a knife. The fresh blood seemed to be pulled out by some invisible force. It did not flow along the skin, but was directly drawn into the lake below.


    "Gululu" as the blood drops, some small bubbles rise from the center of the lake, and then become more and more urgent and larger. A dark shadow rises with the bubble and slowly approaches the water surface. He rose slowly, as if to give the last chance to the one who called him. But his eyes are thin enough.


    "Poof" sharp angle, pierced the water, and then the black bone, the whole ram''s head. The wet soul who appears in the rain curtain of Zhuoluo town appears in the same image from the lake water, standing on the dead water surface. The moment he came to the surface of the water, the air was full of damp smell, as if the rainstorm would come at any time.


    "In all the worlds I''ve traveled through, you''re the first to show me on your own." Said the figure with a sheep''s head, and his voice was extremely sad.


    "But even if no one calls you, you can show yourself, don''t you? It''s like a turbid current. " The mage tried to stand upright, but his voice still revealed fear. Standing in front of him was not a half hung God priest like the rain, nor a small part of the multi legged lady who had appeared briefly in the iron castle. It was more powerful than the deep heart, which was similar to the symbol of the mother of the crypt. In front of him was an evil spirit from outside the world that could rival or even be stronger than any known God''s residence."If you don''t get into trouble, maybe I don''t have to." The master''s tone was just a light one.


    But no matter what he meant, the shadow''s words acknowledged that he had indeed appeared in the turbid. "I am not your priest, I am not your son, I am not your believer. I don''t need your protection. " Cheese said, with a heavy complexion, that he really didn''t want to have much to do with this extremely dangerous existence.


    "That''s impossible. You''re more connected to me than you think, even though you don''t understand that yet. Your situation is more dangerous than you think. Don''t be blinded by appearances, mage In the rain, the wanderer did not make any action, but the water under his feet changed color instantly, and a fat and ugly fuzzy image appeared in the inner side of the lake.


    "Broker." Although the image is fuzzy, but cheese or instantly recognized this existence.


    "Talk about him. Tell me what you think of him." The sheep''s head was low, and its bloodless eyes seemed to be watching the things in the lake, but no one could be sure what he saw.


    The mage didn''t understand the meaning of dampness, but he said, "the evil merchant who worships even the devil and the originator of rat man plague all have his shadow behind every force involved in this plague. I don''t know why, but since you mentioned him, I think I know who was the other person who appeared in turbidity stream yesterday


    "That''s right. But since you''ve been through so much, it''s just disappointing to get this information. " His empty eyes lifted up and looked at the cheese.


    "I never knew of such a guy before. No matter from the books, the teacher''s class, or even legends and nursery rhymes, we can not find anything similar to him. He is completely unknown to me, but in this incident, he also revealed some of his own information to me. First of all, his nature, I believe that the power of things that can drive Lord level demons and demons at will is not weaker than them, but he still prefers to achieve his goal through various kinds of heresy. He is patient and has a bad taste. At the same time, to satisfy the existence of this hobby, I guess he may be a very strong devil or devil, but judging from the believers who dare to calculate the mother of the crypt, we can not exclude the possibility that he is from the outside like you


    "Generally correct, but there is still a mistake."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    "How did the first grey robe teach you about Shendi, your teacher?" Asked the figure on the lake.


    Cheese looked down for a moment, then shook his head and replied, "I''m afraid my teacher doesn''t think I''ll use this knowledge."


    "Oh," laughter came from the ram''s skull, astonishing. After all, the coolness and even indifference of the wet soul so far makes the mage wonder that he will also have emotions like a person. However, when cheese is waiting to hear more, the voice of the wanderer in the rain becomes as calm as before. "Clark doesn''t teach you this knowledge, there are two reasons. 1¡¢ Although I have to admit that he is one of the best spellcasters I have ever met, he is human. People can''t know everything. So he doesn''t teach you because he doesn''t know what''s high up there


    "What about the second point?" The mage said this almost directly, because in his opinion, his teacher would never know anything completely. After all, the man had been to the hell of the abyss, and even the ancient evil spirits like the polluted well were deeply impressed by him. To say that he was strange to the God''s residence, cheese didn''t agree with him.


    The black sheep horn was crooked. The wet soul didn''t expect that the mage would be so impatient. However, he continued, "the second possibility is that he understands or involves the knowledge related to the God''s residence, but he doesn''t want to teach them out. Maybe, he only taught it to a certain apprentice. Maybe, he didn''t say anything about it. But in short, the Lord of the grey tower doesn''t think that all his students need to know about it. "


    This explanation is much more acceptable to cheese. Whether Clark was silent about all the grey robes out of safety, or whether he specifically granted a gifted apprentice, the mage could understand. But he also thought about why dampness mentioned these things. "I guess you''re going to make up this lesson for me now, aren''t you?"


    "I have no time and no interest in being a preacher. And the professors who are too oblivious are too inefficient. " Said the dampness, lifting his hand gently. Maybe that''s not accurate, because his so-called arm is also part of his black robe. It feels like a hand extending from the edge of the robe and lifting it up. A group of lake water is carried away from the water by invisible force. Without waiting for the cheese reaction, the water ball wrapped his head in it at a very fast speed. A large number of bubbles were ejected along the mage''s mouth and nose. His hands were also randomly grasping at his head. However, no matter how hard the mage tried, he could not get the water from his head.


    "Transmitting information in this way can completely destroy the brains of most organisms. But you have the first rain in your body, so you won''t get any actual harm. At most, you can experience the pain of drowning Looking at cheese kneeling on the shore in vain struggle, wet soul said slowly. And then it sank to the bottom of the lake as it appeared.


    When the water of the lake finally flowed down the seven orifices, most of which were not mouths, and then flowed into the mage''s head, cheese lay down beside the water and breathed the air.


    "You don''t look very well." Jack''s voice came from behind. It was obvious that wolfwalker was tired of running. He went to the master and asked with a frown.


    "Not bad, not bad." The cheese finally took a deep breath and suppressed all the discomfort. He sat up and found that Jack was not completely human. On second thought, he began to worry that wolf Walker would feel strange when he saw the suddenly appeared lake. He looked at each other nervously.


    However, the werewolf didn''t have any accident when he saw the lake. Instead, he felt uncomfortable in the eyes of cheese. "You don''t like this picture of me?" He mistakenly thought it was his own wolf head that disturbed the mage.


    "No, just the lake..."


    "What lake? Isn''t the lake here long ago? You asked me to bring you. By the way, what''s the name of the lake... " Jack looked down at the name of the lake that had not existed half a day ago, completely unaware of the great changes that had taken place before his departure.


    It was a relief to cheese, but relatively, he took a step further in his understanding of these outsiders. "Terrible existence, every one of them." He looked down and began to wonder if he had been affected in a similar way. Naturally, the result is unknown, but this reminds the mage of what the dampness gives him.


    "God''s house?" Cheese murmured. He could see that there was a lot of new information in his head, but these things made him a little afraid. As a caster, the mage is very concerned about the purity of his spirit. He is not sure whether rash contact with the things given by evil gods will make him become his fanatical followers.


    But he also felt that there must be some important reason for the wet soul to show up and teach him this knowledge. From the point of view of answering questions, it seems that there is no difference between evil gods and those real temples. They all like not to give direct answers, even if it will make their believers take many detours.


    "So what you came here to do is over, isn''t it?" Wolf Walker said he looked around. The sun had fallen from the highest point on the calm lake.


    The mage nodded. He whistled and called his mount. In fact, cheese has also considered whether Migo should be asked to help directly. However, considering the unknown opponent he will encounter, he is not sure whether dragon''s joining will really help. After all, he had already called Migo when he was in Wangdu. If you play the same trick several times, the opponent will be on guard.The master finally took a look at the calm lake. Although the water in the lake was not clear, it was not the same as the turbidity when the wet soul came. At the same time, he also noticed that in the lake, ripples caused by fish floating up to the water could be seen occasionally. Tampering with memory, magic can do it. But the ability like this almost corrects the whole reality and scares the caster.


    After embarking on the road to catch up with his companions, an idea suddenly appeared in the mage''s mind. Why does the wet soul want to show his power so vigorously this time? This is not consistent with his image. The miracles of wanderers in the rain are often obscure, at least not as obvious as the sudden appearance of water. So, is this a hint?


    For a moment, the mage really wanted to read the information in his mind. Wait, wait, wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    Underground, it should be dark. But the scene is enough to subvert the normal people''s understanding of the underground tunnel. There has never been a race, even a dwarf who is good at digging the earth, to create such an amazing masterpiece in such a short time.


    The huge circular cavern presents a spiral downward staircase structure, and twelve pillars are deliberately reserved and reinforced to support the top of the underground space. In the arc-shaped dome, the roots of some plants penetrate the soil layer and fall naturally. The space of the hole is smaller and smaller, but don''t be blinded by this illusion. On the inverted cone-shaped wall, there are many channels with amazing numbers, which are arranged irregularly beside the spiral stairs.


    The space at the bottom looks smaller, just because the lower the access, the larger the room behind them. For example, the room where mutant rat leaders gathered for meetings was on the third floor from the bottom. As for the deepest room, they were more used as a warehouse for storing food and other supplies.


    What lights up the underground world is not the flaming torches or the ingenious lens combination used by the Pharmacists Association. What lights up here are the naturally grown luminous mosses in the soil and the luminous fungi specially cultivated by rat people. This makes the light in the cave dark green, but for the residents living here, their visual organs are just more suitable for the low light environment.


    Standing at the top of the crypt, Gloria can clearly see the companions at the bottom who are directing the material handling and the native rat labor under control.


    "Your Highness, you are not safe here. The scouts have informed the unknown of the approach, and the important materials in the upper layer have been moved down Said a rat man following Gloria after a long wait for the former Lord''s daughter to move.


    "Crow, standing here, what do you see?" Gloria didn''t listen to the bodyguard''s advice, and her eyes remained on the magnificent underground complex.


    The bodyguard, known as crow, was puzzled for a moment, then bowed respectfully to about half a step behind Gloria, where he could see the scene below. "I see home, your highness. Our home. "


    "Really..." The Lord''s daughter pondered the words of the bodyguard. She knew that before the outbreak of the plague, crow was just a common peasant boy. After experiencing the rat man plague and being "lucky" to become a mutant, she came to Xigu city to join other mutants. It was because of his simplicity and bravery that Hal and several other members of the Council made him a bodyguard for Gloria.


    In fact, Crowe''s task is just like the maid who took care of Gloria''s daily life. He faithfully carried out the orders of members of Parliament to keep the nominally most noble lady away from danger. Until recently, Gloria didn''t think it was wrong. As the daughter of the Lord, she was used to living in captivity like a canary. She was used to talking about specific topics and avoiding the scenery outside the wall. But now everything is different. The Canary who has seen the sky will not return to the cage. Even if it chooses to rest in the cage, it will ensure that it has a way to leave freely.


    Gloria knew how the mutants, including clough, thought of themselves, the last of the sarons, and that was all. They protect themselves only for psychological comfort, they regard themselves as their royal highness, just out of the need for a nominal leader. As for real decision-making, it''s never something you can get involved in. Gloria knew this well, but she was not dissatisfied with it, for as a member of the salon family, she remembered that her father, the old count of salon, had said the most.


    "You have to be what they want you to be." If a leader needs a protector, the Lord must be a general. If they need law enforcers, Lords have to be executioners. Now, mutant rat people need a connection that makes them believe that they are still human beings. As the legal and orthodox successor of the Kingdom, Gloria must and can only be their spiritual leader.


    "What do you say, your highness?" Crow asked in some doubt. Gloria''s voice was so low that he didn''t hear her father''s advice.


    "Nothing. What do you think of the argument between bloodbeard and the Lord Hal Asked the Lord''s daughter, shaking her head. Blood beard is the former mercenary who proposed to send troops to intercept intruders in Parliament.


    Crow did not expect to be asked this question. He looked down for a long time before he began to say, "forgive me for being stupid, your highness. I''m just a farmer. When I''m free, I''ll go and herd sheep for people. I really don''t know anything about war and construction. I can''t answer your question. Because in my opinion, what these two adults said is reasonable. "


    "Yes." Gloria''s tone was slightly disappointed, but she understood that Crowe was right. She could not force a person without experience and knowledge to judge the uncertain situation. But she didn''t end the conversation. "So, if you''re given a choice, do you want to continue to be a farmer?"


    The bodyguard looked a little stunned, but this question could be answered for Crowe. He shook his head firmly and said, "no, your highness. If I could, I''d like to be a doctor, like Mr. cheese, who saved us. oh I mean, as long as I can save people, I don''t want to be on the same level with that adult... ""Ha ha," she might have laughed at the frightened tone of the guard. Gloria subconsciously wanted to cover her mouth, but her hands were no longer smooth, and her mouth had become a protruding kiss. However, it can''t make her feel depressed now. At most, it''s just because the old habits are difficult to change. "He''s not a doctor. Even if he went to be a doctor, I dare say that the pharmacists of the whole kingdom would be ashamed of themselves


    "Please forgive my ignorance, your highness, I..." Crow realized that he had said something wrong. He bent down in fear to apologize, but was helped up by Gloria, who turned around.


    "You don''t have to apologize, my poor crow. Everyone is ignorant. We think we know everything, but in fact, what we see is the base of a high tower. " As the woman mouse man said, she saw another scene. It was the inside of the gray tower, where she changed her whole world view.


    "Let''s go down. Don''t let Mr. Hal wait." She said, taking the lead towards the lower floor of the crypt. Claudius, after the amnesty, quickly followed Gloria.


    But at this time, a large number of native rat people in the lead of three or four mutant rat man, super two position running over. The leading one, after seeing that Gloria was standing in front of him, began to shout, "Your Highness! Get out of there! Enemy attack


    "Boom Huge cracking sound from the dome, a large number of soil with rocks, like rain, will be unable to prevent the rat people.


    Gloria subconsciously blocked the dust from above with her arm. Fortunately, she was at a distance from the origin of the collapse. The Lord''s daughter shakes off the sand on her arm and looks up to the top of the cave, where a huge, ugly and abnormal millipede is slowly emerging.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    "Teacher!" Suddenly Jerry called to Carus.


    The mob nodded. His face was heavy, and he clearly knew the reason for his apprentice''s shouting. The earth, trembling, gave a cold grunt, turned to Ellie and Peggy and said, "you two, are you sure that the carriage was the witch named kuirah?"


    They both nodded at the same time. As their direct leader, kuira''s car was impossible for them to admit that they were wrong.


    "Tell me more about her." Karus recalled the tragedy of the previous carriage, which was torn and destroyed directly by great force, and the witch said that it was kuira who destroyed the carriage. In addition to the huge tracks on the ground, people can''t walk out of the pit.


    Ellie shrugged. She pushed Peggy. "I told the wizard before. This time you explain."


    This movement let and Lin ride a horse curse crow also lowered the speed to come together. It has to be said that the so-called introduction of Qili is very general, which makes the magician also want to hear more information from Peggy''s introduction which was ignored by Ellie before.


    "Are you sure? Although the sorcerers do not prohibit such things, I think Lord kuirah will regard it as betrayal The green long haired witch said with some fear. She was afraid of the damage that would be brought to kuila''s ears. But Ellie obviously didn''t care.


    "Well, we are prisoners now! It''s no way to be forced to give information. What''s more, "said Qili, glancing warily at the curse crow." but there''s a wizard in gray here. Do you think we can keep a secret? There is no way to be investigated after the event. "


    Peggy''s two index fingers intertwined uneasily, she was not stupid, "if you really won''t be investigated, why don''t you say it yourself."


    "What do you say?" Qili hugged her "friend" from behind. She gently stirred Peggy''s long green hair and said in an unusually gentle voice, "do you know what you can do with your beautiful hair? They must be very strong and beautiful to use as sling. We''re still going to lose heart, right? You don''t want to hang on the dock like a dead fish, do you. Although it must be the most beautiful fish, hee hee. "


    Perry''s body is shaking, because she doesn''t think about the future. The poor girl bit her lips and finally succumbed to the threat. "Well, I''ll say that."


    The long haired witch swallowed her mouth and said, "Lord kuirah has a high status in the sorcerer group and is one of the most senior witches. It is also one of the few senior witches in the whole sorceress group who can leave the "soup pot" activity. And it''s all because of her unique talent. In addition to her casting ability, Lord kuirah is very good at driving other creatures to work for her, and her favorite species is insects


    "Of course, those are not ordinary insects. They were raised by kuirah in a special way, and each of them was hundreds of times larger than the normal size. No one knows how she did it. Maybe it''s her mastery of some special spell, or something she got to do it. But all in all, the worms are at her command, and she has given her two favorite names: David the black scorpion and Jones the white spider Peggy said this quickly, nervously looking around, as if afraid that something might come out and attack him.


    "David Jones? It''s a funny name The curse crow laughed after hearing the witch''s words.


    "Does the name have any special meaning?" Linfu is behind the magician, and she still wears the cloth on her eyes that can block the vision, but it doesn''t prevent her from hearing the sound around her.


    "In coastal legend, this is the name of the most infamous ghost ship captain. It is said that this guy likes to show up on the sea in storms and rainstorms, killing all the sailors trapped in dangerous situations. No one knows what he looks like. Even the legend itself is only told by mouth in the stories of sailors and pirates. Lost heart Bay is a port city. It is obvious that her pet has such a name? " The curse crow said with a smile.


    Ellie nodded. "Yes, it''s not just a joke that David Jones will come to you in lost heart Bay. It''s also a good way to scare the stupid and drunkard


    "So we''re dealing with a bunch of oversized worms?" Said Carus, hesitating. In his opinion, insects are insects. Demons haven''t seen the big and strange arthropods, but their intelligence and habits are not doomed to cause enough damage. If this witch named kuira has only this ability, the killer feels that he can complete the assassination on his own.


    "It can''t be that simple, my friend. Lost heart Bay is a famous city outside France. Most of its permanent residents are pirates. Although most pirates are just mindless fugitives, they dare to do business in the boundless sea. They have no other but no courage. A few big insects can''t scare the fugitives of the dead. " Said the crow."Yes, if they were only huge, they would have been dismembered by machetes. What really scares people is that these insects have runes carved by Lord kuirah on their shells. Ordinary swords can''t do damage. And their mouths and feet are also filled with terrible poison, and those who are stabbed or scratched will not be able to heal their wounds and gradually fester. The worst guy I''ve ever seen is half rotten, but he''s not dead yet... " Page stopped here, apparently remembering the disgusting images.


    "The same name as captain ghost, cleverly using the superstition of pirates. The appearance of giant insects is also very frightening. The body that can''t be pierced is the fierce poison of corruption. Oh, this witch is really interesting The incantation Master said with great interest, but from his relaxed appearance, the curse crow has not put these things in his eyes.


    "But their opponents are not pirates. There are only rat people in the valley city now. Rat man, don''t worry about ghosts in the storm Said the demon. At the same time, he patted Jerry on the shoulder so that the boy didn''t have to feel too much fear.


    "Maybe, we''ll know the answer soon." The wizard nodded, shook the reins and picked up the horse again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Because there was no carriage, the speed of the crow curse team was much faster than Elsa and Elsa. As the walls of the valley drew closer, the disturbing situation began to emerge. As the Party passed through a forest, Carus jumped off his mount and headed for the next bush. The other two horses also reined in the reins, waiting for the demons to explain their behavior. They didn''t wait too long.


    "Look at this." The killer said and dragged something out of the grass and threw it to the side of the road. It was a rat man with only the lower body left.


    Curse crow''s eyebrows wrinkled up, he told Lin not to move, he dismounted to approach the body, "how long has he died?"


    "For the latest weather, at least two days." Carus replied that it was as natural for him to determine the time of death of a corpse as to eat and drink water.


    The magician nodded. Of course, he also had the ability to judge. However, when there was a professional making corpses standing beside him, the curse crow was more inclined to listen to the latter''s opinions. However, some opinions still need to be obtained by ourselves. Some disgusted to take out gloves from the robe, curse crow squat on the ground began to look at the body.


    "Only these?" He was referring to the presence or absence of other parts of the rat man in the grass.


    The demon shrugged. "That''s all, but I found something else. You''d better come and have a look at the body after you''ve examined it. "


    Jerry also climbed down from the horse. He carefully walked to Carus and began to retch when he saw the disgusting rotten meat. The killer looked at the apprentice and didn''t want to comfort him at all. "Get used to it, boy."


    In the young rat man''s vomit sound, curse crow completed his examination. The wizard threw the stained gloves to the ground, and the flames that rolled up engulfed them and burned them into a handful of ashes. "The serrated lacerated wound should have been gnawed away by a huge insect. The guts were hollowed out and eaten, and the monsters had a good appetite. But in terms of the cleanliness of the internal organs, the insect either doesn''t like to eat leg meat or is ordered to stop eating, otherwise it has no reason to leave so much food


    "Of course it does." The evil descendant said, he pulled the grass aside and walked into the woods with the curse crow. In the middle of the forest, the turf that had covered the ground was rudely pushed away, leaving an ugly hole. Obviously, there was a relatively small cave, and the thing that killed the rat man expanded the size of the cave again for some reason. "When there is more food in front of you, it''s not worth stopping."


    "Damn it." Rao is a wizard in grey robe. When he sees the hole with a rough excavation trace on the surface and enough diameter to lay an adult, he can''t help but curse.


    "They should have never dreamed that something would dig faster than they could." In the experience of Carus, he quickly deduced the purpose of the cave and what had happened here. "I hope these brainy rat men in your mouth are ready to deal with the enemy. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll only be here to collect their bodies. No, according to this posture, their bodies may have turned into feces


    The wizard recovered from his surprise and his face changed back to his usual appearance. "That''s not something we should think about. Besides, I never care about their life and death. If there is anyone who can provide us with information, even if we don''t, we can arrest the witch for interrogation. "


    "Well, you''re different from that guy. You don''t care about these rat people." The devil seems to have said it unintentionally.


    The mantra crow knew that the man in his mouth was cheese. The magician shook his head, with a contemptuous smile on his lips, "life or death? Every one of us in this world is hard to protect ourselves. Only a fool will meddle in our business and take the initiative to help others. Life is limited, which I know better than anyone else, so every second is worth it. "


    Maybe it''s because the magic fire has faded. I knew that the other party was such a person, but the killer at this time didn''t agree with the curse crow. "So you''re just taking advantage of that girl? Just like we still have those two witches with us now? "


    The wizard did not answer. He looked down for a moment and then looked up at the sky. Although it was covered by branches, the forest, which was hard to be covered with thick canopy, still did not block the sight of the crow. The blue sky became high and deep because of the good weather. There was nothing else to see except the sun. Then a huge shadow passed through the trees with the noise.


    "Hum! Hum It''s not a bird or a dragon. It''s a big, uncomfortable wasp!


    "It seems that the witch left something on the ground." The wizard said leisurely after watching the wasp fly.


    After confirming the direction of the insect''s flight, Carus suddenly realized that it was the other person''s position. The demon turned and ran out of the woods. The sword in his palm had already stretched out half of its body! The killer''s footstep is very big, every step can jump out very far, but on the ground, his footprints can''t be seen. This is one of the methods of using Qi that he has mastered initially.


    The curse crow watched the figure of Karus disappear in the field of vision. He knew that the speed of the other party was much faster than that of himself. He also thought that to deal with a big bug, the devil was enough. As for the magician himself, he cast his eyes back to the dark hole on the ground, and there was a faint chill behind him."I feel like I''ve been drilling underground recently. I''m fed up with the feeling that I''m living and going to the ground." Nevertheless, the magician shook his sleeve and took out the staff which could not be hidden in his robe. Then slowly along the slope of the entrance, into the dark.


    He needs to know more information, and preparation is often more important than contingency for the caster. In particular, this witch named kuira seems to be a complete mystic. Besides being able to manipulate the information of giant insects, neither Ellie nor page can provide anything more useful. And since he has played with each other in molten iron once, then this time the other party will certainly try to return.


    "Confidence and pride are not the same thing." The magician whispered to himself, gently tapped the ground with his staff, and the eyes of the six winged crow standing on the top of the staff burst into a dark red light, illuminating the tunnel without light for the master.


    Despite the lighting, the crow had to be careful not to trip over the uneven ground. Even though the burrow is so large that it can''t be resisted by the insects, it can''t resist the burrow. The magician carefully breathes the air around him, and his senses are highly concentrated. He is afraid that the tunnel ahead is actually the monster''s open mouth, and he enters the trap without knowing it.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong" the sound from the depths of the cave made the nervous wizard squint his eyes. He silently stroked on himself, and the magic in his eyes flashed away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    The noise from the bee wings is not obvious when its owner is still flying high. But when wasps, even bigger than horses, skimmed through the woods, anyone would notice the terrible monster.


    The approach of the giant bug made Ben''s horse neigh. Lin and Jerry obviously didn''t know how to control their suddenly irascible livestock, while the two witches on the same ride reacted very quickly.


    "Quiet, little one, quiet." Peggy ran up to Jerry, touching the horse''s neck with his hand, repeating in a whisper. The frightened horse will not calm down because of these words of comfort. He stands up and kicks his two front hooves in the air. If Jerry hadn''t pulled the reins, he would have been thrown out. However, Peggy took a look at the young mouse man with her spare light, and felt that the other party should have no time to take care of herself. After that, several pieces of her long hair hardened instantly and penetrated into the horse like a needle.


    By contrast, Qili on the other side is much more agile. She just stares with her magic eyes, and the livestock under Lin instantly lose consciousness. And the witch is in the scream of the dead witch with a very natural action, her hands respectively hold the latter''s neck and waist, with a posture of horizontal embrace elegant save their own target. She even had the strength to tell jokes to those in her arms at this critical moment.


    "How about it? I''m better than that gloomy wizard


    Lynn doesn''t want to respond at this time. She pulled out of Qili''s arms and untied the cloth on her eyes. If the scene becomes dangerous, her "vision" can play a good role. Sure enough, just a simple look, the report of the dead found something.


    "Come with me!" She said, holding Cherie''s wrist and running in the direction of Peggy and Jerry.


    That is to say, after three steps of running, the huge black shadow covers the sky, and the extremely noisy hum also makes the language lose its function. The huge wasp swooped down, picked up the poor unconscious horse with its six long legs, and then lifted off again. The flesh and blood splashed by the mouthparts fell from the sky and fell to the ground, leaving shocking traces.


    "How wonderful! You saw the death of that horse and pulled me away, right! Right Although Qili is still moving forward with Lin, her expression and action are exactly like the first time in the zoo to see a child who likes animals. The witch did not care about her feet at all. She looked up at the cruel picture of wasps eating in the air and showed a happy smile.


    "Don''t talk about that. Isn''t that monster tamed by the witch you''re with? Why doesn''t it mean to avoid your attack at all? " Lin didn''t look back to see the scene when the wasp was hunting, but judging from the strong wind and sound behind her, the monster did not have any strength because of the relationship between Qili and her.


    "Lord kuira''s pet will not avoid us, even if we die in the hands of those insects, no one will hold her responsible. After all, it''s a bug. No matter how big it is, you can''t learn to think like a human being. " The answer to Lynn''s question was Peggy, who pulled the hair from the horse and forced it to calm down. Jerry on horseback jumped down quickly. He didn''t want to bet that the beast would go mad again.


    "Is it? Does that mean you have no reason to turn against us? " The voice of Carus sounded, the tip of the dagger was in Peggy''s jaw, and the sword in the other hand was pointing at Ellie''s heart. If necessary, the mob can kill the two witches in an instant.


    "Teacher, don''t..." Jerry couldn''t help speaking when he saw his teacher trying to kill Peggy. He didn''t want to see the latter die. Although Lin did not open her mouth, she did not let go of her hand. Anyway, Ellie really saved her once when she was melting iron.


    To no one''s surprise, Carus really stopped. He lowered his hands so that the sharp blade that threatened the lives of the two witches was no longer on the point. "I''ll take care of that bee first, and you, boy, spend this time trying to figure out whether it''s worth pleading for a witch." It seems that Lin will find something interesting when he scans his eyes


    With that, the assassin turned the dagger back into his palm. He pulled out a long bow and three arrows from the saddle of the horse he and Jerry shared. He didn''t prepare it in advance. In fact, the demons didn''t like to use bows and arrows, so the three arrows flashed with cold light. The projectile with sharp barbs and the long bow with hammer mark were all gifts from old friends. "As much as ever. Three? That''s enough. "


    Magic fire can''t leave the owner too far. Maybe the real devil and devil can turn it into fireball and fire wall to kill opponents. But as impure demons, they are unable to release this power at will, and even excessive abuse of magic fire will lead to their temperament gradually inclining to the origin of blood, and eventually lose their hearts.


    There''s also a reason why Carus chose to be a killer. In fact, it''s more sensible to use magic fire to enhance physical fitness, heat weapons, shorten the distance, and then close combat. But at this time, he does not have to rely on this force.


    Put the sword on the ground, concentrate and calm. The devil''s eyes were very clear. His bow had not been opened, and his eyes had locked the enemy tightly. It seems that the wasp eating horse meat in the air is far from the sight from the ground. It throws down the food in its arms, flutters its transparent wings and hovers in the air, waiting for an opportunity to launch another killing.The iconic smile appears, with the left leg forward, the left hand raised, the body on its side, the right hand pulling the string backward, and the silver arrow shining in the sun.


    "Hum!" The first arrow shot out with the momentum of piercing the sky, and the target was directed at the wasp''s chest.


    However, the flight path of the arrow is fixed at the moment when it leaves the string. The too far distance plus the height difference makes the flying process of the arrow give the opponent too much time to react. The insect, which is sensitive, with the hornet''s tentacles quivering, it only flies to the side and dodges the shot of Carus.


    But the smile on his face did not disappear. On his bow, the second arrow was ready to go. Only this time, Carus aimed a little more before he let go. "Boom Bow string, light sound, compared with the first full stretch arrow, master the distance required strength killer choose to reduce strength.


    Of course, the speed of a full shot is too slow. Naturally, the second arrow is even worse. "Buzz!" The noise became louder, as if to satirize the ridiculous attempt of the demons. Wasps fly irregularly in the air, lowering some height.


    "Lure the enemy?" Said Peggy, who was already hiding behind the tree. In her opinion, it seems that Carus wants to use this method to give the wasp the illusion of exhaustion and induce them to fall into the range of effective shooting. However, there is a problem. The devil has only three arrows in his hand. If all the three arrows are shot without any effect, he will have nothing to do at that time.


    Carus, still smiling, doesn''t really seem to care what happens when the arrow runs out. So he did not hesitate to put the third and last arrow on the bow


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    This is the last arrow, demons aimed for a long time. His body did not move, which made people wonder whether the naked man was a soldier or a sculpture. Wasps fly in the sky. As a cautious predator, they will not relax their vigilance due to the shooting of the first two arrows. The agility of insects still does not disappear after the size is enlarged.


    The tactics of luring the enemy have failed. Hiding in the side of a few people think so, the last shot!


    In fact, although the first two arrows looked frightening, Karus did not really attach Qi to them. If you want to say the reason, the devil who did this for the first time didn''t know whether it would be successful to use Qi in this way, and he could not guarantee how much power the arrow would increase after adding Qi. His caution proved to be very correct.


    "Whoosh!" The arrow that condenses invisible power sends out the sound like a meteor across the sky, and its speed is more than twice as happy as the first two! However, the devil who shot the arrow knew that the only thing strong was speed. Qi is not magic. It can''t provide those fantastic abilities. Although it has many uses in the human body, Qi can do very limited things without its master. For example, in the current situation, it just increases the speed of the arrow.


    Of course, it can''t be said to be useless. After all, the power of bow and arrow depends on the speed and the potential energy it carries without considering the material and accuracy. Faster arrows tend to have stronger destructive power. If the opponent is a human, then the arrow forged by this arrow and molten iron city is enough to penetrate the weak parts of Knight''s heavy armor.


    The wasp is not a human being. Even though the arrow is much better than before, it still reacts by its ability to sense the flow of air. See the monster wings close, let gravity pull itself toward the ground, to avoid the head of the must kill arrow! The arrow almost grasps the insect''s shell and flies to the distance without stopping.


    Did you fail? Several people have seen the result of the arrow. Although it is a pity, it did not hit the effective part. Then they have to think about other ways to Wait a minute. What about the man who should have stood there holding a long bow? Why is there only one bow on the ground, and I don''t know where the sword is going?


    "Where is it?" The rat man''s dynamic vision was much better than that of the human, and Jerry was the first to discover his teacher. Following his fingers, others saw that Carus had somehow rushed right under the giant wasp. With a sword in his hand, the devil stepped on the tree trunk, and his whole body soared like no weight! But it was far from enough to reach the enemy. Carus pulled the branch with one hand to complete the second flight. At the same time, the sword in his right hand swung along with the situation and broke through the crown of the tree and stabbed into the sky!


    All of them stared at the blow with wide eyes. Only now did they understand that the demon had never put his hope on the previous three arrows. What he wanted was to create a state that the other party could not avoid in the air through the three times of containment. The wasp mistakenly chooses the way to avoid attack. It takes at least one second for its folded wings to expand and regain its flight ability. This is what Karus wants.


    "Not enough, almost." The tip of the sword touched the tail thorn of the wasp, but it was only so. A long sword is no more than an arrow pole, and its weight is doomed to be difficult to fly too far when thrown upward. At the end of a strong crossbow, it is difficult to wear a single grain. The giant worm has not even responded. The demon''s weapon has sunk on its own. At this moment, a hand, holding the handle of the sword.


    "What is he going to do?" Ellie tilted her head and looked at the scene. Carus did not stop after throwing his sword. He jumped up again by the branch and held the falling weapon. Just when several people thought that he was going to use some long-distance move, or simply fall back to the ground with the sword, the devil''s action broke common sense again.


    Qi, it can''t break the common sense of the world like magic, but it''s enough for users to do some extraordinary behaviors. Just like now, Carus and his sword are in the air, and there is no place to borrow. Even the killer''s strong muscle strength can only play 12 / 10 in this case. But when the mob concentrated the Qi in his body to his left hand properly, the feeling of fullness and expansion made him believe that the blow was enough to penetrate the iron plate.


    "Go!" Right hand, release, left hand, hit hard at the end of the hilt. That''s what Carus had to do. He knew that the power he was throwing was not enough to make the sword hurt the enemy, so he made the catch in the air, so that he could readjust the angle of the blade with his right hand, and then give a second push with his left hand.


    "Poof!" The blade of the sword, which had not been tempered, was pierced by the fire.


    The noisy hum was heard, replaced by the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground through the crown. That huge insect, because of this sword, completely lost the ability to fly. If you change to other creatures, this is basically dead, but to kill wasps, it is not so simple.


    "Is the simpler the structure, the more tenacious it is?" After falling down, the killer standing on the branch looked at the monster struggling to turn his upper abdomen back on the ground, and said with a twitch of his mouth.


    The wasp''s movement speed has been much slower than in the sky. When it can''t fly, its long legs become an obstacle to its movement. Even if you leave it like this, the monster won''t live long if you want to come here. But Carus did not intend to let it die slowly. The red light flashed in the palm of his left hand. His sword was still in the monster''s chest.When the mob returned to his companion, he had one more thing in his hand.


    "Here you are. It''s lighter than an ordinary dagger. Use it for a while. When you have enough strength, you can change it no later. " With that, a knife with a stick as its handle and tied by a vine was thrown into Jerry''s hand. The blade of this weapon is not iron stone, but a shell. Judging from the sharp toothed barb on it, it should have been part of the chewing organ of some large carnivore.


    The young rat man carefully put the knife on his belt, but Peggy stopped him. "Be careful. The teeth and feet of these insects are poisonous. If you keep them close to your body, it will be very troublesome if you accidentally stab yourself." The long haired witch looked around and couldn''t find what she wanted. She bit her lower lip and tore off a part of the hem of her dress and wrapped it around the blade.


    Qili whistled when she saw this scene, but she didn''t say much after Peggy looked at her. She went around Carus twice. "So, you killed him?"


    "Cut off all the head, chest and abdomen, and then put on a sword respectively. I think even if it was raised by a witch, it should be dead." The killer replied indifferently. It''s impossible to imagine how to do it with a dagger.


    "Oh! Well, Congratulations! Hee hee, you''re being targeted. Kuira''s pets are all connected. If you kill one, the others will come to you. You can''t run away Qili gloated with a smile. She didn''t say it before, waiting for this moment.


    However, there was no change in Karus''s expression. He took a look at the direction of the pit, and the curse crow had not returned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    "Dong, Dong, Dong" the sound in the cave is still reverberating. It maintains a single rhythm and a specific frequency, which reminds the mantra of the metronome used by musicians to adjust their rhythm. But in such an environment, no one will put a metronome with such a loud sound. What is the source of this sound?


    "Click" under the foot of the soil is kicked off, rolling on the slope, a series of small sound. The magician frowned and looked at the road under his feet. The tunnel ahead was different from the gentle slope before and extended downward at an angle of nearly 90 degrees. Although there is no lack of foothold on this downward road because of the rough excavation, the curse crow decided not to go deep after thinking for a moment.


    The problem is not how to get in. Once you leave such a hidden danger in your own back road, the wizard can''t walk on the steep slope like Carus. And such a narrow tunnel makes it impossible to turn into a crow to move. If there is no danger in the deep of the cave, if there is any trouble that can not be solved quickly, it is just looking for death.


    "So I said, I hate the underground." Helplessly looked at the darkness ahead, curse crow turned to walk toward the exit. But as soon as he turned around, his body suddenly fell forward. If it wasn''t for the magic wand in his hand, I''m afraid the wizard would have been lying on the ground.


    "What?" The magician could feel his ankle entangled with something long and thin, and the sticky, moist touch made him shudder. In this case, it was too late to use the magic. A strong light flashed in the eyes of the curse crow, and his staff sank into the ground. About a third of the staff became a solid fulcrum. The wizard relied on this fulcrum and used his arm to exert force. Finally, he could pull out his entangled ankle.


    "Damn it." The escaped wizard pulls out his wand and rolls forward two times to keep away from his grasp. Simply the other party seems not to catch up, curse crow also has time to regroup. The crow''s eyes on the staff in his hand gave out more than twice the red light. This kind of light is different from sunlight or flame. As long as it does not happen to look directly at the light source, it will not attract the attention of living creatures.


    With clearer light, the wizard finally saw what was around his ankle. He took a breath, because under the slope where he was standing before, there were several tentacle like soft wares that protruded out of the ground, but they were not tentacles. The top of each piece of software was a sharp round mouthpiece. Curse crows know them. This is a kind of worm that is good at digging. But generally speaking, the living space of this kind of creature is very deep underground, and the sharp teeth are also the sharp tools evolved to walk through the hard rock and metal.


    After getting the information from the enemy, the heart beat of the curse crow slowed down a little. He sneered contemptuously, "it seems that the taste of the witch is a little bad." But then a drop of water fell on his shoulder.


    Back! This is the command given to his body by the wizard''s experienced experience. The moment the water drops down, the curse crow retreats back nearly ten steps before stopping. And after he opened the distance, he saw the worm hanging from the top of the cave and coiled like a snake in the air. The fresh water drop was the saliva left from its spiral serrated mouth.


    There is something wrong with the situation. If the initial worm was an accident, the second attack was not accidental. The magician''s eyes searched, and he was surprised to find that in the darkness he had missed before, there were many holes of thumb thickness. Now, with the body temperature and breathing, those predatory monsters hiding in them are slowly leaning out to perceive the situation in the tunnel with their heads without vision and hearing.


    The originally quiet tunnel is becoming more and more lively. Countless worms of different sizes break through the soil from all sides of the tunnel. Their sound of twisting the soil is like the pulse of some kind of giant beast, giving people the illusion of entering the snake''s mouth by mistake. Are you surrounded? No need to look back, the magician knows his dilemma. It''s at least 50 steps from the exit of the earth''s surface, enough for the worms to swarm in and eat themselves out.


    If someone else came, I''m afraid his legs would be softened by the terrible scene. Even cheese, in the face of such a dense mass of worms, but each of them can crack gold, can never keep calm. But curse crow can, not because his experience is old, just he knows, today, is not his own death.


    "You want my flesh and blood, don''t you? Because there''s not much to eat around here, right The wizard''s eyes were filled with magic and his voice was flat. Of course, he knew that worms could not understand human words, but he also believed that the people who controlled these worms to ambush themselves here would understand.


    "Then you must take care of it. The blood in the grey robe is not easily tasted by you despicable things." With that, the curse crow raised his left hand. His little thumb had obvious edema, and a large amount of blood flowed into it unnaturally, resulting in erythema that could be seen from the outside after vascular rupture.


    Worms really don''t understand people, so they don''t hesitate at all and head for the humans in the cave. They don''t care whether the man is a wizard or something. Only fresh flesh and blood can satisfy their hungry bodies. But, why, the blood, it''s not the same?


    Left hand, hold tight, little finger, explode. Blood, water and meat were scattered out at a very rapid speed, unevenly splashing into the surrounding soil. Those exploding tissues, emitting a strong smell of blood, for the worms without vision, these things instantly become more attractive targets than the body of the curse crow. In this way, they can not only eat, but also infect and kill the worms.The terrible scene of cannibalism is staged in the tunnel. The worms are misled by the taste of food and become the same kind of poisonous bait. As for the wizard who should have been gnawed, he still stood in his place, bandaging the wound on his left hand with a piece of cloth. The cost of a finger is not big, but for the curse crow who has always cherished his body, it is undoubtedly enough to provoke him. The magician''s mouth still has a smile, but even in this hellish scene, it still makes people shiver.


    "Kuira, I remember you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    "Failed? But it''s normal. " Kuyla could feel the death of her pet as the witch, whose name was remembered by the grey robed magician, leans lazily in her fur covered chair. You can also see that the person who killed the wasp was not the same as the crow.


    "Gaga!" A giant white spider leaning over the seat rattles its teeth to ask if the owner is dissatisfied. In response, kuila stroked the palm of his head.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Jones." The witch''s tone was gentle, as if a lady was talking to her pet intimately. "No matter how many people they come to, it''s useless. Even a giant dragon can only be used as prey in the cobweb. Are you right? " "Gaga!" White spider''s eight compound eyes are like eight black pearls, which exude enchanting brilliance by the dim yellow fire light. In lost heart Bay, there are countless greedy sailors who lost their lives because of the reverie of these eight eyes.


    "The only time you can be so arrogant is now. When Mr. cheese comes, he won''t forgive you for what you''ve done to us Gloria growled, her body entangled in white cobwebs, showing only her head. In theory, the supreme ruler of Xigu city is stuck to the wall like a booty, which looks rather funny.


    Witch, smile. She looked above the ramp with disdain, and saw the last descendant of count salon shouting like a madman. "It''s ugly. You''re still a noble. It seems that after turning into ugly monsters, those so-called manners and manners are abandoned together


    "Nonsense! Compared with us, you are the absolute monster! Devil with human skin! Oh In the middle of Gloria''s words, it was blocked by a spider''s silk. Kuila sat up from the chair, and then he could see clearly that the fur on the chair was not from other creatures, it was rat man!


    "If it''s in lost heart Bay, I''ll make your life worse than death. Now, it''s not your privilege to look at you, but it doesn''t matter if you are angry with the people


    The angry Gloria listened to the other party''s words and suddenly remembered something. The anger in her eyes quickly faded and was replaced by entreaty and sadness. She wanted to beg for mercy, wanted the witch to use all her wicked tricks on herself, but she could not speak. Tears, from the eyes, drip on the ground with dark red blood on the formation of the huge array.


    "Jones, go and bring us your Royal Highness''s loyal bodyguard. As a guard, he has to be punished for his master Kuirah said coldly. The white giant spider beside her rose and climbed up the wall covered with spider webs. One of the countless rat men who were bound to the wall like Gloria was taken off and dropped to the center of the array with two forefeet. The rat man bound in the white silk thread was Claus. However, he was in a coma at the moment, completely unaware of the fate he was about to face.


    The giant spider takes apart the silk from Claude''s body and binds his limbs with thicker and sticky silk. Next, he stabbed the mouse''s neck with a long, pointed mouthpiece, and delivered the detoxified saliva. After all this, the terrible creature called Jones crawled back to its owner.


    No, no! Looking at the waking up, Gloria screams in her heart, but the Saron heirs can''t even speak.


    "Well I am. What''s the matter Wake up of the Claus confused said, he wanted to raise his hand to rub his eyes, only to realize that his body could not move. The rat guard''s eyes widened, and he saw the scene. Judging from the shape, it should be the original assembly hall, but it was almost covered with cobwebs and white cocoons on the walls and roofs, but he was not sure of his judgment.


    And in this frightening cocoon, Crowe suddenly noticed the existence of Gloria, perhaps because she had been struggling. "Your Highness! Why are you there? Wait a minute. I''m going to help you! " He tried to wriggle his limbs to escape from the shackles of spider silk. But where can things be so easy? The more hard Claude exerted, the more tightly the spider''s silk tightened. Later, even his body, which was still able to move, could hardly move.


    "What a touching scene, the guard and the princess he guarded. Such a good play is losing heart, but you can''t see it. " The witch''s voice came slowly and attracted crow''s attention.


    He remembers the owner of the voice, the terrible existence that came down from the sky with countless terrible monsters and captured all the rats in Xigu city. The witch with black and white hair, the one who will destroy the newly built home again murderer!


    "You dirty, ugly bastard! I curse you! I curse you forever! I will not let you go. Even if I die, my soul will haunt you forever! " Crow turned his head to the witch''s direction and roared. He couldn''t see kuyla''s figure because of the restraint. However, this does not prevent the rat man from using all his strength to pour all the dirty words in his mind on her. He swore so hard that his already weak body could not bear the intense activity and began to collapse. A large amount of blood foam gushed down the corner of the rat''s mouth with his curse.Kuira didn''t mean to stop Crowe. She even listened to the other party''s cursing words with some interest. When the poor rat man couldn''t scold him any more, he said, "Oh, it seems that I have made a mistake. You''re not a loyal guard. You''re just a rough guy who''s been pulled in. But what does that matter? Everyone is equal, at least in the soul. "


    With that, the witch snapped her finger, and the whole array began to change. The dried up blood began to flow as if they were revived. They were surging along with the marks on the ground, and gradually filled the space in the whole array. Originally, there should be only a thin layer of plasma, but when they were running, they even faintly made the sound of waves, as if under Crowe''s body was not the ground, but a pool of blood!


    "What is this? Witch, no matter what kind of evil witchcraft you use, I won''t, Gollum, Gollum... " Blood and water, boiling, they vied to pour into Claude''s seven orifices. Although the scene had been seen many times, it still made Gloria feel scared. no no She was in pain, and tears splashed down the hair of her jaw and fairly in Crowe''s eyes. The guard who didn''t get along for a long time looked again at the lady he was guarding. He seemed to want to say something, but before he tried hard, a huge palm stretched out from the blood pool and pulled it in!


    The witch''s eyes lit up when she saw the palm of her hand. In the previous ceremony, those tributes were only naturally sunk into the blood pool, and they were actively pulled in. This was the first time. Is it to be successful?


    Crow''s figure, completely disappeared. Even the ripples he made were illegible in the tumbling plasma. On the contrary, after the sacrifice was swallowed, the blood in that pool did not dry up, but became more and more active. They even started to burn! A blood red fire was burning in the middle of the room, with a strong smell of sulfur. A terrible giant figure, crawling out of the fire, was so huge that the room couldn''t hold it upright.


    "I said I would come back. Wizard, we''re not finished! I, Lord of the 144th floor of the abyss, edou, have returned


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    The impact of the return of a lord level demon is very strong. It may be difficult for ordinary people to detect the arrival of this abominable abyss visitor, but for the caster and the extremely sensitive creatures, the air is filled with a sense of uneasiness.


    "Do you smell sulfur mixed with blood?" Jack frowned and said with some uncertainty that he could feel the faint smell of sulfur coming from the direction of Xigu City, to be exact. The smell was very light, but somehow, when he smelled it, his whole body''s hair stood up. Intuition tells wolfwalker that something terrible is coming.


    "What?" Lothar and the webworm looked at each other, and both saw confusion only in each other''s eyes. As a warrior, even a warrior with a sorcerer''s knife, his perception of dark things is limited to his physical fitness. However, leaving aside some people who did not understand magic, as a witch, klandi also looked at a loss, and she did not notice the smell of the wolf population.


    They stopped and looked. He thought about it for a while and thought that it was better to explain some things clearly in advance, "Jack is right. In the city ahead came a real demon, who, if I had expected, would have been the one we got out of his majesty sitter


    "But isn''t he dead? You beat him to powder with your own hands, and so many people have seen it. " Jack said with some doubts that although cheese had said that erdo was not really dead when he was in Wangdu, people were more willing to believe the "facts" they saw.


    The mage took a breath. "Not exactly. To be exact, he died here once. "


    "It sounds like he has a lot of life to squander." Lothar raised her eyebrows, half joking, half serious.


    Who knows cheese really nodded, "absolutely right. Demons are like demons. They may be killed if they show up in this world. But they don''t really die like us, because for them, the body that appears here is just a skin bag, and their real body is still wandering somewhere in the bottomless abyss. In this world, the demons who kill these lower planes are just sending them home


    "Are they invincible? Is there no solution? Like silver or stakes Jack inquires. He recalls the monster who was completely in the upper hand with the wolf in Wangdu castle. For the first time, he felt that power could not solve all problems after he became a werewolf.


    The mage was silent for a moment. He knew that one way to eliminate the devil and the devil was to use the energy hidden in his body. But this is obviously unrealistic. The last time he destroyed Edo''s body has made cheese feel hard. If he wants to really kill this big devil, the price he has to pay will be hard for him to pay. So he shook his head and told his companions a standard answer.


    "In fact, killing demons here is not in vain. Every time, every time they die here, their noumenon will lose a lot of power in the abyss, which may be their body, a certain ability, and even be directly transformed into other forms. The most important thing is that the demons who died here can''t leave the abyss again in a short period of time, and the so-called short time is often calculated in terms of a hundred years. "


    "But he came back, and even in less than a month he crawled back from that damned abyss. Why? " Rosa asked in a strange way.


    "Because someone opened the door and asked him to come back." A cold and gloomy voice came from the air, and then in a small whirlwind composed of black feathers, another figure in a gray robe slowly fell to the ground. "Someone made a lot of sacrifice regardless of the cost, or because it was not for her to pay, and she pulled the monster out of the abyss."


    "Who?" Cheese was not surprised at the appearance of the curse crow. They were both casters of grey tower origin. They had always been sensitive to their companions who were not far away.


    "Kuira, the second leader of the heartless sorcerer, the tutor of the two little girls you saw, the butcher of Xigu city." The Sorcerer''s face was a little pale. The severed finger of his left hand was wrapped in gauze, but there was still a faint red trace on the cloth strip.


    "She slaughtered Xigu city?" There was magic in cheese''s eyes, and he remembered that his deal with the devil was clearly marked to protect Gloria for three years. Now, has his deal failed? But the mage thought that the devil was never late to fulfill the contract. The evil devil with a smiling face mask has not yet appeared, which only means that the last descendant of the Saron family may not be dead.


    "Cheese, cheese, my classmate," exclaimed the mantra crow, with some exaggeration as he paced. "I don''t think you''ve fallen asleep in the teacher''s demonology class like me, have you? Because all the sleeping people are rotten in the abyss now! You tell me, how many souls will it take to summon a lord level, even if it is only a small Lord with more than 100 layers, to summon back to the world in a short time? Don''t tell me you don''t know. The city in front of us is already a dead city


    Cheese''s face is very ugly. He stares at the magician, and after a long time, he says, "you''re not telling the truth. If you don''t show up in front of my style, you won''t be slaughtered. Moreover, if the witch named kuyla came for killing, she would have run away if she had finished her task now, instead of summoning a demon out of her control with her blood and soul"Ha ha," the curse crow''s expression calmed down, and he sneered two times, which could be regarded as a compliment to his classmates, "that''s right. But if I were you, I would choose to pretend to believe me, and then pretend to be angry and go away with these mortals around you. You should understand what the truth would be if what I said was wrong, right? "


    "A witch who can summon the Lord''s demon without massive blood sacrifice must have some more terrible power behind her." Cheese nodded. He understood the meaning of the curse crow. At the same time, he guessed that it was the haunting broker who helped kuira''s existence.


    "You don''t seem to know anything, do you? But even so, are you going? " The magician raises his hands and uses the missing ring on his ten fingers and the severed pinkie to strengthen his doubts.


    Cheese, noticing the harm his fellow members suffered, understood that the situation in which the curse crow could fall into such a predicament was obviously much more dangerous than that he had faced before. But he looked at Elsa and recalled what he had said when he awakened corantine.


    "I have to go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    The magician looked at cheese with the strange eyes. He looked at it for a long time, and the people next to him thought whether the two witches were communicating with each other that they did not understand. But in fact, the curse crow is only in a large number of his fellow students. Finally, he shook his head slightly, stopped examining, and said, "well, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be like this. But how to say it, it''s not very surprising. Maybe that''s what the teacher wants


    Except cheese, no one in the room could understand the curse crow. However, the mage realized that the other side had no intention to say more after saying his own moral standards. The caster must believe in himself unconditionally, which is the creed pursued by all the grey tower witches.


    "If the trial is over, tell me what you can do for me. You don''t come all the way to scare me, do you?"


    Curse crow shrugged. He knew it was just because cheese didn''t want to talk about his point of view. However, he did have the intention.


    "I did find that the mutants in your mouth seem to have set up quite a number of covert detection points around Higuchi. But it''s a pity that their design is useless compared with their competitors who drill faster. Pessimistic estimates may have accelerated the speed of discovery of clusters. " Now, the magician tells cheese and others about his previous experience and about kuira. When they heard that each other could drive a large number of giant insects, the women in the team, except for the net worms, were not very good-looking.


    "In other words, the underground space dug out by rat man is likely to be a trap for the witch''s insects now?" Lothar, as one of the most experienced soldiers, knows little about magic, but he can still understand the words of curse crow.


    "Absolutely right. I''m not sure how many big guys the witches brought, but I guarantee with my little thumb that those things are really deadly." The magician said with a sneer, waving his left hand, which lacked a finger. There is nothing shameful to be counted on. The shame is to cover up one''s mistakes and not learn from them.


    The count of black mountain smashed his mouth. "Then we are going to enter more than a strange crypt. We''re going to break into a strange underground area full of traps, and watch out for the Witch and her bugs and the devil in your mouth. Oh I think we may need an army. "


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. We have two grey robes, a witch, a werewolf and two frost guards. Look at us, we don''t need any legions Jack opened his arms to his companion. Wolfwalker''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Both the heartless Witch and edu were prey that had escaped from him. As a hunter, Alexander was glad that he had a chance to make up for his mistakes.


    Of course, the werewolf''s words did not make other people''s faces better. They looked at each other and trusted their teammates. Lothar would not be afraid to fight an army with his current lineup, but witches and Demons


    "With all due respect, you don''t think I came from the melting iron city alone, do you?" Curse crow said with a smile, pointing to cheese, "so your people, plus my people. The other two witches, they are not reliable, but I believe they can give them some simple tasks. A demon killer and his little apprentice, I think you''ve seen them, very strong reinforcements. And Our old friend, Mr. Lyon, and his retinue, well, these two people may have to think about it again. I asked them to go to the valley town to explore the way ahead of time, which I didn''t expect at that time. I wish they were alive. "


    Hearing the news that the blood lion was still alive, Lothar and others were more or less excited. This easy-going Knight Commander helped cheese them a lot both in salon and in chuoluo town. But when hearing the curse crow order Lyon to become a pathfinder, even cheese''s face showed a little anger. The count of Heishan even mentioned his Tomahawk, approached the curse crow two steps and questioned, "how can you let him deliver..."


    Lothar still didn''t say the word "death". He was afraid that after he said it, the experience of the knight would really become like that. But if he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean other people won''t. "To die?" The smile on the corner of the curse crow''s mouth did not decrease. He did not seem to see other people''s expressions. He said to himself, "maybe for you, this task is really to die, but the man you call the blood lion is not so simple. How could he have died in such a place if he could have come back from that war with sound limbs? You''d better put away your cheap anger, save it up and pour it on the one who should pour out, and maybe save your life. "


    The curse crow''s words are hard to hear, but cheese knows that''s his way of speaking. The mage reached out and took Lothar''s shoulder to prevent the count from doing anything stupid because of his impulse. "Cheese, and I promise you we''re not going to move with this guy. I can''t give this guy my back." The upright Lothar gnawed her teeth and said that if it had been normal, he would have proposed a duel with the curse crow. You know, even the Earl of Heishan, who only knew the war at that time, had a strong admiration for Lyon.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to move with you slow guys." The magician said slowly, "what''s more, our purpose is not the same. You are to save those rat people. As for me, I just want to talk to someone about the price of this pinkie. ""We''re separated. No one is against the Demon Lord." Said cheese, with a serious look on his face. He has seen the strength of erdo, and this time he is called back to the world in another way. The devil will become more cruel and intractable than the last time. At least, it is impossible to think about taking advantage of it as we did last time.


    "Don''t be so absolute. Not all things are the more the better. It is safer for us to act separately. Just as this gentleman with a sorcerer''s knife does not like me, I feel sick of your innocence. In this case, I can''t guarantee that I won''t send a dagger into your heart to make yourself feel better. " The curse crow sneered and stepped back a few steps, and bowed gracefully. The whole person became blurred in the smoke from the robe. A moment later, a crow broke through the mist, flew into the air and disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    It is not the first time Lyon has entered the city, nor has it been the first time that Lyon has penetrated into the underground world excavated by rat man. But the knight always felt that he was exploring a completely strange area. This is not to blame for the blood lion. Leaving aside the Valley City during the reign of the Saron family, it has been a long time since he and the advance team of the Royal Knights entered Xigu city and were captured by mutants after the outbreak of the rat plague. However, the underground system seen in Lyon at that time is not worth mentioning in recent days. It''s also true compared to the opponents they''re facing.


    "I miss the days when there were only mice here." The blood lion wiped the stain on the blade with his handkerchief. It was not red blood or yellow fat, but a thick brown, foul smelling liquid, which was the same as that from the head of the oversized beetle sitting under the knight''s body. Lyon is not easy to clean up the weapons, habitually want to put the handkerchief in his arms, but he smelled the smell on it, thought for a moment or threw it next to the body.


    "We can''t go far in this way." Buckram swung the smudge from his knife and drew it back into the sheath. After the long knife broke, the stubborn spirit did not choose other weapons to replace.


    The knight knew that his retinue was right. The beetle he and the spirit killed together could only be regarded as a good opponent. Although its thick shell was hard to break through, it was not aggressive. And in this crisscross underground network, God knows what hard guy is hiding. But the more so, the greater the reward brought by the investigation work. After a short rest, the blood lion still chose to move on.


    However, if Lyon knew that the two men who killed the beetle had been remembered by the insect Legion under kuila as Carus, he would not have made such an easy decision. Of course, that''s later. Now the brave knight of the Kingdom and his Elven retinue still have to March carefully in the narrow and dark tunnel of rat man. Fortunately, the murans, both mutants and protozoans, seem to be masters of underground architecture. Although the tunnels look rough and crude, there is no sign of collapse.


    Until, they turn the next corner of the tunnel. A large number of gravel and soil blocks from top to bottom completely blocked up the tunnel, leaving no gap.


    "The road is blocked? It looks like we have to change the way. " Barkm said with some displeasure that, in his opinion, there was no problem with a few dead ends in such a dense underground network.


    His knights, on the other hand, seem to have a different view. Lyon leaned down and picked up a handful of soil with his gloved hand. As vision was greatly limited in this environment, the blood lion chose to make up for it with smell and touch. "This place was deliberately collapsed. The falling soil is drier and more delicate than the surrounding one. It is obviously designed to block the enemy in case of danger. " Shaking his hands to clean up the sand, Lyon came to the conclusion.


    "But what''s the use of that? Their opponents are the worms, and it''s easy for them to get through this tunnel. " The Spirit said helplessly that he admitted that this kind of mechanism could isolate most invaders, but faced with the huge insects domesticated by witches? Bakm can only lament that the rat people encountered the most restrained opponent.


    The blood lion came to his retinue. "It''s not like that. This tunnel hasn''t been dug, is it? The sand was mixed with some herbs, which may have been intended to keep the soil used in the mechanism dry, but now it seems that they happen to have the effect of killing insects. Looking around, insects won''t give up easily. They should find another way


    Bakm nodded. The genius from the elves allowed him to see the outline of things in the dark. Although it was only the outline, it was much higher than that of human beings. The retinue searched for a while, and found a small hole which had been ignored before in a short distance. Judging from the excavation trace of the cave, it is not the work of rat man.


    "Yes, here it is. But why is this hole so small? " The spirit caressed the edge of the hole with his hand. The cold air mixed with the smell of unknown origin came out from the small hole. Buckram estimated that such a crypt could barely walk with him and Leon bent over, but it was too small for a giant insect. So far, at least, elves have never seen such a "small" insect.


    "It''s not that bigger opponents are harder to deal with. Body size is not directly proportional to the degree of trouble Lyon said, tentatively with the scabbard into the hole. His scabbard was decorated with a clasp engraved with the mark of a crow whose eyes were two fine rubies. This is a gift from the curse crow to the knight. When the scabbard approaches some traps, the ruby on it will flash red to remind its owner. Lyon was very skeptical about how the concept of "trap" was defined.


    But no matter how much he distrusted the props provided by the wizard, the red light did not light up. Lyon knew that time was everything in such a place. He had to step up his pace to spy on enough information before the other party took over the rat man''s underground passage and then left. So without much hesitation, the knight hung his sword back on his belt and bowed into the hole.Buckham curled his lips, and his intuition told him that he should get out of the ground as soon as possible, but his recognition of Lyon forced him to suppress this uneasiness and move forward with his knight.


    The curved passage was always downward, and the earth fell from time to time on the way forward. This can not help but let Lyon speed up the pace, such tunnels usually do not last long, he now only hope that the road ahead has not collapsed. It turned out that the knight''s worry was unnecessary. With his foot empty, Lyon''s body first left the narrow tunnel, and then the whole person fell straight in front of buckram. "Damn it!" The spirit cursed himself and jumped out of the cave with the former.


    "Click!" The blood lion didn''t fall for long. He reckoned that he fell two or three meters high, and then stepped on some Above the carapace. "Ready to fight." Lyon jumps to the left, reminding Barkham, who is following him. At the same time, his sword was in his hand.


    Before the elves landed, they had already let their weapons come out of their scabbards. When they touched the ground, they quickly found Lyon''s position and protected each other''s dead corners back to back with the Knights. And in the darkness around them, there was a lot of "click click" sound.


    "Can you see what it is?" Asked the blood lion, who hoped at least to get a description of the enemy''s appearance. So he can speculate on the attack.


    "I''ll try," buckram tried hard to see through the darkness, but even for the elves'' vision, it was not easy to see things in the dark. After about five seconds, he hesitated and said, "it''s like some ants, big ants."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    "Ants?" Lyon adjusted his grip on the weapon. For this insect, no one should feel strange. Even those who never care about this knowledge, their first impression of ants should be their incomparable ability of cooperation and incompatibility with their bodies. If there is only one such opponent, it is easy to say, but now the number of opponents is far more than their own side, which makes the knights who have experienced a lot of battles feel a little tricky.


    "Here it is." As soon as this reminder was given, buckram''s voice quickly disappeared, replaced by the sound of a metal weapon colliding with a hardness equivalent. The hardness of these ants'' crustaceans is beyond the imagination of the elves. Even the knife in his hand can only splash scattered sparks when it cuts the head of ants.


    The retinue with dark vision was in such a mess that Lyon, who relied on hearing and intuition to judge the situation, should have been even worse. However, the horror of the blood lion is not only reflected in his physical fitness and martial arts, but also depends on the summary and judgment of the weaknesses and abilities of the unknown enemy. Only through a few cases of war, Lyon has determined that facing these huge insects, the force and surprise attack are no different from the road of suicide. The body structure of the other side is doomed to surpass human beings in strength and reaction speed under the same size.


    So how to win? The method given by the blood lion is to use the enemy itself. The knight simply closed his eyes in the dark and gave all his perception to hearing and touch. No light was never a problem for him, not long ago. "Hum!" In the light of the wind, the ant closest to Lyon tentatively uses its claws wide enough to break a child''s waist against the knight''s protruding limb, the sword''s right hand.


    Lyon held his breath to stop his instinctive fear. The real warrior knew when to suppress fear and when to use it. The muscle tension caused by fear will affect the speed of the move. Although it can also increase the strength, it is not what the blood lions need now. Come on! The body structure of ants determines that they can move forward rapidly, but the way they walk on six legs also means that they can''t move freely in other directions like human beings. This is the place Lyon uses.


    The knight stepped forward with his left foot, his right leg bent, his head low and level with his arm. His whole body looked like a triangle from the side, and the sharp point of the triangle was the combination of the tip of the foot and the tip of the sword. "Click!" There was a terrible crash over Lyon''s head, the sound of the ants'' pincers biting fiercely. A little cold sweat oozed from the back of the knight''s neck. Judging from the sound, if you slow down a little bit, I''m afraid that the consequences of this bite will be similar to that of the guillotine.


    "Hum!" At this time, half of the body of the giant ant was lying on Lyon''s body, which was exactly what the knight wanted. In this case, the surrounding ants will not rush to attack their companions, and Lyon, who is directly below, has also obtained the perfect mobile phone meeting while protecting itself! The knight holds the sword in both hands, takes the elbow as the fulcrum, the long sword as the lever, twists the waist to send the force, the whole person turns around at the same time, throws the opponent who presses on the body to the air at once!


    This is not over. Lyon did two things at the same time after picking up his opponent. The first one was that his left hand released the handle of his sword and held bakm''s shoulder in one hand, pulling his retinue back. Second, the knight''s right hand pointed to the sky, and the tip of the sword was stuck in the gully of the giant ant''s body. Then Lyon took the sword as the handle and the ant picked on the sword tip as the hammer, and smashed down the giant ant who was about to attack buckram!


    "Bang!" In fact, the power of this attack is not as strong as it sounds. After all, the giant ants are not high enough to cause destructive damage because of the potential energy on their bodies. The structure of insect skeletons outside also means that they will have to fight much more when they are hurt than human beings. So the blood lion''s attack only made two ants who were trying to attack stun for a moment. At the same time, he saved the defeated Barkham.


    "Don''t try to compete with them. Keep pace." The knight said, the sword in his hand had pointed to him again, as if ready for the next attack.


    "Easy to say." Buckram curled his mouth. For a moment, he thought his right hand was going to be bitten off. The frightened spirit tries to stabilize his mind, lowers his center of gravity, and splits his left and right feet back and forth, remembering the steps taught by the knight.


    "Here it is." The second reminder of the beginning of the battle came from Lyon, who did not rely on visual perception. This sounds strange. Unlike humans, ants will have so-called murderous or other signs before attacking. It is almost impossible to predict their attack without visual observation. But Lyon did it. What he used was his own sword. The knight put the top of his sword on the ground to feel the slightest tremor on the ground.


    I''m afraid the accuracy of this method is not optimistic, but this time, he is right. There were three giant ants attacking, two attacking Lyon and one attacking Barkham from the side. Obviously, the knight''s previous actions made these giant insects realize that he is not a good prey. The blood lion snorted coldly. After the first trial, he probably understood the thickness of the opponent''s shell. This time, he hoped to win the battle.


    Ants are not creatures that hunt with speed, which is why Lyon still has a way to fight them. And insects, no matter how big they become, have a weakness that cannot be avoided, attacks from above. The blood lion leaped forward, stepped on the head of the giant ant with his right foot, and stepped on the claw that had not yet been raised! At the same time, his body leans to the left, holding his sword upside down in both hands, and the whole man runs like a nail to the abdomen of another ant, intending to rely on his weight to penetrate his opponent''s outer shell.Lyon, however, missed one thing. When the turbulent change of the air flow and the sound of flapping their wings, the blood lion realized that these damned things could fly! Flying ants, this kind of creature is not rare, in this narrow environment, their wings do not play a practical role. But the sudden voice or let Lyon instinctively make evasive action, when he realized the error, it was too late.


    "Poof." The blood lion''s body fell to the ground. He rolled several times to avoid possible pursuit. When he got up again, he found himself surrounded by many giant ants. "It''s a problem." Lyon said to himself with a wry smile that he didn''t think he could get away safely in this situation. As for buckram, he was still struggling with his opponent, unable to support the knight.


    At this critical juncture, the giant ants did not attack for a long time. Through the vibration of the sword, the blood lion could detect the intensive activities. What''s going on? These ants, it seems, are afraid of something. Before Lyon could think about it, the ants began to walk out of the room one by one through the hole above the room. They walked so fast that only two people were left here, and then they were still waving their swords at the empty space.


    "What the hell is going on?" Lyon stopped his retinue and shook his head in confusion. And just as he reached out to pick up the scabbard he had thrown to the ground, the whole room collapsed without warning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    The smell of mud, full of blood lion''s nose, he exhaled hard, trying to blow out the foreign body in his nose. "Poo Hoo" soil particles rolled down from the knight''s body, but a large amount of soil still stuck on him like sticky material.


    Shaking his head and shaking off the dust in his hair and ears, Lyon simply felt his physical condition. Fortunately, the sudden fall did not hurt the muscles and bones, but there were a few slight bruises on the arm. So the next question is, is buckram as lucky as he is, and where is this?


    After carefully removing the gloves, the knight felt for the environment with his palm. The wet soil and gravel piled up behind him. Lyon speculated that these should be the mounds left by the collapse. He is very worried that the ants will not be careful when they touch the giant claws again. But that didn''t happen. The space was surprisingly quiet. If only there was light, Leon could not help thinking.


    The green light point, lights up, first one, then two, three, a large number of green light like a candle lit out of thin air, will disperse the darkness from the knight''s side. Son of green, Lyon didn''t expect to meet them here again. These little creatures that should have lived in the forest surrounded him, and the bolder ones fell on the back of his hand, which had taken off his gloves. They seem to be so happy forever, unaffected by the oppressive atmosphere here.


    In any case, the sons of green did bring a rare light to the underground world. Although the green light they emitted was uncomfortable, the Knights quickly got used to the environment. He got up slowly and looked around at a very slow speed in order not to let the little guy around him accidentally touch his iron products. In general, it''s also a cave about the size of the previous room, and the rough plaster on the walls suggests that the man who made it should be a rat man.


    Two steps forward, Barkham''s upper body also appeared in the green light. The blood lion quickly leaned over to check the condition of his retinue. He found that the latter was not injured, but his lower body was pressed by a mound of earth, which might be difficult to pull out for the time being. And the elf himself fell into a coma, probably because he hit something hard when he fell. Knowing that buckham was not a big problem, Lyon was relieved. He did not talk about responsibility or personal feelings. If he wanted to leave this kind of place, neither of them could do it without them.


    Thinking of retreating, a bold idea appeared in Lyon''s mind, which was so absurd that he could not accept it for a moment. But after hesitating for a few seconds, the knight still opened his mouth and asked the green children around him, "did you save us?" Judging from the attitude of the elves towards the children of green before, these little guys should be able to understand the language, but I don''t know whether they can understand the meaning of human beings.


    Who would have thought that the children of green flew up after hearing Lyon''s question. They whirled around the blood lion quickly, which made the latter confused. A few seconds later Lyon realized that they were supposed to be cheering. One of the green children, Leon guessed that it was the existence of leaders and so on. It was almost impossible for human beings to distinguish between them. He flew to the knight''s eyes and nodded with pride.


    Now the knight was surprised. He just thought that the appearance of these little guys was too coincidental. He didn''t expect that they were the benefactor who saved themselves and buckram from the giant ant. "Thank you." Lyon said thanks in a soft voice. He would like to bow to these friends, but this human etiquette is probably meaningless to them.


    The children of green seemed to be more fond of knights after getting thanks, and even several of them simply got into Lyon''s hair and went in and out, making the blood lion cry and laugh. But it''s not safe yet, and Lyon decided to explore the room with the green sons after confirming that buckram would not wake up for the time being. With a keen eye, Lyon quickly figured out the role of the room, which should be some kind of outpost. It may be a matter of time conversion. The architectural habits of rat people are no different from that of human beings, and the standard Knights of this military facility are familiar with it for a long time.


    "So Lyon was holding a small rag of cloth, on which were scrawled some words, but to the educated knights, these words were more like primitive codes, like those used by mercenaries. He turned to the northwest of the room where he had fallen, a steep slope of gravel and sand. The blood lion guessed that this room and the room where he was before had a road connection. The upper room was used to collect the scouts'' rewards, and here was the control room where the intelligence was sorted and sent. This is a convincing guess, which also explains why the green son can so easily get through two rooms, which take advantage of the existing passageway.


    This means that there should be another channel to the higher intelligence agencies. Lyon believed that it would lead directly to the building core of the rat people. They should not have time to develop a mature intelligence system. Most information should be sent directly to leaders. The blood lion, who had this idea, expanded his search scope. He moved forward against the wall. The light of the green children was not strong. At most, he could only see the first five steps of his body. It was not easy to miss this method to explore.


    "Hoo..." The wind from the wall scattered around the knight''s green sons, and it took a few seconds for them to find the courage to fly back to Lyon. And where the wind blows out, it''s a downward winding hole, big enough for a rat to move forward on all fours, but it''s too small for humans. Lyon did not want to crawl into the passage, but considering that he could not determine the length of the passage, he had to give up the idea of adventure.Now that we can''t go further, we must find a way to get out of here. The invasion has already given Lyon a lot of information, and the giant ant colony just encountered has shown that the power of two people alone is not enough to operate underground in the current valley. But even so, the deep passage was too small and the tunnel was blocked by collapse. How could he and bakm leave?


    "Do you know how to get back to the ground?" The knight asked the green children around him that since they could come here, they should also have a way out. It''s just that the little guy''s method works for humans and elves.


    The little green creatures looked at each other, and then gathered together to discuss. They talked and looked at Lyon, which made the latter a little curious. It''s like these little guys know how to get out of the ground, but they''re hesitating to tell Lyon about it.


    At this time, the blood lion shrugged his nose. He smelled a little sulfur smell from the channel leading to the deep, and a bad feeling appeared in his heart. The children of green, apparently aware of this, probably because of the smell of sulfur, stopped arguing and formed signs with their bodies, leading Lyon to a tree root in the air in the corner of the room.


    Lyon was quite helpless to look at the root of the tree. He did not doubt that the son of green could go to the ground part of the tree through it, but he? Let''s forget it.


    Just as the knight turned to see if he could try to climb the steep slope caused by the landslide, buckram''s voice suddenly rang out, "stand over." The spirit did not know when it came out of the mound. It was almost impossible, for Lyon did not hear the earth turning. However, when he saw a large number of green children covered with the naked bodies of the elves, he realized that the person he was talking to was not his own retinue.


    "Stand there." The spirit, whose eyes were blank and gave off a faint green light, repeated the three words again, and then took the lead to the root of the tree.


    The blood lion''s mouth twitched a few times, and he was thinking whether he should trust the present bakm. But considering that the son of green did not harm himself, he took a deep breath and followed.


    Barkm''s left hand was holding the root of the tree, and his right hand was on Lyon''s shoulder. He looked at the blood lion without expression, "close your eyes, don''t open them." The knight did, and then countless small voices came from all directions around him. It was the son of green. What were they singing about


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    The distant song in the blood lion''s ears gradually distorted, let people calm melody at a certain moment suddenly turned into Shousha, distant Shousha sound. What followed was a warm gust and a pungent smell of blood, which made Lyon unable to guard against, but vaguely felt familiar with it. He knew what he would see if he opened his eyes. He had been here too many times in all these years of dreams.


    No, you don''t have to open your eyes. It''s going to happen right away. Sure enough, a voice with a slightly stiff tone, apparently unfamiliar with the language, sounded in the knight''s ear.


    "Soldier, are you still alive?" How miss the voice ah, heard this voice, Lyon immediately before the green son told him not to open his eyes, all of a sudden forget. Naturally, he opened his eyes and saw the long golden hair and the enchanting face like a goddess.


    "Still alive." Time seems to be back in the past, the knight naturally replied, not aware of his voice abnormal weakness.


    After receiving the affirmative reply, the blonde turned her head and yelled at the distance. Her language came from the elves, and even Lyon could only understand a few words. However, soon, a few elves in leather armor put the blood lion under the tree by the road, and found that the one in Lyon did not say a word. He tore the tattered armor on the blood lion and cleaned up the wound on the latter''s body.


    "Soldier, which army do you belong to?" A male genie in a ponytail asked in fluent human language. His expression was a little nervous, and as he spoke, he was still looking around. It was no wonder that anyone who saw a giant monster lying on the ground and a broken body on the ground was not calm.


    Lyon opened his mouth to answer, but found that his memory seems to appear a bit fuzzy, he shook his head to think of what he wanted to say, "Northern League, Cangshi Squadron, trainee Knight Lyon."


    The elf man had no doubt about the knight''s strangeness, which he took as a sign of human weakness. This is a very reasonable explanation given the terrible wound in his stomach that almost completely opened his abdominal cavity. "Northern League? Why are you here?"


    The spirit''s ointment took effect very quickly. Just by applying it, Lyon''s abdominal pain was relieved a lot, which also made his reply more loud: "report, we are responsible for transporting siege equipment to the front line. But the road was attacked by trolls and the siege gear was destroyed


    "This troll is the one who attacked you?" Although the direction of each other''s fingers could not be seen because of the angle, the knight still nodded. After being affirmed, the elf man nodded approvingly, "well done. With the strength of a squadron encountering trolls, you can not only escape, but also get the result. You are worthy of respect. I''ll tell the general staff about the siege gear. The credit for killing trolls is much greater than your losses. Don''t worry. "


    Just then, "wait a minute, please." The knight''s words made the elves'' feet slow. They turned their heads and saw Lyon standing up with his stomach covered with pale face. "I can still fight. Please take me."


    This part deviated from the blood lion''s original memory. According to Lyon''s experience, he was unable to move after he was injured. He should have been lying down until the end of the campaign before being rescued by the search team to recover materials. But this time, he stood up by his own will. After so many years, Lyon has been relieved of the death of his companions. They are soldiers who are not afraid of strong enemies. What he couldn''t let go was the elves who saved him. According to the information Lyon got later, all of them were killed in the next battle. Even if it was just a dream, he wanted these people to survive, at least the blonde woman.


    Who expected to listen to his words, the woman of the three elves actually walked back. Just when Lyon thought things were going to turn for the better, the blood lion saw the most beautiful opposite sex, put his hands on the knight''s cheek, looked into his eyes and said slowly, "no way. Your battlefield is not here. " With that, she slid her hands down on the knight''s shoulder and pushed it violently!


    "Hoo!" Lyon, leaning against the tree trunk, woke up suddenly. His eyes were wide, and he came back to his senses after a moment. The moon, hidden in the night sky, only a few scattered stars emitting poor light. But Rao is so. It''s much brighter than the dark underground.


    "Are you awake?" Buckram, noticing the knight''s movement, came up and asked with concern.


    Lyon bent his head and pressed his fingers hard on his temple, trying to sort out his memory. In the end, his consciousness is fixed in the scene of giving his hand to bakm, who is controlled by the green son.


    "Are they gone?" The blood lion breathed out a puff of white smoke, and the valley was still cold at night.


    After confirming that the knight was free, the elf tilted his head, and his ugly scratched face showed a somewhat lonely look. "Gone, they didn''t like me. This time it''s what Atwood did to me Being hated by the son of green is one of the worst conditions for being an elf.


    Lyon didn''t know how to comfort his retinue. He was not an elf. He didn''t know what it meant. So the knight chose to ignore it. He stood up and simply confirmed their position. It should be not far away from the valley city."Come on, let''s meet the wizard. Calculate the time. It''s time for them to be nearby. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    When Lyon and his retinue went south to try to join the curse crow and others, something terrible was happening in Xigu city. With a huge arm lifted off the ground, the Demon Lord with red body and double horns on his head stood up slowly with his breath full of sulfur. Erdo stopped after he got out of the ground. He looked up at the night sky with his lava like eyes. After a moment, the terrible devil began to laugh. It sounded like sandpaper was grinding rough rocks.


    "Hiss!" Erdo''s huge wings, like bats, sprang up behind him, making his already huge size look even more exaggerated. The devil was bathed in starlight, and a faint white smoke began to appear on the surface of his body, which was a normal phenomenon when the cold air came into contact with erdo''s hot skin. It seems to feel the coolness. The devil takes back his spirit from the starry sky. He strides forward like a ram and strides towards the most magnificent building in Xigu City, namely the castle of the Saron family. His footprints left hot lava pools on the ground, and white smoke rose in the cold wind.


    "Hum!" The sound of insects flapping across the sky, and a giant insect similar to the wasp killed by Carus flew over erdo''s head intentionally or unintentionally, and dimmed the light on the latter. The beat of wings soon disappeared, for the demon lord stretched out his arm at will and caught the impudent who was flying too low. The hapless wasp began to smoke when he was in erdo''s hand, and when it was sent to chew in his huge toothed mouth, even the juice it spattered was hot.


    The devil chewed the snacks in his mouth, frowned, and spit it to one side. The scattered insect corpses fell to the ground, splashing a lot of dust. "Bah, there''s nothing to be desired except that it''s fun to bite the shell." The giant monster murmured in the language of the abyss. However, with erdo''s steps, his body is also slowly expanding. Before three steps, the devil''s hand could only catch the wasp. After three steps, even the second floor building in Xigu city could only reach the monster''s knee.


    When erdo was almost as tall as the castle''s spires, he finally reached the front of the castle''s castle. The devil looked at the castle and grinned. Then he put his right hand on the main body of the castle. In an instant, a large amount of molten slurry flowed out of his palm, melting and deforming the whole stone castle, as if the stone bricks were made of butter. After the castle completely lost its original appearance, the devil released his hand and sat down on the soft flowing rock. He seemed to regard it as his throne.


    The blood lion''s servants, who were not far away from Xigu City, soon noticed something from the huge sound and the surging heat wave. When they turned to look at the wall, eduna''s huge body was just exposed under the night. The devil''s body shape and matched sense of oppression made both of them forget to breathe for a short time. The idea of being unmatched, unable to overcome, filled their minds. Lyon was OK. The blood lion, who had been tempered, could still stand up on his legs, but bakm, who was beside him, sat down on the ground, pointed out his finger at the existence higher than the city wall, and yelled in silence.


    "Really, see, ghost." The knight said word by word. He had lived for decades and had never seen such a scene. But the devil''s heat was more and more intense, and Lyon''s forehead had exuded sweat. He realized that this was not a place to stay, so he gritted his teeth and resisted the throbbing in his heart, and pulled up the squire on the ground, and took buckram with him to the south.


    Fortunately, the knight did not advance for long before he met the curse crow and others who were also in shock. The devil''s eyes were fixed on erdo''s huge head, but they didn''t realize that someone was coming to him. Until the curse crow snorted coldly and drew a shallow ditch on the ground with branches and poured a lot of substances that would produce gray smoke into it, thus blocking the sight between the people and the devil. Several people noticed that there were two more people in the camp.


    "What is that?" Asked the blood lion who sat down with Lin''s help.


    "Demon, I think it''s quite obvious." The wizard shrugged, the expression on his face seemed relaxed, but there was no usual banter in his eyes.


    The mob patted his apprentice on the shoulder to calm Jerry down and motioned Peggy to explain Lyon''s identity to the latter. "I''ve seen demons, but I''ve never seen anything so big." Carus''s voice was cold, and the situation was beyond his imagination.


    "No, in fact, the devil is not huge enough for his size. It''s just that it''s rare in this world. " The curse crow sighed and continued to speak when seeing that other companions were still confused. "In short, demons or demons will be hindered in varying degrees when they enter this world and our world. This makes them unable and unable to show their full strength here. The reduction of body size is an intuitive example


    What the magician said was not surprising to the apprentices of the grey tower. They had experienced the cruel environment of the abyss and seen the real appearance of the devil. However, this information is too shocking for most people who don''t know magic, even think they know magic like witches. In their opinion, there is no problem with the size of the devil, but the scope of the word is limited, at least it should not be as big as a castle."But this is our world! I mean, look at that thing, it''s almost to the sky Qili said exaggeratedly, while dancing with her hands and feet, she showed erdo''s extraordinary figure. But unlike others, the expression on the witch''s face was more simple surprise than fear.


    The Raven looked at the wall of smoke, and he knew it could block out the sight of demons, heat and other things. "That''s what I said about the trouble, your mentor. She went too far. She put in too many sacrifices. And the guy sitting on the castle, he''s also a madman. The devil, especially the madman. To be able to show that figure here, the guy must have put most or all of his strength into responding to the call. I don''t know what he''s for. It doesn''t make any sense! "


    It''s not surprising that witches feel crazy. In the history of so many demon calls, such incidents have not happened several times. You know, although demons don''t really die in the mortal world, they''re not idiots. It takes equivalent or even more power to respond to the call across such a long distance. Crafty demons will not work for it. They may not be as good at calculation as the devil, but they still know how much to pay for a few mortal souls.


    As for exhausting one''s strength to kill here, it''s a thing that the madest madman can''t do. Unfortunately, neither cheese nor curse crow know that, as the 144 layer Lord of the abyss, erdo''s nickname is the fury blood beast. This nickname proves that even among the chaotic demons, erdo is the most dangerous and hateful mad dog. Now, the mad dog is back, with its endless anger and power.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    "Hate angry blood beast, ha ha, poor grey robes, do you really know what kind of things you have provoked? Erdo''s persistence in hatred is also famous in the abyss, though only in the shallow The king sat at the top of the castle and drank the wine out of his glass with a sneer. When he lifted his finger, the long wine bottle at the small table beside him floated out of thin air, and filled the empty glass as respectfully as a waiter.


    As for the waiters who were really responsible for sitter, they were shivering in the hallway outside the room. The king''s abnormality has lasted for several days. Since the army supporting the molten iron left the capital, almost all the king''s servants have noticed his abnormality. For example, the old sitter would never drink at this time. As a former adventurer, he would not allow himself to show the slightest flaw before the danger receded. However, in just two days, the amount of aged wine in the Royal cellar has been close to that of half a year.


    However, the most frightening thing is that after drinking so much liquor, the king never showed a trace of drunkenness, as if those were just ordinary water. But the smell of wine in his study just smelled it, which made the poor drinkers faint. In addition, the number and amount of food eaten by the Lord of Cang lion has also greatly increased recently. The cooks in charge of cooking even suspected that it was the waiters who had falsely passed on his Majesty''s instructions to steal. It was only when the chef himself served the dishes that he saw the king''s appetite as deep as the abyss.


    The king''s abnormality made people in the castle panic, even the maid who worked here was reported to have been treated frivolously. You know, as the king, sitter has always kept women at a distance. Besides, the chambermaids in the castle have worked here for at least three years. In these three years, they have never had such worries.


    Some loyal waiters and courtiers saw the change as a way to relieve sitter''s stress, and assured others that the beloved king would return as soon as the plague was gone. But such people are not in the majority, because those who really know the king know that the man on the throne is far away from the king who they have served for many years, and bad rumors begin to spread from the king''s castle. Even some ministers, when asked about the truth of the rumor, did not make a statement.


    Fortunately, the king is still too far away for the common people. Even in the capital city of extraordinary times, the spread of such rumors can not have any impact. In the eyes of ordinary people, their king is still normal, his appearance is still resolute and handsome, even better than the past in the fire of war, and his determination and skill to save the kingdom are so reassuring, just like his sudden announcement.


    Roland and and sparrow were attracted by the noise when they were walking on the street. In the deserted capital after the war, such a noisy situation was rare. On the pulpit at the corner of the street, the official who was responsible for informing the public of the government order was reading out the documents in his hands. Beside him stood two soldiers who were responsible for protecting and maintaining order. Of course, their existence at this time focuses on the latter, because after hearing the decree, the crowd began to emit a lot of cheers.


    "Our king, his majesty sitter Hearn, has announced that the rat man hunting act will be enacted throughout the territory of the grey lion."


    Roland only heard this sentence, the herald''s next words were completely covered up by all kinds of arguments, but he only needed this sentence, because he knew who could tell himself the truth of the so-called rat man hunting act. The magician lowered the brim of his hat and reached for Sparrow''s shoulder, who was trying to get into the crowd. He took him out of the crowd with some toughness. At first, the sparrow was still a little discontented. He wanted to hear the full picture of the bill, which made people talk about it. However, he closed his mouth when he noticed that they were walking. He was so familiar with the road. In front of the road was the red pupil tavern.


    As a stronghold of one eyed underground forces, this tavern has apparently closed down in the recent turmoil, which is no blame. Nowadays, kings are like isolated islands in the sea. People live on the winter wheat rescued. They have no spare money or leisure to spend time in the tavern. Those who are addicted to alcohol or have a bad heart break into this seemingly unattended pub and run away crying like children. Of course, some of them never come out again. After all, at this time, the red pupil was already a meeting place for the Wangdu aliens. The owner here provided them with information exchange. In view of her identity as a witch lover, no one raised any objection.


    "Cheep!" The double open wooden sliding door made a harsh groan, which made the people who pushed him away and the children around him frowned. "It''s time to change the door." Roland seemed to be talking to herself, or talking to someone else, to the dark and empty tavern lobby.


    "The current situation is chaotic, and reconstruction and decoration will attract unnecessary attention. I beg your pardon. " Hill''s figure suddenly appeared in the shadow, perhaps she had been there long ago, perhaps only after the old man spoke, which I''m afraid no one can say clearly.


    "That''s understandable. Besides, long time no see, doctor. " Roland took off his broad hat and bowed slightly to the Dementor. Sparrow has a similar bow. He has been imitating the magician''s behavior recently, because he finds it fascinating to be calm and elegant at all times.


    "You too, master. Lady one eyed and Lord Emilia are waiting for you on the second floor Hill humbly saluted the old man, and none of the people in the shadow of the capital of the king did not submit to the old man. Among them, Hill saw more unknown side of Roland because of her racial talent, which made her dare not to be rude to the latter.After hearing that the witch had been waiting, Roland''s eyes were dim, and he realized that his fear was right. Whatever that so-called bill is, it has stirred up the dark side of the kingdom. The old man nodded and followed the woman doctor up the steps leading to the second floor of the tavern. Compared with before, there are several more doors in the corridor on the second floor, which is very unreasonable, because according to the space between the doors, the room behind them is probably very small. But those who have seen the witches'' former residences know that behind each door is a spacious room.


    "Come in, please." Hill pushed open a fir door to reveal the hall and a long table for twenty people. By the time Roland entered the door, there were already many people at the long table. "Well, doctor, can you take care of sparrow for me? He shouldn''t be here. " When the old man saw these people, he thought of something and said to hill. The latter nodded and beckoned to two of his brothers, who were waiters in the hall, to take the sparrows to other rooms for a rest.


    "Well, it seems that the problem is more serious than I thought." Roland took his pipe out of the pocket of his robe and whispered as he lit the fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    In a room on the second floor of the red pupil tavern, the atmosphere in the air is solid. Only the light fog from the pipe in the old man''s hand can prove that the person sitting here is not a sculpture for setting. Roland saw a lot of familiar faces at the big table in the room. Emias and one eyed, needless to say, after cheese left, they were completely ruled by the shadow dwellers of the royal capital. As the most firm ally of the witch, hill, the leader of Dementors, is also sitting in a very prominent position. Beside the female doctor is a little guy who has replaced lightning to become the leader of the dwarfs. When she sees Roland, she shows a happy look. All dwarfs like this bearded human.


    In addition to the two, Roland was surprised to see representatives of the Edwards family and bat people sitting at the big table. This is a very interesting thing. Although their seats are not very impressive, they are sitting here after all. It is hard to imagine the mentality of other dark races in Wangdu who agreed to join the meeting after betrayal. However, the absence of one person made the magician feel a little surprised.


    "And the rain?" Roland asked casually. In fact, he was quite concerned about the man''s whereabouts.


    "I don''t know. He disappeared after the battle of Wangdu. Although there were no witnesses, the possibility that he had left the capital was not ruled out. With his skill, he can come and go at will, whether it is the wall or the wilderness. And at the end of the day, no one knows why he came here Hill answered, sorting out the parchment spread out on his desk, that the disappearance of the rain had long been noticed, but for the residents of Wangdu, it was not a bad thing for the powerful outsider to leave.


    "All right." Of course, the old man understood that rain was not as simple as he seemed, and that the bard might have been a spokesman for some terrible existence, but now he could not say anything more. So Roland decided to ask the question he heard on the street first, "when I came, I heard about the new bill..."


    "Rat man hunting act." The witch in red said the name, and all the people at the long table gathered their eyes when they heard the name. Emia didn''t care. She picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip of the black tea. "Or its real name, the inhuman hunting act."


    "Hum." The ghoul''s representative snorted coldly. Seven of his eyes were disdainful, but the remaining three were mixed with anger and fear. The Edwards, who live with them day and night, know how much power they can produce. However, once they really list the ghoul as their sworn enemy, it will undoubtedly cause great trouble.


    "Oh? Can you show me the details of the bill? " The magician frowned. He reached for a roll of parchment from hill, which was the entire bill her people had received. Roland''s reading speed is very fast, three or two minutes to read the contents of this paper. But his brow is more and more frowned with the deepening of reading.


    It''s a very radical bill, and it''s provocative. Although the language seems to be quite formulaic, the bill initially classified rat humans as inhuman monsters, regardless of the fact that they were once human beings. With the development of its detailed rules, the document even equates the victims of plague with the animals endangering human survival, denying the fact that they may have the possibility of thinking and communicating.


    If this bill was written by ordinary people, it would be fine. Now that the pharmacists'' Association has been suspended, the grey Lion Kingdom has no way to save the rat people. However, as a king, sitter is by no means a tyrant. After the exchange of cheese, he certainly will not issue the order of killing rat man so easily. Besides, even if we want to eliminate the rat people in the whole territory, it should not be a reward bill. It should be handled by the army. This kind of bill simply encourages people to die.


    The latter half of the document attributes the appearance of rat people to witches and unclean evil creatures in the territory, namely, casters and non-human races. The amount of money written on the paper is enough to mobilize the whole village and even more people to participate in it. It can be predicted that once the bill is implemented, any alien who carelessly exposes his nature in front of ordinary people will instantly become a street mouse yelled by everyone.


    "Beyond their ability, do they really think that a group of ordinary people with pitchfork can do us good?" Said the man at the long table. Indeed, not even witches, Dementors, ghouls, and even dwarfs have far more physical strength than ordinary people, but also have the advantages of race. It is foolish for ordinary people to fight against them only by their blood courage.


    "They don''t need to do anything to you. You certainly don''t fear them, and that''s what this bill is really about. " Roland puffed out a puff of smoke. "One side is ignorant and impulsive, the other side is fearless. I can foresee a lot of bloody conflicts without really happening. If so, it''s all right. It''s just normal that a few people die under this friction, and once someone dies in this Crusade, ha ha, hatred will be buried. "


    "Human beings are very simple. It''s easy for them to forget about right and wrong and cause, and only remember hatred. If things go that far, we don''t have to stay in this country. " Said the witch, and her words made the old man nod. Emia is absolutely right. Most of the alien species stay in the Cang lion because this small and remote country basically ignores them. If the rat man act is implemented, a large number of "demon hunters" will emerge at least in these decades. At that time, not to mention rat people, other shadow dwellers mixed in human society will be worried all day long, afraid of being seen through."It''s just the middle-level part. If hatred continues to develop, the whole country will be shrouded in suspicion, and everyone will doubt whether their neighbors are monsters. There will be a large number of ordinary people who are framed and killed, and chaos will ensue. If we do not involve everything here in the vortex, we will not give up. " Roland said with certainty. He has seen more than one such example, too fanatical belief will make society collapse, completely destroy the existing order.


    "What can we do The witches and magicians said that there was a chill behind the people present. As the only two human beings in the room, one eye took the lead in asking. She just lost a lot in this turmoil, and she didn''t want to see the future of the two populations at all.


    Silence, emia and Roland looked at each other, all showing a bitter smile. A moment later, the old man knocked the ash on the table and took the lead to open his mouth. "There are no more than three solutions. First, you start preparing for evacuation when the impact of the bill is still limited to rat people. Leave the kingdom before humans notice. Of course, I believe that since you have not abandoned this place in the face of rat man and lich, it is estimated that no one will escape now


    "Second, by any means, by threat or by magic, change the mind of King sitter Hearn, the author of this bill, to take back his orders. This is the easiest way to do it, and so are most of the countries that have avoided this fate in my knowledge. I''m not sure, but I don''t think it''s that easy this time. Sitter is not a despot, not to mention a tyrant. He has been in contact with cheese, and he has been an adventurer. Since he has not thought about dealing with different kinds in his management for so many years, he will not now. So my inference is that someone has already taken control of the king. And since cheese did not find any clue before leaving, the strength of this person or group should not be underestimated. I am afraid that rash action can only speed up the speed of your exposure. "


    "As for the third Then it depends on the fate. " The magician said this with a wry smile and a shake of his head. His third method is the same as not saying.


    But emia obviously didn''t think so, said the red witch. "Do you mean to put the chips on the cheese?"


    Roland nodded, "the boy is as stubborn as his teacher. Since he is determined to protect the country, he will not let these things happen. We just need to wait for him to return from the north. Before that, of course, we should also make preparations. The more the better, the more comprehensive, the better. "


    The voice of discussion sounded on the long table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    The shadow residents of Wangdu did not talk about their response to the rat man hunting act. When the bill was read out on the streets of Wangdu, a large number of signboards bearing the king''s seal were being sent to all parts of the Cang lion, including the army going to the molten iron for help. Of course, due to the problems of transportation and distance, the time of receiving the bill varies from place to place, and not all local lords who receive the bill will issue it immediately.


    Among them, Marcus and Andrea are more prominent. The former is mainly engaged in uniting the relations between cities and towns. In addition, the king''s hand has faintly smelled something wrong from the king''s series of actions. Now I think that this inexplicable appointment has quite a sense of torment. Marcus is even more slow to realize that the introduction of the bill has another secret ¡£ However, the Great Duke of hammer was more direct. In front of his army and people, the dwarf tore up the bill himself. His behavior made the iron knight who came with reinforcements helpless.


    But that''s what we''re talking about. Going back to the current Valley City, the mutants among the rat people can''t know about this policy which is full of malice to them. Even if they know it, they can''t do anything, because they are in a far more dangerous situation than being attacked by their former compatriots. Most of the mutants were used as fodder to summon demons, and the remaining number was less than 30. They were imprisoned in the deepest part of the valley by kuira, and a large number of giant ants were responsible for guarding them.


    And Gloria, as the most special one of all the rat people, gets the special care of the witch. The Lord''s daughter was treated as some kind of ornament and hung on the wall opposite kuira''s throne by cobwebs, enduring the endless torture and humiliation of the latter.


    Creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak. On the floor of the room, David the black scorpion, one of the witch''s pets, is tearing a strong rat man into pieces and then swallowing it. Kuira looked at the scene with interest, leaning lazily on her seat, and there was no sign of a white spider beside her.


    The shaking reached the ground, but the room reinforced by cobwebs did not even drop a single dust. The witch gave a satisfied look. "Do you feel it? My highness, the devil is now roaming your city


    Gloria clenched her teeth. Her eyes were no longer able to shed tears. The red eyes were red and scarlet now. "You won''t succeed, Mr. cheese will come! You don''t know who you''re against! "


    Threat, only in exchange for scorn. Kuyla, with her legs folded, twiddling her long black and white hair with her fingers, "I don''t know where your faith in those grey robes comes from. Is it blind worship, or have you seen some of their secrets. But it doesn''t matter. I admit that as a caster, both grey robes are excellent, and each of them has a chance to defeat me in front of them. But honey, you obviously don''t know much about our world. "


    "Now the thing above us, he is a real abyss Lord. Mr. Er, he has some special abilities, but he is not a master in some special places. As a ruler, for example, he could project parts of the abyss under his jurisdiction into the world. If you want to beat him, your wizard has missed the best opportunity. Every minute now, he is getting stronger. " Maybe it''s too boring. The witch is very happy to talk with her prisoner. Anyway, she will kill her in the end. Now it doesn''t matter if she says more to the dead.


    "More, stronger?" Gloria didn''t understand each other''s words. The concepts of projection and abyss were too unreal for the poor girl.


    Kuyla apparently noticed this too, smiling and waving, and a smaller white spider crawled from the shadow of her web to her hand. The witch mercilessly stabbed her hand into the spider''s abdomen and took out a mirror from it. The spider with a ruptured abdomen soon died, but more of its kind crawled in and dragged its body away. At the same time, one of the white spiders also brought the mirror in the witch''s hand to Gloria.


    "Look, you''ll understand when you see it."


    The smooth mirror reflects a light yellow light under the fire light. With the eyes of the Lord''s daughter falling on it, the original empty place begins to appear fuzzy reflection. These reflections gradually became clear, and Gloria quickly recognized that this was the overground part of the Valley City, and as a member of the saloon family, she knew the city''s architecture from a young age. Now, however, the scene in the mirror made her reluctant to admit it.


    What a scene it was. Lava pools, large and small, were all over the slate Road, from which fierce black smoke gushed out, mixed with dust and splashing slurry. Almost all the wooden houses are on fire. Even if they are not in direct contact with the lava, the temperature in the city has reached the standard of spontaneous combustion. Even a lot of stone bricks have shown signs of reddening and softening. This is not only a human city built by rivers, but also a volcanic crater that is about to erupt.


    If it''s just the bad environment, it''s OK. What really chokes Gloria is the shadows passing through the smoke from time to time. They have twisted limbs, red skin, and most of them have horns. Demons, do not need any knowledge, ordinary people can recognize these monsters at a glance. One by one, they come out of the boiling lava, and some of them have some magma hanging on their bodies. The demons don''t care about this kind of bad environment. Of course, it''s more difficult to survive in the abyss."They''re just a bunch of low-level demons, but they''re enough to be a headache. Let alone two witches with a few mortals who are not afraid of death, but the whole army has no chance of winning against them. If you understand, give up your useless hope. No one can save you. " The witch''s words pierced Gloria''s heart coldly. The Lord''s daughter, who had tried to break free of spider silk, suddenly collapsed like a toy without electricity. She did not know who could break through such a hopeless situation.


    The scene in the mirror is constantly changing, overlooking the city which is becoming purgatory from the air. Gradually, the scenery from the inner city to the outer city, the situation here is slightly better, but there are still traces of demons. The picture then turns to the wall. This is the south part of Xigu city. The lava has not broken through the artificial barrier for the time being, but it is only a matter of time. Once the walls fall down, the demons are not restrained by their cages, and the damage they cause may still be above the rat people.


    Just as Gloria was about to close her eyes, she caught a glimpse of a hook and rope that had been put up on a corner of the wall


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    The wolf Walker''s head reached carefully into the wall, just high enough to show his eyes. After making sure that there was no enemy in sight and that there was no difference in other senses of his body, Jack climbed up the wall of the valley. As soon as he stepped on the ground, he immediately put his body as close to the ground as possible like a toad, in order to prevent anyone from seeing himself from a distance. After waiting for nearly three minutes, nothing happened around him until Jack kicked the rope and told his companion that he could keep up.


    Next to the werewolf is Lothar. The count of Heishan backs hern''s hand behind him, and the blade of his axe is wrapped in coarse cloth. Lothar also lowered himself. He and Jack looked at each other, nodded, and then turned to pull the net worm out of the wall. It is not without reason that these three men should be the vanguard of the breakthrough. The keen sense of Wolfers, Lothar''s military knowledge and the experience of the maids are indispensable parts. Moreover, with their skills, even if they encounter any enemy on the wall, they have the power to fight.


    "Hiss..." When the net worm saw the terrible scene in the Valley City, she subconsciously took a breath. She turned to Lothar and asked the count if it was necessary to sneak into such a place. In her opinion, the city wall is no longer a place for human beings to set foot in. Let alone solve the devil Lord who uses the castle as the seat, his flesh and blood simply can''t break through Xigu City, which is full of poisonous gas and high temperature.


    The count of black mountain shook his head gently. He pulled aside his coat and showed the net worm what was hanging around his neck. The maid was no stranger to it. She had an identical pendant on her chest, which was shaped like a regular hexagonal snowflake. The whole body was made of white metal. Cheese called it cold iron. According to the mage, the amulet made of cold iron can protect the wearer from heat and poisonous fog, and it can even resist magic to some extent, which is why most casters hate the metal. Some sorcerers even call it "werewolf gold", which means it has the same characteristics as wolf walker.


    But even if cheese had guaranteed the character of hantie, the webworm still didn''t think that this little amulet alone would work. And she faintly felt that the cold iron pendant was attached to her skin like a magnet. The cold touch was uncomfortable, as if there was a knife against her chest at any time. However, the maid could not escape at this time. She held the spider shaped dagger in her leather boots in her hand and kissed the spider ornament at the bottom of the handle, which was the habit of spider trainers when they prayed.


    The fourth one who ascended the city wall was cheese. The mage himself could not wear cold iron. That kind of metal was the same as poison to him. Fortunately, the robe from the grey tower also has a variety of protection capabilities, which can make the wearer quickly adapt to changes in the environment. Cheese''s vision swept through the city. He remembered that although it was a complete fortress when he came last time, it was still a complete fortress. But now, the whole Xigu city has been turned into a sea of fire. No other creature except demons would like this environment. As for the giant in the distance, the mage didn''t go to see it. He was afraid that the other side would notice his sight.


    After standing firm, the cheese quickly took out chalk from his sleeve and drew a charm on the wall. He knew that there was not only a devil here, but it was also necessary to shield the surveillance from witches. When the twelve charms were written, the area on the wall became a relatively safe position, and Elsa, Corinthia, and Mona, who were less skilled and experienced, climbed up.


    "Are you really going to go further?" The master half knelt on the ground, observing the situation in the city, and asked the three people behind him. In the original plan, Elsa and they should not be here. First of all, the number of cold iron amulets is limited, which is the props used by cheese to suppress the spread of magic power when doing research. They don''t carry much. Without the protection of the cold iron, several people, including klandi, could not move in the valley at this time. But the mage didn''t know that the situation in Xiaocheng was so severe that he agreed to follow them. Now it seems that perhaps this is the best opportunity to split action.


    The three looked at each other, and they all understood that if they insisted on following cheese deep into Xigu City, they would just add a burden to their companions. So after a brief silence, he gave up the plan. Red fox carefully moved to the mage''s side, looking at the cheese''s back, wanted to reach out and touch, but worried about disturbing his observation. Finally, he whispered, "I see, we''ll wait for you back at the camp outside the city. Please, do come back. "


    The mage nodded and didn''t look back. Now all his energy is on the demons in the city. But just as Elsa and they were about to leave, cheese suddenly said, "you go and camp on the north side of the valley. Take this and call Migo in if necessary After that, regardless of whether the other party heard it or not, he threw the Dragon flute to the red fox and stopped talking.


    Lothar watched Mona take the lead to grab the rope and slide to the lower part of the wall, carefully close to the net worm, "do you want to go with them?"


    The Countess of Heishan looked funny at this time, and the maid almost laughed when she saw his cautious look. However, the netizen still controlled his expression in time and said in a displeased tone, "what? Do you think it''s useless for me to stay here? "


    "No, just..." Lothar scratched his head. He didn''t know how to express himself in this situation. "Wizard and Jack don''t tell me. I still have hern''s hand, but you, you don''t have the ability to hurt those demons."When the net worm heard this, she made an angry look. She stretched out her hand and took the count''s breast by the lapel. "Don''t forget whose dagger you used when you killed that fake pharmacist."


    After her warning, Lothar suddenly remembered that it was true. At that time, he had not got the witch hunting knife. It was the maidservant''s dagger that killed the monster who pretended to be a pharmacist. Now, it''s a mystery why the networm''s dagger has the ability to kill the devil''s blood. At the same time, the count realized that it was not just the dagger, but the code name of the webworm and the identity of the spider tamer mercenary that he did not know about the woman in front of him.


    Looking at his face, luosa''s face was cut off by the spider''s head, which made him feel cold. "Take it back, and you owe me a big deal." The count''s lips were touched by something. It took him three seconds to realize that it was the maid''s lips, but they had already followed Elsa down the wall. This kiss has no sweet taste. The mercenary''s lips are full of fine cracks due to excessive movement, and the smell is only sweat and soil. But it is such a kiss that makes Rosa''s body emerge a lot of power that he can''t explain.


    Jack whistled, with a cheese border, that would not have caught the enemy''s attention.


    "It seems that there are only three of us in this operation."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    "So cheese went to town with the werewolf and the Earl, right?" In the camp outside the Valley City, a little cold in the air has disappeared. The emergence of erdo has brought the hot weather that this land has never had. However, the soldiers can not reduce their armour stomach, which also leads to the human including Lyon in the physical consumption become more serious than usual. Of course, this has little effect on the caster. At least, the expression on the curse crow''s face is as cold as the snow on Longji mountain.


    Elsa, it was not the first time they had seen a magician. As early as in tiebao, several people had a short cooperation with the curse crow. But the rest of the camp, except for the wizards, was less acceptable. Lin doesn''t have to say that the demons and his rat apprentices are acceptable. Despite the demonic features, Carus is just a strong man with weird tattoos. It''s not the first time that Jerry has the wisdom of a rat man.


    It was the other two witches, Cherie and Peggy, who were sitting by the fire. Naturally, the identity of these two people could not be concealed in front of the same witch, and the curse crow did not mean to hide it. It''s hard for some people who have experienced a series of events in Wangdu city not to hear about what the heartless witch group did behind these events. Even the Internet worm who has always been out of the way shows a gloomy look when they know that Qili is the first one who framed Rosa''s treason.


    Fortunately, the existence of Lyon gave them some comfort. The just knight and his retinue met Elsa and others by the River Valley City, and brought them to meet the curse crow. There are two considerations for the blood lion to do so. The first is that he is worried about the four people waiting outside the city after he knows the whereabouts of the three cheese men. On the other hand, Lyon doesn''t appreciate the style of curse crow and Carus, so bringing Elsa and others back can also neutralize the composition of the team and strive for more voice. This is more or less a use of red fox meaning, but the current situation does not allow Lyon to have any other better choice.


    "Yes." Mona replied in a deep voice. She felt that the gray robe was not in a good mood. In contrast, Lin is sure that the curse crow is angry. She goes up and presses the wizard''s shoulder with her hand to prevent him from doing anything impulsive. As a matter of fact, she has been thinking too much. The caster has long been able to control her own emotions, especially the mantra crow, who can walk alone for many years and take charge of his own affairs, is totally hypocritical.


    "Well, this fool." The curse crow murmured. He was ashamed of his reckless March. "Do you think you can kill the Lord level demons by three people? This guy''s brain has been getting worse and worse since he came to this country


    Elsa''s brow frowned. She didn''t like people saying cheese, even if the man was a grey robe. "He''s fighting for all the people in this kingdom. No one, rat or human, wants to see the devil sitting on the castle. He''s a hero


    "Hero?" When the wizard heard this, he laughed. Not only he, but also several people who knew the dark side of the world, including Carus and Ellie, laughed scornfully. "My lady, there are many titles in the world that a caster can bear, a wise man, a lord, a discoverer, a pioneer But there''s no hero in them. We are not heroes, and we cannot be heroes. Want to know why? Because we don''t care! " The curse crow stops here, realizing that he is telling a magician''s way of survival to a person who has no idea of magic. This kind of behavior has no value because they both live on different levels of the same world.


    "Well, let''s be practical. What do you find out there? " He said this to Lyon.


    The knight looked at Elsa and found that the latter''s mood was normal, which made him a little surprised. However, he was relieved to tell what he and bakm had seen in the tunnel under the valley. When hearing the conversation between the two, kuira, the witch, raised a huge white spider, and the webworm''s eyebrows shook without trace.


    "Underground network..." The magician looked down for a moment and then looked at the heartless witches. "What do you know about kuyla now?"


    Peggy said nervously, "Lord kuirah''s insects are not as afraid of the heat as other creatures do, but they are not enough to survive in the abyss. She won''t let her pet risk being roasted close to the town. And since the knight has also said that she once encountered giant ants underground, I think she should be taking over the underground space dug by the rat people


    "By the way, torture and torture prisoners, and then use magic to look for demons to fight. As a result, they are tortured and killed." Qili added, then grimacing at her companion''s white eyes. "What''s the matter? I''m talking about what she''ll do!"


    The curse crow shrugged her shoulders and refused to comment on Qili''s words. The grey robed wizard rubbed his eyebrows. "Let''s not say anything about the valley city. In fact, I''m very curious about one thing." He said, pausing, pointing his finger at Corinthian. "That''s why the witch is interested in the rat man. According to you, you''re supposed to be here to kill her and her mother, the traitor in your mouth, isn''t it? Of course, I admit that such an event involving the participation of demons, demons and even evil gods is very tempting for the caster. There are so many treasures here that anyone can find what he wants. But is it worth it? ""We don''t know. In the final analysis, the purpose of coming to Cang lion is only known by Lord kuira and other senior members of the Sorcerer''s group. We are just pawns driven by her. We have no way to know what purpose she is aiming at, who she is allied with, and whom she is hostile to. " Peggy was a little lonely and said that the young witches like her were the pawns in the heartless sorceress group. Those really powerful witches would not care about their life and death.


    But it seemed to others that she was shirking responsibility, as if what she and Ellie had done before were not of their own volition. This kind of behavior made the knight a little dissatisfied, "is that why you are here now? You can betray your companions so easily that I''m worried about what you''ll do to us if you go back to the witch named kuira. "


    "Oh? What is the knight going to do Qili can''t stand this kind of doubt. She stands up at once, her eyes twinkle with light magic. But with the presence of the curse crow, the enchantress''s eye which can attract people''s soul did not play its due effect. The blood lion just frowned slightly and drove away the slight discomfort. He didn''t even realize that it was a magic attack from the other side.


    "I don''t mean to blame you. I just hope that if in the next action, you''d better not follow. " Lyon actually said this to the curse crow. Although many of the people present have the ability to act alone, if they act in groups, the grey robed wizard is still the center.


    The magician closed his eyes and was silent for a long time. Then he suddenly stood up and looked at his companions in the camp. "I know you come from different places and are here for different reasons. I''m not a cheese maker. I don''t believe in glory and justice, but I don''t believe in interests. Just like now, intellectually speaking, I''ve done what I can, and it''s his business for that jerk to die himself. But I do owe him something. In order that I won''t feel guilty in the future, I''d better help him again. "


    "Lyon and his retinue, Carus, Ellie, I don''t care why you''re here, but if I choose, you''re the best choice. Would you like to go down to the bottom of this damned city with me, find out the witch who called the devil, and ask her exactly why she got here After asking this question, the crow whispered, "it''s not like what I would say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    "Just a moment, please." After the sorcerer reported his mind to the underground list of Xigu City, the net worm suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted.


    The curse crow squinted at the woman and inferred the identity of her mercenary from her appearance and physique. This makes the sorcerer feel puzzled. Normally, the existence of net worm is mostly used to protect other people''s insurance. Then, why does the mercenary want to speak now?


    Seeing that the wizard had noticed himself, the webworm took a deep breath. She knew that although the man in front of her was dressed in grey robe like cheese, her style of action was quite different. If she didn''t give any practical reasons, she might not be able to persuade him, "I hope to join this operation, and I believe that my participation can make your actions more smooth."


    The mercenary said, and took off the spider fangs amulet that had been thrown out as a throwing knife when Wang Du was fighting the ghoul. The curse crow''s eyes obviously stopped for a few seconds as he swept over the object. He tilted his head and moved his eyes from the amulet to the net worm''s face. "Spider tamer? It''s getting more and more interesting. With all due respect, may I ask where your friends are? " By partner, he refers to the giant ALTRAN spider around the spider trainer.


    "When I was in Wangdu, I was burned to death by a fire of your own door." The maid soldier''s some angry said. Although she could understand cheese''s practice at that time, she raised every spider that was burned to death. Moreover, as a spider tamer, without spiders would almost be no different from bankruptcy.


    After hearing this, the curse crow nodded, "it''s his style. Rude, savage and efficient. I think I have to apologize to you for the outrage of cheese and my suspicion of you. With a good hand like you to join us, our action is bound to be more successful. "


    "My service is not free. You just mentioned the witch''s spider. I want it as a reward." The webworm didn''t want to play word games with the wizard, so she told the other party what she wanted. This is also a reasonable requirement. After all, for the spider tamer, there is still a long way to go to improve the giant otran spider. The female mercenary and her people are keen to work far away in order to have a chance to cultivate a more perfect otaran spider. When he heard that kuira had a powerful giant spider under his command, the webworm was greedy.


    This request was indeed expected by the magician. Without much thought, he nodded and agreed to the mercenary''s request. Then let Lyon two people who have just returned to the team take time to rest. As soon as their physical strength recovers, they will start immediately. In this brief calm, Qili quietly ran to the wizard. "I forgot to tell you, Lord kuira''s pet has a bee colony relationship with her. Even if you really kill her, Jones won''t listen to the mercenary."


    "Well, I have my own plan." After hearing the answer of the curse crow, the witch with twinkling magic eyes immediately understood the meaning of the wizard and left with a deep laugh.


    "Do you really want to fight Lord kuirah?" After Ellie left the magician, Peggy said to her with some worry.


    "Have we not been against her for a long time? According to that adult''s standard, we didn''t fight against the grey robe. It was a betrayal. What''s the difference now? " With a sneer on her lips, Qili answered her companion''s question.


    Peggy was stunned for a moment. She understood Qili''s meaning, but so far she still thought that the two people''s following the curse crow could be regarded as self-protection and forced to surrender. But now it seems that Qili''s plan may have gone beyond the scope of self-protection and is developing in an extremely dangerous direction.


    "You won''t, are you really going to kill Lord kuirah? Do you know the consequences of that? "


    "Ha ha ha ha! My dear Peggy, you are so lovely. We have the curse of Lord kuira. If she dies, we will be buried with her. How could I possibly want to disobey her? I am very, very loyal to the sorceress. " "Our sorceress, however, regards us as dogs that have to be disciplined," she said in a tiny voice in her ear as she tripped over her feet. Do you want to go back? Go back to that damned harbor, smell the dead in the gutter every day, and sacrifice your life for that damn soup pot? "


    Jerry notices the fallen witches. Out of concern for Peggy, the boy walks over to help them up. However, Qili jumped up first, made a face for the mouse man, and then went to harass others. The girl with long green hair was lying on the ground, looking straight at the sky as if she had lost her soul.


    "Are you all right?" The boy carefully lifted Peggy up and asked in still catchy language.


    Peggy''s pupils regained their luster, and she shook her head to show that she was not hurt. "What am I in your eyes?" She asked suddenly.


    Jerry didn''t expect the other party would ask him this question. The boy thought for a long time before he scratched his head and gave the answer, "I always wanted to have a sister."


    "So that child became your disciple?" While the rat man and the witch were talking, Lyon and Carus were not far away looking at the young apprentice killer.


    "Monster and monster, we will be a very famous pair of masters and apprentices. Hey, hey. ""That child is not a monster. He is just a victim of this plague. Since the wizard has helped him to keep his mind and memory, he is no different from before. " The knight''s face became serious. Although he knew that Carus was joking, he was afraid that calling him a monster all the time in Jerry''s ear would make the boy really become a non-human being one day.


    After hearing this, the killer showed disdain. "According to your opinion, I should also be a human being, shouldn''t I? No one wants to be a monster, but who is qualified to define what kind of thing can be called a monster? Your honor. Aren''t you a monster? Maybe other people here can''t feel it, but I know that what you have been suppressing in your heart is not enough to make you a monster. "


    Lyon, without anger, actually thought for a moment in the face of Carus''s provocative words. "You have a point. Maybe there are no monsters in the world. Maybe we''re all monsters. As for the past, I can only say that what you have noticed is not my own. Now I am the Knight Commander of this country, blood lion, just the title left in the past


    "It''s really noble."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    There is no easy way to deal with demons. These discords are not as vulnerable as werewolves or vampires. For demons, powerful is comprehensive. They don''t need the so-called moves and magic to improve their ability. Every demon knows how to use his body perfectly, because his strange appearance is the result of growing up according to his own habits. It is for this reason that visitors from the abyss can gain the same notoriety as their neighbors, demons, by virtue of their strength alone.


    "Listen to me, fighting demons, you have to live by a code." "These guys have a lot of vitality and resilience," said the cheese, observing a devilish demon close to the city wall, out of the protection of the smoke. And they are extremely revengeful. We can''t get rid of them here, so we must be cautious and complete every battle quickly and thoroughly. After you have seriously injured the demons, I can cast them back into the abyss


    "Come back? Can''t we kill them? " For the first time, Lothar faced such an enemy, saying that it was impossible not to be afraid. The twisted shape and terrible appearance of abyss creatures had no beauty at all. However, as a qualified soldier, the count of Heishan has always been brave in challenging unknown opponents. Only the sharp blade in his hand is the standard to judge whether the enemy is intractable.


    The mage was silent for a moment. He did not immediately reject the proposal to kill the devil as usual, "maybe. Edo''s arrival brought the city into sync with a certain level of the abyss, which is why it became more and more like hell. If so, killing demons here may be equivalent to killing demons in the abyss. But I can''t guarantee that I need to experiment to see if this hypothesis holds


    "To put it simply, grab one and try it, right?" Jack didn''t understand the explanation of cheese. All he knew was that the mage needed a white mouse. That''s enough. Wolf Walker moved his neck, his muscles and body hair grew together, and soon his height reached nearly two meters, which was the premise that half wolf form had to hunch due to its body structure. At this time, Jack is not just transformed into a werewolf, his eyes have the pain of transformation, but more, it is difficult to hide the wild.


    Rosa kisses the spider dagger in her hand and inserts it into her boot. At the same time, his right hand took down the axe wrapped in cloth behind his back, "there is a corridor not far from here that can lead to the wall, and we can use it to attack the lonely guys."


    "Don''t bother." The wolf Walker''s low voice was hoarse and harsh, reminiscent of the old bellows. Jack said, and without waiting for the other two to react, he jumped straight down the wall. This is enough to make ordinary people fall to death. In the eyes of wolf walker, he can even make no sound when he lands!


    "It seems that the real monster is on our side." Count hurn''s hand on the ground angrily, Jack''s performance makes his preparation seem very redundant.


    But there was no identification in cheese''s eyes. His eyes flashed with light. In wolf Walker''s body, the mage saw the hidden danger. Jack''s growth is too fast. Although a lot of fighting helps the werewolf master his own strength, Jack''s fight is too frequent and tense, which forces the young wolf to over explore his potential. For example, Jack can''t naturally communicate with the wolf spirits that he calls for. He lacks the strong nerves like Louise who has been precipitated in a long time. Solitary wolves are the most dangerous. They have no similar species to look after and have no ethnic group to restrain. They will easily give themselves up to the wild and take the wrong path.


    Of course, this tendency is only the beginning. If Jack can establish his own ethnic group as soon as possible and restore the Alexander clan, his situation will be much better. At least now the wolf''s strength allows him to overpower his opponents without being detected. Jack quietly from behind his target, two big claw like snake like a predator, the poor devil''s head twisted behind! The devil waved his four barbed limbs in vain, but his size and strength were far less than those of the attacker behind him. After all the limbs were broken one by one, Jack carried his booty in one hand, and only the remaining three limbs easily climbed the wall.


    "Pooh Chi" when the devil''s more twisted body was thrown on the stone bricks of the city wall, it was only in time for Rosa and cheese to turn to keep up with their companions. Jack''s speed and strength shocked them so much that even in the wolf Walker race, the mage was sure that there was rarely such an Alexandrian presence.


    Jack enjoys the gaze of his companion, because it means his goal has been achieved. Once the son of a hunter knows that the power of human spirit is far stronger than that of human body. He is also alert to realize that, no matter cheese or Rosa, although they say they want to defeat erdo, they are not sure. That''s why they used all their strength to perform a good play of crushing, in order to boost the morale of their companions, so that the team would not lose their sense of war before the battle.


    He was undoubtedly successful, and wolfwalker''s performance greatly increased the confidence of both the mage and the count. Cheese nodded to Jack and carefully went to the devil''s side to check its condition. Lothar even gave the werewolf a thumbs up, showing the best smile in recent days."How is it going?" The count of Heishan cautiously touched the demon''s body with the tip of his axe and asked the mage who was studying it.


    Cheese frowned, and his hand was the devil''s flesh cut with a knife. This substance is a kind of corrosive poison to normal creatures. Even he should wear protective gloves when touching. The mage held up the flesh and blood and looked at it in the direction of the sun. From the perspective of flashing magic light, he could see that there were many very small black debris floating out of the meat. This is not a good omen. The appearance of black debris proves that the devil body here is not entirely real.


    But after cutting, the mage was able to confirm that most of the demon''s body was real. He has never seen such a phenomenon. It is a rare event that the Demon Lord would respond to the call at any cost. Even the manuscripts and books left by the Lord of the grey tower have no similar records. At the same time, some of the basic characteristics that make people excited about the unknown.


    "Lothar, you try to cut this guy with a witch knife." The mage suddenly thought of something and said to his companion.


    The count of black mountain curled his lips. He didn''t like to wave his weapons at an object who could not fight back like a butcher. However, considering the devil''s identity and the current situation, Lothar lifted hern and cut off one of the demon''s upper limbs cleanly. The devil''s blood from the gap hissed like lava on the stone bricks, but interestingly, although the blade of the Tomahawk directly contacted the hot fluid, there was no sign of melting on the Sorcerer''s knife.


    "Cold iron." Cheese said after examining the cut on the severed limb.


    "What?" Lothar doesn''t know why.


    "Your weapon," the mage explained to the count, pointing to the lion carved on the handle of the axe, "contains cold iron in its casting, just like the amulet I gave you. Only this kind of metal can crack the devil''s flesh and blood like clay. I don''t believe it. "


    Along with the cheese''s eyes, Lothar and Jack, who came up, saw the devil''s severed limb in addition to blood, but also appeared a layer of gray cracking things, which looked like too dry land.


    "This is not a real abyss, but because of the factional problem of demonic Summoning Magic, some demons here have entities. Under normal circumstances, this entity will dissipate after the demon is injured, which is not enough to make the demon really hurt. But cold iron, or something else on your axe, blocks the drive away part of the summon spell, preventing flesh and blood from homing. So the damage fell on the devil. Now, cut this guy''s head off with it. You can''t let it get the news out. " The mage calmly analyzed, and his words were as hard to understand as ever.


    "So hern''s hand can actually kill demons?"


    "Right."


    "Then we can kill that big guy?" Lothar indicated erdo in the distance with the remaining light as he cut off the demon''s head which had been twisted off.


    "If you can hit the heart of it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    Having said that, it is not easy to hurt a giant as tall as a castle with a weapon to kill. Daggers that can kill people are fashionable and hard to work in the face of thick skinned boars, and the gap between hern''s hand and erdo''s is as absurd as trying to kill people with the burrs on wood products. So Lothar gave up the plan to do so, and gave the difficult task to the mage. Since cheese dare to lead the troops into the city, there must be a way to eliminate the demon lord, although the feasibility of that method may be poor.


    "So how can we get the Lord sitting in the castle back where he should stay?" Inquired the count of Heishan. Before the operation starts, they always need to know the exact purpose of the operation, so that in case of an emergency or if the cheese company can''t answer for some reason, he and Jack can adapt to circumstances.


    The mage is still studying the corpse left by the beheaded demon. He patiently cuts open the hot and tough skin of the latter, and looks inside at the structure that is different from all living creatures in the world. After hearing Lothar''s words, cheese took a meat ball the size of a palm from the chest of the corpse and replied, "generally speaking, the easiest way to drive away the devil is to use the path he came to. There are three things that must exist in the call of the devil. My teacher called them the three cornerstones. Summon, control, and Exorcism are the essence of all demonic summoning. The demons of any school are subject to this when they are in this world. "


    "The caster who is good at this way only needs to break the spell used by the other party to summon the devil, and then he can drive away in advance, or even take over the control of the devil directly. Unfortunately, among the three cornerstones, I am only proficient in summoning. Curse crows are good at controlling and driving away, but that guy won''t help With that, the mage dug out the third piece of meat, which was different from the first two. It was still beating slightly. But cheese just crooked his head, and then stabbed into the meat.


    "Why? We have the same goal now, don''t we? Why doesn''t he help us get rid of this demon? " Regardless of the identity of his fellow disciples, the curse crow is now standing with cheese and others. Lothar doesn''t think it''s good for him to be turned into an abyss.


    After confirming that no more meatballs could be found, the mage finally let the corpse go. He stood up and took off his gloves. "The price. Demons are eager to come to this world, which is full of vulnerable creatures that can bully and swallow at will. So whoever dares to interrupt their enjoyment, they will firmly remember him. Especially Lord erdo, who would tell his companions the name and smell of his enemy, and would wait for an opportunity to kill the mortal who did not know good or bad. It would be unwise to offend him


    "Ha ha." Jack let out a deep laugh. He had learned something from the cheese.


    The mage shrugged and looked at wolf walker. "Yes, he came back to find us. You, me, Heather, Lord Atticus, and perhaps your majesty sitter, demons don''t care about human status. In this respect, they are surprisingly fair. "


    The count licked his lips, and his loyalty to hern''s royal family made him unable to turn a blind eye to the demon''s target. No one could cross him to hurt the king who raised him. Neither could the devil. "Come on, what are we going to do? Since you can''t send it away in a gentle way, you''re going to have to have something fierce, right


    "First of all, we''re going to get him out of river valley." Cheese looked at the enemy sitting on the castle and said, "this place has been transformed so much like his territory that we have no chance of winning here. And then we''ll calm him down. From what''s going on here, the Lord doesn''t like the cold. "


    "You mean Lead him to the dragon blood stream Lothar quickly responded to the mage''s meaning, but his expression showed that the count did not think it was a good idea. Not to mention how the three men forced the devil to leave his territory, even if edu really stood up, how could he guarantee that they could run past the giant?


    "Dragon blood stream? That''s not enough. We have to take him further north The master said with a strange smile on his lips.


    "Can do Are you there... " Wolf Walker''s voice is a little fuzzy. He can''t keep rational in this state for a long time. Every second, the beast in his blood urges Jack to tear up the things that can move. As a result, his eyes are changing from green to red.


    "No problem, just send me to the guy. I have my own way for the rest. " Cheese nodded. "It''s not too late. These demons have at least three hearts. One of them is responsible for warming the blood. Pay attention to it when fighting."


    At this time, Lothar realized that the meat balls picked by the mage were actually the heart of the devil. "You can confirm all the demons here by only looking at one


    "Although the species of organisms living in the same environment are different, some of the characteristics produced in order to adapt to the environment are the same." While the cheese was still explaining, the werewolf could not bear to jump off the wall again. The remaining two people can only stop the devil has a few hearts, drop the prepared rope, followed by sliding down the wall.


    When their feet really fell on the ground of Xigu City, they really felt the bad environment here. There is still a breeze blowing on the towering city wall from time to time, but there are only dry and hot air left under the wall. Just taking a breath will give people the illusion that their lungs will burn up. The count put on a piece of cloth soaked in water and tied it to his face, while the cheese just pulled up the hood of his grey robe."Jack, let''s go west." With instructions, wolf Walker''s four legged team took up the vanguard position. After all, it is too far away from the city center. Only scattered low-level demons will wander here carelessly, which is difficult to pose any threat to the three people.


    But with the gradual approach to the interior of the city, the situation is getting worse and worse. Demons with strong limbs rely on the cover of smoke and building ruins, so it is difficult to find them. The keen sense of smell is not effective here. The three men had to slow down their progress and carefully search every shadow where the enemy might hide to ensure that there was no "tail" behind them. The lower level demons do not have too high intelligence, but they have ignored their cunning and many people have lost their lives. Now, clearing the stalker early can ensure that they will not have an accident when they encounter a troublesome opponent.


    The need for the effect of this soon became apparent. It was a demon like a dog. It had four legs with bone spines and joints, three mouths with sharp teeth, no eyes, but short and thin spines. It''s about the size of wolf walker, but its muscle mass is still above Jack''s. The Devil seems to regard this place as his hunting ground, launching a sneak attack on all the creatures that enter. Cheese they saw with their own eyes a demon twice as big as himself, tearing it alive with its forelimbs.


    And the wary monster apparently found these three different intruders. It leaves the prey it has just got, and quickly disappears behind the shelter of the building, peeping from the dark to look for the opportunity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Wangdu, port area


    the original bright living room is covered by heavy curtains, only a few rays of sunlight in the gap, which fortunately broke through the barrier, left golden traces in the room. The hot air and smoke from the teapot spout are mixed at a slightly higher place. Roland, quietly sitting at the table smoking pipe, in front of him is a pot of tea, two cups. One of the cups is of course his own, but for whom is the other? You know, there is only one living man in this house. Sparrow has been sent to the red pupil early. At this time when people are worried about the rat man hunting act, who will visit an old vagrant magician?


    "Knock knock" knock on the door, ring. Roland was not surprised. He seemed to know that at this time of the day, someone would knock on the door. Therefore, he did not get up to open the door or ask for the identity of the visitor, but just a faint breath of tobacco.


    "Good tobacco." There was no footstep or shadow, and the voice of his voice appeared across the old man''s desk with his master. Roland laughed and glanced up at the figure in grey robe. On his chest, he could see countless Bauhinia flowers in full bloom, but the flowers only opened for a moment. When they fully unfolded their petals, the flowers twisted into a chaotic vortex. Of all the people in the world who wear grey robes, only one of them has such a change in their clothes.


    "The best tobacco leaves of the season make the base. Three hundred years of golden fruit tree branches for firewood. A mixture of three dwarf spirits and a spirit aging, two of which have been lost. Plus the juice of dragon blood grape and desert withered poplar. I''ve been smoking this box of tobacco for nearly eighty years Roland said, taking out a very delicate silver box from the cuff, but although this box can be called a work of art, its size is destined to contain no more than dozens of grams of tobacco.


    "But guess what? The box I made is no different from what I sell on the street. " The magician grinned bitterly and played with his fingers the box containing the cut tobacco.


    The grey robed man tilted his head and put down his hood. "Tobacco is tobacco. If you want it to taste something else, why not just try something else?"


    "Maybe that''s the difference between us, Clark. You always see things so clearly that there is no room for ambiguity. Your disciples are as like as two peas in you. Roland puffed a cigarette ring to his old friend and said.


    "And it''s because you''re so casual that you''re what you are. Where''s your pipe? Why not? " The Lord of the grey tower also laughed. He pointed to Roland''s pipe and asked.


    "Pipe?" The magician looked at the things in his mouth and said, "am I using it? Or did you witches redefine the pipe when I didn''t know it? "


    Clark tapped lightly on the table. "You know I''m not talking about this. Isn''t that the best pipe in the world that he gave you? If there is the best one, why use this kind of ordinary thing? "


    "Oh," said Roland, with a look of great enlightenment, and his next words shocked the Lord of the grey tower. "You said that one, I used it for a while. I felt that no matter what it was, it was a smell. It was too boring, so I threw it away


    "You threw it away! But we were together Come on, it''s your style. It''s just like asking me to learn magic at that time. " The grey robe raised his eyebrows, and a wriggling flower scale Python was coiled around his left arm.


    The magician pulled the corner of his mouth and nodded. "Speaking of this, I remember you wanted a perfect successor. Did you find it?"


    Clark''s expression darkened, and he was silent for a few seconds, only to answer a short sentence, "once found."


    Roland realized that he seemed to have asked the wrong topic and stopped talking. He poured tea for them in silence. The smell of grass diffuses out and covers up all the other flavors. He pushed the cup to Clark, sat down and took a sip. "Try my new recipe? There are not many opportunities for the greatest wizard in the world to give advice. "


    The grey robe raised the cup, smelled the green tea, and then put it back on the table. "If it had been a few years earlier, I would have been happy to help, but now I can''t drink it."


    "Do you know how many people in the world want a sip of this tea?" The old man looked at the man across the table. He believed that the other side understood the meaning of the cup of tea.


    The Lord of the grey tower just smiles and shakes his head. He reaches into the tea with his fingers and stirs the fluid in it at will. "What do you call this tea?"


    "Not old tea." Roland replied in a deep voice.


    "Not old tea? I thought you''d have a name with more of your style, such as the youth elixir. But are you sure your tea is really old tea? I don''t think so. " Clark looked at the old man in front of him. Although the Lord of the grey tower was no longer young, he was still full of vitality compared with Roland. In contrast, the magician feels more like a strong old man with no connection with youth.


    "Do you know why I grow a beard? When I first created this recipe, I drank tea too often and my body was too young, which forced me to move as soon as possible. Later, I began to hide my face with a beard and a big hat to prevent my neighbors from discovering the secret. As for now, I have been able to control the frequency of drinking tea and the effect of the formula. In only half a year, I can turn myself into a teenager or return to what I am now Roland shrugged and took another sip of tea. "So drink it, Clark. I promise it''s not going to have any negative effects, Clark."Unexpectedly, the grey robe still didn''t mean to move the tea. Suddenly, he said something seemingly unrelated, "my apprentice, the most satisfied one. He is the most suitable person I have ever met for the way of magic. In only a few decades, he has the same insight in most fields as I have. It was the happiest day of my life. No one could point out my lack of thinking. He did. Most of the work in my library comes from that era. However, I overlooked some things, I gave him too high expectations and did not cover up, the child every day is trying to shorten the distance with me. But after all, he is only in his twenties. Knowledge needs to be precipitated, and theories must be verified before they can be understood. "


    "He was too radical to prove that he had been exposed to taboos prematurely. And I didn''t have time to stop him. It was too late. I can only watch my favorite disciple, the first disciple, bury himself When Clark said this, there were rare intense mood swings in his voice. He never said these words to anyone. Only Roland, his only remaining friend in the world, could listen to him and dig out the deep-seated stories. "Fortunately, the knowledge I have been pursuing all my life has finally come to some use. I brought a part of him back from the chaos, but only a small part


    "You mean..." At this point in the story, Roland has already understood who the original grey robe brought back.


    Clark nodded and agreed with his old friend''s guess, "the earliest knowledge comes from the accumulation of experience. This time, I won''t make the same mistake again. If the small tree wants to grow up, those tall old things have to make way for their position. My existence has long been a constraint rather than a help to the disciples. Without me, they can be new forests. "


    "Is it worth it? Isn''t your ideal to embrace the truth? If you just let yourself die, who will tell you what the truth is? " Roland understood what the other side meant, but he didn''t think it was a reasonable reason for the Lord of the grey tower to kill himself.


    "Truth." Clark repeated the word, "I was incredibly sure it existed and devoted all my energy to it, but did it really exist. After realizing so much, I began to doubt it. But one thing I know very well, dear Roland, is that if there is anything else in the world that can be called truth and I have neither understood nor experienced, it is death. It''s just it, it''s different from everyone, and it reminds me of the truth, maybe in death. "


    Roland put his pipe on the table. "Are you stupid? Or you lose your mind by studying those damned spells every day! Listen to what you''re talking about! Clark, take back what you said and drink the tea in front of you


    "That won''t do. This is my last research, and I have to finish it. I just came to say goodbye to you. I thought I would spend some time looking for you, but you happened to be here. Fate is a wonderful thing, if it does exist Gray robe said gently raised his hand, the invisible force will want to rise magician dead pressure on the chair, can not move.


    "By the way, the devil who occupies the body of the king of this country, I will deal with it. But the mortal he traded with is dead and should be discovered soon. Pay attention to yourself. It''s a mess here recently. Ha ha, but it''s almost over. What''s more, it''s funny that you have a beard. I''m afraid they will laugh to death when they see it. If I could see them, I would tell them about it


    "It''s a pity that I can''t see what the chief badge of cheese looks like. I can probably guess it, but I''d better ask you to witness it for me, so as to save him from complaining later. Ah, there''s a lot more I want to tell you, but I don''t have much time now. Sorry, old man


    Roland, stand up. But he was the only one left in the room. The figure of the grey robe sitting on the opposite side just now seems to have never appeared before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    The impact of Roland Clark''s conversation is not as simple as saying goodbye to two old friends. The power of the Lord of the grey tower is too large, and his vision is far beyond ordinary people. Some small things he thinks are small, but he has dropped a heavy bomb on the Cang lion, who is already in a panic. The present King, hern sitter, the last official member of the hern royal family, was found dead in his study by the waiter. There was no trace left on the body. The preliminary result of the court doctor was that the king died of the old wound because of his worry.


    The sky of the grey lion has fallen.


    The ministers lost the object of their voice, the nobles lost their loyal co Lord, and all the citizens lost their trusted patrons. Seater''s death broke out at this point in time. He couldn''t even explain the details of the rat man hunt act. At this time, there were no decisive ministers like Marcus or Atticus in the capital, which made the news of the king''s death spread quickly. When Roland came to the red pupil again, the atmosphere on the street had changed completely.


    "What about Ms. amelia and Ms. hill?" The old magician almost burst open the door and asked the one eyed man who was worried about the intelligence of the whole table.


    It may be that Roland''s excitement is rare, or it may be that she is too involved in the information in front of her to realize that the old man''s eyes at this time can''t see anything in his usual drowsy manner. Those eyes should belong to the energetic young people.


    "Hill seems to have the status of a royal medical adviser, and emia pretended to be her assistant, and should be examining the body of our majesty now." He took off his mask and rubbed his eyes. He pushed the file in front of him and looked at Roland. "Seriously, I''m more and more confused now. Things happen so suddenly that there is no sign."


    The magician sighed and turned back to the wise old man in front of one eye. He took out his pipe and poured some tobacco into it. "Yes, how can things in this world be expected. Some people do things like natural disasters, regardless of other people''s life and death. "


    In fact, Roland was lamenting the great influence of his old friend''s whim. But Clark''s visit also brought answers to many things, such as the king''s abnormal behavior. People possessed by demons usually have no chance to survive, because their souls have been harvested by evil spirits occupying their bodies. Although Roland does not believe that sitter is a person who can trade with the devil, it is no longer important. In the field of magic, the earliest grey robe is absolute authority.


    "What are you looking at?" After sighing, the magician''s attention was attracted by the file in front of one eye. After the latter nodded and agreed, he put his pipe in his mouth, went to the table and began to read the information. These contents come from all parts of the kingdom. The eyedowns of one eyed man are transmitted in various ways, and even mention the spirit troops that appear in molten iron. One of these messages quickly caught Roland''s attention.


    "The last command of the king?" The message came from the waiter in the Royal Castle, who said the last order was issued this morning. The content of the order was that the king asked all the nobles and lords with military forces to form a coalition army immediately to push forward from south to north, eliminate all large rat groups in the territory, and pointed the ultimate goal of the march to the former Earl of saloon.


    This is a command with more symbolic meaning than practical significance. Although the wave of rat people is weakening now, it does not mean that the number of them is no longer enough to fear. On the contrary, the damage caused to the kingdom by rat people wandering around due to lack of food is increasing. Even now, the communication lines between the gathering places are not safe. Sending messengers must be accompanied by a guard to ensure the safe arrival of information.


    Under such circumstances, the counterattack is only to express that the royal family still has the will to fight and the desire to restore the order of the kingdom. At the same time, for ordinary people, this order is more like an incentive from the king, eager to return to the past life, to the greatest extent to reconcile the contradictions between people, and guide them to point their hatred to foreign enemies. This is not a problem, but Roland''s keen insight and experience make him a little worried.


    "Where was this order sent?" He shook the purge order in his hand and took the pipe out of his mouth with the other hand.


    "The whole territory, even the city of molten iron. With the character of the Grand Knight, he should immediately respond to the king''s orders, and the army he led to rush to rescue the molten iron is also one of the most elite in the kingdom. I don''t know whether the Lord of iron will choose to return to the royal capital to maintain order or continue to carry out this order when he receives the news of the king''s death. " One eye rubbed her eyebrows and said that she had also noticed the message, but considering the news of the king''s death, the lady who had been living in the underground world for a long time did not think it could continue to work.


    Roland nodded nonchalantly and went on to read other information. Just then the door was opened for a second time, and hill, dressed as a doctor and still wearing a crow mask, and emia in a small hat with a veil came in. They were not so surprised when they saw the magician, apparently believing that Roland''s presence was expected. "It''s not good." The first word the Dementor doctor said after entering the door attracted other people''s attention."The death of the king is not good news for any country. Except for a few tyrants. " One eye stepped forward, skillfully took over the red witch''s hat and coat, and hung it on the hanger by the door.


    "No, not the king. When we went to the castle, they just found the second one Elsa looked sad and looked at Roland.


    The old man raised his eyebrows, saying that he was really interested in the matter, "the second dead man?"


    "A kitchen helper. Even the king''s kitchen was not too busy at this time, so they didn''t find him until we went As a competent doctor, Hill naturally introduced the dead, "died of throat cutting and sharp weapon injuries. I want to say that the wound came from a dagger or a kitchen knife, but the stupid guys just because the hair around the dead person was found to have made it


    "Hair? Rat man? You mean there are rat people in the Royal Castle One eye frowned and sent out three questions in succession. There was a rat man killing in the Royal Castle, which made things instantly responsible.


    Elsa took her lover''s hand and motioned her to calm down. "It''s just hair. I''m sure it''s from the rat man, but the rest is not so sure."


    "Let me guess, so someone suggested that it was the rat man who sneaked into the castle, killed the cook, and poisoned the king''s food?" Roland''s tone sounded like a joke, but there was no half smile on his face.


    "In the wine, to be exact. The king has been drinking a lot lately, which I can understand, and he died with an empty glass Said Hill.


    "It''s too bad to know if the king died of poisoning?" Asked one eye, shaking his head.


    "The king''s body is sacred, and no one has the right to harm his body except his blood relatives and his wife. Unfortunately, our Lord sitter doesn''t have anyone who meets this condition. Not even a lover. " The doctor said angrily that she thought she had accepted all the reasonable and unreasonable regulations of the human kingdom, but now she found that it did not seem to be the case.


    The magician nodded. Knowing the real murderer of the king, he soon realized that all this was the trick of the other side. It is impossible to deceive a wizard, but it is more than enough to deal with ordinary people. A strong sense of uneasiness appeared in Roland''s body, and the death of the devil king might not be a good thing if he was used.


    The development of things is rapidly falling in the direction of no hope.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    So how did it happen? Is the death in the castle of grey Lion King capital an assassination? Or the whim of a powerful wizard? Did Roland really see his old friend in the dark living room, and if that was true, did Clark deliberately omit some details that he didn''t think magicians needed to know. I''m afraid that these questions and the questions they raise will not be answered for the time being. And because only the most powerful wizard in the world has experienced the whole thing, unless he is willing to tell the story in front of the public, the possibility that the puzzle will continue forever will be very high.


    But what does that matter? In the final analysis, it''s just a king. It will not take hundreds of years, as long as a generation, no one will talk about this outstanding case. Even if the lion died because of the severance of the blood of Hearn''s family, it could only fade in people''s memory before a scholar of leisure began to study this history. Besides, even now, there are many people who don''t care about the king''s life and death. For example, the team is preparing to enter the unknown danger under Xigu city.


    It is not difficult to find the entrance to enter the underground network built by rat man, not to mention the experienced blood lion master and follower. The superb insight of Carus and the investigation of the environment by the net worm are enough for the team to find a suitable breakthrough point. With the lesson of last time, they chose a passage that did not seem to have been disturbed by the giant insects of the witch''s hand. The result was that the hole, which was thin enough for humans, was too small for most of the team.


    But the presence of witches is enough to solve this small difficulty. The curse crow took out a small piece of metal sphere with strange patterns from the gray robe, and the demon descendants recognized that it should be part of the deep heart. The metal, which belongs to the mother of the crypt, has a new role in the Sorcerer''s hands. When the grey robe swings towards the crypt with the hand holding the ball, the walls of the underground tunnel seem to have life. They retreat respectfully and silently, making the narrow passage enough for people to bow forward into the corridor.


    "Is that thing in your hand safe?" Having fought against the mother of the crypt and her followers, Carus was reasonably uneasy about what the wizard was doing.


    The curse crow spins the metal ball in his hand on his fingertips, with a scornful smile on his face, "out of control, part of God is just a tool. Do you ask if the knife in your hand is safe? I only know that as long as we have it, we can take our journey more leisurely. "


    He doesn''t believe in the ability of the magician, but for those who don''t know magic, this kind of behavior is not safe. But there was no better way, so Carus had to be alert and take the lead in the expanded crypt. Compared with his reaction, buckram and the net worm saw the wizard''s method for the first time. They didn''t know the origin of the metal ball in the crow''s hand. In their eyes, this was what the caster did. Qili was surprisingly quiet this time. She didn''t show any interest in the object in her hand. The witch''s natural intuition told her that it was better not to leave it in her own hands.


    "We need a light source, and the restrictions on this lady and I are too great underground." Said the knight as he passed by the grey robe. The lady in his mouth was referring to the net worm. Whether it''s blood lions or mercenaries, as normal humans, they can''t fight in the dark underground.


    "No, we don''t need light, we need eyes that can see through the dark." The curse crow pulled out his staff from his sleeve, and gently touched Lyon''s eyebrow with the six winged crow at the top. The tiny red light flashed by. When the blood lion opened his eyes again, a strange red pattern appeared in his pupil, "now, you and I are connected."


    The maid stood by while the sorcerer cast a spell on the knight, and she resisted this method of gaining dark vision. Everyone has secrets, and witches are the ones who are most likely to learn about them in abnormal ways. But she had no reason not to let the curse crow cast a spell on herself, so she reluctantly closed her eyes on the crow staff.


    "Ding!" The burning sensation came from the skin of the chest, and a crisp sound came from the beak of the six winged crow and the forehead of the mercenary. The net bug subconsciously stepped back a few steps, regardless of the men around her, untied the collar of her coat. She was eager to know what was heating. The silver white snowflake amulet turned red at this time. It was as if it had been welded to the body of the mercenary. Unless the net worm is willing to remove the amulet together with the skin below, I''m afraid it will not be able to take the amulet down from that position until it cools down.


    "Cold iron?" The curse crow''s expression is like seeing a lump of dog''s excrement. He quickly takes back his staff and keeps away from the mercenary. Naturally, such a small piece of cold iron can''t hurt the wizard. It''s just that they are used to the feeling of magic. All casters don''t like to be too close to the metal.


    "Take it down!" After several failed attempts, the webworm yelled to the wizard in a hurry. She was frightened by the amulet.


    "Calm down." There''s nothing to make a fuss about crows raising their hands to signal others. Then he gave the staff to bakm. He seemed to confuse the squire and the waiter. The magician leaned over and looked at the amulet on the chest of the mercenary. He didn''t know much about the metal, mainly because of the characteristics of the cold iron, which meant that the witches had little chance to use it. At this time, Qili was also curious to come over. She had heard of this magical metal, but as a port ruled by witches, the cold iron was not allowed to appear in lost heart Bay."Cough, Mr. cursing crow, if Miss Lin knows about it, will you?" Perhaps it was the wizard''s gaze for too long. Lyon coughed awkwardly twice, reminding him. Although the net worm''s chest is not obvious, but she is a woman, the sorcerer has been staring at it for a long time. In other people''s eyes, even if there is a reason, it is not decent.


    The wizard turned his lips, but he didn''t mean it. With the ability to curse crows, if he had ideas about the opposite sex, he could use all kinds of methods to satisfy this desire. However, he still took his eyes back, without him, just because the observation had been completed. "There''s nothing to worry about. The amulet reacts to the spell I cast you. It can be taken down after a while when it cools down. No matter what kind of magic, they are all shut out. This is cold iron. As for the amulet, cheese gave it to you


    "He gave it to me on the city wall. It was intended to provide some protection when entering the city." The net bug nodded and naturally said the origin and original use of amulet.


    "I think so. The whole gray tower will use cold iron products, and he is the only one. " The magician took back his wand. He glanced at Qili, who wanted to reach out and touch the amulet. "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch it. Cold iron can not only resist magic, it can also remove Magic, you know what I mean The witch immediately retracted her finger, and she didn''t want to be so inexplicably relieved of her protective measures.


    "Interesting metals." As a warrior, Lyon realized that the presence of iron might provide soldiers with armor like protection against magical enemies. If everyone had such a amulet in that war, many people would have died less, he could not help thinking. The memories aroused by the children of green make the blood lion can''t help thinking about the things that he buried deeply.


    "Besides, the mineral reserves of the iron itself are extremely unstable. The hardness of this metal is comparable to that of the alloy made by dwarves. Its melting point is so high that it is difficult to shape. As far as I know, there are only two such amulet cheese, which he asked from our teacher for the experiment The sorcerer knocked on his staff and said.


    "That''s it. When your amulet can be taken off, I''ll cast it for you. There''s no time left. We''re going to waste it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    The cooling speed of the cold iron is not slow, but after entering the crypt for about ten minutes, the burning feeling on the chest becomes a warm feeling. It''s just that it''s difficult to remove it before it''s completely cold. Because there is no connection with the wizard''s vision, the webworm can only walk carefully at the end of the line, following bakm. This is not a good position. The people who walk at the end of the line are often the first choice of sneakers. Since there are no companions behind them, it is often difficult to find them even if they are missing.


    However, some unexpected is that there are some natural light sources in these channels. It was a fluorescent fly flying around the team. At first Lyon thought it was the son of green, but after a few seconds of careful observation, the knight realized that they were some insects with hollow tubes and dim light.


    "Rotten fireflies." The curse crow reached out and seized one of them, crushed it cruelly at the fingertips, and said faintly.


    Lyon and buckram, who grew up in the north, did not know about this creature, but the well-known killers and mercenaries, as well as Qili, who came from the southern city, were no stranger to the rotting fireflies. The larvae of these insects are stored in rotting food, and now these are their adults in the air. This is an extremely short-lived creature. Once it spreads its wings, it will not be long before it dies. The folk saying is that these little guys are spirits born out of the grain that has never been properly kept, and will dissipate in the sunshine. And the wizard who is good at biological structure knows that the life span of rotting fireflies is extremely short because they have no other organs except simple reproductive system after they become adults. They starve to death when they are exhausted and unable to replenish.


    "Why are you here? Isn''t the rat man a vegetarian The maid said with some doubts that although these little guys did solve many problems for her, she was afraid that the team had fallen into the other party''s surveillance because of kuira''s control of insects.


    The wizard waved his hand gently, indicating that the people should not worry. "Cheese once said that the rat people here are different. Maybe they collected food when they tried to change the diet. Don''t worry, these rotten fireflies are too fragile to carry any magic. They are the living dead who are doomed to die. " The curse crow shook his hand and let the insect debris fall from his fingertips. Then he said silently with his mouth, "who is not?"


    The number of rotting fireflies gradually increases with the deepening. They seem to come from the same direction. After a simple discussion, several people decided to search for the birthplace of the rotting fireflies. It should be the Valley City rat man''s granary or other facilities, which should not be too far away from the main body. On the way, they inevitably passed the unmanned outpost, but there was no sign of insect activity in the building compared with the one where Lyon and buckram met the giant ants. They even found some food in the outpost that they didn''t have time to eat.


    "From the bite marks, it''s rat man, but..." The blood lion picked up a piece of food similar to dry food on the earth platform. It was dark green with a little fluorescence. It was far away from the food in the eyes of ordinary people. But there were teeth marks on it. There were leaves instead of plates on the earth platform.


    Qili took the unknown object from the knight''s hand. She blinked, and then she took a small bite from the other direction! Others noticed her behavior with varying degrees of surprise, only the curse crow impatiently snatched it over, pinched it with her nails, crushed it and put it under its nose to smell. "The powder of a variety of mushrooms and some moss are generally harmless to human body. Of course, we don''t rule out the taste damage caused by taste


    While the wizard was analyzing the ingredients of the rat man dry food, the impudent witch had already held the corner of the wall and vomited. "It tastes like horse manure with salt." Qili said, wrapping it with leaves and carefully hanging it on her belt, "you must let Peggy taste it." It seems that if she can get out of here, poor peg will be bullied again. Fortunately, no one in the team paid attention to this episode. Even after Qili''s farce, their nervous tension was slightly relaxed.


    "When you have a rest, go ahead. The number of rotten fireflies is much less. I''m afraid I''ll get lost in the tunnel The mob, with his arms in his arms, leaned at the exit of the outpost. He looked at the road leading to the deeper, and there were three branches. Fortunately, the rotting fireflies have become reliable beacons. Otherwise, it will take a lot of time to figure out these channels. At this time, however, the number of rotting fireflies has been decreasing. Since he does not know how many such crossroads the road ahead will pass, he proposes to step up his pace.


    The passage through the post is much wider than before. Although rat people can walk on four legs, it can be seen from this that they are still used to walking like human beings. The width of the three channels is enough for adults to pass through. Seeing this, the mantra crow also put away the metal ball from the deep heart. There is no need to widen the passageway here. Moreover, the deeper the earth is, the more compact the structures built by the rat people will be. Rashly using the power of moving the earth may cause the collapse of other spaces and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Lyon in the dark vision after the first to walk in the front of the team, Moby with him to maintain a few steps away from the second place. The reason to set aside a distance is to prevent the blood lion from falling into any trap with the people behind him. At the same time, it also provides space for Lyon to deal with the enemy. Moreover, such a few steps of distance for Carus is the same as does not exist, does not affect the speed of his support for Lyon."It''s a wonderful structure. We''ve been so deep underground that we don''t have a breath problem. How do these rat people do it The curse crow breathes the air in the passage, which is mixed with some smell of soil, but it does not prevent it from bringing vitality. Such a magical underground building design, not to mention ordinary human beings, even dwarfs or witches can not guarantee that it can be built. As you know, up to now, the magicians have not seen the facilities or channels specially used for air exchange. Rat people almost solved the most troublesome problem of underground buildings by virtue of their talent.


    This makes the grey wizard can not help thinking that if such a race can slowly increase in the number of ethnic groups, then over time, the title of the son of the mountains may change to their heads. At this time, the curse crow understood why cheese wanted to protect these rat people. They were a new species with endless possibilities. Thinking that his transformation of Jerry might have been involved in the origin of the species, the magician suddenly felt that the rat man was not so ugly.


    "Be careful. We''re close." Lyon signs to the killer behind him. In front of him is a tunnel leading to the lower part, from which the rotten fireflies fly out. The message was passed on to the team one by one, and as the commander of the operation, the wizard quickly gave instructions to enter the room below.


    Members slide through the hole one by one, and the ground below is not very deep. Judging from the simple escalator built close to the wall, rat people also enter and leave the room in this way. If all the rat man buildings seen by a few people can barely accommodate small teams, then the size of this warehouse can be described as huge. In front of the entrance, the top of the room forms an arc-shaped dome, which is at least four meters high. In addition, the oval room is big enough to bear the name of a warehouse, and the footsteps on the ground can cause a slight echo.


    "Guys, I think we missed one thing." Just as the crowd looked at the room, the knight at the front of the line suddenly said, "have you ever thought about why those rotten fireflies want to leave here?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    In Lyon''s view, he saw the dim light of the rotten fireflies, and something huge was lurking in the dark warehouse. At first glance, it looked like a pillar with strange patterns, and it was like a boa constrictor with eyes on it. After a few seconds'' careful observation, the knight realized that its real identity was several giant centipedes entwined and coiled together. These monsters vary in length and width. They are as wide as Lyon''s waist and as thin as his arm. The Centipede''s body is covered with one piece of chitin shell. There are two bright yellow spots on each shell like eyes. When they move, the visual effect produced by these spots makes it difficult to distinguish the real length.


    "Terrible." Said Carus in a low voice as he saw the scene, his hands drooping, and the sharp points of swords and daggers slowly protruding from his palms.


    The crow''s brows gathered together. He didn''t feel the breath of magic in this room, which led to the magician''s failure to discover the hidden danger at the first time. It also makes him understand that these strange creatures domesticated and bred by kuira may not be controlled by magic. Although their growth process has been affected by human beings, they are more like natural creatures growing up in extreme environment. Using the same tactics against wizard pets may not work.


    Like the grey robe, Qili also showed an expression of disgust. She also failed to notice the existence of the giant centipede, but it was not the reason for the witch to frown. She just doesn''t like these huge insects. They always make her hair stand on end. There is no such problem with web worms. The maid soldier has been with the great spider of otaran since she was born. She is familiar with the numbness of both the spider itself and other insects that inevitably come into contact with when raising them. Of course, as the only member of the team who doesn''t have dark vision, the webworm has to see these monsters before she can play her strengths.


    The stimulation is bidirectional. Whether it comes from sound or ground shaking or from the heat emitted by living beings, the arrival of the team obviously startles the intertwined multi legged creatures. They shake their heads, or tails, with long tentacles, and their maculae move like streamers of light as they move rapidly. One, two At least seven heads are out, and the nearest blood lion can clearly see the Centipede''s wide, barbed pincers and broken flesh dripping from them.


    "It looks like we''re interrupting their meal." The demon whispered and walked quietly to Lyon. If he wanted to deal with so many enemies at the same time, the knight needed someone to protect his back. However, the blood lion noticed that the magic lines on Karus did not light up the symbolic red light this time, and even the weapons in his hands lost the hot temperature. What followed was that the killer''s feet were extremely light, and the excitement brought by cruelty could not be heard in his voice.


    "Bad luck for them." The knight put his hand on the hilt. It''s not the time to draw the sword. Unlike Carus'' ability to pull the sword out of his hand, the cross sound of the sword body rubbing against the sheath may further stimulate these monsters, which is not what Lyon wanted.


    Unfortunately, the idea of blood lion was not communicated to everyone in time. "Cang clang!" Bakm was not as patient as his knight. The young elf fell into fear after seeing the centipedes. The first action he took was to draw a knife in his hand! The touch of leather and the weight of the knife let him find a little sense of security, and let him realize what kind of mistakes he had made.


    The centipedes, which spread rapidly along the wall, from top to bottom, left and right, were like flowers of death in bloom! The yellow spots on the carapace form the core and stamen of the flower, and the slender and hard feet exposed by the millipede when crawling constitute the vicious barbs on the edge of the petals. This flower is so gorgeous that it covers half the space of the warehouse in an instant! The two soldiers standing in the front did not dare to neglect, and quickly put on a fighting posture. Now that he had alerted each other, Lyon had to smile bitterly and pull out his one handed sword, and was determined to let bakm take up the course on patience if they could all get out alive.


    "Hiss!" "Drink The largest centipede falls from the roof and makes a tentative attack from above. It''s doomed to fail, because the killer''s attention has always been part of it. The sword without temperature, accompanied by light drink from right to left to meet the sharp teeth of the top millipede, issued a crisp crash sound. The shock from the weapon almost let the demon loose. He didn''t expect the monster''s shell to be so hard. However, it is obvious that the giant centipede is not so good. Even without the blessing of high temperature, the magic people who know how to control Qi can wield enough power to compete with the full strength of ordinary people''s hands. The evidence is that the huge head was hit by the sword and deflected to one side. Although it was only a short moment, it was enough to alert the monster.


    "Be careful. These things are hard." Carus swung a sword and quickly leaned to Lyon''s side, not giving the other side a chance to attack himself. At the same time, as the only person who has had a head-on collision with the other side, the devil rarely opens his mouth to remind his companions.


    The knight nodded. At this time, a small centipede attacked from the left wall. He stepped forward with his left foot, left an arc on his head with his sword in his hand, and then cut it to the top of the millipede! "Ding!" Leon listened to the advice of the devil, and used 70% of his strength. Even if he was a heavily dressed soldier, he would kneel down on the spot if he was cut to the shoulder by the sword. But the strength and short sound from the weapon let the blood lion''s heart sink. He quickly used his left hand to support on the ground to complete the roll, which can avoid the two deadly pincers. But the Centipede''s attack is not over. Because of the rolling direction, Lyon is just between the body of the millipede and the wall it is climbing. Those spear like limbs carry the weight of the monster and attack Lyon fiercely!At this time, it was too late to use the sword body to resist. After knowing that he could not avoid it, the knight firmly grasped the body of one handed sword with his left hand and the handle of the sword with his right hand. Using the counterweight at the bottom of the handle, he hit the centipede''s body like a hammer! "Bang!" The effect of this blow is surprisingly good. In the face of an opponent with a hard shell, a blunt weapon can cause more damage than a sharp blade. After being hit by Lyon, the centipede quickly curls its body back into the darkness.


    The bloody lion, who had recovered his life, took two steps backward. At this time, according to the pain on his shoulder, he determined that the fight was not his own victory. Three scratches pierced his shoulder armor and left three wounds on the knight''s shoulder. One of them was particularly serious. The barbed spines on the Centipede''s limbs turned some muscles out of the skin. The pain that pierced the heart made Lyon wonder if he could hold on to the weapon.


    "Ah The scream interrupted the blood lion''s thinking. It was Barkham''s voice. The knight looked for it and saw a centipede with a thin arm winding up the ELF''s dagger. Several segments of its body had climbed onto the knight''s bodyguard''s right arm!


    Damn it, it''s too late. Experience tells Lyon, with the distance between the two, he can''t quickly get to bakm, and the corner of his eye also let him see that Carus is intertwined with the large centipede before, and has no time to come back to help. At this time, a man who was somewhat unexpected rushed to the elf and cursed the crow.


    With his staff in his hands, the wizard stabbed the millipede on bakm''s arm like a spear. When the staff touched the centipede shell, the fierce red light was emitted from the eyes of the six winged crow on the top of the staff. After a loud and strange cry, the centipede quickly left the spirit and returned to the dark with a piece of black shell on its head.


    "Don''t go too far ahead, boy." The magician, who was flashing a magic light in his eyes, said coldly to bakm, who was sitting on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    The curse crow is not giving any preferential treatment to the elves, and he doesn''t care whether the team will lose staff here. The only reason for the wizard to save people is that he doesn''t want his life to pass away and let kuila discover his whereabouts too early. That''s why he doesn''t plan to cast a spell until now. The power of the surge is as bright as a lighthouse at night to other spellcasters, and in this case, the light will only attract the rogue pirates.


    "Ah..." Bakm covered his right hand and stood up trembling. His arms crawling over by centipede were covered with blood holes of different sizes. Blood was flowing from them, with the strength and courage of the spirit. He tried to calm himself, but in any case he could not feel the slightest trace of his right arm again. After losing his eyes, bakm could not accept losing another arm. The poor spirit did not even notice that the knife in his hand fell straight from it.


    The elf dagger did not touch the ground, for a thin but powerful hand held it tightly while it was still falling. Net worm, this time just realized what kind of situation the team is facing. The maid skillfully took a knife flower and held the knife upside down in her hand. Then she raised the ELF''s injured arm, stretched out her tongue and gently licked the liquid from those wounds. "Golden eyed centipede, if the wizard is one step later, your arm will be useless."


    "Oh? Is that how he can keep his right arm? " With her hands on her back and a thrilling light in her eyes, Qili came to them. It''s not the first time she''s seen the millipedes, and it''s not the first time she''s seen people stung by them. Although she couldn''t name them all at once like a net worm, it didn''t prevent her from remembering how the people who had been bitten by the golden eye death lost their lives in agony. According to Ellie''s experience, the only thing that could be done at this time was to cut off bakm''s right arm, so that he could live. But the webworm not only did not do so, but also claimed that the ELF''s right hand was still saved. How can this make the witch not interested?


    The mercenary did not answer immediately. She put the knife on the ground, took out a package of powder wrapped in oil paper from her arms, then pulled the spider tooth shaped amulet from her neck, and pointed the blade at Qili. "Fire, I need to heat it."


    If someone dares to send Qili in such a casual tone, the witch will definitely make her pay the price. Even if the caster is stronger than her, she will secretly wait for the opportunity to let the other party understand what tone to speak to herself. However, in view of the fact that the mercenary was too curious about what the mercenary had to do, Qili ignored the unintentional offense and put her two fingers on the blade. The slight magic flow caused the amulet''s temperature to rise.


    "Thank you." Seeing the edge of the red light, the net worm said thanks, and then with this amulet, he easily cut the clothes on buckram''s right arm, and cut each wound a little more. Naturally, this series of actions made the spirit feel pain again. Because the blade of the amulet is not sharp, the pain caused by the first aid of mercenary is even stung by centipede.


    "You have an interesting dagger." Qili''s face showed more interest. As she heated the net worm''s amulet, she could feel that it quickly devoured her input magic like a thirsty beast. It was not as lifeless as ordinary metal creations. Even, there was a suction on it, and she was not willing to let go of the witch''s finger. The suction was not strong, but Qili could guarantee that it did exist. Although I''ve heard of metal, cold iron, which refuses magic completely, witches really don''t know that there are metal greedy for magic.


    "It''s one of the family''s legacy. Unfortunately, it''s not for sale." As they spoke, the mercenary opened the wounds of the elves one by one with amulets. Most of the wounds were only flesh and blood. But in a certain number of wounds, the net worm turned out a few fingernail sized white objects. She laughs and carefully puts them in her carry on bag. After seeing the doubt on Qili''s face, she explained, "the egg of golden eye death is very valuable. As soon as they come into contact with living creatures, they hatch. The larvae follow their instincts and eat up the internal organs of the victims. Therefore, they are excellent assassins. Sometimes it''s even more valuable than adults. "


    "Your knowledge seems more useful than it sounds, ma''am." The curse crow, who uses the staff as a weapon to attack the attacking millipede, turns his head and says. When it comes to the understanding of these poisonous insects, he may not be as knowledgeable as the spider taming man. After all, the art industry is specialized. Witches are more concerned with understanding the principles of things than how to use them.


    "They can also play a bigger role." "Give me your eyes, sorcerer. These insects are worth as much as a treasury!" he said


    The six winged crow opens its beak and makes a silent scream at the centipedes. The power of the sound wave makes it difficult for the brainless giant insect to distinguish its position for a time. The curse crow took advantage of this gap to withdraw. Instead of using a stick, he directly pressed his index finger on the net worm''s eyebrow. "As you wish, dear miss."


    The red light in the maid''s eyes flashed away. She kicked up the elf knife on the ground with her toe, nodded to the wizard and rushed into the battlefield.


    "Another guy whose eyes are covered with gold coins. I thought it would be rare to leave lost heart Bay. " Qili said after the net worm and centipede tangled. In her opinion, although the maid had a lot of knowledge about poisonous insects, her skill was no better than that of Carus and Lyon. The two men were still struggling to deal with the golden eye Death God. The net worm''s behavior was only blinded by the profits that might be made."Really? If she''s just acting for money, there''s no need to take such a big risk. " The wizard didn''t agree with this view. Everything just happened didn''t escape his eyes. The mercenary''s performance was beyond his expectation. The curse crow couldn''t help but move his hands and feet. That''s why he didn''t use his staff when he cast a spell on the net bug just now. Instead, he used his index finger instead. While providing the networm with dark vision, the sorcerer also receives some rewards. That is the surface memory of the latter, which is extremely scattered. Due to the short casting time, even the curse master can''t steal more. However, these fragmentary memory fragments are enough to let the magician know more about the woman.


    "It doesn''t matter. You people have secrets in their hearts. I don''t dare to ask more." Qili pouted and kicked the stone at the edge of her foot like a angry little girl.


    Of course, the curse crow didn''t believe the witch''s lies. He squatted down and examined bakm''s body. However, due to the existence of the iron, the magician did not touch the spirit with his hands. It''s just visually simple. "Everyone has secrets, and that''s why we''re fighting here. And you? Is that what you''re going to look at? You have to decide whether to kill your nominal mentor or... " The wizard didn''t finish his words, but he believed his meaning was clear enough. If Ellie chooses to be hostile to kuira, that''s a good thing. But if the witch still chooses to be loyal to her elders, the sorcerer will not leave a bomb in her team.


    "All right, all right. No wonder you don''t trust me Ellie rolled her eyes. She couldn''t stop complaining and walked forward. "Then I''ll prove it to you."


    The witch said, her eyes blooming with magic light, her golden hair swaying under the invisible force. The huge centipede, which is locked by Qili''s eyes, stops all the movements in an instant, and seems to be turning into a stone statue. When it gets the ability to move again, it doesn''t choose to retreat or attack the witch. Instead, it pours at its fellow creatures like a demon. The pincers with barbs are not polite and bite the centipede that once stung bakm!


    The latter did not even have time to respond to the loss of half of the body. The remnant body without lower body was trampled on by Carus'' leather boots, and the sword, which was held upside down, pierced through the crack of chitin shell mercilessly, killing the monster completely. The demon descendant looks back and thanks the companion who created this opportunity, but sees


    "Can I take it that you''re telling kuira?" The wings of the six winged crow, like an iron hook, hung in front of Qili''s throat. The corner of the crow''s mouth sneered.


    "You asked me to prove my position." The witch''s voice sounded unconvinced.


    "Yes, you proved it well."


    Wings, swept the white skin, leaving no trace. But the magic in her eyes suddenly faded. Her hands covered her neck, as if there was an invisible noose strangling her windpipe.


    "Cluck cluck" witch''s face blood vessels because of hypoxia and become obvious, her eyes hyperemia, cheek purple.


    The soldiers and the monster stopped at the moment, all eyes fell on Qili, and saw the witch kneeling to the ground and was taken breath by a wing.


    "Yes, you proved it well." Next to the witch''s body on the ground, the magician whispered, with a cold and cruel smile.


    "You, kill her?" Barkm, who had just recovered from the pain, said in an unbelievable tone that he had not expected to see when he woke up.


    The curse crow glanced at the spirit, "put the cold iron on her neck. I don''t want any accident."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    The brief pause did not last long. Although the curse crow''s actions made other members of the team feel uncomfortable, Qili''s position is still unclear. Now I think that the incantation master wants her to join this operation. It is possible that she intends to take the opportunity to remove her. As for whether the witch really chose to take a hostile position with the team, several people do not know. They are lack of understanding of magic, and it is difficult for them to understand what happened just now. But Qili''s life and death is not the most urgent issue at present.


    Golden Eye death''s attack has not changed since one was reduced. These terrifying giant millipedes still crave more flesh and blood. Lyon and Carus had to take their minds back and focus on their opponents in front of them. Fortunately, the battle situation has changed subtly with the addition of net worms. Although the mercenary who knows a lot about poisonous insects has never seen such a huge centipede, he still quickly finds out their weaknesses with his knowledge and experience.


    She swam around the blood lion and the demon, launching a deadly attack when they were entangled with the enemy. This is the most efficient fighting mode that the net worm can choose. The physical gap is doomed to make a real impact on the situation even if she can win a one-on-one battle. In contrast, the combat that provides support for her companions is more in line with her fighting style, and can also apply her understanding of the weakness of golden eye death to the extreme.


    The fairy knife decorated with flowers and grass patterns pierced into the joints of the body of the millipede without hindrance. The net worm was not satisfied with such a battle result. She used her own weight to press the blade as a lever, and a whole chitin shell was prized from the Centipede''s body. The fierce pain forced the monster to lift up and cry out in despair. Lyon held up his knight''s sword, the tip of which was facing the enemy''s mouth. As he pierced the weapon like an awl, a large amount of mucus burst out along the wound and contaminated the knight''s armor and weapons.


    "Well done!" Praised the maid, and immediately turned to help the mob fight. Realizing that the dagger was difficult to penetrate the thick shell, Carus had put both hands into the use of the sword, and to some surprise, his skill in using the sword was similar to that of the knight. The mob lures his opponent closer to the wall with his step. When they are only three steps away from the wall, Carus slaps the Centipede''s pincers with the tip of his sword provocatively.


    This action undoubtedly infuriated the millipede. It opened the two sharp blades outside the mouthpiece to the largest extent. Thousands of legs on both sides of the body exerted force at the same time, and rushed to the bipedal creature at a very fast speed! For this, the demon just sneered. He turned and ran against the wall. After three steps, he raised his right foot and stepped on the wall. Inertia, combined with muscle strength, allows the killer''s body to complete a 360 degree twist in the air, while landing on the body behind the head of the centipede.


    "Hey, hey." The signature smile appeared on Karus''s face, and his eyes were sprayed with magic fire. Almost at the same time, the tattoos on the devil''s body and the sword in his hand were bright red, and the extremely high temperature slowed down the net worms who came in this direction.


    "A sense of familiarity." Rekindling the fire, Carus could feel every muscle of his body cheering, but at the same time, he could also feel a cold and bloody idea coming into his mind with the magic fire, which made his heart instantly filled with countless cruel thoughts. The demon said in a low voice. The sword in his hand was holding the hot temperature. He tore the chitin shell easily and stabbed the millipede under his feet! But this is not over. The dark red blade makes a red track in the dark warehouse. Carus clenches the hilt with both hands and runs behind the golden eye death until two smaller centipedes reach out of the darkness to stop him. The killer has already divided one third of the body of the giant insect into two parts!


    At this time, Karus was too far away from his companions. In addition to the two in front, two golden eyed death surrounded the arrogant demon from behind. But there was no fear in the burning eyes of the killer. He grinned grimly. The sword in his hand was like a torch, emitting heat and waving to the enemy in front of him! The millipede retreated in a hurry, but it didn''t expect the opponent''s action. Carusborne didn''t feel that the heavy attack could touch the enemy, so his target was the part of the twisted monsters that were still connected.


    "Hum!" The blade with the heat of the sword is like a kitchen knife cutting into butter. It runs through the black ball of the golden eyed death gods without any difficulty. The intense pain makes every millipede subconsciously want to take its body away from the sword, not knowing that it will only lead to worse consequences. "Where do you want to go?" Carus''s voice was gentle, but his hand was in the opposite direction. He turned and grabbed the two millipedes who were trying to attack him, and lifted them to his head in one hand.


    "I had a good idea." The demon said, ignoring the struggle of the two centipedes, pulling their heads and running towards their companions. Of course, the two golden eyed gods of death did not want to be captured, but the heat of the sword blade haunted the body surface of Carus, and their limbs could not help, let alone resist. As they were dragged farther and farther by Karus, something even more terrible happened. These two smaller millipedes were not long enough to reach the blood lion. Moreover, a large part of their back end bodies were entangled with other similar creatures. At this time, they were forced to pull outward, not only pulling their bodies, but also forcing other golden eyed death gods to follow.The heat has not yet dissipated on the demon''s sword. Every millipede who unfortunately encounters it will be cut into pieces at light and torn in two directly. So, by the time Carus threw two of his hapless fellows in front of his companion, the other giant worms had lost a lot. A lot of green mucus flows out from the cleft of centipede group, leaving a layer of green water on the ground. The strong smell of smell in the warehouse, which is the result of the toxic insect blood volatilized in the air.


    Both the wizard and the mercenary realized that the room was no longer suitable for staying, so they issued a warning almost at the same time. "Hold your breath and we''ll rush out."


    Blood lions and Demons naturally have no problem, the hard hit golden eye death has been unable to stop the team''s progress. Even buckram got up from the ground again, but the poor spirit was immediately assigned another job by the curse crow. "You carry the Witch and leave her here, I''m not sure." So the knight''s retinue, who could hardly move her right hand, carried Qili''s body to her shoulder. Fortunately, the witch was slim, and it was not hard to move her. There is only one detail that makes bakm feel short-term doubt. When he moves the witch, the iron amulet hanging on Qili''s chest doesn''t swing naturally.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    "Deng!" The dagger was thrown on the board, pierced the map above, and trembled and reverberated. Originally warm tent instantly quiet down, just because the door that is much shorter than the ordinary figure. Andre''s eyes Rose, and the heat from his nose made his beard flutter. The dwarf Lord, even without a hammer, was awe inspiring. He looked at the soldiers in the tent, most of them in leather armour, and stepped slowly into it.


    "Who made you plan your March?" At any time, the loud voice of big Duke liehammer carries a sense of questioning. Although he was heavily bandaged in many parts of his body, his body was not seriously affected by his voice.


    They were not familiar with Andrea''s style of conduct, and could not tell whether the question was a mere need for an answer or a bait with a purpose. It is said that the Duke would smash his disobedient subordinates into meat and feed them to dogs. For people who don''t belong to the strong hammer collar, Andre and his men''s fierce style are often misunderstood as rude and savage. This also made the troops from Wangdu have a lot of trouble in helping the molten iron refugees.


    "Ah? Answer! Do you mean to say that you are soldiers The big Duke of liehammer sat down in front of the map. This is the seat of the commander-in-chief, Atticus. He knocked on the table with his hand and roared. The officers'' heads were lower, and the dwarves'' insulting language made them dissatisfied, but since the dagger was within reach of the latter, no one was willing to take the risk of being punctured like a map.


    "Don''t embarrass them. That''s what I mean The voice of the iron knight was as warm as the spring breeze for most of the people in the tent. Atticus lifted the curtain and came in, and immediately someone brought a chair and asked him to sit down. The Grand Knight did sit down, not out of pride or fatigue, but because he knew that it was necessary to be highly consistent when talking to dwarves, especially in front of Andre Richter.


    "Ha! i see! Our loyal chief Knights always carry out the king''s orders unconditionally, right? He told you to go north and you plan the route. What''s next? Hang me up and roast me under the rat man hunting act of some kind? " Growled the angry dwarf, his nose red with excitement.


    "Andre, Andre..." Atticus rubbed his brow hard. He knew that the dwarf was not angry with him, but as the supreme leader of Wangdu, someone had to try to pacify the irascible dwarf, "you go out first." The iron Knight waved and signaled the rest of the tent to leave, and the staff immediately fled in a hurry like an amnesty. As for the security guards, they were hesitant. "What are you looking at? He is the Duke of the grey lion! Lord of the hammer The guards were scolded by the big Knight''s necks and rushed out.


    "Ha, Prince of the grey lion, Lord of the hammer." The dwarf repeated Atticus''s words, with a disdainful smile on his lips, "they don''t think so. In their eyes, I''m just a cranky dwarf! Atticus, look what you''ve brought! Do these bastards with a string of names on their bodies count as soldiers except for a noble title? If my army were still there, it would take only 50 men to make all these rubbish dead! "


    "Alas..." The iron knight felt that he sighed more in these two days than in the usual two years. His face rarely shows tired expression, which is almost impossible for other people to see. The name of iron Knight originally means that Atticus can complete the task as calmly and efficiently as steel no matter what situation he is in. "I know what you''re angry about, Andre."


    The great Knight did know that there were three reasons for the dwarf''s anger to be so high. First, dissatisfaction with the rat act and the order to send troops northward. Not only Andre, but also Atticus, who looked at sitter, was shocked. He could not understand why the king threw out these two orders in this period. After all, they have no effect except to intensify contradictions and make Cangshi''s situation more chaotic.


    Second, dissatisfaction with Wang Du''s troops. As a border area, the molten iron people, including their lords, are accustomed to a direct style of work because of their long-term fighting with nomadic people. This made them have a lot of friction with the soldiers who came to Wangdu, especially when most of the residents of liehammers had some criminal records. The glory of the king and the grey lion that the soldiers talked about seemed like a joke to the hammers. The strong hammer is not the strong hammer of the grey lion. It has only one master, the Lord of this place, the hero of strong hammer. This idea is quite common in molten iron, and the reason why those who were abandoned by the kingdom could reluctantly admit their nationality was that Andre was loyal to the grey lion royal family.


    Third, Andre is dissatisfied with Atticus'' attitude towards the elves. The elves, led by mlose and Atwood, did help the molten iron survivors through the storm, though the dwarves were reluctant to admit it, but they were grateful. But as soon as the army from the royal capital came, they asked the elves to leave the Cang lion''s territory in a very arrogant manner. Even though the elder elves said that this operation was invited by the blood lion Lyon, those staff members still refused to accept the help of the elves. After all, because of his family background, the blood lion, the next great knight, was not popular among the nobles of the kingdom. And just when Andre thought that Atticus would not allow the short-sighted scoundrels to do so, the iron Knight chose to be silent.Naturally, the grand Cavalier also had his own considerations. Although he was overjoyed to learn that Lyon was still alive, Atticus still had to consider more things beyond the war. Only a small number of these soldiers who followed him were loyal to the royal family''s direct force, and more were the armed forces under the great nobles. This made the iron Knights pay attention to them when making decisions, which was not only out of respect for the aristocrats, but also to safeguard the interests of the Royal family.


    No matter what these so-called political purposes are, dwarfs are not used to those who criticize his people. Under the influence of long life span of human beings, dwarfs themselves do not recognize the so-called noble nobility. They think that only by doing something to prove their deeds can a young dwarf be entitled to the family name. This view of ability priority is also the main reason why liehammering can develop rapidly in a short period of more than ten years.


    "You know what I''m angry at, but you don''t have any plan to let me down." Andrea turned to look at the river valley city marked on the map. "If I hadn''t got so many people to take care of at this time, I would have rushed back to Wang Du to ask the fool what he was thinking I''m afraid this is the only one who dares to refer to the king with a fool.


    "No more." The iron Knight''s expression became heavy, and his next words made the dwarf quiet down, "Your Majesty is dead."


    "What do you say?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Atticus did not repeat the bad news again. He believed that the Great Duke had heard what he said. In addition, the iron knight is also afraid that if he repeats the news, his sadness will burst out in an instant. The knight''s jaw trembled, and there was a strong sadness in his eyes, but now the emotion was controlled by responsibility, not completely controlling the old man''s mind.


    The dwarf noticed the sadness and understood that Atticus had no need and might have told such a lie here and now. Dagong shook his head, and tears began to form in his deep eyes. Dwarves rarely cry, and many anthropologists claim that the sons of these rocky mountains have no lacrimal glands. They''re wrong. Dwarves are a passionate race, and they spend a lot of time on a piece of work. Friendship, for some dwarfs, is also such a work.


    Nothing is more precious than a friend who knows each other from the bottom of his heart, nor can the brightest diamond. This is a common saying among dwarves, and a reflection of their style.


    "When? Who knows? How do you know that? " Andre''s voice trembled with tears in his eyes, but like Atticus, he did not allow himself to indulge in grief. There are so many things he needs to carry, friends are gone, but his kingdom is still in crisis.


    "A day ago. The allies of Wangdu have sent me news. The news has been spread in Wangdu, but it has not spread out yet, for the time being. " The iron Knight said in a deep voice that the ally in his mouth was the original one eye force under the leadership of the red witch emia. Since Marcus realized the energy of the red pupil tavern, he took the initiative to connect with it. At present, the hands of the king and the iron Knight will receive one eye notice.


    "Can they be trusted?" The dwarf asked the question with the last hope.


    The chief Knight nodded. The intelligence ability of red pupil was confirmed by Marcus and cheese. He had no room for doubt.


    Andre took a deep breath. He turned his head again and looked at the map behind him. "Even so, are you still going to Saron? I don''t see anything worth killing there. We should help those who survive more than revenge. You know, that''s the choice siegger would make. "


    "Rat man found in the king''s castle! Besides, I am the king''s chief knight, and I must carry out his orders. " Atticus got up and said, the old man clenched his teeth at the mention of the rat man, and the sadness in his eyes turned into a blaze of anger.


    "Ridiculous! How can those stupid things have the ability to sneak into the castle? Go and see the rat man in the field. Which one of them looks like an assassin! And even if it''s rat men sneaking in, are they sitter''s rivals? " The dwarfs also stood up and rebuked the iron knight. Andre knew his old friend very well. Even in the past years, the king still carried weapons, not to mention a rat man or two. Even if he was put on the battlefield of the iron melting City, the skill of the king of the grey lion was enough to protect himself.


    "The wizard in grey once said that he had created a group of intelligent rat men. What if one of them sneaks into the castle and poisons your Majesty''s food? Those creatures are now gathering in the valley, and I have to find out The chief Knight said coldly. What he did not mention was that he suspected that the rat man who had been sent to the castle might have something to do with the grey robe, but the speculation was so shocking that he was not sure.


    The dwarf said nothing more because he saw with his own eyes how the crow made Jerry look like he is. But at the same time, he also realized the problem in Atticus. If the wise rat people transformed by witches killed the king, what position did these gray robed witches play in it? This makes him worry about the safety of Karus. If the grey robe is not trustworthy, then the devil The devil will never let them go. Considering that the old friend''s skill was better than ever before in the battle of molten iron, Andrea was confident that the latter would not disappoint him.


    When Atticus saw that Archduke liehammer was silent, he thought he agreed with his point of view. The knight then said, "we can''t walk with the elves. The opposition is too high. Let them stay here. I think you''re getting along well with them, so that when we leave, someone can protect you from rat people. "


    "Hammers don''t need to be protected. We can protect ourselves." Said the dwarf, but his voice dropped again, thinking that mlose would not be able to live with humans. "Well, this time I''ll help you to keep an eye on them."


    The knight gave Andre a knightly salute and turned away from the tent. He lifted the curtain, and most of the soldiers did not dare to get too close to it even though they were worried about the safety of the iron knight. Only Heather, as an acquaintance of the two people in the tent, stood outside the tent to prevent conflicts inside. The knight''s face was full of tiredness, and since she returned to the molten iron, she immediately threw herself into helping the survivors, and as far as Atticus knew, she had never rested.


    "Go to sleep for a while. We two old fellows are all right. If you fall, I don''t know how many young men will be heartbroken. " The iron Knight patted Heather on the shoulder and walked away.


    The rose of strong hammer grinned bitterly and watched Atticus leave in the crowd of soldiers. She turned her head anxiously to the tent and hesitated to enter at this time. Heather, who is familiar with Andre''s temper, knows that sometimes leaving the dwarves for a while can make a lot of things easier. It''s not that Andre doesn''t know how to adapt, but the stubbornness of the dwarf makes him unwilling to admit his mistakes. Just this time, she was wrong.The dejected dwarf touched the map foolishly, and his fingertips slid from Wangdu to the northwest to the molten iron. At that time, he and sitter had just finished their adventure career, and they went north alone, creating the largest territory for Cangshi Shengsheng in ten years. But look now, the city of molten iron, collapsed. His best friend, the man he regarded as his brother, died. Tears, from the gullied face of the dwarf, ran down his beard like dew on the leaves of the morning.


    He wanted to sing high and sing the low Elegy of the dwarfs for his friends. But he can''t do it. He''s the Duke of the hammer. He can''t be sad because of the hope of the refugees outside. Strong emotions stirred in Andre''s chest, like a torrent pounding the cliff. Suddenly, some kind of throbbing sounded from the dwarf''s chest, and the beat of his heart formed a melody that had never been before.


    "No Andre felt the throb, and he refused in a low voice. "No, not now. It shouldn''t be now! " The dwarf hugged his head and bumped his body against the table in the tent. With a dull sound, the wooden long table broke into pieces. "No!"


    "Duke! What''s the matter with you? " Hearing the sound of the tent, Heather rushed in at once. She watched the Great Duke pounding around like crazy until she hit the thick wooden post supporting the tent.


    "Bang!" The dwarf fell to the ground with his eyes staring up. There was something murmuring in his mouth, and heather, close by, heard only a large number of words that were difficult to understand, which were the language of dwarves. After a long time, Andrea finally calmed down. He covered the bruised part of his head with one hand and sat up from the ground.


    "Heather."


    "I''m here, Dagong."


    "Light the stove and get the chopping board ready. I''m going to start."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    Dwarves are people who love casting, and you can see all kinds of dwarves all over the world. Some of them unite to form a ruling kingdom or even empire; some live in isolation like nomadic tribes; some are warlike and bloodthirsty, keen to participate in every war; and others are totally indifferent to other things in the world, hoping to mine better ores and greedily dig for the gifts of the earth. But no matter which one of these dwarfs you meet, you will find that they have a deep love for forging.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this love that the best of these children of mountains get some kind of "blessing". It is said that this blessing comes from the dwarf God of forging, their father God, who is his reward for the most outstanding craftsman. Those dwarves who are good enough to be masters will be inspired in their lifetime, often at their peak. This inspiration has no sign but does exist. It guides the dwarves to start a casting at a certain point in time. And the finished product produced this time will surely become the peak of all their works.


    Only those craftsmen who are masters among their own clans are entitled to be inspired, and their works are often handed over to others for use. But when the master recognized by the foundry dies, dwarfs of his own race will come to retrieve the object and offer it to the family''s spiritual temple as a symbol of remembrance and family history. Of course, most of these works are weapons, which makes the lost dwarf temple a treasure house for countless adventurers.


    Being inspired is the most glorious thing for all dwarf craftsmen. But it is also the fear of many craftsmen. They all hope that the inspiration will come later, or even better when they can''t hold the hammer. Because, as a creator, if you create a work that you can''t surpass in your life in the middle of your career, you''ll have to endure the rest of your life. Many dwarf craftsmen''s peak work is also their final work. After completing this work of creation, they lost the passion to continue to create.


    Andre doesn''t care what he will do in the future. It is beyond his expectation to be inspired. Compared with his fellow countrymen who are devoted to forging, Andre himself knows that his energy has not been focused on the furnace for a long time, and that he has planned to be unknown in this life. It is the timing of the call and the timing of the prophecy that really dissatisfied Mr. liehammer.


    Generally speaking, the inspired dwarf will have a year or more to prepare his work. They will take out the best materials they can think of through various means, and set up forging workshops carefully to improve the quality of their works. There was only a few hours left for Andre. Such a short period of time would make any dwarf crazy. What''s more, now that the melting iron city is collapsing, the whole territory is in a state of waste. Let alone the materials and workshops, it is a problem to find the necessary equipment for forging.


    Fortunately, molten iron, after all, was a city built by dwarves, and while it existed, there were far more blacksmiths in the city than in the rest of the kingdom. At this time, hearing that Dagong was about to start forging, those who had relevant knowledge among the survivors immediately started to act. They were not afraid of the unusual threat in the ruins, and picked up usable items from the rubble. Others were also affected, and the ringleader spontaneously donated their best metal to their Lord, who brought them out of the ruins.


    The elves and the army from Wangdu looked at the molten iron men with puzzled eyes. They looked at them in rags but full of energy. They used their hands and simple tools to pry the rocks and pick up the debris under them. Even some people did not rush to identify their companions'' bodies in the ruins. They just saluted the dead with simple etiquette and began to check whether there was anything on the bodies that could be used.


    The soldiers under Atticus wanted to stop them, and they thought it was a senseless act. Just because big Duke liehammer wanted to cast something, his remaining leaders had to fight for life and search for materials in such a bad environment. But the iron Knight stopped them, because he could see what was in the eyes of the molten iron man. It was a burning emotion, it was not negative. The knight had a premonition that when Andrea finished his work, the pain left in the survivors'' hearts would disappear.


    "Can I help you? Ma''am. " A young soldier couldn''t look down. He put down his weapon, climbed up the ruins and asked an old woman for help.


    But the old woman did not respond to him, just gently shook her head, and continued to move the large wall in front of her obstinately. The same thing happened not only here, more and more soldiers and even Elves were attracted by the persistent spirit of the molten iron man. But no matter how humble their words may be, none of the survivors accepted their help. The leaders of the hammers do not need help. They are as stubborn and inflexible as their dwarf Lords. They don''t need compassion and pity.


    As the evening sun covered the ruins of the city, an open-air forge was erected. Heather picked out the tools that fit the dwarf''s size from the tools provided by his neighbors and placed them neatly on the iron felt. Then the Knight Commander of the hammer order took off his family badge on his chest and threw it into a box beside him. There were all kinds of carefully selected and cleaned metal products, which would be poured into them together and become the raw materials for the Duke to cast when the furnace was on fire.The strong men cut firewood from the forest, while the women picked up the withered leaves and branches as tinder for the fire. Finally, when the sun''s glow disappeared below the horizon, an orange red flame lit up in the forge. Along with it, there are ten campfires around it. The dwarf took off his bearskin cloak and his aristocratic clothes, put on a blacksmith''s apron and tied up his hair. Among them, all the survivors of the fire, sit slowly around the fire.


    "You''ve helped me enough. Let me do it alone." Andrea said to the blacksmiths who wanted to help him with his work. The work was destined to be done entirely by himself.


    "Boom As the dwarfs put mlose outside the barracks and looked at the fire in the distance, the strong light reflected his half body red. His hand is clinging to his own weapon, which is called the edge hammer of the seed of hatred. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. "It''s also a weapon made from the remains of the dead. That dwarf will make something completely different from what you have in your hands. " Green stick, the spirit of the elderly hand holding a symbolic wine pot, drunk eyes with a smile came to say.


    "No matter how different it is, it will make people bleed, and blood will bring hatred. I don''t think it''s any different. " The elf general snorted coldly and said.


    "Oh? How do you know it must be a weapon? " Atwood asked with interest.


    Mlose turned to face the elder, said a deep voice, and returned to the barracks.


    "Can steel be made into something else in this world?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Dusk is not obvious in today''s Valley City. The hot lava flowing out of the earth''s surface emits strong light, which makes the city covered by smoke as bright as day. The suffocating sulfur fog diffuses in the air. If ordinary people immerse themselves in it, they will die of respiratory failure soon. But even with the protection of the cold iron, Lothar''s action here has become very reluctant. The count of Heishan only felt that the leather armor on his body seemed to have melted into one body by dissolving and solidifying.


    "I said," shall we have a rest first? " In spite of this, Lothar''s body has been out of control and sat down against the wall, but the high temperature of the wall forced him to stand up again immediately, and his appearance was indescribable.


    The cheese nodded, and he raised his hand to shake the sweat off his forehead, which had evaporated and disappeared before it fell to the ground. Seeing this master bite his teeth, he took out a water bag from his robe and handed it to his companion. "Save your drink. We don''t have much in stock."


    The count nodded. It was clear that he was just driving from the city wall to the inner city. The water he drank and the time he spent on the road gave people the illusion that several years had passed. Jack on the other side also came back from the wolf deformation, for no reason, wolf Walker''s fur made him more painful in the heat. "I feel like I''m going to lose my hair if I stay here any longer."


    "The environment here is getting closer to the abyss and can''t be dragged down any longer. At this rate, if we don''t get rid of the thing sitting on the castle before dawn tomorrow, I''m afraid the land will be completely abandoned. " The mage could feel that in addition to the poisonous gas in the air, there had begun to be a lot of materials that did not belong to the world. The existence of the Demon Lord made this land become a forbidden area for life without living things. Demons are like cancer, their destruction of the world is often permanent, and the places where powerful demons have stopped will take countless days and months to have a weak turning point.


    "Are you sure you can beat that guy back?" Jack takes the water bag from Rosa''s hand, takes a sip of the liquid and asks. The closer the war is, the more depressing the atmosphere will be. Wolf Walker knows very well that although the devil sitting on the castle is the same as the one he met in Wangdu before, his strength is totally different. It felt like the gap between a boulder and a mountain. In the face of such an enemy, even cheese, Jack had to doubt his ability.


    The mage was silent for a moment. He turned his head and looked at the burning house not far away. Wood is not enough to burn for such a long time, but these houses seem to burn out, as if time is fixed at the moment when it is ignited. "To be honest, I''m not sure of winning. It''s also my first time to fight a lord level demon, especially when it''s almost complete. "


    "But at least I can take it. Without the Lord, these low-level demons can''t live long without them. " Said the cheese in a deep voice. His expression made his companions feel uneasy, which was not the expression of a master with a plan in mind.


    "What about the price? What do you have to pay? " Jack may not know much about magic as a companion to cheese, but he still remembers how much power the caster has to pay. It''s not easy to move the Demon Lord from Valley City.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can still afford it. " The mage laughed, but the cloud on his face did not decrease at all. He did not let the partner have the opportunity to continue to inquire, took the water bag, drank a little, and then took it back into his robe. "It''s time for us to move. We can''t recover from rest here."


    The weakest cheese offered to move forward, and wolfwalker and the count couldn''t say anything. The three of them revived their spirits and made the most of their remaining energy. The battle along the way was not without harvest for them. This high-intensity confrontation forced the close relationship between Lothar and hern''s hand. He gradually felt that there was some more powerful force in the axe. However, every time he thought that he had succeeded in reaching an agreement with this force, he always failed.


    As for Jack, wolf walker had the most wounds of the three. This is not to say that his skill is the worst, but with his strong self-healing ability, he often blocks those unavoidable attacks for his companions. Frequent injuries and anger inspire the ferocity of wolf walker. This is not only reflected in the time when he became a wolf, now even in the case of human shape, Jack''s muscles are much stronger than before. I believe that when we see him now, the colleagues of frost guard will never call him monkey again.


    "ZLA!" The lava that spread across the ground made a harsh sound when it touched the remaining stone walls. With the deepening of the surrounding environment, the dark fog, which was far from the sky, is now pressing on the place not far above the three people''s heads. This is very close to the demon lord''s location, and to his surprise, Jack finds that the number of demons in this area is terrible. Not only did the previous three-step war not happen, but even those demons who found several people would retreat consciously.


    "What''s the matter? Are they afraid of us? " Wolf Walker said puzzled.


    "Of course not. They just don''t know us. The demons distributed here are much better than the ones they met before. They have a certain ability to think and they are not always hungry. So they think about the cost of every hunt. " The cheese replied. Through the black fog, he saw a six legged creature crouching on the roof in the distance. It had bat like wings, but its body was as thin as a mantis. Its six arms were connected to the palm with three fingers. The head full of eyes made people feel uncomfortable instinctively.This guy has been watching them for quite a while. Compared with the dog demon solved before, this one is undoubtedly more difficult. But just as the mage was going to tell his companions that they were being watched, there was a loud noise in the lava pool right in front of them!


    "Poop From the hot red melt, a terrible figure jumps out, and without any hesitation, rushes to Jack who is in the front.


    The wolf Walker was not afraid, and the cunning light flashed in the green Wolf''s eyes. There was a low growl in his throat, and he pretended to fight the enemy forward, but when they were about to contact, he suddenly slipped to the side, leaving the devil in the lava flying in the air. Taking advantage of this gap, the count of Heishan and his Tomahawk had already fallen from the sky and struck the devil''s head!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    "Poof!" The sound of the blade cutting into the flesh is so obvious. However, the feeling from the weapon made Lothar''s face very ugly. He only felt that his axe seemed to have cut into a thick wooden pier. The materials on both sides of the axe blade did not tend to split, but instead gathered inward, making hern''s hand unable to pull out smoothly.


    At this time, the smoke from the slurry really faded, and the three finally saw what kind of demon was attacking them. It was a monster with crocodile like scales and a boar nose. Its body is so long that even though nearly two adults have already burst out of the lava pool by this time, a considerable part of it is still unobservable. Lothar''s Tomahawk was stuck on the devil''s barbed face. He was surprised to find that this guy had no eyes.


    "Be careful!" When the count was astonished by his opponent''s structure, the mage called out and made a tightening gesture with both hands. The lava pool in which the devil is located instantly seems to have consciousness, and the monsters in it gather together. Although the big hand composed of molten slurry can not hurt the demon with armor all over, it does pull its body towards the pool, forcing it to do nothing to hurt Lothar.


    "Hum!" The devil''s two big nostrils opened, and hot gas was ejected from it. The temperature of these two streams was no less than that of the red iron. I''m afraid the people who were sprayed on it would inevitably fester. For this monster living in lava, it was just a simple breath. Breathing in the fresh air, the demon''s huge body began to move. In the cracks of scales beneath it, countless pink like worm like tentacles sprang up and went straight to the count who was still trying to pull out his weapon.


    The soldier who is extremely persistent to the Tomahawk didn''t expect that his opponent''s attack would be so strange. His ankle was entangled by a tentacle, and the terrible thing was like a hungry leech tearing open the tender human skin and sucking the flesh and blood inside. "Damn it." Lothar cursed and tried to get rid of the things on her feet. However, the tentacles less than one finger thick had a power beyond imagination. The Lord''s attempt not only failed, but also allowed more tentacles to climb onto the other foot. Intense pain accompanied by extreme heat from his legs to Rosa''s nerves made him lose almost all the ability to move. The only thing he could do was to clench his teeth and clench his hands, holding the handle of the Tomahawk, and not to let himself be dragged away by tentacles.


    "Ouch!" Fortunately, this situation did not last long. With a loud howl, the wolf walker had regrouped and launched another attack. Jack grabs the tentacle around Lothar''s ankle, trying to tear it off his companion. But the strength of these demon organs was beyond imagination. After two times of pulling, the furious werewolf simply bit down! The tentacles containing the flesh and blood of Lothar were torn by the sharp teeth of the wolf, and the substance inside burst out, forcing the wolf walker to loosen his mouth.


    The pain of being hurt made the devil roll over, and the huge body fell on Jack in a terrible scream. At this time, cheese has seized the opportunity to run to the devil''s side. There was a magic light in the mage''s eyes. In this harsh environment, cheese could do much less than usual. "But enough." Feeling the power of the body, cheese has an illusion that it can dominate everything at this time. Every caster has had this illusion, and some people take it for granted and go on the wrong path. Mages in grey robes don''t do this, because they know that this power is nothing to the world.


    But it is enough to deal with the ugly devil in front of him. The mist in the air quickly gathered between the mage''s hands, looking like a cloud in the cheese''s hand. When the density and size of the dark cloud satisfied the mage''s idea, he pushed the things in his hands towards the devil! Dark clouds, silent in the air, scattered sulfur ash like life from all directions attached to the devil''s body, those pink tentacles could not bear the heat, immediately retracted under the scale. Lothar also took the opportunity to pull out the weapon, and Jack to avoid the devil''s pressure. When the two fled back to cheese, the monster''s body was covered in black ash, with no space left.


    "Let''s go. This thing shouldn''t leave the lava. It can''t catch up." The mage said he was about to run past the devil. Jack wants to stop, only to find that LOSA''s leg injury has made him unable to walk on his own, but under the count a shoulder. This makes him miss the opportunity to stop cheese action, and can only follow the mage through the devil''s side. Strangely enough, even though the three were so close to the demon wrapped in the ashes, the monster did not react.


    When the team is far away from the pig head devil''s area, the mage''s steps gradually stop. "What did you do? Why does that thing seem to be dead? " Rosa asked curiously after the simple treatment of her wound. He didn''t understand why he could stop the devil''s actions just by sticking a layer of ashes on the devil.


    "The demon has no eyes, and it is unlikely that he will have hearing organs if he lives in lava. I guess his perception of the outside world should be touch and temperature. Now it seems that this conjecture is correct. The high-temperature ash effectively blocks its external perception Cheese a little afraid to turn to look at the direction of the past. He is less than 30% sure of his own speculation. But at the time, it was the only way. If the three men delay the battle for a longer time, not to mention the possibility of greater losses, then the devil watching from a distance may also be waiting for an opportunity to approach. At that time, dealing with two demons at the same time will make the situation more dangerous."Well, I''ll take it as if I understand." The count turned his lips, and the mage''s explanation was as perplexing as ever. He tried to stand up, but the pain from his lower leg made the resolute Lothar have to kneel down again. It can be seen clearly that, although the tentacles had only penetrated for a few seconds, the muscles of the count''s legs had sunk a considerable part. This injury is by no means curable in the short term. "It''s a problem." Lothar is very aware of his physical condition, he can''t drag such a bad body forward.


    "What to do?" Wolf Walker asked in a hoarse voice. Both he and the mage noticed the count''s condition, and how to act when his companion could not move forward needed cheese to decide.


    The mage''s eyes fell on Lothar''s legs, and his brows wrinkled, thinking about the solution. Generally, there are only several solutions to this situation. Either he and Jack leave the count and move on, not to mention whether they can transfer erdo as planned before, and Lothar, who has been left behind and unable to act, will never survive. However, it is not a good idea to continue to carry on with the wounded partner. The smell of blood will attract more demons. In order to take care of Lothar, the remaining two can not fight with all their strength.


    No matter what you do, the ending seems to be gloomy.


    "Listen to me, Lothar." Cheese looked into the count''s eyes and said, "you can see where we are now. There is only one way to solve this situation. "


    The count of black mountain laughed, and he was ready for enlightenment. "I see. You go. I can take care of myself. "


    "No, it''s not the solution." The mage''s words stunned both Lothar and Jack, but he went on, "we can''t finish the task without you. So there''s only one solution right now, and that''s how you recover


    "Well, you''re a little embarrassed. I''m not like Jack. I can''t tell you what''s wrong Lothar scratched her head and said helplessly.


    But the cheese didn''t mean to change his mind. He said in a serious tone, "you can. To be precise, the witch hunting knife in your hand has this ability. Remember Atticus? Your chief knight, his weapon is a sorcerer like you, and that''s why he can fight at the age of seventy. According to records, prey knives have the ability to enhance the vitality of users. How this ability works is unknown, but it does exist. Now, you have to play it out. "


    "Play What? " Lothar looked at hern''s hand in his hand, and the lion''s eyes made of gems on the Tomahawk glowed red in the fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    There are only three kinds of people in the world who know about witchcraft: the caster, the user, and the wizard who is hunted by these weapons. Among them, the existence of the makers of witch hunting knives, those who created these weapons, seems to be more mysterious than the witch hunting knife itself.


    Some people say that the technology of these weapons comes from the unprecedented cooperation between elves and dwarfs in ancient times. Indeed, the various characteristics of witch hunting knives are similar to those made by elves'' secret craftsmen, and their practicability is in line with the style advocated by dwarves. Anyone who has a little knowledge of these two races will understand that such speculation is nonsense. There is a fundamental difference between the two casting concepts, which also leads to the two casting styles almost unable to learn from each other, let alone cooperate.


    Some people say that this kind of weapon comes from a hidden human family. They put their works into the world according to the prophecy, maintaining the balance between light and darkness. This is a more untenable explanation, because there is such a huge family or organization with the technology of making witch hunting knives, and they can distribute their works to various places in the world according to their wishes, so they should be able to solve the problems in those places by themselves. Instead of relying on the so-called messengers of prophecy.


    As for other conjectures about the caster of the Sorcerer''s knife, it is even more impractical. So because of their mystery, the casters, the only group with the ability to fully explain witchcraft knives, have long been hidden in the darkness of history. Who knows more about witch hunting knives among the remaining two kinds of people?


    According to the conventional thinking, it should be the users. They are the people who wield weapons. They should be familiar with their own weapons. However, the fact is that ordinary people do not have many opportunities to fight against witches. Many owners of witch hunting knives are not aware of the difference between their weapons and other weapons. Even if they have held the "iron rule" witch hunting knife like Atticus for many years, he does not know what kind of power this weapon has. Even according to the records, the same witch hunting knife in the hands of different owners show different things.


    So the irony happened. Instead of being hunted by a witch blade, the prey became the most familiar person in the world. Sorcerers are eager to know why this damned weapon can break their spell, and why it can enhance the bearer''s physical strength. Of course, most witches who are interested in witchcraft end up with this weapon, but the manuscripts and other information left by them still give people a more vague understanding of witch hunting knives.


    Cheese just happened to read a lot of relevant manuscripts. Because he once suspected that the power of the witch hunting knife was related to another force in his body. Although the results later showed that there was no connection between the two, the mage was able to acquire relevant knowledge. And this knowledge points out that if the user wants to make full use of the power of the Sorcerer''s knife


    ¡°¡­ We have to find the common ground between ourselves and the witch hunting knife. " Cheese pointed to Lothar, looked at his axe, and said.


    "Commonness?" The count of black mountain repeated the word suspiciously. He didn''t understand what it meant.


    The mage nodded. "Commonness, you can understand it as a resonance between the user and the weapon. For example, between iron rule and iron knight, chivalry is used as a link, so that the weapon can always give its master strength and maintain the state of the body. "


    "But I don''t know what the bond between me and it is." Said Lothar, frowning. In fact, in his mind, the sorcerer showed extraordinary power only once he met a witch. Now you can''t let Ellie tempt herself again.


    "This is simple. Our character and will are accumulated by memory. The deeper the memory is, the more it can change a person. You will find the answer when you go back to your memory. " Said the master, taking something out of his robe. These are two round pieces of stone, with a unique luster after being washed by the current. One eye is drawn on each of the two pieces of stone, one left and one right together, which is exactly a pair.


    "Meditation stones, covering your eyes with them, will allow you to enter shallow dreams. You still have a certain ability to think there. " Cheese put the meditation stone in Rosa''s hand, and pulled out a small stick from the cuff. The top of the stick was a round net bag made of rattan. The small shells and feathers hung on the cross vines. "Dreamnet, this thing can wake up your memory. Although the effect is not as good as the specially prepared potion, it can''t take care of so much now. "


    The mage''s constant props made the count of black mountain begin to doubt whether other people had long wanted to do this, otherwise, how could the preparations be so comprehensive? But now there is no time to be paranoid. Rosa had already trusted cheese, and at this time he lay down on the spot without any hesitation. But just as he was about to put the meditation stone on his eyes, he suddenly thought of a question, "wait, how long will this last? I''m not going to sleep here. "


    Cheese tilted his head, "don''t worry, people''s thinking speed in dreams is ten times faster than that in reality. As long as you seize the time, it won''t take long."


    The count said no more. He closed his eyes, pressed the stone on his eyelids, and soon his breath became stable.


    "I''m going to turn over his memory, and you''ll be on guard during this time." The mage said to the wolf walker, and closed his eyes after Jack nodded. He waved the dream net in his hand, swinging up and down beside Lothar irregularly, as if catching something invisible.Jack saw two jets of air coming out of his nose. The dark green Wolf pupil moved away from his companion, looking for the potential danger around him.


    The breath of wolf Walker was so obvious in the turbid air that it was obviously like two clouds of indefinite white fog sticking on the cold glass window and forming white frost


    "Hoo..." The scene seen through the glass is the school yard outside the castle, where some targets and dummies are placed for training. The low walls and moats further out were covered with snow, and the river water was completely frozen. At the end of the day, the construction of such fortifications in the northern kingdom would have played a limited role. Outside the moat, it''s a bit fuzzy, but you can still see the shadow of the houses stacked and the smoke rising into the sky.


    "Aha! I knew you were sneaking into my study again A hoarse but passionate voice sounded from behind. From the view outside the window, the scene in front of me suddenly turns to the interior. A tall middle-aged man wearing leather armor and a lot of fur inside shows his yellow teeth and smiles and pours over.


    "Uncle!" Childish voice from the mouth, and so on, why is this sound so familiar? Lothar watched the man who was called Uncle hold him up. Then he remembered that the man in front of him was Harold III, the head of the executioner family of Cang Lion Kingdom and the last master of hern''s hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    People always subconsciously forget a lot of things when they are in a dream. This kind of situation still exists even in the so-called "lucid dream". It took Lothar a while to remember who she was and where the scene was. And when he came back to his senses, the young blood axe Lord had brought him to the school yard under the castle. The black clothes of the prisoners were particularly conspicuous in the snow, but perhaps because they were just training, they didn''t wear the iconic chain robe armor.


    "Today, the son of my dearest friend! Rosa Heishan, the next Earl of Heishan in the Kingdom, is visiting my castle! Do you know what to do? " Harold III, who put the young Lothar on his shoulder, announced in a loud voice to the family members on the school field. His voice received a uniform response.


    "Party! A bloody axe party


    "Yes, you crows in black! Pull out the toughest cow in the cowshed and let the bear hunter see us. How do you treat our guests? "


    At the request of the patriarch, all the members of the Blood Axe family bowed down and scattered to prepare for the dinner party. Hearing the words of pulling the cow out, Lothar suddenly felt uncomfortable, but because he was in a dream, he could not tell where the feeling came from.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the fire has lit up the hall of the castle. Naturally, the castle of the Blood Axe family can not match the scale of the royal family and the iron melting City, but the banquet hall can also accommodate all the family members. Only in such a family dinner, the silent executioners would put down their cold masks and exchange cups with relatives and friends like ordinary people. Little Rosa can''t help but be affected by the happy atmosphere on the table, forgetting the worries in her heart.


    The banquet gradually reached its climax. The Grand Duke of the Blood Axe stood up and knocked the wine glass in his hand. The clear reverberation quieted the family members who heard it, and they knew that the highlight of the evening was coming. "Go and bring the cattle in." He ordered.


    The long table was moved away by the waiter, leaving nearly half the space for the next thing to happen. A restless bull was dragged into the banquet hall by three blood axes. That pair of black cow''s eyes are full of uneasiness, as if foreboding their own destiny. It wants to break away from the human who is pulling it, but its hooves are already bound with chains that restrict its movement.


    "Lock it up." Harold raised his chin. More executioners approached the bull, helping their people link their chains to the rings on the floor of the banquet hall, forcing the strong animal to lie on the ground. Obviously, this kind of ceremony is familiar to them.


    Little Lothar''s vision wandered back and forth between the bull and Harold III, wondering what would happen next. The reader of this memory, the count of Heishan, who has experienced all this, has recovered his uneasiness. He tries his best to control the body and prevent the next thing from happening, but all this has happened for a long time, and he can''t change anything.


    "Come on, boy. Let''s have a look at the hospitality of our blood axe family." Said the big Duke of the Blood Axe and led Lothar to the bull. Little Lothar''s eyes swept around the Blood Axe family members, male and female, old and young, but no matter which face is excited expression. For a moment, the count of Heishan seemed to see his parents in the crowd.


    Bull, close at hand. In normal times, the strong animal would have killed an adult with just one impact. The iron chain that can be bound on the body perfectly limits its body, so that it can only kneel in front of human like a weak sheep. Lothar looked at the bull''s eyes, which reflected the figure of him and the bloody axe, and the red light behind them. "Bring it!"


    As soon as Harold III reached out his hand, two prisoners in the nearby crowd respectfully handed over a long handled Warhammer to the patriarch''s hand. The handle of this hammer is very long, but the hammer head is small. Obviously, it is not made for actual combat. "For a long time, our blood axes have been called crows in black robes. Almost all the nobles in the kingdom are afraid of us and alienate us. " Dagong put the hammer on the ground and said to the people around him, "what they did is right!"


    "We are the blood axe, the executioner of the Kingdom''s law, the spokesman of the king''s will. We represent the justice of Cang lion! Those who are dark and unjust should stay away from us, or their sins will be paid back in the most direct way. "


    Cheers, resounding through the hall. Every member of the Blood Axe family was excited by the words of their patriarch. They called out the name of blood axe, Harold, grey lion and justice. Waiting for the cheer to last about 10 seconds, the bloody axe Duke raised his arm and clenched his fist, so the whole banquet hall was instantly quiet. "But, as executioners, we are not bloodthirsty. We are different from those bad guys, we will not torture the guilty, we will only let them accept the most clean trial! This is our glory and our creed. Execution is a science. It needs strength, speed and skill. We use it to prove our loyalty to your majesty and to show the justice of the kingdom to the people. So Rosa Heishan, would you like to be a friend of the Blood Axe family and finish the execution with me? "


    "I will." Said the child''s voice, the little hands, which could not hold the quill pen, grasped the handle of the hammer with the help of an adult behind him."Remember this experience, Lothar. It can make you a real warrior." Said Harold III, lifting the hammer on the ground with Lothar. A large and a small two hands holding the blunt instrument in the air to the highest, and then crashed down, mercilessly, mercilessly hit the bull''s skull!


    No! This is not right! I never wanted to be an executioner, I never wanted to take other people''s lives, never


    The picture is shattered, as if the hammer did not hit the bull, but hit an invisible glass. After a brief absence of consciousness, Lothar''s interior scene reappeared before his eyes. Only this time, it was replaced by a familiar place, the castle Hall of the Heishan family.


    The sunlight is blocked by the thick curtain, which makes it as cold as an ice cellar. Two coffins were quietly placed in the middle of the hall, full of flowers. They came from all over the grey lion, from every nobleman who paid tribute to the death of the count and his wife. Little Lothar slowly approached the two coffins. He walked very slowly. Every step seemed to take all his strength.


    "And the murderer?" Harold III''s voice sounded from outside the hall, full of anger.


    "I killed myself by taking poison..."


    "Suicide? Is there a messenger behind it? Check it for me! Turn over the whole black mountain, no, the whole kingdom


    ¡­¡­


    It''s so noisy. The sound outside the hall is far away from Rosa''s ears. The voice seems to be coming from the bottom of the water. It''s noisy. Mother doesn''t like noise. Every time my father''s soldiers were shouting loudly, my mother would frown secretly. No one else noticed the details, not even my father, but I did. So I know, mother doesn''t like noise.


    The man in the coffin was covered with white cloth, and now, except for his face, the rest of the coffin is filled with flowers, precious stones and gold coins. Little Lothar held out her hand and, trembling, uncovered the cloth to reveal her parents'' faces. The faces of the dead are always peaceful. Even if they are not at the time of their death, the morticians who deal with the corpses will smooth those ferocious expressions and paint them carefully to make them live.


    Vision, blurred up, Rosa''s ear came after a long time to hear the words.


    "Do you know how the last count of black hills and his wife died?"


    "Yes, the count was stabbed in the heart by an assassin in the back, and the countess was hit in the back of the head with a lampstand, and it is said that her skull was broken at once."


    The broken bull''s head and mother''s back quickly switch in front of Lothar''s eyes, and finally overlap.


    Ah, ah, ah!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    "He looks like he''s in pain." The wolf Walker looked at Lothar on the ground with some worry. Although the latter was still in sleep, the ferocious expression on his face and the swinging limbs indicated that he was suffering. Of course, the mage also saw these things, but he didn''t mean to stop. The dream net in his hand was still swinging according to certain rules. Cheese shook his head indifferently, and hern''s hand was still in the count''s hand, which meant that Lothar could wake up from his dream at any time if he wanted to. But the young black mountain is still sticking to it.


    "Many things are not enough to realize the internal connection of things because of our own limitations. Rereading memory, especially in the fragmented way of dreams, will bring out a lot of things that have been ignored. However, this is not all good. Emotion is a very unstable factor, and the memory jigsaw derived from it may take the initiative to ignore some objective factors. " The mage seemed to be explaining to Jackie wolfwalker and talking to Lothar, "it''s like those doctors with conscience always remember the people they didn''t save, but they would forget how bad the medical environment was at that time, and finally there was only deep self blame."


    "It sounds dangerous." The werewolf shrugged his nose. "Can he survive?"


    Cheese shrugged. "He''s the strongest soldier I''ve ever seen." Then he looked up and saw the green Wolf pupils. "At least one of them. But to be honest, no one will know how strong the human mind is until it is really tested. Now, it''s time for him to be tested. Protect him in the meantime. "


    "Your will, my sir." Jack nodded. He understood the meaning of the mage''s last words. During the three people''s stay here, some hungry monsters had already seen themselves peeping around. Wolfwalker''s muscles swelled and were ready to fight.


    It''s not just Jack who is ready to fight.


    "Ha, ha, ha..." In front of Lothar''s eyes, there was a small spot of water on the ground, which was caused by the dripping of his sweat. Hearing and touch almost lost their function under extreme fatigue, only vision was still struggling to support, fainting could come at any time. But even so, Lothar didn''t mean to stop.


    Not yet. We''ve reached it. The thin arm hard lift that heavy Tomahawk, with the strength of the whole body to its body in front of the dummy cut! "Poof!" Even if there is no blade, the weight and strength of the axe body is enough to break through the outer layer of the dummy''s leather and force out the straw inside. "Young master! Please stop, you have done a good job The head of the Heishan family and his valet rushed up with towels and drinks to see their posture. Unless Lothar cuts them with his axe now, they will stop the child.


    "Let go of me, I can practice!" The boy roared and struggled out of the people who cared about him. He looked like an angry lion cub, showing its developing tusks to all around him. This kind of behavior may frighten others, but it can only make the real lion laugh.


    "Let him go and I''ll practice with him." The man''s voice rang out, and the noisy crowd instantly quieted down. All the people, including the head of the Heishan family, saluted the speaker as soon as they saw the man''s face. "Your Majesty." Hern sitter, the king of the grey lion, appeared in the school field in a simple dress. His clothes showed that he had just arrived and had not even changed his clothes. "Take your weapon, my count."


    Lothar pulled out the Tomahawk stuck in the dummy, and faced sitter, he neither saluted nor said hello. Although he knew that the man in front of him was his own king and had been taking good care of himself before, the count of black mountain at this time had long neglected other things, and his heart only had an endless flame. The flame burned him, burned him, and forced the child to vent his pain in the most extreme way.


    In the face of Lothar like this, sitter waved the waiters around him to step down. The king took out his wooden sword and played it twice. "Look at us, Lothar. Children are using weapons, adults are using toys. Isn''t that ironic? "


    "I, wave it!" The boy drags an iron axe and rushes towards sigatt. He waves his weapon again, without considering the consequences of the attack if the person in front of him does not dodge or parry the blow. However, the king of Cang lion does not need other people to care.


    His right foot stepped forward, and his right hand moved with him. Sighter''s sword was clean and neat. The point of the wooden sword was right in the wrist of Rosa''s right hand. Pain let the youth''s right hand a loose, in front of the weapon lifted in a flash, straight to the ground. "Continue?" The king''s wooden sword swung freely in his hand, apparently not regarding Lothar as an opponent at all. But if so, why is seater''s eyes so dignified? Though his tone is frivolous and his face is smiling, there is only sadness in his eyes when he looks at teenagers.


    "Bang Dang!" Weapons, I don''t know how many times fell to the ground, in the face of a skilled king, but with brute force, Lothar has no chance of winning. This time, the handle of the iron axe hit the count''s foot, and the pain made him unable to stand upright. He did not pick up the Tomahawk on the ground for a long time. Seater felt the time was right and asked, "why don''t you write back to me? I''ve invited you more than ten times these days, haven''t I? Why not come to Wangdu"I''m the Lord of Black Hills, and I''m not going anywhere. This is my home The young Lothar raised his head and called to the king, but to his surprise, sitter directly raised his leg, kicked Lothar''s chest and kicked him to the ground.


    "Fart! You do not deserve to be the count of Cangshi or the name of Heishan. It''s just a spoiled bastard, a worthless thing The words are cold, more painful than the wooden sword hitting on the hands. Young Lothar didn''t know why the king said that to him, but now Lothar does.


    Once again, the scene changes to the king''s study in Wangdu castle. By this time, Lothar was almost as tall as the king, and the desk, which had just arrived, seemed to be somewhat low. "Are you going to take over this crusade?" Sitter, who is still behind the desk as he was a few years ago, looked at the wish in his hand, threw it on the table and asked the youth behind the desk.


    "Yes, your majesty. I''m ready. " The sound line that has changed has lost the innocence of childhood and has become deep.


    "Are you ready? What are you ready for? A rookie who has never been on a battlefield once dare to say that he is ready? " As he said, sitter pounded the table with his knuckles, and the third question he asked was a slap on the table.


    "I can deal with three of your knights at once, and I think I''m ready." Rosa was silent for a moment.


    "Oh, three knights? Needless to say Lyon, one-on-one you can''t even pass Gregory''s ten moves. They just don''t dare to fight because of your title. Do you really think of yourself as a genius? " The king shook his head and said coldly.


    If it''s a matter of genius, I never think it''s a chance for him to take part in this fight. The grey lion does not need genius. We are knights and believe only in the skills we have trained and the experience we have gained in combat. Talent is the most unreliable thing. "


    "Well, that''s right. I guess what Marcus taught you? "


    Lothar nodded. It was Marcus who told him to memorize the king, and it turned out to be very effective. Sitter''s face calmed down a lot. He looked at the boy as if he had gone to Heishan to lead the boy back to Wangdu.


    "Do you still dream about your parents?" The king asked suddenly.


    "Yes."


    "Is it still unfair? Why is it that you lost your parents, but other children can have their parents


    "No


    "Oh? Why? "


    "There are also many people who have lost their parents because of robbers, diseases, unfair judgments. I''m not special. "


    "In that case, why do you want to go to war?"


    "I''m a warrior, and I can''t contribute to the rest of the Kingdom like Marcus. Even if I did inherit Heishan, I would be a bad Lord. But I still want to do what I can. I am willing to fight for the Kingdom, so that more children do not need to lose their loved ones. "


    "That''s what Marcus taught you?"


    "No, he taught too long for me to recite."


    King, smile. Lothar couldn''t figure out why he was laughing, even though he had experienced the memory again from his dream.


    "I have decided on the candidate for this expedition, but even if I have not decided, I will not choose you. You''re too young. Take this and go to Lyon. You''ll be his adjutant for a while Sitter dug out of the drawer a letter that had been written and covered with fire paint and threw it to Lothar.


    When the count walked out of the king''s study with great joy, he heard a word from sigatt.


    Responsibility


    responsibility www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    So, is this what you want? I don''t understand that everyone who goes to war on his own will has this thing. And what they have is more practical and urgent than my reasons. You don''t need to protect me like this. I''m no different from them.


    Lothar''s dream became calm. After he walked out of the king''s study, a field appeared in front of him. The land ahead stretches downward, and the harvest wheat fields are golden in the sun. The count took a deep breath and did not smell anything, which made him realize that the scene was still part of the dream. He looked around, except for the farmhouse in the distance, he didn''t see the castle and other buildings, only the golden beams scattered among the sparse trees, which did not belong to his memory. In Lothar''s life, he had never seen such a place in the future.


    Looking up at the sun hanging in the sky, its light is strong but not dazzling. The count curled his mouth and simply sat down on the grass under him. He didn''t know why he came here or whether he could leave, but somehow he wasn''t worried. Lothar looked up at the white clouds in the sky. None of them dared to condense enough to cover the vast sun. They seemed to be afraid of the majesty of the sun. This association can not help but remind Rosa of his situation again.


    Responsibility, this is the answer he got from memory. It seems that the most perfect answer is given by a king who is also his father and teacher. Indeed, whether he was the Earl of the kingdom or a warrior flaunting chivalry, the responsibility was born of Lothar. He had the duty to fight for the Kingdom, for the people, for glory, for no


    "All excuses." The count of Heishan lay back with his hands behind his head. "I don''t want to fight if I can. All I do is imitate, imitate your majesty, imitate Lyon, imitate, parents. If only I were not Heishan There is not so much responsibility and honor to bear. Responsibility, that''s what I want to avoid most


    "Meow!" As if in agreement with Lothar, a cat call came from his ear. The count turned and saw a yellow kitten about two or three months old standing at his head. A cat and a man looked at it for a long time. The kitten''s golden pupil seemed to make some decision. Then, it jumped up and fell on Lothar''s chest.


    The count laughed and gently stroked the cat''s back with his right hand. "They all said that I was a madman from Black Hills, a murderous war maniac. They also said that I was the sword of the Kingdom and the dependence of the Kingdom after the blood lion. But what do they have to do with me? I never thought about that. Marcus is always thinking about how to get an official position, but I, ha ha, what do I want. Can you tell me? "


    "Meow." Cats, of course, can''t answer people''s questions. Only people can answer people''s questions.


    "I thought cheese would give me the answer. After all, he''s the smartest person I''ve ever met, even smarter than Marcus. However, it seems that the wizard himself has to worry about a lot of things. He also has to carry too many things. But why do I feel so happy when I am working with him? Whether in Wangdu, or now, he can always do something different from what I think. If I have the chance, I really want to train him to become such a place. It must be very interesting. By the way, the net worm said that her home is in the south. If I have a chance, I''d like to see it, and the witch controlled port. It must be very interesting. "


    Lothar took his right hand away from the cat''s back and reached out to the sun in the sky, making a gesture to catch it. "I shouldn''t be a lord, at least not now. I want to pursue something more pure than the well-being of the people, the rise and fall of the kingdom. It''s stupid, isn''t it? But I really want to be like the heroes in those stories, just acting for the right things. Just fight for justice. "


    "Ah, yes, justice. Justice like the sun, that''s what I want. I know it''s different for everyone, and sometimes it burns the earth and stings my eyes, but I still want to pursue it and pursue pure justice. " Count, sit up. The kitten lying on his chest leaped and fell on his side. "What do you think?"


    "Roar!" Cat, the body began to rise from the golden flame, with a resounding through the world of high pitched roar, where is the shadow of the kitten? Standing next to Lothar, there was a lion with a golden mane. It was strong, not angry and powerful. With that ring of flaming mane, it was like the sun on the ground.


    At the same time, some changes have taken place in reality. The dream net in the master''s hand is broken without any sign. Just when cheese was stunned, he saw that on the Tomahawk held by Lothar, the lion''s eyes made of gems emitted a haze like golden light, and a large number of fine cracks spread rapidly to the whole body of the Tomahawk, starting from the double pupil of the lion sculpture. "Click!" The iron flakes on the edge of the blade fall off, making a crisp sound, and then more cracks begin to fall off. Below them, the surface is made of gold.


    Hern''s hand, the Sorcerer''s knife, had peeled off in just a few seconds and turned into a veritable gold Tomahawk. The hand holding the handle of the axe shook slightly and the weapon stood up. Lothar took the stone from her eyes and stood up without any external force. On that pair of crus which are covered with scars, there are no signs of damage."I''ve never heard of witch hunting knives changing their appearance with their owners." With a smile on his face, the master joked.


    Lothar also laughed. He waved his Tomahawk twice. "It''s not a change, it''s just a restoration of the original appearance. At the end of the day, it was not a tool for execution. But at that time, it was used as such, and gradually lost its proper color. "


    "Yes, it can''t be called the hand of hern any more. The national emblem of the grey lion is a white lion." Cheese went on, happy for Lothar.


    "Although a little sorry for the Kingdom, the hand of hern is indeed the name given to it later. The true name of this Tomahawk is the justice of fools. " The count nodded. When he said the name, he could feel the trembling of the Tomahawk. It had been too long for anyone to call it that way.


    "The justice of the fool? Can you be sure of your absolute justice because you are a fool? Interesting, really interesting. " The mage said and looked behind Lothar, "well, my friend who is so stupid and respectable, are you interested in using your justice to help?"


    "With pleasure." The count of black mountain followed the cheese''s eyes and saw the wolf walker who was fighting with the devil not far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    O witch, my Lord of the hundred and forty-four levels of the abyss, the great erdo answers your call. Thank you, I won''t let you pay more this time. Because I just want a revenge.


    The golden light like the sun not only attracted the mage''s attention. The demon lord, who once belonged to the salon family castle, also noticed the light above the black fog of Xigu city. Even for a moment, this tiny spot of light for edu was so small that it made the great lord of the abyss feel dazzling. This is an unforgivable sin, but it is not worth the Lord to step down from the throne to solve it. That huge face showed a terrible smile, ugly, ferocious and cruel, even the ugliest creatures in the world can not show such expression, this is the privilege of demons.


    "Witch, my summoner." An invisible message is sent to kuila''s mind through a channel between the summoner and the called. The devil''s words, even if they are merely meaningful, have the meaning of "I want to ask you a question."


    "I hope I can give you a satisfactory answer, my Lord." The witch sitting in the deepest part of the underground cave gently pressed her finger against her forehead and responded in the same way.


    "The object of my desire for revenge is at hand. I''ll kill them in the way that pleases me the most, but that''s not enough! Just trampling their bodies can''t satisfy me. I want them to hate who they were and dare to challenge the great erdo! I want them to pay the price of remembering their soul! As a mortal, you should know what means to achieve my purpose, right? "


    The witch with black and white hair also laughed, and the chill of her smile made Gloria, who was staring at her, tremble involuntarily. "Of course I know, my dear Lord erdo. For those who claim to be just, what they fear most is not their own death, but the destruction of those who are regarded as treasures by their hearts and minds. And my eyes just saw their weakness. Of course I''d be happy to bring their, friend, "kuila said with a scornful sneer," to you. But you see, I also have guests here, so... "


    "I don''t need your help, witch. Tell me what you see in those worm eyes, and I''ll do the rest myself The Demon Lord said impatiently. Of course, he knew that the witch might be shooting himself, but erdo didn''t care about these little things for revenge. Now he just wants these mortals who have defeated themselves once to feel the regret that can be brought to the world of the dead. This is the devil''s style, not to mention that he is known as the avenger of demons, the fury blood beast.


    "As you wish, my Lord." Kuila chuckles and gives the devil the information she gets from the eyes of giant insects flying in the sky outside the city. After erdo rudely interrupted the connection, she began to laugh. The witch raised her head and couldn''t wait to share what she had done to her captives, which made Gloria''s already terrible situation worse. The daughter of the sarons knew who the Sorcerer''s companions were. She had met Mona and Elsa and knew that they were good, compassionate people.


    "Why do you do that? You can''t tell that devil! They don''t have a grudge against you. It''s not good for you to hurt them! " Growled Gloria, accusing the Witch of her wicked conduct. And of course it doesn''t make any difference, it just makes kuila feel more happy.


    "Who said, no good?" The witch''s cruel smile and her beautiful face had a strong discord, giving people the feeling that some kind of bloodthirsty monster stole a human skin and put it on her body, which was unspeakable. "Although it is not necessary to kill that little guy named klandi, if I can solve her by the devil''s hand, I can also save a lot of trouble. What''s more, who would refuse anything that would make the grey wizard miserable? "


    Gloria struggled in vain, and now she would like to have wings to tell cheese and Elsa the news and keep them away from witches and demons. But she couldn''t, and her weak body couldn''t even resist the anger, forcing her to faint. The last sound in her ears was the evil laughter.


    At the same time, Elsa and others were unaware of the danger of approaching themselves. After separating from the curse crow and other people, red fox still remembers the words of cheese. Despite Peggy''s opposition, she insists on going to the north of Xigu city to camp. This move was supported by Mona and clandy, who, like Elsa, had a little blind faith in the mage''s decision. Besides, even if we don''t change the location of the camp, there''s nothing else for a few people to do.


    "I still can''t understand the decision." Pug, who had to curl up his long green hair for mobility, complained as he walked. Jerry helped her pick up a stick as a crutch, but the witch who didn''t like to exercise like an ordinary person since childhood felt that her foot was about to break.


    "Cheese must have a point." Elsa said firmly. After losing the horses, it''s really hard for them to carry materials around Xigu city. And because I don''t know what kind of state cheese and curse crow will return in, several people dare not give up the necessary materials easily.


    "Cheese, cheese, you keep saying that you trust the wizard. I really doubt if you are brainwashed by his magic! Believe the wizard''s lies. He didn''t even tell you his real name! Maybe there will be traps in the north that he has prepared. When you arrive, you will all be sacrificed alive The more she said, the more excited she became. Fortunately, Lin saw that other people''s faces were wrong, so she quickly covered the little witch''s mouth to prevent her from irritating her new companion."I''m sorry, but she''s a little emotional." Said Jerry. Carrying a lot of materials, the physical fitness of the rat man makes him have little spare power to take care of others when carrying heavy objects.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s you. Can I help you?" Mona shrugged and soothed Elsa. After going through the valley city before, she still had no hostility to the special Rat Man Jerry. The frostguard''s quiet and practical style coincides with the city''s policy, which makes it hard for Jerry to feel bad about them.


    "I''m the son of Duke liehammer. I''m not tired of this. But thank you for your concern, madam The young rat man, learning from the warrior he had seen, saluted Mona, but forgot the weight of the material on his back and nearly fell.


    The woman soldier smiles and reaches for Jerry, who is unstable. "If you were born at the foot of Longji mountain, you can be a qualified guard." This northerner''s unique way of praising indicates that Mona really appreciates Jerry''s strength. But it also reminded her of the Legion still in the north. I don''t know if the town at the foot of the mountain has been affected by the plague. If a rat man attacks the town, commander Jon and his colleagues will be able to repel the enemy safely.


    "Well! Oh Peggy suddenly broke off Lin''s hand on her mouth. When others were surprised by her behavior, the little witch pointed to the direction of Xigu city and called out, "look! Something''s coming


    Several people follow her hand to see, as expected, a black cloud from the sky above the city wall, flying in this direction. "Bad!" Cried Elsa in a low voice, although it is not sure whether they are the targets of the black cloud, no one is willing to take the risk.


    "Drop everything and we''ll run north!" Mona commands decisively, then takes Jerry''s belongings. Then she pulls Peggy up and carries her on her back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Black clouds, with a very fast speed across the woods outside the Valley City, those trees which were originally yellow because of the high temperature began to burn naturally after the dark clouds. The fire made the dusk seem unusually bright. This hot light through the unburned trees, to Elsa and other people''s faces, make them look more embarrassed.


    "What is that?" The red fox took her hand to prevent her from falling behind. From time to time, she looked back at the dark clouds getting closer and closer. She seemed to ask and exclaim. Unfortunately, she had no way to tell her the answer. Although she had gained a lot of knowledge from her ancestors and books, the young witch was far from being learned.


    Lin and Jerry run together, curse crow gave her the cloth has long been thrown to where. The death reporting Banshee can clearly see the large number of creatures that have died in this land recently, but this is not the time to feel fear and sadness. Since the time when she was rescued by the incantation master, the poor maid who grew up in the melting iron city has died. Now, running with her companions, she is a new-born Banshee. As a consolation to the dead, she values the value of life more than anyone else. Therefore, Lin would never allow her companions to lose their lives for her own reasons.


    But when several people concentrate on running for their lives, the only one in the team who has spare time to observe the black clouds and has relevant knowledge, PEG, can see the clue of what is chasing them. "It''s like, it''s a bunch of mosquito demons." The petite witch is not sure. She has only seen the devil mosquito devil in books. Those older witches will not choose this kind of mental retardation and weak individual strength when summoning demons, and they only have a quantitative existence.


    "Hello! That grin''s! " Peggy turned to her and said to her that although a few people had made a brief introduction before, it was clear that the heartless witch was still not used to addressing the defectors of the sorceress. After making sure that klandi heard her voice, the witch on Mona''s back continued, "can you cast? I can control the things in the sky. Can you solve them? "


    She thought for a few seconds, wondering if Peggy was credible. However, at the present rate, the dark clouds in the sky would soon catch up with the team, and clandy soon decided to agree to the latter''s proposal. "How long can you control them?"


    The little witch frowned and stared at the black cloud for a few seconds. She had never had the experience of fighting with mosquitoes and demons before. It was really hard to estimate whether her magic could completely affect the devil. If you bite your teeth, now is not the time to tangle with these little things. Once you are caught up by these small demons, it is not a problem that can be solved by injury. "I try my best to have at least three breaths. How about it? Is it enough? "


    "Enough." Clandy nodded and stopped. She took a few deep breaths to calm her breath. Her heart beat so fast that she could not cast the spell smoothly.


    Other people also stopped at this time. Instead of exhausting their physical strength in endless escape, they tended to take advantage of this time to fight the enemy. Peggy fell to the ground from the back of the female soldier, and pulled the string tied to her hair, and her long green hair went down to her waist. "Step back. It''s Witch time."


    The magic power is surging in the young body. The witch''s casting does not necessarily have obvious omen like a wizard, but with those hair curling up like a poisonous snake, no one will doubt whether she is just bluffing. Those hair in the evening sun and the fire in the distant woods emit a completely different dark green light. Green always reminds people of plants, but the color of Peggy''s hair at this time is not like any trees or grass on the ground. It makes people unconsciously think of duckweeds floating in the water, those scattered on the sea, which entangle swimmers'' hands and feet and drag them into the deep sea.


    But it was clear that the devil did not care about the vision, and the dark cloud was close at hand. At this time, several people finally see the composition of the black cloud, it is not ash or smoke, but a large group of small monsters. These little things have tiny bat like wings, and between them grow a mass of tumor like meat balls, covered with naked blood vessels and muscle tissue, without any skin to wrap them. Mosquito demons, although people who hear the name for the first time will subconsciously associate them with real mosquitoes, in fact, there is no similarity between them except for their body size. The most obvious example is that mosquitoes use long, sharp mouthparts to eat, and midges, who prefer to use their spiral sharp teeth.


    "I hate things that are taller than me, especially those flying over my head!" Peggy yelled at the oncoming army of mosquitoes and demons. At the same time, her hands waved at the enemy in front of her. Her hair turned to the devil''s direction. Each hair was corresponding to a mosquito devil. When the devil also gave out the same green light, the little witch pressed down her hands. "Give it to me, come down!"


    The invisible force is connected to the other side along the tip of his hair. While Peggy''s hair is pressed down, the opposite mosquito demon is forced to press down. In an instant, the whole black cloud was pressed from the sky to the ground. If this magic is used to control the huge opponent, it will not work, but it is just suitable to deal with the enemy of mosquito devil. Peggy''s body was tight, and he maintained his spell with all his strength. It was not difficult to suppress one or two demons, but it was doomed to be unable to control such a large number of targets at the same time.Fortunately, with Peggy''s efforts, Galanti''s spell was about to be completed. Since the rebellion of the Edwardian family in Wangdu, the strength of klandi''s body has increased day by day, which is the performance of a witch entering adulthood and the reason why Emilia dare to let her act alone. The powerful magic power inherited from Gelin made the witch''s blue pupil green. Though not as smart as Peggy''s long hair, Galanti''s hair also danced wildly in the magic.


    The thorny ring on her finger grew rapidly under the catalysis of magic. A long glove composed of slender vines and leaves wrapped her left hand. The witch gently put her hand on the ground, and countless branches automatically extended out into the ground. After half a breath, the soil under the mosquito demon suppressed by Peggy was broken by the growing plants, and a large number of spiny vines attached to the devil like consciously. Their spines pierced the devil''s skin and greedily sucked its flesh and blood. As the absorbed energy becomes more and more abundant, black flower buds with bright blue lines begin to appear on the vines. The flower buds bloom in succession, turning the black cloud into an amazing sea of flowers. Under this beautiful scenery, there are a large number of killed demons.


    "It''s amazing..." Paige sat down on the ground all of a sudden, looking at the sea of flowers not far away, sincerely exclaimed. As far as she knows, witches who can unleash such a wide range of Destructive Magic will have a high status even in the sorceress group. Although it was she who asked her to attack, Peggy didn''t expect that the traitor he was going to kill should be so neat. What''s more, it''s just a few drops of sweat on her forehead to release such a spell. At the moment, the little witch was sure that Galanti was as talented as Ellie.


    "Solved? You killed them all? " Mona, holding a sharp blade, said suspiciously. When seeing the ferocious faces of the mosquitoes and demons, the female soldiers are ready to fight a fierce battle. As a result, she did not make a move, and the black cloud that had been chasing them for half a day died in an instant under the union of the two witches, which made people feel a kind of unspeakable absurdity.


    "No! It''s not over yet! Be careful Although Lin''s ability could not act on the devil, she still noticed the sudden death of page, and the Banshee immediately issued a warning cry. And Jerry''s movement is faster than her, mouse man''s sensitive senses let him first Lin one step to detect the problem. Carus''s apprentice, with a dagger in his mouth and all his limbs, dashed to Peggy''s side. Before the latter could react, he pulled her to one side and rolled away.


    "Boom Claws, breaking through the garden of death, smashed in front of Peggy. If Jerry''s help is one second at night, the end of the little witch will be very ugly.


    "Be careful. There are more than mosquito demons in there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    The behavior of demons is as chaotic and unpredictable as their nature. Many things that are totally unreasonable in the eyes of ordinary people are often taken for granted. It''s a stupid mistake to predict the devil''s reaction. For example, after being driven away from the world, rational creatures will lick their wounds, revive themselves, investigate their opponents'' information, and then wait for an opportunity. But erdo''s choice is not hesitant to bet all his wealth, immediately launched revenge. Therefore, people always underestimate the demons'' determination to do something. They are always reluctant to complain about "this is not reasonable!" when they are scratched by claws Stupid things like that.


    Peggy thought she knew enough about demons to separate her from these people. Can happen in front of her but let her or heartfelt exclamation, "hell!"


    There was no exaggeration in the cry of the little witch, and when the master of the claw came out of the garden of death woven by Galanti, a heavy sense of despair fell on everyone like a mountain. The demon was three meters tall, scarlet in skin, and had curly goat like horns on his head, just like his hoofed legs. The devil shook his head and shook off some plant debris hanging on his horns. Two huge meat wings spread from his back, bringing a hurricane with strong sulfur smell.


    "Why are you here! You should sit on the castle Elsa and Mona, who had a war with Edo in Wangdu, immediately recognized the identity of the devil in front of them. The devil who should have sat on the throne and waited for the brave to challenge, turned out to be here. And then they realized that this was not the king''s Hall of the capital, and that no brave knight or wolf Walker would form a shield against the monsters of the abyss. They were helpless.


    "Hehe, why am I here?" The tall Demon Lord looked down at the mortals in front of him with an ugly grin. "Of course, it was to reward the wizard who struggled to climb up to me. Don''t worry, he won''t live much longer than you, but before he dies, he has to remember the end of fighting against the great erdo


    Mona protects Elsa behind her, pulls out her dagger and makes a fighting posture. Frost guards never wait to die. The red fox gently opened his companion and looked up at the devil, "do you want us? OK, but it has nothing to do with the rest of the people here. Let them go. "


    Erdo''s gaze swept over the others, pausing at the sight of Galanti and Peggy, "witch? Witch again, two at a time? Oh, it''s so interesting. "


    She shook Peggy''s arm. "Come on, he''s called out by kuila! Let him get rid of this idea According to klandi''s logic, Peggy is still the subordinate of kuira in name, and as the devil summoned by the latter, edu should not be hostile to Peggy. Even in view of the Summoner''s control over the devil, Peggy might be able to make erdo give up his original intention if he pretended to be a Tiger now.


    But Peggy didn''t do it. She bit her lips, and her face turned pale. Hearing her words, the little witch gave a bitter smile, and turned to look at her, who was also a witch, "no way. No matter how powerful Lord kuira is, he can''t control the Lord level demons. What''s more, even if the summoner stops, he''ll do it to us. "


    "Why?" It was her turn to be puzzled. She could understand the first half of Peggy''s words, but not the meaning of the latter.


    Peggy''s smile was more forced. She loosened her bleeding lips and said, "didn''t your grandmother tell you? We witches, who are born with magic, are natural containers for demons to give birth to their offspring in this world. "


    The relationship between witches and demons is subtle. On the one hand, as the best driven thugs and servants, demons have always been loved by witches. They seem to have a certain affinity for these abyssal monsters. No matter how gifted the witches are, summoning demons is an ability they will inevitably master. But it needs to pay a price. If the powerful witch drives the lower level demons, it''s OK to say, but if the witches want to summon demons with similar or higher strength, they need more chips besides satisfying the demons'' difficult killing desire. One of the most popular among demons is to let witches give birth to their own offspring.


    Don''t think that this offspring is equal to the offspring of normal creatures. Demons from the abyss have no concept of reproduction and naturally do not need to cultivate successors like mortals. The demon''s offspring are just their container. Unlike their fathers, the sons of these demons are not excluded from the world because they were born in this world. The fury of blood forces them to indulge in destruction and death. When they yield to their instincts, the demons will know this from the abyss, and then they will be able to project their own consciousness onto their offspring and take over the next generation It is to enjoy the joy of killing in the world with the body of future generations.


    Not all creatures have the right to give birth to demonic offspring. The chaotic lineage of demons prevents their offspring from gaining the power to grow from the ordinary womb. Among the many living creatures in the world, only witches'' bodies with natural magic can satisfy this condition. This is why making peace with the devil has become the label of witches. Totally egoistic witches don''t care about the miserable lives of their offspring. They only know that they can get help from demons at a little cost. Of course, this is only limited to those witches who have the ability to protect themselves under the devil. If the strength difference between the Witch and the devil is too great, the former is likely to be completely used as a tool and will not stop until it is damaged."That''s right. Hehe, it seems that you can add some entertainment for my revenge The demon lord grinned coldly. He never let go of the two witches. Even though Peggy and klandi were not witches, edu didn''t mean to let anyone in this group live. The desire for slaughter was the desire of every demon to breathe.


    "Click!" When several people were at a loss under the momentum of the devil, a stone hit erdo''s chest and made a crisp sound. It was thrown out by Jerry, a brave young man determined to use his life to gain time for his companions to escape, just as he had done to Peggy in the underground ruins of molten iron city.


    "No!" Peggy and Lynn, who saw the scene, called out the word at the same time. At the speed of the next, the devil ran away in the opposite direction. "Die! You humble maggot The sound and shadow enveloped Jerry from top to bottom, and the devil came surging with the feet of fire and the power of a siege hammer.


    "Puff!" The sound of piercing the body came from erdo''s feet, which was not what a rat should have been when he was crushed. Pain from the sole of the foot is not.


    "What are you doing? Climb Elsa, as the team''s second only foot to Jerry''s existence, a sliding shovel broke through the wood thorns standing on the ground and pulled the stunned rat man out of the demon lord''s foot. The plants that were summoned by kranty collapsed in the next second under the weight of Edo.


    "Mortals, how dare you?" The angry devil growled. Although the witch''s attack did not do him any harm, he could not accept the repeated humiliation.


    "What dare you? Cheese can kill you once, and we can kill you a second time. For the frost The female soldier holds the weapon to send out the loud and clear war roar, does not fear to cut to the demon''s calf.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "Bang!" The weapon from the army of Cangshi Wangdu cut the demon lord''s leg with a dull sound. The sound of beating leather with a stick showed Mona that her attack was useless to the enemy. This is no surprise. The female warrior from Longji mountain has seen too many different opponents along the way. She knows the gap between herself and the scarlet giant. If she wants to defeat erdo, she can''t rely on the sword.


    "Come on, you dirty goat!" Mona yells, running behind the devil, trying to buy time for the witch''s cast.


    Erdo turned with the frost guard. His anger ignited sulfur in the air with his breath, and two green flames shot down his nostrils. "Worm, you have to pay for your words! I''m going to peel your skin off, keep your soul from getting free, and let you howl in the lava forever With that, the devil raised his big foot and set out to chase Mona.


    This makes the rest of the team feel a little hope while worrying about the female soldiers. This demon''s irritable character gives them the opportunity to use the advantage of number to pull his energy and win more opportunities. But before Elsa was ready to attract erdo''s attention again, the demon lord''s raised hoof fell abruptly and her body turned back to the witch. "Do you think I would be so stupid? Do you think I can''t see through your pathetic trick of playing cat and mouse with you? No, it is not a mindless beast in front of you. You are facing the Lord of the 144th floor of the abyss


    Erdo''s unexpected move led to a terrible chain. The magic that Peggy and clandy were brewing became violent because of fear, and they had to devote their energy to controlling the magic to prevent the magic from tearing the caster apart. But this is also doomed to two people can only stand in situ, become the target of the devil attack at will.


    "No!" Elsa had no time to rush back to the witches before the demons. She could only watch the figure of erdo approaching them step by step. Her huge wings seemed like a curtain of despair and rejected all hope. Now, there is only one person left between the demon lord and the witch, and that is Lin. But in the face of this impeccable monster, what can the former maid do?


    ¡°£¡¡± Silent scream from Lin''s mouth, that violent sound wave even let her mouth outside the cone-shaped space appeared strange waves. Demons have hearing. Even if they are better than Edo, they have to cover their ears under the scream of the Banshee. But it didn''t work. The Banshee''s scream passed through the devil''s palm, turning the despair of the irretrievable life into a sound of substantial destruction, destroying erdo''s mind wantonly.


    "Here, shut up!" The demon lord flapped his wings behind his back, and the wind and waves suddenly blew Lin''s delicate body into the air and flew towards the distance. Fortunately, Jerry has already arrived at the place where Lin fell first. A flyer uses his body to reduce the damage caused by the impact for the Banshee. But Rao is so, two people are also led by the powerful force to roll to a considerable distance.


    "Asshole!" At this time, Elsa finally rushed to erdo''s back. Without hesitation, she took out the dagger from her waist and jumped up to attack the latter''s knee like a goat. But it was hard sheep''s hooves that met her. The demon lord just gently raised his foot to the back and kicked the red fox. He fell into the dust and did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    "She can''t die yet. I have to kill her in front of the wizard." Erdo explained to the witches in front of him that it seemed a pity that Elsa had not been killed.


    Peggy clenched her teeth, and she released the magic that had been prepared for a long time, but before it was formed, it was lightly waved and broken by the devil. "I didn''t want to kill you here, witch. But you''d better not push too far. " Words, with an invincible sense of oppression, pounded clandy and Peggy. The magic in the former''s hands was out of control. A large number of thorns and vines penetrated into her left arm, and blood gushed out along the wound. The latter, with her legs softened, sat on the ground. Judging from her shaking body, Peggy had lost the idea of fighting the powerful devil and accepted her fate.


    "That''s right. By giving up unnecessary resistance, we can all save some time." Edu grinned grimly and walked into the two men step by step. In his eyes, the two witches had become the things in his pocket. But at this time, his back suddenly a cold.


    "Devil, you stay away from them!" Mona climbed onto Edo''s back, holding up a bony dagger that cheese had given to the netter at Wangdu, and the nettle had given it to her before she left. With the roar of female soldiers, this weapon from the wizard stabbed the devil''s back. The intense pain made erdo stagger forward a few steps, and fell to his knees on one knee, splashing a lot of dust. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Galanti hastened to pull up Peggy on the ground, and they escaped from the devil.


    "Die! Die! Die for me Found that the weapons in hand can hurt the enemy, the female soldiers like crazy like a bone dagger in erdo''s back left a shocking scar. She seems to have grasped the last straw to save her life and make the enemy suffer more injuries.


    Maybe Mona was too focused on the dagger in her hand, or she gave up the chance to dodge. The devil in the pain reached out and pulled the female soldier down like a bug on her back. "Human beings!" Erdo raised the enemy in front of his eyes, and roared in his teeth. Mona did not say anything. She threw her dagger into erdo''s left eye! "Ah With a deafening scream, the devil closed his eyes with his other hand, and could see some liquid like blood flowing down the gap between his fingers."You don''t want to win! As long as we still Ah Before Mona''s threat was over, the scream came out of her throat. Erdo grabbed her body with one hand, and her right arm throwing the dagger with the other hand. With unimaginable brute force, he forcibly pulled the female soldier''s arm off! The blood, like a fountain, splashed down the wound on his shoulder, but it had not yet fallen to the ground because the heat around the devil turned into a blood mist. Mona has no strength to speak. She just feels that her life is rapidly passing from her wound. Although she is held in the devil''s hand, her body is irretrievably colder, as if returning to the snow covered world.


    "Ah The second scream was a little smaller than the first, but it contained no less pain. Edu mercilessly reaches into Mona''s broken arm with his sharp nails, stirring the flesh and tissue inside mercilessly. More blood, mixed with meat and bones, is plucked out of the human body, like wadding from a broken doll.


    "No! Stop it! Stop it Lin, who saw this scene from a distance, implored that the Banshee had already seen Mona''s indelible death. This respectable female soldier was dying in the hands of the Demon Lord.


    But the devil could not hear Lin''s plea. Even if he did, he would only regard it as moving music. The cruel monster seems to have found something. As he pulls something out of Mona''s body, the female soldier''s voice instantly quiets down. With a smile, erdo threw his hand on the ground. It was a bone, a human spine.


    "This is the price of fighting against erdo!" Exclaimed the Lord of the abyss, shaking the silent human body in his hand and letting it fall into the soil under his feet. When Mona''s body touched the ground, her chin finally twitched two times, silently saying a name, Jack.


    Hatred, anger, intense feelings linger in everyone''s mind, but more, really deep sense of powerlessness. Faced with the devil in front of them, they have no chance of winning.


    She looked at Mona''s body and the tears in the eyes of the female soldier. Despairingly, she lifted her left hand, which was unable to move with her right hand, and held the ring on her finger in front of her. She kisses the ring on her hand to pour out her pain.


    "Cheese, help us."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    "It''s not right. There''s something wrong with it." Cheese, who was approaching the valley castle, suddenly stopped and frowned. His companions also stopped and turned their heads. In front of the three, the demon lord''s huge feet were already visible. They did not understand what could happen if they realized this step.


    "Have we been found?" Rosa asked, carrying her weapon. It''s natural to be found so close to each other. However, there was not much fear in the countess''s tone. He took the golden axe in his hand. He believed that as long as he still held the handle of the axe, he would not be timid in any opponent.


    The mage shook his head. He looked at the thorny ring in his hand. His intuition told him that something bad was happening. But perhaps by the demon lord''s side, he did not receive any clearer warning. If only the curse crow was around at this time, the guy was far more accurate in interpreting this omen than himself. Cheese can''t help but think so. "It should not be. I have covered our smell. Even if the devil knows that we are coming, he can''t accurately detect our position."


    "What else could be the problem?" The count blinked, and he wondered if there was anything worse than being found out.


    Cheese didn''t answer immediately. He took a deep breath and forced the thrill down. Then he quickened his pace, almost trotting forward. Lothar thought this was not right, but he found that not only the mage, but also the wolf Walker''s hair stood up strangely, and the same uneasiness flashed in the wolf pupils. The oppressive atmosphere among his companions infected the whole team, so the count didn''t say much. He carried the Tomahawk on his back and increased the speed under his feet.


    "What should we do?" Wolf Walker''s body has gradually become a complete wolf shape. Jack runs to the mage and asks questions while he can still speak.


    "Get the guy''s attention, just a few seconds. My spell will take care of him. " Said the cheese in a deep voice, with a faint pattern of chains on his skin under his robe. After the werewolf nodded, the mage said in a voice that only he could hear, "only a few seconds. Then everything will be over."


    With the temperature getting higher and higher, both Lothar and Jack have the illusion that their bodies may burn from inside at any time. The demon lord''s huge body appears from the dark clouds, and the image of the castle as a seat makes people wonder whether he really has the possibility of being defeated. Throat, in the tension of involuntary tightening, like a pair of invisible hands around the neck, so that people can not breathe smoothly. "A few seconds, will you?" Lothar repeated the mage''s request in a low voice, but the tone was very complicated.


    "It''s easy to say, but to get this big guy''s attention Throw him a stone? " The three men soon arrived at the foot of erdo. The houses around the castle were rare, and the devil destroyed most of them while walking. As a result, it was impossible to make sound by collapsing the nearby houses.


    "No, I''ve removed the shadow spell. He knows we''re here." The grey robed mage raised his head, and the magic in his eyes overflowed. His eyes crossed through the heavy black clouds and crossed with those huge eyes on the castle.


    "That''s right, little mage." The black clouds spread like consciousness in the evil voice, revealing the devil''s face sitting on the castle. Erdo''s mouth still had a cruel smile. As a lord''s abyss, he could appear in two places at the same time, and he could control the two bodies alone. So in his dialogue with cheese, his other avatar is also ruthlessly abusing Elsa and others.


    And all this, can''t escape the eye of grey robe. "I think I know what the problem is, guys. This guy is attacking our companions. Damn it, how can you know where they are Cheese''s voice went up, and he was more concerned about how much damage the monster had done to them than where the devil had learned the location of people who had not entered the valley. "If you dare to touch them, even if you go to the abyss, I will go. I''ll wipe you out of the world, devil


    "That''s really frightening." Erdo''s voice came from above, accompanied by hot waves and hard to hide sarcasm.


    Compared with the threat of the mage, after learning that the monster in front of her is trying to hurt her companion, Lothar and Jack have rushed up without saying a word. In spite of the high temperature of the devil, Jack, who completely incarnates the wolf, climbs up the devil''s leg with his sharp claws and tries to attack his vital parts. Lothar, on the other hand, was unable to directly hurt erdo because of his size problem. He chose to climb the remains of the valley castle to find a better time to attack.


    "Meaningless struggle. You, like your companions, will die in my hands. " The demon lord waved his arm, which was just like a tower. The wave of his arm brought a violent air flow. However, even though he was huge, erdo''s speed was not affected. He just swept the wolf walker who was trying to climb up and was beaten to the distance, just like an ordinary man flicking away the insects.


    "You can''t kill anyone! Only you will die here Perhaps stimulated by the language, Lothar gave up the plan to continue climbing, took the fool''s justice from behind, and chopped at the demon''s calf with his Tomahawk like a tree. As the golden lion''s eyes flashed a ray of strong light, some hot liquid gushed out along the wound. The count was unable to dodge and was splashed a few drops. Several holes in his armor were instantly dissolved."Courage is commendable, but only courage. Human beings. " More fluid flowed down the wounds cut by the Tomahawk, and they rolled and condensed, and in a flash they became a group of half man tall monsters with dried lava crusts. These monsters are steaming with hot steam and dangerously red light flowing under their black shells. They have no eyes. Their heads are like hyenas. They have big, toothed mouths. Falling back on the devil''s hooves, Lothar had to focus on dealing with these weird creatures.


    When his companions were in a bitter battle, the mage did not come forward to help him. He could prevent wolf walker from being swept down by demons, and could also quickly solve the alien running out of the wound. But he can''t do that. Even if Lothar and Jack die in front of his eyes during this period, he can''t help because only by completing this spell can he really solve the trouble caused by erdo.


    But time, really in time? The devil had noticed what cheese had done. No matter what the grey robe was preparing, erdo did not intend to let him finish it. Facing the caster, the Demon Lord has a lot of experience. For example, when he interrupts the casting of klandi and Peggy, most of the magic requires the mage to concentrate on the preparation process. With a little influence, the magic will dissipate and even the error will break out. Just a little bit of impact.


    The devil raised his sheep''s hoof. The foot was the size of a house, and it was held in the air like a hill. Lothar fixed his body with one hand, and the other waved a weapon to resist the enemy''s attack.


    "Die, wizard."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Cheese, are you dead? This problem has plagued Rosa and Jack for quite a long time. Because they watched the demon lord''s huge sheep''s hooves cover his gray robe, and then a bright light flashed by, and the giant monster disappeared with cheese. Only the still thick black clouds in the sky and the ugly cracks in the castle record the existence of some terrible alien creature here. The wolf Walker took off his fur, and the count of black mountain put away his axe. One of them stood on the ruins, the other in the street, looking at each other. No matter how they look at it, they can only see deep doubts in each other''s eyes.


    They are not the only ones confused. The impact of the disappearance of cheese and edu is in many aspects. First of all, as the casters, they all felt the unimaginable magic power that erupted in the city, whether it was the curse crow and kuira deep underground, or Peggy and corandi far away from the valley city. Even the two people directly below the city once doubted whether such a terrible magic explosion would make the whole Xigu City sink like molten iron, but fortunately, the magic power only existed for a moment, and was carefully controlled within a limited range. This also makes the sorcerers and witches with rich experience in casting magic wonder whether it is out of control of mana or whether there is magic that needs to use such a large amount of energy at one time.


    But the good news is that erdo''s disappearance is all-round, which means that not only the demon lords in the valley city have been lost, but also the monsters who fought with Elsa outside the city. It''s not sure if it was the cheese that was meant to do it, but klandi''s Prayer seemed to have worked.


    "They always say I''m crazy." The curse crow shook his head and looked up at the rock above, as if to find a pipe to see the surface.


    "What happened?" Asked the net worm who was walking beside the wizard. It''s not only her, but for ordinary people who don''t have the ability to cast a spell, the violent magic burst just now seems to be completely nonexistent. Even if he was a demon, he just felt his chest throb. He nervously examined his surroundings and finally attributed it to hypersensitivity.


    "It''s nothing. It''s a piece of cake." The magician said with a smile, and his expression made people unconsciously think of hyenas who had found their prey. "But for some people, this is no small matter. Oh, it''s so interesting. "


    "Damn it! What the hell happened Acid screams reverberate through the cobweb room. Gloria, who had been suspended from the wall, just wanted to faint, and the hysteria was driving her crazy. In fact, it''s not just Gloria, the two witch pets known as David and Jones, who are also shivering under their master''s seat, frightened by the witch''s anger. Kuyla''s hands clutching the grip of the stone seat with her hands, and she didn''t even know that her nails were broken. You can imagine how abnormal she is now.


    The demon summoning array, which is located in a corner of the room, has become dim. The disappearance of the originally full blood magic symbolizes that the three parts of the summoning control and driving out have appeared cracks. Anyone who knows a little about demonic evocation will know that this is the result of the demon''s complete disengagement from the call. This phenomenon can only happen in two cases. First, the devil is completely out of the control of the summoner, and is strong enough to walk in the world with its own strength. Such a powerful demon abyss is not absent, but erdo is not among them. The second is that the summoned demon''s body is killed in the world and has been forced to drive back to the abyss. Then the array that summoned it will naturally collapse.


    "How could it be? How could a lord demon die? son of a gun! Damn it Kuira''s madness is reasonable. Erdo''s appearance is largely due to the self will of the Demon Lord. According to reason, the sacrifice offered by the witch is not attractive to the demons of his level. However, due to revenge, erdo not only responded to the call, but also brought most of his strength to the world at no cost. This is different from the polluted well in Wangdu. In such a case, let alone one or two young grey robes. Even if the legendary Lord of the grey tower comes in person, he will inevitably have to pay some price to kill Erdu. And this is also her courage to sit here.


    "What should I do if he''s dead? I paid so much! so many! I have to finish the task, I have to get... " The witch''s voice became less and less. Just as Gloria thought that she had finally put an end to her madness, kuila''s eyes suddenly fixed on her. That terrible look was better than before, it was a look that wanted to take Gloria alive. "Oh, by the way, I still have you! As long as you are sacrificed to that adult, everything will have a good turn! Hee hee, hee hee


    Kuyla seemed to have grasped the last straw and jumped out of her seat. With a slight wave of her hands, the spider web on the ground began to wriggle. Countless white spiders the size of fingernails that appeared at any time quickly weaved these threads, and soon a rough rudiment of the phalanx appeared on the ground. The sorceress phalanx was almost finished. With a finger at Gloria, the white spider named Jones climbed up the wall, took off the rat man wrapped in the spider silk, and climbed up to the array with his back on his back.


    "What are you going to do? Stop it! Let me go Gloria realized that things were wrong, but she had no control over her own destiny. As the last descendant of the salon family who once ruled the whole count, Gloria can only use her last strength to scream in protest against the witch''s brutality.As Jones crawled past kuyla, the black-and-white haired witch brushed the mouse man''s cheek with her hand. "Don''t worry, you''ll be with your people soon. If you ugly monsters really have souls. " Gloria turned her head and tried to bite the witch''s hand, which kuira avoided easily and succeeded in angering her. The witch lifted up her hand and slapped the mouse man in the face. She hit the latter with a twinkling of gold in his eyes. It was hard to speak for a while.


    Kuira sneered as her pet placed the sacrifice in the middle of the cobweb phalanx. She seemed to have regained her former composure, turned gracefully, walked back to the seat, sat down slowly, and patted her hands, "David, it''s your turn." The black scorpion is ordered to climb to the helpless daughter of Saron. It raises its tail thorn high behind her. The scorpion''s tail eye, which has taken countless lives, is about to be stained with blood again.


    "In the name of the lion king, stop!" Waving his sword and spreading the cobweb on the door, Lyon approached the room and yelled at the things inside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Scorpion tail, will you stop because of the knight''s roar? Of course not. The sharp spines, with their piercing screams, hurled down into Gloria''s heart, but they encountered an unexpected obstacle when they were about to pierce the mouse''s skin. It was a long red black sword.


    "Ding!" The clear sound wakes up the daughter of Saron, who closes her eyes and waits for death. She is surprised to see that in front of her body, a man with dark red strange symbols tattooed on her upper body is facing her. The man holds a long sword in both hands and wrestles with the tail thorn of the black scorpion. As the red lines became clearer, the swordsman seemed to gain some powerful power. He roared, and his arms burst into force, pushing the scorpion''s huge body back a few steps.


    "It''s a simple diversion." Lyon, standing at the door, shrugged and said to kuila, who was glaring. Then, the blood lion with one hand sword, legs suddenly force, with the fastest speed to the witch. He understood that close combat was the best choice against the caster.


    But as an experienced witch, kuila is certainly not so easy to deal with. She sneered, white giant spider in the middle of the two, giant spider''s eight compound eyes are like eight black pearls, in the dark environment exudes a perplexing luster. Lyon did not notice for a moment, was attracted by this strange color, eyes when only eight black beads, completely forget their own situation. As the knight, who lost his ability to respond, approached the giant spider''s open mouth step by step, and the webworm who arrived behind gave out a stop drink in time.


    "Hello The voice of acquaintances made Lyon sober up. He took a look at the monster close to him, and quickly avoided the sharp teeth from both sides by a backward somersault.


    "It''s dangerous. Is that magic?" After landing, the knight waved his weapon and asked his companion behind him.


    The maid looked at the spider silk in the room. Her nose was wrinkled by the smell of blood in the air. "No, that spider''s eyes are born with this ability. It''s their prey, and it''s the origin of their name, the black eyed spider leihorst, the ominous white witch, as we call it


    "It sounds like you know a lot, little girl." Kuira''s voice came from behind the giant spider, but neither Lyon nor the webworm could really see her figure. I''ve heard about a spider taming mercenary, but I didn''t expect you to be here


    "Is it my honor to be remembered by the witch?" Net worm says, but with her humble language barrier, mercenary''s face does not have half of the honor appearance.


    "Pleasure? It''s not good to be remembered by witches. They will strangle your body like a snake, squeeze out the last breath in your body, and then swallow you mercilessly. They are the pests of the world. If they hide in the shadow, it''s OK. But those who dare to come out and defile the world will be killed in accordance with their identities. " Curse crow holding the staff, Shanshan walked into the room. Behind the magician is mlose, who carries the body of Qili.


    "Is it? Is that what the noble grey robe thinks of us? A group of crazy people who hide out of the world regard themselves as the judges of the world and jump out to define who should dominate the world and who is not worthy of survival? " The witch''s voice no longer has a definite position. It comes from all directions, as if the whole room has become part of kuila, and it is hard to distinguish clearly.


    Curse crow, laugh, he laughed a few times, laughter is full of disdain and ridicule, "I should say you are really born clown? Every time I talk to you, it makes me so happy. " Said, the wizard''s eyes exuded a strong magic aura, "but ignorant jokes said once or twice enough. Showing off your stupidity over and over will only make me sick


    The six winged crow on the Sorcerer''s staff seemed to respond to its master. The eyes were red, and the feathers that should have been rotten were also sprinkled with red luminous powder. "In your shallow way of thinking, you want to give us a definition? Every grey robe is very different for you guys. For example, someone will fight the devil Lord for the sake of this boring city, while I don''t care about its residents here


    "Why are you still here? Grey robes. " Kuira''s pets are confronting knights and killers, while the networm and buckram have noticed that more bugs are gathering here. They wanted to urge the wizard not to waste time talking to each other, but no one had the courage to say it.


    "Why am I here? I should have asked you that, Ms. kuira. In this situation, you have no right to bluff in front of me. Your biggest dependence, the devil on our head, can''t help you any more. Why don''t you pick up your tail and run away as a dog should do? " The wizard''s words made his companions nervous. According to their ideas, even those who have been ridiculed like this, even if they are of good quality, they will be in a bad mood, and a war should be on the verge of breaking out.


    But all they had to wait for was silence. Even though the huge insects had already reached the door not far away, they did not make any progress. The black scorpion and the white spider are still in place, not making an attack. What are they waiting for?"Let''s talk about a deal." The witch''s voice sounded a lot calmer, without the exciting tone at the beginning. While others were shocked by the words, the curse crow showed a natural expression.


    Things would not have come to this stage. Kuira, who has erdo''s presence, would not have chosen to negotiate with the grey robe. The powerful strength of the demon lord really gave her the capital to do so. But what Cheese did changed the course of the event. Although we still don''t know what method the mage used, he did disappear from Xigu city with erdo. In this case, kuira is undoubtedly the biggest part of her own combat power, which makes the wily witch begin to have to think about whether she can defeat the curse crow in the white-edge war alone, and how much it costs to defeat the curse crow.


    The mantra crow is aware of this, and the next question the magician is thinking about is what kuira will do in such a situation. In many possible results, the witch is most likely to choose to escape, because she did not have to fight the team to death, and it is not a shame to choose to leave decisively after losing her advantage. But she didn''t, so why? What''s the reason for koirah to stay here and face an elite team?


    Stupidity and inability to see the situation are the answers first thought out by the wizard, but he immediately dismissed this idea. Anyway, kuila is also a witch who has lived for quite a long time. She will not be so ignorant. Excluding this, the reasons for witches to stay are nothing but coercion and inducement. Or someone, with some kind of threat, mostly her own life, forced her to stay here. Or the guy who drove the witch all the way here threw a bait that kuila couldn''t refuse.


    If it''s the former, there''s nothing to say. For kuila, retreating is a must, she''ll only choose to fight with the people. But if the latter, the witch is likely to try to use other methods to achieve their own goals. For example, negotiation. However, the negotiation is not carried out at will, especially if the curse crow has played a witch once before, the other party is bound to have some concerns. At this time, the magician needs to show his intention to negotiate. The most important point is that he can not show his hatred for kuira. Only in this way will the witch drop her vigilance a little and try to achieve her goal in other ways.


    "Well, let''s have a good chat." Said the wizard, smiling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Wind and snow, nearly endless wind and snow in this piece of land blowing the unknown number of years. The light of the sun shines here, but it can''t warm anything. It is said that even the flame will be frozen in this wasteland. The shadow of Longji mountain appears on the distant horizon, but it is too far away. As far as the towering mountains are concerned, only a thin shadow like tender grass is left on the horizon. Any snowflake blowing will make people wonder whether it is a real image or an illusion on the ice field. The world to the north of Longji mountain is so barren.


    Even the most experienced hunters can''t find a long abandoned camp in the wilderness, but magic can. It doesn''t matter if the strong light breaks out in the wind and snow. After all, no one knows what happens here. Just like a gray robed snowmobile who had traveled here before, no one would know that he had returned to this place again, or with his deadly enemy, the Demon Lord from the abyss.


    "Boom!" Erdo''s sheep''s hooves were heavily trampled on the ice sheet with the storm, but he just splashed the thick snow on the ground everywhere, and the huge force was unloaded before it touched the hard surface. By contrast, cheese, relying on his weight and experience, escaped from the devil''s feet in a nearly lying down position. Although he had just used the powerful magic, the master''s face did not change.


    "So this is your dying struggle?" Burning the devil''s fire eyes through the cold wind, staring at the cheese slapping snow on his body. The devil also realized that his tall body was not suitable for moving on the snow field. With a large amount of steam, erdo''s height quickly shrank to about three meters. "Take me to this kind of place, do you think, so you can defeat me?"


    The hood on cheese''s head was blown off when he got up, revealing his black hair, which he had tied up at will because he had no time to trim it. There was magic in the mage''s eyes and a sneer at the corners of his mouth, "I have defeated you once. Remember? I need to remind you again, loser. "


    "Hoo!" Two visible hot air burst out of the devil''s mouth, leaving two long lasting traces in the air. "Wizard, I''ll kill you as if I killed that woman. I''ll make you suffer and die in pain The infuriated abyss Lord threatened in a low voice, and his threat became a different meaning in cheese''s ears.


    "Who did you kill?" The mage''s tone changed obviously from before. His expression and body movements proved his violent mood fluctuation at this time. And this is also seen by erdo. Although the devil is not as treacherous as the devil, the cunning ones will not miss the opportunity to take advantage of the enemy''s weakness, especially when the weakness may cause pain to his enemies.


    "Well, what do you think? To be honest, I can''t tell the difference between you mortals, but when I killed that woman, I heard a name Erdo said, slowly pulling the distance between him and cheese. In fact, he didn''t hear what the others said when he killed. The devil at that time devoted himself to the pleasure of destroying creatures, but this did not prevent him from disturbing the mage with words. "By the way, I remember that man was there when we last met."


    "Dregs of the abyss!" Hearing the news of his companion''s death, cheese''s whole body seemed to be ignited by fire. His anger made the magic in his eyes begin to surge uncontrollably. The white snow under the mage''s feet ran away from him like a conscious man. Of course, edu will not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The mood swings of the caster will make it impossible for them to release the spell in the first place, which is fatal in the battle of life and death.


    "Poof!" The scalding molten slurry spewed out of the devil''s mouth and flew like a cannon ball to the grey robe standing in place. Even if not in contact with the molten slurry, the snow on the ground and in the air will melt instantly because of the extremely high temperature, and then there will be an obvious dent on the snow, which proves the power of the blow.


    In the face of this fierce attack, cheese did not make any action. It''s not because he doesn''t want to, but because of his high anger, every muscle in his body is shaking and shouting. They refuse to retreat in any way, and only the most direct way can satisfy them. Well, I''ll satisfy you. The mage''s eyes fell on the molten slurry, and the magic in his eyes turned into white, the color of snowflakes.


    Time, under the gaze of grey robe, slowed down. The shell that should have hit the cheese was frozen in the air. On the contrary, a large number of snow, which is affected by magic, whistling together. These white elves bravely rush to the viscous liquid with red light. One after another, because of the high temperature, they disappear into the invisible, but they do not stop. With the increasing range of snowflakes being mobilized, the temperature on the molten slurry inevitably drops. Finally, when cheese''s eyes were no longer focused on it, the once hot beach had condensed into a cold rock, lost all its energy and fell into the snow and disappeared.


    But the devil''s attack did not stop. The scarlet giant had taken advantage of this opportunity to approach his prey. The devil held his claws high, thinking about where to start dismembering the mortal in front of him. He quickly made a decision that he would tear off the head of the wizard and let him watch how his body was destroyed and his hide was taken out one by one. Huge palm, pressed to the top of the grey robe. "Be ready to say goodbye to your body, mortal!""Give it to me, let go!" Magic, from every pore of cheese, forms an invisible barrier on the surface of the body. This barrier breaks out quickly. With the master''s exclamation, he just shakes the three meter high Demon Lord out!


    Cheese''s face was cold, and there was no fear that he had just passed by in front of the devil''s gate. He stretched out his right hand, pulled off his robe, and then threw it into the snow on the ground. When the grey robe was pulled out again, it became a tangled hand tightly wrapped in the ice crystal, which formed a long stick shaped like a spear.


    The staff is at least two meters long, and the gray cloth is wrapped around the staff body, revealing the ice tip of the stick, which is transparent as crystal and sharp as spear point. Cheese waved the weapon in his hands at random, his right hand in the back and the left hand in front of him.


    "Are you looking down on me? Or do you think your magic is not as powerful as your hands? " The devil got up from the ground and laughed angrily at what the mage had done. Erdo''s palms began to burst into red flames. He put the palms of his hands opposite each other, and a long whip made of unknown biological leather and metal, which had countless fine barbs, came out of the fire. It''s a long whip. It''s as thick as an adult''s arm. It''s matched with the metal spikes that glitter with metallic luster. I want to know what will happen when I get it.


    "You want to play, don''t you? I''ll let you have enough. " Edu grinned cruelly and shook the weapon in his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    "It''s not fair! Why should I learn to use weapons? I have better things The young cheese was dissatisfied with throwing away the wooden stick in his hand, and a light light rose in his eyes. He raised his little hand, and many weapons placed on the shelf floated up. With the instruction of a finger, he inserted one after another on the wooden man, turning the latter into a hedgehog.


    "You see, I don''t need to learn to use stones and sticks like those monkeys!" Another person in the training room frowned at this. Anlina''s dark red pupils contracted slightly. She took a deep breath and went to the cheese. When the latter thought that the elder sister was trying to avoid his useless training, she slapped the cheese hard.


    This sudden blow made the young mage sit directly on the ground. He looked at anlina in a daze, tears in his eyes had been secreted, but he did not dare to flow out at will. In the past experience of cheese, random according to their own nature of mischief may make simple punishment become more complex. His judgment was correct. After seeing that cheese had no other resistance, anlina sighed and her eyes calmed down a lot. "Do you know why I hit you?"


    The little mage got up, covered his red cheek and thought, "because I said something wrong?" Children''s unique fluke psychology makes cheese use this kind of clever way to answer. But his trainer is not so easy to muddle through, "yes, but what''s wrong with you?" Anlina asked condescending.


    This question is difficult for cheese. Although he knows the fact that he is wrong from his sister''s reaction, it is not a question that the child can open his mouth to answer if he wants to really understand where the mistake comes from. The little mage thought for a long time, but finally gave up, relying on his own strength to come up with the answer, "I I don''t know. "


    After listening to this answer, anlina raised her hand again, but she did not continue to hurt cheese. She just rubbed his head helplessly. "First, pull out the things on Herman''s body, and I''ll talk to you slowly." The mage nodded obediently and ran to the dummy he had made into a hedgehog. Herman is the name of the dummy.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Herman." Cheese bowed to the dummy, then began to pull out the blade inserted in the latter''s body one by one. When there was no other thing on the dummy, the rough wooden puppet turned his head to anlina. "Thank you for your kindness, miss."


    "Well, you go down first." Amnesty of the dummy, as soon as the two legs of the vampire waved out of the room. Anlina snapped her fingers again, and all the weapons scattered on the ground flew back to their original positions. She looked at cheese, motioned for him to keep up with herself, and then walked to the edge of the training room.


    Little mage did not know why to follow up, he deliberately fell behind anlina three steps position, to prevent the elder sister again suddenly shot. The vampire went to the wall and drew a symbol on the cold stone brick with his finger. The whole brick wall immediately became like the water surface. Then each brick loosened and scattered to both sides, revealing the vast world outside the tower. It was the clearest night sky cheese had ever seen. Stars all over the sky light up the silver ice field. The wind and snow rarely stops whistling tonight, leaving the whole world to form the stage, and anlina is the actor who boarded the stage.


    It''s just that what vampires want to perform is not drama, but the reality of the world. "You didn''t look wrong." As soon as anlina opened her mouth, cheese was puzzled. But before he could ask questions, the elder sister held out her finger and motioned to him to listen, "as a caster, whether it''s a wizard or a mage, you''re right. We can do everything without relying on physical strength. But that doesn''t mean it''s right, so, leaving aside your status as a caster, you''ve made a couple of mistakes


    "First, you should not exclude yourself from life. At any time, you should remember that we are just a group of ordinary people who have peeped into the last corner of the truth, and there is no difference between those ignorant people in your eyes. Every caster must learn humility. Complacency brings blindness, and blindness brings destruction Anlina''s teacher was no stranger. Before cheese came of age, the beating never stopped. Whenever he showed contempt for other creatures, she would scold him. But even vampires didn''t expect cheese to be the first opponent when she decided to become a part of the secular world after a trip to the grey lion.


    "As for the second, you are too assertive that you don''t need the skill of using weapons. Perhaps most people in the whole gray tower will tell you that swords are the things that the weak need to rely on. The magic power in our bodies is far more reliable than these. But they don''t live long enough, at least not as long as I do. Their eyes are too narrow to jump out of the age limit. I want to tell you, magic is not everything. Depend on it too much, you will regret it one day. Moreover, you will always encounter that kind of enemy, the kind you want to stab into his body with a sharp weapon, watch his face twist and deform due to pain, watch his blood and viscera flow out in fear, only in this way can you calm your anger. You''ll meet it. "


    The young mage didn''t understand the anger in anlina''s mouth. He thought that as a caster, he could keep calm at any time, and excessive emotion would only hinder him. However, forced by the repeated demands of her sister, cheese still learned and mastered the basic weapon use. Among them, the spear, which is very similar to the staff, is his best at or the least resistant to it. Mages like this kind of weapon. It seems simple and direct, but it is very changeable, just like magic.Now, when cheese confronted the Demon Lord with an ice spear in his hand, he really understood what Angelina had said. Every drop of blood from his heart blocked his thinking like burning oil, and the incantations and gestures that had become instinctive lost all their meaning. Now the mage only wants and needs to use the weapon in his hand to penetrate the enemy''s chest, pick the damned devil on the barrel of a gun, and let his blood drain away, so as to extinguish his anger.


    "Devil, I want you dead!" He took the initiative to attack with a big drink. He put the back end of the spear under his armpit and pointed the spear point at the devil''s abdomen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    North of the dragon''s ridge, frozen soil, the mage''s spear will confront the devil''s whip. Perhaps for those who pursue to drive weapons like arms and even further pursue the unity of man and weapon, a simple spear can be used in many ways. However, for cheese, the use of spear is nothing more than stabbing and picking. And he is now choosing to open the fight with a merciless stab.


    But the mage''s immaturity as a warrior does not affect the devil''s tactics. With a scornful sneer at the corner of his mouth, erdo, as a demon who grew up in combat since he was born, is very aware of his opponent''s rough use of weapons, but isn''t this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? The Lord of the abyss waved his right hand, and the whip in his hand, like a poisonous snake, made a piercing noise in the air and threw it at the cheese.


    The mage in charge had no intention of stopping to avoid. He swept the attack from the left side of his body. His right foot, which moved forward, landed on the ground with his heel, and his left knee bent with the trend. The whole man lay down on the snow surface and avoided the long whip that had crossed his face in such a posture.


    "Boom The weapon in the air splashed a lot of snow like a falling meteor. And no matter how the scattered white matter blocks the vision, cheese''s eyes did not hesitate for half a second. After the power of the forward sliding shovel was exhausted, his left hand jerked to the ground, and his body, infused with magic power, leaped lightly. He continued his charge like a magic gun that would pierce the enemy''s heart. The gun body made of ice crystal gradually emits more and more cold light with the speed of its owner. When cheese rushes to the front ten steps of erdo''s body, the whole ice spear is like a light beam composed of blue and white cold light, which contains enough killing intention to make any creature dare to be cold.


    "Stupid man." The devil grinned grimly and pulled his right hand backward. The whip that fell in the snow instantly responded to its master and attacked the mage from behind with a barbed whip.


    This is cheese''s first judgment. Although the turbulent magic in his body strengthens his reaction ability and muscle strength, in the final analysis, he is not a fighter who is good at blade fighting. What''s more, this time he faced an old hand like edu. The mage knew that he had put himself on the inferior side from the moment he held the spear. But what about that? What about injuries? What about death in battle? I don''t care if I still have life after stabbing out this gun. I just need to stick this ice spear into your chest!


    "For Longji mountain!" The war roar in the mouth does not belong to the grey robe, which is the unique slogan of frost guards. But this line, which is quite out of tune with cheese, is an appropriate advantage here, because his spear was not stabbed for himself.


    "Oh The heavy whip hit the mage''s back, and the thin leather armor was instantly torn to pieces by the barb on the whip. A large amount of flesh and blood mixed with skin tissue was mercilessly thrown into the air by the iron hook. Just one blow left a terrible scar on the back of cheese, which occupied almost one third of his whole back. Fortunately, the only thing that made him faint from the wound was that he had no blood loss in the past.


    No, down. Cheese clenched his teeth tightly, and his gums began to ooze blood because of too much force. Finally, he rushed to the demon lord, but rather than charge, the mage looked more like a drunken drunkard. He staggered and gently touched the spear in his hand on erdo''s abdomen. The cold spear point did not even pierce the skin of the latter.


    The devil grinned grimly. He had already seen his victory. Erdo reached for the hair of cheese. He even disdained to remove the ice spear from his abdomen.


    "Pride only brings destruction." The mage lowered his head and let the blood drip from his lips, but his mouth was raised high, showing a successful smile.


    "What..." "Poof!" As soon as erdo''s words were uttered, the ice crystal spear on his abdomen suddenly burst. With this force, the ice spear point penetrated deeply into the scarlet skin, and then split into countless smaller ice skates, which wantonly destroyed his organization in the devil''s body.


    The huge impact force forced the Demon Lord to step backward for five steps. He watched his abdomen with an incredible blast. Even in terms of the demon''s powerful physical quality, it was a serious injury. He raised his head, staring at the embarrassed mage, the flame in his eyes jumped high, "how dare you!"


    "Of course I dare. Cough, I''m a master, cough." Cheese uses the remnant stick of the ice spear as a crutch to support his body to prevent falling down. The wound in his body is not only trauma. The heavy devil''s whip leaves scars, but also makes his internal organs suffer a considerable impact. The blood flowing from the throat can''t be restrained from gushing out of the mage''s mouth, and then condensed into blood clots in the air by low temperature.


    "I have to admire your cunning, wizard. You''ve hurt me, "erdo said, touching his abdominal wound with his left hand. The terrible breach recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye with the demon''s powerful self-healing ability. But in contrast, the Lord''s Scarlet skin was a little lighter. "But look at yourself. How much did you pay for that? In order to leave a scar on me, do you still have the ability to fight? Ah? Grey robe? ""Oh, did you make a mistake?" Cheese''s face was pale, but he finally stood up on his own strength. As soon as the mage pulled the gray cloth on the remains of the ice spear, he appeared in his hand with a grey robe. Cheese put it on his body, and the magic in his eyes was more turbulent. "My spear is for my companion to stab. Frost guards will not recognize revenge completed by magic. And I am a caster, and I am a grey robe. Next, I will fight


    "What else can you do? Well? " The demon lord disdainfully waved his whip. He didn''t think cheese''s magic was more powerful than his spear.


    "Is it? Then you''d better watch carefully. What''s next. " There was an uncomfortable force in the mage''s voice, and a large number of chain patterns appeared on his skin. However, due to the huge wound on his back, these chains were broken one by one. Some of the forces that have been sealed up for a long time have finally come to light because of the evil Lord''s unintentional actions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    The grim smile on Edo''s face disappeared. His bat wings closed subconsciously, and the tail behind him moved uneasily. The mage in front of him gave him a very bad feeling. This feeling made him recall the scene before when the grey lion king was defeated himself. He still remembers the weird, twisted, and unsettling power used by cheese at that time, which even made edu have the illusion that he would really die if he was killed in this world.


    The Lord of the abyss did not know that the reason why he was not completely wiped out was that cheese was under the yoke of controlling his power. Erdo believed that the power, though powerful and mysterious, was not enough to break the established rules of the world. So even if he saw the glory in the mage''s eyes again, he still firmly believed that he was still invincible. This thought made the devil regain his self-confidence. He expanded the bat wings again, and the rising flame spewed out from his nostrils, and the strong smell of sulfur diffused.


    "Grey robe, your magic will no longer work on me!" Erdo roared, and the whip in his hand reached out as if he had a spirit, and took the cheese in front of him. The devil''s whip brings the mage''s gray robe hunting, which also makes the black hair completely free from the shackles and flutters wantonly in the cold wind.


    "Is it?" The whip head made of metal stopped in front of cheese. His eyes could clearly see every stain and dent on the ferocious weapon, as well as how many creatures it had killed and injured. The mage''s tone was cold, and he could not hear any emotion. He slowly raised his right hand and gently touched the iron thorn on the head of the whip. "Maybe you are right, but this is not magic."


    Something incomprehensible happened, and with the touch of cheese, the whip changed from the head of the whip. Originally made of alloy, the tip quickly softened, and in a flash became intertwined vines, and even some small white flowers interspersed among them. And then up the whip body, the leather part has been transformed into dust, the metal part has become fresh flesh and blood! What the devil can''t accept is that this change is not temporary. The dust powder in the first second will turn into golden honey after floating in the air. This situation is irregular. Erdo only knew that within three breaths, half of the whip that had been with him for a hundred years had turned into strange things, and it seemed that it was far from stopping.


    The Lord of the abyss subconsciously abandoned his weapons, fearing that the change would continue to destroy his body after destroying the whip. "Goo Goo!" As the handle of the whip turned into a group of white pigeons flying away, erdo''s face had turned very ugly. Although the devil is not good at magic, and erdo himself does not know magic, he has realized that the whisper before cheese may not be bluff. The whip was mixed with various metals during the weaving process, and there are many materials that can block magic. However, the magic power of Jisi still destroys the whip, which makes the devil think about this phenomenon No normal.


    "What did you do?" Erdo lowered his body and assumed a fighting posture. Now the mage made him dare not fight with contempt. The devil''s intuition made him tense up his spirit.


    "What did I do?" Cheese''s expression is very complex, it is a kind of expression that does not know whether to say bitter smile or confused, he raised his hands, eyes wandering back and forth between the palms. Although the devil didn''t realize it, the mage could clearly see through his eyes that his body was undergoing irregular transformation just like the devil''s whip just now. However, the energy in his body forced the transformed material back to its original appearance, so as to achieve the balance between decomposition and reorganization. The pain caused by this state is unimaginable. It is far more than the pain of the devil''s attack, and it is enough to surpass the most cruel punishment that the world can think of.


    The pain is enough to drive the most resilient warrior crazy. Even cheese, who has long been used to using this force and paying the price, has subconsciously bowed up in the pain. "I also want to know what I did." As the master said, his voice gradually became distorted, from a clear voice to a howling like a night owl. "I have been, and have been, searching for what is in my body. Ever since I knew it existed, I''ve never stopped fearing, the voices that torment me, those whispers, they almost torment me crazy


    "But now it doesn''t matter. No matter who this power belongs to and what consequences it will bring, I can accept it. As long as it can kill you! " The mage''s eyes, whose facial muscles had been twisted by the pain, burst into a strong light. The color of the light was never recorded, and there was no way to describe it in any known color.


    Erdo''s eyes were uncontrollably attracted by this light. In a moment, the demon lord''s ear sounded the voice that troubled cheese for countless days and nights. Those whispers were full of maddening tones and syllables. They were like ugly worms with countless hands and feet, crawling into erdo''s brain and stirring the devil''s brain with those sharp feet. "Ah The Lord of the abyss howled miserably, stepped back a few steps, and fell to his knees on the cold wasteland. His body twitched with pain, and his thick tail stirred up a lot of snow again and again. The dark skin turned scarlet again because of the stimulation, and the deep color was even better than before. It was like smelling a strong smell of blood.Cheese saw the enemy''s tragedy, and wanted to smile, but his facial muscles had lost their function because of pain. He could only let tears and saliva flow down and freeze out ice cream on his chin. At the same time, although his body can barely keep stable, the clothes under the mage''s grey robe have begun to disintegrate. Inexplicable materials and even creatures are emerging from the grey robe, which makes people regardless of whether his strength hurts the enemy more or himself more.


    This strange scene lasted about 10 seconds. Erdo''s huge body had already fallen on the ground. The snow beside him melted because of the high temperature from the devil, and then formed frost in the cold wind. Soon, a thin wall of ice surrounded erdo, from which came his painful cry. "Stop! Stop it The devil digs desperately on the frozen soil with his fingers. His sharp nails quickly break and bleed, but he doesn''t stop. A stone the size of an ordinary human head is dug out of the ground and thrown at cheese.


    The mage, who was focused on casting demons and suppressing his own pain, was unable to avoid the slow stone. The rock, which had been frozen for many years, left a gray track in the air and hit the cheese head heavily. "Bang!" Blood splashed from under the broken skin. Although the blow didn''t break the mage''s skull because of erdo''s strength, this kind of interference seemed to be the opportunity of collapse. With the help of external force, cheese''s repressed power completely lost control, and in an instant, his left body lost its human shape!


    And the devil, therefore, is freed from the torment. It took edu a long time to recover from his whisper, and a long time to get up again from the ground. When he looked at the cheese with anger and fear, what he saw was a deformed object in a gray cloth robe, with only the right body and head still slightly humanoid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Erdo pointed to his opponent and burst out a good laugh. "What a fool! You look like what you are doing. I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to take you back to the abyss and let you spend the rest of your miserable life in this weird state


    Now cheese has lost the ability of language, his left eye is not clear, and the magic aura that always jumps in it can''t be seen at this time. Although his right eye still has a sense, but this thinking ability under the influence of magic has become insignificant. The uncontrollable energy is changing the mage''s body structure from the inside. This change is temporary, but once it exceeds a certain degree, it may become eternal temporarily.


    Cheese knows exactly what''s going on in his body. It''s not the first time he''s been in this situation. As early as he was younger, he had fallen into a deeper quagmire. But the problem is, although the mage has had similar experience, his solutions are not completed by himself. He needs help. He needs the help of another powerful caster.


    There is no other caster on the ice sheet. Even if there is one, he will not risk approaching the angry abyss Lord to help the mage. It''s very close to the grey tower, but it took two weeks for cheese to arrive without magic. No one is going to help you, and the idea is in his head. This is your end, cheese, abuse of taboo power will eventually lead to such a result, didn''t you know it for a long time?


    "It''s your own fault. Your rashness and impulse will destroy you sooner or later." The shadow of the Lord of the grey tower appeared in front of the mage, and said coldly to his apprentice with a condescending attitude. "This is the way you choose. It''s a grey robe, but you learn to live like a mortal. It''s like a bird practicing crawling. See the result?" Anlina''s image was also sarcastic.


    These two people, who have influenced the whole life of cheese at present, gave him a hard blow with words. The sorcerer who was suffering from pain could not recognize whether this was an illusion.


    And that''s not over. Behind anlina and Clark, Elsa, with her limbs broken and her abdomen cut open and her internal organs flowing out, looked at him with a terrible look. "It''s all because of you. Aren''t you a wizard? Why can''t we solve these problems? Your incompetence has killed everyone


    Shadow, lightning, more and more cheese saw, the dead appeared in front of him as the dead, and even later, even those who should have been alive joined in their ranks, denouncing the mage''s incompetence and cowardice.


    "Because of you, I became a monster!" The human body and the wolf''s body fused in a very incongruous way, and Jack''s mouth drooled and growled.


    "Because of you, we have lost our home!" People who had seen him in the refugee camp in zhuoluu Town, tortured by the early rat man plague, pointed at him and yelled.


    "We trust you so much, but you fail us!" Wolfe, the Lord of the iron castle, is covered with blood. Behind him is the ugly Shande gnawed by rats and the dying Lois.


    "I..." Immersed in an unconscious illusion, cheese''s only left right eye drooped feebly, his lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something, but after struggling for a long time, he only said a word, and then it was hard to speak.


    "At the end of the day, you and I are no different, sad fellow." The chief pharmacist whispered in the mage''s ear in a rat man''s manner, "you think you are gifted, but do you still end up like this? You and I, we are all losers. "


    "You disgrace the name of the grey robe, and your strength comes only from your twisted inner self. And now, the inside is going to eat you up. " Curse crow is like pity, as if disdain to say.


    "No, no more Please... " The mage''s voice only prayed, and dark brown tears were left in his turbid left eye. But even though he tried his best to ask for forgiveness from these phantoms, they still did not forgive him. Those curses, insults and yells filled his ears, which made cheese eager to deafen himself.


    "With a funny name, what you do is as ridiculous as the name you tell them! Cheese, listen. Is that a person''s name? I even doubt if I can make a deal with you. If you were not a disciple in gray robes, who would look up to you? " The devil wearing a smile mask said and danced happily. The expression on his mask changed from a smile to a crazy laugh.


    "Oh, you look miserable, little mage. Maybe I can help you Erdo''s huge figure also came to cheese. He laughed cruelly, and then hit the mage''s abdomen heavily. The real pain made cheese understand that this was not an illusion, but what could he do? The deformed body flew up in the heavy blow of the demon lord and fell into the snow. Erdo didn''t intend to let go of the wizard who once defeated him. He went to cheese again and pulled what was once his left arm to pull him up. With one punch, one punch, he poured out his desire for abuse.


    "Ouch Blood, fragments of internal organs, and unknown pus are all mixed together and spewed out with the devil''s beating. Not only the mouth, but also the nose, ear canal, and even the eyes ooze with liquid due to a series of heavy blows. It''s good for him to faint and even die. However, the tenacious vitality brought by the indescribable power does not allow the mage to do so. His reason has been blurred, but his body still faithfully feedback every bit of pain back."Are you going to give up? Just like me at that time. " A hand with a thorn ring touched the face of cheese. There was no disappointment in her voice, only sadness and pity.


    I


    "Even a guy like me has come to the present, you tell me you want to give up? Look at the axe in my hand. I don''t care if I am stupid or not. I refuse to accept a failed future! So you have to come along, you know? We don''t know where to go without you. " Lothar gently swung his Tomahawk with a smile.


    Not yet


    "Magic doesn''t matter, so does talent. Only the heart is the key to becoming yourself. " Roland said, taking a puff of his pipe and spitting out a ring of smoke.


    "Ah Shouting, earth shaking. The sound is no longer a simple sound wave, no longer a wave of air. What erupts from the mouth of cheese is more abstract. It is like a signal, passing through the limits of space in a strange way, and instantly rings through the places where the sound cannot be conveyed.


    Twisted limbs, necrosis, fall off, although the body under the gray robe is thin but complete. The mage''s eyes regained their focus. He looked at the demon who was holding him. There was no confusion in his eyes, only the purest white, just like this wasteland.


    Erdo also saw the eyes, and unlike cheese used another force before, this pure and huge magic made the Demon Lord not know whether to be happy or afraid for a moment. But soon, the mage made a choice for him.


    Right hand, stretch out, the cold wind on the ice sheet surging, whistling, as if to send the ice and snow of the whole world to this hand. Soon, a pure and transparent spear appeared in the hands of cheese. He took a deep breath, waved his right arm, and sent the spear into the devil''s grasp of his arm. For the first time, the hot blood in erdo''s body changed for the first time. The Lord of the abyss looked at his arm with incredible eyes. After being stabbed by a toothpick like spear, he began to whiten, freeze, crack, and finally broke into pieces of cold frozen meat.


    The mage, who was not clamped, fell gently to the ground. The demon lord, who has lost a whole arm, has yet to react. He stares at his lost arm, as if thinking about what happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "Sounds like it''s done." Sitting at a round table that was grown up to be unnecessary, Clark suddenly raised his eyes and looked into the dome of the vast room.


    In fact, the thing in front of the Lord of the grey tower is more like a counter with a circular outline. On the whole round table top, countless ant like passages have been dug out, and many waiters in various robes shuttle back and forth to carry out their work. It''s just that Clark''s area is much quieter than the rest of the platform, and there are no seats on either side within 50 steps, except for the aisle where the waiter is standing. Around this round table are numerous huge and complex bookcases. These bookcases are more than ten meters high, and the shorter ones need at least one person high ladder to see the top.


    But the most amazing thing is that these bookshelves are not dead objects displayed on the ground. Almost every moment, they are moving as if they have their own life. Even many bookcases themselves are suspended in the air. The flow of bookcases makes the space outside the round table dazzling like a maze. If you want to count the books that are stacked to the brim, I''m afraid the time will have to be counted in ten years.


    However, in the eyes of the original grey robe, these books carefully wrapped in thick covers are not worth mentioning. Although the library seems huge, the knowledge it actually contains is only a part of the grey tower library. Not to mention the fact that many of the works which are regarded as classics by the masters here are mistakes and repetitions. At the end of the day, Clark''s evaluation of this place is just a good storage place. At least, the administrators here will carefully maintain every book.


    "I''m sorry, but the results of the inventory have not come out yet. Please wait a little longer, master The waiter, who was carefully looking at the books brought by the Lord of the grey tower, heard the words of the grey robe outside the counter and had a wrong understanding. He immediately apologized in horror and, in a almost implausible tone, hoped Clark would give him some more time.


    Grey robe looked at each other, sighed, and rose from the chair. "I wanted to see the guys who promised to do that, but you made a cage for yourself. It''s funny. These books will be put here first. I don''t think anyone will come to pick them up. Those little guys don''t want to go back and read the basics now. Let me sponsor you for the last time. Well, you can tell them the same thing. I don''t have time to be here. "


    As soon as the waiter heard this, he immediately stood up. Although he could not fully understand the book brought by the man in grey robe and his face, he knew that the other party must be a master of magic, no, even beyond the scope of the word master. The value of such a existence is incalculable. The waiter has made up his mind that even if he is lying on the ground and pulling the corner of his coat, he can''t leave like this!


    Unfortunately, before he crossed the counter and rushed to lacquerque''s sleeve, the Lord of the grey tower had disappeared in a chuckle. Only the sound of books crashing to the ground, and half of the waiters leaning out of the counter gaped at the empty seats. "How could that be possible? How can anyone cast magic in a big library His voice attracted the other people around the round table to look sideways. The armored guard came up frowning and asked what happened here.


    "Don''t you see that? The man in the grey robe! He used magic here


    "What are you talking about? All spells are banned in the great library, as apprentices know. What''s more, we''ve been patrolling the area, and we''ve never seen anyone in a gray robe


    "But these books! Look at these books! They are more explicit than any of the books here, and they all point to the truth


    The guard frowned deeper, and he looked at the books in the waiter''s hand. The binding of those books was obviously different from the style in this library. The packaging made of animal skins makes them look wild and rustic. The guard looked around and nodded to indicate that there was nothing to pay attention to. "Watch your words and deeds, new man. Everyone knows that only masters'' works are the essence of magic. You are only too young to be cheated by wild witches who don''t know where they come from. The big library won''t need this nonsense. "


    "Nonsense?" The waiter looked at each other in horror, piled all the books on the table together and held them tightly in front of his chest. He shook his head, "these are not nonsense. I want to see the master! They will understand the value of these books! " He said, turning as if possessed by a demon, and starting to run along the passage in the round table.


    The guard snorted coldly and waved to the other guards behind him, "stop him. Don''t let his madness pollute the pure library. This is an extraordinary period, and we can''t tolerate any mistakes. " Some of the guards nodded and turned to the exit of the round table, trying to block the waiter from there. "By the way, call the other patrols and look for a guy in gray. He is mostly an unregistered wild wizard, and he can''t rule out the possibility of being a pure liar, just like Roland, the big hat


    "Captain, wizard in grey robe, do you think it will be..." One of the guards seemed to think of something and said hesitantly.


    The captain of the guard turned his head and looked at the subordinate and said in a disdainful tone, "what do you want to say? As a guard of the city of ten thousand Dharma, you can score these points. It is because that fool is as stupid as you that he is deceived by the wild wizard. Those who practise witchcraft are all pretending swindlers. Only the mage in this city is the emissary of magicThe guard who was scolded by his boss quickly lowered his head and covered his embarrassed expression with the shadow of his helmet. "Yes, my Lord. You said so. "


    "Do you want me to show you? If there is a half error in that event, you will wait to become a frog and spend your life in the swamp The captain of the guard yelled, and his men scattered to carry out the order.


    Soon, the bustling guards centered around the library and began to search all the people in grey robes. The waiter was also captured by the soldiers and sent to the interrogation center for interrogation. The books he held were taken as fake by the captain of the guard and put into the warehouse under the great library together with other forged books.


    Clark had already arrived on the cliff far away from the city, overlooking the so-called city of ten thousand Dharma from a high place. His grey robe floated gently in the mountain mist, with the patterns of trees burning in the fire. The master of the grey tower had a magical aura in his eyes. He looked at the direction of the library and said to himself with a smile, "look, I''ll say this is a good place to store books."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Deep underground in Xigu City, there is a smell of blood in the cobweb filled rooms. Even if the summoning array connected to the Demon Lord is no longer effective, hundreds of rat people who died in it let it emit disgusting substances continuously. The curse crow glanced at the array in the corner of the room with some disdain. This kind of array which will bring about the legacy shows the lack of knowledge of the arranger. In the caster''s world, ignorance is fatal. If you give the magician some time, he can even use the damaged summon array to get a lot of information and use it to use the curse. However, since the arranger of the array is in front of us, there is no reason for the curse crow to go further.


    "I don''t understand. Why does she care so much about returning her body?" Standing in a circle of vigilance and companions, buckram certainly does not trust the witches to abide by the deal, but as a first contact with the witch tradition, he is more curious about what effect Qili''s body can have on kuira.


    "Who knows, maybe she just wants to do something to make her buried in her hometown." Carus prattled about the reasons he didn''t believe in himself. It''s possible that someone like Greene or emia might want to reclaim a companion''s body, but kuila would never lower his bargaining power by negotiating with the Raven. There must be some other reason to force the witch to bring back the corpse of her younger generation.


    The net worm frowned. After the Wangdu incident, she had heard how witches treated their lost companions. But the mercenary''s habitual and strict words made her not say any more words, but silently observed the two people who were trading in the middle of the room. And the white giant spider that lies not far behind kuira. There was an irresistible desire in her eyes. Leicester Black Eyed spider is undoubtedly a rarity among many kinds of spiders. In addition, this one has been trained by witches to a huge size that can never grow under normal circumstances, let alone the protective magic symbols engraved on it. As long as you can get it, you can make a lot of money on this journey to the grey lion.


    But it''s not easy to get a witch''s pet? Among other things, even if kuila is willing to let go of her giant spider named Jones, it is difficult for the webworm to tame it on its own. Excessive greed can only bring disaster, Miss mercenary remembers this lesson.


    As several people expressed their views on the negotiation, Lyon carefully softened the dry food with water and put it into Gloria''s mouth. The knight knows who the rat man is in front of him. Even if he becomes like this, the Saron family is also a member of the grey lion. As a kingdom knight, the blood lion has the obligation to ensure her safety. To be sure, Lyon doesn''t like rat people, either native or mutant. Regardless of their nearly identical looks, no one would like to kill their comrades in arms. But the knight also understood that this hatred should not be borne by Gloria and the valley city mouse people led by her. They were also the victims of the plague. In this ambivalent mood, Lyon''s eyebrows were not conscious of wrinkling up.


    "Your companions seem to have different ideas, Mr. curse crow." Kuira, who sat at the table, said with a smile to the wizard in front of him. It''s just that the standard smile on the witch''s face is a little stiff now, and only kuila knows how anxious she is now. Qili''s accidental death completely disrupted her calculation and added one more part that she could not compromise in this negotiation. She had to recover Ellie''s body.


    This is not the request of the heartless witch group. Witches are born again and die badly. For the dead members, to be honest, they will not even hold a decent funeral. It''s just the young witches who cremate the bodies of the dead and throw them into the harbor, and then the oldest Witches of the sorceress group distribute the property of the deceased to other members. As for whether the distribution is fair, it is not a topic that can be discussed. And this is not because witches are merciless. In most cases, they will be happy, angry, sad and happy just like ordinary people, but the fear of death, especially the death caused by life expectancy, has almost been engraved into the bones of witches. Everyone can not avoid this topic. For a long time, they have formed this cold habit.


    So kuirah''s desire to get her body was purely for her personal purpose. She wanted Ellie''s eyes, those eyes that were born with gorgeous colors. As long as they can get them, kuira has his own way to make them show all kinds of abilities as their masters did when they are alive. A pair of eyeballs with Qili''s power is much more controllable than a living Qili.


    Kuira has already made plans. If she can make the crow cooperate with her and get the reward given by the existence, it will be great. Even if her negotiation with the wizard failed, she was sure to escape with her body. In this way, even if she could not get a reward, Qili''s eyes could make up for the waste of resources in this operation.


    As for the lives of Ellie and Peggy and the mission of the sorcerer, kuirah didn''t consider that from the beginning. Originally, she accepted this task in order to get the assets left by grein, who is also a long-lived witch. Since someone offered a higher price, she certainly didn''t mind putting down the task and getting involved in the plague. Similarly, if she realizes she can''t get paid, kuila will not hesitate to retreat to prevent further losses.


    This is what most people call wisdom. However, for the curse crow, this idea is extremely shallow. If you don''t want to pay, you want to reap a lot, and you give up the principle at will for the sake of interests. This is not a creed recognized by a grey robe. In order to get and pay the price, in order to balance the gains and losses, this is the rule that the magician follows. However, this does not mean that the curse crow does not know how to deal with such people. On the contrary, witches are already too familiar with such people."The nine heads of Hydra have their own will, and I am just the nominal leader of this team. I can''t ask too much. Are you right? " The curse crow pulled up one side of the mouth, showing a sarcastic smile. His expression made kuila very uncomfortable, and the witch felt as if she had been underestimated.


    "I have shown my sincerity, and I just hope you can show the same thing." Kuirapi said with a smile.


    What she said only brought more ridicule from the magician. However, mantra crow also knows that nothing can be done too much. If he wants to make the deal complete, or at least on the surface, he can''t really piss the other party. "Sincerity? But I''ve only heard your request so far. Whether it''s for me to return the body of your companion, or to withdraw me and my friends, you haven''t asked what I want, right? "


    "I can give you any rat man alive here. Complete, without any means. " Said kuila, frowning, reminding the sorcerer with her eyes that among the rat men, including Gloria. It seemed to her that these people had come here for the sake of the rat man.


    The witch''s judgment is right, but unfortunately it is for cheese, and curse crow is not cheese. The magician curled his mouth and looked surprised. "But I don''t want them. What does the life and death of these stupid creatures have to do with me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "I don''t understand, Mr. Raven. If you are watching a joke, please forgive me for not understanding your joke. " Kuira stepped back two steps as she spoke. She was shocked by the magician''s speech. Because if the Raven didn''t come for the rat, the witch would have little bargaining power to negotiate with. Combined with the performance before the gray robe, the smell of conspiracy makes this guy who has lived far beyond normal life quickly alert. "Do your companions have the same purpose as you?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Please forget that. I''m just trying to calm down. You see, the atmosphere here is really depressing, isn''t it? " That''s what the crow''s voice says. But in kuirah''s eyes, the magician''s lips uttered a very different sentence: "those rat people are, at best, interesting experiments for me. As for my purpose, what would you think if I said it was the same as you? "


    The witch''s face was very delicate. The spell crow uses is not high-level, but the meaning he conveys is enough to make people scream. What is it, like you? What did he know? No, he doesn''t know what? Or is it the usual bluff of grey robes? Damn it, all these grey robes are damned!


    Of course, kuyla''s thoughts were well hidden. She was just a little stunned when she showed up to curse crows, and then quickly returned to her previous smile. "You''ve really confused me. If so, what would you like to trade? "


    "Ha ha," the enchanter shook his head gently. "I still hope you can return those rat people you captured. Although I don''t care much about their life and death, there are still people who want to see them alive. So, whether it''s those with brains or without brains, I want to watch them get out of here Speaking of this, the curse crow deliberately pauses. He bites heavily on the word "someone" and points to his finger implicitly. In other people''s eyes, this action is just to show the will of cheese. However, combined with the content of mantra crow''s explanation to the witch in secret language, kuila can''t help but relate the decision to the person who ordered her to come here.


    "Of course, it would be too simple for me to ask only these things. Although you will be a tough opponent, I believe my colleagues and I can still beat you back. It''s just a waste of time and an extra loss of some rat people. The real reason why I agree to deal with you is that I want to know more. There are questions that only you can give me


    To be honest, kuirah only believed less than three points. But as the wizard said, the initiative of the transaction is completely in the hands of the other party. The witch thinks that she is not incapable of causing harm to this team. However, this battle will certainly make her lose the possibility of completing the task. It was a situation that she wanted to avoid. The reward she had promised was too tempting, and she had to try her best to win it. Otherwise, even if she gets rid of the plague, kuila will not forgive her missed opportunity.


    While the witch thought, the negotiation between the two fell into a short silence. This silence is quite beneficial to the curse crow, for no other reason. The wizard didn''t really intend to negotiate with the other party from the beginning. He just looked for another opportunity to put his wrapped poison into his mouth. However, not all the magicians who have talked with cheese are talking nonsense. Although the existence of the broker is not clear, this does not prevent the mantra crow from thinking about what happened in the kingdom from another perspective. According to his eyes, the broker is a very competent agitator. He never jumps to the front of the screen by himself, nor does he leave behind those specious puzzles to tempt the declarer to find himself. If it wasn''t for Greene''s ability to foresee, I''m afraid no one knows his existence so far.


    For such a qualified planner, his plan must be precise. Combined with the previous events, it is not difficult to guess that what this broker is good at is to use the most urgent desire of others to tie the opponent into the game, and finally turn it into a chess piece. Those fanatical believers of the mother of crypt have left a deep enough impression on the magician. Unlike cheese, he even suspected that it was not only the people who stood in different positions who were bewitched by the brokers, but also the existence of the so-called companions behind them, and perhaps the toys carefully selected and placed on the chessboard.


    This feeling is particularly evident in this case. The sudden appearance of the Demon Lord is just like a target that has been arranged for a long time. The only reasonable explanation is that someone does not want the mage to contact kuira directly, which means that the witch must know something that can affect the whole event. And maybe she didn''t realize that. This is so interesting. As a grey robe aiming at seeking truth, there is no more interesting entertainment than solving a mystery that no one in the same family can solve.


    Kuira''s silence is over. The witch put away the hypocritical smile, no one knows what kind of decision she made. However, she patted her hands twice, and a large number of small white spiders crawled out of the cobweb on the wall of the room, surrounded them, and began to make continuous noise with the strange structure of the abdomen. When others saw this situation, they immediately thought that the negotiation broke down and immediately drew out their weapons to rescue the curse crow. However, the latter just waved their hands to show that there was no need to worry."It seems that you are going to have a serious negotiation with me?" The voice of the enchanter spread unimpeded in the circle. But outside the circle, others can only hear the noise of these little spiders. Needless to say, this is what witches use to create confidential conversations.


    "Hoo..." Kuirah breathed the air, and his eyes flashed with deep magic, which is a rare phenomenon among witches. As a natural caster, most witches don''t need to produce obvious visions like witches when they use magic. However, there is only one explanation for the scene in front of them. That is, kuira is also involved in witchcraft or other related knowledge while being a witch. "As you can see, Mr. curse crow, I''m not just a long lived witch. I don''t waste my time."


    "Maybe there are many people in the world who have entered the door of mystery. But most of them are just wasting time. Truth is not a shortcut for those who pursue power. Peeping at it with impure purpose can only bring madness and destruction The expression of grey robe also calmed down, indifferently said this sentence.


    "Maybe. I have to admit that I don''t have as much talent as you and your peers. But whether it''s magic or witchcraft or not, as a witch, I''ve been pursuing only one thing, life. In this case, I think we are very similar, aren''t we? "


    "Perhaps, but what do you want to say? What you are saying now does not seem to have much to do with our situation. "


    "Of course. What if I say, I have a way to get an endless life span? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Life. This is a topic that has been thought about countless times since the birth of biology. It is too simple and too profound, simple to, even ants will fight for survival, so profound that human beings with intelligence will be desperate for others. Life, how many meanings does it have? Or, in fact, there is only one explanation, or even none. For so many years, some people learned the meaning of life from the mouth of God''s residence, some people understood the only life from the murmur of demons, and others understood the endless and short life from the natural things of trees, flowers, plants, birds, beasts, insects and fish. So what is life?


    I''m afraid that as many creatures as there are, there will be many answers to this question, but most of them will have a different and common feature. Life should not be terminated easily. In most cases, the longer it is, the better. People are always afraid of the unknown, and death is the ultimate unknown. Even the best caster in the world can''t see what will happen after death. As a result, people are always avoiding death. Is there a mistake? I don''t think so.


    However, some things in this world are just like this. Everyone''s birth can''t be controlled, the situation is very different, and the experience will not agree. Only death comes to everyone in a fair and equal way that people can avoid. It is like an invisible noose, set on each neck, only wait for a moment, can be tightened to no room. Fortunately, most people in the world can not see this noose, their muddled life, muddleheaded aging, ushered in the end of numbness. It should be a blessing, compared to those who can see the noose, to the ravens and witches.


    "Endless, life span?" The curse crow''s eyes narrowed, and his voice fluctuated significantly as he repeated the sentence. For a wizard who has been plagued by death for a long time, let alone endless life span. Even if it is only a very short life-span increase, he is willing to fight for a lot of things.


    Kuila, however, is keenly aware of this. She was very satisfied with the curse crow''s response, but also had a vague worry. No one knows more about the desire for life than the witch, so she also knows what crazy things people do to increase their time. Although the existence promised to provide kuila with a way to live indefinitely, the witch was not sure whether that method could be shared with others. To put it another way, even if he could, kuila didn''t want the Raven to be the sharer.


    However, at this time, the transaction will continue. Seeing that the fish has been hooked, the witch''s face showed a confident smile, "yes, that''s right. It''s longevity. "


    "Are you sure? Is this the price that the existence that trades with you The magic light twinkled in the eyes of the curse crow, and the huge temptation did not deprive the magician of his thinking ability. He soon realized several things. First, what kind of existence has such a secret door to life and death? Second, with such a secret existence, why would you be willing to exchange such a huge chip for such a low-cost service of a witch? You should know that it is not too much to use the method of longevity as a chip to let any creature become its permanent servant. From this point of view, witches pay too little price. And thirdly, is this so-called infinite life really what you think?


    "Of course, I''m not sure." To my surprise, kuirah didn''t give an affirmative answer. "I don''t think anyone will take all of this. But don''t you think that as long as there''s even a one percent chance that this deal can''t be rejected? "


    Grey robe did not answer, but silence itself was a kind of affirmation. Indeed, since there are bombs disguised as gifts, there are gifts in the shape of bombs. The only difference is that the latter is likely to be missed, while the former is often accepted. However, this is still not the reason why mantra agreed to the deal. He shook his head and said, "very attractive conditions. But it''s too good to be realized in my opinion. I need something more practical. "


    "Oh? I''m afraid that''s not right, Mr. crow. I''ll exchange the rat man captivity for the body of Ellie, and I''ll share the secret of eternal life with you for peace. Then it''s your turn to put the chips. But in my opinion, I don''t need more from you, do I? " Kuira smiles, knowing that the curse crow has lost its initiative in this negotiation. The wizard can''t resist the temptation of immortality. He is just like himself, looking for some consolation and some reasons to persuade him to participate in the gambling.


    "I have heard that you came to this kingdom for the purpose of getting rid of the traitors. Since I caused the death of your subordinates, I think I will complete her mission on my behalf. You will not refuse, will you? " Said the magician with a frown, his voice less certain, because at this time he could not be sure how much interest kuirah was in killing emia and klandi. This is not a good price, but it is the curse crow can think of the other party''s most wanted.


    "Well, you are a gentleman. However, this is not enough to close our deal. I want something else. " The witch laughed more happily.


    "Please make an offer, my lady." The grey robe lowered his haughty head and said humbly to his enemy.


    Kuira pretended to think for a moment, and looked at the curse crow several times. Did this guy really give in? Is he willing to put down his grey robe and become his own chess piece in order to share his reward? These are not important. The witch has been living for a long time. She knows that the negotiation between the two sides is only showing sincerity to each other, but it is often this time that a negotiation can really get real benefits. As a speculator, she will not miss this opportunity."What do I want You''ve really knocked me down. I don''t think so. I want two people. If you can bring them to me, I will accept your terms. "


    "Who?" Curse crow impatiently asked, and then realized that his behavior seems to be a bit out of shape, want to recover but it is too late, the expression on his face changed very funny.


    Kuirah enjoys the feeling, and it''s much easier to see the other party show this ugly behavior in front of him than to retaliate directly with force. Her triumphant look became more obvious. "Yes. You also see these little pets around me. They are my painstaking efforts and my family. But on my own, I don''t have the energy to take care of each of them, and some of your team have such ability. I want her to serve me. "


    "No problem. But not now. When this is over, I can find a chance to bring her to you. " Without any hesitation, the wizard agreed to the request to sell the webworm. The maid was not important to him, and it didn''t matter if she was used as a bargaining chip. "And the other one?"


    "Oh, you don''t want to laugh at me. I like keeping pets, not only insects, but also Dogs. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The content of the negotiation between witches and witches is unknown to outsiders. In fact, due to the subtle influence of magic, several people can not even accurately capture the movements and expressions of two people. When the spiders scattered around the ground, the curse crow came back easily.


    Instead of asking, he turned to bakm and said, "return the witch to her people. We''re taking the rats out of this place


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    "It''s all right. The kingdom will protect you." Deep underground, in a prison room, Lyon and his retinue are rescuing rat men from the walls. The net worm thought for a moment, and joined them. The only thing left was the mantra crow and Carus standing at the exit of the room, watching Gloria, who was still very weak, silently looking at the scene.


    However, different from the magicians, part of the attention of the demons is always on the other creatures in the room. They are a group of golden and black millipedes. Unlike the centipedes who have fought before, this kind of insects have thicker crustaceans, and their sickle like mouthparts do not look like the frightful centipedes, but when they raise their bodies and reveal the same sharp toes It''s not much worse.


    "I don''t believe witches will keep their promises. No matter what kind of deal you make with her. " Carus gently threw his dagger into the air and caught it firmly in the backhand. He had a hunch that the weapon that had been with him for many years would not return to its sheath without blood. What''s more, he didn''t trust the curse crow completely. No one knew the deal between the wizard and the witch except for the two of them. Who knows if he betrayed other members of the team for his own benefit.


    However, the magician obviously did not intend to dispel the worries of his companions. With a noncommittal smile on his face, he looked at the killer, "I''m really curious. You''re only involved in these things because of the friendship between Archduke richhammer and the king of this country in your early years, and that''s all, you''re going to fight for your own life? It''s not quite the same as what I think of as a mob. "


    With a sneer, Carus put the tip of the dagger on the tip of his forefinger, keeping the blade straight and balanced. "Wizard, this is where you are arrogant. You are too used to using your own experience and speculation to measure a person, to his race, identity, to guess his psychology


    "Oh? Is that wrong? I always think this is the most reasonable and simple way. And it turns out that I''m always right. " The curse crow raised its eyebrows, and did not seem to accept the view of the demon. It has always been a wizard''s best practice to calculate the will of an individual from a huge base.


    "Most of the time, you''re right, even very right. But, "said Carus, lifting his index finger, his dagger leaping up in the air, and being caught in the air, pointed at a millipede that was too close, who seemed to feel a silent threat and immediately backed away." there are always some different species among so many individuals. If you meet them, you''ll make mistakes, and you''ll be flustered by surprise, like me. I''m a demon, but I found myself very early


    "Very reasonable, quite reasonable." The crow said and nodded, as if in agreement with Carus. "It seems that I''d better hope that I don''t meet a few different people like you, so that I can make fewer mistakes." The tone of grey robe was full of sarcasm and disdain, and he even laughed at the end.


    This reflection naturally caused the demon to be displeased, but just as he was about to ask what the wizard meant, a scream came out of the room.


    "Damn it, this guy is starving. He wants to bite me!" Buckram pressed his hands on the arm of a rat man and pushed him against the wall with his feet. The mouth of the latter, which was drooling, was closing quickly within a palm of the ELF''s face. The Murman''s muddy eyes contained only bloody desire.


    "Of course he wants to bite you, because that guy is a native rat man." The magician replied lazily, glancing at the millipedes. "It seems that our witches didn''t sort out the captives carefully. And now we don''t have a rope to tie them. We can''t do it. Kill them. " He said, his eyes began to flash magic light.


    "Wait!" When the curse crow was about to kill the native rat man, Gloria grabbed him by the corner of his coat. The female rat man was still very weak, but she didn''t give in to the wizard. "I can calm him down. Please don''t kill him."


    The magician was silent for a few seconds and nodded to agree with Gloria''s suggestion. The light in his eyes quickly dissipated. "Your will, my lady."


    The woman of Saron, who has been promised, looks for help at the webworm, who shrugs, comes up and sets her up and walks towards bakm.


    "Put my hand on his head." Gloria asked.


    "Are you sure? That guy might just bite your hand off. " The maid frowned. She didn''t want anything wrong with this important hostage.


    "It doesn''t matter. He won''t hurt me." In view of each other''s insistence, the webworm had to raise Gloria''s arm, carefully avoid the rat man''s big mouth, and put the latter''s palm next to the target''s right ear. "Is that ok?"


    Saron''s daughter did not answer. She closed her eyes and used the power given to her by her new race to appease her furious siblings. This process did not last long, and the original rat man, which was like a mad dog, gradually quieted down. Its eyes are still full of hunger and thirst, but obedience to the superior individual forces it to suppress its own instinct.


    "Well, if there are other natives, please let me come to them. We have lost too many compatriots, and every one of them is very precious now. " Said Gloria softly as she opened her eyes again. Her body leans on the net worm, as if the behavior just made her already weak body more difficult to continue."I admire you for your actions, but you must put your own body first, Ms. saloon." Lyon came up and said to Gloria. If the blood lion can regard the intelligent rat man as the same clan infected by the plague, then the original rat people who have lost their senses have little need to save in the view of the knight. But out of respect, he didn''t say his point of view.


    "I can, Sir Knight." So Lyon could only walk away from Gloria. He looked at the curse crow, hoping that the magician could persuade the stubborn lady with better reasons. However, it was discovered unexpectedly that Karus, who should have been standing beside the grey robe, had disappeared at this time.


    "Where''s that guy?" Although dissatisfied with the formal style of the demons, Lyon must admit that the killer is definitely one of the best fighters he has ever seen. Now that the team has not yet succeeded in getting out of danger, Carus''s skill is necessary.


    The curse crow didn''t answer the knight''s question quickly. His eyes looked a little confused, as if he was thinking about something. When Lyon approached him, the wizard came back to his senses. "Who? Oh, you said he was. I''m going to get him to finish some finishing work. I''ll be back soon. Compared with that, I want to ask you something else about this kingdom, Cang lion... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    When Carus returned to the room where the witch had been, the sight surprised the soldier who was used to all kinds of unexpected situations. The reason why the curse crow told him to come back was to watch kuira and see if she would fulfill the deal. However, the devil has now clearly realized that this is just a wizard''s words. The real purpose of the grey robe to make him return is to


    "Are you going to keep watching over there or come and help?" Qili sat on kuira''s back, her hands wrapped in spider silk, and strangled the latter''s neck as a noose. Carus saw clearly that the cold iron necklace that should have been hung around her neck was stuck to kuila''s chest.


    The power of cold iron is very strong. Although the necklace is no longer on her body, it will take a while for Qili to recover her magic power. She didn''t want to gamble on kuila''s ability to control her pets after losing her mana, so after a successful sneak attack, the witch chose to solve her problems with her elder in the most primitive way. However, Qili still made a mistake, that is, compared with kuira, her muscle strength was obviously insufficient. After the initial surprise dissipated, the elder witch gradually regained control of the situation. If Karus came a few tens of seconds later, their situation would be reversed.


    The mob looked at the room. Kuira''s two most loyal pets, black scorpion and white spider, were wandering in the room safely. Obviously, they haven''t realized that their master is in the middle of life and death. If he saw this scene rashly, Carus would probably regard it as a trap to lure himself. Qili and kuira might just be acting. As soon as they got close to them, they would join forces to kill them. But the untimely words of the curse crow flashed through his mind at this time, and the sneer on the wizard''s face when he mentioned the worry about the transaction proved that the scene in front of him was probably designed by him.


    "Hurry up! I want it. I can''t hold it down! " Qili''s voice urged, under her body kuira hair hair, people can not see the face. But the old witch''s hands holding the noose have become dry and ugly. The protruding blood vessels and the dense old age spots all make people wonder how many years the owner of these hands has lived this year.


    Carus shook his head and handed the dagger from his left hand to his right. His whole body bows down, legs open before and after, with the outbreak of muscle strength, the speed of the devil sprint is suspected to be watching a streamer! This is not far away. The cold blade cuts the witch''s trachea through the cobweb!


    "Poof!" The dark red blood spurted far away from the wound on his neck, but the skilled killer would not stand there waiting to be splashed with blood. Carus had already turned to kuira''s back, instead of Qili who fell because of the broken spider silk. At the same time, the long sword glowing red because of the high temperature had appeared in his hand.


    There is no prayer, and there is no chance for the other party to say his last words. The death caused by the killer is always so fast, fast and accurate. The sword, stabbed from the back, goes through the gap between the ribs and reaches to the heart. Under the influence of the cold iron, the magic that could have protected the witch''s life failed. The blade of destruction pierced through the center of life without hindrance. Then it pierced through the chest, completely ending the possibility of kuila''s existence.


    "Cheep!" David and Jones on the side realized their master''s pain at this time, but the death of the witch also affected these creatures connected with her spirit. A large amount of pus dripping down the mouthparts of the two giant insects. Their strong carapace became dim at the speed visible to the naked eye. Their strong legs also had no strength to support their bodies, and they fell to the ground in a dispirited manner.


    "PATA." Kuila''s body fell face down into the earth. Moo stepped on her back with his foot and pulled out his sword, bringing out half of his broken heart. This despicable witch, who was just trading with the grey robe, has now become a corpse. But originally is the corpse''s Qili, then sits on the ground, looks at her elder''s death form to laugh.


    Carus was not in the mood to care about Ellie''s mental state. He turned over kuila''s body with his feet and looked at the iron amulet on it. "Did you plan all this? From the time the curse crow attacked you, did you intend to solve her in this way? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." The living witch tried to stop laughing and wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes. She stood up, went to kuila''s body, raised her foot to kick, but in the end she did not. "There is no one in the world who knows witches better than witches. It is not clear how many ways kuirah has to protect her life. But no matter how many means she has, she can''t help this little piece of iron. " Qili said, bending down to take the cold iron amulet in her hand, "this is the poison of all witches. As long as there is this, no matter who is in the witch group, I can replace it, ah!"


    The witch without magic did not see the movement of Karus at all, and the amulet in her hand had been taken. "Accept what the sorcerer gives you. Your lesson is at your feet. Don''t you understand it?" The mob pointed to the corpse with his chin and stuffed the iron into his pocket.


    Qili''s eyes follow the amulet. She is very interested in this object used to plot against the same kind of object. However, considering the gap between herself and the demon, she is still very wise and doesn''t say anything more. "Well, my purpose has been achieved. In this way, I will be completely free! " The witch cheered and jumped out of the room."Freedom. If only it was what you thought it would be. " The killer whispered. It''s not that he can''t understand the feeling of breaking away from the chain. But he also understood that the sudden freedom might lead people to go against their original intention. The demon descendant looked down at the old witch''s body and lost the magic blessing. At this time, kuila was completely withered like a corpse, as if a little spark could make her burn. "As long as you don''t live like this."


    With that, Carus lowered his head and pulled out the dagger from the witch''s neck, intending to tell the crow the news first. But just after he took off the dagger, kuila, who should have died, suddenly grabbed the killer''s arm. There was an uncomfortable sound in the throat with a big hole in it.


    "You think he''s only counting on me? No, he calculated all of you, all of you... "


    The dark red flame rose from the wound on the old witch. When the demon took his arm out of the witch''s nail, kuila''s head and body had been burned to a large amount of ashes. Soon, the flame also devoured her remaining limbs and completely erased the trace of the witch''s existence.


    Resisting his discomfort, Carus lifted the ashes with his dagger and found a brooch under a fragment of clothing. The lion''s black eye, however, has been recognized as the black eye of the lion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    When Jack and Lothar find their companions outside the city, everyone is in deep sorrow. The count wanted to ask what was going on here, and wolfwalker had seen Mona lying on the ground. Before Elsa can explain to Jack, the latter has already rushed to the female soldier. The werewolf looks at the broken body of his comrade in arms and wants to touch her with his hand, only to find that his palm is still sharp claws.


    "Ouch!" The distant howl of wolf came from the woods to the north of Xigu city. It passed through the treetops and the city shrouded in the demonic smoke that had not yet dispersed, and reverberated between heaven and earth. Other people were silent, they did not know what kind of tone and words to pacify the lone wolf. As for Jack and Mona, only Elsa knew what kind of past they had, but everyone could see that after the monkey became Alexander, the only person who could treat him the same way as before was the female soldier.


    Wolf Walker took off his hair and fangs and turned back to the skinny man. He gently lifted Mona from the ground with shaking hands. But sad to find that even so, their own senses only fishy sweet smell of blood is particularly obvious. "Wolf walker, in the final analysis, is just another kind of monster."


    "Jack, wait a minute." Elsa went up to her companion and said, "Mona is not dead."


    "What are you talking about?" When the werewolf heard this, he immediately got excited. He bent down to listen to the heart beat of the man in his arms. But even with that sensitive hearing, nothing was heard.


    "Why cheat me!" Jack roars, his teeth grow longer with anger, and Elsa steps back. At this time, he was a beast in human skin. Even Rosa felt the atmosphere, he put his hand on the handle of the Tomahawk unconsciously.


    "She didn''t lie to you." At this moment, clandy stood up and walked towards the wolf walker, who was almost out of control, with a sad look on her face. "Mona is still alive, but she''s only alive." Said the witch, turning her hand and holding a seed surrounded by a large number of vines. The vines soon became human in shape, and from the lack of an arm, it should be used to represent Mona. "I replaced her heart with seeds, and now Mona, as most of the human organs, has died, and is barely able to survive on the basis of plant nutrients. But she was so hurt that I couldn''t keep her for long


    Jack calmed down a little after listening to clandy''s explanation. He turned to look at the woman warrior, and he did see some plant features near her wound. And Mona''s body temperature was not as cold as a normal corpse. "Can you bring her back to life?" Wolf Walker asked, "I beseech you to save her."


    "I''m sorry, but that''s the limit I can do." The witch lowered her head, and she didn''t want to see the woman soldier die. "But you are different. You are the one who can save her life." With that, clandy looked at Jack, and there was no jest in her eyes.


    "You want me to save her? But how can I Oh, I see what you mean Wolf Walker understood that the witch''s words of "saving life" means to make Mona become the same werewolf through transformation. In this way, with wolf Walker''s nearly immortal self-healing ability, the female soldier''s injury is not really unable to heal. But knowing the method, Jack didn''t act immediately.


    Such hesitation made Elsa lose her sight. "What are you still hesitating about? Save her! Are you going to watch her die? "


    "I I don''t know. " Wolf Walker''s eyes were full of confusion. He looked at Mona in his arms, then looked up at Elsa. "I don''t know if I should do this. I don''t know if I should turn her into a monster. I need to know what she thinks. If she wants to die here, then I''ll


    "Pa!" The sound of a clear blow sounded. Jack turned his head to the red fox with an incredible expression. He saw the tears in his eyes. Then he understood. "Sorry." Said the wolf walker, and then said the same thing to the man in his arms. "We''ll be back soon." Jack picked up Mona, walked deeper into the forest, and said to his companion.


    Elsa watched as they were covered by bushes and knelt down in pain. Corinthian hugged her from behind, hoping to comfort her companions.


    "I still don''t understand. Is he going to bury her or transform her? If it''s me, I''d like to live, even if it''s ugly. " Peggy sat on the side from beginning to end, looking at all this coldly. She was not familiar with Mona. She did not know whether to expect her to live or to die for the woman soldier who gave her life to save them.


    As for Jerry sitting next to her, he just watched silently and didn''t say anything. The matter in front of him and the previous battle were too fantastic for this killer apprentice, which made him feel unreal when he only lived in the world of molten iron city not long ago. It was as if the scene in front of me was just a story of a certain minstrel population.


    And the story, there will always be an end. Around noon the next day, Jack and Mona didn''t come back. The crow curse team took the rescued rats to the camp. To some surprise, there was no Qili in the returning crowd. According to the conjecture of Karus and the curse crow, Qili didn''t intend to go with the crowd after killing kuira. Maybe she went back to lost heart Bay, maybe not, but it didn''t make any difference. A lunatic witch is a headache for the country''s administrators."How many more?" Lyon asked Gloria about the number of rat men after they had placed them. Now that all the members of the saga City Council have been killed, the daughter of Saron is the real and nominal leader of all rat people.


    "There are still more than a dozen awakeners left, and there are about 30 or 40 natives." Gloria looked better than she was underground. Although rat people don''t like sunshine, it''s a good thing to see the sky at this time. "I think it''s going to take us a long time to clean up the crypt, which has been made so much by the Witch and her minions It''s not livable. "


    "Of course, my lady. Of course. " The blood lion replied with a smile. But there was no smile in his eyes. He wanted to tell Gloria that the future she had hoped for would not come, that the kingdom would not allow the rat people to continue to exist, let alone bring the whole valley city and even Saron to live. Even with the character of King sitter, after knowing the causes and consequences of the rat man plague, the kindest decision he could make was to set up a shelter to keep the rats in captivity. And most of the lion people will only want to kill all these alien species.


    On the other side of the camp, the curse crow finds Lothar. "I heard you went to town with cheese. What about others?"


    "I don''t know." The count simply shook his head and told the magician the scene before the mage disappeared. In his opinion, as a fellow disciple, mantra crow is entitled to know this.


    But unexpectedly, the wizard for the disappearance of the same door is not showing any sad look. He knew that cheese was not so easy to die. He mostly used some kind of teleportation magic to get the Demon Lord out of here. It was really the best solution at the time.


    The curse crow stood up and patted the dust on his body. "Well, it seems that there is no business for me here. The plague has been raging long enough. It''s time to end


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    Sorcerer, left, and he did not forget to take Lin. Although it is hard to speak, the departure of the curse crow really makes everyone feel relieved. This grey robe is totally different from cheese, and his every move makes people feel uneasy. Even now, when the whole plague seems to be coming to an end, no one can say clearly whether this guy is an enemy or a friend, or why he is fighting. Perhaps for this matter, only waiting for cheese to answer for them.


    But what about cheese? Time goes by slowly, one day passed, the mage did not appear, two days later, the mage still did not appear The rat people stationed outside the valley city gradually recovered from their frailty. During this period, some native rat people left alone would come by here to bring more information to their intelligent siblings.


    "The presence of the coalition has been established, right?" In the rattan shack, Gloria inquired about the rat man. The mutant mouse man was blind in one eye, his right arm was missing, and his left leg was bound with a thick layer of bloodstained bandage. But even with the scars on his body, the mouse man''s remaining eyeballs still have a resolute look. There is no other reason. Before this appearance, he was also a proud son of Cang lion. How could he show his timidity when the LORD did not yield?


    "Yes, miss, oh no, your highness. According to the information collected before, the coalition army is composed of at least ten Lords. It is not ruled out that all nobles in the country have participated in this battle. " Said the rat man, his left hand shaking with a cane. You know, even children can see that these lords did not come to the north to help the seriously damaged Saron. Their purpose is to completely wipe out the territory of the lion and even human beings, whether they are protozoans or mutants.


    Gloria rapped uneasily on the table, and her whiskers on both sides of her kiss trembled. "Do you know who is commanding this coalition? Have you seen the royal flag? "


    In this era, the Kingdom level campaign needs to mobilize all the nobles. When the armies from different lords come together, only a few leaders can make them become an army, not just the scattered soldiers stationed together. Given the vastly different combat capabilities of the two groups, the daughter of Saron is eager to know what kind of army she is going to face.


    "No white lion''s flag, your highness. However, the results reported are similar to those of the Taylor Riel family. The count of Lothar has told us that Sir Marcus has become the king''s hand. Do you think he is in charge of this army? "


    "Marcus Is it? " Gloria bowed her head. It was not that she had never heard of the name. Even in the far north, the talented young man often became the focus of social occasions. Most of the time, however, the young masters and ladies led by Saron were not talking about Marcus''s administration, but simply making fun of him for being a jester of his majesty and a stupid fat pig.


    However, Gloria did not despise Marcus. In fact, due to the special duties of the Saron family, the Earl of Saron often went to Wangdu to report the movements of frost guards, and the young countess''s daughter also participated in such interviews with her parents. At that time she had seen the young man who was highly respected by his majesty. Anyone who has seen Marcus''s eyes will not easily associate him with any derogatory words. If he insists on doing so, the words used should also be resourceful.


    "Am I disturbing you?" The door of the hut was opened, and Lyon, who had taken off his armor, appeared at the door in coarse cloth. He had obviously not thought of such a serious scene in the room, and his face was a bit of amazement.


    "Monsieur Lyon, even if you are the Knight Commander of the royal order, would you please knock on the door when you enter? You must apologize to your Highness for your impoliteness The mouse man in the room said solemnly to the blood lion. This kind of reproachful words let Gloria want to stop, but before she could speak, Lyon had already paid a knight''s salute.


    "I beg your pardon, ma''am."


    Seeing the knight''s deference, the rat man calmed down. Look at Gloria and wait for her instructions. Saron''s daughter nodded and accepted Lyon''s apology. She looked at the other mice in the room. "Please go out first. I need time to think about what I just said." The mutants looked at each other, and finally chose to obey their Lord and walk out of Lyon''s side.


    "You have a loyal guard." When there were only two people left in the room, the blood lion said first.


    "They are the last of my countrymen." Gloria looked into Lyon''s eyes and said in a deep voice. Although the mouse man''s face is different from that of human beings, the knight can see the expression on her face at this time. It is not the expression that a ruler or a Lord should have. She is still too immature. But think about it, the salons have never raised this youngest daughter as an heir.


    Lyon sighed and took a chair. The furniture made of wood and rattan made a harsh noise under the pressure of the knight''s massive body. "I think your countrymen have already told you. And even if they don''t, I think you already realize the seriousness of the matter. I need your decision, it''s important. ""Is there no other way? We are also the people of Cang lion Gloria''s voice was shrill with excitement, but she was immediately aware of her gaffe.


    "I''m afraid not. I know what you think, and I don''t want things to go this far. But I am the knight of the Kingdom, and I must put the will of the kingdom first. Besides, even if I, even Marcus, admit that you and your people are innocent, what is the use? The rat man has brought so many wounds to this country that only blood can heal them Lyon clenched his fists as he said these words, not as a threat to Gloria, but as the knight''s anger at his incompetence. It is not just justice to sacrifice a small part in order to protect more people, and it is not the way for knights.


    "How could this be so If Mr. cheese is here, "


    " it''s no use even if he''s here! " The blood lion said and stood up, his facial muscles trembling with excitement, "even if he is here, he can''t let the hatred disappear. Even if he''s here, he can''t revive those who died in the hands of rat people. So, this is not a problem that magic can solve. It''s a problem you can solve. Decide, my lady, there''s no time. The bigger the coalition forces are, the faster they''ll drive out the rat people. Evacuation is not that easy. "


    Gloria, silent. It took her a long time to look up at the knight, "where was the Kingdom when the people of Saron were attacked by the plague? Where was the Kingdom when my family died in the riots? Where is the Kingdom when I am exiled to the north and become a complete monster! Now, it''s all over. You are here, but you are not here to help us, but to let those of us who are suffering from the same suffering to sacrifice for this disaster. How fair is this! If I run away, what will those who die for it think of us! "


    Lyon looked into the eyes of Saron''s daughter, and saw the eyes, once full of hope and dream, become what they are now. He could not answer Gloria''s question, because he knew it was wrong, but hatred was always blind, and no one could keep calm in the bitter pain. What he could do as a knight was to persuade Gloria to leave the native rat people and flee with the mutants. This is the best way the blood lion can think of.


    Finally, the knight left the hut without giving an answer. He took a grateful look at Elsa and Rosa, who kept the crowd away from the house, nodded toward them and walked to the forest. He needs to think.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    As Gloria and Lyon are fretting about the lion''s attitude towards rat man, let''s take a look at what''s going on in the wilderness north of Longji mountain. The wind and snow never stops here. No matter the devil lord or the grey robed wizard, it is difficult for them to leave their own traces in the white landfill of nature. However, this may not be accurate. The huge round hole left on the ice sheet has not yet been buried by snow. When it is covered, the soft structure under the snow may become a natural trap. Unfortunately, those who fall into this trap may feel a little bit curious in surprise. What kind of situation will leave such ugly scars on the frozen soil.


    "Bang!" At the edge of the round hole, a small pile of protruding snow suddenly makes a sound. The snow on its outer layer is pushed away by the reactivated creatures inside, and the whole snow pile collapses completely afterwards, revealing the white things inside. It looks like a man in a robe, but if he is, why can''t you see any breath coming in and out of his mouth and nose?


    Cold, cold that seeps into the bone marrow. The cold made cheese unable to move his body any more. He wanted to cast a spell and send himself to a warmer place. But the poor mage could not feel his jaw at all. It was impossible to recite a mantra. Thinking, thinking desperately, thinking about the way to get out of this situation, but it''s not easy. The knowledge that has taken years to learn seems to be locked, and it will not move at any time he calls. Soon, the mage, who had just regained consciousness from suspended animation, was on the way to real death. His thinking ability gradually lost, and his brain went to failure under the condition of cold and hypoxia.


    "It''s not good. I watched you walk on this road. If you die here, I will lose money." The snowflakes began to dance in the opposite direction, as if they knew that the owner of the sound did not want the snow to cover up the brilliance of his throne. Cold, when the fingers beat the armrest, if it is not disgusted by the melting snow dirty their sole, the owner of the throne can make here as warm as the south.


    "You..." The huge shadow in the mage''s retina presents a strange twist and funny deformation, cheese eyes at this time has been difficult to clearly convey the scene in front of him to the brain. So for him, the words that let the wind and snow stop turned into meaningless chatter, and the ugly monster sitting on the throne also became a large and mixed virtual shadow, like a overturned palette. He tried his best to ask about the identity of the person in front of him, but he could not continue after he pronounced the first syllable.


    "Has it reached the limit? Oh, no wonder. Using pure magic to defeat the Demon Lord in almost complete state is a small role, but it is still commendable. No wonder your teachers value you so much, and your potential as a caster is pretty good. For that, I really should give you a reward. " The existence on the throne supports his fat head with one hand, and looks at the mortal in front of him with his head tilted. He had seen cheese many times. If he wanted to, there was no escape in every corner of the mage. As an excellent businessman, the ability to measure the quality of goods is necessary. But this time, he didn''t because he was afraid that when he saw the essence of what he invested in, he could not help giving up, which he could not allow.


    "But that''s not enough. Maybe you are qualified for wheat, but you have to be cultivated into a towering tree. This growth rate is not good. So, it''s not time for you to rest. You still have something to do. Go back, go back to the south of the mountain, follow the river to the city, face your choice, get your badge. This is your path, and I give you the right to walk it. " The monster said, sat up straight, pulled out a simple and unusual stick from the treasure beside the throne, and touched the mage''s eyebrow with a wooden tumor at the top. The latter''s body soon began to change, the cold skin lost blood color gradually recovered, the pair of eyes without focus also gradually had consciousness.


    "Go on, you don''t have much time." Wind and snow, after this sentence, began to pour into the vacuum again, the cold wind made cheese shiver. He pulled the grey robe close to him and recited several incantations in silence. A warm stream came out of his body. But even with the protection of magic, the ice field is not a place to stay. The mage simply identified the direction, hesitated for a moment between the grey tower and Longji mountain, and then resolutely walked to the south.


    The reason why cheese leaves here directly without using teleport is very simple. He can''t do it. The mage was able to bring edu from Xigu city to this place, relying on the magic signs he carved in the camp to prevent getting lost while traveling in the ice field. Now that the road sign has been destroyed, there is no similar thing near Xigu City, so cheese has to choose to return with both legs honestly. However, it may be a blessing from the palace or a gift from the devil. This time, the grey robe did not go far before meeting other people.


    Frost guards, a team of about ten people, drive sleigh and are covered in thick fur coats, but the weapons they carry are still recognized by cheese at a glance. And those soldiers soon found the mage standing alone in the cold wind.


    "How do you do, Mr. cheese, frost guard, Byron, on command of commander Jon!" This soldier named Baian was the first one to find the grey robe on Longji mountain. Cheese has a simple memory of his face. But this is not what confuses him the most."How did you know I was here?" The mage didn''t intend to use the teleportation signs on the ice sheet. He only had to do so after seeing the Demon Lord. In this case, there is no reason why the frost guards will send a team north of Longji mountain to meet them at this time. This is too coincidental.


    Baian approached the mage a few steps. The cold wind forced him to speak something that cheese could hear. "Five days ago, we saw a big explosion in this direction! The commander sent us to investigate! "


    That makes sense. Cheese nodded to show his understanding. Although he was surprised that he had been standing on the ice for five days, the big bang mentioned by byan was obviously the energy vortex produced by edu when he was killed in the world. At that time, the mage was forced to enter the state of feign death just to prevent himself from being involved in the dissipated energy. Unexpectedly, the explosion could be observed on Longji mountain. It even forced frost guards to send teams to explore.


    Many frost guards have seen cheese. This grey robed mage is a popular figure in the small town at the foot of the mountain. As for why he was at the scene of the big bang? It''s normal for a wizard to appear everywhere, isn''t it?


    "According to Hahn, you went through the sweet water and went to the valley with the knight of the strong hammer. What''s the situation of the Kingdom now? Monkey, Mona and Elsa, are they all ok On the sledge, byan couldn''t help asking. Their knowledge of the outside world still lingers when the boar returns with the people of sweet water.


    "They All very good. The plague will be over soon. Please don''t worry. Can you make it a little faster? I need to get back to the valley as soon as possible. " Cheese is very perfunctory in answering questions. He didn''t want to explain too much to this frost, and mentioned Elsa and their news, the illusion that the mage saw while fighting erdo would always reappear before his eyes. All this drove him back to his companion as soon as possible to confirm the situation.


    "Sorry, this is the fastest speed, you have to What''s the matter with you? " When byan turns to talk, he is surprised to see that cheese sitting in the back seat of the sleigh is covering his head in pain. The expression on his face is extremely ferocious, as if he is suffering from some kind of huge torture


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    The feeling of headache is always confusing. It is not as clear and targeted as the pain of other limbs. Headache is always mixed with vertigo, dizziness and inexpressible confusion. As the processing center of human body, any problem of brain will directly affect the ability of human body to think. It''s more devastating than a limb injury for people who have to work even in pain.


    "Crash!" Marcus swept his arm and violently threw the bottle full of ink off the table. The maid in the tent rushed forward, trying to save the situation in front of the carpet on the floor where the ink was further contaminated. However, his behavior obviously made the irritated King''s hand feel uncomfortable, Marcus did not lift his head and cried, "get out of here!"


    The maid was still hesitating, and the fat Sir had risen from his seat, and he took up the scepter at his feet, and threatened to strike at the waiter. Of course, Marcus is not so cruel, he just wants to get the other party out of the tent as soon as possible. As it turns out, the stick knocked down face-to-face is better than any command, and the maid rolls out of the tent, begging for mercy, as if Marcus had a steel knife instead of a scepter in his hand.


    "Posh asshole, dirty work." After driving the maid away, Marcus swears back to his seat. But in these short steps, the dizziness caused by his headache made him fall to his right hand. Fortunately, he still had the scepter in his hand. The scepter with white lion engraved on the top and covered with gold and silver is the symbol of black lion''s power ranking second only to the king. But now, this thing that countless people yearn for can only become the crutch for Marcus not to let himself fall.


    Damn headache. The king rubbed his brow hard, hoping to relieve the dizziness caused by headache. This unexplained torture had found him a few days ago, and the constant harassment day and night had brought Marcus to the edge of patience. He could have made use of the maid. He knew that the other side was a spy planted by other nobles. As long as he disclosed some trivial information to her properly, he could make the spy a pawn of his own at a critical moment. But Marcus''s head really hurt so much that he was no longer in the mood to arrange and think about the treacherous aristocratic struggle. Now he is like a sick lion who can only protect his dignity by roaring and waving his paws.


    The bloated sick lion hobbled back to his desk. He looked at the Silver Lion at the top of his scepter and grinned sarcastically, "the king''s hand? Without the king, where is the king''s hand? " With that, he raised his cane to throw it away, but after thinking about it, he took back his arm and put it at his feet.


    After all this, Marcus felt his spirit was inspired a little. He wanted to continue correcting the documents on the desk, only to find that the ink bottle had spilled a little when it fell down, covering several pieces of text completely. Damn it. He thought of it again. At this time, there was a lot of noise outside the tent. The king''s hand frowned. He tried to calm the people outside by shouting, but he could not lift so much power.


    Fortunately, the commotion soon subsided. At the same time, the curtain of the tent was pulled away. "I told you to go out." Marcus put his face in the arms of the table, and his voice was muffled.


    "Is it? Why didn''t I seem to hear that from you? " Some of them are old but firm. The king''s hand immediately raised his head. He saw that the man who was walking into the tent was not the maid before, but a knight in neat armor. His chest was pinned with a badge symbolizing the position of the chief commander, which was used to fix the robe outside the armor.


    "Lord Atticus, how could you..." Marcus wanted to stand up, but the violent movement made his brain dizzy, and his feet softened and sat back.


    The iron Knight saw this scene and was silent for a moment. Then he came near and said, "I thought that being sick is just an excuse for you not to think about socializing with others. Now you''d better go to the pharmacist. You look worse than a dead man


    "I want to give my skull a hammer right now. I haven''t closed my eyes for days because of this damned headache. Can I get a pharmacist? I''m afraid they''ll make me a big fat mouse Marcus exaggerates, and apparently cheese has told him about the rat man plague and the Pharmacist Association. Even if the mage did not do so, the association of pharmacists was inseparable from the sudden outbreak of rat man epidemic in many cities.


    Atticus nodded, and to be honest, he was not sure whether the moths in the pharmacists'' Association had been cleaned up. "Well, if you don''t recommend new treatments, there should be someone I can bring to help you with."


    "I refuse dwarf therapy. I hear they use mud on their shoes as a prescription!" The king''s hand said, showing a look of panic, let him drink that kind of thing, rather than let him die.


    "Not dwarfs. Big Duke liehammer didn''t go with me. He and the survivors of molten iron are working on something. When he''s done, maybe he''ll come. " The iron Knight shook his head with a wry smile. He set his eyes on the black lion map behind Marcus, focusing on the location of the city of molten iron. There is no doubt that Andre was a qualified Lord, and the liehammered collar he ruled was the most dynamic territory in the whole kingdom. But the dwarf''s only reason to stay in the grey lion was that sitter was his friend. Now that the king died, no matter who died at the hands of anyone, the dwarves seem to have no meaning to stay in this human kingdom. However, if liehammer does leave, it will be even more unfavorable for Cangshi''s current situation.Marcus noticed the knight''s gaze, and he sighed, "if the hammer collar loses its Lord, it''s not just the loss of the kingdom. The guys outside the tent will fight madly for the land and wealth left by him, especially those strong castles, which are irresistible temptation for any family. The king, no one can stop them. Even at the worst, if we don''t elect a king who is recognized by all in time, the whole kingdom may be divided. "


    He said, playing with the wooden sign on the table, which is a chess piece carved in the shape of a rat man. "The common hatred of rat people is the only lifeline that sustains the Kingdom now. For now, at least, anyone who wants to eat cake before the big revenge is killed by someone else. But what happens after that? Saron collar, it''s not far from us. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Who is stronger, man or rat? At first glance, it seems that there is no need to discuss at all. Rat man symbolizes faster reproduction, stronger physical fitness, more cunning and cruelty. By contrast, their photophobic nature is not a weakness at all, because humans don''t perform much better in the dark than rodents in the sun, do they? So at the beginning of the plague, a large number of rodents could easily sweep through all the human settlements they met, until they had to face the most powerful human trait, adaptability.


    We always say that cockroaches are the most living creatures in the world. They can survive in almost all kinds of extreme conditions. But when we say that, do we ignore ourselves? Humans may not be inferior in adaptability. Compared with ordinary creatures that need to evolve and change themselves through generations of reproduction, human beings adopt a different way to integrate into the new living environment. In the words of dwarves and elves, this is where humans have no bottom line. In order to survive, we can ignore tradition and take it for granted.


    When the enemy in the dark exposed their bodies in the sun, people gradually recovered from the initial panic. In accordance with the characteristics of their enemies, they set up a series of traps to observe the weakness of their enemies. At the same time, the soldiers also realized that their lightweight bodies made their bones more fragile than that of humans, so more and more strike weapons, such as edge hammers and flail, replaced the clumsy spears and became the standard equipment for the anti rat troops.


    Through the study of soldiers killed by rodents, the armorists found out where they used to attack, and a large number of protective devices were made and used to protect the neck and joints. The large shield originally used to resist bows and arrows was also disassembled into small flexible round shields or leather covered shields.


    But even so, human beings are not inferior in the battle with rat people, and there is still some gap between them. However, human beings have the advantages that rat people do not have, or the advantages that native rat people do not have, omnivorous. From the very beginning, the carnivorous nature of rodents has brought them great hidden dangers. When the first stage of the plague infection is completed, most human beings can not be transformed into new rodents, but are directly eaten. Although the later rat humans have a certain degree of reproductive capacity, the physical quality of the born rat humans is even worse than that of human beings.


    Time is on the human side. If the plague of rat and man can spread out without restraint, it''s good to say that there are a large number of all kinds of living creatures for rat people to eat and transform in the wider land south of Cangshi. However, due to the cold weather of the grey lion, rat people can not travel without energy storage. They must eat regularly to ensure their physical activity. However, with all human beings hiding in the solid walls, the survival of rat people becomes very difficult. They don''t have enough food to survive, let alone spend energy to reproduce.


    This was especially obvious after the two major battles of Wangdu and molten iron. When too many troops were gathered, they did not get the corresponding food. The whole human beings of the Cang lion found that the rat people''s community began to disperse. More and more rat people chose to leave the army and act alone, which made it easier for them to feed themselves. It''s easier to be hunted by humans.


    Marcus followed Atticus out of the tent. In the morning sun, a large number of flags symbolizing aristocratic status fluttered in the morning light, and on the top of those flagpoles, there were different numbers of rat heads. Some of the more radical aristocrats even chose to peel off the mouse man''s fur and paint their own family emblem on it instead of the cloth flag. This adds a bit of brutality to the whole coalition camp. The king''s hand frowned and whispered, "look around us. I can''t tell who is the original side."


    "These booty can inspire soldiers. When it comes to fighting the rat man, fear is the biggest enemy. " The iron Knight understood what Marcus was talking about, but as a general, he knew that there was nothing wrong with the aristocratic incentives. You should know that most of the soldiers in this camp are not professional soldiers. Many nobles almost drained the male survivors of their territory in order to gain a voice in the coalition army. And for these temporary recruits to work, at least let them overcome their timidity.


    "With faith, there is no fear. It''s necessary to use these things to prevent people from fleeing. I don''t think the grey lion army is like this. " The king''s hand gave a cold snort. He is right. As a grey lion ruled by chivalry, the Lords in the past were more inclined to use virtue, loyalty and glory to boost their morale than bloody booty. They would choose to stand with the soldiers, wear robes with family emblems, and take body as the flag.


    "Times are different, my little friend. For monsters, we don''t need virtue and morality. Their blood is not even worthy of being stained on the flag Said the chief knight, and began to walk outside the barracks. Marcus followed with a scepter, but the expression on his face clearly said that he did not agree with Atticus''s point of view, and that the barbaric decorations would only make him sick.


    In the early morning, the barracks were quiet and silent, and only a few tents drifted out of the smoke. This was the army cook preparing breakfast. The two men crossed the narrow road between the tents and walked out of the wooden fence. They saw a small campfire on the shady side of the hillside beside the camp. An old elf with extremely strong hair snored on his stag companion. His beard curled and expanded with the air flow."Please stop." Two young elves in leather armour, holding short bows, rose from the bushes on both sides of the camp and said to visitors. And more eyes, from other places to look at the two people.


    "Is this the man you say can cure my headache? But I heard that... " Marcus was somewhat surprised when he saw the elves. He had not participated in the war with the elves. His knowledge of these neighbors was limited to the paintings in books. Although he also got the news that a large number of elves appeared in the city of molten iron, he knew that the iron Knight would not allow the elves to get involved in the internal affairs of the grey lion.


    "We don''t accept the help of the elves. But if a wise man is willing to help us in his own name, we have no reason to refuse, right? " Atticus stretched out his hand, and his expression was relaxed as if the two short bows pointing at him did not exist at all. After explaining with the king''s hand, the Grand Knight raised his head to the two covetous elves and said, "I''ve come to seek the green staff, hoping that he can cure my friend."


    The two elves looked at each other, and they didn''t know whether to let the human approach the elder. After all, mlose gave them orders not to allow the green wand to take any damage. But a sparrow flew out of Atwood''s thick hair, flew over the elves'' heads, circled over their heads, and landed on Marcus'' shoulder. Seeing this, the guard had to put away the weapon.


    "The elderly would like to see you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    It''s an interview, but when Marcus and Atticus really sat in front of the elder elf, the gray hair didn''t mean to wake up. Even the stag he was leaning against didn''t even open his eyes. The king''s hand is not impatient, and he has heard all kinds of rumors about the strange character of the elves, which are even more difficult than the straightforward dwarves. Marcus looked at his companion, glanced inquisitively at the green staff, hoping that the iron Knight would tell him what to do next.


    The iron knight is also the first to encounter this situation. But even so, he also knew that it was very bad to rashly wake up the sleeping old elf. Atticus looked around and looked at the two elves who had just stopped them. He saw that the two Elves were looking at themselves with disdain. It was like looking at an ass chasing a carrot hanging in front of him. This made the Knights realize that perhaps it was not Atwood''s deliberate neglect, but that they did not really understand the requirements of the meeting.


    After a short period of thinking, the Grand Knight dismissed the impossible speculation and left only one option that sounded absurd but seemed worth a try. He looks at Marcus, the fat aristocrat who is upset that he has soiled his trousers by sitting on the ground. "Since Lord Attwood does not want to see us soberly, let''s go to our dreams and find him."


    "What are you talking about? Is your head all right, sir Although he has seen witches and werewolves, Marcus hasn''t adapted to the world beyond his common sense. He was stunned for a few seconds when he heard Atticus''s proposal, and then exaggerated twisted the muscles on his face. His severe headache made him say something rather impolite without thinking about it.


    However, the iron knight is not the kind of person who will care about the details. On the contrary, he thinks that Marcus, who is troubled by headache, is more like a living man than a hypocritical oil painting figure than a pretentious aristocratic. So he laughed and patted the latter on the shoulder to relax him. "My head is not as serious as yours, my Lord. Come on, some things have not been tried, and no one knows the result. " After that, Atticus untied the sword tied to his belt and inserted iron bars into the soil in front of him to avoid the influence of the power of the witch hunting knife.


    Marcus sighed deeply when he saw the knight lying down on the ground. He felt that he had sighed more in the past few days than in the past few years. Before the outbreak of the rat man plague, there was nothing that could have bothered the man who had stolen the wisdom of the devil. But things are different, aren''t they? The king''s hand looked up at the sky. The morning sun was completely off the horizon, and the cold in the air was lessened. "I hope I won''t catch a cold. It''s not worth it to die of a cold after curing a headache."


    All three people around the campfire lay down, and when their eyes were closed, something incredible happened. A large number of birds fly out of Atwood''s hair. These birds fly around the circular track, making happy calls, but the people around them can''t hear any noise. Marcus only felt that his consciousness became more and more calm, and the pain did not disappear, but he was unable to hurt his mind. This made him feel sleepy for a long time. At this time, he did not care whether he could really cure his headache. Taking this opportunity to get a quick sleep was what he really needed.


    Consciousness, sinking into the boundless and serene darkness, is as comfortable as being wrapped in thick black velvet. After not knowing how long, time seems to have no meaning in this space, Marcus once again realized his existence. But he was surprised to find that he did not have a physical body at this time, but just a mass of luminous matter, floating in the dark. Marcus''s light group looked around him. He had no eyes, ears, vision and hearing. However, this did not prevent him from observing in a more magical way. He saw a lot of things from the dark, including pictures and sounds. This made him realize that there was not nothing here, but there were too many things contained, which made him look dark.


    When the king''s hand thought so, the whole space changed, and the colors that existed in the natural world began to emerge, and his surroundings instantly became colorful. The ground is made up of leaves and branches, and a river of honey can be seen flowing over the clouds through the cracks between them. The dragonfly winged sun and the antler moon chase and frolic above Marcus. Oak fruit the size of a carriage rolled past him like a rolling stone, followed by beetles in aristocratic costumes.


    These grotesque scenes are not frightening; on the contrary, they even reassure Marcus. He couldn''t say why, but he felt his clear and tight mind finally relaxed in such a world. A large number of dandelion seeds fly by. A man releases his hand holding the seeds and sets down from the sun. He has deer like horns. His bloated body is covered by long gray hair and beard. His limbs are only three thick fingers.


    "Welcome here, Marcus Taylor Riel. Welcome to dreamworld." Atwood''s voice came from under his whiskers. He opened his hand to the visitor, and the seed in the palm quickly sprouted into a walking stick.


    "Dream world? You say this is a dream? " Marcus expresses his meaning with consciousness, and although he has no mouth, his voice still comes from his body.The green stick walked towards the light with his stick. "Yes, it''s not. It''s not just a dream, but it''s a dream. I don''t know how to explain it to humans, so you just need to think of it as some kind of dream that many people can enter together


    In the face of the approaching Attwood, the light group instinctively wants to stay away, but without hands and feet, there is no movement at all. Just at this time, the old elf had come near. He gave a kind laugh and looked at Marcus. "Don''t worry. Imagine what you look like. It doesn''t need to be very specific, just like a painter creating a landscape that he has only seen once before


    Soon, many tentacles sprang out of the light. These tentacles intertwined and woven into skin and limbs. A mushroom with short thick hands, feet, eyes and mouth quickly appeared. Marcus looked at his new body in surprise, apparently surprised.


    "Well done. Many elves can''t define themselves so simply. But the short life span of human beings may be your advantage. It makes it easier for you to see yourself Three fingers of the long hair monster happily touched his chest, if there is, the hair.


    "So you are the green stick?" Until now, Marcus only asked this question in a dubious way.


    "Oh, of course, who else would I be? I''m sorry to lead you and Mr. Atticus here. I think many problems can be solved more simply here. Like a headache that bothers you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    A large gray tuft with antlers and three thumbs walks on the ground of branches and leaves with just as clumsy and weird a mushroom man as it looks. They occasionally pass through other creatures or pass through some fantastic landscape. Many of them are interested in these two passers-by. For example, when they walk through a huge cabbage field, a cricket that looks at least the size of a city wall once greets them. The cricket, in a dark red cloak and a garland of twenty flowers, cast shadows that Marcus mistook for a dragon as it climbed over the cabbage.


    Fortunately, this gentleman with six legs had no malice. He took off the flowers in front of Atwood and made a circle. In his eyes, countless old Elves were reflected. Green stick also showed rare courtesy to the cricket, swinging his fat body and bowing slightly in respect. When they bid farewell to the cabbage field, the spirit walking in front of them took the lead in explaining, "he just wanted to ask if we were lost. After all, this road has not been passed for many years, especially for me, an old man who doesn''t often dream


    "You mean that cricket, like us, is a man?" The mushroom shaped Marcus clumsily waves his arms to make up for the surprise that this image can''t show. He thought that the change of himself and the green stick was exaggerated enough. No matter how strange their appearance was, they still had fuzzy humanoid limbs. But a giant cricket? This is beyond the imagination of the king''s hand.


    "Of course not. How could you think that? There is a delicate connection between the image of the dream world and the real world. If you have never experienced flying, you will not grow wings. " The old elf shrugged and replied.


    "But it''s a cricket. Can he fly with six feet in reality?" Mushroom man is more confused. He frowns. If he has eyebrows, he asks anxiously. The strange scenes here have almost driven him crazy, and the external common sense accumulated as a human being is gradually being broken.


    "Well," said Atwood, laughing for a moment and stopping before Marcus became more upset, patting each other on the shoulder, "although it''s quite rude to mention someone''s real identity here. But a little disclosure is OK. The gentleman we saw just now has wings when you are awake. As for two more arms, the dragon has time to adapt to this change, right? "


    "What..." The king''s hand opened his mouth and revealed his tongue made of mycelium. "You say he is a dragon!"


    "Shh!" Green stick put his thick finger in front of his mouth and looked around, as if afraid that Marcus'' voice might attract some attention. A moment later, when the genie was sure that there was no third ear around him, he said to the latter in a serious tone, "I remember I reminded you that it was better not to make a noise. Even if it doesn''t really threaten other people''s real life, it still makes people feel uncomfortable when their privacy is disclosed. Are you right


    The mushroom man nodded and apologized for what he had just done. And he also thought that if the green stick didn''t cheat him, the so-called dream world would be much greater than he imagined. You know, even the place where the dragon is willing to indulge in it must have its uniqueness. It also gives Marcus some confidence in his own headache.


    After that, they went through many places and saw more incredible scenery. According to green stick, most of the dreams with their own territory have fallen into a long sleep in the real world, or simply abandoned the body of flesh and blood and left their consciousness here. This statement makes Marcus unconsciously think of the heaven or the kingdom of God described in many religions. The only difference is that he doesn''t see any sign of worship in the dream world, which doesn''t seem to belong to any God''s residence.


    "How long do we have to go?" As the sun and moon passed overhead for the third time, the king''s hand couldn''t help asking. He really enjoyed the trip, but he had not forgotten the external affairs. Evasion is not his preferred option. It''s Marcus'' style to face and solve the difficulties that are piling up in front of us.


    Atwood stopped. In front of him was a tall dandelion lawn. The elf turned to Marcus and said, "I''ve been waiting for you to ask this question. Now we''re here." He said, gently tapping the ground with his stick, and the dandelions immediately broke away from the branches and leaves in a breeze and flew towards them.


    The white fluff covered all the vision. When a large number of dandelions were scattered, Marcus was surprised to find that the front of the lawn had turned into a thick forest, but it was just a forest. From a distance, it looked more like a dense part composed of a lot of trees and branches crossing through the vegetation on the ground in front of each other. Green stick nodded at the sight of the forest, turned around to look at the fellow travelers, and took the lead to walk towards the forest. Marcus didn''t want to be separated from his guide here, so he quickly followed up.


    "Do you have any guesses about your headache?" This is the first time that the old elf mentioned this trip after entering the dream.


    The king''s hand was silent for a moment. "I''m afraid not. The pain was sudden, without warning, like a nail in my head, but I''m not sure it was in that position. That''s just too bad. ""Of course." Atwood said, "because the cause of your headache is not in your body. And, to be precise, it''s not a headache that bothers you. You think of it as a headache because your limited knowledge can only explain it like this. "


    "But If what you say is true, what is tormenting me Marcus would not have believed what the old elf had said. But the scenery along the way has made the knight unable to tell what is true and what is false. He could only judge that ARTWOOD did not mean to harm him, and in that case, the other side''s words could be trusted.


    "In fact, I have been observing you all the way, and I have some vague speculations about your condition. But it''s very important. I need to take you to visit the owner of this forest. He''s an expert on it. " The old elf said, raised his head and looked at the sky, which seemed to be an endless crown of trees. "Are you right? Your majesty. "


    A shadow flashed through the branches of the tree, which made people doubt whether it really existed. But soon, it jumped back and forth between the branches and leaves in the sky more and more frequently, and finally stopped on a branch about five meters high in front of them. A humanoid standing up, most of his body covered by leaves, could not see clearly. Marcus only remembered that this creature had eyes that he had never seen, which were not the eyes of any creature he knew. Seeing these eyes alone, the king''s hand had an impulse to kneel down.


    "If I am not right, will you believe it?" The voice of the creature came from a high place, like a man''s voice and a woman''s voice. "Now that you have brought him here, you know his crux. Why make fun of me again. Or are you afraid I''ve forgotten you? "


    Atwood laughed twice, kneeling on one knee with his stick. "I hope you don''t mind my long-time greetings." Then he stood up, faced Marcus, opened his hands and said, "man from the Northern Kingdom, please allow me to introduce to you the most noble existence in the dream world! He exists before and after all dreams. He is the guardian of the night and the gatekeeper of the secret tunnel! He is the teacher of our generation, the Lord of all those who yearn for nature! He is, King Tsui


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    The presence known as king Tsui did not mean to leave behind the leaves that covered his body. He looked down at Marcus and Atwood, and his voice sounded again, "King Cui is what you call me. I never wanted to rule or manage this place. Man, you are not a resident here. You don''t need to call me by this name. You can call me my mortal name, Glen


    Hearing that King Cui, who was so respected by the old elves and even regarded as the king, let himself call his name, Marcus''s nerves were tense immediately, and the shrewd hand of the grey Lion King regained control of his thoughts. He looked at the green wand around him, of course, unable to see any expression on the hair covered face of the latter, then lowered his head deeply and said in the most humble voice his body could utter, "this is my pleasure, your majesty Glen."


    "Only Glen, no, your majesty." Cuiwang didn''t sound very happy. His voice was raised a few points. And with his will, the whole forest branches also began to shake, a large number of leaves fell from the air, making the forest more psychedelic.


    But the illusion was limited to onlookers, and Marcus didn''t find the scene interesting. Although he didn''t know why, his address was undoubtedly infuriating the king. The king''s hand looked blankly at Atwood, and he thought that the address he had just given was the most comprehensive one could think of. He didn''t understand why the other party was angry. As for calling a ruler by name, it was not in Marcus''s choice at the beginning. His education made him dare not do so.


    Green stick obviously noticed this. He understood that Glenn''s words were not polite, and Marcus''s modesty was not pretended. They were just living in different environments. One was used to treating all the people he met as friends in his dreams, while the other was still limited by the clear hierarchy of human society. That''s why the old elf felt he had to come. He had to make sure that there was a dialogue between them.


    "Since your majesty asked you to call his name, you can call him. He is different from any king in your society and will not be offended by it. "


    Marcus, the mushroom man, nodded helplessly, "well, if you wish. Glen, right? "


    Branches and leaves, stopped shaking, those floating in the air have not yet fallen to the ground under the influence of invisible forces, randomly attached to the nearby trees. Curiously, Marcus clearly saw a poplar leaf in a jujube tree after stopping from the stem of a new feeling, natural and the latter fusion together. But the king''s hand did not know why he should be surprised. He even began to think that the scene was a normal situation. Marcus decided to leave as soon as possible before the feeling further affected him.


    "I think we should get back to business. You said that we have found the cause of my headache. What kind of disease does this refer to


    "Disease? No, no, no, no, it''s not a disease. " Cuiwang''s body writhes uneasily behind the leaves, which feels like a cheetah peeping at its prey, looking for the opportunity to attack. "It''s not a disease. A disease is a non benign change in your body, which can be aging, mutation, or something else. But it must have come from the body. But now, you should still feel a headache, right? It''s just that it feels so vague that you can''t be sure. "


    With such a reminder, Marcus did feel something that affected him. It was a strong sense of distortion, which made him unable to take things seriously in his dreams. But is this and the real headache due to a reason? Marcus is not sure. And just as he struggled, Atwood spoke again.


    "No doubt, no one will come here as calm and indifferent as you are. Marcus Taylor Riel, this so-called dream is actually more real than the world you know. And your wisdom and flaunted reason can''t make you immune from vulgarity, so there must be some other reason to prevent you from further contact with the world. "


    "But what would that be?" Marcus was completely confused. He gave up understanding the secret language dialogue between King Cui and green stick and went straight for the answer. He would not have done this in normal times, but now he can''t think about it.


    "Soul, there''s something wrong with your soul. People from the north. " King Tsui or Glen said, holding out a scaly finger like a lizard and shaking it gently, "you should look at yourself so that you can understand."


    "Crash!" The ground in front of Marcus began to show holes, and the branches and leaves that made up the ground retreated around like creatures, revealing a clear spring below. The spring that gushed from the white clouds became the best mirror to show the present appearance of the king''s hand. In general, Marcus already knew that he looked like a mushroom with hands and feet, but in King Cui''s mirror, he found something he couldn''t see by observing his limbs.


    It''s a lot of dark purple mildew with complicated patterns, which are densely distributed on Marcus''s side, inside of joints, and other places that are hard to see directly. These molds are like earthworms, wriggling under the mushroom man''s skin, giving people an impulse to pick them out with a knife."What are these!" Marcus grabs the spot of the mildew with his hand, but he doesn''t touch anything, which makes him crazy. He turns around and asks the others loudly.


    "They are a part of your soul, a part that belongs to you but does not belong to you. In short, that''s the wisdom you get from the devil. " Said ARTWOOD in a deep voice.


    "You mean my headache is caused by them? But why? They''ve never hurt me like this. Is it the devil who retaliates against me The king''s hand kept asking in horror. He didn''t care how the old elf knew his connection with the devil, but he cared about the influence of the devil''s wisdom on himself. He was afraid that what had been asked about cheese would happen, that he would lose his intelligence and become a fool.


    "Calm down, man. Calm down. " King Tsui''s voice has an inviolable power, which calms Marcus in panic. "The fact is contrary to what you worry about. The devil is dead, and the wisdom you get now really falls into your hands."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    "Devil, dead?" Marcus froze at Glenn''s words. He had just thought in his mind of countless possibilities of his own headache, but he did not expect that his suffering was due to the death of the devil. Subconsciously, he believed Cui Wang''s statement, which led to another question: "why do I have a headache when the devil is dead?"


    According to the common sense, after the death of the devil, the original owner of wisdom, what he left behind became a total ownerless thing. Since it is an ownerless thing, then Marcus, the original owner of the thief can''t do anything at that time, naturally has it. There is no reason why the devil can use the stolen wisdom while he is alive, and be harmed by the devil when he is dead. It doesn''t make sense logically.


    But behind the door called magic, a lot of things run counter to common sense. Atwood shakes his antlers and shakes off a few leaves. "That''s the truth. How you got this wisdom from the devil, we don''t know. But what we know is that your soul is not enough to carry this wisdom. And that''s where your headache is. Your pain doesn''t come from within your head. It''s your soul that''s warning you about overload


    "Warning?" Marcus was confused by the word, so. He wanted to scratch his chin to ease the confusion, which was his childhood habit, but when he touched the bottom of his face, he remembered that he was a mushroom, which normally had no chin.


    The king''s impoliteness did not attract the other two people''s attention. The king''s body shuttled back and forth between the branches and leaves, as if only in this way could he calm down as much as possible. "Yes, it was the warning. The mystery of the soul is more difficult than magic knowledge. Even Atwood and I can''t fully understand the process of your illness. But to be sure, the devil''s wisdom is now slowly and irresistible into your soul. This integration is different from what you have held and used before. It will destroy the harmony of your soul. Headache is only the first manifestation of this destruction. "


    "And what will it do in the end?" Marcus looked up and tried to catch up with Glen, but in vain. The speed of the latter has exceeded the visual threshold. But Marcus didn''t really want to see the king''s posture. He just wanted to let the other party tell him what he wanted to know quickly.


    "It''s hard to say." The words of the green wand drew the king''s hand away from the branches above and turned to the hairy creature. The old elf shook the stick in his hand and tried to think. However, all his expressions were covered with thick hair, making it difficult to recognize. "According to my guess, the most likely results are two kinds of results."


    "First of all, your soul is not enough to support this foreign object. It can be damaged or even damaged. And you, then, will become a state of physical and mental asynchrony, in human terms, you will become an idiot. Or worse, your body is still alive, but your will has dissipated, your body becomes a cage, and your broken soul is imprisoned in it, and even death becomes a luxury


    "The second possibility is that your soul is stronger than we predicted. It can accept the wisdom of the devil and even turn it into a part of itself through running in. Of course, it may lose some things, and you will lose some memory and the wisdom you get will be incomplete. But this is the best ending. It''s just


    "Just what?" The mushroom''s face has no blood vessels, so no one knows how ugly Marcus looked when he said this. But from his trembling voice, the intense fear has firmly grasped his spine, cold crawling down the bone marrow to the brain. The first possibility put forward by the old elf is absolutely unacceptable to him, so he can only put his hope on the second one. Marcus wanted to know what else he might face in addition to the risk of losing his memory.


    "It''s just that the soul changes very slowly. You know, this may be the difference between the devil and the devil. Those who come from the abyss can easily change the appearance of their souls. But we can''t, which means we can''t be sure how long it will take you to complete this integration. Maybe it''s a few days, maybe a few years, maybe, until the end of your life, this change is not complete. " Atwood said in a tone of helplessness, because if Marcus wanted to believe in the second possibility, his headache would not need to be treated or cured.


    "This..." In fact, this is the green stick''s worry. In a few days, Marcus has been greatly changed by this severe headache. Let alone spend the rest of his life in this pain. Even if the old elf clearly told him that he only needed to endure another year, he was afraid that the king''s hand would go mad.


    "There is another possibility." "If we can use other methods to guide your soul, speed up the progress of this integration, and protect it from the side, then you have a great possibility of getting the devil''s legacy completely. But do you really want this legacy? "


    "What do you mean by that?" Marcus is confused by Glen. Of course, he wants the devil''s wisdom. If he doesn''t have this extraordinary thinking ability, what kind of man is Marcus? But since the other side is the ruler of this space, the king''s hand has not been impulsive enough to directly contradict each other. He uses a specious question to cover up his dissatisfaction.Sure enough, King Cui didn''t recognize the meaning of questioning in the words. He took it as an ordinary question. So the existence hiding behind the leaves patiently explained, "the devil''s things, after all, are not human beings can use at will. If you choose to accept, it''s like living with the devil. We are not sure that the devil you trade with is really dead. If he doesn''t die, you are giving your soul to each other for nothing. And even if he does die, the devil''s wisdom also contains their ideas, and you are likely to gradually assimilate with them, and eventually, the dead devil will be reborn in you


    Marcus was silent. He was weighing the price he was going to pay and the reward he would get. The mushroom man''s body trembled with tension, apparently in a fierce collision of ideas. This puzzled Glen in the treetop. He turned his eyes to Atwood and said in words only they could understand. "Why would he rather be a devil than give up something that didn''t belong to him? Is it greed? "


    "There is no denying that the factors you mentioned are one of the key factors." The green stick nodded and replied in the same language, "but I don''t think it''s applicable to him. You know, if a person''s heart is full of desire, what kind of posture will he appear in the dream? As we can see, this man named Marcus does not. Besides greed, I think the reason why he felt difficult to choose was out of responsibility. In his kingdom, he has to shoulder a great responsibility, which makes him unable to let go of the devil''s power. "


    "Responsibility?" King Cui seems to be tilting his head, as if thinking about the meaning of the word. Then some are not sure, "he doesn''t have to be responsible for his country, he''s not their king."


    "No, he is not. But he is loyal to the king. Even if the king is dead, he can''t allow himself to retreat. " Atwood said, taking a look at the human beings he brought with him, with a little regret in his eyes. "Maybe that''s why there are so few people in this world. They like to tie themselves up too much."


    "Like the other human you brought? It''s the first time I''ve seen a guy who''s just turned into a rock after entering this world. " Glen said cheerfully.


    "Well, in fact, I thought he was going to turn into iron."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    "There''s something else I want to know before I make a decision." Marcus seems to have made his own decision when Atwood and Glen have moved from stone turned Atticus to recent weather and vegetation. He looked at them and said.


    The two beings on the tree and under the tree turned their eyes to the mushroom man. Although they did not speak, they made a listening gesture. Thus, the king''s hand tried to keep calm. He was afraid that what he said would irritate the two men and make him unable to return to reality from here, or even die directly. "Well, I want to know if, I mean if, it''s just a hypothesis," he said, taking a deep breath. "Well, if, I choose to accept the power of the devil. Will you really help me? Or, in fact, there was no such option in the beginning. "


    Silence, make people nervous to suffocate. Marcus knows the world''s attitude towards demons and demons, and that they are not really good things. But he could not, as ARTWOOD had said before, even if he could give up the devil''s wisdom with great self-control, but the situation of the grey lion now does not allow him to do so. The king is dead, but sitter is no less important to Marcus than he is to Lothar. The monarch who brought himself up to trust and guide him is a benefactor that he can''t repay. For him and for the name of hern, Marcus can''t be out at this time. He has to stick to it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Marcus didn''t understand what was ridiculous about it.


    After a long time, the laughter finally calmed down. The green stick took the lead to climb up from the ground. He was leaning on his cane and covering his neck with one hand. It seemed that he might fall again at any time. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you were afraid of this. In fact, it''s totally unnecessary for you. You don''t have to worry about our attitude towards this matter. "


    "What? You don''t care, but... " Once again, the king''s hand was confused. Listening to the old elves, they didn''t care about their choice.


    "That''s the truth, man." King Cui''s voice calmed down. He jumped to the lower treetop and said in a voice that could not tell the gender, "maybe you think the existence of a devil is a very important thing. It''s about your country and everything you know, and the devil has the power to mess them up like a pond. But for us, it doesn''t matter. Whether the devil is alive or dead, whatever your choice, the pond or the pond, that''s enough. Even if the water in this pool is stirred up again, it will return to the day of tranquility, sooner or later. "


    Marcus opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything after all. He understood that he couldn''t understand the idea of Glen''s existence, just as he couldn''t figure out what Atwood meant by bringing himself here. "Well, in that case, my next question is meaningless. When can we start? What do I need to prepare for? "


    "Don''t be so impatient, Marcus." Different from King Cui, green stick seems to want to persuade this human. He smoothed the hair on his chest and pulled out a bunch of raspberries from it. "I can understand your choice. But don''t forget that strength and wisdom are not the only sources in this world. I''ve been commissioned to treat you, and I''ll do the same. But I don''t want you to regret your whole life because of your rash decision. Your life is still very young, there is no need to rush to decide your own path. "


    You may say, sir, that I do not need wisdom. After all, I don''t reject simple life. To be honest, the more I go up in the Kingdom, the more ugly I see. No country is absolutely just, right? It''s like no one is absolutely right, unless he''s a fool who doesn''t want to think. " Marcus stopped talking about it. He thought of a fool''s name. He didn''t know if the guy was still alive when he rushed to Xigu city with cheese.


    "Of course I can go away, be a farmer or a small businessman. Those so-called reputation, family, status, I can not. But I''m gone. What about the others? What about the guys my age who sleep in the camp with their weapons on their heads? I''m not a God, I can''t help them to the end, but I understand the value of human life better than those who only have interests in mind


    Green stick, smile. This time he wasn''t laughing, just a slight movement in his facial hair, and a slight change in the way he looked at Marcus. "Perhaps the devil''s wisdom conceals the more precious quality in your soul. This makes me even more sad. You choose to sacrifice for others, but the way you choose will make you lose humanity gradually, and finally become an existence that only knows how to obtain benefits. The way you choose will make you the most despised person you have now. "


    "If I run away now, I will immediately feel bad about myself." The king''s hand said firmly, just like when the rat attacked the city, he resolutely boarded the city wall to fight.


    Atwood sighed and turned to the man in the treetop. "What do you think, sire?"


    "Has he not made up his mind? Why do you ask me again The king said softly, but his tone did not show his attitude towards Marcus''s decision.The old elf nodded and turned to look at the man. He pulled off one of the raspberries and threw it into his mouth. Then he threw another high up to the crown and gave it to King Cui. Finally, Atwood put the rest of the raspberries in his hand and took them all to Marcus. "If you make up your mind, eat them. When you wake up, it''s all done. "


    The king''s hand took the small fruits with the hands of mycelium, and their red color was very attractive. Marcus was sure that the ladies of the nobility would be happy to treat them as refreshments after a tea party or dinner. But now, they are more like potions of unknown effect to him, and there is no doubt what will happen after eating them. Hesitation did not last long, the mushroom man looked up and swallowed all the berries in his hand. He didn''t even have time to taste the fruit, and the deep darkness enveloped him again.


    Looking at Marcus, who had fallen straight to the ground, the green stick went over, pulled up the former''s feet, and dragged him to the middle of the forest. King Cui followed him on the top of the tree, and neither of them said anything more. By the time they reached the clearing in the woods, a building that looked like a nest of some giant bird had been waiting there for a long time. Atwood threw the mushroom man''s body into it without any effort. Then he reached out and pressed his finger against the protruding branch. His skin was punctured and dark red blood flowed down the wound to his hair. The old elves used the blood stained hair as a pen to write a large number of lines on the ground. Most of these lines were like whirlpools and connected to each other like knots.


    When the spirit finished all this, he stood up and looked in the direction of King Cui, "he can''t come here again, can he?"


    "Of course, tainted with the power of the devil, he will be permanently shut out of here."


    The green stick nodded, and with a stroke in the air, the top of the wooden stick began to catch fire. Then he lit the building with the fire. In the crackling sound of the flame, he said a light sentence,


    "it''s a pity."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    When the iron Knight wakes up from his sleep, he looks at the sky and finds that his time to sleep is not long past. The sun is still a large part of the distance from noon. The result of staring at the sun was that the knight had to close his eyes and press the sore corners of his eyes with his fingers. At this time, he found that although he had only experienced a very short sleep, his mental state had been greatly recovered, as if he had not only slept for two hours, but had slept for two days. And the weariness after a long sleep did not appear. Atticus only felt that he was full of strength. Such a state rarely appears after he is 50 years old.


    The knight stood up from the fire, moved his neck and arms, and then glanced around. He saw that the old elf was still the same as before, and his chest fluctuated regularly, without any intention of waking up. And Marcus around, but out of a lot of sweat, frowning, shortness of breath, as if in a nightmare. Atticus immediately wanted to wake the latter, but as soon as his hand reached out, a silent arrow was inserted into the ground between him and Marcus.


    The iron Knight looked in the direction of the arrow, and the two spirits in charge of the guard were also looking at him. One of them was holding a bow, which was obviously the origin of the arrow. The other pressed his finger on his lips to indicate that Atticus should not move lightly. Atticus took a deep breath. Of course, he was confident to take the king''s hand from the elves, but he did not. If the pain is part of the treatment, you really shouldn''t act rashly. The iron Knight pulled up the iron rule that had been inserted in the ground before, which made the elves nervous for a while. But he just put his sword back into his waist and sat on the ground again.


    Atticus did not wait long, and the king''s hand was quiet in nearly half an hour. Then Marcus covered his head and got up from the ground. "You don''t look good." The knight first greets. So far, he hasn''t felt anything different, but it''s up to Marcus to decide.


    "It''s not so good, it''s terrible. I can''t even eat toasted mushrooms recently Taylor Riel, a little scared, said that in his dream before he woke up, he felt as if he had been burned by fire. But when he opened his eyes and put the memory aside for a while, he found an exciting thing. The headache that troubled him disappeared. But the joy didn''t last long, and Marcus discovered something else. When he looked at the great knight who cared about himself, his eyes did not stop. It felt like there was no difference between the people in front of him and the plants everywhere. It was only when the king''s hand tried to concentrate his attention that the outline of Atticus was clear.


    Fortunately, the iron Knight didn''t notice the details, or he attributed the situation to Marcus'' trance after he woke up. "How''s the headache?" The knight patted the latter on the shoulder and asked. Although he seems to be completely excluded from the treatment, Marcus''s struggle before waking up and his present state show that there is no wrong judgment about entering the dream. Something must have happened in the king''s hand''s dream. Now Atticus only hopes that''s what he expects.


    "I want to get rid of it." Marcus nodded and gave a smile. It''s natural to pay the price and get the reward. He has nothing to complain about, and he won''t let this uneasiness affect the iron knight. Then he bowed deeply to the old elf who was still sleeping. "I believe you can hear me. Thank you for your help. No matter how I end up, it''s my choice


    The bird, who had led the way for them, flew out of the green stick''s hair again. It circled Marcus twice, and then flew straight into the forest. "Come on, it''s all right here." The king''s hand smoothed his clothes and dusted the dust off.


    Atticus tilted his head and followed. When he habitually put his hand on the sword handle at his waist, he faintly felt that the handle of iron rule was a little warm. However, the old knight only took it as the reason that the sword had been in the sun for too long, and did not think much about it.


    As they left the elves'' camp, the noisy voices nearby made the dream seem to be a far away thing. The disappearance of the king''s hand and the chief Knight made all nobles panic. They were in a hurry to contact others, hoping to determine the real situation. Marcus even saw that some aristocratic camps were erecting cross shaped flagpoles. We should know that in the grey lion, the commander-in-chief can only use the standard. It seems that the situation of the whole coalition army has been in chaos just after one morning''s absence.


    Marcus did not rush back to the camp. He and the knight stood on the hillside and watched the scene. After a long time, he let out a light smile. "You see, my dear Atticus, this is what a kingdom should look like. When your majesty is here, we are like having a big dream. In the dream, glory and order are real and everywhere is like sunshine. And now, wake up, it''s not noon, it''s midnight. Midnight does not belong to the just knight. Midnight is the devil''s time


    "What do you want to say? Children. " Atticus frowned and looked at the king''s hand in disbelief. He saw the heavy cloak shaking gently behind the fat body, like the wings of a bat. The iron Knight did not understand the meaning of Marcus, but he instinctively felt that these contents made him a little resistant."What do I want to say? I want to tell these greedy hyenas that dinner''s on. But it needs a ticket. " Marcus''s mouth with a shallow smile, head up the hill, he opened his hands, as if to embrace the whole chaos of the kingdom.


    Looking at this scene, the iron Knight realized that he might have made a mistake, and the people in front of him became strange. He would like to turn his head and pull Atwood off the buck and question him about Marcus, but he could probably imagine the old elf''s answer. So the old man could only lightly touch his shoulders with his hand, as if the sword of the king had struck his shoulders when he was knighted. "Your Majesty, if you can hear me, please bless this country. Bless this young man. "


    A gust of wind blows, blowing the big Knight because there is no time to care for the hair. At the same time, a cloud was blown in front of the sun, leaving the entire hillside in shadow. Atticus plucked the silk, looked up at the cloud, and clenched the handle of iron rule. He seemed to have made up his mind, threw off his cloak, and strode to keep up with Marcus in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    The human army, after noon, began to make the meaning of pulling out, but the little tail that has been following here from the molten iron city has not continued to follow. The elves did not follow. Atticus saw that after the flags of many nobles, only one elf sentry carefully leaned half of his body out of the hillside and watched the human leaving coldly. They gave up? The iron Knight frowned and thought, or did the children of the forest, with their sharp ears, feel uneasy and afraid of their journey down the road? No, they have no reason to do that. There are other reasons for the elves to give up the plan to follow, some reasons they have not thought of.


    After the Grand Knight turned his head and no longer looked at the hillside, the elf sentry, like an eagle''s mousse, quickly retracted his body. He turned and made a skateboard with his back. He slid down the shady side of the slope, and then used this force to push at the end of the slope. He landed gracefully like an antelope and drove back to his companion''s side. The sentry fell to his knees on one knee and reciprocated what he saw with the same high degree of respect as the elder. "Man has set out, elder. Are we going to send out falcons to follow them? "


    "No need." ''replied ARTWOOD, who had been sleeping. He opened his eyes and his long eyebrows trembled. "There is no need for us to continue in this fight. Your majesty has pointed out that rat people are no longer the disaster of this world, and some people have won their survival qualification. Next, it''s up to them to see if they can survive


    All the elves showed their respect when they heard the word "Your Majesty". They knew that this word only represented an existence in elvish language, the origin and destination of green in the world. But the other elf sentry seemed to think of something, and she frowned, "but elder, bakm is still in human hands. Should we bring him back? "


    Green stick stood up, and the stag behind him snorted with the master''s pace. "Buckram is one of us, but we don''t have the right to tie him in the forest. He has the ability to choose his own path. When he comes home by himself, we will welcome him back. " The old elf said, shaking his hands, and coincidentally, a large number of birds just flew out of the nearby forest, as if in response to his words.


    "Never worry about the children who step out of the forest. When they walk through the shady woodland, they will be cared for." With that, Atwood mounted his own stag, picked a jug from its antlers, unscrewed the lid and poured it. "And what we have to do is make sure that the green lasts."


    After listening to the elder''s words, the female sentinel nodded to her companion. The latter put a leaf in her mouth and blew a loud and clear sound. The spirits hiding nearby knew that it was a signal of assembly and responded one after another. The falcons that they sent out as scouts also circled in the air at the call of their masters. And fly in the direction of the city of molten iron


    The hawk''s wings flit through the mist, and the moist air cannot affect its sharp sight. The drips of rain connect the heaven and the earth, making the king in its eyes look like an old film improperly preserved. After training, the memory accurately finds its own target in the forest of buildings. The Raptor gently vibrates its wings and flies to a two-story building. The sign on the door of this small building says "red blood".


    The window, opened just in time before the Falcon could reach it, pushed it away by a pair of slender arms wrapped in expensive silk clothing, and let the intruder land on the leather armor on his right forearm. "Oh, honey, look at you. It''s all wet." The woman in red picked up a jerky from the table and put it on the Raptor''s mouth as a reward. As soon as she turned, her red skirt swayed in the fire. Emia put the animal on a shelf by the fire and pulled out the writing paper tied to its claws.


    "How is it going?" One eye closed the window and asked. The Falcon was originally a tool trained by her to transmit information. It''s just that before the witches cast a spell on them, these Raptors can''t deliver messages as long as homing pigeons. They''re always attracted by other things, just like other predators.


    Emia, half lying in the bench by the fire, looked at the contents of the letter by the fire, which were encrypted words, but the witch could decipher them by virtue of her excellent memory without consulting any information. Her beautiful profile is enough to drive most men in this country crazy, but only her closest partner can get rid of this interference and read the meaning of her expression.


    "How bad is it?" One eye went to the witch''s back, fingers in the latter''s long hair gently twisted. Although she can see the content of the text directly, even the creator of the code can not directly interpret the content of the message. And since emia showed her ability in cryptography, one eyed has become accustomed to relying on witches to interpret these letters.


    "The number of troops of the 23 lords has exceeded 300. Although most of them are only civilians who have been warned, they are already a strong enough force. In addition, the commander of the great knight may not have the strength to fight against a large number of rat people on the plain. " Emia reached out and took her lover''s hand, as gloomy as the weather outside the window.


    "Do you want me to send someone to get corantine back?" One eye knows what the witch is worried about. She puts forward a proposal, but she also knows that it is not easy to bring people back safely from the northern border under such circumstances."It doesn''t matter. I believe she can protect herself. I''m more worried about Mr. Roland. Although I asked Dr. Hill to follow him, he didn''t look very well at that time Emia folded the letter, put it on the table, and looked at the fire. After learning of the death of King sitter, Roland asked one eye for a fast horse and some supplies and went north alone. At that time, the witch saw the urgency and anxiety in the old man''s eyes, so she did not stop him, but sent hill to go with the magician.


    "I hope so. The dwarfs have come to me several times, and even representatives of the Edwards family have alluded to this issue. Mr. Roland is really popular One eye said with a bitter smile. The old man''s reputation accumulated in the recent series of events even surpassed that of emia. She did not know whether it was a good thing.


    "By the way, where''s Sparrow? There was no accident with him Speaking of Roland''s topic, the witch also remembered the little attendant who had been following the old man. This time the old man went north without him. He even asked one eye to take care of the child before leaving.


    "No, he''s been very good these days. All day long, I''ve been playing with the props that Mr. Roland has given him, saying it''s a necessary study. " The gang leader shook his head. She watched the little sparrow grow up, but the serious expression on the child''s face made her a little strange.


    The witch did not speak any more, but responded lazily with a nasal voice. The one eyed man, who was familiar with her lover''s performance, knew what it meant. She took her hand out of emia''s hand and went to the other end of the room to take back a blanket and cover her. Then she looked out the window at the rainy sky.


    "The rain should have stopped long ago."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    The rain hit the front of the hood, depressing the thickened fabric edge. The cold air can not be blocked, with the horse running in the hip, the gap flows into the gap between clothes and body. Hill doesn''t like long trips, especially on horseback. Even among Dementors, she has passed the age of being called a girl. Now, as the leader of the whole group, she prefers to deal with various affairs in dim halls. However, she could not decide what to do now. Since she served the witch in red, the Dementor leader could not disobey her wayward master. Besides, Hill didn''t resist the trip because she had a mysterious travelling companion.


    "Have you shaved off your beard?" The woman doctor glanced at the man riding beside him. He looked like he was forty or fifty years old. His iron gray beard was only one knuckle long, which in the eyes of ordinary people would certainly think that he was growing a beard, but Hill, who had seen him before, used the word "scrape".


    Roland raised his eyebrows and raised the corners of his mouth. He touched his chin and felt the slight pain of the hard beard irritating his skin. "It''s a pity, but beards are not suitable for riding. The last time I did this, they got stuck in a gap in the saddle, and believe me, it was a disaster At this time, the old man, oh no, maybe the word "old man" is no longer applicable to him. The magician at this time did not wear the iconic big hat, he left it in Wangdu.


    Hill was amused. For Roland''s change, the female doctor is not surprised. She has long known that Roland''s real age has exceeded the limit of human life span through the talent of Dementors. At the same time, she also sees that there is no sign of aging in the soul of the latter, which means that if Roland wants to, he can at least live twice as long. The Dementors believe that there is always a lot to gain from being with the elderly. They respect the traces of time on the soul and call it wisdom.


    Looking at the doctor''s smile, Roland was silent for a few seconds. "You shouldn''t always wear that mask. If I''m a hundred years younger, I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with you because of this smile."


    Yes, Hill didn''t wear the iconic crow mask at this time, revealing a face that was not beautiful enough. If there is something unsatisfying about this face, it is that her expression is always cold and rigid. In addition to the smile just now, it makes people think that she is still alive. Otherwise, the pale skin and the hidden blood vessels below may make people think that she is some kind of living corpse.


    "Thank you for your advice, but I''m used to that face. Besides, you know, this face and that mask are the same thing to us Dementors, in essence, are a group of half spirit creatures. Their flesh and blood bodies are just their temporary housing shells, which can be changed according to their needs. This makes most Dementors not accustomed to maintaining their fleshy bodies, leaving them to rot. But the Edwards'' body, carefully embalmed, can last a long time, just like the one hill now uses. She has been attached to her admiral for nearly a decade and still has a vivid appearance.


    Roland shrugged and agreed with hill. For normal people, it''s incredible to talk to Dementors, a creepy existence. The heroes who have been praised for a while shudder at the way these demisaplings exist. But for the magician, he has experienced enough time for him to treat most creatures equally. In his opinion, the existence of Dementors is no more incredible than that of human beings.


    "Where are we?" Although he knew his destination very well, the magician was not familiar with the geography of Cang lion, which was another reason why he accepted hill as his companion. He needs a guide. Although they try to look casual when they are on their way, they both know that time is not on their side and there is no chance of getting lost. They had to catch up with the main force before the coalition arrived in Valley City, although Hill didn''t know why Roland was doing it.


    The doctor looked around with lifeless eyes. The fast and fast riding did not affect her to see the surrounding scenery. She simply determined the direction and compared it with the map in her brain. "We should have reached the edge of the royal domain. There should be a town not far ahead to take a break and get some supplies. " Dementors certainly don''t need to eat human food. In fact, they can stay up for years, but Roland is a human. Besides, their mounts also need rest and food.


    The magician nodded. His body is much stronger than before, but it takes time for the body to recover. Roland plans to restore his physical fitness to about 30 or 40 years old this time, which means that he still needs to drink tea continuously during the journey. Fortunately, he had already made the tea bag before he set out, which could be used by simple brewing.


    In passing Town, fading signs stand on the side of the road, dimly visible in the drizzle. Roland slowed down the horse, let the mount close to the signboard, and then turned to look at the distance of the road. The shadows of some buildings piled up one after another, forming a monster like outline in the rain.


    "It looks like it''s been a lot of fun lately." The magician refers to a large number of traces on the road. The soft soil road made by rain turns into a muddy swamp after being squeezed. A large number of rut marks are left on it, which is full of gray and black water floating with grass roots.Hill frowned, or she tried to do it, and in Roland''s eyes, her face didn''t move. "It''s not reasonable. Recently, we have not received a large number of material deployment. And it''s still at this time that the rat man has not been exterminated. "


    "Let''s go to town and see." Said Roland, shaking the reins gently, let the horses go down the road. The doctor nodded silently, but still looked at the road sign with some anxiety. The Dementor''s keen sixth sense made her feel that something was wrong. But she did not have enough evidence to find the reason for this feeling, and she could only try to be alert in case of any accident.


    They moved on for about half an hour, and the town of passers-by appeared in front of them. Between the two birch pillars was a town name brand made of cheap metal, and underneath was a noose, under which was a dead rat man''s body.


    Roland''s face was not good-looking. He looked up at the corpse on his head when he passed by. Because of the rain, he could not quickly determine the time of death of the rat man. "Master." Just then Hill gently reminded Roland that Roland saw the large number of caravans parked on the main road of the town. It seemed that the ruts on the road before had come from them. What''s interesting is that the magician didn''t see any insignia on the carriage to identify the motorcade. There were only empty holes where the signs should have been nailed. Some people didn''t want to reveal the origin of the motorcade.


    "Let''s find a place where we can''t wet the tobacco to stay out of the rain." Roland pulled at the top of his hood and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    Old Pippo was quietly wiping his beer glass behind the counter. His eyes seemed to be just staring at the glass in his hand, but actually he was secretly observing the only table guest in the tavern by the reflection of the iron hoop on the wine glass. It was a group of guys with thick leather and black rain. Their hard hoods and the scabbard of their raincoats let the boss not even have the courage to remind them to take off their raincoats. Instead, they could only listen to the sound of water dripping on the floor and echo the sound of rain outside the house.


    Hell, the maid who usually comes to help just two days ago went to the royal palace with her family for refuge. When these guys leave, the work of mopping the floor will still fall on them. Pippo frowned as he thought.


    He claimed that he was a small nobleman in a certain territory. He had a real estate directly under the royal family, and the maid was like a dog. God forbid that stupid woman will be killed by a rat man outside town with her lover. That''s how she left poor old Pippo to face these geeks. The tavern owner thought and spat on the floor, which apparently attracted the attention of people in black.


    "Cang clang!" The voice of the blade coming out of the sheath came from under the poncho. The man in black, who was more reckless, stood up. The dagger in his hand was particularly conspicuous in the dark tavern.


    "Ah! Ah! My Lord, spare your life! My Lord, spare your life Pippo didn''t expect these people to react so strongly. He threw the glass in his hand, and the whole person climbed to the floor behind the bar. He did not care that the spit just spit on his coat. He repeated begging words in his mouth, apparently without any doubt that these mysterious guys would kill themselves. However, Pippo''s judgment is also correct. Nowadays, rat people are rampant, and lords around the world have drawn a large number of military forces to the north. Not to mention passer-by Town, the security of many small cities has reached the brink of collapse. All kinds of crimes are common. In today''s world, killing people is not necessarily someone''s business. Especially on such a rainy night.


    Fortunately, things did not develop in that direction. The wine glass thrown by the boss turned over several times in the air and fell steadily into an old but still visible muscle hand. Roland and and hill just pushed the door into the pub. Before the magician had time to react to what had happened, he subconsciously caught the object flying in the face. "It seems that we are not here at the right time?" Roland looked at the man in black who stood up and the dagger in his hand, shrugged and said, "I thought I could finally find a place to smoke."


    "If you want to smoke, you can go out and hide under the eaves. Don''t make trouble for yourself, old man." The man with the dagger said maliciously, but he was held down by his companion.


    The man in black, whose voice sounded more steady, used his facial expression under his hood to hint his companion to put the dagger away. Roland and and hill stood at the door of the tavern, and no one could stop them from turning and running away. It''s better to be less troublesome. "I''m sorry, my companion is so nervous about the bad weather. I think there''s something I can do to make up for the shock he''s brought to some of you. " Say, that person takes out a gold coin from the small bag on the belt, think about it and change it into silver coin, put it on the bar. "I''d like to buy them a drink, and the rest will be your tip."


    Old Pippo stood up trembling when the man sat down again. He looked at the man in black and looked at Roland and and hill. The kind-hearted hotel owner wants to persuade the father and daughter, at least he thinks so, to stay away from the land of right and wrong, but he is afraid that the man in black will continue to do the same thing to himself after they leave. On balance, the fear of one''s own life prevails over the other. "Come in and have a seat! Come on, make it to the bar. There is just brewed winter wheat wine in the shop, which is enough to disperse the cold! "


    The boss''s words are more like entreaties than greetings. Roland tried not to laugh, which would have been too serious. He took off his coat and hung it on the hanger by the door, and politely helped Hill take off his raincoat. "Come on, we must warm up. I feel like I can wring water out of my beard He said this as if they were just passing travelers who had to stop because of the bad weather.


    The woman doctor nodded and walked straight to the bar. She was not afraid of provocation. A few ordinary people with iron weapons were not rivals of Dementors. The magician coughed intentionally or unintentionally when he sat down. This was the secret signal that they had agreed before they entered the door. Roland didn''t want to do it, at least until he knew whether these people were related to the motorcade on the street and what they were doing here.


    The boss quickly brought two wine glasses. Roland''s Oak glass contained a slow glass of winter wheat wine, while Hill''s fine glass was dark red wine. "It''s so spicy that I don''t think women would like it." Pippo scratched his head to explain why the drinks were different. The Dementor glanced at him, picked up the glass in front of her and drank it down. She was not affected by alcohol at all. It was no different from wine for her and drinking water. However, the boss did not know this. He looked at the scene in front of him, and did not know how to react for a moment.


    "I think what she means is that it doesn''t matter." The magician raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "besides, please give us something to eat. There is no place to eat along the way."


    The boss nodded, but then he thought of something and said, "sorry, there are only cheese and sausages left in the food store. I don''t know if they are...""Of course, if you have a hot bite, thank the king." Said Roland. But his words had a stimulating effect.


    "The king is dead!" One of the men in black whispered.


    Roland patted his head and raised his glass to the man. "Sorry, look at my memory. It''s easy to forget when I''m old. I mourn for his majesty sitter. " With that, he drank half a glass of ale.


    "Hum." The man snorted coldly and said nothing more. But his attitude was not like mourning the death of the king.


    "Do you smell it?" The magician turned to ask hill.


    "Smell what?" The woman doctor did not know why.


    Roland raised one side of his mouth high, pausing for a few seconds before saying, "the smell of roast sausage. Well, I think the boss found us some beans."


    Sure enough, Pippo, in an ill fitting apron, brought up two portions of sausage, cheese and boiled beans. "I''m sorry, my chef died in the hands of the rat man a few days ago. I hope you don''t pay too much attention to the taste."


    The magician shrugged his shoulders and looked regretfully, "you mean the one hanging at the mouth of the town? That''s a big guy. I haven''t seen such a big rat yet


    A commotion came from the men in black behind them. They thought they had lowered the volume to a low enough level, but Roland still heard what they said, "ignorant country bumpkin."


    The poor tavern owner didn''t know this. He looked around and carefully approached the magician and said, "I hope it won''t upset you, but it''s not that one. To be honest, a few days ago, there were a lot of rat people around here, but these days, they disappeared like evaporation! I have the courage to open a shop at this time. After all, I have to live a bad life. "


    Roland listened and shook his glass. He took out his pipe from his arms and filled it with some tobacco. After lighting it, he took a careful puff. "It''s weird. Where are they going?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    Perhaps not used to the magician''s pipe like endless tobacco, people in Black got up and left when half of the pub was covered in smoke. Roland listened to the sound of closing the door behind her. She didn''t even plan to turn back. He puffed out the last ring of smoke and knocked his pipe upside down on the table top, knocking out the ashes. "Thank you for the food. It''s the best meal I''ve had in a few days." And the food in front of him actually moved only a small part.


    Old Pippo fanned his hand, trying to disperse the smoke and see his guests clearly. However, in this process, he still can not restrain the inhalation of quite a lot of white smoke, the sweet and greasy smell of flowers and plants is not obnoxious, on the contrary, it can even make people relax and drowsy. In this state, the tavern owner inadvertently forgot the threat he had just received, and the whole person fell into a state of half dreaming and half waking up.


    "If they go a few steps late, we''ll save a lot of time." As a doctor, Hill naturally saw the door in Roland''s smoke. Although the exact composition cannot be determined, there is no doubt that this seemingly harmless white smoke has some soothing and hypnotic effect. If the men in black left more slowly, they would not be much better off than old Pippo.


    "Please help me boil some water." Roland asked in a soft voice. The confused tavern owner turned to get the kettle without thinking about it. After carefully placing the pipe in his arms, the magician continued, "it''s not as convenient as you think. This kind of smoke is only effective for people with weak will or unstable emotions. But the advantage is that its taste is not easy to detect the problem, so even if the other party thinks something is wrong, there is no intuitive evidence


    "Is it necessary to be so careful? On such a rainy night, no one will meddle. I can subdue them all by myself, and then you can ask them any questions you like. " Said Hill, a little confused in his voice, but still stiff in his expression. She did not understand why Roland did not let her use violence to solve the problem. There seemed to be no need for covert action.


    "Of course, I have no doubt that you have such a skill. But I also don''t see any benefit in doing so. No matter what these friends in black do, we can''t take it as a kind of crime because they are sneaky and arrogant. It''s barbaric, and I''m afraid the news is not true. " Roland is not in a hurry to explain, at the same time from the cuff out of a small bag of tea, boiling water through the valve of the iron pot issued a piercing scream.


    Pippo carefully pours hot water into Roland''s empty glass, and then stands still. "Put the kettle on the counter and go back to a good sleep, my friend. You''ve had enough fright today." The magician said, and the tavern owner did. When his figure disappeared behind the door of the bar, Roland threw the tea bag into the hot water. A rather uncomfortable smell came out of the glass. He didn''t want to reveal the secret of the old tea, so he hoped to make the mysterious tea a secret medicine.


    The magician succeeded. Hill could smell the poisonous grass from the taste. She naturally took the tea as a kind of medicine to overdraw the vitality. "You should drink less of this stuff. Even if it can enhance your physical fitness, it is not small."


    "Thank you for your concern, but I can''t be so dull now, or I''ll be a burden to you." Roland shrugged, drank the warm tea, and made a little painful expression on her face.


    The Dementor said nothing more. It was the magician''s choice to drink the potion. She had no right to interfere. So she didn''t want to continue on this topic, so she tried to continue her conversation, "since you don''t want to cause trouble, shall we leave these geeks alone?"


    "Curiosity should be one of the bad habits I haven''t given up at my age, and those people are too alert, and intuition tells me that they must be involved in something interesting." I''ve been up for a long time. We have enough time to figure out the purpose of these friends before we set out at dawn. "


    Hill had no objection. She didn''t need a break. So he got up and went to the gate.


    "Wait, are you going to go like this?" Roland stopped the Dementor with a smile on her face. "I have an idea."


    The cold wind, running wantonly in the rain, the lonely night watchman sat on the carriage, cursing his bad luck. It was because of the draw that he was forced to come out to guard at such a time. Even the horses who pulled the cart could get into the stable covered with straw and enjoy a warm night, but he had only one piece of rain. It was unfair. Thinking of this, the night watchman tightened his raincoat again, hoping to keep more temperature.


    The oil lamp on one side flickered on and off, making people wonder if it would go out in the next second. Hurry up to the shift, he thought, and maybe catch a nap. While the night watchman was imagining lying in a warm, soft bed, a figure quickly passed a corner of his vision. "Who! Who is there He quickly stood up, picked up the oil lamp and called, the other hand naturally put on the weapon in his waist.


    Naturally, no one responded to his shouts. Only the sound of rain continued. The night watchman frowned, emboldened to get out of the carriage and step his boots into the mud, but his hood limited his view so that he could only see ahead. He searched around, and found no trace of it, nor any new footprints, so the night watchman had to attribute the scene to the illusion of being too sleepy. "Damn it." He cursed and went back to his former position. The seat that was not easy to get hot was only cold by the rain in a few minutes.This time, before the night watchman warmed up his seat again, he caught the flash image from the corner of his eye for the second time. "Damn it." He said in a low voice, and without hesitation pulled out the dagger from his waist. He believed that he could never look away twice. There must be something around here. Is it a rat man? The night watchman came to the most probable conclusion that the only creature with such speed and habit in his mind was the rat man. However, for the first time, I did not find the footprints of rat man. The night watchman shook his head and attributed it to the rat man''s trick.


    "You want to trick me out of the carriage and ambush me? Oh, stupid mouse, I''m not going to get caught He had a satirical smile on his mouth, a lantern and a dagger, and his back was leaning against the carriage to reduce the possibility of being attacked. The night watchman made a mistake, he patronized to watch out for danger from his surroundings, but did not examine his own carriage carefully. A few wisps of white smoke came from behind him, like the tentacles of some giant mollusk wrapping him from behind.


    "Who!" The night watchman noticed the white smoke and turned back, but there was only a carriage behind him. White smoke, however, came from the bottom of the carriage. He gritted his teeth, and his fear and anger became entangled, which stimulated his bloodiness. The night watchman crouched down and stabbed his dagger into the bottom of the carriage. No matter what was hidden there, he planned to give it a sword first!


    The feeling from the tip of the sword told him that he had stabbed something, which relaxed the night watchman''s nerves a little, and there was nothing to be afraid of when he knew that the thing he was teasing himself had a real shape. So he thought, bending down to examine his booty. It was a muddy head, and the tip of his sword pierced into the hollow eye socket, and the white smoke came from other holes in the head.


    ¡°£¡¡± When the watchman saw such an unexpected sight, he opened his mouth and wanted to scream, but the sound of heavy objects hitting his head sounded, and he knew nothing in the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    "Won''t it attract other people''s attention?" Hill asked, standing in the street. She didn''t understand the difference between stumbling the night watchman and knocking down all the men in black in the tavern. In her opinion, the latter might be more straightforward.


    Roland did not immediately answer this question. He was busy putting the unfortunate man who had been put up before he could fall into the carriage seat, where the night watchman should have been. In this way, unless someone sees the bruise on the back of his head, he can only regard what happened just now as a nightmare. After finishing this, the magician rubbed his hands and turned to look at the Dementor. "Of course it''s different. You think the testimony from the client is a clear answer, but in my opinion they are no more meaningful than vague inferences. There are so many reasons for people to lie that sometimes we don''t even notice that we have become accomplices of lies. So I chose to let the things that can''t lie be witnesses from a very early age. "


    Hill watched Roland pick up the stick they had used to knock out the night watchman, which they had found in the alley next to the tavern, possibly the remains of some old furniture. Perfect tools for committing crimes. Even if someone realizes that this is an attack, it''s impossible to find out from the murder weapon who did it. But before throwing the stick back into an alley, the magician used it to pull out the object under the car, which was the head of the night watchman.


    "We always believe too much in what we see and what we hear, which makes us easily misled by the outside world." In fact, the human head is just a misconception under the influence of atmosphere and instinct. The real identity of this thing is just a round stove, and the white smoke from it is an incomplete burning straw. Roland pulled off the cloth cover outside the stove and put it into the stove to stop the white smoke. He gave hill the stove and the stick, and he carefully lifted the black curtain of the carriage with an excited look on his face.


    "It''s not that you can get the truth without looking or listening, but you can''t stop thinking at any time. Think about everything you know, and the meaning behind it, so that you have a weak possibility to really see a little bit of truth. " Half of Roland''s body went into the shed, but then he realized that as a human being, he couldn''t see the dark inside of the car. He had to move out and ask hill for help. "Can you pass me the oil lamp?"


    The woman doctor shrugged and handed the oil lamp beside the night watchman to the magician. "As you said, there are too few things we can really realize in this world."


    Roland smiles and takes over the light. "I''ve lived a long time, son. And the longer I live, the more I feel like a giant spider web, and each silk thread leads to more fork roads. As for the whole picture of this web? I''m afraid you forget even the spider that weaves it. " He said, lifting the lamp into the car.


    "What do you see?" The magician''s silence was too long, which gave hill a bad feeling. She asked and approached the former to pull him out. Fortunately, when he heard the inquiry, Roland had a reaction. He took the initiative to come out of the shed with a dignified face, and his beard on his chin trembled.


    "You''d better see for yourself. I don''t want to describe the scene in words." The magician said that he gave way to the side, leaving room for the Dementor to see the scene inside the carriage. Hill saw what Roland meant with just one look. She saw that there were lots of leathers in bundles in the whole carriage covered with heavy black cloth curtains, which were not the leather of any wild animals she knew, but at a glance, they came from, rat people.


    "I''m going to check the rest of the car. How about you?" Not everyone likes to see bloody things. Roland asks out of the care of his companions.


    Hill really didn''t like it. She had lived in the capital for a long time and had seen countless darkness. But as a doctor, she is still used to treating the rat man as a human being. Dementors are not compassionate races, but this does not mean that they are indifferent and merciless. The population attached to human beings has long been influenced by human beings. Just as Dementors consciously choose a gender, they sometimes regard themselves and humans as the same kind in a sense. Although their staple food is human life span.


    "No problem. I''m a doctor." Hill nodded. She didn''t have to force herself to see the cruelty, but as a doctor, some of her abilities might play a key role. For example, if she wanted, she could get some information about the original owner of the carriage based on the size and integrity of the skin. She didn''t want to do it until she saw what was going on in the other carriages.


    Roland nodded and said nothing more. He lowered the curtain and turned to another carriage. The scene in the second carriage makes his brow even deeper. It is the corpse of some rat people. Some of them are still fresh, but some have begun to shrivel. These bodies have been obviously embalmed. In addition, quite a lot of spices are placed in the carriage to cover up the smell of the corpses. Therefore, the impact on the smell is not strong.


    "It looks like we found where the missing rat men were, right?" The magician said to himself that the number of rat man corpses in the carriage was not large, but the pile-up was still depressing. The contents of the other carriages were similar, basically the corpses or parts of the corpses."Almost all of them are old people and children. And a lot of that leather was skinned after a period of time. " This was Hill''s conclusion after examining the contents of several of the carriages.


    "It''s not hard to understand that the rat people who have the ability to move are going north. Those who stay here are basically disabled or disabled. They are the eliminated part of the ethnic group Roland simply accepted the doctor''s statement, but his tone was not easy. For a man who even tries to reconcile the hatred between dwarfs and ghouls, the problems between humans and rats make him feel real pain.


    "The question is, why do these people collect and kill these eliminators?" Said Hill, carefully wiping off the footprints he had left on the carriage.


    "I need some time to think. Let''s go back to the pub first. It''s not the way to get wet here." The magician did not immediately answer the doctor''s question. He put his hand in his coat and went to the pub without waiting for his companion to respond.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    The drizzle stopped just before dawn. However, the sunrise did not make a timely visit to Hakka town. The thick clouds covered the morning light, making it impossible to accurately judge when the dawn happened. When old Pippo wakes up from his room behind the pub, he has only a vague memory of what happened last night. He can clearly recall the group of people in black and who helped him solve the crisis. But what happened after the man in black left, and how he lay down to rest, these are not known. When he dragged his doubts into the pub, he saw the gold coins on the bar. Pippo grabs it in his hand, blows hard and listens to the sound of the coin.


    The tavern owner laughed. With this gold coin, he could hire a better maid than before. No, he could even hire two! The rest of the money can also decorate the store, ah, suddenly life has become so beautiful. The only thing that made Pippo puzzled was that he had never seen the pattern on the coin. It was not a gold coin made by Cangshi king in China. But it''s not a big problem. As long as it''s gold, who cares what it looks like?


    Old Pippo''s smile continued until the door of the tavern was violently kicked open. Although he took off his heavy black poncho, the owner of the tavern, who was good at understanding people, still recognized that the visitors were the group from last night. These people look grim, as mercenaries often do. They don''t like to show kindness to others, which makes them look unreliable. The leading mercenary had a large gold ring and a small gold ring on his lower lip, which made him look savage, but no one dared to express such a view in person. Especially without the shelter of the poncho, the one handed Tomahawk on his waist could be clearly seen.


    "What about the two last night?" The head of the mercenary went straight to Pippo and questioned him. At the same time, he hit the wooden table with his fist to strengthen his tone.


    "I, I don''t know! Who are you talking about? " Poor Pippo retreated behind him until his back hit the wall, and then replied in a trembling voice. Now that he was no longer grateful for the gold coin, the tavern owner began to hope that he had not experienced it. He shook his head and lied unconsciously.


    "Hum!" The head of the mercenary shrugged his nose, and the gold ring on his lips shook twice. Then the mercenary leaned over and grabbed Pippo''s collar, forcing him back to the counter. "Don''t tell me you haven''t seen them," he said in an unusually gentle tone, "that old man and that woman, my dear friend


    "I I do... " Pippo wanted to make sure that he had not received the two men in the mouth of the mercenary, but when the light from the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the hand being put on the handle of the axe, he immediately changed his mouth, "I don''t know where they are! I don''t know anything! "


    "Poof!" Fist, hard hit the tavern owner''s face, leather gloves on the hand easily interrupted blocking his nose bone, blood quickly from the nasal cavity. "You are not honest." The head of the mercenary with blood on his hand sneered and said, "maybe I can cut off some of your fingers to remind you of yesterday."


    "Boyao! It''s not the next time we''ve got a nest quake Old Pippo called out with a thick nasal voice, hoping that the other side would believe his words. And he this pair of tearful virtue also really received the effect, the head of the mercenary pushed him back, let him hit the wall. But just when Pippo thought he believed his words and intended to let him go, the cold words made him despair.


    "Cut off the pig''s right hand! You guys, search this place for me, don''t let go of any clues! You, go and watch the gate and let the onlookers get out of here When the leader of the mercenary gave the order, he pulled out a chair and sat in front of the bar, sneering at Pippo. Two ferocious grinning mercenaries passed behind him, one of whom had a dagger in his hand, apparently intending to carry out the leader''s orders.


    At this juncture, untimely white smoke suddenly poured in from the door of the tavern and spread rapidly throughout the room. The mercenaries instinctively draw out their weapons and lean together to guard against possible enemies. This made them fail to notice that someone had already entered in the flow of white smoke. "Who? Who dares to challenge the poisonous blade mercenary corps! " The head of the mercenary yelled to all directions. His one handed Tomahawk flew up and down like a butterfly, showing his skillful skill. In the other hand, he held an inverted serrated dagger, which was quite in line with the name of poison blade.


    No one answered, but the mercenary with the gold ring on his lips saw a black figure in the white smoke, dragging another man beside him. This led the mercenary leader to confirm that the other party was not his companion. He licked the decoration on his lips, and the boots made of lambskin walked on the wooden floor without any sound. The mercenary approached the one standing between the two from behind. When he felt that he was close enough to the other, he handed out the dagger of his left hand without any sense of honor. The poison on it would make the stabbed people enjoy the feeling of hell before they died.


    "Ding!" But the sound of the sound of gold and iron destroyed the evil mercenary''s abacus. At a very fast speed, the figure pulled away the dagger stabbed at him from behind with a short stick, and pushed the other man away in the opposite direction. "Here he is!" The mercenary yelled to attract reinforcements from his companions. He waved his Tomahawk from the lower right, believing that the other side would not be able to defend against attacks from the other direction.But he was wrong. The one handed axe waved empty, and the figure took a step forward, perfectly avoiding the attack of mercenaries. It also gives the figure time to turn around and face his opponent. The mercenary did not hesitate. As a man with a lot of combat experience, he would not wait for the support of his companions. Daggers and tomahawks weave an impenetrable web of death, which envelops the human figure. Not many people can survive under this net.


    But the head of the mercenary obviously underestimated his opponent. The figure, holding a short stick in both hands, jumped into the net of knives fearlessly. His dexterity reminds people of apes. The baton skillfully hits the side of the Tomahawk, making it deviate from its proper track. At the same time, the figure swings its weapon and uses the other end to repel the attack of the serrated dagger. After this encounter, the distance between the two was very close. The mercenary decided to exchange the wound with the opponent in the next round. The axe and dagger must cause more serious damage than the short stick.


    The figure is also aware of this, so his action is more straightforward, the people in the white smoke throw away the short stick and exchange their empty hands for a faster speed. This is quite clever, but looking at the arm that is leaning towards him, the mercenary''s mouth still sneers. Facing his opponent in leather armor, his unarmed damage is very weak. "Fool!" When the figure''s fist hit his chest, but there was no pain, the mercenary exclaimed excitedly. The next time you do it again, the man is bound to get hurt.


    "Bang!" "Ding!" "Bang!" When the mercenaries who heard the leader''s call came, only three voices were heard, and the last two were obviously from the fall of weapons to the ground. The first sound is like a heavy physical collision. They saw two human figures entwined in the white smoke. One quickly backed away and rushed to the tavern gate when he sensed someone approaching, while the other stood stupidly in place.


    The white smoke dissipated, and the identity of the person who remained in the spot was revealed. The mercenary leader wearing a gold ring on his lips was foaming at the corner of his mouth. His body maintained the posture when he was hit. He looked at the helpless men beside him, as if he wanted to say something, but then his eyes rolled over and fainted. There were no obvious scars on his body, only one mark of a blow on his jaw. In other words, no matter who the man in the white smoke is, he easily knocks down the bloody warrior with only one attack.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "I must admit that your skill is beyond my expectation." In the alley three blocks from the pub, Hill said excitedly. Although the white smoke blocks most human sight, it can''t let Dementors miss the wonderful moment. She uses another perspective to see how Roland can completely defeat the invincible mercenary with one blow. This is not what a magician should have, or even most soldiers can''t grasp their strength so precisely, especially when his body is not in its prime.


    Roland put the unlucky tavern owner by the wall and raised his eyebrows. "There''s no other advantage in getting older. It''s just that you have enough time to practice what you didn''t know when you were young. I''ve practiced that move for three years, but it''s not as good as the one who taught me. That guy can knock the dragon out with his bare hands The magician''s face showed the smile of memory, but he soon returned to the reality.


    "We killed him." The old man, no longer old, said, looking at Pippo lying on the ground with some guilt in his voice, "we''ve got him into a fight that doesn''t belong to us."


    Hill had a different view. She squatted down, turned up the eyelids of the man lying on the ground, and examined his condition. "If it hadn''t been for us, he would have died last night. I''m sure those mercenaries won''t let this wretched devil live the night. And even today, when he picks up the gold coin you gave him, he should bear his own destiny. " The doctor said and took the gold coin out of the boss''s coat pocket and handed it to Roland.


    "I gave it to him." The magician frowned and didn''t want to take the gold. He felt that the innocent should at least be compensated for his involvement in the incident.


    Among the Dementors, Roland is unwilling to accept it. She shrugs and puts the gold coin into her bag. She plans to return it to the latter at another time. "We gave him compensation, and he also proved that he has no ability to accept this compensation. Besides, his life is worth a gold coin, isn''t it


    The magician didn''t say anything more. He had to worry about more than how to compensate the tavern owner. Roland''s eyes looked at the entrance of the lane, hoping to detect before the enemy approached. Hill also finished the examination, and she stood up and said in a tone of complaint, "we shouldn''t have turned back. Even if you have to save this guy, we have finished the task now, and we should continue to go north. "


    "Don''t worry. Have you heard of the name poison blade before? I mean, it sounds very popular. " The magician instinctively wanted to take out his pipe when thinking, but he remembered that the situation was not the time to smoke, so he took his hand out of his coat pocket.


    Hill thought for a moment and then shook her head. She had never heard of the name in Cangshi. Moreover, the occupation of mercenary is not as common as other countries in the kingdom which has always respected chivalry. "Maybe we should ask Wang Du''s friends. She should know the origin of these guys."


    Roland knew that doctor meant one eye. Indeed, as the ruler of the underground world of the whole kingdom, one eye would know more about mercenaries. However, there is no time to inform Wang Du and wait for a reply. No one can say clearly about the situation in the north. Maybe a day later, everything will be over. With this in mind, the magician began to really think about what was happening in the town of passersby. Some clues collided in his mind, suggesting the connection behind them.


    "Nobility." The magician suddenly said, attracting the attention of the female doctor, "the employers of these mercenaries are mostly aristocrats."


    "How do you conclude that?" Hill asked, puzzled. She didn''t understand how Roland came to this conclusion.


    "The clue is their cargo. Just imagine, my lady, who would be interested in the rat man corpse at this point in time? Scholar or wizard? It is possible, but they will not intervene in this matter at this point in time. Mercenaries will certainly take advantage of the unstable situation to bid up prices. They will not do so. So, who else doesn''t mind the price and needs a lot of rat corpses at this moment? A nobleman, especially a Lord. They need to use it to demonstrate force and stabilize the people''s hearts. " Roland felt his beard and said that he was confident in his reasoning.


    "It makes sense. But which nobleman would be so stupid as to show off his force with the booty he bought. I mean, the mercenaries have always been lax. If the news of the purchase of rat corpses is spread out, the Lord will become a laughing stock of the whole country. " The Dementor nodded. She agreed with Roland, but noticed the problem.


    "Therefore, this mercenary regiment must have come from outside the Kingdom, with a ruthless style and resolute conduct." The magician recalled what the head of the mercenary had said before. If he had not arrived in time, Pippo would have lost one hand or more limbs in the corner.


    "You make me believe that is the case." The female doctor was quite convinced by her companion''s answer. She also preferred to take the poison blade mercenary group from the Cang lion. Otherwise, she had no reason not to have heard of a mercenary group capable of hunting rat men, old and weak. What''s more, their leader has such a clear mark.


    "But it''s not over." Roland tapped the wall with his stick, instead of focusing on tobacco, "there are many ways to pacify the people. Fake booty is one of the most powerless. Even if those swindlers and nobles buy more corpses, the number of rat people in their territory will not be reduced. What''s more, the mouth of foreign mercenaries is not necessarily much more strict than that of their own. So there are other purposes"Who knows, maybe those guys just want to decorate the hall with them, you know, just as they hang their own prey on the wall." Hill''s wrinkled nose allows her to make facial movements, which shows how dissatisfied she is with this ostentatious way of showing off.


    The woman doctor''s words were unintentional, but it was like a needle into Roland''s thinking, and nailed something floating in the air to the ground. "Yes, yes! You''re right! That''s it, that''s it. " Roland''s eyes were wide open, and he could not help repeating. He was excited. In the end, he even grabbed Hill''s shoulder and eagerly shared his inspiration with his companions.


    "The corpses of the rat man, and the leather, are the things that hang on the wall. Because those things, the booty, can show how skillful the owner is. It''s a symbol of force, and it''s awe inspiring. The Lords need them, and the more, the better, because something is happening in this kingdom, which makes them pay more attention to the prestige of individuals in their dominions than before. The death of the king, yes, the death of the king, he does not have a clear successor, and the nobles of a kingdom are somewhat of royal blood. Do you know what this means, my dear doctor


    After a deep breath, she said the incident pointed out by Roland in a trembling voice. "Do you mean the battle of the throne?"


    "Not necessarily, but quite close. This country is on the brink of civil war and division, and the cliff is at the foot, or half a foot has stepped out of the cliff. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    The spear mercenaries didn''t stay long in passer-by town. They were busy collecting more rat bodies and had no time to track down the strange couple. Besides, the mercenaries are not sure what happened last night. They just think that there is something wrong with the two men out of careful consideration. They want to get their whereabouts from the tavern owner. What happened in the pub early in the morning confirmed their speculation, but it also made them realize that the two men were not as easy to deal with as they seemed. The leader of the poisonous blade is very pragmatic. On balance, he did not continue to cling to the whereabouts of Roland and and hill, which may cause considerable losses to the mercenary regiment. Now he only hopes that the two sides will not invade the river.


    And this is not easy. It''s not that the mercenaries have a grudge against the guy who can defeat their leader. It is Roland who is not willing to let go of each other. After perceiving how bad the poison blade is going on, the magician can''t sit back and ignore it. He doesn''t want to kill the mercenaries. After all, it''s human nature to pursue profits. However, he still wants to weaken the operation ability of this mercenary regiment to a certain extent. Trap is the best choice in this situation.


    Listening to the horse neighing and swearing from afar, Roland''s face showed a sly smile. "You seem to be quite good at setting traps. I haven''t even heard of many of them." There was no compliment in her words, said Hill, who rode side by side. The magician was very accurate about the location of the trap, the method of concealment, and the possible outcome. It seems that I have experienced this situation many times.


    "Haha, this is just a seasoning for a long life." Roland shrugged and said a rare and obvious lie. Pitfalls, observation, and reasoning are all things he''s good at. To be able to work with the most powerful magician in the world is enough to prove that Roland was good at this as early as he was young. This talent, which is quite different from the caster, has taken his companions out of danger and in search of targets as many times as Clark''s magic. However, the magician is not going to show off his past now, which will remind him of too many things he does not want to face again. Even in such a long life, happy days are short.


    Dementors wisely failed to pierce the lie. She is well aware of the importance of respect for privacy, which is particularly important for people in the dark. Besides, hill is still thinking about other things, "but I still don''t understand. Don''t you worry that your arrangement will send those mercenaries back to the town of passer-by? It''s almost time for the tavern owner to wake up now


    The magician recognized the implication of his companion. If the mercenary corps of poisonous blades, which were completely unable to move forward by the trap, returned to passer-by Town, they were bound to meet Pippo who woke up. And Roland didn''t have time to save him again. However, this problem has already been taken into account when placing obstacles. "Don''t worry, a poisonous snake will not spit out half of its prey. It would rather die. The same is true of mercenaries. Besides, as a leader, he has just experienced a serious setback. Now, even if he is biting his teeth, he can no longer make any decision to show weakness. It will shake the foundation of his prestige, which is quite fatal in terms of leaders. "


    Hill nodded. She was not very clear about mercenary philosophy, but what Roland said was not like a random excuse. As a result, the female doctors stopped talking and focused on identifying the direction of the road ahead, hoping that they could take fewer detours and get to sarongling faster. The grass stalks were swayed by the breeze, and the farmland could be discerned on both sides of the dilapidated road. Nature is swallowing the traces left by human beings at a very fast speed. Weeds are its vanguard. They grow from the ridges of fields and from the cracks of stone bricks, covering the creation of civilization.


    If a bard passes by and sees such a scene, he may be inspired to create a wonderful chapter in which he eulogizes the suffering and the real or fictional experiences of the characters. But Hill was not a poet, she was a doctor, and the sight before her only made her feel inexplicably sad. Dementors can hear the laments that are sung among the grass leaves. They are the dead who linger here and do not want to leave. They are mourning for themselves in their own way.


    "I think my people and I will be very busy for some time to come." Suddenly said Hill.


    Roland turned her head and looked at the female doctor. Thinking of her real identity after the appearance, she showed a clear expression, "can you make the dead calm down? I thought only the Banshee could do that. " It can be seen from his words that although the magician can not hear the sad words of ghosts like Dementors, he knows that the world under the sun has a different shape.


    "Of course we can''t, but we can scare them off and get them to go to the world after they die." Hill shook his head and said helplessly, "otherwise the sorcerers and others who want to collect the undead will soon fill the kingdom."


    "It''s easy to disrupt order, but it''s hard to maintain or build a smooth framework." Roland agreed with his partner, he knew that the female doctor''s worries were not groundless. He has seen too many things wandering in the gathering places of death, and those who yearn for dead bones and souls are sometimes more terrible than death itself.


    Hill wanted to say something more, but a loud and distant horn interrupted her thoughts. They stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. In the midday sun, a rough flag was slowly emerging from behind the hillside. It''s not the name of the doctor. But why here? ""Go and see." Roland recognized the flag, which was indeed the symbol of the dwarf Lord who ruled the whole chain of hammers. However, the flag in front of him was not enough to represent the rank of a duke. What was painted with the mark of hammer was not a perfect piece of cloth, but more like a piece of hastily sewn together pieces of rags. Even if you take a closer look at the past, you will find that even the emblem painted on it is crooked and twisted, and it does not look like it was made by a regular business person.


    The woman doctor loosened the reins and supported the magician''s opinion with her actions. Facing the flag, they rode up the hill. What they saw was a shocking team. They said it was shocking because all the people who made up the team were all in rags. From a glance, nearly 40 or 50 people were not without any scars. But even so, everyone in the team has a firm eye, which makes Roland instinctively associate with the hardest rock.


    Team, stop in front of two riders. The molten iron man looked at the two men without giving in. Although even the adult men had to look up to see Roland and and hill on horseback due to the height problem, they had no fear at all. And this situation did not last long. When he was close to the team about 100 paces away, Roland had taken the lead to dismount and lead his mount close to each other.


    "Where are you going, my people?" The magician asked carefully. He tried not to express pity in his words, so as not to sting the self-esteem of these people.


    "Wangdu." The flag holder poked the pole into the ground and replied, "strange rider, where are you going?"


    "North. I''m in a hurry to stop a war that may be too late. " Roland saw that when he mentioned the north, the sight of these hammers was obviously gathered.


    "What you said is very similar to Dagong. So I wish you, rider, that you can get to where you want to go in time The magician''s pupil shrank. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, but instinctively told him what was wrong with the flag bearer in front of him.


    However, this abnormal feeling did not affect Roland''s manner and action. He gave all his water and food to these people. "I also wish you can arrive in Wangdu safely."


    The hammers didn''t say anything. They took the supply from the magician and went south again. One side of hill and Roland stood on the hillside, watching these people disappear in the field of vision, her face showed a puzzled look, she looked at Roland, wanted to tell her what was wrong with these people. However, he was stopped by the old man waving his hand before the words came out. "They will arrive safely, as long as the flag doesn''t fall." Roland''s words are like conclusions.


    When they got back on the horse, the Dementor noticed that his mount was different. The common horse began to run at a speed that had never been seen before, and there was no sense of fatigue at all. She was surprised to see the surrounding scenery moving backward rapidly, and noticed that the magician''s horse was the same as her. When they stopped again, they were already in the territory of Heishan, which should take three days to complete at the previous speed.


    "Someone''s protecting the molten iron man, maybe some mage, or something. He or he has also helped us Roland took his beloved pipe out of his arms and said so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    Cheese felt that he was in a terrible state, and the buzz in his head had not stopped. Those whispers, those cursed words were still shaking against his eardrum, and he could not remember how many times he had to stop his horse and try to keep his balance. It''s too bad, he thought. The cold wind from behind stirred the mage''s black hair. The cold feeling made him find himself. Cheese looked around with a bit of a daze, hoping to determine his position.


    The sound of running water from a distance told the mage that he did not deviate from his own direction. As long as he followed the sound to the side of Longxue stream, and then went down the stream, he could reach his destination, Xigu city. "I hope it''s all right." Cheese didn''t know whether he was persuading himself or praying, but it didn''t matter which one was. The mage took the initiative from the horse. He was afraid that if he continued to ride in this state, he would only ask for trouble. Frost guards don''t raise war horses, and Longji mountain, where they live, doesn''t need this kind of animal that gallops on the plain, so the horse led by cheese is as uneasy as its rider.


    "Snore!" The horse, whose hooves were covered with long hair, snorted, apparently resisting the deviation from the road through the trees. The animal''s instinct tells him that it is not safe to do so, and the terrain in the forest is not suitable for running on its own. Cheese pulled twice and found that he could not control his mount with his strength. Now he regretted his decision to go alone. However, there was no way out. The frost guards were not well staffed. Although they won several times of rat man attacks with sufficient preparation, the casualties still existed. In addition, the mage didn''t want to explain to an unknown person what was happening at the moment. So he just asked for some basic supplies and a horse, and went south alone.


    "Well, you asked for it." Magic light began to appear in the mage''s eyes. It is not difficult to use magic to twist the mind of creatures, especially horses, which are not prominent in their cognitive ability. He tried to avoid this before. But he didn''t like it or not. The exhausted mage, tormented by headache, didn''t have the energy to soothe the mount. He used his left hand to complete the gesture needed to cast the spell, and then he looked into the horse''s eyes.


    The effect of magic soon appeared. Just now some irascible horses slowly quieted down, and their willingness to resist was obviously weakened. But just as the spell was about to be completed, the headache that had just weakened once again attacked cheese''s mind, making his prepared magic instantly dissipate. The energy escaping from his eyes turned into a big blue meteor shower, which hit the ground around, leaving small holes in the crackling sound.


    "Purr, purr!" This unexpected accident completely surprised the mage''s mount. The horse man stood up and threw off the right hand of the cheese holding the reins. His disorderly waving front hoof forced the mage to retreat to avoid. After the horse landed on the ground, it left its new owner decisively and ran in the direction of Longji mountain.


    "Stop!" Stuart yelled, trying to stop the mount carrying all the supplies, but he did not make two steps forward. The more intense pain forced him to kneel on the ground, unable to catch up. The sound of horse''s hooves soon disappeared. It will take a lot of time to chase back the escaped horses. Besides, the premise is that cheese can get rid of the headache. "Damn it!" The mage cursed and pounded hard on the ground, but he got nothing except the pain in his hands which relieved the pain in his brain.


    But cheese can only hobble through the woods by himself. Fortunately, it has been ransacked by rat people, and the large wild animals in the forest have been swallowed up. There is nothing that can bring trouble to the mage. Otherwise, I''m afraid only a wolf can make the cheese in this state die here. This headache is also a disaster. The broker did give the mage something on the ice field before. His method is very clever, and he would not cause any discomfort to cheese. However, there is a legacy of another high-level existence in the head of cheese. The mage''s mind has now become a battlefield of both wet soul and broker. Although these two forces are not strong, their existence forms are too ingenious for cheese to guide.


    However, this is not without benefit. After the two energy struggles, the knowledge contained in them is completely in the hands of the mage. The pure knowledge does not contain any risk, and it is deeply branded into the head of cheese like instinct. When the mage kneeling beside the dragon blood stream dipped his whole head into the stream in order to reduce the pain under stimulation, he had mastered quite a lot of knowledge that he had never touched before. One of the most important knowledge was that the mage was rushing back to Xigu City, which was the solution to the rat man plague.


    It''s a solution, but in fact, it''s a detailed information of the original plague. Cheese can''t tell which side of the knowledge the information is separated from. Maybe both the wet soul and the broker gave the mage this information. At the same time, he also noticed that the arrangement method of these materials is very familiar. That is the form used inside the ash tower, which comes from the personal habits of Clark, the owner of the gray tower. Cheese couldn''t be sure whether it was a coincidence, or whether they had deliberately made the information like this, or that it was actually from the inside of the grey tower. When he thought of the last possibility, he even felt absurd, so he immediately put it out of his mind."Gulu, Gulu" the sound of bubbles and water filled the whole sensory world of the mage. In this environment, he got a long lost peace. If he could, cheese even hoped to be in this environment for a long time, but as a human being, his requirement for breath made him give up the plan.


    "Poof!" The mage, who pulled his head out of the water, breathed in his mouth, and felt so real to be alive. He looked at the river in front of him. It was clear color. It had been a long time before he put medicine into it. Even the blood of the dragon would be diluted by the water. Thinking of this, cheese can''t help but regret his decision to give Elsa the Dragon flute. If he could summon Migo now, he would not have to be made into such a mess by a frightened horse.


    However, this idea only existed for a moment, and he was more worried about his partners than his own safety. Especially when erdo was defeated, he didn''t tell the cheese what happened outside the valley city. Did the devil kill them? Didn''t Elsa have time to summon Migo to protect her companion? Or is it that the dragon has arrived, and he is covered by the smoke over Xigu City, and his eyes do not see the red posture? Too many questions and conjectures like a knife inserted into the mage''s heart one by one, which made him paranoid and could not stop to rest.


    "Go back quickly, quickly." Cheese gazed at the reflection in the water and murmured. But how fast can you lose a horse? The more feasible method is to use the metamorphosis technique like the curse crow to turn itself into a bird, so that it can move quickly. But the mage has never used transfiguration before. He knows how to cast this spell, but he can''t estimate its effect on himself. In addition, the failure to appease the mount before is still fresh in my mind. Cheese really doesn''t want to take risks.


    But the pale faces of his companions appeared in the water like real beings. Their empty eyes were staring at the mage, as if they were questioning why he had abandoned them. Cheese quickly shook his head. There was no reflection of his companion in the water. They must be alive now. They must live well, or he can''t forgive himself.


    Wait, reflection Cheese realized something from his confused thoughts. Once again, he focused his eyes on the water. Yes, why should I become a bird? Isn''t this river also leading to Xigu City, so can I Swimming down?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    In the end, the mage did not choose transfiguration. This kind of magic is too dangerous for those who are not familiar with it. Reckless use of it often brings about two bad consequences.


    One of them is that deformation is suspended by accident during the process of deformation. This pause may come from external interference, such as a stone that just hit the jaw, or the enemy''s sneak attack. This will bring the caster''s metamorphosis to a halt, and they will become half human and half beast. However, unlike wolf walker, a species that can adjust the proportion of changes between wolf and human forms, the victims of interrupted transfiguration often suffer from various problems because of the mismatch between the deformed part and the human part. In light cases, the deformed limbs will be lost, and the severe ones may lead to organ failure and death.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that this situation is not only due to accidents. Some half bucket water casters can''t wait to try magic that they don''t know, which makes them ignore the order of transfiguration and change their throat or head prematurely. This is tantamount to interrupting the casting of transfiguration, and the result is often fatal.


    If the first bad ending of Transfiguration is terrible enough, the reason why most people, including cheese, can avoid this kind of spell is that it may cause the second effect, forgetting. Forgetting here does not mean that the caster will forget things in the process of metamorphosis, but that too perfect metamorphosis will completely transform the subject into a form formulated by magic, together with their brains and thoughts. As we all know, the human mind is not something that the bird''s brain or the fish''s brain can bear. They will quickly lose memory, feel confused, lose the ability of language, and finally become what they become.


    According to the spell book written by the Lord of the grey tower, as long as the second situation occurs for more than three months, the deformed creature will no longer be able to remove the deformation. The longer the spell is removed, the more human characteristics the subject will lose after the spell is removed. Most of the mortals who have been taken as experimental objects by cruel witches are executed prisoners who have been converted to frogs for a month. However, they still keep the habit of catching flies. They always claim that their tongues are much longer than they seem and that they are sticky.


    Cheese''s current situation is not safe, and he doesn''t want to risk forgetting his identity. These two side effects are not wanted by the mage. However, he did need to return to Xigu city quickly, so on balance, he adopted another method. Since you can''t become a fish, you can use the waterway instead, such as by boat.


    That said, where to find a boat? What''s more, it''s not the time when Longxue river is full of water. It''s difficult for ordinary ships to pass through the rugged shoals in troubled times. The mage sank for a few seconds and saw the leaves floating down the river from the upstream. A boat doesn''t have to be a model, does it? It just needs to be able to carry itself to Xigu city. When cheese thought of this, an idea came to his mind. He waved to the woods behind him, and a strong magic light burst out in his eyes.


    It is not difficult to control small things by magic. Mages always use such tricks to make ordinary people realize the difference between them. However, when the number and mass of objects to be controlled increase, this operation is not simple. It is said that there are a group of people on the mainland who can influence the existence of foreign objects by their own ideas, and they are better at this way. However, in view of this time to control the object is only leaves, although the number of more, but cheese believes that he can still challenge.


    "Please, before I get the boat out, you guys in my head have a rest." The cheese spread his arms, the leaves whistling past his back, weaving and curling on the river to form a platform enough for one person to settle down on. But this is obviously not enough, they just have the shape, can not really carry the weight of a person. The mage wanted to use branches to strengthen his ship, but he found that magic was not enough to control the heavy branches. He had no choice but to take another dangerous method.


    Magic, surging. Maybe it''s because the cold water is so effective that cheese feels less headache than before. With a bitter smile, he bent down and put his right hand on the leaves. The thorny ring from Galanti began to twist rapidly. As the thorny vines drank the mage''s blood for a long time, this made the sick cheese even paler. "Come on, baby, come on." The mage said to his ring as if he were pacifying a small animal, hoping that it would no longer take its own life.


    Fortunately, the thorn is not greedy. After getting nutrients, it quickly opens branches and leaves. The thin vines swim among the leaves like a green snake, which integrates the whole platform together like a sewing needle guided by a clever tailor. The job took about 600 beats of cheese, and the thorns stopped wriggling as he began to bite his lips and force him to hold on. The mage breathed a breath, but the platform began to drift naturally along the current after losing his control.


    "Wait!" Cheese does not mind the mental fatigue, he can''t let the floating platform just leave. So the mage tried his best to stand up, run up a few steps, jump, his feet accurately stepped on the center of the floating platform, but the subsequent soft sinking feeling let him know that his previous ideas were too wishful thinking. The leaves, even if woven by vines, were not enough to support his weight."Damn it!" Close your eyes and wait for the river to submerge its own cheese only come and say this word, planted in the leaves of the package. But after a few seconds, the cold and humid feeling did not appear. I mean, although the temperature of the river is coming through the leaves, it''s not that cold. The confused mage got up from the leaves. He saw that the floating platform had indeed reached the sinking edge, but the river did not come up from the gap between the leaves. What''s the matter?


    "Hee hee hee" pure happy laughter answers cheese''s doubts. The little ones that can only be seen in the magic field of vision are dancing around the mage''s leaf creation, and they obviously like this strange thing. Cheese recognized them, natural goblins, and with an inexplicable sense of familiarity, he seemed to think of something.


    "You are the goblin that Migo and I saw last time at the source of dragon blood stream?" He was answered by another burst of happy laughter. It''s hard to keep a sad mood with goblins in your mind. Just watching these beings is enough to make you forget his sufferings in the severe illness. Headache, more weakened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Longxue river is flowing all the time. This river, which runs through the whole kingdom of Cang lion and moistens the land, is almost always the same in the past observable history. Even if the harshest winter freezes the upper layer of the river, there will always be gurgling streams pouring out of the frozen crevices. If the whole kingdom is a giant, the river is his artery. Now, in the arteries of the Kingdom, a large green mass intertwined with each other to hold up a platform. Around the platform, there was laughter mingled with the sound of water, and in the middle of the platform, a man in a gray robe sat.


    The emergence of goblins solved the urgent need of cheese. Sitting on the cold leaves, the mage ushered in peace for a long time. He closed his eyes and put his mind between sleep and wakefulness. Some people call this kind of rest meditation, and think it is superior to ordinary people''s sleep. For cheese, he would rather have a good sleep on a soft bed than a slow rest. Apart from fainting, he almost forgot when he could sleep purely.


    But not now, all long-term efforts are about to come to an end, cheese never allow themselves to miss. In the process of meditation, he constantly combed the original samples of rat human plague in his brain, and compared them with the current form of plague. The mage was sure that if he was given some time and experiment, he would be able to produce in a short period of time enough to make the plague of rodent man non infectious, and at the same time enable the original rat man to regain the ability of thinking.


    In that case, there will be an acceptable end to this damned plague. Cheese had already figured out that he just had to go back to Valley City as soon as possible to persuade Gloria that they would provide some controlled protozoans as experimental animals. In less than a month, they would be a completely new race. At that time, even if the grey Lion Kingdom no longer accepted his former citizens, they could still live under the shelter of the grey tower. Don''t think that the land owned by the grey tower is only the frozen soil in the north. Cheese is very clear about the huge property that his colleagues have in this world. Every adult and tested grey robe has the ability to act as a lord, but the land they rule is not the land that ordinary people are used to living in.


    In the mage''s mind, at least three of his disciples had the ability to house rat humans. And of the three, he is sure to persuade one or two of them to really accept the new race. Not to mention anything else, just having first-hand information about rat people is a very attractive thing for the thirsty grey robes. And only the patron, the rat people will have enough time to sort out their own state, to find themselves in the world for a fixed. There are so many races in the world that we can''t accommodate rat people.


    Of course, if his majesty sitter is wise enough, he should control the nobles in the kingdom with his own wrists, and let them gradually learn to accept rat people. In this way, maybe in a few decades, rat people in Cang Lion Kingdom can live as a special minority. With their talent for underground architecture, cheese believed that the rat people had the ability to persuade the king to return them to the kingdom.


    "You''d better give up these thoughts. Otherwise, it will only be more sad. " The cold words were more painful than the river water. Cheese suddenly woke up and found a six winged crow on his shoulder. The red eyes of the latter looked at him squarely. In the face of this unknown disaster, even the goblins from Longji mountain also put away their songs and laughter, and carefully hid under the leaves, hoping that it would leave.


    The mage was silent for a few seconds. He could feel the familiar magic from the crow. As far as he knew, no one had the ability to imitate such disgusting power. "So you were defeated by that witch?" Asked the cheese. In his opinion, the warning of the curse crow was telling himself that the situation in Xigu city was not as good as expected.


    "Of course not. How could you think that? Will I lose to a witch who has lost her ability to think, seduced by hypocritical interests? Why don''t you guess it was a monkey who called the demon lord The voice of the curse crow seemed a little irritable, and its messenger also opened its beak and made a piercing scream.


    Cheese shook his head, trying to drive the noisy birds away from his shoulder, but the six winged crow nimbly avoided the mage''s arm, and even swayed his wings triumphantly, as if laughing at the slow motion of cheese. "Well, well, I apologize. I should not doubt your ability. " The vexed mage decided to give in to his classmate for the time being, and wrote down the offence secretly. He planned to laugh at him next time when the curse crow was in trouble.


    "Put away your childish ideas, cheese. Anlina is right. You''ve been with these mortals for so long that you don''t look like a grey robe. " The crow stopped restless, but the voice of cursing crows did not stop. His tone was quite severe, especially the mention of the name of anlina in the sentence reminded cheese of the unhappiness between him and the schoolsister.


    "I don''t need your instruction. You''re not my mentor." The mage''s voice became indifferent. "Explain your intention. You didn''t mean to frighten me, did you? Or are you going to tell me face to face when I get back to the valley? "


    "You won''t see me in the valley. I''ve left with my booty. And I said, you''d better not go back. Even by the strictest standards of teachers, your task is long overdue. You have no obligation to witness the primitive society of mortals. Even if you have to, you''d better take your people far away from the city. Rat people are about to become history. No, they won''t even be recorded in history. That''s the only thing you need to know. The cleaning has begun. ""Cleaning, what cleaning? Who will clean who? " Cheese understood that curse crow would not make meaningless jokes. His warning must have a cause. This made the master not to think about his words, especially the last sentence.


    "Who knows, that''s all I have to say. If you really want to understand all this, think about every part of the whole thing. " Crow, waving its three wings, flies away. When it disappeared in the trees by the river, the sun seemed to warm up, like the dark clouds that had been blocking the sun finally dispersed.


    But cheese standing in the sun doesn''t think so. He was lost again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    "Ga!" The six winged crow falls back to the top of the staff, and its owner doesn''t even look at it. He can confirm the former''s state without any confirmation. As early as many years ago, the curse crow has turned this crow into a kind of its own body, and the magician knows it no less than his own body. But for Lynn, things are different.


    "What did you send it out for?" After asking this sentence, the Banshee realized that she had asked the wrong question. If the mission of curse crow is really important, then she should not know. Lin looked at the wizard''s eyes and showed some fear. She was afraid of the man''s anger.


    The curse crow''s mood was really bad, and the cheese''s reaction was as early as he expected. But when this fellow student really behaved so dull, the wizard felt his inner annoyance licking his patience like a flame. Kerin underestimated her status in the heart of the curse crow. When the incantation master looked back at her, her frown had been unfolded unconsciously, and her tight mouth was relaxed a lot. "It''s all right. I''m just giving directions to a lost fool. As for whether he can find it, it''s not something I can control, is it? "


    "Of course, you''ve done everything you can." Lin couldn''t tell who the lost fool was. She even thought it was the magician who found another group of travelers in the forest and showed them the way. However, this does not prevent the Banshee to the wizard with a sweet smile, and then happily take his hand. This hand was once full of magic rings, but when the other person''s temperature spread in the palm of the hand, the curse crow felt that this feeling was not bad.


    The wizard bowed his head and laughed. "Maybe it''s not just that guy. I''ve been fooled by this kingdom."


    "What do you say?" Lin thought the curse crow was talking to her and asked.


    "Nothing." Curse crow did not go to see the banshee, his eyes to the sun shining on the road ahead, "you don''t wonder where we are going?"


    "I''ll know when it''s time. I can go anywhere as long as I follow you. " Linsuo took the wizard''s arm with both hands, and leaned up after finding that the latter did not resist. After experiencing a series of things, she now has no nostalgia for Cangshi. Indeed, while there are still many people in this country who need help, that should be the work of others. The girl who grew up in the orphanage of molten iron city should have died in the wilderness. She owes nothing to the kingdom.


    The curse crow, obviously quite satisfied with Lin''s answer, raised his eyebrows slightly and raised his eyebrows, "Oh, what if I take you to live in a lonely tower in the ice and snow? It''s a terrible place, and the steps seem to be endless. "


    "Well..." The Banshee imagined the scene described by the sorcerer, thought for a few seconds, and when the curse crow was about to take the initiative to reject the joking proposal, she said, "I''d like to. You have saved me and a lot of molten iron people. I will go with you wherever you go


    The magician instinctively wanted to satirize Lin''s blind obedience, but the words still didn''t come out. He shrugged, "no one will live in a tower like that. Even for the caster, the conditions there are too harsh. Forget it. It''s just a joke. We''re going south. I have a house by the sea, and there''s a hostess missing


    The curse crow can obviously feel the strength of Lin''s arm after hearing this sentence. He once suspected that the Banshee was trying to break her arm. But when he heard a faint sob and a slight tremor, the wizard once again gave up his intention to speak. Although they are superior to cheese in terms of worldly sophistication and reality, witches, especially grey robes, are always lonely, and they are not good at responding appropriately to the feelings of others. So most of the time, they choose to be silent.


    Silence is not a wizard''s privilege. Many people will be silent in the face of situations that cannot be described by language or when many thoughts come to mind and do not know where to open their mouth. Like Jack at this time. The wolf Walker looked at the man who had no sign of awakening from the grass in front of him. He could not think of a suitable word to describe his mood. Did you really succeed? If it''s true, why is Mona''s scar still shocking? Jack only feels more and more anxious when he sees the heart beating more and more slowly in the huge wound made by corantine.


    The transformation ritual of the werewolf is not complex, even simple enough to be completed unintentionally. Therefore, as the head wolf of the Alexander clan, Jack instinctively felt that his traditional ritual should be perfect, but there were still scars on the human body, and the cold fact was more penetrating than the cold wind. Heart, beating more slowly, life driven by magic is false, but when its end comes, wolf Walker does not feel ready to meet the results.


    "If only the sun didn''t move any more, I didn''t have to see the end." Jack, who has recovered himself, is sitting in front of the haystack. He has never been so disgusted with the rise and fall of the sun.


    Nature will not be changed by a person''s ideas, even if he is a wolf walker. Time, after noon, the sun began to pull out the slanting shadow, when the shadow of the branches covered Mona, the heart made of thorns also completed the last beat. Still, nothing happened. Jack looked forward, he didn''t even have the energy to roar. The great sense of loss enveloped him, just like the shadow of a tree.The slight sound of "Huchi" could not escape the keen hearing of the werewolf. He immediately got up and fixed his eyes on the place where the sound came from, Mona''s body. The second sound of "huff" proves that the previous sound is not an illusion. Meanwhile, jack also sees the source of the sound. The thorn heart, the flesh and blood around it, pressed it, as if to push the foreign body out of the body. At that moment, Jack''s eyes are wide open. He wants to go up and help Mona to remove the foreign body, but he is afraid that his rash action will hurt his companion who has not yet recovered.


    "You can." The werewolf clenched his fist, wondering whether he was cheering Mona or persuading himself.


    How difficult it was to get rid of the things that were deeply implanted in her body, let alone the tiny vines that connected Mona''s blood vessels in order to maintain Mona''s life. So by the time the mass of plants was squeezed out of the female soldier''s chest, the sun had set. "Bang!" With a dull sound, the thorn heart completed its mission, stained with red blood, fell on the haystack. After that, Mona''s body began to really reshape. The muscles were like viscous liquid, flowing to fill the holes in her body, and the damaged organs were rebuilt, like hundreds of times faster infant development.


    When the moonlight fell between the branches and leaves of the forest, Mona''s body had no trauma, but her chest still did not rise and fall. Jack''s legs had been standing unconscious, and for half a day he had kept this movement intact. He watched the silver light shining on the lifeless body of his companion, and a primitive impulse like an erupting volcano all the way up and out of his chest.


    "Ouch!" At the same time, Jack''s body began to transform into a wolf. Soon, a male wolf of normal size took the place of the anxious soldier. Under the green Wolf pupil''s gaze, Mona''s chest began to tremble. With a violent cough, she vomited out the blood clot in her blood vessel. At the same time, the whole person suddenly sat up with her eyes open, as if waking from a long nightmare.


    The woman and the male wolf looked at each other. The former stretched out his hand in the stupidity of waking up, while the latter took the initiative to climb the haystack and let her touch the soft hair. As a result, the woman''s body also began to grow the same long hair, her teeth grow longer, pupil green light. In the forest under the moonlight, two wolves are playing happily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    Soldiers carefully climb the hillside covered with low shrubs in the dark, from which you can overlook the river valley city from a higher place. As a scout of the United Army, the young man was full of hatred for the rat man. He was not afraid that his tracks would be found. The blood of revenge screamed in his body, so that he could draw out his weapons and rush to those monsters now. But he couldn''t do it because he knew he couldn''t kill all the rat people alone, and he had to rely on the power of other soldiers and nobles to wipe out the monsters from the world.


    "Wait, I''ll do it." The soldier whispered in the moonlight, kissing the ring around his neck, the last thing his wife had left behind. In front of him, she was knocked down by the hungry rat man, covered and disappeared completely. If the search and rescue soldiers at that time forced the young man to faint and take him away from the scene, he would certainly stay there and become rat food with his wife. From that day on, the soldier forgot his original name, and the only meaning of his existence was revenge, revenge on those ugly hairy aliens.


    He had already thought that after killing all the monsters, he would return to the place where his wife died and end his life with the weapon in his hand. So the soldier will never die until all the rat men are dead. He lowered his head to prevent the moonlight from finding the reflection in his eyes. In fact, he was worried. Even if someone saw the eyes from a distance, they would only regard it as a blood eating beast, not a person.


    Wind direction, changed. The soldier dipped his fingers in the dew and cautiously confirmed that he was downwind. He knew the rat man very well. They had a keen sense of smell like a wolf.


    "Ho ho!" The sound of the top of his head was harsh in the silent darkness. The soldier immediately stopped all body movements and integrated himself with the surrounding shrubs. Bang, bang, bang, the heartbeat echoed in his mind. He didn''t dare to breathe. He was afraid that the slight fluctuation of his chest would expose him. The soldier forgot how many times his heart beat later. He only knew that he was about to faint from suffocation. Yeah, it''s just an illusion. He thought, breathing slowly with great care.


    The imaginary scream and the enemy falling from the sky did not appear. The soldiers quickly increased their breath, but did not dare to exaggerate. The dizziness in his head gradually disappeared. He knew that he had delayed too much time. The Lord who sent him out would not have such good patience. If he wanted to continue to participate in the general attack on rat man after dawn, he would have to please the fat guy. Thinking of the Lord''s ugly face, the soldier subconsciously frowned, but it doesn''t matter, as long as he can revenge, he can be loyal to anyone.


    Bowing his waist, which had been stiff because he had not been active for too long, the scouts, driven by hatred, searched for a better view of the valley city. He had never been a soldier and had no hunting experience. However, his short training and potential talents have made him a good scout. In the bright moonlight, he can see the protruding rocks not far away. It''s a good observation point, but bare rocks can''t provide cover. Experienced scouts will give priority to protecting themselves, but this one may never become sophisticated.


    "Ho ho!" The soldier moved every part of his body carefully to minimize the noise of rubbing against the leaves. The untimely sound appeared again above his head, but when he looked up, there was nothing but a slightly swaying branch. Damn the wind. He thought so, and recalled that when he and his wife were leaning against the haystack in their hometown, he had made the opposite evaluation of the evening wind. But that was a long time ago. It was like a lifetime ago.


    The scoundrel tried not to let these small accidents affect his movements. He crawled towards the target rock in a hurry. He could see the moonlight shining on the stone through the gap in the tree crown, as bright as the eyes of a lover. Shake your head slightly, drive this unrealistic Association out of your mind, wait for me, just a few more days, I promise it will be over soon.


    It may take a few seconds to move to the side of the rock if it''s a normal walk, but the soldier feels like he''s been crawling here for years. This is not surprising, since that day, the whole world has slowed down in his eyes, everything has become boring, only to witness the death of the rat man can make him feel a little comfort. The right hand in the front finally touched the edge of the rock, which made him smile.


    As long as you climb up, you can see the scene behind the Xigu city wall. The soldiers imagined how much the information they brought back would have an impact on the attack tomorrow. The knights would make the best use of the information to make the most perfect battle plan. Before the sun went down, they would invade the evil city and wipe out all the evil creatures that occupied it. The imagination turned into a force, encouraging him to move on, first his right arm, then his shoulder, half of the Scout''s body was attached to the rock, like a poisonous snake.


    "Ho ho!" The soldier who was close to the target didn''t pay attention to the noise. In his opinion, it was just another prank of the night wind. When he moved his whole body to the rock, even the cold and wet stone could not hinder the Scout''s breathing, and gradually became hot, only one step short. As long as he put his head out under the cover of the rock, he could see the situation of the city which was used as the base camp by rat people.He could feel his arms trembling slightly because of the excitement, but they did a good job of fulfilling the brain''s command and sending the human head out of the shelter. The scenery under the hillside was unimpeded. The soldiers opened their eyes and watched the River Valley City in the moonlight. He saw a lot of things walking through the city, and the distribution of them showed that these guys were unaware of the impending attack.


    "Stupid beast." The Scout couldn''t help laughing in a low voice. But when he began to record the distribution of those creatures in his mind, he soon found something strange. Could rat man''s eyes emit red light in the dark?


    Some sharp thing gently touched the shoulder of the soldier, making the latter''s body suddenly tense. He subconsciously wanted to take out the dagger in his waist, but his right hand was heavily trampled on the rock and couldn''t move! "Oh The pain of his nearly crushed arm made him scream slightly. He was very aware of his carelessness. He was even surrounded by the rat man behind his back without noticing. However, things are not completely turned around. He knows how to fight the rat man. Even if he has only his left hand, he still has a chance


    The scoundrel''s thinking stopped suddenly, for an ugly face came up to him from above. It was not a rat''s face. A man with a neck like a rat doesn''t look like a snake! The king is up, what a monster that is! Now the soldier knows that he has made a fatal mistake. It is not the rat man who attacks him. He is afraid. The flame of hatred is extinguished by the ugly wax face which is half melted in front of him. Instinctive fear dominates.


    He wants to scream, want to ask for help, but the other foot of the monster has been severely trampled on his back, squeezing out all the air in his chest! "Poof, poof" two light sounds came from both sides of the head. The soldiers used the residual light to see that two things like the enlarged forelimbs of Mantis were shallowly inserted into the rock. The special texture of chitin shell was very special under the dark red package.


    A name, a name is regarded as a fictional story by countless people will appear in front of the soldiers. He finally understood what the monster was on his back.


    "Evil..." "Poof!" He only came and said the word, one of the two sickles quickly raised, and then heavily stabbed into his lung. The same twisted smile appeared on the twisted face.


    Moonlight on the stone platform, pull out two figures, one of them riding on it, with sharp forefeet constantly tearing the prey under the body. Blood, dyed red rocks, red light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    "Boom "Click!" With a powerful blow, the wooden table placed in the middle of the tent broke through and was completely unusable. It is said that this podium has a history of more than 100 years, and it is the evidence that the family has passed on from generation to generation to flaunt their military merits. However, Rao is so, the owner of the table dare not raise any objection. Not only he, but also many nobles and lords in the whole tent had no opinion on this matter. They all looked down at the toes, as if suddenly interested in the craft of shoe-making. Of course, their real idea is that they don''t want to face the angry lion.


    If anyone can be described as a lion among the grey lions, except for the royal family in the name of hern and the only surviving knight from a distant battlefield, then there is only Andrea Kroger, the oldest family leader in the south of the Kingdom, known as the red maned angry lion. As we all know, the history of the krogers can be traced back to the early days of the kingdom. It is said that their ancestors were the first to follow the grey lion. Andrea was very aware of this, so he knew that no matter how bad his speech was, these hyenas who smelled the smell of interest would not leave. And he also knew that to be king, he was not hindered by his irritability. There were only three people who really stood in the way between him and the throne. In addition to the missing and wanted Lothar, and those who let other factions dare not take the oath of surrender, there are only Atticus, the Grand Knight of the Kingdom, and Marcus, the king''s hand left by the old king. As long as you get the support of these two people, or get rid of them, then the throne of the grey Lion King will be available.


    But the iron knight is known for his absolute neutrality and loyalty to the royal family, so it is not easy to get his support. As for Marcus, Andrea, as an old aristocrat, does not deny his talent and ability, but after all, he is too young and his political capital is too shallow. If it had not been for the support of the knight, the king''s hand would have been nothing. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can make contributions in the battle field of exterminating rat people, and the people''s will and the blood of hern, which is mixed in Kroger''s blood, nobody can stop it.


    With this in mind, Andrea''s anger rose again when he looked at the allies who could not even eliminate scouts. How he wanted to make these wastes stand in front of the Kroger soldiers in the war, and become the stepping stone for the family to grow. But he can''t do that. Until the day he ascends the throne, these people are still useful and their support is necessary.


    "Chief knight, please go to the main account to discuss the battle plan!" Just at this time, outside the tent came the herald''s voice, a group of nobles turned their eyes to the angry lion, and after getting the latter''s consent, they ran away in a hurry. Only the old gentleman, who had previously excused them, was still standing beside Andrea, because he was the chief adviser of the croogues, not a nobleman in the kingdom.


    "What do you think of it?" Andrea always respected the consultant''s advice, and he was not in a hurry to attend the grand Cavaliers'' meetings, so he did not rush out of the tent.


    "As I can see, although the scouts sent by these small families are not regular troops, they can make such a large number of reconnaissance teams disappear, which shows that the strength of rat people is not as weak as we think. In this case, it is not a wise choice to apply for the leading battle blindly for meritorious service. Of course, in terms of military strategy alone, I''m far less experienced than you are. You have to make your own decisions about the specific situation. " The old gentleman, smiling, replied humbly.


    The angry lion nodded. He pulled the heavy cloak beside him and put it on. He walked out of the tent. Behind his back, the smile of the chief adviser of the Kroger family became a bit weird.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    "Monsieur Andrea, you are late." When a fierce lion in a blood red cloak lifted the curtain of the tent and sat down naturally in the first seat on the right hand side of the long table, Atticus could not help but frown. As soon as the iron Knight opened his mouth, Marcus, who was sitting in the first place, raised his eyebrows. However, he did not have any other reaction, but continued to bow his head and pretend to study the paper on the table.


    "I''m sorry, sir Grand Knight, for being delayed by some trifles. You know, in addition to the krogers, I have to mediate small things. " Andrea had an apologetic smile on her face. But what he said did not mean that he was sorry. Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with calling Atticus by his official position, in fact, all the nobles could understand that this was to remind the latter of his own identity. The noble head of the croquet family, who was a duke, could not be reprimanded by the leader of the Knights'' order. At the same time, the latter part of his sentence points out his present power. The nobles who left his tent before Andrea bowed their heads and sneered, and were glad to have taken refuge in such a strong dependency.


    The iron knight is not illiterate in politics. More often than not, he just does not want to get involved in it and lose his position of absolute loyalty to the royal family. Therefore, he is very clear about the demonstration in Andrea''s words. The slightly drooping eyes of his eyes are suddenly opened because of anger, and the sharp edge among them is chilling. "Cough." Marcus coughed twice, seemingly unintentionally after reading the document. He sorted out the files in front of him, raised his head, and his indifference seemed not to have heard the conversation.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s start the military conference." The king''s hand, as the king''s hand said, leaped over Andrea and Atticus and looked directly at the other nobles. He was observing the faces of these men, and though he could not judge their camp, Marcus was not willing to give up any possible opportunity. The angry lion and the iron Knight didn''t want to tear their skin, so they had to stop and look at Marcus. The difference between them is that Atticus''s eyes are quite calm, while Andrea''s eyes towards Marcus are full of scorn.


    Marcus, who has acquired the wisdom of the devil, is certainly not affected by what others think of himself. He takes the scepter of identity from his hand and points to the sand table in the middle of the long table. "This is our current situation, and I believe that adults have already understood it." On the sand table, the chessmen with flags of each Lord are used to show their camp, and the number of pieces is also used to show the difference of forces of various forces.


    "Lord Marcus, it seems that this force is not right. Our family should have more troops." A nobleman said that he pointed to the chess pieces on the sand table, which symbolized his family. He was not happy that the king''s hand had miscalculated the strength of his family. After hearing his query, many family leaders began to murmur. From their glances at Marcus, it was obvious that a commander-in-chief who could not coordinate his forces well could not be trusted.


    Faced with doubts, the fat Sir did not have any special reaction. He looked at the nobleman, looked at the troops on the sand table, and nodded, "indeed, your family has more troops than this one." Marcus frankly admitted that it made other people''s voices more noisy. Some nobles quickly compared their own family forces, afraid that the same mistake would occur, but soon the king''s hand made them stop this behavior, "because the chess pieces above are not determined by the number of people."


    Marcus said lazily, knocking on the table with the bottom of his scepter. "As we all know, what I did before I became king was financial. Therefore, I have different views on the matter of military strength from that of general commanders. "


    "The strength is the strength. One is one, and ten is ten. What''s your opinion? Lord Marcus is not confused by the headache Andrea has a sneer on his lips, and the more powerful he is at the meeting, the more waiting-and-see families will join him. However, before the aristocrats who had joined the krogg family could not agree, Marcus answered.


    "Lord Kroger is wrong. That''s not how the troops are counted. " The king''s hand shook his head, like a teacher who taught children to read. "Of course, when all the soldiers in the war are soldiers with the same training, one is one, two is two. However, we are not in the current situation. I believe you are also very clear that a large part of the officers and men under your account are temporary civilians. I don''t mean to deny their fighting intention. The whole Cang lion is the same. But I must point out that the fighting power of these civilians can not be compared with the regular army of the kingdom. Therefore, if we only express it in terms of the number of soldiers, we will have too optimistic estimation of our own combat power. I hope you will understand. "


    If Andrea''s speech before is a demonstration of his confidence, Marcus''s statement is a gentle admonition. Compared with the two, the behavior of the latter is more likely to be appreciated by rational people, and many neutral nobles show their approval for Marcus, and they agree with the view of the king''s hand.


    However, not everyone agrees with this. Another nobleman with a large number of militiamen in his army complained, "it''s true. How can you determine the combat capability gap between ordinary soldiers and civilians? In my opinion, this is the hand of the king. Your majesty wants to share more fighting merits"Bold!" "Asshole!" Andrea and Atticus were drinking at the same time, and their momentum directly scared the shady aristocrat around his head.


    The two men stood up and looked at each other for a few seconds. After reaching some kind of tacit agreement, the angry lion sat down and gave the right to speak to the iron knight. After nodding his head, Atticus said, "this is the time for the survival of our grey lion. Besides, the first king has just gone, so our country should concentrate on killing rats to avenge the former king and his compatriots who died in this catastrophe! Marcus is the hand of the king appointed by the former king, and his loyalty to the kingdom is beyond doubt! How dare you speak and slander him at this time? Is it possible that you are dissatisfied with the decision of the former king


    "I I dare not The nobleman turned over from his chair. After he got up, he apologized in a panic. At the same time, there was a big drop of cold sweat on his forehead. He wanted to win Andrea''s favor by provoking Marcus''s authority, but unexpectedly he caused so much trouble.


    "Well, my lord knight, I''m not angry, so don''t say it." The king''s hand leisurely said, "I believe he didn''t mean it, so I won''t pursue it this time. However, I would like to advise you that the current situation in the kingdom is not optimistic. The rat man is still alive. We can see that the nomads on the grassland may attack at any time in the past winter. Moreover, liechui Ling has been severely damaged and the melting iron city has been reduced to ruins. The Great Duke of liehammer can not provide us with protection this time. Therefore, I hope you will still pay more attention to the Kingdom, and do not pay too much attention to these things. "


    "Lord Taylor Riel said it! It''s time for us to give our lives to the grey lion. Personal interests are not important at all! On behalf of the krogers, I, Andrea, are willing to be the vanguard of exterminating the rat people for the sake of the Kingdom''s survival. I hope you will agree! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    With the leader of the Kroger family, the aristocrats who had joined in earlier or perhaps were convinced by the momentum of the angry lion followed him and expressed their willingness to follow the lead of Andrea to attack Xigu city. On the contrary, the silent nobility became a minority, and there were two kinds of people in the minority. The former is the aristocracy waiting for Marcus to make a statement. Their status is generally higher, and they have a solid foundation in the kingdom. They do not need or want to enhance their influence through this way of associating with the krogg family. The latter, also the object of Marcus'' observation, looked coldly at the excited people, showing a completely indifferent attitude.


    The territory of these people was large and small, and their titles were different. But they had a common feature, that is, their territory was not affected by rat people, or even not at all. They don''t have a deep hatred for the rat man. They prefer to wait for others who are confused by the hatred to use their full strength to gain tangible benefits after fighting with the rat man. There are even some people who want their family''s territory to be independent from the Kingdom and become the king of a small country.


    Marcus saw their reaction, and he knew that the angry lion, who seemed to bow down, was also identifying these people in his own way. Both of them knew very well that no matter what the Cang lion was going to do next, those who tried to profit from the chaos by despicable means should not be tolerated. Of course, it didn''t last long, and Marcus couldn''t keep these people in this state all the time. The king''s hand motioned to the eyes of several nobles in the crowd who had been in private contact with him, and then said.


    "Arise first, Lord Andrea; I have felt your courage. However, this campaign is of great importance, and it is not something that can be accomplished by anyone who is the vanguard. Please wait for me to analyze the current situation before making a decision. "


    After hearing this, the angry lion sat back without hesitation. He acknowledged Marcus''s talent and believed that there was no reason why the king''s hand would be directed against him, who was most likely to succeed to the throne. What''s more, the request just now means more performance than actual desire. Although Andrea does not reject the fact that he really takes the lead, he does not want to damage too many forces of the family. Especially in the task of testing the enemy''s reality and falsehood.


    "I''m sorry, I''m too impatient. Mr. Marcus, please analyze the current situation first. I believe that when it comes to the understanding of rat people, few people have more experience than you who have personally experienced the battle of guarding the capital of the king. As a civilian, your deeds of fighting in the city have already spread to krogg''s territory. If every official in the Kingdom has such an awareness, why should the rat people not die? "


    "I''m flattered. I just did what everyone with a title should do." Marcus nodded, accepting Andrea''s flattery, and he knew that it was just a temporary remark from Duke Kroger, which was not true. "Cough, let''s get back to business. There''s no time to waste. Thank you, Lord Atticus


    The iron Knight stood up and his eyes swept over everyone in the tent. Most of them did not dare to look at him at all. Among the people present, only the angry lion could look as usual. Andrea''s character and style of conduct were indeed unpopular, but Atticus had to admit that he was the most qualified to sit on the throne in the kingdom that suddenly lost sitter. Unless the child who was regarded as his own by the late king comes back Now is not a good time for Lothar to come back.


    "I think the king''s hand has just introduced to you the fighting power of the United forces. As knights of the Kingdom, I need to make you aware of our enemies." "First of all, I have to admit that up to the beginning of the meeting, none of our five scouts returned on time. It''s impossible for us to be vigilant. With the fighting ability of rat people, they can''t defeat well-trained soldiers with the same number of small teams. If there are a large number of rat people wandering away from Xigu City, we have no reason not to find out. After all, empirically, they are not good at collective stealth. "


    "Is it some kind of trap? It is said that the invincible molten iron city on the ground was destroyed from the underground. Maybe those rat people also built underground ditches nearby Said a nobleman, who looked forty or fifty years old. His speech was supported by quite a number of people. It is not news that rats will dig holes.


    Atticus did not directly comment on this speculation. He just raised his hand and motioned for silence. "I can only say that your speculation is possible. But at present, no scouts have returned. We have no way to know what the reason for their disappearance is, and how much hindrance this unstable factor will bring to our large forces. But what worries me is that it''s not that simple. "


    This time Andrea himself was speaking, "could you please explain what you are worried about? I think a lot of potholes is a very bad situation. It will completely hinder the cavalry and force our knights to dismount and fight close to the enemy


    "Yes, my Lord. The reason I''m worried about is because of intelligence from previous battles, the count of Montenegrin, now the most wanted man accused of treason, mentioned the huge rat man in the previous battle to seal off the Halon. When I rushed to help the molten iron, Lord liehammer also mentioned this kind of enemy. If it''s just huge, it''s OK to say, but what if the giant rat man is just a kind of deformity in the rat man? I''m afraid there are more rat people with special abilities, and their abilities may make us misjudge the situation"It makes no sense at all! The giant rat man is just an excuse made up by the defeated army to find reasons for themselves A nobleman from the south said that his words were agreed by many nobles in the shallow areas of the Kingdom affected by rat people.


    "But what about Lord liehammer? There is always credibility in his words. " Said the aristocrat who supported Marcus.


    "Well, do you believe the dwarfs and the refugees? What is the first fortress in the kingdom? I don''t think the city of molten iron is so solid. Maybe the city collapsed because there are too many people standing on it. " The speech caused a burst of laughter. Indeed, most of the nobles of Cang lion did not like the dwarves and his followers. They had never been to liehammerling, nor were they willing to admit that the abandoned refugees could build large-scale cities. In their stereotype, the hammers should be no different from the dirty nomads.


    Andrea raised an eyebrow, but this time he did not intend to defend the reputation of the hammer. He did not like the dwarf who grew up in the field, let alone his title was equal to the long-standing krogg family. Although the destruction of the melting iron city has made the power of liehammers plummet, it can be completely excluded from the aristocratic circle of the Kingdom and lose the right to speak.


    But such a remark would obviously make the lords who are close to dwarves uncomfortable, and those who have actually been to hammerhead know how magnificent the great fortresses on the grassland are. They were about to speak to the south to take back their impoliteness, but the noise outside the tent interrupted the meeting.


    "The scouts! The scouts are back


    The people in the tent looked at each other, and Marcus immediately rose from his seat. "This matter is more important, Lord Atticus, Lord Andrea. Let''s first hear what the scouts have brought back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    The dying scout of the king''s army lay on the white sheet of cloth, and anyone could see that the poor fellow was not long gone. There were a lot of terrible scars all over his body, one of which almost cut his neck open. Under the cover of mud and blood, the clothes that were originally on the outside merged with the tattered body. The pharmacists who came to see it shook their heads, because they could not even distinguish which piece of cloth was stuck to their bodies and which was raised skin. But even so, the scouting has not yet died. No one knows what is supporting him. It may be the hatred of rat people, the loyalty to the Kingdom, or simply resistance to death.


    Marcus frowned as soon as he saw the survivor''s appearance, for no reason. From the body of the dead lying on the ground, he keenly smelled the smell of sulfur. "Can he still speak?" Said the king''s hand to the pharmacists around him.


    The pharmacists looked at each other, and finally a bald man who looked the oldest came out and kept wiping the oil and sweat on his shining head with his handkerchief There are no serious wounds on his neck and head, but we can''t be sure about the condition of his lungs. We can only infer from his breathing condition that he should, I mean, maybe, and has a slight language ability After saying this, the pharmacist quickly hid behind his colleagues like a deflated ball, for fear that Marcus would not be satisfied with his answer.


    Marcus is indeed dissatisfied with this irresponsible answer. But he also knew that even if he scolded the pharmacists, he would not get a better answer. Instead of wasting his time venting his anger, he might as well try to find out why he became like this while the scout was still angry.


    "Soldier, can you still hear me?" The king''s hand put aside his scepter and leaned over to the scouts'' ears.


    "My Lord, I, I..." Unexpectedly, the scout, who seemed to be dying, suddenly raised his hands and pulled Marcus by the collar. His whole face was almost on the latter''s face. His voice was very weak, and he could smell a lot of sulfur from his breath. The situation made the people around him nervous, but the king''s hand shook behind him with his left hand, indicating that there was no big problem.


    Marcus put his right hand on the man''s back, trying to make him relax, "don''t worry. Speak slowly. Say what you saw, what you met. If you can''t describe it, use words to express it simply. "


    Maybe the words of appeasement played a role. The soldier did look calmer. His hands holding Marcus'' collar gradually loosened. Just as the king''s hand suspected that the man was going to die, the Scout''s neck rose! "Well, it, come out, come on WOW


    Marcus knows what to do without listening to the person in his arms. He pulled the right hand of the soldier''s back and pulled the clamp off with his left hand. At the same time, the king''s hand and legs exert force, and the whole person lies back. And these stress reactions undoubtedly saved his life. At that moment, a dark brown tentacle popped out of the Scout''s mouth, stretching out about half an arm''s length like a hunting snake. Fortunately, the soldiers had begun to fall down, Marcus''s head was raised high, and his barbed and sticky tentacles could only rub his chin.


    Andrea and Atticus, standing two steps away, approached the king''s hand from both sides. As soon as the lion reached out, he seized Marcus by the back of his neck, and the muscles in his arm swelled with force, which drove the stout Earl of Taylor Riel back a little distance. On the other side, the iron Knight''s reaction is more destructive. He takes two steps, and the iron in his hand is already out of the sheath, and the knight''s oath engraved on the steel sword ridge emits red light. The old knight held the hilt in both hands and made a powerful sweep, which was not as accurate as taking back the tentacles in the scouts'' mouth, cutting them off and spilling corrosive liquid.


    "What is this?" Duke Kroger raised his hand to block a little liquid coming from his face, and several ugly holes appeared in his expensive clothes. But now is not the time to love this dress. Andrea understands that this tentacle is just the beginning. The scouting was not lucky to survive from the beginning. He is a time bomb disguised as a human being!


    Atticus did not immediately answer the angry lion''s question. The iron rule in his hand and the smell of sulfur in the air had proved the identity of the tentacle owner. In the face of such an enemy as the devil, the Knight Commander did not hesitate. He knew that from the moment he was confronted with the devil, the soldier in front of him had already died. Now, in front of him, there was only a poor bag desecrated by the devil. So the sword took back, from the horizontal cut to stab, the target pointed directly at the scouts'' mouth!


    Iron rule, in the air left a silver shadow, but failed to accurately hit their own target. The sharp blade of the sword opened the soldier''s left cheek, and cut a hole in the face, revealing the substance that was not human body. "Asshole!" The iron Knight scolded angrily. He didn''t expect that the devil could control the corpse''s movement. The swing of the target''s head made his attack useless, and he also put himself into danger when he followed the sword.


    "Poof!" Sure enough, with two regiments of blood bursting out of the scouts'' chest, two more robust tentacles attacked the body of the chief knight. At this time, even though Atticus wants to avoid, he has no way. Seeing that the devil''s attack was about to touch the knight, a sharp hammer decorated with a sharp edge at the top showed a hexagonal shape, and lifted the two tentacles from below! Andrea also hit the iron knight with his left shoulder after finishing this move, and the latter ran away from the devil''s body."Be careful! Your weapon can''t hurt it! " Atticus, who fell to the ground, reminded the angry lion.


    But the angry lion did not panic. He handed the hammer from his left hand to his right hand, and raised his mouth to look at the enemy in front of him. "Is it? I don''t think so. " The arrogant Duke did not see the devil''s power, but his brute force really made the monster hiding in the scouting body afraid of three points. It didn''t expect that there would be people among us who could easily tear their bodies apart, and who could be powerful enough to confront themselves head-on.


    But what about that? The strength of individual cannot cover up the fact that human beings generally have no ability to fight back in front of demons. After realizing this, the evil spirits directly controlled the soldiers'' body to turn around and strode towards the rest of the camp.


    "Stop it! Don''t let soldiers see it! " ''cried Marcus, who rose from the ground. He picked up the scepter and threw it at the devil''s back. The lion''s head of the stick hit it hard on its back, making the monster stagger.


    Andrea knew the time was right. He took the sledgehammer and shifted the target from the soldier''s head to the back of the knee as he shot. "Pour it for me!" With his roar, the heavy edge hammer easily broke the seriously injured knee joint, making the whole human body unable to restrain kneeling down. Unexpectedly, the Scout''s upper body completely ignored the structure of the human body. The whole body twisted over, and the tentacles protruding from the chest directly took the throat of the angry lion!


    "Hey The iron cut from the top to the bottom cut off the two weapons. The iron Knight kicked the scouts on the shoulder and laid them on the ground. This time, nothing can stop Atticus from lifting the blade again.


    "Devil, in the name of Cang lion, go back to your hell!" Flashing the red light of the witch hunting knife, deep into the throat of the corpse, will parasite in the devil a sword through the heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    "Remember, you didn''t see anything today. The poor fellow died as soon as he came back, and he had symptoms of plague. Lord Marcus and Lord Atticus decided to cremate him on the spot. Do you understand! If I hear any bad rumors, mind your heads. " Andrea told the pharmacists who were in charge of treating the demon parasitized scouts by the fire. Under the current situation, once the demons are exposed, the morale of the United forces will certainly be more lax.


    The fierce name of the angry lion is the same as that of the blood lion in the kingdom. Pharmacists have no doubt that the Duke will kill himself for leaking the secret. In fact, it''s quite surprising that Lord Kroger didn''t kill them now. After receiving the pledge, Andrea said nothing more. He walked to the wood pile where the body was tempered. In order to keep it secret, the fire was controlled by the iron Knight himself. Marcus stood by the fire, the heat of the fire dissipated the cold air of the morning, but the smell of sulfur from it was like falling into an ice cellar.


    "Their promises are meaningless. Too many people have seen this abnormal body, and before noon, the scouts possessed by demons will become a topic everyone in the camp knows. " The king''s hand said faintly, his eyes were still staring at the leaping fire, not to see the angry lion walking to his side.


    "Of course I know, so they''re still alive." Andrea also looked at the fire, which was reflected in his pupils as if to dye it the same color. "We need time to face these new situations. Or do you have an idea? My Lord. "


    "Put away your sarcasm. We''re dealing with something much more difficult than a rat man. The reason why demons are called demons is that they are like the deepest nightmares for us, and they can''t wake up Marcus wrinkled his nose and replied. When he got the devil''s wisdom, he also had a new understanding of the existence from the abyss, so he was very clear that this time he was able to kill the enemy hidden in the soldier''s body by luck and Atticus''s Witch hunting knife. But there is only one iron, and the devil doesn''t know how many.


    "What are you afraid of? The world and the kingdom are ours. Whether it''s rat people or demons, we can make them roll back and forth from where they come from. " Said the Duke of Kroger, with some disdain. He was too narrow-minded about the power of the devil to realize how lucky his victory was.


    The king''s hand shook his head. In fact, he had never been so before. Before the green stick led him into the fantasy world, the so-called magic and legendary creatures were far away from reality. Even if they really existed in the human kingdom, there would be people like cheese to deal with them. But now, Marcus found that the dark side of the world has always been around, but most of the time people subconsciously ignore it, and occasionally glance at a corner as a coincidence of one in ten thousand. And those who have the courage to turn their heads and look straight into the dark are afraid.


    The flame, gradually smaller down. Naturally, the bonfire raised by charcoal can not completely cremate the remains, but it seems that there is no difference between the devil and human flesh after death. Through the tongue of fire, we can see that the corpse lying in it has no original appearance, only the outline can identify the human form. "May your soul rest in peace, soldier." In the end, Atticus did not know the name of the scouts. He only knew that another soldier younger than himself had lost his life. It''s ironic that the rickets old man is still alive, isn''t it?


    "How are you going to explain all this? As far as I know, our army is not ready to fight demons. It''s murder to push them to the battlefield like this. " The old knight approached his companion from the fire and asked. Of course he knew what a terrible chain reaction it would cause to announce the presence of demons, but he was fed up with the constant number of avoidable sacrifices, and the people of this kingdom suffered too much in such a short time.


    The angry lion looks at Atticus. Although he has excellent military mind and superb martial arts skills, he just wants to be the new king of Cang lion. This determines that he does not care how much the war needs to be completed. Even the more the forces of other forces in the coalition force lose, the less resistance they will have to claim king after him. "We don''t have to explain this. There''s no evidence that there are a lot of demons. Maybe we''re just one case in point. There''s no need to spread fear that doesn''t exist. "


    "An example? You call this an example? Andrea Kroger, the only one of my five scouts has come back. Although I wish they were all alive, you and I know what happened to them. To be able to deal with such a large number of scouts at the same time, there are definitely a lot of demons. " The iron Knight pointed to the fire nearby, his face full of anger.


    Naturally, the angry lion could not bear to be treated so rudely. He was about to approach the great knight. In his opinion, although the old man had some skills, he should have abdicated. But the conflict did not break out, because Marcus, standing between the two, said, "the rat called the devil." He made the remaining two seem to be a little surprised, they do not understand how this conclusion is reached.


    "The grey robe says that there are intelligent individuals in rat people. They know that they are doomed to defeat in the present situation, and they find a way to summon demons, perhaps because their existence is evil. These despicable monsters, in order to stop our allied forces, summon evil spirits out of the abyss regardless of the cost, hoping to scare off our soldiers The king''s hand spoke faster and faster, but it could be heard that what he said was more like a definite result than a guess. "In this way, our army''s morale will not decline, and may even rise. The evil rat people are already fragile, as long as we defeat their allies, we will win. The flag of justice and the grey lion will fly together on the walls of Xigu city"It''s a lie. You know rat people don''t have this ability." The iron Knight interrupted Marcus, and he could not accept it.


    "It''s not a lie, it''s a tactic to win. In any case, demons and Murmans are our enemies. Whether they are connected or not, it does not hinder our combat order The king''s hand looked at Atticus with an unquestionable harshness.


    "Lies are lies, and our country''s victory has never been based on lies. Victory by using lies is just self paralysis. That''s not our style. " Said the knight.


    Marcus put his hand behind his back and faced Atticus, "our style? There has never been our style. Everything is a choice in line with interests. In the past, we followed chivalry because it can bring us victory. Now, if a lie can do the same thing, it''s a new style. " With that, he gave Andrea a a hint with his finger behind his back.


    "Marcus, this is not you! The old elf was right. You became... " Half of the iron Knight''s words, he was punched in the face by the angry lion who suddenly rushed up. In a moment of shock and anger, Atticus felt the heat flow from his nose, and Andrea turned to his back and put his strong arm around the knight''s neck.


    The king''s hand looked at what happened and frowned. "Be careful, don''t kill me. Our chief Knight still has a great appeal in the kingdom. At least he must live until the battle is over. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    After Marcus and Andrea send the fainted iron knight to the army of the croogues, they return to the main account. It can be clearly seen that the nobles sitting at the long table were much more upset than before they left. There are two reasons for this uneasiness. On the one hand, some well-informed aristocrats have obtained information about the scouting through their reports. It was enough to make them sit uneasy, and the longer the king''s hand came back, the more obvious it was. On the other hand, the colleagues sitting around these people are not deaf or blind. They can see that something bad has happened, but they have not got any news.


    So it''s not hard to explain that when Marcus returned to the throne as usual, not many people were surprised by the iron Knight''s absence. It''s too late for them to care about themselves. Where can Atticus live and die? But even so, the grand Knights still have a high reputation among the aristocrats. Most nobles will enter the royal order for training for a period of time when they are young. Of course, this does not mean that they will have the same skills as the Royal Knights. This custom has become a kind of ceremony of loyalty to the royal family. However, because of the existence of this ritual, the head of the royal order will inevitably meet with these nobles while maintaining the Kingdom''s military authority.


    Therefore, the necessary explanation cannot be omitted. "Well, before we continue with the meeting, I am sorry to announce that Sir Atticus, the chief commander of the royal order, was seriously injured in the riot just now and could not continue to preside over the meeting." Marcus paused, allowing the aristocrats to whisper to each other, sharing uneasiness and surprise.


    Andrea, sitting next to him, watched coldly as he saw how the king''s hand used fear as a weapon to force together a group of people with different aspirations. Marcus Taylor Riel, the ability he showed at this time, shows that the king''s vision was correct. However, Duke Kroger still remembered the words before the iron knight was strangled. The king''s hand seemed to have something to do with the elves. He had to send someone to explore this clue. Although he and Marcus are grasshoppers in the same line, others never have too many handles.


    When Marcus thought that the panic of the nobles had reached a sufficient level, he finally opened his mouth again and began to dredge the imagination of these people. "However, we need not worry, the Lord knight is not a big problem, but the wound needs time to rest. As for why he was injured, I think some adults have heard something from the wind, right? Ha ha, that I also don''t sell a pass, yes, the scout who came back before was disguised by the enemy. The purpose is to sneak into our camp and wait for an opportunity to destroy it, so that Lord Atticus and Lord Andrea can take timely action to stop it before the enemy''s plot succeeds. "


    The words of the king''s hand made the nobles think of something. A more daring man first asked, "but how can a rat man disguise as an adult? They have so much hair on them, and they look so weird. It''s impossible at all


    This man''s question got everyone''s nod, and this is exactly the effect Marcus wanted. By quickly diverting the attention of the aristocrats from Atticus''s injury, we can save some curious guys more questions. So he showed a gloomy expression, just as everyone thought that the king''s hand was going to be angry because his words were being questioned, Marcus sighed heavily. After that, he smacked his lips, looked up at the crowd and said.


    "Yes, of course rat people don''t have that ability. You know what they don''t have? It''s the precise and cruel killing of every scouting without being discovered. That''s not what rat people do. They are beasts, and beasts have their own cunning, but never so insidious. So the conclusion is that the things that are disguised as scouts and kill our scouts are not rat people. " Marcus heard a lot of inspiratory sounds, knowing that his performance had attracted everyone''s attention. He knew that at this time, he should not give these people too much space to think, and to mix the facts with what he wanted to instill in them.


    "Not a rat man, what would it be? The answer is the helpers they summon, their lackeys, their allies, demons from the abyss


    There was silence in the tent, but it wasn''t because of fear or shock. But for most of this, demons are completely fictional. An old nobleman, who looked about the same age as Atticus, cleared his throat and took the lead in questioning, "Lord''s hand, I can understand that what can hurt the Grand Knight must be tricky, but devil? I''m sorry I can''t understand your metaphor. We also hope that you can more clearly explain the enemy we encounter, so that we can change the operational deployment


    Marcus shook his head slightly and knocked twice on the table with the scepter of identity, which symbolized in the custom of the grey lion that his next words would be guaranteed by the king''s reputation. It is the highest degree of assurance that a person can make, "what I said is absolutely true. Just imagine, half a year ago, if someone said that a disease can make people become half human and half mouse monsters, everyone would regard it as crazy. But now the rat men are in the valley city not far away, with the evil claws they summon, they are eyeing us! Demons exist and, as legend has it, stand on the side of evil. They killed our scouts, stole the flesh of one of them, and wounded our beloved Grand Knight. They are more evil than the story tells, and they are more dangerous and crazy. Their shapes are so distorted that we have to cremate them quickly to prevent the evil from infecting the surrounding land! If you still want to question me, go out and go to the woods outside the camp. You''ll see those things, where they are! "Andrea also timely drew out his sword. Although it was not the weapon he really used, he still put the sword in front of him. "I support the words of the king''s hand in the name of the Kroger family. I think you all know that there is no personal relationship between us, and even there has been friction, but I saw those monsters, so I can''t betray my eyes and justice


    With the attitude of the angry lion, those who had followed him expressed their belief, which made those who had been skeptical began to doubt it. Among them, the more rational people began to think about what it would mean if the devil really existed, "if what you said is true, then I think we should stick to this camp for the time being. After all, our soldiers and generals have never seen the devil. They don''t know how to fight with the devil. If they attack rashly, they may cause serious casualties


    This argument quickly gained the support of the majority of people, who did not want the devil who did not know whether it really existed to increase their losses. However, if this is the case, Marcus is worried that these people will find out the truth in more contact with the devil. At that time, without the legitimate collusion between the devil and the rat man, these nobles are likely to propose to give up the Saron leader temporarily to avoid confrontation with the devil. That''s not what he wants to see, and it''s not what Andrea wants to see.


    So the king''s hand stood up, looked at the people in front of him, and said in a loud voice, "we are the nobles of the grey lion. The sword in our hands is waved for the king, but it is for the benefit of every family in the whole kingdom. Think about the present situation, my fellow citizens, and think about the suffering in your territory. Every day we stay here, the cost of materials will slow down the reconstruction of the kingdom by a month or more! And if we retreat, our leaders will panic, our allies will see our weakness, and so will our enemies! What have we become? Can''t even the enemies in its own territory be solved by the magnificent country of knights? Look at the badge on your chest, everyone. Think of the glory of our family. Some of us will die, but it''s for the family and the kingdom! Our enemies don''t understand these things. They are beasts, demons and rubbish who dare to hide in the shadow! Draw out your sword, Knights of the Kingdom, we will win, grey lion, will triumph! For the lion


    So the whole camp heard the uniform roar of war coming out from the tent, and everyone who heard it unconsciously joined in shouting.


    "For the lion!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    The battle started faster than anyone expected. Marcus is no doubt an excellent demagogue. His words are not just the superficial emphasis on glory and responsibility, but the interests of every nobleman are cleverly put behind these glossy excuses. In the final analysis, war costs money. Although the hatred of rat people greatly reduced the cost of mobilizing and recruiting soldiers, the loss of supplies and weapons could not be reduced.


    All parts of Cangshi have been impacted by different degrees, which can not be summarized by simple population loss. Because as a small country in a remote area, Cang lion''s supplies are not rich at all. Any territory that suffers a huge blow will drag other areas around it into the abyss of material shortage. Famine, riots, infectious diseases, the great depression, after each natural disaster, these secondary disasters will come as promised, just like hyenas and vultures who have found corpses on the grassland, tearing off their already damaged skins and dragging out the only flesh and blood inside. So the most important task for the nobles is how to avoid these problems. Now, it is the most feasible way to reduce the further loss of materials and transfer the anger of the leaders to the rat man.


    Marcus points out this point. In the face of new enemies, the nobles of Cang lion have no retreat at all. Hesitation only increases attrition, making the crumbling foundation of governance more fragile. They have to fight and they have to win. This is not for the kingdom. The kingdom will continue regardless of its victory or defeat. At most, it only changes its name and territory. This battle is for the power of all who sit at the long table, and if they want to continue to maintain their aristocratic status, this is the only way.


    So when the king''s hand and the Duke of Kroger walked out of the tent, they saw a scene of unity of mind and hatred against the enemy. It''s just ironic that the nobility who commands the soldiers at the top of their lungs is very different from the soldiers under them. Marcus sneered in the shadow of the tent and looked at the scene. "How interesting! Our soldiers are afraid of demons, but our nobles are afraid of their own soldiers. This army is like a chariot pulled by the horses of fear, and no one can escape from it. Whether the front is victory or destruction, we can only accelerate to rush up, hit him to pieces


    "As long as the broken bones are not our bones. It will take decades for the kingdom to recover. And this kind of experience will make us more united. There are too many nobles and fiefdoms in Cang lion, so we can integrate into one nation again The angry lion raised his chin, his eyes half closed in the sun.


    "A nation? What a wonderful ideal. I think at that time, we only needed one king. There was no Saron leader or liehammer leader in the whole country. Everyone was loyal to him. Are you right? " The king''s hand said to the Duke beside him. It sounds like an idealist expounding his ideal country.


    "Oh, of course. The grey lion should have been like this. The herns were too weak and too trusting. They were sheer fools. This country needs more powerful rulers to take them out of trouble. " Andrea said and clenched his fist. Judging from the expression on his face, the man he was talking about was undoubtedly himself.


    Marcus, of course, saw this, and he appreciated the ambition, because there was nothing better to take advantage of. With an air of humility, he said, "then this man should not give up the opportunity. Leading the soldiers of the whole country to defeat the demons and the rat people is a great cause that even the emperor who founded the country failed to achieve. This achievement is enough to make him ascend the throne naturally, and the support of the people will also enable him to realize his ambition


    The angry lion laughed and said nothing more. He walked up to the family members waiting not far away, including the old man who served as a consultant. Marcus saw the man at a glance, and the old gentleman met the king''s hand in the air. The eyes of the former opened in an instant, and he had seen them only in one being. But, he should be dead. That''s what the old elf said! Marcus''s hair stood up all at once, and his cold fear was like a poisonous snake on his neck, shaking his tongue gently.


    Facing the king''s hand, the old gentleman just shrugged his shoulders and said something to Andrea who came to him. Then they were ready to prepare the krogers'' army, and as he left, he gave Marcus a last glance and a meaningful smile.


    Sir Taylor Riel sat down on the long table, breathing like a fish thrown ashore. The cold sweat dripped down his forehead like raindrops, and the handkerchief had no time to wipe them off. "How can it be, how can it be..." The fat on his face trembled with tension, and the same words were repeated in his mouth. The thing he was most afraid of, the thing that should have died, hell, what a hell!


    "My Lord, Duke Kroger, please join us in the battle." The waiter lifted the curtain and said to the king''s hand, who had been sitting alone in the tent for nearly an hour.


    Marcus didn''t even remember how he got out of the camp. When he came to his senses, a large number of soldiers in square formation and in random groups had gathered under their respective flags. Fortunately, the nobles were busy making the final examination before the expedition, and no one could care to observe Marcus'' look. He calmed down and glanced around, not seeing the old man again at Andrea''s side. So the king''s hand finally calmed down and stood on the wooden reviewing platform half a man high, ready to give orders to the Lords.As he stood on the reviewing platform, Marcus noticed that of all the armies, two were the most incompatible, the royal order and the krogers. Among the numerous mixed forces, only these two units maintained high discipline and neat equipment. Although the members of the royal order were somewhat affected by the absence of the chief knight, the overall morale was still high. Thinking that this powerful force is now in command of himself, Marcus''s hand holding the scepter is slightly relaxed.


    The sun was getting higher and higher, and the commanders knew that this was the best time to send troops. Whether it''s a rat man or a demon, they are naturally suppressed by the sun, which is the best time to fight. All the nobles rode around their soldiers, shouting slogans to boost morale. Marcus could feel the steaming power of the soldiers in front of him. It was a mixture of anger, hatred, sadness, ambition and fighting spirit. Finally, when all the nobles looked at him, the king''s hand held up his scepter, and the lion on top of it glittered silver in the sun.


    "Warriors of the grey lion, for the sake of the Kingdom and for the sake of mankind, I order you to go to war in the name of the late king Hein sitter."


    "Roar!" The sound of hundreds of roars reverberated through the sky, making everything in the shadows aware that their Crusader was coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    How to describe a war is too difficult for the storyteller. I mean, in a conflict worthy of being called a war, there are always too many things that can be narrated, and how to choose between them is undoubtedly a maddening thing. Because it is impossible to describe the whole war in detail, whether it is from the perspective of an individual involved in the war. There are always some things that will be missed in the past, and those omissions are no less minor than those written.


    Perhaps only the simplest narration can avoid this kind of situation, condensing those brutal and cold-blooded situations into a simple record. Just like those short sentences written in history books, they have no emotion at all. Well, I think I should describe this fight with such a statement.


    When the Cang lion army rushed out of the woods and came to the plain by the Longxue stream, their number was only two-thirds of that when they started. Just a short distance, almost every step of the people fell down, the devil as if growing out of the shadow, constantly launched a surprise attack on the soldiers, the frequency of the scream is far higher than all other sounds. The blunt weapon used to deal with the rat man has no effect in the face of the devil''s tough skin. The skin quenched from the abyss is enough to break the ordinary iron sword!


    Fortunately, not all soldiers have no way to deal with these monsters. The one handed sword of the Royal Knights'' order and the tomahawks and spears of the Kroger regiment have become sharp weapons against demons. These tacit fighters skillfully form groups, using the complementarity between weapons to surround and kill individual demons. But the two legions account for only about one fifth of the total coalition. Most of the members of the coalition are private armies of various nobles, temporary soldiers they employ and civilians who take up arms. The remaining four fifths of the soldiers in this battle are more like bait for delaying time. They use their body and life to block the devil''s attack and buy more time for the one-fifth of the fighting soldiers.


    So when the first battle in the woods finally ended, when the soldiers saw the city in the distance, many people knelt directly on the ground. The feeling of surviving from the disaster made them unable to cheer up, let alone ordinary soldiers. As generals, the nobles lost a lot in this battle. No one knows how many families have lost their lords. The city of Xigu has not been replanted with the flag of the kingdom. It is not the time to count the losses.


    "Ten." Out of the woods, Marcus felt nothing. He did not deliberately avoid the battlefield. However, as the commander-in-chief of the United forces, he was doomed to be unable to draw out his sword and fight with the enemy as the king''s capital defended the war. Naturally, the king''s hand would not give up the opportunity to observe the enemy. He forced himself not to close his eyes and stare at every demon in the soldiers'' wanton killing in order to find their weaknesses. He succeeded, but at the same time he discovered another more desperate fact than how to overcome it, that their opponents in the woods were only ten demons.


    So how many demons are there in that damned city? Looking around these people who have almost lost their ability to move, Marcus can''t help but ask himself, how many demons can they defeat?


    "Report your honor, the Royal Knights'' order has been assembled and can attack Xigu city at any time." The knight who came to report had an obvious dent in his chest armor. It was obvious that the excellent plate armour from the city of molten iron saved his life. But the price of this life was not cheap. The king''s hand knew the knight. He remembered that the man with long silver hair was a good companion in the eyes of many ladies and ladies. But now, only one-third of the knight''s face remains the same, and most of his face, along with his scalp, has been turned into a disgusting paste by the blood of the devil. The reason why he still stands so calm may be that corrosion also destroys his ability to feel pain.


    "What about our losses? How many people are left? " Marcus asked in a deep voice. He knew that as the only force with the ability to kill demons, the damage of the royal order would be terrible.


    The disfigured Knight bowed his head and remained silent for a few seconds before he opened his mouth and said, "my Lord, please forgive me for not being able to report to you. The chief Knight ordered that the order of the kingdom should not count the casualties until the battle is over. We don''t think about loss until the enemy is completely destroyed. "


    "It''s not about measuring the loss. To attack Xigu city is not to charge each other on the plain. I need to know our troops in order to make targeted tactics. As you can see, most of the Kingdom''s soldiers can''t fight demons, so I need to know how many more knights can fight. " The king''s hand had long known how to deal with a rigid knight. They have always been soft rather than hard. If they blindly command them with their official positions, they will only get counter effects. However, as long as the safety of more people is used as an excuse, these glorified soldiers will not refuse.


    The knight''s face had a slight twist, which may have been the result of his failure to make a normal facial expression. "I see. You are right, my Lord. There can be no more unnecessary sacrifices. In addition to the second regiment led by Lord Lyon and the fifth formation guarding the royal capital, all four Cavaliers from Lord Atticus participated in the previous battle. The fourth team was attacked by two demons at the same time, and the whole team died in their duty, so their sacrifice also destroyed the two evil monstersMarcus''s mouth twitched. The whole formation of Knights of the royal order, and the elite of the first regiment, took at least ten years or more to make up for the loss. "Yes, then we have three teams left. In this case... "


    "Excuse me, my Lord." The knight interrupted the king''s hand. "I just said that the fourth team was killed, but the other three teams were not intact. Although there are different degrees of damage, I''m afraid that there are only two teams left in the order, no, maybe less And most of all


    "What is it?" Marcus frowned. He was not optimistic about the damage to the Knights'' regiment. And listening to the knight''s words, it seemed that there was something worse than downsizing bothering the soldiers who could still fight.


    "Horses. We had been aware of this before, but now it is certain that, even with blindfolded eyes, our horses refused to move in the direction of the gathering of demons. Although there won''t be much chance to use horses in siege, it will slow our approach to the wall. "


    It''s no secret that normal domestic animals or wild animals instinctively seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. And even trained horses that trust knights can''t go against their instincts, which are the instinctive fear of all creatures when they see demons and want to escape. This may not be a big problem for the commander. After all, as the knight said, the cavalry will become infantry sooner or later. What Marcus cares about is something else.


    "You said the horses refused to come near the town?" The king''s hand was keenly aware of this, and he understood the message. There are demons in the Valley City, and the number is enough to keep the horses away from the city. "Where on earth did those damned demons come from?" Considering that only ten demons have caused such great losses to the coalition forces, and that there may be far more enemies in the distant cities, Marcus has no idea how he should feel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    In fact, the king''s hand guessed something wrong. First of all, he estimated the fighting power of the demons. Those demons who were able to leave the scope of Xigu city for food were originally quite powerful individuals. The number of them who followed erdo to the world was very small, and the ten killed by the coalition might have been the vast majority of them. The other demons who can only survive under the sulfur smoke summoned by the Lord of the abyss cannot be compared with them in terms of combat power.


    Secondly, the fear of war horses. What they fear is not what is now in the valley city. What they fear is the demon lord who once sat in that city. Even if edu has been taken by cheese to the ice sheet north of Longji mountain, his smell can still affect the land for many years. It can be predicted that for a long time in the future, probably for hundreds of years, there will be no animals in this city willing to take the initiative to approach. Of course, this is not absolute. If someone knows how to clean up the dirt left by demons and is willing to spend time and materials for maintenance, the land around Xigu city can be restored to its previous state more quickly.


    What Marcus didn''t expect was the rat man''s reaction to the arrival of the coalition forces. Although we know that there are intelligent individuals in the rat people, and even attribute the appearance of demons to their heads, the king''s hand still subconsciously does not put the other party in the position of its own equivalent. Perhaps in his opinion, the ability of intelligent rat man is to control a small number of brainless species. Like the wolf in a pack, he is still a wolf in nature and will not become a trainer.


    If the curse crow is still among the rat people at this time, he will certainly suggest that the rat people take this opportunity to wait for the green lion''s allied forces to attack the valley and attack the demons before and after. With the help of those intricate underground corridors, the human forces can be severely damaged or even annihilated. But the magician has gone, and Gloria is not a grey robe. Even if forced to the door by her former compatriots, the only successor of the Earl of saloon is still reluctant to stand in the opposite direction of mankind. Because then, the rat people will never have a chance to find themselves again.


    "They have suffered a lot. The morale of those who survive is low and their elite is seriously damaged. However, they don''t seem to have any plans to repair it. They should hope to try to attack Valley City before sunset This is the message from the rat man''s scouts. At this time, in addition to Gloria and several of her compatriots with certain abilities, Lyon and Elsa were also listening to the report. Outside the round thatched cottage where a few people met, there were a total number of native rodents who did not belong to the previous coalition forces. They were survivors forced here by the United Army''s carpet search from all parts of the kingdom. Gloria took them in, but ordered most of them to go into a hibernation like sleep to reduce the loss of food.


    "How was the Royal Order damaged?" The blood lion inquired, and he knew very well that the Knights led by Atticus must have taken the lead in such a battle. So he was very worried about the death and injury of his colleagues. What''s more, Lyon couldn''t accept that he was sitting in the camp of the enemy in the name of the Kingdom when he was fighting with the devil. His glory calls for him to return to the army at once and pull out his weapons under the command of iron knights and become the sword and shield of his companions.


    The rat man in charge of the report took a look at Gloria, and after getting the latter''s approval, he said again, "we have no way of knowing the original size of the order. But it is certain that the flag of your unit is still flying, Monsieur Lyon


    The blood lion''s shoulders relaxed a little, and he realized that he had no right to ask for the information in theory. So he turned his head and apologized to the female leader of the rat man. "I''m in a hurry. I hope you don''t resent it, madam."


    "Please don''t say that, Monsieur Lyon. Even if the kingdom is not friendly to us now, you are still the hero who saved the rat people from the clutches of demons and witches. I can understand your anxiety, and I hope you will remember that rat people always regard you as friends. " The smile on Gloria''s face is strange to others. After all, the expression of mouse man''s face is quite different from that of human. But people who know this lady know that she is not the kind of person who can play tricks. From this point of view, she still retains the style of Cang lion.


    The knight then stood up and saluted respectfully, "your tolerance and integrity are as impressive as your father. I am quite sure that you will be a qualified Lord, so please allow me to make a bold suggestion. I hope to return to the order immediately and clarify to the nobles of the kingdom that the rat man is under your control and will no longer cause harm. But my personal persuasion is limited, so I dare to ask you to meet with the commander-in-chief of the United forces with me! "


    As soon as this statement was made, the whole audience was in uproar. The mice swarming with Gloria almost instantly protected her in front of her, making a fighting posture. Lyon''s proposal, in their view, was tantamount to disarming the rat people, queuing up to the front of the coalition forces and slaughtering them. As a retinue, bakm immediately came to the knight''s side, and his hand was on the hilt. Even Rosa, who was a nobleman of the Kingdom, could not sit still and stood up to stop possible conflicts. As for the net worm sitting beside him, he showed a disdainful smile and seemed to think Lyon''s words were ridiculous.


    "Wait a minute, I don''t think your excellency Lyon''s proposal is malicious. Is that right? " Saron''s daughter took hold of her eyes and looked at the rat man who was going to attack the blood lion. She looked at Lyon in a hurry, hoping that he would give a reasonable explanation. But in fact, she worried too much, even if the rat man or the Knight Commander wanted to attack each other, it was impossible. Because the house was built with the help of the witch, and kelanti saw the tension in the scene, and secretly moved the thorn vine attached to the wall.The blood lion sighed and waved to his retinue to leave the room. He didn''t want the situation to get more tense. After bakm reluctantly did so, Lyon took the lead to untie his sword and threw it to Lothar. This series of actions calmed the mice a little. They gathered their claws and teeth, but still surrounded Gloria.


    "I have to admit, I''m not as honest as you think, Gloria." Lyon put his finger into his hair. At this time, he was more like an ordinary man who could not resist the reality than a knight with a high reputation. "I know that it is a very selfish decision to let you go with me. Even if I said I would protect your safety, you and I both know it''s not realistic. But I''m not a wizard. I never wear gray robes, I don''t let the thorns wave like arms, and I don''t even have luminous tattoos. I''m just a mortal like you. This is what I can see, the way to make the least people bleed. If you and I can convince them, no one will lose their lives because of this bloody war. Even if we can''t, your death will make the wise rat lose the will to resist, and the kingdom will die a lot less people It''s not fair, I know, but I also There is nothing to do. "


    "I can have them kill you right away, Mr Lyon, because of what you just said." ''I don''t know if it''s a threat or something else,'' said Gloria.


    The blood lion nodded and opened his arms to give up resistance. "Of course you can. I won''t complain. I''m a knight. It''s strange that I knew what I should guard and what to fight against. I should have known very well. But you see, you are men, the people of the lion. So are they. Alive, dead, all. My life should have stayed in that distant battlefield for a long time. Maybe if I don''t come back, I don''t need to face these choices


    With that, Lyon closed his eyes and waited for the imaginary death. But when he opened his eyes, he saw Gloria coming out of the encirclement of her compatriots. Saron''s daughter bowed her head and said, "you are a noble knight. More noble than most of the people I know. After all these things, I really can''t believe who But I also look forward to an end, an end without more dead. Even if it is a false fairy tale, it is worth pursuing. I''m not a qualified leader. My father always says I''m too dreamy. He''s right


    "So you..." The knight''s eyes widened, and he could not believe that the lady in front of him should have such a reaction.


    "But of course I don''t like death either, so I think Mr. Carus might be able to protect my safety if he was hired." Gloria blinked and looked at the demon with her arms in the corner.


    The killer raised his head and glanced at the people in the middle of the hall. The purpose of his coming here is to solve the damage caused by the rat man plague. As far as the current situation is concerned, if the two sides can reach a settlement, it is indeed the best result. And Carus knew exactly what kind of choice siegger and Andrea would make if they were here. He knew them too well.


    "I refuse." But the devil said coldly, "because..."


    "Because there''s a different, but just as disgusting, smell in those coalition forces. They are not trustworthy. " The man who followed Carus''s words was Jack, who had just opened the door and walked in, followed by the woman soldiers who should have died.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    "Mona!" Elsa saw the familiar figure at a glance. She jumped out of her chair and ran towards her best companion. But as she approached Mona, her pace slowed down. Because she saw that the eyes of the female soldiers showed a green color, and the flashing alert and warning meant that it was reminiscent of the lone wolf. There is no doubt that this man is not the female soldier who grew up at the foot of Longji mountain.


    "What''s going on?" Obviously feeling something wrong, red fox turned to Jack and asked, "how could she be like this?"


    Jack turns to look at Mona behind him and raises his arm between her and Elsa. He sees that her nails have become sharp, which is not a good sign. The obstructed woman soldier looks at Jack in doubt and cools down after being glared. But she still did not say anything, just quietly hide behind the wolf.


    "I don''t know." Jack, after stopping a possible conflict, explained to Elsa, "she''s the object of my first transformation, and I don''t know if it''s normal for her to become like this. To be sure, she still remembers us, but it seems that wolfwalker''s instincts suppress her ability to think. Her wolf is much smoother than I am, but the difficult part is how to change from wolf to human. I don''t know how to deal with this situation. Maybe cheese knows. Otherwise, I''ll have to wait until the iron castle''s magic is removed and ask Ms. Lois. "


    "Will she get better?" Red fox looks at Mona with a fierce look on her face, and the worry in her tone is more than her words.


    "Maybe." Jack''s eyes did not dare to look directly at his companion, and he was not sure what the female soldier would look like next. This young wolf has no experience of transforming the same kind, and he is not aware of the influence of wolf Walker''s transformation on different individuals. After all, Louise had little time to teach him these things after she transformed him. It was a very lucky thing that Jack could successfully complete the transformation ceremony.


    Kranty noticed Elsa''s shoulder, which began to twitch slightly, and took her back to her seat before her sobbing drew more attention. It also gives other people in the room a chance to communicate with Jack. And among them the most nervous is Gloria. "Mr. Jack, what do you mean that the coalition is not trustworthy? Does the devil have the power to control the human heart


    Lyon was also very heavy at the moment, but he did not agree with Gloria''s question. Instead, he immediately thought in his mind how credible Jack''s words were. He didn''t think wolf Walker would tell such meaningless lies when he came to this place. What''s more, the reaction of demons before confirmed Jack''s words. If it is true that wolf Walker said that the coalition forces were controlled by evil spirits other than human beings, in what way and through what channels? And what is the purpose of that evil spirit?


    "Untrustworthy is untrustworthy. In short, Mona and I were in the neighborhood when they were fighting demons in the woods. My intention is to see if I can help solve some demons. After all, whatever the outcome of this war, those things should not exist here. But near the battlefield, I smell something other than demons. He or they are not the same thing as demons, but they feel just as bad Jack frowned as if the smell had returned to his nose.


    Carus came out of the corner. "Devil, you smell the devil. Their style of form and the devil is the opposite, but the result is just as terrible. And I''m sure the devil is hiding in that army, pretending to be someone, and using words to incite things to go the way they want them to be. "


    "Devil..." Wolfwalker nodded. It was not the first time he had heard the term. Although most of the time people are used to mixing demons with demons, this does not prevent him from using the unique sense of smell of werewolves to distinguish the two. Moreover, Jack vaguely remembered that it was not the first time that he smelled this smell. He seemed to have smelled it when he was in Wangdu. When did it come in


    "If you get close to the devil, can you tell him from the ordinary people?" Lyon suddenly asked, realizing that the presence of the devil is not necessarily a bad thing. The United Army is eager to eliminate the rat man in order to make the hatred and sacrifice find a meaning. If he can find the devil from the crowd in public, he can transfer the hatred to the evil devil. Perhaps this will allow the higher echelons of the kingdom to rethink how to deal with the rat man.


    The killer thought about the blood lion for a few seconds and shook his head, "I''m afraid not. The devil is good at hiding traces. If I didn''t know them well, I would not have noticed them even if they were standing in front of me. But even if I can be sure of his general location, the cunning fellow must have been in the crowd. He might even deliberately create a similar smell in someone to induce a keen Hunter like wolfwalker


    Hearing this, Lothar and Jack looked at each other, and the count of black mountain gave a wry smile. "I can probably guess who the hapless double is."


    "The devil is the most cunning existence you can imagine, or can''t imagine at all. I''ve been walking in the dark all my life to drive these ugly monsters out of the world. But it''s a pity, so far, I only know that one devil has been really eliminated. And the man who destroyed him is my companion and king of the Kingdom, sitter Hearn. " Said Carus, with a complex expression on his face when he thought of his good friend. The devil didn''t know the news of the king''s death, and he expected to sneak into the devil Slayer''s Castle after solving these problems, show his figure in front of the old companion, and look at the surprised expression on his wrinkled face."Your Majesty can''t come and help us. We can only rely on ourselves. " Lyon said that he would not have known the relationship between the killer and the king, and that sitter had killed the devil. However, this is not the time to sigh. The blood lion understands that the urgent problem is how to find the devil hidden in the coalition forces to divert attention.


    "I''m afraid we have only one choice." Carus shrugged, then pointed his finger at a man in the room. "Only he in this room can find the devil."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    The crowd followed their fingers and it was not surprising that Lothar had a show. Obviously, he had a premonition. The count of Heishan immediately took off his axe from behind and took apart the cloth wrapped in it, revealing the golden body of the axe. "Because of it?" Those who first saw this weapon, which was no longer the hand of hern, were surprised by its ostentatious appearance. But interestingly, although the fool''s justice was golden in color, it did not have the charming light that precious metals should have. It looked like a fake made of cheap brass.


    "Witch hunting knives can sense the presence of evil things, especially demons and demons. They are born with a strong magic aura, and they are not hidden in any other way like witches. So even if the devil disguises himself again, he will not be able to muddle through in front of this Tomahawk. " Said Carus, who stepped back half a step back. The devil''s blood flowed through his body was not welcomed by the witch hunting knife, and the same demons did not like the weapon.


    "That''s easy. Let Lyon take it back to the coalition and find the devil and kill it." Lothar said he was about to give the weapon to the blood lion, but when the fool''s justice was grasped by the latter, the color of the Tomahawk quickly became gray, as if the plant lost its vitality quickly decayed. Lyon saw the situation and quickly put the witch hunting knife back to Lothar''s hand, anyone can see that this weapon only recognized one master.


    "It seems that this axe cannot be separated from its owner." The assassin raised his eyebrows. "Well, even if you use it to find the devil''s real body, it doesn''t make any sense. Witch hunting knives are not designed to kill demons or demons. They are used to fight against witches, so they can''t kill evil spirits. The devil knows that. He won''t be afraid of you. And as far as I know, this Mr. Lothar has a bad reputation now. It''s hard to say who those people will trust in the end. "


    The blood lion frowned and it was well known that Lothar was still wanted. In addition, the nobles of the kingdom had always had a lack of affection for the radical count of Heishan. He can completely imagine that as long as the devil has a reasonable identity, he can ignore Lothar''s accusations and even confuse black and white. "Then we are back to the starting point. Is there really nothing we can do?"


    "I''m afraid so, Sir Knight." Carus glanced at Gloria and the rat men present. "To be honest, I don''t hate you. Although your kind has attacked my friend''s city, you can''t be blamed. I know how it feels to be treated like a monster. It''s not good. But that''s what happens in the world. It doesn''t always go the way we want it to be, especially when there are demons and demons in it. I''m here to make sure that the rat man will no longer be a threat to the grey lion, which now seems inevitable. So it''s time for me to leave, and the last thing I can do for you poor guys is I''ll take Jerry, make him a great killer, and let your race, if you can call it race, last a little longer. "


    With that, the demon turned and walked out of the room. Soon Jerry''s shouts were heard, and it was clear that the apprentice didn''t like the teacher''s decision. But he had no resistance in front of Carus, and the noise soon subsided, and those who did not need to go out knew that the master and apprentice were no longer there. Peggy, sitting in the room, clenched her clothes in silence. She wanted to stop Jerry from leaving. The boy left a deep impression on her. But the little witch knew that she was not qualified to do so. At the same time, she doesn''t want to follow the devil to lead a wandering life. Her freedom is hard won, so she should not be so impatient to put herself in chains.


    "We don''t have a reason to fight. It''s one thing to get rid of demons and another to fight against the whole kingdom. Besides, the foundation of the Alexandrian clan is too weak to be in the sun. " Jack said in a deep voice that it was unrealistic to find out the devil in the coalition. As the leader of wolf walker, he also had to consider his human identity. If frost guards appear among the rat people, it will definitely cause revenge from the royal nobles who have long been dissatisfied with the Legion. "So it''s not just me, Mona, Elsa, who won''t and can''t help you."


    Mona, who is still beset by brutality, will not react to this decision. Elsa seems to want to refute Jack''s point of view at first, but she opens her mouth and realizes that there is nothing wrong with what the other side says. In addition to their own will, they are also part of the frost, and the Legion cannot help inhuman monsters, even if they were once human beings.


    "But I have a suggestion." Just as everyone thought the frost was going to leave, Jack continued, "although we can''t help you as allies, Longji mountain is big enough to provide shelter for our friends. If it''s just you and the people around you, I think the commander is willing to help


    "So are we." Collenti raised her hand. "In the name of me and my mother, I''m willing to protect a small number of rat people. Please believe that we have this ability. And it''s not just about rat people. If you like, Peggy, maybe you''d like to live with us for a while


    "Wait a minute, isn''t it? Do you need to say so now? " Lothar looked at his companions, and he couldn''t believe that they would offer to abandon Gloria and her people at this time. This, in the count''s opinion, is tantamount to letting them live and die on their own."I am afraid that is the case. Count, it would be unwise for any one or group to oppose a kingdom. You should know that better than anyone else, don''t you? " Net worm says in the back secluded. She was also thinking about her own retreat. If Lothar can''t get back his title in Cangshi, maybe she can take the soldier with witch hunting knife away from this country to become a mercenary. With the skills of the count of Heishan, they are enough to support themselves.


    The words of the maids did remind Lothar of the thieves and bandits who had been wiped out by his huge forces. Although the rat man is far more effective than these rascals, the grey lion is still under the rule of the kingdom. Now that the plague has faded, there will not be so many new rat people born, and their situation will become that sooner or later. Even if a small number of rat people escaped the pursuit, they would have to hide in the forest and other places to live a life and become a legendary monster in the countryside.


    Looking at the silent count, Gloria did not scold anyone. She nodded in silence. "From the beginning, we owe Mr. cheese and all of you too much. You have no obligation to fight for us crooks, which is unfair to you. Including you, the honourable Lyon, you don''t have to worry about our past. No one wants to admit such compatriots when they change places. "


    Then, Saron''s daughter, the leader of the rat people, turned and looked at the wise mouse people who followed her. "I''m sorry you were involved in this disaster. It''s not your fault. So if you want to follow Mr. Jack or miss clandy and accept their protection, please do not hesitate to live a strong life. I''m sure Mr. cheese will find a way to deal with this curse sooner or later. And if you still decide to stay here and still think I can be your Lord, please allow me to make a decision. "


    "All rat people, when the sun sets, launch a general attack on Xigu city and try to eliminate the demons. This is our salvation and the last thing we can do for this land. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    The sun is moving towards the West. When the sun is gradually blocked by the peaks of Longji mountain, the cold wind from the tundra howls to bring here into winter again. At this time, a large number of torches will be erected on the wall of Xigu city. However, under the influence of sulfur smoke in the air, the flame on the torch is faintly green.


    "My Lord," the soldier, whose face was strangely lighted by the torches, came to Marcus. From his clothes, the soldier belonged to the royal order. It''s just that not all knights are in the order. The servants and servants will join the battlefield together with their masters. "The cleaning of the outer city area has been completed. But there is too much resistance to move in, the smoke obscures our vision, and we can''t provide support from a distance


    "What are the casualties of the knights?" The king put his hands on the bulge of the city wall, overlooking the city. The closer you get to the valley castle, the more smoky it gets, but so far no one has been able to tell where the smog with the strong smell of sulfur came from. The soldiers under the walls patrol in small teams to clean up the devils who have escaped the net. After an afternoon''s fighting, they have taken initial control of the outer area relying on the southern wall.


    "The Knights of Kyra, Aldo, and ente were killed, and ten others were injured in varying degrees. Thirty four people died in the battle, and the wounded are still in the statistics, but they should be more than 50. " The herald stated that the knight he served was also one of the ten wounded. Otherwise, he should have been patrolling the city with his master at this time, and would not come back to do this kind of mission.


    Marcus snorted. The proportion of casualties at this level has accounted for 70% of the soldiers entering the city. And he knows that with the arrogant Knight''s temper, there will be more people who don''t report injuries. The war had been so severe that the knights were badly weakened. You should know that although it seems that only three knights were killed in the battle, it means that their subordinates are also seriously injured. Otherwise, the Knights under protection will not die easily.


    "Have all the bodies of the war dead been recovered?" Knights and their retinues are traditionally sent back to their families by the order after their death. This is a very serious matter in Cang lion. Those returning teams are strictly divided according to the status of the dead, which is the last glory they can enjoy. After that, their bodies will be cremated or put into coffins under the witness of their families, and then returned to the capital by the delivery team, and buried in the Cemetery outside the royal castle to sleep with the Knights of all ages.


    "Most of them, my Lord. Only the body of the paladin Kyla was destroyed in the battle with demons and could not be recovered It is said that in order to cover the retreat of the troops, he faced the huge enemy alone and was swallowed by the whole devil. Later, after the support forces killed the demon, they cut open its stomach and found only some illegible things The soldier''s face turned as green as the torch in his hand when he said this, obviously thinking of the terrible scene.


    The king''s hand nodded, and there was this problem with the rat man. After all, their opponents are not human beings. No matter how much the Kingdom attaches importance to glory, it is impossible for those monsters not to gnaw at the remains of soldiers. "I will personally go to the house of the knight Kyla to apologize. It is my dereliction of duty to let the soldiers not rest in peace."


    "Another thing, I''m afraid I''ll trouble you too." The soldier hesitated to look at Marcus. After waiting for about five seconds, he finally summoned up the courage to tell him the terrible thing. "Although the remains of Knight ente have been recovered, there are traces of blasphemy on her body. Since she was robbed by evil spirits from the subordinates, we can''t be sure..."


    "I see. Separate the remains of Knight ente. I''ll have the pharmacists'' Association identify it later. Before that, I don''t want more people to know about this news. " The female knights in the royal order were killed in battle and their bodies were desecrated by demons. I''m afraid that even with the reputation of Atticus, the Knights'' order will be disgraced. Marcus gnawed his teeth and gave orders. Now that the order of knights is the largest force group in his hands, he can''t let it have any problems.


    "You don''t seem to be in a good mood? Is it in silence for the knights who died in battle? " An untimely question interrupted the conversation between the herald and the king''s hand. Andrea, the Duke of Krogh, came over with a sharp hammer still dripping blood in his hand. Judging from the corrosion of his armor, he should have gone to the battlefield to fight the devil at close range. In the face of opponents enough to kill all the regular knights, Andrea''s manner at this time makes people can''t help but sigh at the injustice of the creator, and let the extraordinary force and towering power gather on one person.


    Marcus waved to the herald to leave, then turned to meet the Duke who came by. "Thank you for your blessing. Do you know you shouldn''t have taken the lead?"


    "What? I have heard that you told your majesty that all the nobles who did not participate in the battle should pay the price. " Andrea chuckled and gave his weapon to his servant. He glanced at the river valley city within the city wall. His eyes seemed to have gone through the thick smoke and saw the castle which was destined to be again decorated with the royal flag.


    "At one time or another, the ruler of the kingdom should sit in the rear, which is for the sake of his people. It''s just like your majesty didn''t walk up the wall during the defensive battle. " Marcus said in a deep voice. He knew that the other side wanted to hear that, and the king''s hand was not stingy enough to admit that Andrea was indeed entitled to the throne. At least the Duke had the courage and the ability to fight the devil, better than the cowards who hid outside Xigu city and handed over the command of the army to others.Prince Kroger''s mouth, of course, flashed a smile for a moment, and then disappeared. "I think it''s time for all the troops to withdraw. We can stick to this wall. It''s too risky to camp in the city at night. It''s not too late to explore the inner city until the engineers put up their crossbows tomorrow. "


    "Your will, my Lord." Marcus nodded, and he had no objection to this point, so soon the bugle of the withdrawal sounded on the wall, and the teams began to climb the wall in the prescribed order. More torches and bonfires began to be built on the city wall. Thanks to the original purpose of Xigu City, which was a military fortress, its wall width was enough to accommodate the temporary garrison of Cangshi.


    But just as the croger family soldiers, who were finally in charge of the rear of the hall, were about to leave the outer city, the sound of alarm bells sounded on the wall.


    "Rat man! It''s a mouse! They are coming up


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Marcus somehow felt relieved when he heard the cry not far away. He had long felt that there was something missing in the battle of Xigu city. If the coalition army organized in the name of exterminating rat men arrived at Saron and did not fight with them, he was afraid that would be a joke for future generations. The king took a soldier in a hurry and asked, "where is the rat man?"


    "West! They come from the north and climb the city in the West! There are a lot of them. They are a big black area The soldier in front of the recognition of who is after the panic said. But soon, he suddenly found that his fear seemed to be relieved, because the fat man in front of him did not show any negative emotions after hearing about the enemy. This calmness soon infected him and restored his trembling legs with strength.


    "Nothing to be afraid of, soldier. We got them here, and we''ll wipe them out here. Send my order that all of you gather to the west wall to protect the engineers. " Marcus said, releasing the soldier''s shoulder, who nodded excitedly and began to shout at the others for orders from the king''s hand. He himself, with his Scepter in his right hand and his left hand on the hilt of his sword, strode westward to meet the attack of the imaginary rat man.


    "My soldiers are still under the city wall. These bastards are very selective." By the time the king''s hand reached the section of the wall nearest to the rat man, Andrea seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. When the angry lion spoke, his expression on his face was very unhappy, as if he was angry that his soldiers could not get more credit.


    Marcus nodded his approval, then looked at the other aristocratic lords around him. "That''s really a pity, Duke Kroger. It''s going to keep them behind in the race."


    "What competition?" Andrea looked at Marcus with a puzzled expression. But in fact, he knew exactly what the latter would say.


    "Of course it''s a rat killing contest. Am I right, ladies and gentlemen?" The words of the king''s hand caused a burst of laughter. The tension of the Lords subsided a lot in his jokes. And Marcus'' confidence in his words infected the nobles around him just as he had infected the soldier before. They patted their breastplates and said they were going to kill the largest number of rat men. But they completely forget that these rat people were residents of the Kingdom just like them.


    The flame on the torch swayed in the evening wind, and the sound of footsteps began to ring on the wall in the distance. It was the sound of rat''s feet. The soldiers of the United Army stopped laughing and looked at the wall ahead with vigilance, waiting for the master of the footstep to attack. The soldiers with heavy cowhide shields stood at the front and formed the first line with their bodies. Behind them were the robes holding spears, which decorated the high wall of the shield with deadly spikes. Dozens of pairs of eyes peeped through the cracks, waiting for the monster to emerge from the darkness.


    "Poof!" From the outer wall of the city wall, a group of black shadows fell on the wall. Under the light of fire, the body looked like a man in three parts and a mouse in seven parts. Its body is covered with long and thin hair, but it has sharp claws on its hands and feet. Its long snout instinctively makes people feel uncomfortable, not to mention the disgusting beard on the pink nose. The rat man, a monster twisted by the plague, glimpses with green eyes the once same species hiding behind armor and shields. Then he ignored them and jumped to the other side of the city wall, flying along the cracks in the wall into the darkness of the city.


    What''s going on? The soldiers who saw the rat man looked at each other with doubts. They didn''t understand why the monster didn''t roar. Even the nobles, not just them, who were preparing to fight at a distance, had this problem. In the past, the rat people they dealt with were all eager to rush up to eat at the sight of people, and they would only escape when there was a huge gap in the number. So now, why do these bloodthirsty wild animals show such indifference.


    "Something''s wrong." Marcus frowned. He could hear the murkiness moving more and more in the dark, but none of them rushed into the flames to attack the coalition forces. Is this a trick? Are they mystifying or are they ready to attack in a roundabout way? The king''s hand''s brain whirled around in an attempt to explain the rat man anomaly.


    Andrea, standing beside him, seemed to think of something. He suddenly dodged the Javelin of the soldiers and threw it into the darkness ahead. "Don''t let them pass! The krogers haven''t finished evacuating! "


    The servants loyal to the angry lion immediately responded to their Duke''s call, issued loud slogans, and began to throw javelins or arrows into the darkness. But in contrast, it was the troops led by other nobles. They dare not attack without the Lord''s command. Besides, there is no torch lighting ahead. Who knows if there are rat people waiting for them in the dark, and no one is willing to take this risk.


    But if they don''t move, it doesn''t mean they don''t move. At the end of a round of throwing object attacks, about 30 or so rat men rushed into the range of the firelight, some of them with arrows that had just been shot. "Here they are! Hold on to the shield The soldiers in the front row pressed their bodies against the big shields in their hands, waiting for the expected impact.But the shock didn''t come. While all the human soldiers were ready to fight the rodents, they stopped at the very edge of the fire and watched them coldly with green eyes in the dark. "Marcus Taylor Riel," a strange but recognizable voice came from the rat man. "Commander in chief, please step up."


    There was an uproar, and everyone was surprised that the rat man could speak. At the same time, they noticed that the rat man knew who was in charge of the army and asked him to come forward. The eyes of the nobles and soldiers all glanced at Marcus, waiting for his reaction. The king''s hand himself, however, was not surprised. After all, he knew that there were intelligent individuals among the murans, so it was not so strange that they could speak and even know their own names.


    Therefore, in the eyes of all the people or puzzled, or sigh, Marcus went to the front of the defense line. Behind him are two knights of the royal order and Andrea the lion. "I''m Marcus, if you really know me." He said.


    One of the rat men turned his head and looked at the king''s hand for a moment, and then he also stepped out of the protection of his companion. Marcus noticed that the one in front of him was no doubt special compared to the others. It was slender in shape, but had a healthy sheen on its hair. What is most noticeable is that this mouse man''s eyes are not turbid at all. It is intelligent, just like human beings. Marcus is not the only one who can see this. Everyone knows that the rat man who spoke just now is this one. But the question is, what is the purpose of calling Marcus out?


    "You," the rat man said again, softer than before, and even somewhat feminine, "much fatter than three years ago."


    What? The mouse man''s words made all people dumbfounded for a few seconds. They never thought that the monster would say such a thing. What they didn''t expect was that the king''s hand could get its identity from this inexplicable sentence.


    "Are you, Gloria? Gloria saloon? The youngest daughter of the count of saloon


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    It''s not difficult for Marcus to guess who the rat man is. Even though his appearance and voice were completely unrecognizable, it was still possible to guess the gender of the rat man from his figure and the way he spoke. There is no doubt that the only woman who has had contact with the hand of the present King in the Kingdom and who can speak to him in this tone, and who may appear here, is undoubtedly the only one who has met with him several times, Gloria, the daughter of the Earl of Saron. You know, although Gloria didn''t like the bulky Marcus at the beginning, the poor Saron collar made the girl more pragmatic than her peers. At least she knew that the "fat pig" ridiculed by various aristocratic ladies had wisdom that they could not understand.


    "Yes, it''s me." Gloria nodded, her mouth slightly cocked. It was supposed to be a smile of relief, but in human eyes, only the fangs under the lips could be seen.


    "Sir Marcus, I don''t think you should take such a risk alone." Said Andrea, who was behind the king''s hand. He frowned and looked rather impatient. To be honest, the angry lion doesn''t care who the rat man is, because no matter what she used to be, she is only one of the ugly monsters.


    This time, however, Marcus did not readily agree with Duke Kroger''s proposal. He reached out to protect his knights from recklessness. He even turned back to the knight close to Andrea and suggested with his eyes that he should not let the Lord make any sudden and irreversible moves. Then, under the gaze of all the Allied soldiers and generals on the wall, Marcus took two steps forward, exposing himself completely to the scope of the rat man''s attack, and then bowed down, as if the rat man were the noble girl in front of him.


    "It''s a comfort to see you again, Ms. saloon. I''m sorry for what happened to you and your family. However, I hope you can understand that although you still have the name of Saron, your identity has become the enemy that the kingdom must eradicate. Please don''t take any chances. If you just come to say hello to me, your purpose has been achieved. In the next battle, there is no room for Marcus and Gloria. We are just the hands of the king of the grey lion and the rat man. I''m sorry, I don''t know your position in the same clan, but I think you should understand what I mean, right? " After this long diplomatic speech, Marcus said two words to Gloria with his mouth. Go.


    But Gloria just continued to smile, her eyes glancing over the man in front of her and at the soldiers behind him. "I have seen too many family flags. Since the day of its completion, Xigu city has not been so lively. I''m sorry to all of you. It''s rare that the nobles of the Kingdom get together, but the sarons have not cleaned up their own city. Fortunately, it''s not too late now. Please look at it. I won''t let the name of the family be disgraced. Tomorrow, the town will be clean again. "


    The mouse man''s words once again confused people. They didn''t understand what Gloria meant. And she did not seem to further explain the intention, and turned around with the bodyguard out of the firelight range. But when many archers couldn''t help but shoot them to death, Gloria turned her head and looked at her former compatriots for the last time. "Before sunrise tomorrow, we will clean up this city. So please give the last dignity to the Saron family. Please don''t send troops until Longji mountain is illuminated. "


    With that, the mice went out of the place where the torch could illuminate completely, leaving only the wind blowing the dark green flame.


    Marcus stood silent for a few seconds, then turned and walked back. He looked forward to meet his nobles and noticed that some of them had pulled out their weapons. And he said, in a solemn tone never seen before, "take your weapons back, gentlemen. Can''t we meet the last demands of the sarons? They have been guarding the northern part of the kingdom for generations and deserve our respect. "


    "But she is already..." A nobleman retorted, but before he had finished his words, he was roared back by the king''s hand.


    "She is the master here! Although there was no ceremony, Gloria salon was the last countess in the Kingdom pedigree. We must accept her request! " It may be because of the deterrent effect of Marcus'' angry voice when he speaks, or because of his position as king''s hand and commander-in-chief of the coalition, or more likely because of the terrible light in his eyes when he said this. There was no objection from the nobles and soldiers at the scene, including Andrea. The soldiers untied the bowstring, drew back the scabbard of their swords, and returned to their previous posts as quietly as at the time of assembly.


    Marcus goes back to his place overlooking Valley City, where you can see that the army of the krogers is still climbing the wall in an orderly manner, and the rat people are not harassing them. When the wind blows through the holes in the wall, it echoes like a giant whimpering. In this atmosphere, the angry lion came to the hand of the king.


    "What you said just now will make some people dissatisfied. Some of the soldiers already think you''re acting weird


    "And you? What do you think, sir Andrea? "


    The Duke of Kroger laughed and put his hands on the wall. "Respecting the tradition of nobility and the glory of the family will make the old family appreciate you more. They will believe that you have inherited the will of the former king, which is good for us. Besides, I can probably guess what the lady wants to do. It''s not bad for us to let the rat man fight the devil first. ""But that means I''m wrong. The devil is not called by the rat


    "Well, is that important? Demons and rat people, who betrayed anyone is not strange, just make up a reason is enough. It is pity for Sir Atticus, but a man of his age should have abdicated long ago, shouldn''t he? I think you are very popular with the Knights. Maybe you can also hold the title of Knight of the Kingdom besides the hand of the king? "


    "Aren''t you afraid of the bad consequences of letting me have the power of speech and military power at the same time?"


    The angry lion laughed a few times and seemed to hear some funny joke, "you are a smart man, Marcus. But as far as I know, you''re the only smart guy in the Taylor Riel family. What I want is not the regent for a time, my dear friend. I want the royal family of Cang lion and change his name to Kroger. So, you see, I don''t care about people like you around me. The power of running a family can''t be achieved by one or two generations. Even if you are in power, what can your descendants do? I''m looking forward to that day. "


    "I''m afraid it will disappoint you. Like Xianwang, I don''t think I have any intention of getting married."


    "Oh, that''s a surprise. I also want to introduce my sister to you. She has always admired your talent. "


    Marcus stood up straight and did not intend to stay any more. He saluted Andrea, "my talent is not worth mentioning. It''s just that Mrs. Wang thinks highly of me. Let me leave first. There won''t be much time to rest tonight. " After that, he did not care about the other side''s reaction and went to his tent. However, in the process, the king''s hand glanced at the direction of most of the kingdom in the south, where there was no sulfur smoke, and the cold moonlight on the earth outlined the silver.


    In the distant outline, several figures just passed through the woods.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    "It seems that the Kingdom''s losses are smaller than we expected. Is it because they mobilized too many soldiers? " Roland''s left hand holding a long tube shaped thing, put it on his left eye, pointing to the city wall of the river valley said so. Hill nodded. She could not accurately see the scene on the wall, but she could still feel the number of living people there. This is also the most basic hunting ability of Dementors. And to her surprise, as far as she knew, there was no telescope in the world with night vision.


    "Maybe the demons didn''t kill as much as we thought. It''s also possible that they evacuated the wounded. However, judging from the abandoned camp, the coalition forces should not be rich in manpower, and they are not even able to protect their own way back. " The woman doctor calmly analyzed that whether it was out of occupation or race, she could easily accept the bloodstains and heavy breath of death in the woods. This allows hill to get a more objective number of casualties, an alarming number.


    The magician put away his telescope. He was younger than he was in stranger town. Now Roland looks about thirty or forty years old. It''s just that the iconic pipe is still firmly in the mouth, even if the appearance changes. "So the situation of rat man is not optimistic. But now they are focusing on the valley city. If the rat people can take the opportunity to evacuate, it is not without a chance


    Roland and and hill don''t know that Creek Valley City has actually become a veritable rat city. Relying on the intricate underground network, Gloria''s rat people can still bring huge casualties to human beings if she wants to. It is not impossible to even repel the seemingly identical coalition forces. But Saron''s daughter knew that was not the real solution. Even if he defeated the human attack, the rat man would lose to his hunger and savage nature. Instead of being treated as a monster at that time, it was better to fight with the devil at the same time.


    "Rat people will not leave here. They have a leader who is determined to die." A man''s voice rings from afar. They were surprised that each other could approach them silently and at the shape of the person they saw.


    "The Knights of the kingdom should not be here now. Especially when he has an elf with him. " Roland puffed out the smoke and said to the knight sitting on the grass watching the Valley City under the night and the retinue who served him.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. You just need to think of me as a deserter. And in fact, I''m a deserter Lyon had a straw in his mouth, his eyes half open. At this time, the blood lion didn''t feel the usual momentum. He was like a ball that had been punctured and leaked. Only his withered body supported his existence.


    Hill took the lead to dismount and approached the two men. Looking at the knight''s face in the moonlight, she confirmed her conjecture, "if all the blood lions become deserters, will there be anyone in the royal order who can fight?" Lyon is not a small celebrity in the Kingdom, especially he has no airs. He is a household name in Wangdu and even the common people of Cang lion.


    Lyon looked at the female doctor, he was not surprised that the other side could tell his identity. At least, it''s very kind to him. But when he answered Hill''s question, his voice was still weak. "Of course. Isn''t that right in front of us? In my impression, the Kingdom has never mobilized such a large number of troops, and its composition has never been so complicated. I''m sure your majesty really wants to get rid of the rat man this time


    "It wasn''t King sitter''s decision." Roland approached and took down his pipe. He could see that the knight with the blood lion''s praise was in some kind of great mental contradiction, but this did not prevent him from telling him what the latter did not know, "King sitter is dead, dead in his castle. It is said that the assassin sent by the rat man killed him. So the whole kingdom was enraged, and they spontaneously formed the army you saw and went all the way north... "


    "What are you talking about?" Before the magician''s words were finished, the knight who had just sat on the ground stood up in an instant, and his hands tightly grasped the lapel of his chest. "You, say again, what''s wrong with your majesty?" That pair of eyes seems to be the lion that chooses a person to eat. I''m afraid that ordinary people will have a lingering fear just by staring at them.


    But Roland is not an ordinary person, he has experienced and experienced things far beyond the imagination of all people here. So he could repeat the message again in the same tone, "King sitter, your majesty, is dead. And it''s been happening for some time, haven''t you been informed? "


    Lyon seemed to have lost all his strength and released his hands. His eyes gradually lost focus. He said in silence, "yes, otherwise your majesty will not let Marcus be in charge. He will certainly fight in person..." After a few seconds of such a situation, he suddenly thought of something and looked up again, "you said, rat man killed your majesty?"


    "You''d better ask this lady about it. She''s been to the scene." Roland pointed to the Dementor and said.


    The knight immediately put his eyes on hill, and when he looked at the other side carefully, a slight distortion appeared for no reason. He always felt that there was something wrong with the woman in front of him, but he could not tell. So it can only be attributed to the fact that they haven''t relaxed for too long, "are you?""Hill, I''m a doctor. After the death of the first king, I was employed to enter the castle to investigate the cause of his death. " The Dementor leader nodded, saying hello to Lyon.


    "So how did your majesty die?" This is the most concerned thing of the blood lion at present. Unlike Rosa and their paternal feelings for sigat, Lyon and SIGINT are more about the friendship between their peers. But for the king''s permission, Atticus could not have promoted a child of civilian origin to the head of the second order of the order.


    "There was no obvious trauma on the former king. Other doctors believed that his majesty died of poison, and since the hair of the rat man was found in the kitchen of the castle, there was a saying that the rat man had poisoned it. It is also the situation that the Kingdom agrees with. " Hill said calmly, even coldly. Despite the stakes, she didn''t really care about seater''s death.


    Lyon was silent for a few seconds, digesting the news. At the same time, I noticed the doctor''s insinuation, "what''s your opinion? I don''t think a doctor who is qualified to identify the cause of the king''s death will come here for no reason


    "Magic, I don''t know if you believe it. But I think the king''s death has something to do with it. " Said Hill. In fact, she just wanted to make a fool of this obviously impatient knight. After all, for most people, the existence of magic is limited to rural stories and market rumors. Even in the journey, it is difficult for people to equate magic with the presence or absence of magic. She just wants Rosa to think of her as a paranoid obsessed with mystery after hearing this speculation.


    Who expected Lyon heard this word, not only did not sneer, but suddenly said a few names in his mouth, "magic, can be curse crow? Or a witch? Ellie? Peggy It''s cheese. No, it can''t be him... "


    This time Roland grabbed the knight by the shoulder. "You mentioned cheese?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    It is not difficult for the two sides to identify each other, although Lyon was not involved in the events in the capital city, and is still ignorant of the dark side of the city. But besides cheese, the identities of the three witches, namely, klandi, Peggy and even Ellie, and the description of Elsa and others can not be explained only by chance. Even if the blood lion didn''t want to believe it any more, he couldn''t find any reason to question the strangers.


    "Well, Dr. Hill, I have heard of your family in Wangdu. As for not having heard of your name, I think it''s because I didn''t stay in Wangdu for a long time. But, Mr. Roland, you are not a resident of Cangshi. And for what reason will it get involved in this disaster? " The knight thought over the wording and finally described the rat man plague as a disaster. There is nothing wrong with this. The appearance of this plague can be said to be completely without any sign. I''m afraid that it is a natural disaster.


    Roland smile, because he is too young face, originally kind smile more a bit cynical. And what remains unchanged is the invisible wisdom in the magician''s eyes. "Think of it as a personal feeling. Even if I didn''t happen to meet cheese, my conscience would not allow me to leave. This, sir Lyon, is the same as your belief in chivalry that helps the weak


    "A deserter is not qualified to speak of chivalry." The blood lion laughs bitterly and shakes his head. His eyes look at the River Valley City in the distance. The wall near the south is illuminated by torches and bonfires. You can see that some wooden scaffolding has been erected on the wall, and soldiers follow it up and down like ant colonies before the rainy season.


    "At least you didn''t go against your heart and allow yourself to join any party. It''s not easy. After knowing so much, a simple binary choice becomes meaningless. There is no justice on both sides of this war, but they are driven by hatred and survival to fight each other. " Roland took a puff of smoke and puffed out a gray ring in the air.


    Lyon took a look at him, ordinary wandering artists can not say such words, but since the other party knows cheese, and the address is rare, there is no honorific. That means that the man who calls himself Roland must have some origin in the grey robe. If you go on thinking along this line of thought, forget it. The blood lion is too tired. He doesn''t want to squeeze his little energy to guess the identity of the other party. What''s the difference between knowing and not knowing? But there are some things to be said clearly.


    "There will be no war. Gloria, the current leader of the rat people, is the last member of the family of former lords of the land. She has decided to take the rest of the rat man into the city and die with the devil. And whether the rat man or the devil wins, see those things on the wall? Before dawn tomorrow, there will be full of large crossbows and arrows used by the kingdom to resist nomads. I have seen with my own eyes that it can shoot three people off the horse''s back and string them into meat kebabs. They can''t hide. As long as a few rounds of salvo, there will be no living things in the city. "


    The magician nodded and sighed, "yes, that''s a sad ending. By the way, you mentioned other people. Since they are not with you, where have they gone? If we can''t find cheese, we''ll at least bring them back


    "I don''t think you have to worry about it. Peggy and cranti have already gone south. Maybe they just passed you by. However, I believe that no one in the Kingdom has the ability and reason to provoke two witches who go together. As for Ellie, maybe she has left the country, not necessarily. Of course, we ordinary people will not be able to find her before she makes any trouble. Elsa and them, I remember they went to the north. If there is no accident, they should want to go back to Longji mountain. Although Mona and Jack are no longer human beings, I think the Legion will accept them. After all, wolf walker is more likable than the rat


    "And the count of Heishan? He should be here, too. Where did he go after they parted ways? " Noting that there was no mention of Rosa''s whereabouts in Lyon''s account, Hill inquired. The soldier holding a sorcerer''s knife also needs to be focused on.


    "Lothar?" Lyon spat the straw out of his mouth. "Maybe he is more chivalrous than I am. Of course, maybe he is more stubborn than me. The guy''s still in the camp. The webworm''s with him. According to him, although he could not help the rat man, as an informed person, he had the obligation to witness the final sacrifice of the rat people and spread the truth. He said this as like as two peas. "If not, I think he will be the best successor to the throne."


    Bakm did not speak all the way, and the retinue looked at his knight. In fact, Lyon had told him that he could leave at any time if he wanted. But the elves did not go. He still remembered the scene when he and Lyon killed the rat men when they just left the forest. The knight almost took the initiative to bury them. Buckram still couldn''t understand Lyon''s motives, but he knew that a knight loved by the green son shouldn''t end up committing suicide in guilt. So he stayed to look after the wounded blood lion, waiting for his wound to heal.


    "So, is that the end?" Roland broke the silence for a long time, and suddenly said, "the rat people are all exterminated in order to atone for the first territory they destroyed. It seems ironic, but it''s so hard to accept. They should not be the end, let alone the stepping stone of the next Kingdom leader. The same is true for humans. What they need is not a hero who slaughtered the rat people. That won''t let the dead rest in peace. What they need is someone to lead the country out of the gloom. ""Maybe, but isn''t that what happens in the world? What we mortals can do is so small and powerless that we can''t stop it even when we see the end. Even for those grey robes, don''t they sacrifice or protect themselves? The age of knights is over. The Knights of Cang lion are dead. All of them are dead. We don''t die in the hands of rat men, we die in our own hands. "


    So the sound of insects and wind occupied the night, at least in the wilderness outside the valley city. As for the battle cry of rat people and demons in the wall where killing machines are being erected, and whether the plague infected people can recall their life as human beings before they die, I''m afraid no one can answer. The thick sulfur smoke, even if lost its owner, has no trace of dissipation. It stands in the air and refuses to shine any light into the city, as if in this way to announce the victory of the devil, the victory of chaos.


    The end of the night, the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    "It''s getting light." Rosa said, looking at the white horizon. He stood up, left the range of the bonfire and looked at the valley city. From this angle, you can still see the light of the torch in the south of the city. Those lights cast the outline of the crossbow arrow onto the clouds above, which is strange and terrifying.


    "They''ll start shooting as soon as it gets light." The webworm stood behind the count of Heishan. She heard from Lothar how powerful the weapons on the wall were. She did not doubt that the heavily damaged Xigu city could not provide enough shelter for the creatures in the city. Unless the rats get into the ground, but they won''t, and with an order, it''s all over. A low ballad is humming softly. The maids have heard this ballad, at the great funeral of Wangdu.


    Rosa sang and slowly untied the cloth tied to the Tomahawk in her hand. The justice of the fool was so dim in the darkness before dawn that there was no trace of brilliance. In the gap between the songs, the soldier inserts his weapon into the ground, making the lion carved on the ax face the valley. "Look, it''s your duty as hern''s hand. It''s also my duty as count of black mountain. If the Lords can''t execute the prisoners themselves, they have to watch them at least. Life, even sinful life, should be respected. "


    While the count was immersed in grief, the net worm looked at the northern sky and frowned. "Did you see anything flying by?"


    "Cough" Marcus removed the handkerchief from his mouth and looked into the sputum with blood stains. It''s not just him, but the soldiers on the wall have a similar reaction. The sulfur in the air burns to form a poisonous gas, which causes all this. But the king''s hand was not an alchemist, so neither he nor his soldiers understood why.


    "Perhaps your majesty is rebuking us." When Marcus reaches the wall, he laughs.


    "The crossbow has been fully debugged, and it is only waiting for your order." Said the angry lion in armor with a smile. He seemed to have seen the rat man and the devil vanishing under the crossbow and saw himself ascend to the throne of the king''s capital in the love of the Kingdom''s inhabitants. Soon, the Crowe family''s highest glory is coming.


    The king''s hand retreated a few steps, and looked at Andrea in front of him, who was young, strong, and commanding, though somewhat tyrannical, but not stupid. In any case, he would not be a fatuous monarch. But something in Marcus''s heart told him that the grey lion was never united by these things. If sitter was still there, he would never have let the rat people who had been his own people die under the cold crossbow.


    But what''s the point? The old king is dead, and the blood of hern is cut off. Without the help of the devil''s wisdom, Marcus knew that this man was the Kingdom''s best choice at the moment. Although, he preferred to choose Lothar, who still did not know where he was. Now think about it, if only the idiot didn''t follow the wizard northward, maybe the situation would change a lot. Forget it, things in the past can''t be changed, just like the collapsed melting iron city can''t be restored, and the dead king can''t be revived. Like the rat man in this city, it is destined to become a legend in history after today.


    "Order to go down and shoot the arrow!"


    "Boom Fire! Blue fire! A huge explosion muffled Marcus'' orders. The glare of the light eclipsed the sun. What was it like, the whole sky, the whole black cloud that enveloped the Valley City, burned and burst in an instant, and the hot wind came down from above, forcing people to bow in front of this incomprehensible force. In a moment, just a moment, the blue flame turned into a huge cover, burning in the air.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?" Similar shouts were heard in the crowd, but no one was able to answer the question. Is this the devil''s trick? Or what punishment from the gods? Before this terrible vision, people fell into unprecedented shock. At the same time, the strong poison gas also began to spread in the air. Up and down the valley city is like a temporary scene at the end of the world.


    "Something''s coming out!" Yelled a sharp eyed soldier, pointing to the burning sky. Marcus looked down at the man''s finger, and he saw the blue fire protruding downward, as if the gauze was about to wrap its contents. And when the object finally broke through the flame, people were again surprised at what they saw.


    "Dragon! Dragon! It''s a dragon After passing through the fire layer, the dragon with red scales spread its wings and drew two blue tracks on both sides of the broad wings. There was a spark in the dragon''s mouth. It was obvious that it was the culprit who ignited the sulfur smoke. But no one dares to blame it, just because when the beast swoops down, everyone can''t rise to fight against it. Its red scallop was undamaged in the fire, and its powerful muscles soared under it, propelling its nearly 20 meter long body into the air. Its eyes are brighter than any gem, its teeth are sharper than any weapon, and no craftsman can use statues or paintings to show the essence of this perfect creature! It is the pet of nature, the master of the sky, and all creatures should submit to it. This is not the so-called dragon power, but simply because the creatures in front of us are perfect beyond the imaginable limit.Marcus suddenly remembered that someone said he saw a red dragon flying through the air on the night when the rat attacked Wangdu. At that time, he only regarded it as an impractical joke. "I''m afraid I''m a joke." Looking up at things in the air, he murmured unconsciously. But as the dragon gets closer and closer to the city wall, people soon notice something. It seems that there is a person sitting on the red dragon! A man in a gray robe!


    The wind, mingled with blue flames, blew off his hood, revealing black hair that matched the color of his eyes below. His skin is different from that of the common grey lion man, with a little yellow color. He looked calm, as if even on the back of the dragon was not enough to excite him. And on his body, the gray robe rolled freely in the air, and no damage was found in the wind and flame tearing, burning, with a bit of mysterious dark blue light, occasionally appeared on it, like stars dotted on the gray sky.


    "Cheese." As the Dragon flapped its wings and hovered above the city wall, the king''s hand called out the name of the man in grey robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Andrea heard Marcus, and he saw the man in grey standing on the red dragon. But when he wanted to ask Marcus what Cheese meant, he coughed so hard that he couldn''t say anything. It''s not just the angry lion. The sulfur smoke burned by the Dragon Fire emits much more toxic gas than the amount produced by the burning of torches and bonfires. This concentration of poisonous gas is enough to make people die quickly. If no one stops, all the creatures in the city of the whole Cang lion''s allied company will soon be extinct under the poison gas.


    The cheese sighed a little. He raised his hands and took off the thorn ring from his right hand. The tiny vines that had reached under his skin brought some flesh and blood when they were pulled out, but for the mage who had been used to the pain for a long time, it was still within the tolerable range. Cheese held the ring in his hand, and he remembered why he put it on and the contract he had made with Corinth''s grandmother.


    "I have a contract with you, Ms. green. Please look at it. This kingdom will not be invaded by rat man again The mage said and threw the ring in his hand. As soon as the thorn ring touched the damaged ground in Xigu City, it began to grow like a sudden life. Visible green from the ground expansion, a large number of vines on the ground, and then along the city wall climbing up. In less than a few minutes, a quarter of the town was covered with thick vines. Then, the vines began to grow leaves, and as the leaves began to breathe, the poisonous gas in the air was easily purified by them.


    Although most human soldiers are still temporarily unable to stand because of the toxins left in their bodies, people like the angry lion who are extremely strong or have special circumstances like Marcus have gradually regained their ability to speak. "Marcus, who is he?" Andrea''s words were undoubtedly questioning. He even called Marcus'' name directly without adding any modified honorifics. This shows that the angry lion is in some extreme mood about the situation in front of him.


    I don''t want to introduce myself, Mr. Marcus. I''m cheese. As you can see, it''s grey Standing on the dragon''s back, the mage said calmly. The indifference on his face did not match the current scenery of Xigu city. Just above the cheese, the sulfur smoke was still burning, and under Migo, the thick and ferocious green vines were still growing. All these unforgettable scenes are due to this master, standing in the middle of the earth and sky, as if he were in charge of destruction and rebirth.


    For the Duke of Kroger at this time, the name of cheese and the thing represented by the grey robe were not important in fact, because, like other people, he already had another nickname for cheese in his heart, "wizard!"


    Generally speaking, cheese would not agree to be called a wizard. He always wanted to explain to those people the difference between a wizard and a sorcerer, that what he used was not witchcraft, but some kind of technology that could be studied and studied. But this time, the mage did not do so. He accepted the Duke''s statement and the anger in his eyes.


    Cheese''s silence was taken as acquiescence, which was arrogant, at least for Andrea. He struggled, propped up with his own weapons, and climbed up from the wall. He did not kneel down even though he was watched by the dragon''s eyes. "What do you want to do here?"


    This is what the angry lion is most concerned about. What are the mage and his dragon doing when they come to the valley at this moment? If he wants to see the demise of the rat man, he will not stop the movement of the coalition forces, knowing that all the crossbows have been wound, only one step away from firing!


    Cheese looked down at the man who roared at him. It was not difficult to see his status from his clothes. And the Duke''s question is not the first time he has heard of it. Jack and Elsa asked him the same question as early as he went down the dragon blood stream and met Jack and them. In the final analysis, Xigu city is the territory of Cang lion. Even if he has mastered the method of restoring all rat people''s minds, what is his qualification to save these rat people in front of the coalition forces?


    At that time, the mage could not give an answer to this question. He only thought that he had got a way to save the rat man. He did not think about the situation that he would face when he took back the Dragon flute from Elsa and rode Migo to this miserable city. In other words, he thought everything was too simple.


    "Oh, it''s a sight I haven''t seen before." On the hillside outside the Valley City, Roland looked at the blue flame burning in the sky and sighed heartily.


    "What happened?" Lyon stood up from the ground. He subconsciously grasped his weapon and looked like he wanted to rush towards Valley City. Anyway, the knights were still there, Atticus was still there. The blood lion can''t allow himself to stand idly by once again. But the magician stopped him.


    "Don''t be nervous. If I''m right, the fire won''t hurt the soldiers. Even if handled properly, the land will recover faster than we expected. " Roland, with his pipe in his mouth, his eyes half closed, seemed to be trying to identify something. "Now the question is, what is he going to do with the situation in front of him. Since this step has been achieved, it is not impossible to repel these soldiers by force, but that is not the best result. A choice has to be made. "The other three, including hill, looked at the magician with puzzled eyes. They did not understand what the latter half of the sentence meant. Who is going to deal with the situation at hand, who has the force to repel the coalition forces, and what is the best result? Too many questions and the shocking scene make people suddenly wonder how to ask.


    On the wall, Marcus also reluctantly climbed up. He looked at cheese and waited for the mage to answer the lion''s question. Will he fight against the kingdom to protect the rat man? Or do you want to help the Kingdom wipe out the rat people in the city? This answer will determine the attitude of the king''s hand to the mage.


    So in everyone''s waiting, cheese spoke.


    "I''m here just to know the answer to a question. That is, what is a rat man for you? Your answer to this question will affect my attitude towards you. People from Cang Lion Kingdom, please think carefully before you answer this question. "


    Andrea sneered. He stood still and pointed his hammer diagonally down. Behind him, the soldiers of the United Army also stood up one by one, "you ask us what the rat man is? Why don''t you ask! They are monsters! It''s a murderer! Every mouse in this city should be hanged! " The Duke''s words resonated with others, who declared their position with neat slogans and the hatred that could only be smoothed out with blood.


    "The fire in these people''s hearts is stronger than mine. You can''t convince them, cheese Migo''s voice appeared in the mage''s mind. It was the first time that the red dragon saw so many human beings daring to look at themselves with hostile eyes. Driven by this hatred, they don''t care whether their opponents are demons or dragons.


    Cheese''s expression is still the same apathy, at least it seems. This answer was not unexpected to him, but when he was watched by so many eyes, even the grey robe still felt palpitation. Even in order to resist this fear, the mage''s eyes lit up with magic light, and his voice unconsciously attached magic, echoing in the open field.


    "So, I see."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Yes, these two words are light, but what does cheese understand? I''m afraid only the mage himself knows this. In fact, cheese has been thinking about a problem, which probably appeared in his mind when Wang Du was rescued by Roland. That is, in this plague, or more broadly speaking, in this world, as a caster, as a grey robe, what kind of position and perspective should we take in this world?


    No one in the grey tower had ever taught him about it, Clark didn''t, Annie didn''t, and the rest of the grey robes he had never seen had anything to do with it. It seems that for them, it''s not worth talking about at all. But the more you come into contact with people in Cangshi, the more you can''t ignore this doubt. He could clearly feel the huge gap between himself and the Kingdom and even the secular world. And this gap is not caused by vision, that is, the perception of the existence or absence of magic, but because of other things.


    Identification. The identity of the state, the identity of the nation, and even the identity of the race. The reason why frost guards can defend Longji mountain alone is that every northerner believes that their fate is closely linked with the Legion, and that they are indistinguishable. In the early days of the plague, the Knights of the grey lion ventured into the sarong to fight against monsters they didn''t know. It was because the glory and responsibility of knights drove them to identify themselves and even willing to sacrifice for it. Even the rat people, Gloria in the process of gathering and protecting the same kind, let the thinking rat people realize that they are the same. So the rat will be willing to follow her steps and will in this final charge.


    So where is the identity of the grey robes? How do these witches from outside the world view the world outside the tower? Cheese can not get the answer, he can only refer to the object of a curse crow, and curse crow to secular attitude, is pure use and extreme disdain. The sorcerer doesn''t care about the so-called law and glory, doesn''t care about morality and conscience. What he wants is knowledge and what interests him. This is also doomed to curse the crow once realized that some dangers are from him can not face, and insist on fighting against it will not benefit, he will immediately leave with his own interests.


    Cheese was almost like that. When he first came to the Kingdom, he showed great concern for the plague, but it was out of curiosity about the trial task and the caster''s unique curiosity. In fact, he did not care about the life and death of the Kingdom residents or even rat people. At that time, the person who forced him to care about these things was Elsa. Red foxes and frost guards are not good people to help people, but they also admit that they are human beings, so they will not stand idly by when the plague that can turn human beings into monsters appears.


    And the indulgence of the frost let the Mage at that time contacted Lothar and noticed the pharmacist replaced by evil spirits. So he began to try to look at the refugees the way Elsa and they did, because it paid off for his investigation. But that was still not really kind, because when the mage rode a red dragon to pour potions at the source of dragon blood stream, he was only experimenting with those refugees. There was no urgent desire to save anyone in his heart. That''s why mantra crow told cheese when he was in iron castle that his trial could be completed long ago. For grey robes, cheese who can find a way to prevent the spread of plague is already a qualified caster.


    Later, a series of encounters in the iron castle were purely out of curiosity. Both cheese and curse crows were curious about the people who could produce this level of plague. In addition, the appearance of Lich made them smell the smell of greater conspiracy, so they did not leave. But the one who really changed cheese was Roland. The magician, who claims to be the master of the grey tower, has given cheese a new understanding of ordinary people. Knowledge can not only be limited to magic and related research, but also simple knowledge can play an outstanding role at an appropriate time. In a sense, this ability to turn corruption into magic is the real magic. In addition, the old man''s deeds of integrating the dark side of Wangdu with his own power also made the mage no longer doubt his identity.


    Influenced by Roland, cheese really began to face up to everything in front of him. Therefore, he took the risk to sign a contract with the Witches of Wangdu and got the help of the other party. That''s why he helped Lothar win a glorious trial to prove his innocence after investigating the pharmacists'' Association. As a result, he would risk trading with the devil and learn about the existence of the broker, but he didn''t expect that all this was already under the control of the other party.


    The most important thing to do is to fight with the devil. He has regarded the solution of rat man plague as a kind of mission, which is more reluctant to give up than the so-called adult trial and the so-called curiosity. It was also something that made anlina angry and even showed her claws to the Lord of the grey tower. It should not have appeared on a grey robe, but it did. So now, cheese will stand on the back of the dragon and look at the angry and powerful people and ask that question.


    He needs to confirm one last thing. Now that he had confirmed it, he finally understood.So when people inside and outside Xigu City heard the master''s words, cheese went on to say, "I''m sorry, I can understand your feelings, warriors of Cang lion. But I won''t let you hurt rat people in this city. Because to you, they are monsters, but to me, they are human beings, just like you. "


    "Then you are declaring war on the whole kingdom of Cang lion, wizard!" Andrea pointed his weapon at the dragon. "You will be the enemy of the whole kingdom! Even if your scaly pet can burn all of us, our children and grandchildren will complete their revenge. Sooner or later, you will pay the price! "


    Cheese, smile. He did not look down on the soldiers of the kingdom. To be fair, if Migo''s fighting power was not added, both Lothar and Lyon would have the ability to fight him. Not to mention that the grey lion, as a country of knights, also has a large reserve of soldiers with less skill. Besides, the kingdom can send assassins to make the mage live in anxiety day by day, so that he can no longer study magic. It is a stupid decision to take one man against another, even if he is grey.


    "The price? OK, I''ll wait for you to come and collect my money. But the warriors of Cang lion, please remember, before I die, I will not allow you to slaughter rat people as if they were wild animals. I, cheese, the grey robe from the north of the north, will be the guardian, caretaker, and instructor of all rat people. From this day on, day after day, I will be here until you admit that the beast in your mouth is the same thing as you. "


    With that, the magic power in the mage''s eyes was more and more surging, and those light spots which were originally only sporadic began to turn into substantive magic light, surrounding the whole body of cheese. He slowly raised his right hand and clenched his fingers into fists in the air! At this moment, the vines climbing up the wall also exerted their strength to destroy all the crossbows erected, but did not hurt any soldiers.


    But before the grey lion''s soldiers expressed their anger at the destruction of their crossbows, they saw a more amazing scene. They saw that in the Valley City, huge vines twined with scattered stone bricks, rose from the ruins of the original Lord''s castle, and they saw a tower high enough to touch the blue flame burning in the sky, which was made of plants and bricks, stretching its body like a giant awakened man. This made the soldiers who had raised their bows and arrows unconsciously put down their weapons. They knew that their arrows could not hurt an existence with such strength. The gray figure standing on the back of the dragon is too far away.


    "Of course, I won''t deny the casualties caused by rat man. But those deaths are the madness of the plague, not the will of the rat people, and I have found a way to bring them back to their senses. I''ll do the same. So, if one day you figure it out and are willing to accept these people as your kind again, I will leave. Before that, Xigu city was no longer part of Cangshi kingdom. I feel sorry for this rude behavior


    There was no apology in cheese''s words. He just bowed to these people on the dragon''s back, and then he said, "speaking of all, since this is no longer the land of grey lions, please leave before we can sit down and have a good talk. Of course, if you still want to fight me now, be careful of your feet. "


    Everyone, including Marcus and Andrea, could feel a hard wooden thorn against their throat from below after the mage''s voice dropped. They also have no doubt that as long as the mage moves his fingers, this so-called coalition army will become fertilizer to nourish the green plants under his feet.


    "It''s up to you to decide whether to go or stay. I have some personal affairs to deal with, so I won''t be with you


    With the mage on its back, the Dragon turned and flew toward the newly built tower. All of us could see clearly that on the back of the wizard in grey, the mark of a mouse in a long robe and holding a lantern was conspicuous. And this symbol later became the earliest banner of the rat man, which has been flying in the city head of Xigu for a long time.


    The first volume of the plague is over


    however, after the main line is finished, there are still some branch stories that have not been explained. The last part of Volume 1 will be updated from tomorrow, and we will start to tell the story of Volume 2 when the ending is over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    "Cough," the door opened, and the dust on the edge of the door fell along with it. The person who opened the door coughed uncontrollably. The sound startled the man sitting in the room. He put down his book and turned to look out of the door. Sunlight, along the vines surrounding the window into, just in this person''s desk, also fell in front of the room.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the cheese, closing his book. Behind him, there are plenty of books on the bookshelf made up of plants, and where he can reach, there are rolled scrolls and single page notes. The contents of the notes are too detailed to be recognized, but the one at the top depicts a rat man''s body structure in detail with a quill pen, and is annotated with words of different sizes.


    When Elsa saw the blankness of cheese, she didn''t feel angry. She walked to the master''s desk in two or three steps, with her hands on the table and looked down at him. Just like what happened when cheese was asked to prove his innocence to the villagers at the top of Dragon Ridge, but now the red fox doesn''t want the mage to prove anything, "what''s wrong with me? You haven''t left this room for five days, you know? Gloria and the others are worried that you''ve lost your hair! But they don''t dare to smash your door. They have to wait for me to come to you. What''s the matter with you? "


    Cheese was stunned for a moment. He wanted to stand up and found that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. At this time, the body liberated from extreme concentration transmitted all kinds of negative feedback to the mage''s brain. For a moment, he felt that his eyes were black and almost fainted. As soon as Elsa saw the other party''s reaction, she could not ignore her anger. She quickly walked around the desk and held the cheese. Her eyes were full of concern. At the same time, she waved to the other people outside the door. The two mouse men stood in the sunlight and quickly put the prepared food and water on the desk.


    The mage did not care about other things. He only had food in his eyes. He didn''t even realize that the rat man, who was originally extremely averse to the sun, was standing in the sun without showing any pain. After the cheese patted his chest and swallowed the last loaf of bread in pain, he had the chance to say, "sorry, Alfred would remind me to rest when I was doing research. I forgot he was not here. By the way, the bread tastes good. Can wheat be grown in this neighborhood? "


    "No, you didn''t see the color of the bread. This is Gloria. They tried to use ground mushroom powder. Elsa said helplessly. In recent years, she has realized the unique living habits of the mage. In short, since the rat people in Xigu city are in stable condition, cheese has plunged into the study and laboratory. If no one reminds her, she will not even realize the need for food and drink. However, looking at the mage in front of him, red fox also had to admit that for these grey robes, such intensity research may have been a common practice.


    "Is it? That''s great. The moss bread last time, although there was no nutritional problem, it tasted terrible. It tasted like sawdust Cheese said, spit out his tongue and made an expression of disgust. It can be seen that the last trial work of rat people did bring him a considerable degree of psychological shadow.


    Two mouse men, who began to clean the table, couldn''t help laughing with Elsa. One of them said, "in fact, the bread you just ate was mixed with moss powder. After all, the cultivation scale of mushroom field is not enough, and moss is still our staple food. It''s thanks to Lord Gloria''s attempt to grow edible moss as early as the multi Member Council, so we don''t have to go outside the city to pluck bark and straw to eat


    "So, has bulimia been solved?" The so-called bulimia is the abbreviation of cheese over eating in rats and humans. This is also the first problem he has to solve after he has made all rat people come to their senses. After taking back the ability to think, the bloodthirsty nature of native rat humans will be eliminated naturally, but what can''t disappear with it is their big and terrible appetite. However, the mage''s research found that the stomach and intestines of rats and humans could have been more efficient in absorbing nutrients from food, but they were forced to remain hungry for a long time as if inhibited by some mechanism.


    Cheese took a few days to develop a drug that could relieve this inhibition, but at that time, the ingredients needed were limited and could not meet the needs of all rat people. It was later left to Gloria, and now it sounds like the daughter of Sharon has solved the problem.


    "Yes, thank you for your wisdom. Now there are no rat people in the valley city who will feel hungry inexplicably." The mouse man''s voice has an open admiration. For the gray robe that rescued all rat people from the tragic fate of death and let them regain their reason by their own efforts, no rat man has no respect. It also makes access to the tower, which is called the cheese tower, a more glorious job next to working directly under Gloria.


    Cheese nodded. Now he has too many problems in his mind at the same time. He has no time to fully understand the living conditions of rat people. However, the mage is very happy to hear that the most basic food and drink problems have been solved. He stood up, stretched himself for a long time, turned his head and looked at Elsa, "so, when are you going to start?"


    Red fox gave the mage a bad look. He was not surprised how the latter knew the second purpose of his trip. "I thought you forgot about it. Lothar and the webworm have come back from the molten iron, and they have completed the contact with Archduke liehammer. Jack and Mona are on standby near the valley. We''ll leave for the iron fort in two days to get everyone outAt the news of his friends, cheese''s mouth showed a smile. He walked around the people in front of him and went to the window. From a very high place, he looked at the valley city covered with green vegetation and the wilderness in the distance. "You know what? In the place where I grew up, the stargazing room on the top of the tower is just a teacher''s personal space. Apprentices are not allowed to enter at will. So when I was a child, I thought that one day, when I could become a master on my own, I would build my own tower and take the room on top of it as my study! "


    "Congratulations, your honor, guardian of all the rat people. You have not only a tower now, but it''s even named after you." Said Elsa with a bad smile.


    "What? Who do you say it was named after? "


    "Cheese tower, that''s what all rat people call it. Rosa and Jack have no objection. Gloria had a special meeting to tell all the rat people about it


    "Ha? Damn it, who asked you to give it that name! This is my mage tower. Isn''t the naming right for me


    "Well, although you are now the nominal leader of the rat people, we all know that it is Gloria who is really working. So, you know, that''s what happened."


    "But can''t they have a better name? The tower of knowledge, the tower of books, anything else will do! Cheese tower, it sounds like some kind of dessert! Why did no one stop her! "


    "Ah, you are all hiding here, and you are buried in your studies. How can we know your opinion. Is that a surprise? You know, rat people still have a lot of habits that are very close to mice, and no mouse hates cheese, so they love cheese, too


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    The mage was still upset that his first mage tower was so rash. In his idea, the name should be sacred, and he should take a proper name that can summarize his own characteristics and be loud enough, rather than arbitrarily crown it with his worldly pseudonym. This also made the cheese secretly decide that if there were other grey robes to come here, he would tell them another name of the tower and claim that it was the official and correct name here.


    The two mouse waiters looked at the smile on their guardian''s face, thinking that he was satisfied with the status quo, so they became elated. Only Elsa could tell from the faint difference in the smile on cheese''s face that the wise mage to the rat people must be thinking about something stupid that had nothing to do with greatness. She helplessly put her hand on her forehead and sighed helplessly. There was no need to solve this misunderstanding, as long as they were happy.


    "Well, now that you''ve come out of endless research, you might as well go and see Gloria. It''s reassuring to let others see that you''re safe and sound. " Red fox pulls cheese by the shoulder and pushes him semi compulsively away from the room. There is no resistance to the latter. Anyway, the research on rat man has been preliminarily completed. More things can''t be done simply by data and speculation. Cheese is happy to change his mind temporarily and think about other things.


    So a group of people strolled down the stairs at the top of the tower. The mage noticed that in addition to the steps he had built, the hollow part of the tower was hung with several thick vines, and there were artificial railings at every other height to control their position. "It looks like some kind of lifting device made up of vines and rocker arms. What did you do? " Cheese pointed to what he found and said to the people around him.


    As you can see, adults, although we don''t mind climbing stairs every day, it''s always inconvenient to carry furniture. In particular, there is no decent bed in your room so far, which is neither reasonable nor convenient for you to rest, so we want to... "


    Cheese waved his hand. "I don''t mean anything else. It''s a good lift. It''s just, it seems a little too good, I can''t imagine you can design such a machine in such a short time. Well, I don''t doubt your ability. It''s just that these magical plants always have some strange characteristics. How did you understand it in such a short time? I''m curious about it. "


    "Oh, you mean that!" The mouseman''s expression was suddenly enlightened, and after knowing that cheese was not angry because they added facilities in the tower without permission, their tone finally stabilized. Then the two mouse people showed a look of embarrassment, "in fact, this is not what we thought. The characteristics of these plants and the design drawings of the lifting device are all made by others. We only provided manpower and materials for the device in front of you. The gentleman''s design is very comprehensive, and even the problems that may be encountered in the construction are marked one by one. by the way! Speaking of this gentleman, I remember that before he left the valley, he had sent a letter to Lord Gloria, saying it was for you, but he also told us that the letter was not in a hurry, and that it would be delivered after the matter at hand was settled. "


    Cheese was stunned for a moment. He knew a lot of people who were capable of designing lifting devices. But at this point in time can safely enter the valley, get the trust of the rat man, still leave the letter of the people, he knows not much. The mage frowned, and several names flashed through his eyes. But he thought that since the letter was in Gloria''s hand, why should he speculate here? Thinking of this, cheese quickened his pace. Instinctively, he felt that the content of the letter was not as simple as the rat people said.


    Later, the mage took the letter from Gloria''s hand, and when he saw the words "to cheese" on the envelope, he knew who the man was. Among all the people cheese knew, only Roland could write such an emotional font. In this mysterious old man''s pen, words are not only symbols to convey meaning, but also like works of art. Knowing that the letter came from Roland, the mage sat down under the lampstand and opened the letter. You know, after the confrontation between the chieftain of Xigu city and Cangshi''s allied forces, he did not leave the city. Although klandi used special channels to contact the mage to ask about the engagement ring, they did not specifically mention Roland''s news.


    As for the mage himself, Roland is an important person who taught him to look at the world from a different angle than the grey robe. It is not too much to say that his teacher is also a teacher. In addition, he has worked with Clark, the Lord of the grey tower. All these factors mixed together to make cheese feel inexplicably good for Roland. But as he began to read the contents of the letters left by the magician, the joy gradually became heavy.


    There was no other reason. Roland told cheese what he had seen and heard in Wangdu without reservation. Let the mage realize what terrible changes happened after he left the city. At the same time, the magician also summarized and reasoned the content of the letter, pointing the death of the king of the grey lion to the devil and the owner of the grey tower, the earliest grey robed Clark. How could cheese be in a good mood to learn that his teacher played such a role in the whole rat man plague? He never imagined that his teacher would have a place in the broker''s conspiracy, and he could not accept the fact that the wisest man he knew was being used by the perverse devil.But at the same time, cheese realized that maybe there was another explanation for the whole thing, the whole rat man plague. He needs to find someone to cross examine and confirm his opinion. So the guardian, who had just been chatting and laughing with others, was about to go back to his study after collecting the writing paper in a hurry. When Elsa noticed the mage''s look and asked him what he was going to do, he only left a simple explanation that could not be simpler. Then she took the red fox''s hand and walked away.


    "I have something to confirm. So I have to go back to the grey tower first, and I''ll be back when the team starts in two days


    The red dragon came to the valley again after a few days, but this time it was not meant to confront the human army. Just take an anxious mage to find the answer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    The reason why he didn''t choose to return to the grey tower with magic was that cheese had his own consideration. On the one hand, he did learn a lot from Roland''s letter and realized that only anlina, the most special apprentice in the grey tower, could answer her questions. On the other hand, although anlina is the closest one in the grey tower to the mage, in the process of dealing with the plague before, anlina, as an ancient blood clan, expressed strong dissatisfaction with the words and deeds of cheese. She could not accept the behavior of a caster who put herself in the forefront of the storm, and despised the so-called "right" way in the mouth of cheese. This makes the current mage do not dare to communicate with their own caregivers as naturally as before. He needs time to think, to think about the attitude he should take to face anlina, and the tone and tone of voice to ask the most terrifying question he got from the letter.


    "Cheese master, welcome back." Migo''s huge body landed on the protruding platform in the middle of the grey tower. His body was like a group of dark blue bubbles. The housekeeper had been waiting here for a long time. This does not surprise cheese. There is a magic array set up by Clark around the gray tower. Anything close to it, no matter which direction it comes from, the sky or the ground, or even from the shadow, will be easily captured for the owner of the gray tower to make preparations. Among the numerous grey robes, cheese is the only one who can use red dragon as a means of transportation.


    The master was holding the snowflakes falling on his head. The eternal cold made him feel a little familiar, but at the same time, he reminded him subtly that this was not his Valley, and the people living in the tower in front of him were still the existence he needed to look up to. He slipped off the dragon''s back and took off his hood. Behind the cheese, Migo''s body shrank with a lot of steam, and soon the dragon became a strange creature with scales and wings the size of a wolf dog. This size changing spell is not difficult, but it is rarely used by the dragon because it consumes too much energy and causes severe starvation. But Migo hated the cold more than he did for a while.


    "Ah Fu, long time no see. It''s still as cold here. " Cheese looked at the housekeeper in front of him and thought that since he began to remember, the other party had been serving the grey robes here, and suddenly said a greeting that he would never have said before. Grey robes always don''t greet each other, because in their opinion, it is a meaningless act and a waste of precious research time.


    But the housekeeper, whose body is made up of energy, did not stop talking. He responded with his own unique voice, "yes, sir. Congratulations on getting your badge. The master should be happy to know it. But now, I think you''d better go and see Miss anlina, who is waiting for you in the viewing room


    "Starroom, right?" Cheese frowned. It was not a good sign for the two apprentices to meet in the private room of the Lord of grey tower. He said nothing more, nodded to Migo to find something to do for himself, and then walked quickly into the tower. When he stepped into the gray tower and looked up at the top of his head, for the first time in his life, the spiral stairs and the light from the top made him feel restless. In the quiet tower, there are no other living creatures except the mage and Ah Fu behind him. Every step of cheese makes a slight noise on the steps, echoing in the hollow tower.


    The space in the gray tower is different from the outside world. This building has been connected with magic since the first stone brick was laid. When the wizard in the gray robe wants to go to a designated room in the tower, he only needs to think about the room silently in his heart, and the door will appear at the corner after 12 steps. Of course, there is a secret. This magical transfer can work. First of all, the caster needs to be able to temporarily abandon his perception of the outside world and do not listen or listen. Only when he returns to his mind can he be sent to his destination. If you always keep alert to the outside world, you can only meander along the spiral stairs. Fortunately, for the casters here, they are always in the focus of thinking, and this small restriction is not difficult.


    So when cheese opened the door of the viewing room, it was only a minute or two before he reached the gray tower. In the open top hall, the cold wind is blocked by invisible forces, leaving only pure visual signals flowing into the room, as if two-thirds of the room were completely exposed. In fact, this is also the ability of magic. At least cheese has seen this place become a completely closed room under Clark''s will. The bricks and stones that make up this room are endowed with smart activity, which can move freely or become transparent according to the master''s idea. Now, however, it is not the familiar old man sitting on the chair for stargazing in the middle of the hall.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the stone chair like a throne slowly turned, and anlina''s eyes twinkled with ruby light in the dusk. She was also wearing a grey robe, but the grey dress was quite different from the simple and generous style of cheese. It was cut to reflect the lines of women''s body, and the cuffs and hem were decorated with appropriate lace. Not to mention that when it was worn on anlina, the whole robe was like some kind of creature. According to the rhythm of breathing, dark red blood veins appeared, mysterious and dangerous.


    "You are too slow to come back. I thought you would leave the vulgar country immediately after you had settled the trifles." The tone of the blood sorcerer has a bit of blame, but this kind of blame is strange to cheese. It is not the blame between relatives, between the dependent and the foster, but the blame from the superior to the subordinate. With a painful sense of alienation and indifference, than the wind and snow drifting outside the house is more painful.So the last chance in the master''s heart disappeared, and his expression became indifferent. His words were of the same coldness, "I have completed my adult mission and got the badge. When I want to return to the grey tower is my freedom. "


    After hearing the answer, an imperceptible pain flashed through her eyes, but she still showed a mean smile and looked down at cheese, "really. You''ve got the badge, though it''s the oldest of all the grey gowns. So should I congratulate you? The guardian of all rat people, sir? Or should I stand up and ask what you are doing back in this remote place? "


    Cheese''s eyebrows were tightly twisted together. He really didn''t like the other party''s words. It was more difficult than stabbing him with a knife. So he shook his head and decided to skip the pointless sarcasm and ask himself what he wanted to ask.


    "Two questions. First, is the teacher dead. Second, what is my adult mission? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Anlina did not answer the mage''s question. She looked at him, at this creature that had been familiar since infancy. As a vampire, Angelina''s life is long and hopeless, let alone that most of her family members can''t understand how old this lady is. She should have been mad long ago, for no creature can keep her mental state stable in this emptiness, and they will always begin to have one or another hobby to maintain their enthusiasm for the world, and this hobby will gradually become paranoid. In the end, they will either end their lives or completely distort their minds and make the world more than a dead madman.


    Anlina is no exception, even though her weak nature has made her last longer than others, she even found Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, to help her maintain her sanity. But this is the last struggle, every day, every second, her reason is in the collapse of the struggle, those once bright memories will disappear in a flash, and the sad is that because the memory is too long, she can not find it in any way. Anna can recite all the books about history in the tower, but she knows that the words in these books are not her experiences, but better than nothing. The knowledge in the books became her last elixir, but soon they also lost their effect.


    On that day, anlina still remembers clearly that she rushed out of the room and broke into the observation room at the top of the tower recklessly. She hoped that Clark could kill her happily and not let herself endure the endless curse. And when she saw the scene in the room, she was shocked. Even today, the true ancestor of vampires can''t tell exactly what color is in the astrology room, the sound that can be seen and the figure that can be heard. But what she knew was that as the unspeakable world faded, Clark had an extra baby, a baby boy.


    She had never seen the Lord of the grey tower so weak, even when he stood in front of him and declared his impending death. Anlina could have killed Clark. Perhaps the blood of the most powerful caster in the world could have eased her pain. But she didn''t, and the dying vampire calmed down when she saw the baby. She realized there was one thing in her long life that she had never tried to raise. Of course, because vampires are infertile, and their chosen siblings also have the ability to think.


    "Give him to me." Angelina still doesn''t understand how she said that to Clark. But perhaps it is aware of something, the Lord of the grey tower actually gave her the baby in his arms. And the baby, now grown up, has become a qualified grey robe, standing in front of himself. Anlina can''t say what she feels in her heart at this time. Is it gratifying? Perhaps mixed with a little regret and hesitation, nearly 20 years is too long for human beings, but it is too fast for blood clan.


    At the thought of this, the vampire lady breathed a sigh. She pressed all her warmth to the bottom of her heart, and it was all for her children. "You actually have the answers to these two questions for a long time, haven''t you? Why do you want to come and ask me? "


    When cheese heard a boom in his head, he stepped back two steps to stabilize himself. He did think of some things, but the speculation was so amazing that he didn''t want to believe it. Even though Angelina had almost admitted her conjecture, the mage tried to open her mouth with the last fluke, "tell me it was an accident, OK? The rat plague was not handed over to the broker by the teacher, but stolen from the grey tower by that damned evil devil It''s not a question at all, because cheese doesn''t want to hear a positive answer.


    "If that''s the case, it won''t be you who will come forward to solve it." Anlina''s words mercilessly smashed the master''s extravagant hope. There was no hesitation in her red eyes, "my poor cheese, when will you accept it? All this is because of you."


    "What? Because of me? " If the other side''s words make cheese fall into the abyss, then the second sentence of anlina makes the mage feel completely confused in the process of falling. Cheese did smell something related to the Lord of the grey tower from the original information of rat man plague, the death of the devil attached to the lion king, and the sudden abandonment of the crow at the last minute. But he never thought that Clark intentionally or unintentionally spread the rat man plague to the outside, even for his own sake. This is totally unreasonable! Even if his teacher wants to test him or even make him difficult, the price is too high!


    "Yes, it''s all because of you. Those mortals die because of you, and those rat people appear because of you. If you don''t believe it, raise your hand to have a good look and see what''s on it There was a faint red glow in anlina''s eyes, and at the same time, chain like lines began to appear on the cheese''s skin.


    "These are..." Although the mage did not know when these tattoos appeared on his body, he could clearly realize their function, that is, these tattoos formed a cage to imprison some things in his body. But he still didn''t understand what it had to do with Clark''s release of the rat man plague.


    "It''s a show, a show. Clark, the teacher you call him, the builder of this gray tower, is showing the world what he has achieved, that is, you. " The vampire said and stood up from the seat, the residual light on her body a little bit, like a fire burning her clothes and flesh scattered ashes. But she didn''t care. The little sunset was not enough to kill her. Anlina went to the mage, holding his hands in her hands, forcing him to look at the lines on the top. "You are a tool he made, a weapon, a shackle. You are there to prove that we have the ability to fight against them, those things outside the world. So they will be afraid, they will want to hurt you, or please you. And that mortal country is just the stage he chose to show your ability, that''s all"Look, how good you are. In the rain, the wanderer makes advances to you, and even conflicts with another one. You and the curse crow''s actions in that country even indirectly contributed to the early awakening of the crypt mother, which made him sleep more for unknown years. You show everyone that you have this ability. At least if you operate it properly in our hands, you will be a weapon that can hurt them Anlina said, the red light in her eyes became stronger and stronger, and the cheese eyes reflected those two lights, and gradually began to emit the same light. The mage''s body collapsed in the Foster''s arms like a puppet without support. The latter gently stroked his hair and looked down at the child in his arms, "you did so well. You shouldn''t have done so well. If you can be more stupid, more selfish, then everything has a chance... "


    The stars were hidden in the wind and snow, leaving only the bleak moonlight shining on anlina on the stone chair and the sleeping cheese in her arms. "Hostess," Ah Fu''s figure appeared outside the door, reminding anlina, with tears in her eyes. Anlina slowly raised her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a definite signal, sir, that he is dead." The dark blue housekeeper said this sentence, the whole body in the moonlight gradually become transparent, and finally completely disappeared, nothing left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    At night, a lone wolf was walking slowly along the river bank of Longxue river. The flowing river makes a clattering sound, reflecting the broken moonlight. The wolf''s eyes are like two dark green lanterns in this light, and the fur on its body vibrates gently in the breeze. It can be seen that after a good carding, the hair on the unusual wolf is always dirty and stained. Gray wolf, standing on the protruding stone, looking at the flowing stream, was very attentive. At a certain moment, it suddenly pokes out its head and takes a fish out of the water that hasn''t reacted. But the slippery scales make the wolf teeth not plunge into the fat under it for the first time, and then the fish will fall back into the water again.


    At this time, when the moonlight was dim, another wolf jumped up from the other side of the river and bit the fish accurately in the air. However, before it landed, the gray wolf, who saw its prey robbed, bumped into the latter''s body, and the two wolves rolled together on the river bank. They compete with each other for their only prey, but they don''t use their claws or teeth, just playing. This kind of play ends with the fish''s death after leaving the water for too long. The two wolves randomly divided the dead fish, and then squatted down in the moonlight. In the white light, the hair on their bodies becomes shorter and shorter, and it seems to be completely retracted under the skin. At the same time, the long palates full of sharp teeth become flat and become two lips stained with fish blood. Wolf, it''s just a man.


    Fishing is two wolves, naturally into two people, men and women. The man stood up from the ground and began to say something, but before the words were spoken, the woman jumped up and licked the fish blood on his lips with her tongue. For a long time, the lips are divided. Jack put his hands on Mona''s shoulder to stop the eager girl from doing other mischief. He sighed helplessly, "don''t make trouble. We should start."


    Mona tilts her head to look at Jack. After turning into wolf walker, the scars on the female soldier have disappeared in the strong self-healing ability. Not to mention the scars, it is because of the wind and snow in the bitter and cold land of Longji mountain, all kinds of traces have disappeared. Mona now looks at least three years younger than before. With her powerful body and pure light in her eyes, Jack has to turn his head to keep himself from losing his mind even after a period of time.


    The head wolf of the Alexandrian clan recalled the conclusion of cheese in diagnosing Mona. She was hurt too much during the transformation. Generally speaking, she could not complete the transformation under that kind of serious injury. However, the thorn heart created by the witch by magic helped to complete the transformation. As a result, the human part of the body is too weak, and the wild nature as the wolf has the upper hand. To make Mona regain her senses again, it is necessary to wait for her as a human part to at least keep pace with the wolf nature. This requires that the wolf walkers should not live alone, and must contact the crowd as much as possible, so as to wake up the memory of female soldiers. But even so, the recovery time is still an unknown number, cheese at that time given the deadline is three years, the slowest three years, Mona will come back.


    It seems that Jack''s reaction is his disgust. Mona''s voice of grievance comes from her nose. The whole person pours into the wolf''s arms as if she is apologizing. Jack was at a loss. He pushed Mona away and looked into her eyes. "Cheese, they''re waiting. We should start." So there are more tears in his eyes.


    The first wolf was completely out of temper. He sighed and decided to change his way of saying, "well, let''s play a game. I''ll run and you''ll chase." Speaking of the game, the female soldier immediately broke into tears to smile and nodded. Maybe that''s what it feels like to have a child. Jack looks at the person in front of him and suddenly thinks of it. However, things still need to be done, especially the chase game is not simple. It may be because of the lack of reason, or because of the gap existing when she is a human being. Mona''s athletic ability is no less than that of Jack, or even better than that. It''s hard to say whether they''ll win or lose if they''re going to do their best to race.


    So after attracting the attention of his female partner, Jack seriously moved his joints, raised his head to determine the north and the south, and set out in the direction of Xigu city. He pushed his hind legs hard, and the whole man rushed into the trees like a shadow. Seeing this, Mona just exclaimed excitedly, then bent down and followed up at the same speed. Those animals who got rid of the shadow of rat man and finally dare to set foot on the land again were awakened by the game of the two wolf walkers. They were afraid to listen to the sound of footsteps, from far to near, from near to far, and could not tell what happened.


    By daybreak, the two gray wolves had already arrived outside the walls of Xigu city. Jack changed back to human form. Following the marks on the ground, he dug up a piece of topsoil, took out the clothes buried here before, shook them twice and handed one of them to Mona. He naturally stretched out his arms to wait for the appointment of a sigh, obediently help women soldiers put on human clothing. The sun, dispelling the cold of the night, but also let the vines on the stone bricks flourish. Jack looked up at the wall covered with vegetation. It seemed that it was a little shorter than the last time he saw it. In such a way, Xigu city will be completely covered with green relics before long. However, no one would care. After all, the real place where the rat people live now is the underground of the city, which is an underground labyrinth that even wolf walkers would not easily set foot in without a guide. Gloria also asked the gray robe''s opinion when building it. Jack shrugged his shoulders and took Mona''s hand and walked into the city.As for where to go to the city, isn''t that obvious? The tower, which stands in a dilapidated building, is known to all rat people and human beings, and belongs to the residence of the grey robed mage. The team to the iron fort is scheduled to gather under the cheese tower. "It''s incredible." Walking in today''s Valley City with human steps, Rao Shiyi can''t smell any sulfur with the smell of wolf walker. It''s hard to imagine that this city was full of demons not long ago.


    "Click click" a slight sound, very slight, but can not hide Jack and Mona''s ears.


    "Who? Come out Wolf Walker didn''t think there would be enemies here, but the strange smell made him instinctively fight.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous You scared it. " With some reproachful tone, a snow-white spider crawled out of the vine. The net worm on its back gently stroked the hair on the spider''s back and glared at Jack.


    Jack frowned at the sight of the familiar giant insect. "I thought this thing died with its witch master."


    "The maid just died. But I found the hatchless eggs in its belly! Well, it''s OK. "


    People always have an instinctive fear of snakes, mice, spiders and so on, which is as unclear as the nature engraved in the gene. Although the soldiers can use their anger to counteract the discomfort during the battle, when they see such a huge spider in this state, Rao is also a bit upset. So Jack is not going to answer that question.


    "Are you here to meet us?"


    Net bug also did not say what, nodded, pointing to the direction of the tower, "come on, wait for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    "Hey A break drink, three flying knives in the air quickly, landed on the wooden target 30 steps away. Judging from the location of its penetration, it happens to be the throat, right eye and lower Yin, which is also the most effective killing position of the Throwing Knife, which is not too destructive. The thrower was not satisfied with this small achievement. With another light cry, another six throwing knives sprang out and hit the similar positions of other targets respectively.


    When all the throwing knives in his hand poured out, the pitcher finally stopped contentedly. He was excited to take off the cloth on his head. It turned out that the training just now was carried out with his eyes covered! "Master! Look at me... " Before he finished his words, the flying knife which came from the face had already brushed his cheek and took away some hair. Carus leaned against the tree trunk, and could not see that he had thrown weapons at his disciples.


    "Remember, you can''t use up all your weapons. You should at least make sure you have the ability to commit suicide." He said coldly, glancing at the frustrated Jerry. "And, just now, you have to be able to hold my knife just now. The moment of distraction is the most likely time for a killer to die. He who stealthily attacks others must always have the consciousness of being attacked. "


    "Yes, master." The young rat man did not dare to be half disrespectful to his teacher. He knew that his life was given by Carus, and he was willing to teach him how to do things and train his skills. Moreover, even if he had never left the molten iron, Jerry knew that the means of the demons were far beyond the reach of ordinary warriors, and he had no reason to question the master''s decision. After bowing respectfully, the apprentice immediately ran to the target and began to recycle the throwing knife.


    At this moment, a big, strong hand came out from behind the humanoid target and caught Jerry! When such a sudden event happened, the mouse man seemed quite calm. He made a decision at once. The flying knife in his hand turned into a dagger and stabbed it under the big hand. As a result, the hand pulled forward and pulled Jerry onto the board. This force made the rat feel like a flower in front of his eyes, and his flying knife fell to the ground.


    "I say you haven''t learned the apprenticeship, but you are as black as you. I''ll tease him, and he''ll cut off my arm! If it''s in conflict with people, it doesn''t just wipe other people''s necks. " The dwarf comes out from behind the target, bends down and picks up the flying knife from the ground and hands it to Jerry. There was a smile on his face. Although the words seemed to blame the apprentice for his recklessness, his expression showed no sign of anger. However, when the rat man saw that he had almost hurt the big Duke of hammer, he immediately wanted to give himself a knife. Andrea patted him on the head, indicating that there was no need to blame himself before he stood up and followed the dwarf.


    Andre''s words made Carus raise his eyebrows. He didn''t think his apprentice had any problems. "If I were him, I would attack your tongue first. Of all the dwarfs I know, only your tongue is stronger than your arm. Moreover, only the absolute strong are qualified to keep their hands in the battle. Before asking themselves that they are invincible in the world, every time they take out a sword, they must have the determination to frustrate their opponents. This is the way to fight. "


    After listening to his friend''s words, big Duke liehammer dug out his ear with his finger, without any sense of approval. "I also think that you have become more gentle these days. As a result, you still have this virtue. What''s the difference between you and the past?" Dwarves mean that after Karus began to use the power of Qi, his exposed anger had been reduced a lot. Indeed, if he had been a demon, he would have been more likely to use blood and pain to remind the apprentice of his mistakes than a passing dagger.


    Carus left the tree trunk and went to the dwarf and the apprentice. "My gentleness is not the same as how I ask for my apprentice. The premise that the sword is hidden in a thick sheath is that it is sharp enough to be frightening. The most important thing for us to live in the world is to survive. We must ensure that we will not be killed before we have the opportunity to consider whether to kill others. " He looks into Jerry''s eyes, which are too naive for killers. "Don''t worry about killing. You''re not ready to be compassionate."


    Andre turned his lips. He only felt that his friend had not changed as much as he had seen in the past few days. The former Karus could not say so many metaphors and reasons. However, he did not know that it was because of the role of Qi that enabled the demons to put down their burdens since they were born and carefully examine the world in front of them. But big Duke liehammer didn''t come here to argue with the killer about how to train Jerry. He thought of his own affairs and said, "OK, let''s not talk about this. Let''s leave tomorrow to meet the wizard at the iron fort


    Carus nodded. The main reason why he has not left Cang lion is that he has not left. In fact, it is not necessary for killers to stay in molten iron to train apprentices. Even because of Jerry''s appearance problems, there will always be unnecessary trouble around the crowd. However, considering what they saw in the Valley City, the demons had to think about Andrea''s safety. Witches, especially those in grey robes, would be tied up with danger and trouble as long as they were related to them. The same is true of this trip to the iron castle. Now that sitter has passed away, he can''t accept what happened to his other friend because of the plague.


    "I see. We''ll be behind the team. Don''t worry." Naturally, the demons and the rat people couldn''t walk in the big army, so the idea of Carus was to hang out with Jerry at the back of the molten iron team. On the one hand, they could hide people''s eyes. On the other hand, they could become the extra eyes of the team, helping to monitor the dangers that the scouts didn''t notice."Well, I''ll ask Heather to keep two horses and dry food for you to arrange for yourself." The dwarf nodded, and he trusted Karus in this respect. After that, the Duke of liechui turned around and prepared to leave. Now lie Chui is leading a lot of waste and waiting for opportunities. There are nomads waiting for opportunities in the northwest. He is far from being able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just as the dwarf was about to leave, the mob asked a question, "are you sure you want to give your work to the wizard? You haven''t even seen that cheese treat your last piece so rashly, OK


    Andrea laughed a few times, and without looking back, he said, "I didn''t want to choose him, my works chose him. It''s not that dwarves don''t understand. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Tiebao, a city located in liehammerling, is adjacent to heishanling and sarongling. Cheese, who had left the town of turbidity, came here to seek a further truth about the plague. Here they meet a vampire from the black blood family, Sandra. After the initial misunderstanding, several people soon found that the blood clan actually stood in the same position with them in the face of the plague, so under the introduction of Shande, they quickly contacted the city''s manager, wall.


    Interestingly, wall himself is also a spellcaster, and his school is a very rare Guardian warlock for pure defense. It is precisely because of this that the city of tiebao can be preserved in the event of the outbreak of the plague in the city. But the price is that the whole city is pulled into a state of stagnation by magic. At this time, the iron fort is like a huge glass landscape ball. The things inside the sphere are completely blocked, and still stay at the moment when the magic takes effect.


    Now Andre and cheese make an appointment here to smash the glass shell of the landscape ball and protect the people in it from causing more casualties. This requires them to control the crazy rat man in the city at the first time, otherwise the magic function will just delay the tragedy that should have happened a little bit. Therefore, as the most researched caster in the world, the presence of cheese is very necessary. In addition, big Duke liechui was not blindly hostile to rat people, and his followers also had absolute trust in their big public. On this basis, the cooperation between valley and liehammer became a matter of course.


    "You can see the iron Fort already." Elsa lifted the curtain of the carriage and said to the people inside, with a worried look on her face, "you Are you ok? "


    People who will make red fox so worried are cheese. In fact, since returning from the grey tower, the mage''s condition has been very bad. Anyone can see that he is troubled by something, and everyone knows that they can''t help the mage. All they could do was to make a cart for cheese in a valley where supplies were scarce. But even so, he didn''t leave the coach much in the last few days, except that Elsa would deliver the food to the cheese.


    "How is he?" Seeing the red fox coming out of the carriage, Lothar rode over to ask. Cheese state affects everyone''s heart, if not to prevent unnecessary trouble, rat people will even follow to the iron fort.


    Elsa shook her head and said nothing, but had already conveyed her meaning to her companion. Lothar frowned at this, glanced at the iron fortress wall which was faintly visible in the distance, and looked at the motionless carriage shed, "this is not the way. What''s wrong with him? I haven''t seen him so depressed even when I face to face with that demon lord. "


    "How can we know about witches?" The webworm rolled her eyes. She didn''t really want to be separated from her pet, but the giant spider obviously caused the same unnecessary misunderstanding as the rat man. Therefore, I am afraid that the female mercenary hopes that the iron Fort affair will be finished soon. However, she is also very clear that she can not let this kind of impatience affect her actions. The danger is like a poisonous snake hidden in the grass, which will come quietly when people are not paying attention.


    Lothar took a look at the net worm. He could see that the latter didn''t care. He knew that he had no reason to blame her. At the end of the day, before he regained his status as count of Heishan, the webworm could not get the reward he had promised. At this time, he hoped that Jack could discuss with him here. However, since Mona was transformed into a wolf walker, they often kept the wolf shape together. Along the way, the two wolf walkers, as Scouts of the team, could not be seen all day except for returning to the team at dinner.


    Thinking of this, the count unconsciously sighed. Just at this moment, a familiar voice came from the treetop nearby, "sounds like you''re in trouble?" Standing on the branch, the one eyed young elf looked down at the team, satisfied that he could approach this distance quietly without being noticed. But he ignored the dark green eyes in the trees behind him. Before Lothar could speak back, the spirit was pushed down to the ground by the wolf from behind.


    "Pain..." It was not until then that buckram realized what had happened. He only felt that something was pressing on his back. When he turned his head, he saw two rows of sharp teeth.


    "Mona!" Jack, half man and half wolf, roared before the spirit died. In fact, he was worried about it. Although Mona pressed buckram to the ground, she did not intend to eat him now. The spirit had a familiar smell. Although it was only a very shallow impression, curiosity still prevailed. Hearing the wolf''s voice, the female soldier looked back and reluctantly moved her claws away from bakm''s back, and let the latter scramble out for several steps before she could stand up.


    "You see, now we''re all in trouble." With a smile, Lothar dismounted and patted bakm on the shoulder, which nearly knocked the genie with a soft calf to the ground again. It''s immoral to say that, but it''s always fun to see someone else''s bad luck. "What about Lyon? Didn''t you come along? "


    The spirit was discontented and took off the count''s hand from his shoulder and patted the dust on his body. "He has been with the old guy recently. He said that it is close to nature. I think mushrooms are growing on him." After the battle of Xigu City, the blood lion did not return to the kingdom for a while because of guilt. Instead, he wandered several villages along the way with bakm and went to the forest where the elves lived. According to his own account, this is because he does not understand why the grey lion, who pursues chivalry, is in such a state. He needs to find a place to be quiet."Well," said Lothar, trying to imagine Lyon with mushrooms on her body, nodded when she found she couldn''t accept such a blood lion. "Is cheese calling for you?" As far as Lothar knew, no one went to contact the elves during the trip to the iron castle. He could imagine that the only reason why bakm appeared here was that the mage contacted the elves.


    "No, I haven''t had much contact with the elves. The reason he''s here is to be a messenger. " The voice of cheese replaced bakm in answering the count of black mountain. The mage left the carriage for the first time in these days, although his face was still ugly.


    "Messenger?" Lothar repeated the term, but then he saw the proud elf kneeling on one knee in front of cheese, which startled the rest of the team.


    But that''s what buckram did, in a tone of unprecedented humility, "like your greetings from Atwood green stick, your honor the guardian of the rat."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Bakm''s arrival is not just to convey the green stick''s greetings. He came alone at this time more to play a symbolic sense of identity, this identity does not come from the elves themselves, or even from the elves'' ethnic groups, but from some more secretive and broader groups, namely, the beings in the dream world that Marcus once entered. These individuals from all over the world who have made a certain connection with nature are also heralds of natural will. They will convey the information that nature can''t express in their own way, such as sending their own apprentices to participate in an action that seems unimportant.


    Cheese for a long time showed a little smile, he did not let bakm up. Because he knew that this gift was not given to a grey Robe by an elf, but represented that the rodent race was truly recognized by nature as a reasonable species in the world. In this respect, it was not until bakm''s kneeling that cheese''s efforts finally paid off. Since then, the conflict between humans and rats has been merely a matter of racial friction and will not involve a larger issue. That''s good news for the rat people and their guardians. But after the good news, people still have to face the problems.


    "How far is it from the scheduled meeting place?" Asked cheese to his companion. His eyes are still staring at the wall in the distance when he speaks. According to the principle, the magic that can seal the whole city must release a huge magic breath. However, standing here, with the naked eye, you can see that the mage doesn''t feel any magic waves within the distance of the iron Castle. If it is not certain that the closure of the city is a real thing, I am afraid that the gray robe will not be aware of the city''s anomalies.


    Jack is half wolf and half man, and he can pronounce fluently in this form, "there is still about half a day to go. If the other party is not late, we will meet at sunset Wolfwalker has a natural advantage in investigation. In addition, Jack wakes up the wolf wizard when Wang Du is fighting the Lich. He can communicate with the wolf spirits wandering in the wilderness to a certain extent. This allows him to control the terrain in a very short time.


    "Well, you go first. I need to do some preparation in advance near the iron fort. It won''t take much time. " Cheese nodded, then went straight in the direction of the iron fort. Elsa wanted to follow, but losala stopped her. "Let him be alone. We''ll let Jack follow. It won''t happen


    Red fox anxiously watched cheese disappear in the trees. She suddenly found that after experiencing so many things, she still didn''t know cheese at all. She didn''t even want to reveal what made her so miserable. The wolf in Mona''s incarnation arched Elsa''s hand with his nose. Although many things have been blurred in her memory, she will still be extra close to her once best friend. After being comforted by her friends, the red fox''s mood did not get worse. She gently stroked the hair on Mona''s back neck and took a breath.


    Jack looked at his companions and said to Elsa, "Mona will be left to your care. I''ll follow our guardian. If something happens to him, Gloria will tear us alive." The wolf blinked, turned and disappeared along the mage''s footprints.


    Barkm scratched his head a little puzzled. "Isn''t everything settled? Why do I think the atmosphere is worse than before? "


    The count of Heishan shrugged. "What''s worse is not the atmosphere. It''s just that when we have a common goal to work on, we subconsciously ignore some problems. Now, the tide''s gone, and the beach is a mess. " With that, he turned on his horse and continued to guide the team to the appointed place. The young spirit was still confused. As a result, when the wolf passed by, he jumped into the carriage in three steps and two steps, which left a deep shadow on him.


    Let''s not mention how the team met with the Grand Duke of hammer. After leaving his companions, the cheese man walked aimlessly towards the city. Jack, who was following him secretly, thought to himself that he would not be able to reach the wall of the iron castle at the speed of the mage tomorrow. In this short moment, the figure of cheese walked behind a big tree in front of wolf walker, and did not come out for several seconds. Jack realized that something was wrong. He ignored the hidden track and ran over to see only a line of small characters just carved on the bark.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be back soon."


    Wolf Walker rolled his eyes, looked around, and sighed dejectedly after he was sure he couldn''t find any cheese. When Jack left the tree for about ten minutes, cheese appeared again from behind. With a wave of the mage''s hand, the small characters on the bark immediately disappeared. It was impossible to see that they had existed at all. The grey robe looked at his palms. A few days ago, he couldn''t do this, but recently his magic power has increased as much as insects entering the breeding season, allowing cheese to use a lot of techniques that were not used to before.


    Now think about it, this phenomenon probably happened after the defeat of edu, but I was too busy dealing with rat man affairs at that time, so I didn''t pay attention to this exception. Today''s mage not only has made great progress in casting ability, but also has a clearer thinking than before. He can even do research uncomfortably for several days without feeling tired. But this change made cheese feel deeply frightened. He could not explain what happened to him as much as he learned. Maybe anlina would know, but he didn''t want to hear anything about it for a short time after he went back to the ash tower.Cheese shook his fist. He didn''t remember the last meeting very clearly. The only thing he remembered was the exact news of the teacher''s death. Of course, the mage understood that this was because anlina had deliberately blurred part of his memory by using some kind of magic, but he had never been disgusted with this kind of thing before. The former cheese master thought that if the elder sister and the teacher want to erase their memory, it must be because they have contacted something they shouldn''t touch. But now, the news of Clark''s death is like a mountain on his mind. After that, the master of the grey tower, who is capable of everything, is gone. He has to take care of himself. No, it''s not over taking care of himself. He still has the whole rat race to shoulder.


    "Is that the weight of responsibility and independence? It''s hard to let go. " The gray robe heaved to the sky with a long sigh, and the plants in front of him automatically pushed toward both sides as if they had seen the subjects of the monarch, revealing a smooth road for them to move forward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    In the evening, the light of the campfire shines on the lower side of the leaves, and the long shadow of a person overlaps with the shadow of the tent, which seems a bit strange. But this little quirk soon disappeared in the dwarf''s loud voice, and the people from or attached to the two cities of molten iron and the valley sat around the fire, happily sharing food and anecdotes. On the grill, the boneless deer legs gave off an attractive aroma. The golden oil turned into oil and dropped into the fire, causing red tongues to scramble to lick the fresh game. Of course, seasoned barbecuers won''t allow them to coker the skin of the food, and Elsa always has a good sense of the heat with the faint hum.


    The rich aroma makes people who are talking and laughing unconsciously stop talking and watch the food on the fire and swallow their saliva. Mona sat next to the red fox, and for the third time she tried to reach out for something to eat, and for the third time she was stopped. In fact, with wolf Walker''s physical quality, if she wants to forcibly snatch, Elsa has nothing to do, but maybe it is the fire that arouses the human side. So far, female soldiers can better control their emotions.


    "I''ve heard that wolfwalker prefers raw meat, which doesn''t seem to be the case now?" Seeing the scene, the dwarf raised his eyebrows and asked Jack sitting on the other log. It may be due to the careless character of dwarves. Andre is not aware of the demeaning nature of his words. But the head wolf of the Alexandrian clan did not care.


    Jack tilted his head and put down the glass in his hand. He had to admit that there was no better wine in the Cang lion''s territory than that from the strong hammer, which may be one of the reasons why he didn''t care about Andre''s words, "generally speaking, we can eat raw meat. But that''s more for convenience and for satisfying the instinctive needs of beast form. Mona is in a special state now. She doesn''t need to be wild any more. Eating cooked food is one of the ways we have found out to restore her humanity


    Big Duke liehammer nodded and said, "I can understand that when I was young, when I was young, I would plunge into the mine for several months. I ate dry flour cakes and drink ice water from underground rivers. Sometimes I was afraid that I would become as hard as ore! Fortunately, when you come out of the mine, there will always be a big meal waiting for the industrious dwarf. That''s the best part of me With that, he even stood up and held up his glass of wine


    Heather rubbed her forehead, and the knight, familiar with the dwarfs, knew it was a sign of Andre''s drink. If there was anything more difficult for her than the grumpy dwarf Lord, it was the drunken, grumpy dwarf Lord. However, she did not intend to stop the dwarf from drinking. Heather knew that Dagong had enough alcohol. Even if he drank the same volume of liquor as himself, Andre could still hit an apple 30 steps away with one axe. Moreover, the female knight has not seen the dwarf so happy for a long time. In liehammer, she has a lot of busy affairs to deal with every day, including but not limited to the reconstruction of the city of molten iron.


    And the biggest headache is the political problems from the kingdom. Cheese did rely on his own efforts to make Cangshi''s coalition forces give up the plan to capture the valley and kill rat people, but this changed the script planned by Marcus and Andrea. Duke Kroger failed to become a hero to destroy the rat man. Although he could not be blamed for the dragon that lit up the whole sky, it did not make Andrea ascend the throne as smoothly as he had imagined.


    Thinking of the current pattern of the Kingdom, Heather felt his head hurt even more. She took a gulp of the strong liquor in her glass, and her long military life made her drink much more than people thought. Looking at the half empty glass, the knight''s eyes gradually lost focus. The small half of the wine slowly began to rotate under her gaze, brushing the wall of the glass like the tide guided by the moon.


    "Heather!" Andre''s voice called her attention back, and she looked up in a daze, waiting for the Lord''s next word. The dwarf took off his bear skin Cape, and his short sleeve Chain Armor could not cover his two strong and abnormal arms. "The kid of Heishan family wants to compete with me in wrist strength, so you can be the judge!"


    The female Knight discovered that a cask originally used to hold wine had been put aside. Lothar, who also took off her coat, moved her wrist and looked eager to try. So she got up and went to the cask, which was a very unhappy thing, because she was sitting closest to the bonfire, which meant that she could have got the food earlier when the deer legs were ready. "Can''t you let Lord Carus do it?"


    "How about that! That guy is never serious about being a referee The dwarf glared, and his beard trembled slightly under his nose with excitement. The demon who was sitting in the corner laughed at the peer''s comments, turned to his apprentice and said, "meaningless display of power can''t get benefits, but it will also expose their information to the enemy. You should remember this."


    "Fart! Last time I compared my strength with that mountain monster in the cave of Wude mountain. After winning, I still let him make way for us Andre roared discontentedly.


    The killer tapped his temple with his slender fingers. "First of all, whether you do it or not, it will make way for us. Secondly, should I remind you that the cave was originally used as a toilet? I can''t forget the smell of it now. ""Hey Elsa, who was barbecue, protested to Carus, but when she called out, she realized that she was scolding a dangerous demon. Fortunately, at this time, Karus was not as cruel as before. Through the cultivation of Qi, his temper was much calmer.


    Despite the gloating dwarves, the atmosphere in the camp is harmonious and harmonious. Until the arrival of a person. Cheese, like the messenger of winter, froze all joy. His face was pale and his robe was marked with blood and stains. It felt like I had just escaped death.


    Wolf Walker was the first to find the mage, but the quick witted dwarf was the first to ask, "are you another wizard in grey robe? You look like you''ve just been beaten up. "


    Others went to cheese with direct concern, and Elsa laid down the half baked deer leg to check on the latter''s injury. Only two wolf walkers, with their noses raised and their pupils pale green, was a sign of their wolf like appearance.


    "Be careful. We''re surrounded."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Before the words fell, a sharp arrow flew from the dark woods, aiming at Elsa, who was fully focused on cheese. But before the arrow drank blood, it was seized by a big hand. The arrow stopped in front of the red fox''s throat, and then it could not move forward.


    "Everyone, get cover!" Exclaimed the dwarf Lord, holding the arrow in his hand, in a loud voice, pulling over the cheese and throwing him to Elsa''s care. As for Andre himself, he reached for the bearskin cloak and held it in front of him. The tanned bear skin is enough to block the arrows.


    "Who will attack us here? Is it the assassin sent by the kingdom to kill cheese Asked Rosa, who was hiding behind the barrel. With the current situation of Cang lion, it is difficult to imagine who would dare to attack these people so rashly, as for ordinary bandits and thugs? They were either torn to pieces by hungry rodents in the rat man plague, or they surrendered early to seek shelter. After all, the rat can''t stop the tide of wood.


    The dwarf sneered at the count of black mountain''s question. He took the arrow in his hand and used it as a dagger. He said in a contemptuous tone, "don''t worry, just help the wild dog who will come out to look for trouble in spring."


    Most of the people present soon understood what the Duke meant. It is the nomadic tribes on the grassland in the northwest of the kingdom that will appear in spring like wild dogs attacking passers-by. The day of reckoning has indeed come to the annual regular plunder season. As an important place to build a city, the iron fort has always been the object of patronage of nomads. It is reasonable to see the enemy at this time.


    "Wild dogs don''t hurt the mage." The count glanced at the cheese that Elsa was hiding with her eyes. He was very curious that ordinary assassins could not hurt him at all with the strength of today''s rat guardian. Let alone make him bleed. This is not something a group of nomads can do.


    The dialogue between the dwarves and Lothar may have revealed their position. The sound of bowstring sounded, and several arrows appeared on Andre''s bearskin cloak and the barrel beside the count. However, in order to meet the needs of riding and shooting, the arrows of nomads are much shorter than those commonly used in the kingdom. In addition, their bows are more light and can not provide enough kinetic energy. All these factors together reduce the penetration of arrows, at least in the current distance.


    "No matter how he got hurt, we have to get rid of these guys first." The webworm calmly put forward the most practical proposal. As a mercenary, even if the opponent is weak, he must be alert. Any carelessness may become the last time in his life. She has seen too many people who have fallen down because they despise the enemy.


    "It makes sense." Lothar nodded, but he wanted to fight the enemy, at least with weapons. The count leaned out his head and looked at the Tomahawk on the log not far away. He could not reach for it. Fortunately, Lothar quickly thought that, unlike other team-mates'' bunkers, the barrel in front of him could be moved. Count carefully pushed down the barrel, the whole person half lying on the ground, let the rolling shelter to open up a safe passage for his own progress.


    Naturally, moving targets are attacked the most. More arrows are fired on the barrel, which releases the liquid originally stored in it, and the rich aroma of wine spreads along the water traces on the ground. "Goat''s beard, that''s my last bucket of good wine! This waste is a crime! Those guys don''t know what they''ve done The shrieking and swearing of dwarves was particularly harsh in the tense atmosphere. Heather, who has touched the weapon, throws a dagger to her Lord. The dwarf''s hammer is too heavy for her.


    "Three in the East, two in the south, and three in the west, but I don''t think there''s something wrong with the group in the West." Jack''s eyes glowed with ghostly green, and he had found them in the smell of the nomads. But one of the people in the West smelled strange to wolf walker. It was not a human taste.


    "It''s skinners. Some people call them skin walkers or other names. It''s him who wounded me. Magic doesn''t work for him, so does ordinary iron. Only you and Mona can fight him head-on The cheese was leaning against the log, and the blood flowed slowly from under his palm, and Elsa couldn''t stop what she did with the wound. The mage breathed heavily to ensure that his respiratory tract was not blocked by blood. "It''s useless. The wound caused by the Skinner can only be healed when he is dead. As long as he''s alive, my wound will bleed all the time. "


    "It doesn''t sound funny. When I get rid of him, you''d better explain why such a guy is here. " As Jack said, his teeth began to grow longer.


    "Be careful, he is no longer a man." Cheese reminds way, do not want wolf Walker because of carelessness and cause accident. Skinners have the ability to actually kill werewolves, because their physical fitness is not much different, and even the former is slightly superior.


    Alexander''s first wolf got up from behind the shelter, and two arrows accurately stabbed him in the trunk one after the other, but the iron weapon could not hurt the wolf Walker''s skin. Jack used his clawed hand to take the arrow which was hung on his chest and folded his single hand into two parts. He turned to look at the mage, and showed a grim smile, "what a coincidence, I am not." With that, the figure of the werewolf rushed into the night, and Mona immediately followed her. In the grass in the west, the language of the nomads was soon heard."He said there were three in the East." The count of Heishan is not willing to fall behind. He makes a face at the dwarf, and then runs to the grass in the East without looking back. The net worm drew out the dagger and tilted her head. She didn''t like fighting in the dark, but she didn''t want Lothar to have any accidents.


    Andre rushed to the grass in the south, but ran into the walking Karus. The swords and daggers in the hands of the demons were dripping with blood beads, which undoubtedly belonged to the enemies who were supposed to be dwarves'' targets. He looked down at the dwarf who was glaring at him and shrugged. "I went over when you said you were looking for shelter. It''s you who are slow."


    Big Duke liehammer opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he only heard "boom!" With a loud noise, a figure flew over from the West and broke a tree about the waist of an adult near the camp. If you were an ordinary person, this must have been a death, and even wolf walker, Jack felt bad. He struggled to his feet, half man and half wolf. "A few of you, I think we may need some help."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    "Did you see that! That thing threw Jack out like a rag doll! What the hell is that? What is the Skinner? " The look of surprise on Elsa''s face was already apparent, which did not allow her not to be surprised. We should know that even in the face of a demon twice as big as itself, wolfwalker''s power will not fall behind, let alone be beaten far away. Up to now, red foxes can imagine the existence of such power, and only the demon lord edu who has attacked them has ever attacked them. But that''s the Lord of the abyss!


    Cheese tries to keep himself awake. The continuous blood loss makes the grey robe''s vision dim. In such a state, he can''t even concentrate, let alone cast. What a carelessness, the mage thought. But he also understood that if he fainted because of blood loss, he should at least tell his partner what he knew. So he opened his mouth with white lips and said, "skinners, they are misguided beggars. According to the earliest Legend I know, they appeared because of Shamanism''s wrong rituals. "


    Shamanism, this does not refer to a certain religion, but refers to the majority of tribes far away from civilization believed in primitive beliefs. These beliefs often have no definite gods to worship, but only the priests who claim to have God''s favor declare the will from heaven. This makes the doctrine and sacrifice of Shamanism often barbaric and bloody, and the living sacrifice and even more terrible sacrificial ceremony are common things. However, it can not be said that Shamanism is a complete hoax. In this world of magic, there will always be things that are not easily recognized and will accept this barbaric sacrifice for various reasons. Skinners are the product of this transformation ceremony.


    "The first skinners were not evil. They were warriors for the tribe to hunt wild animals. Shaman will be hunted animal fur treatment and put on the warriors, blessing them have animal physical fitness. However, it may be due to the corruption of the devil. In order to gain more power, the once pure skin warrior began to yearn for more integration with the beast. They eat their prey raw, viscera and muscles. They drink up the blood, burn the bones to ashes and apply them to their skin. In the end, they wrap the peeled skin directly around their bodies. It is said that the soul of the prey will be absorbed by the hunter and become a part of him completely. So the Skinner was born. "


    Cheese said it showed obvious disgust. In his opinion, the existence of skinners can be regarded as blasphemy, because they touch the most unpleasant taboos, death and soul, like the Lich. Moreover, unlike the Lich''s harm to its own soul, the Skinner completely devours the soul of another creature equivalent to himself. This behavior is no different from that of the devil or worse. "When they put on their skins, they become killed beasts, but unlike transfiguration, things that are already dead can''t die a second time. That is to say


    "No one can hurt the Skinner?" Elsa understood what Cheese meant, and the prey killed by skinners turned out to be their best protection, which explains why magic failed on them. Just like no one can hurt a stone, because it is not a living creature, there is no question of life and death, so how can we get hurt?


    "Cough," the cheese coughed up a mouthful of blood and shook his head. "It''s not all that. All such blasphemous things are afraid of sunlight. It is said that even if the skin is covered, the sunlight can still burn the Skinner to ashes. It''s like a vampire, right? However, blood clan is not as bad as them. Vampires regard human beings as food at most, but skinners can not only hunt and kill wild animals. In the areas where they live, there are often stories about a person going out alone and going home with a great change in temperament. The ending of those stories is that all the family members are killed or their whereabouts are unknown. In fact, the two endings are the same. The Skinner''s skin bag will be damaged, and they are always looking for a better one. "


    "You mean Skinners killed them? But why? What are the benefits of becoming a human being? " Red fox''s back is cool, but this did not let her lose the ability to judge.


    The mage sneered and spilled more blood from his mouth, "this is their price. When they become skin skinners, their skin will fester and decay. Every day, every second, they have to endure the pain of thousands of insects biting bones. Only fresh skin bags can relieve this pain. So you can see that they are not good for the world, they are a complete cancer! Cough


    "It''s a cancer, but it''s a stubborn one." The figure of Carus appeared at Cheese''s side for some time. There were several obvious but not serious scars on his naked upper body. The mob frowned, obviously wondering about the battle. "If only sunlight can kill him, how can we fight him?"


    Moby is the first person to realize this. As a killer, he is more used to hitting the opponent''s weakness, rather than slowly consuming the enemy''s physical strength and waiting for the opportunity. That''s why he turned to cheese for advice while wolfwalker and dwarves entangled the Skinner. The consumption to both sides is equal.


    "Gap, there must be a gap in the skin of those guys. Find it, tear it, and you can dig him out of his skin bag! Without the skin bag, the Skinner is not invincible! " The mage said and began to cough again. Elsa pressed his chest and tried to help cheese breathe. And the figure of Carus rushed into the darkness again.Red fox looked at the trees worried, "they can win, right? They have to win. We''ve been through so many things. How can we fall here


    "Give them more trust. Those guys even dare to chop down the mother of the crypt and the Demon Lord. Those who only cover the skin are just warming up at most. What really bothers me is why skinners are here. Judging from their reaction, there should have been no such existence among the nomads. Was it just recently that they wandered around here? Keke "cheese''s face is even more pale, and bright spots begin to appear in front of you, which is a sign of brain hypoxia.


    "Damn it, cheese! Wake up Elsa noticed the master''s silence, and she called the latter forcefully, but there was no response. The girl from Longji mountain is not a princess who only prays at her lover''s side. Her anger surges in the red fox''s chest. After confirming that there are no other enemies around her, she straightens up the cheese and pulls out her usual knife from the back of her waist and her boots. "In the name of Longji mountain, no one can take you away from me, no one!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    Only a small part of the campfire can pass through the shadows of the trees. All Elsa could do in a world that was almost completely dark was to use her other senses and guess about her surroundings. But even so, she and easily found something that was at war with the crowd. From the faint shadow, the Skinner should have turned himself into a bear, but no bear would be so big and strong. Jack, in the form of wolf, is only a third of the size of his opponent''s colossal body. His eyes, which are flashing with terrible blood in the dark, are as big as ordinary people''s heads!


    Red fox swallows her saliva. It is not that she has never seen such a huge creature. As a red dragon, Migo is far better than the monster in front of her, let alone the giant posture of the Demon Lord. But even though she has seen erdona''s body full of primitive violence, she is still afraid of the Skinner. Because there has never been any creature that can feel uncomfortable standing in the dark in the distance. This feeling even exceeds the importance of one''s own life. It is a pure aversion of natural creatures to those who violate nature.


    "It''s like seeing something more creepy than a spider and a poisonous snake mixing together." Rosa, standing not far away, said after seeing Elsa''s condition. Although he held the witch hunting knife of the fool''s justice, the count of Heishan knew that he was not qualified to fight the Skinner, either physically or skillfully. All he can do is wait for the opportunity to let the werewolves and dwarves consume their opponent''s strength and try to launch an effective surprise attack.


    "Hey, pay attention to your words." The webworm protested in the dark. She had climbed to the nearby tree crown and watched the battlefield from a height. The maid had a short bow in her hand, which she had snatched from a hapless nomad, but she doubted the damage the arrow could do to the Skinner. A rash attack may also attract unnecessary attention.


    Unlike the mercenary''s hesitation, Jerry, who was crouching in another tree, was staring at his enemy. His heart is full of demonic teachings, holding Andrea''s dagger in his hand. Killers never worry about whether their attacks will work, because they can always send the blade into the cracks in the enemy''s armor. Now is the time to find the gap.


    However, if the skin bag on the Skinner is compared to the armor on the skin, it is thick enough to be called a human chariot. For the third time, Andre tried to attack his opponent''s retreating ankle with the conical tip of his hammer. Although it was not as good as the original hammer, it was still the weapon used by the Grand Duke of the powerful hammer. In addition, the strong muscles of the dwarves made even the heavily armed Knight be beaten out of his horse.


    But apart from a roar, Andre''s all-out blow didn''t pay off. Oh, that may not be true. He successfully attracted the attention of the Skinner, and the bear''s paw as big as the dwarf was snapped with the wind! finished. Years of combat experience made him realize this point almost instantaneously. It was enough to hit wolf Walker flying and smashing trees. It was not the armour and stomach he was wearing at this time that could defend him. He could never survive in this palm.


    Fortunately, dwarves don''t fight alone. Andre''s eyes were a flower, the whole person was thrown to the ground, the bear''s paw swept in front of him, so that the surrounding plants have issued a painful groan. "Once again, I saved your life." There was a faint red light in his eyes, and he had to see things in the dark with the help of magic fire. However, after continuous exploration, demons do not have to be afraid of being affected by magic fire.


    They get up from the ground, and the Skinner''s attention is attracted by Jack and Mona again, and they have no time to pay attention to the blow. "Yes, a few more times will catch up with the times I saved you. You''d better get information from the wizard that will help us win. I hate opponents who are not afraid of hammers Murmured Andrea, reaching for the hammer, only to find that the weapon had been broken by the force of the impact, and that the head of the hammer fell on the grass in the distance.


    "There''s a gap in that thing. It''s his weakness. Find it, tear it open, and we''ll beat him." The demon half squatted, hiding his body behind the grass. And it''s not hard to tell from his tone that he doesn''t have much confidence in the way cheese gives to defeat the enemy.


    Sure enough, the dwarf gave up the idea of using the hammer as a weapon after trying to lift it. He cried out angrily, "gap? Why don''t you tell me to catch the lice on him? Who knows how wide and how long that thing is? Look at the hairs on that thing. Do you want to shave them all


    Carus quickly covered the dwarf''s mouth to prevent him from attracting more attention. Besides, who knows how much intelligence a bearskin Skinner has? In case he hears that several people already know their weaknesses, he will protect them even more. "What, we''ll either find a gap or we''ll have to wait for dawn. This thing is afraid of sunlight, so long as we wait until sunrise, we will win. "


    "Morning? It''s just dark now! " ''cried the angry Andre, taking his companion''s hand. Indeed, at this time, the moon has just reached the treetop, and the night has just begun. If you want to hold on to the dawn, not to mention the Skinner, the cheese side''s physical strength must not be able to do it. But at this moment, the dwarf was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly asked, "you say, this thing is afraid of sunlight?""Yes, what''s the matter? Can you make the sun rise a little more? " The demon descendant asked in some bewilderment. In his view, sunlight''s weakness will not be a key factor in this battle.


    Who expected the dwarf to smile, two big hands rubbing each other, "Hey, that''s bad luck for him. Just let the wizard see the gift I brought him. Go and have your apprentice go back to the camp and bring out what I''ve brought. I''m going to show this monster the light of our hammer collar


    The assassin immediately understood that what his companion was talking about was the masterpiece he had made in the molten iron city. However, since the object had been completed when Karus returned to molten iron, and he was busy training Jerry, he still did not know what his old friend''s top work was. Now it sounds like it must have something to do with the sun. So he put his finger in his mouth and blew a series of whistling sounds, which the demons had learned from other places.


    After all this, Carus looks at the two wolves who are losing ground in battle with the Skinner. "I hope your stuff works. Otherwise, I''m afraid things will become very troublesome. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Jack thinks he''s in a bad shape. His right eye was blinded by his opponent''s paw, and his left eye was unable to get a complete picture of his surroundings. With wolfwalker''s resilience, it won''t take long for the damaged eye to recover, but only if he can live to that time. Jack is very curious. If a werewolf, who claims that he will not be killed by anything other than silver, is eaten by some larger creature, what will happen? It will become a stone in the belly of the giant beast? Or was he injured and died when he couldn''t recover? It''s a question worth thinking about, but it''s definitely not worth trying. Alexander''s wolf became more careful not to give the bear a chance to swallow himself.


    Fortunately, Mona has been aware of the strange companion, she deliberately guard on Jack''s right side, to make up for the wolf''s lack of vision. But it also put herself in a dangerous position. The female soldier''s mind is not very clear, more often she is completely in accordance with her own instincts, which makes her fighting style full of variability, but also easy to be filled with the blood of the head to meet the opponent. The price of this is that Mona''s right hind leg was scratched by the bear''s paw, leaving a terrible scar.


    If only the wolf walkers fight the skinners, it won''t be long before they''re too injured to fight back. Fortunately, the other soldiers in the team, though unable to give positive support, were able to draw the bear''s attention, especially buckram. Whether the spirit is willing or not, he can give full play to his ability compared with fighting on the ground or under the shade of trees. The tall treetops are too dangerous for human beings, but for the sons of the forest, they can move like flat ground. Their light bodies make the thinner branches not break at once. The good night vision ability also provides the elves with the ability to fight at night.


    Since the beginning of the battle, buckram''s arrows have been accurately placed near the skin''s eyes, ears and even anus at regular intervals. Elves'' hardwood arrows are less penetrating than nomads'' arrows, but bakm''s structure of animal bodies is comparable to that of the most experienced hunters. Elves always pay close attention to other creatures in the forest, so they can make up for the information they can''t perceive at the first time. Now, the bearskin skin Skinner realizes the annoying aspect of ELF archery. The pain from the harm forces him to pay attention to it, because no one can guarantee that if he does not take care of the spirit hiding in the dark, the next cold arrow will not work.


    "Roar!" The Skinner roars. He''s fed up with these tough opponents. If this is a warm-up exercise before dinner, he doesn''t want to wait any longer. It''s time for dinner. The bear changed his tactics. He started to run in the direction of the nearest arrow. The trees in front of him were broken in front of him. The broken trees hit the ground, splashing a lot of gravel and dust. The nimble spirit was able to avoid the impact. He moved his position in time before the tree where he lived was broken. However, his action in a hurry made him not take his weapon well and his bow fell under the tree.


    "Monster." Barkham murmured that he did not dare to venture down to the ground to pick up weapons, especially after witnessing his opponent''s physical strength stronger than wolfwalker. He looked around for a moment and didn''t see anyone else. In order to contain the enemy, except wolf Walker was always in the front, dwarf demons kept a distance from the elves to prevent each other from being implicated. But the result is that when the Skinner is determined to make a breakthrough in one direction, the loose encirclement can''t limit his movement.


    In the woods, it gradually quieted down. They listened with bated breath, but there was no sound of trees being broken any more. Did the monster run away? Mona looked at the wolf in a daze, looking for the answer with her eyes. Jack shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t think the Skinner will retreat because of this small setback. They killed all the nomads who came with him, and he couldn''t have failed to respond.


    "Be careful, it''s not right. There''s no reason for him to retreat. " The figure of the demon descendant came out from the back of the tree trunk and nearly scared the spirit to the ground. Of all the people, only Carus was able to get to bakm in time. The topless killer looked down at the obvious mark in front of him, which stretched deep into the woods before being covered by other plants.


    The spirit nodded. "He knew that we could control him by the number of people, so he hid and was ready to break us all."


    "Or if we get together, he can catch us all. Can''t we remember him? " The mob''s eyes swept around, as if worried that the Skinner would suddenly appear from the shadow. "The only thing to be thankful for is that he didn''t run in the direction of the camp."


    "Don''t worry, that fellow can be heard from miles away. Elsa, they have time to move the wizard away." The elf then found his bow and was considering whether to take a risk to get it back.


    The so-called speaker didn''t listen to the speaker intentionally. Bakm''s words made the mob suddenly have a cold war. He left a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead, "you''re right. That kind of monster can''t cover up his tracks. So how did he hurt the wizard? As a grey robe, even if he can''t fight the enemy, he should have the ability to protect himself. He shouldn''t be hurt so much. And the location of those scars, it seems, came from a surprise attack"You mean?" The killer''s words were disturbing, and a terrible premonition appeared in the spirit''s heart. He subconsciously pulled out the short knife in his waist, and the silver blade was shining slightly in the moonlight.


    "The wizard calls him Skinner. Is it possible that he has more than one skin?"


    "Hiss!" The sound of the serpent''s voice seemed to have come from the heads of the two men, as if to confirm the words of Carus. Before looking up, both soldiers made the most correct decision, and they jumped out in the opposite direction at the same time. "Boom The sound of a huge rock falling from the hillside hit the ground sounded. Barkm, who could grasp a branch with both hands, looked back. The scene scared him to release the branch!


    What is that! The genie saw something protruding from the crown of a tree with a calf like body, dark green and pale white scales covering it like armor. He couldn''t tell how long it was, but judging from the head that had broken a whole row of branches, the snake was at least nearly twenty meters long! Now, the twinkling snake pupils are staring coldly at the spirit hanging on the branch from the bottom up. He breathes the snake letter, as if thinking about how to swallow the prey.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Swallowing is a slow process for snakes. It''s a challenge for cold-blooded beasts that don''t have the ability to chew, to feed half dead prey into their stomachs rather quickly. But that''s also when the prey is big enough. The giant boa constrictor over 20 meters long swallowed the poor spirit in about three seconds. This is the time that Carus calculated from his own heartbeat. Bakm was so unlucky that he could have tried to struggle again. However, he had to hold on to the branch with both hands, and the whole man was hanging in the air with no place to borrow and no way to escape.


    "It seems that the blood lion needs a new retinue." The devil''s eyes flashed more and more obvious red light. His companion''s experience made him feel uneasy about his situation inevitably. The magic fire smelled the excitement, and did not miss any chance that he could burn again in this body. If it was a former killer, he would not hesitate to retreat. Andre is not here. The only person he cares about has no chance to accuse him of ignoring the spirit. But the boa constrictor in the moonlight made him disgusted. He knew it was because of his anger. He could feel something beyond the appearance of something more than before. This feeling prompted him to give up the intention of avoiding the edge temporarily, and the sword body in the palm has already stretched out half. And the dagger has been released towards the back of the target''s head.


    "Ding!" As expected, daggers without magic fire cannot penetrate the Skinner''s scales, but this is enough to attract his attention. The giant boa constrictor walks around the tree and swallows the ELF''s boots when facing the killer. The outline of bakm appears in the monster''s throat cavity and is squeezed by muscles and sent to the stomach bag. "Oh, even the stupidest giants know that cannibalism should begin with stripping clothes. It seems that you are really hungry, right? It doesn''t matter. I happen to know that a recipe is suitable for the current situation. What do you think of roast snake meat? "


    "Poof!" Like using a flint to ignite the velvet, the right eye of Karus ignited a red flame in the light sound. Along the edge of his eyes, the tattoo on the right half of the devil''s body gradually lit up the same color and spread to his sword in his hand. The black blade of the sword began to emit terrible heat and red light under the catalysis of the magic fire, sending out a dangerous signal as if it had just been taken out of the forge. He gently waved his weapon twice, allowing the heat on the sword to leave a bright trail in the air. This was not only a demonstration, but also a puzzle to his opponent. The devil knew that snakes had organs to search for prey through heat, and he only hoped that the Skinner would also rely on that thing to move.


    "Hiss!" Perhaps it was the killer''s plan that succeeded, and the python hesitated because it felt heat traces many times larger than its actual size. The more likely reason, of course, is that it''s waiting for the poor spirit to be sent to a position that doesn''t affect its movements much. The Skinner puffed his tongue and threatened the demons on the opposite branch, as he had done to bakm. But the result this time is much worse than the last one.


    Carus was experienced in combat, dealing with opponents of all sizes. It''s not easy because most people leave scars and even lose their lives in the process. Ironically, human soldiers are not trained to deal with giants or vampires. Their imaginary enemies in training are always their own. This means that ordinary soldiers can''t find a way to attack an opponent who is obviously different from human beings, and that''s when the experience of demons works.


    Snakes are lethal when they attack. It''s meaningless to move blindly when you are in its attack range. Victory and death are in a flash. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, the long sword in his hand is lowered and points to his oblique front. This posture can help him raise the sword tip to the height of ordinary people''s heart at the first time, which is also his most common technique. Of course, the heart of a giant snake doesn''t grow on its head, and Carus doubts how the Skinner changed his body so much by putting on a layer of skin. He doesn''t think the internal structure of this snake is the same as that of a normal snake. However, there is no better way to deal with it.


    Flame, floating in the evening wind, from the eyes of the Mars overflow in the air quickly disappear. Snake letter, like some kind of musical instrument, responds to the moonlight with its sound, which covers the soft sound of leaves. Suddenly! A gust of strong wind blew, several leaves were pulled down from the branches, flying between the killer and the giant snake. The burning right eye of Karus clearly saw a huge black shadow like a carriage. With the momentum of the siege hammer, he broke through the cover of the leaves and rushed towards himself!


    Right now! The blazing blade leaves a short arc in the night, and then it is swallowed up by the huge darkness! "Boom, boom, boom!" The snake''s castration continued, breaking three trees in a row until its head fell on the ground covered with leaves. And on its back stood a man with a sword in his hand. The body of the sword, like his right eye, was full of flames from the abyss. Blood, spatter, from the wound on the back of the snake''s head, mixed with the fragments of bone and scales, like a brilliant fireworks bloom.


    Carus''s chest did not rise and fall, not because he was calm, but because his body had forgotten to breathe under extreme tension. He knew very well that his sword had pierced the snake''s top, but he knew better that the soft and abnormal muscle tissue showed that it was not the skin Skinner''s key. Since the sword failed to hit the opponent, the Mobi put himself in a more dangerous situation than just now. He could feel the creeping of the things under his feet, and the deadly sound of the snake''s letter sounded from behind him. In addition, some kind of vicious and cursed words that he had never heard sounded from the depths of the snake''s belly. These whispers lingered around, threatening the killer and destroying his mind.Death has never been so close to Karus. On a few breaths, the mob even thought he was dead. Only the cold air in his nose reminded him of his hopeless reality. "Kuang Dang" sword fell from the loose fingers, hitting some sparks on the snake scale and falling into the grass. Killer, kneeling down, he wants to escape, but his legs have become soft uncontrollably. His cold hands curl up along the spine, gently stroking his heart, as if choosing the right angle to crush it.


    Fortunately, he is not fighting alone. A warm feeling was enveloped in the devil''s body, and at the same time came his familiar loud voice, "bastard! Let him go


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Dwarf, holding a lantern in his hand. The shape of the lantern is very common in their mines. The quadrilateral metal frame is covered with dark silver metal with dwarf style patterns and patterns such as war hammer and mining pick. The holes in the lantern are filled with expensive crystal to block the wind and rain. Different from the ordinary dwarf miner''s lamp, there are many decorations on the top and bottom that are not dwarf style. The knight''s unique shield and sword logo, the wine cup symbolizing the alliance, and the Silver Lion''s head, which is used as the lantern''s cover, all indicate the manufacturer''s understanding of the grey lion.


    As for the core part of the lantern, it seems strange. Inside the crystal, there are no candles or twists for oil lamps. There is only a ball of light which is fixed in the middle of the lantern by several supports. The light is different from that of anything burning, but it is not strange to everyone. It''s the sun''s brilliance. It''s not a metaphor. It''s the real sunshine. Or to be exact, it''s the first ray of morning glow seen from the ruins of the iron melting city at the end of winter and the beginning of spring, climbing up from the back of the eastern Longji mountain! It is also the highest masterpiece forged by Andre as a dwarf craftsman under the blessing of the palace, a lantern recording the sunshine.


    "Hiss!" The sound of acid teeth sounded again, but it was not the sound of the snake''s letter, but the odor of the snake scale, which was stronger than gold and iron, melted like cheese in the warm light. The giant snake, or Skinner, struggled, and his huge body was now a burden. In the sun''s light, there was no place to hide his body, which was more than 20 meters long. All he could do was curl up his body to reduce the area of direct sunlight and the pain of skin dissolution.


    Carus took the opportunity to escape from the snake''s back and run towards the lantern. However, after a few steps, he stopped, rolled forward and picked up his sword. The flame in his eyes was extinguished, but his fighting spirit was rekindled. "Don''t give him a chance to escape! The elf boy is still in his stomach


    The mob''s shouts were conveyed, and the response came from Jerry''s throwing knife and Elsa''s arrow. If the attack can''t even leave a mark on the scale of the serpent just now, with the help of the lantern in the dwarf''s hand, the blade and arrow can easily penetrate the skin and penetrate the monster''s muscles. "Roar!" The serpent roared, trying to demonstrate to those who dare to hurt themselves, but the snake''s eyes turned away as the sun looked at them. Sunlight is the most deadly poison for skinners.


    "It seems that our scaly friends don''t like to be seen." Big Duke liehammer said, holding a lantern and walking forward, he must make sure that the sun shines on the snake as much as possible, so as to create more attack opportunities for his companions. Lothar and the wolf walkers have already rushed out from the dwarves. They will not miss this rare opportunity. The fool''s golden axe body is very dazzling under the reflection of the light. When the blade of the axe carving the lion glides in the air, it will sound like a real lion roar.


    "Poof!" The sword and the Tomahawk pierce the serpent''s body at the same time. Jack jumps up and tries to attack the snake''s neck directly. "Ouch!" Mona tries to attack the snake''s tail to restrain the Skinner''s movement ability, but she obviously underestimates her opponent''s ability to fight back. The giant snake''s huge body is doomed to have a part of its body outside the light range of the lantern even if it''s curled up. The snake tail is one of them. Accompanied by a terrible howl, the female soldier was hit by a blow and flew out. Her body hit the tree trunk heavily, and the rat man on the tree fell down!


    "Howl Seeing Mona injured, Jack roared. His claws tore the scales off the snake''s neck. His big mouth full of tusks tore up the soft subcutaneous tissue of his opponent! "Click The intense pain almost drove the Skinner crazy, and the snake''s body began to wriggle randomly. Although the scales were softened by the sun, the strength advantage brought by the huge size still existed. With the example of female soldiers, in addition to the wolf Walker hanging on the snake''s neck, the close combat personnel, including Carus, rationally chose to stay away from the edge.


    "That''s not the way. We have to find out where the bastard is hiding." The devil''s chest heaved and said to Lothar. He understood that the futile attack on the giant snake is just a useless consumption of their own physical strength. They must quickly search for the skin Skinner''s position and pull it out of the skin to really solve the problem.


    "The Skinner hides in the heart of the snake. When you get him out, make sure he''s in the sun!" Elsa came out of her hiding in the trees and said to her companions. Her tone is cold and calm, which is not what red fox usually looks like. In particular, her eyes, even in the light of the lantern, still flashed a light that people could not understand.


    "Cheese?" The dwarf tried to ask, and Elsa looked at him and nodded slightly. The female soldier moved her body for a moment. She didn''t seem to adapt to this posture. She tried to pull the short bow in her hand, but she didn''t shoot the arrow out. "I''ll tell Elsa where the heart is, and she''ll shoot up the arrow to mark you. Remember, there''s only one chance, and once that thing gets away, we won''t have another. "


    Lothar shrugged when she heard the conversation behind her. "You know, there are times when a wizard''s ability is frightening. I don''t want other people to get into my head. "Instead of answering, Carus bowed down and waited patiently for the shot of cheese''s promise. He did not wait for a long time. After about three seconds, the snake had to lift up his upper body in order to shake off the werewolf. At the same time, a roaring arrow with red cloth tied to its tail broke through the air, whistling in the light, accurately hitting the middle of the two scales, firmly embedded in it. Interestingly, this small arrow seems to stimulate the Skinner more than the Tomahawk and wolf claw. The snake''s mouth emits dark green smoke, and its coiled body begins to disperse, making it look like it''s going to retreat.


    "Want to run?" With a sneer, Lothar pinned his Tomahawk to his waist. His legs burst into force and ran toward the red arrow with the fastest speed. Carus shook his head. He didn''t like the reckless attack, but now that it was over, it was the best choice to rush. The demon took a deep breath and put out the remaining magic fire in his body. He didn''t need this power to enhance his reaction. After the fire was extinguished, the filling and light spirit flowed along his blood. This power was what he needed now.


    Lift Qi, screen God, the killer''s figure is as ethereal as ghosts, but fast, a single hand-held sword in a moment rushed to the black mountain count''s side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    "Hoo Call... " Breathing, for a person who has lost too much blood, is a difficult exercise, and can even be called a burden. Cheese thought more than once why the human body is so fragile, not to mention the wings and scales of the dragon, but compared to the elves or dwarfs, human beings are dwarfed. The race seems to be born to be inferior, with nothing but fecundity. Some religions preach wisdom, claiming that it is the cause of human loftiness, but the mage knows that this is not the case. Wisdom is not a unique human ability, at least not in this world. And among many intelligent races, the use of this talent is not excellent.


    Feeling the pain from the wound, the mage''s mind changed more slowly. If we have to say that human beings are far superior to other races, it is probably the ability to touch taboos. Compared with other races, I''m afraid that only human beings can discover and touch so many profound things without fear. The emergence of vampires began with human beings, so did wolf walkers, not to mention the skinners who put themselves in such a situation. They are all human beings created in the past history.


    But what qualifications do you have to evaluate these? As a caster, especially the grey robe, I''m afraid the research I''m engaged in is also a taboo in the eyes of others. Many years later, no one would say that it was this wanton mage that kept the rat man species alive. This is really, there is no way to refute it. Cheese opened his eyes, and the scene was blurred and confused. He had to look up and focus his eyes on the sky above him. A few stars twinkled between the tree crowns. What are those stars? What is the so-called sky? There are too many questions that have not been answered. It''s not time to rest.


    By the time cheese woke up again, it was noon the next day. Since the recent growth of magic, he has always felt that his body has improved in all aspects. Now it seems that this is not an illusion. "Er..." The mage''s voice attracted the attention of the people around him. A warm hand pressed on his chest, "don''t move, you are still very weak."


    With her eyes open, it took cheese a few seconds to realize that she was seeing Elsa''s concerned face and the other figures of her companions. "And the Skinner?" This is the most concerned problem of the mage. Before losing consciousness, cheese temporarily attached himself to the red fox with his last magic power and pointed out the enemy''s key points for his companions. On the one hand, this is because he knows that his injury can only be recovered after the Skinner dies. On the other hand, he is afraid that if he releases the Skinner and loses his team, he will not be the opponent of the angry devil.


    "Dead, we all saw it. Fortunately, we rescued buckram in time. He was only slightly injured Elsa quickly replied that she covered the missing blanket from the cheese, and even though it was midday, the bleeding wounded needed to be kept warm. However, the simple statement of red fox is obviously unable to satisfy the mage. Cheese''s expression is a little anxious. He knows that if he can wake up, it means that the Skinner has been severely injured. However, there are often subtle differences between such a heavy injury and real death. It is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish the two.


    "Take me to see the body. I want to determine if he''s real..."


    "It''s difficult, wizard. You know, the ashes of the corpse will float all over the place with the wind. Maybe some of them have been sucked into your lungs The dwarf''s voice came with a hint of teasing. Andre did not dislike the prudence of cheese, provided that it was reasonable and did not offend.


    "Burned? Are you sure he''s really burnt to dust? I mean The reply of Lord liehammer reassured the cheese, but he could not be completely relieved.


    "After burning it three times, Dagong and I personally smashed the corpse of that guy and burned it again. We are sure that no matter how tenacious the Skinner is, he has died quite thoroughly." Lothar walked by with firewood in her hand and nodded to the mage.


    Hearing the count''s words, cheese finally let out a breath. His body relaxed, his head back, completely resting on the log. Other people see this scattered, continue their previous work, before the iron Fort opened, there are many things to prepare. And these ritual materials about magic can not be carried out by ordinary soldiers who will come later. In fact, Andre even wanted his soldiers to wait outside the iron fort, so that they would have enough time to take the rat men out of the city.


    "I look like a madman now, right?" When only cheese and Elsa were left by the remains of the camp fire, the mage suddenly asked.


    Red fox, who is weaving rope with rattan, looked at him with a smile and said, "it seems that sometimes bloodletting is not a bad thing. You finally have a clear understanding of yourself. But don''t worry, you haven''t been crazy lately


    Cheese was silent for a moment, then spoke again after the distant birdsong, "tell me, Elsa from Longji mountain, is what I''m doing meaningful? Magic, does it make sense? Is it meaningful to seek the truth? "


    Red fox waved away a bee attracted by the fragrance of flowers. She did not look at the mage, and continued with her work. "Are you asking me? Master mage from grey tower. Or are you asking yourself? I don''t like to stand on such a high tower overlooking the world, which is one of the main reasons why I didn''t become a frost guard. I hate heights. And you, cheese, you''ve never walked on the ground, and you''ve been, and you''ve been, you''ve been watching people underground from towers. It''s just that you''re a little lower now than you were before. ""Is this some kind of progress?"


    "Towards us mortals?"


    "But I''m a mortal, too."


    "It seems that we have different definitions of the word" mortal " Elsa chuckled, and her laughter infected cheese. When the mage turned to look around him, he saw a lantern lying there. There was a white lion on it. The handle of the lantern came out of the lion''s mouth as if it were holding the copper ring.


    "What is this?"


    "This is a gift from Great Duke liehammer. He said he and his people are out of their darkest moments, so they don''t need it anymore, but you might use it. I think he''s right


    Cheese carefully looked at the lantern and marveled at its workmanship. He had never seen such a lighting tool in his knowledge.


    "Does it have a name?"


    "Let me think about it. It''s called At dawn. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579.1

    Cangshi, Wangdu, former king''s study


    this room once belonged to the king of this country. But now it''s being treated as part of the sequestration property, like the castle and the throne, waiting for the next person to have them. Compared with the servants in the castle in the past, the castle of Wangdu is cold and frightening at this time. It is no wonder that the sudden stop of the royal family makes the breach in the king''s Hall unsustainable only with wood and grass nailing. The wind whistling through the corridor of the castle is long and low, as if it will never stop.


    The subsequent repair of the castle has been put on hold, and workers should give priority to repairing more damaged houses and walls than a castle without a master. This is the resolution of a group of nobles of the kingdom. Of course, it was Andrea who proposed the bill. Nowadays, the construction of the Royal Castle is not everyone''s business. Funding or proposing to repair the castle will be regarded as a kind of declaration of power. The Lords, who had just gone through an expedition and were eager to bring labor back to their territory to sow, were no longer able to make such a declaration. Even the krogg family, after the defeat of the first World War in Xigu City, there were voices of opposition within the clan. Some even thought that this was a sign that the family should not plot for the throne. Andrea, as the patriarch, had to stabilize the family first, so even if he longed to be on the throne, he would have to wait a few days.


    This is cheap, Marcus, as the hand of the king, since there is no new king to ascend the throne, it means that no one has the right to recall him. At this time, although he was not as powerful as the Lords, his status was above all the families. It is also destined that he is the most indisputable person who can enter and leave the castle at will at this time. Marcus spent most of his time in the study these days, reading the Royal Collection and seeking solutions to the problems at hand. Of course, it may be more of an escape from reality. After all, in the current situation, his identity restricts him from showing his position easily. Otherwise, some people will become angry and send assassins or play some other means. What''s more, this practice can also win over some people''s hearts. For the people in the capital of the king, what they see is a Marcus immersed in grief for the king, which is enough.


    "PATA" a thick book with an oak cover was slammed shut. The king''s hand closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows to ease the discomfort caused by long-term reading. When he opened his eyes, he saw the door of the study and the window beside it. Outside the window was the cemetery of the Knights of all ages. "So, is that how you feel?" Marcus whispered to himself that he had never thought that he would one day sit in the seat that should have belonged to the king. But sometimes, the reality is unexpected. Who would have thought that the United Kingdom would have been at odds for such a short time after the king''s death that almost all the lords were making their own calculations.


    And it''s all because of cheese, the grey robed mage. The king''s hand gave a bitter smile. He would not resent the cheese because he knew that he could not achieve the success of cheese when he moved to another place. Moreover, on that day, the sky and dragon were burned on the wall of Xigu City, and all the troops of the kingdom were in the posture of one person. Just thinking about it, people would not be able to resist. Only the mage did what he wanted to do and protected the creatures he thought was worth protecting. But oneself actually is in this big stall mess to walk in difficulty, really lets the human, the envy ah.


    The fat King''s hand stood up and went to the window with both hands supporting the edge of the window. "I don''t know whether I can restore the grey lion to the appearance of his majesty when he was alive. I wish I could, or I''ll be ridiculed by him when I die. " Marcus said, eyes suddenly gathered in one place, it is a small black spot, but it is growing bigger and bigger, soon, a carrier pigeon figure appeared in his field of vision. But, what kind of carrier pigeons in the world use leaves as wings?


    The carrier pigeon, which is made of branches as bones, leaves as feathers and tree species as eyes, flutters, and its wings, which should not have the function of flight, landed in front of the king. Shaking his head, it seems to confirm whether the human in front of him is his target. When Marcus wanted to touch this magical creation, he suddenly scattered and turned into a pool of dead things. At the same time, the letter wrapped in the bird''s belly was also revealed. Needless to say, the only one who can use such a thing as a messenger is the protector of all rat people in the whole kingdom.


    Marcus shrugged. He opened the envelope and read it. This was his first exchange of information after leaving the city of chishigu. Although it was only a one-sided letter from the mage, it was enough to arouse the interest of the king''s hand. "Iron castle, are you?" Marcus frowned a little. He had heard of what happened to the iron castle. However, he had no time to investigate the chaos caused by the rat plague before, and how the city was said to have been closed down. Now, judging from the contents of the master''s letter, the city has returned to normal under the witness of cheese and liechui. The rat people in the city have been subdued and taken to the north in time.


    This is undoubtedly good news. Many nobles in the Kingdom coveted the territory and property of Archduke liehammer, especially after the collapse of the iron melting city. Fortunately, the loyalty of the hammers to their Lord did not change with the fall of the molten iron city. The rest of the cities in the reichhammer area and the residents who actively began to take in the molten iron and began to repair their Lord''s castle. Under such circumstances, the more capital liechui, who guarded the western territory, had, therefore, no need for the kingdom to worry about the attacks of nomads.However, it is mentioned in the letter that there are skinned people among the nomads. Although Marcus doesn''t know the difference very well, he can feel the seriousness of the matter from the tone between the lines of cheese. So he went back to his desk, unfolded a piece of parchment, and began to write something with a quill pen. At the same time, he said, "well, it seems that our grey robed adults have never been idle, so I can''t be left behind. Let me see, which families will help with the recovery of the hammer collar? By the way, you can let the Duke take care of the things led by Heishan. It''s to compensate him for the loss of the iron melting city. I believe those guys dare not say anything! Ah, there are so many people who think that they can make use of it. Haha... "


    Pen, slowly stopped. Marcus''s smile died away. He looked at the letters and documents on his desk, and his eyes fell on one of the latest ones. The title of the document said, "proposal for reopening the chamber of the kingdom.".


    "In fact, it should have been brought up by father Atticus. I don''t know if he''s still mad at me. Just go and ask. I hope he won''t kill me with one sword. " The king''s hand scratched his head and put the papers on the table in order. Ready to go out of the study, before leaving, he turned to look at the things in the room, showing a complex expression, and then blew out the candle in the lampshade.


    "Good night."


    The dawn of the grey tower, the first volume of the plague tide, officially ended.


    According to the opinions of the book friends, we will officially update the "boat song of lost heart bay" after a day''s rest tomorrow. Hu Zhong Yang Jing Shang www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579.2

    "Another one! One more! " The drinkers in the tavern yelled at the old man. They are not satisfied with the old man''s story, so I hope he can continue the story.


    But the old man looked out of the window with drunk eyes. The night was very deep. So he shook his head and coughed, "no, I can''t help it. It''s time to talk about it. My little grandson is waiting for me to put him to sleep. I have to go back soon. Tomorrow, I will continue to tell the story of the grey robed mage. How about that? "


    The owner of the hotel knocked on the counter to calm down the customers. The old man''s story is the main reason for the flourishing business of the tavern. In addition, the boss himself is a loyal audience of the old man, so he doesn''t want the old man to get into trouble. "Since the old man has said that, don''t rush him. Come on, to celebrate the end of this story, I''ll treat you to a drink


    The atmosphere in the tavern became lively again because of the boss''s words. The old man also took advantage of this opportunity to pick up his coat hanging at the door and walked into the night. The tavern in the town is not far away from the house. By moonlight, the old man felt out the key chain in his arms and found the one that could open the door. He gently opened the door, afraid to wake up the sleeping family, but found a small figure sitting in the living room. That''s his grandson. He''s wearing a blanket and his head is up and down because he''s sleepy.


    The old man saw this scene and showed a warm smile. He closed the door, picked up the flint on the wardrobe and lit the oil lamp by the door. The sudden light woke up the little guy. "Grandpa, you''re back, hachet..."


    He quickly went up, put the lantern carefully on the table, and picked up his grandson, "why don''t you stay up so late?"


    "I want to hear the story! If you don''t tell a story, I won''t sleep! " Being held in the arms of his grandfather, the little guy immediately came to the spirit, his eyes open big, looking at his grandfather.


    The old man couldn''t help being so coquettish, so he put his grandson on the bench next to the fireplace, then borrowed the fire from the lantern with tongs and lit the fireplace. When the warm fire filled the room, the old man took two bottles of milk from the cupboard and put them on the fireplace to heat. Then he sat down in the soft cushion of the bench in the urge of the little guy. He picked up a cushion and put it on his leg so that his grandson could lean on it. Then he carefully checked whether the blanket on the latter was tightly wrapped, for fear that the cold wind would penetrate through the gap. After all this, the old man spoke again.


    "Well, you boy. Then I''ll tell you the story of the grey robed mage... "


    "No! I don''t want to hear his story As soon as the little guy heard his grandfather''s beginning, he quickly interrupted. Then he found that his attitude seemed not very polite. He explained in a red face, "you always tell me the story of the grey robed mage. I want to hear from others today. All right, grandfather


    "Well, my little prince, of course. So, whose story would you like to hear? "


    "Well I want to hear from the count of black mountain! The story of the handsome Lothar The little guy said excitedly that the children always yearn for colorful things, and the grey robe is too boring for him.


    "The story of Lothar. Well, let''s tell his story today."


    The firewood in the fireplace crackled because of the roasting. In the little sparks flying, the old man''s voice began to tell by the fireplace


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Every day when you open the door, you can see the open sky and the neat streets. There is no filthy excrement and dry blood on the ground. There is no stink of alcohol fermented in the stomach bag and the suffocating smell of sea breeze mixed together. It''s like heaven for Peggy. Although the sky was not completely bright at this time, and the cold wind from the North was still disturbing the disaster stricken city, the witch with long green hair had begun her day''s work with a happy tune.


    Red pupil, the tavern finally reopened in the third month after the rat plague. However, the customers were surprised to find that the bar owner here had changed from a silent man to a young girl who called herself Peggy. It''s a waste of time for a young witch to be a receptionist in a tavern, but it was put forward by Peggy himself. She knew that as a new member, emia couldn''t believe herself completely. And she doesn''t want to spend her time reading endless books. Although the position of tavern owner is not interesting, it can at least help her avoid being trapped in a narrow room. In addition, the red pupil is used as an underground network communication place under one eye. Those nervous Street spies can also provide a lot of entertainment for witches. As for trouble, how many of the usual drunkards or thugs are opponents of witches?


    Broom, brush gently on the smooth stone road. Peggy tied up her long hair at will and wore a long brown dress. She was thinking about what kind of breakfast she should prepare for herself after cleaning the door of the pub. The pickled meat that came in yesterday was delicious, and it must be nice to roast it with bread and mushroom soup. Well, maybe you can be more extravagant and use a little strawberry jam? What a happy worry, the little witch thought with a smile that when she was in lost heart Bay, she was more concerned about how to live, and never carefully enjoyed life. Especially when she lived in the Bay, the food she ate was mostly damp and fishy. She was fed up with those damned salted fish.


    Peggy''s eyebrows wrinkled at the thought of pickled fish, and she felt as if her nose really smelled the most disgusting smell. It''s just an illusion. It''s not lost heart Bay. It''s the capital of Cang lion, although there is no king now. The little witch comforted herself so much that she waved the broom in her hands and planned to finish the cleaning in the morning. And just then, her attention was drawn to something in the sky, it was a seagull, but why were there gulls here? Peggy thought about it, but didn''t notice that the gull had dropped something on top of her head. When she looked at the growing shadow and realized that it would fall on her, she had no time to avoid it.


    "PATA!" A salted fish, impartial hit on the face of the little witch raised.


    "Ah PAIg''s screams awakened all the people around. The one eyed thugs stationed near the tavern grabbed their weapons in a hurry and rushed out without even caring about their clothes. They nervously looked at the streets around them, searching for signs of the enemy. At the same time, the wooden windows of the nearby houses are also opened, and several crossbows are stretched out from them, waiting for an order to shoot the enemy in front of the tavern into hedgehogs. But both the crossbow man and the batter were confused. They saw nothing.


    The morning disturbance soon spread to one eye''s ears. When the sun rose a little more, the owner of the red pupil and two witches came to the tavern by carriage. "And miss Peggy?" The masked one eye inquired of her subordinates. Although Amelia had already lifted the curse attached to it, she was still used to using this face to face her subordinates. "On the second floor." The small head in charge of this area quickly replied that he had not been in this position for a long time and didn''t want to lose the trust of the boss because of this inexplicable incident.


    The witch in the red dress nodded to one eye. "I''ll go up with clandy and ask her what''s going on." With that, emia and her daughter walked up the stairs leading to the second floor. The second floor of the red pupil tavern used to be a private space with one eye, but now it has become the territory of the new owner of the tavern. Page does not allow anyone to set foot on the second floor of the tavern. And those who had been reckless to step onto the second floor of the pub would also bring back some strange things, such as the door with the same room on both sides. In just a few months, it has become the closest place for strangers.


    One eye shrugged. Of course, she knew that the rumors were all about witchcraft, but she had neither the need nor the motivation to explain it to her people. Keeping mysterious can stabilize the morale of the army and help to improve the loyalty of these people to themselves. So she casually opened a chair and pointed to the little leader with her chin, "go and see what''s in the kitchen. I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Listening to the sound of pots and pans crashing in the kitchen, one eye tapped his mask with his finger. Rat plague made a large number of refugees lose their land. Out of fear of rat people, many people still refused to return to their hometown after the plague, and stayed in the city where they fled. But most of them were farmers who knew nothing about farming, and had no skills to make a living except their bodies. Therefore, her gang took advantage of this opportunity to expand a lot of manpower, and basically recovered the losses in the plague. But now it seems that these new people need some time to train to really come into use."We came in." Emia said hello outside Peggy''s room, and then pushed the door open. As for the little magic on the door, it was not worth mentioning in front of the senior witch. After all, Peggy joined in under her persuasion, so she hoped that, if conditions permitted, her mother should still give her basic respect. But the present situation was uncertain, and Corinthian, unable to say anything, had to follow emia into the room.


    Peggy''s room was neat, a little too neat for a unique witch. The carefully folded blankets and clothes, the spotless floor and furniture all show that she really cherishes her present life. The only uncomfortable place, I''m afraid, is a faint smell in the room. The source of this smell is the salted fish on the table. The little witch with long green hair is sitting beside with her head in her arms, looking at the fish with the expression of looking at some monster. The scene is indescribably funny.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    "Hoo Suck... " It''s not easy for a blonde man to try to calm his heart. After all, anyone''s heart rate will quicken in the face of a half man, half wolf, a giant monster over two meters tall. It''s not all the sweat on his head that seems to be the cause of his heart beating. The handle of the axe is exchanged between the left and right hands. The man is confusing his opponent so that he can''t guess the direction of his next attack. Of course, he was also aware that such tricks often did not work well in the face of wolf walker.


    But everything has to be tried, right? The man''s mouth showed a smile. He pointed the blade of his Tomahawk to the right and strode his right leg forward. It seemed that he wanted to make a bottom-up attack. However, the wolf Walker''s dynamic vision is far better than that of human beings. The giant wolf standing by man only takes a half step backward, which is enough to avoid the attack range of the Tomahawk. At the same time, the muscles of the ankle part are bulging because of the force. When the man''s attack is empty, the werewolf will bully him and tear his opponent to pieces.


    The man with the Tomahawk laughs more because his opponent''s reaction is the same as he thinks. Facing his own initiative attack, wolf Walker naturally chose to defend and counterattack, which is the most reasonable way based on the difference of their physical ability, and it is also the first step of his trap. The Tomahawk, as the werewolf expected, came from the right, but it did not fly as he thought. The man didn''t hold the handle of the axe one after the other like a normal swing. His two hands were all clenched in the back end of the handle, which made it easier for him to interrupt his movements when he waved the weapon.


    This is a fake. Wolfwalker realized this, but his body had already responded faster than his mind, and the tendons of his feet were bursting with strength to push him toward his opponent, which could not be stopped. This is what a man wants. He pulls his axe back into his arms, holds the back end of the blade with his left hand and the middle and short handle of his right hand, and places the weapon horizontally at the position of his own face, which is also the position of his opponent''s throat.


    "Dong!" The collision happened, which hit the werewolf''s Adam''s apple, but it turned out that the man was pushed back by huge force and rolled back several times before he stopped castrating. He didn''t care about the stains on his clothes or the abrasions on his bare skin. He just looked at the wooden Tomahawk with a notch in his hand and shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I won this time."


    The werewolf wanted to answer, but the impact on the Adam''s apple made him cough a lot. The embarrassed appearance made the passing rat man and the onlookers who sat beside him gave a kind laugh. It is rare that the head wolf of the Alexander clan tends to be inferior in the contest. In other words, even if the weapon in the hands of the blond man is the same as his usual Tomahawk, once Jack gets serious, the victory or defeat will be only a matter of a few breaths. After all, the physical quality gap between the two is too big.


    Wolf Walker changed back to human form. He rubbed his throat and walked aside. He took a bucket of well water and poured it directly into his mouth. Finally, he poured the remaining half of the bucket on his naked upper body. "Ha, mm-hmm," he cleared his throat and adjusted it to a normal state. "Next time, I won''t be fooled by you."


    Lothar laughed a few times, but in any case, he had a well deserved victory. The count of Heishan sat down beside his opponent. "Don''t worry. I have many tricks. You can''t remember them." What he said was not a lie. Whether it was combat experience or the use of weapons, Lothar, who had been trained by the royal order and had been in the battlefield for many years, was much better than Jack, who only received the training of frost guards. Although the wolf walker can use his physical advantages to attack the count in a stormy manner, but in this kind of competition emphasizing skills, Lothar has a huge advantage.


    "Don''t underestimate wolfwalker''s memory. I''ll never be played the same trick again!" Jack said angrily. As a werewolf, he was hit by ordinary people with wooden weapons. This is not a happy thing. However, it is recognized that the lack of combat skills, Jack will take the initiative to find Lothar for such training. The latter also saw many enemies other than humans during the rat man plague, and now they are in urgent need of someone to improve their experience in fighting against alien species, so they fight like this almost every few days.


    "Whatever you want." Lothar stretched out his hand and said to his companion that the current record of the two of them is that he has the advantage, the weak advantage. Then, the two men relaxed from the battle began to put on the armor and accessories that had been put aside before. The count noticed that Jack wore a necklace with blade shaped ornaments around his neck, and those blades were engraved with dark red indentations to make symbols of unknown significance. But symbols are not the point, the point is the material.


    "I said," is your necklace silver? I remember you had better not touch this thing? " Silver, or pure silver, is the only substance in the world that wolfwalker fears and proves to kill them. It''s no wonder Lothar or asked this question. Wolfwalker wears a silver necklace as if someone had made a pendant of radioactive metal.


    Jack looked down at the ornament on his chest, adjusted its position, and said helplessly, "what can I do? The old woman asked me to wear it. She said that the head wolf of a tribe must show his fearlessness to his people, so he must wear silver ornaments. I''m honest, it feels like you''re wearing a razor on your neck"It''s an old tradition of my family, dear wolf. Now that the tribe has new members in addition to you and me, you must also master the traditions and customs of Alexandria. In this way, in case of the same situation as before, you can continue the tribe even if I die. " Lois, Jack becomes the transformation of werewolf. The old wolf wizard who originally lived in the iron Castle said slowly came over. She was surrounded by six hounds, whose power was beyond doubt. The new member in her mouth naturally refers to Mona who was transformed by Jack.


    "Yes, dear Ms. Lois." The wolf replied listlessly that he had been afraid of learning the dull knowledge as early as he was the son of a hunter. This did not disappear as he became a wolf walker. But Louise''s point is not unreasonable. The problems in the transformation of Mona have made Jack aware of his lack of understanding of his own ethnic traditions and abilities. Now even if he is not willing to do so, he must shoulder the responsibility of being the first wolf and learn the wisdom of the tribe from the old wolf wizard.


    After saying goodbye to the wolf people of Alexandria tribe, Lothar wandered in the valley city with some idleness. The street that used to be a roaring crowd has become a ruins surrounded by green vines. However, if people really regard this place as a relic, they will be scared to sleep by the mouse figure that flickers in the shadow. The count of black mountain thought so and laughed. He knew very well that the underground of the city was more dynamic than ever before. As a completely new race, rat people, led by Gloria and cheese, were heading for a road never seen before. But that''s the story of the underground. The blonde man belongs to the ground, to the sunny place.


    Just go fishing by the river. Lothar thought, and walked out of the city. Fishing had become the count''s greatest pastime in the past few months. This is because there is no knight novel in the book collection of grey robed mage to show him. Whenever this happens, he will miss Wang Du''s big library. I don''t know what happened to Marcus. The count struck the shoulder with the handle of his Tomahawk. However, a guy who has not even kept his title and territory has no right to worry about the hand of a noble king? He laughed bitterly at the thought.


    Heishanling, I heard it was taken over by the Great Duke of liehammer. That''s good. Andrea is a qualified leader and knows how to make his people rich. As for the wanted person, after all, it was an order issued by the emperor Xianwang. In this period, even if people don''t go to search for him, I''m afraid it''s not easy to revoke it. Forget it, as long as the people of Heishan live well. Even the royal family is dead. What''s the relationship between the inheritance of the Heishan family?


    The count, who thought so, walked through the walls and woods and came to the dragon blood stream. The river was singing happily in the sun. It seemed that the catastrophe a few months ago had melted away like ice in winter. "I''m going to be a poet if I stay idle any longer." Looking for a flat rock platform by the river, Lothar sat down. He took out the fishing tools from his backpack, and the fishing rod picked up a suitable branch from the nearby woods and trimmed it slightly.


    "Poof!" The hook sank to the bottom of the water with a slight sound, and the clear river didn''t need to float. Oh, it''s so leisurely. Lothar lazily looked at his hook in the warm sunshine. His eyes gradually lost focus. Just as he was about to fall asleep, the Tomahawk on his back began to give out heat.


    "Roar!" The roar of the lion that broke out from his mind woke the sleepy count.


    "Who?" Rosa stood up, touched the handle of the axe and cried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    The fishing rod, was put on the stone, along the fishing line, you can see a few still keep vigilant swimming fish are hesitating beside the food. But even if they swallow the bait, the fisherman has no energy to lift the hook. Lothar stood by the river with his axe drooping. His eyes were wary around him, looking for the object that aroused the just response of the fool. After the battle, the count of Heishan had a deeper understanding of his weapons. If the witch hunting knife issued a direct warning like that just now, someone must want to cast a spell on himself.


    This happened once in Wangdu. Lothar remembers that night now, and it''s not because the Internet worm disguised as a witch is too revealing. Maybe not. It''s not the time for the count to think about it, but he''s not very worried. It''s not far from Xigu city. If there''s a very powerful caster, there''s no reason why cheese will stay in his tower.


    The sound attracted Lothar''s attention. He turned his eyes to the source of the sound, only to find that the sound was just the sound of the fishing rod dragged away by the big fish falling into the river. Well, it''s just a fishing rod. But soon, the count realized that there seemed to be something wrong with the fish that had dragged his fishing rod away. It looked like a puppet. Puppet, can I swim in the water? Lothar felt a little pain in his head, and of all the casters he knew, only one could play such a prank like joke.


    "Ellie?" He said to the empty landscape that this somewhat insane witch was the only one he could think of doing such things. This can also explain why the witch hunting knife will warn him, and it is a precedent that Qili wants to influence his mind. So far, Lothar doesn''t understand why witches like to make trouble for themselves. However, it is said that Qili played a key role in fighting against the witches from the heartless sorceress group. From this point of view, she should be an ally of Xigu city now, right?


    "It''s too slow to guess." A bantering voice sounded from her ear, but when Lothar turned around, she saw nothing. Looking back, I don''t know when there is a lady standing on the opposite side of Longxue river. Her appearance and dressing are not important, because seeing her for the first time, people''s attention will be taken away by those attractive eyes. However, soldiers with witch hunting knives can force themselves to take a serious look at each other. Judging from their gorgeous clothes and well maintained long hair, the witch did not treat herself badly after a farewell in the valley.


    "Well, it''s my fault that I didn''t recognize the greeting lady at the first time. Excuse me, miss Lothar shrugged, bowed her head and nodded her left hand on her forehead to apologize. No matter what the situation is, he was brought up as a chivalrous man who did not allow the count to be rude to his lady. Even though he knew witches could not be regarded as magical women.


    Qili blinked her eyes, and her mouth showed a happy smile. She liked Lothar''s attitude. From the first time she met, she was very interested in this man. The count of Heishan, regardless of his birth, action and way of speaking, perfectly conformed to the witch''s imagination of knights. And that made Rosa the best toy she ever saw. Don''t get me wrong. Qili never yearns for the so-called Knight Lord. She just wants to see the man who sticks to the way of Knight gradually confused and finally abandons the principle under his own arrangement. What an interesting scene that should be!


    But it doesn''t let him know, at least not when he can run away. The witch tried to suppress her excitement and said in her normal tone, "this is the first time you''ve seen me as I really am. How about it? Not as bad as the maid who is with you? " With these words, she even learned from those noble ladies to show her own appearance and gracefully turned around in the same place. But to tell the truth, for a witch who has never been educated in art, her flamboyant dress makes her unable to match elegance.


    Lothar scratched her head. It was the first time he had seen Ellie as she really was, but the rest of her body seemed more normal than her eyes. This is not to say that the witch looks ugly. Even if Qili closes her eyes, she will be a famous beauty in society. It''s just that she exudes the kind of madness that can''t be erased, so that ordinary people''s impression of her is greatly reduced. As she is now learning from ordinary people, she still feels too wild. I really don''t know what kind of place can give birth to such a woman.


    "Compared to this, you didn''t come to me to show off your new clothes, did you?" The count decided to stop worrying about Qili''s appearance and personality, and asked her why she was coming. As far as he knew, the witch was not the kind of person who would come to say hello without a problem.


    Qili didn''t seem to be upset by Lothar''s digression. With a flick of her finger, the puppet in the river jumped up with Rosa''s fishing rod and landed in front of the witch. She bent down to pick up the fishing rod and frowned when she saw its simple production. "Can such things be used for fishing? Yes, there is no big fish in this kind of stream. It doesn''t need a good rod. It''s like this country. "


    Lothar''s eyes narrowed. Although he was still wanted, the count of black mountain was undoubtedly loyal to the grey lion. Even if the royal family is no longer there, he will not allow others to slander his country in front of him. "Take it back, witch. Take it back, I''ll take it as a joke"Oh, are you angry?" Qili''s smile is blooming. She likes to see people being irritated by herself, but this kind of small stimulation is not enough, "but why do you let me take back this sentence? Knight, have you ever left this country? If not, what qualifications do you have to say that this is not a stream, and you are not a stupid fish that can be caught with such branches? "


    Lothar, silence. He was silent because he was not a rude man who would fight with people if he didn''t speak three words correctly. He had a good education, so he knew that Ellie was probably right. For a long time, the grey lion seldom contacts with other countries. Except for the occasional trade or friction between the neighboring countries and the Cang lion, the nobles of the Cang lion were all involved by the nomads from the West and the spirits from the south. Where is the opportunity to travel to other countries? Of all the lion people the count knew, I''m afraid only the first king SIGINT and the blood lion Lyon had a long journey. Judging from what they did after their return, the journey should be a good thing.


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    The witch waved the fishing rod made of branches, and the puppet hanging on the line swung, "it''s time to leave the stream, my knight. It''s time to see the sea. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Fish swimming in the river want to see the sea, which is no problem. But Lothar is not a fish. Although his identity is deprived and his glory is defiled, he is a pure grey lion knight. The knight, however, will not go abroad because of the witch''s words. He must obtain the consent of his loyal object. Even though there has never been a real loyalty ceremony between them, when the man in the gray robe of Wangdu stood up to fight against the bloody axe, Lothar had already dedicated his loyalty to the guardians of all rat people.


    "So the witch asked you to help?" On the tower called the cheese tower by the mice, the mage was pouring strange potions into a pot of plants. From the appearance of the plant, it should be part of a vine that cheese created with a witch''s ring that spread across the valley. When asking questions, the mage still focused most of his attention on the experiment at hand, and did not seem to care much about Lothar''s request.


    The fair haired count scratched his hair, and his expression was somewhat embarrassed. In fact, the reason why Qili came to invite him to go with her was not convincing at all. She just said that something had happened in lost heart Bay and that she had to return and need a guard for safety. The main reason why Lothar wanted to agree with the witch was not to protect Ellie''s safety. He just wanted to see the port city ruled by witches and other things not seen in Cangshi. At the same time, there was another thing he didn''t talk to cheese, that was, as a soldier, he really had nothing to do in the valley at this time. Both the rat man and the kingdom are recovering from the previous plague, and the nomad''s attack has been dealt with by Lord hammer. He feels that his joints are getting rusty.


    "I don''t have to go..." The more Lothar said he was, the less confident he was. He knew that as a knight, patience was very important. He wanted to travel just because there was no fight to take part in. That was not a responsible idea. But the count could not lie to himself. His heart urged him to see the wider world, so he took a breath. "You see, it''s good for me to see more, right? I don''t need to consult you for everything I see like before. At least I should know more about witches after going to negligent heart Bay


    Cheese frowned at the test plant that had died of the potion. He turned to look at Lothar standing at the door. "You''re going to be in pain."


    "What do you mean?" The count, bewildered by the mage''s words, tilted his head and inquired.


    The grey robe put the flowerpot under the window sill, turned around and sat back in the chair, picked up the pen and wrote something on the parchment in a hurry. "Generally speaking, the grey lion is a country worthy of respect. Whether or not chivalry is believed or not, there is a kind of order that everyone agrees with from the heart. In a sense, this is more effective than the law, because no matter how strict the law is, the executors are still human beings. And faith directly affects people. "


    The cheese went on, putting the quill on the side of the ink bottle and dipping it again, "but where you''re going is different. Although I have not personally been to the heart of fault, but I have seen similar places. There is no order, no law, no morality. The pure supremacy of interest and desire makes these places full of chaos, which is more terrible than any plague. It will not only bring you direct danger, but also change your mind. I''m curious, Rosa Heishan. Are you ready for this? "


    "Always look at it, don''t you? If you had been hiding in that tower, we would not be here now. Nothing can be prepared completely. It''s like fighting a war, let alone taking risks. " The count laughed, and he leaned back half against the doorpost, and said in a relaxed voice.


    Cheese looked up at his companion. He had been in Cangshi all the time. He thought Jack and Lothar were the two most trustworthy people. He regarded them as companions, not affected by the differences in learning. It''s a relationship he doesn''t have with his fellow members of the grey tower. Therefore, the mage does not want any accidents to happen to these companions. But people have their own aspirations, and what Lothar said is not true. If he stayed in the grey tower all the time, what would the valley look like at this time?


    "OK..." The mage sighed, stood up and went to the count, "if you insist. But some preparation still needs to be done. Come with me. " The cheese opened the door and led Rosa down the stairs to another room in the tower. At this time, the poor count of black mountain did not realize what the preparation in the mouth of the grey robe meant.


    Later in the day, the webworm and several other human beings living in the valley came to their usual gathering place, a less seriously damaged house, ready for dinner. The female mercenary has recently spent her time studying the spiders she got from kuira, which is the nature of spider tamers, who always hope to produce better varieties. This makes it difficult for her to see Rosa every day except for dinner time, which seems to be more difficult today.


    "Who are you, please? Why are you here? " Elsa looked at the man sitting at the table with some doubts. He had brown hair and dark skin. He didn''t look like a grey lion living in the north. Moreover, there was a fishy smell on his body. He was dressed in coarse cloth, with a vest on it, and looked like a sailor."Lothar? How do you make yourself like this After staring at the man for a few minutes, the webworm finally recognized his identity. Although his appearance and clothes have changed greatly, there are still many small details on the man to prove his true identity. In particular, the Tomahawk on his back, though it was a dark one carved with a huge octopus shaped sea monster, its size and shape coincided with the justice of fools.


    Seeing that he didn''t recognize himself until the net worm recognized him, Lothar showed a smile of mischievous success. His clean teeth turned yellow and black, which really conformed to the description of a rotten tooth. "Well, this is the new image that cheese designed for me. I''m going to visit lost heart Bay like this. "


    The corners of the women''s mouth twitch unconsciously. They are surprised to find that the man who is suspected to be Lothar has a subtle hoarseness in his voice. It is just a feeling that his voice has been destroyed by alcohol and tobacco. At this time, wolf walkers rarely come to dinner. Jack pushes open the door and says, "I smell a fishy smell. Shall we eat fish tonight?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    "Are you going to lose heart?" Red fox blinked and looked at Rosa sitting at the table. Other people sitting at the table also looked at him with this kind of eyes. The incomprehension and surprise in their eyes made the count of Heishan lower his head subconsciously, as if he had done something wrong. But he soon realized that he was neither a child nor had done anything wrong, so he raised his head again and looked at the people.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. You see, there is nothing to do now. The Kingdom has not restored my title, and cheese has agreed. He even takes the initiative to help me make up! " The count of Heishan stood up with a glass in his hand, trying desperately to prove to his companions that the decision to go to lost heart Bay was not because he felt bored.


    Elsa and they had nothing more. They just glanced at the maid eating silently. If any of these people care most about Lothar''s decision, she is probably the only one. Of course, Lothar didn''t forget to signal to the webworm when she stood up, but the other party didn''t seem to care much about what he said. In this silence the count sat down again. The next dinner, everyone was in a strange silence. They were waiting for the net worm to speak. She was more qualified than them to support or oppose Lothar''s decision.


    "Ding" finally, the maid finished the food in front of her. With the sound of the fork on the plate, all the ears in the room were raised. Well, it''s not quite metaphorical, because the wolfwalkers actually lift their ears up physically. However, today, the net worm seems to hope that other people will completely hang up their appetite. She takes up her napkin and wipes her mouth. Compared with the casual style of mercenaries, she seems to deliberately make her behavior like a well bred noble woman.


    "Well, my dear count Lothar. Ms. Ellie asked for your help and you responded to her. It''s very good. It''s in line with your chivalry. However, have you ever considered that you are not a noble recognized by the Kingdom, and she is not a weak princess or village girl. So, with all due respect, this is not something that can be agreed upon by one''s own likes and dislikes. " As soon as an Internet worm opens her mouth, it''s not hard to hear the resentment in her words. It''s not like that when we talk about the slang of street hooligans or dirty words, she is enough to be a teacher for everyone. And when such a casual man began to learn the noble''s words and words, Rao was brave to fight the devil head-on, and the count of Heishan unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    But Lothar was also the commander-in-chief of the army, the Earl of the Kingdom, and one of the exterminators of the rat plague. He kept his voice calm and said, "so what is this? There are people asking for help, and I''m willing to go. It''s that simple. "


    "No," said the net worm, leaning back on the back of his chair, raising his legs and looking at the count coldly, "if she wants you to go to lost heart Bay, she will have to do what she wants. It''s not a call for help, it''s a deal, you provide security, and she has to pay back. Or do you expect something more than money and honor? "


    "Poof!" Jack, who was drinking water, spurted all the things in his mouth. He looked awkwardly at the stains he had sprayed on the table. When he found that no one cared about it, he immediately wiped it with his rag.


    Lothar''s expression became serious. It could be seen that the maid''s words stimulated the sense of honor as a knight. "I admit that my decision was arbitrary, and I did not ask your opinions before. But at the end of the day, I don''t have to be responsible for anyone here. On the contrary, where I want to help and who I want to help is also my freedom. "


    "You''ve lost your heart for only three days, and I promise you that Miss Ellie will never help you when you are poisoned or stabbed in the back!" Net worm stood up, anger no longer cover up, complete outbreak in that young face. She now regrets that she didn''t pay more attention to Lothar''s condition in addition to breeding spiders. In some ways, the Earl is not so naive as a child. It is only candy that can tempt the latter, while adventure and glory can tempt the former.


    Lothar also stood up, and even when he was young and suffered the death of his parents, he did not give in to anyone. In the final analysis, he is a member of the Heishan family. His blood is full of patience and passion of a hunter. He is keen on challenges, maybe too keen. "I admit that I have not seen the world beyond the grey lion, and I do not know the rules of those places. But I don''t think there''s any way out of hiding here all the time. I am a warrior, my skill will not grow because of books, only more knowledge and more accumulation, I can not be so at a loss when this damned plague happens next time! Yes, adventure is always accompanied by danger, it''s the same everywhere, and I really don''t know how to live beyond knighthood. But you know, right? Instead of sneering and yelling at me, teach me, teach me ways to survive my adventure. "


    The net worm gnawed his teeth and glared at the man in front of her. Her response to the count''s almost forceful argument was very simple. "Bang!" A punch, mercilessly hit the right cheek of Lothar, let the latter unable to prevent the whole person to fall to the left rear. The rest of the table didn''t know how to describe the scene, but the good wolf whistled. "Kick The maid stepped on the table and looked down at Lothar, who covered her face in amazement."I can''t teach you how to deal with the stone mercenary who is full of chivalry morality. So, I''ll go with you. " With that, she left the house which was used as a restaurant very smartly. Outside the door came her voice. "I need to get something ready and tell the witch that we''re going in three days."


    Lothar gets up from the ground in confusion, but the knight who can''t stand on the battlefield is knocked down by a woman on the dining table. It''s funny to think about it. The count shook his head and spit out blood stained saliva. His steps were somewhat flimsy. It could be seen that the net worm hit his cochlea precisely, causing dizziness in his brain. He held out his finger and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. Who of you heard what she said in the second half? I feel like I heard a lot of birds chirping. Who of you has so many chirping pets


    "It''s so inhumane." As a male, Jack still sympathizes with Lothar. But as he said this, he was horrified to find that Elsa and Mona both showed an expression of appreciation, and the wolf Walker murmured in a low voice, "seriously, this is terrible."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    Three days is not long for Rosa and Ellie. As far as the count is concerned, there are not many things to be prepared. The camouflage given by cheese is not so much makeup as illusory magic. It seems that it will not fade with time. Lothar even thought that if the mage refused to untie the spell, he might have to live his life in the face of this sailor. Of course, such a simple trick can''t hide from the witch, at least not for Qili, who is born with different pupils.


    But even so, Lothar also found a few different witches in these three days. First of all, Qili always makes excuses to refuse to enter Xigu City, and every time the count talks about cheese, she always looks at the direction of the tower in the city. It seems that she is quite afraid of the mage who has fought together not long ago. This is a little incomprehensible to Rosa, who is totally ignorant of magic. From the appearance, he can''t realize the difference between cheese now and cheese a few months ago.


    Of course, this is also because the grey robe has never had any hostility to him. Interestingly, Lothar has not realized a problem, that is, if his cross dressing is really a kind of magic, why does his witch hunting knife not work? Is it because the magic doesn''t hurt its owner? Or is cheese now able to put its magic above the weapons melted with cold iron? And the abnormal force that can''t be isolated by the cold iron really belongs to the category of magic, which Heishan never thought about.


    Another thing is that in these three days, no matter from which angle the count inquired, Qili did not say why she had to be escorted back to lost heart Bay. It is only by using the unique mystique of the caster to transfer and resolve Lothar''s problems. It is often after the two meet that Lothar finds that the other side has not given him a clear answer. This makes the count a little uneasy, through the instinct of the warrior, he can detect the anxiety of Ellie under the appearance of madness. The witch had inexplicable worries about the trip.


    This tension infected Lothar, who for three days tried to invite other companions to join in the adventure. Wolf walkers in particular, if the grey robe is an expert in magic, the werewolf is the natural enemy of the caster. Their natural resistance to magic and their keen sense of supernatural energy are destined to become the best wizard hunters in the world. But after all, he didn''t know much about wolf walker. When he acquired the ability of wolf shape, the wolf people inevitably became infected with some canine habits, such as territorial consciousness.


    According to the old wolf witch Louise''s explanation, wolf walkers would not easily step out of their sphere of influence if it was not for accidents. This is to prevent conflicts among plural tribes in the same area. It is said that the reason why the number of werewolves is so rare is due to the constant infighting, and keeping a distance from the same tribe has become a common rule for them.


    Failing to persuade wolf walker, Lothar had to accept that there were only three men in the team. Now he only hoped that the mercenary and the witch would not fight on the way, because they both expressed different degrees of disgust towards each other. And when the third day arrived, Lothar found that he seemed to be thinking too much. Because when Qili saw the two people coming out of Xigu City, all her energy was attracted by the pet that the net bug brought.


    "Unbelievable!" "I''ve thought about raising my own pet, but it''s always hard to keep one," exclaimed the bright eyed witch around a giant white spider capable of serving as a horse. You know, they seem too fragile to eat whatever I feed


    When it comes to their profession, spider tamers soon come to their senses. "It''s very difficult to cultivate the black eyed spider Leicester, because this kind of spider can only eat one staple food, its own kind, when it is young. In general, less than 50 of the hundreds of spiders they lay eggs at a time live through their infancy. There are fewer spiders that can keep this shape. Of all the eggs I get, only this one survived. But look at it! It''s all worth it. "


    "Will it grow as big as Jones?" Ellie tries to touch the giant insect, but the latter''s eight eyes are always on her guard.


    The webworm shook his head when he heard this question, "I don''t think so. There are magic marks on that spider. It''s very difficult to keep such a huge size by natural growth alone. I''m afraid I can''t do that just like that one


    "Magic? I think I can help. You know, Ms. kuirah and I have the same training. Give me some time, and I should be able to find the emblems she uses to enhance these little guys. What do you think? " Qili said excitedly that Lothar could feel the haze before her had been reduced a lot, but he did not understand why.


    "You want to help me? Why? What benefits can you get? " The maid soldier did not think so. She looked at Qili suspiciously. The witch in front of her was not reliable, especially when the latter had killed her own compatriots. This makes the net bug have to doubt each other''s intention.


    "Good? Ha ha, I''m not a mercenary, my dear lady! So that means I don''t have to calculate everything like you do. " Qili said sarcastically, but then she said, "but if I have to say it, I really have my intention. Besides, it doesn''t hurt you, does it? You see, you can add a layer of magic protection to your pet. How about I pay you a deposit? "The net bug''s eyes fixed on Ellie for a moment. "I won''t brand my things with witch''s marks. I don''t want it to bite back when I need help


    "Oh The witch exclaimed, as if she had been struck by some great blow, and then looked at the count and said, "she is boring, you know that! Well, well, if you have to know why, I''ll show you. " "Said Qili, skipping into the trees next to her. After a few minutes, she came back in a different posture.


    "Is that magic, too?" Said Lothar, frowning at the woman with half black and half white hair. He didn''t see kuirah, so he didn''t recognize the object. But the net worm is not. The maid is sure that the person she is seeing is the heartless witch who controls countless giant insects under the ground of Xigu City, at least it seems.


    Qili, or kuira, triumphantly turns around in front of them, quite satisfied with her transformation. The only difference between her and the real kuila is that the witch would never dress so casually. After she was sure that the two people in front of her had been confused by her own magic, she learned the tone of the master of this appearance and said, "something happened in lost heart Bay, and the great witch called her daughter to go home. I had to give up hunting the traitors and go back to my hometown with two useful mercenaries and my dear pets


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    "I hate the smell of fish." A male mercenary with rotten teeth, carrying weapons wrapped in the cloth curtain, shrugged his nose and complained. He looked at the seafood sold in the fish market, showing a sincere disgust. For a man born in the cold northern inland, the sea and the creatures in it were strange. And the sea fish, which is different from cattle and sheep, but much bigger than river fish, also makes people who do not understand the ocean feel deeply uneasy. The only consolation he felt was that the time was approaching noon, and the fishermen who came back from the early morning to the sea were almost scattered, leaving only scales and fish blood on the ground, which gave off a faint fishy smell.


    "You''d better get used to it. As far as I know, the port area of lost heart Bay is not comparable to this kind of small fish town." Beside the rotten tooth mercenary stood a smaller and thinner mercenary than him. Judging from his hairstyle and clothes, he should be a man, but his facial lines have softer parts. Of course, most people are not interested in looking at a man''s face so carefully. It''s because Lothar saw how the net worm turned herself into a man. In the latter case, it can avoid a lot of trouble.


    Rosa doesn''t know whether dressing up as a man can avoid trouble. What he knows is that as long as you act with Ellie, the trouble will never be less. Just as they were walking through the fish market, looking for a fisherman who seemed likely to give them a ride, there was a loud noise of footsteps and swearing behind them. "Catch that woman!" "Stop her!" And so on, with the grunt, Lothar and the webworm look helpless, and they don''t have to look back to know what''s going on behind them.


    "Hey, hey, guys, calm down, will you? At least let me understand what''s going on. " The count turned and saw that about five or six men were ferocious in front of him, and the witch who caused the trouble had already hidden behind Lothar naturally, showing half of his head and smiling at those people with a successful prank. Next to the net worm shook his head, she is very clear that the mischief of Qili is not so simple for ordinary people.


    "Mercenary?" The leading man glanced at Lothar''s dress and said scornfully. Nevertheless, when he saw the count holding a weapon in his hand, he showed a certain degree of vigilance. If he could, no one wanted to fight with the mercenaries like duckweed, because it was not worth it. However, the leader was not allowed to shrink back from his back. He rolled up his sleeves to reveal his hard-working muscles and the ugly scars, many of which were scars. "I advise you to stand aside, boy. The girl behind you is dead today


    "So what did I say she did?" Lothar scratched her head with her left hand, and her eyes quickly swept over the men. He tried to use language to ease the conflict, but out of experience, the count also calculated in his heart that if he fought hand to hand, he would win by himself and the net worm. As for the use of the Tomahawk? This small fishing village is still within the territory of Cang lion. The count of Heishan will not draw swords against his own people.


    The leading man was still thinking about how to avoid the conflict with the mercenary, but the people behind him could not help it. A bald man pointed to the laughing Qili and said, "he blinded our bow! We''re going to dig out her eyes, too Han''s words resonate with other people, not only in this fishing village, but also in places where people depend on the sea to make a living, the captain always has a high reputation and status. If not, no one dares to put his life on his boat. For this reason, it is a very unwise choice to hurt their captain in front of the crew. Those who live on the sea are no weaker than those who live on land. Those thick arms used to pulling fishing nets and ropes are as powerful in fighting.


    This was confirmed by Lothar''s body in the last town. He breathed out his breath. He was still in pain under the rib he had been beaten before. However, it is not a knight''s style to give in. In any case, it is necessary to protect the lady. Besides, the people the count is really protecting are the fishermen in front of them. If Qili is really upset, God knows what the witch will do. I''m afraid it''s not impossible to burn down the whole town.


    "I don''t think this lady will hurt your bow eyes for no reason. Can you be more specific?" The count lowered his axe and made a final effort to avoid conflict.


    "Detailed? Well, I''ll tell you in detail now! " The impatient leader grinned grimly, his fist and voice reached Rosa''s ear at the same time. This blow was undoubtedly blocked by the count, who had realized his intention as early as the opponent raised his hand. But what he didn''t expect was that the fight was not a fair fight.


    Seeing that the mercenaries wanted to fight back, the rest of the fishermen rushed in, and they swung their strong fists and smashed down at Lothar''s body. Poor count of Heishan, whose training taught him how to fight, but this kind of street brawl is quite different. Lothar easily blocked the first few attacks, deftly dodged the next few attacks, but just when he was about to fight back, he was heavily hit by a chair from nowhere! "Click!" The wooden chair cracked, and the count of Heishan, who was actually hit, leaned forward uncontrollably and hit his fist in front of him. This time, it''s much heavier than before. The witch, who should have been hiding behind Lothar, had already run to the distance to look at these happily."Kill this self righteous bastard!" "Put him in the barrel and feed the shark!" The hot blooded fishermen, regardless of the weight of their men, became more and more addicted to fight, and their primitive cruelty completely occupied their brains. Now they don''t care whether the people who have been beaten are innocent or not, and they forget to ask for an explanation for the bow of the boat. They are left with bullying and the abnormal pleasure of bullying more and less is expanding.


    "So I said, you are the fool." Skilled mercenaries will not let themselves in such a dangerous situation, skilled mercenaries also know how to deal with these mobs. She took out the knife from her belt, looked at a big man''s raised fist, climbed onto his back two steps, and stabbed in the middle of the back of that hand!


    "Ah! My hand The scream attracted the attention of others. They saw a bloody knife in his hand and a fisherman groaning over his hand. There is an undisguised murderous air in the eyes of net worm, which is the terrible look of mercenaries who have really experienced life and death. Without the threat of language, the maids took a step towards the crowd, and the men stepped back. Only then did they realize that they were just strong fishermen, while the other was a mercenary with a knife edge licking blood and a sharp blade in hand.


    But that''s not enough. The net worm went to Lothar and pulled out his sword from his scabbard, which was more deterrent than a knife.


    "Ah! Mercenaries are killing people The women''s screams came from far away, and the fleeing crowd further shook the fishermen''s fighting spirit. The maids are ready to chop with a dagger!


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, a mercenary with weapons is not enough to defeat these fishermen. The dagger in his hand can be thrust into one person''s body or cut off the arm of a second person. But you can''t hurt a third person. It is not difficult for these big men to subdue or even kill the short mercenary as long as they rush in and fight for the price of injury. But the question is, who will be the first and the second to be killed by mercenaries? They are not soldiers, although fishing as a business, the sea as a neighbor, but this does not mean that they can look directly at blood and fear. So run away. Anyway, we beat the mercenary and retreat before we hurt ourselves.


    Fish market, this is completely quiet down. The fisherman, who was stabbed through the back of his hand, ran away with his injured hand in his arms after being kicked by a net worm. Looking at the last man disappearing around the corner, the female mercenary breathed a sigh of relief. She put the dagger into the scabbard and looked at Lothar crouching on the ground. "Can you still stand up?"


    "You''ve gone too far. I''m afraid the hapless man''s hand won''t hold." Said the count of Heishan in a reproachful tone, and stood up. Apart from a few bruises on his face, he didn''t look much of a problem. "You know I''ve got chain mail under my clothes. These guys can''t hurt me with their fists. There''s no need to see blood. They''ll leave when they''re tired


    The net bug''s tone was worse than Rosa. She wiped the blood from the knife with the sole of her shoe and pinned it back to her belt. "You don''t know these people. If someone hits you with a chair, someone picks up something else. This is the fish market. When you get an arm cut off, you can say that I''ve done too much. "


    The count looked around the stalls, and there were indeed many things that could be used as weapons. Knowing that the maid was right, he sighed heavily, "well, I''ll try to find a better solution next time. But what about the man we''re in trouble with? "


    After he said so, the net worm found that Qili had disappeared in the chaos just now. She bit her lips and stomped her feet in the air. "It''s a mistake to promise that witch. She can do nothing but make trouble! "


    Lothar wanted to say something, but before he could speak, Qili''s figure appeared again in the two people''s field of vision, and she was holding a middle-aged man who looked panicked. "Hi! Look what I found! The good captain agreed to take us out to sea


    They looked at the "good" Captain''s face, which was held by the witch, and wanted to know with their arms that he was forced. Lothar scratched her head and went to meet Ellie. And net worm is low shake head mumble, "madman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    Anyone can see that the middle-aged man in front of him is not willing to take this strange team to his ship. However, he was unable to resist the price offered by the woman who looked like a star in her eyes. It was a fortune that he could not get from fishing for a year, and his wife and children could live a better life on this money. Of course, the fisherman is not stupid. He knows that anyone who would exchange such a large sum of money for a ride must not be normal. They must have extremely dangerous attempts, and they may even kill themselves in order to seal off their debts. However, the economy of Cang lion was severely damaged in the rat plague. For those nobles and knights, it was nothing more than to collect more taxes. However, if these taxes fell on the common people, it meant that their livelihood was difficult to maintain. If he doesn''t do the business, I''m afraid his little son won''t be able to survive this spring.


    Lothar can see the man''s reluctance and worry, but he can''t say anything. After all, Qili didn''t use magic to influence other people''s minds this time. If she only used money to get service, even the count of Heishan couldn''t find something wrong. The only thing that worried him was whether the witch had money to pay the price promised to the fisherman. Thinking of this, Lothar touched the gold necklace in her arms. It was a small ornament in the clothes of the count of Heishan, which should satisfy the fisherman.


    "Your pet, don''t you come with me?" The count looked at a pair of reluctant net worms around him. Before entering the fishing village, the maids had placed their Eight Legged pets in the nearby forest, which was not something that ordinary people could easily see. Regarding Lothar''s concern, the latter looked at him and said in a somewhat sharp tone, "you don''t think a fishing boat can take us to our destination, do you? Don''t worry, I''ll let it follow on the shore. "


    Obviously, the disturbance in the fish market just now made the net worm angry. The count touched his nose, turned his head and looked at Qili, who was very interested in the scene of the wharf. "Did you come by boat?" Since they are going to lose heart at this time, it is safe to take the path of witches when they come to Cang lion. However, along the way, Qili kept silent about how they came to this country. This feeling was not that she wanted to hide it on purpose, but simply out of interest, she didn''t want to tell her companions what they were going to encounter, expecting to see the surprise on their faces.


    "Hey, you''ll know when you get there." Sure enough, Qili is still mysterious now. At the same time, she sniffed the air around her, and her bright eyes became more dazzling. "It seems that I am not the only one who has been called on, but it''s OK, so that things will be more interesting."


    The port of the fishing village is not very big, or whether these simple wooden pedals stretching out of the land can be called ports is a problem. The middle-aged man stepped on the crunching planks under his feet and led the team to some fishing boats in the harbor. He pointed to one of them and turned to them and said, "this is my boat. If you think it''s OK, we can start now."


    Lothar hesitated to look at the boat that didn''t even have a shed in front of her. Maybe sampan is the more suitable name for her. Sailing on the water in such a boat is essentially the same as holding a log. "Can it carry all of us?" The count''s worry is very reasonable. Even if no one is sitting in the boat, the draft of the ship has already reached a certain depth, and the part higher than the water surface is probably the height of two fists. This situation, coupled with the armor and weapons of the two soldiers, can hardly guarantee that the ship will not sink directly.


    The middle-aged fisherman was also aware of the problem. He looked at the two mercenaries and his own boat with some embarrassment. After all, he was the one who ate. So he knew that the carrying capacity of the boat was not able to carry the people on the wharf. But just as he was about to propose to take three people in two batches to the agreed place, a loud noise came from the distance of the wharf.


    "It looks like those guys got it back." Net insect light says. This is a very reasonable thing. After all, this is the town of other people. I''m afraid it''s not easy to leave after being injured. Lothar shook his head. He moved his wrist. It was impossible to listen to the news and solve the problem peacefully. In this way, the count of Heishan is not rigid enough to be attacked by swords. However, while the two mercenaries were rubbing their hands, Qili turned her eyes and kicked Lothar in the back of the waist and kicked her into the boat.


    "What are you doing..." Before the count''s complaint was finished, the webworm was pushed by the witch with both hands and fell on him. Their faces were very close. Regardless of the two people in the boat who were in an awkward situation, Qili said to the poor boatman in a tone of half joke and half threat, "you have two ways now, or you can take us away quickly. As long as you move fast enough, those fools may not be able to find you. Or, guess if they''re going to take their anger at you? "


    "But my boat can''t carry so many people. It will..." Half of the fisherman''s words were interrupted. The witch pressed her finger on his lips, then looked into the former''s eyes and said, "I said, it will be OK. And you, too, will get the payment that was negotiated before. "


    By the time Lothar and the net worm were sitting up, the boat had already moved out of the harbor under the fisherman''s sliding. Interestingly, although the surrounding sea water seemed to be able to pour into the poor sampan at any time, it was almost blocked out of the boat by invisible forces, and only scattered splashes of water showed that it was sailing on the water. When the boat turned out of the fishing port, all the people were relieved. Those who came to seek revenge did not see them go out of the harbor. I think they did not expect that these foreigners convinced a fisherman to take them to sea at such a fast speed.The fishy and salty sea breeze is blowing people''s hair. After confirming the wind direction, the fishermen set up the sails and used the wind instead of human to push the boat forward. Nevertheless, the fishing boat is only less than 50 meters away from the cliffs and the mangroves growing in the shallow sea. It can be said that the fishing boat is moving along the coastline, which is totally different from the actual sailing into the sea. As the day moved westward, the towering cliffs ahead cast huge shadows that looked like a skull without a jaw.


    "That''s where we''re going." Qili said, pointing to the strange scene in the distance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    There are always many strange legends in the mouth of those who wander on the sea. I don''t know whether it is because of the boring life at sea or it is true. In the mouth of old seamen, the sea and the land it is adjacent to and contained are always in danger and unpredictable. Even if it is a reef protruding from the sea, it may be the wreckage of some sea monster or a platform for sea monsters to lure sailors. And if a protruding rock wall looks like a skull without a jaw in the sun, you can''t expect that there is no legend about it around here.


    "Where are you going? No, you didn''t tell me it was to the dying cliff! It''s not the same as our deal. Neither my boat nor I will get close to it! Never The middle-aged fisherman''s face turned white and his voice trembled with fear. He even wanted to change the course of his voyage to get the ship to shore immediately, which of course didn''t happen after Lothar prevented him from touching the rudder.


    "Calm down, sir." The count of Heishan pressed the rudder of the boat with one hand and the fisherman with the other. "Is that a bad place?"


    The middle-aged struggled to get up from Lothar''s power, but a well-trained Knight would not be unable to control an ordinary man. After several unsuccessful attempts, he had to say again, "you foreigners, you don''t know there, you don''t know anything! Let me change course, we can''t get close to it any more


    The fisherman doesn''t look like a fake. Lothar turned her head and looked at the witch suspiciously, waiting for her to give a reasonable explanation. Ellie blinked. "Well, there''s some magic left over there, but that''s all. It won''t get in our way, on the contrary, it can keep these people away. What''s more, if we really want to lose heart, you''d better get used to it. Things at sea are beyond the imagination of inland people. " In her voice, the cliff, called the dying cliff, seemed strange indeed. The count did not believe that the eccentricity was really as worthless as Ellie had said. Magic is magic. Even if it is weak, it is dangerous for the residents in the sun.


    "Do we have to go?" The net worm frowned and asked. If Lothar''s attitude towards magic was a careful examination, she wanted to stay away from it as much as possible. There have been many tales of terror at sea, none of which she wanted to experience. In the final analysis, it is the law of mercenaries to protect themselves. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains who prefer to do this kind of thing is what those reckless men who call themselves adventurers will do.


    Qili leisurely touched the water outside the boat with her fingers. "When we come, we will sink the boat there. If we want to go back to lost heart Bay, we must get the boat."


    The count and the mercenary looked at each other. To be honest, they could not understand why a sunken ship was a necessary condition for access to lost heart Bay. However, their experience with the grey robe has told them that it is better not to ask too much about the field of witchcraft and magic, because even if the caster is willing to explain to them, what he says is often only specious. So what''s the difference between a normal person and a caster?


    "Well, if it''s too hard for you to accept, I think we can put you ashore first. You can walk back to the village yourself, can''t you? " Lothar thought for a moment, and thought that this was the only feasible solution. Instead of forcing the fisherman to stay and increase unpredictable variables, it was better to let him leave here. "We can pay you first, or even more, to compensate your boat. What do you think of it? "


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man swallowed his saliva. He looked at the mercenary in front of him. From the appearance, the other side was totally untrustworthy. But somehow, the fisherman didn''t think that a mercenary with a mouth full of rotten teeth and excessive alcohol and tobacco would say such words. For a moment, he felt that he had a knight on board. But only for a moment, "didn''t you lie to me? Will you let me go ashore first and pay me? "


    "I think we can sail the rest of the way. So there''s no need to risk you with us. " Lothar nodded and looked at Ellie. "What about a good reward?"


    The witch turned her head unhappily. She had never thought of getting the fisherman off the boat to see the ordinary people panic under the totally incomprehensible experience, but it was very interesting entertainment. But, in the face of black mountain count''s serious eyes, Qili or reluctantly took out a small bag, with the ship''s shaking, the sound of metal collision from inside. "He didn''t finish the deal. He promised to deliver us to our destination! He didn''t keep his word


    "But there''s no reason for us to take someone else''s boat directly." Lothar said with some helpless tone, and took the purse from Qili''s hand and gave it to the fisherman. "Take it. You deserve it. Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, if you like, you can come back and have a look. If we leave safely, I will park your boat near here


    "Oh, thank you, dear sir. It''s very kind of you The man took the purse and quickly expressed his thanks to the count. Lothar just shook her head and steered the boat to shore. When the man left the boat, Lothar turned to the net worm. "Can you ask your pet to protect him back? I''m afraid there might be wild animals around here


    The maid frowned and looked at him with strange eyes. "Do you remember who you are now? He''s not your leader, and we''ve already paid him. If I didn''t send spiders to take back the money in his hand, I was already in compliance with the rules. You even asked me to protect him? I think you will go ashore with him, my LordLothar''s face became a little ugly, and he instinctively wanted to reprimand the cold-blooded words of his companion. But on second thought, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it, so I can only keep this tone in my heart and push the boat away from the shore with oars. Net worm sees this cold hum a, look to go to other place. But neither of them noticed that the witch looked at the direction of the fisherman''s departure and had a strange smile on her face. It was an expression of excitement that a child could not suppress when he saw his own mischief succeed. It''s just that Cherie is not a child, and those magical pranks are not something to laugh at.


    "GA, GA!" The water birds from the distant woods flew over the boat and cast small shadows on the sea. These waterfowls, which were originally perched in the woods by the sea, now pour out. Is it because it is time for them to look for food, or is it because something is happening in that forest that makes them feel afraid?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    "Just send it here. You go back. When I''m done with this, I''ll go back. " A little girl with long green hair stood on the side of the road beside the forest, and the men in front of her said. On the left side of the path is a dense forest, and on the right side is a cliff cut like a knife and axe. The sea water beats these rocks with regular sound under the action of the tide.


    Several people who escorted the girl to this place looked at each other, and one of them said boldly, "but the one eyed boss ordered us to escort you to lost heart Bay all the way. Now we can''t recover our lives. Besides, you have also rejected our offer to hire a boat. You can''t cross the sea without a boat at the moment, can you? " Although the so-called forces in human society are neither reliable nor United for the dark residents living in the capital, for ordinary people, the name "one eye" is the absolute ruler of Cang lion''s underground world. In particular, during this period of time, through the turmoil in various places, this force based on the royal capital has been greatly expanded. It is even said that as the leader''s one eye, he will use some kind of witchcraft! This makes the people who work for him dare not cheat.


    But these people don''t think that it is not the leader they think has the ability to cast magic in the one eye power, but the little girl and two other ladies who are more difficult to see in front of them. In their opinion, since Peggy was the owner of the red eye pub, she was a valuable existence for one eye. Whether her actual status is a one eyed illegitimate daughter or a satisfacter of some interest, her life is very important. At least it''s more important than you. Therefore, although it is not clear why one eye would let them protect Peggy to this remote fishing village in the south of the Kingdom and then go to lost heart Bay, it can be imagined that if several people leave their hands here, they will be severely punished.


    The witch sighed. What she was going to do next was not acceptable to ordinary people, and these people could not help. And just as Peggy thought about what words to use to get them to leave, a bird screamed in the woods. A few fawns rushed out from the trees, and in the panic, they didn''t see the cliff ahead and went straight down.


    "What?" I don''t know who called out the words, but then they saw the culprit who caused the panic. The man, or the thing, was running out of the woods.


    To be sure, he still has a rough human appearance, but that just means he has rough limbs and a head, and more limbs are derived from the trunk. And even those human bodies are covered with soft, slippery, dark brown with light gray spots, similar to some kind of marine mollusc cover. Some extra eyes grow on these coverings, but in fact they are just barnacle like hard shells. The monster''s legs are long and short, and the lower end of the shorter one splits into several tentacles with suction cups, which also grow on his arm. As for the head, we can still see the rough human shape, but it is like the miserable white translucent skin soaked in sea water for months, and the dark red worm creeping under the skin has proved to everyone that the human skull is no longer in his brain.


    "Save..." The monster hobbled and stretched out his arms full of tentacles toward several people on the road. One of his eyes had naturally slipped down because of the loss of an eye socket and hung on his face through the muscles behind him. And witnessed such things, those who were just picked out by one eye at random will have what reaction can be imagined.


    "Monster "Devil! It''s the devil In this case, no one cared to protect Peggy any more. They rolled and ran sideways in the direction they had come and disappeared in a few seconds. Peggy''s main source of fear is that they don''t have the courage to leave.


    The little witch sighed. There was no panic on her face, as if the monster running towards her was just a poor looking man. "I think that''s how it feels to go home." "But I really hate that feeling," Peggy said, as her green hair began to wave into the sea. Especially before I get home, Ellie


    "Boom A huge wave of waves pounded on the cliff, and the sound seemed to bring down the continent. But after all, it failed to break down the cliff which has stood here for many years. It can only smash itself into countless splashing water drops. And these water droplets are flying in the sun and the sea breeze, drifting toward the direction above the rock wall, slowly like snowflakes.


    When the colorless sea water touches the green hair, it immediately sends out a light white mist. They rise, spread, wrap and protect the small figure. Peggy didn''t like fighting, but as one of kuira''s two people who followed her to the Cangshi to hunt down the defectors, she was never neglected. The Sorcerer''s magic is different from the grey robe in terms of its source and principle. Meanwhile, as a caster from the harbor, the sea water is her most commonly used and skillful medium.


    The fog with a strong smell of sea covered Peggy and quickly devoured the monster and the color plants nearby. We can see that with the spread of the fog, the trees and vegetation covered in it are shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye, and their surface condenses with big and big salt particles, while the main body is as fragile and rickety as if all the water has been removed."Nothing can grow on land irrigated with sea water. If the whole world is not diluting it with water, there is enough salt in the sea to marinate all the creatures in the world Peg whispered to herself, something she had heard from other older witches as a child. The reason why sea water is not drinkable is that they are too mixed for the living creatures on the land. However, it is such a liquid that breeds fish far more than cattle and sheep. Is the sea water the water of life or the water of death? Is the sea the origin of life or the graveyard of all things? This is a problem for witches who live in the sea.


    "Kala, Kala" salt grains fall off the attached plane due to their weight, leaving a lifeless world. The ferocious monster, at this time, has fallen to the ground, like a salted fish that has been put in the salt bucket for too long. Peggy always hated salted fish, and his dead body could not rest in the salt processing. The little witch stepped on the salt on the ground, went to the monster''s body, and found a bag of coins from his ragged clothes. She gently opened the purse and took out two gold coins with the octopus emblem and put them on the dead man''s eyes. It is said that this will allow them to take care of the matters along the way when they go to the underworld.


    "You can''t touch a witch''s money. No one seems to have taught you. " Peggy looked at the body with the gold coin in his eyes and shook his head. Then she looked at the skeleton shaped rock in the distance. "I thought I''d never see this again. I''m sorry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    At the beginning of the night, it was getting cold. Without the sun to provide heat, the sea water can only helplessly lower its temperature, and its final attempt is to swallow up the only heat left in the air above like a giant monster. The cold of the sea breeze is different from that of the Longji mountain. For Lothar, the latter only needs to put on thicker clothes and light a campfire to disperse, but the former seems to have its own consciousness, drilling into every gap between clothes and dancing on warm skin.


    "What are we waiting for?" Tightening her tight clothes, Lothar asked, looking up at the setting sun. If the environment on the water was so intolerable before sunset, it was not hard to imagine how bad it would feel after dark. Moreover, although he was not a sailor, the count of Heishan was still a knight. He could rest and eat on the bumpy horse, but he could not keep his balance for too long on the ship swaying with the waves.


    The webworm was better than the count, but only a little. As a spider tamer, she doesn''t often move on the water because normal boats refuse to carry her terrifying pets. So all she can do now is take care of Lothar and pay a little attention to the state of the water. If there is anything more boring than the woods, it is probably the water. Even the most dedicated fisherman needs a fish float to help him concentrate. Unfortunately, the maid soldiers do not.


    "If only we could supply some food in the village, even some pickled fish would make it easier for me to swallow." The webworm takes back his vigilant eyes and takes out the dried bread from his luggage, which is the longest ration for travelers who have no time to prepare food. It''s also the worst kind. It''s rough and hard. Compared with food, it feels more like a weapon like a throwing knife. The maid frowned and tried to bite. Of course, it didn''t succeed. She shook her head helplessly, hoarding more saliva in her mouth in order to soften the rock like food. At this time, Lothar was half lying in the boat and groaning.


    "Something to eat?" The webworm handed the count another piece of dried bread, and the latter waved his hand with a livid face. Even if he did not eat or drink, his body was already protesting as if he would never stop bumping. The mercenary turned his mouth and handed the food to the witch, who had been watching the setting sun for nearly an afternoon.


    "Even witches need to eat, right?" After discovering that Qili is indifferent to her food, the spider tamer says. The witch turned her head, and her eyes were filled with palpitating light. The frightened mercenary almost cried out. However, the light disappeared in a flash, which made people wonder if it was an illusion. Today''s Qili was very quiet after seeing off the fisherman. As a result, she put the dried bread from the net worm into the sea water.


    "Hey "Don''t worry, I almost grew up drinking sea water." Qili shrugged, put the food dripping with sea water into her mouth as if nothing had happened. Then she turned her head and continued to look at the position of the sun. Net worm see this Leng for a few seconds, in the heart again remind themselves that the witch is not human, so this is not strange to sit back to the original position. She laboriously bit the dry and hard material in her mouth, absentmindedly towards, maybe she should also try to dip a little sea water?


    "The time has come." When the bottom of the sun touched the sea, the witch stood up, her hair floating in the wind, her eyes reflected the light of the setting sun. But does that light really come from the setting sun? If so, why is the sun reflected in her pupils so unpleasant?


    "What time?" Lothar covers his head and struggles to sit up. He looks at the witch doubtfully and doesn''t understand what she wants to do. The net worm did not know, but the mercenary was more inclined to put his hands on the weapon to strengthen his defense than to ask. She had already figured out how to escape from the ship if Cherie was going to fight them here. Maybe with the count?


    The witch did not answer the soldier''s question. Her hands were raised and her mouth began to recite obscure syllables. I''m afraid these syllables do not belong to any language, but they can make people unconsciously associate with the bottom of the water, very, very deep. The cliff became a natural loudspeaker, and Qili''s recitation was amplified and echoed in the bay along the sea breeze. Under the influence of this sound, the sunset in the eyes of Lothar and others gradually changed from golden red to rusty green like covered with rust. At the same time, the sea smell in the air is much more obvious than before, and it is becoming more choking. The net worm wants to jump the boat, but she turns her head and finds that the originally light blue sea water has become a dark blue and extremely deep color. It seems that an abyss suddenly appears under the water, and is opening its mouth to wait for stupid creatures to jump into it and turn into a delicious meal.


    The gloomy chant echoed, but gradually, another smaller but equally firm voice joined the chant. The source of the sound came from the top of the skeleton cliff, where a small figure stood, much longer than Ellie, until her long green hair on her ankle swayed like sea grass. She also looked at the sunset, but Peg''s sunset was green and white, which was the color of the tip of the spray.


    Two witches, two voices, the same mantra in the cooperation of the two really become complete. One is the calm of the sea surface, and the other is the surging of the sea bottom. As the two become more and more perfect, eddies begin to appear at the bottom of the skeleton shaped cliff, and the color of the sea begins to change again, from deep to shallow, as if climbing upward from the deep sea.Half of the sunset has sunk to the bottom of the sea. The voices of the witches were high at the same time at a certain moment, that is to say, a beauty who covered her heart rushed out of the water! It''s a bow statue of a woman with waist length hair and fish features in her lower body. Her eyes drooped and half closed, her hands covering her left chest. Some deliberately carved liquid substance overflowed from the gap between her fingers and was dyed red by the last touch of the sun.


    "Boom Huge noise accompanied by huge water spray, when they calm down, there is an extra three masted yacht on the sea. It''s bigger than any ship we''ve seen in the fishing village before, and with such a hull, it must be enough to sail on the sea.


    "Look! That''s our boat! Curse the lady Qili excitedly pointed to the sailboat on the sea and called out to the two staring companions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    The three masted yacht, known as the dame Dame, was too big for the lion man. For this kingdom located in the north of the world, there are very few parts of the country adjacent to the sea, and few of them can be used as ports to develop fisheries. Moreover, the Kingdom has never been attacked from the sea. Even the most voracious pirates will not come to this barren and cold sea to search for prey. Therefore, Cangshi''s shipbuilding industry is quite backward. Not to mention the three masted sailboat, but a larger fishing boat might be enough to amaze the lion people who are used to riding horses and the vast plains.


    Since you can''t even talk about the first glimpse, you can''t understand that what you see is the technological crystallization that many countries dream of. Lothar walked on the deck like a child, curious about everything on board. However, looking around at the surrounding maids, they know more about the goods. Anyone who has been in a coastal city will listen to the local sailors'' discussion on the merits of the ships. The ships from lost heart Bay are the treasures that sailors and captains dream of. Why, this has to start with the geographical conditions of lost heart Bay, but it is certain that if the Cang lion is a country abandoned by the sea, it is just like the favorite of the sea.


    The mountains rising from the sea form a natural barrier of the crescent moon type, which blocks the strong wind and waves from the outside, forming a perfect natural deep-water port. The spring flowing from the mountains solved the problem of fresh water in the harbor, and the dangerous terrain also blocked the enemies who were plotting against it. It''s a city that can''t be reached by land, and although it does land on the continent, no one can really get there beyond the mountains and the dense rainforests that cover them, unless it''s a winged bird.


    At first, this secluded paradise was regarded as a secret place to store booty by pirates who happened to find it. However, the good times are not long. Secrecy and unity have always been the hard wounds of pirates. More and more people have heard of it. At first, they wanted to take risks to steal pirates'' treasures, and then they valued the strategic value here. In short, with the passage of time, a sailor''s city was established here. Piles have been cut down from nearby forests and deep into the unstable sand to form the foundation of the house. The original cave was dug into a natural habitat. However, the disadvantages of this strategic area also appeared. The soil full of sea water was doomed to be unable to grow any crops here. The food of the whole seaport had to rely on external supply. Those countries who wanted to own it finally chose to give up because they could not afford the high cost of ruling. So now there is only one kind of inhabitant, the predator.


    The fleet is enough to plunder the pirate leaders of coastal fortresses, the warmongers who secretly stir up wars between countries and make profits from them, the crazy church worshiping the evil gods in the deep sea, and other organizations and individuals have formed the chaotic and bloody history of Sixin Bay, which has continued to this day. Ships carrying corpses are going further every day, because if there are too many corpses on the sea bed, they may affect navigation. Large numbers of carnivorous fish, including and not only sharks, haunt the sea in groups all year round, devouring the losers eliminated in the urban struggle.


    Whether pirates or businessmen, every ruling group that once owned the city knows that if you want to have a stable position, a strong sea power is indispensable. Boatman and related craftsmen are the most sought after treasure in their eyes. They capture these people from all over the world, imprison them, force them to build a better and stronger hull for themselves, and put their own ideas into it. This tradition has been further developed by the heartless witches.


    "Why is Peggy here?" Looking up at the little witch standing on the raised terrace in the back half of the ship, Lothar asked. At this time, the latter is busy with the crab on both sides of the deck guardrail with his fingers to the water. Perhaps she was too obsessed with the entertainment of destroying small animals. The witch did not answer the count''s question.


    "Obviously she is not the only one called. The sorceress must have gathered all the witches out there, and I''m sure your miss Ellie won''t tell us why Said the net worm, who was stroking the main mast to determine its material. She looked up at the low sail hanging from the mast, and at the winch on one side. It was not enough for one or two people to turn it. So she came to the conclusion, "the four of us alone can''t move this ship. It''s too big."


    Lothar nodded. Even though he knew nothing about sailing, he knew that such a ship could never be steered by a few people. He looked in the direction of the fishing village before, thinking about where to find enough hands to start the dame Dame, and his thoughts were obviously superfluous. Because there were only three witches on the ship when they came to Cangshi.


    "Poof!" Dark yellow flames were lit from copper lanterns decorated in various parts of the ship. Ordinary candles don''t burn this color. These are fish oil candles. Peggy put his hands on the guardrail of the terrace, which was supposed to be the captain''s look down on the deck of his ship, but the height of the little witch made it rather funny. Peggy, obviously aware of this, drew her hand back in embarrassment and coughed twice.


    "If you are all ready, I will sail. This is the last chance. You two can still choose to get off the boat now. " Peggy didn''t hate Lothar and webworms, so she didn''t want them to follow them to that damned harbor. But the witch also has no need to protect these two people, so if they choose not to get off the ship, Peggy will not say anything. If someone wants to die, why stop him?"Are you sure, miss? The ship doesn''t look like it can move! And we''re not ready for supplies Rosa said aloud to the high witch that the waves were louder at night than during the day. But the stable hull did not make the count feel as bad as he had been in the boat.


    Peggy snorted coldly. She hated to be questioned about her decision, and the count''s answer was regarded as her insistence on going to lose heart. "Take care, grey lion man. This damned lady doesn''t need coarse sailors." With that, the witch put her little hand on the steering wheel which was too big for her and turned it with all her strength.


    "What is she doing? Just turn that wheel and we can Damn it Lothar was talking to the maid, and then he saw that in the strange light of the fish oil lamp, the unmanned winch rattled and began to turn slowly. In the same way, every part of the ship seemed to be alive, moving in an orderly manner under invisible forces. The two men on board looked at things around them in horror until the anchor, carved into two crossed machetes, rose slowly from the sea.


    "Now, let''s go." Three huge sails with the same logo as the bow spread out in the evening wind, pushing the whole ship slowly toward the open sea. With an unsettling crash, Lothar and the others saw the boat they had been in had unfortunately been hit by the damned lady, which had become a large pool of debris floating on the water.


    "Oh, poor fisherman, he can''t find his boat." Said the count in a low voice, and the little sigh was soon drowned in the waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    The sea, as part of the natural world, has a rather delicate position. On the one hand, humans, elves, dwarves, even ghouls or other monsters are the inhabitants of the land, to whom the sea is strange. Even the old seaman who has spent most of his life at sea can''t say what kind of existence he is sailing on. The charts valued by the captains about the control of monsoon and current are, frankly speaking, only the summary of previous experience, and they do not have anything that can be really convincing.


    For example, why is the sea water so different from the water flowing in the river? If you are a erudite, he will answer you because it is full of salt and other substances. But why is there salt in the sea? If the salt comes from the soil at the bottom of the sea, why don''t the rivers that flow through the earth become salty? And how deep is the sea, how wide is the ocean, and what are the causes of tides Questions like this haunt all those who have doubts about the endless blue. So no matter what race they are, as long as they know the existence of the sea, there must be legends about the sea. Some of them ascribe all this to palaces, some to demons, and some are more bizarre and abstract.


    The ocean, on the other hand, is not as silent as a mountain. It is more like a forest, hiding under the visible surface creatures of species and quantity no less than those of the races on the ground. One of them is "I''m waiting for another piece of the stone of the sea, like a piece of stone in the world of the devil." Whether the space in the sea is another world, I''m afraid even Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, is not clear. But one thing that anyone is absolutely certain about is that the races that grow on land are not welcome by the sea.


    This is not only reflected in the fact that land creatures cannot breathe in the water, but also on the spiritual level. Without the undulating land as a reference, people can''t be sure whether they are moving when they are floating on the sea. Blue desert, as some travelers call the sea.


    "What day is this? How long has it been since we last landed? Or a few years in the world? " Lothar slouched up the deck and asked the net worm who was playing with the compass. The count had given up counting time by the sun and the moon, because he felt that every day and night was as long as a year when he was at sea. And the ship that he was interested in turned into a cage after the exploration. The only difference is that there is no barrier to prevent people from escaping.


    The maid turned her eyes and put the compass into her arms. "Only after seven days, OK? My dear count, can''t you learn to be more patient? If you''re really bored, it''s better to go fishing than to walk around. " Even so, the net worm was not in a good condition. Although food and fresh water were supplied enough in the last town, she was still a whole circle thinner than before she went to sea, and her face and mental state also declined significantly.


    "Fishing?" The count of Heishan rolled his eyes. He pointed to the sun in the sky. The weather has been so good these days that clouds can hardly be seen above the sea. "Do you know what happens when that thing hits the water? I only tried to fish for a while, and I felt my eyes burning! Forget it. I''d rather tie myself to the mast and blow. "


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be bored for a long time." Page, who came down from the terrace, said to the two men who were about to quarrel. These days, she is almost alone at the helm, after all, there are only two witches on the ship, and no one will give the command to Ellie. Fortunately, this curse lady is not an ordinary sailing boat. Peggy often only needs to determine the direction simply, and the ship transformed by witches will move forward on its own. Nevertheless, the magic doesn''t work without cost. Peggy has been resting in her own room these days except for a short time at the helm. Even so, her spirit still looks worse than the other two.


    Lothar raised her eyebrows. "Should I be happy about that? Are there pirates in this area who dare to play witches? Then they are real warriors When he met with danger at sea, he could only think of Pirates besides the bad weather, the lack of food and drink, and the fighting among the crew. However, ordinary pirates can not help but recognize the symbol of the lost heart witch. With the crazy and bloody style of kuira and Qili, the count believes that witches are definitely not the first choice for robbery.


    "The outlaw doesn''t care if you''re a pirate or a knight. But you''re right. No one in this area dares to block ships with the flag of heartless siren, but I didn''t say there would be pirates Peggy wrapped her fingers around her long hair. The green hair became dry and curly due to lack of care, which made the little witch very distressed. This long hair was her most precious thing.


    Net worm heard here as if to think of something, she hesitated to say, "not pirates, is the sea demon?" The siren here does not refer to a particular creature, but to all the things that go up and down the sea and cause trouble to sailors. There have been a lot of rumors about sea monsters, but it''s hard to tell whether they are real or not.


    "Sea demon Well, I guess so, but they don''t come from the sea Peggy sighed, as if she didn''t want to go on, but to keep others on guard, she said, "are there some islands or reefs around here? In short, it''s not a place for people to park, but it provides shelter for something that can fly. We should be in their sphere of influence tonight. Although there is nothing to worry about, we''d better prepare for it. ""What are you going to do? And what are they? " Lothar''s brow gradually expanded. There are many descriptions of sailing in knight novels. Fighting with sea monsters is at least more interesting than fishing. The knights, who had been nearly choked by the unchanging sailing life, didn''t mind doing some warm-up before arriving at their destination.


    The little witch rubbed her forehead, and she saw the light in the count''s eyes, which made her irresistible association with Qili. One is enough. I don''t want to take care of the second. "Shadowless bird, as sailors call it, I heard that grey robe had encountered a man-made version when he was in Wangdu. The material was moon spirit. That''s disgusting. But the things we''re going to encounter are similar. They''ll be invisible in the moonlight, and they won''t make a sound when flying. No one knows what they look like, but they will attack ships at sea and catch sailors on the rocks and eat them


    "Don''t even witches know what they look like? It sounds like a story made up by parents who don''t let their children go out at night. " The net worm frowned and said without hesitation.


    "You don''t want to test it yourself. But fortunately, whatever they are, they don''t open the door. The curse lady will not be piloted all night and will not deviate from the course, so we just have to hide in the cabin and wait for the sun to rise. " Peggy shrugged. That''s what she meant. This is the safest way, and it''s also the way that witches used to cross the sea when they went to Cang lion from lost heart.


    Hearing that he had no chance to fight with the sea monster, Lothar was somewhat depressed, but the overall situation was of great importance, and the count immediately agreed. But there''s only one problem with Peggy''s plan. "We''re OK, but you have to convince her to stay in the cabin all night." With that, he pointed out to the outside of the boat. In the direction of Rosa''s finger, a group of dolphins were jumping on the water with the curse lady. On the back of the foremost dolphin sat a man, Qili.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    "Click" to lock the iron lock. Lothar carefully checked the bolts and chains on the wooden cabin door leading to the deck by the light. This is not something that can be sloppy. Once the hatch is damaged, the people hiding in the cabin will really have no way to go to heaven or anywhere. And while the count was doing this, the rest of the people in the cabin of the damned lady were busy with their own business. The web bug soothes the pet, who appears to be listless by boat, the giant white spider used to impersonate the infamous monster in lost heart Bay. Peggy smeared wax on the hull of the ship, as anyone who knows a little about witchcraft or magic knows, it''s drawing some kind of array. In contrast, Qili is much more relaxed. The witch is lying comfortably on the haystack, chewing dried meat and humming a tune.


    "When you came down, the sails had been stowed up? Whether those guys are birds or anything else, I don''t want them to blow up on the sails Peggy heard the chain shaking and asked Lothar. She did not have the leisure to wait for the sails to close slowly, so after giving the order, she went into the cabin.


    Lothar looked around. "I think so. But if they''re only interested in food, why can''t we put some dried meat on the deck? Tonight''s tide is not in the same direction as we are sailing, and stowing up the sails will make us have to stay in this area for a long time Although the count did not know how to sail, he could feel the movement of the ship, and if he could, he only wanted to go ashore as soon as possible.


    I think everyone has heard of it. Besides, I don''t want to have any degree of intersection with things that don''t even know what they look like. If this method can let us safely leave the sea area, it is worth spending more time The little witch said to the knight in a tone that did not match her age. Then she jumped off the board with the magic pattern and checked its accuracy from a distance. "Besides, although the great witch called us back, she didn''t say what happened in lost heart Bay. Maybe that''s not something to worry about."


    "It doesn''t sound like you''re in a hurry to get back." Rosa shrugged, tried to pull the chain from the hatch, and said after confirming its strength.


    Peggy pauses for a moment, then looks up at the count. "Will you be in a hurry to go back to a place where you are a tool and full of threats and disgusting thoughts? In witches'' groups, witches like me are not even qualified to sit at the table, but they have to do all the work that other people don''t want to do. "


    "It''s normal. When I''m a retinue, I''m also responsible for feeding the horses and cleaning the stables. There''s nothing to complain about." Lothar some doubts said, in his view, this kind of labor is not so much torture, more like training their own endurance. If you want to be a qualified knight, it''s too impetuous if you can''t hold on to these things.


    "Clearing the stables? No, that''s not what we''re going to do. " Ellie swallowed the dried meat from her mouth and sat up from the straw pile. However, Peggy was surprised not to be unhappy with his companion''s words, but continued to draw the array with his eyes down. "What the sorcerer wants us to do is not that kind of boring physical work. It''s OK for the servants to do those things. And all we have to do is deal with people who fall. "


    The count thought for a few seconds. "You mean you''re responsible for hiring and dismissing those who do things for you?" But the maid soldier who takes care of the pet in the side has shown a clear look, and has shown an undisguised disgust. She knew what the witch meant, and she had seen too many such examples in her career as a mercenary.


    "No, no, no," said Qili, who seemed to be interested in it. She danced and began to explain excitedly, "the structure of the witch''s castle can not be known by outsiders, so after a period of time, maybe a month, or even shorter, I remember that the most unfortunate guy only came for two days and was dealt with without even recording the way! At that time, the castle will be lively. Ravens and seagulls will come to peck at the bodies, and the dogs of the whole town will come! Those dogs, like sharks, all ate meat and red eyes, and later they couldn''t tell whether they were eating corpses or other dogs! Ha ha, that was a wonderful scene


    Lothar''s face darkened, and he began to understand the meaning of the word in the witch''s mouth. In other words, he realized that the word had no other meaning. And knowing this made him understand what Peggy had just said, "you mean, your job is to kill people?"


    "Ha! You don''t think you''ll be in the sorceress for less than two months Qili stood up. "It''s not just killing. You have to think about every skill. Ordinary swords and other witches will not be satisfied. If you can''t think of a way to please them, it will be you who suffer! "


    It''s not cold in the cabin, but behind Lothar and the net worm, they all feel the cold. The gods and Longji mountain are on the mountain. What have they experienced. At this time, it seemed that Peggy had finished her work, clapped her hands, stood up, and said to the stunned mortal, "this is the fact that each of us is required to cut the throat of another person from the moment we can hold a knife, because they are going to tell us that Ordinary people are different from us. We control their life and death. I know what kind of punishment is to be punished for killing people in Cang lion. My dear Earl of Heishan, if it was in your country, we should have done it for a long time. So every witch is afraid of death. We are afraid that if there is heaven or hell in this world, we are doomed to suffer forever at the bottom of hell. ""Yo Ho, yo Ho, you only see her fingers as white as jade, but you haven''t seen them go deep into the chest and take out the beating atrium! You only see her teeth as beautiful as shells, but you have not seen them SIP blood! Oh, dear sailor, you fall in love, you toss and turn! Oh, poor sailor, you''re running out of time. Put a noose on your throat!... " Qili was singing a boat song in a low voice. The melody that should have been sung by the sailor''s low voice was graceful and graceful in her mouth, but it added a bit of gloom and terror.


    So there was only singing in the cabin, and no one said anything more. Lothar put on his armor, and said so, in order not to attract attention, in addition to the Chain Armor under his clothes, the count had only a leather stomach. He sat against the wall of the cabin, opposite the door, leaning on the righteous axe called the fool.


    "Now you know you''re afraid of us?" Peggy said with a wry smile to the stern looking gatekeeper that she knew what people like Lothar would think when they heard what the heartless witch had done. They are monsters. Even if they are not, the sorceress'' distorted education has turned them into complete monsters.


    But the knight laughed, and he shook his head, "no, I just now understand why you want to stay in the grey lion. So, as a knight, I must do my best to bring you back. Instead of putting you back in that life. It''s my duty to bet on the glory of the Heishan family. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Sunset comes every day, but not everyone can see the next sunrise. For a seasoned sailor, every dawn deserves praise and a good gulp of rum. For those who hide in the cabin, all they can know is that there is no longer a glimmer of light in the crevice of the deck. Only the cold and humid sea breeze announced the arrival of the night. It was another night on the sea, but it was different from the previous one.


    Thanks to the material of the dame Dame and the construction process with witchcraft, fleas and mice, as well as other creatures on board, that troubled the crew were invisible on the vessel. The only multi legged creature here is the spider man''s pet. "Give it a name. It should have a name." Rosa said suddenly, glancing at the huge white octopus.


    They never shake their heads. "Maids. Because with names, people can call them and get close to them. They just need to remember one master and all the others are enemies Under her touch, the White Spider shrank meekly into a ball. If it wasn''t for the eight shining Obsidian eyes, people who don''t know would regard it as a bunch of fur or some kind of furniture.


    The count of black mountain nodded and said nothing more. He just made some topics in the boring vigil. Proper communication can also prevent you from becoming tired. In most cases, waking up tired is more dangerous than waking up alert. As for the two witches, as spellcasters, they do not need to work as night watchmen. Qili was sleeping comfortably on the haystack. Although Peggy was wary of invisible attackers, she could not resist the whole day''s sailing, which made her tired and fell asleep soon after lying down.


    "Are you serious about what you just said?" After the two witches'' breath had stabilized, the net worm said. She said this as she leaned against the warm, hairy head of the spider, cleaning her carrying dagger with grease by the light of the fire. Keeping a weapon sharp is a skill that any warrior must learn earlier than how to wield it.


    Lothar moved her left leg to prevent it from being stiff from holding a position for too long, and responded in a somewhat strange tone, "you said to name the spider? Of course, I really think this guy deserves a name. It''s just like everyone has their own name. By the way, haven''t you told me your name yet


    The maid laughed, "good try. But I''m not talking about names. I mean, are you really going to help these two witches to the end? I thought you just wanted to take this opportunity to come out and have a look, rather than really get involved in an event that should not be involved by outsiders


    The count also laughed. He had been taking it as a kind of entertainment to inquire about the real names of Internet worms for months, and would try whenever he had the opportunity. Obviously, there is no result of the game. Every time the maid can be keenly aware of Lothar''s intention. However, it is interesting that although she avoids this topic every time, she never shows any aversion to Lothar''s temptation. This kind of disguised encouragement stimulates the latter to continue to try other ways to find the answer. This phenomenon is called "their game" by others in the valley.


    However, after laughing, the thing to say still needs to be said. Rosa got serious, thought for a few seconds, and said, "do you think I should not boast? Because I don''t know exactly what kind of place lost heart Bay is, and I''m not sure whether our employers are right or wrong? You are afraid that I will not fulfill my promise, or I will do something against the principle in order to fulfill the promise. "


    "It''s strange to hear you say the word employer, but yes, mercenaries and knights are never the same. In our opinion, right and wrong are just excuses for higher pay. We never care about the consequences of what we do, because it will make the money we earn become hot The net worm shoves the dagger into the outside of the boot to make sure it''s easy to get. Then he pulls out his dagger and continues to wipe it. Naturally, xigucheng can not provide weapons that can meet the standard of mercenaries. They bought this dagger when they were in the town along the way. For the net worm, the sword is a little heavy, and there are many useless decorations on the handle and scabbard. If she can, she doesn''t want to fight with this fancy weapon.


    "Hot?" Lothar looked down at the witch hunting knife in his hand. The blade of the Tomahawk reflected a light that was not dazzling. But the soldier knew that his weapon was sharper than any weapon he had ever seen or used. "For me, there is only one thing that hurts me, and that is to abandon the principle. I want to help them because they need help. If I find out that this is not the case in my heart, I will not stick to a promise that has been cheated. If the mercenary is not satisfied with his employer, he will lose money. If the knight is not satisfied with the monarch, he will lose more than property. "


    "I hope you will remember them. I don''t want to lose more. " The netizen''s tone is quite complicated, and I''m afraid no one knows how much Lothar understands. The count only knew that the mercenary had not told him how much he wanted for a long time, and that was not because Lothar couldn''t pay the amount that the net worm wanted. She wanted something more than money, and he knew what it was.


    Just as the count wanted to continue the conversation, his half open mouth suddenly froze. It was not only him, but the maid''s arm was also in a fixed position. The two of them looked at each other and confirmed their feelings in each other''s eyes.Something''s on the deck. And the question is, what is that thing. Lothar stood up cautiously, bending over the net bug''s gestures and moving without making any obvious noise. He looked through the cracks in the deck above, hoping to see the figure of the comer. Interestingly, in this tense atmosphere, the frequency of the ship swaying because of the waves gradually increased. At the end of the day, the whole ship seemed to be on the ground, motionless. This strange state gave rise to uneasiness, and the maid stood up and asked Lothar with her eyes.


    The count shook his head gently, and he saw nothing, either because of the wrong angle, or because the witch had said that these things had no shape in the moonlight. The webworm tried to wake Peggy and Ellie, but Lothar stopped her because, according to Peggy, those things should not be able to get into the cabin. In addition, in this state, wake up the witch, it is impossible to make more noise to attract the attention of those guys. The count slowly went to the hanging lamp, carefully covered the lampshade with a cloth curtain, in order to maintain the lighting while reducing the possibility of being found.


    "Kowtow, kowtow" clearly could not see anything, but the sound of footsteps echoed on the deck overhead. It''s not a primate footstep, it''s more like a hard claw rubbing against a board. Cold sweat, down the forehead. Lothar''s heart began to beat faster, but he did not dare to take a deep breath to ease the uneasiness.


    "Kowtow, kowtow" is more and more. It sounds that the number of things falling on the deck is increasing.


    Different sounds of "knock, thump" came from the cabin door, which was caused by the board of the cabin door being thinner than the normal deck. And the difference in voice also conveys to the other party that there is something here. The count felt that his hair was going to stand up. Did those guys find the hatch?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    "Knock, knock" footstep left the position of the cabin door, which let both soldiers breathe a sigh of relief. But just when they thought that the things on the deck were not aware of the sound changes under their feet, a strange situation happened. Whether it''s Lothar or webworm, their hearing is only the sound of each other''s breathing and their own heartbeat. Besides, there was no sound. A drop of cold sweat escaped from his eyebrows and fell into the count''s eyes, causing slight pain and obstructing his vision.


    Lothar slowly raised her hand, trying to wipe the sweat from her eyes, but she didn''t want the leather armor on her body to make an untimely rubbing sound when she turned. This sound can be completely ignored. After all, there is natural background music on the sea, but at this time the sound of the waves mysteriously disappears, and this tiny sound has been magnified countless times in the silence.


    Damn it! The count''s fingers clenched as he held his axe, and he immediately turned his eyes to the deck overhead. Although these planks are strong enough to withstand strong bows, who knows what kind of sound insulation they have, and who knows what kind of monsters are standing on the deck at this time, and in what posture are they spying on any prey.


    "Dong!" The first sound, the same as before, was heard on the hatch door. They took a deep breath, but the imaginary follow-up did not come. Just when they were about to suffocate because of this atmosphere, more voices sounded like thousands of birds singing in unison, "Dong! Bang! Bang! Bang This huge and dense noise makes people want to cover their ears for the first time. It felt like hail from the deck, and it was almost all concentrated on the hatch and its vicinity.


    "Ah Peggy was awakened by the noise, and she screamed subconsciously. At the same time, sit up and observe the situation. Not far from her, it was Qili, rubbing her eyes and looking angry. At this time, the net worm and Lothar did not have the energy to pay attention to the awakened witch. All their attention was attracted to the cabin door. The thick door bolts swayed slightly in the constant impact, and the chains tied on both sides were also driven together to collide and beat with each other.


    The Tomahawk and the dagger were separated in the dim light, and no one was needed to direct them. The two experienced soldiers knew how to attack the first few intruding reckless enemies in the gate. However, the material of the dame Dame was obviously unusual. Although the sound from the deck was like a storm, there was no sign that the hatch would be damaged. Lothar''s spirit relaxed a little. He looked at the net bug on the other side of the hatch and said a word. The maid naturally knew the count''s meaning by lip language, and he said that he was sorry.


    There''s no point in blaming your partner after the battle begins. The net bug shook his head gently, pointed to the shaking wooden door with the tip of his sword, and told Lothar that this was not the time to blame himself. From the sound outside the door, no matter what kind of things they want to come in, there are definitely a lot of them. Even if we can kill several enemies who turn around, it is difficult to say that they can hold on to the end with the strength of four people in the cabin. They need more help. Thinking of this, the net worm suddenly narrowed her eyes. She turned and ran to the corner of the cabin, leaving the knight alone to guard the door.


    At this time, the two witches finally realized what had happened. Peggy''s face was not very good-looking. She obviously felt a certain degree of fear for this unknown enemy. As for Ellie, Lothar always felt that if there was no hatch to stop her, the bright eyed witch would rush out and throw all the things that disturbed her sweet dream into the sea to feed the shark. So, maybe it''s not too bad? Lothar chuckled. It''s not a good thing to be too nervous before a fight, because a certain degree of concentration often means a loss of perception of what''s outside of what you''re focusing on.


    Sure enough, the count found something else after calming down. He stood up and pressed his palm against the deck overhead, in this way he felt the vibration more directly from above, and then moved slowly in some direction. Ellie and Peggy looked at his actions in disbelief. The witches didn''t understand what Lothar was going to do. However, the net worm who wakes up his pet suddenly realizes the meaning of knight. She went up to Lothar and asked him in lip language, who answered in the same way. Then the two men stopped at a distance from the hatch. The female mercenary draws in her giant spider and caresses the neck of the spider. If the spider has this part, the fluff on the other hand holds the dagger and points to the deck above.


    White Spider and his mistress are interlinked, it immediately understand what the master wants to do. The giant spider turns around, turns its tail to the deck and does what it is best at, weaving its web. Of course, giant spiders can''t weave a perfect web quickly in such a small space, but even if there are only a few silk, they are quite fatal traps for things similar to human body size.


    Everything happened without warning, and it seemed as if it should have been. With the "click" sound, no matter how thick the board could withstand such a violent impact, the moonlight shone down the gap into the cabin. It''s just that the breach is not the hatch. The bolt and hinge on the hatch still protect the door. What was damaged was the deck. This is not hard to understand, isn''t it? When the other party blindly increases the thickness of the gate, it may be easier to push down the wall. But before those massive movements, already proved to be the monsters'' cunning tricks.If there were only a group of frightened sailors in the cabin of the ship, their plan was successful. Unfortunately, they met with experienced mercenaries and experienced Knights several times. There was still nothing to see at the break in the moonlight, but the cobweb, which had been waiting there, began to shake violently, indicating that something had indeed hit the net head on.


    "Well, the wisdom of the beast." Lothar grinned grimly and stabbed the long handled harpoon in the cabin into the crevice of the cobweb. The iron tip really stabbed the soft body, and the dark green blood gushed out along the blood trough! The net worm on the other side also holds the same weapon and stabs the intruder in the net. It''s just that compared with Lothar, who lives inland, the maids smell something familiar from the invisible enemy''s blood. That''s the smell of seaweed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    What kind of monster has the smell of seaweed in its blood? It''s an interesting question, and if cheese is here, he might use his brain''s huge reserves of knowledge to come up with several possible candidates. For the current passengers on the curse lady, they don''t need to memorize the vast amount of knowledge in the ash tower library. They naturally have a way to get the answer to this question.


    "Peggy! Close the deck and let''s see what kind of monster is fighting us In fact, the count did not need to say that the two witches had already launched their own actions according to their own ideas.


    Qili''s brows were frowning, apparently not calming down from her roused anger. She looked at the blood of the invisible things in the cobweb, and she showed a happy and cruel smile. The witch picked up a straw lying on the bottom of the cabin and used it to dip a few drops of blood splashed around her. Then, with a gentle and frightening tone, I inhaled the blood stained straw! "What''s going on?" With Lothar''s exclamation, he had been stabbed by a harpoon in front of him, only a few fingers long wound, like a jet of blood, sprayed the count out of control all over his face.


    At the same time, Peggy''s had begun to move. She knelt on one knee, her hands touching the board at the bottom of the cabin, and her long green hair floated with the magic. Generally speaking, it is not the witches'' specialty to influence one part of the material by touching the other. They are better at cursing and destructive magic than precise casting. But this ship is not an ordinary creation. The dame Dame built by lost heart dock has some connection with witches in lost heart Bay. At this point, PEG just activated this connection, allowing himself to control the damage on the deck like the rudder and sail.


    With the acid squeak of teeth, the broken board trembled slightly. The long dead trees seemed to have come back to life. A large number of new branches sprouted from the crevasse of the deck, crisscross to form a grid to repair the holes in the middle. If there were only one or two monsters invading the ship, maybe the witch''s magic could be successfully completed. But judging from the sound of the footsteps on the deck and their ability to play the trick of attacking the west, no matter what the invasion of the ship was, there were a lot of them.


    "Click!" The new branches were broken by the invisible limbs before they became thicker, but this attempt was not meaningless. Relying on the shadow of a small number of branches, the four people in the cabin still saw part of the outline of these things. It was a finely scaly forelimb. To describe its appearance, it reminded Lothar unconsciously of Migo, the red dragon who served as a cheese partner. Of course, the thing that attacks a ship is not a dragon, and there are not many creatures in nature that are similar to the structure of giant dragons.


    "Shadowless bird? Those sailors are so dizzy. It''s a group of lizards The count was the first to reveal the identity of the assailant. Although birds and lizards are quite different in the way they feel, there is no denying that there are similarities in the structure of their feet. In short, they both have sharp claws. That''s why they feel like birds when they walk on deck. But since we know that the opponent is lizards, we have to ask another question. Why are these lizards'' scales so soft?


    Lothar wiped the lizard blood off his face. The strange smell in his mouth suggested that he might accidentally swallow some of the blood. However, it is not the time to worry about whether the blood of these things is poisonous. Although we know the identity of the enemy, how to drive these invisible lizards off the ship in the moonlight is the top priority. Thinking of this, the count narrowed his eyes, recalled the scene he had just seen for a short time, and tried to reason out the crucial position of the enemy.


    The net worm on the other side is much simpler. The maid doesn''t care what to attack the enemy. She inserts the harpoon in her hand into the monster''s body, and then flies up and kicks it at the bottom of the harpoon. In a daze, she pokes all the small harpoons in! This time, the damage and pain caused by the key or not is enough to make the stabbed creature lose the ability to resist. The net worm slowly picked up another harpoon and began to repeat the work.


    The cobweb, gradually quiet down, with no longer any struggle to produce, fell into this trap monster seems to have died under the harpoon. And the follow-up monsters see the tragic situation of their companions, as if they are also afraid to drill hard into the breach again. Silence was once again on the curse lady. "Whew, these damned things." Lothar shook her hands full of dark green blood, went to one side and took a lantern to shine into the cobweb. Maybe it was because the monsters were dead or because they could only be invisible in the moonlight. In a word, under the dim light, the count finally saw the monster''s true face.


    If part of the body can''t determine the species of living things, the eyes opened from the scales with a narrow track prove that it is a lizard that attacked them and was killed by them. However, the scales of these lizards are too thin and soft to provide any protection than their terrestrial counterparts, but instead, they seem to be the key to their invisibility. Lothar tried to cut off part of the lizard''s scales with a knife, and sure enough, after losing the skin, the real flesh and blood appeared in the moonlight.


    "Interesting." The count placed the cut skin under the lamp, and the scales reflected a pale white color. After the two witches saw that there was no danger, they also came up because of their curiosity.Peggy looked at the loot in the knight''s hand and inferred from his own knowledge, "these scales should reflect the moonlight, so that people can''t see the lizard itself. But its effect and whether it can be made into clothes with the same effect still needs to be tested. If the scales of these guys can really make clothes invisible under the moon, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people willing to risk hunting them. But where do these things come from? Don''t those legends say they can fly


    "Maybe it''s just the sailors who make it up. The monsters I can''t see are enough to lock themselves in their cabins and shiver, so that they can''t tell if they''re from the water or from the sky." Ellie shrugged and examined her victim. Of all the dead lizards, only one died of bleeding.


    "I''m afraid not." The net bug frowned slightly, holding a lantern in one hand and a harpoon in the other. She gently stirred a lizard''s forelimb and saw that in addition to scales, these creatures had a thin layer of skin on their joints. Considering that they walk on the deck without making any sound other than scratching their claws, these lizards must not be heavy. So it''s doubtful whether they can glide in the sea breeze with this membrane.


    Others have seen the findings of the maids, although it is not certain whether the skins are evidence that lizards can fly, but judging from the fact that these monsters are not stained with sea water, the possibility is high. "An aquatic lizard with scales that reflect moonlight and glide? Well, they are truly monsters. " The count cocked his head, and concluded. One of the lizards gave up hunting, but did he soon lose a few of his companions


    "No, of course not. Lizards, as we all know, don''t feel much about the death of their companions. They even cannibalize Peggy answered, and understood what Lothar meant. She looks around warily, but she doesn''t see any entrance for lizards except the hole in front of her.


    Qili seems to have lost interest in the body in the trap. She prefers living things to dead bodies that can''t move. After all, death is one of the few things that doesn''t happen repeatedly to an individual. She heard page''s words with a sarcastic smile, "cannibalism? It sounds like us. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    The next morning nothing seemed to have happened on the dame Dame except for a damaged deck. After losing a few companions, the mysterious lizards wisely chose to retreat. They''re not bloodthirsty monsters, they''re just beasts looking for prey. And the beast, will consider their own gain and loss, less food, great pay, which is not in line with their survival principle. However, the view that sailors on ships are easy prey may not be changed by the frustration of this hunt. At the end of the day, whether it''s lizards or Rosa, last night''s fight was just a part of life.


    The heat from the sun roasts the sea and makes the people on the deck feel more miserable. They didn''t get enough rest last night, but in order to get out of the sea as soon as possible, they must seize the time of day to advance. Lothar put on her coat and hid her head in the shadow. He was squatting on the deck with a dry, withered, pale skin that he had taken from the attacking lizard last night.


    "It seems that even if it works, it can''t be used as a material for making clothes." Said the count, shaking off the lizard skin in his hand, which broke into pieces of different sizes in his stunned eyes, and flew away with the sea breeze. Lothar instinctively wanted to reach for the pieces, but in the end nothing was found. He got up in a fit of exasperation, opened his hands to the net worm hiding in the shadow of the mast, "I hate all things that can only move at night!"


    The maid laughed. She didn''t hate Lothar''s sometimes childish manner. People who are always so serious that they can''t be liked. But even if you don''t consider the fact that the leather can''t be exposed to the sun, it''s not enough to rely on the lizards killed last night to do something about it. Besides, after the previous battle with skinners, she always felt against putting animal leather on her body. So the last place where the lizard carcasses go is only for the big spider''s rations.


    The idle count wandered aimlessly on the deck. He saw the breach which had been damaged in the battle, and from it could be seen the cobwebs and the bloodstains that were too late to clean up. "Why don''t you fix it? Isn''t that easy for you? "


    "You''ll have to ask Peggy. She''s the one with the steering wheel. I can''t fix this hole under her control. " Lying lazily on the hammock, Qili waved and said. Yes, she did get the hammock out of the cabin and hang it between the masts. It seems that she has lost interest in the sport of dolphin riding, or is just like other people who have lost sleep because of the turbulence last night. The witch is surprisingly quiet today, which is undoubtedly a good thing for the rest of the boat.


    "I will never give you the control of the ship! I''ve had enough of whirling around the whirlpool on the way here! I don''t want to be chased by angry whales any more Page, standing on the terrace, heard his companion''s words and swore out loud. From her words, it is not difficult to infer that Qili once had control of the curse lady, but it was obviously a disaster.


    "I said it was the whale who hit it! I fired the catapult purely for self-defense Qili protested, but the words didn''t sound convincing.


    But Lothar was keen to grasp the point of the witch''s words, "is there a catapult on this ship?" He was well aware that this large-scale projectile weapon was a nightmare on the battlefield, and similar things were mentioned many times in the story told by the blood lion.


    However, the grey lion, which pays attention to the knight''s personal ability, has always been somewhat resistant to this kind of power driven by chance. For the soldiers of the Kingdom, if the crossbow can kill the opponent safely from a distance, isn''t it that the soldiers who train hard lose the meaning of existence? Of course, this is only for knights and soldiers. Lothar, as commander in chief of the bear hunters, is very aware of the role this weapon can play in the battlefield. But because of the recoil of the catapult, he had never thought that such a thing could be installed on a ship. Whether that meant that ships equipped with catapults could launch an irresistible terrorist attack on the coastal cities from the sea, the count was somewhat uneasy.


    "Of course As soon as Qili listened to Lothar''s tone, she immediately became interested. She jumped out of the hammock and walked towards the bow of the boat. "Every ship that has lost heart will be equipped with catapults! This is our patent. It''s just that they''re smaller than the land version, and so are their powers. But it''s very useful to break through the hull of other ships and to intimidate large sea monsters! Do you want me to launch it for you to see? "


    "Hey Although the count really wanted to see the power of the ship borne catapult in the witch''s mouth, the light drink from Peggy stopped him. This is not the time to do such things. But put the catapult on the warship? That''s a good idea. Maybe he can buy a boat like this from lost heart Bay and give it to kingdom research. But does he have enough money with him? Well, I''m afraid not. A ship that can be reliable on the sea will be a great fortune.


    Just as Lothar was thinking, the sky began to fade. "What''s the matter? It''s getting dark so soon?" Murmured the count, raised his head, and saw a great deal of cloud obscuring the sky ahead. But it seems that it is not rain clouds, but more like a simple condensation of too much fog."That''s not right. It should take another two days to reach the foggy sea." Pug said incredulously, frowning as she opened the chart and repeatedly used the compass and other instruments to locate the ship. But no matter how reluctant she was, the fog ahead was gradually approaching the dame Dame, and the sea of fog in the witch''s mouth was close at hand.


    "GA, GA!" Some of them are flying back and forth in the thick fog, but some of them are flying back and forth. Lothar doubted why the birds could be seen in such a distant sea, but instead of wondering why they appeared here, the count naturally drew out his weapons and was ready to fight. "What are those?"


    "Misty crows, endemic to the misty sea." The frivolous expression on Qili''s face disappeared when she answered. The witch, who was fearless and fearless, became more serious, staring at the dark clouds and the black figures that were looming in front of her. "Some people say that they are the dead souls of sailors trapped in the misty sea and will take people to the place where the ship sank. Some people say that they are some kind of small devil, and seeing it means that the ship is targeted by bad luck


    "But anyway, no one can stop the ship of the lost heart witch. This sea area is our territory. Everything has to get out of the way." Said Qili, walking to the bow deck, her clothes hunting in the sea breeze. She looked back at Peggy, who hesitated, but nodded. So the witch with bright eyes took a deep breath and sang a song written in non-human language. It''s like the song that sea monsters used to seduce sailors.


    "What is she singing?" Asked the maid curiously as she approached Peggy.


    "She''s calling on our allies, the witches and the sorcerers of the misty sea, who will take us out of the sea." The little witch replied, but the expression on her face was not so firm as tone, "if the front is really foggy sea area."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    In Peggy''s uneasy words, Lothar and net worm gradually understand the so-called fog sea area. The so-called foggy sea area refers to a layer of annular water surrounded by sea fog all the year round around the lost heart Bay. No one knows what it is because the sea fog seems to protect the lost heart Bay from foreign invasion, which is very unnatural. So the sailors took it for granted to link the sea fog with the witches who ruled lost heart Bay, believing that they had summoned the mist to protect their territory. But as a matter of fact, members of the heartless sorceress and those who really know the sea will know that such an abnormal climate can never be created by ordinary magic.


    Regardless of the cause of the formation of the foggy sea area, its appearance not only provides a protective umbrella for the lost heart Bay, but also restricts the ships entering and leaving the port. Most of the time, fishing boats only dare to fish cautiously at the edge of the fog, because it is said that as long as the ship is covered by the fog, even if the exit is close, no one can find a way out. They will drift forever in the fog until all the dead sailors become fog crows. But fishing boats can do this, but merchant ships and pirates can''t. their occupation determines that they can''t bear to nest in the narrow space in the misty sea area. And the heartless witches do not want to let their own cities become decadent, so they find another owner of the sea area and make a treaty with them.


    That''s the sea monster. About this race, I am afraid that there have been countless legends and countless statements in various sea areas. Sea monsters that feed on sailors who are addicted to their songs, fairies who save those who fall into the water, or builders of undersea cities, are great races as masters of the sea. On the other hand, sea monsters also have different faces and shapes, ranging from ugly monsters to half human and half fish beauties, to scale like aquatic creatures. They are the most often talked about lovers of sailors'' dreams, but also their deepest nightmares.


    "So what does the sea monster look like? I''ve seen completely different versions from different books, or are those all right, and different kinds of sirens look different? " Asked the count of Heishan with some excitement. To see the true face of the legendary race is enough to make him boast about his life experience. As for whether the siren is beautiful or not, Lothar doesn''t really care too much. In that case, he is a knight, not a sailor. He had never had the dim impulse and deep fear that lurked in the deep water.


    "Well," said Peggy, a little queer about the siren''s appearance, wrapping her fingers around her hair for a moment. "You''d better wait and see for yourself. I can''t describe them in words. They should be here soon. No ship can swim faster than the siren. "


    So the knight looked at the sea with expectation, waiting for the siren to appear. This is the whole afternoon. In front of us is an unknown sea area covered by sea fog, but the sun is already to the West. Lothar leaned back on the mast. He was not impatient, but the current situation was far from what the witch promised. As if to confirm his idea, Qili, who had been singing at the bow of the boat, stopped singing, with a fretful expression on her face, leaving a loud syllable on the deck at every step.


    "They will not come, they have not responded to our covenant!" The witch angrily complained to her companion. His half black and half white hair, disguised as kuila, is fading under the influence of emotion. Peggy was also surprised by the situation. She frowned and her eyes searched the sea, hoping to see the unique spray of the sea monster as it approached.


    But this is doomed to be futile, nothing is attracted by the singing. Even the group of fog crows that I saw before also lost patience and flew to places beyond sight. The only constant response is the sound of the waves crashing on the hull. "It''s not the same as it was." Said peg in a low voice. The confusion in her eyes was obvious, and now they are in a situation that exceeds the witch''s expectation. Also let her produce a little flustered. Without the siren leading the way underwater, even the heartless witch can''t cross the misty sea safely.


    "It''s hard to imagine that we''re trapped outside our own home! Don''t those guys know we''re treacherous... " In the middle of Qili''s words, Peggy covered her mouth. Even if there was no other listener around her, she could not talk nonsense. It''s close enough to lost heart bay that no members of the sorceress group will use magic to monitor this area.


    "Wait a minute, maybe the siren just can''t come now because of something. What''s more, we''re driving the curse lady. Sooner or later, the sorceress will send someone to pick us up. " Peggy shook his head and tried to placate Ellie. As always, her words had no effect on the latter, and only received ironic answers.


    "Yes, let''s wait here! When we have no water and food, until we starve to death! Oh, gods, who knows if those old guys are still alive? They didn''t say why they called us back! But when it comes to the soup pot, they are probably all dead! Damn soup pot, but for that thing, I would never be here, absolutely! " Cried Cheryl hysterically, turning and entering the cabin. But even so, her voice could be heard through the breach in the deck.


    Peggy''s spirit was obviously not good. She had been haggard because of sailing. Now her future was frustrated. The little witch''s face was terrible. Seeing this, the net worm went over, gave her some water and food, and took her back to her room to rest. When the maid settled Peggy, the only thing left on the deck was Lothar blowing the sea breeze."How much do you believe them?" The net worm came up to the count and asked in a low voice.


    Lothar gave a wry smile and shook her head. "That''s a little difficult for me. I''m not cheese. I don''t know about magic or monsters. But I can see that they are not pretending to be out of control. It was a surprise to the witch. It''s just that the question is, what to do afterwards. Listen to what Ellie just said, they have a reason to go back, which is reasonable. So I don''t think they will give up so easily. "


    "Even with the so-called siren leading the way, I don''t want to enter the waters. I can''t say why, but I just feel that it''s terrible The maid soldier glanced at the sea fog in the distance and said.


    "I wish they could find a way. But it''s not something that can be done today. You go down and have a rest first. By the way, don''t let Qili break the bottom of the boat. I''ll be on deck tonight. If the fog is so dangerous, the invisible lizards will not risk coming near Lothar said, fighting his axe on his shoulder and smiling at the net worm.


    The maid turned to the cabin, but before entering the door, she turned her back to Lothar and said, "I''ll watch with you at night. If you''re alone, no one knows what you''re pulled into the sea." After that, he did not give the latter a chance to refute, so he closed the door heavily.


    The count of Heishan touched his nose and went to the side of the boat and looked down at the sea. The sea here must be very deep, because its color was as heavy as ink. Lothar looked at the sea for a few seconds and then withdrew his sight. Somehow, he always felt at the bottom of the water, and there were eyes looking at him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    The first thing to feel is the wind. The sense of touch and hearing play a role at the same time, cold wind mixed with some fine particles hit the exposed skin. Then I smell the smell in my nose, the smell of the sea, which is the fishy salty mixed in the wind, and in the cold, it is reminiscent of the disembodied corpses who have lost their temperature. Finally, vision is awakened again, but the role of human eyes in the dark is really limited. He can not be sure of anything except that he can judge that his front is the sea and his feet are the sand beach.


    If you look to the left, you can''t see anything clearly. If you look to the right, you can''t see anything clearly. He tried to move, but he stepped on something hard, not a stone, more like the skeleton of some creature. Fear, the smell of imagination, came from the darkness and gripped his heart. His legs trembled uncontrollably and could not move any more. Imagination becomes the enemy, and the things that exist only in the deepest part of the nightmare seem to dance around him, laughing at the cowardice of their Creator.


    So he blocked his ears and crouched down, hoping to block his hearing and reduce his sense of touch. But he didn''t dare to close his eyes. He was afraid that as soon as he closed his eyes, those things in the dark would rush out and tear him to pieces. He was afraid that as long as he did not face the darkness, the darkness would devour him. I don''t know how long it took. It could be hours or hundreds of years. The first ray of light appeared. But that''s not a friendly light.


    Light, it is difficult to tell the difference between friendly and unfriendly, but when he saw the light, he knew that there was not a little bit of good will in it, only deep evil thoughts. Dark brown light, from a distant place, separates the chaotic sea from the sky which is darker than the color of the sea. Something is coming, something very bad, something worse than the deepest nightmare. He looked at the light and got this revelation in his heart.


    That thing, coming with the dark brown light, will rise from the ocean and swallow up everything. No one can stop him, no one can resist him. All mortals can do is serve. Kneel down in front of him without asking for his mercy and mercy, but he will not give mercy, he will only bring death. Dark brown light, more and more. And then he saw that the thing that emitted the disgusting beam was nothing else, it was the sun. Those dark brown lights were the morning light before sunrise on the sea, but when did the sun become this unacceptable appearance?


    At the end of the sea, the terrible sunrise couldn''t stop it. He wanted to turn his head and run away, but he was surprised to find his feet and legs were submerged in the sand. The dark brown light illuminated the abominable world, and he saw that the beach he was in was pale, for it was not the fine sand, but the bones that had been ground to pieces. He wants to scream, he wants to blind his eyes with his hand, deafens his ears, tears his skin, and makes himself no longer feel the terrible world, but he can''t. Because he saw the rising sun from the sea.


    And the sea illuminated by the sun. What is that! He asked himself, but there was no answer. The scene in front of him was beyond the limit of his cognition. In the dark brown sunrise, some huge, twisted, nameless body was rolling on the sea. What was that!


    "Hoo!" Dream, wake up. Lothar suddenly woke up from the deck, covered in sweat. His head ached as if he had been stabbed by countless tiny needles. Fortunately, it was just a dream. Only when he stood up on the mast did he realize that he was gasping for breath, and his heart beat as if he would jump out of his chest at any time. Light white fog, in the count''s side flow, he staring at these fog, not aware of what it is, instinctively reached out a wave, the white track disturbed.


    Wait, fog? His brain quickly regained consciousness and remembered the scene before the dream. He and the webworm should still be on the deck of the damned lady to watch the night. But the curse lady hasn''t sailed into the foggy sea. How can there be fog? Cold sweat, even colder in the wind. Lothar stretched out his hand and held the axe beside him. The heaviness of the weapon reassured him a little. But that''s not enough. Is it true that while they were asleep, the witches sailed into the misty sea?


    With this in mind, Lothar walked toward the terrace where the rudder wheel was. But soon he saw a familiar figure on the edge of the deck. Since when did you just need to see a fuzzy figure to recognize the maid who called herself a net worm? The count did not know. Now it''s not the time to think about it. He goes to the net bug and asks, "what''s going on? We should have anchor, where are these fog... "


    "Shh!" The net bug pressed his fingertips on Rosa''s lips to signal him to be quiet. Then he took the count''s clothes, drew him to his side, pointed to the sea under the boat, and said in a very low voice, "look. But be careful not to disturb them. "


    Lothar did not immediately follow the instructions of the mercenary. He first looked at the latter''s side face for a few seconds. Then he made sure that there was no signal of bewilderment from the Sorcerer''s knife before he looked at the sea with ease. Then he forgot to breathe for seconds. The haze over the sea is a dim blue shimmer, caused by large swarms of plankton. The count wanted to tell whether the luminescent creatures were shrimp or jellyfish, but the shape of these luminous bodies had been covered by the grand light, and there was no result."It''s amazing. It''s so beautiful." Exclaimed the count in the same low voice. He had never seen such a sight in any book.


    But the webworm didn''t seem satisfied with the answer. She moved her body closer to Lothar and whispered more carefully in his ear, "look carefully, there''s something under those lights."


    The count''s eyes narrowed, his eyesight was not bad, but the waves of the waves still greatly affected his difficulty in identifying. The net worm may have realized this too. She held out a finger and gently pointed to a certain position. Lothar''s attention followed the extension of the finger into the sea, and sure enough, she found a dark gray shadow among the blue luminescent creatures. The shape looked familiar, but for a moment Lothar didn''t recognize what it was. He wanted to ask the net worm, but he was pinched by his arm.


    The pain brought inspiration, and the count suddenly understood what he saw. That''s why the maids are so careful and cautious. Because the gray shadow is a walking arm immersed in sea water. The human arm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Lothar, who was just a little surprised at the amazing sight on the sea, calmed down immediately after noticing the remains of her limbs soaked in the sea. His eyes swept over the blue sea and found more similar things. Moreover, these corpses were not only from human beings, but also from some non-human bodies, which not only comforted the count, but also aggravated his doubts. If the pieces he saw were not from a ship that had sunk here, where would they have come from?


    "The tide of the dead." A soft voice with a little fear sounded from behind. Peggy carried a wind lamp made of fish bone. The pale candle inside gave out the same color of light, which made her face even more bloodless. At the same time, however, Lothar and the net worm noticed that in the light of the lantern in the witch''s hand, the thick fog blocking the sun became transparent, although the effect could only be seen in the range of the candle.


    "The tide of the dead? You say these things? " The count glanced at the edge of the deck and repeated the new term that PEG had mentioned. This simple and crude naming style is indeed a favorite style of sailors. Therefore, it is reasonable for the witches growing in lost heart bay to know something about the so-called tide of the dead.


    Peggy didn''t immediately answer Lothar''s words. She went to the deck and looked out at the sea like a last chance confirmation. It happened that an unknown biological skull just came out of the water at this time, and its mouth was still full of flesh and blood. It looked like a strange smile to the people on the boat. "That''s right. When you see the tide of dead people, this is the sea of fog." The witch sighed, said fatally, and then turned to the terrace where the steering wheel was, as if she had deliberately tried to stay away from the edge of the deck. The other two followed her.


    The little witch rubbed her hand on the steering wheel and said after a short silence, "which one of you can tell me what''s going on? The dame Dame didn''t move a minute. Why did we get into the fog


    "It''s very simple. Our boat did not move. It''s the fog that comes up on its own The net worm put his hair on his temples behind his ears and looked up at the foggy world. "It was about midnight when they suddenly approached. I want to go down to find you, but before I get to the hatch, the fog has swallowed up the boat


    The maid did not mention that Lothar fell asleep during the vigil, which she thought was of little help to the present situation. And the count himself, when he heard his companions say that the fog was coming, unconsciously remembered his dream. No, it was just a nightmare! He shook his head violently and drove the terrible sight out of his mind. But the heart, which had been fully trained, was still throbbing uncontrollably, reminding him of his real feelings. Fear, from the soul, through the bones of fear, the fear of what you see in your dreams, how long has this feeling not been so real? Lothar gritted her teeth tightly. Fear is not something a knight should show. But honesty is also a virtue that a knight must abide by, so he can''t lie to himself. He is afraid even more than when he sees the demon lord sitting on the castle of xigucheng.


    "Are you all right?" The voice of the webworm and the concern on his face called the count back. The latter tried to squeeze out a smile to reassure his companion, but found that his facial muscles were too tense to move freely. He faltered for a moment, then turned and walked down the terrace. "Maybe the vigil has made me uncomfortable. I''ll take a rest in the cabin. Anyway, we''re stuck in this fog now


    "Is he OK?" Peggy was puzzled, waiting for Lothar''s figure to disappear after the sound of the hatch closing. To be honest, although she didn''t want to take anyone back to lost heart Bay, the little witch was very aware of the ability of count Heishan as a soldier. Now the situation is complicated. It is good to have Rosa''s powerful force around her.


    Peggy''s question was the wrong person. Although the webworm was concerned about the count''s situation, she could not see what Lothar had seen in her dream. "I don''t know." The mercenary shook his head, his face more worried than when he saw the tide of dead people. Her rich combat experience tells her that the dangerous situation itself is not terrible, what is terrible is the lax people''s mind in the dangerous situation. Now Lothar''s depression is likely to affect the rest of the ship, causing them to miss out on possible opportunities.


    "He''s scared. It''s depressing. I''ve never seen him so afraid of one thing, and it''s not me!" Qili''s voice came from the two heads beside the rudder. The bright eyed witch squatted on the top of the cabin, acting like a gargoyle. After complaining, Qili turned over and landed on the deck. She didn''t seem to be affected by the fog, or she didn''t care about everything.


    "It''s impossible." She said to the witch, "he''s the bravest man I''ve ever met. He won''t be afraid of the fog and the sea or the dead people in it! Even if the people on this ship are overwhelmed by fear, he will be... "


    Qili two steps rushed to the front of the maid soldiers, the latter''s words Sheng Sheng pressed back to the stomach, "Shhh, Shh, Shh, calm down little spider." The witch said, a hand around the net worm''s head, gently stroked her hair, and then was sure to be knocked down by the latter. "He is different from us. He is just a mortal. Even with a sorcerer''s knife, it''s just a toy driven by chivalry. There''s no need to be so obsessed with toys, right? ""Hum." The net bug snorted coldly, turned and walked down the terrace. She didn''t want to say anything more to this crazy witch.


    "Listen to you, you think that spider tamer is our kind? But she''s not a witch, and I''m sure I don''t feel any magic in her. She can tame spiders, but that doesn''t mean anything, does it? " Said Peggy, frowning, pressing his hands on the steering wheel.


    "Who knows? My little Peggy, your hair is too long. Sometimes you will cover your eyes Qili said, also left the console, lie down on the deck to watch the tide of people, leaving perplexed page to look at her long hair suspiciously.


    However, the little witch didn''t worry about Qili''s words for a long time. Compared with caring about the life experience of the maid soldiers, finding a way to leave the misty sea area is the most urgent task at present.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    "Are you all right?" The net worm, walking down the deck, finds Lothar in the dim candlelight, holding her knee and burying her head in it. She controlled her tone so that there was no excess of sympathy and pity in order not to sting the knight''s self-esteem. Of course, this is her worry. Now Lothar has no energy to be angry. He is like a helpless child, just like when he learned that his parents were killed. The lady of Heishan is not the one who can not save Wang''s servant from the day of the day.


    The terrible scene from the dream evokes the sad memories of Lothar, who seems to have seen his parents on the beach of white bones. They stare at the count with empty eyes, as if calling him to join them and become a member of the white bones. Beside Lothar in reality, the Tomahawk, which has saved the owner from the environment and fear for several times, lies quietly on the deck. The dark gray skin plated to cover up the conspicuous gold appearance seems to be its real shell. The male lion''s eyes covered by sea monster statues also have no flashing light. This witch hunting knife can''t do anything, because what makes its owner collapse is beyond the scope of witchcraft and magic.


    Seeing that Lothar didn''t respond, the maid kept silent for a moment and then approached the latter. She could see Rosa''s trembling arm, and he was really afraid. But why, is there anything here that can make this man feel afraid? The net worm came to the count, knelt on one knee on the deck, and put his hand on Lothar''s hand. "Tell me, what are you afraid of? Can I help you? " She could feel the man''s arm shaking even more after she had said this. But in the end, the tremor calmed down.


    Lothar looked up. His face was frightening and pale. "I''m fine. I just had a nightmare." Anyone can see that the knight is just holding on, and the nightmare in his mouth is obviously not ordinary.


    "When I was little, my mother told me to tell me the nightmare." The webworm took the count''s hand in one hand and patted him gently on the back with the other. She was trying to remember how her mother had comforted her. And that is not easy, because in the memory of the maid, the mother''s existence has been so far away that she can''t tell whether it really existed. She often doubts that all her memories of her mother may be just a warm dream, a longing for a normal family. But even so, if this false and possibly fabricated memory can help the man in front of him, the webworm will not hesitate.


    Lothar sniffed, and there was a blur of tears in his eyes. I''m afraid no one could imagine that the count of Heishan, who is famous for his war maniac, would show such an expression one day. The count opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he failed because the muscles of his throat were too tight. He was depressed because of this setback. But looking at the gentle eyes of the woman in front of him, he tried his best to suppress the rampant monster in his heart. Just like when I was watched by the king of Cang lion on the school field. "I, I see..."


    The count''s narrative is very illogical, and his words are full of fragmented information, which makes people unable to really understand what he saw. But even so, the horror content revealed in the scattered words is also chilling. The net worm gently took Lothar into his arms and whispered comforting words in his ear, for she did not know why the count had such a dream, nor how to deal with it. But what the mercenary did not know was not necessarily for others.


    "Home." Ellie''s voice echoed in the cabin. The witch did not know when to follow in. She sat on the wooden beam, shaking her legs, looking at the Knights and mercenaries holding together. "The place you dream of is called destination."


    The sight and attention of the two people were quickly attracted. Qili pushed her hands hard, and the whole person fell down from the wooden beam. Her feet landed on the ground at the same time. She approached them and continued what she had said, "this is the legend of the sailors in lost heart Bay. It is said that everyone will go there after death to crush the situation. The flesh and blood rots in the coffin, the bones crack in the wash, and then flow into the sea with the river or groundwater, and finally flow to the destination, which you call the white bone beach, and become a part of it. This is what I know. As for what you said about the sea, I don''t know. Maybe it''s the existence of some kind of guardian destination


    "But he had never heard of the legend before. How could he dream of what you said?" At this time, the net bug didn''t care about the unhappiness with Qili on the deck just now.


    "Well, I''m not sure." The witch put her hands behind her waist and walked around them step by step with a smile on her face, "but I think it has something to do with the tide of dead people. It is said that the tide of the dead is a direct train to the destination. Maybe our Earl got some enlightenment in the tide of the dead? It''s also possible, you know, on any ship that''s seen a wave of dead people, there''s always some crazy sailor with words that no one can understand


    "I''m not crazy!" Lothar got up a little agitated, and he was obviously very angry at Ellie''s disapproval. However, both the Witch and the mercenary could see that the count''s eyes were totally devoid of their former look when they spoke. Instead, they looked like a drunkard who bragged and was pierced in a tavern. This was not what he should look like.Qili seemed to be disgusted by Lothar''s reaction. The smile on her face disappeared. Then she looked at the count for a few seconds with disdain and disdain and shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe." With that, her figure disappeared into the darkness of the candle. But Lothar didn''t calm down. He turned to the webworm and yelled, "I''m not crazy!" Said also a punch in the side of the wooden pillar, broken sawdust deeply into his hand, let the blood have a new direction.


    The pain let the count''s anger find the pour point, he began to repeatedly with his fists on the wooden column, used to support the deck of the pillar, in the knight''s full swing under the explosion of groups of sawdust. The maid''s eyes also shed tears. She began to believe the witch''s words. The man who called himself Lothar might be crazy. So she approached the count from behind and struck him on the neck! The man whose trachea was badly injured fell to the ground, and could not believe it. He knelt on his chest and held his throat with both hands and choked him faintly.


    The hatch to the deck, open. As if she had been waiting there for a long time, Qili welcomed the maid with a smile. The latter is not polite to rush up at a very fast speed, and as soon as the arm is lifted, the spider fangs shaped dagger has reached the witch''s neck. "Tell me the way to get him back to his original state."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "Whoa, whoa!" Qili raised her hands in exaggeration and screamed. But the witch''s expression does not have any fear, but the smile is more obvious. She knew that the net worm did not dare to do anything out of the ordinary. Even in this case, the nature of the mercenary is still a reminder that the latter can not make any irreversible results. The arm holding the dagger was far less dangerous than it seemed. The direct evidence is that Ellie retreated two steps backward by the action of shouting, which was not enough to get her out of danger, but could gain enough time to cast before the dagger cut her throat. The webworm also knew this, but she didn''t immediately follow up and put more pressure on the witch.


    "Why don''t you do it? This is not the time to joke. " Peggy''s voice came feebly from the terrace. She was struggling to move some kind of column almost the same as her height from the captain''s cabin behind her. In order to keep the center of gravity from tilting, she took every step carefully, but even so, when she came to the steps leading to the deck, she could not carry out the carrying work by herself. Because the height of the column had covered her eyes, "who''s going to help me get this damn thing down?"


    The net worm and Qili looked at each other for a few seconds. The maid took a deep breath, took the lead to put away the threatening posture and took back the dagger in her hand. However, before she went to help Peggy, she still gave the latter a hard look, the meaning of which was self-evident. However, Qili didn''t seem to be afraid of it. She whistled leisurely and watched with interest as they worked together to move the column down from the terrace.


    With a heavy noise, the column was placed under the main mast, and it was only then that the maid could see the details of what she was carrying. Generally speaking, it seems to be a stone totem, but different from the totem pole used in other tribes, the carving on this column is much more surprising. A large number of images of marine animals and seabirds surround the column, and in the middle of the column are carved with a circular pattern of sand, which seems to refer to the bottom of the sea. The lower part of the column is very dark in color, and the carved things have changed from clear to blurred. The carving at the bottom of the column is difficult to identify. It is just a large group of unidentified protrusions. It seems that the sculptor has only made a rough outline and made a rough knot.


    "What is this?" The net worm wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked. Obviously, such pillars would not be used in ordinary navigation. And the maid vowed that the temperature she felt on her hands changed when she touched the pillar. The closer she was to the top of the pillar, the higher the temperature was, and the lower the temperature was closer to the bottom. If it''s not magical, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    "Something that can take us out of here." Peggy''s physical strength was not comparable to that of a net worm. She pressed her hands on her knees and gasped heavily. She recovered for nearly a minute before she could straighten out her breath and say this. Then she stood up, looked at the mercenary''s face and said seriously, "don''t worry about the count. The great Witch of the heartless sorceress is proficient in the way of dreams. If she wants to, it''s just a little work to cure him. And I promise I can convince her to help us with Rosa''s problems, as long as we can get to lost heart Bay safely


    Compared with the two witches, although Peggy''s body is small, her credibility is much higher than that of Qili. The webworm was silent for a moment. She had no choice now, nor was she able to tell what the witch said was true or false. But even if the sorcerers can''t cure Lothar, landing on land will certainly help him more than continuing to drift on the sea. In this way, the mercenary nodded and accepted the little witch''s suggestion. "What can I do for you?"


    "Let''s get some seawater first, and we''ll fill the hole." Said peg, pointing to the groove at the top of the column, where there is a funnel-shaped hole leading to the inside of the column.


    In principle, most of the columns are not hollow according to the weight of the columns. Moreover, the lower end of the funnel-shaped groove is even thinner than a person''s pinkie. Even if the column itself has a certain height, it does not need too much sea water to fill it. But when the third bucket of water is poured in and there is still no overflow, anyone will realize how evil this thing is. Especially in the process of the mercenaries pouring into the water, the witches have been quietly chanting something beside the column, which further aggravates the strange feeling of the scene.


    "GAH! GAH The fourth bucket of water, fill, Rao is the maid soldiers such soldiers also feel the pain in their arms. Just then, a harsh voice came from above the damned lady. Net worms raise their heads, and even fog enough to disorient ships cannot hide the bizarre birds known as fog crows. They are like vultures waiting for their target to die in the desert, flying in a ring shape and noisy. But just as the net bug was going to ignore them and continue to draw water, a fog crow came straight from the air, folded its wings, and hit the groove in the center of the column like a black arrow!


    "What..." The maid turned her head and saw that the bottom of the originally dry groove was covered with blood and mixed black feathers. However, the water slowly overflowed. It''s like a shark out of its nest after smelling the bloody smell. The seawater that has been poured in before rises from the small hole. However, no matter how high they rise, the blood and feathers at the bottom of the groove do not float with it. Instead, they all flow into the hole and disappear."Are you coming or am I coming?" Peggy raised his head and asked Ellie, but in spite of this, in the usual attitude of the latter towards the former, in fact, PEG already knew the answer to the question. She picked up the stone knife on the pillar and prepared to cut her arm open. But the same white hand stopped her.


    "This time I''ll come." Qili grabs the stone knife from her companion''s inexplicable eyes. Without hesitation, she cuts open the palm of her right hand and places it on the top of the groove which is like a small pool, allowing the blood to drip under the action of gravity. Into the calm water.


    "Tick!" The subtle sound should be clear in everyone''s ears. Red blood in the sea water loose deformation, but soon, it condensed into a fixed body, a flying fog crow. The tiny fog crow circled in the water for several times, then stabilized in one direction and spread out its wings in a gliding posture.


    "Let''s sail. I don''t want to wait for the spell to fail. We''re still stuck here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    With a way to guide the way, the dame quickly stowed her anchor and made her way through the fog. The tide of dead people that had been around the boat had disappeared long before peg moved the columns out. This strange phenomenon in the sea can not be predicted by even the most senior seafarers. No one can tell when and where the dead tide will appear and when it will disappear in the waves. But the only thing for sure is that the tide of the dead meant that the voyage was doomed to be difficult.


    Dense fog makes the air on the sea more humid. The net worm leans under the terrace and feels that it will drink a big mouthful of sea water when it opens its mouth. But even so, she didn''t want to go under the deck. She didn''t want to see Lothar like that. The pale light of the candle dispersed the mist, allowing the helmsman of the ship to move forward in this harsh environment. It would be unimaginable for ordinary people to buy such candles from witches. But the good news is that the captains are much cheaper to buy access to the foggy waters than the candles.


    As far as page knows, the heartless witches do not take taxes from the residents of lost heart Bay. It''s a wise choice, because you can''t expect people to pay taxes honestly in cities where you can''t, and imposing taxes not only requires a lot of manpower, but also stirs up discontent among residents. The previous lords who occupied negligent Bay have proved that it was a very stupid road. But that said, the life of the witch group is not in short supply. The sea access rights purchased by the captains are based on the number of times. If they want to make money, they have to constantly pay the witches. So as a result, no matter whether the appearance of the misty sea area is related to witches or not, the existence of this sea area has become an important part of their rule over lost heart Bay.


    As things stand now, the scope of the misty sea is expanding dramatically, and the sorceress'' allies in and out of the sea, the sirens, are no longer responding to their call. At the same time, even if he hasn''t returned to his hometown, page can guess how bad things are in lost heart Bay. However, judging from the fact that the great witch still has the ability to recall the members of the sorceress group, the fog has not yet become an absolute cage. She only hopes that she will not wait until the dame Dame reaches the shore to find that the whole witch group has abandoned lost heart Bay.


    "Be careful! There''s something ahead Qili''s voice wakes up the little witch who is thinking. She looks up quickly. Of course, she only sees a big fog. However, Qili''s eyes are absolutely trustworthy. Even the thick fog in the foggy sea area can not completely cover her sight. So peg slowed the boat down and waited for the pilot''s next instruction, "go right! We can go around that thing. "


    Peggy, who is as tall as the rudder wheel, is struggling to turn the wheel to the right. Most witches are not captains or sailors, so their ships still need to ensure that ordinary people can navigate smoothly. For example, when she went to Cangshi, kuila took some crew members, but after she made a deal with some beings, those poor crew members became food for the huge insects raised by witches. It seems that kuila didn''t intend to go back to lost heart bay at that time. After all, compared with the temptation of immortality, the responsibility and benefits of the sorceress were insignificant.


    "Brush it The sound of the sea washing something sounded on the left side of the ship, and huge shadows could be seen even through the thick fog. The worm went to the left side of the deck, trying to see what was behind the fog. "That''s the dead whale." Qili first step by step out of the shadow of the truth, "there are occasional whales around here. But their bodies don''t often appear on the surface of the sea. Normally, it should be eaten up by other fish soon


    With these words, the witch took off the wind lamp hanging from the mast and leaned out to let the pale candle light disperse the haze on the port side, revealing the huge corpse not far away. She''s right. The webworm is sure that there''s something in front of her that looks like an island, and there''s a fish called a whale that she saw in the atlas before. But will there be so many wounds on this kind of sea animal with almost no natural enemies? What''s more, judging from the female mercenary''s eyes, it''s not the fangs and sharp teeth that caused the wounds, but obviously the polished weapons!


    "Can you see how it died?" PAIg''s voice came from behind her. She was unfamiliar with the fog and didn''t want to miss out on any details she might find if she could.


    "It looks like a sea monster, but I don''t think those guys have time to hunt such a big whale and they don''t respond to our call. Wait a minute. I''ll go up and have a look The witch put the wind lamp in her hand into the net worm''s hand. She jumped onto the fence and jumped onto the whale carcass. The maid tried to stop it, but it was too late. She had to stand on the deck, holding the wind lamp in her hand, to make sure that the light could guide the sailor''s position.


    After a few minutes, when the webworm began to figure out whether or not to shout a few times to see if there was any accident to Qili, the figure of the witch appeared in the light again. What''s also noticeable is what she''s holding, which looks like a spear. "Then Yelled Qili, throwing her spear toward the deck, but her accuracy and strength were not so good. The net worm had to run two steps in the direction of the spear before stepping on the deck with one foot. To be on the safe side, the maid will never take anything that the witch has touched with unknown origin, which in her opinion is undoubtedly suicide."What is this?" She can judge the purpose of this thing, but its manufacturing technology and shape are very different from the spear that the mercenary knows. On the contrary, some of the simple carvings above have a similar style to those on the weird column under the main mast.


    "The spear of the sea demon, I forgot to call this thing in the sea demon language. It doesn''t matter. I pulled this one out of the dead fish''s stomach, and several broken ones were also inserted nearby. No matter whether it was killed by a sea demon or not, it must make those guys very unhappy when it is alive. What a bad whale Qili climbed up the ship''s ladder onto the deck and explained to her companion.


    "Do you see any other openings in that thing?" Page heard the conversation on the deck and asked Ellie. According to the witch''s understanding of whales, it is difficult for them to die under the spear of a sea demon. These weapons are not enough to penetrate the whale''s thick fat layer in the water, let alone hurt the key points and eventually die.


    "No, I didn''t see anything except the marks of being attacked by sea monsters. But we''d better leave as soon as possible. I saw some big guys in the sea just now. They should be attracted by the corpses. I don''t want us to be taken as a side dish. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    The fog is just floating on the sea, and for the creatures on the bottom of the sea, this sea area that sailors can''t avoid is just a little dark. That''s why sea monsters, who can move freely underwater, can serve as navigators in foggy seas, and their references in the sea will not be affected by sea weather. In the same way, there are no fewer predatory fish in the fog area than in other places. Even because of the dark environment, some things that originally only live in the deeper and gloomy sea area are occasionally seen in the shallow layer of the misty sea.


    "Bang!" The waves hit the dame Dame''s hull, causing the whole boat to toss up and down in the waves. The water splashed from the big waves even crossed the guardrail and splashed on the deck like rain. And the three women on the deck didn''t complain in such bad conditions, because they knew that the waves were not caused by the tide or the monsoon, but were caused by the sea animals who were trying to occupy the huge body of the whale.


    The net bug lowered himself and held on to the rope on the mast to keep himself from being thrown out. If this is a normal sailing boat, sailors will never be able to operate it normally under such bad conditions to break through the waves. Fortunately, the witches'' magic made the sea animals not notice the existence of the ship, and the hinge that can be tightened without operation also prevented accidents. Even so, the curse lady was moving very slowly, and by the time it had finally left enough distance, the three crew members had collapsed on deck exhausted.


    "It''s totally unreasonable." Peggy leaned half his body against the rudder, complaining and complaining to his companions, "there shouldn''t be so many sea monsters in the foggy sea! Even if there are, these big guys should not fight so hard for a dead whale! They''re not sharks that see blood. Damn it. "


    What the little witch said is very reasonable. First of all, as the sea area where the sea monsters live, the large sea animals near the misty sea are either tamed or expelled. Once in a while, there are a few monsters that are too scared to provoke. Then they will mark the sea as far as possible. Therefore, it is unreasonable for this area of water to have a complex number of giant sea monsters at the same time. What''s more, these monsters, which are enough to be called sea monsters, have their own relatively stable food sources, or they can offset their huge body''s desire for food by sleeping for a long time. Such reckless food grabbing like before is totally out of the style of these ocean overlords.


    However, before finding out what causes such a result, all they can do is to sail as soon as possible, so as to leave this strange sea area as soon as possible. Fortunately, although the scope of the fog has expanded a lot, the distance between the fog sea and lost heart Bay is not far away. After a few days of dead men and sea monster riots, the sun finally lit up in front of the dame Dame''s bow. Qili on the lookout tower cheered loudly and told her companions the exciting news.


    "Is it finally coming?" The net worm standing on the deck must squint to see the faint light in the distance. But even so, she also felt a little relaxed in her heart. After all, human beings still live in the sun. Sailing in the unseen sea for a long time is not only a test of navigation technology, but also a torment of Seamen''s soul. And arriving at lost heart Bay means another thing.


    The "click" hatch, which was closed behind the maids, showed no sign of slowing down in the last few days. Even the irascible Earl had completely lost his language ability one day ago, and became a beast that could only eat and excrete. The net worm had to tie him in the cabin, on the one hand, in order to get close to him, on the other hand, it was also to prevent him from hurting himself.


    "Hoo!" Although he lost the ability to think, Lothar''s five senses seemed to be stimulated by instinct and became acute. As soon as he heard the sound of someone entering the cabin, he immediately gave out a threatening low roar. And the female mercenary has been used to this way of greeting, she slowly walked to the count''s side, looking at the man who grinned at himself. Fortunately, the grey robe changed Lothar''s appearance with magic and camouflage before setting out. The webworm was glad that he didn''t really have to see the golden haired lion like confident man in such a land.


    She wanted to reach out to touch the count''s hair, but she was nimbly dodged by the latter, and was almost bitten. "Take it a little longer, and I''ll find a way to make you recover." With that, the net bug sighed. She didn''t believe the witch in Qili''s mouth. Even if the other person really has the ability to make Rosa recover, she doesn''t have a reason to do it, does she? It''s a total mistake to take this adventure, as I''ve reminded you. But the mercenary is not so easy to give up hope, she turned to look at her pet, "take care of him."


    In response to its host, the White Spider uses its forefeet to knock out an obvious sound on the board. The net worm nodded, and just before leaving the cabin, he saw the Tomahawk thrown in the straw. Like its owner, the instrument of torture once crowned with hern''s hand, is now darkening. There''s no chilling momentum in Lothar''s hands when he can split the devil''s body. "Without the master''s sword, it is as useless as a knight without a king." The mercenary whispered and shook his head vigorously. Should the relationship between knight and monarch be included in her common language list? Mercenaries fighting for finance would never yearn for knights who were stupid enough to die for glory."You''re out. How''s his condition?" Peggy was drinking fresh water from the kettle, with dry bread in his hand and some pieces of dried meat in it. This kind of food, which is somewhat luxurious for navigation, proves that she is quite relaxed now. Finally can get rid of the task of driving, the little witch really has a reason to be happy.


    "Still the same. Are you sure your great witch can cure him? " The webworm takes the kettle from Peggy and sips a little carefully.


    Peggy took some dried meat and two oranges from his basket, gave one of them to the maid and said, "eat it. In lost heart Bay, this fruit is enough to buy a life. I will go back to the grey lion again, so I will try my best to make the count return to normal for the sake of the glory and wealth of the rest of my life. According to klandi, all the Heishan family''s property was inherited by Rosa alone, which was the wealth accumulated by a lord''s family for generations! You don''t mind giving me a little bit to feed my poor witch, do you? " She blinked and joked.


    "You also said that it was his property, and it had nothing to do with me." The tone of the net worm eased some, plucked the orange and ate the juicy pulp carefully.


    "Come on, I''m a witch, not a fool. Anyone can see that you two have something to do with each other. Hee hee, maybe it''s not too early to call you countess, is it? "


    The maid did not face, for men and women, she had seen a lot, should not have been like a little girl teased, or two blush. But she felt the heat on her cheek and her heart beat faster. And it was just then that page''s voice came again from the lookout.


    "I don''t mind listening to more gossip about the count and the mercenary, but I have to remind you that we are in trouble!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    The trouble Ellie said was soon noticed by two other people. I''m afraid it''s hard for them not to notice. It was a terrible noise from the back of the foggy sea, rising above the heads of the people as the water level around the damned lady dropped strangely. Even the witch''s ship can not compete with the power of nature. In the face of the strength of the sea tide, anyone will have the idea of irresistible. While Qili and Peggy, who grew up on the beach, soon realized the consequences of this abnormal phenomenon.


    Tsunamis, these catastrophic waves, usually occur only offshore. But if the scope of the misty sea area is not just outward, but also towards the lost heart Bay, then the appearance of the tsunami seems to be less abrupt. It even explains why there are so many sea monsters around here. They didn''t come here voluntarily, but were brought to the sea by the huge force of the tsunami. Of course, for those in the tsunami zone, they don''t have the time and the mind to analyze this.


    "Hell, hell, hell!" Page called hysterically as she ordered the damned lady to stow her sails. That''s all the little captain could do in the face of a tsunami. At this time, the net worm and Qili tried to carry the valuables in the captain''s cabin to the cabin. In view of the fact that the whole ship is likely to be submerged in the flood, the hull will be damaged, and there will be no safety outside the cabin.


    Of course, it is more important to reinforce the cabin than to carry the goods. This is not like before, in order to guard against the invisible night lizard, simply put a few chains on it. The maid and her pet were repairing the breach on the deck with prepared or simply removed wood from other places. Spider silk has accelerated the progress of the project to a great extent, but there is no guarantee that the silk thread will be so reliable in the sea water.


    The sound of the sound of the sea is getting louder and louder, and the shadow like a high wall is gradually approaching from the back of the ship. It wasn''t long before the curse lady was engulfed by the tsunami. She felt as if she were standing in front of a waterfall. All she heard was the deafening sound of water. After finishing her work, the maid quickly ran to the door, locked the hinge tightly after entering, as if afraid of leaving a gap to let the sea water pour in. But it''s not enough to close the hatch. Ships sailing on the sea never seal the deck completely, so the air in the lower space will become completely stagnant. But now, some small streams have formed small water columns along the seams.


    "In this way, we were drowned in the cabin before the tsunami got involved." Web worms try to order giant spiders to block their entry with silk, but the web''s resilience seems to be inadequate in the face of invisible currents. The maid sat dejectedly on the pile of straw and did not know what else to do to save the road which was almost doomed to death.


    "Don''t worry, this damned lady is not as vulnerable as you think." Said Peggy, walking to the thickest post in the middle of the cabin and stretching out his finger to paddle on it. At the same time, a large number of unknown symbols hidden in the wood texture began to become clear, in the light of candlelight, densely covered the whole cabin walls.


    Ellie threw herself into another pile of hay, as if not worried about the coming disaster. She leisurely looks at Peggy''s inscription on the activation ship, and naturally she reaches Lothar, who is also tied here. "Is it my delusion, or is our Countess suddenly quiet?"


    After being reminded by the witch, the webworm found that since they found the tsunami, Lothar, like a beast, has never made any sound, just lying quietly in the hay. The maid felt that this was not right. She got up quickly and went to the count to confirm his condition. However, Lothar was sleeping soundly in this noisy environment. The expression is extremely calm, completely does not have those days before the violent gas. This is obviously unreasonable. However, both net worms and witches have no extra energy to care about Lothar''s problems. Their hearts are completely affected by the waves that have risen to the height of mountains on the deck.


    "Freeze!" Peggy''s activation was the last step. With her fury, the sea water flowing through the crevices of the deck solidified instantly under the influence of magic, mixing the cobwebs under the previous cloth into an ice seal. Although the temperature in the whole cabin has dropped a lot, it is certain that no visible gap will penetrate into the sea water. The only problem is whether the whole ship can resist the pressure of sea water with a thin layer of ice.


    "There''s enough air and food in the cabin for three days. If we don''t get out of the tsunami or be thrown ashore after three days, we''ll have to fight to death." With a heavy breath, Peggy announced the time limit for the ship to provide shelter for them.


    The maid touched the ice on the deck suspiciously and said, "is tsunami very common in lost heart Bay? How did you build a city in this environment? "


    "It''s not difficult. I don''t know how people before the sorceress fought tsunamis, but for us, tsunamis are like storms that come every few years When Qili talked about the tsunami, she sat up from the straw pile. "The sea monsters will warn us of the arrival of the tsunami very early, and everyone can do a good job of refuge in an orderly manner. The richer people tend to have their own shelters in the mountains around them, while the poorer ones will take advantage of the tsunami and take a boat to stay at sea until the tsunami passes. Of course, those tickets are not cheap. But the advantage is that the tsunami will take away all the bodies, so those who carry them will have a holiday"What about the house? You can''t take your houses with you to the mountains or to the sea? "


    "Ha ha, of course not. Therefore, in addition to the stone foundation, the superstructure of all the lost houses is made of wood, so that even if it is destroyed by the tsunami, as long as the foundation is still there, it can be rebuilt quickly. And it can provide a lot of jobs when it is rebuilt. After every tsunami, it is the most peaceful day in lost heart Bay. "


    "But after the tsunami, it''s also a time for the various forces in the city to re divide their territory. Every time we rebuild, some forces will disappear forever. Oh, in the end, lost heart never stops bleeding. " After the explanation of Ellie, Peggy received the words full of contempt for his hometown.


    "Dong!" The chatter was interrupted by the sound of a stone sinking into the water. They raised their heads and looked at the ice that had sealed the cracks in the deck. The white ice has turned into a deeper color. Some discomfort in their ears also reminds them that the curse lady has been completely swallowed under the sea by the waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    "Gululu, gululu" bubbles swayed in the sea water and floated high. Subconsciously reaching out to grab these little guys, the dull palm in the water just lifts a stream of water and sends the bubbles higher. Wait, wait for me! Far away from the bubble makes people anxious, surprised to find that the bubble is not rising faster, but sinking in the water. Fortunately, it''s not deep water here. There''s a sense of reality behind it. It''s already in the end.


    Hands on the beach, in fact, the water is not enough, so very smooth to stand up, the mouth and nose into the wet air. "Pooh ha!" The instinct of the creatures on the ground drives them to inhale more gas and expel the liquid that occupies their trachea and other cavities. He wiped off the water drops hanging on his eyelids and finally saw the scene in front of him.


    The sky, dark, twinkling dark brown light sphere hanging in the air, emitting unspeakable repressive atmosphere. In this sunlight, the endless water surface shows an ugly color. But it''s strange that before you get out of the water, the light and water you see from the water are not like this. Why? The ability to think seems to disappear, just instinctively feel something wrong, but can not compare and judge the scene in front of you. There is no sound, no wind, no water, nothing. Perhaps it is deaf, so think, but there is no uneasiness in the heart. If you are deaf, you will be deaf.


    "Hum!" Just when there is no expectation of sound, tinnitus like noise instantly detonates this silent world. Unable to prevent by the sound and knocked down, almost fell in the water again. He covered his ears in vain to resist the sound. I don''t know how long this has passed, maybe the sound has weakened, or perhaps the ears have adapted to the noise and let go of their hands. Gradually, you can hear a voice from a far away place in the disordered noise, "close to me."


    "Yes, great - I''ll be with you." Say, no matter which direction, the shore is getting farther and farther away, step on your feet, let the sea water gradually over your chin, over your lips


    "Pa!" A loud slap woke Lothar from her dream. The count subconsciously wanted to reach out and cover his cheek, but he found that he was tied with ropes. But even so, he knew who attacked him from the strength and area of that slap. "I said, if you hit me a few more times, my teeth will fall out." But Lothar''s jokes stopped when he saw the state of the net worm in front of him. He saw the maid''s face pale and tearful. "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, welcome back. As for what''s going on, you''d better see for yourself. " Qili''s voice came from behind. Then the count felt that his body was loose and all the ropes that bound him were untied. Lothar moved his arms and did not feel anything strange. But when he saw his arm by the light of the candle, the count of Heishan was completely stunned. The sleeves that were originally covered on the arms were torn open, revealing the strong muscles below. This is not a problem. Even if there are more scars on these muscles, it is also a symbol of Wu Xun. However, the problem lies in the things on the scars. Lothar clearly saw that there were two black circular patterns on his arm. These patterns began to spiral upward from his wrist, and one of them spread to his big arm. At the end of the pattern, you can clearly see a pair of small hands or claws.


    "What is this?" Rao is luosa usually has the courage. When he sees the strange phenomenon that happens to him, he is still a little afraid, "the prank you drew on me?"


    "Prank? If anyone can play this kind of prank, it''s the sea god that fishermen and pirates are talking about Peggy''s figure also appeared in Lothar''s field of vision. The little witch looked at Lothar with the eyes of something extremely filthy. To be exact, it was the lines on his arm. Peggy frowned and pulled open Lothar''s broken sleeve with hay. "Is it in the arm? This is more trouble than madness. "


    "Well, can you first let me know what''s going on, Peggy? Shouldn''t you sail on deck? And why do you tie me up, and what''s this ugly tattoo on me? " The count sat up and rubbed his head, bewildered. His memory is still in the past, and he has no impression of the experience after his first strange dream.


    The two witches looked at each other, and Peggy nodded his head in recognition of his fate. He sat down in front of Lothar and began to tell him what happened in the past few days. When he heard the news of his madness, the count showed great bewilderment, which was not so important when he heard that the whole Dame Dame had been involved in the tsunami. In Lothar''s view, even in those knight novels, there is no such scene, but looking at the ice on the boards around him and the cabin without any light, he seems to have no room for refutation.


    "As you say, what are these things in my hands?" Lothar shook her arm, and the black marks seemed to come alive under the candle.


    "You''re chosen." Qili, sitting on one side, peeled an orange in her hand, replied absentmindedly."Selected? What have I been chosen for? " The count of black mountain frowned, and he felt strange what had happened to him. Inexplicable strange dreams, amnesia, and now the black mark, these should not be normal navigation occurred.


    "I don''t know." Peggy shook his head and stood up. "What has happened to you all the time has never stopped when you lose heart. There will always be a few sailors on ships that cross the misty sea with things similar to yours. They are not diseases, they are more like some kind of curse, but different from the spell system we use, even the great witch can''t remove them. Sailors call it the sea god rope, and those two arms will slowly extend towards your throat. When they hold your throat, you will be choked to death. Whether on land or in the sea. This process usually takes years, but I think it''s probably because the ship is engulfed in the sea and gets you closer to the ocean, and it shouldn''t have spread so fast. "


    After listening to the witch''s words, Lothar was stunned for a few seconds, and then slowly opened her mouth, "you mean I will be Black spot kill? " He shook his head and laughed. "It doesn''t sound serious at all. And if it''s a spell, I just need to hold my Tomahawk, "he bent down to pick up the justice of the fool who was not far away, but nothing happened.


    "Well, you can''t help me this time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Lost heart Bay, two days before the tsunami, the terminal area


    "the last batch, the last batch! There are three seats left in old John''s boat! Buy it now for ten blood coins! At noon The sailor growled in his hoarse voice. His eyes swept over the crowd on the dock. The announcement of the tsunami came too late, and many ships never landed in the enlarged foggy sea area. The combination of these two factors is bound to make many people unable to afford emergency shelter. But what about that? No one, whether the captain or the sailor, cares about the lives of these poor people. Anyway, lost heart Bay is never short of manpower. There are more exiled people from all over the world than the tide brought by the tsunami. In addition, there are merchants specialized in population trading in lost heart Bay. In this port city, human life is no more precious than that of rats. So when a sailor looks at these people, it''s like watching a group of mice scurrying for their lives before the sewer is filled with water.


    But be careful, these rats are very dangerous. They don''t care whether the cat or the human is in front of them. In order to survive, even though the teeth are fragile and the claws are small, the mice have nothing to lose, so they are certainly fearless. The sailor knew this, so he held on to the mast behind him and kept himself out of reach of the crowd. But he was still vigilant, and then he found a figure that was quietly trying to climb up the boat.


    "Someone wants a free ride! Guys, let him know that there is no free lunch in the world! Send him down to the sea to feed the fish Cried the sailor to the ship, and soon a few of the crew found out the man who had been plotting. They grinned grimly, with harpoons in their hands, and picked off the hood of the man who wanted to sneak aboard, revealing a young but frightening face below. First of all, it is certain that this is a child, and what is certain is that the child should have some serious disease. His right half of his face has turned into purplish brown, covered with sores and ulcerative scratches. In the orbit of his right eye, there was only a disgusting pus. No wonder he had to wear a hood to cover his face.


    "It turned out to be a sick chicken." The sailor who picked out the boy''s Hood said scornfully, and raised the harpoon to stab. But another man who seemed to be older stopped him. He was the captain of the ship. He was called toothless John. The bearded captain opened his mouth, revealing a row of well-made gold teeth. He did lose all his teeth in his early career as a sailor, but John always believed that it was a gift from the sea god to make room for these new teeth.


    Captain John chewed the juicy palms in his mouth, looked down at the child, and said in a low voice, "sea fever, ah, in normal times, this sick chicken can be sold to witches, and they will use his eyes to cook medicine. Don''t kill him with a harpoon. His illness will stick to the edge of the blade. In the end, all the people in our boat must be buried with him! Fool! Take the oar and smash him down, and let the fish and shrimp eat his body. "


    Hearing the captain''s order, the sailors quickly put down the harpoon and used the oar to beat the boy in the outer side of the boat, and beat him down. Toothless John didn''t even see what the boy looked like when he fell into the water. He went up to the stern of the boat, looked at the people in the harbor, and spit out what he was chewing among them. "Ha, it seems that ten blood dollars are too much for you poor people? And I can leave here with three empty places, and let you become fish food under the tsunami. But I''m very kind, so I''ll give you a chance. " He looked up at the sun in the sky, which was so clean and frightening because of the tsunami. "When that thing goes to the top, I''ll accept the two highest bidders."


    What is the highest bid? People living in heartless Bay know that the easiest way to answer this question is to get rid of other bidders. As the captain''s voice dropped, some people began to nervously move towards the exit of the dock, while others put their hands into their arms or put them on the edge of their boots and looked at the people around them with fierce eyes. It is inevitable that there will be a battle over boarding qualification. The captain grinned, and his gold teeth reflected cold color in the sun. He didn''t make such a price because of cruelty. He just wanted to add two strong enough crew members to his ship. Besides, for people living in this impossible City, killing and being killed are not cruel.


    Blood, along the cracks in the wooden plank on the wharf, flowed into the sea water below, and dyed a large area red. It also attracts the predatory fish that are originally interested in children, giving the former the opportunity to drag their thin bodies and struggle to climb ashore at a distance. Curses, screams, groans excited by the killing, mingled with the cries of seagulls as they circled in the sky and the churning of flesh thirsty fish in the sea. Is the sound harsh? Perhaps for those who grew up in areas with clear morality and law, it was harsh. But for a child who grew up drinking blood, it was too common. It''s not worth seeing more often. What he was concerned about was that he had missed the chance to sneak into the boat, and that the tsunami was more dangerous than a mad crowd.


    What to do? What should be done to make this child suffering from sea sickness survive the tsunami? He thought hard, but because of the limited knowledge he knew, his already hungry body could not provide more energy for the brain. This so-called "desperate" could not achieve any effect. What a pain. He looked at his right hand with his left eye. The skin on it was like fish scales, festering and cracking, giving off a bad smell. Maybe it''s easier to die, but I hope I can try to eat before I die. It is said that people will sleep soundly after they are full, and death is very similar to sleep.Suddenly, the words of the captain with gold teeth burst into the child''s mind, and the witch would use her right eye to cook medicine. Then maybe they are willing to buy their own lives at the price of a full meal Will it? The child bit his lips. Although he was born in this city ruled by witches, he did not actually see witches. After all, they spent most of their time in that stone fortress. "Goo!" Hunger, urging him, compared with starvation in hesitation, the child knows what to do. Just like all the people in lost heart Bay do, whatever means, regardless of the consequences, live, enjoy, and then die in pleasure!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    Dressed in rags, I walk barefoot in the streets full of mud and sewage. Every time before the tsunami, the sanitary environment here always becomes worse than usual. The unknown substance under the foot is thick but extremely slippery, which makes people feel entangled in the ankle by sea snakes. However, even if there were sea snakes under his feet, he would not be afraid. He was tired and hungry enough to make people forget his fear, because his attention was hard to concentrate, let alone to deal with and associate with.


    The usual bustling street, at this time has become desolate to describe. The signboard in front of the tavern, which was hung by two short iron chains, has lost its popularity. One of the iron chains has been broken due to corrosion. The rough signboard with wine cup and machete pattern is dangling in the air, as if it could be smashed down at any time. The child carefully avoided the bottom of the sign. He didn''t want to be smashed by the board from the sky.


    Nevertheless, the child stayed for a few seconds in front of the once tavern building. In normal times, people like him will be severely repaired by the thugs in the tavern as long as they appear on the street, and the reason why they repair him is not that he will infect diseases or affect the mood of drinkers in and out. Just because they can have fun with it. But being able to get into pubs is still the dream of these street children. It seems that another child once swore that he would become a regular tavern one day. What happened to him? Was it chopped up for dog food, or was it thrown to the bottom of the harbor? Forget it, the so-called dream here is such a ridiculous thing.


    Recovering from thinking about the pub, the child reexamined his position. He knew that the stone fortress where the witches were located was in the middle of lost heart Bay, just as all heartless people knew. But the closer you are to the witch''s fortress, the more you need your identity and status to walk. To the poor little fellow, it was as strange as another world. So give up? If the chef can''t find enough food in time, it should be in the back.


    No, I''ve seen too many bodies floating in the water. I don''t want to be like that myself. The child gritted his teeth, not thinking about the food that might be in the pub, and continued to march towards the center of the city. When he got to the nearest inner city where he had been, he thought of a question: if the tsunami was coming, would the witches still be in their fortress? Or did they go to sea as early as those rich people?


    Looking at the cleaner Street ahead, he was lost. At this time, there was a noise in the street. The child followed the survival instinct and hid in the shadow. The dirty words mixed with the unique tone of fish harbor gradually became clear, and the child immediately realized that it was the sound of the scavenger. The so-called scavengers, also known as scavengers, will do a final round of cleaning up the city before the tsunami, and bring things of certain value to the port and sell them to those who are willing to buy them. This is a distinctive industry, or they are not enough to be called an industry, because the tsunami is not always visited every year, so most scavengers are still doing other work. Like pirates or thugs.


    What to do? Do you want a detour? The child hesitated to hear the approaching footsteps and cursing. He looked around to find a safe escape route. Although he felt that these people should not waste their time beating themselves, he did not have the capital to take risks. where? Where can I escape? Eyes, anxiously looking for, finally fixed frame in the wooden box and barrel on one side, if you can climb to the pile of debris, you may be able to climb to the roof. It was a bold idea because he had never tried it before. But now in order to survive, it''s worth trying.


    Two scavengers were carrying a small wooden cabinet of exquisite workmanship. They found it at the home of a merchant who apparently had not been able to get the furniture on board before going out to sea. There are bound to be many captains who want to buy the gold-plated and silver inlaid wooden cabinets and put them in their captain''s chambers. If they are lucky, they will make a lot of money. However, the interests that may be obtained can not alleviate the dissatisfaction during the transportation. Neither of the two scavengers is willing to contribute, which leads to the shaking state of the wooden cabinet they are carrying.


    Finally, one of them couldn''t stand the laziness of his companion, even though he was doing the same thing himself. "Hey, if we throw this thing on the ground, nobody gets the money, right?" Another snorted, "maybe you should do more, because I found it in that damn house! And you''ll just go through the closet


    "Every dress with lace can be sold at a high price, idiot! And we must have made more money with a few clothes than with this heavy box! You idiot The first man began to curse. As soon as the second man heard this, he immediately pulled down his face and let the wooden box fall to the ground. "What about the result? Did you find the clothes! No, You only know how to complain. Everything except drinking is... " "Bang Dang!" As he talked more and more excited, a large number of collisions came from the alley far away. It sounds like a bunch of barrels and crates scattered together.


    "Who!" "Who is there?" At once the two sailors drew out their weapons and arched towards the lane. Then they saw the wood products scattered all over the floor, and a child who was pressed on the ground by a wooden box. The latter''s thin and ugly right hand was struggling to remove his wooden box, but it was obviously too heavy for him."Ha, a sick chicken." The scavenger played a knife flower, and his tone was full of disdain and contempt. "It''s just that I''m angry. Maybe something will make me feel better." He said that he wanted to go up, but was stopped by another person, "kill a sick chicken can''t get money. We''d better move the cabinet to the dock to change the money, and we can search it again in the afternoon. As for the little fellow, let him be pressed here, starved and thirsty. " The first man spit on the ground and nodded his head to agree with his companion.


    Step sound, gradually far away. Only the child who was pressed under the wooden box gave up the struggle and looked at the sky in the lane. His ears are full of muddy water. Maybe the mud has been poured into his brain along the ear canal. I''m so hungry. As a result, I didn''t have a full meal in the end. If only I had just searched in that pub. There may be some wine left there. What''s the taste of it? It''s said that it''s similar to horse urine. Why do people want to drink horse urine? Ah, I can''t think about it. I''m so sleepy


    "Look what I found! A sick chicken


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    The fortress in the center of lost heart Bay was not built by the heartless witches. The rock fortress, which looks like a reef, is said to have come from a more distant time. It is even said that the building stood here when the first pioneers found lost heart Bay. And the rulers of all ages seem to have a special preference for this fortress and regard it as their base camp. Over time, no matter how powerful or weak they were, occupying the fortress meant having dominion over the city. In contrast, no matter how strong the tsunami washes out of lost heart Bay, this fortress will stand here as usual after the tsunami subsides, declaring that the new cycle will start as usual.


    After the witches occupied the building, they transformed it into a real magic fortress with their good skills. It is said that if they don''t get the invitation from the witches, they will get an incurable curse just to get close to it. What''s more, no matter what kind of influence the unknown magic power may have on visitors, there is also a guard in front of the gate of the central fortress that people dare not take risks. People don''t know his name, and they don''t know his origin, but that doesn''t prevent them from giving him a nickname, shanguai, in the discussion of the pub.


    Mountain monster is a very intuitive name, because the gatekeeper is really as big as a giant monster living in the mountains among the poets. He is about 2.5 meters in height, and his muscle lines are very obvious even under the cover of armor. Mountain monster never talks. Some people say that this is because he was pulled out of his tongue by a witch. Others say that the monster is not human at all, because no human being has such a pair of indifferent and lifeless eyes. They can only judge the troll from his eyes. A black iron helmet envelops his whole face. Only the six air holes on the door and the opening in front of his eyes prove that this is not a statue.


    Shanguai''s weapon is a long gun, or something shaped like a spear. Ordinary people''s small arm''s barrel can cause fatal damage just by hitting people. As for the black gun head, it can be regarded as the hammer head of a heavy hammer. Such a weapon doesn''t look like it''s used to deal with human beings. It''s even overqualified to attack horses. Maybe only the legendary weapons used to fight against dragons or sea monsters need to be forged like this.


    Of course, weapons are not bigger and heavier, the better. Heavy weapons can not bring victory to users, but may affect their performance. Inertia matching weight makes all skills a joke. So although people recognize the mountain monster''s oppressive power, not everyone thinks he is invincible. Every once in a while, someone who doesn''t know what''s going on is trying to challenge the goalkeeper to prove his strength or try to replace him. But the mountain monster is still standing here, as if even the arrival of the tsunami can not let him move a step.


    So is the mountain monster a flesh and blood puppet made by a witch? That''s not entirely true, because, for shanguai at least, he''s standing here for the heartless sorceress out of his own will. But perhaps it was too close to the magic fortress that even the gatekeeper himself could not tell whether the willingness was due to a generous reward or the result of the influence of magic. But what is the difference between the two? The mountain monster shakes its head, and the armor collides with each other due to the host''s activities, making a low and stiff sound.


    The burly soldier bowed to the comer. The man who approached the fortress just waved his hand at will, and then he would walk into the gate beside the mountain monster. However, the loyal gatekeeper didn''t let him go this time. He took a little step towards the gate. Although he still half bowed his head, the meaning of obstruction was obvious.


    "Get out of the way." The visitor opened her mouth impolitely, and her well groomed eyebrows rose in anger. The mountain monster didn''t move away, but he held out his empty hand and pointed to what was dragging behind him. It was a child whose rag coat had been badly worn down in the drag, revealing half of his tattered body. The child seems to be dying, but after all, he has not really died, so he can''t enter.


    "I said, get out of the way." Her tone became more intolerant. Although the witches admit that the troll is very competent as a gatekeeper, he sometimes seems to be too competent. Especially in the face of young witches, they always feel that the gatekeeper did not give them due respect.


    "No, enter." It seems that the gear that hasn''t been running for many years is suddenly turned again. The mountain monster took a lot of effort to say these two words. Then he quickly bowed his head and apologized for offending his master in this way. Of course, his apology was not conveyed to the witch in front of him.


    "Hiss!" The sound of the venomous snake spitting out its message. The woman with a beautiful face untied her weapon from her leg, a whip made of three sea snakes. She demonstrated with her left hand to tease the three snake heads with whip heads. These three sea snakes are notoriously poisonous in the nearby waters. No brave sailor would dare to continue to confront their owners under the threat of such weapons. However, the mountain monster is not a sailor, so he just keeps his previous posture and looks ahead with his eyes blankly, leaving the poisonous snakes to show off in front of him.


    The witch raised her eyebrows, and her anger had been raised to a rather terrible height, and the pleasure of finding a sick chicken had been wiped out. So she raised her whip, and intended to let the gatekeeper, who did not know how to change his mind, had a good taste of disobeying his master. But the pair of cold eyes hiding under the armor forced the snake whip to slowly put down again. She couldn''t see fear and anger in her eyes, she couldn''t see anything, and whipping a stone didn''t feel good, it just made people feel stupid.Sea snake, once again wrapped around the witch''s thigh, she loosened the rope tied to the child''s neck. "Watch him, if he''s out of breath when I come back, you''ll die too!" With that, she walked into the fortress angrily. Leaving the mountain monster and the child lying on the ground covering the wound.


    The sound of the armor collision let the child ignore the pain of the wound. He looked up and saw a black iron helmet and the cold eyes behind him. The poor boy had never heard of the troll before. He had no way to know what was in front of him and what he would do to himself. He wanted to run away, but his body was stiff with fear.


    The gatekeeper stares at the child and slowly reaches out to untie a small bag from his waist. The big hand in the metal glove put the bag in the palm of the hand and sent it to the child. "Drink, water."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    "Karen, you leave the fort without permission. If the great witch knew that you were absent without permission during the guard period, so that something went wrong with the fortress, did you take the responsibility? " In the darkened Hall of the fort, the voice of a powerless woman came from above. The woman, known as Karen, flicked her hair impatiently and looked up into the space above where the candle couldn''t reach. She took a deep breath, then exhaled, as if inspired, and the candlesticks around Karen began to light up one by one, and the dark hall turned bright within seconds.


    And in this bright light, a thin figure became shrunk up. In terms of position, she was the one who had questioned Karen in the dark. "Don''t forget who is the manager of this fortress. It''s better for those who just hide in the shadow to shut up. Otherwise, "said Karen, removing the whip from her lap, and the heads of the three sea snakes immediately rose, threatening the shadow.


    The thin man no longer spoke, quietly retreated out of the candle. Seeing this, Karen nodded with satisfaction, took back her weapon and searched the hall for what she wanted to take. She soon found them by the cold stone fireplace. They looked like some kind of iron seal with a long handle, but the pattern on the bottom was incomplete. The witch grasped all four seals on the shelf and turned her head out of the hall. And as Karen left, the candles in the hall darkened, as if some monster, who was afraid of fire and light, put them out in a hurry.


    Outside the fort, the troll has returned to its original position. The poor child dragged by the witch is still in the same place. There is nothing to prove that there was any interaction between the two of them during the period when Karen was in and out, except for a very small pool of water on the ground. And even if the proud witch strode out, she would not pay special attention to the little invisible trace on the ground. Karen waves the contents of her hand to the troll in a demonstration, then stitches them together according to the pattern at the bottom.


    The four seals combine to form a heartwarming Mermaid, which is quite similar to the bow of the damned lady. The witch approached the child on the ground and kicked the latter over with her foot so that his back was up. "Feel honored. From today on, you are the property of the lost heart sorcerer." Said Karen, mercilessly pressing the seal on the child''s back. "Oh A cloud of black smoke rose from the bottom of the seal, accompanied by a little electric light. Even though he was on the verge of death, the child still gave out a silent howl of pain beyond common sense. But the gatekeeper, who witnessed all this, did not respond. He still looked at everything in front of him with cold eyes.


    The black smoke dissipated, and the ragged cloth covering the children''s back completely ended their mission, revealing the ugly scars on the thin and weak back. After this cruel act, the witch happily pulled up the lasso on the child''s neck and said to the mountain monster, "now, I can take him in."


    The giant man in heavy armor lowered his body and made a gesture of "please pass" in the sound of armor collision. Karen lifted her chin and dragged her booty into the fort. The sun was covered by the big black clouds in the sky. The sea breeze began to have a restless breath. The mountain monster raised his head rarely and looked at the direction of the sea. Tsunami, it''s coming. And what was the impact of the tsunami on the child just now? Although the gatekeeper did not know exactly what the witches were collecting sea sickness patients for, they were certainly not looking to cure them.


    What will the witch''s fortress look like? For the child who wakes up again, this question is not important, because he is very clear about his identity in this fortress. He is just a sick chicken who sells his body to the Witch and asks for a full meal. But curiosity is also human nature. At least in the periphery of lost heart Bay, he has never seen such a neat house made of stone bricks, which sparkle faintly under the candlelight, reminiscent of the beach in the moonlight. "It''s like casting stars into a stone." This is the description that he can think of that is most suitable for the scene in front of him.


    At the same time, he also found that the hunger and pain that had been bothering him seemed to be restrained by the light reflected from these strange rocks. They still exist, but they are not as hard to accept as usual. "This stone chamber can slow down the pain, but this slowing down is only a kind of deception. People who should starve to death will still starve to death, and those who are bitten by illness will still be swallowed up. At the end of the day, it''s just a room full of deception. " The weak girl''s voice sounded from behind the candle. When the child saw there, a woman appeared. To be sure, she is not ugly. Her nose and eyes are comfortable, but her withered and weak feeling like a corpse makes people feel uncomfortable and hard to appreciate her appearance.


    So the child was afraid, and he retreated in the opposite direction and quickly stuck it to the stone wall. The cold, hard touch from behind aggravated his panic. After the candlelight, the witch looked at him calmly, with a little pity in her eyes, but this kind of pity was not for human beings, but for those small animals that were about to be slaughtered. And even such pity did not last long in the witch''s eyes. Her eyes soon became as cold as a doorkeeper, and she slowly opened her mouth and said, "do you want to eat a full meal? It''s a pity that there are only me and Karen here. Karen is the witch who brought you back. So, if you don''t mind my cooking, follow me. "With that, the woman gently opened the door of the stone chamber to reveal the corridor made of dark brick behind. "Have you healed my wound?" The child summoned up his courage and asked before the witch came out of the stone room. He raised his right hand, which was covered with several white strips. It''s just that the bandaging technique of the cloth is very strange at a glance, and it just can''t make the wound worse. It was not just the arm that was dragged all the way back to the fort by Karen. The child''s body was already covered with scars. Now, there are traces of being treated on those wounds, except for the imprint on the back, which is still faintly painful.


    "You are already the property of the sorcerer. Life and death are not your own decision until the members of the sorcerer need you to die. So come on, come with me to the kitchen and pay you off, and then it''s none of my business what Karen is going to do to you


    "May I have your name? Ma''am. "


    The witch pauses for a few seconds, as if hesitant to tell the child her own name, but in the end she says, "you can call me, HeLa, if you want."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    The dark interior of the fortress makes people unable to distinguish the actual sense of distance. Following the witch who claims to be Hera, the child who has been regarded as part of the witch group''s property soon forgets how many corridors he has turned and how many intersections he has passed. But interestingly, he can be sure that he did not see any doors along the way, in other words, no room. However, with limited vision and knowledge, the child could not realize what it meant. He just followed the witch step by step, looking forward to a big meal.


    "Step on it!" The sound of footsteps echoed in the open room. Haila suddenly stopped, so that the child behind her almost hit her. "Here we are. Wait here. I''ll get something to eat." Said the witch in her usual weak voice, and then she went into the darkness ahead. Fortunately, she didn''t really leave her little tail behind in the dark. After two steps forward, Hera reacted with hindsight and tapped her finger. Then two rows of dim candles lit up along the two sides of the room, sketching out a long table in the middle and chairs around it.


    "Sit there and wait for me. It won''t be long." The witch said, hooked her hand, and a chair came out of the table. And though it was only a flash away, the child who saw it was sure that the power to push the chair came from something white that protruded from the bottom of the tablecloth. He bit his lips and was deeply disturbed by the sight he had just seen, but the witch''s orders were not to be disobeyed, which is a well-known truth in lost heart Bay. So he summoned up his courage and went to the long table. After carefully checking the chair, he sat down carefully. As for Hera, the witch had turned into a corridor where the candle light had not been illuminated, even when the child was suspicious.


    The footsteps sounded again, but this time it was not from Hera, but another witch stationed in the fort. The child remembered her name as Karen. The witch with a whip around her thigh looked around at random, frowning slightly, as if she was not satisfied with the lighted candles. "That guy always makes this place gloomy." She whispered, pounding the floor with the heels of her metal shoes. "Poof!" The flame on the candle instantly expanded, making the fuzzy space bright and warm.


    The child covered his eyes with his hand and put it down after a few seconds. By this time, Karen had already sat on the other side of the long table and looked at him with her legs up. For a child, aesthetic is a difficult thing, especially in the absence of parental education, it is difficult to distinguish between beauty and ugliness. For example, despite the taboo status of witches, garland, with her neat orange red short hair, is likely to drive most men in the city crazy. A witch''s well maintained body and beautiful face under the influence of natural charm are incomparable to the vulgar fishwoman or the fleshy warbler. But for a child without standards of beauty and ugliness, this short haired witch is no more beautiful than Hera, who bandages his wounds. And aware of the banter in the eyes, the child sitting at the other end of the long table was dragged, and the scar caused by it began to ache again.


    "Don''t worry, little one. The heartless witch will not do such a boring thing to a person like you As if sensing the other party''s uneasiness, Karen leans back and places her weight on the back of her chair. Her left hand was placed under her chin, and she broke the silence with interest, "since I promised you a full meal to exchange your body, I will fulfill this promise. But are you sure you want something made by Hella? "


    Seeing that the child''s attention was attracted by herself, the witch showed a proud smile, "do you think she is a good person? Will you bandage the wound and offer to help you with food? " Although it is not clear what Karen meant by this, the so-called good man may not be enough to describe Hera for a sick orphan. In his eyes, she is almost a God who brings light to the world, although she does not like light.


    "Ha ha ha! Do you really think so? Ha ha ha When Karen saw the expression on the child''s face, she immediately understood his thoughts. The witch did not care about the image of laughter, and even almost fell off the chair. This irritating laughter did not stop until the witch''s stomach was bent with pain. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked up again at the child across the long table. "Oh, you are such a stupid bird that you forget the butcher''s knife just because there are rice grains on the plate in front of you. That''s not good. It''s boring if you just die like this. Here, let me tell you the story of Miss HeLa! "


    "Karen Haila, standing in the corridor with a wooden tray full of food, yelled at her companion. There was a rare expression on her thin face. But unfortunately, with her thin body and the voice that she tried her best but still lacked her breath, Haila''s stop only encouraged Karen''s interest.


    "What? You want to stop me? Or do you want to tell our little guests your story in person? My dear, HeLa, miss The witch deliberately stretched the word Hera very long, as if to emphasize something intentionally. And it does make the child realize that the pronunciation of the name Haila is almost the same as the word tomb in the lost heart Bay dialect. So when Hera put the wooden plate on the table in front of the child, he could not help but add a little doubt to the witch''s eyes."HeLa, oh, what a malicious name. The damned daughter born from the graveyard, the living dead from the womb of the dead! She''s a celebrity in our sorceress group, and even the annoying Ellie is not as legendary as she was when she was born Karen giggled and said in an exaggerated tone, "may I start your story? My sister? "


    Haila listened to her companion''s sarcasm, but did not react violently. I just picked up a red rose on the wooden plate and put it in front of my seat.


    "You can eat and listen, little one. No, you''d better eat and listen, because I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat after hearing this story. " Karen patted her hands and drilled out two small black thumbs from the bottom of the table. They rolled their knives and forks and put them on the child''s wooden plate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    About 30 years ago, it may not have been as long as 30 years ago, but 256 years must be enough. That era is a bit far away for people of their age, after all, personally, the time they don''t have or can''t experience is always far away. Just like those people who talk about the world 40 or 50 years ago and the future 40 or 50 years later in the pub, they are not really investigating or speculating about those times, they are just recalling and imagining according to their own will.


    So even though Karen thought she was telling the truth, it was just a story she heard from her older witch, and the reason that made the story true was that it was about a living member of the Sorcerer''s group, that is, about Hera. It is said that at that time, witches just won the rule of lost heart Bay, and the flag of heartless witch group was erected in this city for the first time.


    But everything has a price, and the previous rulers of witches will not give up the rule of lost heart Bay. The older witches were reluctant to mention the war that had established their present status. Members of the younger generation only knew that the witches'' group at that time was greatly weakened by the war, and the witches killed accounted for one third of the witches'' group at that time! There are even some obscure rumors that many witches lost something more precious than life, fertility, in those war years. This huge loss was not recovered until the new young witches grew up in recent years. However, judging from the current situation, as long as the witches can control the lost heart bay for another five years, all the efforts they have made to win the dominion here will be worthwhile.


    And Hera was born after the last war. Generally speaking, although witches are cruel to their companions, due to their short life span, they pay special attention to the continuation of race. Even the most inhumane witches will explicitly protect their pregnant siblings. However, the war will not follow people''s wishes. The witch''s enemies also know their weaknesses, so they decisively choose the most vicious way of revenge when the situation is not conducive to themselves. They raided the rear camp of the sorceress group and brutally killed most of the pregnant witches.


    Haila''s mother was the camp manager at the time, but she was also a pregnant woman. If the witches'' weakest period is when, it must be the time when they are pregnant. In particular, the nearer the fetus is born, the weaker the mother will be. Moreover, as it was at the end of the war, the great witch was eager to crush her enemies. She sent the guardians who had been guarding the rear camp to the front line, trying to gather all the strength of the witch group to crush the enemy. The combination of the two situations shows how desperate the witches in the rear camp faced at that time.


    In the face of this hopeless situation, ordinary people may die with resentment. If the sorceress abandoned their own strong resentment, perhaps it will become another legend of resentment spirit in this sea area. But they are witches in the end. Even though they are weak because of pregnancy, they are also the pets of crows and black cats who are accompanied by death and destruction. So the witches in the rear camp made a decision, a cruel, terrible, but reasonable decision. They sacrificed their own fetuses, taking the resentment of those who died before they were born, to use even the most vicious curse in the history of the sorceress. No one knows how the curse came into effect. The only certainty is that all the members of the hostile forces involved in the raid disappeared under the curse. And the perpetrators of the curse also die collectively at a huge cost.


    On the first day of the witch group''s rule over lost heart Bay, they held a funeral for their dead sisters. According to the tradition of witches, the dead should return to the soup pot and pass on their wisdom and strength to their compatriots. But because these witches died at the cost of launching the curse, their bodies remained pregnant. Even ordinary people who did not know magic could see the terrible resentment lingering in the dead. So the burial became their end.


    "It rained hard that day, and all the witches'' groups and other allies allied with us were present at the funeral. Even the most unruly ones wore black mourning clothes on that day as a sign of respect for the dead. All the coffins were made by the best masons in the city, and each one required six people to lift. On the one hand, it is to prevent ghouls and other things from disturbing them. On the other hand, it is also the fear of the great witch that these sisters who died with resentment will turn over the earth and come back to take revenge on her one night


    Karen''s tone gradually became serious. She looked at the dark corridor behind the child, as if she saw the distant scene. "The funeral begins in the evening, the newly reclaimed land is expropriated into a cemetery, and three wooden boats are full of gold, silver and precious stones around the coffin. In the dark, she recites the Requiem that was handed down long before we came to this land. In the dark rain, no one knows how many guests there are. It is said that even those who have left the world have returned here. Some even claim to have seen someone who should have been lying in the coffin in the crowd


    A cold wind blew through the hall, and two rows of candles flickered. The child with a knife and fork felt a chill behind him. But the story of the witch, not to the climax, "all the coffins, almost all the coffins have been placed. Only the one who was in charge of the rear camp, the one who offered to release the curse. The heavy rain calmed down as she moved her coffin. I mean, even though it''s still raining, everyone can hear other people breathing. Then, when the great witch sprinkled the first soil on the coffin, from the top of the coffin came the cry, the cry of the baby"Yes, that child is me. It could have been my mother''s Secret modification of the curse, or it could have been pure luck. Anyway, I survived. Born in a tomb, so named after Hera. This is me, the crypt daughter of the heartless sorceress. " Added the calm voice. The child''s eyes then looked at the witch, and he was surprised to find that Haila, who had been like a corpse, had changed greatly. Her shriveled cheeks bulged again, and her dry hair had a luster. But the child also found that the bunch of roses in front of her had turned black, the bright petals rotted and limp, sticky paste on the table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    "Why, is it strange? Don''t forget that she and I are witches Karen noticed the child''s surprised look at HeLa and said sarcastically. Although witches like to show the ordinary people who don''t know the magic, they can''t understand the miracle, and get their worship and fear. However, this kind of flaunting often reminds them of their differences from human beings, even from their compatriots. No two witches have the same abilities. Their natural talents are unpredictable and difficult to control. Therefore, it''s not that the gifted witches will surely come to the end. Mind and self-control are the criteria that witches should consider when selecting leaders.


    In fact, it is the same. As far as talent is concerned, Karen is far less accomplished in sorcery than Ellen. Even Peggy, who has been bullied by the latter, has a field that no one can match among the new generation of witches. However, the sorcerer group would not give the garrison task to those two people. In their opinion, Qili''s character is too unpredictable, and she has no respect for the elder witch. She can be used as the witch''s sharp knife, but if she is careless, the weapon will certainly hurt the sword holder himself. As for Peggy, although the little guy with long hair looks submissive, the sophisticated old witch has long seen her dissatisfaction with lost heart Bay. If she has a chance, she will not hesitate to cut off her contact with the witch group.


    In contrast, although she sometimes acts out of the ordinary because of her violent heart, she shows a certain degree of respect for the sorceress and other witches. Although this kind of respect is competitive, it is not a bad thing for witches to have a desire for power. Desire will become a driving force for young witches to master magic and knowledge. However, before the witch with the snake whip had learned to control her temper, the elder found her a partner enough to hold her, Hela.


    Knife and fork, put on the wooden plate. Are you full? The child didn''t know because he had never had a good meal before. But what he knew was that, at least now, his stomach didn''t make any more calls, and his limbs had some strength. That''s good. It''s enough. So he tried to say something that he probably didn''t have a chance to say in his life, "I''m full." With that, he had two eyes, oh no, one eye closed, and he looked like he was ready to lead his neck.


    The witch''s laughter echoed in the empty fortress. "Oh, look at this poor little thing." Said Karen, rising from her chair, playing with her whip and approaching her victim. Three sea snakes of different colors roared in the child''s ear one after another, as if they would tear his throat with fangs at any time! After a few minutes or so, when the child has lost almost all his ability to move because of excessive tension, the voice in his ear disappears.


    "I said I would turn you into a potion, but not now. But remember, boy, the reward has been paid, and you are my man now. If you want to run, I''ll push you into a hole full of poisonous snakes, so that you can understand the meaning of the words pain and fear Said Karen, with her back to the child, as she hid herself in the corridor.


    "Hoo, Hoo" the man sitting in the chair breathed heavily. Looking at the table, he suddenly realized that death was not as easy to accept as he thought after so much suffering. Just at this time, a pair of white hands gently picked up the wooden plate in front of him. It''s hard to believe that just a few minutes ago, the hands were still as thin as ten thin hemp sticks. "What does she mean, please? When will I die? " The child plucked up his courage and asked Hela. Although he knew the origin of the witch, to be honest, he was still afraid of her. The strange talk and fear that people were afraid of were not so frightening for those who really struggled on the edge of survival every day.


    "Don''t worry, she is just like this. Maybe she will forget it in a few days. But you can''t go now even if you want to. Can you help me with some work here before the tsunami subsides? " Although her appearance is no longer withered, Haila''s voice still has no solid foundation. If we have to compare it, it is like the sound made by the sea breeze passing through the beach. It is hoarse but extremely ethereal, which makes people afraid that it will disappear in the next moment and be nowhere to be found.


    So the child naturally nodded, stood up and wanted to help with the wooden plate, but when he saw his deformed right hand because of the sea plague, he immediately carried it behind him. He remembered that he had been whipped for being too ugly, and he didn''t want HeLa to hate him for it. However, the beauty and ugliness of the witch''s view of things is naturally different. What''s more, as the daughter of the tomb, Hera''s own constitution makes her often show people an ugly appearance. The lady smiles and doesn''t say much, but then, with a sudden thought of something, she says again, "since you''re here to help, give me your name. So I can call you, and you already know my name, don''t you? "


    The child was silent for a moment and then faltered, "I''m sorry, ma''am, but I don''t have a name I don''t have parents, I don''t have company, I''ve never called me... "


    HeLa looked down at the top of the child''s head, half of which had been lost by the plague and replaced by horrible flesh covered with lumps and abscesses. The witch''s eyes were dim for a moment, "nameless? Ha, it''s like me. In that case, how about I give you a name? Don''t worry. It won''t be as casual as Hera. "He raised his head, looked into the woman''s eyes, and said in a very subtle voice, like a whisper and as if pleading, "please give me your name."


    "Let me see What do you think of Cech


    "Cech, I see. My name is Seth


    The child, or Cech, is happy to have the name. But Hera didn''t tell him that in the ancient language used among witches, Zeh meant plague. The grave gave the plague a name? It sounds a bit funny. But it''s enough for this kid right now. With her elated Cech to the kitchen, Hera takes a worried look at the direction of Karen''s departure. As the assistant of the fortress, she knew what their mission was. However, because of this, she was worried that her companion''s competition would make her too arbitrary. Since the witch group sent two witches to complete the task, it showed that the task must be completed by the efforts of two people. Maybe it''s time to talk to her about the mission. After all, seeing the tsunami is coming.


    HeLa thought, and with magic she blew out the candle at the long table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    For a long time, the rulers of all dynasties have never stopped digging for the specific significance of this fortress standing in the center of lost heart Bay. It is not difficult to understand that ancient relics on the sea often mean lost treasure, or ancient knowledge. For some people, the latter has the same meaning as the former. However, it is a pity that the Lords of the lost heart Bay are often too superficial. This kind of superficiality is not experienced. The guy who can occupy this paradise can not be called a hero for a time. This kind of superficiality is pure knowledge level. Even those pirates who are familiar with all the legends of the sea have secrets that cannot be solved and treasures that they do not know. It''s just because some things are hidden under the turbid current of time, covered by thick sand and can''t be seen.


    Witches are not the same, although they have abandoned the previous name, the heartless witch group used to be a wandering team in the world. With a long history, they have been to more places. Although this kind of vagabond life is not the pursuit of any witch, it is undeniable that such experience makes the heartless witch more intelligent than other compatriots. Their soup pot has not been dried for a hundred years, and the wisdom stewed in it, even if it is not profound enough, must be called extensive.


    Such a unique experience made the lost heart witches know the secret of the lost heart Bay fort in the 20 years of their rule. But like most questions, one answer can only lead to more questions, and the purpose of Haila and Karen stationed here is to collect information for the problems after they are solved. Because in terms of control over the city, the authority of witches shrouded in the hearts of heartless people has long been stronger than the fortress symbolizing authority. Unless one day someone puts the heads of witches on spears and thrusts them all over the harbor, no one doubts that these ladies, who are loved by crows and black cats, will eventually come back and smash their enemies with their vicious curses ¡£


    "But you still don''t know what it''s for." Seth wiped his used wooden plates with blackened fur, and said to HeLa, who was cleaning up the dishes. In view of the fact that few witches have a correct understanding of the witch group in her life, and Hera does not want him to have prejudice against herself and her compatriots, she patiently told him the story of the heartless witch group and the reasons why she and Karen stayed here.


    "Well, you may as well guess it yourself. Use your head and think about where it''s going to be like this. " Haila smiles and sells a pass. Although she hates the light, she doesn''t hate to communicate with others. However, most people, including witches, are already upset when they see her. Over time, even if Hera wants to talk to her again, she is used to silence and loneliness. Koseher is different, perhaps because he knows that his time is running out. This seriously ill child is not afraid of the daughter of the tomb. After all, for those who will die, even if the goddess of death falls in front of them, they can enjoy the face behind the veil of the goddess without fear.


    "Same as here?" Cech had never read, but his keen intuition, honed from the bottom of the street, naturally caught the point of the witch''s words. This dexterity makes her smile brighter in the dark.


    "Yes, just like here. You see, although there were many masters of this fortress, they, including us before us, thought it should be a special place. It should be unparalleled in the world and difficult to compare. But that''s not right, because there are signs that the man who built this place is also human. The buildings that human beings can build can''t escape those kinds. No matter whether they are temples or fortresses, even if their styles are different, some things will still be the same. This is the commonness. "


    "It''s like all houses have doors! Because people need to get into the house, but they don''t want anyone to come in! " Cech nodded his head forcefully and gave an example that he didn''t know. It was obviously the first time that the child guessed a riddle. He was completely attracted by the feeling of thinking. He began to display the information he knew in a low voice, "so, this is a black house built by the sea, with only one entrance and no windows. What would it be used for? Well


    It''s good to have an idea. This is the first step to a conclusion. But if you want to get the answer, you need more than association and clues. The key to solve the puzzle is the reserve of knowledge. In this respect, for Cech, he lacks too much. But Hera doesn''t really want the child to get the right answer. Her eyes can clearly see the way Seth thinks in the dark, which is enough. What she wants is to let the child forget his ugliness in thinking and face up to himself in the world of thought, which is what she has been doing.


    "Hiss!" A small snake growled in Hera''s hand, drawing back the witch''s thoughts. She knew that it was Karen looking for her, so HeLa drove the snake away with her fork and said to Seth, "I have something to do. You can think about it here. If you are tired, there is water on the table on the right hand side."


    Apparently still immersed in the world of thinking, he just nodded. The witch chuckled, not irritated. She turned to leave the room, but thinking that Karen had found her own way, she went to the kitchen where the meat was stacked and whispered a few words in the ear of a smoked pig. The pig, which had been visited as food, blinked slightly after the witch''s whisper, and then kept silent.Haila patted the smoked pig''s head with satisfaction and left. A moment later, she appeared behind Karen, in the room on the top floor of the fort. "What''s the matter? I thought you wouldn''t talk to me again until the tsunami. "


    Karen''s face and hair were stained with water, which may have something to do with the basin on the platform in front of her. But in short, even without turning her head, the short haired witch''s displeasure was obvious enough. "I got two revelations. One of them, I think, is suggesting that the dame Dame will return in the tsunami She said, frowning, which surprised Hera, who was already across the basin. You know, even though kuira and Ellie are not nice guys, the news that the lady curse is about to return shouldn''t upset Karen so much.


    "And the other one?" Asked the daughter of the grave. Looking at the basin in front of you, it''s a simple divination ritual. But the same message won''t be conveyed a second time, so even if she puts her face in it, she can''t know what Karen saw.


    "The other one," said the witch, taking the whip from her thigh in her hand, and with a flick of her wrist, the three sea snakes whistling in the direction of Hera. Haila didn''t expect that Karen would make a sudden move, so she didn''t have time to react. Fortunately, the real target of the three snake whips is not her, but something behind her.


    "Gaka!" A hoarse, low scream came from behind Hela. The latter made the most correct response immediately. Instead of looking back to see what was being attacked by Karen, she lifted her hands up into the air as if holding something. Then she suddenly dwarfed her body and smashed the object in her hand to the ground!


    "Poof!" The water turned into a fire, and the dark blue light came out from the flames rising from the water basin, illuminating the whole room in an instant. Thanks to this, HeLa saw the things that were climbing on the wall


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    "What are these!" Even Haila, who always had a steady voice, was shaking a little. Not all the witches are good at fighting head-on. The daughter of the tomb has no way to deal with swords and fangs. The short haired witch is aware of her partner''s short board, so she rarely remains silent, even if her approach makes her whipping trajectory less smooth. Because Karen knew that in the face of such a large number of enemies, she certainly can not be leisurely to deal with clean, want to win a complete victory, Haila''s ability is necessary.


    "I don''t know, but it must have something to do with the Tsunami!" Whipping and roaring echo each other. Karen''s whipping skill was learned from a mercenary who used to roam here, but even the guy who was famous for his long whip never used a weapon that would take the initiative to bite the enemy. The three headed snake whip was a weapon made by Karen herself, and the three sea snakes intertwined with each other were captured by her own entering the dangerous sea area. This is not an easy thing, even if the sea monster in the sea is not easy to provoke these snakes, their flexible body and fierce toxicity are enough to deter sharks. But garland did, and hunted three of the most notorious snakes in one breath. This courage and skill also greatly improved the older witches'' evaluation of her.


    On weekdays, most witches'' impression of this snake whip is just a tool used by Karen to release her violent anger, because it looks more like a terrifying torture tool than a weapon. Therefore, there have always been people behind the back to talk about this angry compatriot just to make a toy that looks majestic. But in the present situation, Haila can be sure that these commentators are quite wrong. The three headed snake whip not only has an overwhelming aura of terror, but also has amazing effect in actual combat.


    The first is the head of the snake. Although its own life has long been over, the bodies of the three sea snakes are still controlled by the witch''s secret method, as rich in thinking ability as they were when they were alive. In the face of weak opponents, they will be divided into three, respectively attack three adjacent enemies, and if the opponent''s size does not allow this, the three snake heads will also break through the enemy''s defense line from three different angles. But if only this is the case, the snake whip will have an effect on anyone. As long as you put on enough armor to defend against snake bites, the whip is just like this.


    This feeling may also be the reason why Karen made the weapon. Her opponents are often attracted by the whip head and ignore the rest of the whip. The price is that when the soft and cold snake whip accurately entangles the enemy''s wrists, ankles, neck and even tongue, they are pulled to the deadly abyss by the cruel witch without any time to react. At least Hera had seen her partner use the whip in her hand to pluck the tongue of a drunken man who dared to speak ill of a witch 20 steps away. So she dared to say that if she only talked about the fighting ability beyond magic, Karen must be the top of the witch group.


    But even the best soldiers will not be able to cope with an enemy whose number is more than their own. This divination room, I don''t know when, sneaked into so many opponents, they constantly from the roof and walls of the witches to pounce on the witches, clawing and fearless. With sweat seeping from her forehead, Karen couldn''t give consideration to casting while controlling the whip accurately. So although she didn''t want to show weakness, she asked her companion, "HeLa, do something! Don''t look at it


    Haila certainly did not stand by. She had dragged one of the enemies killed by Karen. Under the light of cold fire in the water basin, the witch could see the attacker''s true face. It was a small monster, between a toad and a human child, with webbed hands and feet, prominent eyes, and exaggerated proportions. Fortunately, these things do not seem to be strong except for their ugly appearance. The monster returned by hailala only had a bite on its forelimb and died of sea snake neurotoxin.


    If most of the caster''s incantations are cadence, Hera is now using the opposite. A lot of vague and unstressed words fly out of her mouth, and the witch''s hand gently outlines a pattern on the monster''s cheek. As the last circle was closed and the spell and ritual ended at the same time, the corpse shivered in front of Hera, and then slowly got up. "Fight for me, unknown soldier."


    As if in response to Haila''s words, the corpse, who had just stood up, immediately roared, turned and dashed at a companion who was flying towards him. Two individuals of similar size and similar strength collided in the air, but it seems that due to the relationship strengthened by magic, Haila''s Zombie soldiers seem to have the upper hand in this physical confrontation, and the two fall to the ground and roll towards the wall. "Then die for me, dead body."


    "Bang!" Under the influence of the incantation, the corpse explodes violently, ejecting the flesh and blood with strong corrosivity. These poisons fall into the monsters lying on the wall, bringing out bursts of screams.


    "Go on, their numbers are still increasing!" Seeing that Haila''s attack took effect, Karen also urged her to open her mouth while showing a little smile. She is right. Although the Corpse Explosion directly killed a large number of enemies, in the cold light, the number of enemies has become more and more."Where do they come from? I don''t think mountain monsters will let so many guests in." HeLa tried to drag another corpse, but when she was halfway there, she found that the body had been torn apart by a violent whipping. Only the lower part of the body was dragged by her. However, this also made the witch realize another thing, that is, between the upper and lower parts of the body, she did not see the large amount of viscera that should appear, only a small amount of meat and a lot of liquid.


    "My soup pot, these guys are not natural creatures!" The daughter of the tomb quickly remembered the significance of the scene before her. Only rough individuals born by magic or similar reasons could have such a simple structure. Because they don''t have to consider other biological functions at all. They are just pieces that are discarded when they are used up.


    With a violent swing of her right hand, her snake whip swings up with a terrible sound, accurately smashing a monster who is trying to attack from above. The same internal structure confirms what Hera said. This is interesting. Obviously, no one in the lost heart Bay should have the ability to bring such a large number of magical creations into the fortress without the help of the two witches. How did these monsters come from? "Increase the flame! These things must have an origin. I want to see how they come into being! "


    Haila nodded, and she agreed with Karen. She reached for a small bag from her sleeve, opened it and quickly poured it into the basin. This process is like filling grease into a normal fire. The blue flame expands and instantly makes the whole room clear. Thanks to this, the witches finally saw where the monsters who attacked them came from. "Walls! Damn it, these things are coming out of the wall Haila, who had more energy to observe, was the first to discover the truth.


    It turns out that there are many cracks filled with gravel and soil on the walls made of these black stones, which are covered with a lot of bonding materials to ensure that the rocks will not fall off due to natural reasons. But now, these adhesive materials began to exude viscous liquid, the liquid on the wall to form a small "dew" and gradually increase. The whole process is like the hatching process of egg laying animals, but this process has been accelerated too many times, and the product of hatching is these monsters lying on the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    "Is this the second revelation you see?" Hella asked Karen after making another zombie soldier. She remembers that the other side mentioned that two revelations were foreseen in the water. One of them was the return of the damned lady, and the other seemed to refer to the attack on the fort. But it was only Hera''s guess, and the dignified expression on her face seemed to indicate that things were worse than she thought.


    The short haired witch entangles a monster in the air with a whip, and uses its inertia and the monster''s own weight to throw it at other enemies. Physical fitness is not the focus of witch training. Although they often use meditation to enhance their ability to control magic, it does not mean that they will spend the same amount of time on muscle training. So even Karen, who is good at close combat, is exhausted after nearly ten minutes of fighting. She just feels like two iron balls hanging from her arm.


    However, compared with the muscle pain, Karen''s brain is still clear, she kicked fly to the enemy in front of her eyes, the corner of her eyes began to search the exit of the room. As I said before, there are no doors in this strange fortress, so the idea of temporarily escaping from the room and using the gate to lock in the enemy is not tenable, but the narrow corridor is obviously better than the hall that will make you suffer from the enemy''s large number of opponents. After confirming the direction, Karen made a quick decision. With a shake of her wrist, the snake whip entangled the stone pillar with the strong wind. This stone pillar was not as heavy as the one used to navigate on the lady''s curse. The exhausted witch grasped the whip handle in both hands and exerted her arms together, successfully toppling the pillar to the ground.


    "Bang!" The sound of rocks crashing against rocks is heard, followed by a flash of fire. Naturally, the water basin could not keep level during the collision, and the liquid burning blue flame fell in front of the witch like a light rain. Those strange flames formed a wall of fire, blocking the toad like enemies.


    "This is not the time to talk about it, come on! Let''s go As she said this, Karen gave no room for her companion to refute. She took Hera''s arm and ran with her to the exit of the room. This decision is actually very wise, because these monsters seeping out of the wall do not show that they want to kill both of them. They feel like they are blindly rushing towards the living people in the room. So if garland and Hella can escape from the toad monster''s perception, then these monsters may stay in place or wander blindly. Moreover, it may be due to physical problems. Haila is really light. When the short haired witch drags her companion, she feels like she is just a child.


    This allowed Karen''s plan to succeed. Before the burning liquid went out, the two witches had already run out of the room and gasped in the corridor. "They didn''t come after me, did they?" The short haired witch can''t hold her weapon steadily because of more physical exertion. She winds the snake whip around her waist and presses her hands on her knees to relieve her fatigue. And Hera hasn''t reflected from what happened just now. "What have you done! You''ve knocked over the divination pot! If it''s known to others, we both need to... "


    "If we stay there again, who knows if we can live to be punished." Karen waved her hand at will, apparently not paying attention to what Hera was worried about. She cast her eyes to a section of the corridor, where there was still a faint blue fire, but no sound was heard. "And these guys are not my second revelation. They''re just some kind of omen, to call in the big fool who''s guarding the door, and we''ve got bigger problems to solve


    HeLa wanted to say something, but seeing the expression on Karen''s face, she chose silence wisely. She knew that her sister was always irritable and impulsive on the surface, but in fact, in the hissing of the snake whip, Karen was not slow in thinking. It''s impossible to get a place in the wise witch group by virtue of her bravery. For a long time, Karen is a deadly rattlesnake in Haila''s eyes. Her rudeness and arrogance as well as her terrifying weapon are just the opportunity to attract attention on the snake''s tail. The really fatal fangs are always hidden behind her, waiting for the prey to be seen under the influence of the mechanism The false and the real will pierce into their key points.


    "I see. I''ll bring the mountain monster. Take care of yourself. The tsunami is just around the corner. If we lose here, we have no other place to hide. " The daughter of the tomb said, and turned to the lower part of the fort. While Karen, who stayed in the corridor, sneered, "unnecessary worry." She gently reached out and patted her weapon. The dark red snake of the three snakes raised her head and opened her mouth to reveal four long and narrow fangs. Without much hesitation, Karen broke off one of the two longer fangs on the snake''s mouth and held it in her hand. The serpent, which was treated like this by its owner, did not struggle or scream. It was actually dead when it was made into a part of the snake whip.


    The short haired witch poised her fangs as some kind of dagger, and after making sure that the toad like monsters were not following, she began to use it to depict the walls and floors of the corridor. The rock, of course, is much harder than the snake''s teeth, and Karen''s purpose was not to leave a dent in the rock. When her teeth rubbed against the hard stone surface, her teeth naturally broke into fine bone powder, writing a large number of strange symbols like painting on black stones with gray and white pigments. There is only one channel leading to the divination room. As long as this place is blocked, these monsters will not cause more trouble.The amount of bone powder that a poisonous tooth can grind is limited, and before Karen can extend her symbols from the wall to the floor, the paint in her hand has been used up. Helpless, the witch can only pull out a snake tooth to continue her behavior. This is not what she hoped for, because, as she said before, the sea serpent that was made into a whip had already died, and their lost teeth could not be regenerated. What Karen is doing now is undoubtedly damaging the weapon on which she became famous. However, compared with the damage of the weapon, she can''t accept that there is a bomb around her. If the snake whip is broken, she can do it again. If she indulges the hidden danger because of the pain of these teeth, she can''t imagine what kind of bad consequences it may encounter.


    "Next time, I must make a whip made of more poisonous snakes. Five? No, at least seven! If there are not enough species of sea snakes, I will go to those poisonous snakes on the land Karen said to herself indignantly to relieve her heartache. What she didn''t notice was that above her head, in the crevice of the black rock ceiling, was oozing slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    While the witches are overwhelmed by the monsters that suddenly appear from the walls, Seth sits quietly in the kitchen chair, pondering over the questions Hera has given him. From the perspective of behavior, he shows the patience and concentration that he shouldn''t have at his age. It''s not difficult to speculate on the reasons. The chaotic environment is the easiest way for children to grow up quickly. However, this kind of growth not only makes them learn the truth that they should understand when they grow up, but also enlarges and elongates the personality defects that should disappear with the growth.


    This incident is reflected in Cech''s indifference to the value of life. He can give up his own life for a full meal, so don''t expect him to value other people''s lives. Of course, Hella is not included in the above sentence. The man who said the most to him in his lifetime has been regarded as some kind of idol by him. Even now, he will not hesitate to let Seth worship the witch. And since Hera has given him a question, he has to come up with an answer.


    In the dark, the child held his head and thought hard. On the table in front of him was a candle, which lit up the kitchen full of food. It can be seen that the witches no longer regard a single room as a storage room, and Cech also finds that there is nothing in the so-called kitchen except food. But what should be in the kitchen? The poor little fellow had never owned a kitchen, nor had he been told of the structure of the kitchen. He only knew that the kitchen room had the magical ability to cook raw meat, which was not possessed only by witches. So this kitchen is not normal in Cech''s eyes.


    "Dada Da Da!" There were only three living people in this fortress, and the sound of the footsteps, though rapid but not heavy, showed that the people who emitted it had a very light weight. "Miss HeLa!" Saih tried to shout. It was really Hera who crossed the corridor, but now the witch had no time to talk to the child in such a slow voice.


    The daughter of the tomb reluctantly stops, looks at the saih who wants to get out of the kitchen and shouts, "stay in there, don''t come out!" Then he left along the corridor. Cech stood on the edge of the table, his head tilted, and he stood there. He didn''t know what he had done wrong and would be reprimanded by Miss Hela. After all, SAH, who did not have the ability of night vision, could not see the anxious expression on her face. Judging from the rapid tone he heard, the witch must be angry because she was too stupid to think of the answer to that question.


    Think, think! Cech clenches his lips. He can''t live up to HeLa''s expectations, absolutely not. What''s more, I don''t know when the other witch named Karen will come to take her life. She can''t die without completing the question given by Ms. Hella! The only eye shed tears because of anxiety. This physiological phenomenon did not happen to Cech a long time ago, because from a long time ago, the child did not have enough emotion to stimulate him to tears.


    There is another person who has long forgotten the phenomenon of tears. After all, since mountain monsters are named after the legendary monsters living in the mountains, they are naturally as resolute as those monsters. The silent gatekeeper could never see the change of mood. He only used his cold eyes to see everything outside through the gap of his helmet. He watched all the buildings and alleys outside the fortress. Even if there was a faint sound of waves in the distance, there was no relaxation. No one could bypass him and enter the building he was guarding. Unless, it''s the people in the building who want to come out.


    "Gatekeeper! I need your help! " Haila''s voice came from the corridor behind the troll. The strong guard slowly turned around and put his back on the wall of the entrance, so that he could see the scenes inside and outside the corridor at the same time. Even if it is called by the witch, the troll is still on guard against anyone who wants to break into the fort. In his experience, those who didn''t get the chance to board the ship and refused to accept their lives would always rush into the witch''s fortress to win a safe haven under the pressure of the tsunami. The bloodstains on his black armor and the remains of his fortress suggest that this was no exception before the tsunami.


    Haila ran closer, her pale face and abnormal flush in the fierce exercise, which made her words more convincing. But the gatekeeper still kept his side position, his cold eyes fixed on the witch, and there was no intention of moving his feet. "There are enemies in the fortress! You have to help! " Haila said to the troll that she knew that the other side was stubborn and could not speak in a few words. Otherwise, the sorceress would not appoint him to be the gatekeeper of the fort.


    "Enemy, man?" Mountain monsters are not surprised at the presence of enemies in the fortress. Although the solid exterior walls block the entry of foreign enemies, witches can also make tricky opponents appear inside the fortress for a long time when they conduct demon summoning or other dangerous alchemy experiments. If it''s normal, witches will withdraw from the fortress and wait for reinforcements to arrive before destroying the enemy. But now the tsunami is near, even if the call for help signal, the witch group may not risk sending reinforcements. But if the troll retreats into the fortress now, who will guard the gate?


    Haila saw the difficulty of the gatekeeper at a glance. Although she was ordered to stay at the fort only once, she had heard from other witches about the situation before each tsunami. HeLa took a look at the scene outside the fort and made a decision, "you go to the top and help Karen now, and I''ll close the entrance." The closure of the entrance is not random. Due to the good air tightness, the air inside the fortress is extremely limited. If we want to survive the tsunami, we must strictly control the timing of the entrance closing. In order to reduce the oxygen consumption in the fortress during the tsunami, the sorceress group only allowed two witches to be stationed each time.The mountain monster saw Hera open his mouth, so he nodded and walked towards the fortress. Behind him, the black stone wall falls slowly under the witch''s incantation, shutting out the last ray of light from the outside world.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong!" The sound of footsteps was heard from outside the kitchen again, but this time it was much heavier. When he heard the sound, he immediately stood up. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he saw that the man walking down the corridor was not HeLa, but the silent gatekeeper. When he was a little embarrassed and wanted to sit down again, the witch ran down the corridor.


    "Miss HeLa, I see! I know the answer to your question! The answer is Unfortunately, Hera does not have the energy to listen to Cech''s speculation. She had a bad sense of being left alone on the upper floor to block the corridor. So this time, she ran through the kitchen door without looking. The child left in the room lowered his arm in vain and said in a decreasing voice, "the answer is the grave. It''s only the tomb that separates the room, and there''s no door installed, because it''s closed and it''s never going to open again. Of course, there''s no need for a door. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    By the time the trolls reached the top of the fort, the situation had become very serious. The soldier in black armor looked at the toad like monster that almost blocked the corridor. Although there was no fluctuation in his eyes, he made a rare alert gesture. If we only talk about the frontal battle, the mountain monster alone will be enough to block the corridor for a period of time, but now his first task is not to resist the further spread of monsters. The gatekeeper is very sure that he has not seen the figure of Karen, that is to say, the Witch Must still be surrounded by these monsters. Whether living or dead, as a servant of the sorcerer group, the mountain monster must ensure the integrity of Karen''s body. In other words, he had to rush into the monster and bring the employer out.


    "Hum." A cold hum, as if from some kind of huge beast, the gatekeeper''s hands holding guns, muscles under the armor. He knew that the weapon in his hand was not suitable for fighting in such a narrow place, but as the first impact of breaking ice, there was no better weapon that was heavy enough to penetrate the dragon scale. "Dong!" The boots made a dull sound on the ground. The monsters closest to him are aware of the gatekeeper''s arrival, but they don''t seem to have figured out how to deal with the troublemaker, and they don''t have to think about it, because the silent fighter has rushed in with his anger.


    "Gaka! WOW The spear head in the mountain monster''s hand is not so much to stab in, but rather to smash it. Like a giant in myth, he holds a tree uprooted by roots, and sweeps out those people who are trying to stop him from going forward like sweeping dust with a broom. Then, when the gatekeeper realized that the number of enemies in front of him was to a certain degree, he took a deep breath decisively. He leaned back, and the spear was held horizontally in his hand. Finally, with a black light, the weapon was driven by a huge force, deeply and deeply into the surrounding group of toad monsters.


    In some legends, the light of the world comes from the creator''s sharp weapon to pierce the dark block, so that light can flow into the world. In this way, the mountain monster''s strike at this time really seems to have the taste of penetrating the sky. However, even if a large number of their companions are killed, the toad monsters do not mean to flinch. Maybe they have no ability to think and fear at all. These monsters turn their heads fearlessly, open their big black mouths and roar at those who come. But in response, it was the fist wrapped in a metal hand guard.


    Fighting is a very common sport in lost heart Bay. Even if there is no hatred, the bloody sailors and young people will choose this way to vent their energy and temper their reactions. Of course, there must be a few teeth or broken bones as tuition fees. Even the king of underground fighting in lost heart Bay has publicly stated that he is not the strongest in this city. In terms of physical strength, the talent standing in front of the witch fortress is worthy of the title of hand to hand combat.


    This is a very correct judgment, because for shanguai, that spear only gives him a more effective means to kill the enemy, but as for what he is really good at, it has to be a pair of natural fists. "Hum!" The wind of a quick punch is not as long as a long handled weapon, but the short sound is more powerful and heavy. Toad monsters are not good at physical fitness. Garland''s snake whip can easily break their hands and feet, while mountain monster''s fist can turn the flesh he touches into mud like a heavy hammer.


    "Ga!" A monster swoops down from the top of the corridor, trying to sneak in on an enemy trapped in the same kind, but it''s obviously making a serious mistake and it shouldn''t yell. A cold glance behind the helmet, the gatekeeper''s right hand in front of him, a large number of monsters were swept aside like waves. Then, the soldier raised his left hand and caught the head of the enemy in an impartial manner! Time, it seems that there has been a temporary stagnation, even those brainless monsters are wise at the moment to keep a distance from him, watching how the mountain monster will deal with the rash opponent. Would he crack its head? Or throw it away like garbage?


    Obviously, the gatekeeper is not satisfied with these simple punishments. The reason why he is called a mountain monster is that he has a monster like side. "Roar!" A deafening roar burst out of the helmet, over the roar of all the monsters. Then, the black armor warrior smashed his left hand to the ground, making the same terrifying noise. His strength was so great that the head of the toad monster in his hand had reached into the crack in the ground. But the goalkeeper is still not satisfied, his right hand is raised high, his fist is like an iron ball, "boom!" The sound of iron armor and stone brick collision, "boom "Boom, boom!" It''s like the rhythm of a drummer drunk at a carnival, and the ground collapses more and more as the troll''s arms fall again and again. Fortunately, the construction of this fortress is extraordinary, so that it did not collapse.


    The drumbeat gradually subsided, but the visible steam was steaming out of the gaps in the black armor, like a demon who climbed out of the abyss. That pair of cold eyes became hot when they were raised, and the burning desire and anger inside were like two bayonets like substance, which were deeply inserted into the heart of every creature who saw them. Toad monsters, scared. Even if they are monsters born of a short process, they are still living things, and since they are living things, they instinctively avoid things that can shatter themselves. This is insurmountable. In the eyes of these monsters, the mountain monster at this time is no longer a creature. It is more like a fire or a stream of acid which can not be stopped. So they follow their own instinct and retreat.The monsters that originally blocked the corridor suddenly swarmed into the deep corridor, leaving only a large number of adherents attached to the bricks to prove what happened here. Now that the sea water recedes, the submerged reefs appear. Karen looks very embarrassed, her clothes have been torn by the monster, but also the witch''s beloved weapons and her reason. When HeLa came back to help Karen, she could feel the uncontrollable magic of the latter.


    "I''ll kill them all, I''ll kill them all!" The short haired witch''s seven orifices are beginning to emit orange red light, which is the magic of her anger. Just like klandi, who witnessed the death of lightning in the Cang lion, after being defeated and insulted by the monster, she also went into a state of insanity with no sense. No one knows how much damage this young witch can do if she is allowed to cast her spell in this situation, but it is certain that it will lead to extremely bad results.


    "Calm down! You have to calm down! " Haila cried anxiously in her companion''s ear. She was a witch. She knew how dangerous Karen was. In this situation, Hera can''t do anything at all. Now Karen is a barrel filled with gunpowder. Any attempt to pacify her may become an incentive to detonate this barrel of explosives. Can do nothing, can not stop the burning of the lead, with the emotional agitation more serious, Karen''s pores began to emit magic light.


    "I will kill them all!" Exclaimed the witch, but she could not tell what the object of her revenge was. She only knew that she wanted revenge, to kill, to destroy, to "Bang!" A muffled sound sounded from the back of Karen''s head, and the witch on the verge of violence collapsed in Hera''s arms like a broken puppet. In the eyes of the tomb girl''s surprise, the gatekeeper slowly closed his fist.


    "Witch, out of control, kill, witch. I, stop it. " The latter was silent for a long time, choking out a few words, and it took Hera a few seconds to understand what he was going to say. Originally, mountain monsters, as servants of witches, would never attack witches. However, if Karen was allowed to cast the spell, it would certainly cause the death of Hera, which forced the gatekeeper not to stand idly by. So based on this situation, he hit Karen out.


    "Thank you." After confirming that Karen''s breathing was normal, Haila looked up at the soldier in black armor and said timidly. She had no idea that the dull gatekeeper had such a violent side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    In fact, Karen didn''t get much damage. The toad monsters who were born in a hurry didn''t seem to have a good way to attack except for their strange looks. They have neither sharp claws and teeth, nor lethal venom. Only the glue, which is also used as blood and saliva, is highly corrosive. These viscous fluids cause damage to the witch''s clothes and leave a lot of ugly marks on Karen''s skin. It is no wonder that witches will lose their senses when they are rescued. I am afraid that anyone will be angry after being hurt like this.


    Fortunately, as a group well aware of the harm of out of control emotions, the sorceress group has a set of nearly cruel courses on how young witches control their emotions. When Karen woke up again, she just frowned slightly. Of course, it was also related to the cloth bandaging on her body. She didn''t see the injured skin directly, which slowed down her inner agitation. "How are the monsters?" She raised her hand, rubbed her forehead, and said to the darkness around her. Even if she didn''t see and hear, the witch''s unique feeling made her understand that Hera was here.


    "Mountain monsters stand in the corridor, and they seem to be afraid of him. I don''t think it''s a problem for the time being, but the bad news is that all the runes you drew were erased before they were activated. Do you have any material to do that again? " Hera emerged from the darkness. She knew what material garland used to cast her spell. However, the sea snake fangs refined by magic were obviously not the materials that witches would reserve at any time.


    Sure enough, Karen shook her head. "No, my whip has been eaten by those damned things. And I wonder if just blocking the corridors can actually trap them. The guys who attacked me are coming straight out of the walls, and they should be able to show up anywhere in this fortress if they want to


    "But they don''t, at least for the time being, the rest of the fort is safe except for the long story." The crypt''s daughter affirms that her magic gives her a sense beyond the five senses, which allows Hera to be sure that the toad monster''s presence is limited to the upper floors of the building.


    "Has the tsunami come yet?" Suddenly, Karen asked a seemingly unrelated question. But judging from the expression on her face, the question should not be irrelevant. Haila soon understood that her companion''s problem was related to her second revelation, which she had never made clear, so she closed her eyes and remained silent for a few seconds before she opened her mouth and said, "not yet, but it''s very close. I think at this speed, it won''t be long before we can feel it. Is there a problem? "


    The short haired witch sighed, "the mountain monster saved me, that is to say, the gate has been sealed. Even if we report the situation to the great witch now, I''m afraid there will be no response. It''s terrible. If we don''t get in touch with our mates on the dame Dame, they and we will die


    "What do you see? What exactly does the second revelation say? " HeLa''s brow frowned, for she knew that her companion had never been a man who liked to be downcast. It will make Karen so pessimistic. I think that revelation must have revealed a very unfavorable future. And the Witch wants to know, at least until that future comes true.


    Instead of answering the question directly, Karen referred to another thing. "Remember the witch''s guess about the use of the place?" Haila, of course, remembers that she even asked the same question not long ago about the child Karen had picked up. But there was a consensus among the sorcerers on this issue, and she did not understand why her companion would raise it at this time.


    "Of course. According to the research results of the great Witch and other senior people, this place should be an abandoned ancient spirit temple, which is used to worship special corpses and other things. Therefore, it is not only like a tomb, but also has a clear entrance and exit. The reason why the bones or murals can''t be found may be that the builders here took them away from here. Or maybe the fort had been submerged in the sea for many years before the discovery of lost heart Bay, so those things were washed away and damaged Hera said everything she knew, which was also known to every heartless witch. It was not worth mentioning, unless, "wait a minute, you mean the great witch was wrong? Is this not a temple? "


    "Spirit temple?" Karen stood up with a complicated expression on her face. "Maybe not all wrong. But do you think there will be a temple deliberately put in the production of monsters mechanism? Even if it''s used against intruders, it''s strange! Those monsters can''t tell who is who, only to jump at the living people. What''s more, as a guardian, those things are too weak to attack. Besides their ugly appearance and quantity, they are not as dangerous as the farmers with pitchfork


    "But how can you be sure that the monsters were put in when they were built here? The witch group has been studying here for a long time, and we have never found any of these things. They may have only recently sneaked in. " HeLa frowned. She didn''t think Karen''s opinion was enough to overturn the witch''s conclusion.


    "Sneak in? Do you see that''s how those things appear! They''re coming out of the walls! And now I''m sure that if we take apart the walls around us and the ground under our feet, we will find the same liquid in them. It''s just that they haven''t been awakened. " Karen''s tone was raised a little to show her disdain for Hella''s ideas. She said, stamping her feet as if trying to wake the monster sleeping under the floor."What do you want to say?" HeLa could not bear the hysterical words and deeds of her companion, and said directly.


    Karen looked at her companion with wide eyes, surprised at the slowness of her partner. "What do I want to say? What I want to say is, no matter what we think of here now, there is one thing that we and the Witch and others have misjudged! It''s never been abandoned! And now, its owner is coming back! Those monsters are signs, and I''m sure the witch must have a premonition about it. That''s why she ordered the people to be recalled at this time. She knows that to face the master here, we must unite all forces! And you and I, if we don''t succeed in meeting the dame Dame, will be the first sacrifice of this return. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    "It has spread to the clavicle, but it has slowed down in the past two days. It''s hard to say when it will finally close." As Lothar put on his shirt, PEG summed up. The knight nodded, took a breath and blew out the candle beside him. On the one hand, the interior structure of the cabin was familiar to him. On the other hand, the air here is much thinner than when the warehouse was closed. No one hopes that they will die of suffocation before the tsunami washes them to lost heart Bay.


    "Why slow down? Is everyone like this? " Sitting in the straw casually, the voice of the count of Heishan sounds weak. No wonder, as a soldier who rode thousands of miles, he was trapped in the dark cabin for several days, which was considered as punishment. In addition, in order to reduce excretion, all people only eat enough food and drinking water to survive, but even so, there is a faint odor in the cabin.


    However, Lothar is more concerned about the curse of "the sea god''s rope" on her body. This inexplicable black mark on the seaman''s body will slowly climb up from the victim''s wrist until it is finally closed at the throat. At that time, the victim would be choked to death in a painful struggle like being pinched by two big hands. Lothar didn''t know why she was found by this strange curse, but the appearance of the sea god''s rope itself was highly random. Even the witch could not tell why it came from and why she wanted to kill the victim. Whenever this happens, the count always misses the cheese that should still be worrying about rat people on the tower in the north. If the grey robed mage was here, things would be much simpler.


    The little witch in the dark shook her head, but then realized that Lothar did not have the ability to see things in the dark, so she said, "I don''t know. Although it was true that some people had come to the sorceress to dispel the curse, they had never succeeded. In this case, even the great witch is useless. But I''ve heard sailors say that there is a man in lost heart who escaped from the sea god''s rope. If you can hold on till then, I''ll find a way to find that man


    Lothar said nothing more. He knew that Peggy had no reason to cheat him. But to tell the truth, he didn''t really have a sense of urgency about his own death. When the curse, known as the sea god''s rope, spread on him, the count had no feeling at all, neither hurt nor itched. If such a thing could kill him, Lothar could not believe it before experiencing it. Besides, he always felt that his curse should have something to do with that strange dream. But the memory of that dream quickly faded after he woke up, and now he can''t even remember a picture, leaving only some very vague impression.


    But Lothar doesn''t have a sense of urgency, which doesn''t mean that no one else has. After hearing page''s words, the webworm can''t help but say, "how long will we get to that damned lost heart Bay? I don''t know how long it''s been since hiding here! And how sure are you that we will follow the tsunami to the city instead of crashing into a rock wall? "


    "That''s why I said don''t explain too much to these mercenaries. They can''t understand what you''re talking about. What''s a little more than common sense comes down to magic. And when magic can''t comfort themselves, they become irrational fools Qili''s voice rang out. She was the least important of the four. In this period of drifting, the witch not only did not feel depressed wind, but often gave out inexplicable laughter. If asked why she was laughing, she would reply that someone was telling her a joke to make her happy. This situation makes Peggy feel afraid of this companion. She knows that Qili''s eyes can see things that ordinary people can''t see, but the latter''s consistent madness makes it difficult for her to distinguish between what Ellie said is the truth or the illusion she saw because she was really crazy.


    "What do you say?" The voice of the net bug was filled with undisguised anger, and the sound from the dark also showed that the maid was getting up. And the big spider dormant in a corner of the cabin is also excited with its owner, rubbing the mouthparts to send out a warning sound. In the face of the threat of the maids, Qili was not afraid. Her eyes became bright, and there was a magic power that was different from that of the grey robed mage, but equally fatal. A battle seems to be about to begin.


    "That''s enough." Lothar''s voice was not very loud. But it''s very clear that it''s in everyone''s ears. When the soldier unreservedly released the momentum tempered in the army, both the Witch and the mercenary were stagnant. "I know that everyone''s temper will not be good here, but internal strife is of no benefit to the situation we are about to face. Net worm, my good lady, thank you for your concern, but don''t worry, I''m not so easy to die. As for Ellie, I admit that we ordinary people are always ignorant of the unknown, but that is also because no one has ever taught us knowledge. No one wants to be a fool, so instead of being sarcastic, explain the current situation to us mortals. "


    The maid sat down again, and Qili said, "mind your own business. I''m not obliged to give you that common sense. You just need to know that we will arrive at lost heart Bay soon. And I suggest that you should stop eating from now on, because it is possible to vomit at any time


    "At any time, you mean WOW Lothar''s words were interrupted by a sudden change. The calm cabin was shaking violently in a flash. It felt like some huge creature was going to throw this little shelter out from below."That''s what I''m talking about! You idiot! The tsunami has reached the offshore, we are pushed up from the bottom! Close your mouth and watch your tongue! Then, if you don''t want to be smashed into mud, grab the post! Exciting is coming! EH ha Qili seemed to be excited in this drastic change. She felt as excited as a child who was about to ride for the first time. She yelled. She firmly grasped a column when the ship tilted to one side, and the whole human being swayed by inertia like some large ape.


    The other people in the cabin were not as happy as she was. Lothar and the net worm did not check for a moment and were thrown to the side of the wall. Seeing that the net worm''s head was about to hit the wood board, the count was in a hurry and pulled the maid into his arms and withstood the impact with his back. "Oh The impact made Rosa snort. He felt that he almost squeezed out his internal organs. And the net bug at this time also ignore other, she quickly made the most sensible response now. "Cobweb!"


    Giant spiders quickly spray their silk. These sticky threads bind Lothar and webworm to one side of the wall in the current posture. In the same way, they also fix the screaming page and the flying fool''s justice in the same way. In the chaos that no one can predict, it will be impossible to be rescued by such a Tomahawk.


    "Boom, boom!" The huge energy of the tsunami was finally transmitted to the people in the cabin. The whole damned lady was like a piece of paper rolled into the sky by the gale, rolling helplessly and shaking. Even with the protection of the ice layer, you can clearly hear the crashing sound of the sea water outside and the worrying creaking sound. If the ship collapses due to this kind of violence in the next second, it seems that it is not Something to make a fuss about.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    "Dong, Dong, Dong" wave sound, of course, is big. The big one seems to shatter the whole world in the raging waves. But even as the dame Dame rolled in the waves that would destroy the city, the noise of the webworm''s ear overshadowed the chaos. The powerful sound coincides with some natural rhythm, which is the heartbeat of Lothar. Even through a layer of shirt, the maid can hear clearly. It is said that the more people who have been trained, the slower their heart beats, and the strength of each beat is stronger than that of ordinary people. The count of Heishan''s heart beats extremely strongly, which is no criticism. But it is not true to say that he beats slowly.


    "Are you nervous? Why is your heart beating like a drum The voice of the net bug came from under Lothar''s chin. Because of the posture problem, the female mercenary was almost all in the count''s arms. Lothar opened his mouth and wanted to say something. His heart beat faster, of course, not because he was afraid of the huge waves outside the ship, but more because it was the first time he had such close contact with a net worm. Usually, even if the two people are quite casual in their words, they still keep a considerable distance in their actions.


    On the one hand, the Earl of Heishan was taught to respect a woman instinctively, and the focus of this respect was to reduce physical contact between men and women. On the other hand, as a mercenary, especially a female mercenary, she has long since become an instinct to protect herself. Men are dangerous in many cases. Whether they are companions or not, this will not change. She has seen too many women hurt by people around her because of a moment''s negligence, and many of them have worked together for many years. Impulse, wild impulse from instinct, can not be suppressed by everyone. When the pressure exceeds the threshold, no one knows what will happen.


    But it''s amazing that even in such close contact with Lothar, the webworm is not afraid. She has inexplicable confidence in this man, because he is not only a warrior, a noble, but also a knight who follows the glorious tradition. If the count could see the maid''s face at this time, he would find that the webworm had a sly smile when he asked him about his heartbeat. It was like a spider''s happy smile watching the prey struggling in its own web.


    "Of course I''m not nervous. How can I be nervous? It''s funny, ha ha. "Lothar''s voice was a little stiff. There were a few drops of sweat on his neck, not because of the heat. Such reactions are rare. Even in the battlefield, the count of Heishan never showed such a flustered posture even when facing a giant rat as tall as a house. The webworm''s smile was more obvious, and she was about to seize the rare opportunity to see Lothar''s reaction, when a strong sense of weightlessness hit everyone.


    "Eh ha!" Qili roared excitedly in the dark, and the whole human being was like an ape in the cabin of the ship. Even when she was happy, the witch would follow the example of the captains and give some orders. For example, when the whole ship is violently pressed to the bottom of the water to create a sense of weightlessness, Qili said, "be careful, there are big waves on our deck! If you don''t want to be washed down to feed the fish, you''d better hold on to me, kids


    "The soup pot is on, witch. Please help us. Or at least make Ellie quiet Peggy, alone on the floor by spider silk, prayed in a low voice. However, it is a pity that the great Witches of the heartless sorceress group are not gods after all. Even if they are real gods, how many will respond generously to the prayer of every believer? The noise outside the cabin was smaller, but it was not because the speed of the tsunami slowed down, it was just that the collision sound in the water was not so obvious.


    "Dong!" The heavy voice made the eyes of several people who had not yet adapted to the quiet opened their eyes. They clearly felt that the curse lady had hit something. From the sound of the collision, it''s not the seabed or the reef. "Dong! Bang More collisions come in, and each time the boat changes direction.


    "What''s the matter? What did we hit? " Lothar asked the witches in a loud voice. He thought of the large deep-sea predators that Qili mentioned when she met the dead whale. The count was afraid that the things that collided with them were the deep-sea giants. If this is the case, no one can say whether the curse lady will be swallowed by a giant individual with strong curiosity. Let alone go to lost heart bay with the tsunami, I am afraid that before the oxygen is exhausted, several people will become the food of the monster.


    "I don''t know. I''m trying to figure it out!" Peggy gritted her teeth and replied that she didn''t remember that the deep-sea monster would follow the tsunami to the sea area so close to the shore, but the successive collisions made her dare not neglect. With the magic surging, the hair behind the witch''s head like a small snake penetrated into the cracks of the deck, contacting the ice that protected the ship. Then, in this way, Peggy could get a vague glimpse of the scene outside the cabin. "Soup pot, what are these?"


    The perception of magic was not as intuitive as vision and hearing, so peg couldn''t see what was outside the cabin directly. But the little witch is sure that around the damned lady, there are several large and similar looking individuals. The largest of them are the size of the dame Dame, and the smaller are even with the ship. These strange things still maintain a relative balance in the turbulent eddy of the lower layer of the tsunami, and even if you look closely, you will find that the distance between them has always been maintained in a delicate fixed value.Qili is also interested in page''s scream. She grabs a pillar, puts her hand on the deck and closes her eyes. As a witch with distinctive eyes, her insight into things is above Peggy. With the glimmer of light leaking through her eyelids, Qili saw a more complete scene than the little witch. She saw the huge things floating in the water in the dark eddy, which were as stable as the space. "One, two There are five in all. They seem to be, they seem to be some huge eggs! Oh, I think the chicken that can lay eggs of this size must be the king of chickens


    "It''s not eggs! The shell of the egg is hard, but there is no damage when we hit these things. The skin of those things is soft! They are not eggs, they are, they are eggs Peggy corrected his companion''s statement, but he was also frightened by his own speculation. In the soup pot, what kind of creature can give birth to such huge eggs, and why these eggs come from? Is it accidental? Or is the reason why the great witch recalled them is these weird things? Peggy doesn''t know. I''m afraid that this question can only be solved by seeing his friends in lost heart Bay.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Here, it''s quiet. The cave built by digging the mountain is as quiet as the darkness in a dry well. Of course, it is not dark here. It can even be described as bright. On a candlestick carved in the shape of an adult fish, thick candles made from the grease of whales and other large sea animals light up the room in the cave. The cold rock floor is covered with thick blanket, even if barefoot walking on it will not have half of the discomfort. In the air, there is a faint fragrance of flowers. It is the fragrance produced by the spirit when it is ignited. It is soft and fresh. It is said that a small piece of such fragrance can get twice the weight of gold. But here, this precious spice is just a kind of daily necessities.


    In fact, it''s not just the spices burned in the air. Everything here will become the object of contention when put into the lost heart Bay. If the single price is used to measure all this, the building built in the cave can be called a real treasure house. Such a treasure house should never appear in such an impossible area as lost heart Bay, because under the temptation of great interests, even if there are dragons living in the treasure house, brave or arrogant people will rush in and steal these wealth with violence or tricks.


    So it''s not the dragon who guards here. It is the more frightening group in the port city and the ruler of the city. They are the heartless sorcerers, the daughters of black cats and crows, born casters, weird things in mortal skin. Just as grein, the traitor of the sorceress group, spent a long time to build a shelter. The base camp built by the witch group spent more manpower and money than the ordinary King''s castle. Even the real dragon could not break through the defense from the front.


    This is the sanctuary that witches pursue. After all, they are different from those who pursue knowledge only like grey robes. In order to add ingredients to the soup pot, witches must have contact with the secular world and can''t really get away from the secular world. But on the other hand, they want to have their own space to learn and try to control the power in their bodies, so it is their natural choice to build a safe house in or on the edge of civilized society. This is why people in lost heart Bay will say that those who hold the black fortress can control the right of lost heart Bay, but only those who have the witch''s cave can get the wealth of lost heart Bay. However, not to mention the internal structure of the shelter, even those who have been lucky enough to arrive here and leave alive, may not be able to find a way to enter again.


    "GAH! GAH Crows, singing on the branches of gold. At the sound of the pet, the man working slowly stopped his pen. She looked up and saw a woman who looked like she was about 30 years old and walked into the room with a look of excitement or fear on her face. "The tide of the tsunami has landed in the port area. The great witch. "


    The person called the great witch just nodded silently after hearing the news. Although what is going to happen this time is a great trial for the witches who are younger than her. If they are not handled properly, it will lead to disastrous consequences. But such a scene is not worth another surprise for the witch who has been living for too long. When did it start? Even in the face of opponents who would lose their lives if they were a little careless, they would not be able to beat their hearts as fast as they did when they were young. Forget it. Don''t think about these boring things. The witch thought so, and flicked the feather pen in her hand. The latter turned from the pen into a piece of black feather, and naturally flew back to the crow.


    "Any news from Karen and Hella?" She leaned back into the thick fur, and her gray hair was dry and bent, which covered her face with only the tip of her nose.


    The witch who came to report the news looked at the old leader. It was said that there were no more than three people in the whole sorceress group who knew the exact age of the great witch. Among them, the person who was thought to be the most likely to know this information was Gelin, who fled the lost heart bay with her daughter many years ago. The power of witches may not necessarily be reflected in their age, but witches who are old and still not crazy are necessarily strong. This is something all witches know.


    This is the key to unite the whole heartless sorceress group. Although her appearance is similar to that of the dying old woman, she is still the most intelligent caster in the whole heartless Bay. From the perspective of the great witch who has not yet determined her successor, she has a very optimistic estimation of her life span. Every time I think that there is such a presence leading the sorceress group, all witches will feel gratified.


    The witch who reported the news was no exception. Her face soon calmed down and replied in a respectful tone, "no message has been received from them, but it is certain that the fort has been closed. Do you want me to ask them? "


    "No need." The great witch said in a slow voice, "Karen is a good child. She has a very keen sense of things, and she is also very decisive in dealing with things. This is the reason why I feel at ease with her. However, sometimes she is too decisive, lack of consideration and easily controlled by her emotions. It doesn''t look like the straw, but it doesn''t look the same as Hagrid''s. You don''t have to worry about them. You just have to follow the plan. "


    "Yes, my dear lady. In addition, some sisters are worried that they have not seen the return of the curse lady. They are worried that the abnormality in the foggy sea area may hinder the return of kuira sistersThe big witch raised her hand, and the thin palm appeared to be extremely obvious. "Don''t waste your mind on things that won''t happen. The prophecy has been written, and it will be the same in the future. The damned lady will return when we need her to lead the sorceress through this difficult time. It''s something that everyone has witnessed, and there''s no need to worry about it. "


    "But With all due respect, many people, including me, don''t think the kuiras are capable enough to lead us. She is undoubtedly an excellent witch, but her research on magic is more inclined to raise those insects. I mean, they are very powerful helpers, but they are just helpers


    A breeze came from the open door, and the candle flickered. The wind came to the witch''s side, blowing her white hair, revealing the deep eyes below. The old witch raised her hand and rubbed her thumb and middle finger, as if feeling something in the wind. Then, she laughed. The laughter almost paralyzed another witch in the room. She didn''t know whether her ignorance had infuriated the leader.


    "GAH! GAH Crow cried, spreading its wings from the branches of gold and flying to the witch''s shoulder.


    "That''s all right. The sea breeze has given me news that the dame dame has arrived. Tell all the sisters that the time is coming to defend the honor of the sorceress. "


    "Yes If the informant who received the amnesty immediately replied, he rushed out of the room three or two steps later, and the soup pot was on. When was the last time the witch laughed? Ten years ago? Twenty years ago?


    When only the old witch and her crow were left in the room, the former put out his arm and let the latter fall in front of him. "The lion from the ice? Hehe, the last time I met someone from there was when I was young. Go and bring him, bring him to me, and at least don''t let him die. "


    Voice, fall, the black bird flapping wings disappeared in the shadow of the candle. It''s strange that there is no way out there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    The bubbles were rising, escaping from the dark bottom to the surface not much brighter than the bottom. With one hand waving upward, all the bubbles in the rows were stirred up in the turbid water and then burst. This is not the time to worry about bubbles. The owner of the hand closed his hand into a web and pushed the water down to drive his body up. At this time, by the dim light from the water, he saw some small things glittering with golden light slowly falling from his upper right. Now is not the time to worry about a few gold coins. Although the small gold coins are enough for him to kill people, it is not now.


    Swimming to the water, there are more and more things falling down, such as broken wooden furniture, small ones have all kinds of tableware and even broken picture frames. He didn''t take care of these things. He just swam to the sea as much as he could, swimming as hard as he could. At this time, the other hand seized his ankle, let his body stagnate, he lowered his head, saw a face some familiar woman, bulging her cheek, looking at himself with help seeking eyes. Who is she? May be the Orioles who have had several deals with themselves? Look at her, this water is not fine woman is absolutely not able to swim to the surface. That''s why she wanted to help her. What an abacus! At this time, who can take care of others? Don''t say that you are just a vagrant warbler. You are a witch in the castle. You can only ask for more happiness! Fool! Usually casually flatter a few words to take oneself seriously, now unexpectedly still dare to seize my ankle shamelessly?


    The expression on his face suddenly became ferocious, and he kicked the hand that grasped his ankle with his other foot. Unfortunately, due to the buffer of the current, this did not let the woman let go. Let go! You idiot! It doesn''t matter if you are dead. Don''t drag on others! Once, twice, and at the third time, he realized that kicking his hand alone would not achieve his goal, so he turned his target to the woman''s face, and gave a fierce blow to the ugly face in the water because of too much inferior cosmetics!


    Hands, let go. He watched the woman sink into the deep water with a venomous expression. After a while, a large group of bubbles floated up, representing that she gave up the struggle. It''s all your fault that you don''t practice swimming. If you reduce the time of winking and exercise your legs more, you won''t fall down like a stone statue. So he thought, turning his head and continuing to swim up, the water was very close, and the light passed through the waves and formed columns of light under the sea. He was encouraged to speed up the movements of his hands and feet, but it also accelerated his oxygen consumption, making his mind a little sluggish. But it doesn''t matter. It will soon reach the sea. There is so much garbage here that I can always find a piece of floating object big enough.


    Red fog, spreading from below his field of vision. Wait, how can there be fog in the sea? That''s it! He immediately realized what he was seeing, and lowered his head again, only to see the wounds caused by the nails on the ankle that the woman had just scratched, which was the source of the red fog. Damn it, damn it, damn it! He opened his eyes wide with fear. Injuries in cold water are often difficult to detect, because cold water reduces the sensitivity of human skin, and even some sailors find themselves punctured by spears only after climbing on the deck. But contrary to the decline of human perception in cold water, marine dwellers, especially hunters, are very sensitive to the smell of blood. Those killer sharks can smell blood for miles away.


    If only there were no damned seals, the scornful names of sharks by sailors in lost heart Bay. Even if they were all wrapped up in the tsunami, the huge waves would still make them dizzy for a while. It''s better to make them regurgitate for a while, so they won''t be so interested in eating. He thought, but did not pray to any God. Ordinary seamen have their own beliefs. After all, the sea is merciless. Worshipping a sea god can at least make them feel a little comfort in sailing, or let them have an object to curse and curse when they are dying. But he did not, or most of the sailors in lost heart Bay did not. They believed more than gods in the gold coins and blood money in their pockets and the machetes hanging from their belts. The sea has never been kind, and he would rather sharpen his machete than waste his time on some poor clay God.


    Thinking of the machete, he touched his belt, and the hard touch told him that the weapon which had been stained with blood for many times had killed himself was still pinned on his waist. There is no better relief. So he stopped worrying about the wound on his foot and continued to swim up on the water. Finally, with a "poof" sound, he breathed into the air again, "ha ha!" He couldn''t help laughing, and was proud of his achievements. Not everyone can recover his life in the face of a tsunami, even if he is a sailor who has been driven off the ship, I mean, a former sailor. But what about that? He''s still alive! Live like the fat sheep who have given a lot of gold coins and blood money to the black hearted captains, and there is no need to worry about the captain who is rich and takes his sailors to tie them up and throw them into the sea when he is asleep. There''s nothing better than that.


    He breathed, enjoying the sun and the air, until the little black triangular fin appeared on the water not far away. No, damn it! It took him less than a second to realize what it was, and the wound on his foot still attracted hungry predators. Damn, there are so many dead ghosts under the water, why do you stare at me! You''re the only animal that can run around after the smell of blood! However, he looked around actively, looking for something that could make him leave the water temporarily. But it''s a pity that the floating wood is too small.All right! You want to eat me? Then try it! The life he finally recovered would never give up because of a shark. He showed a ferocious expression again, took a deep breath, dived into the water, and pulled out the machete on his waist at the same time. This weapon is much slower than when it is wielded in the air, and its lethality will be much worse. But at least it should be able to pierce the skin of a shark. It must be able to pierce that damned skin. His eyes saw the underwater scene, and sure enough, a black shark the size of a foal swam towards him, half open and full of sharp teeth. But he also keenly found that one of the shark''s eyes had been blind, which may have been accidentally hit by rocks on the sea floor, or was blinded by other prey''s resistance. Although vision is not very important to sharks, it certainly gives him confidence.


    Come on, you Cyclops. He silently estimated the distance between himself and the shark, adjusted the angle of his machete, only once. The secret of fighting a shark is to hold a more brutal belief than it, and insert the weapon in his hand into its key. It has to be fatal. Ten steps, the shark is clearly aware that its prey is in place, and begins to pose for attack. In five steps, the huge predator shakes his caudal fin in doubt. He doesn''t understand why the prey doesn''t run away. In three steps, the slight doubt is quickly eliminated by the smell of blood. It swings its body, opens its mouth and pours at its prey!


    One step and then stop. The man and the shark stopped in the water. His whole right arm was swallowed by the shark, but the machete sword on his right hand stabbed out of the shark''s head! Blood mist, still spreading in the sea. He resisted the urge to scream. He took out the dagger in his boot with his left hand and cut his right arm off his shoulder. It''s not difficult, because the shark''s teeth have already damaged it. But the shark died, and he lived. Although lost an arm, but still alive! Now, as long as he gets out of the water and stops bleeding, he still has a chance to survive. Therefore, it is better to sharpen his knife if he has time to pray. He was smiling, his face full of happiness.


    But, just as he was swinging his legs, he wanted to go to the water to breathe again. Something terrible happened, and he found that he could not get out of the water in any way, though he was within a finger''s distance of the boundary between water and air. What happened? His brain was numb by blood loss and cold. In this position, he gazed at the sun on the water for several seconds, and then finally lowered his head.


    One hand, holding his ankle. However, the hand is wrapped in fine scales, and there is a thin film between the fingers. In a flash, he recognized what he was holding on to. All sailors in lost heart Bay must have seen it, the aquatic creature called the sea monster. no


    After the tsunami, a group of bubbles floated up from the water on the surging sea surface after the tsunami. All the bubbles were broken in the sun and disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    Roll, stop. Just as suddenly as it started. Of course, this was a great blessing to the people in the cabin of the damned lady. Even the best built Lothar of the four began to lose focus in the constant turbulence. And thanks to a very small amount of food during this period, the net worm in his arms just spits a few mouthfuls of sour water on his shirt. So when the tumbling stopped, the maid immediately wanted to cut off the silk entangled in her and Rosa and liberate herself from this embarrassing situation.


    But when she tried to call the giant spider as a pet to cut the silk thread, the webworm found that no matter how she called, she couldn''t get a response. This unusual silence made her nervous. "Can you see what''s going on?" Asked the maid, who was facing Lothar''s chest because of the position. She hoped the count could see his pet and tell her about it. But when she finished this sentence, the sudden vertigo feeling produced from the brain, let her nearly lose consciousness.


    "Calm down. There is not much air in this cabin. I think your spider can''t move because of it. I''ll try to cut the silk Rosa said in a deep voice that he was in a better position than the net worm and could get more air. The count said that he wanted to pull out the spare dagger from his body, but found that those sharp weapons had already been taken away by others when he was crazy. There was something else to cut the spider silk? Lothar repressed his agitation and forced himself to calm down. He listened to the darkness and wanted to hear the voices of the witches. But no, maybe it was knocked unconscious by flying objects in the turbulence, or it was unable to move because of lack of oxygen like the net worm. But all in all, it seems that we have to rely on ourselves.


    Think, what else can we do to cut the silk in this situation? The count''s back brain also produced a little strange, he knew that he also began to produce hypoxia response. But he can''t just give up. As a knight, he can''t give up his companions as long as he hasn''t really died. What''s more, that person is a net worm, is Wait, webworm? Lothar suddenly thought of something and swallowed. "I''m sorry for what I''m going to do next, but please believe it''s all about helping us out of trouble."


    Of course, the half unconscious maid couldn''t hear what Lothar said. She felt a warm hand from her waist up and finally stopped on her chest. A woman''s instinct for self preservation makes her subconsciously frown, but the process doesn''t last long. What the count did was to tear off the spider tooth amulet hanging from the web worm''s chest. The amulet in the shape of a knife had been used as a flying knife by the networm when the kings fought against the Edwards family ghouls before, and Lothar was forced to salvage the amulet with the amulet in the water. That''s why the count remembers this little thing. Although the spider tooth shaped pendant is not as sharp as a real weapon as a talisman, it is also made of metal and then carefully polished. It can be used to cut spider silk.


    Finally, before Lothar was completely unconscious, he managed to cut the loose silk that had been shaken. A long time did not stand feet in the wooden deck when stepping on a soft almost kneeling on the ground. Fortunately, the knight''s instinct did not let him fall to the ground so easily. At the same time, he caught the net bug who had almost no consciousness with his hand and gently put the latter on the ground. Whoa, whoa. Now is not the time to savor the smell of air. Lothar blinked, trying to find the witch''s position in the dark. The light must be out of the question. With the air density in the cabin now, it''s hard for the candle to burn. He had to rely on impression and luck to grope in the dark space.


    Fortunately, the cabin was not big. It didn''t take long for Lothar to touch a bunch of long hair. Needless to say, it''s Peggy''s hair. The count speeded up his pace and approached the witch along his hair after a rebuke in the dark. But Peggy''s physical fitness is bad. If the netizen has a vague consciousness, the little witch has simply fainted. Lothar tried to pat the latter on the cheek. After several fruitless attempts, Peggy was placed against the wall, perhaps because of the sound of the slap, a groan came from the darkness not far away.


    "Ellie? Are you awake? " The count went to the source of the groan and saw two lights in the dark. It was the witch''s magic eyes. Qili seems to have maintained a certain awareness that her body is difficult to move due to lack of oxygen. She hears Lothar approach, reaches out her hand, accurately grabs the latter''s cuff, and then pulls the count''s body to herself.


    Lothar did not resist. He put his ear to Ellie''s ear to hear what the witch could do to solve the current predicament. "Take me to the post. It''s necessary to unravel the ice. " The count of Heishan did not hesitate much. Although he doubted that the dame Dame was still at the bottom of the water, there was still a chance of survival from the downstream of the water, which was better than suffocating here.


    The knight shouldered the Witch and walked hard to the pillar in the middle of the cabin. Although there was no special indication, she obviously wanted to touch the magic. Qili had to meet the pillar when Peggy was performing her magic. The witch''s hand, with the help of hard to touch the wood, magic, from the eyes to the control of the ship''s center. So a large number of symbols began to appear on the surface of the column, slowly began to rotate. At the same time, a burst of vibration made the two people fall to the ground, "bang!"The invisible weight of the body is telling everyone that their cabin is floating, which is undoubtedly good news. "Well done!" Rosa whispered to Ellie. But the witch was not happy about it. "I didn''t do it. Someone is lifting us up. " "What?" The count asked subconsciously. He was surprised to know that Qili couldn''t answer her question. Who can lift a ship out of the sea at such a speed? Is it possible that the giant sea monsters hatched by those giant eggs before?


    Soon, however, Lothar''s consciousness was blurred in the lack of oxygen. He leaned against Qili and fell on the deck, and soon knew nothing. When he woke up again, the long lost sea breeze was pouring in through the torn hole in the upper part of the cabin. The knight rubbed his head and struggled to get up. His eyes could not be fully opened because of the sunlight, but he could see clearly that a dark figure was standing outside the breach on the deck and left the edge of the breach after noticing his recovery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Knights believe in their senses. As a practical fighter, if you always feel that what you see and hear is just an occasional illusion, it is not far from being slashed from the back by a dagger. So Lothar knew very well that someone, or someone who had just stood on the deck of the dame Dame, was probably the one who opened the hole in the deck and let the sea breeze in. From this point of view, he or she should be a lifesaver. But the count did not think it would be so simple.


    "Cough," Loza coughed twice, his throat pained from being too dry, and his physical weakness when he got up told him how weak he was. After a period of fasting, even the strong soldiers were skinny and skinny. Lothar began to worry about whether she could lift up the justice of the fool and fight the enemy. But before it happened, unnecessary worries were of no help. The count reluctantly stood up and looked around.


    The sunlight from the cracks between the holes and the planks fell into the cabin, allowing people to see the situation clearly. The two witches have no signs of awakening, but their breathing is very stable, it should be just because of excessive physical overdraft and into a deep sleep. As for the net worm, her situation is better, but Lothar did not mean to wake her up immediately. Under the current situation, even if all four people wake up, their combat power will not be greatly improved. Instead, let them rest in this safer space and climb up the deck to see what''s going on outside.


    So Rosa looked for his weapon in the light, and the straw that had been laid on the bottom was scattered because of the rolling, making it impossible to see the real floor. But fortunately, even if the wizard was plated with a camouflage shell, the blade of the witch hunting knife was still sharp, and the count soon found his Tomahawk in a reflective spot. When he picked up the weapon, the heaviness in his hand almost made him fall. Lothar shook his head and gave a wry smile, which reminded him of the first time he had taken up a real weapon. And he is no longer a child. Even in a desperate situation, knights have the responsibility to protect others. Not to mention being weak because of not eating. The count took a deep breath, and then the strength of his belly lifted the axe. He weighed the weight of his hand and estimated how long it would last if he waved it.


    Before boarding the deck, the count still pinned his Tomahawk behind his back. He didn''t want to go to see the man with unknown enemy or enemy in his hand, which might frighten away the good man who had good intentions. Even though he didn''t know what kind of good guy would chisel through the deck of a ship after the tsunami. After a few days, Lothar finally saw the sun and the sea under the sun again. This is really incredible, his face unconsciously showed a smile, no one can live in a small secluded room.


    "Oh Seagulls fly overhead, making a high pitched call. This made the count aware of where he was now. He reexamined the deck and found that the dame Dame''s hull was almost completely damaged. Apart from the cabins protected by magic, both the mast and the rear terrace were seriously damaged in the torrent. The original three masted yacht now has no mast left, and it is free from a wooden box floating on the sea. "I hope they can afford the repairs." Rosa muttered to herself.


    Seagulls appeared, indicating that the ship was close to the shore. The count took a few steps towards the edge of the deck and saw the sea full of debris and floating debris. It was like the end of the flood that made his smile disappear. But soon Lothar realized that the scene would be there. He turned to his back and saw the towering mountains in the distance, spreading like a barrier to the sea. "I see, so this is lost heart Bay?"


    "Not exactly. The human city in your mouth has now disappeared. Although everything in it is only temporarily covered by the sea, if the sea water does not recede, it will not belong to human beings. " The sound came from the front of the deck with strange tones and trills. Lothar followed the sound and saw a man, or humanoid creature.


    He had never seen such a presence before. Standing on the deck, the creature has a slender body, at least two meters high, full of streamline beauty. His hands and feet are thin, but he can see the obvious muscle outline. On this slender limb, there is no human skin. Instead, there is a layer of fine scales. These scales, about half the size of a nail, make up the epidermis of this creature, shining beautiful colors in the sun. Overall, the creature''s skin color, or scale, is light blue, but there are bright yellow lines on his chest and limbs, a striking sign that reminds Rosa of the patterns on poisonous mushrooms or snakes.


    The head of a creature is quite different from that of a human being. His neck is about a quarter larger than that of a human being, and his head also presents a long and narrow appearance. There was no nose on his face, but there was something like a gill near the clavicle. The most obvious one on that face is the pair of big eyes. It is estimated that the size of those eyes is only about three times as large as that of human beings. Moreover, these two eyes are obviously facing both sides on the narrow face, and they are more like fish than humans.


    Lothar noticed that although there was no human clothing on his body, he still wore some ornaments made of shells and seaweed. In particular, he had a knife that looked like a shark''s tooth on his belt, which proved that he came from a civilized group. If someone else came, he would have screamed and panicked because of the sudden appearance of non character species. But the count is the experience of rat plague. After witnessing the half man and half mouse monster and the shadow residents in the capital city, Lothar himself did not notice that he did not show any unusual expression when facing this strange existence. When he looks at each other, it''s just like enjoying an unusual piece of art."So you saved us?" Since the other party had already said hello in human language, the count said directly. The stranger on the deck, with his hands on his back, grinned at the question. Rosa guessed that it was trying to imitate a human smile, but the oversized mouth and the dense sharp teeth made people feel less kind.


    "Help? No, I''m just delaying the time for you to go home. Our process in the sea of life is to experience suffering before we reach our destination. Only in this way can we understand the meaning of eternal peace. So it''s not salvation, it''s more because my curiosity and selfishness have prolonged your suffering. I''m sorry about that. " Said the thing, bending down slightly to reveal the fins protruding from the spine.


    This is not the first time that Rosa has heard a different world view from his education. As a knight, he should respect other people''s beliefs. Besides, since all people are creatures in this world, who can say who is right to view the world? In this way, the knight''s face showed a smile. He could feel a peaceful temperament from this fish like creature, which was different from kindness, but it would make people yearn for it.


    "You don''t have to apologize. No matter what your starting point is, we did get your help." Lothar bowed his head slightly. He was no longer the Lord who was full of war before. If he learned anything from the rat plague, humility must be one of the most important.


    "You have a peaceful heart and a certain strong spirit rooted in your heart, which is not common in your family." The fish like creature has a crooked head. He doesn''t seem to have eyelids. "That may explain why you can travel with travelers. They are too difficult for weak willed people to understand, but not necessarily for you


    "Traveler?"


    "Well, I think, they claim to be witches among ordinary people. You should be more amiable to use this address As the creature said this, he suddenly thought of something. He walked two steps towards Lothar, with only four toes on the soles of his feet, which were very wide apart. "I''m sorry, according to the etiquette of land creatures, it seems that I should introduce myself first. You can call me fioni, which means Morpher in our language


    "Lothar, I don''t think my name has any special meaning." The count reached out and made a handshake with the creature who claimed to be fioni. He could feel the palms of his opponent''s hands wet and scaly as well. In addition, there seems to be some small things with suction in fioni''s palm.


    "Oh, I see." When they shook hands, fioni suddenly said, "so you are the man. No wonder I''m here. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    "What do you say?" Lothar noticed fioni''s words, and his body immediately showed a little alert. Although the knight does not dislike people with different worldviews, those who follow certain prophecies or instructions still make him unhappy. For Lothar, every decision should be made by one''s own heart and by one''s own values, not from blind compliance with vague information. This is also the difference between knights and ordinary soldiers. The monarch can order them, but only if the command is worth it.


    The fish like creature put his hands back behind him and looked down upon Lothar''s reaction with great interest. Instead of explaining his meaning in words immediately, he chose to respond with harmless actions. And the count is not a reckless person. After staring at each other on guard for a few seconds, he realized that he was too aggressive, so he shook his head and sighed, "sorry, I think I must have become too sensitive because of this journey."


    "Don''t belittle yourself, Lothar. Believe me, I''ve met too many people who are more sensitive than you." Then fioni pointed his finger to his shoulder, where there was an imperceptible mark. The scales on it would be darker than the surrounding scales. "You see, this is a gift left by a irate pirate captain, and I just wanted to have a word with him. But you don''t have to worry. I''ve learned from a long time that you can''t define an individual by race. Wouldn''t it be boring if everyone had the same personality? "


    "You''re kind of like a guy I know." The count nodded, put his hand on his chest, and apologized for his impoliteness, "but I hope you can explain the meaning of that sentence. Who am I? And why are you here? I thought you were here to save your allies. "


    Fioni turned to look at the hole in the deck. "Oh, you said traveler. My people do have some kind of alliance with them. But I didn''t live with my people long ago. I don''t mean that they are not good, just because I am too curious and always want to see the world on the sea. So I taught myself your language and learned to breathe in the air. What I do may expose them to unnecessary risks. After all, the siren is still a very united group. If I cause disputes, it will be contrary to my original intention


    The creature, who has admitted his identity as a sea demon, takes a few steps to show Lothar that he can actually move, even though it''s a bit weird. This also let the count understand, the original general sea demon is unable to leave the sea. "As for your saying that I think you are a special person, it is a good proof." Fioni approached Lothar again. He raised a hand, but did not reach directly to the count, but revealed the meaning of inquiry. After Lothar nodded, the sea demon gently opened the front of his clothes with his slender fingers, revealing the marks on his body that spread from arm to neck.


    "The sea god''s rope?" The count understood what the other side meant, but he did not know what the sea curse, which even the witch could not do, looked in the eyes of the sea demon.


    "Indeed, that''s what humans call it." Fioni''s fingers glided gently over the black pattern, and his movements were extremely gentle, as if he were touching some precious art. "But for us, it has another name. It should be translated into your language, which should be called, well, proof of the leader. We sirens believe that the sea is very wide, and the lost soul can only drift helplessly on the sea waves if they want to find the entrance to their destination. However, those who bear the certificate of the leader will go directly to their destination and obtain eternal peace. So whenever someone in the clan appears this decoration, the dead will come to him and wait for him to bring their souls to their destination together


    "By the way, in our faith, the sea is not monopolized by a single shrine. As far as I know, the two tribes living nearby, one of which is my predecessor, believed in Ms. waves and the father of the sharks. But I don''t think humans are interested in our beliefs, so I won''t elaborate on their differences. " Fioni took back his fingers reluctantly. It can be seen that no matter what he said is true or not, the sea demon''s admiration for the sea god''s rope can not be faked.


    Lothar was silent for a few seconds, "proof of the leader? Listen, fioni, I think my question may be a little abrupt for you, but the fact is that I don''t want to go to your destination and get eternal peace. I still have unfinished business here. I still have places to go back to and responsibilities to fulfill. So can you tell me, can you erase it from me? "


    This time it was the sea demon''s turn to be silent. He gently touched his high head with his fingers and looked at Lothar with his big eyes, as if to make sure that the human really understood what he said. "Well, I see. You are the same as those people. " There was a distinct disappointment in his tone, but it didn''t last long. "Generally speaking, we don''t allow this to happen. Go back to the Council and see if you can find a different solution. "


    "Thank you very much." Lothar can hear the regret in the other party''s words, but this is not the time to kill herself in order to please the sea demon. After asking about this great trouble, the count relaxed, and his stomach howled out of time, which made the two men on the deck smile."Wait for me. I''ll be back soon." With that, fioni went to the deck and jumped into the sea. Lothar noticed that when the siren''s body came into contact with the sea water, the tiny scales quickly became larger, and the originally thin body became big and powerful in the sea. Fioni swam fast, and before the count could see more details, he disappeared into the waves. But Lothar simply sat on the deck, watching the seagulls flying in the sky, did not know what to think.


    The count''s thought did not last long, for a white wave soon appeared in his sight. That''s fioni. The sea demon can easily pull a half damaged wooden box with one hand, and swim freely in the water with the rest of its limbs. Looking at the swift figure, Lothar even had the illusion that the sea demon had four arms, and so on. It didn''t seem to be an illusion. When fioni got back on the deck, he did have four arms! Two extend from the shoulder as humans do, while the other two extend from the back about the shoulder blades. The arms that stretched out from behind seemed unable to escape from the sea. As soon as the sea demon left the water, those two arms quickly shrank into the scales behind.


    "I''m sorry, I only found these. Although I''ve studied human food, I still can''t tell them apart. But I think it''s better than giving you some live fish or conch Fioni held the wooden box in his hands and put it in front of Lothar. There were some dry bread and sausages in it. "There''s always a lot of these things after every tsunami. In fact, before I became aware of your ship, I was also collecting these things to enrich my research. Are they still with your appetite? "


    Now, of course, Lothar doesn''t have time to answer the siren''s questions. He''s busy putting food in his mouth. Food soaked in sea water is certainly not delicious, but people who have been hungry for several days are not qualified to pick and choose.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    When people are over hungry, they can''t eat a lot at once. Lothar had forgotten who taught him this truth, whether it was his father, or the kings who took care of him or the knights who served as his instructors. But all in all, he remembers that. So even though he was very hungry, the count consciously controlled his food. He only ate bread the size of his fist and drank some red wine, or liquid similar to red wine. It tasted so bad that Lothar would not touch it without other sources of fresh water. But for a man who, not long ago, was under the dual threat of suffocation and thirst, these things are enough.


    "Will you stop eating? According to your size, I thought you could eat all the food Fioni looked at Lothar, who had stopped in disbelief. He had observed the human beings, and even peeped at the taverns in the dark shoals of lost heart Bay. In fact, it is not like other creatures in the ocean that they are so happy to eat when they eat.


    But the fact is that he is wrong. Human beings are not fragile. They are just too unconscious and always make themselves think that they are vulnerable. For example, the human sitting in front of him said his name was Lothar, which may be a real name or a pseudonym. But it doesn''t matter. Sirens don''t know individuals by name. And this individual, who calls himself Lothar, sees in him the same tenacity as those Turtles who have lived a long time. A person with this bearing will not be vulnerable. The ethnic group that can produce such individuals is certainly not.


    "There''s no need. Besides, I have company to take care of. When they wake up, they need more food and water than I do." The knight, smiling and shaking his head, suddenly thought of something and said to fioni, "why did you call the witches travelers before? I know they travel a lot, but it should be different from what you say about travel. "


    So the sea demon also sat down. It could be seen that he did not often sit on the ground on the land, so he even turned his head to observe Lothar''s posture when he squatted down. "It''s not your fault. You know that the species of travelers are not common on land, and they don''t like to talk about their lives. Even many young travelers, like your two companions, are likely to know nothing about it. But the change in the sea is much slower than that on land, and many things forgotten under the sky are still remembered in the sea


    Fioni wanted to go on, but just then the siren''s eyes were attracted by something on the sea. He immediately stood up and reached for Lothar to be careful. "You''d better get under the deck now. It''s the people of the shark tooth tribe. They don''t have a contract with the travelers, so most of them don''t have goodwill


    The count also vaguely saw a few black spots on the sea surface, but human vision made him not sure what those things were. However, fioni has won a respect in Lothar''s heart with his words and actions. Without hesitation, he immediately got up, picked up the wooden box containing the food and jumped from the hole to the bottom of the armor plate. But then he suddenly realized that if he hid himself, fioni would have to face the shark tooth tribe in his mouth by himself. Would this bring any danger? "I''m hiding. What do you do?"


    The sea demon put his hands on his back, and he seemed to be used to it, showing the same calm expression as when he had just met, "don''t worry about me, Lothar. I''m a tribesman, and according to the tradition of sea monsters, they won''t do anything to me. But if they find out, you can''t guarantee it. Now you''d better hide quickly. If your partner wakes up, don''t let them talk


    The count did not know what the tradition of the so-called siren was, but he chose to believe in the friend he had just met. After a good luck, the knight jumped back into the cabin, leaving the sea demon standing on the deck alone, watching the black spots gradually enlarge in the distance, revealing a triangular fin. There are two kinds of fins, one of which is a real shark, and the other is similar to the one on fioni''s back.


    When sharks approach you, there''s no point in trying to escape. They can trace far away with the smell of blood. So when facing a shark, you should calm down and use limited time to plan out the best way out. Those narrow gaps or temporary hiding places are the key to really work. There is a saying in fioni''s mind, which was handed over to him by the elders of the tribe when he was a child, and in terms of his personal experience, this seems to be the case.


    "Poof!" The fins were approaching rapidly. When they were about 30 meters away from the curse lady, the sound of breaking the waves suddenly broke out. A strong figure who was not inferior to fioni jumped out of the water and steadily stepped on the back of a shark twice as big as other similar ones. Of course, the comer is also a sea demon, but compared with the appearance of fioni, the scales on the sea demon of this shark tooth tribe are more profound. In some places, the dark red flesh and blood without scale protection are exposed, which is the traces left by serious injuries. The leader''s waist is hung with a belt made of various bones. The largest part in the middle is a shark''s tooth, but the rest comes from various other creatures, including human phalanges and teeth."Fioni, the transfigurer." The siren''s language cannot be used in the air, so the siren stepping on the shark''s back uses the human language. It''s just that compared with fioni, it''s much more astringent, and obviously not proficient. Interestingly, from the pitch and the subtle differences in the soldier''s body lines, it can be seen that this is a female sea demon.


    "Jacques, the noble hunter. It''s my pleasure to meet you here. " Fioni held his hands. There was no etiquette in the air between the sea monsters, so they just used words to express their respect for each other. It''s just a question of whether the female sea monster, known as Jacques, respects fioni.


    As soon as she raised her hand, the long handled weapon in her hand was aimed at the same kind standing on the deck. This weapon is not made by human beings, but made from fish bones, shells and minerals from the sea floor on the edge of the volcano. It is a symbol of the status of sea monsters, "here you are. Why? "


    As you can see, I''m searching for human objects to improve my understanding of them. And why are you here? As far as I know, the shark tooth tribe has a bad relationship with the city''s managers, isn''t it? "


    "Now, here, belongs to the sea." Jacqueline said coldly, lowering the weapon a little bit, "shark teeth, for hunting." The reason sounds reasonable. The shark toothed tribe has always hated human beings, so it is reasonable for them to take advantage of this opportunity to plunder the lost heart Bay. However, fioni was aware that her compatriot did not seem to be telling the truth. The team she led was full of 15 soldiers and a similar number of sharks. It was not a force that should be equipped to kill people who fell into the water. It was too large.


    But it''s not good to show a strong thirst for knowledge here. Fioni nodded quietly, "then I wish you and your people Wu Yunchang long. And I''m going to continue to study these human things. I don''t think you''re interested in them, are you? That''s not quite the way shark teeth always do. "


    The Huntress stares at fioni for a few seconds and drops her weapon suspiciously. Her muscles are tight in the air, and fioni is not sure if it''s because the other person doesn''t adapt to the waterless environment or something else. But in short, as a non tribal person, fioni has enough knowledge to be respected by all. Even if Jacques doesn''t like him, he won''t offend this person for his tribe. Who knows that his knowledge will come into use in the future? "Thank you for your blessing, Transfiguration. But you''d better be careful not to let those humans take you as pets With a touch of mockery, Jacques and her team quickly left.


    At the same time, under the cabin of the damned lady, Peggy was awakened by a nightmare. She was breathing and her eyes were wide open. "Black Tower! Black tower is under attack


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Apart from Lothar and Peggy, it took some time to call up the other two people in the cabin and explain the situation to them, especially to the two people who were not from the lost heart Bay family to explain the existence and significance of the black fort. When the net worm and Lothar finally understand the black tower in Peggy''s mouth and the seriousness of the attack, Qili has eaten two palm sized breads and drank half a bottle of red wine by the way.


    "HeLa came to you?" After eating the food, she patted the witch with satisfaction. Although there are many witches in the heartless witch group, they can use dreams to transmit information. But most of the witches are old enough not to be assigned guards in the black tower. In the younger generation, in addition to Ellie and Peggy, the only person with this ability is Hela.


    Peggy nodded, frowned and drank the liquid in the bottle. She was already uncomfortable with alcohol, not to mention the pungent bad wine. But at this time, in order to maintain her activity ability, the little witch had to force her to drink it if she didn''t want to drink any more. "Pooh ha!" The look on page''s face as he called out two syllables made the others laugh. But they soon straightened up, because it was no time to joke, "yes, I can recognize that''s Hela. So it''s Karen who''s guarding black tower with her. According to HeLa, they are under attack now! "


    "Attack? Wait, according to your opinion, the fort should be completely submerged by the sea now? What else can attack them in this situation? This makes me a little confused. Is it a school of fish The net bug, like Lothar, doesn''t eat too much. After a simple recharge, the mercenary is checking his equipment. She also wanted to confirm the condition of the pet spider, but she was hindered by the news from the witches. And to hear that the fortress in the sea is under attack, the webworm just feels ridiculous.


    "You''re half right. It''s a sea monster. A sea monster with a shark. " Peggy said with some displeasure. She didn''t like to be taken for granted by other people. And although she didn''t like Karen, Peggy and Hella had a good relationship. She didn''t want that quiet friend to die like this.


    "The shark tooth tribe." Lothar almost subconsciously called out the name fioni had just told him when he heard the siren with a shark. Interestingly, another voice from above the deck hole said the same thing at the same time. So the eyes of the other three people were naturally attracted to the latter. They saw a slender shadow reflected in the sunlight on the cabin floor below the deck. The sea monster leaped lightly and jumped off the deck. Generally speaking, these aquatic species would become dull and fragile due to gravity when they arrived on land. However, fioni, as a land loving alien, naturally trained his ability to move in the air.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I just want to tell Lothar that the people of the shark tooth tribe have left. " Now, I guess why they can stand so straight with their hands That''s right. Why does Jacqueline, one of the most powerful warriors of shark teeth, patrol here with a large number of people. They are not simply hunting down fallen human beings. They are supporting the attack on black tower.


    "Who are you?" Qili is interested in looking at the sea demon, while Peggy and the net bug are already on alert because of this unexpected guest. The maid took out her dagger, and the long green hair on the other side was already floating in the air. Seeing this, Lothar rushed to them and fioni. "Wait a minute. He''s not the enemy."


    In the siren''s self introduction and the count''s supplementary explanation, the other three, though somewhat unbelievable, accepted fioni''s kindness in the end. Peggy scratched her cheek with some embarrassment. As a native of lost heart Bay, she should have known the sea monster best. Instead, it was Lothar who had a relationship with the sea demon during their coma. And it sounds like this sea demon named fioni may have a very special place in his tribe.


    "Are you one of those sirens who made a covenant with us? I think the color of your scales is similar. " Unlike Peggy, Ellie doesn''t care about face. She goes around fioni twice, and it''s not easy to see the sea monster on the land. Moreover, after leaving the sea water, the body of the sea demon will also change subtly. This freshness quickly aroused Qili''s interest. If fioni''s attitude is not clear, I''m afraid she has reached out and started to check the sea demon''s state on the road. But Rao is so, Qili also noticed an important problem, that is, fioni''s appearance, to be exact, his scale color. As far as the witches know, sirens are free to change the color of their scales when they are young, so a group of sea monsters often have similar scales, which is the result of their identification with their own community.


    Fioni stares at Ellie for a few seconds. He seems surprised by the witch''s understanding of the sea monster. As far as he knows, even the witches in the heartless sorceress group often simply classify them as intelligent monsters on the sea floor when they talk about their race. They never have the interest to understand the sea demon society in depth. But anyway, there was no difference between trying to understand the alien race and what fioni had done. The feeling of finding someone of the same kind made him have a subtle preference for Ellie, and he said, "you''re partly right, madam. The people who signed the contract with your group are the letao tribe. They did take me in when I was young, but I was not one of them. Or, not now. ""Lietao? Shark teeth? Oh, I think it''s better to call you little blue and little red Qili shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t really care about the differences between the sea demon tribes. She just felt that these sea monsters with different colors looked beautiful. And her words also made fioni stupefied for a few seconds and then laughed. "You''re right. The name is not as striking as the scale color for people outside our ethnic group. If only my people could find out that we just had different scales."


    Lothar tilted his head to think about it. He always felt that there was a difference in the dialogue between Ellie and fioni, and neither of them noticed. However, debate has never been a knight''s course, so he did not think about it in depth. What''s more, pager''s distress signal is more important than that. "Is there any way to know where the black tower you are talking about is?"


    The little witch shook her head in silence. "If it''s on the ground, of course I know. But it must be sea water now, right? I can''t use any of the references I''m familiar with. It takes time to measure the location of the black tower. But I think since they are under attack, we should be able to find the location of the fort in other ways. "


    "And we''ve been spotted several times by the squash tooth patrol before that! And look at this ship. It can''t sail any more. Shall we swim to reinforce it? Are you sure that''s reinforcements, not burial? " The net worm frowned. She didn''t resist taking risks, but there was a difference between taking risks and dying, and it was quite big.


    "Well Are you sure you want to go to black tower? " Just as they were about to argue, fioni suddenly asked. "I don''t hate the shark tooth tribe, but I can probably guess what they want to do. I don''t want them to succeed, if I can. If you''re going to stop them, I think I should be able to help


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    "Are you all right?" Said Cech timidly, holding a bloody cloth in his hand. Cleaning wounds with precious fresh water may be a luxury in the eyes of the old seaman, but for the child, he would rather save the water he wanted to drink than let HeLa risk infection. He clearly remembers that there was a man whose hand was punctured by a nail. A few days later, the wound was rotting and festering, but he had no money to amputate his limb. He had to drag his dead hand to continue his life. But after a few days, the bad parts began to spread, and they were about to endanger their lives. The man was so drunk that he cut off his whole arm with an axe! But he later died of bleeding too much.


    HeLa reached out and stroked the top of her head, with a warm smile on her face. "Don''t worry, I just slept for a while." She stopped the latter from trying to wipe her wounds, which was totally unnecessary. First of all, the constitution of witches is different from that of ordinary people. The magic flowing in their blood can effectively inhibit infection or limb necrosis. Secondly, the fresh water stored for drinking is not very clean. Although the cover is covered with cloth curtain, it is hard to avoid the growth of mixed bacteria after a long time.


    Their conversation attracted the attention of people outside the room. With the sound of her boots stepping on the floor, Karen, who had changed her clothes, came in. She looked at Hera lying on the mat. "They attack more and more quickly. The walls here may not last long. And those damned toads have been coming out of the wall, and we''re about to retreat It''s the only place where garland can''t penetrate the walls of the fortress. That''s right. This is the only place where garland can''t penetrate through the walls of the castle. In addition to the threat of the enemy in the wall, the faint crash sound also came from the upper channel, which was the sound of the sea demon attacking the outer wall of the fort.


    HeLa was silent for a moment. She waved her hand gently to tell her to stay away. The boy obediently hid in the corner of the room. Then the witch pulled out a dried rose from under her head and threw it on the ground. "I think I was successful in getting in touch with Peggy. But I can see through her eyes that their condition doesn''t seem very good either. We can only expect them to come as soon as possible. But I doubt that even Ms. kuirah may not be able to defeat the siren in the sea


    "Never underestimate the presence of older witches, especially those like Ms. kuira. According to the information I''ve heard, her ability is not limited to driving the ugly bugs. What''s more, even if they can''t defeat the enemy directly, those damned sirens should understand the cost of facing a core member of the witch group. We will fight them in an all-round way, and the result must be their death! " Karen said this with her teeth clenched. She had a hot temper, but since the tsunami came, the witch''s anger has reached a terrible level. It can be said that she is now a bucket full of black powder, and only a small spark can blow up the earth.


    So Hera wisely didn''t speak again. She didn''t dare to confess to Karen that her communication with Peggy in her dream was only a very brief moment. Although she did see four people in the cabin of the damned lady through Peg''s dream, the witch''s instinct made her realize that only two of them were her own. Who''s that little guy? Ellie? It''s very likely that, although the lunatic is gifted, there are many things that can cause her to die unexpectedly. But really? In Haila''s impression, although Qili is not a bully, but her crazy behavior always can guarantee her body to retreat, just like a wild dog always knows that she can''t bark at anyone.


    But if it wasn''t for Ellie, with the soup pot on, would the missing person be Ms. kuira? When HeLa thought about it, the whole face turned pale. Fortunately, because her face had always lacked blood color, Karen didn''t care. Kuira, even among the oldest witches, has a considerable weight. Although she may not be the most learned or wise witch, kuira is definitely the most warlike one in the sorcerer group. Her giant worm has repeatedly torn those who are trying to challenge the authority of the sorcerer group into pieces. Hella couldn''t imagine what kind of fighting would make the powerful witch unable to respond to the great witch''s call to return home in time. Maybe she made a big discovery in the hands of those traitors?


    Forcing these worries down, Hera stood up, and her body began to dry up after casting. Karen was also aware of this characteristic of her companion. "How many roses do you have?" The short haired witch asked. It''s no secret in the Sorcerer''s group that Hera needs to drink roses to maintain her mobility, and it must be fresh roses.


    The great witch also specially opened a rose garden for her. If it was not for the fact that the roses there could be used as casting materials in addition to sucking for Haila, other witches would have been envied by this differential treatment. But even so, the doubts about Hera''s eccentricity never stopped. Many witches suspected that it was only her cover that she had to rely on the rose to stay alive. The gloomy daughter of the tomb never showed her true power. But for Karen, Hera is a trusted companion, and that''s enough.


    "Three," Hera replied after thinking for a few seconds. She didn''t expect that the task of Garrisoning the fortress would turn out like this, so even if she brought a few more roses out of care, they were consumed to a very dangerous level under the continuous casting. "If you don''t think about casting, it''s enough to wait for the sea to recede. But once there''s a fight, then... ""I know, I know." Karen interrupts her companion. Of course, she knows that three roses are not enough to keep her fighting high. What is the intensity of the battle against the sirens in the sea? This is obviously a stupid question, but as the assigned fortress guard, Karen also has her own insistence, "leave a rose, if the fort falls and MS. kuira fails to arrive in time. Or after they arrive, we still can''t defeat those fish people. You can run away by yourself. Someone has to report to the witch. "


    Haila nodded. She knew how arbitrary Karen was. However, she did not hate this tough, because Karen has a quality that many witches do not have, a sense of responsibility. That''s why HeLa is willing to partner with her, because only when she and Karen are on a mission together, she doesn''t need to be afraid that her partner will leave her and run for her own life.


    "We will live." Karen looked at her companion and thought for a long time before she said this sentence. She was not good at motivating others. However, sarcasm and sarcasm were unexpected and self-taught.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Just as HeLa and Karen are inspired by the news of the damned lady, their high hopes for aid workers have not yet set out. In fact, it''s not hard to understand. For Peggy, it''s natural for them to help their peers, but how to help is a big problem. Although fioni suggested that he could help several people find the location of the fort, it was only a small detail in solving a big problem. The main problem that plagued the people on the dame Dame remains unresolved, which is how they should get to where the fort is and how to fight and win against the sea monsters that besiege it when they arrive.


    "We''re just going to bury them. Ellie and I couldn''t fight back so many enemies. And you two can''t fight in the sea. The fact is, we have no chance of winning. " Peggy, as the party who contacted Hella, certainly understood how serious the situation faced by the latter. But the more she understood, the less she could not easily rush into the sea demon''s encirclement with her companion. So when fioni said he could lead the way, Peggy was the first to step up and stop several people from leaving immediately.


    Lothar and the net worm looked at each other. They were not the main force of the rescue operation. They had expected the two witches to defeat the sea demon by magic. However, since Peggy has admitted that they do not have this ability, the two soldiers also know that they can play a very small role in the sea battle. "Maybe we can ask for help. Don''t you have an alliance with that lietao tribe? Maybe we can ask them to send someone to help us Lothar thought of another sea demon clan that fioni had mentioned before, and said.


    "Remember when we tried to call Sirens before we went into the fog? That''s the code between the witch group and the letao tribe. And if they didn''t respond to us at that time, I''m afraid they can''t respond now. " Peggy shook her head, but she soon remembered that there was another siren in the room. Maybe fioni would know why Leto didn''t fulfill their covenant, so he turned to the latter and waited for an answer.


    Sure enough, fioni tilted his head after hearing the witch''s words, "I don''t think that''s because lietao didn''t agree. As far as I know, they are in a state of self-care recently, otherwise the shark teeth would not attack the human territory in such a big way When the sea demon finished, he saw the doubts still in Lothar''s eyes, and the gill like organ on his shoulder trembled slightly. "Well, I''m afraid the travelers may not know what I''m going to say next, but it''s not something that must be kept secret. It''s just that human beings have no curiosity about things below the sea. Since this is related to your actions, I''m simple Explain it. "


    In fioni''s narration, letao and shazig are two sea demon tribes living near lost heart bay for a long time. According to the ancient ballad, they once came from the same ancestor. But the difference of belief decides that they will go their separate ways. The shark tooth tribe believes in the father of sharks, the most powerful hunter in the sea, and the cruel predator. They believe that only by fighting with strength and agility like sharks can they win their own survival in the sea. It seems that in order to reward their faith, sharks have become the symbol of the shark tooth tribe since unknown time. These terrible hunters in the sea patrol around the harpoon like guards, but their relationship is different from that of hunters and hounds, but they are like equal partners. And the people of the shark tooth tribe also believe that as long as they keep hunting, when their lives are separated from their bodies, their shark companions will take their souls to their destination and bring them to the father of the group.


    Contrary to the shark teeth, who believe in Lady waves, the Litao tribe, which believes in Ms. waves, advocates following the way of nature as the waves, and the tides rise and fall as the weather changes. This reminds Lothar unconsciously of the spirits who live in the forest. They have similar views on the attitude towards nature. However, this does not mean that the Leto clan is weak. Like the tsunami that can inundate the city, the Leto clan has the force that does not belong to shark teeth. And because they are better at keeping fish and in groups, the size of the Litao tribe is always between two and three times the size of shark teeth. That''s why the witches find the tribe of letao when they sign the contract. In human eyes, these sea demons are more than their counterparts with sharks.


    "Because of their faith, the biggest difference between lietao and shark teeth is not their lifestyle. For shark teeth, an individual and his shark can be regarded as a group. There are many isolated hunters. Even when the tribe starts a war, they need to call the hunters together to form an army through messengers. However, lietao is totally different. Ms. Bo Tao''s priests are the leaders of the ethnic group. They will decide to decide all the affairs of the ethnic group through the surge of the sea tide. This not only makes lietao more united, but also makes many people have no chance to speak up. " When fioni came here again, the look in his eyes was obviously dimmed. In connection with his background of lietao, perhaps it was this tribal structure that made the sea demon choose to leave the tribe.


    "So you mean that the lethors do not respond to our call because they themselves are in danger and their priests can''t give up their hands?" Peggy frowned, as far as she knew, it had never happened since the Witch and the Lich had made a pact. But now she can only make such a guess, especially when she said this sentence, she subconsciously remembered the three big eggs that collided with the ship in the tsunami, or the inaction of the tribe of Leitao had something to do with it."Reasonable inference. But I have to point out that lietao has no foreign enemies in this area. The only thing that might threaten them is human ships and fleets. But you know, there has been no conflict between the sea and the sea for a long time, and they themselves should not be threatened. So I''m afraid that''s not the case. I personally believe that the letos are preparing for some major religious rites, so they are unable to fulfill the covenant. " Fioni nodded, speculating.


    "There''s another question," Qili suddenly interposed, staring at the sea demon, and the magic in her eyes was dangerously breathed. "You suggest that our lietao tribe has betrayed the covenant, but what''s the good for you? You''re a sea monster, aren''t you? Can you benefit from helping us land creatures? Or are you just misleading us to suspect our allies? "


    Fioni was not afraid, at least he didn''t show it. The sea demon, with his hands on his back, looked down at the witch, "your suspicion is reasonable. But it''s on the basis that I''m a human being. Perhaps it is an unforgivable evil for you to help alien creatures harm their own people. But for us, every soul in the sea is the same, whether it''s a sea demon or a human, it''s a dust on the beach. Therefore, I will not take sides with lietao or deliberately smear shark teeth. What I say is out of good advice. Of course, I don''t deny that I have complicated views on the Litao tribe. As for the reasons, I can''t explain them. "


    Qili snorted and stopped talking. Her eyes told her that the creature in front of her did not lie. But if fioni doesn''t lie, the problems that plague people remain. "Anyway, we still don''t have a way to save them..." Said Peggy, a little frustrated.


    Just as the people in the cabin were distressed by reality, a violent tremor struck them. A large amount of sea water poured into the hole in the deck without warning, and the water quickly spread to the ankle depth. "What''s the matter! Isn''t the tsunami over? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Five people in the cabin tumbled onto the deck, and the shaking of the ship made this not difficult process very challenging. And when they got to the deck, the scene was even more incomprehensible. The sea is roaring. If the tsunami is the heavy blow that it gathers all its strength to hit the land, now the sea is hitting its opponent with a continuous series of left and right hook fists. And when it does so, things that cling to the sea like beads of sweat naturally bump up and down according to inertia. Thanks to the tide just now, a lot of sea water has been poured into the cabin, giving the ship weight. Otherwise, the dame Dame, with only one shell left, would be thrown up in the bigger waves and smashed in the rough sea.


    But that said, the three masted yacht, half filled with sea water, was on the verge of sinking. Standing on the deck alone, you could hear the struggling sound of the ship in the waves. And that''s not the worst. Black clouds visible to the naked eye are approaching from the direction of the sea. Even Lothar, who lives inland, knows it''s a sign of a storm coming. And in such bad weather, there is no place to hide a few people, I am afraid there is only one way to die.


    "What the hell is going on here! After each tsunami, the weather will be sunny for several weeks. Why is this different? " Page some crazy cry, the storm let the team''s situation completely into a trough, at this time they do not want to help the fort''s companions, is afraid that self-protection is very difficult.


    And the count found that their sea demon friends'' faces were more ugly than Peggy''s when they saw the sea. That mix of shock and fear doesn''t affect communication, even with different facial structures. "Do you know what happened?" Rosa asked, and his intuition told him that fioni was not a man who would feel fear for no reason. He would show this way, and he must have a definite understanding of the storm and the anomalies on the sea.


    Sure enough, the sea demon turned his eyes to Lothar, and the fear in his eyes did not abate. He opened his mouth and took some time to recollect the use of human language, "return.". This is the return! Legend is true, this is the 1000th tide, the return began! No, I can''t. I''m going to find her. I have to... " The sea demon said that he was about to jump into the water, but a bundle of strong spider silk first tied him to the deck. The net bug patted her big pet, encouraging her to follow orders in such a bad situation.


    "What are you doing?" Lothar frowned and said to his companion that although he had known fioni for a short time, he regarded fioni as a worthy friend.


    "Don''t you see that? We can''t let him go, he is our only hope to live! Without him, the sea will be hostile to us. " No matter the count''s anger, the maid didn''t care about the result of this little betrayal. The net worm only knew that if they wanted to survive, they had to get the help of the sea demon, even if it was forced.


    But of course, the knight couldn''t accept such a view. He walked to the giant spider and its owner, and walked upright on the bumpy deck with a sense of balance. "That''s his choice. We''ve been saved by him once, and he doesn''t owe us


    While the count and the mercenary quarrel, Qili has been impolitely sat on fioni, she uncovers the spider silk on the fish man''s shoulder to ensure that it does not affect the latter''s breathing. "In my experience, once they start to quarrel, they forget a lot of things, and then they even forget the reason for the quarrel. So, dear Mr. siren, if you don''t want to go down with us, I think you can fight for your rights. "


    Fioni didn''t care about sinking to the bottom of the sea. There was no sea demon drowned in the world. Even if you come into contact with the sea, it''s not hard for the siren to get rid of the silk. However, he was not sure when the falling ship would really be submerged. After seeing the scene in front of him, fioni rushed back to the letao tribe to meet a man as soon as possible. So in order to get out of the cave as soon as possible, the sea monster said, "I know there is a cave near the cliff where the sea water is at the same water level all the year round. Even if it is a tsunami, the cave will not be submerged. You can take me to the cave in the same direction as me


    "A safe hiding place! Mr. fioney has made an offer! So are there any more expensive bidders on site? " Even if her life is as dangerous as an egg, Qili still looks indifferent. She shouts and imitates the host in the auction house. Peggy, who has long been used to her companion''s style of conduct, ignores these banter remarks directly. She squats and stares at the sea demon. Her long hair behind her flutters too neatly in the wind, which makes people feel uncomfortable instinctively.


    "Help us rescue our companions first, and then take us to our hiding place. Don''t tell me you can''t arrive. No matter it''s the sea monster or the human being, the loner must have their own advantages. What''s more, the current situation must have something to do with the shark tooth tribe you''re talking about. You''d better think about what''s the top priority now Page knew he was asking too much. However, she had to bet that the sea demon only wanted to return to the letao tribe out of worry without any direct evidence, and that what those sea demons who besieged the fortress did have something to do with the abnormal situation in front of her.If the witch''s words were told to a more reckless person, it would be tantamount to casting pearls before swine. However, fioni is not reckless, even because of the long life alone and become cautious over the head. After a brief impulse, the siren quickly realized that if what was happening now was as he had guessed, it would have no effect on him to return to lietao alone. On the contrary, once the shark teeth successfully hit the witch''s fortress, the situation will even worsen.


    Just at this time, a big wave came, Qili cleverly turned over to avoid, and the sea demon was swept off the deck by the waves. Peggy''s eyes widened to the maximum, but when the witch was going to cast a spell to capture fioni who had escaped, the sea demon''s figure had already appeared on the next spray. Contact with the sea water fioni body at least nearly half of the expansion, along with the feeling of people also from the previous elegant and even weak into a bit wild. In front of the witch, the sea demon easily broke free of the spider silk, and then looked at the human on the deck with the two fish eyes.


    "If you want to save your companions, we have to be quick. As far as I know, the efficiency of the shark tooth tribe is quite high. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    It''s raining. It''s raining. Raindrops hit the sea surface, if placed in peacetime, from the sea to see the continuous ripples on the sea surface is Jacqueline''s favorite pastime. She always felt that witnessing this wonderful natural phenomenon can make her mind calm, and a calm heart is necessary for hunters. However, this is not to say that siren hunters are averse to impulse, just as their shark companions have the violent side of losing themselves in the blood, and the shark toothed hunters will liberate all their primitive fury in front of the enemy. But unlike her young compatriots who are easily dominated by rage, Jacqueline''s shark partner has inadvertently grown to the size that ordinary sharks can''t reach. Her experience as a hunter also makes her aware of the irreparable void after the fury subsides.


    How to describe this emptiness? Jacques once thought of too many metaphors, but denied them one by one. The feeling of dancing with prey in danger and pouring out the desire to kill each other heartily, but stopping abruptly in the middle of the way can''t be described by words. Too many times she looked at the body sinking in front of her eyes and was at a loss, because even if the body had belonged to a strong enemy, when its soul left, it would only leave a boring skin bag, and only go to feed those dirty fish and shrimps. Once upon a time, Jacques attributed this sense of disappointment to the father of the sharks'' trial of his followers. But she soon found out that this feeling was not common or even rare among other shark toothed people, and she could feel their fear when she told the old people about it. That feeling is not that one hunter appreciates another hunter, but simply looking at some totally incomprehensible monster.


    So what''s wrong with you? Jacques didn''t know the answer to that question. But she finally found out what to call this emptiness, hunger, not the ordinary hunger, but the hunger that saw plenty of food in extreme hunger and was pulled apart after the first bite. It can''t be filled, but it will be torn more and more in each hunting. The female hunter believes that one day she will be engulfed by this hunger and driven to do something that is not in line with the hunter''s identity. But today is not that day. Today she is still a proud hunter of shark teeth. Therefore, she has the obligation and responsibility to honor the shark teeth and the father of shark groups.


    "Ma''am, the people on the ground around here have been cleaned up." A male harpoon, accompanied by his own shark, reported to jekyqua that he fondly stroked his partner''s dorsal fin. The female hunter noticed that there were red blood stains near their mouths, presumably just after a frenzied eating. Although there are no humans in the sea monster''s diet, they sometimes devour a small amount of their opponent''s flesh and blood in battle because of the urge to eat blood or anger, and regard it as a proof of their belief in the father of the sharks.


    As for the man on the ground, it was a group of survivors who had just found a large piece of driftwood. Their luck allowed them to survive the tsunami and even found shelter on the sea. If left alone, perhaps these survivors will develop some human based drama. But the sirens showed up, and their luck ran out before the survivors could show their ugly side. She gave the opportunity to young people who wanted to prove their ability to the father of the sharks. So when she heard that the killing was finally over, the female hunter even felt a sense of relief, not based on sympathy, but simply impatient.


    "Good. We''ll keep patrolling. Rainstorms will frighten those humans. Watch out for your sharks. They are more experienced hunters than we are Jacqueline casually said that in the eyes of worship, he raised a weapon symbolizing identity, and the fighting tools with the characteristics of the shark tooth tribe carried a never-ending fire in the heart of the earth, which was no different from a bright light for sea monsters who could sense the heat in the cold sea water. But it is precisely because the weapon will let the heat sensitive prey escape, except for the large-scale tribal activities, jequia will not carry it with him.


    The shark teeth gathered quickly, and their eyes were filled with enthusiasm, although the failure to participate in the siege of the witch fortress left the young soldiers somewhat disappointed. But it''s glorious enough to follow the legendary female hunter in search of food for the group. Jacques nodded and used the siren''s unique body structure to sense the direction of the sea water. The current was much more intense than before. This may be a kind of omen. Maybe a learned siren like fioni can know what it means. Fioni, thinking of this name, the hunter unconsciously clenched his fist. She heard that this guy from the letao tribe had excellent skills, but was willing to become a scholar. This made Jacques, who believed in the way of hunters, disdained her.


    "Only cowards need to convince themselves with vague knowledge. Real hunters only need to accumulate experience and follow the guidance of instinct to find the right way." This is the creed handed down from generation to generation in the squash tooth tribe, and also the principle that jekya believes in. She believed that she was not far away from the real hunter in the proverb. Just as the hunter was about to lead the team again, she suddenly realized something she had overlooked. In order to confirm her thoughts, jekyqua quickly rushed through the crowd and swam to the spot where the bones had fallen. She dashed out of the sea and, in the eyes of other sea monsters, landed on the plank that had been used as a safe haven by the survivors.


    Rain, hit her body, even through the scales, the female sea demon can also feel the power of each drop of rain water. But now she didn''t want to think about it. The hunter rubbed it on the board with his hand and rubbed it with his fingers. With scales on her fingers, it took her a while to confirm that there would be a thin layer of salt on something that had been soaked in seawater and exposed to the sun. She saw the same scene on the deck of the ship that fioni had studied before. The difference is that the salt particles on the deck have obvious trample marks, which is not the footprints of sea monsters, that is, after the sun comes out, there are still people walking on the ship. There was no smell of blood in that sea."Fioni, you liar The huntress, who realized she was being teased by fioni''s over calm performance, bit her teeth and growled in the storm. Her self-esteem was badly hurt by the deception.


    "Click!" A thunder burst out of the dark cloud and disappeared in the distance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    It''s difficult to get ahead in the storm. Any sailor with sailing experience will tell you that all you can do at this time is to lower all the sails, tie the ropes, and then hide in the cabin and pray to the master of the sea that you believe in. This storm will not last long and will not submerge your ship. As for sailing in one direction against a storm? I''m afraid that we can''t make a ship that can meet this requirement with the navigation technology of mankind, unless it''s the ship that is said to be unsinkable and blessed by the sea god, there may be a chance.


    But now, on the surface of the sea above the city that should have been called lost heart Bay, a three masted yacht, or something that used to be a three masted ship, is advancing in the waves. Interestingly, there is no sail on the ship, so where does its power come from?


    "It is said that some slave ships would force the poor men to use oars to power them. This will not only increase the speed of the boat, but also consume their physical strength to prevent them from rioting. " The net worm stretched out his hand and quickly accumulated a small pool of rainwater on his palm. She put the rain under her nose and sniffed it. She tried to stick out her tongue and lick it twice to see if the liquid was real fresh water.


    "Cruel but effective strategy, many pirate ships also use similar means to speed up their own speed, especially in the calm sea area to attack those boats. But it''s a bad fight for the rookies in the next place As a witch born in lost heart Bay, Peggy knows more about sailing experience and seeing than the maid. So she knows not only the existence of ships that supplement the wind with manpower, but also its advantages and disadvantages.


    "Then they must have never seen our pilot. I don''t see any physical exhaustion in him. Do ordinary sea monsters have this power? " Lothar looked out over the deck, and the waves separated by the hull were not worth mentioning in the violent tides, but the count was deeply shocked by his ability to contend with this natural phenomenon. Yes, it was fioni himself that drove the lady curse forward. This sea demon with his own power to push the whole ship toward the witch''s fortress to break the waves.


    "If each of them could do this, lost heart Bay would have been theirs." Qili''s tone is a little complicated. It''s like seeing some strange creature''s child in the backyard of her own home. She''s surprised and scared. Although it has been known for a long time that sea monsters exist in the sea and in the air, fioni''s strength and endurance at this time are more than any other witch''s understanding of the sea demon soldiers, and even those Leto priests who believe in Lady waves can do this kind of thing is still unknown.


    The count shrugged and looked at the ceiling made of spider silk and wood. "Well, we''re lucky. At least he''s on our side. "


    "For the time being, he''s a sea monster anyway. Even if he didn''t care about racial differences, his friends and acquaintances were sea monsters. And if both Leto and squadron are going to fight us, it''s obvious that fioni will help the other side. Don''t believe these so-called neutrals. Their neutrality is very limited. Once there is no balance on the scale, neutrality becomes meaningless. " Said the net worm in a deep voice. In her time as a mercenary, she has seen so many "sages" living in isolation. These people speak of equality and kindness, but in fact, they do things with their own bias. In this regard, the mercenary thinks that there is no one in the world who does not stand in line, but some people are still waiting for the opportunity to gain more benefits after standing in the line.


    Lothar wanted to say something, but before he could say it, the ship began to shake violently. So his words naturally became, "what''s going on?" Of course, there is no answer. The lady didn''t want to see the storm on the stern of the ship, even if it was a storm on the stern of the ship.


    An arm, a siren''s arm, was thrown onto the deck in the waves, and the count caught it subconsciously, and recognized its owner by the scales with yellow stripes on it. "This is fioni''s hand! He''s under attack In such a chaotic situation, it is difficult to convey information by language. Fortunately, the eyes of the other three people followed Rosa''s fingers to see the features on the severed hand. They nodded, and then put on a fighting posture. The things that attacked fioni will no doubt let them go.


    "There it is." A calm voice appeared in the minds of Lothar and the net worm. Emerald green hair curled around their wrists. Peggy''s eyes twinkled with stars. The witch was searching for fioni with her own strength. Knights and mercenaries are not people who have not faced magic. They quickly understand the current situation, and their vision also turns to the direction indicated by the witch. There, in a chaotic wave, a huge shadow with a dorsal fin could be seen moving downstream. It''s a shark, there''s no doubt about it, but can a shark grow to this size? You know, in nature, it''s not true that bigger bodies are more beneficial to predators, but it''s true that a large body size is bound to increase in strength."The harpoon?" Logically, Lothar whispered the attacker''s name. His eyes swept across the sea, and there was no sign of a second shark or siren. Rich combat experience made the count quickly conclude that the current situation was that a powerful sea demon individual with his own shark attacked fioni before the arrival of the large army. The purpose may be to stop the progress of their party, or to have some kind of duel with fioni. And from the big shark hovering on the water, the latter is more likely.


    "Can you tell what''s going on under the water?" The knight passes his thoughts to the witch through the hair on his wrist. Peggy immediately shook his head and looked inquisitively at Ellie, who shrugged. Her eyes could see through a lot of things, but the turbulent and dark currents were not among them.


    Lothar shrugged her nose, looked at the shark fin in the sea and swallowed her mouth. He made a decision. "Give me as much help as you can, and I''ll go down and get rid of that big fish!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    When the storm on the sea makes it impossible for people nearby to convey information with words, the world under the sea is unusually quiet. The thunder and lightning in the sky falls into the water and turns into twisted light spots under the waves. This kind of scenery may attract people''s admiration, but it is not uncommon for sea monsters born and grown up on the sea floor. At least not a whole arm was cut off by the roots.


    Although water is thicker than air, its residents have found out for a long time that the speed is no less than that of land creatures. The cold sea water makes the living creatures here generally not sensitive to pain, so the battle in the sea is often quiet, without so many heartrending screams. When the loser realizes his failure, his body has lost its function.


    Fortunately, for fioni, it''s not that bad. He really didn''t have time to respond to Jacques'' first attack, because he had put all his energy into pushing the boat forward and thinking about what to do next, and that little distraction cost his whole arm. The wound on the back is bleeding and aching, but the sea demon just stands on the sea bed and looks up at his opponent. On the one hand, compared with land creatures, the sea demon''s pain nerves are really underdeveloped. On the other hand, fioni has learned a lesson that he is not qualified to be distracted when facing the top hunter of shark teeth.


    The sea demon''s eyes allow them to see things in the dark sea water, especially the weapon with heat in Jacques''s hand. The female hunter knows this, but she has no intention of abandoning it. She will expose her weapons. It is not a good thing for hunters who need to hide themselves. However, the female sea monster does not need to hide herself now. She is not ambushing, but hunting. So, she was going to tell fioni that this guy who had the guts to cheat her was here and could take his life at any time. The real use of this weapon is the pressure that sticks in the throat. Cheaters are not entitled to a peaceful death. They have to be tortured before they die.


    Fioni can probably guess what his opponent is going to do. He knows shark tooth hunters better than some hunters themselves. This makes him quickly understand why Jacqueline did not kill herself directly and cleanly from behind. She hoped that she would pay the price for deceiving her. Now the question is, how do you deal with this angry hunter. With only three arms left, the sea demon thought that he was not a man without combat experience. Even in the days of wandering alone, fioni often encountered more dangerous opponents than his peers. But that doesn''t mean that he can do the same with Jacques, because just as he knows her, hunters can guess their prey.


    After a little thought, fioni came to the conclusion. At present, the best way is to retreat temporarily. Although he can''t compare himself with the real hunter in frontal confrontation, he is confident that he can compete with Jacques in terms of speed. The longer the escape path means the more variables. The hunter knows the sea area, but fioni understands the sea area. He believes that he can definitely find an opportunity to get rid of the hunting in the process of escape. However, the disadvantages of this idea are quite obvious. If the sea demon chooses to escape here, all the agreements between him and the land people are meaningless, and they have no help of their own. Let alone rescue their companions, they may even be a fool''s dream to protect themselves.


    If the hunter had only the female hunter, fioni might have done so. There were two witches in the four, and they might have been able to bring the other two back to land. But he knew that Jacqueline''s team would definitely catch up with their leader later. At that time, his own departure was tantamount to throwing four land people who had no ability to fight back into the mouth of a group of crazy sharks. Even the witch''s own witches did not dare to risk fighting a small team of sea demon hunters alone in the sea. So the best solution is a dead end.


    And since he could not escape, he would not expect to be forgiven by Jacques. The fury of the hunters was as famous as their shark companions. Once the opponent was identified as the enemy, the fight would not stop until one of the two parties drained the last drop of blood. For fioni, facing up became his best choice. Even if her team arrived, as long as they didn''t win or lose, she would not allow her men to do it, which gave the witches time. The only question is whether the witch can understand the situation and whether she can survive until then.


    "What good did the land man on that ship give you so that you don''t turn around and run away? Liars. " Jacqueline''s voice vibrates in the sea, which is the language of sea monsters. To be specific, it''s like the call of dolphins or whales, which can''t be understood by human beings.


    "They don''t need to give me any good, I''m just stopping you and your people from going crazy, Ms. hunter. Do you know what happens when you take that fortress? You are declaring war on the land! Countless sirens will die in battle, and their souls will be filled with anger and regret, and they will never be able to rest in their home Fioni replied in the same language. What he said is indeed the main reason for his actions. According to the belief of sea monsters, experiencing great fear and anger before death will make their souls unable to find their destination. That is a greater punishment for them than death. Their souls will be torn apart by negative emotions in the waves until the sea is dry."The war has been going on for a long time. You haven''t heard the call from the deep sea for too long. Fioni, transfigurer, you are the one abandoned by the gods. There will be no one here who can''t get rest except you! Waves don''t take you to your destination, so do the sharks. You are the lonely thing eaten by shrimps and crabs in the deep sea. And I will make that day what it is today. " The hunter pointed his hot weapon at fioni and said in a deep voice.


    The sea demon showed indifference to Jacques''s threats. He had heard such curses many times before he left the Litao tribe. But at the same time, he also noticed the implied meaning in jekyqua''s words, "Leto and shark teeth, no, should be said that Ms. waves and the father of the sharks, have stood together this time?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" The voice of the webworm was conveyed to Lothar''s mind through the witch''s hair. The count heard the concern in the question and showed a little smile. It''s just a matter of whether such a smile can be seen in a storm.


    "I''ll do my best." The knight confirmed the spider silk on his waist, which is his courage to go to the sea in the battle of sharks. With this safety rope, he will have a way out. Sometimes, it is not necessary to immediately separate out a dead or alive one to fight with the enemy. It is the most correct way to defeat the strong with the weak, which is to consume the opponent''s physical strength continuously and preserve his own living strength. However, only a silk tied to his waist can not provide more help. When Lothar enters the sea, his five senses in the air will be greatly weakened in the water. After all, human beings are not aquatic creatures.


    "Wait a minute," Peggy stopped Lothar with a voice as he tried to untie his long hair from his wrist. The little witch looked at the hair on the count''s hand, which was her treasure, but now the situation was special, and the determination was also something the witch had to master. So Peggy used his fingers to search up the hair, and when he reached a certain length, he bit his teeth and pulled hard! Five green strands of hair wound around Lothar''s wrist like some kind of animal immediately after leaving the owner. "It can let you hear me, no, it can let you see your enemy through this way."


    As she spoke, Peggy poked Cherie, who was excited by the storm. After she noticed the hair on Rosa''s wrist, the witch''s eyes began to glow with light. "It looks interesting! I''ll be your eyes, Peggy will tell you the information, and your safety rope is in the hands of the mercenary. Count, there are three ladies cheering for you behind you. Such a romantic disposition is against chivalry


    "This is not the time to joke." Before Lothar could respond, the net worm''s voice had been transmitted along the hair. She half lowered her head and let her expression be completely buried in the wind and rain, but if you observe carefully, you can still find that the hands of the maid holding the spider silk are shaking slightly because of the cold or other reasons. She knew that the rope in her hand was going to be the last insurance for Lothar''s life, and this tension even exceeded her worries when she went to battle in person.


    At this moment, a hand, through the wind and rain, fell on the webworm''s shoulder. The count seemed to notice the maid''s uneasiness. He put his face to the latter''s ear and said something in his own voice rather than the witch''s magic. After that, he left the maid and faced the rough sea with a smile. The soldier finally checked the Tomahawk on his back, the only weapon he could use to fight the great shark. After confirming that she could pull out the fool''s justice at any time, Lothar made a ready gesture to the three companions on the deck behind her, and then jumped into the sea!


    "Poop After the impact of body impact on the sea subsided, the knight felt the silence under the sea for a long time. He tried to open his eyes in the sea, and found that, as expected by the witches, the visible range of the naked eye was really limited in the turbid sea water. If he really only relied on himself, I''m afraid not to mention fighting with the shark, whether he can successfully approach the shark is a question. The unknown fear brought by the unpredictability of the deep sea also caught him like a big net. It seemed that the next second a sea monster beyond his imagination would break through the curtain of sand and come to the count''s eyes. Fortunately, the spider''s silk was still firmly tied there, and the slight shaking gave Lothar the strength to overcome her fear.


    There has never been a real lone knight in the world. It is the best comfort for Lothar to know that he still has a trusted companion and something to protect. However, it was not only the unknown fear in the sea that brought pressure to the count. In order to facilitate the movement in the water, he even took off his few protective gear. This was a sacrifice made to make up for the discomfort of human beings living in the water. Flexibility is obviously much more important in the face of sharks than in the case of leather armour that doesn''t know if it works. But it also means that Lothar was naked in front of the shark''s teeth, and every injury would have disastrous consequences.


    After a short time of sinking, Lothar treads on the water with her feet and her arms open to the sea again, both to replenish oxygen and to tell Ellie where she is. As he rose, the voice of the witch reappeared. "About two hundred steps in front of you, that thing should not have found you. There is still time to regret it. " Page''s voice was a little tight, and even a witch had never conducted such a wild battle. Challenge bigger sharks in a storm with just an ax and a rope? It''s a boring trick that even the cruelest Colosseum can''t perform, because even a fool knows which side to bet on in this case.


    "Regret? No, the grey lion''s Knight never regrets. " With the idea to send back this response, Lothar breathed in the air, then dived into the water and swam forward. It is obviously impossible to attack a shark in the sea, at least for human beings. Therefore, the count did not conceal the idea of his behavior. His right hand was always reserved when he swam, so that he could draw out the Tomahawk behind him at any time to meet his opponent."A hundred steps ahead! It has found you, but it has no intention of moving. " No plans to move? Yes, the proud lion won''t let hyenas get close to him. As the partner of the most famous hunter of the shark tooth tribe, the giant shark obviously has the same pride as its owner. Lothar thought that his body gradually warmed up in the cold sea water. As he approached his opponent, he not only did not hesitate, but also instinctively began to be excited. The passion flowing in his blood was burning. The knight also had the pride of knight, which would not disappear because of fighting in a strange environment. Hunter or prey, who can make it clear before the final decision?


    "Seventy steps ahead! It''s starting to get ready for you! " The witch''s voice is much faster than the normal voice. Thanks to this, Lothar can react in the first time. When he learned that his opponent was about to launch his first attack, the count''s mouth was smiling, but he didn''t mean to pull out his Tomahawk. It''s a trial, both for him and for the great shark.


    "Straight ahead Get out of the way The speed of the shark''s charge obviously exceeded the witch''s expectation. Before Peggy''s words were half finished, the huge shadow appeared in front of Lothar. Count, the weapon has not been drawn. He even stopped all the movements, staring straight at the enemy''s posture, quickly approaching and allowing his body to sink in the sea.


    "Click!" The thunder flashed by, and Qili on the deck could see clearly that the fin of the giant shark and the figure of the count under the sea crisscrossed, which was too fast to describe. The net bug bit his lower lip, trying to restrain his impulse to tighten the rope, which would affect Lothar''s movements and kill him. But even so, the red color floats from the bottom of the water to the water, as the sea turns.


    "He was hurt." Ellie asserted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    "Look, this is the price of overstepping one''s strength. The land people are as stupid as you are. " What happened on the sea did not escape the eyes of the two sirens. Although they were at the bottom of the water, they could clearly see the result of the first confrontation between Lothar and Jacqueline. The female hunter disdains to say, the corner of her mouth shows a strong smile. In her eyes, fioni and the human on the curse lady are already lambs to be slaughtered. In the face of such a prey, Jacques won''t rush out. She is more inclined to force out the prey''s last desire to survive, but there is no resistance, so it can''t be called hunting.


    But the hunter did not know that she had made two mistakes. And one of them was what she didn''t know about this fellow named fioni. Yes, although she is a sea demon, Jacqueline can''t understand fioni. It''s not her fault. The hunters of the shark tooth tribe often live in isolation, which is quite different from the life style of the letao tribe. She doesn''t know the real situation of fioni''s leaving the Leto tribe. If she knew what fioni had done, the female hunter might not want to arouse the other party''s desire for survival.


    Blood, still flowing. Fioni''s eyes looked at the blood mist on the sea, and he knew whose blood it belonged to, the man whose name had been exchanged with him on the deck, the man with the certificate of the leader. "If someone can lead his soul to his destination, he should be so brave." The gills on the sea demon''s shoulder gradually subsided, and the wound on his back began to contract. Many sea monsters have the ability to compress their muscles to prevent excessive blood loss, but fioni has to do more than stop bleeding.


    "Brave, I don''t deny it." Jacqueline''s eyes come back from the sea. She has absolute trust in her partner. She knows that the companion given by the father of the sharks can solve her fight, and she only needs to concentrate on her opponent. "All creatures that live in the sea and in the air are brave, except you, the shaper. Even the land people know to fight for the chance of survival, but you are still hesitating. What are you hesitating about? You have no choice but to fight. "


    "As you wish." The sea demon with golden scales said, and the remaining three arms were fighting. Not all sirens have four arms. The common siren only grows fish like fins in the back to help them swim. But fioni was born special, he only has a fin in the back of his waist, and has two arms on his back, which is one of the main reasons why he is called a shaper. The sea demons of the letao tribe think that this is the feature of the fioni clan. However, many people think that it is this kind of abnormality that leads to the abandonment of fioni by his relatives. Since no one knows which siren tribe fioni belongs to, these two views are unable to distinguish the truth from the false.


    How fast can sea monsters move in the sea? This is a question that will make many experienced captains shake their heads and smile bitterly, because the answer to this question is that all people who live on the sea are unwilling to face the truth, that is, the speed of sea monsters in the water is faster than any ship made by human beings, faster than any fish they have seen. What is the limit of sea monsters? That''s not something human beings are entitled to know. And this gap also tells all navigators that this boundless ocean does not belong to them.


    Fortunately, fioni is not a human being. Although his back arm makes him unable to swim in the water at high speed like a normal siren, his reaction ability on the seabed is enough to avoid the female hunter''s face-to-face stab. The sediment that sank on the bottom of the sea is rolled up under the sharp edge with the residual temperature of the volcano, but there is no sound. This is the battle at the bottom of the sea, silent, deadly. Fioni did not choose to take advantage of this opportunity to rush to fight Jacques, but chose to continue to retreat, he did not think the female hunter would leave such a large space for him to attack.


    The disappointed look on Jacques''s face showed that fioni had made the right decision when the weapon with obvious heat appeared in the sand. The female hunter originally intended to use the sand to temporarily block her opponent''s detection of her weapon, and then take advantage of the chaos to kill her. After all, the sea mud is much warmer than the normal sea water, which is enough to confuse the public. But if she failed, Jacqueline would not give up. The heavy current was like nothing in front of the sharp blade in her hand, and the weapon of faint red light rushed into fioni''s chest!


    But the sea never belongs to one person. Since the female hunter can stab this quick blow with her familiarity with the current, fioni can also use the water to do other things. The sea demon suddenly turned to the right, and his left rear arm, with a standard throwing posture, smashed a rock picked up in the chaos to Jacques'' knife point! The rock and the tip of the knife collided in the sea, and there was no sound. The other two arms of the deformable were beyond Jacques''s imagination in strength. She only felt that the tip of her weapon seemed to have hit a rock head-on, and the whole person was inexorably inclined to the other side.


    This is fioni''s chance. He swindles him, his left hand tries to grab the opponent''s right wrist, and his right hand hits the female sea monster''s face with all his strength. Some of the blood diffused through the sea, and fioni''s fist did hit Jacques in the cheek, and the scales on the back of his hand even scratched his opponent''s skin. But that''s all. The normal arms of the deformer are not prominent in strength, and the strength of the underwater attack will be weakened to a certain extent by the water pressure."Good try. Unfortunately, this is not a meaningful attack. " So the Huntress said, pulling fioni''s right hand with her left hand, and then pressing it right over his right shoulder covered his gills. Violent movements are the most oxygen consuming, but Jacqueline directly blocked half of the deformer''s breathing capacity, and fioni''s movement slowed down.


    The Huntress takes advantage of the victory, and her left hand continues to exert force. The pain from her breathing part causes fioni to kneel down on the sea bed directly. He holds Jacqueline''s right hand and droops powerlessly. The winning Hunter held up her weapon and pointed the tip to the opponent''s head. "That''s the price you pay for cheating the shark teeth!"


    The blood mist, bursting from the bottom of the sea, is like a blooming flower, echoing the same species blooming on the sea, as if celebrating the victory of the hunter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    The pain is not obvious in the sea water. Especially when her head was hit by the continuous torrential rain, even her eyes could not open, Lothar did not even have the first time to check her injury. Of course, he was also afraid that it would make him suffer a second attack from the shark. Nevertheless, it is necessary to identify the injury, at least to know the impact of the wound. The count ventured to touch the source of the pain. Fortunately, he did not touch the intestines flowing out of the wound, which showed that the depth of the wound was still acceptable.


    "The webworm wants to bring you back, but I think I should tell you about it." Page''s voice came from his wrist into Lothar''s head, and the knight''s mouth rose. Indeed, he could feel the shiver of the spider''s silk tied to his waist. Although his eyes had lost their function because of the heavy rain, at this moment, Lothar felt that he had seen the pale faced maids on the deck.


    "No, stop her. The battle is not over. " In response to his companion, he moves his right hand away from the wound and touches the weapon behind him. The unique hard texture of metal let the knight breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the justice of the fool did not fall off in the collision just now. Otherwise, I am afraid that he will die here. But since the Tomahawk is still there, he has no reason to retreat. The bleeding and injuries have never stopped since Lothar was 15 years old. He has long been numb to his physical injuries. And this numbness is also his courage in the first confrontation did not take the strength.


    "It''s said that sharks will lose their senses after smelling blood, and fall into eating mania like ghouls. I hope this is not what the mage said casually." Rosa thought to herself, taking a deep breath again and re entering the water. This time, perhaps because of the wave and current brought by the previous confrontation, he could clearly see that the huge figure was shaking along the current nearby. At the front of the shark''s body, the two eyes that are too small for the body emit a terrible light, staring directly at their injured prey.


    The blood, still flowing, was spreading in the water around Lothar''s body, including his clothes, his weapons, his exposed skin, and the strange lines that he had raised from his arm to his clavicle. Under the stimulation of blood, those lines seem to have changed color, and a little dark brown appears from the lifeless black. However, this change is not obvious, and no one will care about these at this time, so I''m afraid even Rosa himself has not noticed it. And the Knights have more immediate problems to deal with than that.


    "That thing is going to you again!" Qili''s voice warned. The witch is the only one of all who can see the war on the sea from the deck. But that''s all. The hybridity of the sea water containing all things determines that it is a very difficult medium to pass through. Magic is not easy to work on objects in the sea. Moreover, the sea is different from the air, and all kinds of magic forms its own system, which can not be touched and understood by the casters living on the land. Even if the two witches do it now, their magic will be greatly affected at the moment when they enter the sea. Now, what they can do is really limited.


    Almost at the same time as the witch''s warning came, Lothar was aware of her opponent''s movement. The huge shark opened its mouth like a demonstration with three rows of sharp teeth. The teeth closest to the edge were stained with the count''s flesh and blood. Lothar''s men grasped the handle of the axe consciously. He wanted to take the axe out immediately and protect it in front of him. However, the results of soldier training forced him not to do so. Although beasts are not as intelligent as human beings, they are not stupid either. Exposing their tusks prematurely will arouse the vigilance of the other party, which will leave a meaningless impression on each other.


    Well, you want to taste more human flesh? Then try it. The count frowned and looked at his opponent. With the experience he had just had, he was sure that he would leave a profound gift with his Tomahawk. The other siren, who is fighting fioni, should not be indifferent to his partner''s injury? As long as fioni can seize this opportunity, there is still a possibility of winning the battle. As for yourself, just make sure you don''t die in the next attack what?


    To Lothar''s surprise, the giant shark didn''t come straight as it did in the first attack. The monster naturally dived deeper into the sea with the swing of its tail fin, where the electric light couldn''t light up. The structure of living things is limited. For example, many land creatures can''t see the things on their heads. There are not many creatures in the ocean who can always pay attention to themselves. Unfortunately, human beings are not in that part. As the shark disappeared into the deep water, Lothar''s back began to feel cool, but he couldn''t tell the cause of the chill.


    "Ellie, can you still see it when you swim down the river?" Now the count''s last hope can only be placed on the witch''s body, but in fact, Rosa can guess the answer without Ellie''s answer.


    "No, I can''t see too deep under the sea! Hell, how could that dead fish be so clever? " Elie''s answer soon confirmed Lothar''s conjecture.


    Even the witch''s eyes have limits in the turbid sea. In this case, the knight''s hand holding the Tomahawk was not consciously relaxed. It was not that he felt that the shark would let him go, but that he knew that no matter how tight he was, he would never have time to make an effective response to an unexpected enemy from below. What to do? Lothar''s brain is spinning rapidly. This kind of quick thinking is a kind of instinct of soldiers in the face of danger. He tries his best to find a way to solve the dilemma in front of him from his own experience and knowledge. But the truth is, the grey lion''s Knight will not know how to deal with sharks in the sea.So when the bloody mouth suddenly appeared at the foot of Lothar, Lothar had a sense of relief. "Poop The huge water spray covered the rainstorm and thunder in an instant. Although it was only for a moment, the people standing on the deck of the curse lady clearly saw what was flying out of the spray. The knight with the Tomahawk, and the shark who knocked him out of the water.


    "No!" The spider silk in her hand was loosened in the collision just now, and the rope used for Lothar''s final safety was so completely broken.


    Witches were aware of this before the mercenaries. And although their magic can''t play in the water, at this moment, both shark and Lothar are above the water. Peggy''s long hair was full of green, and her short figure floated off the deck, her hands falling from the sky! At the same time, a green lightning also impartial through the wind and rain hit Lothar, but miraculously, this lightning not only did not hurt the count''s body, but gave him strength. On the other side, Qili''s eyes were fixed on the shark, and the hunter in the sea was about to use its powerful teeth to end the soldier''s life. However, an invisible force that made the rain stagnant shot out from the deck, making the sea water under the shark heavier. It was like a pair of big hands holding its body, so that Rosa did not fall into the six levels as it should have been In the middle of the teeth.


    But that was all the witches could do. In another slight noise, the shark and the count fell into the arms of the ocean and disappeared into their sight again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    "Dying." Said the huntress, adding a little more force to her right hand. And as she moved, more blood came out of fioni''s hand. In order to avoid the fate of death, the sea demon blocked the stabbing blade with the only arm left behind, and the price was that the sharp edge with the endless heat of the submarine volcano penetrated deeply into his palm. Even the cold sea water can''t soothe the pain, which is transmitted directly from his back to fioni''s four limbs. He can feel that his heart is shrinking violently because of the pain. It''s not just a description.


    "Not yet. It''s not over." The kneeling sea demon then burst out with all the strength in his body. With his normal left hand, he grasped Jacqueline''s wrist holding the weapon, and his right hand held the palm of the Huntress covering his cheek. Jacqueline''s eyes finally showed surprise for the first time. She didn''t expect that in addition to the two gifted arms behind her, fioni''s normal arm could also exert such great strength. However, it also has something to do with their position. Fioni is half kneeling on the seabed, so she can exert more force. Jacqueline''s feet have almost left the seabed, and the whole person is half floating in the water, so she has no advantage in strength confrontation.


    The female hunter knew that there was no need to fight her opponent to the end, so she decisively released her long handle weapon, which was not her most commonly used tool, but was only reluctantly carried on her body for the convenience of gathering her subordinates. Now, after pushing away from fioni, she immediately pulled out the shark toothed sharp knife on her back. The tip of this weapon is as sharp as a harpoon, but the blade has undergone delicate polishing. I''m afraid that the sharpness is not a metal weapon on land.


    The gills on fioni''s shoulders agitated that if this was a fight between two humans, he should be breathing heavily now. But the world under the sea is always quiet. Here, the fierce killing will not make a special sound. The sea is silent and contains everything. It is kind and cruel. "Well." The sea demon with the remaining three arms tries to pull out the weapon in his palm, but finds that the latter has been inserted too deep. I''m afraid that the crude pulling out will make him lose the ability to move. However, fioni can only drag this terrible injury, face his opponent again.


    "I have to admit that you are beyond my expectations." The female hunter floats in the sea water and looks down at fioni like a crab who has lost her limbs in battle. "You are a prey worth remembering. Maybe I will give your head to the elder after I kill you, and they will be happy to give you to the father of the sharks. And if the father of the sharks favors you, your soul will find its way For the shark tooth tribe, the identity of the hunter and prey is not fixed, so when they meet the memorable prey or other sea demon enemies, they will take them back to the tribe and sacrifice them to the shark father of their faith. The shark teeth believe that the father of the shark will give them a chance to go home as long as they die in heroic battle. That''s why these hunters never regard killing as a kind of evil. Killing and being killed are to prove their good fighting skills, that''s all.


    "It''s a pleasure." Fioni''s voice is not as elegant as before, but no matter who is stabbed in the palm of his hand, he can''t be more elegant. But just as Jacques was about to finish off the dying opponent, fioni said again, "can you do me a favor?"


    The Huntress stopped her half raised blade. "Do you want me to give someone a last word? Then you''d better finish it quickly. Don''t let me think you''re afraid of death


    "No, it''s not a last word." Fioni shook his head. "When I left Litao, I finished what I had to say. Now I don''t have anyone to say the last word. I hope you can do me a favor. Can you look up and see how the war is on the sea? I''m sorry, but I seem to have hurt my back because of too much force. I can''t lift my head


    Jacqueline was stunned for a few seconds, then did not say anything more. It is not the habit of hunters to sneer. She raised her head and, after a few seconds of silence, said, "the battle is still going on, but that human should not last long. If the sea is merciful, your souls will not be swept away by different waves. Then you can speak slowly


    "Forget it, even if human beings are dead, their souls will be as heavy as stones. I''ll be floating on the sea and he''ll be down on the bottom of the sea. I''m afraid he can''t say anything. So I''ll live. " There was a smile in fioni''s voice, but he was not so afraid of death. Whether it was drifting with the waves or turning into a residue in the sea, the sea demon was already prepared. But since he knew that Lothar had not given up, there was no reason for him to die under the knife of a female hunter.


    "Is it?" Jacqueline cocked her head, her knife in her hand standing in the water. She has never been good at words, so she tends to prove her attitude with weapons in her hands. Without any reason for hesitation, the female hunter''s body accelerated in the sea water, and the whole person turned into a streamer. The sharp knife in her hand broke through the waves like a sharp thorn in front of the swordfish, and the target was directed at fioni''s chest!


    "Hum!" The water doesn''t make a collision sound, so it comes from the current when something is waving in the water. The Huntress stopped the castration behind fioni and turned to stare at the opponent, whom she thought was supposed to have no resistance. But she also knew that she couldn''t kill him. And the reason is that fioni is holding it firmly in his hands. It was a grip made of metal and shell. The upper part of the handle was supposed to be a sharp blade. There was an arm with golden scales, and the fracture of the arm was still bleeding."Like sea urchins, shapers." There was no contempt in the Huntress''s words, for no one could despise a man who had the courage to break his arm.


    "To be exact, it should be a noble Hunter like starfish." Fioni turned, too. Behind him were two big bowl wounds, where two arms once grew. One of them was cut down by Jacques and lost his way with the waves, while the other was inserted into his weapon which had just saved his life.


    "If it was a shark''s tooth, you would have been a good hunter." This should be regarded as Jacques as an opponent can say to fioni the most lofty praise.


    The sea monster, known as the shapeshifter, just smiles. "Maybe, although I think the dogma of the father of the sharks, I''m afraid I can''t accept it either. You know, I hate sharks, especially their teeth. They look so greedy that they seem to grind everything up and swallow it


    In response to fioni, it''s the shark''s toothed knife that''s cleaved again. The sea demon did not dare to make it big. He took the initiative to meet the weapon used as a growth stick in his hand, and used an early collision to block Jacqueline''s possible moves. In terms of combat experience, female hunters still have an absolute advantage. In land combat, they can''t only care about their opponent''s hands, let alone in the sea. A powerful knee bump hits fioni''s stomach before he can react. The sea demon''s body curls up subconsciously, while Jacqueline mercilessly closes her empty left hand and stabs into the wound behind him like a worm trying to drill through the sand!


    "You can stand up to it, but it won''t help in the end."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    Falling into the sea again, Lothar felt as if her back had hit a stone slab. Although Peggy used green lightning as the medium to reactivate the knight''s vitality, so that he would not faint due to blood loss in the cold sea water, but with the stimulation of the arc, Lothar''s five senses also fell into complete confusion. Touch, pain, vision, hearing, and smell, which are usually analyzed and fed back by the brain in an orderly manner, become a spoon at the moment, and inserted into his head, twisting the thinking center that has been struggling to support under the loss of blood. The Tomahawk in his right hand became as light as nothing at the moment, and it was not because this stimulation stimulated Lothar''s potential, but the soldier''s most trusted sense finally betrayed him completely at this moment.


    So in order to protect itself, the knight''s brain made a very natural decision to stop working. This kind of stop and sleep is not the same as coma. Lothar''s eyes are still open, her ears are still listening, and her skin is faithfully transmitting back the power of moist touch and water pressure. But these signals are no longer useful. Those scenes become meaningless light spots, and the sound is the same as the high-frequency vibration of tinnitus. This is a rare occurrence, and if cheese is present and detects Lothar''s abnormality, he will tell others that it is infinitely close to death, the death of the brain. Once the brain stops for a certain period of time, the body survives in the crisis, and the will named Lothar no longer exists, leaving only skin bags with natural functions.


    But what''s interesting is that there is another group of people in the world who spend a lot of time and energy seeking this state and regard it as the key to breaking through life and death. These people think that only when the infinite is close to death will the existence of soul emerge, and people can get rid of their own drag on the body and see the things that can''t be detected by the five senses. Some of these people did succeed. They had a new understanding of their body and the outside world between life and death, and based on this understanding, they created a magical and incredible thing, Qi. And this kind of state that seems to be dead or not is also called by them.


    Of course, there is a big difference between Rosa''s passive near death and the gas refiner''s self-determination. Among other things, the gas refiner''s meditation will not force his brain into death because of the time problem. However, even for this moment, the knight''s consciousness did come into contact with something in his dying state, and the way came from the strange lines on his body called the sea god''s rope.


    The sea water becomes more turbid than before. For some reason, even Ellie''s eyes soon couldn''t find Rosa and the great shark on the sea. And if the two sea monsters in the fierce battle can draw out some experiences and look up, they may be surprised to find that there is a thick and uncomfortable darkness in the shallow water below the sea. The darkness should not exist in the waters below the sea. It should only exist in the deepest and most desolate abyss. Just looking at it can make all intelligent creatures instinctively associate with all kinds of terror.


    And the untimely darkness had obviously stirred something else, and the excitement of blood in the eyes of the great shark in front of Lothar gradually subsided. The shark looked at the human in front of him with a kind of rational eyes that he should not appear on the shark. His body, which was originally gray in depth and light in bottom, was rapidly turning into a disgusting red, just as the whole shark''s skin was stripped alive, and blood flowed down the fat gap to the body surface and condensed into a new shell.


    Rosa, open your eyes. No, or his eyes have regained focus. It''s just that when the man easily regains his standing position on the ground in the water, his eyes become frightening. The shark and the knight look at each other, or two will which are not themselves here, through these two bodies. The man raised his right hand. It seemed that countless soft black tentacles appeared in his palm, and the whole Tomahawk was crawling along the handle. The octopus sea monster carved on the gray robed mage to confuse people became lifelike.


    But the giant shark just looked at the human''s behavior coldly, in the eye revealed some curiosity and the light doubt. It or he can feel that the presence of the human body in front of him is similar to himself, but he has never seen each other. Another guy from the outside?


    Lothar raised his Tomahawk and looked at the weapon that was opposite him day and night. It felt like a child who saw a toy for the first time. But just as he tried to wield the weapon, a faint golden light came from the sea monster''s carved eyes, accompanied by the same faint roar of a lion. There was a frightened look on Rosa''s face, and then she fell silent and fainted again. The blood red shark looked at the creature floating in front of him for a few seconds, then lost interest after confirming that there was no new human consciousness.


    This explains why when Lothar regained his vision again, he saw a shark whose skin color was significantly different from that before. But I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because the brain has just experienced the fear of dying. When he saw the appearance of his opponent changed, he didn''t have much surprise and fear. He was clearly not fully awake, because even during this time, Lothar didn''t realize that she didn''t feel suffocated after spending so much time in the water. But one thing he realized was that he had to kill what was in front of him.The Tomahawk, waving in the current, was miraculously free from any resistance on the body and blade of the axe, and even the waves in the sea seemed to be trying to help Lothar. However, the giant shark will not wait to die. The wild and hunger are ignited in the eyes of the predator again. Ignoring its own changes, it rushes towards the human who plays with metal blocks. In its memory, it once severely damaged the prey through such an attack.


    Tomahawks and fins crisscross the sea, and blood slowly spills along the wound. It''s just this time, it''s not humans who are hurt. Lothar freely turned around in the sea, holding a Tomahawk, looking at the narrow wound on the shark, felt a little incredible. But before he could think about it, the injured shark launched a second attack under the stimulation of pain. This time, it chose to dive first.


    "Can you see him?" On the deck of the dame Dame, the webworm clutched Peggy''s hand anxiously, and his nails penetrated into the witch''s skin. Since the silk that had just been attached to Rosa''s waist was broken, Ellie''s eyes became the only way they could perceive the count. But Ellie has not seen Lothar for several seconds. How can this not make people worry?


    "Don''t rush, if I see it, I will tell you, damn it, even if people fall into the sea, then big fish should be able to see it..." The witch''s words stopped in the middle, because at the moment when her mouth stopped working in shock, the big water spray burst from the sea again! It''s the same as when the great shark was flying over Lothar.


    Only this time, Ellie saw two things clearly. First, there is no Lothar in the spray. Second, it was also the reason why she couldn''t organize her language. She saw that the shark the size of a bull was facing the side of the deck. From the intersection of the upper jaw and the lower jaw, that is, the corner of the mouth, there was a wound that was gradually breaking, and the depth of the wound was so great that the front half of the shark was almost cut in half!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    "No!" It was not just the witch on the deck who witnessed the terrible injuries of the giant shark. Jacqueline soon realized the origin of this strange abnormality after a bout of inexplicable palpitations. She retreated back and away from fioni, who did not chase after him. One reason was that he knew that he was not necessarily the opponent of the female hunter, and the other was that fioni was also curious about the situation that could cause such a huge abnormality. When the battle between the two sea monsters stopped temporarily, their eyes turned to the sea. There were two figures floating there, one was a human, the other was a shark whose wounds were gradually breaking apart in the water, together with viscera and fat.


    After perceiving her partner''s tragedy, Jacqueline rushed to the sea without saying a word. To be sure, shark toothed hunters don''t care about their own life and death, and they don''t feel guilty about killing. Even because they have been hunting alone for a long time, they can not even see the kinship or marital relationship of their own tribe. But if there is one death in the world that will make these hunters'' hearts agitated with pain, it is the death of their partner shark. Many hunters regard companions as the extension of their souls. They are the others who know themselves best and know themselves best in the world. It can be said that although the shark part of the belief in shark teeth will regard them as messengers leading the hunter''s soul to their destination, every hunter takes them as their real relatives when they get their shark companions. Even if the relationship between the two is not so deep at first, as long as the hunting continues, they will naturally form a dependency that outsiders can''t understand in their life and death experiences.


    Fioni had seen hunters who had lost their companions, who either returned to the tribe or wandered on the seabed alone, as if they had lost their souls. Even if some of these people''s fighting spirits carry the teeth or bones of their lost Companions to continue hunting, their hearts will never be complete. Whenever the vivid memories come to mind, their expressions will become bitter. This is why the shapeshifter never wanted to join the shark tooth tribe. He always felt that the hunters of the father of the shark group were never free. Their companions and beliefs were chains around their necks. One end was in the hands of the father of the group and the other was deep in their souls.


    However, fioni didn''t grieve for jequia for long, because he knew who the hunter would pour His anger on when he was extremely sad and angry. Lothar, this incredible human being, defeated the offspring of the father of sharks in the sea with the body of a terrestrial creature. The shapeshifter won''t let him die so easily, so after a slight sculling, fioni also swam to the shallow water.


    The female hunter first arrived in the shallow sea. She was staring at the corpse of her companion sinking in front of her. She forgot her mission for a moment. The blow was too great for her, and the death came too suddenly. Who could have thought that a human could kill it? With metal weapons in the hands of humans that can''t work in water, how can he kill them? Why is he, he, he, "ah!" The roar of hysteria spreads through the ocean, leaving all marine life in a state of stagnation. The desperation, anger and disbelief contained in the roar are like the explosion of thunder on the sea floor, which impacts their senses.


    In this wail, Rosa''s fragile consciousness finally disintegrated and fell into a sticky dream. Fioni took the knight''s sinking body from below, took a look at the hunter who was still in pain, and then rushed decisively towards the dame Dame. He had to give Lothar to the witches and let them take him away. This is the last chance. If you lose two arms, you will never be able to push the boat to escape from jequia''s pursuit. If you want these people to leave, you can only place your hope on the witches'' magic.


    The female hunter''s wailing stopped, and she could feel her blood as hot as lava from a volcano, which could not be quenched by all the water in the sea. There is only one liquid in the world that can extinguish this anger. That''s the killer, the human blood. He''s here, waiting for my partner. I''m going to give you that damned human being, so that your soul can chase him and bite him in the waves. I''ll "Traitor!" Jacqueline saw the figure of fioni holding Lothar. She raised her machete in her hand and hurled it down the current towards the latter! The machete whirled in the waves, and faster and faster, it took the hunter''s anger, driven by the current to its own target!


    "Poop! Bang Two voices came out in succession. The former is the sound of fioni jumping out of the water with Lothar, and the latter is the sound of two people falling on the deck together. Seeing this, the net worm immediately rushed up to examine Lothar''s injury. Fioni, on the other hand, struggled to get up, opened his mouth and tried to speak human language, "get out of here." Then they fell down in front of Peggy. Then the two witches saw that there was a shark toothed machete behind him. One third of the blade didn''t go into the sea demon''s right waist, but didn''t pierce fioni.


    The storm gradually small, the sea storm is always like this, come and go quickly. The two witches looked at each other in the fading rain. They both knew that the situation was still not safe. Although Lothar had killed a shark just now, the squadron''s army was not only one hunter. "What can you do?" Peggy asked Ellie.


    The latter blinked and grinned, "of course, and you know that?" With such an answer, the witch with long green hair looked desperate. She knew what Ellie was talking about, but that was what she wanted to avoid, especially at this time."Dong! Bang The crash came from the bottom of the ship, and the witches on the deck nearly slipped. They know that this is a sea demon digging the bottom of a ship. Even experienced sea monsters in the sea will not risk jumping on human ships to fight. They will choose a more secure way to defeat the rulers of lost heart Bay, that is, to cut through the bottom of their boats, and when the witches fall into the sea, no matter how dangerous their witchcraft is, less than 12 out of 10 will be able to work.


    "Damn it! These guys in the sea Peggy was half bent, trying to keep his balance. She knew that the damned Dame would not last long, and she and Ellie were not good at fighting in the water. So now, even if a million are reluctant, she has no choice. The smaller Peggy approached her witch companion and threw herself into Qili''s arms when the shaking was not so fierce. It was not that she wanted to get any sense of security from her arms. In fact, in terms of danger, there was not much difference between Ellie and the sea Demon Under the water.


    "With the blood of my blood, the spirit of your blood." The abstruse and abstruse incantations were recited in the mouths of the two witches at the same time. Then they opened their mouths and bit each other''s neck. Their teeth pierce the skin and reach the soft tissue inside, and the blood of their companions soon flows into their mouths along the wound. The disgusting smell of blood and the pain of her own injury made Peggy frown, but on the contrary, Qili''s expression was strangely excited. This kind of witchcraft that can only be used by witches is something rarely touched by members of the sorceress group, because even the witches who grew up together always have their own ideas, and this magic will let two people open their own things to each other. Only in this way, only by using another person''s consciousness to use his or her own potential can we minimize the damage caused by potential explosion.


    As a result, Ellie''s hair began to grow long and full of brilliance, while Peggy''s eyes began to show stars. They were all using their own consciousness to control each other''s power. Of course, it was not easy, but it was not impossible for them to grow up under the same system.


    "Gollum!" Curse lady, it''s sinking. The three masted sailboat survived the tsunami, but it failed to survive the angry attack of sea demon hunters. There were more than a dozen shocking cracks in the bottom of the ship. Under such damage, no ship could not sink. But the sinking of the ship was not Jacqueline''s goal. She wanted the people hiding in the wood and fioni who helped them. But she didn''t find anything, and even though the Huntress searched the hull and the nearby waters again and again, she couldn''t find any trace of these people. Some of the men on the damned lady have disappeared completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Releasing potential is a taboo for witches. Because no matter how bad the gifted witches are, their potential magic power is extremely dangerous. Once they are released without scruple, it will undoubtedly become a disaster for ordinary people around them. It is said that in a long time ago, a lord once coveted the beauty and magic of a witch. By trading with witches and other shadowy beings, he took a young witch away from his family and raised him in his castle. Although the LORD had many evil plans for the abducted poor witch, they ended before they even started, because the witch was too young. Once she fell down accidentally, there was no one around to comfort her. The aggrieved witch began to cry, and her cry covered the whole castle. The next day, people opened the gate of the castle and found that all of them, including the Lord, had turned into stone statues. Only the witch, tired of crying, was sleeping in her room.


    Of course, the story is exaggerated. Generally speaking, young witches are not so destructive. And this story is also from the perspective of ordinary people, to educate those self righteous secular monarchs whose power is worthless under the magical power, and has no deterrent significance for the witch itself.


    In fact, there are two main reasons why the witch group forbids its members, especially young witches, from digging their own strength. First, through accumulated experience over time, witches have found that this explosive use of magic will greatly reduce the caster''s life expectancy, which is much shorter than that of ordinary humans, and in a sense, will reduce the maximum ability that the witch can achieve. However, most witches have no chance to think about the future when facing the real life-threatening danger, so this reason can''t restrain the wild spellcasters. Second, or the reason that the elder witches are unwilling to mention is the real reason to restrict the use of magic. And this is about the biggest secret of witches, their origin.


    "Well..." In a groan of pain, fioni gradually came to his senses. The self-healing ability of the sea demon is stronger than that of the human beings, and the self-healing ability of the shapeshifter is stronger than that of the ordinary sea demon. This is especially reflected in the two arms behind him. Even though the two extra limbs are cut off by the roots, they can gradually recover. Although the other parts of fioni''s body do not have such exaggerated vitality, it is only a stab wound, which is not enough A sea monster is dead. However, not immediately death does not mean that there is no danger. Such a serious wound must be carefully treated before it can heal smoothly. Otherwise, once it starts to deteriorate, its vitality will only be fed to the rotten and flesh-and-blood bacteria in vain.


    The sea demon knew this, so he immediately wanted to examine his wound when he woke up, only to find that when his hand touched the pain behind his back, the gauze had been tied. The slight sticky touch and the faint smell of herbal medicine in the air proved that someone had handled his wound. It is only after realizing this that the transfigurer looks at his surroundings. The walls and floors of neat but dull dark bricks, as well as the dark and depressing space, immediately remind him of a place mentioned in legend since childhood, that is, the black spire in the center of human cities. Out of curiosity, fioni had watched the ancient building closely with the tide during other tsunamis, but this was the first time he had entered the building.


    "Crash!" The sound of sharp objects rubbing against the floor tiles sounded. Fioni turned his eyes to the source of the sound. He saw a human child wearing clothes, but half of his body was obviously troubled by some kind of disease, holding a candlestick in his hand, and dragging Jacques in the other hand to stab him with a machete. "Are you awake? Mr. Fishman. " Zech asked in a timid voice.


    Fioni has no experience of communicating with human children, but considering the location of this place and the child''s active greeting to himself, he should not be very afraid of sea monsters. So the shapeshifter adjusted his body posture to make his shoulders more in contact with the air. The human lying on his back is not easy for the sea demon to breathe. "Well, I think I''m awake, young sir. What can I do for you? " He tried to be gentle, but his dry throat made his voice more hoarse than usual.


    Cech''s body is shaking, and he obviously hopes that fioni will not make any response, so that he can quickly return to Hella''s side to end this terrible mission. Thinking of Hera, the child bit his teeth, and he had to finish the task the witch had given him, which was the only place he could help her. So, emboldened, he took a few more steps toward fioni, and then, carefully, very slowly, he put the shark''s toothed knife in his hand on the floor in front of the siren. It can be seen from here that the weight of this weapon is not heavy. Presumably, it is also because it is to be waved in the sea water.


    "You may need this, Ms. Hella said. There are more and more monsters coming. Mountain monsters can''t stop them all by themselves. We need help. " The child told the story word by word.


    "Monster? Wait, kid, who''s the lady Haila you''re talking about? Where are the other humans I''m with? Since I''m here, they should be here. What''s going on here? " Fioni said. He stood up in a hurry. It seemed that the person who did the wound treatment for himself was more professional than he thought. Moreover, he, no, most likely her, was also very familiar with the physiological structure of the sea monster."Well..." The Morpher obviously underestimated his impact on a human child. A living scaly sea demon is much more frightening than those ugly toad shaped monsters. After all, Seth has seen mountain monsters deal with too many toads, and he''s less afraid of mindless monsters. But at this time to see fioni stand up, the sea demon''s thin and tall image makes the child realize that he seems to be too close to each other. What is the reaction of orphans growing up on the streets in this situation? That, of course, is to ensure your own safety first.


    So the shaper raised his hand, and before he could speak, the tiny light of the candle had disappeared. Fioni scratched his head. Although he was often called a monster in the sea demon, there was a big difference between cursing and being scared by children. But now it''s not the time to care about these things. The Morpher hesitated for a moment and bent down to pick up the machete on the ground. Since the child mentioned the monster, it would be better to take something to protect himself. Then, with his memory and his sense of the humidity in the air, he walked towards the direction of the departure of Zeh, the siren''s dark vision was good, even if he didn''t carry the light.


    As for Seth, when he runs back to HeLa''s room in a panic, he sees Hella and Karen and the other two witches who appear with the mermaid in a heated discussion about something. Behind them are a couple of comatose men and women. One of the men''s jackets has been torn, you can see from his wrists as a starting point, two strange dark brown lines winding up, spiral to his clavicle, and then vertical down, drawing a strange pattern on his chest. Although there was no basis, little saih always felt that there was an eye in the pattern.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    "We can''t get out of here. Look at me and Ellie. We can''t use so much magic again in a short time!" Peggy said angrily, pointing to the wound on his neck. The previous bite had been treated by Hera, and the wound was covered with white cloth similar to that of fioni, but the long haired witch was not indicating to her companion that there was an old wound on her neck. Even for witches, it is impossible to continuously release their potential. It must be recovered for a period of time before the next time such a rude magic is used. In this period of time, although the witch will not lose her casting ability, she must be restrained in the use of her magic, otherwise she may lose her magic power forever.


    "What else can we do Karen said aloud, pointing to the corridor outside the room. "Those things may rush in at any time. Even if they can''t, the air here won''t last long. Even if the air can hold on, those sea monsters outside will smash the walls and turn us into fish in the fishing net! Instead of waiting for death, we have to fight for it I can see that she is in a very excited situation. It''s no wonder that, in Garland''s opinion, Peggy and they should have come to help, but now, although the two groups have successfully converged, they are trapped in the fortress together.


    In the face of these two reddening companions, HeLa is quite at a loss. She is not good at dealing with interpersonal relations, but both Karen and Qili are one of the few people she knows well in the sorceress group, and the current situation will never allow the four young witches to hesitate. Within a second, the sea monsters may break open the outer walls of the fortress. When the sea water fills in, they will never have a chance to escape. But as Peggy said, she and Qili are not in good condition. The price of a free hand is likely to be their own lives. In this case, the witch would rather drag other companions to the funeral than sacrifice herself. At the end of the day, they''re not responsible to anyone else. They''re only responsible to the sorceress, or the great witch.


    However, the daughter of the tomb can only gently pull laqili''s sleeve, hoping that the most powerful witch in the young generation can come forward to persuade them. But things are not so smooth, Qili at this time has become the appearance of kuirah, is holding her arms with an enigmatic manner, she has not given up the plan of inheriting the fake kuira to inherit the latter''s legacy. Although, as early as when the people on the curse lady were sent to the room by magic, Karen and Hella had noticed that it was not kuira but Qili, but the paranoid witch was still playing the play.


    The atmosphere between the four witches was so tense that, after noticing their shrill voices, Cech did not dare to report the news of fioni''s recovery, so he had to hide in a corner. But it was for this reason that he noticed a dark shadow suddenly passing over the candle lit in the middle of the room. Cech rubbed his eyes. He was sure he was right. He did see a crow flash past the fire, but where was the crow in this room? Fortunately, his doubts did not last long, and the crow took the initiative to attract the witch''s attention.


    "Ga!" No matter what kind of civilization is described, the crow or the crow''s call will not be described too moving. But it also makes the call, which is mostly associated with the unknown, very recognizable. With just a birdsong, the black bird that landed by the candle successfully attracted the attention of four witches. And they recognized the owner of the crow at a glance. There is only one crow in the whole area near lost heart Bay who can be so free to appear in this closed fortress.


    "The great witch." Young witches salute the crow one after another. They know that the great witch can see things far away through the bird''s eyes, and even use the crow to release some magic. This is unbelievable for other witches who have difficulty in controlling magic power compared with those who really master magic through learning. And it is this ability that enables the old witch, who has never been far away from the soup pot, to control every corner of the sorceress group. As long as in the land of lost heart Bay, the crow flying out of the shadow is the eye to see everything.


    "Ga!" I don''t know if it''s a response to Karen and others, and the crow makes an ugly call again. At the same time, it reached out its paws and pointed to it on the table. In front of its paws, a symbol written in wax oil appeared on the wooden table top, which was popular among various witch groups and individuals. It means, banquet.


    "But we don''t have the material for the party, we don''t have any guests, we don''t have any dishes. It''s not going to happen. " Peggy and Hera, standing next to her, immediately echoed the same words. From their attitude, we can see that these young witches have a very serious resistance to the "party", and even Qili, who has always been fearless, is not very comfortable.


    But the crow just tilted its head, its dark yellow eyes and its black pupils looked like insects sealed in amber. "Ga!" It gave a cry, spread its wings, and the candle flickered nearby. Karen several people immediately lowered their heads, afraid that it was their own resistance and disobedience that infuriated the great witch. The beat of wings disappeared. The witches raised their heads and found that the crow was no longer on the table. Before they could breathe a sigh of relief, HeLa pulled her companion''s clothes and let them look at the men and women who fainted together. They were Lothar and the net worm. But now, on their bodies, two dark yellow eyes stare at several people silently for a while, and then disappear into the darkness."I think what the big witch means is that we treat them as dishes." Said HeLa, hesitating. When she spoke, she paid special attention to the reaction of Peggy and Qili. After all, they brought these two human beings, and the male had serious wounds and strange lines similar to the sea god rope but not the sea god. She was not sure who the two were to the other two witches.


    "Well..." Peggy covered her head and made a painful voice. She did not dare to disobey the will of the great witch. To know that only a simple signal was enough to recall her from the distant grey lion. It can be seen how much the prestige of the great witch has become for the new generation born in the witch group. But on the other hand, Lothar and webworm are not ordinary people. The latter is OK to say that although the spider may not be so obedient without her command, Lothar is different. Leaving aside his worldly wealth and title, behind the soldier stood the grey robed master cheese. If Lothar himself died in the battle because of his meddling, the grey robe would not be able to say much, but if Lothar''s death was due to the witches taking him as a dish for their own sake? Page didn''t want to know which one was more powerful, either the grey robe or the great witch, because no matter what the outcome, the four of them would never come to a good end.


    Karen looked at perplexed Peggy coldly. Although she had just quarreled with the latter, and still looked angry now, she actually respected other witch companions. "You brought these two people. You decide what happens to them."


    A moment later, with the increasingly fierce collision from above the fort, Peggy seemed determined. She took a deep breath and said, "I think we''re still..." But before she could say the point, Qili suddenly came out and interrupted the former, "OK, let''s have a party."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    A witch''s banquet sounds like a banquet hosted by a witch or attended by a witch, or a private dinner between witches. The above three statements are not wrong, because the real witch banquet contains the above three points. First, the organizer must be a witch, and preferably a senior witch. Secondly, the party participants should also be witches. There is no need for them to have any qualifications. As long as they are born with the blood of witches, they will have the invitation tickets. As for the third, the banquet really belongs to witches. Those who are not witches have only two possible identities in the banquet: guests and dishes. In short, a witch''s banquet is a magic ceremony in which the life of "dishes" or other things are sacrificed, accompanied by witches and entertained "guests".


    It is impossible to prove how long this ritual, known as the banquet, appeared in the witches'' tradition. Perhaps only the oldest witches can vaguely get this part of the memory from the long memory. But it is certain that the reason why witches are easy to be found and expelled by local residents is largely related to such banquets. Some enchanted witch groups even fanatically set banquets as rituals that must be held at regular intervals. The more witches attend such ceremonies, the larger the banquet will be. The biggest witches'' meeting in history took place at this opportunity. It is said that these witches sneaked into a sleeping city in the night, turning the city''s men, women and children into dishes, and the object of the banquet was the demon lord who was known as the source of plague.


    In this case, the existence of guests who are qualified to serve as such taboo banquets is very clear. Demons and demons are naturally frequent guests at banquets. They never refuse to offer sacrifices to please their witches. There are even rumors that witches used the opportunity of banquets to cheat the devil''s service, which is totally unthinkable in other circumstances. The heartless sorceress group does not rely on these two existing witch groups. Although the great witch does not prohibit members of the sorceress group from contacting these two groups, the witch group will not touch them in the name of the group. That is to say, no devil or devil has a reason to come to heartless bay at this time. After all, it is a banquet without invitation, especially hosted by four young witches.


    So, what will be attracted to the party is clear. It must be something that has enough power to help the witches out of their predicament, be interested in this ritual, and be in the vicinity of lost heart Bay. In short, the participants in this banquet are, to some extent, more dangerous than demons and demons. But now witches have no choice.


    Soon, the deepest part of the room was emptied, and the Sorcerer''s circle of white wax oil symbolized the banquet table, in which Rosa and net worm were the dishes. Witches'' rituals have always been very secretive, so in order to block possible interference and curiosity, Hera made a barrier with meat that was already in the kitchen. Outside the barrier, Zeh, the troll and fioni are still fighting against the toad like monster they want to approach, while inside, the witches shed their clothes in the dim candle light. Banquets are more than just eating and drinking. Witches as hosts are obliged to make guests happy with their bodies. And those abnormal seeds born after a wild banquet can also be used as materials for witches to release taboo magic.


    "I hate this kind of party." Peggy frowned and covered himself with his arms. Maybe she was influenced by the spirit of grey robed mage and Cang lion. Now she can''t accept the wild happiness mentioned by the elders of the sorceress group when introducing the banquet ceremony. This is not to say that Peggy refuses to enjoy, but happiness should also be moderate. Once the excessive expansion of happiness, it seems that there is no difference between it and pain. They are all poisons that can make people immersed in it.


    Haila patted Peggy on the shoulder sympathetically. Although she was not as shy as the latter, it could be seen from her eyes that the tomb girl was not willing to hold such a dangerous ceremony. However, since this was the instruction of the great witch, and Qili and Karen showed their enthusiasm, she had no reason and ability to oppose the two compatriots. As for Lothar and webworm, it''s not really in HeLa''s mind. She''s not a compassionate person, at least not for adults.


    Karen stood on the other side of the phalanx, gesturing to the other three to begin. Around the circle of wax oil, the four witches began to move slowly. At first, they just walked around the circle. Then, the steps of the witches began to change. They began to jump in small steps, and their upper bodies also made movements. It felt like they were imitating the aquatic plants in the sea. At the same time, the eyes of the four witches gradually lost their focus in the movement of their bodies. Their mouths opened and they silently recited a certain name, which was the evil spirit that was about to show up here.


    "Gulu, gululu," the sound of sea water billowing from the cracks in the floor tiles under the feet of witches. Some dark blue and pale white viscous substances slowly overflow along the cracks, pushing Lota and the net worm away in two directions. A grotesque and twisted statue gradually takes shape in the candle fire. When the witches stopped their crazy dance steps and regained the ability to think, they saw the terrible concrete figures standing in the center of the array. It''s a burrowing eel that lives at the bottom of the sea bed. It protrudes from the floor tile, and its large and thick columnar body is almost equal to the top of the room. From the middle of the body, a fork of varying thickness but at least similar to that of an adult''s waist descends with softness, and the front end of the fork is the ugly eel head.The presence of the present has been ugly beyond the witch''s expectations, to know that even demons and demons, when they appear in front of people, they will use a pair of passable appearance. But what was in front of him was like a tree made up of pure evil ideas, and all around him was cold and suffocating despair. If they know it''s the kind of thing they''re going to come to dinner, I''m afraid the witches would rather go against the wishes of the great witch. But it''s too late to regret. As the most responsible of the four, Karen took a sip of saliva and tried to speak.


    "Dear Sir, thank you for your condescension to our banquet. My companions and I feel extremely honored to have you here. "


    "Do you hear me? She said she was honored! " The head of an eel opens its mouth, revealing two rows of sharp teeth inside, making a sharp sound.


    "She felt honored? We don''t think so. " There was a cold voice in the other head.


    "We always do! She''s the first human being to see us defecate without fear Another voice said.


    "She''s not the first one. There are three more there."


    More and more voices, more and more intensive words came from the mouth of the monster''s innumerable head. They don''t seem to have a unified idea. Each head wants to prove that he is right, or is simply troubling the other head''s point of view. So the quarrel soon began. The eels were threatening each other, and even those who were more grumpy had already twisted together with the eels nearby.


    "I have a hunch that our party will be very interesting." Qili looked at the presence of interest and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    If you listen carefully, you can find that the topics discussed by those heads have long been irrelevant to the beginning, and even the topics discussed in different parts of the head are not the same. But to be sure, these skulls hold their own views and do not accept other similar opinions at all, which makes their quarrel not calm down at all. If these guys are allowed to continue, they may still refute each other for days or even years.


    Karen opened her mouth several times to interrupt the conversation between the skulls, but the eels ignored the witch who had called them here. Peggy and Hella don''t want to have anything to do with this ugly and twisted existence. They want the monster to immerse itself in debates and arguments and forget the reason for being called. Therefore, among the four witches, the one who finally ended the chaos was Qili, who was the most chaotic one among them. Maybe it was this chaos that made her understand the chaos in the monster.


    "Enough! Stop it all Few people can speak so boldly without wearing clothes, and if the speaker is a woman and the object of her speech is a twisted monster, the momentum is even more valuable. There is magic in her words, which makes her voice roar in the narrow space, but this unreasonable way of speaking is a kind of provocation for most creatures. So, when all the eels had their heads shut and their eyes were staring at Ellie from the dark high in the room, the other witches felt a little chilly behind their backs. They were afraid that the next second those monsters would put out their heads and eat Ellie, and then attack everyone else.


    But to my surprise, the eels didn''t get irritated by Qili''s actions. Instead, they seemed interested in the witch who dared to yell at her. So after a brief silence, a head with several barnacles on his head said, "you told us to stop, little meat man. But what do you want us to stop doing? "


    "Ha?" "What do you want you to stop for? Didn''t you answer our call to help? Now you ask me the other way? "


    As if reminded by this, all the heads immediately began to stir again, and some of them whispered, "party! Party! We love parties! Although we don''t know what that is. " And others are in a lot of room environment, comment on this room, as if it is a gourmet style. Fortunately, before the scene became chaotic again, the head with the barnacle on his head said again, "indeed, we have come in response to the invitation. But we remember that the invitation said that we would offer dishes, so where are the dishes, little meat man? Or are you the dish for us Said the eel, deliberately opening its big mouth, and a stench came from it, but it was not the stench of rotting meat, but something more filthy and dirty.


    Qili snorted coldly and stepped back two steps, but it was not because she was afraid, it was just that she felt bad smell. "Aren''t they right under your feet? Or do you have no feet? " The witch said, pointing to the networm and Lothar who fainted next to the monster. From the tone and expression, we can''t see that these two people are companions who have a close relationship with him from life to death. Maybe in the eyes of the witch, no one in the world can be called a companion.


    A large number of eels follow the witch''s fingers and find two people fainting in the wax oil array. They have big mouths full of sharp teeth, and they seem likely to jump on them and tear them up and swallow them at any time. But this did not last long, for soon the eels looked disappointed at the two men, and they drew back with little interest and did not mean to move their mouths. "We don''t like your dishes." Said one of the monster''s heads.


    "Why? They are soldiers who have experienced many battles. Is it not enough to sacrifice them? " It''s hard for Karen to accept. In her opinion, it''s a luxury to sacrifice two such strong soldiers at one time. You know, although you haven''t seen Lothar and the net worm when they are awake, you just need to look at their bodies to know that they are not ordinary pirate bandits. They are really trained and have been in the front line of combat. Even the devil and the devil will not feel dissatisfied with such a sacrifice. For the former, swallowing the flesh and blood of the strong is much easier than swallowing the weak, while the devil will look at the value of the two bodies and the consciousness in the body.


    "Soldier? We don''t care if they''re soldiers An eel''s head reached up to Karen and made a bleak sound. The other said, "it doesn''t make sense to us whether they are soldiers or poets or men or women! We only need to overturn a few boats and have as much meat as we want "Yes, it doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense!" "We are tired of eating human flesh. It''s not delicious at all, especially those sailors who always smell of dead fish."


    This is something unexpected for witches. After all, few evil spirits don''t like living sacrifice. It can only be said that this twisted monster is really an alien, or because its own existence is too special, which makes its interest different from ordinary evil spirits. "What do you want?" Qili asked, if this sentence is said to the devil, it is basically selling her soul to the latter. However, although the monster has many heads, it seems that the intelligence of each monster is not higher than that of human beings, so there is no need to use strict words when communicating with it."What do we want?" The head in the barnacle repeated this sentence in a strange tone. The heads around him whispered and repeated, and soon all the heads were quiet, as if thinking about what they wanted the witch to pay for.


    Haila felt abnormal in this strange silence. She gently pulled lapager and looked at her companion with worried eyes, who could understand her worries. Because obviously, the way of thinking of these eels is very polarized and extreme, and Qili''s question is to take them as a whole to ask, so according to the situation just now, the most likely thing to happen next is that each eel head puts forward a wish of its own, and then argues with her peers. At that time, I''m afraid every head will not give up their own ideas, and if the poor witches do not satisfy all their wishes, it is estimated that they will not be able to really get the help of this monster.


    However, the development of the matter was beyond the expectation of the two witches. After the silence, the heads suddenly said with one voice, "one soul! A pure soul! We want him, we want him to be one of us! Want, want! Give it to us, and we will fulfill your wishes, whatever you wish. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    "Pure soul?" Karen frowned. She was surprised at the request. After all, although demons have always been in the habit of collecting souls, in the experience of witches, what these monsters crave is the soul of a certain character, such as a warrior who has caused them trouble or their descendants, or a fool with some kind of sin, such as a drinker or a glutton. But pure soul, this is a strange request, and we must make clear what the so-called purity is.


    "Pure soul!" Exclaimed one head excitedly. Although there is no expression on the eel''s face, there is an undisguised desire in its voice. "Yes! Pure soul, without pollution, can make our soul complete The other head growled, and it passed over Karen''s shoulder and told her from the other side of the witch.


    Qili didn''t have any other partner''s hesitation. She nodded decisively. "Well, you want a pure soul, right? Just give it to you that child Haila picked up before."


    "Ellie!" Haila exclaimed. Although she didn''t really mean to protect Zeh, she died quietly in the experiment of extracting sea sickness and being captured by evil spirits. As the daughter of the tomb, Hera will not bear the fate of the imminent death of Cech. After all, she was born in the cemetery, the end of human life. But it doesn''t mean that she will give the poor child to the monster. The witches know that if they are deprived of their souls by this evil spirit, they will face endless torture.


    However, the existence of a large number of heads does not seem to agree with Ellie''s proposal. In Haila''s anxious eyes, the eels gently shake their slender bodies and make a gesture of refusal. "No, the child''s soul is not pure. Just like his body is cursed, his soul is full of such impurities as inferiority and cowardice. If that''s all we want, we''ll just go and find a drunken sailor. " Said the eel, with its barnacle on its head.


    "Rather, all the humans and witches in this building don''t meet the standards we want. You don''t have pure souls. Your souls are all mixed and mottled. Although we appreciate such souls, we have too many such souls. We don''t need any more. " Another head added. The other heads followed, "yes! Too much! " "We don''t need more of us!" "We only want pure soul, one is good!" Pure soul


    "Stop, stop! Shut up, you fish heads Qili once again used her unique way to quell the agitation of evil spirits. Of course, it is more likely that the evil spirit does not have the dignity or the like in human mouth, so it doesn''t care about this kind of thing. The witch saw the eel heads calm down. She grabbed the eel''s head with a barnacle and pulled the other person to the same height as herself. "Do you want to find fault? If you knew from the beginning that there was nothing you wanted, why did you ask for it? I mean to trouble us, don''t you? I warn you, although we may die here, there is a price to pay for teasing the heartless sorceress


    The fish that Qili caught in her hand opened her mouth and struggled to get rid of the witch. However, the latter felt the resistance of the other side, and simply clamped the eel''s body under her armpit, intending not to let go. The fish head nearby didn''t mean to come to help, but seemed a little aggrieved. Maybe in their eyes, what they asked for was very clear. It was just these witches who pretended to be confused. So a skinny eel came out of his companions and said, "it''s not like that. We didn''t mean to play you


    "Well, how can we give you pure souls?" Seeing such a scene, Karen also had some courage to ask instead of Ellie. This is also her worry that if Qili continues to talk to the evil spirit with her temper, she may have a real antipathy to the evil spirit. After all, Qili always does things beyond expectation. Even if her tough attitude has achieved good results this time, no one can guarantee that she will be so lucky next time. Witches are not averse to gambling, but they are more willing to use safer methods until things don''t have to be on the table.


    The eels seemed to have hesitated for a moment, and their eyes began to scatter, but only to avoid Karen''s. But urged by the crashing sound from above the building, these guys finally focused on two places, Lothar and webworm, who were unconscious in this small space. "There is only one soul in this world that is absolutely pure." "It''s something that is born naturally." "Witches can''t make pure newborn things. Witches can only make witches." "But humans are different. They can, and there''s a male and a female here." "We can wait. The human production cycle is not long in our view."


    I have made it clear. But that doesn''t mean the witches will immediately accept the proposal with a smile. Qili let go of her arm with the fish''s head, and a strange look appeared in her magic eyes. Not only she, but the four witches present felt different degrees of discomfort. To be sure, they are witches. They are not accepted by human beings. They are alien species hidden in the crowd. Even their reproduction is accomplished by men who devour human beings. But that doesn''t mean they are not human. And this nature includes the instinct that all female mammals have: maternal love for newborn babies. If the so-called price is for witches to sacrifice the life of an adult, they will not have too much hesitation or even exaggeration. If it is to sacrifice the life of a teenage child, they can accept it. In the final analysis, creatures with the ability of thinking can be regarded as equal existence. Killing an equal existence with oneself can always comfort oneself psychologically. This is just natural selection.But the cubs are different. These little creatures who have just come to this world and don''t know anything about everything are absolutely innocent, and both men and women can''t bear to be reborn in the face of such helpless existence. What''s more, the request of evil spirits is to let them create such an innocent soul on their own initiative, and then send it into the mouth of the twisted evil thing when it comes to the world. This is a real evil act. There is no way to refute or justify it. Maybe it has a reason. Maybe it can be regarded as reasonable. However, it is still a sin and can not be cleared away.


    "It''s not hard for witches to mate and then get pregnant." "Yes, it''s just a baby. You can cheat them. It''s a stillbirth." "Or take the baby while they''re not paying attention. There are many ways." "They won''t know, they won''t know about our deal." "Come on, it''s just a baby that has nothing to do with you. Promise us that we will solve your dilemma."


    Of the four witches, Hera was the softest. She bit her lips tightly and didn''t know that there was blood flowing out. The tomb girl''s eyes are tense at Qili. She is afraid that the companion who can''t use common sense to guess will agree to this condition carelessly. What should she do then? Against it? Or do you choose to live with sin? HeLa doesn''t know. It''s not just HeLa, Peggy and Karen who are all in the same dilemma. Witches are not monsters. They know that. But if I agree to this deal today, can I really say this sentence in the future? The price of this transaction is not just an innocent soul. The four witches all know that once the transaction is established, they will also lose some of their own things, which may never be recovered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Only the sounds of collisions and waves reverberate on the sea floor. The whale, with its head butted in a mixture of metal, has been pounding the black spire of the sea again and again under the command of the goblin of the shark tooth tribe. It can be clearly seen that the heavy black bricks that make up the building have been deformed and cracked. Generally speaking, once the outer layer of the hollow underwater building is slightly damaged, the water pressure in the sea water will take advantage of the situation, turning the small cracks into fatal ones.


    But it is obvious that the builders of the spire were prepared for this. The sea monsters have found that there is a wall of the same material under the brick on the surface, and there is a layer of gap between the two walls. It is in this gap that the seawater filled offsets the force of the impact on the inner wall, which improves the underwater resistance of the building to an unprecedented level Degree. In desperation, the sea monsters can only continue to drive the whale to continue to chisel the inner wall, but they are not sure whether there is a third layer under the second layer of wall.


    The whales whine, their high-frequency sound waves in the sea, some sea demon soldiers have even shown the expression of unbearable. Following this trend, when the fortress is broken, these sea monsters that they have managed to tame will lose their ability to continue serving. This is the war wealth accumulated by the shark tooth tribe for many years, and it is the capital that they can clamor with the letao tribe. If we make a clean here, we can foresee that the development of the central tribe will be affected in the next few generations.


    But even so, none of the shark tooth fighters dared to stand up and challenge the operation. On the one hand, it is because they do not like the lost heart Bay human gathering place led by the sorceress group, and this action is the will of the father of sharks, and the significance of this action can not be refuted by hunters. On the other hand, what really made the siege so quiet was the team of jequia returning from patrol. As the most powerful hunter in the tribe, Jacqueline exudes a breath of suffocating terror. No one doubts whether she will kill people because she is in a bad mood.


    As for the source of the poor state of the female hunter, the people of the shark teeth have found that the giant shark, which has almost become the symbol of Jacqueline, did not appear on the owner''s side, and Jacques''s belt also had a few teeth stained with blood. It''s obvious, isn''t it? But what really puzzled the shark tooth fighters was who was able to kill her partner in front of the hunter in this area of the sea. I''m afraid this is the ability that the chief priests of the Leto clan do not have, let alone those witches who can''t even cast a spell in the sea. The only thing they can guess is some kind of extremely fierce and intractable giant sea monster. The eerie in the deep sea has always been the biggest enemy of the sea demons. Almost all the sea demon soldiers who died in the eulogy died of fighting the terror in the abyss.


    But why do sea monsters clash with hunters who represent the will of the father of sharks? The sea monsters don''t know. What they know is that they must break the fortress in front of them as soon as possible, and let the hunter, who is full of blood because of his anger, rush in and kill wantonly to ensure his own safety. So the siren, who controlled the whales, had to ignore the screams and urge the beast to attack the black fortress with a more violent attack, even though some of the whales had shed blood foam from their mouths.


    "Boom After an unknown number of impacts, a clear sound caught the attention of all the shark tooth fighters. They saw that as the whale retreated, a crack in the wall that had been hit by successive blows finally produced a bubble, which meant that with one more impact, the building, which was regarded as the earth''s surface, would yield to the attack of the sea monsters. Jacques clenched her long handled weapon, which was thrown into the sea bed at will when fioni fled. After losing the saber, the female hunter had no better choice.


    Jacqueline''s eyes were fixed on the crack. She had decided to rush into the building as soon as possible, find the people before they drown, and then force fioni and the men he took away. But she would not know that the enemy she was looking for was in the building in front of her. Otherwise, she would have rushed forward to try to get through the cracks. Fortunately, she did not, because some black liquid flowed down the cracks just as the inner walls of the black spire were about to break.


    "Stop!" The siren on the whale''s back exclaimed, and he found that the giant beast under him turned around uncontrollably after seeing the black liquid. This is not a big disturbance, but in order to enter the fort early, the sirens are surrounded by the spire, and the whales are suddenly abnormal, making them straight to the front of the harpoon. In an instant, screams came and went. The whale trainer yelled to let the compatriots in front of him get out of the way. The hunters were in a hurry to avoid the oncoming whales and their companions. Some sharks rushed to protect their owners and tried to change the direction of the whale''s swimming. Chaos, in the sea. But in these chaotic scenes, Jacqueline remained calm.


    The Huntress pushed aside the siren that was rushing towards her and found the way to her target from the crowd. The sound in the water seemed to disappear completely in her ears. Of course, she did not lose her hearing, but in the highly concentrated brain and body senses, the sense of sight, hearing, touch and other senses were integrated into a more complete and intuitive feeling, which many soldiers have experienced. When Jacques heard the sound again, her body was near the spire, where she could easily see the cracks in the black inner layer and the bubbles coming out of it.¡°£¡¡± The hunter suddenly put on a fighting posture against the wall, and her body ordered her to do so before her brain. Then she heard what had been covered up in the confusion. It''s a whisper made up of countless voices. No one can really hear what they are saying, but just vaguely hearing the conversation is enough to make people feel impatient. Jacqueline did not dare to look away. Even though the black liquid was spreading in the sea towards her square, she did not dare to move her body. The hunter''s intuition told her that something was coming out of the gap, and the black matter and the whispering of the ocean current were just the bedding for that thing to appear on the stage.


    Darkness, starting at a point in the spire, spreads through the sea without being diluted. This irritating darkness, like the ink of some giant squid, quickly enveloped the harpooth goblins that besieged the spire, and then stopped spreading. The sea monsters, however, did not rush out from the edge of the ink for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    Jacques looked up at things in the dark. In the life of the female hunter, she had never learned anything about the existence of the present. She had never known when such a deformed monster had been bred in the sea. Yes, the monster, even when she first saw her, could clearly realize that the other party was not a creature in the natural environment, because even the most chaotic waves could not create such an alien. Its trunk, which is as high as the impurities emitted from the submarine volcano, and the sea anemone like limbs split off from above, the eel''s teeth should never have barbs, nor should their eyes show such terrible light.


    "Interesting, interesting." The eel''s head was open and closed, and in the language of the sea demon, the voice of banter was whispered. "Our black smoke doesn''t work for her!" The other head yelled, but there was no fear from it when the move failed. "Shark father''s hunter, her perception may indeed exceed our black smoke." Wearing three barnacles of the head more calm analysis. "She''s not father shark''s hunter. We didn''t see her Shark!" "Her shark is dead! We know that we see, hear and smell


    Jacqueline''s arms trembled, and she noticed that as the ugly, deformed anemone stretched out, each eel that made up it was the size of a sea monster to eat. When these horrible monsters stare at themselves from all directions, it''s like a group of giants talking about ants in their eyes. Small, often means powerless, especially in the sea. After all, the brave sardine can not destroy the whale that harassed itself. When the manta rays that cover the sun swim through the water, the shrimp and crab can only hide back to the shadow of the rocks to pray for peace.


    But the hunters were born to break the hierarchical system of inborn restrictions. Their weapons and experience are enough to make up for their physical disadvantages, and their courage and wisdom change themselves from passive to active. "In the name of the father of the sharks, dirty devil, you''d better go back to the abyss! This is not the place for you to come! " Waving a long handled weapon with heat, she exclaimed, hoping that the gods she served would frighten these speechless beings.


    But the anger only brought ridicule, hundreds of kinds of ridicule, "look, the little hunter is angry. She told us to go back "We are so scared, father of the sharks, oh, his name makes us tremble, hee hee!" "You can shout louder and see if your father will come to help you." Among the mockers, an eel with six eyes slowly approached Jacques. His eyes were full of malice, and his tongue bifurcated like a snake. "Your God is a coward, poor little fellow. He''s just a jellyfish hiding in the skin of a shark. He can''t do anything but urge you to offer more prey for him. But we are not the same. We are omniscient and omnipotent. We are one and ten thousand. We are the master of this ocean. "


    The murmur of the evil spirit disturbed the hunter''s brain. For a moment, Jacques almost believed in the rhetoric of the giant beast in front of her and betrayed her belief. But the shark teeth on her belt stimulated her spirit. In the eyes of the female hunter, she seemed to see the flexible body of her companion swimming around her, tearing up all the power that confused her. This made her think of the old saying spread among the hunters, so she blurted out without thinking, "I never believe in the Father God, and the father never chose me. I only follow the most noble way of hunting, and the name of this road is sharks! I am not the servant of anyone. I am a noble hunter. I live for hunting and die for hunting! " The hunter''s teeth are sharpening in the oath, and in her consciousness, a sense that can more clearly perceive heat and blood is being generated. At this moment, she is both a sea demon and a shark, and the path she follows returns her practitioners in this way.


    "Poof!" The rapid impact was fleeting, and Jacqueline''s body bounced away from the head of the six eyed eel, and her weapon had just stabbed black blood, thick as night. "Ah, ah!" Groans of pain erupted from countless heads, and their feelings were interlinked. Every head felt the pain of being gouged out of an eye. "You have to pay for it!" The monster with big mouth chases the hunter from the bottom up. The big mouth full of spiral barbs reminds people of the mouth of octopus.


    But the hunter is not so easy to grasp. Jacqueline doesn''t need to look down to know what''s going on down there. She''s swimming fast, and she''s thinking about how to overcome this giant. You can''t stay away from it, because the advantage of distance is on the side of the monster. You can attack it once, but you can''t resist the joint attack of multiple heads. So the odds are not far, but near. "Well, the price? I don''t think there''s a price to pay for things like you. " Exclaimed the huntress, turning her body and swimming towards the ugly deformed trunk.


    "Kill you!" "Tear you up!" "Eat you raw!" Nearby eels roar into the hunt, coming in from all directions with big mouths, forming a toothed fishing net, trying to block Jacques'' path. But the female hunter has long been familiar with walking through the slit. When she was young, she used to exercise her agility in the intricate coral. So even in the face of several long mouths, Jacqueline was able to find her way out of trouble. She could not understand her real speed by swimming at a variable speed. The fins on her back allowed her to complete an exaggerated turn in her swimming ¡£Speed up, slow down, turn left, dive, flash. As she moves, jequia is very close to the monster''s trunk, and the eels who first tried to eat her are all tangled up in the hunter''s play. Even with the barrier formed by the trunks of the eels, the farther away the heads were unable to pass through the cracks to attack jekyqua, and the Huntress''s expression became more calm, and she realized that the monster was nothing more than an appearance. Since all the heads share the same pain, it is not difficult to guess that they are also sharing other important organs, so the trunk must have the essence of this thing!


    The sharp metal tip leaves a dark red track in the water. Jacques''s hands are raised, and the weapon in his hand stabs the body in front of him! "Hello, beauty." The imaginary spatter didn''t happen. An arm with a chitin shell protruded from the trunk and grabbed the hunter''s weapon. At the same time, the owner of the arm, a strange sarcoma with the upper body of the sea demon, leaned out of his trunk and said in a low tone.


    "What?" Jacques was startled by this unexpected change. She instinctively wanted to retreat, only to find that the other hand of the thing had caught her shoulder. In a hurry, the hunter arched his body, curled up like a shrimp, and then used his legs to step heavily on the opponent''s chest! But it didn''t work either. Jekyqua felt that she had stepped into the sand pit on the sea bed and watched her legs quickly sink into her opponent''s chest. "Oh, you have a strong temper. It doesn''t matter. We like it stronger. It''s more powerful to chew like this. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Evil, the word seems a little difficult to understand for people born in order and security. In the impression of human beings and other intelligent creatures that have formed a nation, evil has gradually become the antonym of justice and a symbol used to distinguish between the enemy and the self. It seems that as long as the things that conform to themselves are justice, and those who disobey them are evil. But in a more distant era, when all the words in the language came from people''s daily experience, words had not been so abused. At that time, the word "evil" already existed. What did it mean? What kind of things can be called evil in that era when people and animals are still relatively confused?


    The Huntress believed that what she had in front of her was worthy of the title. As the ankles of her feet were submerged in the sarcomas, a great deal of disgusting thoughts and will wound up the siren''s nerves and burst into her brain. Jacqueline never thought that there could be such a filthy collection in the world. Her eyes and ears were kidnapped by these evil thoughts, and she began to show the scene that she did not know whether it was memory or illusion. Those cruel, ugly and cruel scenes and calls made the female hunter suffer even if she could not hear the human language.


    "Feel the chaos, because you''re going to be a part of it soon." The sarcomas in the shape of sea monsters whispered in Jacques''s ear, with a bad smile on his face, "I''m curious, hunter, what new experience can you bring us? We smell hate from you, and we want to know more about that. Of course, you will know more about us. When we are interlinked, you will become us, and we will become you. You will feel more complete than ever before. "


    "I think it''s ugliness that never happened. What kind of dirty whirlpool can give birth to monsters like you Of course, Jaya won''t try to get rid of the quail. The Huntress clenched her teeth in such a way as to remind herself of the real situation she was facing in order to resist the voices and images that were trying to drag her into chaos. At this point, she was finally sure that what she was fighting against was a very complex and terrible evil existence. Although she was not sure why it appeared here, this may be why the father of the sharks asked the shark teeth to attack here. It must be the humans, the humans who brought this thing here, stupid humans!


    "We can feel your hatred roaring, oh, what a beautiful voice. We can''t wait to include you in our team! " The monster roars excitedly. What is sent into the victim''s brain along its limbs is to disturb the victim''s mind. Only those who are really strong willed or have a goal that they can''t give up can resist its influence. However, in resisting these evil illusions, the victims will inevitably expose their own thoughts, such as jekyqua''s hatred, especially for the human who killed his partner shark.


    If you just expose your obsession, it''s not dangerous. But in fact, the evil spirit will not miss this opportunity. It is very good at inducing these persistent thoughts and leading them to the wrong and confused way. "Come on, huntress, join us, and we will help you to complete your revenge! You become us, your hatred is our hatred, we rush out of the sea, climb on the land, tilt your anger on your enemy, let him experience your anger a thousand times! As one with us, no one can escape from our hands. Even if he hides in the deep desert, we will find him along the underground river and drown him in the mud! After that, if you think it''s not enough, we can kill more people, a whole ship? A whole village? Even those cities built by the sea can be submerged with sea water! We will revenge for you, we will continue to revenge, until the sea is dry, until the land sinks, come on, join us


    In normal times, if someone said this, Jacqueline would only regard him as a madman or a fool. But at this time, the female hunter''s judgment ability is gradually weakening under the influence of those chaotic illusions. In addition, the fire of hatred is deliberately magnified under the instigation of evil spirits. She really has some ideas of agreement. So the hunter opened his mouth and bited his tongue to stimulate the numb brain. "I don''t need you to avenge me, my own prey, and I''ll finish the hunt."


    As the hunter said, he stabbed the tip of the long handled weapon into the chest of the siren sarcoma. The weapon with volcanic heat seemed to have a magical effect. The swollen human shaped object gave out a piercing scream and quickly retreated, spitting out Jacqueline''s feet. However, it is unrealistic to really damage this monster which is large enough to be the size of the whole black spire by this blow. As expected, the material just turned into a pile of rotten flesh was reorganized again and turned into a sea monster. It''s just that his face is no longer a smile, it''s an angry gesture.


    "What a shame! You will never know what you refused! We are the home of all souls in the sea, and the answer to all questions. Your stupidity and shortsightedness make you miss the only chance to reach the ultimate The sarcomas roared ferociously, and his arm gradually deformed into two flagellate pseudopods. At the same time, a large number of bone spines appeared along the skin of the sea demon, which made the skin of the sea monster become a kind of lion fish.In the face of her opponent''s change, Jacques is not afraid. When her legs are free again, those shocking images can no longer affect her thinking. The female hunter snorted coldly. The weapon in her hand was waving in the water, stirring the waves, "the destination of all souls? Originally I thought you were just a crazy monster. Now it seems that your arrogance is beyond my imagination. Even the children who have just learned to speak know that there is only one place where all things will end, and there will be only one place. Do you dare to call yourself the destination by your ugly thing? Don''t make me laugh. Through the trick just now, I have understood what you are, you are just a tangled, unwilling to let go of the resentment spirit! It''s just a bunch of broken souls who don''t even remember what they are. They are miserable beings born together! You don''t deserve to be my prey, because you are nothing. You are just a shadow, just a corpse that doesn''t want to rot! "


    The black fog gradually faded. It seems to be that Jacques saw through his own details and felt abnormal fear, the huge sea anemone like monster did not even try to attack the female hunter, but with its countless head on the eyes of countless maliciously stare at her. "You will pay for your words, hunter. We are only a little bit closer to become complete, we are only one soul can be complete, and when we become complete, we will find you! Wait, that day is not far away. "


    The current gradually calmed down. As the black fog cleared away, the goblins of the shark tooth tribe looked around in bewilderment. They had just experienced the most terrible nightmare in their lives, but now it seems that it is really just a dream. But they soon found that jequia was standing with his back to the people, not far from the black spire. Just when some bold sirens wanted to call their female hunter, the sound of the earth shattering suddenly broke out! In this sound, the majestic black fortress, which has been standing here for many years, is fragmented, and the neat bricks and stones are turned into pieces all over the ground, and they are decadent and dumped on the sea bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    The first thing she felt was an unusually soft touch, something she had never felt before. As a mercenary, she has been used to living in the open air. Even if she comes back to her hometown occasionally, she mostly wants to cultivate new spiders without paying attention to a good rest. Besides, she also doubts whether the village, which has devoted all her energy to making and cultivating spiders, can provide a real resting place. But there''s nothing to complain about. That''s the mission of spider tamers. They''re always looking for and cultivating better spider species, which has almost become their instinct.


    Some said far away, back to the soft touch, even if she had never had any experience before, she could also perceive that this is the texture of carefully processed animal fur. Women seem to be born with this ability. They can always distinguish some details that men ignore, such as the same blanket. There are different criteria for men and women to judge whether it is good or not. Therefore, the mercenary is very sure that the fur products they feel now will surely be of high value. This kind of hand-made product after fine processing is no longer the type that can be evaluated with raw materials. For those nobles, the price of such luxury goods is likely to be silver of equal weight. But then she began to realize that there were more things, the first of which was why she was wrapped in such expensive fur and was still naked.


    After knowing her environment, the mercenary doesn''t open her eyes immediately. She still needs a few seconds to collect as much information as possible. However, if she reveals her soberness too early, she will fall into a passive position. Slight breath, full of nasal cavity is with a bit of sweet and greasy air, incense, and is high-grade goods. The mercenary''s brow slightly frowned. If it is said that an expensive blanket is given to people at will because its owner does not know the goods, then this kind of incense and fragrance can only be lit up in a luxurious house that really emphasizes the so-called noble flavor. What''s going on? Shouldn''t you be on the sinking Dame dame? What happened?


    Eyelids, open, the dim candle light reflected a dark yellow light on the gauze curtain decorated with gold foil. Those ornaments made of gold foil depict animals and people in distant countries, which are not from any country known by Internet worms. The mercenary gently moved her body to confirm her condition. The subtle discomfort made her frown again. She felt this kind of discomfort with some doubts, which had never happened before in her life. However, she soon found the source of the discomfort, or what she saw next made her forget a little pain in her body. After all, when a naked man appears around him, so does any woman.


    And the only reason why the mercenary didn''t scream out or look for a dagger to cut the back of a man''s back is probably because she recognized the man, Lothar. The Earl''s bare blanket is covered with scars of old and new. The oldest has turned into a tattoo like appearance, while the latest one has a faint smell of herbal medicine and blood. The net bug wanted to see the serious abdominal injury luosa suffered in the fight against megashark, but she didn''t dare to lift the blanket directly. This is not because of the so-called shyness. It is not a big surprise for the net worm to see the naked of the opposite sex. What really prevented her from doing so was her intuition. She instinctively realized that it was not a simple thing for Lothar to sleep beside her, what happened between herself and the count of Heishan.


    "Hoo..." With a slight sigh, the maid lay back in her wake-up position. Before she knew where she was now, she had to sort out her thoughts. In fact, she didn''t care what happened with Lothar, or what she should have done with Lothar long ago, but the count''s education made him completely useless in dealing with the opposite sex. It was not until the two fainted that Lothar jumped out of the deck into the water that the knight told his thoughts in the ear of the net worm. Therefore, in a sense, the current state is what the net bug is happy to see. She is afraid that Lothar is too entangled in the social rules used by nobles and knights, and that she and he will not make any progress before the latter takes back their own reputation and status.


    But on the other hand, although the outcome seems to be in their favor, the webworm still needs to know what happened and why. She did not believe that Lothar was a man who would take advantage of others'' danger. If he did, it would have happened long before Wang Du himself became a prisoner of him and the grey wizard. So what is the reason for him and himself to wake up in such a luxurious room after a coma? Net worm can only think of one explanation, witch''s magic. But it still doesn''t make sense, does it? Even if the witches brought them to this safe place by magic, or even put them in a room, it doesn''t mean that things will be like this. Is it that the witch did something? So why?


    No way to get the answer to the thinking is always tiring, the webworm gently rubbed his forehead, decided to shelve this question. Because just now, she had a bigger problem to deal with. "If you wake up, I want you to open your eyes. It''s easier for both of us. "


    "How did you detect that? I didn''t... " "Your breath is heavier than a cow." Loza, choked by the net worm, smiles awkwardly. He looks down at his bare chest and the skin of the maid''s blanket, and soon realizes the situation. "So now it''s such a thing?" Said the count, as if to himself, or to inquire of his companion."I don''t know. Maybe we''re dead. Now this is the hell that preachers always talk about." The mercenary did not have a good breath of reply, somehow, she felt a little uncomfortable with Lothar''s reaction. However, this unhappiness is only a little bit. From a rational point of view, a calm and accepting count of Heishan is far better than a fussy count of Heishan.


    The knight turned his mouth when he heard the mercenary''s words. The strange environment in front of him also made him uneasy, but his mouth showed a smile, a warm smile, "hell? I don''t believe in hell. And there won''t be crafts from the other end of the ocean in hell Rosa said, reaching out to touch the ornaments on the gauze curtain. He had read some strange stories about distant countries from his books, including the artistic style that he saw before his eyes.


    "If it''s not hell, then we''re still alive. Anyway, even if heaven does exist, it''s not the place for people like me to go. " Said the maid, and sat up. She noticed the outline of some furniture in the light outside the gauze curtain, which looked like the room they were in now. So the net bug grasps the blanket, gently opens the gauze curtain to get out of bed.


    "Where are you going?" Lothar asked, somewhat surprised.


    "Find something to eat. I''m starving to death."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    While Lothar and the webworm are still groping in their rooms, the real owner of the grand building is leisurely drinking the liquid from an expensive porcelain cup in his own room. And on her desk, on a branch of gold, there was a crow, with its head tilted, looking at two men kneeling on one knee under the steps in front of her table. They have been kneeling for some time, but it seems that the witch has no intention to make them stand up. It is very heavy to maintain a movement for a long time, especially kneeling posture. The shorter of the two witches and the one with long green hair has obvious leg shaking. She should not hold on for long. The crow thought that if the witch angered her master because she couldn''t keep her kneeling position, maybe her dinner could start earlier today.


    But the crow''s wish soon fell through. After the great witch put the cup back into the tray, she said, "get up, you''ve been reflecting for a long time."


    The two kneeling slowly rose, on the one hand because their leg muscles needed time to rejuvenate, and on the other hand, they knew the style of the great witch. After a period of self reflection, the leader of the sorceress group will ask the wrong members to review. This review does not allow any evasion and ambiguity, because any attempt to explain itself in terms of wording will become more severe and terrible punishment. However, even if all the mistakes are revealed, if the content of the review can not satisfy the witch, it will also lower the evaluation of the punished person and affect the future of the future. Let alone say some stupid remarks in front of the witch, it is not a simple punishment can end the matter.


    The two witches stood up, and the cold sweat from their brows trickled down their hair and fell into the blanket on the floor of the room. The great witch glanced at the two men and decided not to give them any more time, so she said, "Miss garland, let me tell you something about this time."


    "Yes, your honor the great witch." Karen''s knuckles were white with excessive grip. She lowered her head and her face was unusually pale. As appointed as the watchman of the fortress in the city, garland knew that her mission was not bad. Despite all kinds of accidents, especially the attack from the sea demon, the garrison in the fortress fled through the way of trading with the evil spirits under the guidance of the great witch. However, the witches have always been pragmatists. As a result, Karen must shoulder the unshirkable responsibility for the complete collapse of the fortress. She was also very aware of this. Compared with the loss of the sorceress group, her lost weapons and energy were not worth mentioning.


    "This mission is my fault. I''m willing to be punished for not being able to hold the fort. " It''s very rare to hear the unyielding witch admit her mistake in such a low tone. Even in front of the great witch, page''s impression was that Karen was always praised. Therefore, she could become the sole target of appointment when she and Qili, who were among or above Bozhong''s strength, were still the follower or thug of the elder witch. This shows that the great witch''s appreciation of Karen, but this appreciation does not bring all the benefits. When you fail the mission of the witch group, no one will come forward to excuse you because of your age.


    "That''s a good statement, but I hope you can say something I don''t know." The witch spoke slowly, as if she didn''t care about Karen''s answer. She reached out her dry hand, picked up a dried fruit from the dish on the table and sent it to the crow''s head to feed her pet.


    "Yes, sir. The main reason for my failure this time is that I didn''t respond to the unexpected situation in time. I didn''t expect the fortress to be attacked by both inside and outside at the same time, so I couldn''t start the defense mechanism in the fortress when resisting the sea demon attack, which led to such a failure. I should draw a magic array for early warning after entering the fortress, so that when I am attacked for the first time, I can repel the enemy more effectively, and I will not be forced to give up most of the space in the fortress, especially the upper control room


    "Oh? You mean you were attacked from within the fort The great witch seemed to be interested. She raised her head and looked at Karen under the steps. "Tell me what kind of attack can make you lose control of the upper part of the fortress when you are unprepared. I remember it was supposed to be the most protected part of the whole fortress. "


    Karen bit her lip and remained silent for a while. The witch''s words revealed good news and bad news. The good news is that the great witch doesn''t seem to know that the walls of the fortress contain some kind of monster that can be liquefied from sticky to solid, which can find a good enough reason for her failure. But the bad news is that I can''t show any intention of getting rid of the crime in the next reply. But once her objective description leads the witch to think that the toad monsters are still within her control, then God knows what she will think.


    However, the silence was only temporary. When the witch picked up the second dried fruit, Karen finally said, "Sir, what happened at that time..."


    Peggy, like the witch, didn''t know what was going on in the fort before the curse lady sank. So the long haired witch looks surprised as she and Hera are attacked by monsters in the control room. In Paige''s impression, there should be so many enemies in the fortress which has been built for many years. This completely goes against the definition of the building by the rulers of the lost heart Bay. But she did see the monster mentioned by Karen in the fortress, so maybe it is."Toad like monsters that can come out of the walls?" The great witch whispered, "interesting creature, when you go back, you can compile a detailed report on this monster to me. As for now, as one of the few people in the whole sorceress group who have seen this monster, I want to hear your guess about the appearance of this monster. "


    Karen hesitated and replied, "I think those things should be in the fort itself. Judging from the fact that they can exist in the form of mucus, the builders may have sealed the mucus of those monsters in the cracks of bricks as early as the construction of the fortress, and only waiting for a signal will activate them to attack the enemies in the fortress. And this signal may be related to the siren''s attack. The appearance of monsters and the siren''s attack on fortresses are the first time in the history of lost heart Bay. There must be some connection between them


    "Interesting guess, Miss garland. But now that the whole fortress has collapsed, it''s no longer possible to investigate your thoughts before the waters recede, and that''s just a guess The old witch said, "I already know your report. Go down and have a rest. I have no more questions to ask you now, but I have a lot more to ask you, Miss Peggy


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    When the heavy door was closed, only Peggy and the witch, and of course, the ravens of the latter were left. The great witch no longer feeds her pet, which makes the bird somewhat dissatisfied. However, she dare not express her opinion to her owner. It is not difficult to find a suitable substitute for the crow, which is not a precious animal in lost heart Bay area. What about witches? Is it easy to find a suitable witch to replace someone else who has problems? The answer should be no, because every witch has a different talent. It''s a gift that makes them unique. This is also a curse. Even if two witches in the same sorceress group enjoy the same resources, their longevity and control of magic will be different. The most obvious example is the great witch itself.


    "Peggy, it''s nice to see you back." The man in charge of the whole sorceress said, "you know, I thought you were doomed when kuira took you and Ellie. We all know that, right? The world is so unfair that people who think a lot are not as blessed as those crazy people who are working hard every day. Sometimes I even think it''s a prank from the gods. They don''t like the wise men who need to use their brains. They just like the clowns who can make themselves happy


    "I''m afraid to get your attention." The little witch, who lowered her head deeply, tried her best to suppress the shaking in her voice. For example, if Peggy agrees with both of them, he would be happy to say a second. But the person who said this was a great witch. As the oldest and most powerful person in the sorceress group, no one doubted the lady''s talent for magic. And such a gifted caster compared himself to a clown? Page had to use his brain to quickly figure out what the other side really meant. Is she complaining that she survived and kuila didn''t? Is she lamenting the death of a good witch while the weak are still muddling along? Along this line of thought, PEG''s cold sweat is more and more.


    "Don''t be so nervous, my little peg." As if sensing the witch''s state, the man behind the table said, "I''ve been watching you, or I''ve been watching all your young people. Time, especially the time of life, is limited for everyone, but the sorceress can''t. So I''ve been looking for a suitable successor. Of course, it''s not an urgent thing. My old bone can last for a while


    "It''s far away, isn''t it? Please forgive me, old people are like this, there are too many things in the mind, to the mouth all string together. I just want you to know that I am not averse to your choice, and even I support it. It''s just like when I supported Greene and her daughter to leave lost heart Bay. "


    The witch''s words shocked Peggy''s body like a ringing bell. She didn''t pay attention to etiquette and looked up at the old man with white hair in surprise. What did she just say? She said that as a great witch, she supported Gelin''s betrayal! Why, why did she do it? No, wait a minute. If she supports Gelin''s betrayal, why does she want to let kuira take herself and Qili to the Cangshi to hunt them down? What the hell does she want to do? Or, she didn''t think kuila could finish the hunt. She just wanted her to die!


    "Well, you look surprised. It doesn''t have to be. If you think about the members of the sorceress group, you will know that even a few decades ago, I could have stopped Greene. Now the senior people you call old guys are all cultivated by me. They are all loyal to me, and sometimes they are too loyal. So, it''s Gelin who''s valuable. She shows me a different possibility, and in this city, her possibilities can''t blossom. So, as the only two witnesses to that distant country, Miss Peggy, I want to ask you, who do you think she and I are doing better? " The great witch leaned forward and seemed to be very concerned about page''s answer.


    Peggy was silent for a long time. There were too many thoughts in her mind. In the end, however, the little witch decided to confess her truest thoughts, because she realized that the great witch would not need to hear those words. "I think the structure of the sorceress group allows us not to waste time on unprovoked things, but blood and relatives make us more human. So lost heart Bay is a city under our rule, and its residents fear us, hate us or worship us. But in Cang lion, most people don''t know what a witch is. We can walk freely in the sun without enjoying any privileges or being hated by anyone. I can''t judge whether the two are good or bad, but personally, I will choose the latter. With all due respect, the great witch. "


    "Ha ha, ha ha! Cough, cough The great witch laughed, and then began to laugh, and then coughed violently. Her old body can''t resist the intense emotional fluctuations, but she is always good at controlling her emotions. So the laughter and coughing soon disappeared, "is it more human? That''s what you think is the difference between me and Greene, and yes, I think you''ve found something quite accurate, Peggy. You don''t have to worry. This time I come back to you and Qili, I won''t ask you to stay in the witch group. If you want, you can return to that northern country later. Then you can tell Glenn''s daughter that the sorceress has forgiven them for leaving, and they don''t need to worry about our pursuit"Are you serious?" There was no change in page''s expression, but it was because she couldn''t show more shock than before. No matter how the little witch guessed, she would not think that the other party would agree to join the Betrayers of Cangshi. No, they are no longer betrayers, at least not in the eyes of the leader.


    "It''s true. Lies in the lost heart Bay, but will be used to burn red tongs pull out the tongue, this you should have known since childhood, didn''t you? " The big witch said slowly, "I had some doubts before. You young people can''t remember clearly. But we have to remember about where we came from and where we might go. But not long ago, the sea breeze brought me news, so I agreed to kuila''s plan to let her go north. Now that you''re back in front of me and let me see more in your eyes, I''m finally sure that this is the end of our long journey. At least I think so. So we don''t have to be so impatient. As long as we can solve the problem. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    The sound of "clattering" iron chains is quite harsh in many people''s ears, because this artificial thing for binding and controlling makes all individuals who don''t like to be manipulated by others realize that their own freedom is actually limited. Whether in the lost heart Bay, in the grey lion or in the sea, every life, whether human or sea demon, is born with a shackle, which limits them and shapes them. However, there are always some people who want to break the shackles. They either succeed or fail, which can be divided into several categories.


    Some people don''t really want to break the shackles from the beginning, they just want to change their chain for a more comfortable style. And some people actually break the shackles and get the freedom of their mind. Then they realize that the so-called freedom is not as good as they think. Because the loss of the shackles means not only the loss of restrictions, but also the loss of protection. Not everyone is eager to be like a wild animal in the boundless world, with one''s own strength to interact with all things. That''s terrible. So they can''t wait to give themselves another set of shackles, quickly drill back to calm their heart beating wildly. This kind of person is not cowardly, they just choose what they are really suitable for. As for those who have really got rid of the shackles, they may no longer be human, because the definition of human is also a part of the shackles.


    What about me? Which of the three should I be? Fioni thought, shaking his head slightly and opening his eyes. He saw that he was in a room which was not small, but could be called a simple room. Maybe the cave was a better description of the space. The wet, cold, smooth stone surface is not a torment to the siren, and the cold place in the sea water is far more frightening than the cold rock. However, for human beings, it must be unbearable to stay in such a room for a period of time with his arms suspended by a chain. The evidence is that Cech, bound in front of himself, is no longer actively trying to break away from the chain as he just woke up, and the boy''s eyes are darkened with fatigue. There was another man, the man called the mountain monster, who showed the calm that surprised fioni. Had it not been for the moist air from his helmet that he was still alive, the siren would have mistaken for the witch''s armor hanging here.


    "Clang clang" the sound of the chain shaking sounded again, this time closer. Trapped in the cave, the three people turned their eyes to the entrance, and soon a tall figure came in. This woman is a witch. There is no doubt that all the people in this cave should be witches, because this is the base of the heartless witch group. No one else is allowed to step into this forbidden area, even if it is brought by the witches'' magic.


    "Poof!" The oil lamp inserted in the crevice of the rock is lighted, and the figure also has details. Now fioni can see that the witch who comes in has long black hair and is tied together with leather rope. Her facial features are quite exquisite. It seems that witches are not born to be ugly. Even if some of them are not beautiful, they often have some special charm. What this means to the person in front of her is that her lips are very thin, extremely thin, which makes her look quite mean and aggressive.


    In fact, she did. After all, as the warden in charge of the secret prison of the witches'' group, her status was special in the witch group. Even those witches who were her age or older were not willing to get involved with her easily, let alone those younger than her. It can''t be said that, at least in the eyes of Seth and the troll, the witch''s whip is very similar to a young witch with short hair.


    "It''s just the gatekeeper. I didn''t dare to be interested in stupid people. But the sea demon and the child with sea sickness are rare guests, especially the sea demon, I have never seen such a beautiful guy! I wanted to peel off his skin to make a cape. Are you sure you want to do this? " The witch, with some displeasure, turned her head and complained to the darkness outside the room.


    "This is the order of the great witch. If you don''t want to, you can go to her and complain. I''m just following orders to come here and take people away. " As Karen''s voice rang, she walked into the cell and glanced at the three prisoners. Well, I don''t see any new trauma. The warden of the secret prison is notoriously abusive, which has something to do with her own witchcraft, but there must be some nasty interest in it. After all, as a trainer who taught her whipping skills and a tutor who raised her own adults, she still respected and trusted this person. Among the sorcerers who deliberately ground the blood relationship among the members, she was one of the few who could be regarded as the existence of her family.


    "Cut, you''re becoming more and more boring now. Don''t learn to have fun early, but can''t stay in this boring place, understand? And there is no need to fully comply with the orders of the great witch. Just grasp the key points of her orders The warden said casually, taking a bunch of keys from his belt, he began to look for those on the three prisoners.


    "That''s why you''ve been in this position for ten years. You don''t take orders from the sorcerers very seriously." She said with some reproach. If the witch is not so punitively tied to the prison governor''s position, with her strength and ability, she may even help Karen avoid this huge failure.The answer to Karen was a bunch of keys that had been thrown over. It was obvious that the young man who had brought her up criticized her so much. The old witch was quite unhappy. "Well, if you think I''m not strict with my work, you should do it yourself. Do everything by yourself. Sooner or later you will be tired to death! Just hang the key on the door when you go out. There are no other prisoners here anyway. " Said the warden, leaving the cell quickly. Her footstep sound is very loud in the sound of iron chain collision, which is obviously venting her dissatisfaction.


    "Sorry, that''s what she looks like. But I don''t want you to take her words seriously. It''s really possible that she can do such things as skinning and skinning. " As she spoke to the three prisoners, she searched for the key skillfully. Soon, she found the one corresponding to the mountain monster. The unbound gatekeeper nodded to the witch as thanks. Except for a very few cases, even the great witch herself could not make the dull warrior speak.


    Fioni noticed what the witch said before she left, "there are no prisoners here but us? So where are Mr. Lothar and Ms. webworm? They should have arrived here with us, right? "


    The siren''s words made Karen pause. If she could, the latter didn''t want to mention anything about the two mercenaries. "That''s not what you should know, siren. Now I help you to open the shackles, in order to help the sorceress hold the fort, remember your identity. It''s enough for you to die ten thousand times just because of the sin you''ve done here. Now you just need to shut your mouth and follow me. The extra problems will only kill you


    Karen''s words not only shut fioni''s mouth, but also quickly swallow the words in his mouth when he just summoned up the courage to ask about HeLa''s whereabouts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    Under the leadership of Karen, two men, one siren, and three men were forced to follow the witch with their heads down. It is easy to understand that the former is the slave of the latter. But in fact, even so, hostility and even murderous eyes would still fall on them from time to time as they walked through the corridors often used by witches. This is not a very difficult thing to understand. For a long time, as the most secret stronghold of the witch group, this place relies on the merciless implementation of the confidentiality system. Witches will not and never want to open this secret base. Therefore, anyone other than members of the witch group can not have the opportunity to spread the secret. This is a rule even the youngest witches know. But today, it is broken, and the person who broke it is the supreme leader of the sorceress group.


    "Don''t eat anything, don''t drink anything, and if you can, don''t breathe the air here. Don''t say your names. Don''t talk to anyone. You won''t know how many ways we can kill people. " After Karen took them to a room that only looked better than the cell, she told them. Of course, this is mostly said to fioni. The mountain monster is already familiar with the witches and can be selected as the gatekeeper of the black fort, which proves that he is trusted by the witches, but only a little. As for SAH, although it is cruel to say so, the original purpose of Karen''s rescue of the child was to use his body as alchemy material. He should have died in the tsunami. Now he has lived too long and has seen too many things that he could not and should not have seen.


    Hearing what Karen said, Cech''s nerves, which had just relaxed a little because he had entered the room, were immediately strained. He looked suspiciously at every part of the room, for fear that he had missed out on some fatal threat. In contrast, the mountain monster is much more calm. Even if he is locked in his cell, he still does not take off his armor. He takes a few steps and then sits down on the bench in the room. The wooden bench groans like a protest when it is hit by the heavy impact. But obviously, this does not change the weight of the gatekeeper. This also makes him want to sit next to the mountain monster hesitated for a moment, and then carefully sat on the side of the chair.


    "Don''t you have a rest? Although I know you are a soldier in the sea demon, you will be tired after being hung for so long. " Said Karen with some doubts. The sea demon in her mouth was looking at the room curiously. It seemed that he didn''t take the witch''s warning seriously. He didn''t know whether he was overwhelmed by curiosity or didn''t understand the power of the witch. After Karen spoke, fioni stopped. He was examining an oil painting hanging on the wall.


    "As long as I''m still on land, it doesn''t make any difference to me to stand or sit down. We can''t get a rest in the air. We might as well take this opportunity to see more things. Even if I''ve been very active in human contact, it''s very difficult to enter your room and observe the layout and decoration as I do now. " I can tell that the sea demon is not in a low mood now. However, fioni''s words were only half of what he said. He was really excited by the observation of human habitation, but what really made him unable to sit down was because he was worried about the whereabouts of the other two ordinary humans in the team. Lothar in particular, as a man who defeated the great shark in the sea, fioni was more interested in him than anything else.


    "Whatever you want, this room was built as a guest room. It''s only obvious that after we''ve built it, we realize that the sorceress will not have any guests at all. So no one is using it all the time. You don''t have to worry about triggering any mechanism or defensive magic. " Then the witch saw that the three had no other problems, so she turned to leave the room. "I need to wait until Peggy comes back to know what to do with you. In the meantime, you''d better not leave this room. You must have seen the attitude of other witches towards you


    "What if other witches come in while you are away?" Asked fioni suddenly. The real meaning of his question was to ask Karen what kind of treatment they would be treated if they were forced to do harm to the witches. Although the sirens have probably guessed the result, maybe the witches will have different opinions on this issue?


    Karen didn''t give an answer to the siren''s question. She just glanced at each other and left the room. This kind of attitude makes people really can''t understand her meaning. Is the witch telling fioni in silence that no one else would do this? Or did she not care about the life or death of these three people at all, but just did what she was ordered to do? I''m afraid she''s the only one who makes it clear. And the heavy door slam has turned a few people''s chances of getting her ideas to zero.


    Time, minutes and seconds passed. The room was quiet and frightening, except for the occasional footsteps of fioni. Cech finally relaxed after excessive tension, which made his eyelids heavy again. As for the mountain monster sitting next to him, he was probably asleep. It was in this state of confusion that a strange voice sounded in the room, "I have a question. Can you tell me the answer? Children. "


    Cech rubbed his eyes. He knew it was the siren talking. Although he was really shocked when he first met the guy named fioni, a series of encounters had made it difficult for the poor boy to make a fuss about the sea monster''s appearance. So he casually answered and said, "what''s the problem? I don''t know much. If your question is too complicated, hachet, I can''t give you an answerFioni chuckled, showing his teeth different from human beings. His steps led him back to the frame where she had been manipulated once while she was still, and looked at the paintings inside. The painting is about a woman with a pet cat in her arms. Judging from her gorgeous clothes and complicated headdress, she must have come from a rich family. If you study the clothes and the breed of cat in the woman''s arms, you may get more information about the owner of the portrait. But the siren didn''t care. He tilted his head, as if to confirm something, and then said to Seth not far behind him, "that''s OK. I don''t think it''s hard to answer my question. I just want to know, you human this kind of decoration called painting, inside the drawing things, originally can move


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    The reason why painting is a painting and can be spread and appreciated is, of course, because it will not change. Painting is not architecture, and it will not change because of the wind and frost. Painting is not music. It will not change from time to place because of the difference between musicians and musical instruments. A painting is a painting. It can''t be destroyed or damaged a little. The image recorded on the paper or cloth must stand up in the passage of time and the transformation of space. So the things in the picture will not move. Of course, for most people, such as Cech, the main reason why paintings can''t move is because the essence of painting is only the paint that is applied, and when the paint dries up, it will lose the possibility of autonomous movement.


    "Creak!" The mountain monster stood up from his chair before Seth could react. His strong body and armor made the man as amazing as a hill. The guard, who hesitated to the side of the silk chair, turned over the metal chair without decoration. He was like a ferocious wave, heading straight for fioni''s position. Then, before the siren reacts from the loud noise behind him, he easily pushes him aside, then raises his clenched fist and swings it hard at the woman in the painting. Being pushed aside, fioni can clearly see that the woman''s eyes are always following the mountain monster, which is not the response of an ornament.


    "Boom!" The fists wrapped in steel broke through the painting on the wall without accident, and continued to crack the wall like a spider web. The silent gatekeeper took back his fist, and the blood left along the gap between his fingers, which undoubtedly made him suffer. The oil painting with a big hole hung on his forearm, was torn off the wall, and then was thrown on the ground like waste paper. The mountain monster''s eyes passed through the shadow cast by his helmet. He clearly saw that there was nothing above the canvas he had pierced, and the woman who should have been in the oil painting had disappeared. "Trick." Deep voice with a little disdain and fear from the armor.


    Fioni leaned down and looked at the painting carefully. Now he was sure that human art should not have such smart eyes. "Watching? Or... " The sea demon thought, if this is only the witch to use to monitor their own three means, but not much. But fioni actually denied the possibility when he said it. He felt a strong hostility from the woman in the painting. He believed that the mountain monster must have made the first judgment to destroy it. No matter what she wanted to do with what was once in the picture, she could not be allowed to continue.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " The sudden and powerful scene in front of him made him unable to understand. He got up from his chair and asked the other two. However, the child did not know that when he got up, the lamp made a shadow behind him, and the shadow''s action was not consistent with that of its owner.


    "Nothing. It''s just that Miss Garland''s warning doesn''t seem comprehensive enough. Even if we don''t eat or drink, there will still be people who want to come to us. " The siren stood up, and his eyes immediately noticed behind him. But he didn''t make any noise, and pretended to be indifferent to the chair, as if he wanted to announce that the little disturbance was over. Mountain monsters shake their helmets and look at other parts of the room, especially the walls, as if they were looking for other hanging pictures that might exist.


    "Is it? Well, then you''ve already driven her, I mean, the people who came to the door. You drove her away, didn''t you? Or are we going to go to sea, I mean Ms. garland asking for help? " The frightened child asked in a trembling voice. As a native of lost heart Bay, his fear of witches has reached a subconscious level. His legs began to shake slightly when his companion told him that a witch came into the room with hostility. He can''t be blamed. With the popularity of witches in the city, it would be no better for an adult here.


    "It''s all right. There''s no need to bother Miss garland about this little problem. Besides, she warned us not to leave this room, right But she was the first to leave here. Fioni thought when saying this, if there was no problem with Karen''s warning, it would be a bit strange for the witch to leave early when there were enemies in the room. It felt as if Karen had acquiesced in the invasion of a witch hostile to the three. However, considering the system of the sorcerer group, this kind of thing is not impossible to happen.


    "Yes, that''s what she said. She said we should not eat anything, drink nothing, and leave the room. That''s what she said Cech''s lips turned white. He had not eaten or drank water for a long time. The sudden stimulation made the child''s body unable to eat. Dizziness struck his brain and made his feet float.


    "Cech, that''s your name, aren''t you, little fellow?" Fioni noticed the child''s state and took two steps forward as if trying to hold him, calling out the child''s name.


    "Yes, Mr. Fishman. I''m Seth. That''s the name Ms. HeLa gave me. " It seems to think that Haila gives the boy strength again. He shakes his head and stubbornly wants to dispel the vertigo in his brain. Instead, he lost his balance and fell back into the chair. And as he gets closer to his own shadow, the shape of that shadow becomes more and more abnormal.Fioni''s eyes narrowed. He knew that at this time, he could not let the sech and his shadow overlap, otherwise something bad would happen. The sea demon''s right foot forced, slender body like a sharp arrow rushed to the boy, saw him stretch out his left hand, a pull Sahel into his arms, and then immediately turned to pull the distance from the shadow, when he stopped, the sea demon''s right hand pointed to the shadow direction, in this way to warn the other party not to get close. This is actually a problem, because in principle, with the change of his body position, his shadow should also move, but as the boy left, his shadow remained in place and gradually became a completely different appearance.


    "Back off." Heavy footwork comes from the gatekeeper. Shanguai holds a wooden leg of a bench that he just overturned. The sharp section makes it a better substitute without weapons. Fioni nodded, holding saih, and slowly retreated behind the soldiers, but the sea demon''s light was always on guard against his back, especially the shadow.


    In the mountain monster and that strange shadow confrontation, the atmosphere in the room to the extreme, the door opened with a "squeak". Page and Karen appeared at the entrance of the room and looked at the situation inside. Their faces turned ugly. "Be careful! That''s a shadow beast


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    The witch''s warning made all three people in the room nervous. Nevertheless, they did not know what the so-called shadow beast was. Although we can know from the name that this thing should be related to the shadow, it has indeed hidden in the shadow of Zeh, but what the shadow beast can do in the shadow, and what it is, these are not things that can be told by a name. So, except that the appearance of the shadow beast would make the witches nervous, fioni did not get any real useful information.


    But on the other side, the monster disguised as a shadow moved immediately after being frightened by the witch''s voice. I saw that the shadow of the human shape quickly closed, a group of black material composed of it changed from a plane to a three-dimensional, into a black light jump up! The troll quickly adjusted his arm position to intercept the black mass in the air. Unfortunately, the shadow beast moves too fast, and its volume is small after it becomes a solid. The wooden stick in the gatekeeper''s hand only slightly touches the edge of the shadow, and does not affect the track of the thing.


    After crossing the troll, the shadow beast targets fioni and Zeh. If it''s in the water, the siren is sure to avoid the attack. However, the light air can''t provide strong power like the current. In addition, due to the lack of breath on the land, fioni made the most sensible decision after balancing the current situation. He stepped out, turned his whole body again, turned his back towards the enemy, and pushed Zeh away to ensure that the child would not be implicated. Fehoni doesn''t know what kind of ability shadow beast has. He is ready to take the attack and get a hole in his body. However, even the sea demon, the body''s recovery power is not infinite. If he is hit hard in such a short period of time, he will still die. At the end of the day, the siren is just an aquatic intelligent creature, not a wolf walker.


    Tingling, coming from behind. It''s a pain that can only be felt when the skin and muscles are torn apart by sharp claws. Along with the pain, there was a slight impact, which comforted the sea demon. It seems that the so-called shadow beast has a solid body, and its weight is not very large. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a black thing flying over his head. The spot was the panic stricken SAH. what? Fioni immediately understood what was going on in front of him, which was using his back as a springboard.


    What the siren knows, SAH doesn''t. In the child''s eyes, the black thing had come towards him from the beginning, perhaps because it was hiding in its own shadow. As the shadow leaped over the head of the siren, the boy soon realized that he could never escape. The only thing he can do now is to raise his hands in front of him instinctively and try to protect the vital part of his body in this way. Cech closed his eyes and waited for the impact and pain of his imagination. The imagination soon turned into reality, but it was a little different from the boy''s prediction. The dark shadows did not hit his arm. Instead, it adjusted its posture in the air with unbelievable action, and fell to the top of the head of the car.


    "Meow ~" in this rather leisurely call, all people look at Cech with unbelievable eyes. On the boy''s head was a black cat that looked only one or two years old. Judging from the bloodstain on its outstretched paw, it was the shadow beast that had just scratched fioni. What''s going on, the so-called shadow beast, just a cat?


    Noticing the puzzled eyes of the gatekeeper and the siren, Karen coughed awkwardly. She was the one who called out the name of the shadow beast just now. Now what happened in front of her made the witch feel that she had overreacted. But the embarrassment didn''t last long, because Karen knew she wasn''t doing anything wrong. No matter how non aggressive the shadow beast looks now, it''s a very dangerous magical creature, even though it doesn''t look like that now. "Have you ever seen a shadow beast so close to a human being who has seen it for the first time?"


    Hearing his partner''s question, PEG thought for a few seconds and then shook his head decisively. "I''ve only seen it bite people''s throats. They don''t like living things other than themselves, remember?" Thanks to page''s answer, Karen knew that she had not made a mistake. It wasn''t her who made the mistake, it was the shadow beast. Why aren''t they interested in three living non witch creatures, which are supposed to be bloodthirsty?


    "Fa, what happened? What''s on my head Cech asked timidly. He was so afraid that he did not dare to change his movements, nor did he dare to wave his head away. The experience of surviving on the street let the child know that sometimes it is more important to endure the pain than to get rid of the pain. If he tries to solve the problem too quickly, he often gets the opposite result. So when someone beat him up for fun, he never showed any resistance. He would just huddle up in silence and wait for those people to feel bored and walk away.


    It''s the same this time, but the difference is that the black cat on his head didn''t leave directly. Instead, after licking the blood of the sea demon on his paws, he stepped on the boy''s deformed shoulder which was corrupted by sea sickness and jumped down, as if walking on a branch. Now, without waiting for other people to react, Seth also turned his head and looked at his arm. He saw the black cat standing on the arm and instinctively breathed a breath. Then the sudden pain occupied all his thinking."Seth!" Fioni murmured, and the sea demon, as the nearest person, could see very clearly. At the moment the boy saw the black cat, the black cat''s tail turned into some kind of whip with sharp spines, which suddenly pierced into the eye of Zech close to it, that is, the eye infected by sea sickness. "Poof!" The dark green pus and what was originally eyeballs were taken out of the eyes when the cat''s tail was pulled out. "Ah A shrill scream broke out of the boy''s mouth, and now, regardless of the rest, his hands trembled over his eyes. The shadow beast, on the other hand, lands on the ground before Zeh changes his movements, swinging his tail, as if he didn''t like what was on it.


    "Don''t go there!" Peggy stopped the sea demon who wanted to go forward. It was very unwise to fight with shadow beast in such a small environment. Once it really started to attack, I''m afraid several people on the scene would have to pay a heavy price. Fioni, who was stopped, clenched his teeth and stared at the leisurely black cat, who, after cleaning his tail, sat where he was, without looking at the rest of the room. No, the sea demon suddenly realized that the shadow beast was not looking at them, but on the face of the creature that looked like a cat, there were no facial features except the mouth!


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    Eyes, nose and ears correspond to vision, smell and hearing. As the three most important senses besides the sense of touch, they appear almost exclusively in the body of every common creature. Of course, due to the different living environment and needs, these three may also be abandoned or become extremely developed. However, it should not be denied that they are very important perceptual abilities in living beings. Therefore, when we see a creature that doesn''t use these three senses, or even doesn''t rely on touch to perceive foreign objects, especially if this creature has the same ability of action as ordinary people, it will inevitably lead to an unbelievable sense of confusion. Shadow beast is the existence that can give people this feeling.


    In the shape of a common cat, it is actually a very different creature. First of all, its hair, or skin, is more suitable. Although at first glance, the shadow beast has similar short hairs on its body surface, but a closer inspection reveals that the objects are more like soft tissue that sticks out tentacles at the bottom of the sea to catch plankton in the current. These organizations are indeed moving in and out of the shadow beast''s pores, which makes people shudder. But interestingly enough, as long as you don''t focus on those hairs, they look like normal cat fur.


    The second is its exposed organs. The shadow beast has ears and mouth, which may be the closest place to ordinary creatures. However, its mouth is not two rows of teeth and a tongue, but constantly creeps into the cavity of the body and makes up for the barbs on the cavity. In this respect, it probably eats more like insects than mammals. But the really strange thing is, why does a creature like this have a cat like shape? When looking at the face with only mouth, I think everyone will feel uncomfortable.


    "Ah Zeh''s screams are still going on, which can''t be blamed on the child. Although his right eye had long lost its function due to sea sickness, it was the most vulnerable organ in the human body, especially when it was so close to the brain that when it was stabbed into the eye socket by the weird cat tail, Cech thought that it would stick into his head and crush his brain. In this scream of fear, even the cold witch will move. As the person who brought Seth back, Karen had already regarded the child as a part of her own assets. Now her own assets have been destroyed face to face. The witch, who was just depressed because of her dereliction of duty, felt a nameless fire burst from her heart, and her right hand subconsciously touched the whip on her waist.


    "Karen! Peggy At this time, another witch came running from the corner of the corridor in great confusion. After seeing the two companions standing at the door of the room, she cried out, "no, my magic array is out of order. The summoned shadow beast has run away! Please help me to find it together. I don''t care if it''s left alone. It will cause an accident


    The shadow beast, who was in the room, trembled its ears and pointed its blind face towards the door. It was obviously aware of the approach of its summoner. The monster protested to the two witches at the door, revealed the sharp teeth inside, and then leaped backward, disappearing into the shadow of the furniture as it appeared. At this time, the shouting witch ran behind Karen and Peggy. Unlike the two men who had been trained in actual combat, the witch who summoned the shadow beast looked very poor. When she stopped, she was too tired to breathe. She could only breathe with her hands on her knees.


    Peggy turned her head first to look at the companion, and she saw a long flaxen braided hair, like a thick rope, swaying up and down with its owner. The green haired witch sighed. She knew the owner of the braid and realized that the shadow beast was not a trap set up by a witch hostile to fioni. It was just an accident. There is no other reason, which is the most normal thing for the person in front of him. "Claire, it''s already happened."


    "What?" The witch, known as Claire, was stunned and raised her head, with some shallow freckles on her face. At this time, Karen also turned around, and she reached out and grabbed the braid of the former. After a little flash of light, Claire''s magic to protect herself failed. She was forced to look directly into Karen''s eyes, which were full of anger.


    "Your damn cat hurt my things, Claire." As witches of her generation, Karen and Claire are acquaintances. But this kind of familiarity is not because of friendship, it''s just that we have been trained together. Since then, Claire''s performance has impressed all his peers and elders. In terms of ability and seniority, a sorcerer like Claire can''t be compared with Karen, and the latter doesn''t need to show any respect for her.


    "I, I, I, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that, garland. I just made some improvements to the outer ring of the magic ring. I thought that would make it work better... " "Enough!" Karen rudely interrupts Claire''s excuse and throws her into the room in a rage. Poor Claire fell to the ground, leaving fioni and the trolls in the room wondering what was going on. But they soon saw the other side of the sorceress. Claire, who fell to the ground, tried to explain to Karen, but met her with a blow to her abdomen. The scream brought by this even stopped the voice of Zeh for a moment. The boy looked at the situation in front of him, and his brain couldn''t work in pain.If this happens to other witches, it''s not surprising that Claire is disabled by the anger of her companions without resistance. If you happen to meet a witch like kuira or Qili, you may encounter the fate that life is worse than death. Moreover, no one in the sorcerer group will pity her, because she has made a mistake and cannot repay her. As long as she does not take away her life, even the great witch will acquiesce in this punishment. The word "excessive" is never in the witch''s dictionary. Fortunately, Karen is not such a person. After watching Claire throw up on the ground with her stomach in her arms because of her heavy trampling, she felt quite strong remorse for her impulsive behavior. The failure of the task of guarding the fortress and her inability to deal with the shadow beast left the witch in a state of impatience that she did not realize.


    "It''s your duty to cure him." Words like sentencing and surrender came from the witch with a whip around her waist. After saying this, Karen turned around and walked away quickly. She didn''t know whether to capture the escaped shadow beast or escape from her own behavior.


    Peggy wanted to stop Karen. She wanted to let her know after talking to the witch. However, considering the latter''s current state, she wisely chose to be silent for a while. The green haired witch, looking at a companion kneeling on the ground and vomiting, a child still bleeding in her eyes, and a room where a series of collisions were caused by mountain monsters, the green haired witch thought for the first time that Qili might not be so difficult to get along with.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    "Keke, Keke" the witch lying on the ground wiped the vomit from the corner of her mouth and stood up in confusion. Fortunately, it has been quite a long time since her last meal, so the amount of vomit is not large. But even if it''s just stomach acid, the pungent smell is enough to make sirens and Peggy frown. What''s more, the reception room has become a mess in the turmoil just now, so Peggy sighs and walks into the room to help Claire. "I''ve just come back to lose heart. The room needs to be sorted out. Can you let them stay for a while?"


    The twisted pigtail witch with a lot of tears and nose reluctantly nodded, and then walked weakly towards the direction of the corridor. Peggy glanced at the three people in the room, and the mountain monster quietly came forward to pick up poor Seth. The size of the two made the baby in the gatekeeper''s hand like a chicken just born. Fioni did not have any other opinions. From the situation just now, it is not difficult to see that the shadow beast should not want to meet Claire, who called it. At this time, it is the safest way to follow Clare.


    A group of five people are marching in the corridor of the sorcerer group cave, but the mentality of the three non witch members has changed considerably compared with before. In particular, the sea demon, with a certain attitude of learning and sightseeing, has completely disappeared after seeing the cruelty and ruthlessness among witches and the monsters that will attack without any reason. Instead, it is the warrior instinct that has just cooled down. He consciously transports his blood to the fracture on his back more actively, hoping that the arms cut off by the shark tooth hunter can be more effective Grow back quickly. Of course, this kind of risk-taking may lead to the rupture of the wound that was stable once again. However, it is never the style of fioni to wait for death. Although he wants to return home, he is not willing to go with the tide.


    Clare''s feet stopped, which somewhat puzzled the three men who were following her, for it was still a richly decorated corridor, and there was no sign of a room leading to it. But Peggy took it for granted. She even turned around, feeling like she was deliberately not looking at what was going to happen. For this, Claire showed a look of gratitude. Every witch has her own privacy. Although Claire''s status in the whole sorceress group is almost at the bottom, she is still very happy that someone is willing to respect her. The witch in the braided hair took a breath and came to the wall. With her ring finger of her left hand, she glided on the wall. With her movements, two rectangular marks appeared on the wall, which was not separated. It looked like a gate. And the midpoint of the gate is where Claire stands.


    As Clare gently taps the door with his right hand, a large number of wooden patterns appear on the door leaf which was originally the wall. Then the wooden door, which appears almost out of thin air, opens to the left and right in front of the crowd. "Come in, please. It''s a bit messy. I hope you don''t mind. I don''t usually tidy up the house. " With a little apology, Claire beckons several people into her room. It''s a room. When you enter the gate, a few people find that the size and complexity of the space in it is no less than that of an independent house. It can be seen that, like the Witches of the Cang lion, the lost heart sorcerers have also transformed their caves with magic.


    At the same time, fioney also understood what Claire described as "a little messy". He saw a large number of papers scattered in the room which should have been the reception room. The wooden table that should have been used to place the tea tray was full of books and scrolls. Two large and strange oil lamps were placed on the left and right sides, obviously because the owner here wanted to be full when reading That''s how the foot lighting is designed. In addition, the room was shabby. In contrast to the expensive items in the corridor, Claire''s room is very simple. All the furniture is simply painted on, without any decorative patterns and metal ornaments. The original rocks are covered with wooden boards on the walls and floors, so that it is not as cold as a prison.


    "Put him on the sofa over there and I''ll get the herbs." Clare pointed to the furniture, which was covered with all sorts of things, and hastily opened a door to a deeper room.


    The mountain monsters all went to the furniture, looked at the debris on it, and then looked at the saih. The doorkeeper stretched out a hand and swept all the above things to the ground, revealing the wood board wrapped in thick cloth under, and put the boy up. Fioni shrugged and looked down to pick up a piece of paper at his feet to see what was written on it, but Peggy stopped it. "Although Claire is the dullest of us, she is also a real witch. Sometimes even because of her carelessness, the damage may be more serious than the ordinary witch. If you don''t want to become a frog or turn your hands into pus due to inexplicable magic, I advise you not to read anything here


    The siren nodded and agreed to page''s proposal. However, this did not satisfy his curiosity. If he, as a erudite, knew the most about human beings among the sea demons, then his understanding of witches was a blank for all the sea demons, including the high priest of the letao tribe who had made an alliance with the witch group. So now, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, fioni still wanted to know more about the witches, and he said, "I thought your rooms would have more defenses. Like guards or something"Witches don''t trust anyone, not even ourselves. In fact, most of the time, we try to reduce the setting of defense magic in our daily life, because God knows that one day that magic will be used in our own body in turn. But even so, most people do some defense, with Claire as an exception. Maybe she doesn''t think there is anything valuable in her room Page sighed and folded the books and papers that had been swept to the ground by the troll and put them aside. For Claire, she had no contempt, because she was forced to partner with Ellie, who was much better than her own talent. Page could understand the situation of her cowardly colleague.


    Fioni heard the silence, and he could feel the sadness in page''s words. But soon, with the sound of falling objects behind the door, Claire returned to the living room with some bottles and jars. The witch, who had just been struggling, seemed to be recovering from her return to her room. She was quite excited to cross the debris on the ground and went to the SAH. "Great, I''ve always wanted to try this medicine, but I''m afraid of pain! Now I finally have a chance! "


    Peggy rolled her eyes and came to the former. "You remember what Karen asked, right? This is not the time to test your inventions. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    In page''s dissuasion, Claire reluctantly gave up most of the things in her arms. At first, the siren was worried that the witches, especially Claire, who didn''t seem to be good at fighting, would not know how to deal with wounds, but he soon found that he was worried. Claire''s way of handling the right eye of Seth is much better and more skilled than most people who claim to be a doctor. She does not show fear and embarrassment when she sees the blood, pus, nerve tissue and muscle full of the wound as normal people do. The tools in her hands do not tremble excessively. She cleans the excess from the wound accurately and is made of herbal medicine Ointment to inhibit further damage.


    "Although Claire is not good at tapping her potential, she has been fully trained as a heartless witch. That''s why Karen assured her to treat the child. Whether it''s a corpse or a living thing, we''ve been used to dismembering them with a knife many years ago. You don''t have to worry about that. " It seemed to see fioni''s concerns, explained Peggy to the siren. However, the mountain monster standing on the side did not express anything from the beginning to the end. I don''t know whether he knew the witches'' ability or not to express them.


    "By the way, Claire, what''s the operation of the sorceress? I didn''t see a few people in the corridor just now, and they are all of our age group. Where are the senior elders? " Peggy then began to ask what he found after the conversation with the Witch and decided to ask Claire. Although the latter has never been known for being well-informed, it is better than her, who has just returned from the distant grey lion. Sure enough, Claire reacted to page''s question.


    "I thought the witch had told you, after all, you were summoned for so long as soon as you came back. I don''t know exactly what it is, but since the last two days, probably after detecting the signal that the lady curse is approaching, the witch group began to prepare. Before you come back, many senior witches have already formed a team and set out for unknown places. That''s all I know, because you see I''ve been preparing to summon shadow beasts so far Clare answered as she took care of the wound.


    Peggy nodded, and Claire''s answer had revealed more than she thought. The most important thing is that even witches like Claire know that the dame Dame is approaching. In other words, the witch group may have known their movements for a long time. But in that case, why did no one come to meet them? You know, the recall order was issued by the witch herself. She didn''t want to bury her compatriots who were hard to come back from the tsunami, did she? However, this question is useless even if Claire is asked. It is just that Peggy is keenly aware that there must be some things in this incident that the great witch did not explain clearly to her before. Then look for it in other ways.


    "Why do you call shadow beasts? It can''t be used as an assistant or a pet. You don''t want it to catch mice for you, do you? " Peggy relaxed a little and asked casually. Witch''s behavior is often due to a sudden rise, which is not the patent of Qili. Almost all witches act because of interest. Few people have serious mentality and rigorous plan like Karen. So Peggy didn''t think much about it when she asked for help. Besides, Claire also said that there was an oversight in the improvement of the summoning array when she asked for help. Maybe she just wanted to test her own improvement, and maybe she failed.


    However, the casual question made Clare''s hand shake, almost into the head of Cech. She was silent for a few seconds before she said, "I, I just want to find something for myself. I''ve never tried to summon the beast. Although the summoning array was not able to connect with the summoning array, it was not able to complete the connection between the summoning array and the summoning array. However, it was unable to complete the connection between the summoning array and the summoning array


    Without perceiving anything wrong, Peggy understood Claire''s timidity as a fear of the consequences of her own mistakes. So she did not continue to ask Claire''s motive for summoning the shadow beast. Instead, she referred to the current situation, "although the shadow beast is not as powerful as the wizard''s shadow, it is also a rather troublesome thing. I think you''d better catch it before it gets bigger. Since the array you summoned is working properly, you can connect it directly to the dispelled array. This is the fastest way to do this. "


    "But even so, we need to catch the monster first. If it tries to avoid me, I can''t force it back Clare answered, with a little relief. Indeed, as with demonic evocation, the control of summoned objects is mainly controlled by the control array. Since shadow beasts get rid of Claire''s influence after being summoned, even witches can''t force an effective return attack. Even if she can achieve this effect by modifying the array, it will take a huge amount of time.


    "Well..." Peggy thought for a moment, and then saw the scars on fioni''s back that had been scratched by the shadow beast. Those wounds no longer bleed under the influence of the sea demon''s powerful self-healing power, but it would take a long time to fully heal. "Then we need the help of this sea demon. I can cast a spell on the wound on your back so that you can find the shadow beast that hurts you in reverse. This is the most basic way to find enemies. Originally, this spell has a distance limit. But the shadow beast can''t escape from the cave. It can''t run far. ""Really? Great When Claire heard that Peggy was willing to help her find the shadow beast, she immediately agreed. And fioni thought of the terrible monster, and without much hesitation, he agreed to peg''s request. Everyone would like to see that ominous thing be disposed of sooner.


    "Well, lend me your quiet room to cast. We''ll start early and finish early." With that, Peggy went to Claire''s rack and skillfully picked up what he needed to cast. Naturally, the latter had no comment. She told Peggy that she had entered the quiet room and then went on to deal with the injury of Cech. Eye nerves are so complex that even witches who are proficient in human body structure need a lot of time to deal with them properly.


    Fioni followed the green haired witch into the so-called quiet room. This is the room that every witch has in his or her personal space. It is usually used for meditation and work that can''t be disturbed. Unlike the chaotic environment outside, Claire''s quiet room is surprisingly clean and concise. It can be seen that although the witch insists on cleaning, she doesn''t often use it.


    The wooden iron clad door of "Zhiya" was closed by Peggy. One by one, the little witch carefully locked the six locks on the door according to a certain order. After this process, ordinary prying magic could not see the situation in this room. People who meditate and work hard are vulnerable, and such protective measures are necessary.


    "Well, that should be fine." Page checked the other magic lines in the room and nodded. Then she sat down in front of fioni, looked into the sea monster''s eyes, and said very seriously, "deformed fioni, can I trust you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    Fioni''s surprise didn''t last long. In fact, if you think about it carefully, if you just want to track the shadow beast, Peggy doesn''t need to use the quiet room seriously. The witch must have other intentions to do so. In other words, Peggy''s attempt would be detrimental to the interests of the whole sorceress. It''s very interesting to know that she has just returned to lost heart Bay. What would make her do so?


    "If I know the human language correctly, trust is a kind of individual subjective behavior, which has no direct relationship with what you call the trusted person. So even if you ask me that, I can''t give a positive or negative answer. " The sea demon replied. But that said, the calm look of fioni and the calmness of his words had given Peggy some confidence.


    "You''re right, siren. But the only person I can trust now is you. So I''ll take you as trustworthy. " Peggy said with a wry smile that although she grew up in the place where she grew up, there are fewer people she can trust than Cang lion, a distant foreign country. "Then, as a person I trust, I hope you can listen to my request."


    Fioni sat down with him and tapped his finger on his forehead, a habit that improved his attention and thinking. Seeing that the siren was ready, Peggy finally looked around the quiet room for a week and said, "we made a mistake, a very big mistake. Because of this mistake, a bad luck that should not have fallen on innocent people was nailed in the near future. But fortunately, there is still a chance to recover. So I hope you take advantage of the search for shadow beasts to find Lothar and the networm and take them out of here. If you can, you''d better take them out of lost heart Bay. If not, make sure you send them to a place far away from the sea. Can you do it? "


    "There seems to be a reason why we survived." The Lich soon realized what the witch''s mistake was. Although he was not sure about the details, he realized that it must have been something the witches had done to get out of the collapsing fortress. "But even if I agreed, it was useless. With my ability, I can''t finish the task you entrusted. "


    "You don''t have to worry about that. It wasn''t my idea to let them escape. HeLa and Karen and even Ellie will help you, especially Hera, who is now in charge of Lothar and the networm. As long as I add some hands and feet to the tracking spell released for you, she will know that you are the one to take them away. As for the way out of here, Karen has gone to prepare, and she will come to you on her own initiative. All you need to make sure is to get them out of the sea, away from that thing Several witches had the same idea long before meeting the great witch. They knew how the sorceress would deal with the "sacrifice" such as the net worm, so they let HeLa take the initiative to take the post of keeper. This is also completely reasonable in the eyes of others. After all, no one can imagine that the person who has made the contract is the one who wants to break the contract most. This kind of regret or even denial of their own behavior is completely unlike what a witch would do.


    "I see. But I have one more question. " Fioni nodded and agreed with page''s plan so far. Indeed, it can be seen from Claire''s words just now that a lot of people in the witch''s base camp have gone out. It should not be impossible to take advantage of this opportunity to bring Rosa out of here with the help of Shangla and garland.


    "Ask." Peg is not the kind of person who knows everything. But now that she is asking fioni to help, she should at least show enough sincerity. Besides, Claire is one of those people who, once immersed in the work at hand, turns a deaf ear to other things, and doesn''t care about time. Therefore, the witch did not show impatient expression, indifferent reply way.


    "What will you pay if I take them away?" The sea demon''s eyes were fixed on the witch''s face, hoping to capture all the subtle expressions of each other. Fioni is not an innocent person. Even though page''s reasons are quite convincing, he still wants to make sure that the Commission is not a trap for the witches. On the other hand, if the witch''s words are true, the siren wants to know what will happen. He believes that''s what Lothar and the webworm would want to know.


    "Inhale, huff" the petite witch took a deep breath, and then it took two seconds to spit it out. Lost heart Bay is located in the South and the sea area. The temperature is much higher than the grey lion, which is still cold in spring. But even so, Peggy felt that the air in his lungs was as sharp as ice. She had to force herself to stop imagining the monstrous and twisted form she had to imagine again. Devils are different from demons. Breaking deals with the latter can sometimes be remedied, but the former, no one knows what kind of revenge those crazy beings will make. However, the witches are not without cards. Since it was the great witch who guided them to summon the evil spirit, the great witch must know something about it. At this point, the heartless sorceress group is still quite United. They will not tolerate their sisters being captured by evil spirits from the Sorcerer''s territory.


    "Thank you for your concern. To be honest, I don''t know the cost of breaking the contract. But I know very well that if I live up to this damned, sinful, ugly agreement, I will spend the rest of my life in the shadow. It can''t be allowed. The body can be hurt by fighting, but the mind can''t be defeated by procrastination. This is what I heard from another compatriot, and according to her, it was told by a wise mage Said Peggy, another of her fellow countrymen, who naturally took her in from the grey lion."Besides, we made the birth of the child. Strictly speaking, we are all his mothers. What mother would have the heart to see her child become food for monsters


    Fioni listened to the witch''s explanation and was silent for a moment. He needed time to judge how credible Peggy''s words were. The witch is very patient waiting for the result, but even if the sea demon does not agree to her request, page and other people will not give up. The witch itself is a group of willful and reckless casters. Since they are determined to break the contract, there is always a way to do it.


    Interestingly, it seems that this is also the result of the witch''s intention. Even if she has the ability to train and educate the new generation of witches to be loyal to the interests of the witch group, the great witch does not. On the contrary, she also praises and encourages young witches who show strong opinions. Even if these little witches cause trouble outside, the group''s solution is more external than internal. Now it seems that this may be the big witch foreseeing the future trend of the witch group, and deliberately encouraging these new generation to walk out of the bay of loss of heart.


    Silence, after all, was broken. "I accept your commission. I don''t know how far away I can take them as a siren, but I think I can do my best After much deliberation, fioni agreed to the witch''s request. Although this is a rare opportunity to get close to the witch, the sea demon understands that he may not be able to live to record what he has seen here. In this case, it would kill two birds with one stone to help Lothar leave and get a way to escape.


    "OK, I''ll cast it for you now." Peggy grinned and said, "and remember, you can''t tell Rosa and the webworm why we let them escape until we''re really out of danger. Otherwise, with that lion man''s dead brain, he would probably refuse to leave. Also, if you have a way to get through the misty sea, I hope you can send them to the grey lion in ten months. When you get there, there will be someone who can help them withstand the bad luck. "


    "Keep it in mind, ma''am."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    Although not very obvious, Lothar was aware of one thing, and they were imprisoned. Perhaps the word "imprisonment" is not good enough, because after all, the witches didn''t put them into the cold prison and controlled their movements with chains. On the contrary, the room as a cage was gorgeous and provided with all kinds of food and daily necessities. If someone else came, I''m afraid he would be happy to be locked up like this. But the witches don''t know that what they lock is not ordinary mercenaries. The lion who is used to the grassland will not yield to the cage.


    "Is the amulet still on you?" Rosa asked in a low voice as she pretended to put food on her partner''s plate. Of course, the webworm understood what he meant, and the spider tamer could see the situation of the two people, and they didn''t have to think about it to know that it would be with people. However, knowing that, such as the iron amulet, which can restrain magic, naturally will not be ignored by witches. To be exact, they have not ignored anything. "When I wake up, what do you think you should see clearly? Or did you not look carefully? "


    "Cough," the count coughed violently, nearly choking himself to death. Indeed, when they woke up, all their clothes were gone. Even the clothes they were wearing were found by the bedside more in line with the lost heart Bay style. But the way the net bug talks makes Lothar feel very uncomfortable. However, the originator of all this was very interested. Looking at the count of Heishan at a loss, the maid found that playing tricks on Lothar might become her new hobby. However, the current affairs still need to be dealt with.


    "Let''s sort out where we are now." The netizen said naturally, as if the person who just took the initiative to switch the topic was not her. Lothar, though somewhat unaccustomed to this turning point, could only accept it. So he put down his knife and fork and prepared to listen to her partner''s opinion, "first of all, we ourselves, as I said just now, have taken away our clothes, armor and weapons. Whatever else, the witches will be very concerned about your axe and my amulet. It is unlikely that we can get them back


    Lothar nodded, which he fully agreed with, and the count knew that it was unrealistic to try to reason with the witch. Even with Ellie and Peggy helping, it''s impossible for them to be treated like guests. "Beyond that, that''s where we are now. I''ve checked this room just now. It''s a bedroom, a living room and a toilet. To be honest, most hotels don''t have such treatment. Especially the toilets. Obviously they have a plan to imprison us for a long time. "


    It is true that in the buildings built in this era, the toilet is an indispensable but difficult facility. According to Lothar''s knowledge, even in the castle of the city of Cangshi Wangdu, the only way to get the filth out of the castle is to use wooden barrels to transport the filth out of the castle. However, the city of molten iron is said to have a relatively perfect drainage system, and the dwarf''s mastery of architecture has made the city of liehammerling the most popular toilet area in the kingdom.


    But even so, in a large building, it is enough to have a toilet on one floor, and very few people add such a room to their own room. On the one hand, with the degree of technology of this era, there will inevitably be odor. On the other hand, even the high cost of manufacturing sewer pipes in buildings is really unable to make this kind of facilities popular. Therefore, since there is a toilet in the room where Lothar and Lothar were imprisoned, in other words, this room is likely to be used as a place for long-term imprisonment.


    "I did see the door, but I didn''t see the delivery mouth. Maybe they would send food in regularly?" Lothar also spoke of her findings. If this is really a prison, then in addition to excretion, the jailer has to ensure that the prisoners eat. Especially from the decor and the food that has been put in, the witches are not going to abuse their prisoners. But if so, things are even more strange. With the current material supply, the two prisoners can maintain their best athletic ability. If the Witch wants to keep them in prison for a long time, they should try to reduce contact with them to prevent accidents. So the best way to serve food in the room is to serve the mouth.


    "Then we''ll have to wait until later. Maybe they didn''t plan to provide us with any more food. But one thing I''m sure is that we''re stuck here and we can''t help your witch On the back of the chair Rosa will be lazy. She was accusing the count that she should not have agreed with Ellie''s request to come to lost heart Bay. In the current situation, it may be true that witches have no place to help them, or even treat them as helpers.


    "Maybe you are right." To her surprise, Lothar agreed with her complaint this time, which was rare. Generally speaking, the knight''s character was as inflexible as his creed, and it was difficult for others to change what was identified. The net bug quickly reached out and touched Lothar''s forehead and watched his pupils with concern to see if there was something wrong with his body. "How could you admit it? I''ll have to check them carefully. I''m afraid they are poisonous


    "I''m not kidding." Lothar patted off the net worm''s hand and held it. This action made the maid blush and quickly pulled her hand back. The count shrugged, regretting the small failure, but continued, "I may have misunderstood her in the beginning. She only told me that she needed my help, but she didn''t mention what I wanted to help her. Well, I think she probably didn''t need you and me to deal with sea monsters or giant eggs in the sea from the beginning. What she really wants us to help fight is At this point, Lothar stopped speaking and pointed to the door of the house, suggesting the witches outside.The maid soon understood what he meant. Indeed, if Elaine had defined the imaginary enemy as her own compatriots from the beginning, it would have made sense here that they were imprisoned as her helpers. However, even if we have made our position clear at this time, what is the use of it? "Well, even if you''re right. But now that we are caged birds, we can''t help at all. What can we do? "


    "Wait. We don''t have to do anything. Just wait. " Rosa said gently with a smile. He stood up from the table, went to the back of the net worm and hugged her. "Since she asked for our help, we caged birds don''t have to find a way to open the cage ourselves. This is what she should think about. We just need to take a break before opening the cage. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    The giant spider''s sharp feet repeatedly hit the ground, making a dense sound. But fortunately, the expensive wooden floor has not been damaged under this impact. I don''t know whether it is because of its excellent quality and hardness or because it has protective magic. But no matter what is the protection of the wooden floor, this rapid sound will let the listener feel the restlessness of its sender. And when the person who hears it is also quite irritable, this feeling will become an incentive to ignite the lead.


    "Enough!" Qili stood up from the wall, her hands in the back of her head, half black and half white, and fiddled. Just like the color of her hair, the witch''s appearance at this time still retained kuila''s appearance. In fact, this luxurious and huge palace like space belongs to kuira''s room. This is also the main reason why Qili will return to lost heart Bay. She hopes to obtain the property left by kuira, a very high-ranking senior witch, through disguise.


    Of course, this means is not in line with the rules. As a rule, the property of the dead members of the sorceress group, whether secular or magical, should be put aside for a period of time and then be disposed of by the sorcerer group. The only one who can get a little discount is the member''s lineage, which is just because it is less difficult to inherit magic items between blood relatives. Nevertheless, the kinship in the sorcerer group can not be publicized. Only the great Witch and another senior witch in charge of this matter can grasp the truth. It is said that there is an ancient book called the book of Raven feather, which is used by the senior witch to record the relationship between the witch groups.


    But at this time, only a few people knew that kuila was not himself. In addition to the three young witches trapped in the black fort, only the great witch knew that kuila had actually died. And since the latter did not order Qili to remove this layer of camouflage, then Qili also regarded this as a kind of acquiescence. Perhaps in the eyes of the great witch, this is a reward for Ellie''s bold attempt.


    However, not removing the false disguise does not mean that Qili can successfully take over kuira''s legacy. The witches are masters of hiding. Just look at the hiding places they built to show how proficient they are in integrating magic into architecture. And every witch''s room in the cave is made by themselves. To say that there is no secret in it, I''m afraid it is self deception. So the problem that Qili is facing now is how to find the door to kuira''s treasure in her room. Of course, this is just a metaphor. In fact, there is definitely more than one hiding place, so there is definitely more than one gate. It''s a difficult thing to say, but as long as you have enough time to search every information in the room, it won''t be too difficult to get most of the treasure. After all, Qili is also an excellent witch. What really bothered her was the pressure of time.


    The senior witches don''t know when they will return. Even if they are indifferent witches, they are still members of a group, fighting together, exchanging materials or making goods together. Although they can''t avoid calculating each other, they still have to interact with others. Qili knew that her disguise could only disguise her appearance. She did not know who kuirah knew and who was hostile to them in the sorcerer group, and how she would speak to these people. Therefore, her time is limited. This poor disguiser must get enough reward before his disguise is broken down to return to lost heart Bay. But now, apart from the mundane clutter on the surface of the room, she has not found anything of real value.


    "Damn it, damn it! Damn it The enchantress, who was mad because of her impatience, picked up the expensive porcelain on the wooden frame and smashed it to the ground regardless of its value and history! "Click!" The scattered pieces of porcelain startled the giant spider, who immediately stepped back on its huge body, only to encounter more furniture, which triggered a series of disastrous chain reactions. When the dust dispersed, the white spider, which had been domesticated and raised by the webworm, had been frozen in place and had no idea how to deal with the changes around it.


    Seeing such a reaction, Qili climbed onto the back of the spider, grabbed the fluff on the huge insect, and then pulled it down without any hesitation. "One by one is so useless! What do you think you can do besides spinning? Ah? With eight eyes, you can''t see the secret door. You''d better urge me! " Such unreasonable and unreasonable complaints flowed out continuously in the witch''s mouth, and forced by the master''s previous orders and the awe of the witch''s magic, the poor insect could only endure Qili''s mischievous behavior on herself. Fortunately, it didn''t last long.


    The sound of "GADA" porcelain pieces falling on the floor stopped Qili''s vexatious behavior. The witch put her head out curiously. Then she was surprised to see that a large number of ants like insects with obvious artificial transformation marks appeared on the originally empty floor. These little things are like porters, holding up the debris that has just fallen on the ground and carrying them in the same direction. Qili immediately jumped off the spider, carefully close to the ants, follow them forward. Soon, she saw how these little guys appeared. They were hidden entrances and exits. Most of them were placed at the back of the furniture or at the bottom of the large furniture, while a few were directly hidden in the cracks in the wall.Some ants with the size of fingers are used to carry the tiles. When they pile up the debris near the entrance, smaller ants will come out, soften and decompose these oversized fragments with special saliva, and then split them into manageable sizes and then carry them in again. Qili watched these strange little creatures patiently. She found that they had a very good discrimination ability. She could judge what things had fallen on the ground, which had been damaged and needed to be removed, and which had just fallen to the ground and did not need to be cleaned up.


    The witch''s eyes began to emit magical aura. Although kuira, the former owner of the room, was famous for cultivating insects, according to Qili''s knowledge, kuira''s training direction mainly focused on the combat ability of large insects, and did not care much about such small-sized species. So she reached out her finger and twisted a porter ant, observed the individual carefully, and then showed an unexpected smile. She found a way to find kuira''s treasure from the ant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    Is the nature of the world unique? This question was raised very early, and many people tried to answer it. Some of them found their answer and developed a new understanding of the whole world. As for whether these answers are correct or not, it is not for ordinary people to speculate, but in a word, one thing seems to be more accurate. That is, intelligent creatures seem to recognize the uniqueness of the nature of the world, which is manifested in the fact that people are always integrating all kinds of scattered representations into a content that can be fully explained. And such content is also being consolidated into a larger content. Therefore, it can be inferred that the ultimate goal of these integrators is to sort out all that they can see into one of the most comprehensive things, which may be the truth that people talk about.


    Of course, it is not a simple thing to find the truth through this way, but through this kind of thinking, it is undeniable that there should be some connection between things, and so should magic. Although the magic or array drawn by the same caster has thousands of functions, it must have something personal in the core of the caster, and finding and using it as a key to unlock other magic of the caster is often done by witches. However, this method can only be used after the parsed person''s death, because if the person is still alive, he will inevitably not realize that his magic is being studied, so as to counterattack the researcher or change his casting habits.


    Fortunately, the owner of the room, whose throat has been cut by her own hand, has no such chance. The witch took the ants to the front, ignoring the latter''s struggle, using her natural eyes to spy on what kind of magic these insects were dominated by. The result is a bit shocking. Qili finds that the creature in her hand is not all living things, or, except for some unimportant parts, this ant is a miniature stone ghost. But this is not reasonable. There are not no stone figurines that combine flesh and blood with gold and stone. However, there are a lot of insurmountable obstacles hidden in the body of insects, especially for such small insects. Qilike has never heard of kuira''s deep research on the stone ghost system.


    So, is this stuff that kuirah trades with other casters? Or did she find it somewhere? Qili doesn''t know, but what she knows is that if the ants are not made by kuirah, then the other party is likely to leave a way on the cleaners to monitor kuira. And if the person is serious enough to take this clue, he should have realized that he is a fake with the same appearance! Thinking of this conjecture, Qili felt a chill behind her. But her expression became more and more pleasant. She likes this sense of urgency, which is a sense of urgency when she is chased from behind by a monster with excitement and fear in her heart.


    She reached out her tongue and licked her dry lips. The witch held out her other hand and accurately grasped one of the ant''s antennae with two fingers. "OK, that''s a little bit interesting. Let''s see how many secrets you can hold in this little thing Said, Qili did not hesitate to pull off the tentacle. Destruction has always been the simplest way to create a structure. Through this primitive and barbaric way to hinder the operation of the creation itself, we can get a glimpse of the real principle of its operation. This is also true for gargoyles, semi magical creatures.


    The ant with one of its antennae removed quickly quiets down. At the same time, at that moment, Qili felt a lot of eyes from below looking at her hands, which was the eyes of other ants. "Interesting. It looks like there''s a connection between these guys." The witch''s interest increased. Ants are known for their team work in nature, but they didn''t expect that the people who made these ant gargoyles still have this feature. It''s hard to say whether it''s because there are normal ants in the gargoyles'' raw materials or because the makers deliberately arranged it. Fortunately, either one is the same for Ellie. With her familiarity with kuira''s magic, she has found the key thing.


    Throwing her creation back to the ground, Qili can''t wait to search for other places or objects with magical aura in the house with her eyes. Soon her attention was drawn to a marble platform with vases. The witch looked down at the low platform and the vase on it. She was acutely aware that the reddish flowers growing in the vase were still growing vigorously without any care. Of course, this was probably due to magic. Qili drew her face close to the flower and took a deep breath. The fresh fragrance of the flower entered her nose. She did not feel any magic or potion in it. The puzzle is not in the smell.


    The witch crouched down and looked away from the flowers and vases, trying to find clues from the marble pillars. Many casters hide their important things like this and set up some kind of code and mechanism to protect them. However, it should be noted that the mechanism and the code itself may also become the most important clues to expose and hide things. What Qili has to do now is to find out the abnormality of the secret door and find the key to unlock kuira''s treasure house. This was supposed to be a difficult reasoning, but Qili''s eyes showed her too many clues that should not be exposed, such as the magic light at the bottom of the vase and the stone platform, and the unnatural meridians on the flowers."Simple puzzles." Qili stood up, moved her neck and wrists, then tore off the petals of several flowers in the vase and threw them back into the vase. "Click!" Although the sound of the machine is hidden, it is still very obvious in the quiet house. The witch looked along the direction of the sound, and saw that the mirror, which had been waiting for height, had lost its mirror, revealing the corridor that led to nowhere behind.


    "Wait for me here, understand?" Qili said to the big spider, and then regardless of whether the latter understood or not, she hopped into the corridor. In the spider''s eight compound eyes, you can see that the material like mercury gradually seeps out from the border of the mirror frame, and soon a mirror which is the same as before completely blocked the entrance of the secret passage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    "Our first world was water." As soon as Qili walked into the secret Road, she saw this line of words from the cliff beside her. She soon realized what this meant. When all the witches were young, as long as she was raised by her own clan, she would know something similar to mythology of unknown significance. At that time, however, no one would answer the meaning of this strange remark for the young witch. So Qili didn''t care. She went down the corridor and went deep.


    "The world of water was soon abandoned by us, because we noticed it, so our whole family moved to the second world." A slightly lighter line appears a few steps away from the first line. After seeing this line of words, Qili instinctively put her finger on the text. Almost at the same time, a mixture of fear, regret, urgency, anxiety emotion along these words into the witch''s body, scared Qili immediately took back her finger. Those feelings will disappear. The witch frowned and took two quick steps forward.


    "The second world we''ve reached is number." Sure enough, the third line appeared on the cliff, but the font of this line was much more rigid than the first two lines. It looks like it''s made by some kind of device rather than by hand. Qili hesitated for a moment, carefully stretched out her finger, when the finger and the text contact the moment, the whole world has changed. In her eyes, the rock in front of her had lost its color and appearance, leaving only a delicate dizzy outline and a large number of strange similar words. Not only that, Qili looked down at her other hand and found the same phenomenon in her body. Witches don''t like this new vision. It makes the world seem boring.


    "Although the world of numbers is safe, it is not suitable for us to survive. After all, we are born from the water. So we found a third world. " I don''t know what happened. When Qili saw this line of writing, she naturally had a sense of identity. Although I don''t know what kind of space-time the so-called world of numbers is, it would be better to be far away from the strange phenomena just experienced. So the witch temporarily set this sentence as her favorite one.


    "The foundation of the third world is matter. We are very satisfied with the richness and variety. " When the witch saw the word satisfaction, she immediately became interested. She curiously pasted her palm on the text, and a beautiful world appeared in front of her eyes. Rocks, grasslands, flowing water, towering and unknown giant trees shed warm light between the branches and leaves. It''s as beautiful as the kingdom of God preached in the religions that worship palaces. Just seeing the scenery, Qili was in a good mood and began to hum familiar ballads.


    Gradually, Ellie''s singing stopped. At first she thought it was her own illusion, but she soon found out that it was a real feeling. Her vision wanders in this space known as the third world, feeling the beauty of the place while perceiving something else. There is something missing here. It''s hard to say, but it''s absolutely important. With this doubt, Qili closed her eyes and stroked the words with her fingers. "The material world, good. But we are not strong enough to be its residents. We want to pursue something else, something more unique, something that gives us value. "


    "The fourth world is existence. Pure existence. " After seeing the fourth world, Qili hesitated for a moment and put her hand on it. So all her feelings were gone, completely gone. She can no longer perceive the outside world, but she can clearly perceive the inner world, her own inner world. She saw something grand and indescribable connecting herself with other things, something beyond the appearance of color hardness and so on. It''s a wonderful feeling, but it''s very soon lonely. This world is very harmonious, but it is also very lonely, too close to the essence of the consequences of all things are no longer changing, no vitality.


    "The fourth world has given us unimaginable wisdom, and it has become a combination of gifts and curses, integrating all the people''s bodies and possible souls. This was discovered later. " Through the fingertips, the words tell the witches the changes brought by the lonely world. "Not all ethnic groups have adapted to the fourth world. Some people have proposed to return to the third world and we have agreed. But they came back soon, at least for us in the fourth world, and soon they brought news that what was found in the first world never gave up chasing us. He has arrived in the third world and we have to move again. There is not much time left for us


    The anxiety she felt when she fled from the first world came again, but from this anxiety, Qili felt something that had never been before, a feeling of exhaustion. Even if only through the words left behind, she can understand how long it has taken the people in these words to find a place to accept them. And she gradually realized that this fairy tale, which seemed absurd in her childhood, might not be the case. The protagonists of these fairy tales are their group, which is now called the witch group.


    The corridor is coming to an end. There was only one line left on the wall, and Qili came to the last line with a bit of anxiety and expectation. The above words made her extremely friendly, and then she suddenly realized that the previous words were not written in her familiar language, but she could not understand them all. "Now we are in the fifth world. It''s like a direct mix of the third and the fourth, and it''s not until we''re here that we''re able to tell the story in words. But we are well aware of what we are chasing behind us. We don''t know when we will leave this space and time again. So we call ourselves travelers to remind ourselves that we can''t stop"Traveler is an old name. Now, we are witches. " Qili laughed with disdain, moved her finger away from the cliff, turned and pushed open the gate at the end of the secret passage. It is not that she can not understand why kuila engraved these words which record the origin of witch race here. Combined with the situation that the latter made a deal with demons even more evil than demons in the Cang Lion Kingdom in exchange for something, the urgency of being chased always urged kuila to obtain more powerful power to guard against that always There''s nothing left for the witches.


    But what does that have to do with Ellie? Although the witch has a madness that does not belong to kuira, she has not been instilled with such pressure. For this difference, Ellie does not think it is the fault of the older witches. This must have come from the will of the great witch, and the content of this will is very clear, in this so-called fifth world, witches will meet their destiny. That''s enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Jacques is in a very bad, or very bad, situation. This female hunter from the shark tooth tribe couldn''t understand why things were like this. But if she had to blame one person for the situation, she would have thought of fioni. The swindler, traitor, alien among sea monsters, bastard who is not watched by the waves and sharks, may the shark father and the woman of waves crush his body into particles and fall into the trench and be swallowed by the ugliest monsters!


    The strong inner activity makes the female hunter unable to hide in the sea as graceful as usual. With the sound of silence, the rock on the bottom of the sea where she was hiding collapsed in the smoke, and Jacqueline had to fly aside to avoid being crushed by the boulder. However, the thing that knocked down this huge rock standing on the sea floor for unknown years is a huge ice block that should never appear in this sea area. You know, the sea in lost heart Bay has never been frozen. If Jacques hadn''t gone to the northern sea to hunt alone, she would not even know that this white and blue solid object is usually the sea water carrying everything. The female hunter stopped, stood on the sea bed, looked up at the direction of the ice falling, and showed disgust. No matter where the hostility of the other side came from, it was a crime that sea monsters, especially shark toothed hunters, could not tolerate to disturb the peaceful sea by using this unnatural means.


    But what''s the point? Since they dare to attack the sirens in the water, the disruptors naturally do not regard their anger as a threat. To be sure, this is lost heart Bay, the territory of the shark tooth tribe and the letao tribe, but there is a third owner, the lost heart witch group, in addition to the sea demon. The figures on broomsticks swept across the sea, throwing magic props and casting media from their hands or pockets into the water under them. They laughed wantonly, and were glad to be able to cast their magic freely for so long.


    The young sea demon warrior could not tolerate the rampancy of the enemy. He rushed to the sea regardless of the danger and tried to attack the witches who were too close to the sea because of their slackening vigilance. But before the young man could jump out of the sea, a handful of peas, which had been processed by secret medicine, were sprinkled from his head. These little green things began to bubble up as soon as they entered the water, and a large group of blackish sea snakes burst out of the foam. The sea serpents opened their mouths, exposed their fanged jaws, and quickly surrounded the poor siren warriors.


    "No!" Jacques put out his hand, but knew that he could not prevent the tragedy. She saw the young man beat back the first two sea snakes with a spear, but they were surrounded by snakes. First, a poisonous snake secretly bit his ankle, and then, weakened by the venom, more and more poisonous snakes joined the feast. Soon, the snakes dispersed, leaving only a corpse covered with wounds, bleeding and falling to the bottom of the sea in silence. And throughout the sea floor at this time, the fallen body is more than one, sea demon, shark, these miserable remains killed by witches with various sorcery, like meteor shower falling from the sea, is as hopeless.


    The furious hunter''s eyes are wide open. She can''t watch all the people she brings die here. So she got up from the seabed with her legs and swam towards the sea. Seeing the hunter''s behavior, the other sea monsters unconsciously approached, hoping to get her protection. But Jacqueline, in the language of the siren, called out to those near her, "disperse! Don''t get together! Those witches will attack the crowded places first! Hide the sharks. They are too big


    The shark toothed hunter, who had received the order, finally realized why he was the target. They began to follow Jacqueline''s instructions and order his shark partner to hide in the shadow of the reef on the bottom of the sea. As for themselves, they kept a certain distance to prevent the witches from using a simple method to kill them all.


    At the same time, Jacques, who issued these orders, has arrived near the sea. The scales on the surface of the sea demon have the same concealment effect as the predatory fish. It is not easy to find a sea demon with intention to hide from a direct view of the sea from the top. Jacques knows this well. The closer she gets to the sea, the less range of her limbs'' movement is, the less likely she is to be found. The hunter''s forbearance overcame her inner impatience, and the frequency of the female hunter''s shoulder opening and closing also decreased. Her eyes passed through the waves and the air, and kept a close eye on her prey.


    Broom from high to bottom, a witch holding a wooden wand is searching for the target with magic vision. In her eyes, the sea was transparent, and there was no escape for the fish and the sea monsters and the ornamental fish in the glass tank. But one of these fish is too close to the water. She grinned grimly and decided to teach the bold fish a lesson. So she quickly injected her magic into her wand. She deliberately lowered her flying height and tapped the sea with the top of her wand. As a result, violent waves are stirred under the sea, but waves alone can''t kill the sea demon. The real fatal thing is the sound waves that can shatter the brain of living creatures in the waves.


    The target that the witch was staring at did not move, she thought, probably frightened by the sea bottom waves. It is somewhat disappointing that the expected chase did not happen. But it''s good to get rid of this one as soon as possible. After all, killing a few more sirens can make you have a higher status in the witch group. The magic wand turns gently on the top of the target''s head, and a vortex that grows from small to large is like a tornado falling from the sky and spreads down from the sea to become a destructive storm. The storm easily tore the sea monster to pieces, but is this process a little too easy? The witch thought with some doubts. She didn''t see the struggle of the latter in the whirlpool. It was not right. It was as if she was attacking a corpse. But how could the corpse hang there by itself? Suddenly the awareness made the witch''s back sweat, but it was too late.Jacqueline rushed out of her family''s smashed bodies and rushed to the sea at the fastest speed against the pressure and uncomfortable sound waves in the whirlpool. When the sorceress reaches the sea, the less she reaches for the water, the less she reaches out. All she heard was the sound of the waves breaking away and the cry of the prey she had pulled from the broom. The exclamation was very brief, for even the witch could not speak in the sea, and Jacques'' powerful arms were around her neck.


    "Die, man!" Although knowing that a witch is not a human being, the siren selectively forgot about it at this time. In jekyqua''s eyes, no matter the human without magic power or the witch who can cast magic, these creatures rejected by the sea are just the prey arranged by the father of sharks! Struggling, stopped, losing her breath, the witch''s eyes were bloodshot, whether she died of drowning or suffocation may not be easy to confirm. But she did die, in the hands of a sea demon.


    "In the name of the father of the sharks! Pull these guys into the water


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    With Jacqueline''s leadership, the fighting spirit of the shark toothed sea monsters is rekindled, and it suddenly reminds them that they are proud hunters of the father of sharks even if they don''t rely on sharks. The hunter, however, is not content with running around. At first, he imitated Jacqueline''s use of the corpses of his companions as a cover, and then each relied on his own skills to find a way out. The balance of the battle gradually returned to balance. So until just now, the witches, who were still laughing wildly, began to feel pressure. Although the war damage ratio between the sea demon and the witch was still huge and exaggerated, there was a gap in the number of the two sides. The heartless sorcerer group is a large sorcerer group, but its members are no more than 100, and no more than one fifth of the senior people who can appear here as mature soldiers. Every time a companion was lost, the witches'' faces were gloomy. But they couldn''t retreat because the battle was about the future of the sorceress.


    "Team up, cover each other! This is not the time to fight on our own! " The leading witch exclaimed, and her side quickly drew closer to two or three familiar companions. The same thing happens to other witches. These casters on broomsticks form a team of three or four people. The witches in front are responsible for causing damage, while the witches in the rear are responsible for protecting the safety of their companions and themselves. This tactic is also the most common and effective way for witches to deal with unfavorable situations.


    The hunters lurking under the sea once again welcome their prey, but this time both sides are on guard, and it is difficult to win or lose as obviously as the previous rounds of confrontation. If you insist, some young sea monsters can''t restrain their own impulses or don''t know the magic power of the witches. They rush out of the water and end up with missing hands and feet or being killed on the spot. However, compared with the witches, the number of shark toothed sea demons is more advantageous, and these casualties are not worth mentioning compared with those killed in the beginning.


    Jacques lurks again, looking up at her enemies in the sky, trying to find their weaknesses. But the siren''s sensitivity to the current made her realize something else, and almost at the same time, an uneasy voice began to ring in the siren, "the tide is ebbing." The ebb tide is undoubtedly very bad news. According to common sense, it will take some time for such a huge tsunami to subside. It is reasonable for at least four or five days or even ten and a half months. However, the tides in lost heart Bay are changeable and regular. Although the scale and interval of each tsunami are different, they all have one thing in common, that is, the rapid ebb tide. In the local sailor''s words, the sea water in this ghost place retreats ten times faster than it came.


    Sea monsters are creatures that cling to the sea, just as humans always tread on the earth. And if the earth trembles out of balance, even the best soldiers will inevitably lose their sense of propriety. Jacques knew that, and the ebb would bring the battle that had just entered the impasse back into the witch''s pace. The shark toothed hunter who is carried back to the sea by the tide is unable to resist the pursuit of the enemy, and the casualties will be extremely heavy. She can''t accept such a future, so she must try to break the deadlock at this moment, at least to make the rout into retreat.


    But what to do? Witches fly high in the air, if they do not take the initiative to approach the sea, shark tooth Hunter attack is difficult to hit. These cowards, they don''t dare to fight with the proud sea monsters, they just dare to sit on those sticks, wait, sit on the sticks? Jacques realized that the biggest advantage of the other side in the war was likely to become their biggest disadvantage. Thinking of this, she immediately looked around to see if there was anything that could be used.


    Sea, strange calm down. Witches carefully keep a distance from the sea, their casting is not without consumption, appropriate rest is very necessary. What''s more, after the first few rounds of fighting, it''s wrong to say that these casters are not afraid of the sea demon''s ferocity. For the witches, exchanging their lives with these lowly mermaids would be a great loss even if they exchanged hundreds of them. But this war is very important, and they have to fight. How can they protect themselves in the battle? The answer is simple: they don''t need to avoid each attack from the siren, they just need to let others stand between themselves and the siren. The Witches of the same team began to use their eyes and words to indicate that their companions exchanged positions, and the guard who provided protection became the duty everyone wanted to fight for. This is also no way to do things, witches'' individuality gives them unique ability, but also will inevitably cause difficulties in cooperative combat.


    In the end, the problem was solved by the witch who had previously proposed team action. Her method is to change the position of the team after each dive. This rotation system is also helpless. Under such circumstances, the witch who acts as the forward will not attack the enemy with all her strength. They will only hope to finish the attack as soon as possible and change to a safe position, while the guard is totally opposite. As a result, the impact of witches is greatly reduced, and their attacks are no longer a threat to the sirens who intend to avoid them. So it''s time to fight back.


    "Shark teeth soldiers, success or failure is at one stroke. We can''t live up to shark father''s expectations and kill them!" Jacques is riding on a shark, and behind her is the shark''s real partner. The Huntress had a long blade in her right hand and a strange object of seaweed and stones in her left hand, which was one of the other sea monster''s hands that rode on the back of a shark like Jacques. Hearing Jacques''s declaration, all the riders showed a dignified expression. They raised their weapons and exposed their teeth to express their determination."Listen, all the riders dive back into the deep sea immediately after the charge. The strangler is on the surface of the sea and retreats immediately after the kill. The ebb is about to happen. This is our last chance to let those guys pay for what they have done In response, dozens of figures swam to the sea with weapons in their mouths.


    At the same time, the witches above the sea also saw these close enemies. "Dead and alive things, sisters! In the name of the sorceress, in the name of the great witch! Let these ugly monsters understand who is the master of this land The magic light blooms just above the flooded city called lost heart Bay. Witches on broomsticks lowered their hats to start the final round of battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Waves, originally only because of the great force of nature and movement, it has no feelings, no thoughts, just a lot of sea water driven by various factors, at least in the case of no more factors involved. But now, on the surface of a large amount of sea water gathered by the tsunami on the foundation of the city called lost heart Bay, the waves fluctuate abnormally because it has become a battlefield for witches and sea monsters. Although it''s small and insignificant, this is the magic of the intelligent race. They can always change what they take for granted, and the size of the change depends on their understanding of nature. It''s an interesting cycle.


    For the witches who dive down from the air, they can see the blooming flower buds blooming suddenly on the sea surface. The surging waves are its petals. As for its flower core, it is the sharks who are struggling to jump up and the shark toothed riders on their backs. Such a sight makes every lost heart witch feel astonished. Although they perceive that the sea demons are rushing to the sea in their own ways, when these hunters really come to them, the visual and auditory impact still gives them considerable shock.


    Fortunately, for this group of well-trained casters, this shock is not enough to affect their casting. The witches almost subconsciously release their own good magic. For a moment, all kinds of incredible scenes and light and shadow turn into the rain of death to cover the goblin. But these soldiers are not trapped by the fishing net and will be caught. They are determined to break the net and wave their weapons, like a sharp knife to the sky.


    "In the name of father Shark!" Jekyqua roared. The long handled blade was still hot even when it was away from the sea. With the sound of evaporation of water vapor, it tore the body of a big black bird flying towards itself. The bird with only black feathers had no time to whine, so it took off its feathers and exposed its dead bones, and fell into the sea.


    However, the sea demon sitting behind the female hunter was not so lucky. Several stones with magic runes were collided and separated in the air, which just surrounded him. The young soldier pushed one of the flying stones with his weapon in his hand. A black light flashed through the corner of his eye, and a blood hole was pierced in his head. His eyes quickly lost their luster, and his unconscious body slipped off the shark''s back. Death is always so sudden and merciless on the battlefield.


    The same thing happened to all the sea monsters, who either escaped the attack of the witches like Jacqueline, or fell back to the sea under the influence of magic. When the shark body because of inertia out of the magic range, they have less than a third of the rider on their back. And one-third of the riders, to the witch, are a group of absolute death. "Throw it Jacques yelled in human language, but in fact she said the same thing, because it was just a signal to remind those who had escaped from death that it was not time to be happy, on the contrary, it was the real beginning of the battle for life.


    "Hum!" Crude ropes made of seaweed make a muffled noise in the air. The quality of these missiles is not high. Even if the stones attached to them hit the head, they may not be fatal, but their lethality is not what Jacques intended to make them. When dancing in the sea water for an unknown period of time, the stout water grass entangled the broom riding by witches and even directly entangled their bodies. Few people could keep calm under such attacks. All the witches who were hit lost their balance and fell from the air because of fear and shock.


    This is what the sirens really want. "No!" A witch screamed and dropped her broom. She fell to the sea with the Huntress beside jequia. The Huntress did not look at the witch''s face, but wiped the neck of the former with the weapon in her hand, so that she had no breath before she really touched the sea water. Of course, not many of the sea monsters have such skills. Most of the soldiers throw out their cables and fall back into the water with the sharks in their hips. However, under the sea surface, more sea monsters have been holding weapons for a long time. Their eyes are eager to watch the sea surface. Once a witch falls into the water, it will be like a shark smelling blood. They will stab the blade in their hands into these casters'' bodies without hesitation!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom This time, the flowers that fell into the water quickly dyed bright red. In the eyes of those surviving witches, the sea demon''s figure was like an ant, dismembering their sisters one by one. "Asshole! Damn it The witches cursed in high tones to vent their anger and fear. They realized that their opponents were quite different from those of the pirate sailors in lost heart Bay, and that the battlefield was far away from what they were familiar with. Without any command or instruction, all the witches raised their height and no one wanted to attack again. There was no need to continue the battle. The charge led by jequia completely shattered the witches'' fighting spirit, and made the casters realize that they would die, and that it would be more difficult to die on the sea than on the land.


    After a long time, long enough for both sides of the battle, the trend of the ebb tide has become obvious. But at this time, the witches neither have the desire to pursue, but also missed the opportunity to pursue. They can only reluctantly watch the sea demons swagger back to their territory with the tide. Just when all the witches thought that the battle would end like this, a sea demon showed her body in the retreating sea water. Jacquia, the first female hunter in the charge, was very impressed by all the witches."Your land belongs to the sea! We''ll get it back sooner or later, and then you will become the prey of sharks, just like other human beings today The sea demon yelled in human language, and the long blade in her hand flashed a dark red light.


    The leading one of the witches lowered the height of her flight and came to Jacques'' slant, looking down at the opponent. Her face was first angry, then turned into a vicious sneer. "You think you''ve won, don''t you? Go to our city and make a big noise and go away? "


    "It is obvious that we are hunters and you are prey." Jacques ran her fingers around her neck, challenging her opponent with this very human gesture.


    The smile on the witch''s face was even more distorted. She said with malice, "hunter? Prey? Your logic is so simple and ridiculous. Look around you, sirens, you fishmen with the name of shark God in your mouth. I know that this operation was launched by both your tribes, but have you ever thought about why it is your shark teeth who are responsible for the attack, why we know your position and why the tide is ebbing now? Put your pride away, hunter. And then you will find that the tide is not on your side. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    "Are you here?" HeLa looked up as she listened to the footsteps and looked up at the man coming towards her. She leaned against the tapestry decorated wall, and to her right was a fine wooden door. But interestingly, inside the witch''s building, the entrances and exits of such rooms are usually hidden by magic. In particular, the closure of the wooden gate was specially hung with three big locks. The shapes of the three locks are crow, Mermaid and rudder plate.


    This is the information that people who are familiar with witches'' tricks will know. That is, witches'' locks do not only have the function of locking doors, but locking rooms with plural locks is a kind of password. Not to mention that there are no keys. Even if the locks are opened in the wrong order with all the keys in hand, the door opener will lead to a trap completely different from the room he wants to enter or simply release some dangerous monster. It is worth mentioning that the shadow beast often takes up this position because of its characteristics of hiding in the shadow.


    But fioni doesn''t need to worry about this time, because Hera, the witch who should have been here as the gatekeeper, will open the door for him. The sea demon nodded, saying hello to Haila. It was not that he was in a bad mood at the moment. But when he started, Peggy specifically told him not to speak before leaving the witch''s cave. Sometimes his voice would go far beyond people''s imagination. And the witches who live here have much sharper ears than ordinary people. Haila also knows this, but because she is also a witch, it is possible to protect her words from being overheard, so she can say hello to fioni at will.


    Although the sea demon can''t make a sound, it can still communicate with the witch with simple gestures. As a matter of fact, when sea monsters use language underwater, because of the problem of sea water, which is different from the medium of air, they spread far away than the sound on land. In order to keep secret or hide themselves, many sea monsters choose to communicate with sign language. Fioni pointed to the door and held out two fingers with his other hand, indicating that he wanted to refer to two people in the room. Haila smiles and nods, confirming that Lothar and the webworm are in the room next to her.


    However, fioni did not immediately ask the witch to release people. After all, Peggy told him that the information was limited, and he still needed to get more information about their current situation from Hera. HeLa, on the other hand, did not wait for fioni to express her doubts. She said, "they know something about their captivity. It''s good that both the man and the woman have a clear mind. But because of my eyes and ears, I couldn''t give them any more information. Once I opened the door, someone would notice something unusual in a few minutes. And most of the first people to notice are the warden lady who once held you. She has a complex relationship with Karen, and if we can, we don''t want to stand against her


    "She will be the biggest obstacle for you to escape from here, but don''t worry too much. Karen should have tried to entangle her. If everything goes well, she may even turn a blind eye to our actions. So when I open the door, the real question is how to let those two people know what''s going on. Like you, they must never speak after stepping out of the door, otherwise without the protection of witches, the guards here will kill you immediately. You must let them know the situation quickly. Can you do it? "


    HeLa''s expression was very serious. Fioni could see that there was no exaggeration in his words. He thought for a moment and nodded. Both Lothar and webworm, both of whom have received rigorous military training, recognize that the speed and stress response of the situation should prevent the premature end of the escape. The witch frowned a little at fioni''s reaction. She was not very familiar with the siren and the two people in the room, but since fioni was sure, it was better than staying here.


    "And one last thing," said Hera, turning her head to the siren as if she had suddenly remembered the key from her dress. "If I don''t feel wrong, the ebb has begun. I am not very clear about the more content, even if it is clear, I can not say more, but this incident may not be as simple as we see. The shark tooth attack on lost heart Bay is likely to be part of a larger plan, while the other tribe, the letao tribe you grew up with, is not entirely on the same side as the shark tooth. For the sake of safety, it''s better not to contact either side when you leave lost heart Bay. It''s best to go through the misty sea area, but now things are strange. Even if you are a sea demon, don''t go there rashly. If there is no way out, let them first lurk in lost heart Bay. After every tsunami, the order is extremely chaotic, and no one will pay attention to a few new faces. "


    Fioni tilted his head. He felt that among the witches he had met, only this Hera showed a different side from other witches. She would take Seth in and even give the child a name. On the issue of escaping from here, she also noticed many things that Peggy didn''t notice and gave a reminder. Perhaps of these people, this seemingly frail and gloomy lady is the most thoughtful one. The siren bowed a little, in gratitude to Haila for these extra reminders.


    After laughing, the witch turned and took a deep breath and inserted the key into the mermaid shaped lock. We can see that when Haila turns the key, the expression on the copper mermaid''s face changes from serenity to ferocity. It twists its body, as if trying to stop the unlocking process. However, Haila just quickly presses her finger on the mermaid''s eyes, and the lock quiets down and opens with a "click". In contrast, there are not so many problems with the steering wheel and the door lock of the crow. The steering wheel is slightly rotated to the west a few degrees, and the crow blinks its eyes and releases it.The wooden door opened gently, revealing the warm room inside and the two people sitting at the table in the room. Their situation was much better than fioni had imagined. Compared with the sea monsters that were chained and hung in the cold caves, Lothar and net worms were treated like heaven and earth. But now is not to consider these issues, in the moment the door opened, Lothar stood in front of the net worm, the latter to protect. However, when he saw the two people standing outside the door, the color of his face decreased significantly. As soon as the count wanted to ask, he saw that the sea demon put his finger on his lips and motioned not to speak. Lothar turned to look at the net worm, nodded in the latter''s agreed eyes, and walked out of the room carefully.


    "Don''t ask anything. Don''t say anything. Peggy has told the siren how to escape here. You can follow him." Said HeLa in a deep voice, then watched the three men start running towards the other end of the corridor. She bit her lips and remained silent for a moment. Finally, she couldn''t help but open her mouth and said, "Miss webworm! Please take care of yourself! And I''m sorry... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    The maid didn''t hear Haila''s words. Because when the witch hesitated, the three had already rushed out of a considerable distance. In addition, Shangla''s voice was not very loud, so it was a matter of course. And even if the webworm heard it, I''m afraid she couldn''t understand what the witch was saying. After all, it''s not easy for her to know something in advance in this era when her physical abnormalities are far from being revealed. So although they have a lot of doubts, at this time, the net worm and Lothar still understand the current situation as young witches headed by Qili are trying to fight against the witch group''s behavior.


    The idea was quickly confirmed, along with the sound of fighting. The whips of the whip reverberated in the corridor, and the golden Mermaid Candlestick, thrown by some force, brushed past fioni and struck hard against the wall. The siren immediately stopped and motioned to the two people behind him to stop and keep quiet. The three squatted down at the corner where the candlestick was thrown out, holding their breath, hoping to reduce the possibility of being found. And the reason they don''t think they''ve been discovered is that on the invisible side of the corner, the fighting doesn''t stop. On the contrary, there is even more intense posture. And in the gap between the whip, they also gradually heard some words, one of the voice is still a little familiar.


    "Do you know what will happen if you let them go?" The more strange voice was accompanied by the voice of breaking air. Then there was the crackle of the ground and the whip, which obviously did not achieve the effect it should have. As a kind of weapon with a long whip, those who have a little training in weapons know that this is the time to fight back. But they did not wait for the sound of the counterattack. They only heard the familiar voice reply in a low but firm voice.


    "I know that I am willing to accept the price of default." The determined voice quickly reminds people of its owner, Karen. Based on the familiar tone of the conversation and the sound of the whip, fioni immediately guessed who was fighting with Karen, that is, the warden of the witch prison, the witch who raised her up and taught her to use the whip.


    "What do you know? You are a wanton girl This time, the dull sound proved that it had struck or entangled something. "Karen, do you know what the deal is with you? Do you know that thing is not easy to offend a witch! Now you tell me you want to break the contract with it? If you want to die, I can help you now, so that you can''t be tortured to death


    "I didn''t!" Karen''s voice couldn''t be as calm as before. Her voice rose because of pain and mood swings. "I know everything, but I can''t! I can''t fulfill such an evil contract. I''d rather die here if I had to! You don''t understand anything, your heart is as cold as a chain! "


    "Pa!" The crisp slapping sound sounded, Lothar and the net bug subconsciously covered their cheeks, they more or less recalled the memory related to it. Although this kind of direct slap on the cheek does not hurt much in actual combat, it seems to be an effective means to vent one''s dissatisfaction to others. And those who have been hit will be stunned for a period of time in sudden pain. Sure enough, after this crackle, the corridor can only hear the sound of heavy breathing due to intense emotional fluctuations.


    "It''s my own mistake and I''ll make it up for myself." "I''m different from you. I won''t let things happen just because I''m afraid of the consequences! Even if I don''t live like this because of this decision, it''s better than being a cold monster who only knows how to prolong my life! "


    "What do you say?" Even though Lothar and fioni were not familiar with the witch who served as warden, they could clearly hear the tsunami like anger in these four words. Obviously, Karen''s words touched the other party''s pain, and this pain is not really close people will never know. But when a close person stabs himself with this pain, the pain is more painful than when the scar is left.


    But in the face of the angry warden, Karen did not mean to stop. Maybe it''s because she was also torn and scabby by the other party. She even went on saying, "I said, I won''t be indifferent to watching my children devoured by demons like you do! And you won''t wait for everything to change before raising a replacement that is a bit like your real child like a fool! " "Boom A huge explosion was heard, and more candlesticks and tapestries, carrying a figure, hit the wall before.


    That man, of course, is Karen. In fact, there is no big difference between the witches and ordinary human beings in their fighting ability. Therefore, Jia ethic is naturally paralyzed in this pile of debris, but she also noticed the three people hiding in the shadow of the corner. The short haired witch didn''t show any abnormality, which may be because her expression was used to express her pain. But before Lothar and others could react to this, another person was already in their sight.


    "How dare you mention it again! How can you bring it up again! " The warden''s expression was very ferocious. Even if she wanted to kill Karen, no one would doubt it. But perhaps because of the concentration of the anger, she didn''t notice fioni''s shining scales in the shadow. She walked to Karen and pulled the latter up from the ground by her collar. The surging magic made the light around her produce a strange deflection, which made the things seen by others become a bit strange.Although Lothar wanted to rush to save people immediately, they were unarmed now, and even if they attacked secretly, they were not sure that they could save people from the angry witch. The net worm pressed the count''s shoulder, and her fingers were deeply buttoned into the latter''s flesh. She knew that as long as she relaxed a little, the man in front of her would rush forward to challenge her opponent who was impossible to defeat. He was such a person. Fioni stares at Karen. The siren''s eyes are opposite to the witch''s eyes. The latter shakes her pupils a little. The meaning is self-evident. She wants them to go now. Without any more hesitation, fioni''s hind legs took the lead in rushing out.


    The figure disappeared at the end of the corridor. The warden let go of her hand and let the man, like his own daughter, fall to the ground. She looked down at Karen. "After this, they can escape. But is it really worth it? If that woman didn''t give birth to her children, or if they really ran away from lost heart Bay, even the great witch could not save you


    Karen gasped and looked up at each other after her breath finally calmed down. "It''s worth it, mother."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    "Tick, tick, tick" water drops down the end of the stalactite on the top of the cave. Some faint water splashes gently with the impact, but it only highlights the unusual silence here. This is an edge corner of the lost heart Sorcerer''s cave, which was originally used to dump garbage and filth, but now it has become a pool because of the rising sea water caused by the tsunami. Although it is such a place, but the naked eye can see, nose can smell, do not feel any filth. Even though it was such a channel, the witches would not allow it to become dirty and defile their territory. Now standing on the edge of this pool is not the witch who is in charge of garbage disposal, because this is the escape place given by Peggy.


    The three people who came here found some wooden boxes by the water. Interestingly, although there was no lock on these wooden boxes, some handles with different shapes were nailed with copper blocks at the opening and closing positions. And fioni saw several familiar patterns in these wooden boxes at a glance. They were the patterns on the lock head when Hera untied the lock. What''s the connection between these two things? The sea demon raised his hand to signal the other two people not to move, and then cautiously approached the sundries placed together. In the confused sight of Lothar and net worm, the sea demon hesitated to extend his hand.


    The first is the mermaid. "Click" wooden box was opened, nothing but a piece of white cloth was padded under the box. The second is the steering wheel. Fioni did not give up to open it, which is still empty and the first wooden box. With the last thought, he opened a third wooden box, crow. "GAH! GAH The fierce bird calls made the three men subconsciously step back. They immediately looked around, for fear that the sound might be some kind of alarm that might lead to the guard in Haila''s mouth. But fortunately, nothing seemed to happen. Fioni took a breath, turned his head and put his eyes back in the box. Then he was stunned. Because he clearly remembers that when he opened the third wooden box, there was nothing in it. But now, a shark''s tooth knife is placed obliquely in the wooden box, and there seems to be blood stains on the blade that have not been wiped off. It was fioni''s own blood.


    At the same time, Lothar and the net worm also came. Different from the sea demon, they went to the two wooden boxes before. The white cloth on the bottom of the box began to bulge. After opening it, they found that there were weapons and ornaments taken away by the witch. Net worm some nervous quickly hang a cold iron amulet on his neck, this magic ornament that can isolate magic gives her a sense of security far greater than a city wall. Lothar took his own axe. Although the fool''s justice was changed by the grey robed mage, the weight of starting and the feeling of waving told the count that this was his weapon. It seems that this should be the last thing witches can do for them.


    The two of fioni received the contents of the box neatly, made a gesture of invitation to the pool, and then turned and jumped into the water. The net worm and Lothar looked at each other, and the count frowned. His water quality was not good. Seeing his uneasiness, the female mercenary quietly clasped Lothar''s left hand with her right hand, winked at him, and then she could not help but pull the latter into the pool. The sea was a little cold, but it was not freezing. They opened their eyes in the water and saw that fioni was waiting at the hole in the bottom. Intentionally or by coincidence, the walls of this waterway, which was used by witches for sewage discharge, actually grew some kind of aquatic plants that would give out dim light. These plants guided the three people to leave here like road signs.


    But what they didn''t know was that after the three people''s falling into the water were calmed down, the three opened wooden boxes actually closed automatically! The bronze Mermaid emblem, which was originally inlaid in the opening of the wooden box, naturally fell off and bounced several times on the ground. As a coincidence, it also fell into the pool. All of a sudden, a shadow quickly magnified in the water light and disappeared.


    In the underwater passage, fioni felt the current with the siren''s instinct, guiding his companions to the nearest exit in many scattered holes. Man can''t breathe underwater. He has to find a way out as soon as possible to ensure the safety of the two men. Fortunately, after all, it''s just a sewage outlet. In addition to some holes and forks for bewilderment, the witches set no other obstacles. Fioni thought for a moment and found the way to the outside world. He turns behind Lothar and the webworm, pushing them to get closer at a faster speed.


    But it doesn''t seem so simple. When they came to the end of the passage and were about to rush into the sea, a metal gate stopped them. Water plants, dead fish and other things were wrapped around the gate and floated along with the current. It seems that the witches did not completely ignore the passage. Fioni pushed and lifted the gate a few times, and found that the metal bars that made up it were deeply embedded in the rocks around the passage, and no matter how hard the sea demon was, it was still there. At this time, he remembered the two arms that he had been cut off. With the strange force of those two arms, he could not say that the surrounding rocks might be loosened, but in the present situation, there is no way.


    So for now, it''s better to send Rosa and the net worm back to the witch''s cave before they drown, and then go back here to find a way to break the gate. Although it''s dangerous to do so, the witch should not come to this garbage room so often. The sea demon made up her mind and turned to tell her two companions what she meant. However, she found that Lothar and the net worm had taken out their weapons and were on guard against the gate as if they were facing a big enemy. Fioni was stunned for a moment, but the sea demon soon understood why his companion had such a move. A dark shadow swayed in the dim light of the four walls of the passage and disappeared. What is that?The sea demon took hold of their shoulders and motioned them to step back. He drew out the machete which belonged to the female shark tooth hunter and stood in front of his companion. Humans are not suitable to fight in water. Even if they have weapons, they can''t wave them in the water. They also consume a lot of oxygen that can''t be replenished. In that case, it would be better for them to figure out the truth of this unknown shadow and let them try to open the gate. Fioni held the machete in his right hand, and the length of the weapon was just right for this kind of narrow space.


    Black shadow, again, this time, the sea demon with excellent vision to see more details. It has a fish tail. Is it a fish? It is very likely that, whether intentionally or unintentionally, it is not difficult for a witch to survive in such garbage dumping channels, so it is normal to be large. I don''t know why, fioni''s heart faintly felt that things were not so simple. He pointed to the gate with his left hand, indicating Lothar and the net worm to deal with the obstacle. He swam a distance in the passage when he was approaching with great care. If the battle was inevitable, he should make it happen far away from his companions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    Fioni moved slowly closer to the spot where the shadow had flashed before, glancing at the light-emitting plants around him. It''s not that he belittles his opponent, but the siren still trusts his innate perception of the sea water more than his vision. Even a hermit crab that breaks out of the sea bed can be detected by trained sea demon soldiers with concentration. Not to mention the shadow that fioni saw just now has a body size similar to or larger than that of an adult. He has 10% confidence that he can sense the other party''s action.


    Sure enough, the current fluctuated in the siren''s perception. He looked at the position he felt and saw the figure in the dim blue light. The image of that thing fioni is no stranger. It is better to say that it will always appear in all kinds of decoration related to the sea made by human beings. It is a magical creature, mermaid, with the upper body of human beings and the lower half of fish, which exists in the mouth of sailors. Fioni''s eyes narrowed, and he held his saber in front of him. In the narrow passage, this almost cut off the way of attack.


    Mermaid, this is a kind of existence that spreads in almost any sea area. Most of the upper bodies of these creatures are said to be beautiful human women. Of course, some of them are also said to be fairy women. Fioni is not sure about this, because a little more rational people will know that this is not true. The reason is very simple. Human body is too cumbersome in the ocean. Even if the lower body is fish, lacking scales and other special aquatic organs, mermaid is not suitable for survival in the ocean. From the perspective of a human researcher, sea monsters tend to believe that the so-called mermaid is just a fantasy made up by lonely sailors at sea. He even thought that if there were dwarf sailors in the world who didn''t like mountains, there might be dwarf versions of mermaid''s upper body.


    But the figure in front of him is undoubtedly challenging fioni''s long-standing view. In the dim light, he can''t see more details of this Mermaid like creature, so he can only make a judgment by guessing. This is the witch''s territory. The sea demon reminds itself that it''s not strange to see anything, isn''t it? With this in mind, fioni tried to ask questions in the language of the siren. He believed that the witches, no matter how skillful they were, would not listen to the sound in the water. Moreover, as far as he knew, no creature on the earth could understand the language of the sea demon. But if it''s a mermaid in front of you, it''s likely that the other party will master the most widely used mode of communication in this area.


    Unfortunately, fioni''s attempt failed. Perhaps stimulated by his question, the mermaid shaped shadow quickly rushed towards the sea demon, and the speed was so fast that fioni was somewhat unexpected. Fortunately, he was able to react in time. He turned to his side with a light stroke, and the machete in his hand was slashed towards the other side''s chest. However, at the moment when the two are about to touch each other, the siren instinctively senses something abnormal. He subconsciously turns his knife holding hand over and rubs the mermaid''s body instead of colliding. Even so, he felt a tremendous force on his wrist. It can be seen from this that if it is really cut down just now, I''m afraid that the end will be either a machete fracture or a sea demon''s arm fracture.


    That''s definitely not a mermaid. The siren was very sure, even though it was probably not a creature. The muffled noise and the splashing sand behind him confirmed fioni''s judgment that no body of flesh and blood could make such a sound with such a body shape, unless its components were gold and stone. The screeching sound of friction reverberated in the sea water. The mermaid, who had just hit the wall, turned his arm 180 degrees in a strange posture. The whole man rushed to fioni again like a harpoon!


    This time, the sea demon had no choice but to put up the shark toothed knife with both hands to try to stop it. The impact force spread to his arms along the bone blade. Fioni''s body retreated back uncontrollably and hit the rock wall behind him as expected. The heavy impact made the sea demon feel pain, but it also inspired his strength, his muscles bulging, his body toward the right front, a flash away from the rock wall, use the other party''s strength to make it frustrated again. But it''s not a long-term solution.


    After two confrontations, fioni has basically confirmed that his opponent is some kind of stone or bronze statue. Even though he lived in the sea, he had heard the legend of stone statues acting like creatures, but he didn''t expect that he would encounter such an enemy this time. So, how to deal with it? I don''t have much time left for myself. If I can''t open the gate in time or take Rosa back to their previous room, then not only will this escape fail, but I''m afraid it will lead to worse results.


    "That won''t work." Fioni said to himself, the machete in his hand took the initiative for the first time, cutting at the opponent who had not yet reacted from the collision. As a result, of course, there was no effect. The hardness of the shark toothed knife itself was no better than that of metal weapons used by human beings. In order to adapt to underwater operations, the blade was deliberately ground very thin, and even the mark could not be left on the metal. The attack failed, but the opponent''s counterattack was swift and fatal. Although it was only a fist of normal size for human women, it hit fioni''s chest like a huge wave, which knocked the latter out at once.


    "Boom The direction the sea demon was repulsed was not elsewhere. It was the location of the gate before. The webworm kept an eye on the battle not far away. Seeing fioni flying over, he quickly opened Lothar, who was trying to cut through the rock. But the count''s axe was still stuck in the rock as a crowbar, and there was no time to pull it out for a moment. Fioni bumped into the axe handle of the fool''s justice."Gollum!" The bubbles were rising along the expanding cracks. Thanks to the impact of the siren, the hard witch blade made a sharp crack in the rock near the gate. The cost was that fioni''s spine almost broke because of the impact. Lothar tried to ease fioni''s injury, but he saw a dark shadow from the corner of his eyes! It''s too late. The count gritted his teeth and pushed aside the siren. The whole man curled up to accept the impact. Then, he didn''t know anything.


    Net worm and sea demon only see that under the impact of mermaid, the already loose gate flies out with a large amount of gravel towards the outside, together with LOSA, who has lost consciousness. Blood spilled from the corner of the black mountain count''s mouth proved that his internal organs were injured in the collision. Seeing this, the maid stepped on the rock and flew out to hold Lothar''s body. The siren, on the other hand, noticed that the mermaid who had broken the gate did not stop moving because it had left the witch''s territory. Instead, it had targeted the webworm.


    "Stay away from her!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Time, in Lothar''s eyes, slowed down and soon became still. He can clearly see that the tiny matter floating along the current quickly tends to be still, and the constant waves are stagnant under the invisible force, changing into a beautiful statue made of crystal. In this world where all activities have stopped, there is only one thing that moves, that is, Lothar himself. He saw something in the shape of a mermaid rushing towards the net worm from behind, so he subconsciously reaches out his hand to pull the latter apart. But when his hand touched the maid''s shoulder, the count was surprised to find that he did not have any sense of grasping the entity. Even his fingers had reached into the net worm''s shoulder without hindrance.


    What''s going on? What happened in front of him was obviously beyond the scope of the count''s understanding. He felt confused with his arm on the webworm''s body, hoping to feel a trace of real texture. It was only after this futile attempt that he finally gave up his mind and turned his eyes away. Only then did he notice that the beam of light falling from the sea stopped following the waves. The count turned to look down. The first thing he saw was a strange man. A few seconds later, he remembered that this man was exactly what he was now.


    At this time, he found out that his body had suffered multiple injuries. Not to mention the blood mist from his mouth, his arms had been twisted into a very strange shape. According to Lothar''s own experience, this is undoubtedly a very serious fracture. Even the arms, legs and lumbar vertebrae of the body have been deformed to varying degrees. Even if the injury is treated immediately, I''m afraid it will not be able to recover in a short time. In the current situation, Lothar is sure that she should be dead this time.


    So, is that the end? The present situation is what people often call the illusion of death. But now that I can see the body from a distance, is it also because consciousness has been separated from the body? Somehow, Lothar looked at himself, but his heart was very calm. Maybe it was because he had no organ to feel emotion. The count''s gaze shifted again, and he saw the broken passage on the towering stone wall in the distance, and the sea demon that justice of picking up the fool was struggling to throw at the mermaid enemy. So, the webworm should be able to avoid this attack, which is good, there is nothing better than this. I believe that with fioni''s speed in the vast waters, he will be able to escape back to the shore with his maids.


    "Is that enough?" A voice suddenly floated up to the count''s ear like a floating bubble from the deep sea floor. The sound was not loud, but it felt like a powerful bell. Lothar subconsciously looked down at the sound. He did not see anything. The sea bed that could have been seen was engulfed by endless darkness. It was hard to believe that it was just offshore. It may be because there is no physical constraints, clearly the ocean below is not perceptible, but Lothar can still detect that there is an individual in this darkness, and this individual does not feel completely strange to him. Not long ago, he had a meeting with it or him.


    "Do you really feel that your life can be passed away, people from the sandy sea?" The strange voice came again, but the feeling was extremely warm. Lothar gazed, or tried to make a gaze, hoping to get even the slightest hint of the voice''s owner. This is doomed to be futile. This futility makes the count irresistibly feel inferior, as if he was just an ant standing between the fingers of a giant. All his beliefs, dignity, glory, and training skills lost their significance in the darkness that occupied the lower layer of the ocean. Even the outer shell of the body could not protect him. At this time, he was really Naked in front of the voice''s owner.


    "It doesn''t have to be. The gap between you and me is much smaller than you think. We are all just tiny floating dust in the sea of the world The voice seemed to feel Lothar''s inferiority, and even took the initiative to comfort the latter. This scene is obviously full of anomalies in other people''s eyes, because no matter what this thing from deep water is, his self-esteem is too low. But the voice was full of incredible power, and Lothar''s consciousness was actually calmed down after this short sentence, no longer feeling uneasy.


    "Who are you?" This is the first time that the knight tries to communicate with each other actively. His question seems concise, but actually it is not simple. There are not many people in the world who can really answer this question. In the face of such a question, the voice in the dark of deep water also chose a temporary silence. I don''t know how long this silence lasted, because now Lothar has lost the ability to sense time. In other words, in this moment when all things are still, no matter how long it is, it is an instant.


    "You''ve asked a very interesting question, and I''m afraid I can''t explain it to you in a language you can understand. If you have to give an answer, you can call me, home


    Home, Lothar remembers the term. This is the resting place where the sirens are always chanting, the last resting place for all the consciousness in their mouth. But this is not right, isn''t it? How can the end of the sea demon belief be a self-conscious existence? Can such existence still be called destination? Or is it that the darkness in front of you is just trying to deceive the devil or something else under this confusing name?However, even if the count spent endless years thinking about these questions, he could not get the answer. Even if he asked, the other party would not give a clear answer. The other thing is, what''s the other person''s identity that you don''t have to worry about quickly


    The voice said softly, "I want to continue your life. Because I can see through your eyes a lot of things that I couldn''t see before. You let me know things above the deep water. And if, in the present situation, your body is about to stop working and your consciousness will go with it, it will make me very, very sorry


    "Can you see through my eyes? Why, I don''t remember dealing with you, or selling my soul to someone else. " Lothar felt a little uncomfortable, and no one would be happy to learn that someone felt his feelings through his body.


    "Sea god''s rope, you call it that. From time to time, I will encounter other creatures in the sea, which will make their marks on me. Most of the time, I didn''t know it happened because their bodies and minds were too fragile to bear my gaze. You were once. But there''s another energy in your body that is similar to me, but different. It''s weak, it''s very weak, but it''s true. This energy allows you to survive the initial stage, and your body adapts to a part of my existence, so that you become the special you are now. I''m curious where the other energy in you comes from


    After hearing this, only one name flashed into Rosa''s mind, cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    If there is any possibility that he or she may be infected with the energy of the self claimed destination, there is only one reason, that is, the camouflage magic exerted by the grey robed mage on himself. But even if he had guessed it, Rosa did not intend to tell it. Although the destination seems to be coming to help him at the moment, neither the image of the other party nor his own admission that he was the source of the sea curse, such as the sea god''s rope, made the count unable to think of any trust. In this case, he will never reveal his friends and loyal objects to each other. But from another point of view, if the end result is such existence in his mouth, why does he ask himself such a question?


    "Why do you want to ask me this question? Do you think I will know the answer? Since you can get my vision, you might as well turn over my memory by yourself to save us time here. " This is a trial. Lothar pretends to be flipped over, because it doesn''t matter. She is eager to know how much control the other party has over herself. If he could read the memory and even the mind at will, the count''s consideration would change. The answer to the end result is somewhat unexpected.


    "Reading memories and thoughts is disrespectful to living beings. I am the destination, just to let the tired creatures rest. Before they want to rest, I will not interfere with their will. So you don''t have to answer my doubts. It''s not your responsibility. " After saying this, the deep-water existence continued, "let''s go back to the question at the beginning. There are only two choices in front of you. 1¡¢ In obedience to death, then I will fulfill my duty to accept you to an eternal resting place and let you rest. As for your body, it will return to nature and be eaten by fish and shrimp, and decomposed by sea water. 2¡¢ Accept my help and become my eyes above the deep water. I can''t directly restore your body, but I can make you and your companions safe as soon as possible, so that you have a great chance to save your life. But I have to remind you that if you choose the second way, you have to pay a price. "


    "What price?" Asked Rosa. He had heard a little bit of information from cheese company about dealing with these existence, and knew that if he chose to accept help here, he might pay more afterwards. To be fair, how many people can still choose to die knowing that they have a way to be rescued? Even if it comes at a cost, we always believe that as long as people are alive, there is a way to escape or repay these debts. This is undoubtedly a kind of arrogance, but without this kind of arrogance, living things would not be able to reproduce.


    "The price is simple: you can''t leave the sea for three years. I know you''re human, you''re a soil trodden race, so I won''t let you soak in the sea for three years. But you can''t get too far away from the sea. You can only move on land where the wind can blow and where the gulls can fly. If you keep going away from the sea, all the water in your body will stay where it is The voice of home is still warm and calm, like an old man telling a story by the pillow.


    Lothar stares at the darkness under him, and the price is not unacceptable to him. Although the definition of sea breeze and Seagull was vague, it gave the count plenty to live on land. According to the end result, even if he returned to Cangshi by boat to find a coastal village to live for three years. But is it really that simple? "Three years later? I''ve heard that if the devil saves a life in his trade, he has to give up at least half of his time to serve the devil. I don''t think you''re the devil, but I don''t think you''re so kind. "


    "Goodness is relative. If there is no evil in this world, there will be no good. So you needn''t be so wary of me, because my demands do not conflict with you. I just want to see. You know, for a long time, since I realized my existence, all I have witnessed and accepted is the return of exhausted people. This makes me very curious, if life is really so exhausting, why do the creatures in this world continue to survive. But under the deep water, I can''t see the sunshine. Your world is too far away from me. I admit that I have reservations about what you said. In fact, three years is not a definite time limit. As long as you have my mark on your body, then when you approach the sea, I will be by your side, and I know that you do not belong to the ocean, and you do not have the smell of sea water. So I only need three years of your life. When you die, your consciousness will flow down to my arms, and then I will ask you to tell me more. In this way, do you feel better? "


    "Sell your soul to you?" Lothar hesitated for a moment when she heard that she would sink into the realm of her destination once she accepted the offer. However, he soon realized that even if he refused the request of the other party and chose to die at this time and place, his soul would still fall into the deep and dark ocean bottom.


    "No, I don''t need you to sell your soul, and I''m not bidding for time to live. At the end of the day, the year, the month, and the day in your mouth are nothing more than units of measurement set by you on the basis of external references. If there is no sun, no day and night, and your body does not need heartbeat and pulse, then time will lose its meaning in your consciousness. It''s like this in my eyes, and I don''t use meaningless things as a price tag. I don''t like trading. Measuring the value of things is not my strong point. ""What are your strengths?" Asked the count. After a while, the voice of destination floated up, "accept."


    Lothar chewed on the meaning of the two words in silence, then turned to look at the net worm who was trying to get close to her body, and her face showed a smile, "OK. I promise you, no matter who you are, I agree with your proposal. But I ask you, if you want to save my life, please save her too. "


    "Of course, I will. I''m looking forward to witnessing the birth of a new life. So I''ll keep them alive. " The destination replied.


    Wait! New life? They? The count caught the question in the other''s words. His eyes were wide open, and a guess burst out of his mind. But before Lothar could prove his existence in the deep water again, the wheel of time began to turn again. And his consciousness is captured by his body again, and before he falls into coma again, he only feels a force rising from his body. For the net worm who didn''t know what happened in the moment, she saw only a current rising from the bottom of the sea, pushing Lothar towards the sea!


    "Poof!" A deep crash came from behind the maid. She turned her head and saw that the justice of the fool was thrust into the mermaid''s neck and almost cut off the head of the mermaid. With the roar of the lion, the mermaid who just swam freely in the water lost its power and fell down like a stone. At the same time, the current that held up Lothar also began to push the back of the net worm. At the moment when Mermaid and mercenary crossed each other, the net bug caught the handle of the axe and pulled out the justice of the fool to the sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    The sea breeze is whistling against the sails, and the ebb tide is no gentler for ships sailing on the sea than it was during a tsunami. The waves hit the side of the wooden hull, splashing water on the deck like a rain of arrows. The sailors, who were either topless or only dressed in a single garment, had to bite their teeth and endure the terrible baptism. Every time they felt that they were going to be unable to hold on, the seafaring men would turn their heads and look at the rudder on the high platform behind the ship. The helmsman standing there was dressed in an over decorated coat, and on his head was a tattered and funny wide brimmed triangular hat with a golden bird feather on it. He was the captain of the ship.


    The captain tried to press his hat on his head with one hand and keep the balance of the ship with the other hand in the rough sea wind. Although this action seems quite casual, anyone with sailing experience knows how heavy a steering wheel is in such a storm. The muscles on the captain''s arm holding the rudder wheel were bulging, and the tattoos of sea snakes tattooed in dark blue were wriggling like life. His chest and skirt were open, revealing his skin full of mud, salt and scars, which was not to show his past with scars, but simply used this way to more intuitively feel the wind direction and intensity. He roared in a hoarse and unpleasant voice, "East four fifteen degrees, turn sail! You bastards don''t know the mast is breaking! Chief mate, take people to put up the main sail. If we go on like this, we will be blown back to the sea. Damn it, we must be the first people to stand on the lost heart bay


    The sailor who hung himself on the railing heard the captain''s instructions and immediately repeated it to the crew in a louder voice. The sound of waves and sea breeze made it difficult to communicate with each other. Fortunately, the crew of this ship have been getting along for some time. Even if they are swallowed up by the sea breeze, they also hear the key words in the captain''s order and act quickly. The man, known as the first mate, was naked and showed dark and strong muscles. His head was covered with a turban to prevent his hair from flying in the wind, and to cover the hole in his right ear, which had no ears. On receiving the order, the chief mate loosened the ropes around him and walked towards the main mast on the bumpy deck. On the way, he slapped several sailors on the shoulder, "you, you, you and you, follow me to collect the main sail!"


    Five sailors, including the first mate, gathered at the capstan under the main sail. The first mate spat into the palm of his hand, and then made contact with the other sailors with his eyes. "Push!" "Squeak!" As the five sailors pushed the winch, the heavy chain was pulled by the winch and connected to the main sail''s cable to close the sail, which had done more harm than good for the present situation. But when the main sail was about half closed, a huge wave came from the starboard side of the ship, with "boom!" The sound of a big bang pushed the right side of the whole ship high!


    "Hold on The first mate roared, but the warning was still a little late. A thinner sailor did not grasp the handrail on the winch in time, and the whole man slipped to the left. "Help! Ah The thin sailor screamed, hoping for a companion to hold him. His hands were scratching at the slanting deck, but the deck, too greasy with seawater, could not offer any help. His last chance was to grab the fence at the edge of the deck as he fell out of the hull. But fortunately, when the sailor grasped the fence and breathed a little, a dark shadow covered him. He looked up and saw something like a human like fish thrown out by the waves, over the top of the whole ship and smashed down towards his face door.


    "Boom The final scream was completely drowned out by the sound of impact and falling into the water. Few sailors even noticed that one of their companions had fallen into the sea, and they had no time for themselves. However, the captain standing on the high platform saw all this. He pressed his body against the rudder to increase his connection with the ship. His left hand was clinging to the brim of the blown hat to prevent the cap, which symbolized the captain''s qualification, from being taken away by the sea breeze. "What the hell is that?" The captain was sure to see that the thing that had thrown his crew off the ship was a mermaid, but the problem was that the trajectory and texture of the thing were more like some kind of statue than a living creature. But how can there be statues in the waves?


    Before the captain wanted to understand this problem, another wave came up. This time, the huge wave was bigger than before, and almost lifted the ship to a dangerous angle of nearly 90 degrees with the sea surface. This time, more than one crew member was carried off the ship by the waves, and nearly half of the crew were washed off the deck in this huge wave. Even the captain gave up his hat and held the rudder in front of him. He watched his crew one by one washed down the deck, his eyes closed, thinking that this was the end. He did not expect that he had been crossing the sea for many years, and finally was killed by the ebb tide waves. It was really bad luck. If he became a water devil after he died, he would not be ridiculed by others for many years.


    However, the development of things is always unexpected, just as the first wave came without warning, after the second wave, the sea quickly calmed down. After a long time without waiting for the ship to be overturned, the captain opened his eyes and looked at the sea strangely. What is this? Is it the sea god who despises my broken ship?


    "Captain, man!" The first mate''s voice awakened the captain, who was still in a daze. He saw his crew struggling to show his position to his companions on the deck. The first mate and the other crew all watched the captain. According to the rules of the sea, leaving the deck without the captain''s instruction and rebellion can be equated. "What are you doing! Bring me all the people in the waterSea breeze, gradually calmed down, it seems that the ebb tide on this sea area has become smaller. The sailors who had been swept into the sea were lined up on the deck and vomited. The ship''s medical skills diagnosed the sailors. The Captain stood on the high platform, and his first mate came up with the captain''s cap which had been blown off before. "Your hat, sir."


    The captain took the hat and put it on his head. Unexpectedly, a water plant fell down to cover his left eye. When he was in a hurry to get the plants out of his hat, he looked at the smiling mate and said, "how many are missing?" In the storm like the one just now, it''s lucky that the crew members who have been taken off the ship can find six achievements. The captain is ready to hear a number of staff reduction that makes his heart ache. You know, it''s hard to find a few reliable and reasonable sailors in lost heart Bay these days.


    However, the first mate''s mouth with a strange expression, said, "no less, even more than one!"


    "What do you say?" After hearing this, the captain raised his eyebrows and subconsciously grasped the handle of the machete on his waist. He suspected that the chief officer was going to rebel, and that the more one was him.


    Seeing this, the chief mate quickly retreated and spread out his hands to indicate that he had no weapons. "You misunderstood me, sir! I mean, we''ve lost two people, but we''ve got three new ones! Besides, there is a fish in these three! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    After the first mate''s explanation, the captain finally moved his hand away from the handle of the knife. He followed the first mate down the platform and came to the deck to check on the three "new men" who had been rescued. "Thump, thump" wooden legs hit the deck, making a rhythmic sound. Yes, the captain''s right leg has become a wooden prosthesis from below the knee. Although the shape and surface of the stick have been modified and polished, it is still better than the original body. This is also the normal sailing on the sea. If you observe carefully, there are few people on this ship who are not disabled. These injuries can be as small as ferocious scars, as large as incomplete fingers and toes, blind eyes and broken ears. However, it is rare for a captain to have a serious disability, and this does not mean that the captain is really out of luck. It is just that, if it were not for his high reputation and ability, no ship would take in disabled people who lack hands and feet.


    The captain, with his wooden legs on, looked at the three men at the edge of the line and was first attracted by fioni. Sea monsters, even for sailors in lost heart Bay, are extremely mysterious. Although the "blood money" sold by witches can enable these mariners to get the help of sea monsters to cross the misty sea area, even in the process of piloting, they rarely communicate with human beings on the ship. The two are just indifferent to the implementation of the agreement reached, each taking what he needs and sharing the sea.


    In this case, what a healthy siren means is self-evident. In the captain''s eyes, fioni is not a creature at all, he is a huge pile of blood money on the deck! With him, his own ships can jump over the cruel exploitation of witches and sail freely in the misty sea. But the captain soon calmed down, and he remembered that the sea monster itself was not more ignorant than human beings, and extremely hostile to human beings. Before the witches came forward, no one had ever reached a cooperation agreement with the siren, so even if he could get a living siren, he would not be able to persuade him to work for himself. Even if he is forced to surrender by violent means, he is likely to be carried by the sons of tides to dangerous waters unknown before. That''s not worth it. Thinking of this, the captain rubbed his bearless chin. It was more cost-effective to sell him. The witches alone would probably pay a high price for the fish man, regardless of others. As for whether those crazy women take him back to other sea monsters for human relations, or dissect or make magic potions, it is not their own thing to consider.


    A windfall, but it''s just a windfall. Thinking of this, the captain swept his eyes over the other two people. His eyes were attracted by the clothes that the net worm was immersed in the sea water for a few seconds, and his hot breath soon calmed down. No sailor in the world will refuse a woman, but the man in lost heart knows that it is better to learn to respect women''s own will before they act rashly. Otherwise, those who have been crippled by the wicked witch and hung on the dock to feed the gulls will laugh at their failure to learn.


    Regardless of gender, the captain''s eyes swept back and forth over Lothar and the net worm for several rounds. Finally, he drew out his machete and carefully picked apart several clothes from the two men in the confused eyes of other crew members. Then he used the machete as a crutch and bent down to raise their hands. The expression on his face became dignified. "What else did you get when you fished out these parallel products?" He turned his head and questioned the sailors behind him in a serious tone. He knew that his hands and feet were not clean, and stealing booty was almost the default rule.


    "That''s not good, sir." As soon as the captain asked about the spoils, the first mate hastened to dissuade him. Generally speaking, anyone who got what he found in the sea would belong to him. Even the captain had no right to force his crew to pay taxes on him. Unless he''s going to be tied to his hands and walk on the springboard to feed the shark. But this time, the lazy captain pushed his mate away and thrust his machete into the deck. "What do you know! I''ll take out everything you''ve got! These two people are not ordinary people


    The sailors looked at each other, and they all knew what kind of virtue their captain was, so they hesitated to hear the captain''s words as if they were joking. "Rattle!" The sound of metal hitting the deck sounded, and the first mate threw a dark silver amulet from his cuff. Then he said in a vicious voice to the captain, "when you get ashore, you''ll have to buy me a drink!" With him in the lead, the rest of the sailors began to throw things from their bodies, either from the three of Lothar or from other drowning companions. One of the more exaggerated is that two people from the bottom of the cable out of a Tomahawk and a shark toothed cutlass.


    The captain''s expression was even more ugly when he saw the two weapons. Instead of touching the shark''s tooth knife, he weighed the justice of the fool and carefully touched the blade of the Tomahawk with his finger, and a small cut was made. "Good fellow." The captain said a word of admiration or emotion, and put the weapon which was too heavy for him back on the deck.


    "What do you see?" Asked the chief mate, who had not seen his captain show such an expression for many years. Well, probably not since he lost his right leg.


    "Let''s start with the fish. He''s not the one who made an agreement with the witches. That group of sea monsters won''t use this machete. That''s a good thing. The witch won''t come and take him away. But it also means that we have no possibility to communicate with him. Tie him up and throw him as far away from the sea as possible, and when we get ashore, we''ll find a good buyer. " After the captain said that, a few sailors tied fioni into rice dumplings with hemp ropes thick and thin, and carried him down the deck."As for the two guys." The captain said, kicking Lothar''s twisted arm with his prosthetic leg, and his eyebrows twisted tightly. "These two guys are more troublesome than that fish. I really can''t guess where they came from. Look at them. These muscles and calluses on their hands are not created by working on the water or on the road. They are trained professional soldiers, either mercenaries or pirates. No, ordinary mercenaries and pirates don''t have this kind of muscle, except for the navy of a certain country, and it has to be the most elite one. "


    "That''s a good thing! I''m afraid the price of a capable warrior is higher than that of a sea demon! " The chief officer rubbed his hands excitedly and said.


    "What a fart!" The captain kicked the first mate''s buttocks with his artificial leg, "look at that axe. I can barely lift it with both hands, and I haven''t seen any rust after soaking in the sea for so long! Such a guy can be easily held in his hand. I''m afraid the whole crew of our ship are not rivals when they are tied together! And if you look at their clothes, is that for ordinary people? You know what the price of silk is! Ah! That''s two bags of gold! Which country will provide its own navy with this kind of gaudy stuff, so they are not soldiers. It''s a ghost. It''s the strangest thing I''ve seen this year, no, five years. "


    "Captain! Captain, take a look! Is this man the rope of the sea god While the captain was swearing, the seaman, who was the lookout, keenly noticed the tattoo on Rosa''s arm. It didn''t matter. The captain cut the coat on the count''s chest with his machete, and took a cold breath when he saw the strange lines that almost covered his whole chest and spread downward.


    "Hiss! The sea god is up, it''s really evil! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    Of course, the sea god''s rope is no stranger to sailors who walk on the sea all the year round. Even if they have not seen the famous curse of the sea with their own eyes, they will get relevant information in the tavern or in the chat of old sailors. Different from other anecdotes on the sea, the sea god''s rope is one of the few things that are indeed recognized by all people. There is even a rubbing painting on the tavern in lost heart bay that is treasured by the boss. It is said that it was developed from some unfortunate ghost who was killed by the God of the sea.


    However, this does not mean that sailors have ignored the sea god''s rope. This curse is regarded by superstition as an extremely ominous omen in navigation. It means that the ship has sailed into the sea where mortals should not sail, so the God of the sea dropped a curse among the crew as a warning. Now the sailors began to whisper uneasily at the sight of a large number of strange patterns on Lothar. Even the first mate, who had always been calm, bared his teeth and walked to the captain''s ear. "Should we throw him back into the sea, sir?"


    The captain sniffed. Instead of answering his crew immediately, the captain went to Lothar''s side and stirred the latter''s body with the side of his machete. "Why do we call this thing the sea god''s rope?" He said suddenly, confusing the sailors around him.


    "It''s because it strangles people like a sling." The chief officer seemed to understand what the captain meant and went over. The man, who was about two laps stronger than the captain, tore the count''s clothes directly, revealing the muscle distribution and more lines under the clothes which were not in accordance with the sailor''s identity.


    "Then this thing is not the sea god''s rope. In this way, it should be called the sea god''s armor. Look at these lines. If the boy didn''t do it himself, they didn''t mean to hang him at all. " Said the captain, standing up, as if certain. He turned to his crew and said, "Poseidon doesn''t intend to kill him, or we won''t find him. He''s not cursed, he''s blessed by the ocean, and we''ll share it when we find him. "


    In just two words, the uneasiness of the crew disappeared, and even excited by the ethereal grace of the sea god. After all, there is no sailor who is not superstitious when he is wandering in the helpless sea, and how to explain the phenomena beyond common sense to guide the superstition of his subordinates is also the ability that the captain must master. After finishing the work of appeasement, the captain whispered to the first mate, "take these two men to my room and give them back their personal belongings. Let''s forget the weapons."


    "Yes, sir. Do you want to let the ship doctor see this man? There are too many fractures on his body. I''m afraid there will be problems when carrying them


    "Look at me! That bastard knows about amputation except he can drink and let us eat fruit! If he had not known how to stop bleeding, I would have let him feed the fish


    The chief officer shrugged his shoulders. Since the captain''s leg was amputated in a naval battle, he has been quite skeptical about the role of the ship''s doctors on board. However, in fact, there are no serious doctors on such ships. Even if there are, the poor and simple life at sea can not provide enough materials and places for professional medical professionals to play their skills. It is quite different to sew wounds on a bumpy deck and in a quiet operating room. "You, you, you, you, follow me and carry them to the captain''s cabin. Keep your hands and feet clean. Don''t look like you haven''t seen a woman before. " The chief mate called several sailors who were more careful in their work to help, but he did not forget to remind him. This is also no way to do things, in lost heart Bay, even if it is a drift warbler than other areas of the same industry more rigid. And all this is because of the natural rejection of men by the witches who rule the city.


    The captain was relieved when he finished handling the three newly fished parallel cargoes. He squinted at the front of the ship and could see some land emerging under the fading sea water. This is a good sign that lost heart Bay is about to be seen again. But this is also a kind of urge for him. If he wants to land in lost heart Bay after ebb tide, he and his ship must be faster. "Children! Listen up, this time we''re coming in from this forbidden area for the first landing! As long as we can succeed, there will be no business to do in the past few years, and then you can get whatever you want! " Cheers and cheering responses began to reverberate before the captain''s voice fell.


    As for the so-called first landing, this is actually a long-standing tradition of lost heart Bay. All along, as a gathering place for sailors, pirates and merchants, people in lost heart Bay attach great importance to the development of navigation technology. On the one hand, this has contributed to the developed shipbuilding technology here, on the other hand, it has also made seafarers who are skilled in navigation become the most popular talents. How to judge the quality of seafarers? There may be many ways for experienced sailors, but for businessmen, the criteria for judging by experience are too vague. They want to have a clearer selection threshold. Therefore, some discerning businessmen thought that the sea conditions after each tsunami ebb tide were extremely complex, and many captains would wait for the tide to finish before returning to sea for safety. However, during every ebb tide period, some people return to lost heart Bay ahead of time for various reasons. In this case, those who can arrive alive often have excellent navigation skills. For a long time, businessmen began to be more willing to establish cooperative relations with such captains and ships. Under such a background, if they are lucky enough to be the first ship to return to lost heart bay at low tide, they will become the target of everyone''s pursuit. You don''t need to look for business and financial channels, and they will take the initiative to deliver them to your door every day.This is the captain''s idea. He knows what impact his short legs will have, and although he can still rely on prosthetics now, it is not a long-term solution. In three or five years at most, his right leg will be completely incapacitated. A sailor who has lost his navigation ability has no value in lost heart Bay. So what he wants to do is to make him a pot full of money before he becomes such a waste, and then he can buy a manor in the surrounding countries with the money, and then he will have a comfortable life. This landing plan is the best plan he can think of. To this end, he even urged the crew to cross this part of the sea area strictly prohibited by the witch group, in order to be closer to victory than other peers peeping at the first throne.


    The sea breeze calmed down, and the wind was favorable for the boat. The captain took hold of the wooden rudder again, looked at the crew on the deck, and roared in a broken Gong voice, "lower the main sail! Since the sea god has sent us a sign, let the sea breeze give us a ride! This time, we will be the richest sailors in the lost heart bay


    "Yo ho! Whoa The ship song echoes in the seafarers'' mouths. Their actions make the whole ship like a whole. Under the leadership of the captain as the brain, he finds his own way back and starts to make rapid progress towards the goal. The captain felt the sea breeze blowing on his chest, and the smile of his mouth rose uncontrollably. He almost saw the indignation of other people when they saw their flag planted on the shore.


    But just as the ship sailed along the course, a few black spots approached from the sky in their distance. This is one of the forbidden areas designated by the witches for unknown reasons, but there is a rumor that there are clues to the secret fortress of witches in these forbidden areas. So these forbidden areas are also known as the witch''s backyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    The watchman who first found the abnormality was also the first to encounter misfortune. Before he could give a warning to the crew, the poor young man was wrapped in a light green powder which was drifting by the wind. Then there was a cry of desperate frogs and a "crackle" of falling from a height. Pale green blood and a few pieces of meat splashed on the sailors working near the lookout tower. Even one sailor was just at the climax of the boat song. The dirty flesh and blood fell directly into his mouth. Then there was a concerto of vomit and panic. Naturally, there will be no frogs in the sea. Even if there are frogs, they will never fall from the sky to the deck and die. When other sailors look up at their heads blankly, they can see the empty lookout basket and some figures riding on broomsticks.


    "Witch!" I don''t know who started shouting, and then a throwing knife from the air made him shut his mouth completely. The rest of the sailors saw the tragedy of their companions, and the courage that had just risen in their hearts disappeared in an instant. They realized that they were not the masters of the sea and the land under it, but those who were flying in the sky.


    The captain standing behind the rudder saw all this. He was actually the second of all to find the witch. He was also wise not to make any sound. In fact, the thought of escaping occupied the old sailor''s mind at the moment of seeing the witch, but it was only for another moment that the thought was dismissed. The reason is very simple. He thinks that in this vast sea, as a human being, he has no chance to escape the witch''s pursuit. In this case, we can only try to negotiate.


    "Dear and beautiful ladies, why did you hurt my crew?" The captain, who took off his hat and buttoned it to his chest, called out into the air and walked slowly down the platform to his crew. His action calmed the panicked sailors and surrounded their captain with a look of humility and lowered their heads. In fact, they talk quickly in sign language where the witches can''t see. The conversation was about how to deal with these uninvited guests. As the first mate, the strong man looked up carefully at the women riding on broomsticks and wearing wide brimmed hats. He noticed that some witches were far away from the ship, and some of them had obvious traces of injuries.


    However, the first mate realized that it didn''t mean the captain could. For the old sailor, he didn''t have time to care about where the witches came from. Fortunately, after killing the first two sailors, the witches'' bloodthirsty desire was vented. The leading one of them slightly lowered the altitude of flight, and looked at the old sailor with blue eyes as blue as the sea. "This is no navigation zone. If you''re from lost heart Bay, you should know about it."


    The captain immediately showed a mixed expression of panic and bewilderment, shaking his head like a rattle, "the sea god is on! I didn''t know we sailed into your waters! Oh, my God, it must have been the ebb tide that brought us in! We don''t mean to offend! Please give us a chance, dear lady! I swear to my boat, I''ll leave with these fools at once These words, combined with subtle trembling and continuous cold sweat, make the image of a reckless captain who mistakenly damaged the restricted area perfectly.


    But where are witches so easy to cheat? The witch with dark blue eyes sneered at her mouth. She is not a young witch like elipegg. Her experience and experience make her extremely difficult to deceive. If not, she would not be the leader of the team to attack the squadron''s forces with a small number of people. So there was no evidence at all. She knew at the first sight of the ship what the people on board were thinking.


    This is not the first, and will not be, the captain who ventured through the witch''s backyard in order to win the first landing. "Swept in by the waves? Oh, that''s bad luck, captain. It''s too bad. Besides, I think your bad luck is more than that, right? Judging from the draft of your ship and the people on board, you didn''t get any business at this ebb tide. It''s a waste of your ship. As far as I know, only our docks can make such three masted sailboats, and there are only one or two ships sold out each year. Tut Tut, you must have bought such a good ship at a high price, right? Are you afraid that you will not be able to repay the debt if you come back empty handed? "


    Captain Gulu swallowed hard. If he could, he even hoped that he could be choked to death. These damned witches know them so well that they don''t need any informants or intelligence agencies to understand them, whether it''s maritime knowledge or the situation in the city. So he knew that his argument would not work in front of the witch. But what if it doesn''t work? Breaking into the forbidden area has never been a second end. What can he do to avoid it? The captain''s mind was racing.


    Different from the captain who is trying to figure out how to survive, as the temporary leader of the witch team, the blue eyed witch also has her own plans. The loss of this battle was greatly beyond the expectation of the witches because of the tenacious resistance of the Huntress Jacques. Of course, the responsibility for the casualties would not fall on the head of the great witch. In order to reduce the punishment for her command mistakes, she could not wait for the opportunity to make up for her mistakes. It may be a good choice to support an agent who has enough right to speak in lost heart Bay. Especially in today''s confusing situation with the sea demons, it is not difficult to defend the lost heart Bay only by the power of witches. But if you want to really give those fish people a heavy blow, the mortal fleet is also necessary.Nevertheless, the witch did not let the captain off. It is said that the fish that has been fished once will become more shrewd, and so will people. Although the captain can meet the expectations of the witch in terms of ability, his ability to calm down and control his subordinates proves that he is not a chess player willing to be manipulated by others. That''s not good enough. What the witches want is soldiers who obey orders. The only thing they don''t need is to worry about the common people''s thoughts when they fight the sea demon. In contrast, the one with a turban and one ear missing is more appropriate. Judging from the performance of him and other crew members, this man should be the second in command of the ship. This strong man is usually more used to solving problems with violence. He will be a more suitable chess piece than the current captain.


    Having made up her mind, the witch said again, "well, we are not unreasonable. According to the rules of you sailors, everything on board must be ordered by the captain. Therefore, you only need one person to be responsible for this mistake. Now, sailors of lost heart, it''s time to show your loyalty to the sorceress. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    Show loyalty? The sailors looked at each other, and they soon understood the meaning of the four words. The witch wanted them to kill their captain to save their lives. If this is a pirate ship, then the crew members may be eager to act. For pirates, the position of captain has always been a capable one. Although the relationship between the crew and the captain is close, it is by no means unbreakable. If this is a merchant ship, I''m afraid the result will not be too bad. For the sailors on the merchant ship, no cargo is more precious than their own lives. If you kill the captain, you can protect your own cargo, which is the same as throwing the heavy barrel in the cargo hold into the sea before the storm.


    But the ship was neither a pirate nor a merchant ship. This sounds a little strange, because ships sailing on the sea will basically fall into these two categories except those belonging to a certain country, and warships, in a sense, are a mixture of these two categories. So what kind of ship is this ship? In fact, it''s very simple. They''re an adventure ship, and the crew on the ship call themselves adventurers. The term "adventure ship" sounds naive and naive, but in fact, there are not many of them on the sea.


    The so-called exploration ship is not always exploring. After all, it is too easy to swallow a ship leaving the safe channel for the treacherous sea. Therefore, workers will be employed to investigate the condition of certain ships and even to accept the maintenance of certain ships. Usually, the last situation is usually accompanied by fishing tasks. Generally speaking, the exploration ship is more like a mercenary at sea. If the captain and crew don''t mind, they can also guest in as pirates at any time, but at least this ship will not. The reason is that their captains don''t think plunder is the right way to bring wealth.


    So for these explorers, will they turn against their captain under the threat of witches? We should know that compared with pirates and merchant ships, the mobility of the personnel on the exploration ship is much smaller. Many of the crew present are old sailors who have experienced several years of adventure with the captain. In their opinion, their captain is almost like a father and brother. When facing this man who is greedy for money and lust, but is extremely tolerant under his opponent, they Still put your hand on the handle of your weapon.


    This is no way. The sea never eulogizes loyalty. If it must be said, the only credo of sailors is to ensure their successful return. The sorceress''s sneer was even stronger. She had already seen the painful expression on the captain''s face when he was slashed to death by his crew. But at the moment when the first mate was going to actually take the weapon out of the sheath, the experienced captain suddenly took off his robe and revealed the common clothes like other sailors below. He knew his crew so well that he knew how loyal they could be. And if these sailors really pull out their weapons, things will be completely irreversible, because even if they survive, the mustard and estrangement is doomed to them can no longer sail together.


    "Dear lady," the captain bowed humbly, and put his hat on his robe, "please do not doubt the loyalty of my crew to you, which is too sad for these young men. I''m willing to take all the blame for this, but I beg you to fulfill my last little request. You know, being killed by one''s own crew is too painful for a captain to die. So I ask you, no matter how hard you make me die, please don''t let my crew do it. "


    The hand on the handle, let go. The captain''s sincere entreaty made the sailors show their unbearable look. The fierce nature that had just kindled in their hearts was extinguished at once, and many even felt ashamed of what they had done. That''s what the captain wanted to achieve. He kept his own way. But the witch''s face was gloomy, she did not expect that the man would still be able to play such tricks when he died. Irritability ignited a dangerous flame in her blue eyes, and she didn''t want to delay any more.


    "If you want to die in my hands, I''ll do it for you. It''s a pleasure, mortal. " Magic, blowing the broad robe, revealing the witch''s clothes under the black robe. The hot weather made her not wear too many clothes except for the sun proof robe, so the exposed skin should have made the man he met hot and unbearable. But even the most daring sailor would be silent at the sight of the light in the witch''s eyes and the pale green phosphorescent hand that she held out from her pocket around her waist. At this moment, they realize that witches are not human beings.


    Scale powder, with a strange reflection into a whirlwind, does not give the target any reaction time to surround him. The captain knew that it was the powder that turned his watchman into a poor frog. Now, I''m afraid I will follow his example. The burning sensation comes from the skin, as if the acid is eroding his skin, turning his flesh and blood into soft, mud like things, so as to facilitate the shaping later. But at this time, a strong light made everyone close their eyes.


    "Boom!" A few seconds slower than the flash of thunder. But it was clear that there was no rain cloud in the sky. "The captain is on fire!" A sailor wearing a single eye mask quickly opened his other eye in the strong light. With this uninspired eye, he saw the green scale powder wrapped with the captain, which was ignited by the explosion and turned into a green flame! "My God!" Such exclamations were heard among the crew, who believed that the lightning must have been the witch''s call to punish their captain.But the witches knew that was not the case. Their magic does not include the part of lightning, especially this inexplicable lightning also accurately ignited the powder with deformation magic. What''s going on? The witch with dark blue eyes slightly raised the height of her broom to ensure that there was enough reaction time if something abnormal happened.


    "Crackling!" In the green tongue of fire, the magic dust is completely burned and a series of slight explosions are made. As the explosions quieted down, the green flames spread out slowly, revealing the figure below that should have been split into coke by thunder. The captain, unharmed, had only a hole in his chest made by lightning, and one of the strange blue and white ornaments got rid of the leather rope that connected it to the captain''s neck, from time to time a faint electric arc came out.


    "Totem." The witch whispered softly and said the name of the little thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Totem, which often appears in primitive communities, is regarded as a symbol of the tribe and spiritual sustenance. But in fact, its existence is not just a kind of symbol. The appearance of totem originated from the worship of ancestors, similar to monuments or sculptures. However, as it was worshipped as an idol, I don''t know when it began to appear in this world. As far as the witches'' knowledge is concerned, although most totems in the world are just like symbols, there are also very few examples that can be used as media to trigger magic and other forces. And the one that appears in front of them obviously belongs to the latter. Moreover, the witch with blue eyes knows what the totem represents.


    "Are you a descendant of thunder giant?" The witch''s expression became serious. The thunder giant is known to sailors and residents of lost heart Bay and even the nearby sea area. It is said that the storm on the sea is caused by a giant. His feet are on the sea bed, his head goes through the clouds, and his breath spews out dark clouds. His voice is thunder, and his eyes are lightning. Therefore, those ships involved in the storm at sea will often see the huge figure reflected in the dark cloud by the thunder light, that is, the figure of thunder giant.


    The captain did not answer the witch''s question, not because he didn''t want to, but because he himself did not respond to the sudden situation. The man carefully stretched out his hand and held the totem with some tiny electric light, and took it to the front of his eyes to watch it carefully. He is thinking about the totem, which is justifiable. Many sailors will weave some commemorative small objects into ornaments and hang them on their bodies. As a result, it will be very difficult to remember the origin of one of them after a long time. Fortunately, his brain was activated by electrical stimulation, and the captain quickly recalled the origin of the totem.


    It was many years ago, when the captain had just become a captain, his ship was far less beautiful and practical than the current three masted yacht. However, an old ship with a young captain is a common combination in any sea area. At that time, he had not yet come to lost heart Bay. Although he had heard of this impossible land ruled by witches, he had not yet set out. But the young man''s unique courage or recklessness did not make his early sailing experience smooth. In order to smuggle a kind of cargo, he and his crew ventured into a city in war, where he met a blind old man. Such an old man certainly can''t survive in the war, but who else can guarantee that he can? In short, the young captain took the old man to the ship while he got the goods he wanted.


    The captain could still remember the old man''s appearance and the wrinkles on his face when he recalled it now. It was incredible for the sailor who used all his memory to use on the navigation route and chart. Later, the old man sailed with the captain for a period of time, maybe a few months, but definitely less than a year. When a ship stopped in a small town near lost heart bay for replenishment, the young captain told the old man that he would go to the lost heart Bay sooner or later. The old man didn''t give any advice or advice. He just gave the captain the pendant on his neck and got off the boat in that small town and left. Maybe he felt that his old bones could not bear the life on the boat.


    "GAH! GAH The captain''s recollection was interrupted by the crow''s call. He saw a black bird nearly twice the size of a common crow flying from the direction of lost heart Bay and landed on the witch''s shoulder. The latter''s expression immediately became dignified. She whispered something to the crow, and then spoke to the captain reluctantly, "thank the witch for her kindness, captain. This time your life will be in your own hands. But you better remember, you owe us a life. At the same time, I have to congratulate you, because there is no ship on this sea that is closer to lost heart Bay than you are. So, if there is no accident, you will be the first to land. Enjoy your glory and your luck, sailor


    "Thank you for your kindness, ma''am. I will cherish this lucky time. " The captain tried to reply in a calm voice. He didn''t expect that he could recover his life under such circumstances. Now it seems that the old man had already realized what would happen in the land ruled by witches when he heard that he was going to lose heart Bay, so he gave him this totem as a gift to prevent the scene like today. The captain rubbed the totem with his fingers. If he could see the old man again, he would treat him to a drink. But I think that over the years, the people who made this totem should have gone back to the sea.


    "I hope so, Mr. hafdan, captain of the black arrow. The black cat and the Raven have remembered your name. Neither the sea nor the sorceress will give you a second chance The witch finished and pulled up her broom and went back to the sisters. The departure of these witches, like their arrival, is reminiscent of the bad weather on the sea, without warning or help.


    The sails were hunting and the crew looked at each other. They didn''t know how to face their captain after the incident. Finally, the chief officer stood up, came to the captain''s side and bowed his head respectfully, "Sir, I''m very grateful..." "Bang!" Before the first mate''s words were finished, the captain''s rough big hand pressed on his shoulder. And then he used the wooden leg to make a sweep and trip the man who was a head higher than himself to the ground. "What are you looking at? You heard the witch, too! If we don''t have the first landing today, I''ll tie you all up and feed the sharks! All work for me, you lazy bonesThe oppressive atmosphere dissipated in the familiar shouts and curses of the captain. The Seamen''s faces were relieved immediately. They complained, but their bodies actively returned to their posts and steered the three masted yacht named "Black Arrow" to sail in the direction it should go. After confirming that no one was watching, the captain picked up the fallen mate and said, "how long do you want to stay on deck? Those idiots don''t fix the course by themselves, my chief mate


    "Yes, sir!" The strong man immediately got up from the ground, nodded to the captain, and then went to give orders to the other sailors. It''s like nothing happened. At this time, the captain picked up his coat and limped back to his post, behind the steering wheel. Only he knew how badly the intact left leg was shaking. It was only when the old sailor''s hands regained his grip on the wooden steering wheel that he was really relieved. Some things have passed away in the past. It''s better not to mention them again. Besides, compared with the uneven hearts of the crew, being remembered by the witch is more troublesome. Hafdan took out the totem in his pocket and looked at the dark gray ornament carved out of wood. The inconspicuous lines originally thought to be wood patterns are very similar to rolling black clouds. But what really impressed the captain was the name the witch said when he saw the totem, "thundering giant."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    In fact, the sea night is no more peaceful than the daytime. The waves are surging, pushing each other forward and hitting the hull of the black arrow. The first lesson for a novice seaman is to learn to fall asleep on the ship. This is the same reason that Knights must learn to fall asleep at once. If they can''t even rest, what work can they talk about. The sailors on the black arrow were experienced men, and of course they understood that. So after leaving a few of the necessary left behind personnel, the rest of the crew returned to the cabin under the deck to rest. Even though the three masted yacht is much larger than most of the hull, the hammock is still the resting place for most sailors. Throughout the ship, the only bed was placed in the captain''s cabin. But tonight, it doesn''t belong to captain haftan.


    "As a man with broken limbs, you are in good spirits." This was the first word hafdan said when he returned to the captain''s room and saw Lothar leaning against the head of the bed.


    "As a person who has just said hello to the Witch and lived a long time, your spirit is also good." The count replied with a smile that the sound insulation effect of the captain''s cabin was not good. Although not all the things that happened on the deck reached his ears, it was not difficult to guess from the sound.


    "It''s not a good thing to have a good ear, boy. How''s your date? " The captain casually went to his desk, folded the chart spread out on it and put it aside. He carefully lit the candle in the lampshade. Then he opened the only leather book on the table. With the other hand, he searched the drawer of the desk for charcoal. He wants to keep a diary of his voyage, which is something every captain must do. And this diary is often the only clue that later people know that there was such a captain in the world.


    Lothar learned about this habit in a book about life at sea, but it was the first time he had seen a captain do it. So even though all his limbs could not move, he stretched his neck in the hope of seeing haftan''s movements more clearly. After several unsuccessful attempts, the count decided to ask directly, "can you show me the diary of the voyage?"


    "Ha?" The captain laughed and turned to Lothar, showing his rotten teeth. "Of course, you can look at it when I''m dead. Get on the boat on the first day, boy. You don''t know the rules? But the captain and his ship''s log book used to kill him. And it''s better for you to care about the people around you than my life. "


    "She''s OK." Lothar said these three words silent for a moment, her eyes swept over the net worm''s face, she is really OK? Thinking of the last words he said to himself, the count began to feel a mixture of fear and joy, as well as more complex and sticky things like honey that were hard to distinguish. "She will be OK." As if to himself, he said in a lighter voice.


    "Well, she''s OK. But I have to tell you something, boy, and it''s a big deal. With all his limbs broken, what do you think this kind of person will be used for in lost heart Bay? Yeah? Give me a reason to keep you alive instead of throwing you into the sea so that I can have half a bed to sleep in. " After scribbling down a few notes, the captain closed the log book and pushed it casually. He put his shoulder on the back of the chair and looked at the candlelight in the lampshade. In the light of the fire, the figure of the man was magnified and stretched on the wall.


    "Where is my axe?" Rosa asked suddenly. The captain pointed at it, and the count saw the handle of the axe protruding from the barrel by the door. Three days later, Lothar put it into the hands of the fool, and I was not relieved. Then I can prove my worth. "


    Hafdan raised his eyebrows. "I thought the axe could only be used to cut off the hands and feet, but I never heard that it could heal wounds."


    "Only in my hands. Maybe it''s because there are very few people in the world who are as stupid as me Rosa replied that he thought of the fool''s justice that healed his wounds when he fought the devil in valley city. Now that it can, this Tomahawk will not disappoint its owner.


    "Well, then, Mr. fool, I''ll take your story for granted. Because you don''t smell like wine when you ask. Ah, it''s a good habit. You know, no one drinks on the ship except those pirates. " Said the captain, smacking his lips, and drinking from the kettle on the table, "and we would rather drink the stinky water than dip it on the ship."


    "When we get on shore, we can have a good drink." The count was not resistant to wine, and though the knights were strict with themselves, it was not to the point of abstinence. Besides, proper drinking can boost the morale of his subordinates, which Lothar knows quite well. Maybe it''s the blood of Heishan family. Although Lothar has not drunk much wine himself, his drinking capacity is very strange.


    "Well, wait till you have money in your pocket. However, I still know a few places to drink, provided that the bartenders can come back from the sea. But they''re always lucky, and you know, very few people can refuse to go on a boat with a barrel. " Captain hafdan turned his lips, and he was obviously not one of the few.


    "A boat carrying wine is not always far away." Lothar said that this proverb is popular in the coastal area where the grey lion has only one piece, which he heard in the fishing village.Sure enough, the captain laughed, "that''s right, boy. Wine is just a substitute. If your life is exciting enough, you don''t need it. So tell me, are you here for excitement? "


    This is a crucial question, and the answer will relate to the relationship between Lothar and hafdan. The count was aware of this, but at the same time he knew that he could not hesitate in answering the question, for hesitation represented thinking, concealment and suspicion. At sea, there is only one way to get rid of suspicion.


    "Yes. My wife and I, "he said, glancing at the net worm, not noticing the slight tremor of the latter''s fingers," we''re both in some trouble, so we''re going to shixinwan to avoid the limelight. Of course, you have noticed that we used to live on land, so the sea is quite strange to us. As long as this wave is over, we''ll leave here and start over in a place no one knows


    The captain nodded with a meaningful expression, "I''ve seen a boat like you, at least one. It seems that the man before your girlfriend is very powerful. He can force you into this situation. But it doesn''t matter, boy. Lost heart Bay welcomes anyone. We don''t care about the origin and the purpose. But remember, the people here don''t care. You are lucky. I just lost two sailors. If you can recover as you say, you can do some work on my ship. When you can pay my debt for saving you two, you will be free. As for your wife, take her for granted. She can''t follow us out to sea. There are no seamen on board. But don''t worry, she may make more money on shore than you do, if she can be more enthusiastic


    Lothar''s face darkened. He didn''t like the joke. If it''s just a joke. "No, I''ll make money soon. I don''t think we''ll disturb you for a long time


    "Oh, I hope so." Said hafdan, wrapping his belongings in his overcoat and opening the door of the captain''s room, "since you are staying in the only luxurious room on the ship today, of course, this charge should also be put on the bill. Enjoy yourself, my dear sir."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    In the continuous sound of the ebb tide, the time passed a full five days and nights. The black arrow arrived at lost heart Bay, or the highest point of lost heart Bay, the day after the three of them got on board. As the sea gradually receded, Captain hafdan had to adjust the position of the ship to prevent grounding. As for the reason why he did not stop the boat at the original land boundary of lost heart Bay, it was certainly because he was afraid that someone would fish in the water and grab the hard won first prize. In this state, the second ship that returned to lost heart Bay returned to the edge of the land on the third day, the second day after the black arrow returned. The captain of the ship seemed to have known hafdan for a long time, and they said some greetings between the sailors through the boatman.


    But every time the two ships approached, hafdan secretly asked the sailors to prepare their weapons. After all, every time a large army returns to lost heart Bay, there are always several empty ships without owners on the shore. The winner said that the owners of these ships had fallen into the water at low tide, and the waves had brought them back. Of course, even an orphan like Cech will not believe this kind of lies. However, in this impossible place, many things will not be disclosed, as long as they can justify themselves.


    A little later on the third day, the third ship appeared in the sight of the two captains. Although the flag was not raised, the two old sailors recognized that it was the flagship of the notorious pirate captain "Fisherman" in the sea area. When the pirate ship lurched close, sailors could see that there were several shocking holes in the ship''s hull. Fortunately, they were all above the waterline, causing no fatal damage to the ship''s navigation. Obviously, fishermen in lost heart bay were challenged during the tsunami.


    Lothar, who had been able to bask on the deck with the help of net worms, was a little nervous when she heard the sailors say that it was a pirate ship, but the black arrow and another ship drove towards the pirate ship. In the captain''s later explanation, the count understood that as long as the pirates in lost heart Bay, even the most vicious, would not start operations during the tsunami. The purpose of this rule is to make people in this area spend less energy on dealing with their own relatives in the face of natural disasters, and even ask others whether they need help or not.


    "This is the bottom line of the sea. We are free sailors, so we refuse to abide by the laws made by men and the virtues in the mouth of nobles. But we are also living human beings, so we will protect our compatriots like other animals in the face of nature. As long as they don''t show their tusks first. And according to those businessmen, people are the most valuable goods in the world. Therefore, if one more person survives, the wealth of lost heart Bay will be more. " Captain hafdan''s words gave Lothar a new understanding of the land. Perhaps there is no absolute chaos in the world, because the two concepts of chaos and order are the standards that have been formulated artificially.


    Lothar saw the big pirate named the fisherman on the deck, but judging from his two severed arms, this guy could not catch any fish in the future. After that, the fisherman and the captain of another ship said something in private. Hafdan speculated that he should hire the latter to send himself out of lost heart Bay. This is not a strange thing. Pirates without arms don''t live long here, especially when the pirate crew look at their captain with strange eyes. It is said that the fisherman''s treasure is hidden near a reef in lost heart Bay. It is a treasure that can make people sell their souls. Of course, it has nothing to do with Lothar. Even if he wants money, it is not a safe way to seek treasure from the vast sea.


    On the fourth day, more ships returned to lost heart Bay. It seemed that the tide was not so dangerous. Even in the evening of the fourth day, a cargo ship carrying food and fresh water slowly sailed into the shallow water area. Several captains discussed, paid for a third of the ship''s food, and organized a dinner party on the flat beach to celebrate their survival with the sailors. Lothar and the webworm didn''t attend the dinner because they both felt a bit puzzled when they watched the sailors dancing wildly by the campfire.


    On the fifth day, there were more survivors. These ships were basically full of residents of lost heart Bay who had taken refuge at sea. The return of these residents means that the whole city has officially entered the stage of reconstruction. People with good water quality began to organize to go to the shallow water to recycle usable materials. Children and women dug out the buried things on the beach. The stronger people went to the nearby mountains to cut down trees for building materials. The whole process is quiet and orderly. We can not see the hope of building a home, nor the despair in the face of the destruction of the home. It is flat like the boundless sea, with a faint sense of numbness. People here are used to this kind of life cycle.


    In the evening of the same day, Captain haftan returned to the ship with a little bit of wine. After a few words of explanation to the chief officer, he knocked on the door of the captain''s room which should have belonged to him. Lothar is sitting in his chair, and the netter is checking the healing of his limbs. "Disturbing you?" The captain took off his hat and hung it on the hook by the door. Although he said to disturb him, he didn''t mean to quit. "It depends on what you''re here for." The net bug is not salty reply way, stand up and stare at each other fearlessly.


    Even captain haftan could only stand out at this time. After a few days'' observation, the captain had to admit that the lady in front of him was totally different from the woman he had seen. If we have to find someone who is similar to the net worm in this harbor city, I''m afraid only a very small number of female pirates can be compared. But the webworm''s style of doing things has the same self-discipline that pirates would never have. This made the captain not only wonder where Lothar found such a different lady."I think you should be polite to me, Miss webworm. After all, I saved your life and your husband''s life. " The captain shrugged his nose and carelessly sat down on the bed. "Let''s not talk about this. I''ve just come back from the captain''s meeting. I need to ask you something. Don''t be nervous. The same thing is being done on every ship now. We''re looking for the answer to one thing. If you know, or can provide clues, I can offer you a reward, of course, from the money you owe me. "


    "Talk about it." Lothar said that it was right to listen to the things that all the captains valued at this time, even if he didn''t know.


    Hafdan nodded and thought about the wording. The sailors usually used relatively few words. He had to recall for a moment to find the exact words, "our city, lost heart Bay. There was originally a black spire in its center, which existed since the first sailor discovered it. Its history is longer than that of the city. But now, it''s gone. What was supposed to be the spire was just a piece of rubble. Something destroyed it in this tsunami. We''re curious about what''s going on here


    Lothar and the webworm looked at each other, and they did have some very vague memories of themselves in a building between the damned lady and the witch''s cave, but they were not sure that it was what the captain called the black spire. It may be just a special decorated room in the witch''s cave, or an illusion caused by pure magic. Confusion, reflected in their faces. The captain nodded and did not ask any more. He came to ask them because they were picked up in the witch''s no navigation zone. Now it seems that they are only brought there by the waves. "In that case, I won''t disturb you much. In two days, the first houses will be built. You can get off the boat and rest in my rooms. It''s going to take a while for the city to be rebuilt, and our next sail will be after that. So take a break, boy. Besides, don''t let people see what''s on you. Sailors are superstitious. "


    "Thank you for your warning, sir." Said Lothar.


    "Don''t call me sir, you are not my crew. Besides, in this city, no one can use the word "you". Be careful until you pay off your debts. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    After about two or three days, Lothar had basically recovered his mobility. However, even with the help of a witch hunting knife, the broken bones could not recover quickly. The net worm followed the sailors to the nearby mountains for a simple hunt, and traded its prey for a splint to fix Lothar''s hands and feet. If it had been put before, the count might have thought that the net worm''s concern was a little too much. With the help of the fool''s justice, his bones would grow back in only half a month. But it may be that the mentality has changed. This time Lothar chose to accept the other side''s good intentions.


    However, the splint did not mean that Lothar would honestly heal his wounds. Whenever he had a chance, he would loiter on the deck of the black arrow. On the one hand, he would not weaken his muscles because of relaxation. On the other hand, he was also eavesdropping on the information about fioni''s whereabouts from the sailors'' conversation. For this sea demon who has helped himself many times, the count of Heishan who follows the chivalry is impossible to give up. But is that as expected? Fioni''s situation is far worse than Lothar thought.


    It''s not surprising that humans don''t like sea monsters. To be exact, they don''t like all things that are not human but have the ability to think like them. Of course, the same is true of other races that they dislike. This may be a natural characteristic of all intelligent races. And this kind of phenomenon appears in the sea demon and the sailor in the lost heart Bay. To be sure, almost all the ships in lost heart Bay have been helped by sea monsters, because without these sea dwellers, it is impossible to cross the foggy sea area by pure navigation technology. But if you ask the seamen here if they are grateful to the sirens, most of the answers are spit or old phlegm. The hatred between the two can be traced back to the early days of the establishment of the lost heart Bay, and has become more and more profound with the brewing of time.


    Under the influence of this atmosphere, Lothar was not able to tell the fact that he knew fioni, especially when the crew of the black arrow knew that he had an abnormal sea god''s rope. Even the count who had little contact with the sailors could notice their dislike of him. If it had not been for hafdan''s high prestige and specious words, the sailors would not have agreed to such a man with ominous omens to stay on his ship for such a long time. So far, the only news that Lothar could know about fioni was that the siren was locked in the deepest part of the cabin, and that captain hafdan was going to sell the novel cargo privately.


    Although in the style of Cang lion, Lothar at first tended to make money and then use the money to redeem fioni''s freedom. But the knight found that such a thing was impossible to achieve in lost heart Bay. In this city, all reasonable income is set by experienced businessmen at a delicate price, that is, people can survive, but only survive. It is not difficult to understand why it is desirable for both men and women to become sailors in lost heart Bay, because only by going to sea can they be freed from the heavy, repetitive and hopeless way of life. The result of years of hard work on the part of those who are on their own, is that before the tsunami comes, they hold on to the savings that are not enough to buy the ship''s berth, and give up in despair.


    People in Los Angeles don''t understand that very quickly. There are only two ways for him to save the sea demon, or he can cast off the shackles of chivalry in his heart and become the weapon of the powerful in this city. With the count''s skill, as long as he didn''t meet a witch, not many people would be his enemies. But this is impossible, because loxada from the heart of his belief in chivalry, and a person is not able to go against his heart''s purest ideas.


    The other way is to find an opportunity to rescue his friend before or after captain haftan sold fioni. The count was more inclined to sell. After all, haftan saved the lives of three of his own. He should not let the captain bear more losses. Now that he had made up his mind, Lothar was no longer in a hurry. In the past few days, he was exercising his body and paying attention to the sailors'' words, waiting for the day when his companion was rescued. In this waiting, another thing makes lost heart Bay boil up.


    "Did you see that thing! It''s amazing! I bet it must be a whale''s egg One day, while Lothar was basking in the sun, a sailor said to his companion. The count, attracted by the speaker''s tone, raised his ears to listen carefully to what they were saying. Sure enough, another sailor quickly replied, "you''re not right. My friends on the whaling ship told me that they had found little whales in the belly of the female whales they had caught, so whales would not lay eggs. It''s not a whale''s egg. If you want me to say, it must be turtle''s eggs! "


    "Fart! That egg is as big as a house! The Turtles who can come out of this thing must not be as big as an island! Where is such a big turtle in the world? How much food does it have to eat? " The first sailor, hearing his hypothesis refuted, raised his voice and responded. "So you are really ignorant. I tell you, the captain of the green olive landed on an island with trees and flowers, rivers and monkeys and deer. But guess what? When the olive left the island after replenishment, they found that the whole island was covered with moss on turtle shells! The high mountain on the island is the turtle''s head, and the mist above is the turtle''s breath! That''s exactly what the turtle laidWith the discussion between the two sailors, more and more sailors joined in, and their topics began to shift from various guesses to various anecdotes at sea, gradually deviated from the theme. However, Lothar listened with great interest. He could not read these two true and eight false stories from books. And maybe some of them are real? The sailors also noticed that the strange man was listening to the conversation, so a bolder one waved to Lothar, "new comer, don''t just listen! You were picked up from the witch''s back garden. You can''t have only sea water in your stomach? Come on, tell us what you know, and let''s hear it. "


    The count didn''t want to go into the muddy waters, but he immediately realized that it was a good opportunity for him to get in touch with the sailors. In addition, he was really interested in listening to it, so he coughed half heartedly, "to be honest, I haven''t been to sea for a long time. I''m sure I don''t know as much about the sea as you do. What I can tell is the story from my hometown, If you''d like to listen, I''ll tell you... " Sailors have always refused stories. The long and boring voyage has made every sailor a good storyteller and an audience regardless of good or bad. At present, Lothar picked out a few legends about the black lion. However, as he talked more and more, his thoughts naturally drifted to the rat man plague which happened not long ago, so the contents of his mouth began to mix with rat people, grey robed wizard, demons and other strange things.


    These stories from afar had a very different style from lost heart Bay. The sailors were immediately attracted by it and began to urge Lothar to tell more and more details. And with the gathering of the audience, gradually, the remaining sailors of the whole ship sat around Lothar, listening to him, and occasionally inserting a word to ask questions of their own interest. This continued until dusk, when the nettles and other sailors returned to the ship.


    "You seem to be talking hard?" Soon after they returned to the captain''s room, the maid said in a displeasure, "why don''t you tell them that you are the black lion''s count of black mountain?"


    Lothar laughs awkwardly. The net worm goes out for a day to hunt and help the city''s recovery work in exchange for the supplies they need. On the contrary, it is too much to boast and chat with a group of sailors. "Don''t I just talk to them about the situation. Besides, I can''t get off the boat with my hands and feet. I have to find something to do. "


    "Oh? So what do you know? How can I hear you talking about pubs and women? " The net worm embraces his hands and looks down at Lothar.


    "Cough up, I don''t know how the topic has shifted to that side! I promise that''s not what I meant


    "Then tell me what you mean, count."


    "I meant By the way, they''re talking about giant eggs on the beach Lothar suddenly remembered the topic she had heard at the beginning and quickly explained.


    The maid snorted coldly, and the expression on her face was not so ugly. She sat down and lowered her voice, "you are lucky this time. I went to see the egg today


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Hearing the net worm''s words, Lothar looked serious. The maids also had a bad reaction to him. Although they were not sure whether they had been to the black spire, they were sure that they had heard Ellie and Peggy in the cabin of the dame curse about the giant eggs trapped in the tsunami. Lothar motioned to the door with her eyes, which he did not want to be heard of, especially captain haftan. This has nothing to do with likes and dislikes of the latter, it is purely because some things are less known and less troublesome.


    The maid went to the door, carefully opened the door and looked out. After making sure that there was no eavesdropper or someone who might have just passed by, she pulled the latch. "Captain haftan will not go back to the ship today. It is said that after attending the meeting, the captains will stay on shore for one night, far away from their own ship and dependence, so as to show that they have nothing to hide from others. But I say it''s just to give them more time to reach a conspiracy and exchange information in private. "


    "Sailing is a long and boring life, and there is no way to know the news on the ground. I know this very well when I talk to the sailors today. The sea and the land are two different worlds, and the sailor is the person who shuttles back and forth between these two worlds Lothar didn''t know whether to sigh or analyze. Indeed, he heard similar things from many sailors today. For example, when she returned home after a long voyage, her wife and her lover had already gone far away, or when they returned to Hong Kong, they found that their village had been destroyed by the Empire, leaving only a piece of debris. As for family members and friends, they were completely missing and their life and death were unknown. This is not a life familiar to the count, but it is a life familiar to sailors.


    "You don''t have to make yourself a sailor. We all know you''re not." The webworm, keenly aware of the uneasiness and worry in Lothar''s words, came to him and put his hand on the latter''s shoulder as a comfort. As a mercenary, she knew this feeling, the feeling that her familiar lifestyle and common sense were not applicable, and that people around her seemed to come from another world. She had experienced too much. This is why mercenaries always choose to retire or become numb gradually. There is a limit to people''s adaptability to change. Fortunately, the webworm has found her goal before her limit comes. She doesn''t need to pursue a certain lifestyle. She just wants to be with a specific person.


    "Thank you." Lothar tilted her head slightly, touching her face with the rough hand of the net worm. The maid''s hand was not beautiful, because its owner was not the aristocratic ladies in the count''s impression, but it was good. For Lothar, this hand was far better than those beautiful and fragile glass like limbs. The webworm didn''t take his hand away. She hugged the man from behind. It may be a gift to be able to detect all the negative emotions in Rosa''s heart and use her own way to make those emotions unable to hurt her mind.


    "It''s still early for bed. Let''s talk about the giant egg first." The maid said in the count''s ear, the air blowing out made the latter look up one after another.


    "You see it. How big is it?" Sailors have long had many descriptions of the size of the giant egg, but these descriptions are too abstract and arbitrary, and they have even been exaggerated and distorted by false information. Lothar could not believe these statements. And since the net worm saw the giant egg, at least her words are believable.


    "I can''t tell. Half of that thing is in the sand, but from the part that was dug out, it''s no smaller than this boat." The webworm thought for a moment and said, "I feel, I just feel, that the egg dug up now may be a little bigger than when we met in the tsunami. At that time, if three eggs of this size hit the hull, we would not be able to support it so easily. But it may also be the cause of the current, and the answer may only be known to witches


    "The witches will come back soon. They won''t let ordinary people play with the giant eggs, whether it''s an egg or not. Moreover, the initial construction of the city has been completed, and it is time for them to announce that their rule will continue, and it is inevitable that no one will want to do anything later. " After all, Rosa was born in a noble family. Even if he scoffed at the so-called ruling rules, he knew better than ordinary people how to govern and control a piece of land. Therefore, according to the count''s conjecture, the reason why the witch group did not appear at the first time may be that they wanted to give some respect to the returning captains. After all, these captains are the real driving force for the development of lost heart Bay. But this respect is limited. They will remind the captains who is the real owner and ruler of lost heart Bay. This is true whether the symbolic black spire exists or not.


    "Witches will come back sooner or later, just like crows always find dead bodies." The netizen said with a bit of displeasure that she didn''t like witches, which was not something hard to detect. "The problem is what we should do when they come. No matter why they imprisoned us before, if they find us, they will do it again. And I promise I won''t be more polite this time. What a hell! It''s the witch who brought us here and asked us for help. "


    "A lot of things are like this. When you are outside, the organization and boundaries are clear. But when you accidentally reach out and get caught in the vortex, it doesn''t make sense to go up, down, left, or right. " Said Lothar with a smile, which he had only heard today from the other sailors, but of course, the original statement was not as elegant as the count."Well, you look like a sailor. If you have that lingering fishy smell on your body, I wonder if the people of Cang lion would like to admit your name The net bug played with Lothar''s hair with her fingers. Although the hair had been changed by cheese magic, what she saw in the eyes of the maid was still Lothar''s original appearance. "The problem is not here. What we should pay attention to now is how to avoid the eyes and ears of witches. I can guarantee that as long as those witches start to send out notices to chase us, your good friends will not hesitate to let us out. Even if we can hide our appearance, accent will betray us. "


    "It''s not a problem for the time being. Even witches have to focus on rebuilding the city, otherwise they don''t really want to rule here. And, remember the conflict between us and the sirens? I mean those guys with sharks. When we were fished up, the ship once met a group of witches. I don''t know how many, but judging from the momentum and the state of the captain at that time, we could easily kill all the living people on the black arrow. So the question is, what did these witches do Lothar''s eyes grew sharper, and as commander-in-chief of the bear hunters, he knew exactly what to do when his men were attacked.


    "If I''m right, it''s not us that''s the witch''s headache right now. It''s the sea monster. At least, it''s the sea monsters that attacked here. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    "Well, look up. The injury on your body should not be as complete as it is. Long kneeling is not good for your recovery The deepest part of the witch''s cave, in the great witch''s room. The old lady, who did not know how long she lived, said. With a wave of her hand, a gorgeous embroidered stool was sent to the people behind the steps. And the one who stood up was the one with dark blue eyes who led the witches to fight with the sea demon and later met the black arrow at sea and negotiated with the captain.


    The blue eyed witch said thanks in a low voice and sat down on the stool. Her right abdomen was indeed injured in the battle with the sea demon, but the weapon that caused the damage was too sharp. It was only when she returned to the base camp that she realized this fact from the blood stains on her clothes. Even after a whole week, the narrow wound still had no tendency to heal, so the witch had to temporarily block the blood flow around the wound in a special way. There is no doubt that this happened because the weapon that hurt her carries some kind of curse.


    "You still can''t get rid of the curse?" The great witch adjusted her sitting position to a more relaxed position and forked a small piece of cheese from the table in front of her.


    "Yes. The siren curse is not the same as any I can find, and I can''t crack it. " The blue eyed witch mentioned this, and her face was unwilling and depressed. As a witch skilled in casting magic, she is proficient in the use and removal of curses, but now she has spent seven days still unable to deal with her wounds. This is undoubtedly a shame. Fortunately, the wound was not crucial, otherwise she would have died long ago.


    "There''s a wizard on the west coast who knows how to curse. When things are settled, I''ll find him for you. But now, let''s just stay where you are, and that''s a lesson for you The witch said this pause, the old body in chewing time to spend more time, "how are the others?"


    The witch under the stage knew that the other side was talking about the sisters who had been wounded in the war with her. She pondered for a moment, and finally decided to confess. After all, there is nothing in the witch group that can really hide from the big witch. "Fourteen people were injured when they came back, one of them died, the other two were seriously injured, and the others were in acceptable condition."


    "Another one, isn''t it?" Although she has learned to accept death for a long time, the death of every member of her family will still touch the old man''s heart. "Counting the direct death, we have lost seven sisters before the war starts. And six of them can''t even return to the soup pot. "


    The people under the stage knelt down again, "this is my dereliction of duty! The great witch, I beg to be punished Although the unnatural death of witches is rare in lost heart Bay, it is not without it. The death and injury of a plural number is also acceptable. After all, the overall number of sorceress determines that it can withstand the death of some members in a short time, instead of being seriously injured if there is a little death or injury as the ordinary witches who take the family as the unit. However, the problem is not here. It is too normal for death and injury to appear in war. Even if the great witch loves her members again, she is ready for death and injury when she decides to attack the sea demon. The real problem is that because of the ebb tide and the sirens are not really defeated, the witches are unable to recover the bodies of the war dead, and most of them are estimated to have been eaten by sharks. It''s a real loss for the sorceress to be unable to return the dead members to the soup pot.


    "Well, it''s not all your fault this time. Jacques is a famous hunter in the sea demon, and her existence has played an unexpected role. But our goal has been achieved. After this war, the shark tooth tribe could no longer pose a threat to lost heart Bay in a short time. Now we have only one opponent left. " The old man half opened his eyelids and said in a calm voice some terrible words to others. There is a sharp contrast between the pain of the death of her own race members and her indifference to several times the casualties of her rival races.


    The blue eyed witch got up again and asked in a timid voice, "Sir, do we really want to break with the letao clan? We''ve been working together all the time, and I''m sure they''ll show us more respect after this blow. Besides, they have even delivered the sea king eggs to us. We have just suffered such a great loss, don''t we... "


    The big witch''s eyes make the voice of this passage gradually smaller. The old witch leader put down his fork and looked down at the younger generation at the foot of the steps. "We did not fear sacrifice when we fought for the rule of xiashixin Bay. We are not afraid of sacrifice when we tame the arrogant sailors and pirates into sheep. Now, we are not afraid of sacrifice. Eton, you have to understand that. We have nothing to fear in the first world, and it won''t be a problem in the fifth world. It''s true that we have an alliance with the sea demon, but the temporary alliance is only for the purpose of accumulating strength. The sea area and the city need only one common master, that is, the heartless witch group. As for the sea monsters, we can keep them alive if they are willing to surrender. If they don''t understand that, even the tide lady and the father of the sharks can''t protect themThe great witch who obeys is called the great Witch of fear. The latter''s expression softened and said slowly, "I know what you''re worried about. You''re afraid that too many casualties will make people think that the sorceress has declined. You''re afraid that when the sailors see us bleeding, they''ll know that iron can kill us. You can see the hidden danger, that''s good, very good. That''s why I want you to lead others. The biggest problem of our people is that they pay too much attention to their own life span and forget that the bows and arrows of machetes can kill us faster than time. But Eton, you have to remember that sacrifice and bloodshed are inevitable, in any world. And my original intention of establishing the sorceress group is to exchange the blood now for peace in the future. "


    Crows, flying from the gate, landed on the branches of gold. The great witch reached out and stroked her pet. "I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. If we let go of this time, the next time the sorceress can take full control of this place, I don''t know where I will be. As my daughter, do you understand what I mean? "


    "Yes, sir, I see what you mean." Said Eaton, in a deep voice, that she had understood her mother''s determination and realized what action it would be.


    "Good, you go back and have a rest. Besides, the sea king''s eggs have been found, and you send some people to make the rude and stupid sailors understand whose property it is


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    The waves gradually returned to their familiar appearance. The effect of ebb tide is not obvious in deep water. When the seabed under the body rapidly drops into the shadow that can''t be seen clearly, the thrust behind him disappears. But even so, the thrust of Jacqueline''s heart still forced her to swim as fast as possible towards the position of her tribe in her mind. In front of the female hunter, the current turned into a wall that was hard to break through, which prevented the wounded hunter from returning to her hometown. The cry of her companions gradually weakened in her ears, which is not to say that she has left her companions far behind. On the one hand, Jacqueline''s mind is full of mixed thoughts and confused thoughts, and has no intention to read the information in the water; on the other hand, although the ebb tide current is not detected in the sea, another disturbing wave is flooding the sea area The sound affects the siren''s hearing more or less.


    The last words of the Witch and the vicious expression on her face were repeated in jequia''s mind. The tide was not on this side. A very bad prediction gradually emerged in the mind of the Huntress. She had to get back to her tribe faster, faster, so that she could calm down the burning flame in her heart.


    The sea monsters who follow Jacques seem to realize something. They believe that the respected female hunter will never fall into a frenzy for no reason. There must be some reason that forces her to move forward rapidly. No matter what the reason is, they should stand behind Jacqueline as the shark toothed sea demon. This is why the more organized Nu Tao tribe has been unable to defeat the shark teeth in the environment for many years. Like the sharks around them, these hunters are usually loose and free, but when faced with danger, they will form a frightening team to defend their interests with the primitive violence from the bottom of the sea.


    The smell in the sea is familiar, which is the unique flavor of the sea area where the tribe is located. There are subtle differences in the composition of sea water in different sea areas, and these differences are a powerful tool for sea monsters to distinguish their positions. Jacques gradually slowed down the pace of her progress, she was still in a hurry to get back to the community, but if things were as she thought, she and her fellow countrymen behind her had to be careful to approach, ambush, and could appear anywhere. "Keep the people behind you alert. This sea area is not safe." She said in sign language to the people behind her.


    Sharks swim in the dark blue water, searching for potential enemies for their companions, just like the hounds that nomads in some places carry in combat. The world under the sea is quiet. The deeper the place is, the quieter it will be. It seems that the silent world usually only makes hunters feel comfortable, but now it makes people irritable. The team is getting closer to where the tribe is. Under their bodies, the sea bed rose and turned into a large stretch of submarine hills, in which the reefs cast a lot of shadows in the weak light, and each shadow seemed to hide a pair of hostile eyes. This is the place where every shark toothed sea demon played since childhood, but it seems so strange here. Something''s wrong.


    The huge black shadow gradually becomes clear from the distance. It is a barrier composed of rocks almost protruding from the sea. This is the landmark of the shark tooth tribe. After this natural barrier, it is the gathering place of the tribe. For many years, the sea demons of the shark tooth tribe have thrived under the protection of this rock barrier. For hunters, this barrier can not only shield the raging current, but also provide them with countless small shelters. Even if there is a large invasion of enemies, they can also rely on this natural danger to hunt and kill their opponents one by one.


    Jacques stops at a distance from the rock barrier, gesturing to disperse behind her. Several of the best and most qualified hunters followed Jacques, while the other hunters and sharks went in three directions to bypass the barrier. This is to make the potential ambush unable to grasp which team to attack. It is also a common trick used by fish schools in the face of large predators.


    Among the four groups, the team led by the female hunter chose the shortest and most dangerous path. There are some fishing ideas in this kind of behavior. Jacques is confident that even if she is ambushed, she and the experienced hunters around her will have a way to minimize the loss. Then the other teams will be relatively safe and have more reaction time.


    Fortunately, the imaginary ambush did not happen. Jacqueline and her team managed to get through the tunnel through the rock barrier, some too well. When these sea monsters stand on the high barrier overlooking their community, their eyes can hardly believe what is in front of them. The city, which was originally made of rocks and sand, disappeared, leaving only a large number of debris. All the sea monsters were stunned. They didn''t expect that when they went to fight for the shark father, their hometown would be like this.


    "Father shark, what''s going on?" A sea demon couldn''t help saying. Instead of exclamation, Jacqueline realized that things were heading for the worst as she had expected. She jumped off the cliff and shrunk her body into a bunch as much as possible to reduce friction with the current. The other hunters looked at each other, clenched their weapons and followed closely. After the shock, they begin to pour out more feelings in their chest, and those of them will dominate, depending on the damage of the settlement.The hunters only hope that the damage to the building is the biggest loss they have to face. But as several people get closer, the smell of blood in the sea and all kinds of carnivorous fish sniffing at it can no longer maintain this optimistic attitude. The worst happened. Jacqueline''s hand is still holding the long handled weapon, which symbolizes the power of command. Her keen vision has made her see the corpses of the same clan lying on the building and sea bed. There are many children and old people among them. It''s also true that most of the adult harpoons hunt in individual or small groups, and the residents who will settle here are mostly the elderly and the young.


    "Who is responsible for protecting this place?" Jacqueline asked her companion behind her in a trembling voice. The sea demon standing behind her did not answer in words, but raised her hand toward the center of the ruins, where you could see an upright stone pillar with a man nailed to it. It was the corpse of a sea demon who had lost his right arm and left leg. His flesh and blood were eaten by carnivorous fish, leaving only his head relatively intact. This may be because the expression on his face was so ferocious that the fish did not dare to eat.


    Jacqueline walked slowly through the ruins of the town she once knew. Behind her, the other three groups of sirens also bypassed the barrier and saw the terrible sight. Crying and swearing gradually rose on the bottom of the sea. It was the hunters who found the bodies of people they knew or even related to in the ruins. However, even if they are not their immediate relatives, the sea monsters of the shark tooth tribe are close like brothers and sisters. All the old people are their elders, and all the children are their younger generation. Nowadays, the most determined hunter can''t help but let the painful emotion flow from his chest to his brain. In this howl, Jacques came to the body nailed on the top of the body, a long spiral shaped spear pierced through the latter''s chest, making the body and the pillar firmly into a whole. Female Hunters know this kind of spear, which is a common weapon of the Nu Tao tribe.


    But Jacqueline did not confirm the murderer of the tragedy. She was afraid that it was a trick deliberately set up by the witches. Until, from the left hand of the corpse, she found a talisman with dim and shining light. The amulet was held in her hand, and even though the flesh on the hand was gradually rotting, it was still not released. The Huntress took out her knife and cut open the body''s left hand. She saw the three-thirds wave on the amulet, a sign only used by the tide lady priests. And this is not something witches can fake.


    "Ah The roar of anger and pain reverberated on the bottom of the sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    Rain, from the air, hit the man on the shoulder. In lost heart Bay, even the fresh water falling from the sky has a fishy smell. Lothar licked the raindrops from the corner of his mouth and frowned slightly. He was tired of the strange taste of fresh water. He missed the clear snow water flowing down the Longji mountain, which was the familiar flavor of the lion man. However, his displeasure did not affect the count''s hands and feet. He pushed hard and sent a large piece of wood to the garage in front of him. "All right


    The wooden wheel of "Gala Gala" began to roll in the harmony of the puller. Lothar, on the other hand, follows behind the car to prevent the timber from rolling out of the car due to bumps, and is also ready to help when the body gets bogged down in the mud. As he walked, he rubbed his aching arm. After this period of cultivation, the bones of his limbs were basically healed, but sometimes he was suddenly weak. It was no use worrying. The count could only wait for time to recover his body injury. The rain, along the gap between the hands, was particularly cold. Lothar shook her hand, thinking that maybe when she was old, these scars would remind her youth of her misdeeds with pain on rainy or winter nights.


    But that''s good, thought Rosa, with a smile drawn from the corner of her mouth. He is in a good mood recently, which seems strange to others. No matter what the sailors think, they don''t think there is any way out for the guy who is doing heavy work in the city every day and who still owes captain hafdan a lot of debt. He didn''t even have the money to go to the pub for a drink. Every day he finished his work, he went straight to the small wooden house on the beach. It is one of the black arrow''s supply depots, where the man and his wife are said to live.


    As for the man''s wife, many sailors have "accurate information" that they have heard from others or simply fabricated based on the rumors that have been spread several times. Most of them, the woman is a witch. And "I need to make sure you''re not the person I know, Mr. tarantula." The girl with long green hair raised her head, and the address she used was the pseudonym of Lothar in lost heart Bay. This pseudonym was given to the Earl by the webworm. This nickname sounds like some prestige but highly repetitive, which is the first layer of protection for them to disguise their identity.


    "And now do you have the answer? Miss Peggy. " Rosa asked with a smile. Anyway, Peggy was one of the people he knew better. Besides, PEG helped him escape from the witch''s cave with the webworm. At this time, the count was very happy to see the witch safe and sound. As for her testing herself, Lothar didn''t care.


    "My answer is that you are as old-fashioned as you are in Cangshi." Peggy also laughed. She was glad to see that the count was not affected by the environment of lost heart Bay, and was still the knight who upheld his own justice. Of course, it''s not all because Lothar didn''t do anything against the three drunkards or the disguised Peggy. It''s impossible to judge a person''s heart by this matter alone. It was the sincere smile on his face that made the witch feel that Lothar was still the same person.


    "Well, may I ask what you came to me for?"


    Peg shook his head. "Not here. We can''t talk about it without a roof. Go back to your companion first, your tarantula. I will visit you and your wife later


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    When Lothar came out of the alley, the cart with the wood was just in the way of the exit. The man who should have pulled the cart leaned against the edge of the car and whistled in the rain. It seemed that he wanted to look lazy, but no one who was not good at laziness would do so in the rain. The count laughed and propped up the side of the car with one hand, turning over the body and the wood piled on it like a swift and falling to the ground. "I''m done. Let''s go."


    "Are you sure? What about the girl? You won''t lay her down with her, will you? " Han looked into the alley, but he could only see a limited part of his vision. The existence of the corner made it impossible for him to see the three drunkards on the mud. As for the girl he spoke of, the witch had a way to get out of here.


    Lothar patted the man on the shoulder as a thank you. The latter has no more questions. This is the lost heart Bay. Many times, many things don''t need to know so clearly. So the shoddy wheels began to roll again, moving through the streets of lost heart Bay. As they walked, their vision widened a little, not because they came to the edge of the city. On the contrary, they were in the center of the city, where black spires should have stood. Now, it''s surrounded by a fence, and the stone ruins in the rain look like a monster on the ground. "Who built this fence?" Rosa asked, he didn''t have it the last time he passed by.


    "I don''t know, but if you dare to build something here, it''s mostly demanded by witches. Strange to say, this tower has been here for a long time, and it has never been damaged by any tsunami, but it just collapsed this time. Now, many people say that they are angry with the sea witch Han quickly covered his mouth in the middle of his words. He just realized that this is the most frequent place for witches in the whole city. It''s hard to guarantee that your complaint will not be heard by a witch who happens to pass by.


    Lothar tilted her head, and was used to this big friend''s mouth. As a matter of fact, the two of them knew each other at the very beginning because he was beaten up for satirizing a group of sailors. The count, who was looking for work, happened to pass by and put down some of the sailors, which saved the guy''s life. Otherwise, a sailor with high blood will fight people, but it''s not important. Missing teeth and breaking bones is just a small idea. Maybe it will hurt the internal organs. In lost heart Bay, it is basically a sentence of death for a man.


    When the two men retreated into the shelter of the building, the man who pulled the cart was relieved. "Have the witches surrounded the ruins?" Rosa herself repeated in a low voice. Judging from the situation in recent days, the witches did not gather people to rebuild the spire, but they wasted their energy to circle the ruins. The count always felt that this matter was not easy. When he got home, he had to ask Peggy what was going on. "By the way, do you know where the big egg on the beach was later transported?"


    Han stopped to scratch his head. He thought for a moment, "I don''t know. I only heard that the witch sent someone to transport the egg out. As for where it was, I don''t know whether it was boiled or fried. But those who helped with the delivery of the eggs were in a daze for a while. Fortunately, my boat came back a few days later, or I would have to be dragged. "


    As long as it is not a storm, the rain always comes and goes quickly. After giving the timber to the merchant and taking the money, Lothar said goodbye to the big man and went to his temporary seaside cottage. He weighed several coins in his hand and shrugged his nose. The money was not much. At best, it was just the meal for him and the net worm for a day. This is what it is to sell coolies in lost heart Bay. If you want to really accumulate wealth, you must contact those things that Rosa doesn''t like. He shook his head and drove out of his mind what he had seen when he was looking for a job. The count found himself in an area where there were more residents. As the rain decreased, the voices began to make a noise.


    "Come and have a drink, sir." A girl who looked a few years younger than Lothar ran out of the eaves in light clothes that were lighter than they really needed and grabbed his sleeve, or, she wanted to. But how could the count''s speed of reaction give her an opportunity? Lothar just gently side, two steps to avoid the girl''s hand, at the same time backhand his wages today into the belt inside the leather bag. Walking with money in the street can always attract all kinds of people. The Orioles can only be regarded as the best among them.


    "No, ma''am. I''m not very interested in the weather today. I''ll have a drink with you next time The count shrugged and assumed a frivolous air. This is the most normal reaction in the city. If he shows antipathy or sympathy for each other, it will surprise others. Of course, this is not to say that Lothar is used to this situation. Seeing the girl who should have grown up under the protection of her parents has fallen into the street, how could he not have been angry with the ruler of the city. But he also knew that the witches were not responsible for the problem in lost heart Bay, which had been the case in the City long before the black cat and crow daughters ruled here. The arrival of witches even indirectly protected the safety of women in the city.


    Sometimes things in the world are so ironic. Lothar got rid of the street and marched on the muddy road. In addition to the moist air after the rain, the air gradually had some other flavor, the smell of food. The count looked up, and sure enough, he saw a sign in the shape of a sausage in the room not far away. Maybe he should buy something to entertain the visitors? As a nobleman''s habit, Lothar thought about this problem. For a month, his staple food with net worms was basically dry bread and a small amount of fish and sour toothless fruit. As for vegetables or red meat, he had hardly seen it. The count himself was OK to say that, but the situation of the net worm made him not want his female companion to be too abstemious in their diet. Even though he was in short of money, he tried to hope that the net worm could get balanced nutrition.Well, then go and buy a little. Having made up her mind, Rosa quickly approached the food store, hoping to get cheaper vegetables, even if they were not so fresh. But just as the count opened the door of the grocery store, a kitchen knife flew over his cheek and nailed it into the wooden door frame.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    "Catch that beast!" Before Lothar could recover from the shock of the kitchen knife flying over her face, a roar came from the depths of the food store. Along with it was a dark shadow that was rushing towards the count''s face. For ordinary people, the best reaction at this time is to sidestep the dark shadow. However, the count of Heishan, who is also the Earl of Heishan, gives immediate feedback with his dynamic vision obtained from archery training and his reaction ability trained in hundred battles. The muscles of Lothar''s right hand contracted, her whole arm was raised like a spring, and her five fingers were like five steel nails, forming a solid fishing net, while the black shadow was a swimming fish caught in the net.


    "Bang!" The soft and hard touch at the beginning made people think of animals very quickly. At this time, Lothar realized that what she had subconsciously grasped was a big cat with black spots on her body. And this big cat has a fish in its mouth. These key messages are linked together to make it clear that the wild cat steals fish and the boss throws a kitchen knife to stop the thief.


    "Snore!" It''s just that the guy who''s been caught by the count is not a wild cat. With a deep nasal sound and a sharp pain on the back of his hand, Lothar found that his big cat was bigger than the cats he was familiar with, and the strong muscles under its fur proved that it was not a creature that existed to please its owners. But even to the count''s surprise, even now, the cat still did not loosen the fish in its mouth, on the contrary, it bit more tightly.


    "Close the door first, fool!" The angry voice came again, and Lothar took two steps into the room, bringing the door behind her. In this way, even if the cat broke away from his control, he could not escape for a while. At this time, the owner of the food store finally showed up. It was a middle-aged man with a distiller''s grains nose, baldness, and a thick apron full of stains. From his left hand, which lacks thumb and ring finger, he was either a gambler or a careless sailor. Of course, it is possible that he was both.


    The man rubbed his hands and grinned grimly at Lothar''s big cat. "Run, beast, why don''t you run? Well? " When the count saw this, he subconsciously took two steps in the other direction. They circled in a circle. The boss pulled out his kitchen knife from the door frame. "Dare to steal my fish! Well, ask anyone in lost heart Bay who dares to steal fish from my old Jimmy''s shop! Look, I''m not going to peel off your skin and make it into a rag


    Just as the boss, who claimed to be old Jimmy, spoke hard to a cat, the door behind him opened again. "Asshole! Don''t you see I''m catching the cat? How dare you open the door Old Jimi didn''t look back and scolded the people who came in behind him, and then he was kicked to the ground. "You maggot on the deck, you dare to kick old Jimmy. I want to..." The swearing went back to his stomach in the middle of it. It''s no wonder old Jimmy. Anyone who sees five pirates with machetes in their hands will react like this.


    "What are you here for? We have excellent sea fish and vegetables. Recently, we have a new batch of sausages. We don''t add any lime to the pork The boss immediately changed into a servile look, just playing hard to the cat disappeared. But the five pirates in the back door didn''t seem to come here. The leader who had just kicked Jimmy turned his mouth and pointed his machete to the grocer''s chest. "Today, we don''t buy anything. We''re looking for people. We''re looking for Bobcats


    Lothar retreated cautiously toward the inside of the shop. He didn''t want to wade through the muddy water. The big cat, who was caught by him, seemed to realize that the situation was wrong. He stopped struggling and became quiet. "SM? What, what Bobcat Old Jimi was stunned for a moment, half lying on the ground, wondering. Then, as if he suddenly understood something, he showed a look of sudden enlightenment, "Oh! You say SM! No, that''s what the boy is holding! Hey, I don''t know this is your pets. You can see that sailors have parrots, monkeys and bobcats. It''s the first time I''ve seen sailors. I don''t want any money for this fish. I''ll give it to you Poof Before he finished his words, he got another foot on his stomach. His saliva spurted to Laogao. The whole person curled up on the ground like shrimps because of pain. But the pirates who kicked him have no pity on this man.


    "The bobcat we''re looking for is your brother, that liar! If you have a good sense, you should hand over the man quickly. He cheated our captain and caused us to damage several brothers. You are also an old man in lost heart Bay. You know how to deal with this kind of thing, don''t you? " The pirate shakes the machete in his hand, and his eyes and tone are filled with an undisguised murderous spirit.


    "Ouch Pain I really don''t know who the Bobcats are Old Jimmy rolled on the floor with his stomach in his arms and whispered, "I have a brother, but that bastard is dead. Even if he is alive, we haven''t seen each other for years. How can we know where he is? You''ve got the wrong person. "


    "So you don''t want to say that? Then don''t blame us. When you chop your fingers off one by one, I hope you won''t change that Said the pirate, and asked his men to pull old Jimmy up and chop off his fingers. The count sighed a little when he saw this. Yu Guang saw another chisel inserted on the chopping board. He pulled it out carefully with his empty hand and carried it behind his back. "Wait a minute. Can you ask him later. I''m still waiting to go shopping. "


    The pirates were looking at another person in the room. Lothar was dressed as a laborer, holding a big cat in her hand. It seemed that there was no deterrent. "What are you? Yeah? It''s between the Silver Skull and old Jimmy. Shut up if you want to live. Or are you with this guy? ""Silver Skull? I haven''t heard of it. But I can tell you that I''m here to buy food for captain haftan''s black arrow, and you''d better be respectful To be honest, Lothar didn''t want to take captain hafdan out as a shield. But now he is still seriously wounded, in such a narrow space with unknown armed enemy, even the count of Heishan is not sure that he can win. But the knight couldn''t make him turn a blind eye to the tragedy that old Jimmy was about to face. However, Lothar can only hope that old Jimi does not have anything to do with that bobcat, but is an innocent unfortunate who has been angered. Otherwise, the relationship between the two ships will become tense, and he will owe hafdan more.


    However, the reputation of the black arrow seemed to be even louder than Lothar thought. The five pirates were obviously stunned when they heard the name. The leader seemed not willing to withdraw. "You said you were the crew of the black arrow. Are you? How can I believe you? "


    "You can go to the dock and ask if the tarantula is captain haftan''s crew. I''m waiting for you here. " When Lothar saw the other side''s retreat, she immediately put on an air of fearlessness, and even took two steps forward.


    "Wolf spider?" The pirate leader said the name, as if to match it with the famous sailor on the black arrow. Thanks to the webworm, such meaningless nicknames as tarantula can be found three or four people to respond in a pub by shouting at random. These pirates can''t confirm Lothar''s real or real status for a moment. One of the minions came to his ear and said, "I think I''ve heard the name. It seems that there is such a man on the black arrow. Now he lives in the warehouse by the sea with his wife."


    The corner of the pirate''s mouth trembled and nodded, "Oh, all right. You''re lucky this time. It won''t be so easy next time. " He pointed at old Jimmy with the tip of his knife, then looked up at Lothar, "and you boy, the black arrow is the first ship to land this year. We respect captain haftan and give you this face. But don''t think that we Silver Skull is easy to get into trouble with. " With that, he left the house with his men.


    As the door closed, old Jimmy let out a breath, "the God of the sea is on, and the garbage has finally gone." He got up from the ground and returned to the way he had been before, but his eyes towards Lothar were full of doubts. "You boy, are you really a crew member of the black arrow?" The count opened his mouth to speak, but before he could speak, another voice came from behind him, the door from the front desk of the food store to the warehouse.


    "It''s true that the boy came under the black arrow. But it''s hard to say whether he''s a member of the old haftan crew. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    The speaker was a thin man with only a very loose jacket on his upper body, revealing his body covered with scars and tattoos. A tattoo in the shape of an anchor on his right arm has been blurred, indicating that the tattoo was tattooed many years ago. As far as Lothar knew, only a sailor would have tattooed such a pattern on his body. However, the man in front of him did not look like a sailor. He could only understand that it was some kind of camouflage or that he had been off the ship for many years.


    "You are so careless that you have been chased here. If it wasn''t for this boy, your brother would have lost my fingers! " Old Jimmy shrugged his nose and complained that, judging from his words, this thin and hunchback man was the bobcat the pirates had just been looking for. And from the familiarity of their conversation, it can be seen that most of the words that old Jimmy said to the pirates that he had not seen the brother for many years were also false.


    Bobcat scratched his head, picked up a piece of dried meat hanging on the wall and bit it down. Although the back of the jerky had been infested with insects, he seemed indifferent and even chewed it with relish. After his brother snatched the food from his hand, he reluctantly sat on the table and said, "come on, those cowards of Silver Skull will chop your fingers? Who doesn''t know your old Jimmy on the lost heart Bay dock? There are no crops and no livestock in this place, but you will always have a room for food. Even if the quality is not good, your hand is enough for those idiots to weigh in. Boy, "he said, turning his eyes to Lothar," you''re lucky today. I can tell you that half of the rest of lost heart''s Bay can be found in this shop, except for the food for the pubs and witches. And you helped our brother solve a problem today. Your dinner is worth looking forward to. "


    "Forget it. I don''t want the smell of dead people on my table." Said Lothar, frowning, referring to the former crew of the Silver Skull that Bobcats had sold them false information, which led to the loss of personnel. The count helped old Jimmy because he couldn''t bear to see a man hurt innocently in front of him. When he realized that the man was not innocent, his mood would get worse, which was a matter of course. The reason why Lothar doesn''t get angry now is that old Jimmy, like him, doesn''t know what SM did, so old Jimmy can be regarded as a victim. In this case, it''s better to help a less innocent victim himself than to be cheated by a real villain. I hope so.


    "The smell of the dead? What''s that smell like? Is it the smell of rotten meat? Or the smell of internal decay? Maybe it''s the taste of salt sprinkled on the old meat Bobcats swayed their legs and didn''t care at all about Lothar''s sarcasm. He reached out and pulled a leaf of vegetable, and looked at the count through the wormhole above. "Don''t you think I''m a good thing? You think I killed people? How do you know what those Silver Skull guys are doing? They are pirates, boy. I don''t need to tell you how to eat this bowl of rice. Of course, if you insist, I can tell you that all the people here are pirates, and all the people in the world are pirates. The gods are on top of each other. This is what they taught us


    Speaking of this, Bobcat jumped down from the table, used the vegetable leaf in his hand as a sword, and imitated the etiquette of the knight in the drama, "you see, there is no difference between what my brother and I sell. Although the food in this room can be eaten, there must be ways to make you uncomfortable. The bread is mixed with sawdust, and the sausage is filled with lime. Nowadays, even rat meat sausage is adulterated. Am I right, brother? It''s not just selling food, but people who sell other things always do, otherwise what do they make? This is seven true and three false. "


    "As for me, what I sell is not as real as they are, but it is always more important than them. Strange as you say, how can things without substance be more reliable than things that can be seen and touched? It must not. So what I sell naturally has a disadvantage, that is, my buyers always think that what they buy is ineffective because I don''t sell well and never think that I can''t use it. This can be a great injustice, you buy a chair as a table, but complain that it is too short to hurt your waist, who is the fault? Therefore, according to their opinion, the things I sell are three points true and seven points false. But in my opinion, the things I sell are ten percent of the real goods. There are many young and old people who are not cheated! " SM''s speech seemed to go on, but old Jimmy stopped him.


    The boss threw a bag of things wrapped in rags on Bobcat''s face, which finally calmed him down. "I''m sorry to have let you listen to his nonsense for a long time. This guy doesn''t talk so much. He must have sucked blubber and lost his brain "Let''s do our business, but there''s one thing he''s right about. Anyway, you helped me today, so things can be cheaper. I heard that you live with your woman. I have something good here. I wonder if you are interested in it The boss put his hand under the counter and looked like he was going to get the so-called "good thing". Lothar could probably guess what it was, so she shook her head.


    "Forget it, I don''t need those. Today I just want to buy some vegetables. It would be better if I could buy some more meat. I don''t want to eat fish any more This is true. As a man who grew up in Cangshi, Lothar can''t accept all the food in lost heart Bay. For him, even sausage mixed with lime is better than salted fish which is disgusting.As for the blubber in old Jimmy''s mouth, it''s not really whale fat, it''s a white paste similar in appearance. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the lost heart Bay. As long as the gas generated by the fire can make people have pleasant hallucinations, it was originally used as an analgesic. But later, it was regarded as a kind of enjoyment because of its good hallucinogenic effect. It can be confirmed that this blubber is highly addictive and harmful to human body. It can be regarded as tobacco with enhanced effects.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll go back and pick some dishes that are not so badly bitten by insects. It''s a thank you gift. What else to buy after that depends on how much money you have in your pocket. Besides, you''d better get that damned cat out. When are you going to carry it? Even if you want to get it back to meat, I have to remind you that there''s nothing on the guy who''s out looking for food for the kittens Old Jimmy shrugged and turned to open the door, where the voice of Bobcats could be heard. Lothar sighed. As a knight, he was totally against blubber, but he didn''t understand the sailors'' desire to relax in their miserable life. For example, he was sure that captain haftan had blubber in his room.


    A few minutes later, Lothar, with her ingredients in her arms, was back on her way home. The cat who stole the fish was also separated from him at this time, and disappeared in the shadow of the alley with the fish bought by the count. This time, there was no more accident, which may be because he had walked out of the busiest part of lost heart Bay and avoided the wharf. Looking at the warehouse not far away, the count showed a smile. He knew there was someone waiting for him to go back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    By the time Lothar returned to what he temporarily called home, PEG was already there. Of all the witches, the only one with no hostility is this one, which may be why the witches chose Peggy to play the role of contact with Lothar. Because only she can let the count and the maids listen to the news and warnings from within the sorceress in a more relaxed and rational state. Of course, the more important reason is that she is the only one among the four witches who planned to release Lothar.


    "Where have you been? What''s the meaning of being late when you know that some guests will come? " As Lothar approached the door, the count''s wry smile came from the net bug''s question and her dissatisfaction with her words. He raised the food in his hand and replaced his excuse with action. The maid frowned slightly and took the thing from Lothar''s hand. "I told you not to spend money indiscriminately."


    The count scratched his head and made a helpless expression to the witch in the room. In fact, it is true. As the Earl of Heishan, Lothar''s consumption habits are quite different from those of the net worm who was born as a mercenary. Before that, they did not show up when they were in Cangshi. However, during their life in lost heart bay for a month, they, or the maids, argued with Lothar on this topic. Most of the time Lothar has realized that her physical strength has declined in recent years. However, the reason why she has been able to rely on her own physical strength has not been realized recently.


    "That''s OK. I expected that when I came out this time." Peggy smiles, and before Lothar comes back, she has given the money she brings to the webworm. However, the amount of money is limited, which is also because witches lack the concept of money. They do not have the habit of hoarding money, but prefer to convert wealth into crafts or things that can be used as casting materials. The "blood money" produced by the sorcerer group, as the highest value currency of lost heart Bay, is not something that young witches like Peggy can freely touch.


    "Thank you. It will solve our biggest problem right now." If it''s money from strangers, Lothar may not accept it easily. But witches are the reason why they are here. It is natural and natural for the employers to provide funds for the activities, even in the eyes of knights. However, polite thanks are needed. After all, Peggy and they can still choose to leave Lothar alone and let them die on their own. But the count also realized what it meant when the witch paid them money.


    Sure enough, Peggy shook his head gently, and his face became more and more dignified. "No, money won''t be your biggest problem. It won''t be soon." She said, gently knocked on the wall, and then a light green light stripe flashed across the simple wooden wall. This is the magic skill she learned from cheese to cover the information in the room, but the witch made corresponding improvements according to her own situation when using it. The count and the net worm who came back from the kitchen saw the ripple, and soon understood what Peggy meant.


    "Come on, what''s going on here. It''s not because of a tsunami that happens every few years that your great witch called you and Qili back from Cangshi Lothar said he helped the webworm to pave the cushion, which he had bought from a craftsmen for a day''s wages. Although the latter complained as usual, they didn''t say anything more because of the need.


    "You''re right. Although I''m still not sure what the witch meant, this time it''s not a tsunami. I, no, it should be said that we, that is, Haila and Karen plus the three of me, through the information we have collected, we can be sure of at least a few things Peggy''s eyes swept over the two faces in front of her. To be honest, she is more willing to believe in Lothar and net worm than her companion witch. It is needless to say that the spirit of the lion people is unique. The mercenary''s clean and decisive style is much better than that of the witch''s feminine or even somewhat sinister way of doing things. "First, we are fighting with the sea demon now."


    This is not a secret that is hard to guess. The bodies of humans and sea monsters unearthed during the beach cleaning in lost heart Bay let the two people who have experienced a series of events of the damned lady realize that the relationship between Witch and siren is not as close as other people in lost heart Bay think. Since the shark toothed sea demon dares to attack the witch''s ship, it is not incomprehensible to retaliate in the manner of witches and even go back to war in full swing. But the key question is not here, "how big is the battle?" As a general, Lothar is very keen to grasp the words in Peggy''s words, war, generally does not mean all-out war gambling. So, judging from the fact that normal people in lost heart haven''t realized this, the scale of the battle is still quite limited.


    "At present, it is only limited to the senior Witches of the sorceress group. As for the sea demon, I don''t know very well. From the recent state of affairs, we speculate that not only the shark teeth, but the Leto clan should also be in a state of tension with the witch group, no, with the whole lost heart Bay. If the war situation expands further, it is likely that ordinary people will be involved. " With a worried look on her face, Peggy knew that ordinary people in lost heart Bay would not always stand on the side of witches, and then it would be hard to guarantee that the great witch would not clean the disobedient for the sake of authority."Ordinary people have been implicated." Lothar shook her head and interrupted Peggy, "or when the sirens move, this war is not about the people here. I thought the witches might have prevented further development, but now it seems that I am wrong. But you don''t have to worry. As long as your witch is smart enough, the sailors won''t mind helping the witch fight this battle. No one wants to share the ocean with other people, especially those who are not human beings. Of course, if you can get rid of that sea fog. "


    Lothar''s words are based in large part on his observations when he came into contact with ordinary people in lost heart Bay, especially the top echelons of the human class, the captains. Of course, they are not satisfied with the witch''s tax collection, but what makes them even more dissatisfied is the sea demon''s uncertain attitude. In the final analysis, the existence of misty sea area and sea demon is the power to hold the throat of lost heart Bay. Free sailors do not mind bowing slightly to the rulers when they land, but they never allow anyone to touch the sea that belongs to them.


    "I think that may be the ultimate goal of the great witch. In addition to the witches in charge of the war, many people are assigned to work that seems inexplicable, but this may have a lot to do with the misty sea. The sea king eggs you found before, I mean giant eggs, are also used in this respect Peggy sighed. She didn''t know how much of her guess was right, but as a young witch, it was the limit of her ability. "So we mean, since you haven''t left lost heart Bay, try not to think about returning to Cangshi at this time. Now all the manpower has been put into the reconstruction of the city. It is not clear that when the captains discover the hostility of the sirens, the war will naturally expand. They don''t want to be locked up here. And all you have to do is stay away from this war. "


    "Away from war?" The count repeated the four words, then shook his head, "that''s not something we can decide. If the sea is going to submerge an island, is there a safe place on the island? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    It''s not surprising that Lothar would say that the environment of lost heart Bay is special. Once the witch group really decides to launch a battle against the sea demon, the whole city will have no way out. Only by defeating the sea demon can we get to the outside world. It is precisely because of this, the normal rulers would never give such orders, because their practice is no different from binding the whole city people to their own warships. If this war fails, under the Revenge of sea monsters and the lack of food and water, there will not be many people in the lost heart bay to survive. This is a crazy move, but the witches don''t care. After all, they have lost several senior witches for this war. This investment fully shows the witch group''s attitude towards it, and it''s life and death.


    "Maybe I can find a safe haven for you, if circumstances permit." Peg lowered his head and whispered. She did not have the confidence to find a safe area in the war, but as a witch, she was not allowed to admit her powerlessness. Fortunately, soon, she shook her head and drove the bad feeling away. "Don''t be so pessimistic. This battle may not go on. The sirens must also control their own casualties. If they accept the conditions of the great witch, the result may not be so bad. "


    Neither Lothar nor the webworm was prepared to accept the idea. They all know the rules of the war game. Just as the Witch wants to get lost heart Bay in its pocket, why don''t the sea monsters want to solve the human beings who pass over their heads every day? The struggle for land, whether on the ground or at sea, is the same and cannot tolerate half concession.


    "No more about that." Peggy saw the expressions on their faces and decided to skip the hopeless topic for a while. "What about the sea monster with you? I don''t know much about the sea king egg and the lietao clan, but he should know a lot. Now we need his help


    Lothar''s face darkened at the mention of fioni, and he sighed, "if you''re looking for him, it''s better for you to come forward. As far as I know, Captain haftan has entrusted the matter to someone else, and he is now in the hands of the slavers, waiting for a good price. I knew the location of the cell, but the security was so tight that I tried twice and couldn''t find a chance. Therefore, the safest way is for the witch to come forward and directly use money to redeem him


    Peggy thought for a moment. "No, it''s too obvious for us to buy it. I''m afraid I can''t send him back to you by then. The best way is to find a person who sounds able to buy him as our agent. This is more secure and more in line with the style of work here. But the problem now is that I don''t have a person I can trust. I''m afraid you have to look for it by yourself. If it doesn''t work, it''s not impossible for you to redeem him. But it is very dangerous to expose. Although the war is imminent, the witch group should not have the energy to search for you, but I can''t guarantee that it is safe and sound. Well, if we find the right person, I''ll send someone to inform you, and if you move faster, go to the house in the southwest corner of the city, where someone can tell me the information. "


    The count nodded and accepted the offer. But he immediately went on, "if you just need fioni''s knowledge, I think you can always talk to him, you know, using magic. Why must we rescue him in such a hurry? Of course, I''m not doubting your kindness, but I don''t think it''s so simple, is it? "


    Peggy froze for a few seconds and then sighed. Her eyes rested on the net worm''s face for a moment, with obvious apology, "yes, you''re right. We can now talk to the sirens. But not only do we need it. I think you have seen the ruins in the city. There is no doubt that it collapsed before our eyes. But that''s not the point. The point is that we may have found the reason why the harpoon attacked there. Below the spire, we found the entrance to the lower level. In other words, the original function of the building is likely to be just to hide what is underneath it. It''s certain to send an exploration team, and it''s not all witches who make up the team. So, I hope you and fioni can take part in this operation. And we''re going to fight for the exploration team. "


    "Why?" Without waiting for Lothar to open his mouth, the webworm first asked, "if it''s an exploration team organized by a sorceress group, of course, you don''t care about the cost. You can find a better candidate. What''s more, you just said that we should be careful, and now let Rosa go to explore with you. Isn''t it completely contradictory? "


    "That sounds like that." Page did not deny the problems pointed out by the mercenary, "but he is not sure to be recognized when he appears in front of the witch. Not many witches know what you two look like, and neither of them is on the list for this operation. As for other witches, even if they are asked to look for you, most of them will not really care. And most importantly, we think that the underground part of the spire may be related to the formation of the foggy sea area. If we can find a way to control the fog area, we can find a chance to leave lost heart bay before the war situation expands. Believe me, the longer you stay here, the less secure you will be. "


    Lothar held down the net worm''s hand. Of course, he didn''t want to leave the lost heart bay without end. But if the maid could leave the land of right and wrong, the count would accept it. I don''t know when this subtle change of mentality came into being. Even Rosa may not realize that her way of getting along with Internet worms has changed a lot. As for whether the change is good or bad, whether the maids have noticed it is still unknown."I see. I''ll get back to you when I find someone to save fioni. When will the expedition move? "


    Peggy calculated the preparations in his head and said, "in about five days, I''ll set aside a place for you in advance. Don''t worry about that. You just have to get people out of here quickly."


    After that, the witch said something more, including the general division of power in lost heart Bay, and a few captains and merchants who needed special care left Lothar''s cabin before dinner. After the witch left, the webworm and Lothar began to cook with the food they had bought. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave here? Wasn''t it you who was going to come? It''s not like the Earl of Heishan I know. " The net bug suddenly said to Lothar.


    "Something has changed." The count looked at his companion. "I can''t let you go with me."


    A strong hand grabbed Lothar by the collar and forced him to turn around. "Listen, I''m not a princess of any kingdom. I don''t need a prince to protect me. Even if there''s something between us, I won''t take your shelter for granted like the women you know. You are not my master, understand


    "I I understand. "


    The maid looked into Lothar''s eyes and gently shook her head. "No, you don''t understand."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    To be honest, the count of Heishan doesn''t go to pubs very often. It''s not hard to understand. As a lord, even in a country where the contradictions between the people and the nobility are relatively relaxed, some things still happen. Those who have been driven to the end by their own, corrupt officials, or cruel fate will not be able to use reason to analyze the causes of their misfortunes. So they pour their anger on the most likely and easily inaccessible object they can find. Under the influence of alcohol and agitation, people will be very happy to beat their "adults" into mud.


    Even if this risk is not mentioned, Lothar, who is keen on war and various narrative legends, does not regard tavern as a kind of entertainment. In his opinion, drinking is either to resist the cold, to boost morale, or to paralyze himself in the late night of missing his parents. In short, alcohol is not a recreational product for him. This may explain why the count was so upset when he asked old Jimmy where he could find Bobcats, and the answer was a pub.


    Lothar is standing in the alley, in front of him is the pub with a whole shark skeleton as a sign. There is no sign in this tavern, or the shark skeleton is its sign, so people who lose heart are used to calling it "fish bone". The count hesitated, and he did not know what he was hesitating about. It was clear that the matter was very simple. He just had to go in, find the bobcat and ask him what he wanted to know. But he just can''t move his own pace, because no one has ever told him how to enter a strange pub.


    "Bang!" In Lothar''s stupefied time, he was hit on the shoulder. Almost subconsciously, the count reached for the arm of the man who hit him. Then he saw that the man he was catching was the bobcat he was looking for. "What? I stand on the road in a daze and dare to Whew, have I seen you somewhere? " SM said half of the words, frowned at the man in front of him, some doubts said. This is also normal. When he met Lothar two days ago, he had just finished sucking blubber. His mind and memory were not clear.


    Lothar shook her head and held the bobcat''s hand harder, as if afraid that the man would run away. "Yes, I''m familiar. Have you finished the jerky I brought you last time? " Bobcat''s tense body relaxed a little when he heard the count''s question, because it was a secret signal that he had agreed with his brother, old Jimmy. Anyone who said this question was introduced by old Jimmy. The skinny man grinned. "After eating, thank you very much. Let''s go for a drink first With that, he took Rosa into the tavern.


    There are almost two worlds inside and outside the pub. At the moment when the wooden door was pushed open, the air mixed with aroma, odor, wine, and more indescribable smell came to her face, making Rosa''s brain stop working for a short time. If Jack had come, the guy would have rushed out with his nose covered. It occurred to the count. When he regained consciousness, he found that he had entered the tavern and the door behind him was closed. The loud and noisy sound, accompanied by a large number of lights reflecting on the glass, makes people doubt the authenticity of what they see again. Perhaps it was not until now that Lothar really saw the quivering viscera of the great beast of lost heart Bay under its calm exterior.


    "Octopus, two ale first! Less water SM called out to the man in the bar, and his eyes were searching for the right place in the light. Soon, a table hidden behind the post caught his attention. It''s no coincidence that the table appeared there. Although this kind of tavern doesn''t specially separate areas, it will intentionally or unintentionally put some unnoticed places on the table for those guests who don''t want to be disturbed or overheard. When they sat down at the table, the maid had already come with her glass.


    "I haven''t seen you before, new face." The maid with a braid and freckles on her face looked at Lothar as she put down her glass and joked, "you should be careful of your purse when you drink with this bobcat. He is not a good thing."


    "Oh, so our dear Miss Lenny is a good thing?" Bobcat laughs and naturally climbs onto the maid''s buttocks. The latter, instead of disgusting him, winked at him, "do you not know if I am a good thing? Or do you want to check the goods again if you haven''t seen them for some time? "


    "Forget it today. I have something to say with this little brother. I''ll have a good test some other day... " Lenny walked away a little disappointed. At the same time, the shabby expression just overflowing from SM''s face also quickly disappeared. "This woman is not easy to be provoked. Although she has good skills, she always likes to make some small moves. If someone else came, I''m afraid she would have been killed, but she must still be the owner of the tavern, and many unknown sailors were taken money and had nothing to do with it. But I really like it


    "I''m not here to hear that." Lothar said helplessly. He sniffed the liquid in the glass and frowned. Besides wine and water, there is something else in the glass.


    Seeing this, SM smiles and takes a big gulp of indifference. "It''s OK. You can''t die. It''s just some refreshing seasonings. There are a few in this store. The most exaggerated thing I''ve ever seen is that the man''s stomach is bursting and his mouth is still thirsty. But if you do this, the boss will have to pay for it. The price of this seasoning is not low. ""You know you''re still drinking so hard?" The count was puzzled and asked. In his opinion, there was no difference between the contents of the drink and the chronic poison, and no one would feel happy when taking the poison.


    "People will die if they are cut by knives, strangled by their throats, dehydrated at sea, or dead after drinking too much sea water. Ha, there are so many ways to die in the world, but fortunately, we only need to experience the same thing. And if I had to choose one of all the ways to die, I''d rather drink or suck blubber Bobcat raised her eyebrows and said, "and I''m curious how people like you die. I bet you never thought about it, did you? "


    "At least not on wine and women." Rosa said with some displeasure. He doesn''t want to talk to this Bobcat any more.


    "Don''t be so sure, sir. Because as far as I know, all men die in these two ways "But since you don''t want to talk about it, let''s talk about what you want to talk about. But it''s still that sentence. What I sell depends on how you use it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Bobcat, this person''s matter Lothar later went to various parties to inquire about some. One of the biggest contributors is his brother, who is old Jimmy, the boss of the food shop. This sounds unreasonable, because how can the elder brother tell the information of his brother to outsiders so actively? Unless, the information doesn''t affect Bobcats at all. People in this world probably don''t like to be known too much about their own affairs. As for how to calculate too much and how to calculate too much, the boundary varies from person to person. But some people in this world don''t care about their own affairs. Even if they know everything they have done from childhood to adulthood, it doesn''t matter. SM is such a person. Only such a person can become a qualified broker and a businessman without weakness. Unfortunately, what SM sells is intelligence, information about people and things.


    "Before you start, based on my experience, I need to give you some advice. This will help us to do business faster. On the other hand, it will give you a wake-up call. Don''t be as stupid as those people with silver skeletons last time Said the bobcat, rubbing her fingers on the glass. From his mention of the Silver Skull, he should have gradually recalled the scene of his last meeting with Lothar. "The first point is that I only sell what I know, and I don''t talk about speculation and conjecture. And in all I know, I only sell results. I don''t think it''s the cause or the course of it. So you don''t have to ask me about witches or the relationships on the ship. If you want to know, you''d better ask the bards. "


    "The second thing is, don''t think too much of me. My limitation is not to say that I really know the secrets and personal information of witches, but the boundaries I have set to ensure my own safety. In fact, I don''t know most of the things beyond the boundaries. What I can sell as commodities is very few. What about? If you''re disappointed, it''s still time to go. Otherwise, I''ll order a second The skinny man was smiling, as if driving Rosa away.


    Of course, the count did not mean to leave. When it comes to intelligence dealers, Lothar is not the first time to see him. As early as he was leading the army in Cangshi, he always attached great importance to the collection of intelligence. He had seen at least two figures of intelligence dealers, large and small. Naturally, some of them just make up their numbers, and even some spies sent by the enemy spread false news. Over time, Lothar himself had a set of criteria to identify whether the intelligence sources were credible. Based on this set of standards, he was quite satisfied with the "professional level" of Bobcats at this time.


    "Of course, as long as you don''t get drunk after a second drink." Rosa shrugged. "But I''m not making a deal with you for questioning."


    "Oh?" The bobcat was about to raise her hand and ask the waitress to have another glass of ale. When she heard this, she put her hand back. "Then you have to tell me what you want to do. I''m afraid it''s beyond my ability."


    "No, it won''t. what I want you to do must be something you can do." The count leaned forward and said, "I want you to play with me."


    "I don''t know how to play. You have to find those actors, but who will come here?" Bobcat slumped back in his chair, hiding his upper face in the shadow.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Listen to me and tell you something before you make a decision." Said Lothar. In fact, his original intention is to let SM introduce a candidate who can act as an agent to buy fioni. But in a few words, the count suddenly found that Bobcat''s identity as an intelligence dealer made him more suitable for the task than anyone else. Everyone will know that Bobcats were ordered to buy sirens, but everyone will also know that it is not easy to get information about his employer in the mouth of a well-known intelligence dealer.


    "Kuang Dang" glass fell on the table, which was the third empty glass in front of SM. The man reached for a piece of dried meat and put it in his mouth. His eyes were half closed and he seemed to be drunk. To the count''s eyes, the fellow was still sober, and the movement of his upper body as if he were drunk was just a kind of relaxing and defensive performance.


    "Burp!" The intelligence dealer burps his wine and squeezes his mouth. "Tarantula, right? I can''t do what you said. It''s even easy. As long as you give me enough money, I''m more or less friendly with that man who sells people. However, although this question may touch the red line, I still have to ask, you know, normally we don''t ask so much. But this is not normal. " With that, the man pointed his finger at Lothar. "You have to tell me who you''re with."


    "Is that important?" The count said solemnly that he heard something wrong from the bobcat question, because the question of who to work with showed that there were at least two opposing forces. This is not the state of a single captain. It is more like saying that there is some faction in the lost heart Bay.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter to tell you. If you asked this question before the tsunami, I would say it''s not important at all. Because at that time, only one kind of bird, crow, would come to lost heart Bay. But now the situation is different. Although there is no evidence, seagulls can be seen on the wharf, and even some of the more ancient birds can be seen. So I must ask you what kind of bird is hovering over your head. And based on your answer, I can say whether I am willing to make this deal or not. " Bobcat grinned and circled in the air with the index finger of his right hand.Lothar was silent for a moment. He understood the other party''s meaning, but some contents were not sure. But after weighing it for a moment, he said, "I only have the sun on top of my head, and there are no birds. The sun, on the other hand, will not take part in the disputes of birds. "


    "The sun? I don''t think so. " The intelligence dealer shook his head and pointed to the uncovered clavicle of Lothar''s collar, which had indistinct tattoos similar to tattoos. "There is a legend on the black arrow about a guy who has the rope of the sea god but has not died. So, it''s not the sun above you, it''s the storm. Storms can kill all seabirds


    The count''s face turned ugly, while Bobcat burst out laughing and patted the table with a mischievous expression, "you should have seen the expression on your face now. Don''t worry. I just told a joke. I took the list. Meet here at noon tomorrow


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    Thirsty, powerless, no skin on the body surface, no organ in the body not crying. Fioni used to think that sea monsters are more evolved than humans. The reason is that the time that humans live in the sea is not directly proportional to the time that sea monsters can survive in the air. You should know that even the most proficient swimmers can hold their breath for 10 minutes underwater without the help of tools or magic, which can be called a unique ability. Sea monsters, it is no exaggeration to say, as long as they can regularly bathe their bodies in seawater, they can live on land without obstacles until the end of their life. Although this behavior means that their body functions evolved to adapt to the marine environment are unable to play their due role.


    But now he doesn''t think so. The ability to live on land is a curse to the siren. Fioni had asked his guards to kill him more than once during his imprisonment for more than a month. He could not bear the torture, the pain that spread from the skin and inside at the same time, like a thousand cuts. But as a precious commodity, how could he die? A basin of sea water every day can''t let him get rid of the pain, but can keep him alive. If there is a sea demon hell in this world, it should be like this.


    Time has lost its meaning in fioni''s feeling. Every moment he struggles in pain is like forever, and the alternation of the sun and the moon he has experienced is as short as a flash. At first, there were many thoughts in the sea demon''s mind. He knew and was sure that Lothar would not give up himself. He even planned to escape from the slave merchant''s prison. But gradually, there was nothing else in fioni''s brain except pain, and at some point, even the physical pain was far away from him.


    Maybe he''s dead, fioni thought about it more than once. However, no one thought that when he entered this state of infinite close to death and madness, many things were clear in the sea demon''s mind, and he finally had time to put aside all his affairs and think carefully about his past life and the words and scenes that he did not understand or understand at that time. At the same time, his body is also constantly changing. The two wounds on his back should grow out of his arms. Because of the malnutrition, two bones protruding from his back are wrapped with a thin layer of flesh and blood. The original glittering scales are dim and begin to fall. Under those fallen scales, the dark brown skin is getting thicker and stronger in the rotten air.


    When the long lost light called back the spirit of the sea demon, he was surprised to find that his body was no longer so painful. Although from the appearance, he was already miserable, but in fact, his condition was much better than his appearance. "Are you sure this thing is still alive?" A voice that had never been heard sounded not far from fioni. "Of course, don''t you think his chest is still up and down? I tell you, these sea monsters are very hard. Don''t look at it like this now. If you put him in the sea for a few days, he will be very vigorous again The voice he recognized was a slave merchant who had imprisoned him. "That''s no good. You have to make it cheaper. How can I know if you''re telling me whether it''s true or not. If I buy it back, he''ll die. My employer won''t let me go." "You cat is too cautious. Well, hafdan gave back the weapon when he handed the fishman to me. I''ll give it to you."


    The sound of the cage being moved, the sound of the chain being untied, and the sea demon''s legs and feet were weak and unable to walk because of the lack of activity for a period of time. Fortunately, bobcats had already prepared a carriage, put fioni in the carriage padded with straw, and went all the way to the place agreed with Lothar. The carriage, moving towards the southwest, is a strange area in the lost heart Bay. In short, people who will live in the southwest have some skills.


    Although the witches ruled lost heart Bay, they did not restrict other casters from entering, at least not on the surface. Therefore, there are many so-called "Wizard" activities in lost heart Bay, whether true or false. Some of these people are just artists and swindlers, but there are still some people who worship some gods or really have magic characters. Over time, the southwest of lost heart Bay has become a gathering place for these people. There are few people who make trouble in this area, because it is said that if you just step into this low grass house, you will be cursed by uncleanness. As for whether the curse really exists, I''m afraid no one can make it clear. Because of this, many businessmen and captains like to hide their secrets in this area, which makes the atmosphere here even more weird.


    Since the carriage left the road and drove into the lane, bobcats could feel a lot of sight watching him from all over the place. This made the intelligence dealers nervous. However, when he thought that the sailor named tarantula would go to the delivery place by himself, he was more confident. The background of the people who could live there was not small. Soon, the carriage came to the deepest and outer part of the city. In the distance, the sound of waves beating on the rocks could be heard. A building out of tune with the thatched cottage stands on a raised rock. Although no one has ever confirmed it, most people who know something about lost heart Bay think it should be the private property of a witch. Because only witches can rebuild such buildings in such a short time.


    That''s a good guess. Not long ago, it was kuira''s private property. Now, it''s still nominally the same, except that kuila is no longer the man he was. So it''s no surprise when Seth opens the door to welcome Bobcats. "Child? Besides, he''s a sick man. " SM made such a judgment at the first sight when he saw him. Although he was wearing passable clothes, the terrible scars left by sea fever still spread all over the child''s right body. At the same time, an eye mask covered his right eye. Judging from the light bloodstain exuded under the eye mask, the child''s purpose of wearing the eye mask was not to adapt to the alternating light and dark environment."SM?" Cech looked up fearlessly at the man in the carriage. He heard the name from Lothar.


    "It''s me. So, are you? " Bobcat didn''t despise Zeh because of his appearance. His intuition told him that the child was very dangerous. Especially the right eye which was covered, he always felt that there was another line of sight under the blindfold, staring at himself through the leather. It''s like a wild animal looking at its prey.


    "I am the orphan of the master here. And a friend of Mr. wolf spider. I hope to see them both here now


    "Well, my deal with tarantula is only here. I think I''ll try again next time... " Bobcat stopped in the middle of his speech, for his throat was suddenly tightened for some reason, as if he had been firmly held by an invisible hand.


    "No, he can''t die yet." Saih said, and the intelligence dealer''s throat dropped. The shadow around Bobcat''s neck at unknown time disappeared with the boy''s light drink.


    "Well, I think you managed to change my mind, young man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    "Sit down, Mr. bobcat. I''ve heard about it from the tarantula, and you''re doing a good job at the moment The teapot in front of you is also made of elegant ceramic teapots and teacups. I don''t know if it''s to imitate the relationship between great witches. Even if young witches are not so dependent on the soup pot, they are always drinking. Even this habit affects ordinary people to some extent. It is a symbol of status and status to drink a pot of black tea leisurely in the afternoon.


    "Thanks to the praise of the lady, I am just living on my own and it''s my duty to be clean." SM''s mouth is polite, but the body is not polite to fall on the expensive velvet chair. This reaction makes the following Cech very dissatisfied, but Hera gently raised her hand to stop the boy. And all this, bobcats see in the eyes, oh, a loyal dog.


    Haila noticed the bobcat''s slightly raised eyebrows and the ironic smile on her face. She knew what these sailors thought of ordinary people who chose to serve witches. However, what does it matter? Respect for this thing in lost heart Bay is not worth a few dollars. "Nevertheless, those who have the ability should be rewarded. It''s a matter of course. " The witch said and nodded. Cech reluctantly took out a coin, a dark red coin from the box in the corner, and put it solemnly on the tray and sent it to SM''s side.


    The intelligence dealer''s eyes narrowed. It was a piece of blood money. In the lost heart Bay, no one does not know this kind of coin. It can even be said that the foundation of lost heart Bay today is based on blood money. Blood money, in essence, is not money. It is a kind of magic props, which can attract sea monsters. The use of blood money is very simple. As long as the ship sails out of the sea, and then throws the blood money into the sea, the sea demon who hears the money falling into the water will come to take the blood money, and then take the ship through the misty sea area. This is a contract between the Witch and the siren. And blood money is the concrete expression of this contract. Therefore, the value of a piece of blood money is the profit of a voyage. It is self-evident what kind of value it has in the eyes of those businessmen.


    "Gulu" Bobcat swallowed his mouth, Rao is proud of his rich experience, and the witch''s reward this time is too rich. Rich enough, he wants to pretend to be stupid and reach out to take the blood money. But he can''t, sighed the intelligence dealer, and drew himself back into his soft chair. "My Lord, don''t embarrass me in this way. It''s too tempting. Or, if you really want to test me, why don''t you add another one? Then I''ll take the man away immediately


    Haila laughed, and the witches believed that there was no bad money or power in this world. If money and power could not buy this man, it could only be said that the two were not enough. But the witches also know that if you want people in the world to help you, you don''t need his absolute loyalty, as long as you let him do something outside the scope of his will not rebel. For Haila now, all she needs is the loyalty of Bobcats. "Seth, put it back."


    The boy nodded and took the blood money in the complicated eyes of the intelligence dealer. "Can you tell me why?" Haila opens her mouth and draws Bobcat''s attention back. "Why do you refuse my offer?" She looked at the skinny man in the opposite side, and inferred his drug addiction through all kinds of marks on his body. But it is strange that people who smoke whale fat usually do not have such firm will to resist the temptation of money. In their eyes, a blood money is a whole box of whale fat.


    "Well, that''s what I said. Isn''t that a sure thing? After all, it wasn''t you who talked to me about the deal. So can I ask, where is Mr. wolf spider Bobcat half closed his eyes and seemed to say it casually. However, his fingers have tightly gripped the armrest of the seat, as long as the witch''s answer is wrong, he will immediately pop out of the seat.


    "Didn''t Cech tell you? He''s right here. " HeLa takes a sip of black tea and looks over Bobcat at the door behind him, where Rosa is coming in. "You have a good eye for people. This person can use it. But it just works. I can''t rest assured of an intelligence dealer and a smoker. "


    "There''s no need to be completely reassured. What we want him to do is not difficult in itself. " Lothar walked past the bobcat and sat down on the chair. The latter looked at the count with a strange look, for from the tone of his speech, the man seemed to have an equal relationship with the witch. In lost heart Bay, no one is equal to a witch.


    "Mr. wolf spider, you''d better give me an explanation." Others try, after all, is nothing to be happy about. Bobcat stares at Lothar, and her tone is quite dissatisfied.


    The count gave a wry smile. "In fact, I didn''t do it on purpose. I went to check his injury just now. Please forgive me. As for why this lady did that, it has something to do with what I''m going to entrust you with. " Hearing this, SM quickly waved her hand.


    "No, give me the reward and I''ll go right away. I don''t know who I saw or what I heard here. If you don''t trust me, cut my tongue. Anyway, the witch will pull down her face and try me out. This will probably cost me my life. Compared with this tongue, it''s cheap This is just playing rogue. If the intelligence dealer really wants to leave, he left just now. Now he is just trying to raise his status by pretending that oil and salt do not enter. You know, since the witch took out a piece of blood money to test him, the reward for this matter should be about one blood money. However, a blood money can buy many lives in lost heart Bay."It''s not easy to do, Cech. Pull out his tongue." Haila sneered and said to the boy. Lothar quickly stood up and waved to Cech and HeLa, with a bitter smile on her face. "Don''t, it''s hard to find someone to talk about slowly. SM, don''t worry about it. Listen to what we want you to do, and then decide whether or not to take it. But before that, I''ll give you the money for this Commission. "


    The coins collided with each other in the hands of the intelligence dealers. The bobcat looked at the reward in his hand and looked up at Lothar. "Aren''t you afraid I''m going away?"


    "No, because you have confidence in your craft. You know in this city, you can do a lot of things, and you want more, so you won''t go. " Said the count calmly. Greed, this is everyone''s character, this does not necessarily show in money, those things called original sin, in fact, almost all derived from greed, right? The more confident people are, the more dare they dare to receive rewards, because they believe that their efforts are enough. But the cost has never been calculated in this way.


    SM was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Lothar to say these words. He thought this man was just No, how can a person who can speak with a witch in an equal tone be a simple guy? The skinny man laughed. "I''ve lost my eyes. I just look at your tattoos and forget to look at your eyes. It''s my fault, tarantula. I shouldn''t have asked such stupid questions


    "Well, let''s talk about this second deal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    "I hate this weather." Lothar sat on the ruins of black stone bricks, frowning and looking up at the gloomy sky. The sea breeze was more violent than usual, but it was not as cold as it should be before it rained. This kind of weather makes Rosa naturally associate with hopeless howling, as if even heaven is grieving for the creatures in this land.


    In contrast, the sea demon''s attitude is much more optimistic, his face with a calm and calm smile, although the scale on the skin is still terrible, but fioni no longer feel strange. He knew why. His name as a shapeshifter was not for nothing. After a month of hellish torture, the body had begun to adapt to the land environment. However, the siren is still looking forward to being held by the sea again, and the feeling of being wrapped in the current will make him feel ecstatic from his heart. "I think it''s a nice day. I don''t like the sun very much."


    "I know a guy who really doesn''t like the sun. I''ll let you know him next time." The count laughed. The man he was talking about was sander the vampire who lived in the iron castle. After cheese untied the blockade of the iron castle, Lothar and several people in the iron Castle who had helped the grey robed mage had a conversation.


    "I hope the person you know lives by the sea. To be honest, I really don''t want to get out of the water right now." Fioni stepped on the ground, shook his head and whispered.


    "It sounds like you''ve had a lot of pain since you escaped? I wonder if this can be called "self inflicted." A sarcastic voice appeared behind them, and the slender witch came out of the rubble in Satin Lined Leather armour. Behind her, along with Karen and Peggy. When fioni and Lothar saw the witch, they immediately stood up and made a defensive gesture. The reason is very simple. The lady in front of them is the warden of witches, who is responsible for the existence of punishment in the sorceress group.


    "We are sorry to leave without permission. But you are not here to pursue the matter? " Lothar took the lead in lifting the combat state. If the witch wanted to take him and fioni back, there was no need for Hera and Peggy to lay out. In addition, the last time they ran away, they witnessed the fight between the Witch and Karen, and now that Karen is here in good condition, the warden''s attitude is self-evident.


    The witch chuckled. "You''re smart. The sea demon over there doesn''t count. In fact, you and that, um, woman, as long as you don''t leave lost heart Bay, the witch group won''t be too hard on you. Anyway, it''s not us who will take the oath. And as long as you''re still here, you can''t escape... "


    "Please get to the point. The witch is waiting for us to report back." Karen interrupted the warden. She didn''t want the elder to divulge more about the cyberworm. The warden who was interrupted didn''t care. She was always quite tolerant of Karen, at least in what she thought was not so important.


    "Whatever you want, I''m just here to see that you two little things don''t go wrong any more. The operation is under your command, the witch said The witch shrugged her shoulders and went to a stone of suitable height and snapped her fingers. A whirlwind was about to remove all the dust from the stone. She sat on the stone casually, holding her cheek in one hand, waiting for Karen''s next action with great interest.


    Karen sighed and waved. "Shanguai, go and open the entrance." At this time, the gatekeeper, who can be called the strongest man in the whole lost heart Bay, walked slowly out of the shadow. His big size and strong armor gave Lothar and fioni even more pressure than the witch. It''s true that the mountain monster didn''t show hostility to them in the previous encounter, but they all knew who the man was loyal to. As long as the witch said a word, the gatekeeper''s fist would not hesitate to hit them.


    The mountain monster walked through the ruins and stopped in a place where the stones were piled up. Lothar looked at the witches and wanted to go up and help the gatekeeper clean up the rubble, but Peggy stopped her. "Don''t go there. You''re going to make trouble for him." Page''s words soon came true, only to hear a low roar, a whole person''s gravel was brutally lifted by the gatekeeper, and heavily overturned from the ruins. "There are people around, and no one will be attracted." Said Karen to the stunned count and the siren.


    "I think with this one here, even if someone is attracted, it won''t do anything." This was the first time Lothar saw the mountain monster. He had only regarded the gatekeeper as a strong and ordinary man. At best, he was stronger than the strong man who worked with him. However, at first sight today, the count did not believe that the power of mountain monsters was exerted through muscles. He heard from cheese that there was no lack of magic and potions that could enhance the human body. I was afraid that the power of mountain monsters was related to these things.


    "On the one hand, on the other hand, even if they come, don''t you have to ask the axe in your hand? This is a charming weapon. You''d better hold it steady. " The warden joked. She noticed that the Tomahawk on Lothar''s back presented a strange color and outline in the magic vision. She was not the one who handled the count''s belongings before, so it was the first time she knew that Lothar had such a weapon in his hand. But she was not sure of the real identity of the weapon, and if she knew it was a witch hunting knife, it would not be a question for Lothar to hold on to. A person who holds a sorcerer''s sword in a witch''s territory can only have one end."I will, my dear lady." The count tightened the leather rope of the fool''s justice and nodded slightly to the witch.


    "There''s no need for ladies to come, ladies to go. Wait a minute where we''re going. No one knows what''s going to happen. There''s no time to be polite when it''s critical. Fitties, you can call me that. Of course, I''m older than you, but I hope you think of me as a sister Said the witch, who called herself phitis, with the corners of her mouth raised. If you only look at her appearance, her appearance is only around 256. There is nothing wrong with Lothar calling her sister. But it was clear to all present that the appearance of witches could not be compared with their real age.


    Fortunately, the chat did not continue. Under the strange force of the mountain monster, a stone slab which had been hidden was exposed to the humid air of lost heart Bay. The movement of the mountain monster stopped with the appearance of the stone slab, and the people also came to this sculpture which was three meters square. Yes, the sculpture, this huge stone slab is carved with a large number of original flavor patterns and a small amount of mixed with symbols similar to words. I think this is what the witches call the entrance to the underground part of the black spire.


    However, it is not easy to open the entrance. The four sides of the stone slab are perfectly inlaid into the rock plate on the ground. Unless you spend a lot of time destroying the stone slab or the rock plate, you can''t even pry the slate. "Conventional means, but it''s often the most practical." Said fitis, with a slight disdain, as he saw the pattern on the slate.


    "I''ll come. I know something about Shamanism." Said Karen to her companions, bending down and putting her hand on the slate. The short haired witch closed her eyes, but under her eyelids, the two eyes were spinning rapidly, as if in some kind of intense dream. At the same time, other people saw that the lines carved on the stone slab were gradually changing, and the original distorted symbols gradually became familiar. Among them, the most obvious one was a lightning like pattern in the center of the stone slab.


    "Thunder giant." It''s no surprise that Peggy recognized the shaman faith represented by this pattern, and the thunder giant logo is quite common among casters along the coast. However, don''t think that if you know that this slate is related to thunder giant, you can easily crack it. On the contrary, shaman witchcraft always attaches great importance to blood. If it is not for the giant blood flowing in the blood vessel, there is no way to contact with it. So, does Karen have the blood of thunder giant? Of course not. Even if her mother did marry the descendant of a thunder giant when she gave birth to her, the witch''s strong bloodline would devour all the information from her father''s line, just as they would do to their "husband.".


    However, Karen''s hand did not move from the slate for a long time. On the contrary, as she touched the stone more and more, the witch''s hair color began to change from the root to gray white, and there was a faint electric light between the hair strands. These are supposed to be the characteristics of thunder giant blood. This is Karen''s ability. Most casters are subject to their own schools and can''t accept foreign magic. Witches'' magic comes from blood rather than from other forces in the world. However, unlike Karen, her ability is transformation, or fraud. This kind of talent is very rare among witches, and it does not bring strong power to users like Qili''s eyes. The talent of fraud is doomed to make the witch''s understanding of magic and witchcraft only superficial and superficial, but also gives her more choices. In the ancient witch tradition, people with this talent are also called imitators.


    "All right." At the same time, there were cracks in the slate in Karen''s hand, and these lines spread all the time, and quickly spread over the whole slab. Then, the complete stone slab is like a sand and dust fortress flying in the wind, revealing the deep hole below, emitting a cold breath.


    "When you go in, you can''t catch a fire, you can''t walk backwards. There''s no other requirement. You''re ready to go. " Said Karen, opening her eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    From the opening under the stone slab into the underground, the environment inside is somewhat unexpected and even incomprehensible. The first is air, which should not have retained fresh air in the underground space covered by black spires for many years, because if there were other entrances to provide air, it would have been far less costly to build on the spire. But when they stepped into the ground, they did not find it difficult to breathe. The air pouring into the nostrils was comparable to the fresh and woody breeze in the forest in the afternoon.


    The second is the underground space, which is also the most difficult place to understand. After a group of people step into the ground, the slope under their feet has a very round surface, and the material is also a special kind of stone, which makes people naturally feel that this underground space is made by man. But when they looked around, they could see the vague outline of a huge cave by the dim light from nowhere. This also makes people doubt whether human can really create such a fantastic scene.


    "It was supposed to be an ordinary underground cave, but it was discovered by the blood of thunder giant and transformed into this one." Peggy looked curiously at the arched supports at the top of the cave, guessing where they came from. But her guess was quickly refuted by Karen, "impossible. Thunder giant''s ethnic group has never been rare, even if this is their once gathering place, the number will not be thousands. What''s more, when I untied the stone slab, the message on it was clearly a tone of hope that future generations would find out, indicating that the blockader might have known that he had no chance to see it open again in his lifetime. It''s not like a person with a lot of people


    "It''s also possible that this place didn''t belong to them. Later, after fighting with the original owner or signing some kind of contract, they got the void." Rosa said, thinking about the collapse of the molten iron city and the underground corridor under it. He didn''t know what was buried under the city, but he could guess that the underground space existed in the words of blood lion and liehammer later, and the city of molten iron was like a black spire covered in the underground space. The two things give people a strange sense of similarity.


    Fitis, the leader of the team, reached out and interrupted the conversation. "When we walk in again, we will know the answer. Now, keep quiet and alert. Karen, you mentioned being attacked by a toad in the wall before, right? I suspect it''s here, too. " The warden''s warning was very practical. After several people calmed down, they did find some dark substance on the top and side of the cave, but it was not sure that it was the liquid that produced the toad monster.


    Dark, gradually swallowed up the glimmer, has been down the road, let people feel like they are walking into the mouth of a huge monster. Without anyone else''s warning, Peggy tore off one of his hair and tied it in three sections to Rosa, the troll and fioni. That''s what she''s going to be chosen to join the team. In terms of positive combat ability, there are many people in the sorcerer group who are better than Peggy. However, if we say that we can use limited resources to help others, especially the ability of non witches, page is the first among all the witches. As for why not set up the entire team as a witch? Because that would be inefficient and would only increase the loss after the accident. In terms of close combat, witches are no better than warriors.


    "Shanguai, you''ll make your way." When the darkness makes it difficult to see the road under her feet, fitis stops being the first person in the team. She is quite confident in her adaptability, but this ability is not strong enough to make the witch confident to face all threats. Especially after the darkness around us began to give people a sense of uneasiness.


    The silent gatekeeper took over the work of opening the road without any hesitation, looking for the direction of advance in the dark with his spear in his hand. After a further distance down, the first fork appeared. This is a three fork road, combined with the direction of a pedestrian, just a complete cross. "Where are we going?" The latter asked, and then continued with a slight frown along the three paths. The reason is very simple. The road ahead is wider than that on both sides. If these roads are divided into two parts, the main road should reach the center of the cave faster.


    Similar intersections appear every other section of the road, and the width of these forks is not the same. But one thing is certain, that is, the width of the two roads on both sides is always the same. This kind of structure makes both Lothar and fioni uncomfortable. As soldiers, they unconsciously have a little familiarity with this structure in their mind. Until the new fork in the road is no longer parallel, but toward the oblique front, Lothar finally knew where her sense of familiarity came from.


    "We, as if walking on the back." The count''s words stopped the party. The three witches were stunned and soon realized why Lothar had made such a guess. They looked at each other for a few seconds, and Karen bent down and re examined the substance under her feet. The darkness made it impossible to see the witch''s expression, but Karen''s worry was reflected in her voice, "I can''t be sure if this is a bone. Even if it''s such a big creature, its bone structure must be different from ours. But if the bone is really under our feet, how big will it be when we live? How long ago did it die here? Well, it''s incredible"What''s this? Haven''t we been told for a long time?" Said fitis, with her arms around her, in a deep voice, looking around at the darkness around her, trying to restore the cave to its original appearance according to the structure of the human skeleton. "You mean this is..." Half of what Karen said was covered by page and swallowed back into her mouth. Some things, when they are realized, can''t be said again, especially in such a strange environment. But Peggy was a little late.


    "Something''s coming." Fioni turned his head and looked at the direction in which they came. The sea demon''s vision in the dark was better than that of human beings and witches. Combined with their sharp sensory nerves, fioni could detect the approaching of something farther and earlier through the vibration of air and matter under his feet. He was no stranger to those things, which he had fought against when he was fighting for time in the black spire for the witches'' rituals. "Toads, a lot. This is not a good place to meet. "


    Fioni is right. No matter how much we say here, it is just the backbone of no living creature. No one knows how much impact this spine can bear after countless years. And if it collapses because of the battle, there''s enough darkness down there for everyone in the squad to fall to the ground and die. "The siren is right. Run, we can''t be overtaken here!"


    Shanguai and fitis took the lead and marched forward, followed by Karen and Peggy. Although Peggy hated this kind of physical behavior, it was not the time to complain. Lothar and fioni at the end of the team looked at each other. They almost released their hands on the handle of the weapon at the same time. Running with the weapon would affect their flexibility and waste more physical strength. "Where the hell did these things come from? We didn''t see them when we came down! "


    "I don''t know, but I heard from the elder of lietao that the sand in the shell will turn into pearls. I think these things are about the same. " Fioni''s body hasn''t fully recovered and his running posture is funny.


    "Pearls are a far cry from this thing!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    If the number of toad monsters that once appeared in the black spire is just a large number, with the help of the witch''s dark vision, Lothar and fioni can see the number of enemies from afar enough to make people dizzy. No one knows where these monsters came from, and no one knows how they have been dormant in this completely enclosed space for many years. But one thing for sure is that these monsters are frighteningly light. Originally, the number of sea monsters predicted by vibration perception was quite different from the actual scene. If there were not a lot of phantoms without actual quality in these monsters, it was that their individual weight was as small as that of insects.


    But this is not the time to think about it. Anyone who has actually dealt with the toad monster knows that the body mass of these things is not directly proportional to their trouble and lethality. Moreover, with that mass, even if the ants are pouring in, it is enough to break up human flesh and blood in an instant. But things don''t always go according to people''s wishes, don''t they?


    "Be careful, they''re not just in the back!" The sea monster roared, leaping like a cheetah, and holding the shark toothed cutlass tied around his waist with his right hand in the air. The weapon wasn''t completely off Peggy''s belt when he jumped to him, but the blade was set up enough to work. "Poof!" The sound of the sharp blade cutting into the meat ball rings in the cave, and a toad monster that pours down from the right side road is split into two parts by the sea demon from the chest! However, this is only the beginning.


    Soon, toad monsters came running from the side roads, and some even jumped out of sight to the team members from the air. "Damn it Lothar''s Tomahawk glowed cold in the dark. He flew to smash the incoming monster into the boundless darkness, and knocked back another enemy from the air with the handle of his axe. The witches were not idle. Fitis untied the whip from his waist, wound one half of it around his hand to control the range of the weapon, and then used the remaining half to carry a deadly storm and blow the enemies involved into the abyss of death. However, the warden''s weapons can not play their due role in the team, she must always pay attention to the position of other people, so as to avoid accidental injury.


    In contrast, Karen, who lost her own whip in the previous battle, was more embarrassed to deal with the enemy. In close combat, 50% of her ability lies in her own whipping skills. Now the weapon she is using is not available. There is another companion who is more adept at using the long whip. In order to prevent the two people''s whips from winding up in the air and causing accidents, Karen is carrying a small hammer this time. Don''t underestimate that the hammer is only a fist sized weapon. The solid steel makes the mountain monster''s armor not necessarily able to work under this thing. The Warhammer, a simple and direct weapon, also saves garland the time to adapt to it, and only needs to fully swing at the enemy''s vital points.


    So the four men formed a small group of solid walls to deal with the enemy that emerged from around. In the center of the wall, Peggy''s hair glows pale green, and she''s exploring the dark as much as possible, searching for information about the enemy as the team''s eyes and ears. As for the mountain monster, this soldier with a spear is the pioneer to ensure that the team will not be devoured by the tide behind. His massive body with armor is as powerful as a city hammer. With the spear tip as the top, all toad monsters who try to block the advance of the team are mercilessly crushed by this chariot! But even so, as the frequency of the enemy in front of them increased gradually, the wheels of the chariot also skidded in the soft pulp, and the speed of advance gradually slowed down.


    "What''s the matter? We''re going to catch up Lothar kicks his opponent, releases his weapon with his right hand, hits the other monster''s face with a heavy blow. Then he holds the Tomahawk upside down in his left hand and uses the barb under the blade to put it down. Then he smashes his head with the handle as a hammer. A great deal of gray water splashed out and splashed on the count. Fortunately, the toad monsters here don''t seem to be as weird as those in the black spires. Their blood is not corrosive, so that several people will not be tied up in battle.


    "There are those things in front of us. We are surrounded!" Yelled Karen to her companion in the rear. The hammer in her hand was stuck with the tongue of a toad monster and could not be swung smoothly. "Go away!" The angry witch''s eyes gave off a strong light, and her exclamation turned into invisible waves, tearing the ugly toad''s abdomen open at once! But this strong attack was not without cost. After the fury, Karen''s arms began to shake slightly, and several of her short hair turned white.


    "Make the best use of your power, garland. Don''t be reckless." Unlike her daughter, the warden, even if she was equally disadvantaged, could always find a reasonable way to avoid confrontation with the enemy. However, her lesson is easy to say. If you want to avoid shaking, you must have enough skills and experience. Karen has the former under her training, but the latter is obviously insufficient. Moreover, in the process of fighting against these monsters, the scenes and memories of the previous defeat and humiliation in the black spire also pounded her spirit again and again. The flame of anger made her unable to control herself as usual. The witch''s eyes became more and more bright, and the Warhammer moves in her hands became more and more violent.


    "Peggy!" The little witch called by fitis knew what she should do. Anyway, Karen''s current state was not good for the situation in front of her. Even her brutal way of fighting has affected the actions of others. Under the influence of magic, Peggy''s hair spread and rose, and then bypassed Karen''s hammer and quickly wound with the latter''s hair. The light green light flowed down the hair tip into the angry witch''s scalp, bringing her the energy to calm her down. The success of Peggy''s attempt calmed Karen down. The light in her eyes gradually faded, and her breathing was also rapid. This was the natural reaction of her body after the magic subsided. There was too much heat in her chest that needed to be sent out. Even if the two lung pieces went all out, they were still not enough power."Guide those forces, Karen, and turn them into your weapons!" Fitis''s teaching helped Karen through many difficulties, and this time was no exception. She felt the heat in her body, which seemed to burn her out. She tried to control them, guide them, and let them gather in an exit rather than run around.


    "Get out of the way!" The witch, who was emitting white smoke from the heat, yelled at Lothar and fioni, then breathed a deep breath from the middle to the enemy behind them. "Boom It is said that both the dragon and the devil can spit fire, but today there is one more such existence. The flame from the short haired witch''s mouth forms a ferocious fire snake, which winds up the corpse on the road behind, and instantly spreads to the monsters who try to chase them. Then there was a series of terrible explosions. The toad monster who first came into contact with the fire snake turned into a barrel full of explosives. Their bodies expanded rapidly and gave off a dark red light. After a short delay, these poor creatures became real live bombs. The explosion made a large number of similar people fly out! But then something terrible happened.


    The cracking sound of "click, click" appeared along with several cracks in the place where the explosion was most severe. Obviously, the fireworks show made by the witch was beyond the scope of the ancient road, and it was about to collapse, just as people had worried before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    The sound of the road cracking made several people in the battle pause temporarily. Fitis raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not expect that the anger of Karen could produce such a result. But as an experienced witch, she is not helpless in this situation. "Follow me, keep a good balance!" The witch said, with a very skilled action to kick off the shoes on the feet, let the soles of the feet touch the road. She starts to run forward and after a few steps her feet slide in a forward and backward position. Lothar once heard that frost guards would use planks on the soles of their feet in order to move quickly around snow capped mountains. Now there are a lot of similarities between what fetish is doing and what''s called skiing.


    The silent gatekeeper didn''t have much hesitation. His feet were on the track of the witch, and his huge body was like a black snowball, and then it slid down. Other people see this, even if they have doubts, there is no other way, one by one formed a long queue. It turns out that the witch''s decision-making can be called decisive, because soon after they began to slide, the road with cracks collapsed in the groan. This backbone, which has stood for many years, has finally ushered in its own destruction.


    A bit of damage quickly turns into a continuous disaster. From both ends of the breakpoint, the upward and downward roads collapse. At this time, it is impossible to go back along the long way. However, this is not a question for the team to think about now. Instead of how to return, they are more focused on how to survive the collapse of the road behind them and the toad monster still fearless in front of them. Fortunately, the team seems to have moved faster than the toad monster, and after they broke out of the encirclement in front of them, they found that the pressure from the enemy was much less. Even people with better dynamic vision have already seen the truth of monsters.


    "These things are coming out of the bones!" Rosa said to her companion, pointing to a mass of brownish brown liquid that was forming. It''s not just this group, but more and more of these things appear around them as the team advances. Even, the more forward, the more primitive the toad monster was. Later, he could only see the liquid flowing out of the small holes in the road, and could not associate it with those ugly enemies. "These toads are bone marrow." It''s very serious, too.


    The legend of thunder giant is quite different for humans and sea monsters. Although in the records of both races, the giant surrounded by storms and clouds has the same unbroken anger and barbaric habits, as human beings, it is not impossible for them to survive the giant as long as they can avoid the attack of storms and lightning. However, sea monsters can''t. whether it''s shark teeth or lietao''s ancient songs, it is recorded that the tribe''s former residence was trampled into ruins by the giant who happened to pass by, and those soldiers who fought bravely to protect their homeland were small and powerless before the overwhelming thunder. It is said that a sea demon priest favored by the tide lady once tried to drive away the approaching giant by rolling up the waves that can be called a tsunami, but the latter only snorted coldly, and the great force that the sea was proud of was turned into harmless water. What offends the giant is a pillar of lightning that hits the seabed directly.


    From the above legend, we can see that, unlike the navigators in human beings who revere and even worship the thunder giant, the sea monsters have a pure abhorrence of this existence. Therefore, in the latter''s legend, thunder giant is a symbol of destruction and evil, neither the vigilance and self-discipline of hunters, nor the modesty and obedience of current priests. In the story of the sea monster, thunder giant''s breath is a poisonous smoke, his eyes are the light of evil desire, and his blood is the poison that can make fish and shrimp die immediately. As for his bone marrow, it will turn into ugly and evil monsters, causing serious suffering to the sea monsters. In the past, fioni would only regard this statement as the slander of the clan people for their too powerful opponents, but the current situation tells him that if the owner of this skeleton is really the legendary thunder giant, the story of the sea monsters may not be completely wrong.


    However, the truth is still not the team''s top priority. The crackling sound behind them is getting closer and closer. Even though the speed of sliding is far faster than that of running, the momentum of road collapse is growing more violent than them. Just when several people thought that they would die here, the turning point appeared, because the backbone was in the end. "See the land! Get ready to jump Exclaimed fitis, and then after two or three breaths, he gave a big drink, "jump Flying, landing, hard rock hitting every part of the body, everyone showed a painful expression. But this is already the best plan. If they fall on the ground in a rolling way, they will get a bruise at most. If they try to stop their bodies unconsciously, the consequences may be much more serious.


    "Boom!" The sound of an avalanche makes one''s hearing lose its function in a short time. But it''s strange that, despite the tremendous momentum, there is no debris and smoke flying to cause more damage to a few people. "Are they all alive?" Fitis took the lead to get up. Her high-quality armor reduced her damage. In addition, the senior witch was also very good at protecting herself. So the impact of this exciting escape on her was nothing more than broken clothes and a few abrasions.


    By contrast, Peggy and Karen are more seriously injured. The two witches had varying degrees of fractures. Karen''s right hand was deformed while holding the ground, while Peggy''s left knee cap should be broken. Lothar and fioni are in better condition as battle hardened soldiers, but even so, the sea demon''s calf stomach is also hung off by sharp rocks, fist size flesh and blood, and the bone can be seen in the wound. As for the mountain monster, his armor is seriously deformed, but no one knows what the state of the man inside is."Apply this to the wound to stop bleeding quickly. People who hurt bones should not move first. Don''t let the bones pierce blood vessels or organs Fitis took the ointment from his pocket and threw it to the less injured Rosa, while telling the others. But if you want to check the wound, you have to have light. It''s too difficult to rely on the vision that can only distinguish the outline in the dark. The warden sighed. If she could, she had hoped to avoid such a situation as much as possible. After all, when Karen untied the stone slab, she clearly said that there was no fire.


    "I just hope it''s not fire." The witch said, taking out a few stones from her pocket, she made a small circle with the gravel on the ground. After putting the stone in, she read a few syllables, and the light blue light gradually became bright. This kind of stone is similar to the phosphorite used by cheese in longjishan cave, but it is different in nature and composition.


    As the lighting problem was solved, people found that the main reason why they were not buried by dust and stone seemed to be a white mark painted on the ground. Fittius approached the marks carefully and saw that they were actually a lot of fine powder sprinkled between the rocks, which were very much like ground sea salt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    "That''s what protected us, salt? I never knew salt had this function. I thought they could only be used as seasoning Lothar leaned down and carefully dipped some white powder with his finger from the ground and smelled it under his nose. Thanks to his civilian life of more than a month, the taste of sea salt can be easily recognized. But different from the count, fitis, who had dealt with the wounded, also went to the salt powder. Her brow was frowning, as if she was recalling something.


    "I''m afraid it''s not salt, or it''s not just salt, Karen''s friend. Have you ever heard people on the dock tell the legend of giants? Especially about his death and rebirth? " The witch did not touch the salt. She looked up in the pale blue phosphorescence, hoping to see the cliff above her head. But it was so high that fitti could only see the darkness that engulfed everything.


    Lothar has really heard a lot about the legend of thunder giant. Not to mention the appearance of the giant and all kinds of miraculous ability, as well as the deeds of those who claim to be the descendants of thunder giant, the richness of its content can be compiled into a thick classic. Of course, most of this has not been heard by Rosa, but even the limited part he has heard, the content is quite different. The difference lies in the complexity of the story. In some stories, things can be summarized into two simple sentences, that is, what the giant did when he got there, but why he did it, and the consequences and achievements after he did it were not mentioned.


    Such stories are the most widely heard stories in Lothar, but they are not the most well-known. Sailors know the story is not so simple, in their mouth thunder giant is a similar human and God between the existence, he has a human way of thinking, but vision and behavior is like a God. In fact, it''s not just about thunder giant. Most of the protagonists in the myths and legends are like this. This is also the most popular and acceptable type of story.


    But not all stories can be divided into the two or between them. Although the number is small, even less than the first, Lothar was lucky to hear one or two more complex and longer stories. These stories often come from bards in pubs, and some from rare old people in lost heart Bay. In these stories, thunder giant''s behavior becomes unpredictable again, far away from ordinary people, but the reason and purpose of his action are extremely clear, although these purposes may seem unreasonable or even absurd to others.


    In this third kind of story, Lothar especially remembers the legend about the existence and death of thunder giant itself. Everything has a beginning, just as people come from the mother''s breeding, plants come from the seed germination. Even the world itself, in many people''s eyes, there is a reason, though not necessarily certain, that is worth believing at least. So as thunder giant, he should be the same. What is the origin of thunder giant? We can know that thunder giant should be the only individual in the world, which is the same in all legends. The giant is lonely, so his character is gloomy and irritable, because he has no companion to communicate with and does not need to compromise with anyone. Such a giant, some say, is the incarnation of thunder, the son of the sky. But why does the son of the sky never leave the ocean? Therefore, the sea is the product of the sea and the sea.


    But gradually, the sailors no longer agreed with these two views. They did not think that the giant breathing out the storm was the God''s residence of the sky and sea, just as they never thought that they should abide by the laws of any country or believe in a God in charge of the sea. The sea is boundless and disordered, so everything is contained in it. As a symbol of this spirit, thunder giant should not be derived from the sky and the sea, such as the priest''s mouth. They believe that thunder giant was once an individual. And the reason why he became a giant, naturally there are countless ways of saying.


    But in the end, these statements all point to one thing, people, will die. So the giants die, of course, no problem. But a giant is a giant after all. Even if he was once a human being, people don''t want him to float down the river to the sea after death for fish and shrimp to eat and be ravaged by the waves. Therefore, after the death of the giant, his body will not simply disappear.


    "His muscles turned into islands, sheltered sailors from storms, his blood became a stream for ships to dock in, his breath turned into a monsoon, driving sails, his bones..."


    "His bones are scattered and dissolved, which is the source of salt in the ocean." The witch finished the sentence for Lothar. It''s just that she looks at the story from a very different angle from that of the count. In the eyes of fitis and other spellcasters, the so-called legend can never be purely groundless. Because of the occasional nonsense, is not able to spread in the crowd for such a long time.


    To be sure, people like these fictional things, and they make them into long poems and farce performances. But people will never make up things they have never experienced, just as painters cannot paint a color that has never been discovered. Without being recognized, there is no way to describe it. In terms of cognition, people tend to think that people from afar are not as good as those around them, and that people in their early years are not as good as people today. Therefore, they will regard the things handed down from afar and ancient times as nonsense. But is that really the case? From the caster''s point of view, ancient or distant people may be different in appearance and habits from current people, but in essence, they are the same creature. But since it is the same creature, why should we say it because of the different weight of the region and the times? Casters have always attached great importance to legends, because they believe that although the surface of legends will change due to the spread, the core of legends must remain unchanged."Now, we see his bones, we see the salt that his bones have melted, so he exists. And it''s right here. " "Then, since death is believable, rebirth must not be empty words. Garland, you say you''ve been inspired to think that the spire was originally a temple waiting for a moment to come. Do you think that the sirens can''t wait to destroy it, and what you encounter in the spire, because that moment is coming? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    Fitis''s conjecture makes people''s scalp tingle. Not to mention the terrible character of the legendary thunder giant, it is the end of the day for such a huge creature to stand up again from the ground. Especially for the witches, if the resurrection of thunder giant is an irresistible thing, the lost heart bay that they worked hard for will disappear completely from the map at the moment when the giant gets up. By then, the accumulation of the whole sorceress group for decades will disappear in an instant.


    "But it doesn''t make sense at all. None of the guys who claimed to be his descendants didn''t come back. The only thing we can be sure of in the last decade is the totem carried by the captain of the black arrow. But that''s just a gift. He doesn''t have the premise to use totem. How could there be no sign of it? " Karen said excitedly that her trust in faith naturally made her regard the latter''s speculation as the most likely future, but there were many problems in such a future, which troubled the young witch.


    "Don''t be nervous, honey." Fitis smiles and goes back to Karen and gently touches her head. This is the way she used to soothe her when she was out of control when she was a child. After Karen''s mood had stabilized, the warden continued, "I just made a hypothesis. This assumption may be true, but the probability is wrong. You really have a point. If he wants to recover, there must be a sign. But, garland, you have to know that we rule heartless Bay, but we have never controlled it. Even if we all watch the land with magic, there will be unexpected omissions. That''s because we are still humble individuals in essence, so if there is any sign that we ignore or miss, it is also a matter of course. But it doesn''t matter. We can do what we can. The witch will take care of the rest


    Lothar and fioni wisely chose to watch out for the darkness when the witches were talking. They don''t want to be hated by the powerful witch for seeing another side of Karen. Even Peggy has never seen Karen like this. In her impression, she has always been the leader of the younger generation of witches. Even if she is faced with such unruly guys as Qili, she can make her act without affecting the overall situation. Now, I''m afraid it''s not that Karen was born with this ability. It''s just that she chooses to be such a person, so she has to understand and lead her peers of similar age in the sorceress group. This idea makes Peggy think of herself unconsciously. Is it because she has made a choice that she has come to this stage?


    The sound of "click" from the dark interrupted everyone''s thoughts. They look at the source of the sound, and of course all they see is darkness. But gradually, in addition to the dark, a familiar smell began to approach, that kind of sticky and humid smell for a few people can not be more familiar. "It seems that these toads are quite resistant to falling." Lothar sneered. His expression was relaxed, but the fingers holding the Tomahawk trembled slightly. Continuous high-intensity exercise makes the soldier tired, and it is not a good choice to fight the enemy again at this time.


    "Wait, don''t worry." Fitis stopped the count. She seemed to be thinking. But Lothar didn''t realize the witch''s thoughts. He just understood the other side''s words in his own way. "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for those things to get into the light. But I may not be able to block them all. You can protect the wounded


    "No, I think he meant that we might not have to do it." Fioni patted Lothar on the shoulder and pointed to the white mark on the ground not far away. That''s where the phosphorite can provide light. Beyond the boundaries of the salt grains, the ugly bodies of toad monsters can be seen, but they don''t mean to rush over.


    "This is, what''s going on?" Lothar frowned. Judging from the previous situation, these monsters are brainless and driven by instinct. They have no reason to give up attacking.


    "In fact, it is not difficult to understand that bone marrow itself should be wrapped in bone." The sea demon walked slowly to the salt line, tried to reach out, a monster quickly rushed over. Then fioni pulled his hand backward, and the monster hit an invisible wall that was flush with the white line, and on the other side of the white line was just a mass of water.


    "But we''ve seen these things come out of bones before. How do you explain it?" As they slid down the spine, they saw with their own eyes the viscous liquid that made the toad monster seep out of the bone and condense into a monster.


    "That means that the bone we just saw has lost its function. It''s subtle, isn''t it? The blood just out of the human body can be used by other people, but once the blood leaves the body for too long, some of its properties will change. Even the vampire will not take the dead blood. And the same is true of the bones we saw just now. No matter who they belonged to before, they have become a backlog of various particles and have no function. But the powder on the ground is just the opposite. They lose their proper shape, but they still carry out their mission faithfully


    "I''ve heard about it before," fitis explained. It is very common in Shaman witchcraft to restore the function of the body that has lost its function. Some shaman witches can drive the dead person''s hand to serve themselves, so those people will like to hang the air dried human organs on their bodies. And the situation before us is different from directly driving a complete organ, but the principle is similar. This shows that our current safety zone has been deliberately arranged. Because the duration of this kind of magic is not very long, usually the wise wizard can only last for a few days. This should be the place that those people regard as a camp"Who would camp in such a place? And where did they come in from? What is the purpose? " Page thought the mission was getting weirder.


    But the warden''s tone was quite relaxed, "no matter who they are, where they come from, what they do here. Anyway, we can''t get back from the entrance. If someone else enters, there are other exits. It''s better than we''re flying around. And now that they''ve made and maintained this camp, we just need to wait here for them to come back. " For fitis, fighting shaman wizards is a much easier task than dealing with toad monsters. As the warden of the sorcerer group, her prison has taken in quite a variety of casters. Therefore, to say who knows the most about other witches in the whole sorceress group, fitis must be at the top of the list.


    "As for now, you little ones, you''d better take time to get some sleep, and you won''t recover yourself. That sea demon over there, come with me. We have to see what''s in this camp first. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    There is a reason why fitti chose to partner with fioni to explore the camp. Among the team members, except for the other two witches, the sea demon has the best night vision ability, and the physical level and melee ability are only slightly inferior to Lothar and shanguai. To sum up, he is the right person to explore. Most importantly, of course, the warden didn''t trust the sirens. Although Lothar was not a member of the Sorcerer''s group, the man who called himself the tarantula had a slight degree of credibility from the count''s familiarity with page. But fioni is different. In a word, he is a sea demon, not a human being or a witch. He is far away from both in appearance and habit.


    In this world, no one has ever said such words as "the heart of a non-human race must be different", but this truth is deeply engraved in the heart of every creature that has come into contact with other species without words. To be sure, fioni had saved Peggy''s party before, and more than once. He even suffered a month of hellish torture for protecting Lothar and the networm from the witch''s base. But for the witch, that''s not enough. To be precise, his loyalty will not be recognized until the Lich dies. Not even death. Because in the longer life experience, fitti knew that the individual''s life can be used as a chess piece for too many things. And in lost heart Bay, a place where human life is like grass roots, there is no shortage of guys who are willing to give up their lives and play a big play for the sake of a moment''s enjoyment. The witch was not sure whether this fioni was a pawn sent by the sea demons.


    For this doubt, fioni has long been prepared. He shrugged his shoulders at Lothar and put his machete into his belt to keep up with the witch. The count watched them disappear in the darkness beyond the phosphorescence, and his expression was a little worried. "Don''t worry, she does things in a proper way. As long as the sea demon doesn''t show any intention of betrayal, she won''t move him Karen looked in the same direction, and whispered to the count. Peggy took some food out of his luggage and handed it to Lothar. His priority was to recover his physical strength than to worry about others.


    The sand at the foot of the sea demon is slightly uncomfortable. The sand is larger than the normal ground particles in lost heart Bay, and its shape is not so regular. If someone else walks here barefoot, it may have been pierced by the tip of the sand. The witch walked in front of fioni without saying a word, about five steps away. At this distance, fitti didn''t have to worry about the sea monster cutting it with a machete without warning. She wore leather boots of excellent workmanship. Fioni could not tell what leather it was made of, but it was certain that even the best leather boots would not be suitable for the hot and humid environment in lost heart Bay. Therefore, the equipment on the witch''s feet did not consider comfort, but was purely for actual combat.


    "Hiss!" Fioni, who was thinking about the relationship between the witch''s leather boots and the actual combat, felt a pain at his feet. The sudden stabbing pain almost made him scream. However, he stopped himself in time and took a breath of cold air. Fitis stopped and looked back at the sea demon. There was a very dim light in her eyes, which was the result of her ability to expand night vision and control the flow of magic. This skill was not possessed by young witches like Karen and Peggy without affecting her vision.


    Fioni gently shook his head to show that he was not in any way. Then he bent down carefully to lift his aching right foot. He found that what had punctured the scales of his feet was a small piece of broken shell. Or, to be precise, this is a fragment of a barnacle. Sea monsters know about these creatures, and they like to attach to rocks and raised coral reefs, but more familiar barnacles are attached to large marine creatures or to the bottom of human hulls. The sea demon watched the fragment carefully. Judging from the whiteness and hardness, the former owner of the fragment had been dead for a long time. This is good news, indicating that no matter what can be attached to the barnacle in this cave, it has not touched the sea water for many years. In this case, it is at least certain that it will not be some kind of giant amphibian.


    The sea demon waved the contents of his hand to his companion, indicating that there was no danger. Of course, the witch couldn''t tell the type of shell from a fragment. She thought it was fioni''s misfortune. So they continued to move towards the dark, but gradually slowed down. The reason is very simple. In the gray sand and stone on the ground, more and more white shell fragments begin to appear, and they are very similar to the shells that stabbed the bottom of the sea demon''s feet before. Fitis glanced around and didn''t see the salt line. The witches had been moving in the opposite direction of the salt line when choosing the direction. This at least shows that they have not reached the end of the safety zone, if the safety zone is a closed figure.


    Fioni went up to the Witch and squatted down to look at the shells on the ground. He could see that the shells were old and new, but they should be closer than before. The sea demon frowned. Under what circumstances will so many barnacles die? Where do these barnacles come from? Fitis looked at the sea monster with an inquisitive look, and the witch thinks that she is inferior to the latter in terms of her knowledge of the sea. But the sea demon could only shake her head helplessly. To learn more information, they must move on.


    This time, fioni was ahead. With the previous lesson, the siren will carefully select the landing point before landing, and try to use the forefoot instead of the whole foot when touching the ground. This method makes him a little embarrassed, but he won''t be hurt again by the concealed weapon on the ground. Blood can cause a lot of unnecessary trouble, both on land and in the deep sea. This cautious advance lasted about an hour or two, and a huge shadow appeared at the end of their vision. At first glance, it looks like a mountain peak, but with previous experience, they quickly realized that this is a pelvis, a very, very huge pelvis.When they got closer, a discovery made their expression more interesting. Because on top of that pelvis, there are enough barnacles to drive people crazy about trying to measure. The most important thing is that these barnacles are not as dead as the pieces on the ground. Judging from the fleshy tentacles stretching out of the shells, these things are probably still alive.


    Fittiss took the siren''s arm, and she didn''t want to venture close to this weird thing. It happened that fioni didn''t want to. They quickly reached an agreement and decided that even if they wanted to find out, they would have to wait until the team was ready. When they were going to climb down from the barnacle, or even worse, they began to climb down from the barnacle!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Dark underground space, huge skeletons, and a large group of shellfish crawling down the bones. Such a scene would not be interesting in anyone''s eyes, and normal people''s reactions are nothing more than two. Either they are shocked by the sight and let fear devour their consciousness and turn into a group of things that only know to make meaningless sounds in the same place; or they can maintain a certain degree of rationality and make a quick decision to escape from these things. But the Witch and the sea demon are not ordinary people, and their extraordinary point is that they have seen too many similar scenes. After the initial shock and psychological fluctuation faded, they quickly recovered their cool heads.


    They slowly step back, trying to keep a distance from what''s peeling off the huge pelvis. And the attempt soon proved unnecessary, as the barnacles seemed not to have targeted them in the first place. Generally speaking, barnacles can''t move on their own in the air, which is not allowed by their muscle tissue and body structure. So the barnacles that appear here are obviously different from the common species, and the evidence is that they protrude worm like pseudopodia organs from their shells and withdraw suction cups used to attach to other objects. Numerous green and gray shells make up this tide like team. They are large and orderly.


    The Witch and the Lich looked at each other, and it didn''t take them long to make a decision. They wanted to see where the team was going and what to do. So, these barnacles are not very perceptive. They don''t notice their movements at all. They have been watched by two tall SHELLLESS creatures, and they are still on their way. In this progress, it is not difficult to find that the barnacle at the front of the team has a larger body than the barnacle following the rear. Their shells and the yellowish muscles stretching out the shells are several times the size of the latter. At the same time, fittiss also observed that the shells of the largest barnacles had different colors than those of the other barnacles. It''s not the color of the shell itself. It looks more like the mineral powder from the nearby rocks. It feels like oil paint on the face. This discovery increased the witch''s curiosity, and she began to have a guess, but not sure.


    The walking speed of barnacle team is not fast, which is similar to the normal walking speed of people, and may be slower. But in terms of their size, this speed is absolutely high speed. According to fioni''s own heart rate measurement, the team has moved on for three hours since leaving the pelvis without any rest. When they finally stopped, they found that their destination was not far from the rest place of the team. It''s the boundary of the salt line, and maybe it''s the chain reaction of the collapse of the spine, and a few stones just fall on top of the salt line, covering the trail. Fortunately, the toad monsters were all gathered in Lothar, and the breach had not yet been discovered.


    "GADA!" The leading barnacle beat the stone in front with its shell, and then climbed up. The other barnacles stood still, as if asleep. Fioni and fitis were a little confused by the scene. In their opinion, the barnacles obviously realized that the salt line was something to protect themselves from the toad monster. The purpose of their trip should be to clean up the stones that covered the salt line. However, the witch soon realized another thing. According to her understanding, these salt lines have timeliness. How did barnacles grasp the nature of salt lines in this short time, and even organized such a team to protect the damaged salt lines? Unless


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen the deep sea." Fioni''s low exclamation drew fitis''s mind back, and she glared at the siren, blaming him for his carelessness. But when the witch herself looked at the barnacles, she almost exclaimed. The reason is very simple, that climbing on the rock barnacle, I do not know when the stone made a line of inexplicable traces. And these traces, no doubt, are some kind of previously unknown words. Can barnacle write? No, rattan pot has words! The fact is even more incredible than the visual impact before. It''s like turning over a stone by chance and finding that the ants below are talking seriously about quantum mechanics.


    One thing fioni and fitis can now be absolutely certain is that these things in front of them, no matter how much they look like barnacles, are definitely not the kind of ignorant crustaceans. With such an idea, they are much more receptive to what the barnacles do next. They saw that after the barnacles on the rock stopped writing with their own secretions, the still barnacles began to group spontaneously and move towards the rubble. It didn''t take much time, the gravel was covered with barnacles, and at this time, a few unpleasant shadows appeared in the dark not far away. It''s a toad like monster.


    "What to do?" Fioni nervously asked his companions. He began to like the barnacles with wisdom, and didn''t want these interesting crustaceans to get hurt.


    "Wait a minute. I want to see if they can fight." Fitis is is also interested in barnacles, but the witch''s way of thinking makes her more interested in understanding these magical creatures than in understanding them. So she didn''t intend to help immediately, although the number of toad monsters that she and fioni could handle was not large. But the witch wanted to observe the barnacles'' reaction to the enemy, and the hunch told her it would be fun.Toad monsters did not hesitate for a long time. Although they would be reduced to clear water when they stepped across the salt line, it was obvious that the salt line covered by stones could not play such a role. These monsters slowly approached the gap of the salt line and were also close to the barnacles on the stones. Barnacles seem to have found a hostile approach. They lean close together and use shells against their enemies in an attempt to keep the Toad out of trouble. But the toad''s determination was not so easily undone. The first toad tried to reach for a barnacle, a smaller barnacle. Although this little guy''s sucker is stuck to the stone, its strength still can''t be compared with the monster born from bone marrow. With a "crack", it is pulled up.


    The toad monster pointed at himself the side under the shell of the small barnacle, as if hesitating to eat this kind of food which had never been seen before. All of a sudden, a stream of water from the chamber of the small barnacle hit the monster''s eyes. The latter immediately gave a scream and threw the barnacle out of his hand and hit the stone heavily. The shell broke in response to the sound, revealing the soft body inside. "Ga!" The wounded monster yelled, beckoning his companions to do something to the enemy who hurt him.


    The barnacles were about to be torn off by the toad monster, and a squash toothed machete just crossed the air and punctured the head of one of the monsters accurately!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    The toad monster, whose head was pierced by a sharp blade, fell to the ground. Almost at the same time, the sea monster''s vigorous and slender body appeared from the darkness of its hiding place. Fioni left the witch beside him and rushed up to him. And the reason for this behavior is not because the sea demon''s heart ignited the idea of weeding the strong and supporting the weak, but he had to do so. A voice, weak but real, appeared in the deformed person''s mind, pleading for his help. Fioni is not sure if the sound came from barnacles on the rocks, but he has reason to believe it.


    "Poof!" The sea demon, whose physical strength was gradually exhausted in successive actions, knocked down the enemy close to him with one punch. His keen dynamic vision made him see clearly the number of opponents in the gap between running. Not counting the one that was cut down by his own throwing machete, there were five toad monsters. It had to be quick, and fioni knew he couldn''t give his opponent time to gather more companions. Otherwise, he would not only be unable to save the barnacles, but would also implicate other companions. Fortunately, although the siren''s physical strength is not good, his opponent is also relatively weak.


    In fact, these toad monsters have been discovered by several people before they encountered each other. Compared with the same species flowing from the wall in the black spire, these monsters born directly from the bones have shown a considerable weakening trend in terms of physical quality, behavior and even the ability to corrode other objects. Toad lost his ability to fight with his nose after a few steps.


    Fioni seized the opportunity to pull the machete from the fallen corpse, a weapon that had belonged to the shark toothed female hunter. He was not fully used to it, but he did not have to go all out to deal with an opponent of this level. The other four monsters seemed hesitant to see two of their companions dead and wounded. They growled menacingly and retreated slowly. This is also the difference between these toads and their counterparts in the spire, who have never shown the thought of retreating in previous encounters. However, it is quite different between wanting to retreat and being able to do so. The sea demon steps forward, drives the blade with inertia, and rushes towards the nearest monster. The main difference between fighting on land and fighting in the sea is footwork. Sea monsters who are used to borrowing strength from the current around them often fall behind because they don''t know how to fight. Fortunately, fioni was aware of this. Although his pace was not as good as that of a real soldier on the ground, he would at least not be a hindrance to his own actions. "Poof!" The blade, made of shark teeth, cuts through the monster''s arms and tongue, precisely slitting open the enemy''s throat.


    There are four more. Fioni stepped on his right foot and turned his body. His arm took out an arc in the air. With only one knife, he cut the enemy who had not recovered from the heavy blow! Three. The sea monster narrowed his eyes to see more clearly the scene in the dark. The remaining three toads were running in three directions. He threw his machete again and hit the one on the far right. Then the sea demon legs force, with the fastest speed over the middle of the enemy pounce on! Seeing the enemy in front of him, fioni opened his mouth and revealed his sharp teeth like carnivorous fish. His hands pressed on the shoulder of the target like a pair of tongs, and the sharp teeth tore at the soft neck mercilessly! Dark brown flesh and blood had an indescribable smell of putrefaction, and the siren had only let these things stay in its mouth for a second, and had already felt regret. However, fioni still endured nausea, cold will be knocked down the enemy''s neck wound, to ensure that there is no possibility of survival before squatting on the ground to retch.


    Just as the siren paid for his wrong tactics, the last monster had already run away. Fioni looked up with a little saliva in the corner of his mouth. He knew that he could not stop the fleeing man from coming back with more of his kind. Fortunately, the sirens are not alone. The long whip, like a boa constrictor, twists its limbs in the air. Interestingly, the length of the whip should not have been so long, but the end of the whip appears in the back of the monster''s brain as accurately as it crosses the space, smashing the fragile skull at once.


    "You''d better make a reasonable explanation for your behavior, siren." Fetish took back the whip, but did not withdraw the fighting posture. There was not much kindness in her eyes when she looked at fioni. Obviously, if the siren could not provide a reason that she could accept, the witch did not intend to tolerate his unauthorized action.


    Facing the warden''s question, the siren did not immediately respond. He just put away his weapons, went to the gravel on the salt line and looked down at the barnacle that the toad had thrown to the ground. It''s a pity that this little guy has lost his vitality. Several pieces of the broken shell just pierced into its body. The coat that should have protected itself has become the direct cause of killing himself. This has to be said to be quite ironic. However, fioni reached out and picked up the barnacle''s body and put it on the gravel beside the other barnacles. "You talk in my head, don''t you?"


    The witch tilted her head. She was thinking whether fioni''s actions were making excuses for her actions with poor acting skills, or whether the sea monster''s brain was affected by the unknown elements here and had hallucinations. There''s no reason why fitis would think so. She has observed these barnacles with magic vision long ago, but from the latter, she doesn''t feel any magic reaction. In other words, whatever these barnacles are, they don''t use magic. In that case, it''s impossible to speak in other people''s minds through magic as the caster does, isn''t it? "Please, don''t hurt"Fitis almost subconsciously infuses magic into her pupils, eager to find the source of the sound in her mind. But just as she had confirmed for a long time, except that there was a slight magical reaction on the sea salt on the ground, the rest of the creatures showed a dim color in the magic spectrum. "Don''t look. They''re not communicating with us through magic. If I''m right, they''re supposed to do it by releasing spores like stuff


    The tone of the siren is quite positive, because fioni has encountered similar situations in the sea. Many marine creatures such as shellfish and corals can''t make sound or use body movements to communicate with their peers. Some of them do not even have hearing and vision. But the sea has given them another magical ability, that is, they can release tiny particles of information into the water, and let their thoughts follow the current to their fellow creatures. However, this method of information transmission is rather obscure, and even the erudite among the sea demons do not know much about it. Now, the medium used for transmitting water has changed from o''teng teapot to that of water.


    "What are you?" The siren tried to ask in human language. However, he soon realized that even if the other party could talk to himself, most of his language could not be understood by barnacles. But the sea demon, does not have the ability to release information particles into the air. Interestingly, not long after fioni asked this question, he got a response.


    "We, shell people."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    The world is very broad, and in this vast world, pregnant with people can not imagine the vitality. No one knows how the earliest humans came into contact with elves and dwarfs, or whether demons and demons were full of malice when they first entered the world. But in short, people who travel a lot will soon get used to one thing. Nothing in this world is incredible, because it is really incredible that only people can survive with such narrow ideas. In addition, everything is possible within the universe.


    Fortunately, fioni and fitis both travel a lot, and they are well aware of the vastness of the world and its limitations. Therefore, when barnacles, oh no, they have to call them shell people. When shell people actively communicate with them, they do not spend too much time lamenting, but quickly accept the fact that each other is a race that can think independently. Of course, to accept is to accept. It is impossible to say that the sirens and witches are not curious about these shell people. As we all know, the intelligent creatures in this world have a certain body shape.


    Among them, we can take human beings as a model. The small ones are dwarfs, dwarfs, and big ones, such as giants and dragons. Although their shapes are very different, the smallest race is at least one meter tall. Casters who study this aspect call this phenomenon the bottom line of enlightenment. They believe that a natural creature that is not inspired by magic must at least exceed this threshold to have human like intelligence. As for the life born out of natural forces or scattered magic energy like goblins, they do not need to abide by this bottom line.


    That''s why fitti didn''t initially believe that the shell people were a communicable race. No matter how you look at them, these shells without magic are far away from the bottom line of enlightenment. However, the wise witch immediately thought that the so-called bottom line is often applied to humanoid creatures. If they are not viviparous or oviparous, and since the structure of mollusks, such as mollusks, are not the same as the previous two, it is normal for them that the restriction of this bottom line cannot be applied. If the grey robed mage was here, he would not care about anything else, and would devote all his energy to the study of the shell man, a brand-new intelligent creature. While witches are more pragmatic. After accepting the existence of shell people, the warden''s next thought is what kind of help these incredible little things can provide for their trip.


    The witch''s idea soon came true, because the shell people''s next move made her realize how valuable they were in this space. The shell of the shell began to bubble up. It looked like a crab just scratching from the water, but they spit out the debris of the sediment and food, but the white powder mixed in the foam, which is the sea salt that forms the salt line. Fioni didn''t realize at first what shell people were doing when they spit sea salt out of their mouths. However, soon, with the shell people spit out the salt particles evenly spread on the rock, just covered by the falling rock, the interrupted salt line was reconnected, forming a complete barrier.


    "Here," the sea monster stared at what happened. He saw that the shell people consciously retreated to the inside of the salt line after finishing their work, and some were still checking along the gravel to see if there was any other damage that had not been found. Fioni turned to the witch. "Didn''t you say that these things have to go through the Shaman''s hand to work?"


    Fitis''s brow was tight, and her magic eyes could clearly see that the salt line made by the shell people was emitting the same light as the previous salt line. There is no doubt that it is unnatural to awaken the dead, but the fact is that the shell people seem to have a way to do this easily, although at present only the giant''s bone powder can awaken them.


    "Where did you find these salts?" The warden asked the shell people. She didn''t know which shell person she had just communicated with, so she could only ask all the shell people. After just a few seconds, the witch almost screamed with a lot of response. It took her a little effort to silence the voices in her mind. It seems that every shell person has the ability to communicate, which is a new discovery. "Please answer me by one person. You have too many voices that I can''t tell."


    After a few minutes, the witch guessed that it was a shell. People were choosing who to represent and negotiate with themselves. You know, although the language of both sides will not pose a problem from the communication process just now, the language habits of shell people are still different from those of human beings and sea monsters. The evidence is that they can almost only use nouns. There are two possibilities for this phenomenon. First, shell people think in such a way that things in their eyes are a stack of nouns. This is a rather primitive mode of thinking, because it is too restrictive, not conducive to language communication. The second reason is that fitis thinks it is more likely that the shell people are not talking to them. People are always used to express their opinions with words, but words are not the only way. Images, emotions and other factors can be used as means of communication. Shell people''s communication depends on the information particles broadcast into the air. Then, compared with using grammar to communicate, witches have every reason to believe that they can wrap their own images and emotions in the particles so that their companions can feel them Receiving is a quicker way.


    Sure enough, after waiting for the information is no longer a simple word, some images carrying consciousness into her mind, let her just a moment to understand the meaning of the shell people. So it''s hard to tell who is better in this way of communication and language. "I see." The witch nodded. Judging from the information given to her by the shell people, they really didn''t know the so-called shaman witchcraft. What activated the salt was a natural secretion of the shell human body. It''s fair to say that things in nature don''t all point to a single direction. Many times, similar raw materials can produce the same results under different effects. It is not impossible to say that there are substances in the human body that can activate giant bone meal.And that brings fitti to another question, "how long have you lived here?" This time, the shell people''s reply is full of doubts. They don''t quite understand the witch or the concept of "long" in human''s mouth. After all, in this dark space, there is neither sun nor tide, and there is no way to calculate time. Therefore, it seems that the shell people have not given birth to the concept of time in the natural evolution. But according to them, their ancestors had flesh and blood here as early as the material age of fioni and fitis. It''s interesting, when there''s a time of flesh and blood Isn''t that when thunder giant just died!


    "I think, in a sense, these little guys in front of us are probably the purest descendants of the giant. They and their ancestors, each of them, grew up in the body of a giant. " The witch''s expression is a little strange. On the one hand, she instinctively dislikes these scavengers, just as people would hate hyenas and vultures. On the other hand, the undisguised kindness and gratitude of shell people make her unable to associate these little creatures with the ugly and despicable corpse eaters. This subtle sense of contradiction makes people uncertain about how to treat shell people.


    However, the sea demon obviously does not have this problem. In the sea, fioni has seen too many ways of living that are more contrary to human moral common sense than eating corruption. He does not think that there are any mistakes in those creatures. It''s just that humans, or races close to humans, should not put their moral values on other creatures. "They do. But I don''t think it''s a problem. Since his bone marrow will become a monster, is it right that his barnacle turns into a shell man? And I like these little guys better than me. At least they know how to create and maintain


    The witch kept silent this time. She looked at fioni and said, "well, you''re right. Well, you might as well ask the shell people what they think of us. I mean, our meat may not be as good as giants, but it must be fresher than these bones. "


    "Well, I don''t think you have to worry. I''ve asked these friends that their diet is mainly sand. And as long as they don''t exercise, they can stay away from food for a long time Fioni raised an eyebrow to show that the witch didn''t have to worry about the shell man''s threat. "Besides, they''re willing to show us around here. I don''t think we need to refuse, do we?"


    Fitis nodded reluctantly. She was not afraid of shell people, but simply hated the feeling that she was led by her master to visit his garden. "Let them go back first. When our people are rested, we will visit again. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    When fioni and fitis returned to the other three, it happened that Rosa was on duty to guard. The count was glad that they had returned intact, but he soon found something else on the sea demon''s shoulder as they approached. "I don''t remember the arm on your back like this." The soldier drew out his axe and whispered to fioni standing on the edge of the light. In this unknown space, anything can happen. Besides, Rosa had heard sailors tell stories about parasitic shells attached to people and deprived of physical control. He suspected that the siren had met something similar.


    However, as fioni moved on, her eyes without white eyes and eyeballs reflected light in the blue phosphorous fire, and Lothar realized that the person in front of her was still the Morpher she knew. It''s hard to imitate and copy that kind of eyes mixed with rationality and enthusiasm. "Don''t be nervous. This is our new friend. Come and see him, or her. I''m not sure shell people have sex, mostly not. But I''m not sure. " The siren''s tone was relaxed and did not seem to be bothered by an unknown crustacean hanging from its shoulder.


    "Shell man?" The count put the Tomahawk to his feet, and the justice of the fool has not given him any warning so far. So it seems that the sea demon in front of him is indeed OK.


    "It''s a bit troublesome to explain. I think it''s better to finish it all at once when everyone is awake. Now, Ms. fitis and I need a break, too. You come first and meet our new friends later Fioni said, extending the palm of his right hand to his left shoulder and letting the shell man on his shoulder climb onto the back of his hand. This is a relatively young shell man, at least not old enough to draw patterns on his shell with minerals. However, since the shell people let him serve as a liaison with the sea demon and other people, he must be a more prominent one in the group.


    That''s why Peggy and Karen wake up to see Lothar in an enchanted state, talking to a barnacle. For the count, it was only at the moment when he saw the shell man and talked with him that he finally understood why he had agreed to Qili''s request to leave Cangshi. It was like a bird that had been kept in a cage covered with a cloth curtain. It could no longer be satisfied with the unchanging darkness after glimmering a little light by chance, so it tried to find a way out of the cage.


    Lothar is like this, Cang lion is a very good country, it raised him, made him, this is certainly true. But the incident of rat man plague showed the count another side of the world, which he had never dared to imagine before, which should have existed only in the narrative poems and legends. So the curtain covering the bird cage was lifted up. He saw the light and realized that the place he had been living in was only a cage in the vast world. And the witch named Qili opened the gate of the cage at this time. How could the bird in the cage not leave there? As long as you really fly in the sky, no matter how low you fly, the scenery makes people feel happy.


    The introduction of the shell man begins after the sea demon and the warden rest. But at this time, the remaining three people have already understood what they want to know in the conversation with the shell people. And they have also noticed some characteristics of the shell people. For example, they do not have the concept of time and life and death, and there is no anger and sadness in human emotions. When the shell people described to them why their people built salt lines to prevent the toad monster from attacking, they only said that the smell of the monster made the shell people hate, and the monster hated the salt in the shell body, so they used the salt to form a barrier. The shell man did not show sympathy or sadness for his fellow creatures who died under the monster, nor did he have anger or hatred for the toad monster. This simple world view is obviously because shell people have no relationship with other objects to communicate with except for the toad monster who has no thinking ability.


    At the same time, there is also an interesting thing, that is, the shell man who came back with fioni seemed to like Lothar very much. So that his only requirement for the group was to let Lothar move with him. Although there was no evidence, the count felt that the reason was probably related to the sea god''s rope in his body, that is to say, the shell people were not close to him, but to the breath of their home owner. This idea is quite unreasonable, after all, even the Witch and the sea demon have never said that there is any strange power in Lothar, so what the Lord of destination attaches to him should be extremely obscure. But intuition tells Lothar that''s what happened.


    Despite Lothar''s premonition, the team returned to the shell people''s gathering place, where the giant''s pelvis was, according to the previous plan. After seeing the shells, which were covered with bony bones like a hill, they were more or less in awe of the shell people. When they stood still, the shell man, which was originally like a relief sculpture, began to move. Soon, a shell bigger than the shell man I had seen before, and a round shell similar to the size of a hound was exposed. The shell is painted with metal powder, and it looks like a big eye! By communicating with the shell man on his shoulder, the team members learned the identity of the eye, the oldest of all the shell people.


    "Purpose." There are no greetings and courtesies, perhaps shell people''s vocabulary itself has not evolved such a word, a shell than heard before the voice of vicissitudes appeared in everyone''s mind. Several people turned their eyes to fitis, who, as the highest ranking person in the team, should have a say. However, the warden shook his head and pointed to Karen with a smile. She was only the insurance for this operation. The formation and leadership of this team were all the work of Karen. At the end of the day, it was to make up for her failure to guard the spire.The short haired witch bit her lips, hesitated for a few seconds, then took two steps forward and looked up at the giant shell man. Most of the time, only when we get to the point where we can''t retreat, can we know that we can do it well. "We''re here to know who this is and what''s here."


    The eyes rotate a little, silence for a moment, and then answer Karen''s questions with images and consciousness. That sums up, there''s no master, there''s only shell people, bones and Toad monsters. Witches can feel a lot of confusion from this answer. It is obvious that even the oldest shell people can''t understand the meaning of subordination. As for the empty environment he described, there was no way to satisfy Karen, because the information given by the shell people was too vague to be referenced. Karen frowned a little and changed her wording in an attempt to get more information with more detailed questions.


    "Bad news, there are a lot of things he can''t explain clearly. Shell people''s consciousness is too abstract. We''ll have to be taken in person before I know what he''s talking about When Karen stopped communicating with the husks, she said to her companion, "but the good news is that he is willing to let the people take us. Besides, he also hopes that we can help one thing. According to this elder, perhaps we should prove the title. According to him, no new shell people have been born here for a long time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    "Fitties, they have been down for a day, and there is still no news. And the person in charge of the guard reported that there had been an obvious tremor underground Eaton''s face is not very good, half of which is due to her previous battle with the sea demon during the ebb tide, and the wound still seeps blood to this day. The other half was because she was worried about the warden''s action. She was against letting fitti bring only two young witches under the spire. In her opinion, the sorceress group could raise a more secure team.


    However, the people who listened to Eaton''s words did not agree with her concerns. In fact, as the leader of the sorceress group, the great witch has not revealed negative emotions for a long time, and this time is no exception. Holding a silver knife and fork, the old man slowly cuts a piece of steak. The cutting and forking are carved with flowers and plants with exquisite craftsmanship, showing its high price. After listening to the table mate''s words, the big witch laughed and put the small pieces of blood into her mouth. Her face was full of wrinkles and slight wriggling. Judging from her expression, she was very satisfied with the food in her mouth. For a long time, the food was swallowed. The old man took a sip of red wine and slowly opened his mouth, "have you heard the story of the God of death in Aesop?"


    Eaton was stunned. She didn''t expect the witch to ask this question. But the blue eyed witch had seen the story, and immediately replied, "are you talking about the old man who made fun of death? I think I remember, but what does it have to do with where we are now? "


    "It''s hard to tell if it''s true. I just came up with the story. You know, I''m too old to remember a lot of things, Eton. Can you tell me a little more about this story? " The great witch put down the tableware, wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, and lay back in the soft cushion.


    "Well, if you wish." Eaton''s expression was a little confused, but she said as the witch said, "there is an old man in Aesop. He is very old, so when death finds him one day, he is not surprised. The old man was calm when he saw the God of death. He recognized that the man who came to his house was the God of death and what he was here for. But he did not want to die, so he said to the God of death, "Mr. death, would you please do me a favor and satisfy the last wish of the dying man?" In view of his attitude, death agreed, and the old man''s wish was to eat a mouthful of fruit from the apple tree in front of the door, so death took the ladder up the tree to pick for him. But the crafty old man took away the ladder while death was picking the fruit and trapped him in the tree. The God of death was very angry. He asked the old man why he wanted to do this and whether he knew that it would make many people unable to die on time. The old man was sorry for death, but he really didn''t want to die. He said that as long as the God of death could give him a few days, he would take the ladder back. Death has no way but to promise, and God can''t lie. So death left angrily and reminded the old man that he would not be so polite next time. But when death went to the old man a few days later, he was fooled again


    "Well, I remember the following story." The big witch said with a smile, "the poor God of death has been played by the old man several times. He has to wait for the old man to finish all his wishes before finally taking him immediately. It''s an interesting story, much more comfortable than any other death story I know. "


    "I beg your pardon, but Sir, I still don''t understand what you mean." Eaton frowned. She didn''t believe that the witch just thought of a story casually, and the story was just an anecdote told by sailors. The image of death did not have the ability of a God.


    The great witch heard the ups and downs in Eaton''s voice and shook her head gently. She said, "this story, in fact, is not so important. The important thing is, death, this God. Or, being. My dear Eaton, have you never been curious? Is death really there, and how does he know who should die when and where? "


    "I..." The blue eyed witch hesitated for a moment. She did experience many deaths and even made some of them herself. But Eaton did not really think that while she was witnessing death, there was another pair of eyes that she could not see watching the transformation of life and death.


    "You''re thinking, that''s good, but don''t rush to get the answer. Because it doesn''t matter whether death exists or not. What really matters is why we think there is a god of death in this world. " The great witch tapped the armrest with her fingers and closed her eyes. "The image of the God of death seems to appear in legends and stories of various regions and races, which is not difficult to understand. As one of the most mysterious things in the world, death should have a God''s residence to be responsible for. But why did he become like that in the story? Why does the God of death have to go to the door to reap the life of the dying? Oh, of course, in some myths, it''s not death himself who comes to the door, but something under him, but that means the same thing


    "It''s because we never feel that death is because of ourselves. In our subconscious mind, we don''t think we''re going to die. When we make plans, plan for tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even longer, we always think we can live to that time. All of a sudden, it''s like a robber who comes from the door and steals away from us "The witch said and curled her mouth, fingers stopped tapping," this is wrong. "She looked at Eton, her eyes deep like the starrless night sky. "Death is not an alien thing, never. Death occurs only because our bodies can no longer sustain our lives, so we stop moving. This is death. So if there is a god of death, he will never care about who has died according to the expected life. He must be the most leisurely of all gods, for all he has to do is watch and wait, and the creatures in the world will change naturally


    "What you say reminds me of something else, sir. I don''t know if they''re the same, but if you''re right about death, then... "


    "So it''s no different from the sea monster''s mouth, is it?" The great witch followed Eton''s words and licked her lips. She took another sip of red wine to moisten her throat. Maybe it''s because I''ve been here too long, and the way I see the world is similar to those fishmen. However, I think that if there is a god of death in the world, the end result is the most possible way of existence. That''s why I agreed to let Karen lead the team underground. Because as long as she organizes the team, the boy with the strength of home will follow. There is no better arrangement for death''s waiters to deal with things that repeatedly repeat life and death and let them sleep forever. Are you right? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    There is no name between the shell people, because they do not need this kind of thing to distinguish each other. The pheromone secreted by each shell man is subtly different in smell, which is more accurate than any reference. In the shell society, shell people will consciously store the same kind of pheromone they have communicated with, and release a small amount of them as a supplement when they need to mention the same kind in conversation with others. However, it is worth mentioning that the shell people never seem to have split up. Because they don''t need to worry about food, their society has been in a rather primitive structure. Therefore, in the original expression of shell people, there is no concept like "we, you". This concept came into being after they met fioni and fitis. It wasn''t until then, when shell people first met other creatures that they could communicate with, that they realized they needed a name for their own race. The "shell man", in fact, is not the name they immediately thought of, but a name fioni took for them after understanding the information sent by the shell people.


    That is to say, maybe one day in the future, when the shell people have more contact with other races, which leads to a change in their language and way of thinking, they may take another name for themselves. Just as elves don''t call themselves elves, and dwarfs never feel short, in the eyes of shell people, humans and other races without shells may be weird. But before that, a shell man was lucky enough to be the first person in his race to have an individual name.


    "Spine crown, are you sure we are in the right direction?" Ji Guan is the name of the shell people who led the way for Lothar. The name was given by Peggy because the shell man''s shell looked like a corolla made of thorns. Of course, no one except Peggy himself could identify with this association. However, considering that it was only a code name, everyone agreed to this naming method. Ji Guan himself was quite satisfied with the name. Although the witch explained to him for a long time what is a thorn and what is a corolla, he still liked it very much. In addition, after inquiry, there is no gender in the shell people. The reproduction of the shell people is provided by two shell people respectively as part of the raw materials for new life. In other words, shell people can be both mothers and fathers. In the words of witches, this phenomenon is not uncommon in marine animals, they call it hermaphroditism. Therefore, when "he" is used to refer to the crown of thorns, it is only because there is no proper title to refer to such an individual in the language of gender specific race.


    "Direction, right. Front, big, food. " The idea of thorn crown came back to Lothar''s mind, and the count nodded. In the shell people''s concept, the bones of giants were their food. Shell people will grind the huge bone, absorb the nutrients that can be involved in it, and then spit out the inorganic substances that cannot be digested. What kind of bone can be called "big" by the shell? That''s at least half the size of your pelvis. Before on the way, several people also saw a few scattered bones, but the thorn crown did not use big to describe those things.


    "Ask that guy, since it''s a large food, why he didn''t see the shell man''s body along the way. There are a lot of small bones that we saw just now." Said Karen, with a slight frown. She was right. Within the safety limits drawn by the salt line, there were a considerable number of shell man remains near almost every bone. And it''s curious, because if the shell people really feed on the giant''s skeleton, they''ll have enough time to eat up the miraculous skeleton. However, the fact is that the shell people did not really damage every bone. Although there were signs of gnawing on the bones along the way, the general shape was complete and abnormal. On the contrary, the bodies of shell people around them had been dead for a long time.


    It felt like the shell man on this bone was destroyed by some force, and then the bone recovered slowly like a creature. And when they asked about spiny crowns with this question, the latter also said that they did not know what happened to their compatriots on the bones. In addition to repairing the salt line, shell people rarely leave the bones they were born with.


    "His name is Ji Guan, not that guy." The count replied that he still liked the shell man, because from the message sent to him by the latter, there was no complex emotion in the hearts of these creatures, which was familiar to Lothar, but a simple and simple happiness. Garland curled her mouth and said that she would use the name of thorn crown next time. Then Lothar conveyed the witch''s question to the shell man on his shoulder. The reason why Lothar was asked to convey it was that the pheromone of shell people could not be spread too far, especially when the team kept moving forward.


    Ji Guan''s reply rarely appeared a little hesitation. Due to the special way of communication, the shell people''s tone in speaking had no room to hide, "I don''t know, communication is rare. Big food, edge. " The meaning of this may be interpreted as that the spine crown does not know the destination clearly, because the purpose of the team is located at the edge of the salt line protection zone. Judging from the route of Ji Guan leading the team forward, he should have planned to go to the nearby shell settlement to inquire about the situation ahead, but since those settlements disappeared for unknown reasons, naturally no one could provide further information.


    Lothar frowned a little. He thought that the state of the first few settlements was just a normal phenomenon. After all, before the team set out, the old shell man in the pelvic settlement asked them to investigate one thing, that is, the shell people could not reproduce. In principle, the reason for this kind of thing should appear in the shell people themselves, but the old shell people insist on asking the team to take over the Commission. At that time, several people just thought that this was his emergency treatment, and the team really needed a guide, so Karen agreed to come down first. But now thinking of the experience of the previous settlements, the count began to feel that there was a certain connection between the two things. And the bad hunch that this kind of conjecture brings, appeared more than once in the rat man plague period."Ji Guan said he didn''t know what was going on. But I think it''s better to be careful. " Lothar''s voice sank, and his partner, who had been with him for some time, knew that it was a sign of danger. Fioni and Peggy looked at each other, and the sea monster nodded. The palm of his hand was swinging close to his hilt to ensure that he could be pulled out to fight at any time. In such a slightly repressive atmosphere, a huge object gradually faded the shadow of its outer package and appeared in front of everyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    It would be difficult to tell the origin of the objects in front of them by their appearance, if not for the fact that several people have already known that the uplifts in this cave except for rocks and sand grains are the bones of giants. It is a huge relic which is composed of several similar columns comparable to giant wood, and then fixed by a few strange shaped objects of the same kind, and closely occluded with each other in a certain law. There is no doubt that it is a church or an altar of a certain religion. At the bottom of the ruins, the black hole at the entrance of the church is reminiscent of a rock crevice hiding water snakes. However, after a simple identification, several people quickly determined the real origin of the relic. It was the giant''s right hand.


    "It looks good." Lothar looked up at the shadows cast by the fire, and he was right. The shape and preservation of these hand bones were the best of all they had ever seen. Even the spine that used to be a ladder is not as well preserved as it was. In fact, it may be a little too good to look like


    "They look like they''ve just come out of a living person." Fittis was more serious than the count. No wonder, considering the professional characteristics of the warden, she may have seen a lot of bones just taken from living people, and even most of them may be her own hands. But all in all, these hand bones look so good.


    "Ask Ji Guan if there are any of his people around here." Peggy said to Lothar, but from her expression, the little witch didn''t have much hope for it. As I said before, the closer they get here, the more there is no sign of shell people moving around. Thinking of this, Peggy quickly continued, "by the way, ask him about the salt line. Are we still under the protection of the salt line? I don''t want to be caught off guard by those monsters


    The count nodded and repeated the witch''s words in as simple a way as possible. But this time, Ji Guan''s answer took quite a long time, and even made Rosa wonder if there was something wrong with their communication skills. He turned his head and looked at the shell man lying on his shoulder. It didn''t matter. Lothar suddenly realized that not only now, but as the team approached here, the sound of thorn crown appeared less and less in his mind. At this time, the poor shell man is almost completely curled up in the shell, only the suction cup at the bottom ensures that he will not be thrown off his clothes.


    "You''d better come and have a look. The spine crown is not in good condition." Lothar''s call brought her companions together. Both witches and sirens are more likely than knights to know why shell people are abnormal. But after a period of discussion and research, the four can only reluctantly express that they have no way to see the problem from the spine crown. In fact, the truth is very simple. What we usually call the diagnosis of disease is based on the understanding of the disease. Even if the disease itself has never appeared before, we can always infer the nature of the disease from the location of the disease. But now several people have no idea about the physiological structure of the shell man, not to mention the shell man. Looking at other mollusks, I''m afraid that no one will specially study their characteristics other than eating. After all, the existence and appearance of shell people is a mystery in itself.


    Seeing that the body of the thorn crown began to flow out of the body, I don''t know what it was. The members of the team were a little flustered. They lost the thorn crown here, let alone continue to complete the task. They had gone too far, and they were afraid that they could not even return to the original way. Karen, Peggy and even fioni were in a state of uncontrollable anxiety. They seemed to have seen the scene of the poor shell man''s death soon after. Fortunately, not everyone is. "Withdraw one after another, and go in the direction of our coming. Try to stay away from the giant''s right hand. "


    Said the count, and with his dying crown of thorns in his hands, he turned and walked. As the nominal leader of the team, Karen is naturally dissatisfied with the unauthorized action of the mercenary named "wolf spider". She just wanted to hold Lothar, but she was held by fittiss. "I think the gentleman is right. Since things can only get worse here, it doesn''t matter to change places, does it? " The warden''s words still had considerable weight. Karen suppressed her irritability and nodded.


    "Thanks, thanks" when the team left the giant''s right hand for a distance, the faint voice of spine crown reached all people''s minds. They looked at each other and could see a look of surprise on each other''s faces. "Put me down, food." The shell man said to Lothar, who immediately understood what he meant and squatted down and gently put his thorn crown on the ground. As soon as the shell man touched the sand, he began to swallow the sand into his body. Although the food in the sand was not as good as that in the giant''s bones, it was better than none.


    Taking advantage of the thorn crown swallowing sand grains to restore physical strength, Karen said to Lothar suspiciously, "why? How do you know it will help him recover? "


    Lothar shrugged. "It might be intuition." He turned his head and looked in the direction of the bony hand. "I always think those bones are not the same as we''ve seen before. And since there are no problems along the way, the problem must appear in different things. Do you think so? You must have noticed that, Ms. fittis, to agree with me. "


    The warden chuckled and looked at the count with a rather playful look. "No, I''m a little slower than you. I thought of this possibility when you said there was something wrong with the bones. So this time, thanks to you, tarantula, sir She deliberately slowed down her pronunciation in the name of wolf spider, which made Peggy and Lothar''s hearts tighten. Seeing their stiff expressions, fittiss went to page and stroked his long hair. "Don''t be nervous. I just haven''t heard the word" you "in a sailor''s mouth for a long time. It seems that I have been in the cave for a long time. I didn''t know that such a cultured gentleman came to lost heart Bay. But don''t worry, I don''t like to make everything too clear. Since both Peggy and Karen trust you, I don''t have much curiosity about your real identity. But next time you have to be careful. Remember that, okay? ""Thank you, no, your kindness, ma''am." Lothar bowed his head slightly to express his gratitude, which made the cold sweat on his forehead drop onto the sand and disappear quickly. "Wait a minute," the count was stunned for a moment. He leaned down in the puzzled eyes of others. He reached out to rub up a handful of sand and let them slip through his fingers. "Has the sand here been so dry before?"


    Fioni did the same thing as Rosa, then frowned. He got up, picked up a piece of phosphorite for lighting, and ran towards the bony hand. A moment later, he turned back and did the same thing in the opposite direction. When the sea demon stood still a little breathless, he announced his discovery to others, "although I can''t be sure, but in my judgment, the closer I get to the right hand, the less water there is in the sand. It''s just that it doesn''t affect the air, so I don''t notice it. "


    "Is there a similar situation near other bones?" Asked Karen.


    The sea demon shook his head. "I''m not sure about other places, but at least in the places where the shell people gather, the water content in the sand is much more than here. There''s something wrong with that hand


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    In fact, it is not very reasonable to attribute the situation in this neighborhood to that right hand. There may be other factors that people can''t detect. However, the members of the team agreed with fioni''s words for the simple reason that the hand, or the skeleton that made up the right hand, was different from the other bones they saw here. This is why several people believe that the source of the problem is the right hand, and they also believe that even if their guess is wrong, there must be clues to the truth in that right hand. Now the question is, how to get this information?


    "I''ll go." Lothar volunteered to say that his idea is very simple. Other people present are more suitable to take care of thorn crown than he is, especially fioni. The sea demon''s understanding of marine animals makes him the most suitable person to protect the shell among all people. In view of this, as another soldier in the team who is good at fighting in close combat, the count naturally needs to play the role of explorer. Of course, his companion would not let Lothar go alone, which would be like death.


    "I''ll go with you." Some of the unexpected people who stood up and volunteered to go with Lothar were not Peggy. Although the latter is also hesitant to get up, but Karen has already started to tidy up her equipment. Peggy wanted to say something, but fitis stopped her. The warden shook his head slightly and acquiesced in Karen''s choice.


    "Listen up, you two. The main purpose of our mission is to explore this space. Although we can''t go back the same way now, I don''t think the right hand is related to the exit, so there is no need to go too deep. You''re going to explore it, and if you find danger, you''ll be back in time. Don''t feel like you can save an army alone. Do you understand? " Fitis said to the two men ready to leave. In fact, she said this mainly to Karen. The warden, who was familiar with his adopted daughter, knew what Karen''s temper would look like.


    Both Lothar and Karen nodded to the warden to show that they had remembered her words. As for whether they will do so, it is not something that fidis can know. They left their companions and headed for their right hand. Lothar held the torch with phosphorite in front of him, and Karen was about two steps behind him. After going on like this for some time, Lothar gradually slowed down. He turned to the witch behind him and said, "can you stop staring at me? Do I look so suspicious? "


    This is not to blame Lothar. Since they began to act, garland had nearly 60% of the time to focus on the count, and the feeling like a mountain on her back made Lothar uncomfortable. After being told by the count, Karen seemed to realize what she had done. After a slight stupor, she said, "I''m sorry, I''m just a little distracted."


    "In view of the task we are going to carry out, I think it''s better for you to concentrate again." Lothar''s voice is a little unpleasant. Lord Heishan will not allow his soldiers to relax before fighting. None of them can. Because in the battlefield, a soldier''s trance may cause the front to be torn apart and eventually lead to the overall defeat.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after hearing the warning, Karen even laughed, "sure enough, you''re not from the lost heart Bay. Now I''m more and more curious about who made the camouflage for you. It won''t be Ellie or Peggy. They can''t hide their magic completely. But it''s really interesting to say that you have changed your appearance by disguise, but you have a very obscure magic power. It''s totally different from our casting system. Is it a form of metamorphosis? Or a false illusion? Are the muscles you''re using now that you''re actually exercising? It''s really interesting if you wash away the dirt from your real skin when you take a bath


    For a moment, Lothar almost subconsciously pulled out his Tomahawk. But he soon found that Karen did not show any hostility at this time, she was simply curious about her own magic. The count let go of the handle of the axe and sighed, "to be honest, it''s strange. But I can introduce that guy to you, but he probably won''t come to lost heart Bay. As far as I know, he is more afraid of the heat than I am. The temperature here is enough to kill him


    "Never mind. I can go to him with you." Karen said subconsciously, and then she realized what she had said, but she shook her head. Since Lothar has admitted the origin of her magic, she doesn''t have to be on guard against each other, does she? "Anyway, I''m going to go out for a walk. This time, I know that I can''t be a witch like a great Witch and a mother here. I mean, a witch like fitis. They''ve all been through travel, knowing the world outside lost heart Bay, and the way of life elsewhere. I want to be like them, and I can''t even compare to Ellie and Peggy. If only kuira had chosen me


    "Then you may have died long ago." Rosa joked with a smile, but he was right. According to the character of Karen, if we put the black lion in the rat man plague, she would not have the idea of mutiny or even killing kuila like Peggy and Qili. And if she''s completely obedient to kuila, she''ll never be any better off. Although he knew nothing about magic, the count still thought that cheese and the curse crow''s ability were completely superior to the witches except the great witch in lost heart Bay, but he had not seen a few witches."Maybe." The countess''s careless words reminded her that reality was not what she had imagined. It was as if she had accepted the task of guarding the spire with full confidence, but was finally struck by a completely unexpected situation and had no strength to fight back.


    The atmosphere, which had just relaxed, was silent again. They remained in this state until the giant''s right hand appeared again in the light of the phosphorous fire. "Any suggestions? We''ll just walk right there? " Lothar broke the silence. He looked at the huge shadow ahead, looking for the witch''s advice.


    Instead of answering immediately, Karen reached down and grabbed a handful of sand, which was dry as if in the desert. The witch guides her magic to her eyes, trying to see clues and hidden dangers through her magic vision. But she saw nothing, except the subtle magic of Lothar and the chill of his Tomahawk.


    "I''m not sure. Come closer. But be careful. Those toads may be there


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    The Witch and the count walked slowly on the sand beside the bone hands, and their feet fell into the dry sand with each step. Lothar doubted how much strength he could play if he was to fight the enemy on such a ground. As they approached, more details were revealed in the huge skeleton in front of them, the most obvious of which was the surface of this bony hand. Unlike all the giant bones they''ve seen before, there''s something on this right hand bone that''s shining eerie under the phosphorous fire. They looked at each other, and then stepped closer to the bones. When they reached the distance where they could reach the bones, they could finally be sure that what was wrapped outside the bones of their hands seemed to be skin that had not yet been fully formed.


    Strictly speaking, Rosa and garland are not doctors. They have not seen a doctor very much. They have no idea how the fetus develops in the mother''s body. It''s just that anyone who sees the thin, almost transparent material, and the blood vessels that can be seen from it, makes people believe that what is in front of them is the early form of skin. However, in front of them is not a human fetus, but a giant skeleton that should have died for a long time. The shock and the strange feeling that followed was quite uncomfortable.


    "Do you think it''s only recently grown?" Rosa asked, holding out her hand, as if to touch something on the bone, but he still didn''t really put his hand on it. The witch did not answer, which made the count a little uneasy. He looked back to confirm the situation of Karen, but where was the shadow of Karen behind him. This change made Rosa''s heart tremble, but before he could do more, there was a growing voice in the dark, the sound of the waves.


    The count tried to move his feet, but after several struggles, his legs did not move. He looked down and found that the dry sand had turned into wet black, and his legs had fallen into the sand. The sound of the waves is getting louder and louder. Lothar held up the phosphorite torch. He could already see the water coming from the edge of the light. The next moment, the crest of the wave that had just appeared roared to the count and swallowed him up.


    "Gollum!" The air in her lungs was turned into bubbles from her mouth and nose and flowed out of her body. Lothar''s eyes were wide open and she was completely confused by a series of sudden changes. Fortunately, when he was about to feel the pain of suffocation, the sea water did not flow into his nose, or indeed the sea water did, but even so, Lothar''s breathing was still unimpeded. The cold sea water became warm after a few seconds. The count looked curiously at the heat source, but saw that his upper body was becoming naked and the lines on his skin were emitting heat.


    At this point, Lothar''s heart calmed down, because he already knew who made these things happen. When he looked away from his tattoo, there was nothing in front of him, which was supposed to be the giant''s hand bone. There was only a deep and invisible deep blue sea. Bubbles, turning with the movement of the sea, in the darkness in front of the count, something came.


    "I think you can get in touch with me in another way, such as sending a message or sending a message." Said the count, speaking underwater, that he found himself not only breathing in the waters, but also speaking. Of course, Lothar knows this is not because he has the ability to survive in the water like a sea demon, but because this is not really underwater.


    "Next time, I''ll think about it." The voice of the Lord of destination is still the same as last time, but the way he speaks has changed.


    "So can I know why you contacted me this time?" Compared with the first time he faced each other, Lothar is now showing a considerable improvement. On the one hand, he is not injured now, which is different from that when he was dying before. On the other hand, he is no longer ignorant of the other party, at least, he knows that the destination is not malicious to him. However, this does not mean that the count is used to the surrounding environment, and the indescribable fear still clings to his heart, making Lothar eager to end the dialogue.


    "You broke the contract." Voice, down. The count''s body suddenly suffered from severe pain. He saw that his tattoo on his upper body became as fast as a chain with a solid body, crushing his muscles, bones and even internal organs. Blood mixed with other things floated in the sea water along the cracks of the chain.


    "I didn''t!" Lothar used all his strength to explain, and then the pain disappeared and his body remained intact.


    The sea is dead. The existence under the deep water awaits more explanation from the count. Lothar tried to calm her breath, but in any case, his heart beat as fast as a mouse stepping on a hot pot. Now, he finally recalled what he was talking to, and how humble and helpless he was in front of this existence. "I didn''t break the contract, I didn''t leave the beach! Can''t you borrow my eyes? Then you should know that I am not lying! "


    "You are not by the sea now." The sound of home came, and at the same time came the huge shadows that stretched out of the water, and almost immediately enveloped Lothar''s surroundings and sank him into total darkness. In this dark, only a strange color eyes, slowly opened.Lothar wanted to swallow, but his mouth was full of seawater and couldn''t swallow at all. He tried his best to control himself to face the eye, in this way he proved that he did not violate the agreement with the home owner, "I am not at the sea now, but I am at the bottom of the sea! The big hole under the lost heart bay! Thunder giant''s bones! It''s not out of your waters, is it? "


    "Empty? Bones? " The eye repeated Lothar''s words, and the shadow that enveloped the count disappeared. "Indeed, you are under the deep water. But you''re not close to the ocean. The sand on your head is very thick. "


    Rosa was relieved by the other party''s words. The owner of the destination was more reasonable than he thought. And from his words, the count knew why the other side thought he had broken the agreement. In short, it was at this time that he was at a depth below the sea bed beyond the length of the land he was allowed to reach. But this does not mean that the end result will be to let Lothar''s behavior.


    "I see. You, no breach of contract, for the time being. Go back to the beach and continue the agreement. " The Lord of deep water ordered.


    Lothar gave a wry smile and spread out her hand. "I wish I could. But I can''t get back on my way in. I''m stuck here now. If you are eager to get me back to the ocean, how about helping me find a way out? "


    "The hole you are in is the body of a creature. There is no way to help you. " The end result calmly said the matter which shocked the count.


    "Biologically? But thunder giant is dead! I can see his bones now. There are his bones everywhere. He has... "


    "No, the individual you are talking about has not really died. What you see is just a form of his life, and he is moving from this form to a state you are familiar with. "


    "You mean this guy is coming back to life?" Lothar''s mind suddenly thought of what they had mentioned together when they were talking about the death of thunder giant, which was the legend of the giant''s rebirth.


    "By rebirth, you mean the process from death to life. And he never died, so it''s not rebirth. In terms of what you can understand, it''s more like waking up. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    In the deep water, Lothar''s brow was tightly wrinkled, "wake up? But he clearly, clearly has only a pile of bones left! How could that be sleep? "


    "You have a biased understanding of death." The Lord of destination said slowly that in this water area, time and space are under his control, so he is not in a hurry. "Let me ask you a question. It may help you understand what death is. The question is, when you sleep every day, where do you go? "


    The count''s eyes were even more confused. "With all due respect, am I not sleeping in the place where I sleep? Where else can I go? I don''t have sleepwalking problems


    "No, you don''t understand. You in question, not the body, but the thinking consciousness now. When you sleep, where is this self that you identify? At that time, you can''t think at all, and you can''t control your body. Where does your mind drift? Think about it


    "Me," LOSA was stunned. The other side''s words really touched on areas he had never thought about. In the knight''s view, every day''s sleep is a necessary link to maintain a clear mind and ensure the state of the body, just like eating and drinking water, without any reason. But now, what does being in deep water want to express? He has guessed vaguely, "do you want to say that every time I sleep, I experience death? But that doesn''t make sense. As you just said, I can dream, but dead people can''t dream. "


    A large number of bubbles rose from the darkness. Although there was no basis for it, the count felt that it was the proof that the Lord of destination was laughing. He is laughing at his ignorance. "There are two questions in your answer. The first is that when you dream, it is not the real subject of your consciousness that controls the dream. Those so-called dreams are just the scraps in your mind, and sometimes there are other forces that affect dreams, such as the magic in your mouth. But in those times, you still don''t exist. If you don''t believe it, you can think back to a dream where you knew who you were? That''s not easy. As for the second question, who says that the dead can''t dream? You have never experienced real death, have you? "


    Lothar''s words stopped, and he suddenly felt that the owner of the destination was a bit like cheese. Among all the people the count knew, only the grey robed mage might think about these problems. And he never thought about them, and never thought of them as problems. But as a knight of humility, Lothar was not ashamed to admit his ignorance, "you are right. I''ve never really experienced death, and in fact I don''t want to have this opportunity for the time being. At the same time, I can''t make it clear where my mind went when I fell asleep. But I have to admit that, from your point of view, it is very similar to death as I know it. Is, as if, everything disappears in the moment of death, all things have no meaning You''re really frustrating, you know? "


    "Well, don''t be so pessimistic. At least I can promise you that when you die in the sea, you won''t disappear. I have remembered you, the ocean has remembered you. The last time you met, you were afraid of death. I thought that human beings are all creatures that despise death. "


    The words of fate aroused the count''s curiosity, "are they all? Didn''t you say I was the first human being to be able to talk to you? "


    "You are indeed the first human being that I took the initiative to find. But before you, there was, or had been, another human who had found me. It''s an impressive presence. Today''s question was asked when he found me. "


    "And how do you answer him?" Lothar was curious about who could find the will in the deep water, and asked him questions. But these things come to think, even if asked, the home owner also can''t say clearly. After all, for such existence, the differences between human beings are not determined by appearance and name. Therefore, it is impossible to understand who is the person in his mouth according to Lothar''s understanding.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t answer him." Fate murmured, "I couldn''t think in a way you could understand, and I couldn''t pass on my ideas to him. What''s more, the question is only meaningful to the proposer. Just as you don''t think about the relationship between tides and food, I don''t think about death in your mouth. So, do you understand why the individuals around you are still alive? Human beings, sea monsters, fish, shells, you are all defining the world in your own way. What you define in the world is actually your own views or the consensus of the ethnic groups. It has nothing to do with the world, nor with other individuals in the world. You think he''s dead. Maybe he''s just born. You think he''s just born. Maybe he''s dying. "


    "Well, well, I see what you mean. I believe the giant is about to wake up, and I''m in his body Wait a minute. The giant is coming back to life Lothar''s expression became dignified, and he seemed to have grasped some key point. "If it is true that turning into white bones is just giant''s sleep, how can he wake up? His flesh and blood and organs were gone. no His flesh and blood and organs have not disappeared. Since his bone marrow can be turned into a monster, his flesh and blood may exist in other situations. Yes, that''s why the sand near the bones of the hand will dry up! Because the water inside is the giant''s thing! Then, the thorn crown will be weak because of this, and also because... ""What''s wrong with you? What did you say to yourself all of a sudden? What''s the reason? " Caroline''s doubts shocked Lothar''s spirit. He suddenly looked up and found that in front of him was still a giant hand bone wrapped in a translucent substance, and the sand under his feet was no different from that of a desert. Just now deep water and dialogue, there is no evidence of existence.


    "Are you all right? Is there something strange about this bone The short haired witch gets nervous and begins to use magic to see a lot of Lothar''s state.


    "No," said the count, shaking his head, driving the unreality out of his mind, "I just had a dream. Dream of something, something that helps our current situation. Now I want to understand a lot. But there''s more that I don''t understand. "


    Garland stares at Lothar with a complicated look, and she''s wondering if this person is being demented by some force here and starts talking nonsense. But the count just looked up at the invisible skeleton and took a deep breath. "Come on, let''s go down to the bottom of our palms."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    The way the bones stand on the ground is similar to the way a person holds his hand to the ground, except that his fingers and wrists are sunk in the sand. So there''s a lot of space under the fingers. In principle, there will be nothing in this space. Even if the huge bony hand is outside, someone may transform it into some kind of distinctive building. However, when they walked into it with the torch, they found that it was not the case. Under the bones of the hand, it is not empty.


    A large number of dense and slender shadows swayed in the blue fire light, which made people think they were surrounded by ghosts at first sight. When Rosa and Karen had a little calming down, they realized that the objects in front of them were not ghosts, but filamentous substances that looked rather similar to the shape of a spider''s web. Some of them were wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, while others were on the contrary, just like two pieces of bread covered with cheese pulled apart. However, the composition of these filaments is not synthetic silk thread in the organism, and of course, it is not cheese. The Witch Goes to the bottom of one of the filaments, which is wide enough to be used as a screen, and carefully observes the objects in front of her. Soon, she came to a somewhat inconceivable conclusion.


    "These things, it looks like sand." The witch looked up at the huge bony hand on top of her head and the filaments connected to it. She frowned unconsciously in her thinking.


    Lothar didn''t believe it. He had never seen sand like this. The count went to the nearest sand column and, very, very carefully, extended his hand to touch the pillar of the thickness of his arm. "Poo SA!" Only a touch, the height of the pillars of the hall on the sudden scattered into a rain of sand, from the height of the phosphorus fire can not shine down!


    "What have you done?" Karen tried to keep her voice down, but in this quiet space, her questioning was still very loud and even echoed.


    "Poof, Pooh!" The count shakes his head and shakes off the sand from his hair and body, while pulling out the sand that has run into his mouth and nose. He looks rather embarrassed. Fortunately, the sand column broken by Lothar did not cause more serious consequences in succession. The space under the palm quickly returned to calm, at least as it seemed.


    "These things are really sand." After cleaning up the sand on her body, Lothar squatted down and rubbed a handful of newly fallen sand from the ground to confirm its composition. They are the same as the sand he saw here in both hand and appearance, and they are extremely dry. Even in the heart of the hand, you can feel the faint heat. This heat is close to the human body temperature, and it cools down quickly. After a few seconds, the sand is no different from the same substance on the ground.


    "I don''t feel magic in the sand. They don''t come from magic." After confirming that there was no danger, garland went to Lothar, but her eyes were still scanning around. The sand pillars provided enough shelter. The dry sand could absorb the sound of footsteps. The witch was worried that there was something different from the shell man and Toad monster.


    Lothar noticed Karen''s vigilance. He shook the torch slightly to draw the other party''s attention. In fact, he did not need to do so. He could speak directly, but even though he knew that there was no danger around him, the count felt that he should keep quiet here. It''s like a person standing in a church or a palace. These special places have this solemn and self-discipline power. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any sneak attacks on us."


    "How can you guarantee that?" The witch showed a natural doubt about the count''s confidence. If we take their previous environment in this empty space as normal, then this place is absolutely abnormal. Karen''s experience and knowledge tell her that the more abnormal it is, the more dangerous it is.


    Lothar smiles. Some things are like this. When they are not thought of, it seems quite difficult to understand. But once it is pointed out, there is only a thin layer of paper between the truth and the doubt. The one who points out Lothar is the words of the former home owner. "Of course I can. Because everything here is part of him. " With that, the count raised his finger and motioned to the huge skeleton on his head. "The toads are like this. The state of the thorn crown indicates that the shell man is also like this. The water in the dried sand is sucked away, and even the sand itself is attracted by the skeleton when you look at us. Everything in this space points to a source. And now, this source is taking back everything here. How can anything harm us here? Even if there was anything here, it would be finished before the water in the sand was sucked dry


    Karen was silent for a while, thinking about the credibility of the count''s words, and how he connected these anomalies. "You think of these things when you''re out there, right? Is it when I think you''ve lost your mind? " She did not ask Lothar where he came to this conclusion, and the casters sought truth and respected secrets. But there is no denying that Lothar''s view has given him a higher position in Garland''s eyes.


    In fact, this is not difficult to understand. People often think that the caster is eccentric and full of inexplicable words. Some of them who call themselves prophets never say anything that people can understand. In turn, this is not the case for the casters? Their eccentricity is often due to their real awareness that ordinary people can''t understand what they see either in strength or in their cognition of things. Most of the casters did not want to despise others at the beginning, but this situation forced them to be more lonely."I think so." Lothar replied, of course, he would not say the connection between himself and his destination. Moreover, compared with how garland understood his statement, what the count wanted to know more was the change of the giant''s bones, that is, the recovery of the thunder giant.


    "Can you see the top of these sandbars?" He asked. Karen looked up at the darkness overhead and shook her head. "I can''t see the top of these sandbars. But if you think it''s important, I have a way for you to see it. "


    Hearing the witch''s words, Lothar blinked. He didn''t quite understand each other''s meaning. The short haired witch did not say much about it. She took the count and began to shuttle through the sand column. Soon after, they came to the edge of the hand bone, where the giant''s finger bone penetrated into the ground like a fallen tower. At this time, Lothar understood the meaning of the witch. There were a lot of sandbars on the phalanx. As the phalanx gradually approached the ground, the height of the sand column became shorter and shorter. "Look," the witch pointed to a sandbar not far away. "That one should meet your requirements."


    The count went with a torch in his hand, and raised his hand to illuminate the top of the pillar, and his eyes narrowed gradually, in order to discern more details in the not so bright light. "What did you find?" Karen followed, lifting the torch in her hand. The witch asked, but her eyes were wide open when she saw the scene under the torch, because she saw that the sand column had gradually changed its color and shape with the rise of its height. The part closer to the bone became a kind of viscous substance with slight color. As the material continued to approach the bone, the color became lighter and lighter, until the place where they met the bone was a few It''s almost colorless.


    "The soup pot is on." The witch murmured in a low voice, "the sand can be turned into skin. Even if the big witch saw it, it would be amazing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    After seeing the origin of the original skin on the bony hand, garland also had to accept Lothar''s hypothesis that the giant was resurrecting. The short haired witch looked at the sand column in front of her eyes. She seemed to see that the sand flowed into the material attached to the outer layer of the skeleton like the blood in the human body, but God would feel that the sand was not moving at all. But in any case, she can''t deny the fact that these sand columns are changing sand grains into something else.


    "Is that what the great witch is calling everyone back to prevent?" Karen''s tone was a little vague, because when she stood under the skeleton the size of the hall and looked at the shocking and incredible scene before her, she didn''t feel that the sorceress had the ability to confront the owner of the skeleton. It''s not a level fight at all, like a candle trying to compete with the sun who can light up further areas. But this thought, while the giant is not complete, even before a hand can regenerate, to kill it again becomes the best choice for the witch group to knock down the giant. Recalling that the sea monsters had pulled out the spire on the giant at any cost, these sea dwellers who hated thunder giant probably had the same plan.


    "It''s huge. If this guy survives, he will be higher than Longji mountain. Fortunately, he seems to prefer to stay in the sea. " Lothar didn''t have any particular idea about thunder giant. The latter''s life and death has nothing to do with the count of Heishan. What he is sending out now is only sincere admiration for the reality that once again broke the limit of his imagination.


    "Pooh!" Just in the praise of Rosa, the sand column in front of him smashed and turned into a large amount of dust, which sprinkled on his body. "Cough! Pooh! What did you do all of a sudden? " The count, who cleaned the sand from his eyes, saw at a glance that Karen was holding a whip. The witch was walking towards the nearest sand column, and her weapons were ready to attack.


    "To prevent his resurrection." Karen replied naturally, the whip in her hand was once again wielded, and another sand column was scattered and turned into the sand rain all over the sky. Lothar was a little confused about what the witch had done. He ran over quickly and stopped Karen''s step. "Let''s not say whether you can succeed. There are so many pillars here alone, and it''s just a right hand. Maybe in places we can''t see, there are more parts that are recovering in this way. Can you clean them up by yourself? "


    "Take your time. Sooner or later you will be able to clean up." Said the witch, biting her teeth. The count now felt that he really did not understand the witches'' thoughts. He sighed and expressed his frustration at Karen''s obstinacy. "I think we''d better go back and meet first. Our mission this time is only to explore the situation here, and then how to deal with these bones, which is also decided by your great witch. With the recovery rate of these things, this big guy will not be able to stand up for at least one or two years. There is no need to fight for this moment. "


    Karen''s steps stopped, and she knew Lothar was right. Only when she realized that the owner of the huge skeleton in front of her was going to be the opponent of the sorceress, she was so afraid that she wanted to delay the giant''s recovery as much as possible. But calm down and think about it, there is still plenty of time for the witch group. Ironically, it is thanks to the sea demon''s attack during the tsunami. If it was not for them, even the great witch would not have been able to find the secret door hidden under the whole spire.


    Time, in this space, has no meaning, except for the heartbeat and breath, nothing can provide the proof of the passage of time for the creatures here. How can people prove the existence of time only by heartbeat and breath? This is no wonder shell people did not develop a human like concept of time, for them, the concept of time is too abstract. However, when Rosa and garland found the team''s Phosphorous fire and the team confluence, thorn crown''s condition has recovered a lot.


    "That''s what happened." Lothar told others, in simple words, what they saw under the giant''s hand bones and the conjecture of the giant''s recovery. Peggy, fitis and fioni were all silent after hearing the news. Of course, their reasons for silence are different.


    "Giant, recovery. Shell man, extinction? " Maybe it was because the news was too shocking. The members of the team even forgot that as long as Ji Guan was willing, he would be able to understand human language. At this time, the shell man suddenly opened his mouth and made several people present look at each other. The giant''s recovery may be just a big problem for them, but for the shell people who come from giant body like toad monster, this is the complete destruction of the family. No one is sure how spiny crown will react to the news.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a way. Whether the sorcerer can find a way to stop the giant''s recovery, it will be a long time before your people can leave with us! Look at these huge bones. The little energy in you is insignificant to the giant. He will not take it back Peggy tried to calm the crown. However, the witch''s attempt seemed unnecessary, because among the people present, Ji guanben was the one who didn''t care about the news.


    "Impatient, why? Giant, death, shell man, life. Giant, life, shell man, death. Naturally. " There is no fluctuation in Ji Guan''s words. Because there is no concept of time, shell people don''t care about the length of their life, so they have no concept of life and death. In their view, the emergence and disappearance of their own lives are taken for granted. There is nothing to celebrate or regret. If the shell clan should die out of the giant''s resurrection, that''s it.And thorn crown words, also make several people are completely calm down, Rosa even laugh, they are too nervous by themselves. "We''d better find our way out as soon as possible. Shell people can not care about the dark, but we can''t. If we stay like this, we''ll be driven crazy before we run out of food and water. "


    "But it''s not easy." "If it''s really a giant''s body here, then there''s a reason for the air we breathe. It must have been some part of the giant. The point is that, in this case, there may not be any other way out. We broke his spine and sealed the way to the exit


    "What about that? Is there any magic that can get us out of here? It''s like when you were in the damned lady and the spire before The count looked at the witches and asked the caster for advice. However, judging from the tone of fitis just now, I''m afraid there is no way to leave with simple magic.


    "It''s very difficult. I won''t allow it to be tried until I have to." The warden laughed and turned his eyes to the young witches. "You two should understand what I''m talking about?" Both Karen and Peggy nodded, and Peggy explained to the other two soldiers what fitis meant.


    "It was not obvious when we first entered, but now we can clearly feel that there is a special attraction for magic. As long as we start to release magic, it will be attracted to other places, to be exact, those bones. Each cast costs more energy than usual, and he has to be distracted to control the loss of magic. Fortunately, he can''t pull the magic out of our bodies


    "That''s it. Every casting here must be careful. It''s ironic that we look like witches." "But don''t be too pessimistic. It''s too early to draw any conclusion. The area controlled by the shell people is very small here. The exit is possible. Besides, there is another thing that I care about very much. If I can, I hope to confirm before leaving here. "


    "What is it?" Asked Karen.


    The warden tilted his head and said, "skull, my little poisonous snake. If we were all the way down his neck, where was his head? And judging from his spine, he should have been lying in the bay with his skull on top of his cervical spine. Unless, when he falls, his head is not on his neck. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    "Ah -" SM pointed the glass to its mouth, trying to separate the last drop of liquor from the bottom of the glass from the wall. But it turns out that it''s not easy to completely empty the glass, at least when it''s deeper than the human tongue can stretch. "Cut." Finally, the intelligence dealer gave up the attempt and threw the wine glass on the table in anger, making a crisp sound when it collided with the empty bottle.


    "Bring me another drink!" He cried out to the outside of the room, regardless of the fact that his face was red and his body began to soften under the influence of alcohol. He could not even sit in a chair. SM saw that no one answered him once, so he yelled again. Then he picked up the wine glass on the table and threw it at the door and smashed it on the doorframe.


    "You should be glad that the cup is made of copper." The thin and short figure walked into the door and bent down to pick up the glass on the ground. As Seth said, the copper cup is not so easy to be damaged. In addition, the strength of SM is not strong enough to throw. The dark blue cup with rope pattern has no scars on its surface.


    "Hello, boy! I want you to bring me more wine The bobcat saw Seth come in, glared red eyes and yelled. Then she was ready to get up, but because her arm didn''t work in time, she fell back into the chair again. Seeing this, the one eyed child turned his mouth and shook his head. He really didn''t understand why the man called Wolf Spider trusted such a guy. It''s even more difficult to understand why Ms. Hella agreed with tarantula. In his opinion, this Bobcat is the same as most people in lost heart Bay. To say that it is different, it may be that he has more tattoos, thinner body and more unclean mouth. If it was the former Zeh, he certainly did not dare to judge an adult who could kill him at any time. But now, as Haila''s waiter, his mood and other aspects have changed. His eyes toward SM are full of contempt and disdain.


    "You can''t drink any more," said the boy, wiping the glass with a cloth on the table, intending to put it away. Everything here is the property of the witch with Ms. Hella, and saih believes that part of it must belong to Ms. Hella. So as Haila''s waiter, he is obliged to protect everything here, from glasses to chairs, and, of course, the wine that the drunkard has ruined. Although there is a wine cellar at the bottom of the house, which contains so much wine that people can take a bath, he still feels that giving any drop of it to Bobcats is a violation of the liquor. He would not have taken out the bottle of wine if Hera had not specifically told him to meet the requirements of SM before he left.


    "Hey, boy, are you the servant of that witch?" The intelligence dealer finally got up from his chair and put his hand on Cech''s shoulder. "Or her toy? I didn''t expect that witch would like this, burp The boy''s muscles tightened sharply. He turned and grabbed Bobcat''s hand. With the other hand, he took off his blindfold. A black sword rushed out of his eyes, and the tip of the sword stopped an inch in front of the bobcat''s throat.


    "Tick!" Sweat, falling on the ground. With the cold sweat all over his body, SM''s drinking spirit subsided in an instant. He looked at what ran out of the boy''s eyes and showed a flattering expression, "this little brother, you see, I''m your host''s guest after all I''m very sorry for the offence. You see, I just drank too much. "


    "Hum." Seth snorted coldly, and the black blade turned into a cat''s paw, then retracted into his eyes. When the boy put on the blindfold again, Bobcat finally breathed a breath. At the same time, he was afraid that he would provoke the witch''s servant by his appearance. However, there is no way to blame Bobcats. The appearance and momentum of Seth are really difficult to give any pressure. The child almost wrote the words "powerless" and "weak" on his head.


    "Ms. HeLa didn''t want you here to drink." The boy said this sentence in his most serious tone, but his thin body and sharp voice were really no deterrent. Fortunately, another heavy and abnormal footstep sounds outside the room, and the mountain monster comes. The silent gatekeeper is like a moving mountain peak. He wears the heavy armor that never leaves his body, and holds a big iron bucket filled with fat fresh fish.


    Seeing this, Cech knew what shanguai meant. He nodded to the latter and followed the gatekeeper out of the room. Bobcat felt her hair and looked at the empty bottle. She still decided to be driven by her curiosity to raise her legs and catch up with them. So they went to a more remote room. The sekheim bent down and grabbed the carpet in the middle of the room and rolled it forward to reveal a valve with a copper ring hanging on it. "Classic design." The intelligence dealer said so.


    The secret door under the carpet is indeed a boring design. Besides, a knocker is specially installed on the secret door, as if afraid that others will not find it. But the truth is that ordinary people, even a group of organized pirates or sailors, can do nothing when they find a secret door. Unless they know the magic of opening the door, they have to be as powerful as mountain monsters. "Back off." The dull and murky voice came from the doorman''s armor. At once, he hid in a corner of the room like a monkey, and the intelligence dealer followed him.After the two stood still, the mountain monster put down the barrel in his hand and grasped the door ring with both hands. The armor on his body was tightened because of the force from his muscles. "Roar!" A roar accompanied by the grinding sound of teeth acid, the door plank that did not know how many was lifted up, revealing the dark stairs below. Shanguai put the door aside, reached for a torch from below, lit it, found the bucket again, and walked down.


    It went down all the way down, but it wasn''t very deep, and they soon got to the bottom. At the end of the stairs, there is another stone gate, which is engraved with characters that seem to be writhing like living creatures under the fire light, which is very disturbing. Once again, he took off his blindfold, and a black cat leaped out of his eye socket, bumped into the stone gate, and then turned into a dark shadow to wrap the whole stone gate. "Creak!" The stone gate, slowly opened, reveals the orange light that does not exist in nature and the sound of roar.


    "What''s in this?" SM felt that his feet were soft and his crotch was cold. Instinct told him that he had better not enter the stone gate.


    Seich glanced at the man who collapsed on the steps, turned his head and nodded to the mountain monster, who walked in without hesitation. But the boy didn''t mean to follow in. He had to be here to make sure the stone door wouldn''t close. "What''s in it!" The dealer repeated the question with an octave raised. Cech glared at him impatiently.


    "A newborn baby."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    In fact, it''s not just this basement, but there are two similar incubators in lost heart bay that are used to breed Sea King eggs obtained from the sea monsters of the letao clan. These huge embryos from the depths of the sea are slowly hatching under the influence of witches'' magic, which is impossible to happen, because without the sea, the sea king eggs should have been in a state of deep sleep, but the witches activated them with their magic, and replaced the sea king eggs with food for their growth. This development was beyond the expectations of the sea elves. When they gave the sea king''s eggs to the witches, they did not expect that they really had the ability to hatch them. However, the eggs hatched by force are not without cost.


    "It''s eating more and more food every time of the day. At this rate, it will not be long before the amount of food eaten by those things will be equal to the total consumption of the town in a day, no, even more. Now, the situation in the foggy sea area is very serious. There is not much food in lost heart Bay. I am worried that this will affect the witch''s plan Haila walked in the ornate corridor and said to another witch nearby.


    "This one on my side is the same, and I''ve observed something even worse. There are signs of deformity in the egg. Maybe there is something wrong with the catalytic spell, which affects the development of sea king. Maybe worse, what we use magic to produce may be completely different from the original structure of sea king. " The witch, about the same age as Hera, is also worried. She is in charge of another sea king egg, and she and Hera are now going to report their findings to the senior witch in charge of the matter.


    Two worried young witches stopped as they passed the corner, for a figure familiar to them all happened to pass by. The witch next to Hera immediately bowed down and said, "good afternoon, Ms. kuira." And Hera also made the same action after a short pause, but instead of looking at her toe, she raised her head slightly and looked at the witch with half black and half white hair. After hearing their greetings, the latter frowned slightly, waved and left in the direction of their original progress. The daughter of the tomb can hear the breath of her companions, and kuira''s violent temper is famous throughout the sorceress group.


    "It''s said that Ms. koirah has locked herself in her room since she came back, and she even uses the soup pot less often. Many people are wondering whether she got something from the traitor''s hand. But that is to say, let alone that we are not entitled to know. I am afraid that Ms. Eaton, who is also a senior witch, is qualified to ask this question. " Said the witch, shrugging her shoulders and planning to move on. This is how the sorcerers socialize. Although the number is small, most witches with different ages do not have much interaction, unless the old witch is the "godmother" of the young witch, that is, the relationship between Karen and fitis. But the fact is that not every senior witch will act as a godmother. Even if they do, they often regard young witches as their servants, similar to the relationship between knights and their retinues. Few witches will really love their descendants as their descendants.


    "You go ahead. I have something to deal with. Please talk to Ms. Eaton first." HeLa then left her companion and ran in the direction of kuila''s departure.


    It''s not hard to catch up with kuirah. The structure of the witch''s cave is quite simple without considering the roads and rooms created by magic. "Wait a minute!" Haila called to the strange and familiar figure. Kuirah stopped and turned to look at the daughter of the tomb. Those eyes were the reason why Hera immediately caught up. She could see that kuila''s left eye sparkled with light enough to fascinate ordinary people, while her right eye was like a sharp blade.


    Kuira walked to the right side of the wall and disappeared through the tapestry like smoke. HeLa bit her lips, took a rose out of her arms, bit a petal into her mouth, and ran into the wall where kuila had disappeared. As a result, the two witches who had just been in the passage disappeared and turned to the hidden room behind the tapestry. These rooms are not originally here. They are facilities for witches to communicate with each other. Witches in the base can enter from various places. The conversation in these rooms will not be watched by anyone, because the barrier charms on the walls of these rooms are written by the great witch herself. As for the witches who can''t even trust the great witches, they will not talk to other people at will and will not use these facilities.


    "What can I do for you?" Kuila in the room asked Hera in a cold voice. The coldness and strangeness in this tone made the heart of the tomb girl tremble, and a bad premonition came into being. Haila first spits out the withered rose petal in her mouth, taking advantage of this time, she quickly thinks about what kind of tone and words to say hello to the people in front of her. Haila doubted who the person in front of her was. Judging from the light in her left eye, she should be Qili. However, with Qili''s personality, she can''t speak to herself in such a cold tone. That''s not the style of the most troublesome young witch.


    "Madam, I appreciate your willingness to contribute your property as a breeding ground for Sea King eggs." HeLa was very careful to observe the expression of the people in front of her when she said this. Because in fact, Qili didn''t tell Qili about the treatment of the property, but she told the other three witches before she disappeared that she could use kuira''s property at will. So the daughter of the tomb intends to use this to probe into the real identity of the person in front of her. Unfortunately, she didn''t see any change in expression on kuila''s face."Well, don''t be too polite. It''s my job to help the sorceress. " In an almost mechanical tone, kuirah said, "if you don''t have anything else, I''m leaving, Miss Hela."


    "Yes, I took the liberty." Said HeLa, bowing and watching koirah leave the dark room. Sweat seeped from the temples of the daughter of the tomb. She gently wiped it off with a handkerchief. What she couldn''t erase was the sadness on her face. "This is trouble. But Peggy and Karen are not here. What should I do... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    "Ellie? Is she in trouble? But what does this have to do with me? " The net bug raised eyebrow to say. Her reaction made Hera show helpless expression. Although the daughter of the tomb did not know what happened between Qili and the female mercenary, she could easily identify them, or net worms, who did not like each other very much. This is no way. After all, there are always thousands of reasons between people to dislike another person. This point is more simple for witches. The existence of witches alone will be disgusted by ordinary people. No one likes things that have the same appearance as themselves but have a different kind of creature inside.


    Fortunately, although Hera does not have much contact with ordinary people, she is still keenly aware that the reason why net worms hate Ellie is not their complete rejection of immutable traits like race or magic, but something more subtle. To put it simply, the maid''s feeling of Ellie was jealousy. There are too many possible reasons for this jealousy, and in view of the webworm''s attitude towards other witches, including herself, Hella has ruled out many possibilities, leaving only one possibility that she finds quite incomprehensible, the man who calls himself the wolf spider.


    It''s an interesting thing. If it wasn''t for the current situation, HeLa would be very curious about it. You know, in the growth process of witches, they will gradually realize that they are not one of the human beings, so they will not have the concept of human gender. Especially for human men, even witches can have a close feeling with human women in appearance, but for human men, in their eyes, there is no big difference between them and animals such as cattle and sheep. In such a case, how can Qili make the net worm feel envious? But then again, it''s Qili. Even among the famous witches who are crazy, she is also a rare reckless. Maybe this special way of doing things will really make her have an effect on human men


    HeLa shook her head and suppressed these thoughts. Now is not the time to think about them. The daughter of the tomb looks at the woman in front of her. Judging from her appearance, the net worm has not changed much, but in half a month or so, the various reactions of pregnancy will appear in the latter''s body. Thinking of the fetus in the belly of a maid, Haila instinctively feels ashamed and uneasy. If she can, she really doesn''t want to disturb the life of the webworm. If this situation is not the case in lost heart Bay, she will even take the initiative to arrange ships to leave the land of right and wrong from the spider and spider. But there is no way. In dealing with Ellie, she has no other people to turn to. This kind of thing, whether it is the SAH, the mountain monster or the intelligence dealer, can not play a role.


    Clenching her fists, Hera tried to speak in her usual tone. "Miss nettle, please think about it. If my guess is true and it''s mostly true, then you''re not helping Carrie, are you? As far as I know, you and tarantula are from Cang lion, and Peggy will ask you for help, which means that you must have dealt with them when you were in Cang lion. In this way, kuira''s death will be yours. If that man resurrects from her body, I don''t think you can stay out of it, can you? "


    The maid stares at the witch in front of her. She doesn''t like this person. Maybe it''s out of intuition. Haila''s feeling of net worm reminds her of the overturned grave soil, which is the moist soil mixed with broken tree roots and white worms. On the other hand, she has to admit that Haila''s attitude has been very friendly, even too friendly. However, she has not found any trace of hypocrisy from her experience of Internet worm''s human relationship. This is a person who can''t be disgusted when he opens his mouth. Net worm defines Haila like this.


    As for the matter that the witch came here to seek help, in fact, to be honest, even if the victim is not Qili, the webworm doesn''t want to help. She is not so dull, on the contrary, as a mercenary walking alone, the net worm is very sensitive to many things. Therefore, she had a general understanding of her physical condition, and from Lothar''s reaction to herself, she also realized that the count of Heishan didn''t know from which way, mostly from the witch, that she learned about her pregnancy.


    To be fair, it''s natural that the net worm doesn''t think that her baby will have a bright future. If she or Rosa dies here, the child will be hard to grow up. Even if they have solved everything in lost heart Bay and returned to Cangshi safely, the difference in identity is doomed to be not so good. The maids knew very well that it was only a matter of time before Lothar regained his status as Lord. When all the affairs of the grey lion were settled, it might be a few years later. With the power and prestige of the count of Heishan, as long as anyone knew that he was still alive, it would be a matter of course to restore his reputation. By then, she and her children will be in a rather awkward situation.


    This is not to say that Lothar will abandon them. On the contrary, the webworm can imagine Lothar''s insistence on becoming a countess in spite of public opinions. But the inheritance of blue blood is not a joke? As a mercenary, she knew too well how much the nobles had expended to justify their birthright. A woman of non aristocratic origin, especially a woman of humble and vulgar trade background like mercenary, will undoubtedly cast a shadow on the purity of Heishan family''s blood and the legitimacy of its rule. It sounds romantic for nobles to marry civilians, but in fact it is a disaster for both. What the nobleman should bear is the responsibility of the whole territory. He must have enough prestige and charisma, or sooner or later, it will lead to a tragic ending. The result may be the heads of all the blood relatives of the Lord''s castle and the wooden pole that were broken after a famine, or the accusations of a true or false prophet and the downfall of other aristocratic forces after a plague. The result of getting through the upper and lower levels is often incompatible.Of course, this will not happen to Lothar. He has the credit to pacify the rat man plague, and has such strong allies as the grey robed mage and Marcus. But what about his next generation? Can he and Rosa''s children still have the abilities and good luck of his father? The net worm didn''t dare to think about it any more. During the two days when Lothar left, she was awakened by nightmares every night. However, this does not mean that she does not want her child to be born. She is a mother, and Lothar''s character is doomed to make him not an incompetent father. So, apart from the things that can''t be changed, there''s only one way to deal with any trouble that threatens her, her children and their father, isn''t it?


    "Tell me about your plan. I hope to settle it before he comes back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Net worm does not like sea breeze, especially in lost heart Bay. She always felt that she could smell the stench of corpses in the wind, and today, she felt right.


    "What crime did they commit?" The spider tamer raised his head, looked at the thing hanging from the high wooden frame by the sea, and asked the witch around him. HeLa, wrapped in her wide clothes, carefully lowered the brim of her hood and looked up at the bodies, but before she could speak, another, somewhat rough and with a voice of obvious dissatisfaction, interposed.


    "Do you see the bleeding holes in them? These people were hung up after being bled alive. Here, it means that they have touched on the rights and interests of witches and adults. They sell wine without permission. " Captain hafdan''s expression was somber. The owner of the black arrow has been so busy for a month that both the webworm and Lothar almost forget his existence. But in fact, in this month, the influence of the name hafdan is spreading rapidly in the city. The honor of the first returnee is just a stepping stone. When the smugglers and marauders who monopolized most of the money flow in lost heart Bay really knew the captain of the black arrow, the latter''s cleverness and cunning made them begin to have a higher evaluation of him.


    "I heard that people who bleed don''t die soon." The net worm frowned. She did not see the dead or the victim, but felt instinctive disgust at the cruel punishment. This is also a very normal idea. For the life in this world, what kind of sin is not enough to be paid off by death? But the truth is, in many cases, death is not enough to satisfy people, and the executioners hope for more distorted, brutal and chilling torture.


    "Three days, to be exact. It''s just that those guys have been punished before, and they won''t be able to do it at noon the next day. Die there. " Said the captain, pointing to a direction with his chin. Looking in this direction, we could see several simple crosses erected on the wharf, on which still shocking blood stains proved their use.


    Such savage punishment reminds the net worm of the corpse of rat man at the gate of some towns after the rat man plague. But that''s the punishment for inhuman monsters, at least in the eyes of the executioners, and should not be applied to their own kin. This not only makes the maid wonder if she has been cheated by the witch''s appearance, but the character of Hera and Peggy makes her forget how different and insane a witch is. Haila obviously realized that witnessing such a scene would be harmful for the net worm to agree to her request. She immediately tried to defend herself and her own family. "The punishment of lost heart Bay was negotiated by the original captains and the witch group, and most of the penalty makers were not witches."


    The captain took a look at the woman walking beside the net bug. Because of the hood, he did not recognize the witch identity of the other party. "You know a lot, but do you know the situation of the captains when these punishments were made? They are not sitting on the same table as the witches, and each of them has a knife on his back. Those poor people had to go through their heads to list all the terrible punishments they knew and write them into the so-called special cases. The funny thing is that in the end, many of them were tortured to death by what they wrote. There are few rules here, but only among us. Once you touch the interests of the black cat and the Raven''s daughters, the law here will be harsher than in any country you know. "


    "What kind of place do you expect lost heart bay to be? A country with strict laws and stable order? The style here is not because you sailors never want to be bound by any rules. " HeLa''s voice rose a little, but soon fell lower when she realized it.


    Hafdan raised his eyebrows, looked at the woman, laughed, and said to the webworm, "I didn''t believe it when they told me that birds of a feather flock together. Now it seems to be true. You''re the strangest woman I''ve ever seen, and now you can only be one of them. "


    The maid raised her lips slightly. "And I''m not sorry about that, sir. You just met too few women before, or you don''t want to know them, so in your eyes, women are the same. If you really want to listen to them, you will find that we are not special. "


    "Whatever, I''m tired enough to deal with the sea in my life. Those poets always compare you to the sea. A sailor can''t control two waters at the same time." Hafdan waved his hand and took a dark brown paper like object wrapped in a dark brown paper and put it into his mouth. Then from the other side of the pocket out of a small metal box, put it close to a finger like thing to open. With a crisp sound, the blue flame ignited the object in the captain''s mouth, raising gray white smoke.


    The captain took a deep breath and exhaled two columns of smoke from his nose. "This is much more powerful than a pipe, but the price is not much cheaper than blubber. By the way, since I saw you, what about the wolf spider? The fat man who worked with him said that he had not seen him for two days. You can still tell me if you have any trouble


    The net worm nodded slightly. She was still somewhat grateful for hafdan''s words. To be fair, if she found two unknown guys in the journey, she would not provide so much help as the captain. And this may be the unique habit of sailors. On the sea, you can only rely on your fellow ship''s partners, so the relationship between the crew members on board, who are less mobile, will not be inferior to their brothers, even if they can''t reach their families."Don''t worry, he''s OK. Just to help get some wood in the mountains. " The demand for timber in lost heart bay can be said to be endless. At any time, a large number of logging teams enter the nearby mountains to search for available timber. It''s just that the mountains around the Bay are grim and steep, and they don''t get too much each time. As a result, when a logging team enters the mountain, it often does not rush to start. Instead, it makes multiple considerations among several promising logs. As a result, the length of time to enter the mountain varies.


    "Is it? Then he is really big hearted. He is not afraid to leave you alone on the wharf. Even if you can fight again, there''s always a lot of revenge on the dock. You''d better be careful. " The captain''s words are reasonable. Although the net worm is also famous on the wharf, it is difficult to beat her with two fists. If someone really intends to hurt her, the safety of the maid is really a bad thing, especially when she is still pregnant.


    "Thank you again for your concern, but you see, I''m going out, too? The lady hired me to do something for her, and when it''s done, he should be back


    The captain nodded and said no more. He doesn''t need to remind the netizens to be careful. Here, everyone is responsible for his own life, and no one can blame others for any accident. Since the webworm thinks the woman around her is trustworthy, hafdan has no other ideas.


    The two ladies bid farewell to the captain of the black arrow, and gradually left the dock area and headed for the interior of lost heart Bay. At this time, Haila asked the net worm with a little curiosity, "don''t you worry about the safety of tarantula? It''s a dangerous thing to explore that kind of place, even though Ms. fitis is was involved in the operation


    The maid glanced at her employer. "There''s nothing to worry about. What the man had done before was not as safe as what he was doing now. Since ghouls, demons and rat people can''t take his life, what about a hole? Besides, is this kind of thing, can worry change the result? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Lothar felt close to death. In short, he felt like he was dying. This sense of despair does not come from emotional pessimism, on the contrary, it is rational. Having experienced systematic and strict training, the count of Heishan is very aware of the limits of his combat ability and the powerlessness of a soldier in the face of an opponent several times his own. This kind of weakness is especially reflected in his opponents have experienced no less than their own training, but also have a close cooperation and high morale. In the face of such an opponent, Lothar''s only advantage is that his innate muscles and body structure are more suitable for moving in the air. As for his opponent, the sea demon, or the shark toothed sea demon, he seems somewhat helpless in the air.


    "Ding!" When the weapons collide, the sparks light up the dark hole. Luosa chooses to deceive the enemy who surrounds him. He suppresses the enemy''s weapons with his Tomahawk, and forces the other party to change positions with himself by brute force, hoping to get rid of the situation of being attacked by the enemy from both sides. Unfortunately, the sirens who surrounded him had better dark vision than he had, and the evil wind in his ear reminded the count that at least two weapons were coming towards him from behind. This is Lothar''s judgment in an instant. In this case, the best choice the knight can make now is not to protect himself, but to minimize the damage he will suffer and create opportunities with his own injuries.


    "Ha Lothar roared, and his left hand, holding the Tomahawk, suddenly let go. The strength of his right hand was naturally less than that of the suppressed siren, and the siren obviously did not expect that the count would suddenly withdraw his strength. He instinctively ran forward, and his right shoulder was seized by Lothar''s left hand, "help me block it!" The poor siren, unable to stop his car by his own strength, became the count''s human shield under the guidance of Lothar''s left hand. He was stabbed in the chest before he could even ask the enemy to stop. However, this shield was not as good as the close armor. The sharp spear weapon of another sneaker evaded his companions and punctured under Lothar''s right rib!


    The count clenched his teeth, pushed the human shield forward with his left hand to block the enemy on the left, and his right hand directly hit his opponent''s head with the handle of his Tomahawk, knocking the enemy into a seven meat and eight vegetarian diet! It''s time to lose. Although the enemy who was knocked out is like fish on the board, Lothar still chooses to withdraw from the encirclement first. He stepped back two steps to make sure that no one could catch up with him immediately. Then he turned his head and searched the darkness for the traces of other companions. Soon, he saw the phosphorous fire not far away.


    When it comes to how the squadron and these sirens fight each other, Lothar is in fact at a loss. It happened after they left the giant''s hand bones. After learning the important information about the giant''s recovery, the purpose of the team changed from exploring to finding a way to leave here. As for the entrustment of shell people, the result has been very obvious. The birth of shell people is entirely due to the energy dissipated after the death of thunder giant. Now the giant is about to recover, let alone release energy for the shell people to reproduce. Before long, the shell people who are still alive may be absorbed by the bones that raised them like the thorn crowns of their hands. However, in spite of the fact, the team did not rush back to report the news to the shell people. In any case, judging from the reaction of thorn crown, the shell people would not panic because of this, but with the recovery speed of the giant, they knew it earlier and later, and the difference was not big.


    So before that, they hope to have a look at all the giant bones in the safe area under the guidance of the thorn crown. First, they want to further confirm the progress of the giant''s recovery. Second, they also need to search for clues to the exit. Third, before seeing the missing giant skull, all the people are more or less uneasy because of the conjecture put forward by fitis. Anyway, it''s crazy for thunder giant to be beheaded. And these angry squash toothed sirens, as if they had grown out of the dark, attacked the restless party.


    The number of them is far more than that of small teams, and the strength of each of them is no less than that of Lothar and fioni. However, the most important thing is that the attacking team has a very clear idea of fighting and kills them separately. Almost at the beginning of the attack, the squadron used various methods to widen the distance between the members of the squadron. Even if some casualties were involved, the possibility of mutual assistance between them was also expanded. The witches had the ability to prevent this from happening, but they hesitated, because the attraction of magic in this space made them fear, and this hesitation made the situation become what they were seeing. Lothar did not know how many people besieged him, and he did not know how many enemies there were. The pyrotechnic torch was first knocked down and extinguished by the other party at the beginning of the attack, and the contact between members was blocked. In the count''s feeling, now they are like a group of deer separated and driven by hunters. They can only run in the light of fire and the roar of hounds.


    As the glow of the phosphorous fire drew closer, Lothar noticed the unique ornaments on the sea monsters with their backs to themselves, and their identities became more certain. Blood loss is quite fatal on the battlefield, especially for those who use heavy weapons such as Warhammer and Tomahawk. The lack of oxygen supply in muscles makes it impossible for them to use their weapons smoothly, and the speed of action and reaction will decrease. Of course, the count understood his condition. It was not that he did not want to stop bleeding from his wound first, but the current circumstances did not allow him to do so. The long handled weapon, which pierced his skin and armor, had tiny conch like barbs at the top, which increased the severity of the wound. Even Lothar wondered if his internal organs would fall out of the wound if he ran so fast. Fortunately, he is very close to the fire and can still hold the fire under siege. This person should be one of the three witches, or two or more team members who have not been separated. As long as you meet them, the situation will change.But Lothar didn''t think of one thing. Why must those who hold phosphorus fire be their own? The sea demon, who was facing his back, suddenly turned around as if he had been attacked. The count ignored the wound and rushed into the breach at the right time. However, he did not notice the disdainful smile of the sirens on both sides. "Poof!" The sudden pain came from two cold, damp long guns, the heads of which passed under his ribs. Lothar stares at the gun from her belly for a few seconds before she finally understands what it means. He raised his head and tried to discern the blurred vision. Then she saw the man with the torch coming step by step. He recognized the man, jequia, the chief hunter of the shark tooth tribe. Her sharp teeth in the dark blue glow of phosphorous fire constitute a nightmare that the count will never forget.


    Rosa''s tinnitus grew louder and louder. What he could finally hear was the voice of one of the two sea monsters that had stabbed him, "what should we do with this human being?"


    "Kill him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Fioni noticed what happened to Lothar. He saw the first human being who came into contact with him to fall into the trap of his own race, but was unable to stop it. The number of sea monsters that besieged him was second only to fitis, and the shark toothed sea monsters did not hide the hatred from the bottom of their hearts that they wanted to dismember him. It''s hard for fioni to understand what makes these hunters so angry. He has been imprisoned by human beings for too long, and the changes in the ocean have not yet flowed into his ears with the sound of the waves. Nevertheless, the transfigurer was quick to confirm that he could not allow them to kill Lothar, and fioni waved his machete to keep the enemy away from him.


    "Jacques! Let go of that human being. I am the one you are looking for Fioni yelled, hoping to change or delay Lothar''s fate, and he did. The phosphorus torch swayed slightly, and the sea demon besieging fioni made way for him to face the female hunter with the torch. Lothar, with a spear in each of his ribs, knelt at the feet of the female hunter. He could not hold on to his weapon and let the axe fall on the sand and lose its luster. It''s just that the siren''s cry is only a slight delay in what''s about to happen.


    The female hunter looked at fioni, holding the torch in her left hand and the long handled weapon symbolizing the hunting leader of the shark tooth tribe in her right hand. "He killed the son of father shark, killed our compatriots, and nothing can atone for him." As the words fell, the weapon with the heat of the submarine volcano inserted into Lothar''s chest without any obstruction. The overheated tip made no blood splash from the wound, and only a bad smell of burnt meat began to diffuse. "Poop The body with many names before fell to the ground with three spears pulled out. In many cases, the world will not give people heroic death, and the death it can give is often abrupt and rapid.


    So, Lothar, is he dead? At least in the eyes of the rest of the audience, yes. After witnessing the death of the tarantula, fioni calmed down instead. He no longer shook his machete in vain, because he knew that, in the habit of the shark toothed man, his opponent must be Jacques himself. It is not an opponent that can be defeated by momentum or luck. He must use all his physical strength, skills and psychological factors to survive the female hunter''s revenge.


    "How did you find it?" I''m afraid that''s a question everyone in the team wants to ask. In principle, there should be no other entrance to the big hole created by the thunder giant''s corpse, and that entrance should not be controlled by the sea demon. Because if the sirens knew how to find the giant''s remains through other entrances, they would not have wasted so much energy attacking lost heart Bay. Even if they did have access to other entrances, how did they find this team in this huge space and launch a surprise attack?


    Jacques did not give a direct answer, but her eyes were directed at the squash toothed machete in fioni''s hand. With a sharp contraction of his heart, the transformer suddenly understood what a stupid thing he had done. Because of the relationship between the shark tooth tribe and their accompanying shark group, I dare to steal this weapon made with shark teeth. Remorse and anger rarely dominated fioni''s heart, but he didn''t give up and asked again, "even if you can find me, how did you get in?"


    "Only your bad luck, Betrayer. If it had been before, I would not have ventured here even if I had found your trace. But now, I, no, we, have nothing to lose. I don''t know how you brought these damned creatures down to the abyss, but it doesn''t matter. You are our first sacrifice on our way to revenge. " Jacqueline''s tone was cold, which was quite different from that of the hunter in fioni''s mind. In the metamorphosis''s perception, even if cheated and defeated, jequia is a respectable hunter, and she will not treat her prey in this manner. The possibility he could think of was that something had changed her.


    Another message from the Huntress''s words told fioni where these shark teeth came from, abyss. In the waters near lost heart Bay, the name is used only when referring to a place where there is another name among the older sirens, the Matterhorn. It is said that the life who died in that deep ditch will never be able to escape and return to its destination. It can only float in the ditch forever. Therefore, it has always been regarded as the harshest execution ground for shark teeth and lietao. The sea demon who committed the unforgivable crime of the ethnic group will be cut off and thrown into the abyss. However, there are always two sides to the legend. Some old people once said that the dark ditch was sealed with the dead enemies of the sea demon clan. In the ancient times, shark teeth, lietao and other sea demon tribes who had lived here worked together to force these enemies into the abyss. The priests of all ethnic groups asked their gods for help and sealed those things in the water that could not be illuminated by the sunlight forever Yuri. And the only way to break the seal is for the sea monsters to release their enemies willingly.


    "You''re in the ditch. Why? Whatever''s there, what''s good for you? " If he thought it was reasonable for Jacques and her people to attack heartless Bay in order to prevent the thunder giant''s resurrection, he only thought that these people were completely crazy."Who says it''s no good?" The female hunter handed the torch to the people on the side, and her expression gradually became sad. "If there are demons there that can kill everything, I will not hesitate to liberate them, even if the price is my soul! I can do anything as long as I can avenge those damned, mean bastards! But there''s nothing there No, it''s not nothing. Maybe father shark is guiding us on the right path, because your partner is here? "


    Shoot! The dark red tip of the gun left an arc in the dark, straight to the chest of the deformer! Fortunately, fioni had been on the alert for a long time. When the tip of the gun approached him, he had completed his side action with a backward step. The machete in his hand hit the tip of the gun lightly, so that his opponent would not continue to attack.


    To be fair, fioni doesn''t want to fall out with the harpoon in this situation. Although they did fight each other before, there is no reason to do so now. But Lothar''s body was not far away, and the anger in the transfigurer''s heart did not allow him to think about other solutions. "If that''s what you want, I''ll do it!" Fioni follows up as the opponent takes back the tip of the gun, hoping to use the difference between weapons to solve Jacques at close range.


    However, the No.1 hunter of shark teeth is no ordinary person? In the face of fioni, who is charging towards him, gekuiya takes a step forward without fear. Instead of taking back the spear in his hand, he turns into a stick and tries to hit the deformed man''s ribs! Fioni was indeed hit by this blow, but fortunately, the female hunter''s quick change of movements made her not pour too much strength into the attack. After the ribs were not light or heavy, fioni instinctively jumped to one side, and Jacques did not continue to pursue. Between the advance and retreat, the fighting situation returned to the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Pressure, in the dull interval between the two people from all directions converge on the body. The pressure comes mainly from the other shark toothed sea monsters surrounding them, who can''t wait to see the brave female hunter pierce the betrayer''s heart with a vengeful spear. So for fioni, even if he can get away with his opponent, waiting for his estimation will not be a good result, most likely he will be killed by the angry shark toothed sea demon. As for jequia, she carries too many expectations of her people, coupled with her own anger and hatred. At this time, the hunter has been unable to keep the calm that the predator should have. However, she still struggles with the habit she has developed for many years, trying to control the anger that can make the sea boil.


    "It never occurred to me that I would fight you to death in this situation." The Morpher paced, adjusting the angle and distance between himself and his opponent. Without the two arms behind him, he was not sure he could defeat Jacques in close combat. But just a short fight has proved that if he does not close the distance between the two, the female hunter''s superb shooting skills will make him in trouble. There are no more chances. To win, he has to fight for everything in the next attack. Fortunately, he is not hopeless. Fioni still has a card to play, which is his only and most powerful card.


    "Yes, you''ve been damned for a long time! If you hadn''t betrayed our ethnic group, nothing would have happened! But never mind, traitor, I''ll throw your body into the dark ditch, along with your damned people Jacqueline holds the gun in both hands, with her left hand in the front and the right hand in the back. With her left leg stepping forward, the dark red gun tip shoots out from the right like a poisonous snake spitting out a message!


    Fioni took a deep breath of air from the gills of his shoulder, and the muscles of his legs burst into force. Jacqueline''s gun tip was from his left side, so the deformer''s left foot stepped on the ground, and the rebound force made him jump forward to the right. But that''s not over. Previous encounters have proved that just avoiding Jacques''s gun head is not enough for her to be captured. Fioni must take a more dangerous and effective action to disrupt the opponent''s actions. Squash toothed machete, cleave to your opponent''s right shoulder!


    It''s a small skill. Jacqueline scornfully thought that she was not as good at fighting in the air as in the sea, but even so, she easily thought of the way to defuse fioni''s counterattack. The female hunter''s feet fell into the sand, like a fixed fort. The strength along the ground filled her waist with her muscles, just like the biggest bow. Jacqueline took her waist as the fulcrum, and the whole person, together with her long gun, rotated towards the left side of her body! The tip of the dark red spear splashed a piece of sand on the ground, as if roaring waves toward the land. The purpose of this attack is to attack fioni''s only right foot on the ground. As long as the barrel hits, the deformer will lose his balance. At that time, not only his attack will not work, but also he will fall into danger.


    Fioni had no way to avoid at this time, so he simply lifted the back foot of his right foot off the ground, and took the initiative to weaken the contact with the ground, so as to reduce the damage when the gun rod hit his right foot. "Pa!" The metal gun rod makes a dull noise when it hits the sea demon''s ankle. If fioni didn''t make the move, his ankle would have been smashed in the blow. But Rao is so, the state of the deformed is not optimistic, "hum!" The whole body has been overturned into the air, but fioni''s fighting spirit is still high. He wants the other party to do this!


    The dark gold fish scale reflected a strange light under the phosphor torch. The sea demon holding the machete rotated perfectly in the air like a fish. Then he stretched out his left hand and pressed his five fingers to the ground. At this time, fioni can take advantage of the opportunity to continue to roll to the left, but although it can obtain temporary safety, he will inevitably be pursued by his opponent. Even if he rolls around those shark toothed sea monsters, he may be suddenly shot with cold arrows. Therefore, he chose a bolder decision, that is, to use his left arm to change the direction of his original inertia to roll forward! "Poof!" The sound of the sea demon''s back landing masked the slight noise of his fractured left hand. Fioni bit his teeth and curled up as much as possible to complete the roll forward movement. At the same time, his right hand flashed out like lightning, and waved a sharp blade at Achilles tendon of the female hunter''s unprotected right leg!


    Blood, splashing from the wound. Blood, along the blade of the machete, flows into the lines on the blade. "Roar!" Even though fioni had turned back as fast as he could, he still had to face the roar of the female hunter and the spear she was poking from top to bottom. Fortunately, this blow after jekyqua''s leg injury failed to exert 100% of his strength. The bloody machete blocked the blow for the shaper. "Ding!" Jacqueline lost her balance when she tilted forward. Fioni got up with her right hand from bottom to top, aiming at the neck of the female hunter! This knife should have cut the female hunter''s neck in half, but the shaper didn''t notice that his machete had already broken into pieces of bone in the impact just now, and the handle was left in his hand.


    "What Oh Before she could finish her exclamation, the Huntress bumped her shoulder into fioni''s armpit and knocked the latter down to the ground. And Jacques, relying on her spear to support the body, the corner of her mouth showed a grim smile. "You''ve struggled. Now, die!" Spear, pulled up, with a few grains of sand. The tip of the gun, drop again, spatter several handfuls of blood!"Ah He used his fractured left arm as a shield to block the stab. The price was that the red sharp blade went through his forearm and stopped less than an inch from his chest. "I, no!" The transformer is completely infuriated by the pain, and his body exerts a strong force under the stimulation, which is no less than the two arms he lost in this moment. Fioni''s right hand throws away the handle, grabs the barrel, pulls inward, and the tip of the gun goes through his right armpit and plunges into the ground. This is not over, he quickly released his right hand, the whole body close to the barrel of the gun to complete the rotation, exposed his chest, but at the same time, his right hand also grasped the opponent''s shoulder! His fingers were cut by Jacques''s scales, and the web between his fingers was even more fragmented. But he was not moved at all. Five fingers stabbed into the female hunter''s skin like steel hooks!


    The shark toothed sea monsters were shocked by the bloody fighting in front of them. Rao was used to fighting in nature. Fioni and Jacqueline''s entanglement were beyond their imagination. It''s the shock that can be brought by witnessing two primitive and violent unyielding souls biting each other. It has nothing to do with skill and original intention. The two sides in the fight have long abandoned all other ideas, leaving only the will to kill the opponent. If the weapon is broken, use the hand, if the hand is broken, use the tooth, that is, the tooth will also collapse, and use the bone of the exposed limb as a dagger to stab the enemy deeply and deeply My heart!


    Tick, tick, tick, whose blood or sweat or other body fluids are unknown. The mixed liquid drips down the two entangled bodies onto the sandy land, and then is quickly swallowed up by the dry soil, sucking and disappearing. Fioni''s left arm, or his left forearm, was broken. On the other hand, Jacqueline''s right shoulder was bloody, and all the muscles connecting his right arm were cut open. "Ha Ha... " Wheezing, only one. "Poop." One of the two fell to the ground. The man was Jacques.


    Fioni''s eyes couldn''t open because of the inflow of blood. A large piece of flesh was bitten off his forehead by the female hunter''s sharp teeth, but he was still standing. That''s his card. As a shaper, he''s been imprisoned for a month in the water deficient air. He''s got more breathing power than his peers. The fall of the female hunter, the final cause of failure is nothing else, her gills can not provide her body with enough oxygen in such a fierce battle, lack of oxygen, eventually leading to syncope. But as a winner, fioni had no joy.


    The surrounding sea monsters looked at each other, and then yelled with anger, fear, hatred and other mixed emotions, and thrust their weapons into the winner''s body!


    "In the name of the sorceress. This sea demon is under my protection. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    With the voice of fitis, a long whip left its owner''s hand and wound around fioni like a sea snake swimming in the water. But a whiplash in the air and a warning were not enough to make the angry shark toothed hunters stop. They still waved their weapons and regarded the whip as nothing or chopping or piercing. "Ding!" A hammer made of coral hit the whip, making a strange crackle. At the same time, a small spark rose from the collision between the two.


    The hammer was quickly thrown away, and the sirens found that the whip was spinning at a fairly high speed after encircling fioni. And the impact just now, like what activated, let the whip rotate faster and faster! And, at first, something was thrown off the whip. The sirens'' first reaction was a blade or similar piece of metal, and they immediately stepped back to avoid them. But soon they found that what was thrown off the whip was just some leather, the leather that weaves the long whip. This gives them a false signal that the witch''s circle of protection will be destroyed by their attacks. As a result, more collisions took place, and a large number of dense sparks began to splash, in contrast to more flying leather fragments.


    But the transfigurer, who had been protected by the whip, noticed something that his kin had not discovered, that is, the length and thickness of the whip. He rubbed his eyes several times. He was afraid of the illusion that the blood was not dried. But after seeing the scene no longer changed, he had to admit what he saw in his eyes. In a flash, fioni understood that the leather did not fall off because of the sea demon''s attack, and the fall of the leather did not mean the damage of the whip. On the contrary, the leather was a kind of restraint and a seal. Under the continuous stimulation, the seal had loosened, and the Witch''s whip would show its true appearance.


    The cry of surprise came from the Chinese side of the sea demon team. The sea demon holding the phosphor torch had found something wrong with the matter. The whip became bigger and looked like a balloon that had been inflated. The only difference was that the surface of the balloon would not have cold and shining scales. "Hiss!" The unique sound of the snake''s letter shaking is especially huge in the dark space. A group of daunting black shadows appear in front of the sea monsters. Fioni raised his head and looked blankly at the high black wall around him. Of course, it was not the wall. It was the body of a big and amazing snake! It''s not hard to understand, is it? Since her daughter''s weapon is a three headed snake whip, it makes perfect sense that fetish, as godmother, has a whip made of a giant snake. But it is not the best choice for the warden to release the true face of his snake whip here.


    "Mother!" With the whip in her hand, she entangled the blade she had cut to fetish, and in her impatience, she used the address she would only use in private. However, the short haired witch can''t care so much now. She clenches her teeth and her eyes glow with the magic. "Get out of here Karen''s weapon is not as powerful as her godmother. She lost her three snake whips not long ago. At this time, all she had was emergency substitutes. But Rao is so. With the wealth of the lost heart sorcerer group, how can the most favored Witch of the young generation hold an ordinary whip? "Ah The scream sounded. It was the reckless shark toothed sea demon trying to hold on to Karen''s whip with his hand, but what he didn''t expect was that with the inflow of witches'' magic power, countless iron needles stretched out from the cracks of the whip! The scream soon disappeared, because these iron needles had been coated with terrible snake venom. Although the amount was not large, it was very simple to kill the first few people stabbed by it. Galen waved her weapon and rushed to fitti''s side. The warden was not in good condition now. Her skin was shriveled and her beautiful face gradually lost its luster.


    Except for Hella''s special reasons, her inability to maintain her appearance often means that the Sorcerer''s magic is seriously depleted. They are a species dependent on magic. If the magic in their bodies is exhausted, they will not just faint like human witches. A large amount of magic consumption is likely to cause permanent damage. Even if the soup pot can not be supplied in time, it is not surprising that they will die. Karen knows this, and she also knows that it is too late to stop the consumption of her magic power. All she can do now is to protect her mother and do everything possible to protect her mother. Even if every second, the magic on her whip is torn by invisible forces, and the magic at the end is pulled into small pieces and floating towards the distant bones, "Peggy! Help me


    "It''s not easy to hear you asking for help. I''ll talk to HeLa about you now." The voice of the little witch came from outside the crowd. The green light was even more dazzling than the torch. It was the scene of Peggy''s long hair under the influence of magic. "Fortunately, I learned this trick from corandi." Peggy murmured, her long hair thrusting at the surrounding sirens as if they were alive. Some of them responded in time to avoid her attack, but others who were attracted by Karen or the giant snake not far away were not so lucky.


    Green hair along the gap between the scales into the soft flesh, leaving a magic seed. These seeds germinate rapidly under the catalysis of fresh vitality, devouring everything of the host to strengthen themselves. Green buds open scales, remove bones, and break out of the soil under the skin! This scene is extremely strange, because although the sea monsters with sprouts feel the pain of tearing heart and lung, these buds will not kill them in a short time, unless their luck is too bad and their main organs are destroyed, otherwise, it will be a painful and slow time for them. "She didn''t tell me it was so scary." Peggy frowned a little. She was not Galanti. She did not have the ability to control plants like the briar witch, so she could only quickly catalyze the seeds injected with magic. As for the effect and result of catalysis, Peggy could not guarantee.But that''s enough for the situation. Peggy rushed to her companions while the other sirens ran and howled among the parasitic ones, and it was only then that she could see the huge shadow. "I heard there used to be a giant snake in this area that could swallow an entire ship. It turned out to be here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    The number of sea demons that besieged the three witches gradually decreased. In fact, Garen and Peggy''s methods were far less effective. The sting on the whip of the former was not enough to cause fatal damage after exhausting the toxicity, and the seeds planted in the sea demon were found out after the growers calmed down because of the depth problem. The shark teeth still have an absolute advantage in numbers, and they can take the three witches against a small number of casualties as long as they want. The real reason why they were unable to deal with the three was the giant snake released by fitti.


    Snakes themselves are the most adept at raiding from the dark among many species. Their thermal organs in their heads allow them to ignore visual obstacles and accurately find their prey and targets in a dark environment. In contrast, sea monsters are not inferior to their rivals in this respect. As long as they are in the water, they can also perceive the flow of water instead of seeing everything around them. Unfortunately, they are not in the water now. The air is strange and dangerous to the sea monsters.


    "Bang!" A series of dull noises were heard as the serpent lashed with its tail at an enemy trying to approach from behind. The snake''s body is long and thin, but that doesn''t mean it can''t deal with multi-directional enemies. The absence of extra limbs means that its muscles are very developed and powerful, not only the fangs in the mouth, but also its tail and powerful middle can be used as a lethal weapon. When those who want to harm it from outside the sight get close, snakes will let people know that its simple body structure is much more practical than it seems.


    Of course, no matter how applicable the body structure is evolved on the premise of survival. Unless it is artificially modified or has been living in some extreme environment, ordinary creatures will not have structures to resist enemies far more than themselves and also have the ability to cooperate with each other. The giant snake is no exception. It is a well deserved killer in nature, but not a skilled protector. Now the serpent has to curl up to protect fioni in order to fulfill the orders given to him. To be honest, this state is not beneficial to the sea demon. In nature, snakes often curl up to fight enemies larger than themselves, so that they have no place to eat. When fighting with the sea demon, the curled up body becomes the best target and is constantly attacked. The hard scale can resist most of them. However, some sea monsters either find flaws or just by coincidence, stab them under the scales with their own weapons and let the giant snakes make a low roar from time to time.


    To be honest, the sirens are not willing to fight against such an opponent. If it is in the sea, they naturally have countless ways to fight against this huge opponent, but the buoyancy in the air is not enough to support them to attack from multiple directions as in the water. If they attack blindly from the same height, they often encounter a sweeping snake tail or a roaring snake head. But they can''t shrink back, because the serpent not only protects fioni, but also imprisons jequia, who falls beside the shaper. After losing the elder of the clan, the female hunter becomes the leader and the last hope of the shark teeth. The hunters can''t imagine the warrior who is like the daughter of shark father to fall down in the battle, even more unable to accept her death. So even if they get to the last person, they won''t leave the female hunter behind.


    The battle soon developed into a meat grinder like situation. As waves of sea monsters were thrown up, their injuries became more and more serious. At the beginning, the lucky children who only broke a few bones at first hurt their internal organs after the second injury, and the unfortunate ones were inserted into their lungs or other important organs by their ribs. But they were a little bit more lucky than their companions who were bitten and swallowed by a giant snake. On the contrary, the snake''s original shiny scales have been turned up in a large area, and the body without protection is even more bloody. But this is not the last straw that killed the camel. What''s really fatal is that the serpent can''t delicately remove their weapons and kill them one by one when they swallow the sea demon. The hunters who swallow their weapons into the snake''s belly still try their best to destroy the soft inner wall before suffocating. This caused the snake to swell in one-third of its body, and the goblin was stuck there, forming an obvious lump.


    The blood gas is in the air, and the increase of death and injury makes this quiet and quiet space lively for many years. A large number of fresh life that died suddenly before aging fell on the wet sand. Their blood was swallowed up by sand and stone. At the same time, some very light smoke like things floated out of their mouths and noses and floated in the air for a moment and then gathered in the same direction. That''s where Lothar fell. The smoke gathered around the count''s body, and then flowed into his body along his wound. The sirens, who were attracted by the serpent, did not care about the state of the man who was supposed to be dead. They did not see Lothar''s tattoo writhing as if it were alive.


    At the same time, one of the three witches found something strange, "something''s wrong!" Peggy said to his companion behind him after scaring a sea monster with his hair. Galen swung her whip, leaving an unforgettable wound on a sea demon''s wrist. "What''s wrong? Is it the physical strength of these sea monsters that scares people


    Of course, the physical strength of the sea demon is not as good as that. Karen will have such an idea because she is facing a lot more opponents than herself. Those sea demons can return to their companions to repair after consuming the strength of the witch. They are good at group hunting. "Blood, their blood." Fitis, who was in a bad state, struggled to speak in a weak voice, and her reminder made the two young witches begin to pay attention to more information. But what page found was not so. "Blood is on the one hand. Do you think the ground here is rising?"raise? Karen took back her whip, stood still, and tried to feel what peg said was unusual. But in the dark environment, she couldn''t get out of the fight completely and concentrate on her feet. Even if it was only a short pause, the sea monsters had already rushed up! Karen had to do it again. "They want to kill us!" Her idea is right. Although it is difficult to die of exhaustion, the hunter does intend to weaken the witch''s physical strength and energy. Even magic can''t guarantee its efficacy when exhausted.


    But the witches soon did not have to worry about physical strength, because a strong vibration suddenly rose from their feet, forcing everyone to lie down to keep balance. "What''s going on?" Witches and sirens are asking about this. But soon, the sea demon holding the torch and the earlier perceiving the strange, they found the key to the vibration. They found that a sand dune had been raised under the snake. In this vibration, the sand on the sand dune was pulled away, revealing a huge, dry palm below!


    "No!" Fitis, the master of the serpent, sensed the purpose of his hand and uttered a voice of despair. But she couldn''t do anything. She could only watch and watch the snake, which she had domesticated for many years, was held by this big hand, and it was hard to get rid of it no matter how hard it struggled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    The scene entered a complete chaos, and the sudden appearance of big hands led the battle into an inexplicable direction. The sea monsters looked blankly at what appeared in front of them. For a moment, they didn''t know whether to cheer for it to help solve the giant snake, or to make a cry of panic. However, the witches who had seen the giant''s right hand had no such entanglement. They, especially Karen, who had observed her right hand closely, did not take long to realize the real identity of the big hand holding the giant snake. It was the other hand of the giant.


    "Soup pot, see what we wake up to." When the serpent was caught, the magic power in her body no longer passed away. Her face gradually recovered, but the wrinkles on her face increased significantly, and her look became haggard. The warden, supported by Karen, stood up and murmured to witness the terrible drama in the dark fire. In the grip of the giant''s hand, the giant snake once traversing the sea area is no more powerful than an ant. It roars and struggles, but is lifted off the ground. The huge snake''s body is like a joke in front of the bone hand stretched out from the ground. The teeth that tear an adult''s waist apart cannot hurt a skeleton that has survived countless years; the muscle that can crush a rock is not as powerful as the thin layer of gelatinous skin outside the skeleton.


    The snake''s blood flowed into the giant''s hands and was absorbed before it could flow down. The dark red blood seeped into the transparent skin and spread as if dyeing these tissues. The giant snake struggled, but its struggle became weaker and weaker. The giant''s hands gradually tightened and squeezed the life force inside the giant snake, just like the greedy wriggling of children in midsummer, hoping to drink the last drop of cool liquid in the bottle. At the same time, as the snake''s struggle weakened, the voice in the hole gradually quieted down. Gradually, only the sound of big hand tightening and scales, flesh and bones being crushed. "What the hell is going on here?" Karen uttered words of exclamation or doubt.


    "We made a mistake, and it was a huge mistake." Peggy''s hair was no longer shining. In such a chaotic situation, no one had paid attention to the three witches. At this time, the sea demons had already died and fled. Even if the remaining Sirens still did not collapse, they had to give up the plan to rescue Jacques in this accident. Maybe the legend that thunder giant is the mortal enemy of the sea demon is not a lie. He has once again cut off the life of a sea demon tribe before he even recovers.


    "We shouldn''t be fighting here. He had to slowly take back what he had lost, but now he ate and ate a whole giant sea snake on his long lost first meal The long haired witch frowned and said that she could feel things moving in the wrong direction. "Can you guess what''s going on? What would he do to us when he realized that swallowing other creatures would make him recover faster? I don''t want to be eaten as food. We have to find Luo quickly. I mean wolf spider, live or die, and get out of here


    Karen nodded, and she agreed to page''s offer to leave, including the part of the tarantula. If they couldn''t bring him back alive, at least they could bring his body or relics to the webworm. As for fioni and the husks and the harpoons, that''s not something they can think about. But before that, there''s another question, "but how do we get out of here? Those sea monsters know the other way out, but we don''t know! "


    "Meaningless question, dear, you forgot my position in the sorceress." Fitis gently pushed away from Karen. She has controlled the restless magic in her body. The warden pondered for a moment, then drew her weapon from Karen''s waist. "Lend it to me. It won''t break." The whip, which seems to have an infinite length in the dark, passes through space and instantly emerges from behind the neck of a poor harpoon, wrapping his neck like a spider entangles its prey with silk thread. With a gentle pull from the witch, the sea demon was brought to her. Before the latter could respond to it, fetish had already put his hands on each other''s cheeks, facing his four eyes, "look at my eyes, you wet fish belly."


    It''s not difficult to get the truth from a person''s mouth, even if he is a sea demon. Of course, things are not always so smooth. There are always some parts in the mind of intelligent creatures that are not willing to be peeped into. It is really difficult for the caster to know this part of information. What they do is to induce the target controlled by their own magic to say what they know. If the controlled person instinctively resists, the magic will also It doesn''t work. Fortunately, it is not difficult for the witch to lead out a question that knows the details. Especially, fitis, who is proficient in this field, only uses two or three less important questions to bypass the siren''s warning line, and she gets the answer she wants.


    "Along the giant''s leg bone, I guess it''s the leg bone of the right leg, and we''ll find a passage in the knee position." "We''d better hurry up. My pet doesn''t look like it''s going to last long." The sound of a snake bone falling to the ground seems to confirm her words. The snake, which is big enough to swallow a boat, is almost left with skin and bone. The bone just fell out of the hole in its skin.


    Garland and Peggy said nothing more. They ran in the direction of the siege of Lothar, trying to find the latter''s body in the chaos. This process is not easy, because without the torch lighting, even witches can''t see in pure darkness. Using magic vision may be a feasible method, but on the one hand, there is no magic reaction in the body of dead people. They are no different from stone in magic vision. Secondly, with the appearance of giant''s left hand and its activity, witches can clearly feel that there is a certain force in the corpse, and then try to hook the magic from their bodies. Only when they are experienced as old as fitis The Witches of Tao dare to cast magic in this environment."Did you find him?" Garland hoped to get a positive answer. It was getting quieter and quieter, which meant that the serpent had been swallowed up, and the sea monsters were almost running. Based on these two points, the witch is sure that if the giant''s left hand still wants something, they will be the next target.


    "No, damn it, he should be here!" Peggy said angrily. Of course, she understood what Karen was worried about, and the feeling that she felt on her back would not make anyone comfortable. But she can''t give up. She knows Lothar''s identity, his relationship with net worm, his relationship with Cang lion. She can''t give up on him. He shouldn''t have been involved in it! Page''s heart growled.


    "Boom!" The loud noise interrupts the communication between the witches, and the momentum of some huge object falling on the ground makes them aware of the change of things. Without more information, they can guess what the noise means. The giant''s left hand is coming to them.


    "Damn it, dammit it, dammit it!" She stopped searching and ran towards Peggy. "It''s time to go. We''ve done our best! There''s no need to pick yourself up for a human being! "


    Peggy also wanted to argue, but the fire approaching from a distance made her give up her resistance. It was fitis. The warden did not know where to retrieve a phosphorus torch, which was crucial to them. And fitis''s approach also shows that the giant''s threat is close at hand, "girls, I don''t care if you have harvest, we are not welcome here, it''s time to go home!"


    The little witch bit her lip and was half pulled by Karen to get close to fitis. The three of them gradually disappeared into the dark towards the exit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    It''s so cold; unwilling; thirsty; I can still fight; it hurts; I want to go home; I miss her; why is it like this; I miss him; it''s all the fault of angry waves


    All kinds of voices, all kinds of ideas, confused, hard to distinguish. Noisy, noisy to the extreme! But nothing can be done. It''s too painful to make these voices quiet. It''s like being assimilated by these sounds. The anger, fear, reluctance, sadness, emotions and memories contained in the voice, like the waves rushing towards us, will knock down the poor man standing on the shore and drag him into the ocean of chaos and ignorance. Just as he was about to dissipate in the turbulent torrent, a voice bigger than all sounds, older and more silent, came from the deep sea, like a giant beast that could soak the ocean and split the wind and waves before him.


    "Who are you?" Said the beast.


    "Tarantula no I am luosa Heishan, Heishan''s heiress, grey lion''s Knight, sire sitter''s adopted son, commander-in-chief of bear hunter, friend of grey robed mage, and defender of Xigu city! " So the water receded and the world was quiet. Lothar is standing on the shore where there is no sea water. He just didn''t mean to say a large number of titles, but each title is a responsibility and connection for him. It is these responsibilities and connections that make him re position himself in the world.


    The beast did not retreat with the sea. It stood in front of Lothar like an ancient mountain. It was so huge that people could not see any details. It was as if the beast itself had swallowed up the light on him. The only thing that Rosa could see was an eye of the behemoth. He had seen this eye, so he knew what was in front of him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." Lothar raised his head and looked at each other with a bitter smile on his face. The oppressive feeling of the beast was still stronger than anything he had ever seen. But now the count of Heishan was no longer terrible, for he had three shocking wounds on his abdomen and chest. "You see, it was more than I expected. You have been waiting for so many years to find me, but I can''t even reach the contract for three years because of my blindness. Really, I''m very sorry. "


    The black beast shook his body a little and said in a voice that he didn''t know where it was coming from. "This time, you''re really dead. Most of the dead have no thoughts when they arrive at my place, so I''m actually unfamiliar and familiar with your death, so I''d like to know, what do you think now? "


    "You don''t seem to be the same as before." Lothar frowned a little. He always felt that the home owner was different from what he had seen before. At least in his understanding, this guy should not be so, um, lively. Although he still can''t see his real body, from the perspective of dialogue, compared with the unknowable existence, he now feels more like a person. Although this person is mysterious, he is at least his own kind and can communicate.


    "Keen insight, Lothar. But your worries are superfluous, I am still me, and the difference you feel is that the barriers between you and me have disappeared. When I met you before, your body was still working, in your words, you were still alive. Therefore, I can''t communicate with you directly. Your body is like a house. Standing outside the house, I can only peep into your heart through the window and the crack of the door. The words I say are also my poor imitation and patching up of your way of thinking. But now the situation is different, your body, I don''t seem to be too happy here, but it really can''t provide you with the conditions to sustain life. It''s like the walls of your house have been destroyed, and there will be no more obstacles between me and you. If you want, I can become any image you can accept, such as your favorite opposite sex or your friends, and your family. "


    "Really..." There was some hesitation in Lothar''s tone. He really wanted to meet the net worm. His sudden death must have hit her a lot. As well as the child in the womb of a net worm, Lothar would unconsciously smile at the thought of this little life, but the smile was soon replaced by a bitter expression. He really didn''t want his children to lack parents as much as he did, because he knew the pain, and there would not be a second sitter king to wake up his children. So what can we do? His words can not be conveyed to the real net worm. The so-called last words are just the words and illusions of the dead. The count gently shook his head, the knight should not indulge in fantasy, even if the reality is cruel again, "or not necessary, thank you."


    "I respect your decision." The Lord of destination said in a peaceful voice, his voice and his image give a strong sense of contrast.


    Lothar took a deep breath, or, as he had been accustomed to in his life, "so, I''m dead. So what happened to those guys? Does every dead person have to listen to other dead people? It''s a little bit different from the eternal peace that sea demons say. I thought death was like falling asleep


    The beast made a series of strange sounds. The count had to guess that it was his laughter. After a moment, the laughter stopped. The owner of the destination said slowly, "yes, by biological standards, you are undoubtedly dead. You have shed too much blood, and your organs are seriously damaged. Unfortunately, it''s not the time for you to come to me. You''re my agent, loxashanshan, which means that you''ll have to see as my eyes and listen as my ears until you and I are done. At the same time, I also want to be my stand inThe count, with his mouth half open, reflected on the other side''s words. He soon understood what he was going to carry. When he was at sea, he heard fioni say that the soul of the dead would go with him when he died beside the man with the rope of the sea god. And his body is more than the rope of the sea god. The tattoos all over his body are said to be the sea god armour. So, what he heard and felt just now was the sea demon who died beside him! The consciousness of those sea monsters was absorbed into his consciousness, which caused the situation just now.


    "Wait, what do you mean I can''t come to you until the contract is completed? I''m dead! What else do you want me to do? " Rosa called out to the beast, and answered him with a series of strange laughter and darkness. But slowly, the darkness became clear and became a bit of sand.


    In the dark space that has been devastated, a body left behind slowly opens his hands to the ground, like a newborn baby, relying on instinct to support his upper body. He sat down on the floor, first touching his face, and then his hands went down to his abdomen, where the two wounds that ran through his body were no longer bleeding. It''s so quiet. When Lothar was confirming her physical condition, she suddenly thought, why can''t I hear my heartbeat?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    For Lothar, the world has changed strangely. Well, maybe that''s not accurate, because the count saw and heard the same thing as before he was poked three holes by the sea monster. It took him several seconds to understand what the problem was, his sense of touch and pain. First of all, pain, if a normal person has this kind of injury, even if he does not die, he will be in agony, but at this time Lothar does not feel any discomfort, which is quite abnormal. What''s more abnormal is his sense of touch. Lothar can''t feel his clothes. When he touches the ground with his hand, he has to rub his hand against the sand with great strength to produce a slight sense of reality. It''s so weird. It''s like the whole world is just unreal images and sounds.


    However, one of these videos quickly attracted Rosa''s attention. It was a big hand that was crawling out of the ground. The exposed bones had disappeared and replaced by a complete layer of skin! The count was surprised to find that he could see the details of the big hand without any light source. But now is not the time to sigh, because he also saw what was in the hand, fioni. With the death of the serpent, the shapeshifter was surprised to find that he was trapped in the palm of his hand. He could not jump down from here. The skeleton of the sea demon was far more fragile than that of human beings in order to adapt to the environment of the sea bottom. This means that when he fell at such a height, even if he landed in the most perfect position, he was trapped in the palm Will lose the ability to move.


    We have to go and save him. Lothar made a quick judgment. He got up and inadvertently mentioned something on his left foot. It was a Tomahawk. His Tomahawk. The count naturally stretched out his hand to touch the justice of the fool, but when his finger touched the handle of the Tomahawk, a long lost feeling made him quickly withdraw his finger and prick it. Lothar frowned a little, or he imagined himself frowning. He looked at his right hand, which he had just retracted. There were no obvious scars on his fingers, but the pain that went straight to the bone marrow was not an illusion. This reminds the count of what the cheese once told him about the characteristics of the sorcerer blade, a weapon forged against the caster, which resists all magic and similar forces.


    But the grey robe also explained to him that there was a certain flexibility in the conflict between witch hunting knives. For example, during the rat man plague, cheese and other casters once cast magic against Lothar, who held a witch hunting knife, so that he could gain the ability and energy he did not have. Weak spells of good will are allowed in the identification of sorcerer blades. The count knows that this has nothing to do with foreign magic. The problem is with him. At this time, I''m afraid he has become an inhuman existence.


    This kind of existence was once encountered by Rosa. It was in the city of Cangshi king. He and his companions spent a lot of energy to kill it. That kind of existence was called Lich by the wizard in grey robe. In the eyes of ordinary people, they or they are called walking dead, unwilling to be buried body, walking corpse. There is no lack of walking corpses in legends and stories all over the world, but most of them are described as irrational monsters and moving skeletons. On the contrary, they are ghosts and ghosts who still have consciousness but have no body.


    Lothar doesn''t know what kind of state he''s in. He can still think, his memory is intact, and his mind is not evil. This seems to be in line with the characteristics of the lich, but to say that he is a lich, the count does not feel that he has any energy similar to the immortal caster in his memory. He is just, not dead. It''s a real headache, and this is not the time to get involved. Fioni needs his help.


    The count bit his teeth and reached his right hand to the Tomahawk again. This time, when the pain hit, he did not release his weapon, but clung to it. Pain, heartbreaking pain, if you could, Rosa would have called out, but now there is no air in his throat, so he can''t shake his vocal cords. Hand, holding the Tomahawk, the pain gradually subsided, as if finally recognized his family who had been away from home for a long time. The justice of the fool once again accepted Lothar. That''s right, old man. No matter what you think of me, I haven''t given up my human identity.


    "Wow The siren''s cry came from afar, because the giant''s big hand seemed to be trying to turn it upside down to search for more blood food. Lothar did not hesitate to see this, and ran in the direction of fioni with a Tomahawk in his right hand. He was surprised to find that his strength seemed to be much greater, the weight of weapons in his hands was like wood, and when he ran up, his legs were extremely light, and there was no previous fatigue. Now Lothar even has the illusion that he can run like this forever.


    However, it is true that his speed has improved, and it did not take him long to get under the giant''s left hand, facing the arm as thick as a tower. Lothar raised his head and was uneasy about the difference between himself and fioni, but now that it was, there was no other way to save the siren. He could only hope that his body was as tireless as he felt. With this determination, Lothar began his climb.


    The giant''s body is not difficult to climb. The lines on his skin are excellent footholds for Lothar, and even if there is no protrusion in front of him, his Tomahawk can immediately create one. Of course, the wound created by the count with his Tomahawk was deep enough for him to reach into a hand, but for the giant, the wound was not even cut, and it was difficult to feel pain. Rao is so, climbing a giant''s arm is no less than climbing a tower from the outer wall. If it were not for Lothar''s muscle, he would not have been able to complete the task in this state. But when he finally climbed into the giant''s hand, he was met with a foot in the face!"Who are you?" I can tell that fioni didn''t recognize Lothar in the dark and chaotic environment. He just sensed something climbing up, so he instinctively made a tentative attack. Lothar easily escaped the attack of the sea demon. He turned over and climbed into the palm of his hand. He wanted to identify himself with fioni, but he found that he could not speak at all. At most, it was some strange sounds. It was a snoring sound made by rubbing his throat when he inhaled and vomited.


    "Lothar? Is that you? " The shapeshifter has never been a vague shadow, mainly making his own speculation on the iconic Tomahawk. Lothar waved his weapon in response to fioni. But before the siren could breathe a sigh of relief, the giant''s hand was shaking violently, and it was about to turn over!


    The count did not hesitate any more. He rushed to fioni, as if he had kicked something on the way. However, he did not care. He ran straight to his companion and held out his left hand to grasp the latter''s arm. "What do you want to do..." Fioni''s words aside, the body has been forcibly pulled off the ground by a huge force, which makes the transfiguration person have to doubt whether this person is Lothar. But on the other hand, close contact allows the siren to find more convincing evidence in this figure. In this ambivalence, the two of them have rushed to the giant''s left hand next to the middle finger.


    Lothar did not stop, raised his right hand, and with his Tomahawk in front of his finger, he cut it hard!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    What is it like not to breathe? This is actually very difficult to describe, because normal people do not have this feeling, so they will not feel the same way. To be sure, there are more or less choking experiences in one''s life, but holding one''s breath is totally different from not having to breathe and not having to breathe. Lothar is now experiencing the difference. First of all, the count did not know how to exert force when he was waving weapons and limbs. Breathing and exertion do not sound relevant. However, all those who have been trained in weapons and combat know that this is not the case. As a person, when using muscles, there are two most important things: breath and foothold.


    The existence of footholds is the basis of force generation. Muscles can''t exert force by themselves. Even if we use some muscles of the body, such as the arm, we also need a constant point of force like the shoulder to provide the initial strength. As for breathing, it may be more important than standing point. As can be seen from sports like running, breathing provides not only the oxygen that the human body needs, but also the signal of muscle and visceral coordination between each inhalation and exhalation. Experienced soldiers have their own breathing habits, which is the same as their moves.


    But now Lothar has completely lost the ability to breathe. As a direct result of this situation, he has no idea how much power he used to direct the cutting at the giant''s hand. When the blade of the Tomahawk completely penetrated the new skin, Lothar felt that she might be in trouble. He was just trying to get the giant to stretch out his fingers with slight pain, so that he and fioni could use the angle of their fingers to reduce the distance from the ground. But the blow he just made was more like cutting off a giant''s finger than a slight prick!


    "What have you done?" The shapeshifter, who was captured by Lothar, did not see his movements, but from the more intense shaking of his hands, the count of Heishan apparently let the giant''s hand notice them. But even if Lothar wanted to answer, he couldn''t speak. Faced with the fingers that began to gather quickly and wanted to crush the things in his palm to death, Lothar decisively made the next step. Now that he had done so, he would have to cut off the giant''s fingers!


    The Tomahawk rose and fell. The giant''s hand had completely given up closing because of the intense pain. It was swinging wildly, trying to throw out the things that hurt him. But the count just used his Tomahawk to hook the giant''s phalanx. No matter how he swayed, he could keep them in the palm of his hand with the power beyond human beings. The giant''s fingers are not thin, and the middle finger is as thick as a big tree that needs five or six people to hold. But with a series of vigorous slashes from Lothar, the tree has reached the edge of being cut off.


    Perhaps just as fioni was about to spit out all his stomach, the tree fell. The giant''s bones are much stronger than his skin, which can go through such a long time without corruption. However, the wizard hunting knife waved by an indefatigable and powerful soldier has completed the feat that time has not been completed. The middle finger of the giant''s left hand is cut off by roots! Lothar also took advantage of the moment that the finger fell, pulling the sea demon to step on it.


    "Boom!" With a finger as a buffer, both Lothar and fioni are in a much better state than expected. In particular, the impact of Lothar''s fall had no effect on him. He even had the illusion that he could jump directly from the giant''s hand without any injury. Of course, the reason in the count''s head told him that it was impossible. Even if he did not feel pain, he did not care about his internal organs. The terrible power alone was enough to make his bones useless.


    "Oh, this must be the craziest thing I''ve done in the last few days." Fioni looked back at the huge black figure that twisted because of his body injury. It was hard for him to imagine that Lothar had not died even though he was pierced by three spears, and he also cut off the giant''s fingers. You know, when thunder giant was alive, those magic weapons that were regarded as treasures by various sea demon groups were not enough to really hurt the terror The body of a giant. Even if the giant had only one left hand intact, what Lothar had done was enough to be recorded in history.


    But it was not time to relax. The count put his axe back on his waist, lifted up the siren with both hands, and ran in the direction of the witch''s departure in the voice of fioni''s exclamation. Although, he did not really see the witch leave, and there was nothing in this space that could be used as a reference except the bones of the giant.


    "Lothar, I think we can stop." Said fioni, after they had been running for some time. If someone saw his eyes at this time, they would find that there was no happiness in the eyes of the sea demon. On the contrary, the sadness in his eyes was just like a big enemy. This is because fioni is not sure who the man who saved himself is. In terms of size, weapons, and goodwill, the man was, of course, Lothar. But Lothar is a human being. He should not and can not have such strong vitality and physical strength, and it is even more impossible that he has not changed his breath after completing so many feats. Besides, holding his hands now is as cold as a corpse.


    Based on this suspicion, fioni used the name Lothar, which was told by the count when they met for the first time. Later, in front of lost heart Bay and the witch, the sea demon followed the situation and called Lothar a wolf spider. Of course, he understood that a name didn''t mean anything, but fioni wanted to identify the person as much as possible, even to comfort himself.Step, stop, the sea demon a little relieved. Then the cold hands let go and let fioni stand on the sand. "So, you hurt your throat?" There was no light source around them, and the siren''s eyes did not work in this environment. He could only perceive the darkness by other senses.


    Lothar''s psychology is quite complicated now. Facing the questions from his peers, he doesn''t know how to explain his current situation, especially when he can''t speak. He was afraid of what fioni would do when he sensed that he was talking to a corpse, so the count did not intend to reveal his identity. The siren had given a reason, and he quickly patted the other side on the shoulder to agree. However, this will only increase fioni''s suspicion, because, how can a normal human accurately pat him on the shoulder in the darkness that even the siren can''t recognize?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    Rosa and fioni walked one after another in the seemingly endless darkness, each with his own mind. Lothar is still adapting to the changes in his body and thinking about the problems that these changes will bring. He doesn''t know how long he can stay like this. Maybe it''s the day when the contract with the home owner is completed three years later, or the next time the sun shines on him. But the good news is that if he has three years left, he will have a chance to send the webworm and their children back to the lion. Whether it''s Marcus or cheese, his wife and offspring can be well cared for, which should be the best ending for him.


    For fioni, this is not the case. First of all, he does not have any trust in the person who walks in front of him. No matter who he is, there must be some essential difference between him and Lothar he knows. He does not know what the difference is, but he will always know it. Secondly, there is the problem of the squash tooth clan. When he and Jacques fight, both the female hunter and her people show abnormal state, which is too different from what fioni knew about shark teeth. Something must have happened to them, most of which was extremely terrible. It turned these proud hunters into madmen. What worried him was that he was afraid that it would have something to do with the Nu Tao clan, because he heard the word "clansman" in the words of the female hunter. Fioni grew up from the Nu Tao clan, and he was still a member of letao in the eyes of the sea demon with shark teeth.


    For the letao clan, fioni had complex feelings in his heart. When he was young, nu Tao took him in, taught him knowledge, and even once was willing to make him a soldier to serve the tide lady. But he refused and even left the tribe. Of course, there are more complicated reasons. The deformable person knows how much debt he owes to lietao. Even on the way to exile, he will try his best to win some benefits for the tribe with his knowledge and knowledge. He really didn''t want his people to do something dirty.


    However, the matter of lietao is not imminent. In addition to these two things, the sea demon knows what he should really care about now, thunder giant. In the legend of the sea demon, the natural disaster is waking up. This is not a matter worth worrying about. It will take a long time for the giant to wake up. However, the battle between the Witch and the shark tooth provides an opportunity to accelerate the recovery of the terrible giant. Fioni doesn''t know how much faster the giant''s recovery will be after swallowing the serpent and the other harpoons who died in the battle, but it''s certainly a warning.


    "We have to find a way out quickly. We''ll die here sooner or later." Fioni''s voice was weak, because his fight with Jacques made him nearly dead. But even so, the sea demon still walked with perseverance, thanks to that month''s hellish life that brought him stronger resilience in the air environment.


    Lothar stopped and turned to look at the companion. Unlike the sea demon, the count now could see the scales clearly on each other''s face. He knew how much fioni was hurt and why fioni didn''t accept his help even though he was so badly hurt. His keen friend noticed something subtle. It''s hard for Rosa to be distrusted by people close to her, especially when she has no way to explain it. This made him think of how he would explain the three holes in his body, his cold body and his chest, when he returned to lost heart Bay. They also said that if you die, you can have no worries. The count thought and shook his head.


    The sea demon doesn''t know what Lothar is thinking. Through the sound of his feet, he can know that the latter has stopped, which makes him subconsciously bow up a little and make a defensive posture. But when fioni realized what he was doing, he immediately changed his stance with a wry smile on his face. In any case, this man, even if he wasn''t familiar with Lothar, at least didn''t hurt him, did he? So the sea demon seemed to have made up some kind of determination, extended his hand, and a few seconds later, a cold palm held him.


    "I''m sorry, I was a little impatient. You must want to get out of here, too. " The Morpher''s expression relaxed a little, "but I think we''re lost. If we''re going in the right direction, those ladies will at least leave us some marks, which is not difficult for them, is it? Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to blame you. It''s natural for us to go in the wrong direction just now. Ah, it''s really bad to talk to yourself, especially when you have someone in front of you


    Lothar laughed. He patted fioni on the shoulder with his other hand to show his understanding. Then he suddenly thought of something. He opened the hand of the sea demon he held and started to paddle it with his fingers. He''s trying to communicate with fioni in words. However, the count has forgotten one thing. Although fioni is an erudite among the sea monsters, most of his knowledge of human society comes from eavesdropping and sinking ships. Most of the people he can contact are ordinary residents of lost heart Bay, and most of these residents and sailors can''t write.


    "Smart try, but don''t bother, my friend. I don''t understand your words. " Fioni sighed and said helplessly, "I guess that''s why people always say that knowledge is not enough when it''s used. Let''s keep going forward. Even if we don''t go in the right direction, there will still be a head here, right? It''s more likely to find the exit by walking along the wall. "Lothar tapped fioni''s palm with her finger to agree. Then he leaned back and turned, took the siren''s hand, and motioned him to climb on his back. The transformer hesitated for a moment, or climbed up, his physical strength is not enough, the wound on his body is difficult to heal without nutrition supplement. If he is allowed to walk on his own, he will soon die on the road. And even with Lothar on his back, he''s just a little bit more support.


    "You''re so cold," said fioni suddenly after a while, his voice was so tired and pitifully small that he would not have been able to hear it without his head resting on Lothar''s shoulder. Rosa is familiar with this kind of murmur. Those who are seriously injured and dying will always do so. He knows that people at this time are no longer talking to a specific object. The object they are talking to is more like an imaginary nonexistent thing. Some people call it the God of death.


    It''s so cool, like the sea water on the altar. Speaking of, her body is so cold, but only scales, her body is still What am I talking about? Really, maybe that''s why she didn''t go with me I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know if she is OK now Oh, I''m probably going to die. Well, the destination, does it really exist... "


    Lothar wanted to cry, but he found that he had lost the ability. It''s so sad that you can''t cry when you want to cry. Fioni''s breath, gradually become weak, weaker and weaker


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    The count quickened his pace. He didn''t want to see his friend die on his back, so he hoped to find something in front of him that could extend fioni''s life. However, this is hopeless. In the space formed by the giant corpse, there is almost only sand and huge white bones left. What can be used? Impatience makes Lothar fall into a certain abnormal state. If he is an ordinary person, his ideas can not be achieved. At most, he will fall into anger and sadness for a short time. Of course, this period of time will vary from person to person. But for Lothar, who is no longer a human being, a strong emotion is likely to become a huge obsession, forcing him to do something he never thought of.


    The trot gradually turned into a run. Without fatigue and dietary restrictions, Lothar didn''t know how fast and how far she could run. At this time, he did not care to think about these problems. He only knew that he wanted to find something that could sustain fioni''s life. If there was no one ahead, he would move on. Under the influence of such a morbid obsession, Lothar gradually lost himself in this space. He did not remember the bones he saw along the way. Naturally, he did not know which part of the giant''s body he had run to. As for the salt line drawn by the shell people, Lothar ignored it.


    So the natives in the dark found him. The ugly toad like monsters, which are made of giant bone marrow, are aware of people running fast around them. And they''re not as easy-going as shell people. "Ah With a strange voice, a toad monster attacks Lothar from the dark. Its developed steps make it easily jump up to a height that is hard for human eyes to see. If a normal person is facing such an opponent in the dark, he will be very embarrassed, because as a human combat common sense, he will instinctively equate the attack range of the opponent with himself, but in this way, he will miss the real attack route of these monsters. However, Lothar is no longer a normal person.


    The justice of the fool, once known as hern''s hand, was used as a special weapon for the execution of nobles in the kingdom of Cang lion. It shows its true posture in the hands of Lothar. It is a sorcerer''s knife with a male lion''s axe blade carved in gold. In order to cover up this dazzling weapon in lost heart Bay, the grey robed mage used magic and other means to coat it with a camouflage before luosa set out. The carving on it was changed into a giant octopus more in line with the coastal style, and the color changed from gold to pale iron gray. However, the nature of the Sorcerer''s knife and its relationship with Lothar have never been affected. When the count confronts the magical enemies, there is still a faint golden light on the Tomahawk.


    But this time it''s different. When Lothar once again habitually drew out his weapon and waved it to fight, the witch hunting knife became lifeless. This reaction is in sharp contrast to the fierce resistance of the count when he was just recovering. Lothar calmly used his Tomahawk, dodging the toad''s attack with his companion on his back, and chopped off its head with an ax. But that''s not right. Now when he wields the Tomahawk, it''s like waving an iron bar that has not been finely forged. Although the hand feel and weight are well known by the user, there is no connection between it and the user. This feeling was worse than when he had just got the Tomahawk, and it aggravated Lothar''s displeasure.


    More monsters came, but the count did not choose to escape. The restlessness in his heart made him devote himself to the battle, so as to reduce the pain in his heart. Most of the time, these toad monsters are tricky enemies. The mucus on their bodies can reduce the damage caused by weapons. Their barbed hands and feet can scratch the skin and peel off the armor of their victims, not to mention their sticky and slender tongue. When the plural toads attack together, even a combat trained witch like garland will fall in the wrong direction. Even when the team first came here, they were forced to flee by the wave of toad monster, and finally collapsed the giant''s spine in a panic.


    However, at this time, even if the weapon in his hand was just an iron bar, it also had a sharp blade that could cut through the monster''s body, which is enough for Lothar now. How terrible can an indefatigable warrior with superb martial arts and full of anger? I''m afraid many people can''t understand this, because most of the indefatigable people are undead, and they often don''t like hand to hand combat. Only a few heroes who have received the mythical artifact of infinite energy can do this. But those heroes are not always full of anger, at least their anger is human anger, and at this time the anger burning in the chest of Lothar''s hole has been distorted and weird.


    Move, stop. Lothar has never had such a lively battle. Although he is carrying a man on his back, he no longer needs to think about his physical consumption and his injuries. Anyway, his injury is so serious. What''s the matter if he is more frightening? But the toad monsters lack the powerful attack that can cause fracture, which is also the main reason why they can''t compete with the count. Their barbed spines and corrosive mucus can make the living feel pain and fear, but can''t stop the undead. The sound of screams in the dark and the sound of the body being cut off one after another.


    But gradually, in the process of killing the toad monster, Lothar noticed two things. The first is the fioni on his back. It is reasonable to say that even if it is the tenacious vitality of the transfigured, it is right to return to the embrace of home when the oil is exhausted. In fact, fioni''s life gradually stabilized in the constant killing of Lothar. It sounds incredible, but it''s not impossible. Although shell people and Toad monsters are part of giant bodies, they can''t produce new life by stacking materials. Life has its own mysterious and wonderful opportunity.As for the opportunity to catalyze these two species, it is the vitality of thunder giant itself. Therefore, every time Lothar kills a toad monster, it will release a small amount of life breath from its body. These breath of life is very weak, which is embarrassing and can not hold the count. Now it is a killing machine. By adding up a little, they are inhaled into the body by fioni to relieve the dying injury. Of course, Rosa can''t understand this in such a short time, but he already knows that killing can save the lives of his friends, which is enough.


    And the second thing is about toads. In several battles with such things, neither the witch nor Rosa has really defeated them, so little is known about the characteristics of these guys. Now, with the ability to see things in the dark and with a sharper insight than she was born with, Lothar is aware of one of the characteristics of these monsters, their extraordinary tenacity. More than once during the battle, Lothar saw that the toad monsters, whose limbs and even heads had been cut off by him, tried to put their fallen limbs back on them, which was obviously meaningless to human beings. But in front of the count, he witnessed more than once that these monsters avoided death in such a near mischievous way! Even in a short period of time, combat capability was restored. This forced Lothar to chop their bodies several times in the next battle to really kill these monsters.


    Tangled things. Rosa couldn''t help but think that he was eager to find a key point, or a way to kill the difficult opponent once and for all. The idea grew so strong that Rosa himself did not notice that the strange tattoos attached to his skin began to deform. The tattoos on his right arm gradually produced arrow like patterns, which extended to the palm of his right hand and to the interface where he held the weapon.


    Slowly, slowly, slowly, an uncomfortable dark brown glow was lit up in the eyes of tomahawks disguised as giant octopus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Perhaps due to a problem of attention, Lothar didn''t notice the change of his weapons in the first place. In the count''s feeling, he only used his Tomahawk as he had always done before, and to his relief, it seemed that the vitality of those toad monsters was not infinite. Many monsters did not get up again and turned into a pool of viscous liquid after being cut down by him again. Lothar doesn''t know what that means. He only knows that the number advantage of these monsters is not so obvious now.


    For the first time since the attack, the monsters began to fear. They seemed to notice the change in Lothar, and the toads began to cringe after seeing the fate of their kind. This performance is undoubtedly an encouragement to Lothar. Now you know you''re scared, right? The corner of the count''s mouth showed a cruel smile, and his Tomahawk was covered with the body fluid of the monster, but it was no less sharp. Instead, Lothar began to chase the toads, and he didn''t notice how much speed and power he displayed in such a chase, and the skill that he could not reach while his heart was still beating. The toad monster, which had been struck by the deadly axe, fell to the ground, leaving behind one by one the remains of the great beaches in the sand.


    The chase came as toad monsters finally realized that collective action slowed down a little after chronic suicide, and the monsters fled in hopes of escaping the horror behind them. The primitive instincts of these simple creatures guide them to the place they think is safest subconsciously, the place where they were born, the bones of giants. However, most of these monsters are doomed to be disappointed, because the front is no longer what they are familiar with. A catastrophic landslide has changed everything here.


    Lothar stopped. With his hands down, and the blade of his Tomahawk pointed behind him, he allowed the hasty toads to hide in the Middle East in the mass of bones and debris and then disappear. They''re bone marrow, and now it''s not hard to hide back in them. And the count did not stop killing because he had the slightest kindness to these things. What really stopped him was the memory of the collapse. The memories that happened not long ago reminded Lothar of where he was, and of the people behind him.


    Fioni fainted. That''s good news. At least he''s alive. But maybe it''s because he has changed the way he exists. Lothar now has a vague but real feeling that his sea demon friend''s life is still passing. It''s like looking at an opaque container that drips outward. It drops very slowly, and the amount of each drop is not large. But it is precisely because of this that no one can predict the remaining liquid by observing the amount of water, and do not know which drop will become the last drop.


    We have to find a way to fix this container. That''s what Rosa thought. Fortunately, he had learned that killing those toads would relieve fioni''s injury, but it would be inefficient to kill those ugly things alone. Although the count did not count, he believed that the number of monsters he had cut down to kill should also be dozens. If such a number could not keep the body of the transfiguration, then the effect of hunting monsters alone would be even worse. Wait a minute. If killing toads has an effect, what about shell people, also derived from giant energy? Will they be better No, it''s not right. Shell people are different from these monsters! Lothar tossed her head twice to get rid of this sudden idea.


    The count now found his own thinking ability, which made him reflect on what he had just done and thought. He looked back, and the mucus marks all over the place proved his fighting skills, or brutality. Lothar''s expression was confused. He didn''t know why he allowed negative emotions to dominate his actions. He remembered that the first lesson seater taught him was to control his emotions. Moreover, he could not forgive himself for thinking that he would be harmful to the shell people. He would not allow the idea of waving weapons to innocent people, even if it was only for a moment.


    There must be something wrong with me. Lothar picked up fioni again, thought to herself, and then his hand accidentally touched the wound under his ribs. Of course, I have three holes in my body, and I''m still alive and kicking. Of course, I have a problem. The count laughed at himself. It was not easy to smile with his stiff body. Lothar doesn''t stop there. He has to find something else to distract him before the grief completely engulfs him, and it''s better to save fioni''s life.


    The count''s bones were all over the place, and the giant''s broken spine and ribs had a far greater effect than Rosa had imagined, but the bones were still in their full shape, but they were separated from each other in connection with each other and scattered everywhere. It is hoped that reconstituting the bones will offset the time saved by the giant swallowing the serpent of fitis. That''s what Rosa thought. He approached the bone nearest to him. From the appearance, it should be a vertebra. The smooth outer wall of the bone looks like marble, which is beautiful. It''s not skin yet. Good omen.


    However, no matter how beautiful the giant''s bones are, they can''t cure the sea demon''s injury. However, the count of Heishan can only choose to move on. Soon, he is lost in these bones. This loss comes from the jumble of huge skeletons, and by the time Lothar realized it, he was in the dilemma of looking up and surrounded by white bones. If it had been, falling into such a situation would have been a dead end for the count, who could only rely on luck to find his way out in the dark. But now, with the ability to see things in the dark, Lothar only needs to climb up nearby bones to see the situation from above. This height is not a problem for him, who just climbed the giant''s hand not long ago. What really matters is what Rosa sees when she goes up high.It looks like a heart. Lothar, standing at the top of a giant''s rib in the ground, tried his best to see more details. In the distant darkness of his vision, a huge object was quietly suspended above all the bones. However, Lothar also saw that there seemed to be a line at the top of the suspended matter that was hidden out of view, and seemed to be directly connected to the top of the cave. What the hell is that? Lothar was not sure. He thought it was a heart at first sight, purely out of intuition. But if it was really a heart, why did it hang in mid air, and why didn''t it beat? Doubt, climbed onto Lothar''s shoulder.


    The count was silent for a few seconds and checked fioni''s condition again. The siren could not last long. So, there''s not much choice, right? Whatever that thing is, it''s a better target than blindly searching for it in bones.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    It''s easy to get Qili back to her original state, just one step. Put a necklace with a cold iron amulet on her head. In fact, this is one of the reasons why HeLa came to the networm for help. The witch had counted the belongings of the count and the maids during their detention. Among them, Lhasa''s Witch hunting knife and the Amulet of the net worm once surprised HeLa and Karen. But for Peggy''s hindrance, they might even have reported both to other older witches. After all, for the caster, the cold iron that can resist the magic and the witch hunting knife that can further ignore the body protecting spell and directly hurt them are both prohibited items. Now think about it. Fortunately, they didn''t do it. Once the goods are handed in, it''s hard to get them back.


    However, it is not so easy for Qili to wear the cold iron on her body. In particular, as early as in the time of the black lion, the white robed fellow of cheese once let her feign death to deceive kuila and finally killed the senior witch. Therefore, Qili must have a very clear memory of the cold iron amulet. It is not easy for her to wear it on this basis. As for the camouflage of amulets, not to mention that hantie itself resists all the camouflage magic, it is camouflaged in a non magic way. With Qili''s natural magic eye, you can see through the essence of the amulet with a casual glance. Therefore, the most secure way is to subdue her first, and then put on a necklace.


    So the question for Hera and the webworm is how to subdue Ellie. The first thing to do is to lead Qili out of the witches'' gathering place. In any case, Qili is still kuira in appearance and external identity. Under this premise, it is very difficult to capture her directly in the gathering area. Internal fighting is forbidden between witches. Although no one strictly enforces this rule, kuira is likely to have unknown allies in the Sorcerer''s group. If they find out about Haila''s plan, they can intervene by this rule. In order to avoid these people''s ears and eyes, you can only do it in kuira''s private room, but it is no less difficult than taking the head of a general among the armies.


    "So we need to do a play to get Ms. kuira out of the gathering place." In the house south of lost heart Bay, Haila said to the others sitting in the room.


    "First of all, I don''t know Ms. kuira, and I don''t want to have anything to do with you witches." Bobcat got up from his seat. After seeing what was in the basement, the intelligence dealer had no idea of making a profit in this transaction. Now he just wanted to leave the building quickly and never see any face hole here again. "I''m with tarantula, and you, Miss Hela. I really have an appointment with you. But please forgive me. I''m just an ordinary person. The purpose of coming here is to satisfy my poor curiosity. I''d better make a small sum of money. There''s nothing to hide. You know, I don''t tell you. But I''m scared. You see, whether it''s this big guy, or this kid with a sword in his eyes, or something you''ve locked up in the ground, oh, ocean gods, I can''t go on. I quit. "


    "Do you think you can leave by saying quit?" Cech jumped out of his chair, and the gatekeeper next to him reached out and picked up the spear against the wall, looking like he was going to go up and give Bobcats a shot. But before the two of them did anything else, HeLa reached out to calm them down.


    "I can understand what you mean, Mr. bobcat." The woman of the grave said in a calm voice, "for most people, your performance is excellent. At least you have the courage to tell me what you think directly instead of sneaking away or running away at the critical moment. This is good enough to prove that tarantula is right to come to you. As a businessman, you know how to protect your guests. This quality is not common in lost heart Bay. But before you really leave the house, I hope you''ll hear what I''m saying next


    Bobcat''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t try to move forward, because there was no word in Haila''s words that allowed him to leave. In fact, the intelligence dealers certainly know what kind of ship they are on and also know that witches are not good employers. He offered to leave with two considerations. First, he wanted to try HeLa''s temper. Wolf spider has not come back, which makes Bobcat feel anxious. As a medium between him and Hera, the existence of wolf spider can prevent the witch from spreading her anger on him. But now, this medium has disappeared, so he must see what kind of person the tomb girl is, at least to find out her temperament and disposition in case of any accident.


    Second, it is a further test of the intelligence dealer, who is testing his role and irreplaceable in the witch''s next plan. If the witch chooses to threaten him directly to stay, he certainly does not dare to leave. And then it shows that he is just a small role in the next task, and does not need the witch to put down the status to attract. But this is a good thing for Bobcats, because he has already seen the skills of Seth and shanguai. With two people around, his small role doesn''t need to take too many risks. What really upset him was Hera''s attitude. She was too polite to herself. It may be because of her character, but Bobcat is more likely to believe it because of his position in the witch program.Some things are not easy to handle. There was a wry smile on the corner of the intelligence dealer''s mouth. If you get involved in the affairs of the witch, if it''s just the periphery, he may get a reward and withdraw from the whole body. But if he goes deeper, I''m afraid he will be swallowed up by the turbulent whirlpool, and there will be no residue left. This truth oneself knows, but why, why now oneself, so excited? Bitter smile, gradually turned into a more complex smile. SM knows what kind of person he is. In essence, the whole meaning of his life is only two words, stimulating.


    He''s looking for the kind of excitement that makes people feel hot or cold. For those who were born in a peaceful country, it may mean sex or violence, but SM is unfortunate. He is a man living in lost heart Bay. He has seen too much about those two things and can''t make him feel excited. As a result, he smoked blubber, but it soon became a numb, innocuous thing, like chewing a tasteless bread, which could satisfy his hunger, but not to mention eating. But, when he saw the monster underground, he was scared out of control, which can be It''s exciting. Of course, he knew that witches had all kinds of secrets, but blindly involved in them was not in pursuit of stimulation, but simply suicide. But now, things are different, aren''t they? He had a reason to get involved. Tongue, gently lick the lips, Bobcat premonition that their long-standing hunger can finally be dispelled.


    So he sat back in his seat and lowered his head a little, waiting for Hera to say the next thing. I hope that''s the pre dinner bell for a big meal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    The webworm sat quietly in the corner of the room and watched the men before Hera put Bobcats back in their seats. Her hand unconsciously stroked her abdomen twice. Although her abdomen had not yet reached the bulge, such movements still made her feel a little relieved. This sense of peace of mind helps to observe everyone present more calmly. When the intelligence dealer sat back again, the female mercenary had a clearer understanding of several people present.


    Among these people, her eyes were especially fixed on two people. One of them, of course, is bobcat. From the perspective of webworm, she can see the other party''s crazy smile under the shadow of her messy hair. The maid knew this smile, which she had seen on the faces of addicts who had suffered a long time of drug addiction and who had been called crazy by normal people. She didn''t want to know which of the two was, because either was quite dangerous.


    As for the second person valued by the net worm, it may be a little unexpected. Because she didn''t pay attention to the gatekeeper with the monster''s body, but noticed the short Seth. A child is no less dangerous than a madman. This may not be easy to understand, because in the eyes of ordinary people, children are always harmless and powerless, but in fact, it is not the case, or even the opposite. Children are often not harmless and powerless, but most of them are ignorant. The ignorance here is not pure knowledge. There is no shortage of genius in the world. There are not many prodigies who can speak at the age of two, read at the age of three, and have a good command of Arts and science at the age of five. Therefore, it is not right to devalue children only by the reserves of knowledge.


    Their ignorance is at the level of experience and experience. Those young people who are called children by adults often lack the understanding of life, which can not be blamed for them, because they are still in the initial stage of life, they can only experience growth, so they can not understand what aging and death are. Therefore, they can easily talk about life and death, the most serious proposition that each life can think of. But few children know how to revere these two words and the concepts they represent. In addition, their young life is too easy to fall into simple dualism, and they will not hesitate to destroy and destroy the things that hinder them, and there is no half hesitation and Reflection on this. When children act cruelly with their innocence, the uncontrollability and discomfort are much stronger than those of a heinous mob.


    Net worm always does not like children to be involved in such things, part of the reason is that she was trained in this situation. As a mercenary nation, spider tamers never let their children have a good childhood. Their toys are weapons, and their bedtime stories are assassinations and wars. Once upon a time, the net worm didn''t think there was any problem with this, but since she realized that she was pregnant with another little life in her belly, she began to realize that there was something wrong with such a childhood.


    However, the female mercenary will not directly ask Hera to withdraw from the operation, which will undoubtedly make the boy feel disrespectful. At the same time, she also heard the part of the bobcat''s talk about him. The child may have had too much connection with the witch. And if that''s the case, she shouldn''t be in charge of discussing this topic with Hera.


    While the webworm was watching other people, the witch was watching her with the rest of her light. Haila went to the maid''s help, not only because she had a cold iron amulet. The tomb girl knew that of the several people in the room, the net worm was the one she could trust most. Because just like the webworm''s view of SM and Seth, Hera doesn''t think gamblers and children can help her to rescue her. The former idea is too extreme, while the latter may become a qualified escort after being trained by witches for several years, but that''s not now. Although the shadow beast in his eyes gives him the ability to protect himself, he still has too much to carve out. And shanguai, yes, he''s a qualified gatekeeper, but he''s loyal to the sorceress. Even though the great witch has given her the command of him, Hera is not sure what he will do when she asks the troll to deal with another witch.


    It''s no joke about Ellie''s actions. They had only one chance. If this failed, even if the other witches didn''t notice the difference, the part of Kylie''s body that belonged to kuira would become more vigilant. If she hid in her room, helah could do nothing. "Well, I''m sure we can go on with that. But Mr. SM''s words remind me that I must tell you first that what I am doing now is to help Ms. kuira, and if there is any other purpose, it is also because I do not want to lose her allies and friends. "


    Bobcats spread out their hands, and the expression on their faces was quite complicated. He didn''t believe HeLa, for the sake of allies and friends? In any case, the witches are the leaders of heartless Bay. It is hard to imagine that the people who are in charge of this dirty area will have such noble character. However, there is no need to crack every lie, right? Many things we all know it is not as beautiful as it sounds, but it is not necessary to make it bloody every time. "Your concern for your friends is respectable, Ms. Hella. But I still don''t understand what role I can play in helping. You see, although you said you were going to bring that lady kuira here, she was also the daughter of a noble crow. If you can''t do that, I''m afraid we''ll all be hard to do it. ""Don''t be in such a hurry, my good sir." The daughter of the grave smiles, and when she goes to seek help from the webworm, she has a bold plan. "I promise she will come. And I promise you will play a very important role in this. As long as you prove your worth, kuila and I will appreciate you. The gratitude from the witch is not just a few blood dollars. We can offer you more than you think


    A bad check. Of course, there is no check in lost heart Bay, so the word may be replaced with something else. However, SM still made such a judgment on Haila''s promise in her heart. But he didn''t show that, not at all. "Then tell me what I should do, Ms. Hela. I don''t need to know all your plans. I just want to know what I should do. It''s more convenient for you and me. "


    "Well, you do remind me that, for the sake of safety, I''d better account for your respective tasks. As for you, Mr. bobcat, I hear from the sea breeze that there seems to be quite a number of people on the dock who are dissatisfied with the witch group''s behavior recently. I think it''s time for them to vent some of their anger. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Getting close to that floating thing took longer than Lothar had expected. He didn''t expect that with his indefatigable body, it was still very hard to climb over those huge bones. Of course, this has something to do with the sea demon on his back, but it still makes the count feel awe of the thunder giant from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, I can''t help but imagine that if these bones really gave birth to flesh and blood, the giant would walk in this possibly narrow world for him.


    "Ding!" Not every bone is so easy to climb. Sometimes Lothar has to use this kind of violence to open the way. As for the reason why he had to spend so much effort to climb over the bones instead of walking on the ground, it was because the count could not see the thing hanging on the top of the cave in the pile of bones like a hill and lose his way. In order to get to the bottom of that thing as soon as possible, Lothar chose a more laborious but more secure way, straight ahead.


    But as the distance shortened, the count noticed more details of the object he was approaching. It''s not entirely certain, but it''s mostly a heart, a huge heart. In terms of its exact size, it would be comparable to a smaller manor. It was impossible for such a huge object to hang on a rope. Lothar also noticed that beyond the thickest rope he saw, there were countless more slender threads around the heart, which stretched upward into the darkness like a cobweb.


    The threads, like blood vessels, were judged by the count''s intuition. He''s trying to find out where these vascular things are going, but even if he doesn''t think about the darkness, his vision is limited. This makes people a little confused. Up to now, the recovery of giants is within a reasonable range. Just like human corpses in dry environment, they will first become dry bodies and then become white bones. The bones of giants reshape their skin and even part of their flesh and blood by relying on the sand and stone in the cave, which is like the reverse reduction of the death process. According to this process, visceral reconstruction should not happen too early. So why is there such a heart hanging so abruptly here?


    What Rosa can think of is that the giant''s heart is not something that has just been restored. It''s that it hasn''t been destroyed since the giant died, and I don''t know how to avoid the erosion of time. As for why it''s reappearing now, it''s a sense that the rest of the body is recovering, so the heart, the source of life, instinctively approaches the rest of the body and wants to speed up the process. However, Lothar is not a wizard after all. He is not sure about his own guess. For example, he has no clue about the method of heart preservation.


    In this doubt and speculation, the count finally came to the bottom of the huge heart. The bones here should have corresponded to the giant''s chest, but due to the collapse of the spine, a large number of bones piled together to form a bone mountain much higher than a single bone. When Lothar reached the top of the mountain, he was able to look up at a closer distance and see the oppressive heart. Even if he had no heartbeat, he could feel the tension of being held by his heart. He couldn''t imagine how strong the heart beat when it was beating and how much power it would bring to push the giant''s action. That feeling, like an ant looking at a human class, it is not because of their own smallness and inferiority, but because of the magnificence of the things they see, which is different from enjoying the magnificence of the natural landscape. This is the praise of all life, is the praise of this magical creation.


    Lothar didn''t know how long he looked up, because now his neck was not sore. Seeing such a strong life makes him feel a little sad for his body which no longer needs breathing. Lothar doesn''t know whether he can be classified as a creature now. What is a walking corpse? I''m afraid only a wizard or a priest in the temple can make it clear. But one thing the count remembered was that he didn''t want his friends on his back to turn into something like himself.


    Come on, let''s see if we can find a way to get you back. Lothar placed fioni carefully on the ground beside him. He did not dare to go too far because he was afraid that the toad monsters would seep out of his bones and drag his friends away. The sea demon''s breath is weak, but it is still stable. Luosa has encountered more than one monster attack along the way. The life energy released by these monsters when they die is the key to the Morpher to get here alive. But it''s not enough for fioni to get rid of danger.


    Lothar carefully inspected the surrounding area, and soon found some protruding bone fractures, these sections have some people do not want to know what holes are inside, but there are still a lot of bones. This is what the count needs. He takes the justice of a fool, cuts off the protruding bones with his Tomahawk, and drags them back to fioni. After a period of time, a few bone javelins were made.


    Javelin made of the bones of thunder giant may become a sharp weapon of the magic weapon if it is placed outside. However, these bones are only a bad strategy to use because Lothar has no more suitable materials. The reason is very simple. Javelin is used for throwing. Compared with wood, bone javelin has no advantage in weight or flexibility. From the fact that these bones can be easily split by the justice of fools, the bones of giants cannot be as hard as they were when they were alive.Javelin, done, line up in front of Lothar. The count raised his head and gazed at the heart which almost occupied his whole field of vision. There was still a lot of blood of the giant that had not evaporated. Even if not, as the organ driving life, the heart contains thousands of times more life energy than the toad monsters scattered in bone marrow.


    Loxaheishan, do you know what you''re going to do? Do you think about the possible consequences of what you did?


    I didn''t want to kill him. I just wanted to borrow a few drops of his blood to save people. Besides, Ms. fitis''s snake has been eaten by him. How can its energy be more than a few drops of blood?


    How many drops of blood? How do you know how much will flow out of the heart when this javelin goes down? If you let that thing fall because of your behavior, not only will fioni be unable to save, you will also let an innocent person die in vain. Well, he''s a thunder giant. He may not die, but that''s not why you hurt him. You''re a knight.


    Hand, holding the first javelin on the right. Lothar turned to look at fioni. The scales on the sea demon''s face made it impossible to judge his condition from his face, but the bleeding wound strengthened the count''s faith. I''m a knight. I swore not to hurt innocent people. However, I have also vowed not to give up any of my companions. If I''m making a mistake, well, whatever the cost of that mistake, count it on me.


    The javelin was pulled from the ground and held in a cold hand. Lothar put his body like a full bow and aimed the head of his javelin right above fioni. At a certain point in time with the strength of the whole body to throw!


    "Shua!" White javelin, across the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    "Dong!" The heavy and dull sound came from the air, and then it was as if some kind of rubber material bounced back, and the bone javelin fell in a completely different trajectory than expected, and disappeared into the heavy bones. It seems that the giant''s heart is much stronger than Lothar thought. But there''s nothing wrong with that, isn''t it? To transport the blood that drives the giant''s body, how strong the muscles that make up the heart need to be is totally unimaginable. I''m afraid that with its shrinking power, no matter how grand the wall will be, and if it can play and bear such strength, the heart muscle itself will not be weaker than the wall itself.


    The count habitually wanted to swallow a mouthful of saliva, but his mouth had been dry as a desert. Lothar moved her shoulders and tried to relax her muscles, which, of course, was as useless as his saliva. But anyway, the count drew the second javelin a few seconds later. He wasn''t so easy to give up, and he was even thankful that the giant''s heart was so strong that the hard work required to achieve the goal shifted his guilt of attacking innocent people. So that Lothar can use more power in the second throw.


    "Dong! Bang! Dong!... " The javelin again and again hit the heart that didn''t know how long it had stopped beating. Lothar''s muscles can no longer shake, which makes his throwing accuracy far better than before. Almost every time, his javelin can be accurately stabbed in the same position! This is a miracle that even the legendary heroes can''t do. But if you want to hurt thunder giant''s heart, a miracle is not enough. When Lothar throws all his javelins, he still can''t see any scars on his target.


    Why is this? The count looked up weakly at his head, puzzled by his failure. In principle, even if it is a giant dragon, the weapons made from dragon scales will not have no effect. After all, it is a part of itself. There is no reason that you can''t hurt your face with your fist, can you? But the fact is in front of him. Lothar is not in a hurry to make more javelins or other weapons. He thinks that if he doesn''t understand something, it''s meaningless to throw more things upward.


    The count sat down cross legged, trying to calm himself in his impatience. As for the cross leg movement, he learned it from Jerry. Before the rat man boy and his demon born master left the Cang lion, they visited cheese, probably to confirm whether there were any hidden dangers in the rat man''s body. During that time, Lothar noticed that the mob was training his apprentices in addition to their regular physical and weapon training. Lothar didn''t know what it was, and Jerry couldn''t tell.


    Of course, there was no way to make the count feel anything related to his purpose, but a quiet seat did help to think. Especially now Lothar does not have all the physical worries. He will not be thirsty, hungry or tired. When he focuses on his problems, his efficiency is far better than before. "Hua La, Hua La" in the absolute silence of thinking, came the extremely distant water sound. It was not a wave or a river. It was more like, more like, the sound of a spring from a crack in a forest against a rock. What Lothar doesn''t know, of course, is that the voice he''s hearing now has a clear name in some schools in distant countries, the tide of thinking. When it appears, it proves that the thinker has entered a kind of extreme concentration and depth of exploration. In this state, Lothar is associating and speculating all his life experiences around the theme of thinking.


    But what the count didn''t notice was that, after he entered this state of deep thinking, some dark liquid also sneaked out of the nearby bones and condensed into ugly forms in the air. Just like the left hand, the giant''s bone marrow is greedy for all life that can be absorbed in its way. These toad monsters crept quietly along the bone wall around Lothar and fioni. They were no longer interested in Lothar and focused on fioni, who was still alive.


    One of the monsters slowly crawled to the side of the siren, intending to use its sticky hand to grab the unconscious shaper. Slowly and carefully, he stretched out his forelimb, which was getting closer and closer to fioni, but just as he was about to touch the sea demon, a Tomahawk cut off the arm from top to bottom!


    "Ah..." The scream of the monster stopped in its throat. The count cut off its head cleanly and kicked its body off the edge. However, if someone observes carefully, he will find that Lothar is not completely awake at this time. Part of his consciousness is still in thinking. It is only part of him who is awakened to use weapons to protect his companions. Strictly speaking, it is like sleepwalking. It may be because of this relationship that the dark brown light previously shining on the justice of the fool is not lit up at this time. The head of the toad, which was cut off by Lothar, still maintains a certain vitality and wriggles towards fioni. Until it was trampled into mucus by the count''s foot.


    The monsters were keenly aware of this. They did not feel the same terrible smell on the count at this time, so under the morbid desire for life, they began to attack by relying on the number advantage. Lothar, who is in a half dream and half awaking, naturally has no strategy for the toad monsters to attack. All he can do is to cut down any enemy who enters his attack range with fluent movements! So a sticky battle started, one side tireless and skilled, the other side fearless death, at the same time a large number.I don''t know how long this battle lasted. In such a number, Lothar has no time to make up for each opponent''s last blow. Many monsters just temporarily retreat out of the battle circle after being injured and rejoin the war situation by virtue of their strong recovery ability. Don''t forget, Lothar is still thinking in this battle. Gradually, the movements of his hands and the thoughts in his brain and the vision of his eyes gradually merged and unified. At a certain moment, an idea suddenly came out. It was like a thunderbolt that roused Rosa from his contemplation, and his Tomahawk became the weapon that kept all toads away. Lothar, on the other hand, doesn''t pay attention to these fleeing monsters. He is reflecting on his own meditation.


    Like these ugly guys, Lothar, you can''t destroy what''s been destroyed, you can''t kill what''s been killed. That heart, has been silent for many years. It has been dead for a long time. You can''t make it die more thoroughly with more efforts. So there''s only one way to get the blood inside. That is, let it live first, and then kill it again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    Let the giant''s heart live and then kill, this matter is light to say, but actually there are many problems. Like the "poof!" of the plan The weapon flew through the air and landed on the giant''s heart. The tentacles on it immediately spread like leeches, merged into the heart, and turned into the original witch hunting knife. Then it fell and fell into the shadow of bones. "Ah Ah... " Long lost pain, hunger, thirst, dizziness, all kinds of things that can be realized as creatures return to Lothar with the throwing of the Tomahawk. He kneels down on the ground, and the three terrible wounds on his body begin to exude little blood left!


    Lothar''s arms were down, his face upward, his muscles were shrinking, and soon he was as haggard as a corpse, but his eyes were still there, staring up.


    "Crash!" It''s raining. Why, this underground space will rain? Why, these rain, have color. Lothar didn''t know that he was dying. He was about to meet the death that should have happened to him. The last thing he could see was the rain falling in it, and the bright red.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Bright red, this description of color is often used to describe blood, of course, it is also used to describe other things, such as flame. Bright red flame, or bright red tongue of fire. The tongue of fire licked the houses and swallowed up these crude wooden buildings. Although the sea is not far away, the continuous and close building structure of the lost heart Bay makes the fire develop faster than people imagine. When those who went to fetch water to extinguish the fire came back in a hurry, they found that their poor bucket had no effect.


    Such fires occurred almost simultaneously in several areas of lost heart Bay. These areas seem to be random and irregular, but in fact, they have a very hidden feature. That is, in these areas, there are witches'' private property. It should be noted that there are houses or even ships in lost heart Bay belonging to a witch. As a member of the witch group, they hold a lot of wealth in the city. But these treasures are not all given by the sorceress.


    Although the great witch indulges her descendants, she also knows that blindly satisfying the endless desires of young witches is just changing direction to make them lose vitality. Therefore, in addition to the daily expenses, witches have to raise funds for their research or interests. The money may start with a gift from an elderly person or their contribution to the sorceress. But gifts don''t always come, and contributions are always accompanied by boredom and danger. Witches who get the first start-up funds are more likely to invest them in cities or fleets, and let ordinary people produce benefits for them.


    However, this method of obtaining benefits is not always effective. Even witches are very difficult to ensure that the money they put in can bring benefits in lost heart Bay. Excessive use of their own identity to make profits will not only make ordinary people feel defensive, but also make other witches feel disgusted. Therefore, whatever the purpose, the witches'' own property in lost heart Bay is always hidden. Most of the time, the people who take care of these properties do not know who they are serving. And among the residents of lost heart Bay, witches are more sensitive than others?


    There are too many people''s secrets hidden in this city. Once the holders of these secrets are disturbed, the chain reaction will be more than just a fire.


    "Devil!" A waitress screamed and ran out of the burning tavern. Behind her, the roof of the burning tavern was pushed open by a black creature, revealing strong muscles and a head with goat horns. It was really a demon, a guy hiding in this chaotic city looking for a chance to drink human blood. In normal times, he is the owner of the pub.


    Similar things happen frequently in the fire area. The fire seems not only to light the house, but also to light the curtain hanging in front of everyone. Under the erosion of the fire tongue, they are forced to show their true appearance. The old man with a limp can jump on the roof in two or three steps, and the thin man robbed by the fire shows the sharp knife technique of professional killers in the shadow. Of course, it''s just a disguise, and some of them are even more chilling. When the tip of a friend''s knife is thrust out of his chest, when the lover runs away from the burning room alone. Too many, too many of these things happen at this moment, and the whole city is like a hornet''s nest that has been poked, with all kinds of voices mixed together to form an uncomfortable ensemble.


    "I do let you take advantage of people''s discontent to make trouble for my sisters. But I don''t remember I said, let you destroy this city. " Standing on the towering rocks of the beach beside the city, Haila''s clothes wriggle in the sea breeze blowing from behind and the hot wind with Mars blowing in front of her. Her expression was serious, and there was a definite reproach in her voice.


    This makes Cech, standing behind Bobcats, naturally put his hand on his blindfold. But before he did, the intelligence dealer, or the fuse of the fire, opened his hand and said, "it''s a little unexpected, ma''am. I didn''t expect these guys to be so hostile to you and your sisters. Of course, I didn''t expect so many special people in this city. It was my fault. But you have to admit that your plan can be carried out perfectly in such a fire. "


    HeLa held a bright red rose in her hand. She raised her head and let her hair float in the wind to cover her sight. She could hear that there was no sense of apology in SM''s words. He knew that his actions would bring about such results. Looks like she''s still looking down on this guy, isn''t she? Without any coercion or formality, she could guess how much profit Bobcats and his accomplices could gain from the fire, but what did that have to do with it? As far as her purpose is concerned, Haila is very satisfied with the result, and there is no more suitable time for such chaos.


    "According to you, the sorceress will not have any idea about the fire. But witches whose property is threatened will not stand by. What''s more, under that house, there are your little pets, kuira or Qili, who will come here either out of the protection of their property or their responsibility to the sorceress. " Said the maid, leaning out of the shadow, the light of the fire reflected in her pupils. The sight made her believe that this is not the place where she and her children should live.


    Rose petals, withered. HeLa raised her hand and pulled her hair away from her eyes, staring at the house in the fire. "She has come. It''s the order of the great witch.""Well, then we''d better settle this as soon as possible. I''ve seen several brooms fly by, and the fire won''t last long. They won''t be right? " Said the net worm.


    "No, so we have to hurry. The great witch will not give me such a chance to fool around like this again Said HeLa, jumping off the reef and heading for the city.


    And as they approached the city from the sea, a broom fell from the air, accompanied by a cold voice, "I hope you can give me an explanation, Miss Hela. Why does the house I lent you burn in flames? That''s not one of your duties. "


    "My question, Ms. kuira. I made a mistake. I was too focused on dealing with these arsonists and didn''t find out in time that they had companions. I''m willing to make amends to you afterwards, but for now we''d better not get entangled in this issue. " Haila said, without turning her head, to kuira, who was riding on the broom. While they were talking, they were walking through a body on the beach. Judging from the clothes of these corpses, they should be sailors. Although their death forms are different, they are still bleeding, indicating that their death time is just now.


    The senior witch sitting on the broom took a deep look at the younger generation walking on the ground, without saying anything more. Kuirah pinched the broom gently, and quickly got rid of HeLa and her companions and rushed into the burning city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    Looking back a little bit, before the fire was big enough for the witch to send kuila, there was a bloody killing on the beach outside kuira''s hut. "Kill that witch! Lost heart Bay belongs to us! " The man, dressed in more gorgeous clothes than a sailor, waved his machete and pointed to Haila standing on the reef. The sailors behind him made meaningless shouts and rushed to the lonely figure. There was a slight pause in their charge as another, larger figure emerged from behind the reef.


    Shanguai, the former gatekeeper, has now been liberated from his last post. The strong man in heavy armor holds an iron gun more than one person in his right hand and a bloody head in his left hand. As for the body corresponding to this head, from the ferocious fracture on his neck, it is obvious that it has lost the significance of existence. The sailors saw this scene with obvious hesitation on their faces. They were thinking whether their own strength could kill the monster and whether they could live when they killed the monster.


    This kind of thinking is meaningless, because for any reason, Hera would not allow the sailors to escape the beach alive. The witch gently waved the rose in her hand, and the soldiers in heavy armor rushed towards the sailors like a chariot. He threw the head he held in his left hand to an unfortunate man. The iron gun stained with blood left a peculiar smell of blood in the air. The smell didn''t irritate the mountain monster. The eyes covered by the heavy helmet were still cold. As a loyal guard of the witch, he will not be excited by the killing, nor will he shrink from injury. The result of the battle is not important to him, so is the process. What he obeys is only the motivation ordered by his master.


    "You found them." Further out of the beach, on a stretch of reefs, the net worm, bobcat and Seth hide in the shadows, peering at what''s going on on on the beach. This fight doesn''t require them to do it, it doesn''t even need Haila to do it. The maids have no doubt that even if the mountain monster is unarmed, the gatekeeper can torture these guys to death one by one with his strange power when his heavy armor can completely defend the sailors'' machetes. What she suspects is why the intelligence dealers sent these poor people here to die.


    "Not exactly, ma''am." Bobcat is not as attentive to the killing on the beach as Cech does. He has not seen the same scene. Even if it is a scene he has never seen, the killing itself has already made this man feel tired and even disgusted. So instead of fighting, he''d rather look at the sea and say, "you think they''re my substitutes, poor ones. But in their view, they are fighting for a new order in the lost heart Bay, or in other words, what they strive for. And I have never deceived them about this battle. The evidence is that they have not yet fled. I just, give these hungry fish some bait, they can''t wait to get into the net


    "Incitement is worse than deception." Said the maid in a deep voice. She had heard Lothar tell stories about the devil, and she had seen the power of speech in her early years. Most of the time, an orator can bring more than a skilled general. Because the latter can only give soldiers confidence, while the former can turn all people into soldiers.


    "Incitement? No, no, no, no, "Bobcat''s head was shaking like a rattle, and he seemed very dissatisfied with the net worm''s words." incitement is a kind of speech, a technique that makes people lose their cool judgment. And I would never do that. I''m a businessman. I only sell goods and never emphasize their use. Those who buy from me, I don''t teach them how to use what they buy. Once the goods are sold, it has nothing to do with me. They have come to this point because of their own judgment and excessive greed


    "And you? You don''t do this because of greed? What did the witch promise you? Wealth, power or women? " The maid didn''t hate sailors, probably because she had lived on the dock for some time, so she knew that although most of them were assholes, there were many kinds of assholes.


    "Greed, oh, maybe. But I''m not talking about it for you. It''s like pictures on the beach that can be swept away by the waves at any time. I''m trying to be more real, more tangible, something like the air we breathe and the food and water in our stomachs. From this point of view, I am no different from the group on the beach. Sailors love freedom more than air. I also have my own precious things. We are all hungry beasts. We are willing to give our lives to fill our stomachs. "


    People who have been friends with Bobcats for a long time will have a feeling that what this guy says when he doesn''t suck blubber is more strange than after. Fortunately, even Bobcat''s brother does not know his brother very well. So far, no one has ever felt this kind of feeling.


    The net worm frowned. She didn''t object to HeLa''s plan, but she didn''t know there would be so many sacrifices. What are the lives of these people? In order to save Ellie from a dead soul, should these people die like this? Once upon a time, the mercenary would not think about such a problem. She only took money to do things. But, I don''t know when, she changed. This change is not good or bad, because it has already happened. However, her unhappiness did not affect the net worm''s reaction. She pulled the child back almost as soon as she wanted to get out of the shadow. And said in a reproachful tone, "what are you going to do?"The boy tried to break free of the mercenary''s hand, but he was too thin. After several failed attempts, Seth put his other hand on the blindfold. But nothing happened. The shadow beast in his eyes didn''t obey his orders. The cold iron amulet on the net worm made this creature from other worlds quite uncomfortable. "Let me go, and I''m going to fight for Ms. HeLa, too! I can kill her enemies like a mountain monster Said the boy in a loud voice.


    "If she needs your help, she will." The maid almost lifted the whole man from the ground. Her tone and manner, coupled with the momentum generated by years of mercenary career, made the boy quiet at a speed visible to the naked eye. "You''re just a child. It''s too cruel just to witness the killing. Don''t make yourself worse, that''s what Hera wants to tell you


    At the mention of Hera, Seth''s head dropped. But he was not willing to lift up soon, "how do you know? I can do anything for Ms. HeLa! "


    The boy''s words seemed to stimulate the net worm. She was silent for a few seconds, her face covered by the shadow of her hair. If she then starts to hit Cech, bobcats standing by will not be surprised. But the webworm didn''t, she said in a calm voice, "I took the step you wanted to take when I was eight. It makes me regret it to this day. "


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back to the present, and the hot wind from the fire blows at the net worm''s hair, and she looks back at the quiet sea before following others into the city. If I were not a mercenary now, would we be able to get together more smoothly?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Ellie''s brain is in a mess. In other words, she is not sure whether the brain still belongs to her. It''s a very strange feeling. If you insist on saying something, it''s like dreaming. You can see, hear, and feel your body moving. But the only thing you can''t do is to control your actions. Qili now felt that she was in a dream, a long dream that was hard to wake up. Interestingly, people say they wake up when they realize they''re dreaming. So the only conclusion Ellie can come to is that she''s not dreaming.


    It''s not a dream. What''s going on? At one time, Qili thought she was influenced by the magic in kuira''s treasure house and saw a lot of illusions. Magic, which can create illusions, will not leave space for the affected people to think calmly. They tend to evoke all kinds of emotions of the affected people first, and then push these emotions to the highest level by continuous false. But Ellie was not like this, she saw everything in front of her eyes, these things she had never experienced, and could not arouse her feelings. Even at this time, the witch is more calm than usual. Because her present state is difficult to produce such emotions as joy, anger, sadness and joy. Now she seems to have become a simple bystander and can only watch coldly from a distant place.


    Although she lost her control over her body and her ability to generate emotions, she could still perceive that her consciousness was changing. She realized that the change was when she was stopped by Haila in the corridor. At that time, Qili naturally wanted to recall the memory of Haila, but in addition to what she had known, she suddenly found that there was something more in her memory. As for the birth of Hera, she had only heard from the elders before, but now, Qili can be sure that she had witnessed a baby girl being held out of her coffin in a rainstorm.


    It''s not her memory, but whose memory is it? And why did it appear in her head? These two questions have become the problems that Ellie has been thinking about recently. For the first time in her life, the witch tried to sort out all her memories and find more clues. It''s a very difficult job to remember, it''s not a book in the library, it''s sort and sort. Those memories that have been in the past for some time are more likely to exist in the human brain in a disordered and scattered way. When some conditions are met, these memories will naturally emerge, but more often, people are unable to organize their own memories. In the face of this situation, Qili adopted the simplest method. She let herself be a baby again.


    This is not to say that the witch gave up all the knowledge so far and turned herself back into a blank sheet of paper, which was undoubtedly suicide. By being a baby, Jolie starts to think about the meaning of everything she sees and hears. For example, she will recall the language, the first word she remembers, the first funny accent she hears, and the accompanying impressive sentences and their corresponding scenes. By analogy, she is in this way to trace back to her memory, like a big tree, constantly bifurcate, spreading her thoughts as much as possible into the vast memory.


    This approach did not receive much effect at first, which is no wonder that it is inevitable to recall from the beginning, and those memories in the early stage of life are vague for most people. But gradually, with more and more association and divergence, Qili began to realize the changes in her brain. At the same time, she also noticed that this change is not complete, it is still changing, every moment, there will be some memories that do not belong to her mixed into her memory. And the most terrifying thing is that these memories have clear characteristics at the beginning, and Qili can easily distinguish them. After a period of time, they became entangled with Qili''s own memory. The boundary between the two became ambiguous and began to be difficult to distinguish. Even some memories will be distorted according to the original memory, twisting two unrelated things into one thing.


    Now Ellie understood that she was suffering from an invasion. An unprecedented invasion. Memory is the foundation of a person. Although this is not all right, but if a person loses all his memories, then I am afraid that person is no longer his former self. Because all the logic of human action, hobbies, behavior, are controlled by their own memory. For those who have lost their memory but still retain their character, their amnesia is not complete. In other words, their memory can not be read, but their body and subconscious still remember what the body has experienced. But what if it''s total amnesia? The kind of amnesia that seems to have been deleted from your life.


    This happened to the residents of Tianshui town in Cangshi. Unfortunately, Qili didn''t know about it. But even if she knew, it was useless, because she had to deal with a situation worse than a total loss of memory. Her memory is being tampered with. And with her memory being tampered with, her personality, way of thinking and even more things are also changing. What''s terrible is that these things can''t be detected by Qili herself. This change is much more fatal than simply modifying or inserting a few innocuous memories for the client. It is completely changing the witch into another person, into another consciousness. Even if this consciousness is not equal to the previous kuila, the last person left behind will not be Qili.Fortunately, the process is relatively slow. So far, Qili can still remember her name and life experience clearly. What she feels confused is just some details. But in the memory of these details, she found a lot of facts that were not much for kuila, but very powerful for Ellie. These memories, combined with the present situation, make Qili irresistible to the witch''s next plan produced a terrible speculation. As if to confirm her conjecture, Qili''s body happened to come to the underground of the house, which was the darkroom where the sea king eggs were kept. She can see through her eyes that in the stone room without light source, the huge oval egg body emits natural orange light, and in this egg, there is a curled up shadow about three meters in size.


    Qili''s body seemed to say something, but her consciousness did not know who she was talking to. She only saw that her body seemed to want to check the state of the egg, squatted down and stretched out her hand to touch the giant egg. Just then, a startling sound came from the bottom of the room. "Dong!" There is no doubt that the sound is not from the giant egg. So, where and who did it come from? Almost at the same time, all the people in lost heart Bay are thinking about this problem.


    It seemed to be in response to their thinking and to tell them that the loud noise they had just made was not an illusion. Another loud noise came from the ground again, "Dong!" This time, it is more loud, loud, so loud that all people can not help but fall on the ground, covering their chest, showing a painful expression. Then there was a third big bang, "Dong!" After three loud noises, the whole lost heart Bay was quiet. Everyone held his breath and concentrated, and gathered all his strength in his chest to prepare for the fourth impact. But the fourth shock did not come for a long time.


    "Now!" HeLa''s voice came from behind Ellie''s head. This time, she listened to it. Then there was a black shadow moving from above her line of sight to below at a very rapid rate, which seemed to be a rope or something like that. Then, Qili just felt her neck tight, and a bone marrow pain swept through her every nerve. Before she lost consciousness, she heard herself say something.


    "Damn it, why is it, like this..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    The process of putting the iron amulet on Qili''s neck was more smooth than HeLa had imagined. Even after seeing the webworm finish her work, the daughter of the grave subconsciously thinks that it''s just an illusion she sees because she wants to succeed too much. It was too easy. In the whole process, Qili or kuira didn''t show any resistance. Of course, this is because Hera doesn''t know her current state. In fact, the situation of the latter is not as bad as expected. The memory invasion in her mind happens very slowly, which may be related to itself. In any case, however, when the witch with the appearance of kuila was put on a cold iron amulet, she immediately fainted.


    "Take her back to the house first. Cech, you go and tell SM that the fire can start HeLa gave orders to the people around her. And before she had a rest, the riot caused by the intelligence dealers continued, and even tended to expand. This was originally a smoke bomb deliberately dropped by the daughter of the tomb, so that if she and kuila were in a state of war, she could avoid being involved by other witches as much as possible. Now that her purpose has been achieved, the riot has become unnecessary.


    But before the witch left the house, there was another problem that troubled her. That''s the three big bangs. HeLa can be absolutely sure that it is not an illusion, so what is it and what does it mean? Haila knows who is most likely to know the inside story, but the behavior style of the great witch has always been mysterious. She only tells the members of the sorcerer the details of a complete incident, but keeps silent about the whole incident and its influence. Now HeLa only hopes that the voice has nothing to do with Peggy and others who have not returned so far. Recently, the lost heart Bay is so chaotic that people can''t catch up with big and small events.


    In the atmosphere of success, Qili was quickly diluted. There was no smile on HeLa''s face when she went out into the street to ride a broom to support the other witches. And it was at this time that a lot of voices of fear caught her attention. Those sounds came from the direction of the beach, and according to Hera''s knowledge of the people in lost heart Bay, they would not yell at the bodies. What can stimulate these people must be worse.


    Curiosity and uneasiness impelled Hera to postpone the rescue plan for the time being. Anyway, the sailors could not really do any harm to the members of the Sorcerer''s group. At most, they would lose some property. The daughter of the tomb follows the sound to the edge of the city. In front of her is a vast ocean. The rising red sun indicates the beginning of a new day. But soon, Haila noticed that there was something wrong with the sunrise. The sea surface would be smooth as a straight line during the usual sunrise on the sea. But today, the line is concave.


    "What is that?" The witch said to herself, she looked around the people, they also have the same question with her. HeLa thought a little, and decided to go closer to see what was going on at sea. She stepped on the broom and drove it up with magic power, skimming over the waves and flying toward the sea.


    In fact, the witch''s broom is not so magical. This kind of transportation which is like a signboard to ordinary people is not so convenient for witches themselves. The reason is very simple. When witches mount the broom, they are not actually driving the broom. I mean, they''re brooms. Although they belong to witches, that doesn''t change. These objects were originally made for the purpose of cleaning the ground. They are not magic props, and they have no magic power. It is the special underground energy field in lost heart bay that really makes broomsticks carry witches. This energy field has proved to be inextricably linked to the compass used by sailors, but no one can say exactly what the connection is.


    What Hera knows is that these broomsticks allow witches to move fast and fly low in a circular area centered around the Sorcerer''s base camp. At least it should have been. A wave in the early morning wind from the witch''s side, almost carried the latter into the sea. This would never happen in normal times, but now Haila clearly feels that the performance of the broom has been reduced both in speed and in flight altitude.


    This forced her to control the direction at the same time, at the same time, one by one to avoid the waves. Fortunately, broom driving has always been the training for lost heart witch since she was young. It is said that this training comes from the ancient tradition of witches. The history can be traced back to the time when witches in this world have not been scattered. It is said that at that time, on the last day of the fifth month of each year, all the witches in the world would ride broomsticks to the place where they first came to the world, a mountain whose name has been lost in time. There, they exchanged magic, exchanged goods and enjoyed the pleasure of dark sacrifice. Their carnival will keep the mountain in the dark all the time, so that no magical creatures can enter. Until seven days later, when the night is over, the witches will return to their homes and wait for the coming year.


    For Hera, who was born in lost heart Bay and has never been in contact with other witches, the history of witch carnival night is more like a bedtime story. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like and what it meant. However, what she knew was that the broom was a ticket for Witches'' assembly. In that ancient era, being able to ride a broom on her own to come to the assembly hall was a symbol of a witch''s adulthood. This tradition has been preserved by the great witch. However, the broom that Haila drives is far away from that of ancient times in terms of flight principle and function.Memories end in the sound of rolling waves. HeLa finally came to the edge of the depression she had seen on shore. It''s the edge, because when she saw it, she understood how big the depression was. It felt like there was a hole in the bottom of the ocean. A large amount of sea water spirals down into a space she doesn''t know, and the effect is a super large vortex almost comparable to the volume of the lost center bay!


    "The soup pot is on. What''s going on here?" HeLa looked blankly at the terrible sight before her, which was beyond her knowledge. Just when she was stunned, a light came into her eyes, not sunlight, but the light reflected from the mirror. Haila subconsciously covers her eyes with her hand, and then looks through the light source. She notices that at the edge of the vortex, there are several black spots struggling in the sea water, which seems to be human.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Shortly after Hera left, the flames outside the house were extinguished. Long before Bobcats incited the sailors to riot, the netters and Haila had prepared the equipment and sea water needed to put out the fire in the secret alleys nearby. In any case, the daughter of the grave will not really let the sailors destroy the house. Even if there is only the slightest possibility, she can''t put the sea king eggs in danger. The benefit is that, apart from the damage to the lobby of the room, neither the interior nor the structure of the house is damaged.


    When the mountain monster gently placed Qili on the soft bed, there was nothing unusual except the slight burning smell in the room. The good play of the witch''s self directing and self acting ended smoothly under her preset script. In this case, at least, the other witches in the city who had been betrayed by Hera might have faced more serious problems than a group of thugs. However, Haila told Bobcat that the location was the witch''s private property and unimportant reserve room, and few of them forced the witch group to deal with it as soon as possible. Moreover, the places that really involve the secrets of the great Witch and the senior members of the sorcerer group, such as the other two places where sea king eggs are bred, are not known to young witches like Hera.


    Then there was a long wait. SM went out to inquire about the situation in the city. Obviously, he didn''t only make a deal with witches. The maids were too familiar with how much profit such people could make for themselves in the chaos. They could get a lot of rewards by disclosing their actions and inevitable failures to the opponents of the sailors who launched the riots. With the witch as the pillar of the lost heart Bay, SM can not be afraid to be revenged by others.


    The webworm didn''t want to think about the intelligence dealer any more. In the past, she would not have hated this person, because he was the kind of person that the spider tamer knew. Although humble, he was more real than all the self styled aristocrats. But now, she can''t say whether her views on such people have changed. What she has experienced in Cangshi has made her realize that there is not only one way to live in this world, and not all things must be beneficial to her to try. It was as if she had climbed a higher part of a mountain to see a broader view than before. And those new landscapes, though not necessarily better than the previous ones, are different choices.


    "You don''t seem very happy?" The maid sat down in her chair and asked the frowning SAH on the other side. As a matter of course, since the boy regards Hera above all else, he should be happy when the daughter of the grave has successfully carried out the plan. But now, it''s not like that. From the expression, he was thinking about something.


    Hearing the netizen''s question, Cech raised his eyes. He didn''t trust the woman in front of him. She had prevented herself from fighting for Ms. Hella. On the other hand, the troll is a good listener, but he can''t give any useful advice to the boy, and SM makes Seth feel uneasy and disgusted. So after thinking about it, Cech suddenly found that he did not seem to have much choice. Moreover, he was only a child after all, and it was difficult for him to ignore others'' concern.


    "I didn''t help Ms. HeLa in this matter." "She gave me everything, but I can''t repay her," said Seth in a dejected voice


    The net bug was stunned for a few seconds, and then she realized the real meaning of the words. He was afraid that he would be abandoned by HeLa because he was useless. It is reasonable to think that if one person is good to another in such an environment as lost heart Bay, it will never be because of other reasons, but only because the person is valuable. Sometimes, it''s not terrible to be used by others. What''s terrible is that you don''t even have the qualification to be used. What Seth is worried about is this situation. His experience makes the child in a deep inferiority complex. He has low expectations of his own value, which makes his ideas always go to extremes. For example, he can say and want to kill people in order to prove that he can say it without hesitation.


    This kind of situation net worm is not to have never seen, on the contrary, she has seen a lot. The female mercenaries have seen a considerable number of children like Zeh pulled back from the face of death, but not all of their rescuers are good people. Don''t think that a child has no value. Killers, assassins, robbers, cheaters, too many evil people can use the appearance and life of these young children to achieve their goals. But these children, because they have no ability to judge, will only blindly follow the people who saved them. It''s a very sick situation in the eyes of outsiders, because even if the adopters are abusing them or making them do totally unsuitable jobs, the children themselves are not aware of it.


    It is because the webworm knows the situation of Seth that she can''t give the boy an answer at the first time. She knows that her answer is difficult to work, and even has the opposite effect. The future of this child has been completely in the hands of Hera, not only life and death, but also the goal of thought and life. The mercenary thought about the words she should use, but just as she was about to answer Zeh, the wake-up moan from the room caught their attention.


    Although Qili still wears a cold iron amulet around her neck, she is still a dangerous witch, and the spider tamer does not want to take risks. "It''s a matter between us ladies. You can help us watch the wind here. Just like mountain monsters do. " With that, the net bug walked into the room and closed the door.The long awakened witch changes back to her original appearance. Kuira''s disguise and the complete return of Qili''s consciousness naturally disintegrate. Of course, it is more likely that the influence of the cold iron. She leaned against the door, carried her right hand behind her, and held the spider fanged dagger handed down from her family. She had to make sure that the person who woke up was Qili.


    "Oh, it''s just as bad to wear it again. And it looks so ugly. Seriously, aren''t you going to have it melted and changed? I think the dwarf in the city of molten iron can do it. " The witch sitting up from the bed, fiddling with the amulet on her chest, complained.


    "I don''t think that as long as it works, shape doesn''t matter." The maid answered in a calm voice.


    "That''s why you and he haven''t come to a conclusion so far, dear spider, you''re too inactive. I should show you how I do it. " Ellie curled her lips and gave up the topic of amulet shape. But her new topic clearly touched a part of the net worm''s nerves.


    "What have you done to him?" The maid''s voice was cold, like an enraged cat.


    "You want to know?" "I think you should ask him more than I do. Speaking of this, what about others? And my dear Peggy, it''s so heartless that she doesn''t watch my bed and pray for me


    Now, the net worm has made two things clear. The first is that the person in front of her is undoubtedly the one she knows. The second is whether she is a threat or not, she would like to use the dagger behind her back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    HeLa didn''t know the news that Ellie was awake. Of course, the main reason for this is that the few people left behind could not immediately inform her, but even if they found a way to inform the daughter of the tomb, Hera would not have time to listen to the news. After all, it is necessary to carefully control the broom close to the water surface and not be involved in the rolling vortex. What''s more, Haila''s purpose is not only to experience the excitement of flying close to the vortex, but also to get close to the black spots floating on the water.


    "Boom!" The deafening sound of the waves made HeLa''s heart tremble unconsciously. She didn''t know what had happened to cause such a drastic natural change. But she knew she was close to someone who could answer the question. The closeness of the distance makes the tomb''s daughter confirm that the black spots she sees are Peggy, Karen and fitis who have not returned to lost heart Bay! However, Rosa and fioni, who were supposed to be with them, disappeared. But Hera can''t care so much. She can only save one now.


    Whether it is the vortex formed by the sea water, or the vortex in the air and clouds, they all follow the same principle: the most dangerous thing is not the hollow center of the vortex, but the edge of the vortex, which is the place full of energy. Haila is now trying to get close to the edge of the whirlpool in the sea. She almost succeeded several times, but was forced by the oncoming waves to pull up the broom again and lost the opportunity to catch her companion. What to do? Haila''s brows are locked together. She knows that it is an unrealistic attempt to pull people out of the whirlpool one by one with her hands. Even if she can successfully help her companion get rid of the power of the whirlpool, the broom she is riding on cannot support so many passengers.


    But HeLa also noticed that the condition of her companions in the water was very bad. Among the three, Karen had lost consciousness, and Peggy''s spirit looked quite depressed. Only fitti grasped the two younger generation and struggled with the whirlpool. They didn''t notice Hela. It was very difficult for them to keep themselves from being pulled down by the force of the vortex. Besides, they didn''t have any spare power. In other words, Haila could not get the cooperation of these three people, and even in the process of rescue, she might be mistaken as a threat and attacked by them.


    The daughter of the tomb clenched her teeth, took a rose from the inside of her dress, put it to her mouth, gave it a kiss, and then threw it into the sea water. Haila is not sure about the effect of this rose. The magic she is good at is difficult to work in such an environment, and the number of roses on her is not very rich. It''s an adventurous attempt, but it''s also a necessary attempt. Haila only hopes that what she does can get a little reward. And the truth is, she got too much in return.


    The dark green shadow spread from the bottom of the Sea vortex. It was attracted by the rose dropped by the witch. But its appearance made HeLa feel scared. She had never seen such a response. It''s better to explain what she did. As we all know, Haila was called the daughter of the tomb because she was born in a coffin, which also gave the young witch a distinctive quality, that is, extremely weak and withered body.


    Generally speaking, witches gradually turn into corpses at the end of their lives. Older and older witches keep their appearance young by constantly absorbing magic. Most of the magic comes from the soup pot they manage. However, Haila was different. She was born with a corpse. According to the judgment of the witch at that time, although her organs were normal in her infancy, she seemed to have been used for decades. It felt like a young soul was stuffed into an old body. Fortunately, this changed after baby Hera came into contact with the funeral roses, her body began to grow younger, and after all the roses in the cemetery withered, she finally became what a baby should be. Since then, rose has become a secret medicine belonging only to the daughter of the tomb, an indispensable sustenance, and the medium through which she must cast her spell. The rose growing and blooming in the coffin is the emblem of Hera and the impression of her peers on her.


    Perhaps because of this special constitution, Hera is good at magic different from other witches, and her talent is quite mysterious and unpredictable even in the eyes of the great witch. Hera seemed to be able to perceive the other side of the world, the one of the dead. The things that have disappeared here exist in another way in Hera''s eyes, and can be operated by magic. At first, the witches believed that Hella''s abilities were the so-called black magic or necromancy, which often appeared in folk tales. But under the test of the great witch, the latter concluded that compared with the black magic, Hera''s talent was closer to another ancient legend, the psychic.


    Psychic, this role is common in all races, but most of them are not available. Because most of them are not really able to psychic or talk to the dead, excluding those who are fakes and addicted to too many hallucinogenic plants. Among them, people who only have some abilities related to death like the Banshee are also called psychic mediums. In the final analysis, the soul is something that can''t be checked by all creatures, including the caster, and it''s natural that the psychic who deals with the soul becomes mysterious and mysterious.As for Hera herself, she didn''t mind what people called her. After all, she couldn''t tell where her skills came from and what she would look like. For a long time, the daughter of the tomb has deliberately avoided using her talent, because it is too uncontrollable. Haila still remembers that when she was a child, she used to release her magic power because of her emotional fluctuation, but it did not bring any real results. Instead, she fell into a chaotic and terrible dream for half a year. Since then, Hera has been afraid of her talent, which makes her sensitive and introverted, and finally becomes what she is now.


    But just now, in desperation, Hera asked for help from her talent again after many years, and the corresponding thing she came from was the thing that dyed the whole sea water green. The daughter of the tomb can feel the terrible power of the existence from the bottom of the whirlpool, and she can imagine what will happen if she fails to control the existence. But she has no other choice, whether or not, she can only try.


    "Ghost from the bottom of the sea, I ask you to help me." The witch''s lips opened and spoke in a weak voice.


    At the same time, under the deep water, the tattoo on a man submerged by the sea seemed to be agitated by the murmur of a witch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    This is destined to be recorded in the history of lost heart Bay. But the premise is that there is a history book in lost heart Bay. With the personality of sailors, they are more likely to adapt what happened today into a song and sing it on the deck. In this way, people of later generations will be more likely to regard what happened today as another half true and half fake boat song made up by sailors rather than take it seriously. That''s not a bad thing, because sometimes the truth is more unbelievable than the legend.


    As the sun rises from the sea, the water begins to sink below the invisible. The golden light of the morning sun shines on the sea. When the sun rises completely, it turns dark green under it. It is the color of the dead. Experienced captains and sailors know that only the sea water in the tide of the dead can give off the emerald luster like this. However, the experienced seamen have never seen such a wide range of dead people tide. It feels like the dark green horizon gradually advancing towards lost heart Bay, which is irresistible and irresistible.


    Because a riot instigated by an intelligence dealer subsided in the green tide sweeping towards the city. Sailors are superstitious. When they see the strange green sea water, no one is in the mood to try to wave a machete. Panic, earlier than the tide into people''s hearts. "Come on! We''re going to get out of this damn place "Hell, I can''t stay any longer! Not for a moment The captains reviled and summoned their crew on their own deck. The ships that had been moored at the lost heart Bay Wharf for a long time raised their sails. They wanted to escape from this cursed place. No amount of gold could stop them.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" The strong mate went to hafdan and watched his captain put down his telescope. Hafdan''s open Lapel fluttered in the sea breeze, and his eyebrows and beard, which he had trimmed for frequent meeting with people, writhed like life, which showed that the captain''s heart was not calm. The black arrow was waiting quietly in the sea behind him. Around the ship, the captains who had good relations with hafdan had left the port one after another. Even because of the rush, there were collisions between the ships.


    "Wait a minute." The captain said, rubbing the totem pendant that saved his name in his clenched hands. Of course, he was afraid of the tide of the dead. No one who sailed in the sea was afraid of it. But he was more perplexed by the city''s owners than by the death throng. Hafdan looked up at the sky. He didn''t see the brooms flying by. Were the witches still dealing with the city? Or is it beyond their ability, when the women above are busy packing up their belongings and shivering in safe caves?


    "Captain, this place must be cursed. The three sounds just now sound like a heartbeat, and the current tide of dead people. Let''s go quickly! Maybe even the land here will turn into a monster Said a nervous sailor, looking at his feet nervously, as if afraid to stretch out a hand to grab his ankle.


    Hafdan''s eyebrows twisted into a ball. He turned his head and looked at his chief officer. He ignored the crew member. "What about web worms and tarantulas? Did you find them? "


    The first mate shook his head. "I''ve looked for it in the warehouse. Neither of them is here. However, some people said they had seen the woman in the south, and now that place should be under attack. I don''t think it''s necessary to wait for them, sir The meaning of his words is already clear.


    There are only two possible identities for the webworm, who was seen at the site of the uprising. First, she was a member of the riot. Judging from the fact that no one on board the black arrow participated in the riot, the sailors on board knew that such a riot was just meaningless suicide. If the cyberworm had participated in it, she would have been killed by an angry witch. The second possibility is that the networm belongs to the witch''s side of the guard. In that case, the people on the black arrow would not welcome anyone who had joined the witch, whether she survived the riot or not. It''s one thing to do business with witches and one thing to serve witches. Even kneeling in front of witches can be accepted by sailors. But for the witch? Be the guardian of their property? Forget it. They would rather work hard on the deck of maggots than lose their freedom.


    Therefore, if the chief mate knew that the webworm was leaving with a mysterious woman, he would be even worse off. However, the chief officer''s opinions and opinions are not representative of his captain. Hafdan has been in this area for many years, but when he ran into the net worm and Haila on the wharf, he had a premonition about the identity of the latter. However, the captain has not regarded the net worm and Lothar as ordinary people since earlier times. Ordinary people, can''t appear in the forbidden area designated by witches.


    The current situation seems to confirm hafdan''s conjecture that since the disappearance of the tarantula, all kinds of strange things began to happen in lost heart Bay, sudden riots, and now the sinking sea surface and the tide of dead people extending from it. The captain of the black arrow didn''t believe that the two men had nothing to do with them. But what can we do if we know? If the average person, I''m afraid, will immediately keep a distance from those two people, and if the ambitious person, they will try to get information in their favor. Captain haftan is not the two. He is the captain. Without his command, no sailor can steer the ship without his command, and no sailor can get off the ship without his command."Get on the boat, sail up." Hafdan''s words let all the crew breathe, they don''t want to wait for the tide of dead to come here, and now they have a chance to escape from the sea in other directions. But when the Captain stood in front of his rudder, his words surprised all the crew, "raise all the auxiliary sails, and we will rush to the tide of the dead!"


    The sailors stopped, and they all looked at their captain. Hafdan raised his eyebrows and did not flinch in the face of his crew''s query, "what? Are you scared? Or do you not believe my judgment? " The sailors looked at each other, and they did not know or understand why the captain made such an order at this time.


    In this silence, the first mate took the lead to break the silence, "what are you doing? Didn''t you hear the captain! If anyone is lazy again, I will let him sweep the deck for a month


    So the whole ship became lively again, and they chose to believe their captain. Too many times they did, too many times hafdan never let his crew down. The captain, looking down on the deck from behind the rudder, smiles. This is his ship, his black arrow. As long as he takes these crew on board, he is confident that he will sail to the end of the world.


    "Today is a good day to sail! Today is a good day for adventure! Today is a good day for us to live forever! Today is also a good day for us to die at the bottom of the sea! Ha ha ha ha! Let''s go and get our crew back! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    In a sense, the sailors of lost heart Bay, including captain haftan, have made a mistake: the green tide in the morning light is not the tide of the dead that they are familiar with. As a gathering of the dead floating in the sea, the tide of the dead is often accompanied by heavy fog and dark weather, which is definitely not possible at dawn. But there''s one thing they''re right about, which is that the green tide is very dangerous. Because although there are not so many souls lost in the waves in the tide, they do carry an ancient and powerful will, the will of thunder giant. However, even Haila at this time, no one knows what they are facing.


    "Prepare for the impact, the waves are coming! No one''s fishing for you when you''re in the sea! " After this, the captain squatted down and put his shoulder on the steering wheel. Two seconds later, the huge waves that jumped from the bow onto the deck roared at every crew member. Fortunately, hafdan''s warning was timely, and the sailors on the black arrow were quite familiar with their ships. Apart from the fact that the upper part of the bow of the ship in front of the ship disappeared after the big wave, there was no more loss of personnel.


    "Captain! Big whirlpool ahead The sailor in the lookout box at the top of the main sail opens his arms and legs holding the mast, squinting at the reflection of the sea. In his sight, the whirlpool on the water ahead is like the mouth of a monster, devouring everything involved. Even if it is stronger than the black arrow, once caught by the eddy current, there is no reason to escape.


    "How big is the vortex?" His clothes were wet by the big wave just now. Hafdan shook his beard and wiped the sea water off his face. He asked the watchman aloud that the turbulent current around him made it impossible for him to identify the water in front of the ship. Whenever this time, hafdan is very glad that he did not want to be cheap when ordering the ship, and did not need the watchtower.


    "Sir! I can''t see the end! I can''t see the other side of the vortex! It''s too big! " With a cry of panic from above, the captain turned his mouth habitually.


    "Right full rudder! Let the ship come across, we can''t be dragged in by that thing! " The captain made his judgment without much hesitation. He had never seen such a big eddy before, but smaller eddies often appeared in the sea with reefs all over the sea. Hafdan had already asked himself how to deal with these things. At his command, the sails of the ship began to turn with the sound of heavy friction of the hinges. It was not easy. The huge whirlpool seemed to swallow up the air, and the strong wind pushed the black arrow from behind to the center of the vortex.


    The sailors pushing the hinged plates are gnashing their teeth, and their soles slip easily on the wet deck, and at such times, as long as one person does not use his strength, the whole ship''s course can be disastrous changed. This grim situation made the crew of the black arrow pay no attention to several black spots that flashed by in the waves not far from them.


    Haila noticed the black arrow, but she had no intention of going up to ask for help. The reason is very simple. She has no help. God knows what he called to the bottom of the sea. After living for so long, the daughter of the tomb has never met this kind of situation. This soul is too strong, if it is not for his control of their own total resistance, Hera can not control such a terrible existence. It''s like an ant lying on a lion''s mane and using its feeble feeble tentacles to steer the lion''s course.


    Fortunately, so far, the lion is still a lazy look, with his huge body to drag the sea water, the three witches on the water to the direction of the beach. HeLa didn''t know what would happen when the spirit arrived at the beach. Maybe he would just leave. Maybe he would disappear into hundreds of pieces and return to the sea with the tide. Maybe he would continue to go ashore and destroy the whole city. The daughter of the tomb is riding on the broom, her body is gradually aging, and the roses she carries has been used up. Now she can no longer control the soul under her body, so she can only let her move forward according to the initial instructions. Now Hella just wants the rest of the sorcerer to react before she causes irreparable consequences.


    Her hopes did not fall through, or even received a fierce response. When the green tide is about five kilometers away from the beach of lost heart Bay, a large number of ravens come from the direction of lost heart Bay. One of the leading ravens, eyes flashing with birds should not have the wisdom. "Ga!" The leading Raven made a cry, and some of its fellow birds immediately lowered their flight altitude. These black feathered birds caught the three witches in the water with their claws and carried them out of the water with incredible power.


    HeLa''s face was relieved when she saw that her companions were saved. Her consciousness sank into the darkness, and the whole person fell from the air with the broom. But this time, the ravens did not go up to pull up the daughter of the tomb. They hovered in the air, watching Haila fall below the water and into the green tide. This is also no way to do things, is the tomb of the daughter''s ability to call this strong soul, if Hera does not sever it, I am afraid that no one can really stop its progress.


    Sea breeze, blowing the feathers of the raven, like black waves reflecting light in the morning light. The Raven hovers in the air, overlooking the water below, waiting for a result. The green sea water rippled from the place where Haila fell. The ripples were not on the water surface, but in the sea water. The ripples were blue and green, like a frightened giant octopus warning its enemies.Will it succeed? No one knows, just like Hera herself did not expect her to attract such terrible help. Those ripples spread and eventually cover the whole green sea. However, just as the gaps between the ripples became more and more dense, as if the green mass could be dispersed at any time, the periphery of the green boundary suddenly became apparent. Those green areas shrink inward, pushing the blue ripples back to the center. Haila''s body also floated up above the sea. Did you fail? There is no emotion in the Raven''s eyes, either because the bird''s eyes are unable to express complex emotions as the human eye does, or because the people who borrow them are not too surprised.


    But at this time, more strange and unexpected things happened. It was the crew of the black arrow who first discovered this incident. As experienced navigators, especially those who knew the whole area of the waters near lost heart Bay, they were surprised to find that the water below them seemed to have turned into a very deep water area. Through the blue waves released by the witch, we can see that the sea water below is not the original color, but the dark color only appears above the abyss.


    Then, as if something in the deep water took a breath, the green floating in the water was sucked in by the whale and quickly disappeared into the deep. All this happened so quickly that the sailors could not exclaim, and the sea water around them had returned to normal. Of course, there was no change in the whirlpool ahead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    When Hera wakes up again, she sees the familiar roof, which is her room in the witch''s cave. "Woo..." The severe headache only became apparent when she got up, which gave the tomb girl the idea of lying down again. But she won''t do that. Instead of a headache, HeLa is more eager to know the time and what happened after she lost consciousness. At the same time, she also felt a little uneasy in her heart. The tolerance of the great witch was as changeable as her anger. She did not know how much trouble she had caused this time, especially about the powerful soul she had called. She had no memory of dismissing the thing by herself. She could only hope that it did not cause irreparable loss.


    In vertigo, the daughter of the tomb had to hold her hand on the furniture to support her weak body. Fortunately, Hera''s room is much smaller than other witches, and the size of the room, which can see all the corners of the room at a glance, gives people a sense of security. The witch raised her head and searched for her target in a row of wooden cabinets above the wall. Her eyes were soon locked on a wood decorated with flowers. The sea stretches the hand to press to the plank, push it to the right side, expose the things in the cabinet, that is a dry flower. She took the outermost dried flowers out of the closet with her fingers, carefully placed them on a flat plate on the table, then picked up the kettle and poured some warm water into it.


    At the speed visible to the naked eye, these dried flowers quickly absorb warm water and gradually expand. The withered petals and branches stretch out after absorbing water, and the dim red and green also turn bright again. When HeLa put down the kettle, there was no sign of dried flowers on the plate in front of her. There were three roses that seemed to have just been picked from the flower field. She couldn''t wait to pick up the rose, put her nose into the petals and took a deep breath. The witch sucked the essence of the rose, and this time it was completely withered. When HeLa went to fetch second roses, it had already become some soft black debris. It is said that in remote countries, there is no need to eat plants and animal, just live in the presence of wind and dew. The female of the tomb certainly does not have such a way. The essence of the rose is the curse she has born, and is the process of her life extension.


    After eating all three roses, Hera finally recovered her spirits. Her head still had some pain, but the pain would not affect her actions. As she emptied the remains of the plate into a flowerpot that seemed to be growing something, Hera began to prepare for going out, including the preparation of clothes, appearance, and casting materials. In a word, after a process that she had been quite proficient in, the young witch could not see the appearance of distress. She took a deep breath and opened the door to her room.


    However, what appears outside the door is not the corridor that should have appeared. It was a hall much larger than Hera''s room, which she knew was the only place the great witch could enter when she was summoned. HeLa hesitated for a moment. She didn''t know whether she should step out of the room and enter the hall. The punishment of the great Witch and the unknown fear frustrated her newly recovered look again. Her fingers rubbed the corner of her dress in anxiety to express hesitation in this way.


    "How long are you going to stand at the door, dear?" A bent figure in the hall window into the sunshine, leisurely said. Interestingly, HeLa didn''t think the room was built in a place where the sun could shine. But she knew that, as a speaker, she could let the sun shine as she wanted. Therefore, the daughter of the tomb did not hesitate, or did not dare to hesitate to step into the hall. After she walked out of her room with both feet, the door closed and disappeared in the lines of the hall wall.


    "May you be in a good mood, your great witch." Said HeLa humbly in a trembling voice, and lowered her head deeply.


    "Happy?" The sound of tableware collision sounded, as if the witch put the tableware on the plate. Haila almost knelt down in the sound of questioning and collision. The worship and fear of the great witch is the most profound thing rooted in the heart of every witch group member. However, maybe she didn''t want Hera to lose her ability to think because she was afraid. The witch didn''t speak for a few seconds. When she spoke again, her voice had softened again, "come here, sit here. Are you hungry, too? Flowers don''t fill people''s stomachs. "


    Haila sat obediently across from the witch''s table. She didn''t remember when there was such a table for two people to eat in this room. However, it is said that the layout of the room itself was also affected by the witch''s magic, and the adjustment of furniture and decoration was only the most apparent change. There are about five different kinds of food on the table, with a freshly baked bread on one side of the board and a knife on the other side, so that diners can cut according to their own preferences. It was no accident that HeLa would wake up and be summoned by the great witch. Either the witch had calculated the time for her awakening, or the great witch had controlled her awakening time.


    Knife, cut a piece of bread. Haila''s eyes were attracted by the reflection on the knife, and she saw the hand on it. Strange, the witch''s hand, was it like this before? With this question, Hera ventured to secretly look up at the man sitting opposite, who was undoubtedly the great witch she knew. However, it seems that in the impression of Hera, the lady who has been in charge of the whole sorceress group for a long time should look older. The great witch seemed to notice Haila''s sight and lowered the tableware in her hand slightly. "Someone once told me that if a person can''t concentrate on eating, there must be something in his heart that makes him very anxious. Come on, I''ll give you the right answer. ""Peggy, fitti and Qi I mean, Ms. kuira! How are they? " Just like what happened after the ghost, Hera had no companion in her mind.


    The big witch''s mouth rose a little bit. "They''re fine, and they''re recovering much faster than you. However, I''m surprised that your biggest concern is not how much trouble you''ve caused, but the safety of others. It''s good to know how to pay attention to your peers. "


    The daughter of the tomb was relieved and was relieved to learn that the three had no problems. Although she was also worried about the whereabouts of Lothar and fioni, she thought it would be clearer to ask the three people later than to ask the witch. So HeLa continued, "well, sir, how much trouble have I caused?"


    The witch did not immediately answer, she ate a few more mouthfuls of food on the plate, and then wiped her mouth with a napkin to show that she had finished eating. After that, she said slowly, "the trouble you caused has been solved by others. Then go and thank them. The purpose of my coming to you is to confirm the state of your body on the one hand, and to announce the punishment to you on the other hand. Miss HeLa, you will be banned for the next seven months and you will not be able to go anywhere except your own room and library


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    If Hera''s awakening is a more comfortable thing, then when Lothar wakes up, he can''t get out of bed to find food like a witch.


    "Ha, ha, heart! Rain! Sea water! Ha... " After a sudden rush of breath, the count of Heishan said in a husky voice a few words that didn''t sound too relevant. And then, the intense pain and the tiredness of the whole body as if it had fallen into the acid solution deprived the poor soldier of his ability to speak. Lothar had to be very careful to relax her chest muscles so that she didn''t get in the way of breathing in her lungs. But that''s not enough, because every muscle in his body is as tight as iron.


    The sound of the door opening followed, and the net worm outside the room rushed into the room at a speed that might not have been achieved during the battle. To be exact, it rushed to Lothar''s bedside. She didn''t ask about Lothar or greet her at the first time, for the maid could not control her tears just by holding the count''s hand. But she is a soldier in the end, even if she can''t restrain the tears from her eyes, she doesn''t make any cry. It was just the heavy breathing that proved how excited she was at the moment.


    "No, cry. I''m fine. I''m fine now. " Lothar reached out his other hand and caressed the webworm''s cheek. All his tight muscles relaxed at the moment he saw the other person''s figure. It''s not a battlefield. It''s safe. At this time, the count noticed that he was breathing, and his hands could feel the temperature. The feeling that had once been far away from him now appeared on him. As if to confirm something, Lothar jerked open her blanket and saw her scarred upper body. But there are no three terrible wounds that run through the body. Is that a dream? Being killed underground is just a nightmare for you, right? Lothar blinked, confused by what was happening.


    When Lothar checked herself, the net worm recovered from her intense emotion. It was not that she was weak in emotion, but the maid soldiers had to take care of their own fetus and avoid too much emotional fluctuation. She wiped tears and other liquids from her face with her sleeve and took a few deep breaths to calm her breath. "You''ve been lying here for three days since captain haftan picked you up from the whirlpool. In fact, fioni lifted you to the water. You don''t need to worry about him. He didn''t get caught again. He came to see you last night. There''s nothing in the sea that can hurt the siren, right? Oh, by the way, speaking of the whirlpool, that thing is almost blocked... "


    She knew Lothar, knew what the man wanted to know now, and was preparing to tell him the information in time. In the past three days, apart from the witch''s information, the maid had no way to get it, and it''s not her fault. Now even saih and the mountain monster are just repeating Haila''s instructions in the house. Besides, she has heard all the information she can hear for him. But before the net worm finished, her mouth was forced to stop.


    A long hug. This may be more than a kiss to guard the mercenary, she wanted to say something, but Lothar stopped. No one knows how long the embrace lasted. For them, it may be as long as eternity, or as short as an instant. When the hug was over, Lothar looked the net bug in the eye. "I''m sorry, I won''t take any more risks." The maid''s eyes were red again, but she soon covered the twitch with a smile. "The obvious lie, my Lord."


    It''s their dinner time to tell Lothar all the information they''ve collected. After a day''s training, Lothar can stand up, but his body is really damaged this time, I''m afraid he can''t do any strenuous exercise in a short time. This is not good news for them. They need someone to go out and get the money they need for their lives. Obviously, it can''t be handed over to the pregnant netizens. Fortunately, the reward for helping HeLa was transferred to them through the hand of Seth. In addition, the relationship between Lothar and bobcats, and the assistance of captain hafdan, although they were unable to work, their lives were not difficult to sustain.


    When it comes to the captain of the black arrow, Lothar now has complete admiration for him. He was not a sailor or or a captain, but whether he was a knight or a count, Lothar asked himself that he could not take such a risk for a sailor as hafdan did. To be sure, his rise to the tide of the dead and his retreat in the maelstrom have made hafdan''s reputation rise a lot in the Gulf of loss of heart. But compared with the risks involved, the return on reputation is not worth mentioning.


    The captain made a brief visit the day after Lothar woke up, and he did not ask a word why Lothar appeared in the whirlpool. Everyone has the right to have his own secret, and when the secret is important, not knowing is the best choice. However, Mr. captain is not a person who likes to pretend to be confused. In their conversation, he implicitly expressed his bottom line to Lothar and the help he could provide beyond the bottom line. In hafdan''s view, Lothar is obviously related to the witch, but this relationship will not be simple subordination or hostility, and this delicate position is exactly the position that sailors hope to reach with the witch group. So the sponsorship of Lothar, in his view, is also a way to show an attitude to the sorceress.On the evening of the black arrow''s pilot''s visit, another visitor came to the lodgings of Lothar and the nettles, his scales restored to their original luster, and his arm, which was supposed to have been cut off, remained intact. Obviously, fioni and Lothar had a similar experience. After confirming the count''s condition, the siren also put forward his own plan. I''m afraid that the whirlpool caused by the collapse of the giant''s cave will not dissipate in a short time. This vortex has blocked the sea area near the lost heart Bay and completely cut off the possibility of leaving here by waterway.


    However, this is for human beings. In recent days, fioni has approached the vortex several times, trying to find a way to get through it under the water. The reason why he is so eager is that he wants to confirm several things, about the squash tooth clan and the Leto clan. Fioni still remembers the story of the shark tooth clan in the cavern, and he is still haunted by the treachery of the female hunter, which forces him to find out the answer. There was nothing else Rosa could do about it except to tell him to be careful and to wish him good luck.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go through the vortex by myself. The thorn crown and his people rushed out of the hole, and they were with me Before leaving the hut, the Morpher said to his friend with relief, and then stepped into the sea. When he quickly left the waters of the human harbor with four arms and arrived at the temporary gathering place of shell people, another figure had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Are you ready?" The siren speaker lost an arm and an eye, and she had bandages made of seaweed to control the wound.


    "You see, I''m in good shape. The question is, can you hold on to it? " Fioni said calmly.


    The answer to him was a sharp toothed machete that quickly reached his throat. "That''s not a problem."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    What the sea demon said before he left became true. After half a year, there was no sign of abating. People even began to wonder whether the vortex will disappear one day. At the same time, the food and drinking water reserves of lost heart Bay are deteriorating. After the communication with the outside world is cut off, the largest maritime trading city in western waters is becoming a complete island. Many people try to break through this dilemma when they realize that the situation is urgent. They either sail to sea or climb the mountains behind them. But their results were similar. The people on the sea either lost their lives in the whirlpool, or returned to the harbor with deep despair and broken ships. But they should be glad that those who climb up the mountains are the real bad luck.


    "For so many years, no one has ever come to lost heart Bay by land. There is a reason why I told him so long ago. What happened? Did anyone take my advice? No, You don''t have to pay me a cent for this, and I''ll tell you about it, because there''s no benefit to the dead! There are enough dead people in this city. Well, maybe the death rate is still normal here, but now we can''t replenish the staff. Every time I lose one person, it''s more difficult for me to do business! You know what it feels like? It''s like a lump of gull excrement that falls from the sky to your mouth when you leave the soft bed and woman with a good mood of the day and breathe deeply into the sea in the sunshine! And that seagull happens to have a stomach trouble


    Lothar rubbed his hair a little painfully, and if he could, he would be happy to let the chattering fellow sleep and beat him on the head with the handle of his Tomahawk. However, he could not do so. After all, the count was not familiar with the road of lost heart Bay. He did not know the city as well as his own town for a month before entering the underground cavity. In the past half a year, Lothar has spent time in bed. It is only in recent days that he can recover his mobility.


    "Seriously, can I plug his mouth or break a few bones so he can only scream?" The sailor who was walking beside Lothar rolled his eyes, and he was also quite unhappy with the gossips along the way. This sailor was on the black arrow. To be precise, except for the intelligence dealers, the rest of the team now operating together can be counted as captain haftan''s men. They included Lothar and four other sailors with machetes pinned to their waists. The one who had just rolled his eyes was called mouse.


    As the head of the team, Lothar certainly would not allow this to happen. But his patience with Bobcats was almost to the limit. The count pressed the intelligence dealer''s shoulder. "I remember half a month ago, there was no blubber in lost heart Bay. Or can you synthesize it in your own body now


    Lothar''s words seemed to stimulate bobcat. He turned around, pressed his hands on the count''s shoulder, and then said word by word, "you know that there was no blubber half a month ago. Do you know how I managed to survive this half month? This boring, damned shit full of fishy smell for half a month? When you''re hanging out with your woman, I''m... "


    Before SM finished, Lothar stopped her mouth with a handkerchief. The count can endure a lot of things, but recently he has added quite a few entries to the list of things he can''t stand, most of which are related to net worms. "You have to be respectful when you talk about her. Otherwise, I''ll strip you all later, throw it to the cannibals, and send them some salt and firewood. If you understand, blink. " Bobcat quickly blinked a few eyelids, and finally regained the freedom of its mouth.


    The intelligence dealer opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say. However, after half a year''s recuperation, Lothar''s still strong muscles and his Tomahawk in his hand still swallowed the words. I can only murmur, "well, what you say is what you say. You''re the boss here. Anyway, I''m a little intelligence merchant. Now I have to listen to you great Mariners. "


    Bobcat''s whispering makes Lothar shrug helplessly. Since he was still in Cang lion, he didn''t like to oppress others. But now the situation in lost heart Bay is indeed the case. The shortage of resources, long-term closure and the inaction of witches'' groups have brought the city to the brink of collapse of order. I mean, even though lost heart Bay was known as a place of disorder before this, as a human city, it can''t really be completely chaotic. In any case, the basic principles prevailing in human society still have to work in this city, otherwise it will not work at all. But now that food and drinking water are scarce, the basic order has begun to crumble under the strong and powerful rule of sorcerers. This is not what people want to see, so led by Captain hafdan, many captains united to form a temporary ruling group. In terms of governance, what they can do is to keep the order of the city to a minimum with the strength of personnel and equipment, so that it will not become a jungle composed of artificial buildings.


    However, many things can not be solved by force alone. The shortage of food will cause various problems. One of them is the cannibals in Lothar''s mouth. According to SM, these cannibals were originally barbarians living in the mountains near lost heart Bay. They would mercilessly hunt and kill human beings or other intelligent creatures that entered the territory, and cruelly ate the bodies of their victims. Those who try to cross the mountains are not successful until they meet them. However, the expedition was not completely destroyed. Several survivors became delirious after escaping back to lost heart Bay. The captains did not have the energy to deal with them at that time, so they randomly found a place to lock them up. Now it looks like it was a wrong decision.Cannibals are not cannibals at the beginning. According to the legend of sailors, those who are forced to eat human corpses will slowly mutate, which is the curse of cannibalism. They will gradually lose the ability to eat other food, and eventually become a godless monster. The appearance of these monsters will change with the time they live and the number of times they eat, becoming more and more far away from their original appearance. In many places, this monster is also known as the ghoul.


    Rosa has seen ghouls. He did not know whether the legend of the sailors was the origin of the ghouls he knew, or the origin of some of them. In any case, his experience made him volunteer to captain haftan after learning about the terrorist events that were happening in the city. Take out a few monsters that have just transformed into ghouls, and Lothar believes that he has not broken his promise with the webworm.


    "Shhh, take it easy. We''re here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    This is located in the northeast corner of lost heart bay city. In the original urban planning, this remote area not far from the wharf has always been a gathering place for boatman and other craftsmen. No city can exist without craftsmen, from houses and boats to tableware and wooden wheels. Without the support of craftsmen, it is impossible for lost heart bay to complete the reconstruction after tsunami in such a short period of time. In contrast, this is the smallest area in the city and the most secure of all. Witches, captains and merchants, as funders, have placed their own guards in this area to protect their craftsmen. But now, in this chaotic period, the poor craftsmen have become the most helpless group in lost heart Bay.


    The destination of the Lothar team was the iron workshop originally built here, which is funny to say. Now, two of the four sailors in the team are wearing sabres from this workshop. But this time they came to the workshop not to repair the blade, but to let the people inside lubricate their blade with their own blood.


    At this time, they stood outside the workshop, unable to see the black smoke rising from the chimney, nor the sound of hammering iron, except for the stillness and the shrill cry of the sea breeze blowing through the eaves. The sailors spit on their weapon handlebars in a way that increases friction and also reduces uneasiness. Lothar, who was at the front, raised his hand, motioned to them not to make more noise, and then asked the chief officer to take two sailors to inspect the entrance and exit of the workshop except for the gate.


    The first mate returned soon, but their faces were ugly. He went to Lothar and held out three fingers. This is a problem. The count frowned, facing this kind of enemy, it is the best choice to catch all at once, and the pursuit in street warfare will only increase casualties. Can it be said that it is the workshop of lost heart Bay? Are there too many entrances and exits for such buildings? The count rubbed his chin gently. He had been growing a beard recently, on the one hand, because he could use less water; on the other hand, he thought it would make him look more mature. Although the net worm has repeatedly put forward opposite opinions on this issue, it is a problem that we must face to save fresh water.


    The slight tingling from the friction between his hand and his beard stimulated Lothar''s thinking. He didn''t know how many enemies there were in the workshop, or what the cannibals were like and how athletic they were. If they were as strong as the Edwards family ghouls of the Lion King capital, he would not have been able to wipe out as many or more enemies as they were by four sailors and one intelligence dealer. Moreover, thinking Lothar looked around the buildings and streets around him, and he was not sure that all the enemies were concentrated in the workshop. The worst result is that he and his team rush into the workshop and are surrounded by enemies hiding outside. That''s really troublesome. So, what to do?


    The other sailors were waiting for Lothar''s decision, but they were only sailors after all. In terms of sailing, the count was far behind them, but when it came to fighting strategy, they were far behind. The chief officer snorted impatiently. In his opinion, there are only two plans. One is to kill everyone from the main entrance, or the other is to send people to guard the other exits, and then the rest of the people will be killed from the front. He didn''t quite understand what Lothar was hesitating about. Of course, he could not understand why captain haftan had not let his second in command of the ship take charge of the operation, but the little jealousy and discontent had not been revealed.


    Lothar noticed the first mate''s expression, and as a Lord with rich combat experience, he could quickly read their situation from the subtle reactions of his subordinates. This made Lothar''s brow even deeper, because he knew that not only the chief officer, but also the other three sailors and bobcats had their own thinking abilities. The hesitation of the leader would make them start to think wildly and weaken their momentum. He is now leading not his own tough bear hunters, but a few seamen without formal training, and he can''t ask them too much.


    "Hoo..." Well, maybe things are not as bad as they think, right? Those cannibals who had been judged insane before they started their atrocities have a high probability that they are just a bunch of brainless animals. Strategy and tactics are not designed to target animals, although hunters certainly would not agree. Rosa nodded to his team members and made a sign that they were all going through the gate together. He would not choose to divide the troops. In this case, arranging someone to guard the other entrances and exits was to dig his own grave.


    The first mate had been waiting for this moment. After receiving Lothar''s instructions, the strong sailor swung his hammer and hit the gate of the workshop! "Boom With the sound of crashing boards and scattered sawdust, the gate was not as strong as they thought, and this blow had made it useless. "Ha ha! Look at me The chief mate was very satisfied with his achievements. He kicked open the broken wooden door and stepped into the shadow of the workshop.


    "Follow me." Lothar didn''t say much, but took the axe in his hand and rushed into the room with the others. The interior of the workshop is much hotter than the outside. Although the flame in the furnace has been extinguished, the charcoal under the forging table is still releasing heat. The most advanced mate did not go further. He quietly waited for the count and others to come to him. Then he turned his eyes to the sliding track composed of chains hanging from the roof of the workshop. These slide rails were originally used to hang the forging iron on the slide hook and quickly pass it on to the person in charge of the next process. But now, they have obviously been developed for new uses. Several mutilated human bodies were hung on the hooks like pork in a butcher''s shop, and the air was filled with the smell of flesh and blood, acid and corruption."Ouch Vomit spreads like a chain reaction among sailors. They don''t see dead people, they don''t see poor people who die miserably, but treat people as animals? I''m afraid normal people are unlikely to see them in their lifetime. Among the few people present, only Lothar and Bobcat were relatively calm, so they were the first to find out what was beyond the surprise of opening the door.


    "Be careful! Here they are


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    What is hell like? Or, when do people feel like they''re in hell? It''s not a difficult question to answer. Religious or emotional poets and writers who have the concept of hell can tell you the answer in their own way. But if you think about it from another angle, the difference between hell and purgatory that people often say can make it easier for us to understand what it looks like. That''s the possibility of redemption. Purgatory can be redeemed, but hell can''t. In hell, there is only eternal endless pain, or just eternal endless is already a kind of pain. When a long time is combined with depressing and unpleasant emotions, torture is born.


    Torture, a feeling that had never been felt before in the battle of Lothar. This is not to say that the cannibals falling from the shadow of the cableway on the roof of the workshop are more difficult to deal with than wolf walkers, demons or rat people the count has ever seen. The change is not the enemy, but the heart of the warrior. Lothar''s heart was full of scars. Since the shadow of his parents'' killing in his childhood, everything he has experienced has made the wounds engraved on his heart become bigger and bigger, and the cracks are also more and more.


    In response to this trend of fragmentation, the count learned indifference. He learned to be arrogant, to ignore, to follow blindly, and to make a protective shield out of his heart with other dirty, sticky, wet things like mud to prevent his heart from breaking into pieces. His glory, ideals, beliefs and help from others are like heat, baking the mud wrapped in the outside into beautiful ceramics, firmly protecting the heart.


    This protection should last forever, and with the increase of the heat, the hardness of the ceramics will increase, and the dirty impurities will be discharged, leaving a white and smooth outer wall. It should have been, until he used the heart again, he used it to fall in love with someone, so when the heart beat, the coating on the outside broke. Exposed inside the fragile organs, the heart full of scars. He used to be able to force himself to wield weapons to take other people''s lives with responsibility and faith, but now, he can''t do it.


    For the first time in many years, Lothar hesitated in the face of his opponent. The enemy was not fast enough for the count to sidestep, then knock him down, and then give him a fatal blow with his Tomahawk. But the blood from the body that was killed was bound to spatter on his body, and the pungent smell of blood on his hands would be wrapped around him, which was longer than the most effective perfume. It would be smelled by his lover, and perhaps he would also be smelled by his children. That''s not what he wanted.


    Hesitation is a great taboo for soldiers in the battlefield where changes are likely to happen in a moment. Fortunately, Lothar''s fighting instinct saved him this time. Instead of using the axe blade, the count threw the counterweight at the bottom of the handle at the head of the man who had fallen from above. The attacker can''t change his movements in the air. Even if there is, the bloodthirsty desire will not allow him to retreat. "Click!" After a toothy collision, the bloody attacker was knocked over and turned on the ground several times before his head hit the edge of the forging table and did not move.


    Other people don''t have the same reaction and skill as Lothar. There were five enemies from above and behind the forging table. Except for the one that was knocked down by the count, the chief mate successfully gave an oral examination to the enemy who attacked him with his machete. Of course, the depth of the examination may have been closer to the gastroscope. Bobcat did not hesitate to hide behind the other three sailors, he is not good at fighting, the dagger in his hand is not so much a weapon as a bold prop. The three sailors were not as lucky as the intelligence dealers. Although they all tried to wave their weapons, one of them was bitten off three fingers holding the knife, one was directly bitten off his throat, and the other was even more unlucky because of the difference between the light inside and outside the room, the number of enemies and the angle of attack. One of the three sailors was even more unlucky and was held away from his companion by two enemies holding a leg.


    "Help The hauled sailor reached out and grabbed Lothar''s ankle and hissed for help. Lothar did not have much hesitation. He waved his Tomahawk and chopped at the enemy who was dragging the sailor''s right leg. However, his opponent actually loosened his hands first and let the fool''s justice fall through! What''s more, the enemy who escaped Lothar''s attack seemed to suddenly think of something. He turned around and took something from the casting table. It was an iron sword that had not yet been made completely. Seeing this instinctively, Lothar took back the Tomahawk and prepared to defend, but the enemy with the iron sword didn''t launch a counterattack. He screamed, holding the sword in both hands, and cut off the poor sailor''s left leg from under his knee!


    "Ah The scream accompanied by bleeding changed the atmosphere in the workshop. At the same time, the chief mate gave up taking his machete which was too deep into his opponent''s mouth. Instead, he opened the enemy who was gnawing on the neck of another sailor with both hands, and punched the belly of the thing fiercely! "Goo Wah!" The mixture of blood, stomach acid, and sliced meat that had not yet been chewed out of the victim''s mouth with the blow, and it just hit the first mate''s face.


    The first mate''s sight is blocked. Seeing that the enemy who was beaten by him has recovered, he is ready to tear open the throat of the first mate and create a second victim. However, the figure of Bobcat quietly comes to his back. His trembling hand raises the dagger and stabs the human heart from the rear! "Gaga! Cluck... " The stabbed things roared, wriggled their arms to catch the attacker behind, but SM had already given up the dagger and jumped to the place where the enemy''s arm could not reach. After a few seconds, the scream and the frantic wriggling subsided, and what killed a sailor was also killed and fell face down on the workshop floor."Ah Ah... " The sailor, who had been bitten off three fingers, covered his right hand. He wanted to howl, but he was afraid to attract more enemies. He could only make a strange sound with his throat between howling and crying. "SM, take the wounded." Lothar clenched her teeth, feeling guilty and angry at the consequences of her hesitation. Bobcat didn''t say much. He rushed to Lothar, grabbed the sailor''s arm with his broken right leg and dragged him away from the workshop. At this time, the chief mate finally cleaned up his face. He looked at the companion with a broken throat and picked up his machete. "What the hell are these things?"


    "Ghouls, or ghouls, they''re different from what I''ve seen." Lothar pointed his chin at the enemy who had been beaten to the edge of the forging table. It basically retained the human appearance, but the lips of his mouth had disappeared, and the exposed teeth and gums had an obvious tendency to protrude, which seemed to be changing towards a certain trend.


    "Have you dealt with this before?" The first mate went to Lothar''s side and helped him to monitor the blind area of his vision. When the Bobcats left the wounded, they were the only two combat forces left.


    "Yes, it''s a lot more than that. But the terrain was good for us Lothar''s eyes searched quickly through the shadows, and his brain came up with a picture of him and the net worm relying on the bridge against a large number of ghouls that day in Wangdu. At that time, the count did not hesitate to face the monsters. At that time, there was no concern on his shoulders, only responsibilities and obligations.


    At this time, bobcat, who had just pulled the wounded out of the door, ran back, "no, the broken leg is bleeding too much, so we must stop bleeding immediately."


    "We don''t have the tools to stop bleeding here." Said the chief officer, frowning.


    But the count looked at the red light in the deep of the workshop and put forward a different opinion, "no, we have."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    The thing in luosa''s mouth that can help sailors stop bleeding is a very common iron like discus in workshops. It is usually used to make patterns and shapes on ironware. And the ghoul just used the semi-finished iron sword which was burned red to inspire the count. The high temperature can stop bleeding. SM and the first mate quickly understood his meaning. The intelligence dealer turned to look at the door, and the groans of the wounded could be heard.


    "The one with severed fingers should have problems for a while. The one with broken legs won''t last long. You know what I mean, don''t you? "


    The count of black mountain nodded. He knew very well how long it would take for a person to lose blood like that.


    "Then let''s not delay and rush in and kill all those ghosts! Bring the iron again The first mate whispered, and at the same time let his machete flip in the air.


    "No, I''ll go alone. Get the iron back first. Don''t rush to kill these guys. They won''t leave here. You and bobcat, protect the wounded Lothar held out his hand and stopped the first mate''s behavior. He frowned slightly, leaving no room for refutation.


    It is not the count''s conceit or his guilt over his performance in the battle just now that he proposes to go into the workshop alone. On the contrary, the blood of his companions completely awakened the calm side of Lothar as a commander. He soon realized that if he and the chief officer rushed in together, they might have an advantage in frontal combat. But don''t forget that there are still three entrances and exits in the workshop, and the two wounded left outside the main gate not only lost their fighting ability, but also shed blood. Bobcats alone can''t protect them.


    The first mate''s face showed obvious reluctance, but he could understand Lothar''s decision. Facing Lothar, who is ready to leave, he has only one question, "are you sure you''ll come back?"


    To answer him, it was the figure of the count''s back and the thumbs up in his left hand. Somehow, this figure reminds the first mate that when he met captain haftan on the sea, he robbed the captain''s steering wheel and drove the crew away from the reefs in the storm, which is quite similar to the image of Lothar. "Cut, these guys." The chief officer spat on the ground and turned to the door. He had to protect the wounded. SM followed the sailor. He could understand why the first mate said that.


    "Maybe there is a will in the world to decide who can be captain and who can only wipe the deck. But it''s not necessarily a good thing to be a captain. You never know the thoughts of the things that give you this so-called mission. Maybe, they want to see you become famous. Maybe they want to see you split up. Who can tell. "


    Lothar does not really know what''s going on in Bobcats. In fact, he doesn''t need to. Because the count never believed that the fate of the people in this world was determined. The Knights believed in fate, but the Knights also had the courage to challenge the fate. In history, there was never a lack of people who dared to charge against the battle of death, and there would be no shortage of such people in the future. Besides, the count did not think that a few ghouls who had not yet been transformed could take their own lives.


    The count kept a uniform stride towards the interior of the workshop. He had seen the appearance of his opponent on the two corpses of ghouls just now. Except for the alienated mouth, these things are not much different from human beings, that is, they have no direct and lethal means of attack except biting. That''s good news, but the bad news is that these ghouls don''t seem to be completely dejected. They still have the wisdom to use tools. This makes Lothar uncertain about the opponent he is going to face.


    "Hiss, hisses," the heavy, bloody gasp allows Lothar to see clearly how many enemies she has around her and where these guys are hiding. But even so, he did not choose to take the initiative to attack. Instead, he pretended not to know and kept close to the furnace deep in the workshop where he was still working, where he could find what he needed. It was no good for the count to be entangled with the ghouls before that, and he remembered very well what a miserable end it had been when he had more than one enemy.


    The forge is not far away. The sparks scattered in the fire are like some insects, flying irregularly in the air. Lothar''s did not turn his head, but glanced over his slant with the light of his eyes. In the shadow of the crossbeam, he could hear the heaviest breath of all. That must be the strongest of these ghouls.


    "Tick!" The sound of liquid dripping was particularly clear in the deep of the workshop, but what fell to the ground was not the saliva of monsters or the rain leaking from the roof, but the golden grease and human grease. Lothar now understood why these ghouls were gathering in the workshop and making sure the fire in the forge was not going out. They were roasting meat with it. "PATA!" A hand, a right hand to be exact, fell powerlessly onto the drop of grease, and the discolored skin showed obvious signs of being roasted.


    Lothar looked at her palm a few steps away, and her last hesitation dissipated. "You asked for it." Said the count, waving his axe up in his hands! That position coincides with the track of the ghoul jumping off the beam in mid air! "GAHA!" The variation of the body is higher than that of other ghouls. The skin is rotten and the nails are thick and yellow. The monster uses its dog like mouth to make a sound of threatening or crying. The front end of the fool''s righteous axe blade went deep into the monster''s chest. Some yellow and red liquid flowed along the bleeding trough on the blade, which made people think of the purulent wound."GAHA!" But even though the chest was badly hurt, the ghoul hanging on the Tomahawk still did not give up its desire to eat blood. The two strange forelimbs, which were far away from the normal arm, waved at Lothar, trying to scratch the latter''s cheek. The count did not give the enemy a chance to do so. He turned around and used his Tomahawk as a growth gun and ran straight against the monster towards the flames of the furnace! "GAHA! GAHA! Hiss! "Ga..." The monster on the tip of the axe struggled desperately until its curved back fell into the fire. The flame quickly devoured its skin and fat, burst out of its chest wound, and disintegrated its entire upper limbs.


    Even though luosa''s nose was scorched, it was impossible for him to escape. Finally, when the deformed head fell from the charred neck and fell into the fire, Lothar took back his Tomahawk. The front end of the fool''s justice is blackened by the fire. If it is an ordinary weapon, it may have melted in such a high temperature.


    After solving the enemy in front of her, Lothar turned to watch out for the other ghouls around her. The ghouls saw that the most powerful of them were easily solved, and they were afraid to show up in the shadow. The count was so happy that he held the Tomahawk in his right hand and reached his left hand on the workbench. He carefully and slowly picked up a soldering iron and put it in the fire of the forge behind him. At this time, an idea appeared in his mind.


    A few minutes later, just as Bobcats and the first mate were about to think that Lothar had been eaten by ghouls, the soldier rushed out of the front door with a red hot iron. He gave the soldering iron to Bobcat to deal with the wounded, and he began to close the door of the workshop. "Find something to jam the other doors. Don''t let them run out!" He called to the chief officer.


    The big copy wants to ask Lothar why those monsters want to run out, but a few wisps of black smoke make him no longer hesitate, and immediately run to find the material for blocking the door. This tarantula, he actually got the charcoal fire out of the forge. He was going to burn the workshop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Even in the marina area by the sea, black smoke can be seen rising from the northeast of the city. The maids whose abdomen had already been raised looked at the smoke and dust which was slowly disappearing in the sky, and did not know what they were thinking. However, her attention soon turned away from the dust, and Rosa''s footsteps were caught by the keen net worm earlier than his figure. In the eyes of her lover, Lothar appears from behind the shelter. And both knew that before Lothar came out of the corner, he stopped for nearly five seconds.


    These five seconds, for the count, are three breaths and time to adjust his expression and manner. Even though she had taken off her combat clothes and armor, Lothar felt that she could smell the burning smell on her body. Ears are still faintly heard in the fire was burned to death of the living creatures scream. The workshop was even more suitable for fire attack than Lothar thought. Although there were four gates, these doors were far more robust for anti-theft than those of other buildings in lost heart Bay. After the chief officer and he completely blocked the four doors, the ghouls in the workshop had no possibility of escaping. They were frantically beating the door in the fire and yelling. The sound made people outside the workshop suspect that they were the cannibals.


    What''s more, what bothers Lothar most is that he mistakenly estimated the amount of things that can be burned in the workshop and how sealed it is. According to his conjecture, most of the ghouls were not burned, but choked to death by the smoke and dust. They should be very painful before they die, as can be seen from their twisted bodies. When the count witnessed those bodies, he naturally thought of a word, torture. Lothar was never a cruel man, not to mention a tyrannical Lord. He would follow his father''s instructions and personally execute every death sentence in his territory. However, he never enjoyed it and never used methods that would torture the victims. But today, he did something against his father''s instruction.


    This, of course, is justifiable. What he killed was a monster that had been alienated after eating the same kind of meat. It was a beast without human nature. He set fire because the number of companions around him was limited and had been injured. In order not to let more people die, he had to do this. At the same time, he is also for his family. He thought he had lost his family, but suddenly he had it again. He couldn''t take any risk to let the monsters escape and follow his scent to hurt his family on a day when he wasn''t there. This kind of hidden danger alone is enough to drive him crazy now. So he did things he would not have done before, and even personally examined and stabbed every body.


    On the way to hafdan, Lothar has been asking himself a question. Did he do something wrong? If not, why can''t he relax after winning. Those ghouls, do they really have no chance? Of course, Lothar Heishan is not a grey robed mage. He can''t save these ghouls the way cheese saved the rat people. But those ghouls that have just transformed into other species are not rat people, are they? Did you really try your best to choose the best method?


    Perhaps captain hafdan noticed Lothar''s abnormality and didn''t ask him about this time. Instead, he asked him to return to the place called home as soon as possible. Of course, these things and ideas can not be fully understood by the webworm, Lothar also did not intend to tell her her inner struggle and chagrin, she was very tired.


    "Is there any injury?" The maid inquired of the count who approached her. The latter shook his head with a smile on his face.


    "It''s a piece of cake. There''s nothing to worry about." Lothar said, trying to get close to the net bug and reassure each other with a slight physical touch. But when they were five steps away, he hesitated. He was afraid that the other party would smell him. He was even more afraid of the smell of their unborn children in the net worm''s belly.


    "You go to the house and have a rest. I have to sharpen my axe while the weather is fine, or it will rust. By the way, chop the firewood for the evening. I''ve got some food from the captain, which I can cook and eat in the evening I''m afraid not many people know whether the sorcerer will rust. After all, this weapon is made to kill the caster. It is stable in strong acid and high and low temperature environment. What Rosa really wants now is to be able to spend some time alone without worrying her family.


    "All right." The net bug doesn''t feel anything wrong with Lothar. With her years of experience as a mercenary, she can be sure that Lothar is not injured. However, her intuition made her notice that when she was talking to herself, Lothar was hiding her Tomahawk behind her, which would not have happened before. Both of them are experienced soldiers. They have fought together many times. Even if he is pregnant, he doesn''t have to worry that weapons will scare him.


    You don''t have to. Although I''m pregnant now, I''m still me, not some noble lady you know. I''m not that vulnerable. After all, the net worm still didn''t say these words. She just nodded to Lothar and then walked into the room and left the man in the sun. Somehow, the sun didn''t seem as bright as before.


    The door of the hut was closed, and Rosa sat alone on the beach, putting the grindstone on the flat beach with a small half bucket of fresh water beside it. Sharpening a knife with sea water can hurt the blade, so even though fresh water has become a less affluent resource, Lothar insists on doing so in order to keep the weapon in a combat ready state at all times. The grinding of the Tomahawk was not as convenient as ordinary swords. Lothar did it very slowly, so slowly that his arms almost reached a certain coordination with the rise and fall of the tide.Sweat, through the clothes, so the count simply took off his coat, naked upper body to meet the sea breeze. The traces of the so-called "sea god''s rope" on his body are not as obvious as before. In addition to the more complex lines on his right arm, the remaining traces are like octopus tentacles and winding thorns. The vine patterns spread from his right shoulder to his heart and disappeared. What disappeared with the tattoos was the whispering of the Lord of the abyss.


    Is this freedom? Lothar doesn''t know. He clearly remembers the memory of his death. There is no doubt that if the Lord of the abyss did not help, he would have died in that cold underground cave. But now he can still blow the sea breeze in the sun, so no matter what the other party thinks of him, he will carry out the previous contract. And that means that for three years, he can''t leave the sea too far.


    "Hoo..." After wiping Han off her face, Lothar sat up straight on her aching waist and looked into the distance of the sea. The eddy blocking the passage of lost heart bay to the outside world can be seen from the distant sea level some specious shadows. However, the good news is that this vortex seems to have blocked the sea fog which began to spread more than half a year ago. Otherwise, at the speed of that time, the fog might have covered the whole lost heart Bay.


    The blade of the Tomahawk recovered its luster after grinding. As for the black marks on the axe, Lothar could not clear it for the time being. After chopping the wood with a sorcerer''s knife, Lothar would begin to prepare dinner. The count could not cook, but now he has to learn some. Lothar looked at the sight of the setting sun shining on the sea, turning the sea into yellow and red, and looking back at the cottage.


    How long can it last?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    At night, the tide that should have receded still keeps the same tide as that of the day because of the eddy. The moon hangs over the Bay like a pale round hole, while the sky curtain is just a ragged cover over the earth and the sea. The net worm went to bed after supper. She always went to bed early recently and was easy to get tired. Lothar knew that it was because the life in her womb made it impossible for the maids to supply themselves with all their energy and nutrition. This reminds the count that his mother should have been in the same situation at that time, but the difference is that the mother of the Countess of Montenegrin will certainly be better cared for during her pregnancy than the current webworm. This made Lothar feel a little guilty.


    In order not to disturb the sleeping lover, but also to alleviate some of the discomfort in the heart, Lothar walked out of the hut and carefully closed the door. However, he was not too far away from the house, and he had to protect the people in the house. The count sat in front of the house, looking at the undulating sea, and took a deep breath. The situation in lost heart Bay has been worse recently. If the appearance of cannibals was only the result of the panic of a few people, now the situation has changed. Food and fresh water are in short supply. The captains have been making a lot of noise when they discuss the allocation of resources. I''m afraid it will not be too far from when they really fight for the remaining resources.


    Even if the captains who control most of the city''s resources are like this, it can be imagined that the situation in lost heart Bay is not a city of good men and women. In order not to let themselves starve to death, bloody fighting takes place in the streets and alleys of the city every day. For those who are forced to die, when they can''t even find a mouse, it''s not surprising that the same kind of cannibalism happens. In just a month, the crew of Lothar and the black arrow have carried out more than four operations against ghouls, and their work has not been reduced until recent days. And that doesn''t mean the cannibals in the city are gone. It''s just that captain haftan realizes that if you lose the sailors in this endless battle, his strength will be reduced.


    Almost all captains are. For several days, the coalition Council has deliberately ignored the deteriorating state of the city and has only focused on fighting for more material distribution. This is not because the captains are selfish, but because they are too busy to deal with those problems. In fact, during these days, Lothar had to personally drive away the hungry and cannibals who were close to it. He could not allow anyone who might threaten his family to settle down nearby. Fortunately, it is located by the sea. On the side of the wharf area far away from the city, not far ahead is the station of the crew of the black arrow. There are not many things that can have the courage and life to harass the count and his family.


    Speaking of this, in addition to protecting his family, Lothar has also become the man that captain haftan will follow every time he attends the captain''s meeting. The count''s force is affirmed by all the captains. Even the sinister and warlike pirates, he has to admit that the man who calls himself wolf spider has a skill they have never seen before. Thanks to the captain''s bodyguard, Lothar was able to get enough fresh water and some food for him and the net worm. As for other sources of food, the count turned his head and looked at the net which was hanging on the beach. Although he could not catch a few fish in the shoal, the occasional harvest was better than sitting on a mountain.


    The sound of waves is like a lullaby sung by nature. At first, Lothar was not used to this sound, but now he can get comfort from the sound of the tide. His body gradually relaxed. The count leaned back against the wooden wall of the hut and looked at the silver sand not far away. His eyes closed slowly. In this half dream and half awake moment, a figure gradually clear from the tide let Lothar''s eyes open instantly! He stood up at once and took the harpoon against the wall in his hand. At this time, the count began to regret that he had not brought the Tomahawk out of the room, because he had seen the appearance of the comer coming out of the water by moonlight. Sea demon, and a sea demon he has seen several times.


    "I thought you were dead." Rosa said, facing the figure, his right hand holding the harpoon pole, just relaxed body again tight, ready to fight. As long as the other side expresses a little hostility, the count will not give the opponent any chance. The reason is very simple. Behind him is his family.


    "It seems that my life is harder than you think. Is that what you say? People on the ground. " There are a lot of sea monsters who can use the term "earthman" to address human beings, but only in the mouth of the strongest female hunter of the shark tooth clan can the complex emotions of disdain, hatred, fear, curiosity and so on clearly show. Yes, jequia, the sea demon who should have been buried in the cavern with her people in the impression of Lothar, is now looking at him with sarcasm.


    "I thought you were dead, by the way. I can''t remember the ability of three spears to heal you The hunter''s ankle was hit by the sea water, and her left eye turned pale silver in the moonlight, and so did the scales on her body. But interestingly, Lothar only heard sarcasm from Jacques'' words, without any surprise. That is to say, she knew that the count had not died of those three penetrating wounds. But how did she know? Unless A bad guess came to Rosa''s mind.


    "What have you done to fioni?" The only source of information the count could guess was his sea demon friend who had been silent for more than half a year."He?" The Huntress''s eyes, which had no pupils, turned pale gray because of the angle, "he''s with his lover. Just like you. But the difference is that his lover wants him to die, and to be precise, she wants you to die too. " Jacques said, walking on the beach, lost the reflection of the sea water, more details of her body was captured by Lothar. First of all, it was her right arm, the entire right arm of the huntress, which was replaced by a large number of shell like objects connected together, which surprised the count.


    "Who are you talking about? What''s more, how could you be with a shell man? What''s wrong with fioni Before fioni left, fioni once told Lothar that he and the shell people would work together, and the hunter''s arm made Lothar more confused about her relationship with the shapeshifter. Of course, he was also bewildered by Jacques''s word for fioni''s lover, which was a beautiful word, but when it was associated with death, the degree of beauty became questionable.


    "A series of questions, do you really want to get all the answers from me? But unfortunately, even if I want to tell you, I have a lot of the same doubts as you. It''s not me who really knows the whereabouts of the shaper. It''s him Said the huntress, taking a shell off her right arm with her left hand and throwing it to Lothar. The count caught it quickly, for he was very familiar with the pattern and shape of the shell.


    "Thorn crown, is that you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    Talking to spine Guan again surprised Lothar. Although he didn''t think that the collapse of the cave would kill the shell people, he didn''t think these little guys had the ability to escape from the bottom of the sea against the vortex. He thought he would never meet the shell people again in his life, and he also believed that it must be a good thing for the shell people. After all, contact with humans is always hurt, and shell people do not have the self-protection ability of sea monsters. These small things born of thunder giant are more suitable for lying on the bottom of the sea.


    But that was just the count''s wishful thinking. Moreover, for the shell people, they did not think that their bodies were not good at sports and should live on the sea floor. After being trapped in the dark hole for a long time, almost every shell man was full of curiosity about the outside world. Of course, this curiosity is mixed with fear, so they are more willing to travel with people they have come into contact with, such as fioni and Jacques, rather than explore alone. Yes, although the female hunter and the shapeshifter belong to both sides of the enemy in the underground cavity, what does that have to do with the shell people?


    Back to the moment, while spine Guan relayed the message entrusted by fioni, Jacques stood on the beach and looked at the human cities on the beach and land. To this day, she still does not like human beings, which is nothing to reproach. Human beings are both savage and primitive in the eyes of sea monsters. They are ignorant and reckless, and obviously do not have the ability to survive in the sea. However, they use the materials that will decay sooner or later to build ships that are not worth mentioning in front of the waves. The siren doesn''t think it''s courage. It''s against nature.


    But the female hunter also found that looking at the human city from such a close distance, she had no impulse to completely submerge this place with sea water. Jacqueline''s heart is always burning with anger, which is a trait that every hunter has. It makes them passionate about every hunt, and enables them to control their bodies to achieve their goals. At the same time, it also gives them the temperament of being cold-blooded and irritable to others. Jacques did not extinguish the flame in her heart, but she knew that it should not be used against a specific prey or a single individual, because it would make the hunter forget the real danger. It is because of their blind hostility to human beings that she and her people give the lietao clan a chance to take advantage of it.


    "Finished?" The change of Rosa''s posture made the female hunter withdraw her attention. She saw the human man in front of her put the thorn crown on his shoulder, and the harpoon in his hand finally dropped down. "Now, do you understand what''s going to happen here? The vortex won''t last long. When the vortex disappears, you will be waiting for the clan of Leto, who can control the fog completely


    "Why warn me?" Lothar looks at Jacques, and he clearly remembers how the siren ordered his men to kill him. It''s hard for a man to let go of such a thing, so even though Ping tried his best to keep calm, lowering down the harpoon had reached the count''s limit. He needs a reason from Jacques to make him really believe that the hunter is trustworthy.


    "My people have been betrayed by the people of the letao clan, and they are all dead. Now, the shark tooth clan no longer exists. " The Huntress said that she was calm, not talking about the death of her people, but about the merits and demerits of a painting. However, the brief pause after the destruction of the clan revealed that her heart was not as calm as it seemed, "to be honest, I don''t care what your people will be like. You are human beings, I am a sea demon. But what I don''t want to see is that this bay belongs to a renegade tribe. "


    Lothar blinked. He knew what the subtext of Jacqueline''s words was. The hatred of the slain people was far above the racial conflicts, which was normal. Whether it is human beings or sea monsters or other intelligent races, their harm to their own race is often more cruel than that of other races. But at the same time, the count also noticed a problem. If the people of jekya were killed by lietao when they attacked lost heart Bay, the Huntress and her subordinates were the only remnants of shark teeth. It is probably because of the cave collapse that he pierced the giant''s heart that made these remnants become the only one left. Only Lothar knew the cause and effect of this. He was the one who completely extinguished the hope of the shark tooth tribe.


    Just then the door behind the count opened. "I didn''t expect any more guests to come so late." Said the net worm, leaning against the door. Judging from her not surprised expression, she has obviously been awake for some time. Just after the conversation between Lothar and Jacques, the maid must have heard something in the house.


    Almost subconsciously, Lothar stepped into the middle of the female hunter and the net worm, and the lower harpoon lifted up again. He didn''t look back and said to the people behind him, "go back to the house first, and I''ll deal with it soon."


    Listening to the anxiety in the count''s voice, the corner of the net worm''s mouth showed a smile, and she knew that he was worried about her. So she said nothing more and turned to close the door.


    After a while, the waves rose and fell on the beach dozens of times. The wooden door of the hut was opened again. Rosa came in with a gloomy face. The shell man on his shoulder was gone. He first looked at the maid, carefully approached her and said, "didn''t you scare you?"


    "Do I look so frightened? Sometimes I think you are more nervous than I am. Don''t forget who is pregnant between us. I don''t feel anything, but you seem to be more and more sensitive every day. " Said the net bug with a smile. She was half lying on the bed with a pillow at her waist to lighten the burden on her body."That''s because I''ve never dealt with this situation Lothar knelt on one knee beside the bed, holding the net worm''s hand and scratching her face.


    The maid raised her eyebrows. "Do you mean I have pregnancy experience?"


    "I..."


    Since the acquaintance, the net worm saw the count show such an expression for the first time, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    "If it makes you happy, I can do it all the time." Rosa said softly.


    "No, you have a lot to do. I heard what the siren said to you. You have to warn the captain, and you have to warn the witches. You can''t become a fisherman who only knows how to keep his wife. You are not a fisherman, because I never remember that I fell in love with a fisherman. "


    "But I have to take care of you here."


    "Look at me, Lothar." Instead of calling him tarantula, she called his real name, "look in my eyes." Lothar did it.


    The webworm looked into the count''s eyes and could see her own reflection. "I really want to know what I look like in your eyes. Sometimes I think I know, sometimes I''m not sure. But look, no matter what I look like, I can tell you what I see about you. You shouldn''t be like this. "


    Lothar bowed her head and held her lover''s hand in her hands. She did not speak for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    It''s not hard to convince the captains that the threat is coming. The real problem is that they don''t care about the sea monster army waiting outside the whirlpool, because they can''t make money at that time according to the current grain reserves. Captain hafdan was the first person to listen to Lothar''s warning, and he thought about it for the first time. So it''s not really about getting the captains together, it''s about getting the people who should have ruled the city back to their responsibilities. Of course, it''s really ironic for the sailors and captains who had been thinking about asking the sorceress for help. But they care more about tomorrow than face.


    As for how to find the witches, it was not a problem. The sorceress, as the ruler of lost heart Bay, always had people in the spires in the center of the city. But now the spire has been destroyed, the whole city has been more than half a year, there is no trace of witches, they just like to leave here disappeared. However, this task still depends on Lothar himself. Fortunately, he does not have a clue. He believes that he should be able to find information about witches in a place.


    After nearly seven months, Lothar came to the house again, feeling a little sad, especially after he saw all kinds of tragedies across the city from the wharf area, he did not know what kind of mentality he should take to contact the witch who abandoned the whole lost heart Bay. But this is not the time to get entangled. Every moment of delay, the suffering of the city is deeper, and the less time and opportunities are left for them. He has to find the witches. It''s not personal.


    "Dong, Dong" Rosa tried to knock on the door of the house, of course, no one came to answer the door. The count looked around and found that the neighborhood was in a semi abandoned state after the riot half a year ago. The surrounding buildings, including the house in front of him, were left with traces of fire to varying degrees. Judging from the traces around, I am afraid that there are few people living here. However, this is not reasonable. Witches will not give up the sea king eggs they have spent so much effort to cultivate, so they have no reason to abandon this training center.


    Lothar hesitated for a moment and gave up trying to enter the house from the front. He went to the side of the house, looked at the distance between the left and right buildings and the walls, and made a bold decision. The count tilted his Tomahawk behind his back, wrapped a piece of cloth around the palms of his hands to increase friction, then moved his leg muscles and dashed towards the wall of another house. Just as he was about to hit the wall, Lothar put her foot on the wall to turn her body around. She flew to his target, raised her hands, and barely grasped the bulge on the wall on the second floor. But obviously he didn''t plan for what the rest of his body would look like when his hands did what he wanted.


    "Pa!" The count of Heishan now looks like an enlarged version of a fly that has been shot dead on the wall. When Lothar shakes his head and drives the slight vertigo out of his mind, he is able to continue searching for a place to climb. It is true that some anti-theft measures have been taken in this house funded by witches, but in the face of a flexible and vigorous soldier, the means used to prevent thieves can not be effective. A moment later, with the sound of the wooden window being pushed open, Lothar crept into the room on the second floor.


    Entering the building, Lothar crouched under the window and didn''t move for several seconds, making sure that someone had noticed his arrival. Quiet, only the slight sound of the wood in the sea breeze reverberated in the room. This reaction made the count feel at ease and lost. If someone rushed to fight him at once, the matter would be much simpler. Lothar stood up and compared the structure of the house in his mind with what he saw. He wanted to find his way down the stairs, which is not difficult in general, but it is hard to say if you are in the witch''s house.


    Lothar carefully pushed open every door and inspected all the corners where the next secret passage could be hidden. He even planned to remove the bookshelves and furniture if necessary, even at the risk of triggering traps. Fortunately, when he opened the second door, he knew he had found his way. Because a cold shining spear stabbed at the moment when he opened the door.


    "Hey If it wasn''t for Lothar''s entire spirit and his muscles, he would never have had a chance to escape the sting. After the count pulled the axe out of his back by rolling back twice, and at the same time, he found that it was not anyone else who attacked him, but the gatekeeper of the witches, the mountain monster.


    The silent warrior pauses for two seconds, but only two seconds, after noticing that he is attacking Lothar. "Hey When Lothar makes a second voice to stop the unnecessary fight, the mountain monster''s body rushes forward like an angry bull. The steel gun that ordinary people can''t use is the bull''s sharp horn. The count did not expect it to be a special way of greeting, and he had to fight. But even so, it''s a no brainer to fight against a rival like shanguai.


    "You know," said the count, leaping to the side, avoiding the mountain monster''s attack, and then deceiving himself. He didn''t expect to be able to defeat the opponent with such a small hand, because the range advantage of the spear made him move quickly, but Lothar had his own plan, "you are not the biggest opponent I''ve ever dealt with."The back end of the spear was thrust out of the troll''s hand at a speed no less than that of a hammer. The count behind him did not choose to dodge this time. He held the Tomahawk in both hands and used all his strength to knock open the opponent''s weapon with the back of the axe. However, the strength of the gatekeeper was beyond Lothar''s imagination, and he felt as if he had cut into the pillar of the castle! "Bang!" The heavy handle of the spear hit Lothar on the right shoulder, causing him to turn sideways because of the force. His Tomahawk fell to the ground because his right hand was released.


    However, Lothar did not give up because of this. After losing his weapon and his right arm, he still chose to cut into the mountain monster''s side. Anyway, with the thickness of the mountain monster''s armor, it''s hard to say what effect his Tomahawk can play. Even though the armor is thicker, there are still gaps, and the flaws in human body are much more than those in armor, and they are also more lethal.


    "Hoo!" The count flew a punch and hit the mountain monster''s face. Although it was his left hand, Lothar was confident that the blow would not be inferior to the usual hand. But he forgot one thing. The mountain monster''s helmet is wearing a mask. "Bang!" If the iron plate on the gatekeeper''s nose was not designed to defend the arrow, Lothar would probably have broken his phalanx. Rao is so, he also understood that his attack did not achieve the expected effect. But before he could figure out what to do next, the mountain monster''s face quickly enlarged in Lothar''s eyes, "Dong!"


    In front of the count who hit with the head mallet, a whole galaxy appeared in front of his eyes. His feet became floating and he staggered in the same place, as if he might fall at any time. In this case, it was not difficult for the troll to kill Lothar. The soldier held up his spear and used it as a stick to smash the count''s skull from above. Just then another man appeared outside the room.


    "Wait! Don''t kill him Saih''s order to let Lothar recover a life.


    A few minutes later, as the count sat in his chair and covered his head with a wet handkerchief, his mind was still a little confused.


    "Well, Longji mountain is on the mountain. The big man I dealt with last time is not as good as you. To be honest, you''re actually a tin man, aren''t you? That armor is your outer shell. What else is inside of you? It''s not normal muscle, is it? "


    "Mountain monster is human, of course. He is just better than you!" The boy was a little discontented and put the basin beside Lothar. He is stronger and stronger than half a year, but because of long-term malnutrition, the overall feeling is still very thin and weak.


    "Of course, he''s obviously better than me, or he''s sitting here with a handkerchief. Hiss Lothar took off her handkerchief, and the tingling on her forehead made him take a cold breath. He threw the handkerchief into the basin, where blood bloomed. At this time, the count noticed that the sea water could not be applied to the wound.


    "Do you have a lot of fresh water?"


    Cech looked up at the count. "Better than the others. I saw what they would do for a glass of water. There is food and drinking water in the cellar of the house, but it has been almost consumed in the past six months. In particular, the next thing is more and more edible. "


    "You still keep that thing for the witches, but they never show up again?" The count asked in disbelief, which seemed inconceivable to him.


    "I take the last instruction from Ms. HeLa, that is, let me and shanguai keep an eye on the things below. Beyond that, we don''t need to think about anything else. " Cech''s answer is very firm, but Lothar still can see from his face worry and doubt, for a child, can stick to such a long time to complete a boring task has been very difficult.


    "Do you want to go to her?" Asked the count tentatively.


    "Are you looking for her?"


    There''s nothing to hide from Lothar. The count stood against the wall and looked at the count''s gun. He looked hesitant and struggling. "If, I mean, if, I know where she is, can you go and ask me when she will be back?"


    "With pleasure."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    It''s reasonable for Seth and the trolls to know how to get to the witch''s hideout, as they were once held in the same place as Lothar. But it has nothing to do with the fact that they know exactly how to enter the hiding place. There are too many ways witches can create illusions when they leave their hiding places, creating the illusion that there is no or a bias. Even if they didn''t, the way to get into the hiding place would not be unchangeable. Rosa knew that the steps in front of the residence of the black lion king, kalandi, would not really enter the witch''s place when they opened the door if they did not follow the steps set by the witch. And he had reason to believe that the witches in lost heart Bay would not be as careless as their traitors in protecting their homes.


    But the count still felt that Zeh and the trolls knew how to get to the witch''s hideout, not in their ability, but in the people behind them. HeLa, she is the most delicate and the best at controlling her emotions of all the witches that Lothar has ever seen. In addition to her, Peggy also has a certain degree of self-control, but it may be because she has been with Qili for too long. The short woman with long hair also has a fierce and dangerous emotional rush under her weak appearance. Therefore, Lothar believed that if the witches had the slightest ability to see what was going on, Hera would have left behind a measure that could help the situation in front of her, and the keeper of this measure was mostly one of the SAH or mountain monsters.


    His conjecture was almost entirely correct, except that Hella himself was not aware of the current situation in lost heart Bay because of the foot ban, the count accurately captured all the key points. Cech left the room for a short time. When he came back, he held a small flowerpot carefully. The top of the flowerpot was covered with a layer of transparent glass. Inside was a gorgeous rose.


    "Ms. HeLa said that if you have to find her, break the glass outside the rose, and the flower will lead the way." Cech''s expression is very serious. He has blind trust in Haila. The boy will not doubt any word that the daughter of the tomb says, even if she says that the sun will rise from another direction tomorrow, and will never set again after it rises into mid air.


    Lothar nodded. He was no longer surprised by this situation. Sometimes the count even wondered whether he was too deep on the other side of the world in the mouth of the grey robed mage. But this is beyond his control. Since the plague, the dark side of the world has always existed, but now he has opened the curtain and put his head in.


    The count took the flowerpot. "Must it be broken? This cover and the flowerpot are not integrated, right? I should just remove the cover. Can''t breaking it hurt the flowers inside? "


    Cech shook his head. He only knew what Hera had told him. For the details that the witch had not mentioned or explained clearly, the child did not have the ability to speculate.


    Just as they were hesitating at the flowerpot, the silent gatekeeper came up, his feet heavy enough to make people think it was some kind of big beast. That is to say, when luosa was ambushed, the mountain monster stood on the spot by virtue of the terrain advantage, otherwise his footstep would be enough to reveal his whereabouts. Hearing the gatekeeper approaching, Lothar subconsciously stepped aside a little. The memory of being beaten up just now reminded the count of the horror of the armor man. When the mountain monster came to the flowerpot, he raised his right hand without hesitation. At once, he smashed the glass cover outside the rose! "Bang!"


    At the moment when the glass cover was smashed, the bright flowers in the flowerpot burst at the same time. Those petals were flying in all directions in the glass fragments. They seemed to be affected by a breeze. They took the initiative to fly to Lothar, and then they whirled around him for several times and then flew out of the room. "Catch up! They can take you. " Without the warning of Seth, the count had already taken the Tomahawk and chased out. He did not know what the effect of the magic was, so he did not dare to delay. This is a correct judgment, when he rushed out of the front door of the house, the first petal just fell to the ground.


    Cech wanted to keep up with Lothar, but his inner desire to see HeLa urged him to do so. But when the boy ran to the door, he stopped. He''s got a mission on him, a mission from Hella. The mountain monster came to the boy, hesitated for a moment, and put the armored hand on the latter''s shoulder. "Thank you. I''m fine." Cech took a hard breath through his nose and kneaded his eyes. "We have to be here. The things below must be taken care of, right?"


    On the other side, Lothar is not as leisurely as Zeh. Although the petals of roses are not flying fast in the air, they also require the count to run to keep up. This kind of running is no problem for Lothar in a short time. When he leads the troops, the long-distance attack is set up as a training program. But there''s a big difference between rushing and chasing petals in the streets. When his attention is focused on the rose petals, Rosa''s management of his muscle loss and breathing is slightly lax.


    Fortunately, such relaxation would not make the count lose his goal. After all, the witches'' magic was to guide him, not to tease him. As for the residents along the lost heart Bay, they just looked at a man with a Tomahawk chasing some petals in the street."Hoo, hoo, Hoo" the house became sparse, and before we knew it, the petals had taken Lothar away from the main block of lost heart Bay City and headed for the jungle and mountains outside the city. Petals, falling one by one, Rosa stares at the petals and silently counts their numbers. Finally, the last piece of red petals slowly fell into the grass before the count''s eyes. The count stopped and gasped to adjust his heart rate. At the same time, he began to look at all the places around the entrance, but he only saw the surrounding woods.


    Is there something wrong with the witch''s magic? Or are you too slow? Rosa first thought of these two questions, but he soon overturned his doubts. If you don''t believe in magic, magic can''t help you at all. He has only one clue now, which must be firmly grasped. Think, observe, and carefully distinguish every difference. The count pondered for a few minutes where the petals had fallen, but he was surrounded only by forests, no boulders, no trees, no moist or abnormally exposed soil.


    Think, think again! The count simply closed his eyes, and he needed to sift through his brain the omissions in the information he had collected. There''s no problem with witches'' magic. Wait, magic? Lothar thought of a possibility, but was that right? He looked at the axe in his hand, the justice of the fool. This witch hunting knife has the ability to help users dispel harmful magic, but after all, it is only a weapon. Will it also drive away the clues that originally existed?


    Whoa, whoa. So, do you want to lay down your weapons for a while? No one needs to remind Lothar how important the Tomahawk is to him, especially when he gradually goes deep into the shadow world, and the ability of witch hunting knife is his greatest dependence. Can you really find a witch without a witch hunting knife? Even if he did, how could he protect himself from the witches? The choice, placed in front of Lothar, is to return at this point, or to lay down weapons and accept the unknown results.


    "Wait here for me." Said the count softly, and thrust the justice of the fool to the ground. Hands, separate from the handle of the axe. A moment later, white mist began to flow through the gaps between the trees and grass, making Rosa''s eyes dim.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    Everything in the mist seemed to be a blur. Lothar knew that the shadows that seemed so close might not actually exist, and the evidence was that when he moved towards the shadow of a tree, he could not get close to it. This is not a completely real world, at least for those who don''t know magic. It''s reasonable and wise to use this kind of fog as a way to confuse intruders. A fog that makes people feel confused is more responsible than those who have physical guards. In fact, it was a little too conscientious. Lothar tried to go in several directions, but it was always in vain. In this fog, he could not tell where the right path was.


    Fortunately, Lothar will not be manipulated by the fog like other intruders. He has at least one beacon to refer to, which is the Tomahawk inserted in the ground. This is something that the witch who arranges this fog did not think of. Under normal circumstances, even if the intruder intentionally throws something as a reference to the ground, the fog will soon cover it and submerge it, making people lose its trace. But even if there is no master, the cold iron contained in it is also loyal to resist magic, making the fog near it evaporate instantly.


    But this is not the way. The count''s purpose is not to be lost in the fog, but to find the passage to the witch''s hiding place in the fog. It is impossible to do this just by moving around the Tomahawk. When Lothar didn''t know how many times he went back to the fool''s justice, he knew he had to really stay away from the weapon he trusted most. The count closed his eyes, reached for the handle of the Tomahawk, but before the familiar roar of the lion sounded from his mind, he threw the axe in a direction!


    "Sorry, old man." When he opened his eyes again, the mist turned into thick fog, so thick that people could not see the ground three steps away. But in this thick fog, a bright red petal flew up from the grass with the breeze and floated again in front of Lothar. Well, it''s probably a trap, but there''s no other choice, right?


    This time, the petal flew very slowly, as if it was trying to identify the direction in the thick fog, and even several times, the petal took Lothar back. However, when the petals fell again, the fog filled with the whole world started to disperse around with this as the origin! Everything gradually revealed their original appearance. Lothar, on the other hand, found that he had been guided to a huge rock protruding from the mountain. In front of him, there was a hole in the surface of the rock. There was no hesitation. Lothar took a deep breath and stepped into the cave. At the moment when his body was covered by the shadow in the cave, and at the moment when his eyes had to adapt to the dark outside of the cave, the lights lit up from both sides of the passage.


    When the count could see his surroundings, he was no longer in the cave. The soft carpet under his feet and the smell in the air reminded him that this was the place he was looking for. There was, however, another problem facing Lothar, which was that there were no doors on either side of the corridor except for the lampstands, except for a door at the end which was more gorgeous than any witch room he had ever seen. Behind him, there is only a corridor that extends into the dark. If this is not another trap of witches, it means that he has been exposed to enter here, and no matter what is behind the gorgeous gate, he has no other choice.


    "Welcome, knight from lion''s back." The voice of an elderly woman rings when Lothar opens the door. What he sees is a spacious room full of luxury and guilt. In the middle of the room, there was a square table with embroidered tablecloth. It was full of tableware made of gold and silver and all kinds of food that he had never seen before. The owner of the voice sat quietly at the other end of the square table, half open eyes, looking at the count who came in from the door.


    Lothar didn''t move on. He stopped at the door. The door behind him closed naturally and made a slight noise. Without much words, the count could be sure that the white haired old woman was the great witch in the witch''s mouth, the one who claimed to have led the heartless sorceress to occupy the city and rule it for decades. The one who can make all the rebellious witches like Ellie respectfully mention it.


    "Don''t stand there, knight. Sit down. It''s not easy to prepare this table. Don''t let my kindness go to waste." The great witch spoke in her slow way, with a light smile on her face. It was supposed to be a kind smile, but Lothar was keenly aware of the incongruity, the few wrinkles, the almost nonexistent age spots of her face compared with other parts of her face. It was not an old woman''s face, but it grew on an old woman with white hair. It was really weird.


    Nevertheless, after a few seconds of hesitation, the count sat on the other side of the square table. His body relaxed for a moment when he touched the soft seat. However, the instinct of the warrior made him alert again quickly, and his body was able to stand up at any time. The great witch saw all these details, but she did not say anything to make Lothar relax or laugh at Lothar for being too careful. The old man just nodded with satisfaction and began to eat her plate.


    The count opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but for a moment he did not know which question to start with. The great witch seemed to have noticed this and stopped her knife and fork slightly. "I''m really sorry. Although our small place occupies the convenience of trade and does not lack all kinds of goods, the dining etiquette and tableware are certainly not as complete as the Cang lion, an ancient country. Especially for a young aristocrat like you, you should be trained to be meticulous in etiquette. Let''s make do with this meal. Please think of it as a meal on the way to travel or March. "If these words come from some upstart, Lothar will respond politely but contemptuously. He does not think that the feast is a mistake, on the contrary, it is a mistake not to admit or belittle the value of things. But when the words came from the witch''s mouth, the count was unable to do so, not because he was afraid of the power and power of the other side, but because he could hear it. What the witch said was serious. She really regarded the dinner as pure eating, without any hypocritical humility and arrogant vanity.


    "Even as a banquet between nobles, the food you provide is enough to show your kindness, my dear lady." This was the first time Lothar spoke to the great witch. Suddenly, he did not seem to be in the bay of lost heart, dressed as a mercenary and sailor, but returned to his country to socialize at a banquet as an earl.


    "That''s good. I haven''t entertained a real nobleman for many years. I''m not very clear about the current etiquette. You know, most of the people in this city don''t care about this. It''s reasonable for them to do so. Etiquette has its own conditions. It''s a bit pedantic to blindly pursue complicated etiquette without considering the actual situation. However, if the material conditions permit, people should not show their rudeness recklessly. After all, we are not beasts The witch nodded and replied.


    "Wise, I''m beginning to understand why you''ve been able to lead the sorceress for such a long time." Rosa said half truely.


    "You are making fun of me. Although my ears are not as sharp as when I was young, I can still hear the meaning beyond the words." The old man laughed and continued, "do you think that I only care about the interests of the witches'' group, so although I have the ability to provide food for people in the city, I have not. What''s more, I know that you have met with some young ladies in the sorceress group, and you know something from their mouths. You may think that the other members of the sorceress group are just like the people in lost heart bay to me, but they still have the value to make use of, but one day, I will abandon them like losing heart Bay? "


    If there''s ever a time when Lothar should have had a cold sweat from entering the house, it''s now. However, perhaps because the tone of the other party was too gentle, the count did not hear any dissatisfaction and hostility from the witch''s words. She seemed to be discussing her views on the weather during the course of eating. So the count replied,


    "it''s hard for me to think otherwise, ma''am."


    Knife and fork, put it down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    "You know, without that ax, I''m not going to have to deal with you more than I''m going to deal with the contents of the plate."


    The witch''s face was still smiling, but what she said was just frightening. As the words floated into Lothar''s ears, the count''s eyes began to twist. In his eyes, the table was still a table, but the food in the plate had changed from normal dishes to something more terrible. The top of the highest triple plate, which had been decorated with a mermaid, was now turned into a sharp arrow, which was hung on it A skull that Lothar was familiar with no longer, the head of a networm. The scene was so real that the count even saw the blood that had not dried out trickling down the gold arrow pole. But this is not over, Rosa has been covered in front of the plate began to shake, in his shrinking eyes, a few familiar fingers from under the cover, as if to break free from the plate.


    "Bang Dang!" Lothar''s hand pressed hard on the plate cover in front of her, and her breathing was obviously aggravated. But he did not make any more radical reaction, just lowered his head and remained silent for a few seconds. When he raised his head again, the bloody scene disappeared completely and turned back to the previous feast.


    The witch gently lifted the knife and fork again, as if nothing had happened just now. However, after she slowly ate an olive, she still glanced at Lothar''s expression. "I have the ability to make what you see come true at any time. There''s no doubt about it. I used to do this when I was young, but not with women. Those bastards don''t love their wives as much as you do. I have to arrest all their children. Oh, it was a big scene, but it can''t be preserved. "


    Lothar swallowed his saliva. He was awake now, very conscious. He finally remembered that the old woman was not ruling the remote town of Cang lion. What she and her sorceress managed were the most chaotic cities on the whole coastline. Over the years, their rule has not been challenged in any real sense. He should have understood that it took more than magic to control such a long time in lost heart Bay, but also a more cruel and crazy heart than any pirate or fugitive.


    Hand, remove from the plate cover, Rosa''s forehead has sweat. But his eyes were still clear, and he knew that fear was the greatest enemy against the unknown. "If you want to show me your strength or make me surrender, you don''t need to put on such a posture. You already know where my biggest weakness is, don''t you?"


    The old woman nodded gently. "When I was young, or when I was young, little girls always had some unrealistic dreams, even witches. My dream at that time was to raise a lion. It must be a lion with a mane like gold. In the year of my adulthood, I got such a lion at the witches'' meeting. Oh, it was the happiest time in my earliest decades. I still can''t forget the look of the lion. It was captured that afternoon and brought to the meeting by six witches in person. When I saw him, there was blood on his teeth. I''m really happy to feed the lion carefully in various ways. I even hope to find a magic that can communicate with it. But I soon found out that things were not what I thought. The lion had not eaten anything for three days, and its mane looked like a withered dandelion. I was so sad that I even cried at his side and asked him to eat. I found him all the meat I could find, all the meat! But it doesn''t eat anything. "


    The witch took a sip of the liquid from the silver cup, moistened her voice, and continued to speak in a gentle voice, "in the end, I can''t help it. I can''t watch it die in front of me. So I controlled it. I used magic to get into its brain and turned it into a puppet in my hand. Now, it will finally be obedient. But I later found out that what I like is not a lion without soul, not a specimen that can walk, so I abandoned it and burned it, leaving only a few teeth to be preserved by me. And this story tells me that if a lion is not arrogant, it has no value in existence. You, young man, you are a lion, a lion just beginning to grow a mane


    Lothar did not understand what the other side told this strange story. It seemed that the great witch liked him very much, but the terrible scene was still fresh in my eyes.


    "I confused you, didn''t I? It doesn''t matter. You just think this is a crazy woman talking nonsense. Anyway, I don''t have a few days to live. It doesn''t matter if I say something crazy. " The great witch approached the back of her chair and looked up at the chandeliers inlaid with diamond shells and various crystals on the roof. "In retrospect, it''s really a long time to think about it. How much effort and sacrifice have been made before we have a firm foothold in this land. Travelers have been wandering for so long that we have almost forgotten how to really base ourselves on a world. We are chased, devoured and forced into exile. This is the fate of our family. And every time we come to a world, we always think that we are safe, so the close group becomes loose and scattered. We don''t remember our origin until the next chase. And every time, we were killed and wounded. Such migration must end and travelers must be reunited. But first of all, they have to take this place as their own world, as their last line of defense, and as their destination. ""Why?" Lothar wondered, "I mean, if you and your people have been wandering for so long, how can you be sure that this is where you should stay?"


    The big witch laughed, not gentle smile, she really happy smile, "yes, why? That''s because the world has a reason to stay. Greyne was smarter than me. She discovered it before me, and she proved it to me. So I can''t fall behind. Her mission is to confirm the potential of this land. And mine is to sow the land. This is the first field I''ve spent decades cultivating. Now it is the last stage of sowing, but those insect pests with scales want to rush into my field and eat away the seeds I have laboriously left. You say, dear Mr. knight, what should I do


    "You''ve known for a long time that the lichen wants to take back this land. You know they''re all set up on the other side of the whirlpool. You want the situation to come to this point, so that you have a reason to sweep them and let the sorceress completely own this place. " Lothar frowned. As a soldier who knew military affairs, Lothar knew that although the big witch''s calculation was dangerous, it was effective enough that the witch''s side would attack the sea demon on its own initiative, and could not really hurt them in the vast waters. But if the offensive and defensive exchange, the situation is different. But there''s another problem.


    "What are you going to do about the fog? If your magic was strong enough to dispel it, you would have done it, right? "


    "Fog? Ah, in your eyes, it''s really fog. But what I want to say is that the real face of that thing is actually a breath, the last breath of thunder giant before he died. The giant recovers, and the breath condenses back into a thick fog, waiting for his body to be remodeled and finally activated. But there''s no thunder giant anymore. He''s dead, completely, completely, no doubt, dead. And it''s you who killed him. Loxaheishan, destination, oh no, the agent of death. You, kill him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    "I am what? What death? Who did I kill? No, no, no, no, it''s not like that. " Lothar''s head was shaking from side to side. Although the frequency and amplitude were not violent, it was quite shaking for a determined soldier. "Listen, madam, the destination is death. Well, it''s no surprise. I vaguely noticed that, although he is different from the gods of death in various legends I know. But I never killed thunder giant! First of all, he''s not alive. No one can kill a body, right? Secondly, I didn''t do anything about him. I mean, after his head was cut off from his neck and his flesh and blood turned into all kinds of things, he was still recovering slowly. I don''t think a small wound in his heart would kill him. And most of all, why do you sound like I''ve done everything that you didn''t expect? "


    The great witch smiles happily again. She seems to be younger than when Lothar first saw her. In fact, the root of her hair has changed from pale to pale. "Well, my dear Mr. knight, it seems that my words make you uneasy, don''t you? It''s normal. It''s a reasonable response. And I should have stopped talking with you at this time, so that you can keep this strong doubt and knowledge, and become a radical chess piece. But let''s break this pattern this time. Who makes me like lions? Oh, that might make someone jealous. You know, young girls always hate people who take toys from them. I don''t mean your wife, she''s more like your gift. I said too much, right? Let''s get back to business The witch''s hair became more colorful when she spoke, and her mental state seemed to be high.


    "Thunder giant, he did not die before, of course, he is not alive, he is in a wonderful state between life and death. In this state, he slowly regains his life, and the process is not interrupted, because even if the reconstructed body is destroyed again, he only needs to spend some time to do it again. As far as I know, nothing in the world can really kill him, except death itself. The end result is death, at least in this sea, he is death itself. And you are the carrier of this abstract concept, an excellent container. However, there is nothing to be depressed about. You are not used by me or by anyone else. It is the gods who take advantage of you. He takes back a soul who has been here for too long by your hand. You see, there are not many people in people''s mouths who are qualified to be favored by and serve the great God. With this, you can become a part of the legend


    In the cave under the sea, the Lord of destination had explained to Lothar the apparent death of the thunder giant. At that time, the count had noticed that his understanding of death seemed to be different. But what he didn''t expect was that the God who had made a contract with him and lent his power to Lothar for a time would be the God in charge of death. The feeling of being used by people is never comfortable, but as the witch said, from another perspective, being able to be given the power of God to complete a certain mission is a glorious thing in any kind of thought. As for the fate, there was no mention of this to Lothar from the beginning to the end. Why should the gods explain their actions to mortals?


    "Well, I accept that. But if there are gods involved in this matter, as you said, how can you know so much? Although you are a powerful witch, one of my friends who is also good at magic said that the caster is only one of the mortals after all. " Said the count, whose eyes were still.


    "Your friends see a lot of things that the caster doesn''t want to see. He will suffer more than others because of this. It is more comfortable to be a chess player than to seek the truth. " The great witch said slowly, "as for me, or the witches you know, we are never on the chessboard of this world. Because of this, no matter how many games we jump into and how many chessboards we jump over, no one will help us. It''s time for travelers to join in, even at a cost. But you don''t have to worry. When I talk about chessboards and chessmen, you are not my chess pieces. What I know about you is based on the conjecture of known intelligence. We are all chessmen. But chessmen have to fight for their fate, don''t they? "


    She said, wiping her mouth and hands with a napkin. Now the witch looks only forty or fifty years old, and she is still moving towards a younger posture. "Jingling, jingling" the witch shook the bell on the table. Then the door that Rosa had passed when she entered the room opened again. Several senior witches, led by the blue eyed witch Eden, approached the room and stood humbly in a row under the stairs. The count was very familiar with the mental state they were showing at this time, which was the state of the soldiers with high morale before the war began.


    "Go and feed our hungry gulls, but don''t feed too much. They have to be hungry in order to play their part." After the big witch''s voice dropped, the two witches bowed out, "go and gather the children and tell them that after the war, the witch group will no longer restrict their freedom, and the door of the birdcage will be open in front of them." Two more witches left. Orders from the big witch mouth down, through the senior witches and began to carry out. When there were only Lothar, the great Witch and Eton in the room, the witch stood up. With a wave of her hand, the view outside the room changed. It was as if the room was built on a high mountain, overlooking the lost heart Bay and the surrounding sea area. One of the most conspicuous is the eddy that shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye on the sea surface."The vortex won''t last long." Said Ethan in a deep voice, when the whirlpool disappears, the battle for the ownership of the land is about to start.


    "No, before the whirlpool disappears, the sirens will send in advance. Set up a couple of teams and let them watch both sides of the vortex The blue eyed witch was ordered to leave the room.


    "I don''t think I have any business here. I''d better go back to the city quickly." Lothar has now fully understood that the sorcerers do not need to be warned, and they have never shifted their attention from the lost heart Bay. What they have experienced in the lost heart bay for more than half a year is just to make the upcoming battle no more changeable. For this reason, the witch even let the people in the city suffer from the shortage of food and water. Because they know that the people who die in such elimination are not the real fighting strength. Providing resources to let them survive will not only not increase the combat effectiveness when fighting the sea demon, but also increase the hidden danger in the rear.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. knight." The voice of the great witch had changed from what Rosa had first heard. It was not an old man''s voice, but the body curve and long black hair with his back to his back confirmed his point. The witch turned her head slightly, and her eyes turned into clear, shining blue. "I have other plans for you. There is one thing you have to do, but don''t worry, I won''t let you do it alone


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    "Poof!" As the book, which is almost as thick as her own palm, is closed, her eyes are aching from reading for a long time. The daughter of the tomb gave a hatch, and her fingers rubbed the sea monster pattern on the cover of the book. This is a book about the life and geography of the sea area around lost heart Bay. The author is a scholar who came here to explore because of curiosity. This scholar spent his whole life exploring the natural environment around the lost heart Bay, partly out of interest, and partly because of helplessness.


    The matter is very simple. The scholar met a pirate and was enslaved and sold in the market of lost heart Bay. A lady noticed the difference between him and those who engaged in manual labor. She paid to buy him and asked him about the process of becoming a slave. The scholar naturally fell in love with the woman who saved him, especially when the latter was willing to help him finish his research after hearing his purpose. The relationship lasted for more than ten years. The scholar finished the book with a morbid enthusiasm and asked to marry the lady as a gift.


    The lady agreed, and a new witch was born. This is the case. If you are accosted by a beautiful, wealthy and somewhat mysterious woman in lost heart Bay, you''d better think twice. Nevertheless, the witch race has not been cut off for a long time. Although they can coax men into becoming their "husbands" by magic, more often, these men are voluntary. It''s incredible, right? Even if the men knew that they were not in love with a human being, and the other person would not love them, they still made such a choice. In fact, things are not as bad as they seem. After all, whether true and pure love exists is an eternal question.


    "Click!" When HeLa was going to leave for the library to return the book, the bolt on her door opened. At the same time, the wooden door bolt covered with iron sheet gradually extended its slender limbs in front of the witch, and opened two reptilian eyes at one end. The bolt, turned into a gecko, and gecko, after a look at the tomb of the daughter, quietly into the crack of the door. Haila knows that it''s meaningless to worry about gecko and the size and width of the door gap. This gecko is not a normal creature. It is a guard who can''t walk.


    Now, the guard has gone, which only means one thing, she is free. HeLa immediately dropped the book in her hand, not worried that it would be damaged in the process of falling. She now has more important things to do, and she has been planning for it for a long time. In order to know the most about the situation in the shortest time, Haila even made a list for herself. She left the book to get the form. But what she didn''t expect was that, at the moment she dropped the book, her door was opened, and a foot too anxious entered the room. Unfortunately, it stopped right under the book. "HeLa, I have something to do with you Ah


    A moment later, Peggy sat on HeLa''s bed with her injured foot in her arms. Next to her, there was Cherie, who had been laughing all the time. "Every time this happens, I''m sorry you brought her back." The little witch with long hair had tears in the corner of her eyes. Although the cover of the book was not inlaid with metal, the leather cover with a lot of paper was also powerful.


    HeLa sat in her chair, looking apologetically at Peggy. She didn''t expect this to happen. And this apology made her not realize that the owner of her room didn''t even notice when peg opened the door. Despite this, herra was surprised by Peggy and Ellie. She thought that if someone was waiting outside her door, it would be Karen. However, the arrival of these two people will not upset Hera. From their words, she can make up for the changes in the past few months as quickly as possible.


    "It''s going to war." This is page''s first words to Hera after relieving the pain, "it''s not like the battle of ebb tide that only senior witches participate in the small-scale battle. The whole witch group and all ships in lost heart Bay will join in this war. The great witch has been planning this war for a long time, but I''m afraid the other side is the same


    The grave girl''s expression became serious. She didn''t ask who the war was, because the answer was so obvious. But for the war that will come sooner or later, she still has a few questions, "is the sea king egg still in our hands? What do ordinary people in the city think of the war? How are they? "


    "They are still there. The people in the city have no choice. If we don''t provide them with food and water, they will die if we don''t need war. They I don''t know much. The witch group was ordered to cut off all contact with the city. The breeding base of Sea King eggs is taken over by senior witches. Although we are not banned, we are similar to you. " When Peggy said this, her expression was a little gloomy. If she had not experienced the freedom and respect in the black lion, she would not have any doubt about the almost arbitrary behavior of the great witch.


    However, Hera has never been to Cangshi, so she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the actions of the witch group. It is simple and efficient. This has always been their style, or the style of the great witch. As a qualified adult witch in the sorceress group, what she has to consider is how to fight for the most benefits and the lowest risk for herself in the order of the great witch. "I guess you didn''t just come to me and tell me that, did you? Have we been sent together? "Peggy acquiesced to the other party''s conjecture, "obviously, you were identified as the same type as Qili by the great witch after the incident half a year ago. She thinks that you two can''t give full play to your abilities on the front battlefield, and may affect friendly troops. So she gave us another assignment. "


    It''s reasonable to say that Hera has been deliberately resisting her natural talent, not only because it makes her look like a zombie, but also because she knows how bad her power is for living beings. Although there was a strong relationship between the controlled soul and the full release half a year ago, HeLa''s ability to control, even if only for a short time, made her unable to continue to exist in the sorceress as Garen''s deputy.


    "That must be a bad task. The witch will let two young witches with great ability and easy to get out of control to act together, which shows that she has made a good plan to destroy our army and inflict heavy damage on the enemy. I don''t think there will be too many such actions. " The expression on page''s face confirmed Hella''s conjecture.


    "Our mission is to go deep behind the enemy and assassinate their chief priests." Although she had expected this, her face was still shocked when she heard the words. Chief priests? Among the lietao sea demons, that is the most noble existence. If we want to compare it, it is the equivalent of the great witch.


    "Only the three of us? That sounds like the witch is going to solve two problems once and for all Hera grinned sarcastically. The two troubles she mentioned, of course, were Qili and herself. Witches like them who showed such talent when they were young often didn''t live to middle age. Too strong force will lead to a lot of disadvantages, and as long as the powder keg is detonated, it will inevitably hurt the innocent. So sometimes, the sorcerers will send these witches to carry out some dangerous tasks. If they succeed, they will gain experience to control their own power. If they fail, their strength will be strong enough to destroy their goals.


    "Yes, you are two troubles, and I am the one who is in trouble." She seems to be playing this role all the time, providing support to those who are gifted. But in fact, Peggy''s ability is really suitable for this position, "but unfortunately, we are not the only one this time. It seems that the great witch is really going to kill the chief priest at one stroke, and she has also found some helpers for us. They''re all familiar faces, at least for me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    When Lothar stepped out of the witch''s room, he was sent back to his former woodland, and when he turned to look at the front door, there were only a few crumbling stone doorframes. It seems that when the witches do not welcome their visitors, this door will become like this. No wonder people in lost heart bay can not find their hiding place in any case. In the final analysis, it is not a place that can be reached without relying on magic. Of course, no matter how powerful the witches'' magic is, they can''t really create a space out of the world. That''s what the Lord of the grey tower can''t do. So the witch''s hiding place must be somewhere in the mountains around lost heart Bay, but no one can find it.


    It took the count some time to retrieve the Tomahawk that had been thrown into the grass. Fortunately, his throw in the fog did not use much strength, and the fool''s justice lay quietly waiting for its master to pick up himself again. Lothar raised his axe slightly above his head and watched the light reflected by the sun on the blade of the axe become extremely strong against the black shadow. He still can''t believe that he killed the thunder giant who had existed for a long time with this axe and right hand. Lothar has more than once imagined himself to be a warrior who kills dragons and demons in poems and legends, but when he becomes a giant killer, it is not as comfortable as he imagined. Because it had no glory to speak of, the count knew that no matter what the thunder giant''s evaluation in history, he had never seen the giant''s evil deeds with his own eyes. He killed an innocent person. The death of this innocent person indirectly contributed to the war.


    Intuition told Lothar that he would pay a heavy price for his actions. What he can do now is to take advantage of the opportunity given by the great witch to try to recover his fault as much as possible. He''s going to assassinate the leader of the sea demon, who they call chief priests. Only in this way can he minimize the casualties of the war, and the great witch promised him that she would show her mercy to the sirens as long as they lost their sense of war. After all, a group of controlled sirens can bring more benefits to lost heart Bay.


    With a heavy sense of guilt, Lothar had no other choice. Although the count knew that his approach was not just for the sirens, he had no deep friendship with these underwater dwellers. The only sea demon that the count cared about was a lone wanderer who had separated from the clan, and the complicated attitude of fioni towards his old family in his speech also led to speculation that the relationship between the transfigurer and the Leto clan was not harmonious.


    What''s the use of thinking about it now? Lothar sighed and pinned his axe to his waist. He understood that what he was thinking now was just to find an excuse for what he was going to do to escape his inner condemnation, and he was really not good at it. I remember when I was a kid, Marcus was always in charge of sophistry and making up excuses. In the rat plague, the count only needed to wave his axe in the shadow of his grey robe. He is used to following the right people to do the right thing. But there are not so many people like Marcus and cheese in the world, and there are not so many right things. I mean, maybe everything has the most perfect solution, but the road is often hidden in the depths of thorns and can''t be detected.


    Although the water level of this group was not easy to detect, the shallow water level of the small Sorcerer''s gathering place could not be easily detected. Before that, the count still had time to prepare for his operation, which was gathered in the evening, but now it is only in the afternoon. Having said that, he had nothing to prepare. Besides his Tomahawk and life, Lothar did not know what else he could use in the sea.


    As a result, he became the first person to come to the beach to wait, with some simple equipment and dry food besides weapons and light leather armor. The count did not take advantage of this time to see the webworm again. He did not want her to see him like this. If the war is doomed to die, at least his last impression in his lover''s heart will not be too ugly. Sea breeze, driving the tide, also blowing a little dry sand, Rosa back against the uplift of the reef, enjoying the sunshine. Until, a dark shadow covered the sun.


    "I thought I was the first one here. It seems that you won''t miss any chance to kill the siren, will you? " The Huntress''s human language has a peculiar accent, but given that sirens are a race that breathes with the gills on their shoulders, it''s not particularly surprising that they can''t make a nasal sound. Lothar raised her head slightly, shaking the sand on her head after confirming the identity of the comer. He had been unconscious in the sun for some time. But the crown of thorns on her right arm expressed the joy of goodbye to Lothar, rather than jekyana''s ironic greeting.


    Feeling the pure joy from the shell friend made the count feel better. He stood up, looked over Jacques''s shoulder, and noticed what came with the Huntress. It was a small boat, small and used as a landing craft by ships like the black arrow. "Tell me there''s a big ship waiting for us in the open sea, will you?"


    Jacques turned to look at the boat and shrugged. "Of course, in fact, your great witch has prepared a fleet for you, so that you can go straight into Leto''s army and kill their chief priests with harpoons. no Of course not, you idiot. How sensitive do you think sirens are to things on the water? If we''re going to pilot your ships, we''ll be targets when we get out of the harbor. I really don''t know how fioni spent so much time with you and your equally stupid kindred. He''s a real freak"Forgive her, hunter, in a bad mood." The sound of the crown of thorns sounded in Rosa''s head, and the retort that rose to her throat turned into a slight sigh.


    "Well, it''s just a joke. But why is it just you? I thought fioni would be the pilot of this operation. " Said the count in his most peaceful tone.


    Jacques snorted coldly, but answered Rosa''s question. "He''s a pilot, but he''s waiting for us on the other side of the vortex. When the sun goes down, I''ll pull you to the edge of the whirlpool, and then we''ll have to cross it underwater


    "Are you sure? I can''t breathe underwater like you do. No matter how small the whirlpool is, I''m afraid it can''t swim through at one breath? And without the boat, what can we do if we go through the vortex? " Lothar told the Huntress in disbelief that, in his opinion, the plan was not a plan at all.


    Before the siren answered, a tired but still full of energy voice sounded from two people not far away, three figures appeared on the beach in the gradually red sun, "don''t worry, we will solve this problem."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    The arrival of the witches is no surprise. They are the real support of this team, at least on the surface. Compared with a mercenary, the threat of three witches to letao clan is more obvious. But in fact, Lothar vaguely felt that the witch did not put the hope of the success of the assassination on the three young women. The previous meal gave him some hint that the witch should not waste time with a worthless person. Of course, he doesn''t say that he can''t be sure.


    "Do you have a solution to the problem of breathing?" The count inquired, but there was no doubt in his voice. Since the mission had been sent out, the witches must have been prepared.


    "Yes. Otherwise we won''t be able to swim out of the abyss half a year ago, will we? And, sorry, we had no other way Seven months ago, in the cavern of the thunder giant''s corpse, the witches abandoned Lothar and fioni seven months ago in the siege of the last remaining hunters of the shark tooth clan led by Jacques. This made Peggy uneasy. She felt that she owed Lothar enough, and she also worried that the abandonment would become the last straw for the break between the count and the witch.


    But Lothar just waved casually, indicating that the long haired witch didn''t care about it. "At that time, I thought I was dead. In fact, I did die once. You chose the right path at that time. There''s no need to feel guilty about it. You see, don''t I still stand here? By the way, how are the two ladies? "


    The other two ladies in the count''s mouth referred to Karen and fittis, who had previously worked together in the underground space. These two witches did not join in the assassination. Peggy''s face was smiling, and she was glad to get Lothar''s understanding. "Ms. fitis and Karen have other tasks to perform. In addition, they all had a good time. Karen even used this time to make a new whip, which was even more uncomfortable than the previous one. As for Ms. fitis, she''s cleaning up her cell, and there''s bound to be prisoners after this war. "


    The soldier shrugged his shoulders, and then stepped back a little, in order to widen the distance between her and Qili. As early as Peggy said hello to him, Qili had been like a butterfly smelling flowers. No, Lothar preferred to describe her as a mosquito and fly sniffing her nose. In short, she had been looking at Lothar''s side with interest for a period of time. And at this time, Qili''s appearance is still kuira''s, which aggravates Lothar''s discomfort. "I suddenly miss the days when I didn''t see a witch for half a year."


    "Stop telling such obvious lies, don''t you long for battle and glory? Or is half a year enough to turn a warlike Lord into a fisherman? " Ellie whispered in Rosa''s ear. She looked like a child seeing her pet when she was so far away. However, the pet may have changed quietly.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a fisherman. There''s not so much responsibility, no mission. Life can''t just be an endless battle, can it? "


    Rosa''s answer made Qili''s brow frown. She turned to look at the other two witches and pointed to the count, "what has this guy experienced? Did you change his brain while I was sleepwalking? But I didn''t see the sutures on his head! Is it the kind of thread that will be left after the craniotomy, or are you making it with an iron stick in his ear? "


    "We didn''t do anything, and you''d better calm down and conserve some energy. We still have a lot to do." HeLa stepped forward and pressed Ellie''s shoulder and apologized to Lothar. But the count just tilted his head, and he was used to this way of talking. If you and this crazy witch are forced to do the same boat from the grey lion to the lost heart, you will get used to it. But there is one thing that is true. The count has changed in the past few months that he has not noticed. As for the reason, it may be that he is about to become a father.


    The Huntress on one side had already felt impatient in the greetings between the Witch and the knight, but she was still very patient. Now, seeing that several people did not speak any more, she said, "there is still a long way to go before the whirlpool. You can talk on the boat. Of course, it would be better if you could keep quiet and let the people of letao not find us so soon. "


    In the afterglow of the sunset, a small boat quietly left the shoal where it was moored and headed for the huge whirlpool on the distant sea. The moment looked like an oil painting. The reflection of the setting sun on the sea turned into a red road, guiding the boat forward. It''s just a pity that this picture disappears as the witch''s hands are no longer dry. The woman, who looks only twenty-eight or eight years old, is dressed in simple linen clothes, and her long black hair falls down at will. But even so, she still has the charm that makes people fall in love at first sight. "Oh, you are so beautiful, my dear lady. I dare say that the statues in the temple of the goddess have become worthless stones when they see you. "


    "Put away your hypocrisy, devil. I didn''t become this way to listen to your cheap flattery." The great witch turned and looked at the sound. Her eyes were on the golden branches of the table, and the black crow, her servant, was looking at her with her head tilted, and the pupils of the birds were emitting evil light."Oh, of course, of course. I''m sorry, dear lady. I just can''t help it. " From the closed beak came a sharp and disturbing voice, with a faint smile and moving, like a clown in a farce, "do you think this team you sent can fulfill their mission? I''ve heard that lady tide is very concerned about this war. Although luosa Heishan is a rare chess piece, you know, knights are not easy to be the winning hand on the chessboard. Their inner creed makes them not afraid, but also makes them rebellious. For example, the one I got in my last deal is more difficult than any king I know


    "Well, there are souls that can make you a devil feel tricky. Well, if he''s still alive, I''d love to meet him. He must be an interesting man. " The witch showed a smile, but no smile. "As for their success or not, you don''t have to worry about it. There will only be an end to this war. Even if the tide lady is reluctant, she can only accept it."


    "I''m glad to hear of your confidence in it, and I''ll pass it on to the broker exactly. In addition, the broker is very, very honored to welcome travelers into the world. He sincerely thanks you for your decision. As long as you can win this war, he will be happy to persuade other distinguished adults to recognize you and your people. "


    "He had better be so."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    The eddy is making a strange sound. This kind of sound is very strange. It is the final result after the continuous reflection and distortion of the water sound through the hole in the middle of the vortex. It sounds no longer similar to any sound. It can only be said that it is the sound of the vortex. If we have to give it a description, the low howl of the sea will be a passable metaphor. But this low howl is depressing. It does not make people feel noisy and shocking, but it is enough to cover up all that can be heard, leaving only this low vibration in the ears.


    Words lose their usefulness when they approach the whirlpool, which was noticed by the team long before the boat really gets close to it. The solution they came up with did not rely on Peggy''s magic as they did on the dame Dame last time. After all, the magic is obvious. No one can tell whether there will be any individual who can feel the magic in letao sea demon. Even if it is only one possibility, it can make people uneasy. As a result, the assassin team used another way of communicating across the sound, the husks.


    Ji Guan and his people have a magical talent. They scan and broadcast information spores, and they can directly transmit what they want to other creatures without language or sound. Generally speaking, the spores are more convenient to use in stable air and water flow, and excessive air flow and liquid surging can easily take spores away from their intended direction. But beyond the spores, there seems to be some other way of communicating with their kin. After Jacqueline gives the shell people on his right arm to the team members, each of them can communicate with the shell people and then complete the communication with each other.


    The advantage of this method is that it is concealed enough, and it also avoids the physical consumption of pug. The disadvantage is that the simple thinking logic of shell people will inevitably change the meaning of the team members. In order to avoid the influence of this transformation on the effect of communication, all people must express themselves in the simplest way.


    After solving the problem of communication, the obstacle for the team to move forward is not a vortex, but an endless ocean. Whether it''s humans or witches, their body structure doesn''t support their long-term survival in the water. Fortunately, the witches had been prepared for this. Before getting close to the whirlpool, Peggy gave everyone a kind of conch with a shape similar to a whistle but larger in size. According to her, this kind of conch is a magic treated prop, which contains a large amount of oxygen, enough to supply underwater activities for a period of time.


    Of course, the amount of air stored in the conch is limited, which means that the party can''t really keep moving in the water like a sea monster. But crossing the vortex itself is not a long task. "Follow me." Jacqueline''s voice reached other people''s minds through the shell man''s transmission. To some surprise, the shell people even retained the female hunter''s tone and tone in the process of transmitting this sentence. The impatient attitude made several people on the boat look at each other and smile.


    Qili was the first to jump into the sea. She did not participate in the previous exploration of the underground cavity, nor did she participate in the riot planned by Haila. Even for a long time, she could not control her body, which made the witch more impatient for anything. After Ellie went into the water, Peggy showed a helpless expression. She raised her hands to show her breathing shells in her hands. Qili jumped down without taking her one. But she was used to it, so she said nothing more. She put the shell on her right hand into her mouth and jumped into the sea. Haila reached out to Lothar, pointed to the bottom of the boat, made a gesture to meet, and sank into the water.


    Now, the only one left in the boat was the count with the conch in his hand. He stood up and looked down at the turbid water. Due to the nearby rapids, he could not even see the trace of his companion who had just entered the water. This is the last chance, and once he chooses to move on, there is no reason to retreat. But knight, there is no possibility of retreating on the battlefield, is it? Lothar tightened the belt of his Tomahawk, and finally took a look at the sea where there was no sun, only the afterglow, and left the boat.


    After confirming that everyone was in the water, jekyqua stabbed the bottom of the boat through a long prepared weak spot with the shark''s tooth knife, allowing the sea water to pour down the bottom of the boat, completely cutting off the possibility of the boat being found. Then she threw a rope made of seaweed to several people and said, "hold on to it. If it''s caught in the whirlpool, cut it yourself."


    Lothar tied the rope to his left wrist, and the fading light darkened the sea. Although there was still air to breathe in his mouth, human instincts reminded the count that there were dangers that he did not understand. Gently pull the rope, indicating that they are ready, four people in the team under the leadership of the sea demon really began this operation. The cold sea water reminds people of the snow and ice of Cangshi. Although the temperature of Shanghai water is not really lower than that of ice and snow, the dampness and coldness that envelop the whole body has another kind of discomfort.


    The count''s eyes were almost invisible. Without sunlight, the role of human eyes in the sea water was very limited. Lothar wanted to just close her eyes and adjust her energy to other senses, but it was not a wise attempt. Fear, like a large marine mollusk, crept up to him from the dark. "Huff, puff." Lothar''s breathing became slightly more rapid. He knew it would consume too much air in the conch, but he couldn''t calm himself down."Don''t be afraid, we are here." The voice of thorn crown calmed the knight down, and he remembered that he had this companion on his shoulder. The traction on his left wrist is a reminder of what he is doing. I''m going to be the only one of all the knights to cross the vortex. Rosa couldn''t help but think of it. After he regained his state, he could clearly detect a slight change in the direction of the water around him. Without any warning, everyone understood what the change meant. They were approaching the vortex.


    "Hold the balance, don''t just fight against the current, understand them." The siren''s words come from the end of the rope, but to be honest, its effect is very limited. For these land creatures, the flow of sea water will instinctively arouse their reaction. It is not easy to fight against this nature.


    The tension is getting stronger and stronger. Lothar didn''t know how the witches were. He only knew that his heart, which had just calmed down, rose again. It was like walking a steel wire on a cliff. All he could rely on was the rope on his wrist. Every second and every moment, the current seemed to drag him into the bottom of the vortex, so that he could never leave under the sea. Breathing, again rapid up, even if the thorn crown comfort can not play a role, at this time Lothar can only rely on himself, Knight''s self-discipline crazy admonishes his body, stop meaningless muscle tension, do not do these will make the body spasmodic. On the other hand, as a human being, the desire to survive as a creature has the opposite effect. His body just wants to wave its limbs as hard as possible to float up to a safe sea surface.


    "Can''t float up, the more upward, the larger the scope of vortex!" The siren''s warning means that Lothar is not the only one to have a similar idea. The count wanted to clench his teeth, but he was afraid that he would break the conch in his mouth. He tried to control it. His body gradually turned from extreme tension to fatigue. Gradually, his mind became dim and his consciousness became a combination of hazy feelings. Then, at some point in time, all the feelings were gone from Lothar''s head, and he fainted in the waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    In fact, it is not correct to say that Lothar was completely unconscious in the water. Although he has lost the ability of subjective thinking, his body is still responding to the surrounding environment. Therefore, when crossing the vortex, Lothar is conscious, but this conscious individual can not be called Lothar. He is more like a beast named human. For a long time, people, including Shan, are not only limited to human beings, but also thinking about what kind of creatures can be called intelligent race, and what kind of creatures can only be regarded as beasts. There are different versions of this standard in different races, even in the same race. Take sea monsters and humans for example. It is always said that the difference between humans and beasts is that humans can use fire. Indeed, fire can be said to be the starting point of all land-based intelligent biological civilization. But sirens don''t live on land, and they never use fire. And those who understand the sirens will not classify them as beasts.


    What about language and writing? Can intelligent creatures be different from animals with language and words? I''m afraid it''s not so simple. The emergence of wisdom and the decline of wildness do not occur because of the appearance of some kind of symbol of civilization. Behind these things, there is something deeper. That''s what''s called reason. A scholar once explained rationality in this way. Rationality is the ability to make people see the world in a non sensory way. For example, there are many people and a table in a room. These people stand at different angles, so they will not see the same table. However, when anyone talks about this table, the rest of the people will understand what the table is. This is reason, or at least a manifestation of reason. It is because of this ability that all people can communicate with each other. After all, what the left and right eyes see is different.


    The man who has lost his reason doesn''t mean that he stops thinking, but he can no longer understand everything except what he can feel. Is this a total bad thing? For most people, yes, most intelligent creatures rely on group life. They need reason to communicate with other people. Even if they live in isolation, they also need reason to help them set a life goal other than survival. But when it is absolutely impossible for reason to work, losing it is a good thing.


    The gravity in the current is gradually disappearing. Jacqueline was the first to reach the safe waters. She tried to pull on the rope and was slightly relieved when she noticed the weight on it. If all those people on the ground were caught in the whirlpool, the operation would not have to continue. However, it is not a time for her to be happy. She is not sure that several people can successfully cross the rapids. It is not that Jacques is indifferent to other people''s lives, but even if she is trying her best to protect herself and find a way out in this area of water, she has no spare power to help others. Now it''s just waiting. The female hunter doesn''t even dare to ask the shell people to send out the message of inquiry. She is afraid that it will distract the people on the ground.


    The flow of the sea outlined a human figure in the siren''s perception, and the first person stood up behind her. There was no need for words, and the uncomfortable breath that even jekyard, who did not know what the grave was, was the man''s identity, Hera. She is one of the two more important witches, which is good. The female hunter slightly pulls the rope to help the already tired daughter of the grave to come to her side. It is true that she does not need to consume a lot of physical strength to maintain her breathing state when she works underwater, but it also means that people can''t really relax and rest because of the sea water everywhere. Jacqueline stretched out her left arm for HeLa to hold, reducing her physical exertion.


    The second person to cross the whirlpool by her own strength is Qili, whose eyes still have magical effects even under water. The invisible current was real to the witch''s eyes, and this ability effectively helped her through the most dangerous parts. Even the main reason why Ellie was the second to finish the crossing was that she lingered around the whirlpool for a moment, observing the natural wonder out of curiosity. Of course, even the witch who can see the direction of the sea water doesn''t dare to stop there. The girl who just controlled herself didn''t want to die here.


    The two most important witches are all safe, which makes the Huntress feel relieved. She let the shell man send a signal to Qili and call her to her side, only to find that the state of the latter is not as she imagined. Ellie swims quickly near jekyqua and shoves something into the female hunter''s hand, a seaweed rope that is the only way for the rest of the team to discern direction in the chaotic swirling waters. But the rope the witch gave to the sea demon was broken.


    Jacqueline''s just relaxed heart trembled a little. Before entering the whirlpool area, the female hunter half threatened and half seriously warned everyone that once she was involved in the whirlpool, she should immediately untie or cut the rope on her body to prevent the other members of the team from being put into danger together. It seems that the worst has happened, but it''s not surprising that this is an extremely dangerous area for the people on the ground. It''s the two witches who performed too well in crossing the vortex that surprised the hunter.


    "In that case, let''s move on." Only two people were lost, and they were the most unimportant in the team. This was no shock to Jacques who had experienced the pain of bereavement and extermination. She had been numb to these things for a long time, and even the female hunter doubted whether she could feel sadness in her heart. It was not certain that the part originally used to feel sadness had turned into anger and hatred towards the Litao clan."Wait, wait a minute." Hailala stops the hunter''s left hand. Jacqueline did not intend to listen to the witch''s request, but she found that Qili also quietly looked at the direction of the vortex did not follow up. Her mission, after all, is to bring the team to fioni. If she leaves the two witches here to march alone, why should she cooperate with the witch group in the first place? So the hunter no longer insisted on the idea of going on the road at once, but she did not think that the other two were still alive.


    "In your units of time, we''ll wait another hour. After an hour, even if they are not pulled into the whirlpool, the air in the conch will be exhausted


    Time goes by. Time always goes by, not a minute faster, and never a second slower. But this one hour is different from an hour of idleness, an hour devoted to research, and an hour spent in eating. It''s short and terrifying for Haila, but it''s long and scary. The daughter of the tomb can''t look around in the dark water like the other two companions. Qili''s eyes are her talent. Even if she doesn''t use magic, she can''t do it. She is just a pathetic witch who can''t maintain her appearance without roses, and this action is doomed to make her unable to carry many roses, so even if she doesn''t care about magic, her ability to be found is limited.


    Just when the three of them were ready to accept the fact that they had lost their two companions in silence, a turning point appeared. It''s a bunch of stuff that floats with the current, and at first glance looks like a jellyfish, but as it approaches, Ellie and Jacqueline discover that it''s actually hair, lots of hair. In their perception, only one person would have such hair. Then, they found that the hair was not moving actively. Something dragged it and its owner along in the sea. It was Lothar.


    The siren did not cheer, and neither did Cherie. They made a decision without any other communication. They rushed to Peggy and the count together and held them to the sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    It took a lot of effort to let Loza, who lost his rationality, know that the man who held him to the sea was not hostile. Even because of the witch hunting knife on the count''s back, even if Qili wanted to use her magic power to make him off guard, she could not do so. On the other side, Jacques tried to separate Peggy from the count, but the witch''s long hair bound her and Lothar together. If she approached, she would entangle the hands and feet of her helpers. Fortunately, Qili with active thinking quickly found a way to deal with it. She said something to the shell man on her shoulder, and asked the latter to pass the information to the count through the thorn crown. It''s hard to imagine that Lothar, with a will to swim out of the whirlpool waters with a man in the face of total loss of reason, would stop fighting because of this sentence. But in fact, after thorn crown passed the witch''s words to Lothar, he was like a exhausted horse, standing and sleeping.


    The two men, together with Haila who came later, worked together to lift Rosa and Peggy to the sea surface. Outside the boundary of the vortex, the sea was extremely calm, because all the sea water flowed silently towards the center under the plane, so they didn''t want to make white spray again. "Pooh ha!" Qili took the conch out of her mouth and sighed that she could breathe fresh air again. She took the shell from Rosa''s mouth. Strange to say, since the count was convinced by Ellie to stop fighting, he did not make any resistance to all the actions of the latter. Although he is still conscious, the beast named man has completely put down his guard against the witch.


    HeLa, who took some time to find page''s face from her hair and remove the shell from her mouth, surprised her to notice. "What did you do? Why does he look like your puppet now? You remember we can''t use magic here, right? Or all that just happened would be meaningless. "


    Qili rolled her eyes, thanks to the fact that she had removed her disguise in the boat before. Otherwise, making this action in the shape of kuila might make HeLa cramp and drown because she couldn''t believe the scene. "Come on, don''t you have any trust in me? Our friendship and feelings, common memories, and God knows what else can be used together are all thrown into the whirlpool by you! Do you think I''m the one who can''t do such a small thing well


    In fact, you are such a person. Haila didn''t dare to say this, or God knows what kind of reaction Qili would make. However, it is not surprising that the daughter of the tomb has such an idea. Since she met Qili, the latter''s ability to control her own behavior, especially self-control, has been weak. Qili is a person who is very loyal to her desire. The desire here is not only physical, but also her psychology. When she hates a person, she will not make any cover up. Similarly, when she likes a person, it is the same. But so far, Hera hasn''t seen a case of Ellie sticking to something she likes for more than a year. She''s the kind of person who throws away the bottle after she''s drunk.


    But looking at Qili, who was drifting on the sea with the count in her arms, Haila was suspicious of her idea. However, even if she continued to ask what she had just done, she would not tell the truth. Moreover, she was already very tired, so she only tilted her head to express her apology.


    As for how Ellie calmed Rosa, I''m afraid only she knew. In fact, it was not complicated. She only did one thing, which was to make the shell people imitate the net worm''s accent and tone and order Lothar to relax. As for the sound, after the shell people''s report, the sound is no longer important. The effect of this sentence is very strange. Even Qili did not expect that the count would become as quiet as she is now. This makes her in the joy of the more or less feel a bit from where not happy.


    No one else could detect the subtle psychological changes in Ellie, especially jequia. The female hunter patrols around nervously under the sea for fear that the team''s track will be found by lietao''s patrol team. This is not an unnecessary worry. Long before she crossed the whirlpool to meet the witch in lost heart Bay, she had found out that the sea demons of lietao were patrolling around the whirlpool. For this reason, she and fioni had to choose a more dangerous waterway to cross the vortex, but even so, no one could be sure that those patrols did not cover it.


    "If you''ve had enough breath, don''t delay any more. We have to get to where fioni will meet before dawn. When the sun comes up, it will be more difficult to act. "


    Urged by the female hunter, a few people who just got some comfort in the air picked up the conch again. Just a short repair is enough for these magic props to replenish the air. However, the air can be quickly replenished, but the consumed physical strength is difficult to recover, especially in the sea water. Human beings can''t eat and drink water. This is not a problem that can be solved by conch alone. Fortunately, a few people have been replenished in the boat before. Now, although tired, it is not necessary to replenish energy immediately.


    The waves, which had just emerged on the sea, returned to calm, and the men who had re attached the ropes to their wrists continued their movements. It''s not quiet in the sea at night, and the whirlpool attracts the current, which is mixed with various small marine creatures, which in turn attract larger predators. If we say that the most intractable predator in this area, in addition to the former harpoon, is the overlord of the water, sharks. To be precise, it''s the cutlass shark.The shark, with its head like two symmetrical scissors, is larger and more ferocious than its predator companions. In the legend of shark teeth, the scimitar shark is a species formed by the teeth lost from the shark''s father''s mouth. Therefore, they are born to kill. Unlike ordinary sharks, they only hunt for survival. These strange alien species with eyes under the scissor in their heads regard killing as a more versatile thing. Cutlass sharks often kill other creatures, but don''t eat their bodies. This makes hunters so disgusted by their behavior that even though they are the offspring of father shark, the shark tooth hunter will fight the scimitar shark while maintaining his hunting ground.


    Now, in the water ahead of the team, Jacques noticed several sharp edged figures swimming. She made a wary and cautious gesture to the others, and then ordered her companions to rise. Scissor sharks have eyes at the lower end of their weird head, which is designed to make it easier for them to spot prey in the water below, but also to relax their vigilance above. After all, there are no animals in this area dare to take the initiative to attack these vicious killers.


    It''s a good thing to have cutlass sharks in this area, and even letao''s organized patrols will not stay near these killer monsters. But it''s also a challenge for Jacques to take four people on the ground through the scissor shark swarm. It''s not about whether she''s disgusted or afraid of these sharks, but even the female hunter has to admit that the cutlass shark''s perception is one of the sharpest of all the marine animals she''s ever seen.


    "What shall we do?" Qili''s eyes let her catch the dark shadows swimming freely in the distance. She knows that this kind of shark, at the most formal ceremony of sacrificing the God of the sea in lost heart Bay, people will dig out a sand pit with the sea water up to waist on the beach, and put a machete shark into it. Then, they will choose a warrior, holding a dagger made of shark teeth, and go down to the sand pit to challenge the shark. The winner will enjoy the glory and the loser will be buried in the shark''s belly. So the witch loved these creatures for a time, until she lost a fortune in a shark and human gamble.


    "From above, through. Be careful, but not, afraid. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Although Jacqueline delivered the message in a very nervous tone, most of the team couldn''t really understand what she was telling them to be careful about. Because in the dark, HeLa and Peggy couldn''t look at things like Ellie. In other words, they could have done this, but because they can''t use magic, they are no different from ordinary people in deep water. When it comes to ordinary people, Lothar''s consciousness has gradually become clear when he is on the sea. His feeling is similar to that his brain has taken a nap, but his body has gone to run a marathon. Fortunately, Lothar is familiar with this kind of fatigue, and he knows how to deal with his physical condition.


    However, while awake and warned by the huntress, the count noticed something else. His tattoos, at least in his eyes, can clearly see the twisted tattoo on the back of his right hand, emitting a ghostly dark brown light in the dark sea water. Lothar is familiar with this light, which is the color of the home. With the different tattoos, he also realized that in his own perception, the world has become wider. In other words, he is feeling the deep water with a sense that is not five senses.


    This feeling can not be described. After all, people can only understand what they have experienced or can imagine, and what Lothar is experiencing is beyond his understanding. But even if he could not understand the principle and operation of this strange sense, the count could easily get the feedback. The results include the trend of water flow in the vicinity and the location of anything larger than a fist. Of course, this includes the scissor sharks in front of them. Lothar has heard of this kind of fierce shark from sailors'' mouths. Although the main hunting range of scimitar sharks does not include the upper water surface, they still follow the bloody smell to attend every sea banquet, and their table manners are just as bad.


    "Shark, danger." The message from the count surprised the rest of the team a little. They looked in the direction of Lothar behind them. Of course, the darkness prevented their eyes from noticing the count''s state. And the tattoos that are glowing in Lothar''s eyes don''t exist in other people''s eyes.


    "Cutlass shark, you can''t see the top of your head. We have to pass. " Jacqueline''s voice was quite firm. The night was long, but God knew how long it took just to cross the vortex. What''s more, the whole team is at the end of their tether, and detours to avoid the sharks will only make the situation worse. Of course, she knew that the front was not safe, but it was a dangerous game.


    Lothar did not refute the other side''s intention. He knew that the female hunter was more familiar with the sea than he was. But maybe it''s the instinct of a lord or a warrior, and he can''t accept that the squadron is so unprepared to swim over the heads of hungry sharks. "We''re closer, it looks bigger." This method is not complicated. As long as people who have some knowledge of the ocean know, those small fish often crowd together with their peers to make them look bigger. Of course, even if such tricks are detected, this method can also improve the survival rate of the population.


    Jacques scoffed at Lothar''s proposal. She was a hunter, and so were the cutlass sharks. "That only makes us look more timid. They''ve seen humans. " In the eyes of female hunters, it is a safer way for small groups to swim through shark groups at a certain interval. First of all, the size of human beings is not much smaller than that of scimitar sharks, and the group action with intervals will also make the sharks doubt their individual ability. The weak will gather together. In the sea, walking alone is the embodiment of their own strength and self-confidence.


    "They''ve seen humans, but they haven''t seen such creatures." Lothar swam behind Peggy and spread the witch''s hair, which had just been tied up on the sea, floating naturally in the water, like the tentacles of some large mollusk. HeLa and Peggy were confused. They did not know exactly what the count was talking about, while Qili and Jacqueline pondered on the feasibility of his plan while shocking Lothar''s ability to act in the dark. Of course, Ellie never resisted such funny things.


    "I choose the count, and I have long wanted to try to get into her hair." Qili''s voice was still so excited even though she passed by the shell man. She swam towards Lothar and Peggy and hugged the poor little witch before she realized what was happening. Under normal circumstances, this hug can only be regarded as excessive enthusiasm, but in the dark deep sea, page was almost frightened by the sudden touch to spit out the conch in his mouth! Fortunately, the physical contact of intimacy and threat made Peggy quickly realize who he was hugged in the deep sea.


    On the surface, Qili is only one member of the five member team, and her vote only accounts for one fifth of the total. However, it should be noted that the other four fifths of the group together may not be able to make the witch give up what she has decided. So a moment later, a strange creature that never appeared on the bottom of the sea, and may not appear again in the future, replaced five individual humanoid individuals in the water. It has a large number of slender and soft tentacles, two pairs of powerful and robust pincers, and more asymmetrical growth of limbs. As the eerie creature approached the group, the latter apparently began to give in. They really don''t understand what this thing is floating against the current.


    The count was not happy to see his plan work. On the one hand, it was because of the uneasiness of Ellie''s shouting in everyone''s ears. On the other hand, it is his new perception that makes him aware of the real intention of these scissor sharks to retreat. They are probably not afraid of them. Something huge, the size of the damned lady, was trailing downstream. Lothar knew what it was. As early as he came to the lost heart Bay, a large number of deep-sea monsters followed the expansion of the misty sea area and approached the bay where they were not often seen."Below us, under the sharks. There''s something. It''s big. " Rosa''s words made Ellie quiet. But then came two questions, almost at the same time, "are you sure?"


    This means that the Earl''s perception at this time has surpassed that of the sirens and witches, which is inconceivable to the latter two. Not to mention the eyes of Qili''s talent, the sea demon''s perception ability is inferior to that of a human being after long years of experience in the sea? Even Jacques, a magical benefactor, was unwilling to believe it. What''s more, no one in the squad is using magic. So how does Lothar perceive things that they can''t even detect?


    But without waiting for the count to figure out how to explain to his companion, his eyes suddenly opened, "swim fast, it''s coming up."


    This time, there was no question, for Qili and Jacqueline were aware of the oppression, a shadow deeper than the darkness, rising from below.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    The so-called deep-sea monster does not refer to any kind of creature. In the stories of sailors, the so-called deep-sea monsters or sea monsters for short refer to those creatures with incredible size and can cause damage to ships. Of course, sometimes these sea monsters are not all irritable, and their danger is much lower than many old sea legends. Otherwise, there won''t be so many people who can tell and provide materials about them. Among them, the famous ones are the giant squid and octopus, the sea turtles regarded as islands and the giant luminous jellyfish like the sun under the sea in the dark. The earliest and most popular sea monster stories are related to an animal that has been gradually known and even used as prey by humans, the whale.


    Some scholars believe that this is because whales mistook human ships for the same kind. From underwater, they look like whales. Some scholars believe that this is because the sound of human ships attracts whales. These scholars believe that whales are evil beasts driven down from the sea by gods from land. They are forced to survive in the sea with their lungs. Therefore, they are eager to get permission to return to land. Therefore, they will regard human ships as the messengers of gods. And that could explain why whales commit suicide attacks on land, and that the bodies quickly decay within a few days after death on land, and that swollen bodies can explode.


    No one can say clearly who is right and who is wrong according to the views of these scholars. After all, there are only a few scholars of this era who have the opportunity and interest to study whales and other marine life. Not to mention anything else, even the grey tower has not collected a complete whale skeleton so far. But it doesn''t really matter. For sailors, they just need to make sure that whales are a threat to themselves. At this time, the question is obviously affirmative.


    Rosa has never seen such a big mouth. No, it should be changed, for the count did not see the big mouth with his eyes, but he did not care about it. Ms. Rosa made a mistake about the size of his mouth. It''s not the whole sea monster that''s quite the size of the dame curse, but just its head, or, to be exact, its upward opening mouthparts. As for the identity of this sea monster, judging from its body lines, obvious fins and smooth back, it should be a whale. A whale that floats on the sea and is thought to be an island is no less than the one told by sailors.


    Desperation, the three men in the team who were able to find out what was going on in the water below had this feeling almost at the same time. Even if she had left the others and swam as hard as she could, she couldn''t swim to safety before the huge mouth swallowed her. This is too unexpected. Who would have thought that the monsters that would make the blood eating sharks worthless appear in this way when they are full of the hope that the scimitar shark will be the greatest danger in the future? They didn''t even have time to explain the situation to Peggy and Haila. The big mouth had swallowed up the sharks in a hurry, and it came from below like a big black cloth.


    "Boom!" Even in the sea, the sound of the jaws closing can be heard clearly. The fierce current is pounding the team, pushing them towards the sea! This time, they were almost sent out directly. By the time they finally recovered from their panic, they were in shallow water where the moonlight could shine. The cool light makes the sea at night mysterious and quiet. In this silence, the giant from the deep sea looks at these five people with its suffocating eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t it eat us? " Ellie''s problem is always the fastest, but even the lawless witch, in the face of the beast, there is no usual cynicism. No way, anyone in the face of a can reflect their whole body image of the eyeball will not feel no pressure.


    Jacqueline turned her eyes naturally to Lothar. In her opinion, if it was not the witch who stopped the beast, it was only the human who showed more and more strange performance in this operation. Unfortunately, the expression on Lothar''s face was not much more relaxed than that of the female hunter, and he was also confused about what had happened. As for the other two witches, both of them now have difficulty in suppressing their own heartbeat, and they have no spare time to participate in this discussion. However, several people''s doubts did not last long, a slow voice sounded in their heads.


    "It''s us. Let it stop." Thorn crown with a calm tone said people''s jaw dropping words, "we let, it, don''t eat, we."


    "Wait a minute, you can communicate with it!" Qili simply rose to the surface of the water, took off the conch in her mouth, and showed extraordinary excitement.


    "Yes, slightly." Shell people''s answer is more vague, their information spores can communicate with all creatures with communication conditions across the language. But that doesn''t mean they can have a good conversation with all the creatures that can communicate. For example, the shellfish couldn''t explain the concept of land to this whale, because the latter couldn''t reach the shallow sea because of its size, and therefore had no idea of land. It is even more difficult to make a whale imagine understanding something it has never experienced through language."It''s only a little bit, but it can be done, right, just like you told it not to eat us." Haila finally reacted from the shock and joined the discussion.


    "Yes, it''s full. Besides, it''s very friendly. " Spine Guan was silent for a while and then replied, apparently just had a communication with the whale. As for the meaning of the word "friendly", I''m afraid that creatures swallowed all the way from the bottom of the sea will have different views. But anyway, the whales didn''t show hostility when they were full.


    After getting the shell man''s reply, they looked at the sea monster swaying in the clear water, and then looked at each other a few times. After making simple eye contact with several of her companions, the Huntress said, "spine crown, can you try to ask your big friend to do us a favor? It''s very simple


    "Try it." Ji Guan answered, and Jacques was quiet again. And the thing they asked for help from the whale was very simple. They took the group to the place they had agreed with fioni. There are two reasons for this. First, after the storm, the team would like to arrive before dawn. Second, it was the same reason to cross the scimitar shark group before. However bold the patrol team of lietao siren was, there was no need to stop the pace of a deep-sea monster.


    The waiting time is long. Jacques anxiously watched the falling moon, praying that the sun would not rise so fast. Fortunately, when the star''s brilliance has not been covered by the sun, the whale made an earth shaking sound. At the same time, the thorn crown some tired said to several people, "it agreed."


    "Ouch!" The water column ejected by the whale on the sea seems to pierce the sky. After the loud and clear call, it opens its big mouth like a cave and stops quietly on the sea.


    "I think it''s for us to go into its mouth." Without the need for shell people to report, Ellie has seen through the meaning of the whale.


    "Is it really not going to eat us?" Peggy''s face was not very good, but now it''s pale and disturbing. She''s too tired.


    Jacqueline, without hesitation, swam toward the whale''s mouth. "If he wanted to do that, he didn''t have to stop."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    The whale closed its mouth, and the tiny people in its mouth found a tooth to be their refuge. When Lothar followed his companion into the whale''s mouth, he thought that he didn''t understand the thunder giant''s body shape, and what he had to eat to maintain the energy needed for his activities. Now it seems that his understanding of the sea is too shallow. Although this sea monster whale is bigger than ordinary people, it is just the size of an ordinary big fish for the ancient existence which has been buried in the bottom of the sea forever.


    If when he saw the bones of thunder giant, Lothar only regarded it as a god like existence. Now, for the first time, he seriously began to think about a question: are human beings, or these intelligent creatures represented by human beings, really dominate the world? Or is it that the civilization and history built by so much time, in the eyes of some more mysterious and unknown beings, is like a nest of ants trying to dig out the sand? The count could not get answers to these questions, for there were so many things he did not know. Maybe the grey robed master will have some opinions on these problems. If you have a chance, you should ask him.


    In this kind of thinking, the count''s overstock of fatigue gradually highlighted. At the same time, the water level in the whale''s mouth began to drop, and only a shallow layer of saliva like liquid was left in the whale''s mouth, giving off a bad or bad smell. Without this layer of liquid, the whale''s mouth is very soft. Several people in the team have a tooth on their back. At first, they plan their future actions. Later, when they think that they can eat and drink, the witches begin to take the prepared supplies from the magic items they carry. After a meal, the team gradually quieted down. They tried to keep alert, but as a result, even jequia couldn''t resist the quiet sleepiness and fell into a quiet sleep.


    "It''s time to wake up." The shell man''s call made the rest team wake up again. They looked around in a daze. Then they remembered that they were in the mouth of a giant beast.


    "It said," here we are. " Ji Guan''s words seem to be more fluent than before, but others don''t pay attention to it. They are more concerned with the information in shell language.


    "He asked if we should go out now or take a rest. He was not in a hurry. It was full at that time. " The whale''s mood sounds good, but even though Lothar and the witches are not fully recovered, they have to meet fioni. And if it''s really a place agreed with the transfiguration, the appearance of the whale may also cause unnecessary tension and anxiety. Besides, it is very close to the battle line of the lichen, and the long stay of the whale may lead to the army of the sea demon to drive away.


    "Tell your friends we''ll go out now." Said the Huntress to the shell man and looked at the others. People on the ground picked up the conch and put it into their mouths.


    A few seconds later, with a low whistle, the big mouth opened. The rapids of sea water flow from the outside of the whale, and fortunately Lothar had thought of this for a long time, holding the whale''s teeth firmly and not being carried deeper into the digestive system. As the current gradually stabilized, a few people carefully rose from behind the shelter, and they saw a white world outside the whale''s mouth. However, it is puzzling that the white light does not come from the sea above, but from the bottom of the sea below.


    "Are you sure our big friend didn''t go to the wrong place?" Ellie looks at jekyqua, who describes the destination to the whale. And only this last hunter of the shark tooth clan could explain where they were going with whales who had no idea of place or reference. However, from the sea demon''s expression, the white light was not unexpected.


    "Yes, follow me. We need to move faster. " People on the ground don''t know how much control lietao has over the sea area, but as a shark toothed sea demon who has fought with the lietao tribe for generations, jequia clearly understands how keen the followers of the tide lady can be. And this meeting place is also the place she and fioni chose to avoid each other''s search as much as possible. The Huntress beckoned to follow, and then went first to the white light.


    When several people came out of the whale''s mouth, they found that the white light they had seen before did not come from a certain light source. Its source was a forest, an undersea forest. After the human eye adapts to the light, more details of the forest are revealed. The trees, or corals, that grow on the sea floor constitute the forest. They have a pure white appearance, twinkling gem like light, which is actually very special, because in most cases, only the dead coral will fade its color, revealing the sea sand like inanimate white. But the corals are clearly alive, and even their soft tentacles can be seen catching tiny food floating in the sea water.


    "Welcome to the undersea forest. I haven''t seen your forest before, but I''m sure it won''t be more memorable than here." The Huntress said to her companion with a little pride that she liked to see the shocking expression of people on the ground because they saw the wonders of the sea bottom. But the purpose of their trip is not to visit here. Jequia understood this, so after a few seconds of pausing to let her companion''s eyes adapt to the scene, she dived down into the forest. Rosa and they looked at each other. Qili took the lead and reached out to modify the mermaid pendant on her neck, and her body sank toward the bottom of the sea. This pendant was given to everyone by Peggy in the boat before. The action of mermaid''s arm can make the wearer float or keep balance in the sea water and protect the wearer from the damage of water pressure. Of course, it can only be used in the area with smooth water flow, and it will not have any effect in the turbulent sea water.Haila is the last person to dive. On the one hand, because of her personality, compared with Peggy''s blind obedience, Hera''s seemingly gentle appearance is a very clear understanding of her own actions. She was watching to see if there was danger in the forest under the sea, and whether Jacques was leading them into a trap. This kind of doubt still exists. It sounds unreasonable, but be on guard. It''s a wooden thorn that can''t be pulled out easily. It will hurt for a long time if it''s stuck in the meat. Besides, before diving, Hera has one more thing to do.


    "Thank you for me and, if possible, let him get out of the sea. It''s going to be unsafe. " The witch conveys her ideas to the shell man on the shoulder. The latter received a reply, and in a few seconds brought back the answer from the whale.


    "You don''t have to thank it. Thorn crown told him a lot of interesting things on the way. In addition, it is about to leave here. It says that it is big enough to leave for the North Sea


    "What does it do to the North Sea?"


    "Become a bird there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    "What did you just say to the whale? The range of communication between the shell people is not so far away. I just heard about it Peggy asked curiously after Hera caught up with a few people. Thanks to a break in the whale''s mouth, she is in a better state of mind. In particular, the unusual beauty of the coral forest below also makes her very interested.


    "Nothing. Just get it out of the sea as much as possible. As it turns out, it seems that I''m worried too much Haila replied, smiling. She seemed to be happy.


    But the witches'' attention was inevitably drawn as they continued to approach the shining white coral forest for the simple reason that as casters, they could clearly feel that the corals were resisting magic. This feeling is similar to that of iron against magic, but the former is much softer than the iron that resists all magic.


    At this time, Jacques, who was at the front of the tour as the leader, sent a message to the other companions, "fioni is meeting us in the forest. Please stay focused when you enter the forest."


    Stay focused? The request was somewhat confusing to the rest of the team, but as their skin began to shine white, the confusion was resolved. These corals, not only resist magic, they repel other things. Almost as they approached the forest, Lothar and the witches found their thoughts gradually concentrated. This concentration was familiar to them. In the battlefield of friends of life and death, they had such concentration in careful casting. But that''s because of the awareness of the importance of what you''re facing. It''s a phenomenon that the body and spirit are highly in tune with each other, rather than a posture that will be maintained for a long time in the general state of life.


    "Come back, I say, come back!" By the time they were able to think again, or to observe their surroundings, they were already on the seabed of white sand. The shell people did not seem to be influenced by these corals, so they could faithfully convey Jacqueline''s call to several people. Of course, it is also possible that all their attention has been focused on helping to deliver the message, so the tone and tone of the message and even the voice are much clearer than before.


    "What''s going on? These corals, no, why does this forest have this power? " Lothar''s problem is also the problem of witches, but the difference is that the count, who has a witch blade to defend himself, is not affected by most magic. He should be the most sober one even if there is something wrong with this forest. But the truth is, he behaves like anyone else. This not only puzzled Lothar, but also made him feel a slight fear, because what was in front of him was beyond his cognition, even beyond the scope that seemed to cover all unreasonable magic. In fact, people are always like this. The world will be instinctively divided into the understanding part and the incomprehensible part. The fuzzy zone in the middle is the part that seems to be understandable. In order to avoid the incomprehensible parts from affecting normal life, people will give them a unified name, either mysterious, or weird, or strange, or magic.


    The meaning of these names is not important. They are just a box, which contains all the fear and incomprehension, and then closes them tightly, locks them tightly and hides them out of sight. In this way, even if the box appears in the field of vision by chance, what you can see is the surface of the box, which will not cause too much impact. But the more so, the more we explore the fuzzy area in the middle, people will gradually discover that, compared with the unknown and incomprehensible part, what we know is perhaps a small box in the vast world. We never lock up the unknown, but we just get into the box and refuse the outside world.


    Naturally, Lothar did not think of any metaphors of the box and the world in this short few seconds. He just realized that the forest had brought about an anomaly that perhaps the most learned grey robe he had ever seen could not explain clearly. In fact, it is. Jacques did not laugh at the count''s excitement, and when she first came into contact with the forest, her reaction was no better than that of Rosa. "I don''t know the principle. This place has been regarded as a forbidden area by sea monsters, whether it is shark teeth or strong waves. Some dying old people will choose to come here to reflect on their lives, and some wise men seeking wisdom hope that these corals can help them sort out their complicated ideological problems. But the truth is, there are so many things you can do in this forest, and the only thing you can''t do is meditate. It''s also called the sleeping forest, which means that as long as you start to focus on your thoughts, you won''t have a chance to go out again. "


    "So you keep us focused?" Ellie is keenly aware of the difference between the hunter''s previous reminders and her current instructions.


    Jacques shook her head gently, which is what she and human beings have learned. "You can''t meditate here, but if your mind is confused, your mind will be torn apart by the forest. According to fioni, this forest has the ability to magnify our thoughts without any difference, and the single-minded thoughts will be magnified, and so will the complex thoughts. "


    "So it''s better to focus on one thing than to think about several things at the same time, which leads to the collapse of one''s mind because of this juxtaposition of thinking." A calm voice added to the note, and despite the lack of tonal quality, several immediately realized that it was the transfiguration who was talking to them. After the voice dropped, a figure turned out from behind the coral. The two arms behind him and the golden scales on his body made him stand out."You sound very experienced." Asked Peggy, after nodding to fionello.


    "I used to live here for a while. In the years when I first left the Litao tribe. " The transformer approached his companion and gently touched the huge white gem like coral tree with his palm, "here helps me understand a lot of things. Also let me notice that this is a place where the tide lady can''t supervise. As great as that, they can''t concentrate their minds. Because they have to worry about too many things at the same time, to calculate too much, to plan too much. Sorry, I''m a little excited. "


    "It doesn''t sound like a pleasant trip home." Lothar came to the friend who had been away for half a year. The two comrades patted each other on the shoulder to express their feelings.


    "Memories are always dangerous and, in a few cases, fatal." At the same time, he pointed to his chest. At the lower part of his heart, his scales had an obvious damage, revealing the body just healed below. On the contrary, fioni can see the changes of Lothar in the past six months. This human being, different from all people in lost heart Bay, has lost some weight in the past half year, but his spirit has not been depressed. His eyes are still full of vitality and fighting spirit, and are more solid than before.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect you in this operation. Your wife must want to chop me up and dry me


    "Don''t worry, she won''t. She prefers salted fish recently


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    A joke can make a person''s nervous tension a little relaxed, especially in a place like meditating on a forest. It is dangerous to focus too much on something. But of course, that doesn''t mean that several people can''t talk about the goal of this mission. In fact, since meditation forest is the last resting point of their assassination mission, they have to sort out all the plans for the next step here. Fortunately, the time in the whale''s mouth gave the team a good rest, and they were much better than expected.


    "I, no, our goal this time is a very tricky person. She was the chief priest of the lethor clan and the favorite of the tide lady. What I have to explain to you before that is the social structure of the letao clan. " Fioni and his companions are sitting on the white sea bed. The experience of living here makes it easy for him to find the rocks that he can rely on. He doesn''t have to worry that the sand under his feet will become a fatal trap. When it comes to the social structure of the letao clan, several people''s attention has been attracted. On the one hand, it is because this is really closely related to the mission. On the other hand, it is also because no one can really explain the life style of letao sea demon. Even their old enemy, the harpoon.


    "I don''t quite understand. If you have been hostile for so long, why don''t you even know whether the chief priest is the master of the highest power of the Leto clan?" Peggy looked at jekyqua with a puzzled look, because fioni had told the witches at the beginning of the discussion that the highest authority of the Leto clan was probably not the target of their assassination. It would be confusing. If they took such great pains to carry out this mission and only killed a person who could be replaced at any time, the meaning of war would be totally different. However, it is often the case that only when people start to be antagonistic to something is the time when they really start to get to know each other.


    "It''s no surprise." The speaker was Lothar, one of the most powerful military lords in the kingdom. He had a good understanding of intelligence collection. "There are many forms of hostility, blind hatred is hostility, orderly collection of each other''s military information is the enemy, and sending spies and spies into each other''s society is also hostile. But many times, even if the commander wants to collect information about his opponent, he will fail for various reasons. For example, before the elves rushed to the city of molten iron, we didn''t know that they would domesticate warhawks as their eyes and ears, because in the past, when the grey lions fought with them, the complex terrain of the woodland had already deterred us from anything else, and we could not send spies to them. In particular, because of their own living habits, the size of the goblin will be limited to a small number even if they have friction with the letao tribe. Because this can reflect the submarine hunter''s strong individual combat effectiveness to achieve the best results. It''s unreasonable for hunters who are good at terrain understanding, ambush and trap techniques to confront large-scale enemies head-on. But the more so, the more difficult it is for shark teeth to really understand their enemies. As far as I know, the two tribes live a self-sufficient life. There is no commercial communication and there is no real large-scale campaign. The impression of shark teeth on lietao is probably just a simple hostile attitude. Even for a long time, due to the existence of human beings in the lost heart Bay, this attitude can not be called hatred. "


    Peggy, HeLa and even Jacques himself were too much for the count to speak for a short time. As soon as Lothar opened his mouth, he raised the close battle between the two armies in several people''s minds to an unimaginable height. The war in his mouth was no longer a simple savage bloody conflict, but a contest of many aspects and angles. This is the difference between the nobles who have received complete military strategy training and soldiers who rely on experience. Their vision and profound understanding of the war can not be compared. Even fioni, a learned sea demon, looked at his human friend with an expression of discovering a new species. "The great witch should not let you come to this mission. If you can command this battle, humans are likely to defeat the sirens head-on."


    "She never wanted to beat the siren." Perhaps reflecting on the effect of woodland, Lothar quickly joins the metamorphoser''s exclamation, "it''s easy for the great witch to win a battle, but that''s not enough to change the situation in this sea area. Human victory, the sea demon retreat, but wait for time to let the two begin to recuperate, the problems they have to face will not change. It was just a temporary solution to the problem. It wasn''t what she wanted. What she wants, what she is doing, is to completely defeat lietao. The great Witch wants to make them no longer able to act in the name of letao. She wants to deprive these sea monsters of their names, their way of living and their civilization. As for depriving them of their lives? That''s just a way to reduce the resistance. "


    The cold began to spread along the spine to the team''s neck. Lothar''s words made them realize how much meaning they were behind what they were doing. Even the female hunter''s face showed a complex expression. It is true that lietao carried out indiscriminate massacre on her tribe, but after the massacre or even more terrible means were poured on his enemies, what became the revenger himself? Avenger is never a noble name. But once the wheel of hatred begins to roll, it doesn''t stop easily.


    However, when Lothar made these remarks, he also noticed one thing, which made him very puzzled. That is fioni, the sea demon who grew up in the Leto clan, did not show hesitation and struggle when he heard that his once tribe might suffer such misfortune. He knew what the great witch was going to do, and he supported her. This sea demon named fioni agrees with the destruction of his civilization. What kind of experience does he have to have to have such determination? Lothar doesn''t know, but he knows that it''s not pure hatred that drives the shapeshifters."I''ve taken the subject away. Fioni, let''s go on to your topic. Now that I''ve said this, I''d like to hear what kind of existence lie Tao sirens are. "


    The Morpher nodded, and he thought for a moment, as if thinking about the words to be used to describe his former tribe, "the letao clan, or the letao sea monster.". They are a bunch of butchers, ugly and twisted executioners, monsters with blood and tide without knowing it. They are the sufferings of this sea area, and they are more in line with the term "sea monster" than all the ocean monsters we have seen. If our goal of this trip is to be achieved, and then clear these creatures from this sea, no, from the world. When we sleep at home, I believe we will have a smile on our faces


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Although at the beginning he uses a very positive tone and describes his tribe in vicious language, fioni''s voice is quite peaceful at the beginning of his story. His expression also eased down. At this time, the deformer felt as if he was no longer him, but a bystander who jumped out of the worldly position and began to tell what he saw from a distant place.


    In the beginning, there was no name of lietao. Unlike shark teeth, the lietao sirens did not have a clear belief in ancient times. They are the aborigines of the sea, and have lived here longer than the shark toothed sirens that chase their prey here. It''s not the area of the bay that has not yet been marked by humans when they arrived. The reason is simple, because the sea is rich enough to feed two siren communities. This is especially true when the shark tooth tribe has a high respect for nature.


    As outsiders, shark father believers quickly integrated into the land. They get along well with the ancestors of letao sea demon. In addition, they are the same species. Naturally, the shark teeth think that their arrival is with the mission of spreading the belief of shark father, so that these ignorant companions can embark on the road of hunters. Lietao''s ancestors also had such an idea. They were willing to accept the technology and belief brought by their foreign counterparts. Therefore, the songs of two sea demon races originated from the same origin appeared. But gradually, the two streams of water from different rivers are still different.


    Faith, this is a thing that is difficult to be explained by simple words. It is different from technology, different from lifestyle, to say, it is similar to love. So when faith and love are mixed together, problems arise. A strong Tao fell in love with a shark tooth. This is a good thing. For the two races who are used to each other''s existence, a marriage can make their relationship closer. What''s more, all the shark teeth are loyal believers of the shark father. If they are together, the belief of shark father will flow into the strong waves more smoothly.


    But things don''t change. In the belief of shark teeth, it is necessary to present proof to propose marriage. The suitor must hunt a sea animal alone and bring it to the proposed person, both men and women. That strong Tao, died under the fangs of the sea beast, with a vision of a better life, in the eyes of his lover and people, because he thought that he had a chance to win, he underestimated the dying prey. So the God of hunting no longer cared for him. Although it is a pity, this failed marriage is acceptable to shark teeth. In their history, they have long been used to such victims. The weak are not qualified to leave offspring, and of course, they are not eligible to get a spouse. But this is another thing for lietao.


    They gradually realized that although they were both sea monsters, the name of shark teeth was not their name. The next is a series of conflicts from small to large. The two tribes are sometimes harmonious, sometimes hostile, sometimes indifferent and sometimes eager. This had something to do with the leader of the tribe at that time. But in the end, such a history came to an end in the hands of the first priest to be inspired by the lady tide. From then on, the lietao sirens had their own beliefs, their own palaces, their own rules.


    "The daughter of the full moon, as the first high priest the sea monster called them. It is said that the priest was inspired by the lady tide on a full moon night in the turbulent tide Fioni looked over his head. Above the coral forest, the sun on the sea was shaking with the surging waves. "The priest of Lady tide is not only for women, but he seems to prefer women. Throughout the history of letao, there are only a few male priests, and none of them have taken the position of high priest as a man. "


    Since the woman of the full moon announced the existence and will of the tide lady, there have been more than 30 chief priests changed between the present chief priest and the woman of the full moon. Thanks to the religious preservation of each generation of leaders, fioni can rely on these records to trace the origin of Leto belief. At the same time, he also noticed some changes in his study of history.


    That''s the belief in the tide lady. This is not to say that the lietao people changed their belief in God''s residence. They only believed in this goddess from beginning to end, that''s right. But there were significant changes in the worship of the goddess and the dogma and rituals used to worship the lady. This change is the main reason to stimulate fioni to wake up from the identity of a sea demon.


    "The first living sacrifice of all time came from the ninth high priest, who happened to be a man." Fioni''s expression became more serious, instead of the calm and relaxed manner he had described before, "the reason for the sacrifice is that a prisoner has committed a felony, which is mostly related to blasphemy. Then this sea area suffered disaster for several years. A large number of fish died. The dark yellow sea water rose from the deep of the abyss. All who touched it were dead or disabled. Now think about it, in your human terms, it should be a disaster caused by the eruption of an undersea volcano. But whatever the truth of the disaster, the source of the disaster was directed at the prisoner. So the high priest at that time made an unprecedented decision. He executed the prisoner on the day of the full moon. Instead of ordinary death penalty, he tied the prisoner to a flat rock, cut his chest with a stone knife in the shallow sea where the moonlight could light up, and dedicated his beating heart to the goddess


    So the disaster was over. It doesn''t matter if it''s really the hope of the tide lady. The first river has been opened up, and the sludge has overflowed from the abyss. Since then, the sacrifice of living people has been regarded as the most direct means of calming the gods'' anger or pleasing the gods. At the beginning, only the sinners were sacrificed. They made atonement with death. Although the means were cruel, they could still be justified. But then, things began to get out of control, and from what point on, it became a kind of honor to be sacrificed to the goddess, at least in the eyes of the priests.Sacrifice, sacrifice, more and more sacrifice, more and more sacrifice. People think that the strength of strong waves comes from their indomitable momentum towards the sea tide. However, in such a state, the strong of the strong Tao has become a more and more burning evil fire. The priests offered sacrifices in the name of goddess, and the creatures they offered included sea monsters and human beings. The tide lady, perhaps, was also a cruel shrine, or she had no idea what kind of state her followers were in. He accepted these sacrifices and praised the priests.


    "I have seen a sacrifice with my own eyes. The offerings tied to the sacrificial platform are laughing, the priests holding stone knives are laughing, and some voice from the tide is also laughing. They call it sacrifice, the trinity of priest and sacrifice. But I only saw a group of violent children and guardians who encouraged them to continue The voice of the transfigured was more heavy than ever. The sacrifice in his mouth was destined to haunt him all his life. "I thought that such a sacrifice would not last long. I was wrong. Their full moon sacrifice, eclipse sacrifice, every state of the moon can be the reason for their sacrifice. As early as their alliance with the witch group, they would have planned to lead some ships to the reef, let them sink, capture the crew as sacrifice, the great witch either did not know or acquiesced in the proportion of sacrifice. And I went back this time to confirm one thing. The bloodwashing of shark teeth was also a sacrifice. They have gone mad, from top to bottom, from old to young. Believers drive crazy goddess, goddess back to give believers crazy! They have to be destroyed. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    The siren''s explanation silences the listener. After a few seconds, HeLa suddenly realized something and said, "I remember. The reason why lost heart Bay is called lost heart Bay is that the first sailors who explored here found many corpses with heart removed on the sea surface! Moreover, in the early pioneering history, it was clearly recorded that sea monsters had the habit of killing and digging their hearts. Only later, when human beings established their foothold in lost heart Bay, such things gradually became less and less. Finally, it was regarded as a strange talk that sailors talked about in the early years. "


    "Compared with sea monsters, humans are very good at forgetting. The disaster suffered a hundred years ago only takes one or two generations to become blurred. Without any incitement, some people will come out to question it, and finally become an unknown legend. This is also lie Tao''s strategy. For a long time, they always regard the human beings in the lost heart Bay as livestock. When they need to sacrifice, they will take a few sacrifices to the tide lady, and when they don''t need to, they will show a kind attitude and say that they will live together Fioni said softly, with a touch of loss in his voice.


    "So this time, why are they going to kill all the domestic animals at once? I mean, even if lietao doesn''t regard humans and other sea monsters as free creatures, they don''t have to destroy us all. This is not what a normal farmer does Lothar''s brow tightened, with a puzzled expression. He could feel that although fioni had tried his best to restrain himself in describing the sea demon, he could still smell the smell of hatred under the seemingly objective words.


    "I don''t know that." The shapeshifter shook his head. "I only know that lietao has been fully mobilized, and the killing of shark teeth has obviously excited their goddess. He is urging his followers to offer more sacrifices. Or, what we are experiencing is just the war launched by tide priests in the name of faith. They weaken the power of human beings through the strange appearance of the misty sea area, trying to completely control the sea area. Maybe they really want to turn humans into livestock this time


    This time, not only does Lothar have doubts about fioni''s speech, but the witches have also noticed something from the siren''s words. Qili stood up and walked around fioni for several times. Her eyes were obviously fixed on the wound on the latter''s chest. "It seems that you almost become a sacrifice?"


    The Morpher''s face is obviously distorted, and his cheek on his shoulder is forced to open and close, which may be the same as the action of human breathing in, "yes. I tried to figure out why they started this war. And trying to get them to give up this pointless fight. But they don''t listen to me anymore


    "Is it?" Qili raised her eyebrows. She didn''t think that fioni''s state was simply because of the madness of the once clansmen, and there were deeper and closer things that troubled the sea demon. "I''m very curious, if they really intend to sacrifice you, how did you escape from that stone. Especially when the priest has stabbed you in the chest The witch said, and put her finger on the deformer''s wound, and her index and middle fingers moved gently on the scale gap.


    Qili''s action naturally made fioni feel unhappy. He stretched out his hand to grasp the witch''s wrist, but the latter took it back one step at a time, and his face showed a funny smile. "The man who stabbed you didn''t want you to die. He, no, she was too slow, hesitant and confused, and a little struggling. But her stab position is very accurate, there is no dislocation, if she can not see through your body structure, she has done so many times. Combined with what you''ve just said, you should have had a lot of relationship with a lietao priestess. "


    The Morpher wants to say something, but opens his mouth but doesn''t make a sound. At this time, another sea demon, who was silent for a long time, opened his mouth to answer the witch''s words instead of fioni, while the Huntress''s words made the rest of the team fall into silence again. "It''s not an ordinary priestess. His wound is left by lietao''s chief priest. To be precise, it''s the new high priest. By the way, if he didn''t leave lietao, he should be in that position now


    "Wait a minute. I''m a little confused. I can understand that fioni had such a position in the Leto clan, but how did he escape if his wound was really left by the other party''s chief priest? If I understand correctly, lietao''s chief priest should be the same as the king of human beings, the witch''s great witch. If such a guy is looking at him, how can he escape Lothar put her hand on her forehead, eyes open and closed, looking rather confused.


    "It''s easy." When Qili came to the count, it was hard to imagine that she could still make such a complicated facial expression when she was biting a breathing conch in her mouth. "Even the chief priest would not be followed by every move. In the final analysis, priests are only people who serve the gods. When they do something that has nothing to do with the gods or even goes against them, they will keep their own secrets from others. And I don''t think the relationship between the priestess and our transfiguration is absolutely not that simple, is it? "


    Fioni''s head, down. He hid his face in the shadow from others. Several other members of the team looked at each other and had to say that although most of the time, Qili''s thoughts and actions were contrary to common sense, on some issues, the crazy witch had amazing sensitivity. She loves to discover the secrets hidden by others, so she won''t let go when she meets the chance. Qili stands in front of the shaper again and bends down to look at his face from below."She''s about your age, right? No, you grew up together, right? What do you think of her, family? friend? Sister or love... "


    "Stop, we already know what we need to know." The count opened his mouth and tried to stop the witch.


    But Ellie quickly turned to look at Lothar and said, "is that it? Do we know enough already? So you tell me, how do you know that their relationship doesn''t affect our mission? How do you know that the statement he just made is not emotional? How do you know he won''t betray us for that siren? "


    "His chest injury..."


    "What does that mean? No matter how deep the wound is, it is meaningless as long as it is not fatal or disabled! " "Who can prove that the wound wasn''t a disguise they made out to deceive sympathy? If not, the relationship between the two men is enough to be the biggest variable in our operation. Our most reliable guide is closely related to the target of our assassination! Is there anything worse than this? Especially you stupid males, you... "


    "Things between me and her are not going to get in the way. Otherwise, the great witch will not allow me to be your guide. Even if you don''t believe me, you shouldn''t believe your witch, right? " Fioni lifted his chest again and said to the witch. There was sadness in his eyes without pupils.


    "I agree with the sirens." Peggy echoed, "rather than I think the witch asked him to take us through this mission after knowing about it." In fact, there is another meaning of Peggy''s words in addition to the ostensible approval of fioni. That is, if the Transfiguration is really a hindrance to the mission, the witch still believes that with the ability of this team, the mission can still be completed. After all, when facing a small obstacle and skipping more big obstacles, why not?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    Ellie stopped pressing fioni. It seemed that she agreed with Peggy. But neither Peggy nor Rosa thought that Ellie was such a good talker. The two of them looked at each other and reached a consensus that they should pay close attention to the latter in the following actions. As for Hera, the daughter of the tomb is thinking about some other issues. In the whole team, only she has the least close relationship with several people, which makes her the one who can think calmly.


    "No offense, Mr. fioney." Haila tries to say hello to the transfigurer in the most gentle tone. In fact, the sea demon is much stronger than she thinks. Qili''s continuous questioning can not make fioni, who has suffered from a worse situation, become angry. "I still want to confirm a few things. Of course, if you don''t think my question is necessary, you don''t have to answer it. "


    The sea demon nodded, "it doesn''t matter. Just ask. And just call me fioni. I''m not used to human honorifics


    "Then I won''t be polite. I want to know why you led us to assassinate the chief priest and ran to meet her before that. With all due respect, you can''t help doubting your position. I believe in the witch''s judgment, but I hope to hear a reasonable explanation The daughter of the tomb asked the most important question in the dispute just now. In fact, it doesn''t matter what the relationship between fioni and their target was. The question is whether he really made up his mind to kill each other.


    "It''s because, of course, I don''t want to see her die." There was a smile on the deformed man''s face. It was not a self mocking smile, and there was no helpless element in it. It was a smile that Haila could not understand. "It''s ridiculous. In fact, I made up my mind to make a deal with your witch. But I couldn''t help looking for her again. I still can''t imagine her stopping breathing in front of me, but I have to. The high priest of Leto must die, and I only hope that person, not her


    "Ha, I said this guy can''t be trusted!" Qili immediately said, pointing out that the sea demon did not fight. But no one agreed with her. Lothar gently pressed her shoulder to be quiet.


    "Now what do you think?" Asked Hela.


    "I have only one idea from the beginning to the end, which was confirmed as early as I left lietao. I want the priests of the tide lady to disappear from this water Fioni said these words in a light but firm tone, not out of hatred, but out of something more noble. Lothar knew what that was, and in his hometown, it was called mission. The shapeshifter believes that he has this mission to end lietao''s false belief and lead his former clansmen astray, even if the cost is blood.


    The daughter of the grave stopped talking, and Peggy wanted to ask questions, but the count stopped her. "He will not betray us. Or even if we all die in the course of this mission, he will continue to do it. The arrow shot will not turn back. Although it is painful, the world is like this. "


    At this time, Qili also surprisingly kept silent, but the count still heard from the thorn crown that the witch alone sent him a message, only three words, martyr. This made Lothar a little surprised. He did not think that Qili was the kind of person who could say these three words. He even doubted that Qili could understand what a martyr was, or how to be martyred and how to be a martyr. But when he looked at her, the Earl''s pupils instinctively contracted. It was not Ellie he knew. Of course, the witch''s appearance did not change, but her temperament gave people a different feeling than before. This kind of thing can''t be disguised. At the moment, Qili gives the count the feeling of seeing new snowflakes falling on the ice and snow of Longji mountain.


    "You''ve been through something." Rosa asked Ji Guan to pass this sentence only to Qili. The latter smiles at him. "It''s part of the legacy."


    The conversation between Rosa and Ellie did not affect the communication of the rest of the team. After most of the members recognized fioni''s credibility, they finally began to discuss the issue of the mission in a substantive way. "Simply put, there''s absolutely no way we can do this without being discovered. It''s not about our ability to sneak or shoot. Even with the help of magic, I still don''t think the process will change. The most pessimistic and practical view is that we''d better assume that the other party already knows the existence and goal of our team


    "Because of the tide lady, right?" Knights are always used to seeing as believing, so they always sneer at witchcraft, magic and other supernatural powers. Lothar is undoubtedly a knight. Even though he has no actual knighthood title, his conduct and requirements on himself are much more strict than those of other kingdoms outside the grey lion. But he had witnessed and experienced too many things that common sense could not explain, so he understood that the world did not work according to those childish imagination. In particular, the existence of the so-called gods, they never abide by common sense.


    Fioni agreed with Lothar''s conjecture, "it''s too hard to kill his favorite priest in front of the tide lady. Letao''s bloody sacrifice is like the blubber that you humans eat. He will not let go easily. It''s also going to be the biggest obstacle we''ll encounter, not from the sirens, but directly from the tides. "


    "Then we have no chance of winning. We are in the tide now. According to you, it''s no surprise to kill a team of lietao sirens from above now. " Said Peggy, frowning. She was right. If the gods that sea monsters worship really exist, it is too easy for them to help their followers in the sea."Not necessarily." The count shook his head, and his left hand grasped his right wrist. On his right hand, the tattoo symbolizing the Lord of destination was very obvious. "If the tide lady exists, the father of the sharks will not be false. In a word, there must be many gods in this sea area that we know or don''t know. Tide lady dotes on his followers, and father shark will not abandon his followers, especially if there is a shark toothed sea demon among us. He''ll help us with our revenge, won''t he


    The female hunter showed hesitation and uncertainty in people''s eyes. "Shark father never uses his power to satisfy our selfish desires. To be killed and avenged is a matter between us and the mortal lietao. He has no reason or need to intervene in it. In particular, I''ve lost my partner. I''m a hunter who doesn''t deserve to go to shark father''s side... " It was almost beyond everyone''s expectation that Jacques would show such struggle and weakness. Today''s female hunter is like a little girl who has done something wrong. She doesn''t know whether she can get help from adults or whether she is qualified to get help from adults. As the one who disqualified her from being a hunter to honor father shark, Lothar felt she had to say something.


    "You have avenged your partner. I''m sure you did. As for why I''m still standing here, that''s another thing. But one thing I''m sure is that none of the shark teeth I''ve dealt with has insulted the hunter''s name. If the shark father only measured your value by your success or failure, he would not have won the faith of so many generations of hunters, would he


    Jacques watched Lothar for several minutes. The man in front of him killed his partner, but he won the honor. They used to fight with each other when they were hostile, but now they come together for the same reason, which is very delicate. Should she hate Lothar? Shouldn''t she? That''s not taught in the hunter''s dogma. But a mature hunter must believe in his own judgment and choice.


    "I''ll try to ask father shark for help. This forest should help


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    "You should get out of here, and soon it will be the closest place to the battlefield. We can''t guarantee that there will be no sirens sliding ashore while fighting." Karen stood next to the woman and said to her, the sun let her shadow cast on the man, but could not cover it all. It''s no wonder that the woman sitting on the cane chair looking out at the sea has obvious bulge in her abdomen, and the baby in her abdomen has basically developed in nearly eight months. But at the same time, it also made the female soldier who was once no inferior to Lothar almost lost the ability of self-protection. No, let alone self-protection. Without the servants sent by the witches, she would be very difficult to take care of her own life.


    It is reasonable to say that women in this era are not as difficult as net worms in childbearing. Even though pregnant in September, there are many people who can still work in the field. But there is another problem. Although the net worm''s physical fitness is better than most women''s, she is still a little younger. This year, she is only seventeen or eighteen years old. In addition, due to the harsh training and malnutrition in her childhood, the maid''s body is not ready to become a mother. This is also a very common thing in this era. The backward medical environment and health knowledge have caused a large number of miscarriages and dystocia. In many places, reproduction is to put the mother''s life on the natural gambling table as a price tag.


    Of course, that will not happen to the net worm. The witch group, especially several witches such as Karen, have a great sense of guilt towards her. They have and are willing to provide a good environment for the maid soldiers to ensure her health and safety. As a mother, the net worm accepted their kindness. But as a wife, she also has her own ideas, "have you heard about the war? It''s not a war story about heroes, kings, knights, witches. It''s about ordinary people in war. "


    Karen frowned a little. She didn''t understand each other''s meaning, so she kept quiet and waited for the webworm to continue. The maid gently stroked her abdomen with a warm smile on her face. However, the story she told was not so warm. "I heard a story. No, I should say I have seen many such stories. The protagonist in the story has been changing, and the place where it happened has been changing, but the direction and ending of the story are always the same. There is always a couple who are waiting for their children to be born, and then the husband is called up to fight or build some big project, and the wife is always helpless. Strange, I always think that when I find someone who is willing to give birth to his offspring, I will never let him leave me. But I asked him to take part in your mission. So you see, if the story is repeated again and again, there should be some truth in it, right? It''s a pity that I can''t think of it. I understand. In short, the wife will wait for her husband, some wait shorter, some wait longer. Some of them died in the process, some changed their hearts, some were forced to But at the end of these stories, the person who stays where she is always waiting for the one she is waiting for. Even if you can''t wait for his body, you can wait for his soul. "


    "But I don''t want you to go far away. I just want you to be closer to the sorceress, so that I can better protect you and your children. As for the tarantula, we will certainly bring him back to you, and everyone will tell him where you are. You don''t have to get involved in it. " Karen''s voice is softer than before. Something in her heart is touched by what the net worm just said. As a young leader of the sorceress group, this situation is rare.


    "That won''t do." She shook her head and looked back from the sea. "Although they have many metaphors about him, in my opinion, he is never a lion or a bear or a wolf. That guy is a goat. Have you seen it? It''s the kind of sheep that jump on rocks with their horns together. As long as he''s running forward, he''ll be dead. That''s what he looks like. So I can''t walk. If I go, when he rushes back here, his feet will stop and stop. He will feel tired and tired, and he may not be able to run any more. I have to wait here for him to see me, to see our children, to give him a new direction, to keep him running and not to stop. "


    The witch was silent for a moment. She felt that the woman in front of her and the net worm she knew were not on the right track. In fact, this is also normal. People show different faces when facing different objects, and there is no mask deliberately forged. After all, no one will treat friends with the face of their parents, and vice versa. What she saw now was the face of the maid that no one else had ever seen before. It was her face as a wife and mother. This is somewhat incomprehensible to witches who grow up in witches'' groups, which have different order from normal human society. Witches were born without a father and did not know their biological mother. No one had ever given them such a gentle feeling. Even for garland, as a mother, fitis would not show such feelings sincerely to her. For a moment, Karen was jealous of the fetus in the womb of the net worm. She envied that the new life could come into the world in such a witness of her parents. But then she thought that it was not only his parents who made this little life really appear in the world.


    "Well, if you insist. I''ll send the trolls and Zeh over here as your bodyguards, and they''re almost done. In addition, I suggest that you reduce your contact with the sailors, who are in a very unstable state, and it''s good for your children to stay away from those who smell fishy. Before the battle begins, if you change your mind, contact me with this She said, putting a silver pendant into the other''s hand. The pendant was made to look like a spider hanging upside down from the top, and the silver chain became the silk thread that the spider spits out. "I heard that the spider is your family emblem or protector. In short, I made it like this. I hope you like it. Call my name three times when you want to use it. But as long as the war starts, I can''t help you. Seriously, I still hope you can follow my advice. Even if their actions are smooth, the war will not end so easily. It''s not just him. You have to think about your children. People born in war can''t escape the fire all their life. ""Thank you." The webworm wrapped the necklace the witch had given her to her and admired the elegant Silver Spider in the sun. "If this battle is over and I don''t use this necklace, can I take it as a gift to my children? He''ll love it. "


    "The necklace has been given to you. It''s your freedom to use it." The witch quickly said this sentence and then ran away from the mercenary''s side.


    Net worm quietly sitting in the rattan chair, she licked her right index finger, and raised it to the air, "the wind changed."


    At the same time, the captains on the wharf of lost heart Bay came to the same conclusion in various ways.


    "The wind has changed! Raise the sail for me! It''s time to settle accounts with those fishmen


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Wind direction is what people feel above the water. Below the surface of the water, at the bottom of the ocean where sunlight becomes a column of light flowing with the waves, they have a more intuitive sense of the wind. It''s a whirlpool over the contemplative forest, starting with a female hunter suspended in the water. These eddies flow, sometimes slow and sometimes fierce, accompanied by the flow, you can hear some kind of sound, which should be the sound of water hitting water, but it is different from the sound of mountain spring flowing and rivers roaring, of course, it is not the sound of waves. It''s something more remote, as if from a time far away from here. It''s just that the ballad is not singing beautiful things. Even if they can''t understand its lyrics, the audience knows its theme, war.


    "Is this the traditional way of praying with shark teeth?" Lothar frowned a little and looked at jequia, who was bending her knees with her eyes closed in the water. The female hunter''s praying posture makes him feel that something is wrong. The sea monsters live in an environment surrounded by sea water. They are protected by the sea. If they want, the sea will hold their bodies. Therefore, there is no sitting or lying in the sea monster''s consciousness. They don''t need to relax their bodies in this way. But now the way the female hunter prays is like the sitting posture of a man on the ground.


    "You see the point." Fioni replied, "I don''t know where their way of praying comes from. You have to understand that shark teeth are just the name of a group. As far as I know, there are more sea monsters who believe in shark father in the wider world. They hunt for a living, chase their prey and migrate. As a result, the history of each Hunter tribe is unique. Shark father will take them to see different landscapes in the world and contact different civilizations. After a long time, no one can tell where the habits left by the contact civilization come from. However, shark father''s hunters are extremely pragmatic, which is not to say that they lack a sense of ceremony, but they do not rigidly adhere to the ceremony. Therefore, if a ritual action can be retained by hunters, it must have irreplaceable significance. Either it''s a necessary condition to communicate with the father, or it''s a condition that helps pray for better communication with the father


    "I''ve seen that kind of movement, in books." Haila interposes the conversation between the two. She is also attracted by the female hunter''s prayer, and is also aroused by the metamorphosis''s words. "It''s a way of meditation, from a quite distant place. But I didn''t expect to see this kind of meditation on shark teeth, which is so different from what they feel. I mean, as far as I know, every faith group has its own way to communicate with their beliefs, true or false. Burning herbs is more common, especially herbs that can make people have a slight illusion. I have seen several guys who do this. There are real and fake ones in them. But more people will choose to do things related to the gods they believe in, so I think the way the shark teeth pray is to hunt a prey


    "The originality of faith does not mean that it is really primitive. It sounds to us that shark father and hunter''s life principle are like the self comfort of savages in order to persuade themselves to achieve symbiosis with nature. Even if they do have sharks? It may also be that they have mastered the skill of training sharks, but their belief has ritualized and emotionalized the technology, making them mistakenly think that this is the protection of the gods. But in fact, is it possible, is it possible for them to realize this for a long time and feel suspicious about it, so they disperse, travel, get nutrition from different civilizations and inspire themselves. And the final result of this inspiration is that they return to their original beliefs? I''m afraid this is a question that we unbelievers will never be able to answer, just as ordinary people do to magic. Now what we see is magic that we don''t know and can''t understand. " No one would have thought that the person who said this was Qili.


    Even fioni, who did not spend much time with the witch, cast a puzzled look at Lothar. Peggy and Hera exchanged eyes with each other. They did not think that Qili could say such a thing. They even worried about whether it was the influence of kuira consciousness still remaining in the former''s mind. But before they could go further into the idea, Qili frowned slightly. She took the initiative to say to the deformer, "won''t she attract the attention of those strong waves?"


    Several people found that the sound in their ears had disappeared, but the water layer above the forest was gradually stratified in the flow. It was difficult to describe the scenery with simple color, because the sea water was of one color. But in this pure color, the members of the team all saw the invisible current, which circulates around the top, forming a closed circle. No one knows what this ring means, maybe it''s the cycles of hunters and prey and nature, or it''s just that the currents are controlled by mysterious forces. But the size of the circle has reached the level that it will not be regarded as an illusion. To say that it will not disturb the sea demon, I am afraid it is just a self deception joke.


    "It should be the meditation forest that magnifies the effect of meditation. I have never seen anyone from the shark tooth clan who can make such a big battle. But anyway, I think we have to start to prepare for the people of lietao Fioni''s tone was a little helpless. He agreed to ask father shark for help, because only in this way can he resist the power of the tide lady. But he didn''t expect that shark father''s response was so strong this time. If it wasn''t for the God who had accumulated anger at the actions of his followers, he could only say that these wonderful corals had a more terrifying potential than expected."Look, I think those things are attracted by prayer." Qili raised her finger to the top of the forest, from far and near figures in groups toward the ring in the water. It''s the cutlass shark, a lot more than the one that was swallowed by the whale before. These ferocious beasts responded to the call of their father and became the guardian of shark teeth.


    However, it did not last long. When the scimitar sharks began to swim along the circle, the vanguard of lietao sea demon also appeared in the sun. They had two kinds of blue scales on their bodies and light gray on their abdomen. Unlike Hunters without any standard equipment, these sea monsters have reddish brown armor made of stone and crowns of metal on their heads. As they came towards this place, the dense ranks presented an array of arrows, like knights in charge. But in the sea, the siren warrior has more impact and flexibility than the knight.


    "She has to hurry up. The sharks won''t buy us much time." Blood, mixed with amputated limbs and other things, fell from the fighting between the sharks and letao, and a disgusting downpour broke out in the sea. Several people who witnessed the heavy rain immediately concluded that although the scimitar shark was a great threat to a single siren, the letao siren, who was good at fighting in groups, would not be defeated by the sharks who fought instinctively. On the contrary, once they find out the characteristics of the shark fighting, the battle will soon be over.


    Fioni was the first to take action. He moved closer to Jacqueline''s position, his eyes turning from time to time to the battlefield above. To be sure, he didn''t want the female hunter and shark father''s communication to fail, otherwise this attempt would become meaningless. But if the situation is urgent, and if they can rely on the terrain of the meditative forest to stop the enemy, the witches and the luosa conch don''t have much oxygen in reserve. "To the southwest! There''s a pink coral tree there, waiting for us


    Lothar and others have no objection. It is one thing to fight head-on and another to retreat. They are no doubt a burden now that their speed is far lower than that of the sirens. In addition, the ability of the witches is still the base card of the assassin mission. However, fioni and jequia have been regarded as enemies by lietao for a long time, and their discovery will not affect the concealment of the plan.


    Watching the companions from the ground disappear in the shelter of the coral tree, the deformer looks up at the faster and faster circle and the battle field, but his expression is extremely calm. "May father shark guide us."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    It is a question whether father shark will guide those who do not believe in him. But it is obvious that Jacques is a faithful believer in shark father. What she has experienced since her birth makes her have no doubt about her faith. She firmly believes in the existence of shark father and the dogma of hunters he brings. When she realized this step of the existence, it was difficult to describe it as a simple admirer. For the female hunter, the shark group she believed in was as natural as her every breath, and the commandment she followed was no longer a commandment, but a natural way of life. Therefore, praying is not a ritual for Jacqueline, nor is she praying for the future protection of some supernatural being with unimaginable power, or bringing good luck to her on the way to an ethereal fate. She is just talking to her own heart, and father shark is just the witness of this dialogue, a bridge connecting the outside and the inside.


    Therefore, when the female hunter first tried to get the shark father''s attention in her prayer, she was quite worried. It''s like a child who has to ask his parents for help after a disaster, but is afraid of being scolded by his parents. But when she really used the nature of the contemplative forest to drive away the uneasiness for a while, she found herself wrong. There was no need for her to call for supplication. The existence she was looking for was always waiting for her.


    People often describe the spiritual world as a space with colors, in which people''s consciousness appears in the form of their cognition, just like the dream world that Atwood once led Marcus into. But in fact, where is the so-called spiritual world? People''s consciousness and body are inseparable, because if there is no physical norms, how can people know that they are human beings? So when Jacques''s consciousness was completely silent, her senses went beyond the five senses, in which she saw, or felt, the existence that she had always believed in. Although the contact between the two is only a short moment, but this moment is enough to completely change the whole life course of the female hunter.


    The ring that circled over the coral forest dissipated in an instant and returned to the endless ocean current. But at the same time, the fierce sea demons, who are fighting with the scimitar sharks, are surprised to find that the eyes of the beasts they are dealing with have a look. They are terrible eyes that contain hatred and anger. They should never appear in the eyes of normal sharks. But the eyes are not the key, and the movements and tactics of those sharks have also begun to change greatly. The eating craze that should have been inspired by the bloody smell is gone. These sharks use the blood mist to hide their bodies, use shadows and bodies to create opportunities, and then launch a killing attack on the underserved sea monsters! Such tactics are not unfamiliar to the lichen, who have suffered too many times from the hands of another group of old enemies. This is the hunter''s signature ability, and the most terrifying part of it is that even if you know the hunters'' tricks, you can''t react in time when your experience of fighting and your perception of the surrounding environment are not on the same level as the opponent.


    "Take revenge from the victims, dirty ones. This is the last hunting of our people, and also their most glorious hunting. " Jacques opened her eyes and looked up into the battlefield as she fell. She knew what happened to the cutlass sharks, because it was what she asked of the shark father, and she asked the existence to give her people a chance to revenge, a noble, great hunt. The shark father agreed, and he even kindly allowed the slain shark toothed hunters to use the same body, the shark''s body, to complete the hunt!


    Fioni was close to the hunter, and he could see that Jacques was very excited now, and judging from the various anomalies just now, her excitement was obviously a manifestation of the success of this prayer. But that doesn''t immediately change, and the Morpher needs to remind the other person of his or her current situation. And the Huntress realized it when she saw him. The smile on the corner of her mouth gradually calmed down, but in her eyes without pupil, she showed a confident look that had not been seen for a long time. "Let''s go, they will give us enough time."


    The shaper nodded. Although he doubted that even with the help of shark father, the dwindling group of scissor sharks would not be able to wipe out the attacking lietao troops, but that''s not what should be said now. He immediately turned to the southwest, and jequia quickly followed and stood by him. "Is he willing to help?"


    "No Without thinking about it, the female hunter replied that the shark father would not provide any substantial help to them except for the scimitar sharks, "but he will give us a chance to complete this task." She reached for something from above, and as she unfolded her hand to show it to fioni, who saw it was a translucent eyeball like ball. Human beings call this pearl, but for the sea monster, it is only a natural product of the shell, which is neither precious nor valuable. But this pearl is not the same. The Pearl still emits a very weak white light in the shadow of the coral. At the same time, there is a black stripe like the pupil of a cat. The direction of the stripe is always toward a fixed position and changes with the progress of the two people. Jacques handed the Pearl to the transfigurer, who hesitated a little and then reached for it. "It can lead us to the man."


    "Why give it to me? You''re better at tracking than I am. " Fioni looked at the cat''s eye pearl in his hand and asked questions."You know her best. If lietao wants to cover her whereabouts in any way, this pearl can play the most effective role in your hands. And even if I don''t give it to you here, sooner or later it will be transferred to you. " The expression on the hunter''s face was a little strange when she said this, but fioni didn''t realize the real meaning of the expression because she was still paying attention to the Pearl in her hand. In her brief communication with shark father, Jacqueline learned a lot, some of which have happened in the past and some will happen in the future. What she did was to advance what was going to happen in the future, because the shark father told her that the person who found Leto was fioni.


    "It''s great to see you''re OK." Rosa, sinking from the branches of the coral, said in front of the two sirens.


    "We have helpers. In fact, there are quite a few." The transformer looks back at the battlefields of the scissor shark and the lietao siren, but a large number of coral trees block his view.


    The count nodded, and did not make any further inquiries. "Go up and have a look. I mean, climb over the corals. Something happened, and I don''t know if it''s good or bad. "


    The two sea monsters looked at each other. Lothar was not a man who liked to sell tricks. If he thought that they should see what he said with their own eyes, there must be this truth. It is not difficult for the sea monsters to jump to the top of the coral tree. With a slight jump, they rise to the top of the forest in a graceful swimming style that human beings can''t reach. Then, they understood the meaning of the Lota language. In the distance of their vision, in the sunshine water, the huge whirlpool stretching from the sea to the bottom of the sea has dissipated, leaving only a residual sound. At the same time, at the other end of the sea, a lot of gray fog obscured the sun and surged towards lost heart Bay. In the sea water under the fog, we can see a large number of human figures and large-scale marine creatures, which is the real force of lietao sea demon.


    "We''d better speed up because the war is about to start."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    Soon after fioni and others fled their last temporary residence under the cover of coral forest, the battle over the land of contemplation came to an end. The strong waves are dead and wounded, but they still win by virtue of the number of advantages. A large number of corpses attract a large number of animals to share some leftovers. These attracted animals do not understand why there is so much food here. In their eyes, killing is for eating and self-protection. Excessive and unnecessary killing is a waste of physical strength and no return. Maybe that''s where they''re stupid. Why don''t they understand? I don''t understand the hatred that death can''t eliminate, the belief that even death will not repent.


    "The vanguard troops who went to check have returned, your honor. Although they paid the price, they succeeded in killing those crazy sharks The language of sea monsters can spread quickly and widely in the sea, so when they say something, they are always ready to be heard by many people. This is obviously the case of the sea demon who is talking. After all, it is not news that needs to be covered up. Once again, the believers of Lady tide have defeated their old enemies of shark companionship, which is certainly not news to hide. In particular, when the voice fell, cheers came from the surrounding army. Fanatical worship aroused more fanatical worship. Most of the faces of this army were filled with brilliant smiles.


    The sea demon, who can be called a noble adult, sits on a throne made of red coral and wears robes decorated with decorations from the sea and even from the human world, but does not smile. To be precise, the man never laughed again a few days ago. No one knows what happened to make this tide lady''s favorite son of heaven so angry. However, some people who are well-informed or have an understanding of the high priest''s past are mostly other priests who are secretly communicating information in sign language, and the gestures referring to the deformed are frequently used in the process of communication. But having said that, no one dared to ask her questions. For most of lietao, this person is the representative of the tide lady in the ocean.


    "Yes, and the one who called the sharks?" The high priest''s expression was calm, and her naked body was covered with beautiful scales like blue crystal, which were different from the color of other lethor sirens, and were evidence of the blessing of the tide. With the change of water color, the magnificent scales and the beautiful appearance in the sea demon''s aesthetic view, the combination of the two makes her beauty beyond the limit of physiological needs in order to attract the opposite sex, and then shows a transcendent sense of holiness. She is like a living art.


    But this beauty is dangerous, because the gesture she shows as a high priest is not for other believers to appreciate. Her appearance and manner are only for the sake of pleasing the gods in the waves. Because of her beauty and her words and deeds as a priest, people often unconsciously forget that this high priest was the host of most sacrificial ceremonies before she ascended this position, and the life that she was given in her hands was already countless. Under the inquiry of the high priest, the messenger''s expression on his face gradually solidified. He began to realize that although letao''s soldiers had defeated the scissor sharks and dissipated the strange ring that appeared above the contemplative forest, they had not been able to find out the cause of all this.


    "Please forgive me! I, I''ll investigate at once If this is a human, his back should have been covered with cold sweat. Unfortunately, the siren doesn''t sweat, so he can only show his fear by shaking. But this way, will only make people sitting on the red coral throne more disgusted with him.


    "That''s enough. If the person who transmits the message can''t tell the good from the bad, it''s just a microphone. The priest isita. " The high priest''s fingers, smooth and slender as coral, glided through the water, and a priestess of her age stepped out of the ranks of priests below and respectfully stepped up the steps to the coral throne. For the sirens, walking in the water is the most humble gesture they can achieve. Therefore, in the ritual of the priests, it is forbidden to float in the water at will.


    The sea monster priestess, known as isita, approached the herald, who had landed on all fours, and bowed her head slightly to greet her high priest. "Under the crown, I am honored to be of service to you."


    "No need to be polite, sister. You take him to find out. We are in imminent war with the people on the ground. I don''t want any noise to interfere with this sacred ceremony


    Isita saluted again, and then gracefully bent down to grasp the upper edge of the herald''s neck armor and lifted him up. She took the shivering wretch and turned and walked a few steps. Then she thought of something and asked the man on the throne, "do you need this guy to pay for your anger after I finish my task?"


    The high priest was silent for a few seconds. "Cut off his tongue and let him be a slave soldier." With that, she waved to isita to leave. As isita descended the steps, the high priest''s high platform was covered with a curtain of gorgeous cloth. These are part of the reward that the lost heart sorcerer pays them, and in fact is a very important part. Because the cloth curtain is easy to rot in the water, so the sea demon has a huge demand for this gorgeous creation on the ground. But at that time, the witches certainly did not expect that one day these curtains would return to the coast of lost heart Bay in this way. Because if they thought about it, they might have put a spell on the cloth curtain to strangle the threat in their stomach.Leaving aside bouman, the priestess holding the herald with one hand went down to the platform below, and approached a male siren who had been waiting for her. Judging from the clothes of this sea demon, he should occupy a place in the military system of letao. "Brother quva, you have heard the orders of the high priest. This time, it''s likely to have something to do with the rest of the shark''s teeth. I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to lend me some of your soldiers. "


    "No problem, dear sister." Quva''s grade obviously looked much older than isita, but in the face of the priestess, he behaved as if he were treating an elder. There is nothing wrong with this. In the social structure of letao, the closer one is to the goddess, the more important he is. Besides the lady sitting on the throne, isita is the youngest of many tide priests. Although there are rumors that her rapid promotion was due to her blood relationship with the high priest, who can object if the goddess dotes on the sisters?


    "I can lend you a team of elite soldiers and three dolphins. But with all due respect, do you think that at this point in time you can still find someone who called those sharks? They may have escaped a long way


    Isita said with a smile, "don''t worry, the current will find them for me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    "It doesn''t make sense at all." The count said, throwing back the Pearl in his hand to fioni. Although there was no emotion in his voice after the shell man''s report, Lothar was somewhat depressed from his expression. It''s no wonder that he said that the pearls given by shark father are meaningless. As we all know, the significance of hunting is to track and find the fast-moving targets that will deliberately avoid. So if the target you''re looking for has no intention of hiding, how can it be called tracking?


    This is the problem facing this team. No matter from what angle, this pearl is pointing to the front of the fog. Of course, as the highest leader of the Leto clan, the high priest will certainly be in the center of the army array. And that''s where it''s hard for this team to sneak in anyway. Assassinate their commander in a very loyal army? This is more difficult than sneaking into the king''s castle to stab the king on his throne. What''s more, Lothar and the witches have been unable to hide their faces in terms of appearance alone. Besides, fioni''s iconic scales and Jacques''s habit of coming from shark teeth are no worse than them.


    The mutants clearly understand this. He took back the Pearl, carefully put it into the leather bag on his waist, and spread out his hand to his frustrated companion. Even at such a distance, fioni could still see the magnificent March of the letos. Although the believers of the lady tide have various problems, it is undeniable that the same faith has united them closely to the priests, which the hunters who believe in the shark father can not do in any way. And in such a cohesive society, population growth is also much faster than shark teeth. Especially because of the cooperation with the sorcerer group all the year round, letao has been getting help from outside the sea, which makes them not have to worry about food.


    Now the strong waves are more powerful than ever before. This is a fact that anyone must admit, and even Jacques sighed after seeing the huge battle. Such strong waves do have the ability to compete with the human beings in the lost heart Bay. Even considering that the main battlefield is in the sea, the human side seems to have fallen into the downwind.


    "We can''t do it." Peggy''s brows tightly shrunk and said pessimistically, "that high priest will not leave her army. Our only chance is to find a chance to rush in and kill her when the situation is in chaos. But I doubt that the battle will develop to that stage. Those mists can take all the ships in lost heart Bay out of direction. The only way for the captains to get through the fog was to rely on the sirens, but now all of them, I mean, almost all of them are on the other side


    "Maybe." The shapeshifters also know how bad the fog can be on the human side. And he is sure that lietao regards this fog as the biggest killer.


    "It''s not that pessimistic." Haila swam to Peggy and said to her companion, "no matter how much the tide lady adores his high priest, it''s hard to control such a large amount of fog. I think she must devote all her energy to controlling the fog now. As long as we find her, we can easily kill her."


    "Again, suppose the battle begins, the sirens have no time to defend, and we are lucky enough to rush to their high priest and kill her. But what impact does this have on the situation? Do you know what I mean? When the commander in chief is killed in battle, it can effectively attack the morale of the enemy, but that is when the scale of the battle is not large enough. In this level of combat, the commander of the other side will not be a single individual, but must have a complete command system. This means that even if we kill the high priest, we can''t let Leto''s army get into chaos, because the soldiers on the front line will probably never know that their commander is dead. Believe me, this kind of thing will happen. " Lothar said that what he said was meaningless not only because they knew that the target''s whereabouts were meaningless, but in his opinion, if the assassination was carried out after the war entered a melee, it would be meaningless to the war situation.


    The count''s hypothesis made several people look at each other. Naturally, they thought that as long as the high priest died, the army of lietao would collapse in an instant. When reminded, they suddenly remembered that what they were facing was not a swarm of bees and their queen bees, but an army of sea monsters with the same thinking ability. Even if letao worships their high priest only second to the goddess, the death of the high priest may turn into a strong needle for them and completely swallow up the weak winning chance of the human side.


    "Good analysis, human." Jacques took the lead in breaking the silence. She looked at Lothar, but there was no confusion in her eyes. "I''m just a hunter, so what you said about war may be all right. But I''m a shark tooth hunter, and since shark father has given us help, it shows that he thinks the operation is meaningful. That''s enough. " This is the consciousness of being a chess player. Even though the female hunter knows that the front is her end, she is still willing to carry out the chess player''s will with her life. Even if she doesn''t think that this move can bring victory, so what? I''m just a chessman, what I see and know is only one corner of the board, while chess players, what they see is the whole chessboard."Sorry to disturb you at this time. But I think it''s better to let you know about some things. " Qili suddenly interposes into the conversation and interrupts several people''s discussions about the significance of the action. They turn to the Witch and wait for the second half of her sentence. From the beginning, Qili didn''t pay attention to the situation of lietao''s troops like others. Her vision was wandering around all the time. In the wandering, she found something, "I think those people are coming to us."


    At this time, several people noticed that a troop appeared quietly above the coral forest in the distance where the blood mist had not yet dispersed. Meditating on the forest is not a strategic place, and the rings in the water and the gathering of sharks have been cleaned up, so the purpose of this force seems to become obvious.


    "What do you think?" Fioni asked about jekyqua, a hunter who was proficient in hunting and was an expert in tracking and anti tracking. She was responsible for planning the team''s route.


    Jacques didn''t hesitate much, but the expression on her face was obviously unhappy. "I suggest we start right away. The evacuation was too tense. We left too many traces. And there are four people on the ground in the team. Even a layman can easily follow the clues left in the water. But in that case, where should we go? It will be some time before the battle starts, and before that, the people on the ground will have to replenish the air at least once. There is not much space for us to interact with each other. "


    The transfiguration thought for a moment, and in his mind there were already large areas of the water listed as forbidden areas. Indeed, as Jacques said, the space left for them to interact with these trackers was not rich. It''s a more impractical choice to fight on the spot. Taken together, he made a rather bold decision.


    "Let''s go behind them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    "Captain, look at the fog ahead." On the black arrow, Captain hafdan took the telescope from the first mate and aimed it at the black line at the end of the sea ahead. Through the refraction of the lens, he can see that the thick black line close to the sea is the surging thick fog. All sailors in lost heart Bay will not be unfamiliar with this scene. Crossing the fog sea area is the first step for them to claim to be a member of lost heart Bay. But it doesn''t mean that they have lost their awe by going through the fog many times. On the contrary, the more experienced a sailor is, the more he understands the danger in the fog, and the powerlessness in which he must be subject to the siren to find his way. But now, the sea demon that can guide them has become the enemy, and the fog, which was originally regarded as a natural phenomenon, has also become the enemy''s weapon. Not only huffdan, but all the captains who realized it didn''t look good at the moment.


    "We can''t fight them in the fog. They just need to be killed one by one." Said the pilot of the black arrow, lowering his telescope.


    "And the witch? Those witches don''t want us to die, do they? What about their own people? " The captain''s anxiety spread to his chief mate, which made the latter anxious. It seems that the distance between the two sides is still quite far, but considering that both sides are approaching the center point, the fog will soon cover the top of the fleet.


    Hafdan shrugged. He wanted to say something, but just then the noise came from behind the ship. The crew of the black arrow turned their heads and looked behind them. In the whole fleet, the position of the black arrow was in the middle and front of the team. This was the result of the negotiation between the captains. The larger ships line up in front of the fleet to form a human shaped array to cope with the first expected impact, while the more flexible boats hide behind the big ships and quickly pass through the cracks when the battle begins, supporting their companions and killing a small number of enemies. As for the medium-sized ships, they will serve as the middle force of the fleet, form a fishing net with blades through the staggered arrangement, and thoroughly clean up the living force of the sea demon as the fleet advances.


    Of course, it''s just the tactic that was expected. The captains knew that the large vanguard ships would not remain intact even after being attacked by the sirens. So, what if the arrow of this fleet is not a large ship, but a fortress on the sea?


    Is that really a boat? This was huffdan''s first thought when he saw the huge shadow behind him. However, with the deflection of the sun, he could confirm that although the size was two or three orders of magnitude larger than his own black arrow, the ship was indeed a three masted yacht. No, the name of the three masted yacht is no longer suitable for it. There are more than three sails standing on the deck of that huge ship. However, the fortress is not only big. The two sides of the huge ship are covered with glittering barbs. Judging from the length of these barbs, they should not be used to fight against the side, so their significance is only possible to prevent sea monsters from climbing onto the deck along the ship.


    In addition, the captain noticed that the wood beneath the hull near the water had a very deep color, a color peculiar to the expensive wood known as the birch. From the name, we can see that the hardness of this kind of wood is no less than that of ordinary steel, and the internal structure is very close, even if it is immersed in water, it will remain dry. With such characteristics, birch is simply the best material for hull. But in fact, it is not true that the hardness and density make the birch hard and lose its buoyancy in the water. In history, it is not that no one spent a lot of money to buy a large number of iron birch ships to build ships, but these so-called invincible ships often sink into the water immediately after leaving the dock and become a laughing stock. But now, witnessed by all the captains of lost heart Bay, the huge ship with the bottom made of birch wood is moving on the water like a graceful giant.


    Whose ship is this? In fact, the answer is self-evident. The bow of the ship in front of it is like a huge crow with open wings. This unparalleled warship certainly belongs to the heartless witch group, the ruler of lost heart Bay, the unparalleled port city in the world. But when all the captains were impressed by the ship''s bearing, the surprise was far from over. Even with the approaching of the raven, the sailors were surprised to find that there were two frigates with smaller size but no inferior material and shape. The bow of the two frigates was like a mermaid holding a heart, the other was wearing armor, and the other was wearing armor A woman soldier with a shield and a spear.


    "When did they make this monster?" Even hafdan, who had spent most of his life on the sea, had never seen such a sight before him. It''s not like a ship that a mortal should have, but a fleet dominated by the legendary sea god. But now, here they are, the three ships come up high, and the waves are breaking, and the spray is enough to splash on the deck of the black arrow. Just when everyone was saying something like this, the main sail of the Raven ship slowly opened. There were no patterns and lines on the huge sails. Some were just pure, bright red. It''s a flag that mariners know, a pirate''s flag. It means, kill everyone.


    Cheers broke out from all over the fleet, and at this moment, no one doubted whether they could win the war. Joking, these three sea fortresses alone are enough to defeat all the ships here, not to mention those ugly sea monsters can only swim in the sea by their own bodies. "What are you doing? Make way for them." The captains on the route of the great ship gave orders to the crew immediately after cheering, and the black arrow was no exception, and as the three ships sailed over the side, the sailors were able to see more details of the ships.First of all, there are two frigates. The one with female soldiers in the bow is loaded with a large number of catapults and catapults. There are also grooves in the hull, which are different in length and breadth. With the sunlight, you can see the sharp blade in the groove. Obviously, the ship''s mission is to use the ship''s weapons to kill its opponents. However, crossbows and catapults may not do much damage to sea monsters who are good at attacking from under water. In contrast, a mermaid bow makes people feel another kind of fear, because the smell of the ship makes people instinctively want to hold their breath. These odors come from a large number of metal pipes attached to the hull and some wooden barrels suspended on both sides of the ship holding God knows what liquid it is, some of which have been released due to wind and waves A faint damage, from the inside of the dark green liquid drops into the water, will leave an ugly spot in the sea, and then float out several dead fish.


    If the two warships are already chilling, the main ship with a huge crow as its bow is not clear. The whole body of the warship was dark. Except for the barb, there was no shooting hole or anything that might be a mechanism. The whole warship felt like a huge coffin floating on the water, dead and gloomy. However, the absence of weapons does not mean that the warship has no threat. With its huge size, I''m afraid it will go straight through, and the sea monsters hit along the way will either be killed or injured.


    "Captain, I, how much chance do we have now?" The chief officer raised his chin with his hand and stammered to his captain.


    Hafdan did not answer. After the initial surprise and shock, his brow wrinkled again. He looked at the huge ships around him and at the black shadows on the sea level, and shook his head slightly. At this time, he gradually realized that the war was not as simple as he thought. The position of the so-called first captain of lost heart Bay is not so important in this war.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    Isita is confident of the mission he is carrying out. This confidence, on the one hand, comes from her admiration for the authority of the chief priest, her sister, and on the other, from her understanding of the enemy and her own strength. Isita knew exactly what she was chasing. It was a small group led by the shapeshifters, and there should be a few remaining members of the squash tooth clan. Neither threat is worth mentioning to the priests of the tide lady, even if they are combined.


    Thinking of this, isita shook the scepter with three sea shells as its head to signal her men to stop. As the priestess slowed down and began to fall towards the land of contemplation, the ornaments of her priestess''s robe flipped upward. Like the high priest, the clothes of every tidal priest are decorated with these things according to their status, which symbolizes the great all embracing waves. As for the reason why the number of ornaments should be used to distinguish the position of the priests, it is because every priest of Madame waves carries his will like a wave he has made, and the greater the waves, the more they will carry. The priestess believed that after this mission, she would certainly have more ornaments on her body.


    Isita''s confidence is not blind. First of all, she knows shark teeth well, at least she thinks so. As an elite priest trained by Leto, half of her training is to teach her how to deal with those who worship savage sharks. No, perhaps in Leto''s view, the shark tooth clan is no longer its own. How can those creatures who claim to regard sharks as their father gods have the same soul as Ms. wave''s children? They just happened to grow into sea monsters, and even more maliciously, the shark toothed people were just inferior imitations made by their evil gods because they were jealous of Ms. waves'' children. Now, the people of the goddess have a chance to clear these despicable beings from the beautiful ocean.


    As a believer in the waves, the priestess''s eyes radiate unprecedented passion. Isita, the terminator of squash teeth, will be a great honor. She had to thank her sister, who obviously knew that the heresy was at the end of her tether, and she gave her the glorious task. But there''s a small problem to be solved before we can get rid of the shapeshifter, fioni. The light in isita''s eyes was a little dimmed at the thought of the name. Although there was no sisterly relationship between her and fioni, they were still the same generation who grew up together. Coupled with the precise understanding of the teachings of Lady tide as a young woman, fioni was once very much in favor of making her sister and transfiguration husband and wife.


    But that bright future is impossible to realize. It''s just that traitor, the goddamn guy who betrayed the goddess, he''s more damned than all the shark teeth. Isita''s hand holding the scepter was gradually tightening. She knew how much harm fioni''s departure had hurt her sister, and even once led her into questioning her faith. However, thanks to the grace of the goddess, her sister finally broke away from the whirlpool and became the chief priest. However, this does not reduce the sin of fioni. He must leave the world with the most painful death. It has to be the most painful way to die. It was both punishment for his blasphemy and revenge for her sister.


    But the premise of revenge is that they have to find the traces of those people first. The gesture of a lietao soldier attracted isita''s attention. During the mission, the sea monsters seldom use language to talk. This was originally a hidden means. However, in the highly dogmatic lietao, silence has become the most important commandment of soldiers. However, the commandment of silence has indeed created many brilliant results for lietao. Even if some soldiers suffer in order to remain silent, they are reasonable sacrifices, isn''t it?


    Isita came to the soldier, and she noticed the clue that the soldier had found. It was a small piece of cloth that had been hooked off by a coral branch, and it would not be here long before it began to rot. The priestess was puzzled. Among the sea demons, no one except the wave priest would wear cloth, because the material of human made clothing would only increase the resistance on the sea floor, making the wearer more vulnerable to attack. So, why are cloth pieces found here? Isita first eliminated the possibility that the cloth came from other priests. Most of the cloth the sea demons asked for from the witch group were blue, white and green. In short, they had to be close to the sea color. But the cloth in front of them was a pale yellow, which was a strange color for the sea dwellers.


    The priestess reaches out to remove the cloth from the coral and let the waves spread it out. The size of the cloth is only half a hand, which is not necessarily found for a complete garment. Isita put the cloth on her nose, or rather near the olfactory sense organ, and did not smell any obvious smell from the cloth. It''s no wonder that sea water is enough to wash off most of the odors. The only thing that can cause obvious olfactory sensations in the sea is the explosion of toxic substances or the blood in the organism for natural reasons.


    Isita is not a hunter. She can''t get any more clues from this piece of cloth. But she''s a priest, so her clues don''t have to come from experience and logic. The priestess put a piece of cloth into a conch shell in the scepter, and then smashed the scepter against the sea sand under her feet. The sea sand rises with the current in the beating, and outlines a figure, a woman''s profile, in the sea water.People on the ground. The priestess knew at a glance that the outline did not belong to the sea monster, and from the other side of the other side, which was by no means the long and ridiculous hair of sailors and ordinary manual workers, her identity was also obvious. She was a witch. Now, the hunt is more interesting, isn''t it? Isita''s face showed a complex expression, she did not expect her mission will appear such a variable. But when you think about it, is this a bad thing? Isn''t it natural that heretics who betrayed the goddess collude with witches from the earth? And her sister, the goddess''s spokesperson in the sea, may have known about it for a long time, so she will leave the task to herself. Yes, the magic of the travellers is the mystery that the sea demons can not understand. Under the great power of the waves, those insignificant skill will be broken like the bubbles on the waves.


    With a wave of the hand, the figure composed of fine sand becomes a dead object floating in the sea water gradually sinking. Isita took the cloth from the scepter and stuffed it into another shell. Soon after, a goblet came from the shadow of the coral with its stinging fins, circled around the priestess a few times, and then swam southwest. Isita smiles, and she gently hooks her finger to signal the soldiers to follow.


    In the sea, you have no escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    There are always signs at the beginning of a war, which is often difficult to detect, but it can not be denied that it exists. Most of the time, even experienced generals can''t distinguish this fatal sign from subtle anomalies. Only after a few years, when war has become history and history has become a story, people will realize what the slight wave represents when they sing the story in the pub. So the audience would clap their thighs and exclaim that if they were themselves, they would be able to accurately find the signs that others had ignored, so as to become heroes of the war and change the history that can not be changed. But the truth is, who cares about the ripples on the side of the boat when the gray fog is coming towards them?


    "Captain! Semaphore The watchman at the top of the mast roared at hafdan, who immediately opened his telescope in the direction pointed by his opponent. There was the right wing of the fleet, part of the pirates. In principle, pirates are the most effective group on the sea besides regular soldiers, and should be entrusted with heavy responsibilities. However, their poor discipline and bad character, together with the fact that every decent sailor has been more or less hurt by these guys, all these factors combined to make the captains abandon the idea of mixing pirate ships into the fleet, and let them form the right wing, which is called to concentrate the fighting power and become the fangs of the fleet. But who could have thought that the beast, called fleet, had been smashed by his opponent before the war began.


    It was still some time before the fog really spread. The captain of the black arrow saw through his lens what was happening on the right wing of the fleet. Some of the confused flags swayed in the wind on the masts of pirate ships. The colored bunches of flags were originally used as flags for the exchange of information between ships, but it was clear that pirates did not use them very often. Yes, there are no real big pirates in lost heart Bay, because it is not conducive to the rule of the witch group, so most of the pirate ships operate independently, and a few will cooperate with each other in the cooperation of the captains who have good relations, at least on the surface. But even so, they rarely use flags, so few people can understand what these guys are trying to express when they are scrambling to raise the tattered flags that have been bitten by rats.


    But the crew of the black arrow were sailors who had been in the sea for a long time, just like their captains. They knew not only the waters, but also the ships they were carrying. First of all, it''s certain that these pirate ships are not celebrating, so what else are they likely to convey? It''s self-evident. "Sign! Inform all ships that our starboard side is under attack Hafdan''s orders were soon carried out. The black arrow, which was in the middle, had the responsibility of being a flagship. The correct flag was soon spread among the ships.


    "Captain, the blue parrot asked what we should do? Do you want support? " The watchman translated the flag and quickly conveyed the information from other ships.


    Hafdan''s brow was very tight. He looked at the three witch ships ahead. He did not believe that the witches would not know about the attack on the right wing of the fleet, but the other side showed no sign of action. Don''t you want to ignore this exploratory attack? Or do the witches care nothing about the fleet''s casualties? In any case, hafdan didn''t think that it would be easy to win the war by relying on three monstrous ships, so after thinking for a moment, he ordered, "let the outer ships help, and the inner ships draw closer to form a defense line!"


    Hafdan''s decision is not wrong, because of the characteristics of pirates, the formation of the right wing of the fleet itself is relatively loose, and the closer to the center, the more smooth the cooperation between ships. That''s why the captain guessed that the right wing was attacked. The sirens hope to take advantage of the loose formation and break down the ships on the edge if other ships don''t find it. But they are too anxious, such tactics, if wait for the thick fog to hit, no, only need a thin layer of fog, can greatly extend the human side to find out. At present, as long as the ships in the middle of the country immediately reinforce themselves, those fishermen can''t take advantage of it.


    Sure enough, shortly after the order for reinforcements was given, the lookout brought news that the right wing was safe. The crew of the black arrow breathed a little relief, and the feeling that they had to wait for the result was really uncomfortable. Hafdan touched his beard and stimulated his consciousness with this slight pain. As the captain of the fleet''s flagship, he had to stay awake to cope with the next situation. "Let the right wing shrink and report casualties. After being taught by the fish man, those guys should be able to obey the command


    But just then, "Captain! The fleet is under attack "Right wing? Are those fishmen back? " "No! This time it''s the left wing! "


    Left wing? An aerial view of the fleet came to hafdan''s mind. The number of ships sailing from lost heart Bay is about 60, which is quite terrible, but there are not many ships with real combat capability. Although most of the merchant ships are in good condition, they can only be used as transport ships carrying sailors. There are no catapults and harpoons on board, which can pose a threat to underwater sea monsters. Therefore, in addition to pirate ships, most of the ships on the left side of the fleet are large fishing boats, and the fishing nets on these vessels can cause great obstacles to underwater targets. It''s a rather unwise choice for sea monsters to attack these ships."Let the left-wing solve the problem by itself, and the nearby ships will provide support as appropriate." Said huffdan in a deep voice, his telescope turned to the left, and sure enough, except for the faint shouts, there was no obvious sign of disturbance from the ships there. But what is the other party doing? If they''re trying to make trouble for the fleet, they don''t have to be in such a hurry to wait until the fog is over. And even if they are so arrogant that they want to solve the human forces outside the fog, they should not use this method to divide their soldiers into two ways to carry out this kind of ineffective harassment. Maybe these sirens are trying to find the weakness of the fleet? It''s a reasonable guess, but if they really think the right wing will be the weakness of the fleet, it''s a big mistake. Although fishing boats are more suitable for dealing with siren attacks than pirate ships, pirates'' insidious and cunning ways of fighting are bound to last longer.


    "Captain! The rear of the fleet is under attack! Captain! We are under attack around us! " The watchman''s voice was going to be hoarse. But instead of yelling like that, the other crew members noticed the figures climbing up the outer walls of the ships around them. The sea monsters with daggers in their mouths and their limbs like geckos were trying to climb up the deck from both sides of the ship.


    "Protect the deck! Provide cover fire to both sides! " Hafdan said without hesitation. The sailors, who had been rubbing their hands for a long time, drew out their machetes. Others who knew how to use bows and arrows took over the arrows and fired at the sea monsters on the outer walls of ships on both sides from high places. All aspects of the fleet were in a similar state for a while.


    No, there''s something wrong. Hafdan clenched the rudder with both hands and looked at the front. The attack was completely different from what he had imagined. The sea demon''s attack came too fast and the range was too wide, but the strength of their attack was too weak. They were so weak that they hardly needed help. Each ship was able to deal with the invading enemy alone. At this time, the message came from the right wing that they did not suffer much loss. Instead, all the sea monsters who boarded the deck died miserably.


    "Bang!" The sound of the body hitting the deck called back the captain''s thinking. He saw the first mate carrying a sea demon''s neck, throwing it heavily on the deck, and then stabbing the other party''s chest with a knife. The sea demon struggled for two times and then there was no movement. It''s too smooth. This is not the state that the opponents with full confidence want to eliminate the whole lost heart Bay in one fell swoop. Wait, status? Hafdan turned his eyes again to the corpse on the deck. The sea demon was thin and had no armor. Its scales were dim. The weapon was only a simple and ridiculous fish bone dagger. These guys aren''t real enemies. They''re death squads. They''re cannon fodder used to spy on intelligence and consume the opponent''s strength. So the question is, what do the people who sent the cannon fodder want to know?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    "General quwa, the first slaves completed their mission. We have recorded the reaction of the people on the ground. Please have a look In fact, there is a sense of difference between the land and the sea through the lines. However, this is not to say that there is no similar thing in the sea demon, but graphics and characters have always been regarded as extremely sacred things. How can there be a kind of creation in the world that can read the complete meaning only by watching? It''s amazing, it''s too lofty. Therefore, the use of graphic characters has always been used for religious matters. The sea demons believe that these sacred words can make their gods understand their own ideas, while the nobles and scholars in the sea demons will learn more or less this kind of words to express their loyalty to the gods.


    Quwa took the stone slab handed over by the staff officer, and his fingers ran over it quickly. The scale, layout and other information of the lost heart Bay fleet immediately appeared in his mind. Hand over the white slate to the staff. This kind of soft rock is a unique mineral deposit discovered by sea monsters on the sea floor. It can even be said that it is this kind of soft white rock that makes the contact words of sea monsters develop and popularize. "Has anyone else read it?" The others in his mouth are other military personnel of lietao. As for the priests, if they were interested in military affairs, they would ask the staff for such information, but most of the time, the priests believed that the will of the tide lady played a more important role in the victory of the war than in the strategy. Although they also learn the art of war as a way to please the goddess, in essence, what soldiers and priests talk about and think about is not the same.


    The staff nodded, and while passing the information to quwa, the others got the same text. Just as the general was ready to rely on the information he had collected to give new orders, a strange voice came from the platform above, which was covered by curtains. It was the call of a dolphin. To be precise, it was the call of a very rare white dolphin. The reason why people who heard the sound could be so sure was mainly because the white dolphin was the pet or partner of the chief priest today. Therefore, the call of the white dolphin is the words of the high priest. As for why the high priest does not speak in person as she did when isita was appointed, it is mainly because the body, soul and emotion of the priest belong to the God she serves, even the voice. When she spoke, she must be reading the will of the goddess. As a mortal priest himself, he replaced himself with the voice of a white dolphin.


    "Under the crown means she wants to see the information." A younger priestess came to quwa without any sense of humility. This is not because she is arrogant, but because at this time she is communicating with the general as a high priest''s will, just as a goddess talks to believers through the body of a high priest. In fact, the legs of this young priest have been softened by awe. You should know that the general quwa in front of her is the most skillful General of the letao clan for a hundred years. He was a man who started from a soldier and got to this position step by step with his own strength. If the noblest woman in the whole Litao is the chief priest of the goddess, the most powerful and dignified man is quwa.


    Instead of paying attention to the priest, the general turned and raised his head to the high platform above. There are three levels of the platform, in the shape of a ladder. The highest level belongs to the high priest, which symbolizes the gods above all. The middle level belongs to the priests and soldiers. They are the executors of the goddess''s will in the world, while the lowest level is the civilians of lietao. As for slaves and prisoners of war? They are not the same creatures as themselves in the eyes of these goddesses. Naturally, they are not worthy of a place on these three steps. Quwa and his staff were located just below the third to the second stairs, which was the closest place to the goddess except for the priests. "Crown, please focus on the control of the fog. It''s good for me and my subordinates to handle these trivial matters on the battlefield. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    The presence on the top of the ladder was silent for a moment, but before long, the voice of the White Dolphin sounded again. Quwa closed his eyes and said no more. He saluted respectfully towards the steps, and then handed over the slate to the priest before him. The latter held the slate in both hands, as if holding some kind of fragile gem, but it could not be seen by the high priest just by holding it. The priestess finally summoned up the courage to walk up the ladder after several times of opening and closing her cheeks on her shoulders. Every step, her body was shaking with tension, and with each step, all the priests looked at her with more envy. The goddess has her own way to express her love. The closer a priest is to her, the more appreciated she is.


    The steps on the platform have 365 steps in total, which symbolize the number of sunsets and rises in a year. Every 30-31 is a large step, representing a cycle of the moon from lack to full. There are 266 steps from the lowest to the middle, and 99 steps from the middle to the upper. The steps from the bottom to the middle are clearly divided, and the civilians of every occupation are told how high they can go at most, which constructs the hierarchical structure in the society of strong waves. There is no strict planning for the 99 steps from the middle level to the upper level, because these steps are not controlled by mortals. Who can walk on these steps is completely determined by the will of the goddess. And when he instructs a sea demon to step on the ninety ninth step, he indicates the birth of the next chief priest.The priest with a slate in her hand could hardly step out of the twentieth step. She bit her lips and her face showed an unwilling look. Ma''am, it''s hard to step down the ninety-nine steps of the tide, but it''s not sacred. She had to kneel on the steps and lift the stone over her head, and then it was not her task. "Gulu" current, rolling in the sea, took the stone from the priestess''s hand, all the way up, flying into the cloth curtain. Then there was a long silence.


    Neither quva nor his staff dared to act before the high priest commented on the information. It sounds like it''s going to delay military aircraft, and it''s true. However, the goddess never let her followers down. It turned out that as long as the high priest''s advice was given, the battle would surely end in a complete victory for letao. But this time, the will of the goddess did not come, and the slate flew out again as it entered the cloth curtain and fell under the steps. This means that the fight is up to everyone to fight for it. However, this is what quwa wanted. As a soldier, he regarded war as his sacrificial means to please the goddess, so he did not want to get the help of the goddess in the process of sacrifice.


    "Give my orders to the troops!" The general didn''t take care of the stone slab, and turned to convey the battle plan conceived by zhongnaohai to his subordinates during this period. And the priest, kneeling on the twentieth step, finally stood up and walked slowly down the steps. She went to the front of the slate and bent down to pick it up. At this time, she found that there was a finger deep crack on the front of the stone slab!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    "The direction of the water has changed." This is the reason fioni told his companions when he stopped. As a land-based race, Lothar and the witches were somewhat dismayed by this reason. However, Jacques, who is also a sea demon, has a deep expression. As a shark tooth, the female hunter can not directly observe the changes in the subtle flow direction of the sea water as the sea demon of the letao clan. Along the way, she has also noticed the state of the animals and plants in this water area.


    "Well, the current has changed, but what does that mean? Would you two good-natured people like to explain to us ignorant people on the ground? " Qili exaggerates to wave her arm, in order to make up for her lack of tone. However, it is no wonder that she is impatient. Underwater and aboveground are two completely different worlds, and the residents'' experience of the same natural phenomenon is quite different. For the sea monsters, the change of current can explain many things. That is because in this underwater world, all actions will inevitably bring ripples. Therefore, capturing and interpreting these ripples is what sea monsters have learned since childhood. This makes them unconsciously think that the other side should have the same ability to interpret the current as themselves, and forget that it is very difficult for human beings to keep their own survival under water. Not to mention that it has been quite a while since the last ventilation, and now their attention is focused on how to save air.


    Jacqueline didn''t like Qili''s tone. She thought she would have a more unified view of the people on the ground, because they were all from the earth race, and there was no difference between human beings in the eyes of the sea demon. But after the real contact, the female hunter found that the original disgust is also hierarchical, and to say who in this team is her least favorite object is Qili. She was too casual, that kind of aimless appearance reminds Jacqueline of the leisurely floating jellyfish in the water, with the same beautiful appearance and the same hidden sting. Jellyfish, the apostles of the tide lady, who can hardly move by themselves and can only move with the current, are treated as spirits produced in the current. Even in the sacrifice of letao, there is a part related to jellyfish. The famous martyr in his history stepped into the poisonous jellyfish group under the guidance of the tide lady, so as to go to the goddess''s side.


    Fioni can understand how the hunter feels, but he doesn''t have so much aversion to Ellie, which actually has something to do with the way he sees the world. For the transfigurer, he has long realized that there is no absolute relationship between the quality of an individual and the group. Of course, the education and environment that each social creature receives in the process of growing up will affect his character and logic of doing things, but in addition, there are some things that are not affected by external experience. Thanks to this, fioni would not regard human beings as despicable creatures because of the betrayal of sailors, nor would he blindly prefer them because of the noble sacrifice. Water can be ice or cloud. It can save people and kill people. The same is true of all spirits bred by water.


    "It''s not entirely certain, but judging from the current, the battle should have begun." The shapeshifter turned to look at the boundary of the fog, as if to see the two sides fighting there. However, the fog obscured the sunlight, making the underwater visibility much better than that at night, but it was not bright. "We have to speed up, the combat power of both sides is unknown, and no one can tell which side will take long to end the war. But as a team appointed by the witch herself, we must be important


    There is no way to refute this. Three witches were sent at one time, and two of them were very important among the younger generation. It can be seen that the sorcerer group did have some expectations in this assassination mission. After all, Qili and Haila are still the top of the younger generation. Among the senior witches in the sorceress group, there are more capable witches than they are. I''m afraid no one has made it clear, except herself, how many expectations the great witch has for this assassination mission.


    After hearing fioni''s words, jequia was silent for a few seconds and said, "we can''t act as planned. The other party is biting too much. When it gets dark, the people on the ground will slow us down. I''m afraid they will catch up with us in the evening The other side of the hunter''s mouth naturally refers to the search team led by isita. In the early days of the chase, due to the time advantage, the assassin team still has the spare power to maintain the forward speed while leaving some troubles for the opponents, such as erasing traces or creating misleading false news. However, due to the strength of the witches, these advantages were gradually lost. In recent hours, they had to give up obstructing the pursuers and move forward with all their strength.


    When Lothar heard this, she looked at a direction in the distance, which was the direction of the sea demon army. Because the team''s plan is to bypass the enemy''s rear, at this time they are not far away from the enemy in actual distance. If they are caught by the pursuers here, even if they can escape, it will take a long time, enough for the other party to send more forces to encircle and suppress them.


    "Indeed. We can''t match them in speed Fioni nodded to admit the hunter''s judgment, which is why he simply chose to stop. Instead of prolonging the time of being caught meaninglessly, it is better to use the remaining advantage to recover his physical strength.


    "So are we going to meet them here? We''re going to meet them, right? " Qili''s eyes glowed with excitement. She was tired of the long and hopeless rush. It would be a very good way to relieve her fatigue to pour her anger wantonly on the sticky pursuers.But without the sirens talking, Lothar stopped Ellie''s suggestion, "if you fight them here, our previous hard work will be in vain. Now lietao knows that there is a team behind them, but they should not know the purpose and staffing of this team. I can assure you that once they have confirmed that there are witches in this team, it will not be as simple as a team of people to kill us


    "Ah..." Qili made a voice of annoyance, but she didn''t make any more fuss, which made HeLa and Peggy feel a little surprised, "so, what should we do. If we can''t run, we can''t fight. Let''s just surrender! "


    The witch''s words made Rosa and fioni open their eyes. According to the trend just now, the best way for them to come up with is to sacrifice one of the members of the team other than the witch to buy time for the team. But now, a trick that never appeared in their heads has opened up new possibilities for the situation.


    "Is that possible?" Lothar asked the transfigurer that he didn''t know the enemy he was following and whether such a strategy would succeed.


    Fioni was silent for a few seconds, his eyes hovering over the team members'' faces. "Maybe, it''s not impossible The people on the earth don''t know about the sea demon, and the sea demon doesn''t know the people on the ground Prejudice can sometimes be a weapon. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    Isita felt the waves in her heart. This is a metaphor used only by wave priests, who believe that just as the tide lady dominates the ocean, everyone has a sea of his own in his heart, namely the sea of the heart. And everyone''s control of their own heart is just like a goddess in the ocean of reality. However, such a statement has not been questioned since it was put forward. In the history of the Leto clan, the 17th chief priest once strictly prohibited the use of this statement, because it made the priests sound as great as the goddess. As the priests who serve the goddess, they must clearly realize that they do not have any characteristics of the goddess. The so-called lietao sea demon is just the larger one on the waves splashed by the tide, which is no different from other creatures involved in the tide. However, the ban ended when the 21st high priest was enlightened. The high priest made it clear that the goddess allowed her most devout believers to use this metaphor because it would make it clearer for him to understand their thoughts. Many priests will enter the meditation forest when they are old, in order to sink their thoughts into the sea of their hearts, integrate their own heart sea with the sea created by the tide lady, and turn their insignificant power into a part of it, so as to achieve the ultimate worship of the goddess.


    Of course, isita''s heart waves at this time are not because she wants to complete the sublimation of her life. In easier to understand terms, she was just excited, it was the illusion and longing for the glory to come. As the sister of this generation of high priest, isita and her sister have received the same education since childhood, but what she can not understand is why one of the sisters, who is almost the same in all the achievements, stepped up the supreme Red Coral throne in the favor of the goddess, while the other could only climb up the ninety-nine steps to the 50th floor. Although the 50th floor was an incredible achievement for a priest of her age, it was not enough, far from enough.


    The young priest longed for more honor and favor, but this did not mean that she wanted to replace her sister. Instead, isita believed that her sister was the one who should be the high priest among the living sirens. What she is looking forward to is to be the first person under the high priest. If you want to be specific about the number of steps she hopes to reach, she hopes to be 98 steps. It''s too far from what she''s achieved now. Therefore, she must be more diligent in offering sacrifices and serving the goddess.


    However, unlike the ambitious priestess, the soldiers under isita have been unable to keep up with her speed. On the one hand, their equipment is different. In addition to their natural scales, the regular lietao soldiers also wear leather armor made of sea cowhide and chain armour made of a large number of spiral shells. These three kinds of protection enable them to fight It has a very strong defense. Underwater, because the weapon will be blocked by the current, the equipment is enough to resist most attacks. Even on the surface of the water, a human machete can''t break through the tough cowhide, even if it can split the shell. However, the burden of such equipment can be imagined. After strict military training, soldiers should learn to quickly wear their own armor before entering the battlefield. This is because their speed can''t be too fast when they are equipped with armor. However, since the mission is tracking, no one can say when they will catch up with or be ambushed by opponents, so the soldiers have to keep the state of a all the time. But that''s not all.


    It is the privilege of being a tidal priesthood that really sets isita apart from her soldiers. If you observe carefully, you will find that the current around the Priestess is flowing in the direction she wants to move forward. This weak help will not have any obvious effect in a short time, but in the long-distance movement, there will be a considerable gap between the priest with the help of the current and the ordinary sea demon.


    Nevertheless, isita did not notice the fatigue of her soldiers, and her mind was now full of glory. This made her very angry when she found that she had been away from others unconsciously. Lietao''s soldiers had no way to resist this anger. They had been instilled with the idea of meekness and obedience to the tide priest since they were born. Even if they knew that the priestess''s anger was entirely due to her own impatience, she would not say it. After all, in addition to daring to resist, in the society of letao, priests have a terrible authority. The goddess controls the ebb and flow of all things, while her priests control the status and responsibilities of the believers. Every tidal priest has the right to change the profession of any sea demon except the priest. In the profession, it is equal to lietao''s social status, which is no different from the power of life and death. Therefore, the soldiers did not dare to disobey the lady. They spent so much effort to climb the second level of the three steps. They absolutely did not want to be knocked down again among civilians or even more miserable slaves.


    So they had to do their best to keep up with their priests. Fortunately, the messengers sent by the tide lady let them not be misled by the false information left by the shark tooth hunters, otherwise they would have to travel several times as far as they are now. But even so, when they finally catch up with the team they are chasing, anyone can see that they are not in good shape. But they''re still after the conspirators, right? Besides, it seems that these guys are not much better than them.Human beings, this species is no stranger to letao, but can they live underwater? Well, it''s kind of interesting, because even if those terrestrial races have the means to breathe underwater, their bodies are not adapted to the underwater environment, and their movements are always funny and slow. So what if a human subdues a siren at the bottom of the water? Even if the sea demon is a shark tooth, it''s a little strange. This is what isita saw when he led the soldiers to the clearing. A man, supposed to be a male, with a Tomahawk in his hand, pressed the famous female hunter of the shark tooth clan on the sea bed, and seemed likely to cut off her head at any time.


    Fortunately, isita quickly found an explanation for the scene before her. A woman with black and white hair color kept a cruel smile on her face and watched the sea floor. Isita knew her, who was one of the most powerful witches in the heartless sorceress group. She and her sister, before her sister became high priest, negotiated with the witch group with the former high priest. The name of kuira and her black and white hair were the impressions made at that time.


    "Witch, prepare to fight!" The tide priest gave orders to the soldiers and began to recite the name of the tide lady in his heart. The three conch on the top of her Scepter began to make a slight sound. But at this point, kuila turned to look at the strong waves, and then as if nothing had been seen, continued to focus on the fight on the bottom of the sea.


    The enemy''s indifference put the sirens in an awkward situation for a moment. They didn''t know whether it was a trap, so they waited for the priestess''s order. Isita''s attention was attracted by the scuffle on the sea floor after kuira. She could see that the human and Jacques really wanted to kill each other. It''s fun, isn''t it? Especially when the priestess had confirmed that her side was in absolute superiority, she raised her hand slightly to signal the soldiers to keep on guard, but she did not give the order of attack at the first time. She wanted to see what was going on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    "It is meaningless to feign surrender directly in front of the soldiers of lietao." Before the start of the project, fioni spent the rest of his time quickly inculcating his understanding of Leto to the rest of the team, which helped them to plan for the next time, or, it was the key to the success of their desperate plan. "All the lietao soldiers did not have the ability to judge by themselves in such a period, and all their actions were carried out They must obey their superiors or priests. Even if they are reluctant to do so, or they will be demoted to slavery or even more tragic ending. Soldiers are very important members of the lethor clan, but their status is based on absolute obedience to the priests. "


    "But it''s not likely to happen. We can see through the misleading information of Jacqueline''s arrangement and accurately judge our moving direction. There must be tidal priests in each other''s team, and there may even be plural priests. If that''s the case, the situation will be very bad. Several priests mean several different ideas. They will probably kill you because they disagree with each other. So I can''t agree to let this team stay and take risks. Especially me. " The Morpher''s expression on his face remained unchanged when he said this. He was not excused because he was worried about his life and death. He had a reason not to die, at least not to die here.


    Lothar agreed with the siren''s words for the first time. "I agree. You are the one who knows the target best. You can''t have any accidents."


    "In that case, then I Oh Haila opens her mouth and plans to volunteer to join the left side, but before her words are finished, Qili suddenly snatches the conch from her mouth. Her mind disappears and turns into a meaningless scream. Of course, Qili didn''t really intend to hurt her partner. There should be no evidence that she put the conch back into her mouth after confirming that Hera could not continue to speak, but also pressed her finger on her lips.


    "No, no, no, you can''t stay, dear Hela. The rose can''t bloom in the sea, "Qili''s voice was full of banter even after the shell man''s narration." you and the dwarfs can''t stay, your ability is not stable, and PEG can help you guide it better. Wait for the war to go on, wait for the blood to flow into a river, and wait for the river to dye the sea, your ability will be more effective than mine. So this is not the time for you to play. Besides, I have another identity. "


    "It seems obvious who is going to stay." Lothar didn''t plan to move on from the beginning, and he didn''t have much of a role in the team than fioni and the witches. And the other person who will stay is Jacques. The female hunter is glad to accept this. Although as a shark''s tooth, her fate after she was caught by lietao can be imagined. However, due to the previous calls on the sharks and the traps created along the way, if she is not present, lietao''s people will naturally judge that the remaining people are not the whole team.


    "Well, that''s it." Fioni''s expression was very heavy. If he could choose, he would never choose to carry out the mission in this way. But they had no choice. Under the guidance of the tide goddess, the hunter''s stealth skills and his familiarity with the waters became useless. Instead of waiting for the oxygen to run out and the team to be caught, it is intellectually more sensible to choose this non way to preserve strength. Since we have chosen this road, we must make it beautiful.


    "If there are tidal priests in each other''s ranks, the key to feign surrender is to arouse their curiosity. And two of the three of you have such qualifications. "


    Back in time, isita''s stop command didn''t work for the two men fighting on the seabed. Lothar and jequia seemed to have killed their eyes. Neither side had any intention of keeping their hands. In the process of fighting, the priestess found something unusual. Could the human male act in the sea like a sea demon? And the reason why he can do this is that the water is changing with his will, and it provides power for his action, even the power of which is still above the priestess. What''s going on? Is the tide lady going to shelter a man on the ground? The intense sense of uneasiness made isita dare not act rashly. What happened before her was beyond her understanding.


    And just as she was stunned, the battle between the count and the hunter came to an end. There is no war roar, no sound of weapon collision, and the killing on the sea floor is like a beautiful mime. Only when the blood spreads along the wound like red ink, can people suddenly realize how bloody the truth is behind the mime. Jacques''s right hand was cut off by the justice of the fool, and the female hunter fell to her knees on the sea bed and looked at her broken hand in disbelief. It''s not going to work out the script, because according to their previous plan, in order to be able to hoodwink their opponents, the best way is to fake it. That is to say, just now Lothar and Jacques are really trying to beat each other. The Huntress in particular, no matter what, Lothar was always the one who killed her companion shark. It was impossible to say that she had no hatred for the count, and the hatred would not dissipate because she had once killed the count.


    However, gekuiya was not without success. In her final round with Lothar, her spear, which symbolized the battle command of the squash tooth clan, cut the clothing of Lothar''s right arm, although the cost was that the spear was cut off by the blade of a sorcerer''s knife. The torn clothes bloom like flowers in the water, revealing the skin beneath and tattoos on the skin.Lietao''s soldiers clearly saw the difference of their own priests when they saw the tattoo on the human arm. It was a complex emotion mixed with fear and confusion, just as they had for the priestesses. So, what to do next? The hesitant priest confused her soldiers. The delayed orders and the end of the confrontation made the scene fall into a strange silence. The one who broke the silence was a witch with black and white hair.


    "Don''t do it over there. Let''s surrender. So, please, at least, deal with the hand of your own kind. You don''t want her to die of bleeding too much, do you? "


    The soldiers looked at each other and no one dared to move. They waited for the order of the priest, and isita finally recovered from the shock. She lifted her hand powerlessly, "tie up the shark''s teeth, but stop bleeding for her first. Then go and tie up the witch


    "My Lord, what about the man?"


    "It''s not your problem, soldier."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    "They made it." Fioni slipped carefully into the cracks of the stacked rocks, through the seemingly impassable rock, to his companion waiting for news.


    Both HeLa and Peggy showed a little relaxed expression. However, they both knew that it was only the beginning of the plan that they were not killed by lietao. When Lothar and Peggy were taken to each other''s base camp, they would encounter more difficulties and dangers. In contrast, there was no sign of relief on the shapeshifter''s face, which led the witches to suspect that the other party had noticed the risks of the plan that had not been detected in the initial estimates.


    "Is there something wrong?" Page asked, although the risks and variables of feigning surrender were too numerous to count, she wanted to know the key to worry about the sirens.


    Fioni was silent for a few seconds, as if to explain his concern in the organization. "The tarantula cut off Jacques'' right hand, which is nothing to talk about. This is a situation that we have planned for a long time. It is lucky to say that both of them are still alive. What makes me feel wrong is that the strong waves, no, it should be isita''s attitude towards him


    "Who is isita?" In order to answer this question, the transfiguration has to briefly tell his peers about his childhood experience and the reasons why he is familiar with isita and her sister. After explaining his relationship with the rituo priest, the question returns to the one just mentioned, "I''ve never seen the tidal priest treat a man on the ground like that. Even at the ceremony of their goddess, isita would not be so, so, I don''t know how to describe that state, maybe, chaos! Yes, she is very confused. I can see that she has thought for a long time when she treats tarantula, which is not in line with lietao''s style


    "Maybe it''s because she can''t believe that a man on the ground can beat the best hunter in the water?" Haila made a more reasonable judgment. Human beings beat the sea monster on the sea floor. It was like a fish beating a bear to the ground on the land, which was incredible. But if this is the case, isita should control Lothar''s actions more closely and even execute this abnormal human directly. She didn''t do it, she didn''t even ask the soldiers to tie Lothar up. It''s not about fear or wonder. On the contrary, she knew why Lothar could defeat the Huntress because she knew the reason and chose the most reasonable way to treat the count.


    When fioni was a child, he received Leto''s education. When he grew up a little bit, he also worked as a trainee priest. Thanks to this, the shapeshifter knows a lot about the relationship between lietao and shark teeth, which is unknown to ordinary people but only spread among the priests, including the relationship between Leto and shark teeth before the appearance of the first high priest, lady full moon. But the more he came into contact with these things, the more he understood how tightly some of the knowledge in Leto was conserved. What he knew was that only the trainee priests and a small number of official priests could know, and the more secret information, especially the knowledge that the priests who could achieve good results on the ninety-nine steps were entitled to know, was beyond the imagination of fioni and was not willing to think about it. Because in his opinion, that knowledge must be as full of twisted and ugly things as the bloody worship of the tide lady. But now it seems that some of these things may have something to do with Lothar.


    The relationship between the two is not difficult to speculate, after all, as a junior sailor, the relationship between Lothar and the sea area is not complicated. Isita is afraid of the tattoo on the Earl''s arm, in other words, she is afraid of the curse of the so-called God of the sea. This is really interesting. What kind of curse can make a God''s priest feel afraid?


    However, the situation at this time does not allow fioni to continue to ponder. After confirming that Lothar and others have successfully become captives, his next task is to take Peggy and Haila to a safe ventilation point to replenish oxygen, and let them eat and drink by the way. The shapeshifter had already planned the next action of the squadron when he was meditating on the forest. Although isita''s team disrupted the plan, the confusion had been eliminated due to the dedication of the three earls.


    "Anyway, whatever isita''s special attitude towards tarantulas, we can''t help them any more. The priority now is to get you to replenish your oxygen and wait in safe waters. " Fioni explained to the two witches that they had taken the lead in leaving the temporary camp with their consent. However, when the sea bottom suddenly turned to be a storm, the sand turned to be a heavy current.


    In order to avoid being lost in the storm, the transformers have to choose to float up, which is why the trio has a chance to see what they will never forget.


    In the turbulent ocean current, the dirty tide composed of a large amount of sand and soil moves forward noisily like a giant animal lurking in the sea bottom. But on the top of the giant beast, in the upper current where the sand can not rise, the sea water emits a faint blue light. The sea water, of course, does not glow on its own, and under the cover of fog, the sun has been unable to make the water surface produce refraction and reflection, so where does this blue light come from. Before a few people wanted to understand this, they had been engulfed. In a moment, only for a moment, the dark water around them was lit up. It seemed that there was no longer water, but the vast space between the stars in the sky. The things that lit up this space were just like the stars in the night sky.But they''re not stars. After the initial panic calmed down, the three found the same thing, that is, the source of the dark blue light was actually translucent creatures about the thickness of adult knuckles. These strange shaped creatures have the body of the army. In addition to the outer membrane, the interior of the body presents a transparent state, and a more obvious growth in the core position Similar to the organs of the reduced human brain, the fine threads protruding from this organ should be the nerves of this organism, and the blue light is the regular light emitted from these nerve lines. And what lights up the current is thousands, no, countless numbers of these creatures.


    Peggy and Hella had never seen anything like this in the sea, and they were completely afraid to move, for fear that these luminescent creatures might be poisonous or aggressive. Fortunately, those creatures also consciously avoided their bodies, and there was no collision between them in a short time. But fioni is not. These luminescent creatures wake up a piece of dust laden information in his memory. He reaches out his back arm and stretches his palm. A luminous body naturally falls into his hand and no longer floats.


    So a name was sent to the witch''s mind from the shell man''s message,


    "lanlinghua."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    When fioni was a child, or when he was young but already had a certain degree of cognitive ability about the things around him, he once asked his parents a question that most children would ask. Where did he come from? However, it is relatively easy to answer the question of transfiguration, because he knows that the people who raised him are not his own parents, which can be inferred from the color of his scales completely different from that of lietao. However, the two wave priests, who were his caregivers, were hesitant. After a few days, they solemnly brought fioni to a high priest, who told him his origin.


    You are sent by the blue flowers of the tide, my dear child.


    Fioni will always remember this sentence, which is the only clue he knows that is related to his origin. However, the transfiguration never knew what the blue spirit flower was. According to the high priest, the blue spirit flower, the messenger of the tide lady, appeared only because of the goddess''s will. It is not surprising that the ordinary sea demon can not be seen once in a lifetime. Therefore, it is said that the blue flower did not know what his mission was after he left the tide. But today, when he saw what was coming with the current, he immediately understood what it was.


    "Up! Float up now! You need oxygen! Come on, you can''t go to the sea when the blue flowers bloom The sea demon almost uses the tone of command to let the shell people convey his ideas with the most exciting emotions. He had to because he was afraid of time. His concern is justified, because when you are surrounded by the same things and you are not standing on land, it is difficult to distinguish between up, down, left and right.


    "I can''t find where the sea is! It''s all over the place, I can''t tell. " Peggy''s answer made fioni feel powerless. As a sea demon, he was born with the ability to perceive the space in the water, just as people were born with the ability to distinguish between heaven and earth. But this feeling is indescribable. He can''t tell the witches the direction just by fable.


    "With your magic, don''t worry, blue spirit flower can block it, strong Tao can''t feel our existence." In fact, the Morpher doesn''t really know that lanlinghua has such ability. He just hopes that the witches will not worry about it. Because when lanlinghua appeared, fioni knew that the war would soon enter the state he didn''t want to see, and letao had a huge advantage. Even at this time, the shapeshifter was a little bit interested in using the witches'' magic to attract the priests'' attention and send troops to search for them, as long as it slowed down the progress of the frontal battlefield. It''s a pity that the Morpher''s lie is right. The blue spirit flower can absorb the magic power, because that is the nourishment for them to blossom.


    Peggy''s long hair bloomed in the sea water in a light green light, which could not be compared with a large number of blue flowers, but even the boundless blue could not cover up the green. Witches try to make their hair in the water as a guide, which is not difficult, long hair quickly turned into something like the tentacles of some invertebrate, so that the short witch can quickly move in the direction of the hair on her forehead in the water. On the other hand, Haila''s practice is more simple. This is the sea, and the cradle of all living creatures is also the home of most of them. As the daughter of the tomb, it is easy to get help here. However, things invisible to the naked eye rise from the bottom of the sea and help the sorcerer who summoned them to send her to the place they could not reach when they were alive, above the water. On the surface of the dark blue water, three ripples soon appeared.


    "Pooh ha!" Peggy took the breathing conch out of his mouth and exclaimed at the air that was breathing back to the sea. However, her exultation did not last long, for the fog at sea had become so disturbing. If it wasn''t for the shell man on the shoulder who faithfully conveyed the message of the three, I''m afraid they would have doubted whether the other two were still in the water.


    "These, blue flowers, what are they? I''ve never seen them in lost heart Bay Haila inquired. Fog may block sight, but not sound.


    "They are flowers planted by the tide lady and will bloom when she wants to see them. The significance of each bloom is different. Sometimes it is for death, sometimes for rebirth, sometimes for the beginning, and sometimes for curtain call. Flowers don''t have meaning. People give them meaning, don''t they? "


    The answer seemed so good that even fioni himself felt that he could not give such an answer, and he did not. A few seconds later, the transfigurer realized, "Hey! Who was talking just now? Is there anyone else here besides us? " But the witches said they heard fioni''s voice. So they only think of it as the neuroticism of the siren under severe stress. As for who said this sentence, the fog is so heavy that even if someone really participates in the dialogue in the fog, I''m afraid it will not be noticed.


    What''s more, their attention soon shifted from the conversation to other aspects. "Fioni, I think these blue flowers like me." Peggy''s voice trembled, and her fear was normal, because around her, the blue spirit flower was moving towards the witch''s hair, which was shining with magic light. Even below the surface of the water, Peggy had felt some blue flowers clinging to her hair. Haila quickly asked for help. "It''s the same with me. They''re coming together.""Calm down! Calm down Fioni tried to make his companions less frightened. "They''re just close to you, but they haven''t hurt you, have they? Don''t attack them. Blue flowers should not be aggressive Otherwise, I will not be safe in the blue flowers The volume of the second half of his words is very low, because the deformer himself is not sure whether it is true that he was brought into the sea by lanlinghua. But it didn''t really matter, because in fear, HeLa and Peggy didn''t listen to him at all.


    The magic light, in a short period of time, reflected the thick fog, in the fog projected the shadow of two witches. This showed fioni the direction of the two of them. The siren stopped talking, and immediately swam towards the nearer side, and soon he recognized the outline of HeLa through the fog. "How is it going?" The transfiguration inquired, ready to take HeLa out of the water with all her might if something went wrong.


    Fortunately, Hera''s reaction was mild. She frowned and stared at the water. "These things are getting bigger." Indeed, the blue spirit flower, which has absorbed the magic power of the witch, is colliding with the naked eye. When the size of a single blue spirit flower rises from the knuckle to the fist, its state also changes. A large number of wrinkles appear on its surface. When the number of these wrinkles reaches a certain degree, the blue spirit flower blooms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    Of course, the blooming of lanlinghua is a surprise, but at the same time, people in the eye of the storm, which is about to determine the future owner of lost heart Bay, have no time to pay attention to these. The fog is very close. Although a timely sea breeze slows down the fog, it is not surprising that the fog will engulf the human fleet at any time. It''s also not surprising that there''s the siren attack. It seems that after listening to captain hafdan''s advice, after the first raid launched by a large number of poorly equipped and emaciated sea monsters, the sea monsters were completely quiet in the thick fog. This gave the human side a chance to breathe and sum up experience, although most captains used it to inflate their arrogance and boast to their comrades in arms about their achievements.


    Thanks to this, the black arrow, as a flagship, has become the focal point of rumors spread throughout the fleet. According to the statistics of the chief mate, if the number of enemies killed by the captains is true, they can now consider conquering the great kingdoms with the troops on hand. In front of these sailors with an enemy of 10000, no army can compete with it. Of course, if they haven''t finished their rum. Captain hafdan usually doesn''t care about this kind of drunken talk. He even thinks seriously about how to exaggerate his life experience to a memorable level when he is old, and then find a poet to record it in a book to commemorate his deeds. But that doesn''t mean that the captain, as a fleet commander, can tolerate such nonsense. He knows very well that if the war fails, he, his crew and the beloved black arrow will not leave any legends.


    "Let those fools in the horse urine drop their damn flag! The last thing we need now is to despise the enemy. " Captain hafdan held the rudder in both hands, and the cap, which symbolized the captain''s identity, cast a shadow over his face. The chief officer nodded and told the others to make a quiet sign. However, he was still somewhat indifferent to the captain''s order, so he went to the bottom of the bridge and looked up at hafdan. "It''s really too much, but it''s also very good. It''s better than having to die in a tearful face."


    "Fart!" The captain said, spitting to one side. "Now the easier you think about fighting, the faster you break down when you bleed! If I can, I want those sirens to stand up again and stab one or two things on each ship, which can double the combat effectiveness of the whole fleet! Remember, we are not the same as them. We are not the army, not even mercenaries. Every captain is responsible for his own ship, so when they think they can''t win, the authority of the witch will not play a very important role. They can run, but they can''t run out of the fog. Therefore, the most important thing is the first war. The fog has covered the first war after us. In that war, we must win. The morale at that time is the real morale. "


    The first mate nodded his head, knowing that in the silent half year of lost heart Bay, the most important thing the captain did was to read books in addition to dealing with various forces. There are not many books in lost heart Bay, and there are fewer to trade. But thanks to the chaos in the city, the crew of the black arrow can still find some books to supply their captain''s needs through various channels. Many people on board know that hafdan can read. However, they only thought that the words the captain knew were limited to reading nautical charts and related documents. Now it seems that hafdan''s knowledge is much better than what they want. And these knowledge came from the old man who gave the thunder giant totem to hafdan.


    Hafdan never thought that reading knowledge was necessary for a captain, because the experience of physical experience was more real to the man who sailed on the changeable sea than the unreliable written records written by man. When the captain has enough experience, he will become a master without enough experience. But simultaneous interpreting of everything depends on experience, and it can only serve as a captain. Indeed, for those who seek to live on the sea, the captain is already the most powerful person they can imagine. They are just like legendary heroes or warriors in stories. However, in the face of the increasingly chaotic situation in lost heart Bay, hafdan realized that he could no longer be satisfied with being a captain. If he did not want to be involved in the final silencing ruins of the whirlpool, he had to be something other than the captain.


    "Captain, the fog is coming!" The sailor on the lookout gave a warning. At the same time, a strange silence enveloped the fleet. The sound of the waves, gone. The sailors put their heads out of the edge of the hull in horror, only to see the sea as calm as the lake, but how could the sea be as calm as the lake? Fear, as hafdan says, grows out of the new complacency. A large number of semaphores appear on the masts of ships. To sum up, the meaning is very simple. They are asking how to deal with the change.


    Facing the turbulence of the whole fleet, hafdan looked at the three most advanced ships belonging to the sorcerer group. They did not mean to care about these human beings. The captain''s brow is tight. It''s definitely for death to follow the witch into the fog. Moreover, the sea water is obviously in an abnormal state. It''s not necessary to know who the culprit is. In the legend of sailors, there is no lack of stories about sea monsters making abnormal water phase to make trouble for sailing. "See if the witch has raised the flag!" He called to the lookout hand with the last hope."No! They went straight into the fog! Captain, what shall we do? " The answer from the mast was also a question from everyone. Hafdan now felt that the distance between his eyebrows was too close, and that it was too early for him to reflect how bad his mood was. Thanks to him, he once thought that the witches would help, but now it seems that they still have not changed their attitude towards human beings. For the witch group, the captain of lost heart Bay and their sailors are just chips to consume the strength of their opponents.


    "Captain, the fog is coming! There''s not much time for flags! " The urge of the crew became the last straw of hafdan''s decision. He shrugged his nose and made a decision, "let all ships in the fleet anchor! Set up pallets between adjacent ships to ensure that the state of adjacent ships is known! Everyone, get ready to fight


    Colorful banners are fast passing through the fleet of lost heart Bay. It''s fast, and it''s swallowed up by the thick fog. The sun, which had just been hanging overhead, disappeared after a few breaths. The thick sea breeze with the smell of damp and salty smell and the gray fog closed everyone''s view. Such scenery, they are not unfamiliar, misty sea area, the first threshold into lost heart Bay. Now, driven by the siren, this threshold has expanded into a deadly weapon to destroy the city, endangering all those who once fled behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    "Put away the sails and put torches by the plank! Light it all up! Those who are waiting in the cabin should get down to me quickly! " In the thick fog, only fire and sound can be used as the medium of information transmission, which is something the captains have long thought of. Therefore, almost all ships have fixed torches or heaps on their own decks early. On the one hand, this can mark the position of their ships for their companions to prevent collision with each other. On the other hand, it also enables the crew to understand the captain''s instructions and not get lost on their own ships.


    The reason for manning the cabins is that most ships do not have birch bottoms, and it is not impossible for the sirens to attack from below. In order to report the damage of the hull in time, the sailors in the cabin should repair the cracks that can be remedied, and at the same time, they should also block the sea monsters landing from the bottom of the ship. After lighting the torch beside the captain''s rudder, the first mate nodded to hafdan in the light of the fire. He had to go to the cabin to lead the sailors, and the matter on the deck was up to the captain.


    "Throw all your fears into the water! All the knives out! But look, if someone cuts down on his own, I''ll tie him up and drag him to the stern Huffdan growled, pulled down the mechanism beside the steering wheel, locked the rudder''s direction, and drew out his sword. He had not fought with the sword for many years, and his sailors and mate had been loyal to him ever since he became the captain of the black arrow. So what the captain can hope for now is that he is as sharp as he was a few years ago.


    "Dong! Bang The sound of the drum came from the depths of the fog and attracted the attention of the black arrow. This is also the signal agreed by the captains before sailing. When a ship starts to beat the drum, it proves that it has been attacked. Similarly, when the degree of attack is beyond the scope of the ship, the drumbeat will change from a gentle announcement to a rush signal for help. "Dong! Bang Drums of different timbre come from all directions. If these signals are true, it means that the whole fleet has been attacked by sea monsters at multiple positions.


    "Well, these fish men were just testing." Captain hafdan murmured that he did not believe that the vanguard sent by the sirens was only the victims of the morale improvement of the soldiers. That cannon fodder must be doing something good for the sirens. And that effect is likely to have something to do with the current attack.


    "Enemy attack!" The shouts of the crew caught everyone''s attention, and hafdan looked down at the source of the sound and saw a shadow climbing up the starboard edge of the deck in the firelight. Two sailors rushed up with machetes in their hands, but before they could cut them down, the shadow raised his hand and cried, "I, man!" The two sailors hesitated for a moment, while hafdan, who was on the top, scolded at the same time, "those two fools!" The next second, he yelled that he was a human shadow, drew a sword from his back and ran through the throat of one of them. Another sailor shouts after knowing it later, but he is kicked by the enemy who has climbed on the deck and hits the key below. Then there is the sound of crushing people''s throat.


    "Starboard three! That guy is a fish man. Throw him off the deck In fact, there was no need for the captain to point out the direction. All the crew on the deck noticed what had just happened. However, the sea demon only needs to fight for the landing time. Different from the slaves before, the sea monsters who were sent to attack were real soldiers of strong waves. Although they were not so elite, they were much better than the sailors in terms of training and equipment. Not to mention his companions who had been climbing the deck one after another.


    "Captain, shall we ask for help?" The drummer inquired of hafdan, who had seen four or five of his companions killed in the battle against the siren who had boarded the deck.


    "Fart! Ask for help now. How can the black arrow stay at sea The answer was not the captain, but the first mate who rushed out of the cabin when he didn''t know when. "Captain, there''s nothing going on down there. I''ll kill these fish cubs first and then go back to guard the cabin. Otherwise, all the people below will be like frightened rabbits."


    Hafdan wanted to stop the first mate''s behavior, but stressed that the discipline of combat was of no use among the loosely connected sailors, so the captain wisely gave up doing so and went to the room behind him. Hafdan''s temporary departure did not attract anyone''s attention. Now all the attention on the ship has been focused on cutting down two sirens in succession and forcing the last one to board the ship to the desperate mate. And his opponent is not simple, the third sea demon''s skill and the other two are not the same, he died in his hands more than the other two combined. In fact, if the fog were lighter, the sailors would see that the sea demon''s armor was decorated with wavy patterns, which meant that he had the rank of captain in the army of letao, and that he had killed at least ten enemies by himself.


    Of course, with the level of human understanding of the siren, even if they see the tattoo on the captain of the sea demon, they may not be able to identify it. But that doesn''t mean the first mate of the black arrow will be the next to die under the shell sword. As the oldest sailor around hafdan, although he was reckless and even a little brainless, he was still a worthy second in command of the black arrow, because his loyalty, bravery and determination were like two sides of a coin and his bad side existed at the same time."Oh, you salty fish smelling bastard, you think you are very good, don''t you? Ah? I will make your blood a stain on the deck, because a million bastards like you are no better than a good guy who was killed by you! " The first mate''s murmur turned into a roar. He held a log axe in his hands. Although the handle of the axe was lengthened and counterweights were installed at the bottom, it was indeed a lumberjack, just as the first mate was a woodcutter.


    Tomahawk, leaving a conspicuous trace in the fog, the fog on the edge of the trace rotates, faithfully recording the speed and strength of this axe. Sea monsters have never seen such weapons. Most sailors use machetes or daggers. These weapons are easier to move on narrow decks, and are more portable and used for other purposes. Therefore, he made a major mistake, that is, he regarded the slash of the Tomahawk as a threat of the same level as that of the machete, and hoped to take this attack with his own solid armor.


    "Poof!" The fallen Tomahawk was deeply embedded in the sea demon''s left shoulder and shoulder, and almost cut off his arm. However, on the other hand, the spiral shell sword also fell on the chief mate''s waist by virtue of inertia. Unfortunately, it was entangled by his clothes, and the blade with serrated blade only penetrated the first mate''s skin.


    "Ha ha! That''s what I said. Go down to the sea and feed the fish! " The first mate laughed, completely ignoring the blade. He stepped on the sea demon''s shoulder and pulled out the Tomahawk. But the sea demon''s tenacity was beyond the sailor''s imagination. His right hand loosened the hilt of his sword and grabbed the first mate''s leg. Then he pounced forward and opened his mouth to reveal two rows of sharp teeth. His target was between the two legs of the first mate. The first mate was surprised. He didn''t expect that the opponent would have the ability to retaliate, let alone attack his vulnerable parts in such a disgusting way. But he didn''t have time to react, and the next second his vital part would be shattered under the sea demon''s sharp teeth.


    "Whoosh!" A winged arrow will not make such a sound in the air because it is not fast enough. The only thing that can produce such a harsh sound by friction with air is the short arrow shot by a well-made crossbow. The short arrow, coming from behind the chief mate and passing through his crotch, accurately hits the sea demon''s open mouth. The back end of the arrow sticks out the lips, and the front end runs through his spine. Only one person on the black arrow has a crossbow that can shoot such an arrow. It is because of this crossbow that the ship has the name of black arrow.


    "Next time, find someone who doesn''t have such a good mouth to do it." Said Captain hafdan, who saved his first mate''s life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    "Hiss..." The sound of the first mate sucking in cold air slowed down the movement of the ship doctor''s hand who was given to deal with the wound. This also caused the shell sword, which had just moved out of the wound a little bit, to return to its original place.


    "What are you doing?" The chief officer saw that the ship doctor had stopped his action, but his pain was still the same, and he let out a low roar. This voice scared the doctor very much. He was a sailor who had only learned the knowledge of first aid. He was far away from the real doctor. However, the situation in front of him was beyond his ability. In addition, he lost his last confidence. So the ship doctor simply released his hands, saying that he was powerless. Fortunately, before things got any further, Captain hafdan noticed the situation here.


    "What''s going on?" The captain''s question was somewhat absent-minded, and most of his attention was focused on listening to the drums of other ships and guarding against possible enemies. In fact, it was hafdan''s worry. Although it was in the thick fog, the black arrow was still in the center of the fleet. Given that there were pallets between the ships to supply water and provide reinforcements, the sea monsters had no plan to disintegrate the whole fleet from the middle. After all, ships and land are different. If a ship in a key position is lost, the human side can completely change the formation to turn the disadvantage into the advantage.


    "Captain, I haven''t seen such a strange thing. I''m afraid I''ll have to amputate." The doctor half truely explained to hafdan, but since the first mate''s wound is in the waist, if you want to amputate the limb, I''m afraid that the prosthetic person will not know whether to do the upper body or the lower body. It''s a joke of course, but it''s not all fake.


    The captain frowned and handed the machete to the doctor and told him to watch around. Then squat down and carefully observe the first mate''s wound. Thanks to the light of the torch, the fog was not so thick that he could not see his fingers. The captain could clearly see how the spiral sword with various barbs and sharp hooks was embedded into the body of his crew.


    It is impossible for human beings to create such vicious weapons. It should be said that no intelligent race will deliberately spend such a huge effort to create such a long sword just for tormenting opponents. But the creatures that come out of nature always have more imagination than those self possessed creatures, don''t they? After observation, hafdan was able to confirm that the sword was composed of a complex number of conch shells glued together in an unknowable way. The purpose was to turn the defensive barb on the conch into a weapon that would make life worse than death for the opponent.


    In fact, it''s a bit of a mistake for letao to let the enemy die. It''s true that they don''t like human beings, but it doesn''t mean that they would rather give up the efficient way of fighting, but also use this kind of weapon that will stick to the skin of the opponent to reduce their efficiency. The spiral sword was not originally made to fight against human beings, and the barb on them was not to turn over the flesh and blood after piercing the soft skin tissue of human beings. The spiral sword was made on the premise of fighting between sea monsters. And those hooks are formed to peel off the scales on the opponent.


    However, knowing the correct use of the shell sword does not mean that it can solve the current dilemma. Hafdan tried to move the blade in several directions, which resulted in the loosening of some barbs and the deepening of others. If you want to pull this cruel weapon out of the chief mate, you must do a good job with the awareness of bringing a lot of flesh and blood. Now the captain can only hope that these hooks do not touch the internal organs of the human body, otherwise, once the organs are damaged, the consequences will be even more disastrous.


    "Captain, don''t tease me. That quack can''t get this thing out, can you? Pull it out quickly, I can go on to deal with other fish people! " The first mate was frightened by hafdan''s silence. On this ship, the captain is the absolute authority. Even if the doctor announced that he had no way out, the chief mate still believed that his captain would be able to deal with his wounds. Hafdan did not immediately give a disappointing answer. He was thinking about another possibility.


    The old captain''s hand rubbed on the shell sword, and soon found the answer he wanted, "two people to help me, want a strong arm, quick!" Several sailors answered, and quickly selected the two with the most powerful arms to follow the captain''s orders. Hafdan asked them to hold the blade of the shell sword from left to right, and then to pick up the first mate''s axe.


    "It may hurt a little. Bear with it." After that, without giving the first mate time to answer, the Tomahawk had already been waved, and accurately hit the shell sword''s body, "click!" The sound of the shell shattering satisfied the captain. He wanted to cut the weak part of the shell sword into pieces, so that the sword body embedded in the chief officer''s body was reduced. The fact has proved that although the hardness of the shell sword is comparable to that of the iron sword, it can never change the characteristics of its material. When a heavy weapon such as a Tomahawk hits its edge, the body of the sword will break.


    There was no more words, but he nodded to the two sailors. The captain raised his axe again and cut it towards the other end of the sword. This time, the sailor on the other side couldn''t hold the shell sword very well because of the missing part of the sword. After the captain''s Tomahawk wiped a piece of fire on the sword, there was no success. But after these two shocks, the sword body that pierced the chief mate''s body had a vibration, and some blood had flowed along the wound. Hafdan was in trouble. He was afraid that another failed attempt would backfire and aggravate the crew''s injuries.Who can make a living on the sea, isn''t that a dead man? The first mate clenched his teeth and pushed a sailor away. Holding the shorter side, he looked at haftan and said, "come on!"


    The captain said no more, swung his axe and fell down, "click!" The shell sword broke at the sound, leaving only half a finger long blade stuck in the sailor''s waist. Although such an injury seems serious, it is not fatal in a short time. As long as this position is no longer hit, the chief officer can even recover most of his ability to move.


    "When you get back to shore, find a proper doctor to take it down. Now you can take it as a souvenir." Hafdan''s words caused a burst of laughter. Sailors have similar habits. Most sailors have earrings on their ears. Although the material may not be worth money, it is a way for them to show off their booty.


    However, the relaxed atmosphere did not last long, and the drum sound in the fog gradually accelerated. "Captain, there''s a call for help on the right wing!" "Captain, there''s a call for help on the left!" "Captain! We''ve got a sneak attack on our ass! " The sailors who were in charge of distinguishing the drums reported their information one by one. Hafdan''s face sank. He knew that this was what the war should look like. The sirens won''t make it that easy.


    "You go down and look after the cabin first, the more you can''t mess up now." The first mate stood up from the deck, nodded to the captain and went to his post. Behind him could be heard the voice of hafdan giving orders, "you guys, support the right wing! You, go to the left and see what''s going on! "


    When the first mate stepped off the cabin, he had no reason to think that there was still no ripple on the sea surface.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    "Sir, our attack is blocked." In a distance from the human fleet underwater, lietao sea demon huge underwater fortress is leisurely floating in the water. On the first floor in the middle of the pyramid like three sections are the priests of the lady tide and the military personnel of the Leto clan. The person who spoke just now is one of the adjutants or assistants of quwa, the highest military general of the letao tribe. He is also the main commander of the first battle. The resistance of the human side is much stronger than the sirens expected. Whether it''s anchoring to stabilize the position, lighting torches on the ship, and building trestles between the ships to provide reinforcements, these countermeasures make the sea monsters realize that they are not fighting against a group of brave opponents.


    Quwa is not surprised. He never thought that the war would end so simply, otherwise the goddess would not have instructed her priests to mobilize the power of the whole tribe to complete the battle. However, this does not mean that the sea demon general will be embarrassed, because he and other strong waves are very confident that the outcome of this war will be the victory of the believers of the tide lady. He nodded and glanced at the chessboard in front of him to confirm the situation under his eyes. This kind of chessboard is similar to the sand table used by human beings in military war. The difference is that the sea demon''s sand table is three-dimensional, and the pieces symbolizing the enemy''s and one''s own forces float at different heights in the water, which is also in line with the more complex and changeable environment of the underwater world than on land.


    "Can''t the priests still help?" As he spoke, the general looked at the tide priests who were standing by the third step. In fact, the sirens didn''t plan that way in the beginning. They had more and better choices than the landing war with huge casualties. However, these choices were hindered because of the huge warships of the three sorcerers and the members of the sorcerer group. These casters used their magic to make the waters under the fog extremely calm, making the lichen symbiotic with the waves lose their flexibility and impact. Moreover, according to the previous promises of the priests, the fog that shrouded the human side at this time should have been more thick, but now the human beings can only light their decks by lighting the fire, which is far from the help promised by the priests before. Of course, quva doesn''t blame the priests for this. He knows that they must have their own problems to deal with.


    Sure enough, the siren, who had given the general''s stone tablet to the chief priest, came to the general with an aggrieved look on her face. Her hands firmly held the stone slab before. This behavior is somewhat strange, but this is not the time to think about it. Soldiers and other priests regard it as a sign that the young priest is too nervous. "Lord quva, the witches'' magic is too evil. They disturb the normal state of the tide nearby. Other priests are trying to find a way to get rid of this evil witchcraft. I''m afraid you and your army will have to hold on for a while


    Quwa didn''t say anything more. That''s what lietao''s society is like. The priests will deal with the mysterious affairs. All the soldiers and other lietao have to do is to do their own work well. However, this does not mean that they are absolutely separated. "Please ask the priests for me, do you need soldiers to attack the three ships to influence the witch?"


    The priestess hesitated for a moment, but she soon heard a voice coming from the water. "The priests thank you for your kindness, but the three ships are the core of evil witchcraft. Sending soldiers to the ship will only increase casualties. You just need to keep putting pressure on the human fleet, and the priests will soon be able to deal with the witches


    "I see. I wish you all the best." After saying this, the general turned his attention to the situation in the battlefield, "increase the input of troops here, here and here. This part of the troops can be withdrawn as appropriate, but do not let the other party find out in a short time. We have to pull their energy so that they can''t take care of both. In addition, find people to organize teams to destroy the human plank, also try to cut their anchor. Report back to me when you''re done. "


    The adjutant who was ordered to leave, but the young priestess did not return to the priesthood. She held the stone slab and faced the cracked side to herself, bowing her head and hesitating. However, because quwa and other soldiers were focused on the situation of the battlefield, they did not find the priest''s abnormal situation for a while. The priestess struggled, and she looked back at her silent colleagues, and knew that they were in such a silent and still way to blend their consciousness with the tide. She should have been in their line. As a priest who can walk to ninety-nine steps and twenty steps, she is qualified. However, since she picked up the stone slab, her heart was filled with waves. These raging waves made her unable to sink into the spiritual realm to fulfill her priestly mission, so she had to take the initiative to serve as a liaison with the soldiers.


    The reason why she was so agitated was that the stone slab seen by the chief priest was cracked. It was a bad omen! However, since the chief priest sitting on the red coral throne did not speak in person, or even after he had hidden the stone slab, he did not speak out. Does that mean that the omen is not to be revealed? But if it is not revealed, why should the high priest pass it down? A terrible conjecture gradually formed in her mind that the high priest did not want to tell them the omen, but that she could not. And there is only one, lady tide, that will keep the priestess from speaking out. The tide lady forbids her priests to convey the future of the war to her followers.Why? The poor priest couldn''t come up with a reasonable explanation. But she did not dare to tell the other priests what she had found, for she did not know what the chief priest meant. After thinking about it, she felt that the only person she could trust was general quwa. After all, the stone slab should have been returned to the general''s hand, and she had to buckle it herself. Maybe this message was meant to be conveyed to quwa. When she finally made up her mind to give the slate to quwa


    "We need you, jorani. The will of the goddess is almost to be carried out, and he has specified that you should do it. "


    Young jorani''s body trembled, and she hugged the stone. Finally, she succumbed to the command of the goddess and turned to join the ranks of the priests.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    If Rani didn''t take the hand of the other priests, she didn''t want to expose the secret of the slate. Her hesitation and fear were understood by the priests as a sign of lack of confidence in completing the task. This is reasonable, because it is not uncommon for the goddess to decide to let a priest do a certain job, but if the work itself has a special meaning, it is not necessarily. And what more meaningful task to extend the will of the tide than to crush the land blasphemers? Even if there is, I''m afraid it''s no longer an ordinary priesthood to be involved in. I''m afraid only the chief priest and the very few people she trusts can have that kind of honor. Isita is one of them.


    However, this does not mean that the named jorani will cause the envy of other priests. In the view of the goddess, all believers are equal, and only their functions and the depth of understanding of the waves and tides need to be distinguished. Thanks to this, if Lani is not forced to release the stone slab in her arms, but quietly walks into the ring formed by other priests holding hands. Facing the red coral throne, she prays for help from the goddess incarnation in the fierce waves, her heart still can''t calm down. Fortunately, the priests around had already begun to recite the prayer to pull zorani into the magic they had constructed. In the hierarchical chanting like the sea waves, the young priest finally slowly closed his eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was no longer a mole like sea demon in the vast ocean, but a giant composed of waves and waves. It''s just that the giant''s body is perfectly hidden in the sea, and no one can discover it except for jorani herself and her colleagues who helped her. Without any guidance or prompt, if Lani naturally knows how to use her temporarily acquired body, she looks at the edge of the fog, and her eyes through the sea and fog notice the lines and patterns of magic and witchcraft flowing into the sea from the three witch ships. That is the magic that the sorceress conceals the waves, which is her goal.


    The action mode of water giant in the sea can not be described by moving. The whole sea is its body. When it wants to change its position, it does not move its hands and feet to the destination, but reconstructs its hands and feet at the destination. Therefore, it takes some time to reach the battlefield from the pyramid, and in the blink of an eye, an invisible guest is welcomed.


    If Lani didn''t hesitate, the control giant stretched out his hand, grabbed two strong magic silk threads at once, and pulled it down mercilessly! "Poop! Boom The fierce collision then sounded in the thick fog. The bow of the three witch ships was like the one of the female soldiers. Pulled by the giant, the bow of the ship suddenly fell into the water. The sails that could not be recovered from the mast made the mast unable to withstand the impact of the sea water and broke in an instant! The catapults and catapults of the ship lost their function in the endless current before they could fire a single shot. The siren soldiers, who had been waiting around, rushed to kill all the crew members of the ship.


    The task was not difficult. This was what ruolani thought as she watched the huge ship sink like a coffin. She continued her own destruction, focusing on the magic silk thread leading to the other two ships, intending to do the same and drag them to the bottom of the sea. However, after the loss of a huge ship, the sorceress group also made a quick response, focusing on the flagship without any decoration on the surface, and the invisible wave broke out from the hull at a very fast speed! This wave is like a blade without a blade. Everything touched by it is smashed. No matter it is innocent fish, or the waiting sea demon soldiers, or even the sunken ship belonging to the sorceress group, or even the magic silk thread, can not be spared. "Hum!" The blade, leaving a terrible pit on the seabed, stirs up the sand in the sea, flying with the dead and the broken wood. But the people on the water did not notice what happened under the water.


    "Poof!" As the water giant is smashed by the witch''s counterattack, along with the smashing, there is the body of jorani. From the beginning, her body quickly disintegrated, and the stone slab in her arms turned into a blood mist floating in the sea water. General quwa heard the abnormal voice and looked back at the actions of the priests. When he saw what the regiment had spoken to himself before, he showed a slight expression of impatience. However, he quickly hid the expression and turned to continue his work. As for the rest of the priests, there was only a smile on their faces. Sure enough, if Lani died, her sacrifice resulted in the loss of one of the three ships of the sorceress and the failure of blocking the current spell! What is the death of a priest compared with such a great achievement? What''s more, she didn''t really fall into nothingness like the death of those who didn''t believe, "if the priest Lani had already gone to the lady''s side first."


    While all the tide priests were lamenting the great victory and telling the soldiers the good news to launch an attack immediately, the people sitting on the red coral throne trembled slightly behind the red curtain on the ninety-nine stairs. As the chief priest, the pyramid on the bottom of the sea, no, everything that happened in the waters where letao was located could not escape her eyes, so she saw all the processes, all the details, all the everything.


    "You killed her." The high priest just opened his mouth, but made no sound. And it''s not because she doesn''t want to be heard, it''s just that she can''t do it. The body, when she sits on the throne, is not entirely her own."No, it was the dirty witches from other worlds who killed her with their evil witchcraft. You saw it with your own eyes." Mouth, uncontrolled opening and closing, answered with the mouth.


    "You sent her to die, and there are other ways to break the magic with gentler means, you know, but you didn''t. You want her to die because she knows I''m... "


    "Hush! Dear, as the most high priest, you speak too much. More often than not, waves don''t show the cause of it, and those who see it can only see the result of its rolling. You have to learn that, like your predecessors. "


    "Yes, my lady."


    "That''s right, my dear Chantico. It''s time for the witches to feel the power of the waves. Do what you can, and I will support you. "


    The high priest, standing up from the throne, gently raised her hand, and the white dolphin swam obediently to her hand. She leaned over the dolphin''s back and whispered,


    "go ahead and bring the rage of the waves to those on the ground."


    The White Dolphin excitedly sends out the high-frequency call that ordinary people can''t hear. Then it breaks away from its owner''s arms and rushes out of the red cloth curtain like a white meteor, and swims towards the battlefield.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    "Hua La, Hua La" is also strange to say. It has been heard countless times, but when the waves began to beat the ship, the sailors on and off the deck were all shocked by the noise of their hair. It''s not all because of the physical shock, but more because of the sound of the waves again. As everyone knows, it''s time for the sea monsters.


    "Chief officer!" Although it was just a cry, the black arrow''s mate knew exactly what his sailor was trying to say. First there was a loud noise, and then there was this new wave. No one would take it as a good omen. "Shut up and watch your position. We''re fighting with those killer fishmen now, and it''s not surprising what happens


    Although the reply was quite rude, the chief officer was not as calm as he had shown in the coming changes of the war. His eyes looked over the deck, considering whether to leave his post again to see the situation above. However, before he could actually take action, he was interrupted by an obvious knock. "Dong!"


    Almost at the same time, all the sailors on standby in the cabin picked up their weapons and looked warily at the source of the sound, which was on the left front of the hull, not far from the keel. "Maybe it''s just a stone or something." There was no similar sound within a few seconds after the tap, so the nearest sailor, relieved slightly, said to his companions. However, at the moment of his voice falling, the second tap happened, and it was at least twice as violent as the first!


    "Dong!" The sailor, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, jumped out of the opposite position for a long time, and then fell into the cabin because of the shaking of the ship caused by the impact. "He, he..." He pointed to the source of the sound and failed to say a complete sentence for a long time. The chief officer shrugged his nose and pulled the disgraceful fellow behind him. Although there were fragments of the shell sword still on his waist, the brave sailor had completely recovered his true colors. "Shh!" He motioned to the others to be quiet, then raised his Tomahawk and walked steadily to the location of the impact point in the shaking environment.


    "Dong! Squeak The sound of the third impact was smaller than that of the previous one, but the effect was better when a metal chisel pierced the cabin through a gap in the wood in the side wall of the ship. Then there was no movement. This is not the same as the first mate expected. He thought that the sea demon would try to penetrate the bottom of the ship, but the other side did not take any other action after entering the chisel. Even, due to the excellent workmanship of the metal chisel, there was no water flowing in around it. That was because the sharp spines of the chisel had scaly concave and convex, which helped it firmly bite on the hull Beauty is embedded in it. The first mate put down his axe a little, and then the fire came close to the chisel nail. This is not like something that can be made by the craft of the sea demon. But before he could see more information, the dense noise came from other directions of the cabin, "Dong, Dong, Dong!" With the same chisel, three more were driven into the hull.


    The chief officer looked at the positions of the four chisels and suddenly understood what he was doing. His eyes widened and he yelled, "get these nails out of here! They want to sink the ship! " With that, he raised his Tomahawk and smashed the counterweight on the back of the axe blade to the chisel nails around him. This time, he smashed out a quarter of the chisel nails.


    "Boom!" The hull was dragged by unknown underwater objects and sank downward, but its buoyancy allowed the black arrow to withstand the first impact. "What are you doing? If you don''t want to be pulled down to feed the fish, give it to me quickly!" The second blow of the Tomahawk hit the chisel, and most of it fell in a flash of sparks. The chief officer continued his efforts, and then made a third move, but this time he was too impatient to hit the target. "Boom!" The second tug was significantly stronger than the first, and although the other crew members began to remove the nails, they were not as fast as the first mate, so the black arrow was still in danger. "Crash!" The current came in through the cracks on the deck. The chief officer understood what it meant. It showed that the waves had already jumped on the deck. In the past, this kind of situation would only happen in a big storm. There can''t be a third shock, and once the hold begins to hold a lot of water, the hull is likely to lose its buoyancy.


    "Get out of here! Get out of our boat This time, the Tomahawk did not miss. Even the chisel nails with grooves were completely driven out of the ship under the heavy blow, leaving an ugly hole and soon began to flow into the sea. "Blockage!" The sailors, who had already been ready, filled the holes in the ship with glue made of rice pulp, broken wood and other things, and prevented the sea demon''s attack in time. However, other ships in the fleet may not be so lucky.


    Thick fog, swallowed the torch. Hafdan watched the liquid mist push down the flames around him until the last flame gave up its struggle under the threat of moisture. "Location!" He roared, this is the signal that the crew had agreed before. When the torch couldn''t provide light, they would have to knock something around them at intervals to let others know their location. From the bow of the boat, the sailors beat the bells they were carrying. The sound of each bell was slightly different, which was also to identify them.


    "Enemy attack! Oh Shortly after the second sinking, a sailor on the starboard side issued a warning and a painful cry.


    "Asshole!" Hafdan straightened up from the deck. He knew that the two shakes he had just made must have been caused by the sea demon below. However, since they have chosen to land, it means that the previous plot has failed. This is due to the chief officer and other sailors who are waiting in the cabin. But this did not comfort the captain when he heard that his sailor had been killed by the enemy. He put the crossbow machine against his chest and pulled it with one hand to cover the arrow. He bought it at a high price from an ocean merchant. In addition to its powerful penetrating power, the crossbow arrow can save time for loading and store three arrows at a time. He only needs to pull the bow string with the machine to automatically mount the arrow. Thanks to this small organ, hafdan has escaped the fate of death several times.This time, he believed that his crossbow would not fail him. The captain, holding the crossbow flat, walked very slowly towards the last sound of the sailor. But he only knew how to reduce his voice, but he didn''t expect that in the thick water mist, the sea demon could judge the surrounding situation through the change of fog just like in the sea bottom. So when the captain approached his target, the lichen, who landed on the deck, had been waiting for him for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    Hiding behind the mast, the sea demon''s mouth showed a ferocious smile. Through the subtle changes of the fog, he could easily feel the approaching of the man who thought he was hiding. The fleshy webbed hand clenched the spear, and as soon as hafdan approached the mast, the sea monster would come out from behind the mast and give him a heartbreaking surprise. However, the soldiers from the bottom of the sea ignored one thing. The black arrow was hafdan''s ship. As a sailor and its captain who lived on the ship for several years, hafdan knew more about the black arrow than his palmprint.


    Sometimes, hafdan always felt his boat was alive. Of course, it''s just a vague feeling. It''s just like people''s feelings about things they''ve been around all year round. For example, if a button falls off on a long-time coat one day, it will remind people of the bad parts of their lives. Instead of clothes, the relationship between the captain and his ship is more like the blacksmith and his casting tools, the sculptor and his chisel, and the painter and brush. Therefore, it is better to say that intuition is aware of some clues outside or not perceived by the senses. Hafdan knows what kind of conspiracy is waiting for him. The conspiracy that is known by others is dangerous, especially when the conspiracy is known and the schemer of the plot is not aware of it or even complacent about it, he will often fall into a net, which is woven by himself but held in the hands of others.


    The captain had such a net, but the net was originally put on the deck to salvage things in the water. Hafdan did not know how accurate the siren could perceive his surroundings, but since the other party could know his whereabouts and lay an ambush, he had reason not to take the risk of picking up the net in order to avoid startling the snake. Can the net be used on the ground? Yes, the young sailors who had just worked on the deck often got caught or tripped by the nets on the ground. Because the nets on the black arrow were not fishing nets, the holes of the nets were bigger, so they would put their feet into the eyes of the nets unconsciously. That''s what he''s going to take advantage of right now.


    Huffdan began to change his course towards the mast without a trace, adjusting his position between him and his opponent behind the mast, placing the net piled on the deck between them. The captain licked his cracked lips. He had not drunk water for some time, and the thick fog around him did not make him feel wet at all. It was just cold and illusory. Step, approach, he began to shorten the distance between himself and the enemy, acting as if he did not know what was going to happen.


    So at that moment, when both the attacker and the victim knew, the battle took place. The siren didn''t roar or howl, which would indicate his position to the other sailors. His wet feet on the deck are surprisingly silent, and his striated soles don''t slip easily. Handed out by the right hand, the spear tip is made of reef. It is a hard stone that has been washed away for many years in the sea. Its hardness is not inferior to that of human metal weapons. The fog, rolled over as the spear point passed through them, faithfully recorded the path of the blow, and gave hafdan a hint. It is very difficult for ordinary people to detect the fatal attack from the change of the smiling fog, but the captain''s spirit has been highly tense, so when the gun tip appears in his sight through the fog, his body quickly tilts back, and his right foot steps backward to support his body. But he didn''t shoot the arrow in a hurry. There was only one chance. The sea demon would not give him a chance to wind it again. He had to wait.


    "Dong!" When the captain stepped on the deck with his right foot, he couldn''t control his strength any more and made a clear noise. However, the difference between the sound and the sound of human body falling is too big, and there is no resistance from the weapons. The sea demon knows that its attack has been evaded by human beings. This is really a great shame. The soldiers of powerful Tao sneaked into a man on the ground in the thick fog, but he was evaded by his own attack! Without much thought, he rushed out of the mast and tried to kill the man before he could regain his balance. But with this rush, he stepped on the fishing net on the ground. "Ga!" Not all sea monsters have seriously studied human language, so most of them can only make meaningless howls or howls in the air without water. At this time, what the sea demon sends out is probably between the two.


    His feet were entangled by unexpected things, and the sea demon was in a panic for a moment. The soldier''s training made him not trip over as hafdan imagined, but a large number of net bags really limited his action. The sea demon began to hesitate what he should do. He would not take care of the things on his feet, and forcibly rushed to kill the human, or to get rid of the shackles before making plans. And the most important thing is that his cry will surely attract other sailors. However, this sea demon obviously forgot his biggest problem now. When the fish are trapped on the net, the fisherman will come.


    "Ha Ha... " Hafdan did not carry out much exciting exercise, but he still needed a big breath to ensure his oxygen supply. God knows that at the moment when he dodged the spear, his heart rate accelerated or stopped. However, no matter what just happened, the captain carried out his plan perfectly. With his crossbow and arrow in his hand, he carefully approached the enemy trapped in the fishing net, while the sailor, who had always been swearing, kept surprisingly quiet this time. He has nothing to say to these sirens.Captain, with catapult, siren, spear. The two looked at each other at a delicate distance in the fog. Lietao''s soldiers have good armour and stomach protection. Hafdan is not sure whether his crossbow can pierce through three layers of armor. Besides, who knows where the hearts of those fish men grow? Maybe the human''s vital points are just unimportant organs for them. So he needs time to aim where he can kill or at least injure an opponent, such as the head.


    Although sea monsters do not often see human crossbows and arrows, they still use bows and arrows to snipe at sea monsters trying to climb the ship when the fog is thin. Therefore, they understand that humans have certain weapons that can be lethal without contact. Although the human with a strange hat was holding something different from the bow and arrow he had seen before, it was only based on the fact that the other party kept pointing at some parts of his body, and the sea demon could immediately respond to it, which was probably not a good thing. So he immediately tried to curl up and protect his vital part. This makes the captain''s aiming time longer. Late, then change.


    "There are still fish people here!" The sound of fighting was heard not far away, and it seemed that more sirens and sailors were in conflict. Hafdan raised his eyebrows and realized that this was not the time to spend with each other. As a captain, he had more important tasks to accomplish. But this moment of distraction, let him show a fatal flaw.


    "Hum!" The spear, out of his hand, had penetrated deep into the captain''s abdomen when he understood what had happened. "Asshole!" Bowstring, from taut to loose, the arrow sent out smashes the sea demon''s grimace, and the short arrow is inserted into the eye without pupil, only showing the bottom. "Damn it." The captain cursed and reached out to cover his abdominal wound. Fortunately, this place is not fatal in a short time. As long as the bleeding can be controlled, the severity of the wound can be suppressed. However, just as the captain wanted to see if there was anything or anyone around to help, the fog was getting bigger.


    In hafdan''s perception, the just loud battle sound changed far away, and a large amount of fog completely obscured his vision, making it impossible for people to know where he was. If it goes on like this, the fleet can''t resist those fishmen. This is what the captain thought when he watched the enemy he had killed be swallowed up and disappeared by the thick fog.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    It is not only the captain of the black arrow who is aware of the trend of the war under the influence of fog and other things hidden in the fog. In fact, it is difficult for people who are in a war situation to have a complete and correct understanding of the whole situation. This is why local defeat occurs in combat. In a battle field of flesh and blood, a soldier can only see the limited area he can see. When the number and morale of the enemy are dominant in this small area, he can easily understand it as the situation of the whole battlefield. This is why generals often have to stay on the edge of the battlefield, and only there can they see the direction of the whole situation.


    Of course, the net worm is not a general, and her child''s father is. However, during her time with him, she did not see Lothar personally leading troops to go out to war. Although sometimes the count would discuss the topic of March and war with grey robe and others, it was never interesting. Now, the maid is deeply aware that those lethargic topics may not be as boring as she thought. When the war is really approaching, people often realize that they are not as familiar with it as they think.


    "How is the situation?" Cech asked nervously to the net worm sitting on the cane chair looking at the distant sea fog.


    The webworm put up the telescope and handed it to Zeh. "You can see for yourself. I can''t see anything except the fog getting bigger and bigger." She closed her eyes and leaned into the soft back of her chair and let out a slight breath. These days, her physical strength is getting worse and worse, and now she needs help in her daily life. Net worm has never had a baby, but she has heard that in some cases, the fetus will not be in the mother''s stomach for ten months before it is born. She is very worried that her baby will become like this, because the premature death rate is still quite high. And, if she can, she wants Lothar to be there when the baby is born.


    A slight sense of weightlessness made the mercenary open his eyes again, and the mountain monster''s huge body covered the sun like a wall. The silent gatekeeper raised the cane chair with ease, and seemed to want to send it and the people up to the room. After noticing the net worm''s sight, he was silent for a moment, then explained in a breathless voice, "the wind is not good."


    After a few days of getting along with each other, netizens'' impression of mountain monsters has changed a lot. When I first saw this guy, the maid''s first reaction was that he was a humanoid monster created by witches with evil witchcraft or transformed people. But maybe, mountain monster is not a monster, he is just a person who doesn''t want to come out of his armor. In fact, who doesn''t have a suit of armor? The difference is that some people''s armor is made of metal, while others are made of fake expressions and words.


    "Thank you." Net worm simple way thanks, again closed eyes. Of course, she knows that the thicker the fog is, the worse the war will be on the human side, but she can''t worry about it now. Because once she starts to worry, her body reacts, and as a mother, she can''t.


    After taking the maid back to her room and settling down, the troll goes out the door again. By this time, Zeh has surrounded the hut with shells of similar size but different shapes in the shape of a ring. "Did she drink water?" Asked the boy in the blindfold. The gatekeeper nodded and stepped out of the shell. Cech showed a reassuring expression. Different from his appearance, shanguai was very strict in his work. This is why he was so trusted by the witch group, especially HeLa and Karen. When the last shell of the ring was put in place by Zeh, all the shells around the house seemed to have a new life. In a slight vibration, they went under the fine sand. The dream net, which had been hung under the eaves, swayed gently with the sea breeze. The two crystals hanging at its bottom collided with each other and made a beautiful sound.


    "Is that all right?" The boy looked at what happened around the hut and said with satisfaction. In this way, Karen''s most important task was done. This task is to make the networm drink the soothing water boiled by the witch with herbal medicine when the fog on the sea becomes thick, and then create a border that can let her rest at ease with shell and Dreamcatcher. Because soon, it''s going to be very noisy.


    The mountain monster did nothing more. He sat down on the beach in front of the hut. The sand in the sun was particularly hot. However, since the gatekeeper was wearing heavy metal armor, the sand could not have any effect on him. Cech, who had nothing else to do, sat down next to the goalkeeper, only to find a cushion before he sat down. When the two men sat down, he took out an hourglass from his waist. The top of the hourglass was painted with gold foil, including sailors. At the bottom of the hourglass, there are various kinds of sea animals. At the bottom of the hourglass, there is a giant beast surrounding the hourglass. According to the proportion of various creatures on the hourglass, the size of the giant beast is at least 10 times or more than that of the whale. When handing the hourglass to Zeh, Karen told him that the monster depicted at the bottom of the hourglass was the sea king, the real sea king.


    That''s interesting, isn''t it, because what Zeh and the trolls used to keep under kuira''s house is also known as the sea king. It was hatched out of three giant eggs from the trade between the sea demon and the witch group. It was born half a year ago. After half a year, the three newborn babies have gradually grown up. The hourglass, which is placed on the beach, flows down rapidly with the golden sand inside. The last grain of sand in the hourglass just ran out when the fog on the far Sea reached its peak."Dong! Bang The earth is shaking. However, neither the mountain monster nor the SAH wanted to look back. They knew what made the land tremble. They were three newly weaned babies who were called by their foster mothers to wake up from their sleep and contribute their strength in the war.


    "Boom!" Houses, collapsing with the collapse of roads and ground, have three huge holes in the city of lost heart Bay, and something is climbing out of them.


    "I''ve heard that in some countries, it''s against the rules to let children go to war. But forget it, this is lost heart Bay. The rules here never apply to everyone. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    There are no rules in the battlefield. In other words, it used to have rules. In the era when the war was just a small number of people''s interests, it could have some rules. These rules can protect people outside the war from its harm and control the destructive nature of the war, so as to ensure that the winner will not only get burnt earth and dead bodies. Correspondingly, when both sides do not wantonly attack their opponents, they can give their enemies tolerance or even kindness, which seems to leave hidden dangers for themselves. In fact, when both sides abide by the rules of war, they will not lose the possibility of fighting again because of the war. But that''s a legend of a distant time, at least in lost heart Bay. The war here is harsh and without bottom line, so it must also be immoral. All the conspiracies, all the reasons for the war, and every roar of war tell two things: killing and greed.


    The giant animals standing up from the training base make a loud roar. They are sea king and not sea king. Compared with the giant beast carved at the bottom of the hourglass, the three sea kings cultivated by witches have strong limbs which are obviously different from those of aquatic creatures. Although these limbs have scales and fleshy membranes, they also have the ability to swim in the water, but this is obviously different from the fins of the original sea king. Another difference is the necks of these creatures, where a lot of wrinkled skin accumulates, reminiscent of lizards and birds that open their necks in the face of enemies. And matched with it, of course, is a huge mouth, which is convex and closed up and down like a hippopotamus, but the scales on it are like crocodiles.


    The people who were still in the city screamed in horror. They didn''t understand what the three monsters suddenly came out of the ground. Some people with a little guts even tried to attack them with weapons. However, this is futile, just like the mythical giant who grows up in the wind, and is like a balloon blown into the air by a big mouth. When the sea king breaks through the ground and comes out of the earth, the sea king whose body is the size of a two-story house falls with the first loud sound, and absorbs energy crazily under the sunlight. Their bodies began to swell, with strange cysts in many parts, and in the process, they kept approaching the sea.


    "Boom, boom, boom" the newly rebuilt streets and houses collapsed under the pressure of sea kings. If the sea king who just drilled out of the land still has a more reasonable shape, in the process of moving towards the coast, these creatures have become three rolling meat balls, and all their original organs, limbs and bones are here In a short period of time, it dissolved again and became the most primitive structure. This is a process that witches have designed for a long time. After they found that normal feeding could not make sea king grow to the size they needed in a short time, some skilled witches proposed this method. In short, the three sea kings are like three giant caterpillars. Their cysts will gradually expand and eventually wrap their bodies into a cocoon. In this cocoon, their bodies will be reorganized and reconstructed to achieve rapid and abnormal growth.


    But that''s not enough. These cocoons still do two things when they roll toward the coast. First, they absorb everything on their rolling path into their bodies by swallowing them. Of course, their phagocytosis is not entirely without choice. Wood and living things are the main objects of swallowing, so are appropriate metals, as well as sand and stone The cocoon is filtered out. And in the process, the cocoon is also giving off amazing heat. How terrible is the heat? It''s probably when they come to the edge of the water, the water that touches their bodies is instantly evaporated into water vapor.


    Zeh and the troll look at the sea ahead, and in the corner of their eyes, they can see three huge water spray slowly disappearing. All three balls of meat have rolled into the ocean. Then, there is a large number of bubbles rising in the area where they sink. These bubbles are like the reaction of a hot iron sword in the cold water to cool down. It is also like the breath that some terrible underwater beast spit out from beneath the surface of the water. "How many of these three will live Cech suddenly asked the gatekeeper. Witches have changed the growth mode of sea king, and this method has a price of course, just as not all butterflies can break their cocoons, sea king is also extremely dangerous when they recover from cocoon to normal state.


    "Look." The gatekeeper, who has always been quiet and silent, replied to his question with only one word. Soon after the mountain monster''s voice dropped, the coast changed, and a large amount of blood and water floated up from the water, which meant that one of the three sea kings had failed. It failed to survive metamorphosis, and its highly primitive body disintegrated in the sea water and turned into meaningless organic matter. But its failure is valuable, because the blood is quickly absorbed by the other two who are still holding on to it.


    "The one we raised." Saih looked at the direction of the westernmost sea king and said in a complex tone. Then there is a giant beast like a castle struggling out of the sea. "Roar!" It is only at this moment that the creatures from the secret room under the cabin of lost heart Bay finally appear in the real body between heaven and earth. The limbs that are comparable to the tower, the scales that twinkle like shields, and the muscles that swell like mountains all show the great power of life beyond words. "Now I understand why it''s called the sea king." Sea King does not mean the king of the sea. It is true that there is still a more mysterious existence in the deep water. However, the spirit shown by the giant beast in front of us is not comparable to something lurking in the abyss. Wang, not necessarily the strongest thing, Wang is an ideal, a kind of grand appeal standing in the world. Sea King is the manifestation of this appeal in the world. Therefore, anyone who has seen this giant beast has no doubt. Even if there is no sea king in the world one day in the future, the poems praising it and the paintings depicting it will not disappear, just as the human pursuit of the way of the holy king will not disappear."Oh Not long after the first sea king stood up, another sea king came out of the sea. Different from the other sea king, the sea king had obvious female characteristics. Both the muscle lines and the color of scales were softer. But that doesn''t mean it''s not powerful. On the contrary, this sea king is even bigger than that male.


    The two sea kings looked at each other with their nine eyes, and then moved towards the sea ahead. When they went out to the sea and submerged their lower bodies, they opened their mouths and began to inhale. This suction had the momentum of draining the lake and lake. This suction drew the fog that enveloped the fleet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    "Asshole!" For the staff and staff who have been following this military leader for many years, today should be the first time in all their memories of quwa that they heard the general''s rude words. Of course, the sea demon won''t use human''s dirty words, but it''s meaningless to study what the general said in his extreme excitement. We just need to know that this rude remark makes all lietao''s officers and the nearby priests show an incredible look. The difference was that the officers were surprised that their general would have uttered such rude words, while the priests did not expect quwa to dare to insult the priest with such insulting words. Yes, when quwa said this, although his face was facing the sand table, he meant to insult the tide priests. As for the reason, of course, it is very simple, Haiwang.


    "I''ve always been against giving something of strategic significance as a bargaining chip to the people on the ground! Now, those two monsters will be able to eat all the fog in half a day. At that time, what will we fight against humans? Shall my soldiers go through the bottom of human boats one by one with the witches'' magic Quwa''s anger is very reasonable. Up to now, the battle damage ratio between the sea demon and the human side can still maintain an advantage because of the fog. When the priests break through the magic defense set by the witches, and the fog completely takes away human vision, lietao is about to win the battle. This feeling of being pulled back to balance of power or even inferiority at the most critical moment will make anyone feel annoyed, especially when the key to turning the balance is planted by one''s own hands.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that the tide priests, who had always shown themselves in a condescending manner, did not warn the general with disrespect. An older looking female priest walked up to quwa and said, "it''s a long-term strategy that we''ve decided to trade sea king eggs for ground people''s blocking shark teeth. No one could have thought that those witches could really make the sea king born in such a short time, which only showed that the evil witchcraft they used had reached a point beyond the expectation of the goddess. And this shows that we need to eliminate these evils. Mr. quwa, although I understand your feelings, I must remind you that it is not your duty to yell at the goddess and her attendants here. The situation of war has changed, and you should direct our soldiers to seek victory in this change. Of course, we will do our best to stand with you and your army to complete the test given by the goddess


    Quwa''s teeth are very tight, he glared at the priest, very hard to suppress the desire to draw a knife to cut the other side. Instead of saying anything more, the general turned to look at the sand table, commanding the soldiers to make use of the time when the thick fog had not yet dispersed to achieve the most results. The priestess, after returning to the ranks of her colleagues, began to discuss with others in sign language whether it was necessary to arrange a sacrifice to important military personnel in order to calm the goddess''s displeasure in the war.


    Obviously, the tide lady was not happy. He must be dissatisfied that the strong waves did not take down the troops of the lowly earthlings like a storm, so he gave the sea king to the enemy to test his believers. But even so, so far, no one has doubted that they will win the war. To be sure, their goddess is as fickle as his name of waves, but he never failed his followers. Besides, the chief priest has not given any adverse warning so far, has he?


    In this atmosphere, a small team escorted the three prisoners back to the undersea pyramid. "The priest isita is back." The news began to spread among the priests. See, of course the goddess is on our side. Although he has given us some hindrance, isn''t this the right way for the priest isita to complete his task? The priests with this idea were excited to look at the edge of the second step. According to the report, isita captured a shark tooth and a witch, and she would personally escort the two prisoners to the chief priest''s seat for the latter to make a ruling. However, as several figures boarded the platform, the priests were surprised to find that, in addition to the shark teeth and witches locked in handcuffs, there was a human who came here in a completely unrestrained manner. How can this be! Those lowly people on the ground are not qualified to step on the second stage of the pyramid. Even if he knows some confidential information, he should be cut off and climb on this sacred platform like a worm. What is isita doing? Was she so proud that she didn''t obey the etiquette?


    Isita''s expression was serious, and she didn''t finish the task with the lightness and pride she should have. Salute the third soldier to the edge of the red platform. "Isita has fulfilled your mission, your highness. These three were the culprits of the previous riots, the witches and the shark teeth united to summon the sharks to try to attack us. But under the guidance of the goddess, we have... "


    "Your mission has failed, priest isita." The words from the Red Veil shocked isita and the other priests. It was the goddess who was directly communicating her thoughts through their priests, "the man you really should catch is not among the prisoners. You''ve been fooled by them and you don''t know it yourself. ""Under the crown I... " Isita raises her head in horror. She tries to explain something, but she finds that there is no need to argue in front of omniscient existence. He knows everything. But if he knows everything, why not tell himself who he is going to catch? Irreverent doubts appeared in the priestess''s mind, which made her upset. But then something more terrible happened.


    "So you are the high priest in their mouths?" The man''s voice clearly appears in the ears of everyone on the sea floor through the shell man on his shoulder. Ignoring the soldiers who stopped him, Lothar walked to the center of the platform and looked at the red curtain on the ninety-nine steps. Of course, his character is not so publicized. It is Qili who asked him to do so. Because the witch has found that there must be something in Lothar that makes him special to these sea monsters. What she wanted was to take advantage of this factor in Lothar.


    The priests were almost crazy, and they rushed to tear the man from the earth to pieces. Even if all the sea water in the whole sea was used, it was not enough to wash away his disrespect for the high priest and the goddess who was now conveying his will through the body of the high priest! But just as Lothar was about to pull out his Tomahawk to defend himself, a voice came from the red curtain.


    "Don''t be rude to him. He''s the waiter of choice." In other words, all the sea monsters on the whole platform, whether they were priests or soldiers, looked at Lothar with a kind of monster look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    It is not hard to understand that the homecoming waiters are awed by the followers of the tide lady. At the end of the day, although tide priests could demote shark father believers as heretics, they couldn''t put the same hat on their homecoming attendants. Because Ms. Bo Tao and father shark are just gods in charge. In short, both of them can be regarded as the protection gods of a certain sea demon tribe, so they will be hostile or friendly to each other with their followers, but they will not end up in the end. Neither the God in the sea claims that he is qualified to manage his functions in place of destination. The existence of destination will not be made clear by faith, nor will it die out because it is not known. He is there, past and future.


    "With all due respect," said one of the priestesses, who appeared to be of high rank, and saluted the curtain on the high platform. "If the earthly man is really the servant of his home, no, as you say, he has the honor. But why is he here? Night does not affect the day, and the end of silence should not interfere with the living world. In particular, we should not come to us in this way at this time. Under the crown, I don''t think it matters what his identity is. "


    Lothar wanted to say something, but he soon realized that the body of the priest, who had just been talking, had come to a standstill. Not only that, but all the creatures on the bottom of the pyramid fell into a strange silence at the moment. When the count looked around, he didn''t see any eyes with any brilliance. Again. He thought that maybe witches would be interested in the behavior of these gods, and the priests would worship it. But as a knight, Lothar only hoped that one day these gods would be able to interfere less in what happened in the world. At least don''t let ordinary people like yourself notice when they interfere. As for now, the count felt that he could find a place to sit down and wait for the two great beings to communicate.


    Unfortunately, the knight''s idea can not be achieved, because before that, he has to complete one thing, that is, to liberate the destination in his body. After half a year''s lapse, the tattoos on Lothar''s body revived again. They moved towards the count''s head and gathered all the way to his mouth through his neck. With severe vomiting, a large black twisted ball like a ball of hair came out of Rosa''s mouth and quickly unfolded itself in the sea water. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a mass of inexpressible dark brown spot. This spot does not seem to exist in the normal space, it seems to have no thickness at all, but if there are more observers, it will find that this spot will appear in the same shape no matter from any angle.


    After Lothar spits out this spot, he naturally falls back. Before he falls into a coma, the last picture he sees is Qili, who winks at him playfully in the crowd like a doll. This picture greatly stimulated the count, but before he could make any reaction or distinguish whether what he saw was true or not, he was already faint. Only the light spot floating quietly on the platform, and the red curtain shaking in the water.


    "It''s not yet time for you to leave the abyss." From above, the voice of the female voice and the voice of tikho are very similar, but there are subtle differences. It is because of these subtle differences that people can truly realize that the voice maker is definitely not the high priest of the sea demon.


    "The hourglass is not full yet." From the spot came an answer which was very similar to the voice of Lothar, but the tone of the answer was quite different, and the end result in the count''s impression was quite different. The darkness and stillness in the sound is enough to remind people of death and the fear of nothingness. Fear even infects the presence on the platform and changes his voice.


    "Then you should not appear in this world, should not be understood by anyone, should not be recognized by them. The end result only needs to be an illusory legend. It should not have a real agent go to another God''s palace to convey his will. You''re breaking our rules. "


    "The rules have been broken. We''ve got too many impurities in our hourglass." The light spot, which represents the destination, replied.


    "Then you should support me and let my children clean up the witches from outside." The female voice rose slightly, showing a clear mood swings.


    "No, it doesn''t make sense to go up all over the beach except a handful of fine sand. Your actions are just satisfying your desires. In order to filter out those impurities, we need more reasonable methods. The broker offered it, and he did it well. And in order to achieve his plan, the traveler is the strength that must be won. Therefore, your child needs to make sacrifices. Even if you object, it won''t change what''s going to happen. The brokers have handed the key to winning to the travelers'' leaders. What you can do now is to guide them to leave and give up the sea. "


    The presence behind the red curtain was silent for a moment, and then said again with full emotion, "why don''t you say that to that shark? It is he who began to spread his existence. Open your eyes and have a look. His believers have been all over the sea! And I, I have only these children, I just want these children. They adore me so much and respect me, and now you want me to give them up for what plan you and that duplicity guy have? By what? "After all, when a goddess begins to be hysterical, even the administrator at the middle end of the hourglass can''t continue to be tough, "you''ve been in contact with them for too long. But you and shark are different. He is just a new man who has never experienced the reversal of hourglass. You have been used to the endless tide years, and even this time the tide is your work. But so many times the hourglass reversed, I never remember you have been so emotional, I know you saw the shark''s attempt and felt curious, but you were too deep this time. You put yourself in the center of the vortex


    "It''s all your own words. None of us has the memory of the last time the hourglass was reversed. Even our names are all from you. Those ordinary people have innumerable inferior characters, but they have a character enough to make them our believers, their curiosity. This curiosity will destroy them in the end, but it will also fade away


    "So, are you surprised?" Long silence, very long silence, even makes people suspect that a century has passed.


    "I dare not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    When time began to pass again, Lothar was again in the center of the platform. He still had a vague impression of the strange scene, but soon, even the vague impression disappeared. It''s like a dream I remember when I wake up. I don''t know where I went after three breaths. But even so, the count could still perceive that something had changed in the short breath. The change did not come from the sea demon priests who were angry at him, but something hidden behind the red curtain on those inexplicably oppressive steps. The immediate effect of this change on Lothar was that his tense muscles relaxed a little.


    There''s something. It''s not there anymore. The feeling was not only felt by the count, but also by many of the priests on the platform who were closest to the lady tide. Even fewer of them turned their heads in horror at the third platform, the priests who usually had the closest contact with the goddess. But soon, their fear spread like an acute infection. Because the priests who wanted to take down the irreverent Lothar quickly found that they had less control over the current than before.


    But that was far less than the current before. When faced with Rosa''s Witch hunting knife in front of her, it was simply dissipated. It gave people the feeling that the priests had really performed a play, but the count, who should have performed with them, temporarily left the scene and did not participate in the plot. Panic, it''s beginning to show.


    The agitation of the priests immediately affected the soldiers. Quwa and his men looked at these high priests in doubt, as helpless as children abandoned by their parents. The general and the soldiers looked at each other and attributed the problem to Lothar, who was standing safely on the platform, and the witch, who was bound to her hands. "Go, get them under control."


    But it wasn''t long before the soldiers who were in charge of capturing Lothar came back and rejoined what they had just done, and neither quwa nor anyone else was dissatisfied with it. It''s Witchcraft, witchcraft, of course. Her hands do not know when to untie the shackles of Qili, full of interest to go to Lothar, watching everything around. The priests were howling in panic, while the soldiers of lietao were deaf and thinking about how to change the way of fighting after the fog had cleared.


    "Isn''t it interesting?" She said to Lothar. Subconsciously, the count reached for the handle of the Tomahawk to make sure it protected itself from being trapped by witches like the sea monsters.


    "Did you do it?" He naturally asked the question, thinking that the scene in front of him was all Qili and her evil taste of magic in the play, which is in line with his understanding of her.


    "Me? I don''t have it. " Qili''s interest was very high, and because she was communicating with Lothar by magic, her excitement flowed into the latter''s thoughts without any disguise, which raised the count''s mood. "I don''t have the ability to make a god disappear. I''m just, you know, a bunch of kids who don''t have owners. Oh, I''m kind of mean. But forget it, witches are not known for their nobility, are they? If we are all so noble, who needs you? "


    Lothar is confused by Ellie''s answer. He can''t understand the metaphor used by the witch. But there was one thing that he immediately caught from the other''s words, the disappearance of a God, and from the immediate situation, which God disappeared was very clear. However, these two men were not the only ones who realized that the tide lady was far away. Some of the flustered priests soon came to the same conclusion as Qili, and in the eyes of these priests, the quickest and safest way to reclaim the goddess was always sacrifice.


    "I have to go and save her." This was Lothar''s reaction to the sight of a priest with a stone knife in his hand towards jequia, who was bound together. It''s no wonder that at the moment when witches and knights are protected by magic, the best sacrifice the priests can find is naturally the last survivor of shark teeth. But Ellie stopped Lothar, and she asked as the priests approached the Huntress.


    "Do you think she needs our help?" At first, the count did not understand the witch''s meaning, he understood it as Jacques could rely on his own strength to get rid of the threat of the priest. But of course, it''s impossible. In the previous battle with Lothar, the female hunter has spent too much energy, and the bleeding caused by losing her arm also makes her unable to exert her strength as before. She is now the fish on the chopping board, waiting for the chef to cut open her abdomen and remove her internal organs. But is there a fish with a smile on his face when he is on the chopping board?


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha!" Jequia laughed. She could see the expression on the faces of the priests, and she could read the meaning of that expression. As a believer, she knew that the only thing that would make the priests look like this was, "this is your punishment! Lietao''s scum! This is your punishment! See, your God abandoned you! Come on, kill me! It''s like killing my people! But it won''t work, it won''t work! Your God has gone, ha ha, he will not come back! No


    Lothar couldn''t understand the siren''s language, and the shell man attached to jequia''s shoulder disappeared in the confusion, but he could guess what she was saying just by looking at the hunter. The count, who had just been aroused by the witch, was silent. He knew that compared with the shark who killed jequia and cut off her arm, he could not compare with the people who slaughtered the shark''s teeth. Jacques may not avenge herself, but she cannot but avenge her fellow countrymen. This hatred had already appeared when she called on the sharks. It was not only the sea monsters of shark teeth, jacquia, who was the last living shark teeth, who suffered more from the pain and torrent than those who died. The avenger will not stop, because what he pursues is never pure revenge, but self destruction driven by hatred and the things he hates."Think of it better. If their beliefs are true, whether it''s the father of the sharks, the tide lady, or the destination, then death is not too bad for her. I don''t think any God will ask his followers to do more. Now let her go to him Qili said softly, and the banter smile on her face was also restrained. She wondered where the witch would go after her death, her body returning to the soup pot, but her soul? Or her consciousness? Is there anyone who will kindly take in a witch''s soul?


    Blood, dyed red the sacred underwater pyramid. Jacques did not stop swearing and laughing until he died. The laughter lingered here after her heart stopped beating, in every priest''s mind. Goddess, no return. Why? Why? Is the sacrifice not enough? Or is the level of sacrifice not enough? I don''t know which priest started to move his hand. When the first stone knife stabbed into the body of some officer in letao, the scene completely lost control. The sorceress''s magic disappeared quietly, and the soldiers suddenly found that their priests were all turned into sharks smelling blood. They only knew to stab every living creature they met with their stone knives.


    It was unprecedented chaos, unprecedented madness, and Rosa and Ellie were fortunate enough to be spectators of this undersea drama, even though they didn''t want to see it at all. Blood, dyed red on the bottom of the sea, even the current can not blow it away. However, the flowing sea water brings other things, that is, a large number of bodies floating in the water. The flowers in the sea that originally emit elegant blue light have turned into pale white floating objects like ghosts. It seems that a terrible snow has fallen on the bottom of the sea.


    "Chantico! Chantico A siren with four arms came howling from the snow and headed for the top of the pyramid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    The fog is gone. After a long time of bewilderment by the huge suction behind them, they were welcomed by a new glimpse of the sky and the setting sun. The golden sun turns the clouds in the sky into something like oil paint on a painter''s canvas. Those lights, colors and shapes make people instinctively feel beautiful. But now the sailors don''t want to enjoy the sunset and clouds. When the wind stops, the first thing they have to do is to see what caused the wind. Then they saw the two huge figures standing on the water at sunset. "Strange, strange, monster! Captain! Monster


    Hafdan slowly propped up, and the wound in his abdomen seemed to have had a worse effect than expected. When he finally came to the edge of the deck and looked back, the two sea kings were still breathing in. The captain of the black arrow had never seen or heard of such a thing. For a moment, even sailors who were famous for their imagination and language skills did not know what language to use to describe the creatures they saw. So they can only use the vaguest appellation to boil it down to monsters.


    But the two monsters stopped moving after finishing their work, standing like two grotesque towers in the sea. The fear of the sailors gradually dissipated in such silence. After all, they had experienced so many things that people would wake up from their dreams on this day, and it was difficult to feel so strong fear at this time. And when they turned their eyes to the ships around them, they realized that the loss in the battle was much greater than expected. Many ships are submerged in the sea, or the bow of the ship has been submerged, or there are only masts and debris floating on the water. The ships had been cut through the deck and sunk in the previous battle with the sirens, and there were a considerable number of ships that had no living people on board.


    Although this battle is not a tragic victory, the price paid by the human side is not small. Even if the current war damage ratio is calculated, even if all the sailors are dedicated soldiers, and no ship leaves their duties without help, the human side fleet will not be able to support another day. In contrast, there are very few sea monster corpses floating on the water. However, this is also normal. Human beings have no way to kill the sea monsters in the water. Most of the corpses were floated by sailors after throwing the dead on the deck into the water.


    But in front of the battlefield, this is not always the case. There is an apocalyptic spectacle in front of everyone. A large number of sea creatures, including but not limited to sea monsters and their domesticated whales and other sea animals, float with the sea waves like garbage in a terrifying reddish brown sea. People can''t see the wounds in these corpses, and intuition tells sailors, it''s better not Be so curious to get close to these bodies and examine their cause of death.


    As for the source of the reddish brown water, it was clearly pointed out in the sunlight to the one with the mermaid bow of the remaining two witch ships. This ship is full of various copper pipelines, from the pipeline below the water stably releases lethal alchemy agent, killing all creatures close to the sea without distinction. Fortunately, the agent itself is as viscous as oil and does not melt into water, so it does not go deep into the water and cause more disaster. But the other witch''s ship might not have been such a gentle weapon.


    "My Lord, we are about to reach the top of the siren''s stronghold." Among the ships decorated with crow bows, the young witch opened her eyes after hearing the report from her subordinates.


    "How much resistance is there?" As the leader of the sorceress group, the great witch has no problem sitting in this flagship. But as an extremely powerful caster, especially the king of witches, who is known to be able to monitor the whole lost heart bay without leaving home, her problems seem strange. However, the witches around the great witch know why their leaders can''t perceive the situation outside the ship. It''s because most of her energy is used to suppress something inside the ship''s hull, which is so difficult to control that even several senior witches in turn participate in casting, they will feel powerless to assist the Witch From the heart.


    It was such a terrible thing that the great witch brought it here with almost one person''s strength, and brought it to the top of the enemy''s head. This not only makes other witches feel tired, but also makes them really understand how powerful a leader they have. But leader, time is running out. When she regained her youthful appearance, she decided to leave the world in this way. All witches are aware of this, and as the witch''s designated successor, Eaton has been quietly standing behind her, her task is to ensure that the witch''s remains return to the soup pot.


    "There are still scattered resistance that will not hinder our progress. The sirens didn''t seem to see us as a threat, and so far they haven''t sent a lot of troops to stop us. They must think that as long as we stay underwater, we can''t do anything about them. " The witch who reported the situation said with some disdain that the sirens were obviously arrogant in this war, and they had not really launched a full-scale attack on humans and witches so far. They do have such arrogant capital. In the final analysis, it is irrational to confront the sea monster in the sea. The natural barrier composed of deep sea water makes it difficult for human weapons and witches'' magic to pose a real threat to the sea demon. What''s more, they also have a great fortress with the power of the sea pyramid. Therefore, from the beginning, lietao''s military strategy was based on winning with less cost.But letao made two mistakes in his strategy. In other words, they did not expect two things. First, they did not think that the system with the chief priest as the head would collapse in wartime. Moreover, this kind of collapse is not as simple as the assassination of the head of the society. The foundation of the whole social operation of lietao is based on the belief in the goddess of tides. Now this foundation has been removed, and all the buildings built on it have collapsed and damaged.


    Of course, it can''t be blamed on lietao. No one could have expected such a terrible result as the arrival of a human being, just as no one would think that the earth under his feet would suddenly break apart. It''s not their fault. Even so, they still made a real mistake, that is, they underestimated the preparation and determination of the witch group for this war. In other words, the strong waves did not care about the state of their opponents, because they firmly believed that under the guidance of the goddess, they would win the war.


    This laid the foundation for their second mistake, that is, the sirens always believed that they were invincible in this war and were the attacking side, and never thought what would happen if the witch had a weapon that could reach deep into the ocean and destroy a wide range of creatures. In fact, they can''t be blamed. It''s just like two knights pulling out their swords and no one will be on guard against each other suddenly pulling out a crossbow arrow from behind. However, when a witch really has such a weapon, this mistake can become very fatal.


    "No matter what they think, all we have to do is sail over their heads, and then they will die." Said the great witch languidly. She didn''t know that the siren had lost the ability to resist, but even if her men told her that the siren was in chaos, the great witch might attribute it to the fact that her assassin team had played a role. But even if Lothar did kill each other''s priestess, the high witch would still use this lethal weapon on the sirens.


    At the end of the day, this land and ocean cannot raise two intelligent races.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    When a large number of dead blue spirit flowers along the current enveloped the magnificent submarine building of the sea demon, Peggy and Haila, who came with the current, also found two companions who were very abrupt in the chaos. It''s no wonder that being able to keep quiet in a strange chaos is another anomaly, and Qili''s barrier to sea monsters is far less effective to witches who are familiar with her casting habits. So no one was surprised when the two witches landed right on the platform and walked up to Lothar.


    "Did you do it?" Hera inquired of Qili, referring, of course, to the mad priests and the sea demon soldiers affected by the chaos. However, when asking this question, the daughter of the tomb is not sure. Although Qili has always been able to bewitch people, her magic should not have such a terrible effect. Even if there is, then the magic power produced by using this magic should be as dazzling as a lighthouse at night. She, as a caster, has no reason to be unaware.


    "Of course not. I don''t create chaos in this boring way. What''s more, even I can''t break the bond between the priests and the shrine they worship. " Qili shrugged her shoulders at will, and her tone of speech returned to the banter and frivolity. She looked at the fierce sea demons who were killing each other with great interest, and she did not feel any discomfort because she had witnessed such a tragedy. This nature is called cold-blooded or cruel by some, but it''s a must for casters who often confront things beyond common sense.


    Peggy didn''t participate in the conversation between HeLa and Qili. Based on her understanding of Ellie, although the latter would not lie to the current situation, she would intentionally or unintentionally omit the information that she thought was not important. If only relying on one side of Qili''s words to restore the experience of the matter, the conclusion would be totally different from the truth. What''s more, it''s not the time to discuss what happened here. The point now is, what will happen to the squadron that was ordered to assassinate the siren and create chaos for the enemy after losing its target. Of course, losing the target does not mean that they have killed the supreme priest, but in the present situation, the life and death of the man sitting on the red coral throne is no longer the key to the task.


    Therefore, Peggy was eager to leave the land of right and wrong. Besides, she also clearly saw the body which had lost its life and belonged to Jacques in the distance. Whatever the reason, it''s unpleasant to see a companion''s body. "We''ve done our job, and it''s time to come back."


    "I don''t care, but what about our guide? Don''t tell me that he is also a believer in the tide lady, and now he''s just like these guys, yelling and yelling everywhere for sacrifice. " This is the style of Qili. She seldom takes any language favoritism to a person because she is familiar with him, which makes her always appear to despise everyone. But both HeLa and Peggy knew that while Ellie despised others, she also despised herself.


    Although Qili''s words were unpleasant, the things she mentioned attracted Lothar''s attention. At this time, he found that fioni, who should have led the other two witches to circle behind the sea demon, did not come to meet with Peggy and they did not see the shape of the shapeshifter. The count began to look at Peggy with a puzzled look.


    The long haired witch stretched out her finger helplessly and pointed to the third step of the supreme pyramid in the letao tribe. It can be noticed that even though the scene is out of order, the 99 steps still remain solemn. No crazy sea demon will take the initiative to break the last hope of their faith. Although, they have faintly guessed that the supreme road to heaven may have lost its original function and significance. "He''s up there. I''m sure he''s not a believer in Ms. waves, but it''s not just belief in a God that drives people crazy. I don''t need to tell you about it, do you? "


    Lothar nodded. He had noticed some problems when fioni had talked about his relationship with Leto, the high priest. And on the way isita escorted them back, the priestess murmured about fioni herself. This is enough to make one realize that, no matter what the majority of lethor people think of the transfiguration, there is a very complex personal emotional connection between fioni and the high priest. This story reminds Rosa of love stories he once read.


    "I''ll go up and have a look. Anyway, he is no longer a member of lietao." Said the count to the witches, trying to get fioni out of here. Or at least, let this old friend get out of here with a man who has lost his function. They can no longer get close to the land, can they? No longer close to witches, no longer close to humans, far away from this area of water, the sea is still wide enough to find a place they like to live.


    "Whatever you want." Qili waved her hand indifferently. "I don''t care about the things between the two fish. At most, they just produce more fish. But I''d like to remind you that you''d better seize the time. This place will soon be destroyed. Well, I''m not talking about this kind of destruction. I''m talking about complete and absolute destruction, which is overwhelming all the voices. "


    The witch said and raised her fingers, and as the others looked up, they saw the bottom of the two great ships coming slowly under the sea, where the fog had gone and the sun was shining. They were almost right above the pyramid. "I know the great witch is ready for this war, and she is going to exterminate these fish people. And no matter how she went extinct, it''s a great opportunity. So if you want to see the maid again and the baby in her belly, you have to be quick"Of course, as long as these sea monsters can''t see me, I can solve this problem soon." Rosa replied, frowning.


    "It''s a little difficult. After all, although they are crazy, they are not blind yet." There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, which meant that if the count insisted on warning fioni, he would not get her help.


    Lothar didn''t understand why the other side was trying to embarrass him at this time. This makes him begin to have some doubts about whether what Qili said when the female hunter died was true or just an excuse to let her companions die or not. But all this will be discussed later, and there is not much time. For the count took his axe and swam towards the ninety-nine steps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Breaking through chaos is no stranger to Lothar. From the past wars to the recent up and down of lost heart Bay as a crew member of the black arrow, he always seems to be dealing with chaos. However, this does not mean that it is easy to get away from the current situation. Just like the pharmaceutical farmers who have been climbing mountains for many years, they will always hold the greatest respect and fear for the mountains. Losing attention to the things they are familiar with is often the beginning of turning hidden dangers into real losses. As a result, Lothar is not fast.


    This gives the two people behind the red curtain some time to meet again in such a strange environment. Fioni had never seen Chantico show such an expression. When he told the other party that he was going to leave Litao, she did not show such an expression when he met by chance in the years when he became a Morpher and wanderer. Even when he last met and sent out a warning, he still did not see such an expression. The expression is like, like a sailor who has been drifting on the sea for several years. After experiencing the wind and waves, running out of water and food, and passing through countless dangers, when he saw the harbor of his hometown in the darkest dawn, he saw that the noisy port in his memory was only left with broken walls and ruins, which was hard to revive. That''s the fear on the face of a child who has lost his mother.


    It was only at this glance that fioni knew that the man he knew, the Leto siren who grew up with him by the name of Chantico, was dead. Now what remains on the throne at the top of the pyramid is just a body with its surface, which is pretending to be a conscious creature. But the next moment, the complex sadness drowned his reason. Even though he knew that any of his comforts would be useless, and even if the other party had his own responsibility, he tried to arouse the other party''s attention.


    "It''s not like you at all." The transfigurer said in the softest tone he could use that he didn''t care if anyone would hear them. Without the protection of the goddess, the so-called supreme third layer, the so-called Red Coral throne, has no meaning. Without the protection of the goddess, her priests were meaningless. Chantico did not answer fioni''s meaning. Her mouth was quickly opened and closed, and she silently recited the instruction of the tide lady. This is the words that every lietao sea demon recites from childhood and will be engraved in his mind all his life.


    Fioni remembers that if he had ever raised a slight objection to the doctrines of the lady tide, Chantico would immediately begin to recite these words to stop him from making blasphemous remarks. And every time, fioni would be very angry because of the other side''s attitude. Because in his opinion, many of the questions he raised at that time were not serious enough to shake his faith in the lady tide. He was only puzzled by some of the customs and rituals accumulated by the priests from generation to generation. This may be his problem. He can''t be as devoted to faith as Chantico.


    It is this skeptical attitude that makes fioni''s belief seem to be full of impiety in the eyes of others. But in fact, Chantico knew very well that the transfiguration was no worse than any of the lethorus. However, he always hoped that the perfection of the goddess could be inferior to his followers, so he was always demanding the belief of perfection.


    The lips chanting the doctrine stop when they feel the touch of the other hand on their hands. Chantico''s eyes, though still not in focus, looked up at the familiar man. This is a very complicated matter. As for the relationship between Chantico and fioni, they were once friends and playmates, and they were once closer. However, they were also enemies. They were antagonistic because of something more serious and irreversible than personal hatred. They really don''t know what face they should face each other after experiencing this.


    The skinny hand, along the blue and gold scales of the arm up, has been climbing to the chest position, stay on the scar from the heart.


    "In fact, it''s not that it''s skewed. It''s just, it''s not deep enough." Fioni felt the touch on the wound. "You hesitated. You hesitated when you opened my chest, didn''t you?"


    "Even if you gouge out your heart and eat it. We''re not going to be together Chantico''s voice was less majestic and more soft when it did not convey the goddess''s command.


    "Because the reason why we are us is not all in the body. That''s why we don''t think sacrifice is a sin. " The shapeshifter lowers his head slightly and presses his forehead against the other''s forehead, a way the sea demon uses to show intimacy, and Chantico does not refuse. When two heads touch each other, they can feel their consciousness and soul closer to each other. But it also made them realize that the distance between them was much longer than they expected.


    "It is good to sacrifice only to free the soul and other purer things from the bondage of the body." Chantico said almost subconsciously that she had been educated as a child.


    "Do you still think so?" From the bottom of the pyramid scream incessantly, the blood red sea water has carried that kind of fishy sweet smell wafted into the curtain.


    Chantico was silent for a moment. Fioni could feel her mood rising in a high direction, but quickly falling down. "I used to think that, even now, I don''t think it''s wrong. But if we were right, why did we get to this point? Why does the noble torrent disintegrate in an instant? Our glory and faith, our history and tradition, they should not be meaningless"Maybe they do make sense. But I doubt whether the people of lietao really stop to examine themselves in this period of time Fioni said softly but seriously, "you, no, we are so close to God that we care too much about his thoughts to see anything else. Maybe now is an opportunity for letao to be free from the oracle. We''ve lost this war. A lot of people will die, most of them. But there will always be people alive, they will hate, but they will also forget. They have a chance to become better us. "


    "What about us?"


    "We? We stay here, just give up the skin bag, it''s no big deal. On the way to our destination, we can walk together. In the destination, we can lie next to each other. Next time, if there is a next time, we can try to do better. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    When Lothar finally got out of the encirclement and stepped step by step on the steps that countless sea monsters wanted to step on to the third layer of the pyramid, lifting aside the curtain of God and human existence and walking into it, fioni and TICO were sitting on the chair made of red coral. That kind of leisurely attitude is not the attitude of the high priest who broke the country and the struggling people who made it happen. It is like two kings overlooking their territory.


    When the count saw them, he knew two things. The first was that the four armed siren was not exactly the same as fioni he knew. What Rosa had seen before was the side of fioni when he was treating his friends. It was not false, but it was not comprehensive. Now he saw the transfigurer, like a tower standing in the open plain, open and straightforward, he showed all his things to people. As for the female siren sitting next to him, Lothar had not dealt with her before, but from her feeling, like fioni, there was no panic and sadness. So the count understood the second thing. He could not persuade them to leave today.


    "The sorceress will attack here with very powerful weapons. Not many people will survive." Just like talking about today''s weather, Lothar didn''t expect her voice to be so quiet at this time. He was also affected by the state of these two people. The red curtain seemed to be the gap between the two worlds. The noise, danger and terror outside the curtain disappeared here.


    "But there will still be people alive. No weapon can erase all life, at least not in this era. " Fioni nodded, with a shallow smile around his mouth.


    "Even if someone survives, lietao will be cut off. No one will continue to use the name." Said the count, who was quite sure of it from what he had seen.


    "No, it will not be broken. It will disappear, but it will not be broken. These two things are not the same, my friend. Everything that has existed has its meaning. " The shapeshifter was still smiling, but after Lothar showed a puzzled look, the female sea demon beside him said, "lietao will disappear in the sea, because today we are defeated, which is natural. But the mistakes we made, the pain we made, the good and the bad, will continue to spread. Witches will know what happened to us, and perhaps over the years, humans will know why they can win today. In this way, we will be integrated into your knowledge, our mistakes will be your examples, our achievements will be your reference. Therefore, lietao did not disappear. "


    Lothar was silent for a while, and he needed to think and understand what the two sirens were saying. If war can''t really destroy a civilization, if death can''t really destroy its enemies, then maybe there''s no real binary opposition in the world. Everything is just the occasional fierce and gentle process of convergence. Then, when all the things in the world come together, what will it breed? When there is only one kingdom in the world, what kind of King will rule that country, or will it have no king at all? After all, there is no kingdom that will not be destroyed, and there is no king who will not die of old age. The question was so complicated that the count could not get an answer for a moment. But he will remember this question and spend his whole life looking for a solution to it. Of course, I''m afraid it is not realistic to answer this question on my own.


    Fioni looked up at the water above. The witch''s ship had obscured the sun, casting a shadow over the pyramid. Before Ms. waves left, there was never anything above the pyramids, and anyone or creature who wanted to cross the great building would succumb to the waves. This time, the yielding is replaced by the waves.


    "It''s time for you to leave, my friend on earth. I could feel what was in the boat, perhaps more powerful than I had expected. Go with them. You have a lot to do With that, he pointed to the curtain behind Lothar, and he could see the figures of three women reflected on the curtain.


    Lothar nodded and deeply saluted fioni as a final farewell to her friend from the water. Then he turned and walked out of the cloth curtain, only stopping a little at the last moment. "When my child is born, may I tell him your story?"


    "Then you''d better beautify it. I''m sure it''s not suitable for a child''s pillow story. But I''m honored to be part of the story. "


    Humans, left. Now the pyramid is finally only owned by the sea monster again. However, this does not mean the return of the old order, but the final frame before the curtain falls. What did fioni and Timothy say? Did the situation in the second layer of the pyramid affect the people on the third layer? How many tragedies or comedies unfolded or ended in this short period of time. No one knows. All we can know is that when the witch''s ship opened its cabin and dropped its black octahedron into the water, isita, covered with blood, climbed the ninety ninth flight of stairs she had been longing for. One step further, she could step into the area only the goddess and her favorite priest could tread.


    But instead of raising her feet, she turned and stood on the steps and watched the places she had passed. Below, chaos subsides with the fatigue of the killing spree, and the survivors begin to wail. Although the sirens do not have human lacrimal glands, they can only express their grief by howling. Looking up, some fish and other marine animals attracted by the smell of blood are gathering. But out of fear of sea monsters, they still dare not rush to eat, can only form a strange ring, accompanied by the dead blue Linghua into the bottom of the snow around the pyramid swam. At last, isita looked up and saw the octahedron sinking at a vertical angle, seemingly unaffected by the sea.Isita looked at the perfect edges and lines on the dull geometry, the absolutely smooth plane and the slowly waving black particles, and sighed with heartfelt sigh,


    "it''s beautiful."


    The setting sun finally sank to the end of the sea and sky, and the darkness filled the space after the light faded. Torches burn slowly on the deck of the witch''s ship. Qili and others, who have just landed from the water, are taking the fabrics provided by other witches to wipe their bodies and change their clothes. "The sea is so dark." Said Ellie as she threw her wet clothes into the sea. Indeed, even without the sun, the waters under the ship were dark and ridiculous, and even the stars and the moon in the sky could not pierce the sea with their cool light.


    "Bang!" The closed cabin door was opened, and the witches on the deck cast their eyes at once. They saw a crow, no, flying out of the room. Its black wings were dyed white in the moonlight. Strangely enough, the crows didn''t make a single call until they got into the night, as if something had blocked their throat. When the moon was in the middle of the sky, Eaton, the witch with blue eyes, came out.


    "The great witch, you have returned to the soup pot."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    "Yo Ho, yo Ho, you only see her fingers as white as jade, but you haven''t seen them go deep into the chest and take out the beating atrium! You only see her teeth as beautiful as shells, but you have not seen them SIP blood! Oh, dear sailor, you fall in love, you toss and turn! Oh, poor sailor, you''re running out of time. Put a noose on your throat!... "


    Qili''s voice is very clear in the waves, which makes people suspect that the witch used magic to make the water unable to cover her own voice. Of course, it is also possible that when people are depressed, they will pay special attention to those sad melodies. With the spread of an atmosphere, Peggy, Hella, and even more witches joined Qili''s humming, and the solo like a fish play became a chorus with rich levels and high levels. Originally, the cynicism in Qili''s song was diluted and replaced by real sadness. The witches mourned for their leaders.


    In this song, Lothar stands alone in the bow of the ship, and he can see that the human fleet floating on the sea in the starlight has lost the close connection of fighting. Although the captains did not turn their backs immediately after losing foreign enemies, their estrangement could be seen from the distance maintained between each ship. As for the counting of the wounded and the loss of materials, we have to wait until we get back to the shore, but we can foresee that there will be a heated debate over who will contribute the most in this war.


    As for the two great sea kings, the sorceress group, which had lost a great ship and a great witch, had no strength to restrain them. These two giants went into the sea in the night and disappeared. Yes, the witches gave them birth, but they did what the witches wanted them to do. Now, they are free. Lothar is a little relieved. Although he doesn''t know whether freedom is a better choice for creatures like sea king than being supported, he is glad that they have the right to choose.


    But in relief, the count''s eyelids had been beating abnormally, and his heart seemed to be lifted by something. Every beat was incomplete. What''s going on, what''s going on, and it''s all about him. The only answer that Lothar could think of was the net worm. This is why he did not choose to return with the human fleet, but took the ride of a witch. The human side will not return to land immediately after the war, and the sailors need more rest than returning. The sorcerers need to return the bodies of the war victims back to their soup pots as soon as possible, so they will rush back to lost heart Bay overnight.


    The song gradually died down, because the witch''s ship was close to the human fleet, and they did not want the sailors to hear the noble witch singing the sailor''s ditty. But in fact, it is impossible to say that the witches who rule lost heart Bay are not affected by the city. No matter what they say, do or wear, or even subconsciously say exclamations, they all have a smell of wharf. And this style has a reaction with the witch''s own education, so that they present a different appearance from the black lion witch.


    Grief can turn into a different kind of carnival. On this autonomous ship, the witches take out their liquor, add starlight and food. When they get close to human ships, some witches even throw their food and wine bottles to the sailors watching on the deck. What''s more, they will pull down their lapels and show their skin to the surviving soldiers. Those sailors who could still take up arms in the face of sea monsters turned into primitive apes under the starlight. They crowded on the deck edge to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Some of them were fascinated by the enchantment of witches. They could not help but rush down the deck to swim to the beauty of the ship. Of course, that only drew laughter from the witches. These drunken sailors can''t board the ships that the Shanghai demons can''t get on.


    In this case, Lothar, as the only man on the ship, became the envy of the sailors, who roared, ordered and threatened Lothar to roll off the witch''s deck at once, to which the count turned a deaf ear. His heart is not here, not in the battlefield after the disaster, nor in the carnival banquet. His heart points directly to the small house on the beach of lost heart Bay Wharf Area. However, perhaps because Lothar is too unusual, in this carnival occasion is quite conspicuous.


    The two witches noticed the lonely figure. They looked at each other and grinned. Many people think that witches will devour their spouses during childbirth, and regard them as creatures without gender concept. This is not entirely true. Although their appearance is indeed a kind of mimicry, human women have the ability, except for the reproductive part. Especially pleasure, most witches are hedonists. Although they do not have the concept of men and women of human or other races, they are very aware of the role that males can play in hedonism.


    However, before the two witches really disturbed Lothar, Qili threw herself on Lothar''s back in an almost domineering manner. She held a bottle of red wine in her hand, and her lips were covered with wine and other things. The two witches frowned slightly. Generally speaking, the witches don''t mind sharing their "toys". However, Qili is now moving in the posture of kuira. In addition, Lothar follows up as the only human male in the team during the previous assassination mission. In their eyes, the human warrior seems to be more like the private property of a senior witch. Kuira is not a witch known for her willingness to share. On the contrary, she is known for her jealousy and vicious revenge."You have to thank me very much." Elie whispered in Rosa''s ear, and her eyes saw that the two witches had given up their plans to get close to each other and went to other pleasures.


    ¡°¡­ Thank you The count''s reaction was not slow, and he knew what the soldiers would do after victory, especially when there were casualties. However, due to the particularity of witches, he, who should have been a soldier, played the opposite role in the carnival and became a tool for them to vent their desire in their eyes.


    "We''ll reach the shore at daybreak, and I''ll ask them to find you a boat to row back. So now, you''d better take time off. " Ellie put her chin on Rosa''s shoulder and spoke to him in a soft whisper. Her words were obviously magical, and Rosa, who did not hold the witch knife in her hand, was unable to resist, and her consciousness soon died down.


    Before the count lost consciousness, Ellie said to him, "as soon as the day breaks, you will do your best to go back. Do not hesitate, do not detour, or you will regret it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. After the war, the soldiers need alcohol and Carnival to paralyze their heart and make it not so fast. This is especially true for those who did not directly participate in the battle. Even though the Great Sea King sucked the fog, people still don''t know what the direction of the war will be. They don''t know whether it will be the victorious mariner or the sea demon with a butcher''s knife who will land in the sea at dawn tomorrow morning.


    In fact, this is also a very contradictory thing, because before the sea demon and the human declared war, the contradiction between the people on the ground in lost heart Bay and the sailors in the dock area never subsided, and it was impossible not to die a few times a month. However, this contradiction was forced to erase by the cruel isolation of the witch for more than half a year, which caused the unity of the human side.


    And this unity never includes people who are human but work for witches, such as shanguai and Zeh. From the very beginning, they had absolute confidence in the sorceress group, not only because of the magic and means the witches showed them, but more importantly, the people who served the witches knew the nature of their masters. That is to say, the group composed of such people will not give each other the slightest chance in the face of foreign enemies. For their own interests, witches will unite unprecedentedly.


    So, even after seeing the fog go away, Seth completely relaxed and fell asleep on the mountain monster''s armor. But when he was woken up, he knew what was wrong. The sky was so dark that the stars and the moon were still in their right places, and the dawn was just around the corner, but the air was filled with a deep and depressing atmosphere that had never been seen at night. "Ah The woman''s voice of pain came from the house behind her. It seems that the net worm''s worry about her premature birth has come true. She and Rosa''s children do not have the patience to wait for the exact date to be born. But what she does not know is that all these arrangements have been made for the sake of pure soul.


    The so-called pure soul is not the soul of a newborn baby, because when the baby leaves the mother and fetus, he becomes an independent life, hungry, cold, crying and laughing. The true pure soul can only be found in the embryo which is about to be born but not yet born. Only in this period of time can the child not be born or die, and it is not lack of all. Therefore, what the net worm has experienced is not only a premature birth, but also her child was turned by the evil spirit when she was conceived, so that the fetus could not easily leave the mother''s abdomen. In short, it was destined to be a dystocia.


    The servants appointed by the witches will not come until dawn. Even out of fear of the coastal area, it is a question whether those people will come today. This made his head as if he had just woken up. He wanted to go into the room to see the condition of the net worm and see if there was anything he could do to help, but his body just stood up was held by a hand wrapped in metal. It was the mountain monster. The silent gatekeeper stopped Cech''s action, and in the latter''s bewilderment, he pointed to where the sun should be angry.


    The boy looked down his fingers. What he saw was not the thin reflection of the morning light on the screen, but an uncomfortable blue-green light. Something''s coming here, no, to be exact, to the hut. Cech instinctively wanted to run. He felt a faint familiarity from the strange light. Something was too similar nine months ago, but because he and the mountain monster were fighting against the toad monster which was formed by the giant bone marrow, it was not clear what the witches really called at that time.


    He would see it soon, for as the blue-green light was shining on the beach instead of the sun that should have risen, so did the dark shadows emerging from the sea. It''s a large number of intertwined and bifurcated snakes that are as slippery as snakes, but colder than snakes without body temperature. When the eels looked at him with the same eyes of different sizes on their heads, the boy''s brain was blank, and then the heat and humidity felt from his crotch.


    The mountain monster pulled the boy behind his back. The man in the armor didn''t seem to be frightened by what was in front of him. However, it can be seen from his rigid pace and the rudeness in his interaction with Seth that the gatekeeper can not afford to ignore this terrible evil. It''s no wonder that witches and witches, after all, have some parts that belong to normal creatures, even more than those that tend to be unnatural. But the thing in front of them, from head to toe, exudes incomparable evil. Evil, which was originally used to describe people''s heart and behavior, but in this monster, it has become the most accurate description of the appearance of this thing and its impression.


    Fortunately, the evil spirit from the sea has no mind on these two people. It comes to accept the result of trading with witches. This day, it has been waiting too long. For this evil being born from the dead soul who died in the sea bottom, it can''t remember how much flesh it ate and how many unwilling souls it merged with. In other words, this evil spirit, just like its appearance, is not a single individual at all, but a monster formed by countless will with different thoughts twisted and bound under the bondage of a filthy source The object of birth. For the existence of the extreme chaos, it instinctively craves the purest soul in the world. As long as it swallows this soul, its chaotic foundation can be strengthened, and it can become more evil.The eel''s head followed the maid''s painful cry, past the gatekeeper, and approached the hut from above. But when it was about to touch the house, the shells buried around the house began to shake in the sand, making noises to drive back the evil spirits. It''s a coincidence that the witches, as the proponents of the transaction, can''t stop the evil spirits from harvesting the soul. However, because the evil spirits hide from them that they will let the net worm''s children prematurely, Garen and Hera can set up this barrier without knowing it through the hands of Seth and shanguai.


    However, the devil does not understand this as a coincidence. "Liar!" "A thousand dollar bitches!" "Witch!" Countless heads utter countless curses, and some even use other languages. And what''s consistent is that they''re all very angry. One of the more delicate eel in nowhere to vent their anger, saw sat on the beach shivering Seth, that wretched head showed ferocious pleasure, "cheater''s partner, is also a good snack."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Evil spirits, in the language of human beings and most intelligent creatures, should not exist in the world. They come from all sorts of strange origins, and so do their looks and abilities. But there is one thing in common. They are a mixture of all the evil things in the world, and they are the collection of filth. If the world is compared to a huge biological individual, then evil spirits are cancer cells in this organism. They do not know why they appear, who has not been destroyed, they erode everything, pollute everything, destroy everything but merge everything. Evil spirits are not demons or demons, nor have they ever been regarded as evil gods or beliefs. Evil spirits are evil spirits. Their existence is as reasonable as the existence of all things in the world. However, due to the rare occurrence of evil spirits and their imperceptible characteristics, if the study of evil spirits can be based on their scriptures and believers, then evil spirits are more difficult to guess than any mysterious existence.


    In a word, evil spirits are not the targets that human beings should be listed as targets of war. Taking them as opponents will be more hopeless than opposing the dragon.


    "Poof!" The heavy spear pierced the eel''s head unhindered, smashing the grim grinning face into a crumbling wadding substance. The evil spirit didn''t bleed, but it was normal. After all, it was not a living creature. Of course, it didn''t need blood to maintain life. The mountain monster stands between the monster with countless heads and Zeh, shakes off the sticky substance on the tip of the gun with his hands shaking. At the same time, he puts the gun body up slightly to make a defensive posture.


    "Oh, that hurts!" "It''s killing me!" "What a pain The eels speak of pain, but their expression is extremely pleasant. In their cursed cries of pain, the crumbling wadding is connected in a completely irrational way by slender tentacles protruding from their necks. In front of the gatekeeper and the boy, the monster''s body began to regroup, perhaps not accurately, because when the monster''s head returned to its original state, there was another fork in the original neck.


    "Killed one." "Two of them The two newborn heads are singing and stretching their slender bodies, satirizing the mountain monster with a low and a high voice.


    No one could see the gatekeeper''s expression behind the heavy armour, but it would not be easy. Break one head and make two heads? Is it possible for such a monster to win? "Are you afraid?" "Are you timid?" "Do you hesitate?" "Do you want to escape?" More and more heads turn their attention to the two men on the beach, the eels like a sea anemone that gradually opens its tentacles, and these two are poor little fish that have fallen into the death trap. They are threatening, whispering, clearly those heads are talking to themselves, but every word they say, every meaning they express, is sent to their target''s ears at the same time, that is enough to make people crazy terrible whispers.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Even though Cech has experienced a lot of incredible, even though the boy has experienced the underworld life in heartless Bay, he is still too fragile when facing the terrible whisper. He is still too young to establish a set of solid values of his own. For too many things and problems, Seth can''t answer them or never think about it. With his loyalty to Haila, he can''t resist the invasion of evil spirits, because even this loyalty can''t explain its specific significance. In the scream, Cech''s hands covered his head and shook wildly. The blindfold on his head fell off, revealing his dark eyes.


    Hidden in the eyes of Zeh, the shadow beast leaps out and turns into a black arrow. It goes straight to the huge marine creature that is constantly making noises! Unfortunately, it is waiting for it is a big mouth that has been opened for a long time. The mountain monster watched the powerful magic creature that could play with three people in the hands of the devil. The latter even licked the nonexistent lips with humanity! "It tastes like a shadow." The eel, which swallowed the shadow beast, made such a comment, as if it seemed to them that the shadow was a kind of food.


    Whoa, whoa. The gatekeeper felt the stench of the air flowing down his nose into his lungs, stretching and shrinking his chest. He never felt that breathing was such an enjoyable thing, because he never felt that death would come to him in such a desperate way. As a resident who has been living in lost heart bay for many years, death should be sudden and asymptomatic in the eyes of mountain monsters, which is in line with the city''s temper, rather than the sentence for the death penalty. It clearly tells you that a certain time and a moment today is the time of your death, which makes you suffer a lot.


    Blood flows under the metal and skin. The soldier under the armor knows that he is not an opponent when facing the evil devil that blocks the sky and the sun. As a gatekeeper, even if he knows that death is near, he has something to keep. "I, die, you Roar The soldier always gave up the fierce roar of his own to keep silent. No one knows where the mountain monster comes from. Maybe he is really a mountain monster. He came to this city from the mountains. Maybe, he is nothing special. Just like countless people who came to this bay before, he is not known. Naturally, no one will know his origin. Before the witch appreciates him and gives him this armor, he may also struggle to live like Zeh.


    Now, it doesn''t matter. For evil spirits, human experience is never important. Regardless of their origin, ability, belief and pursuit, they are just another soul that will be devoured in front of the long evil. The difference is that the soul is extraordinarily lively. "Hum!" The heavy iron gun passed through the air and made a low noise. The oncoming eel was knocked out and hit another one who wanted to rush. "Poof!" Instead of looking back, the troll instinctively jabbed the bottom of the spear back, hitting the skull of the enemy he wanted to attack. One, two, three The gatekeeper is like an emotionless machine, reaping the eels nearby wantonly, like entering a deserted land for a moment!However, the firefly was hard to resist the whole night. The black snake like shadow was woven into an opaque net, which gradually wrapped up the brave soldiers. No matter how strong the mountain monster is and how good his fighting skills are, he is a human after all. Without light, he has no vision. The fatigue after continuously waving weapons makes him slow to respond. The whispering and ridicule in his ears make him unable to hear and distinguish his position. Gradually, the gatekeeper only felt that he was fighting against the whole world. The enemy would attack from any direction and at any time, and there was less and less he could rely on.


    "The more you kill." "The more we grow." "You can''t kill all the ghosts in the sea." "But we never mind letting you in."


    "Gollum." It''s like a drop of rain dripping into the lake, and as the ripples subside, nothing remains. However, before the ripples were completely restored, a stone, driving a boat, approached quickly from the direction of the sea. Lothar didn''t even notice when the sun changed color behind him. He glared at what the monster out of the sea had done. The Tomahawk was in his hand.


    "Get out of that house for me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    Pain, pain beyond comparison. It is said that among all the sufferings that can be suffered by human beings, excluding soul and torture, the most profound pain is the pain suffered by women in childbirth. That''s exactly what the webworm is experiencing at this time. And different from the general puerpera is that the maid soldier is a virgin witch, in order to let her have a good rest and carefully made the border. In this room, the net worm is not disturbed by the outside world, which means that she can''t hear the roar from Lothar outside the house. She can only lie on the bed and express what she is suffering with, and there is nothing else to comfort her. It is like a lonely boat floating in the sea, no matter what kind of cry she can get no response.


    Helplessness, loneliness, these negative conditions, together with pain, catalyze fermentation, giving birth to a worse mood, despair. In that maddening pain, the net worm can''t think, can''t look at her own situation, she can only think of death. Childbirth, originally for the birth of a new life, is the continuation of life. But it is this behavior that brings death risk far greater than other contemporary threats. Isn''t that contradictory? Or is it that the world never expects life to exist, so it blocks the reproduction of living things in this way? Or, it is a kind of connection between life and death. If we don''t step into the consciousness of death, we can''t continue the existence of life.


    The desperate cry of the net worm became the accompaniment of the fight on the beach. Lothar is not sure what her lover is going through, but he knows that her pain must be related to the monster in front of her. In addition to what Ellie had said in his ear before, although the count did not understand why the ugly mullet would come to them, he understood that this was not the time to ask. He saw the mountain monster engulfed by the monster, and saw the panic of Seth. The Sorcerer''s knife in his hand is slightly higher than his body temperature, which proves that the enemy he is facing has magic power.


    But what about that? What threatened his last two relatives in the world, whether he was a dragon or a demon, was only cut by the sword. There is no room for compromise. For the second time in his life, Lothar clearly felt the roaring blood flow in his body, and the anger and power brought by this flow was even more than that night when he learned of his parents'' death many years ago.


    "I want you dead!" The soldier roared, let the boat quickly hit the monster''s thick trunk by the inertia and waves. Then the whole person jumped up, and the Tomahawk in his hand started from bottom to top, making a terrible crack on the skin with cold scales!


    "Ga!" Eels scream with one voice in their mouths, and the harm done by the justice of fools is particularly effective for them. But effective, does not mean that a witch hunting knife can really become the key to determine the war situation. "Bang!" The heads of two eels, which were close to Lothar, turned quickly and collided with the count''s body! The dull noise of the impact indicates that these ugly grotesque heads are actually much more powerful and resilient than they were in the fight against the mountain monsters. The reason why they allowed the gatekeeper to destroy their own heads was probably just for teasing.


    "Well." The count, who was knocked out of the monster''s trunk, let out a grunt, and the whole man fell into the shallow water beside the beach like a shell. This is enough to make a soldier fall to seven meat and eight vegetables. Even though there is a buffer of sea water and sand, Lothar''s ear also rings the beep that only appears when the brain is injured. But his anger didn''t allow him to fall down so easily. The soldier in leather armor stood up from the shallow water. The anger in his eyes made him not afraid of evil spirits.


    "Kill!" Before the head uttered sarcasm, the soldier began his charge again. At this time, Lothar is not a knight. He can not abide by the creed that he has abided by all his life. As long as he can knock down the monster in front of him, he will not grudge any means. Now Lothar has only one identity. He is the defender, defending his blood relatives and loved ones. And just one identity is enough to make him stronger than ever.


    In the face of such a count, any opponent will have an estimate, because when a person is determined to fight against you, you have to consider whether to put your life on the gambling table and have a game with him without a winner. But evil spirits are not living beings. They can see all emotions in their innumerable evil eyes, but they can''t see fear. You can''t kill what''s dead, and this evil spirit is born of the unwilling souls who died in the sea.


    "Roar!" The five lower heads roared, stretching out their necks, which seemed to extend infinitely, to deliver their sharp teeth to Rosa. In the face of the attack, the count did not hesitate. The shallow water and fine sand slowed down his movement, but also made his every landing more solid than on the ground. Lothar instinctively took advantage of this. He steadfastly stopped his forward body by leaning on his legs buried in the sand. After a deep breath, he quickly lowered the upper part of his body forward. As a result, the eel, who was aiming at his trunk, lost his target and wiped his back. However, Lothar didn''t intend to let go of his opponent. He sprang his whole body from his waist, like a stretch of twisted elastic. With the splash of water, the blade of the Tomahawk once again tasted the taste of evil spirits. Even because of the size of the eel, Lothar''s attack almost cut off the monster''s waist, leaving only a very rare amount of flesh attached to the second half of the body.Once again, the sound of a scream turned into a sound wave, shaking the water and sand. In this trembling, the shells buried in the sand around the hut were lifted up a little. But this is not the time to care about this, because the danger faced by Lothar is far from over. He escaped the attack of the first eel, but four equally ugly and ferocious heads came with him. Moreover, evil spirits from the sea do not necessarily attack from the front.


    "Poof!" The fierce beast lurking from the water didn''t consider whether his attack would hurt his former counterpart. He closed his teeth to the count''s waist, but he didn''t expect to be stuck by the Tomahawk between his upper and lower jaws in time, and could not completely close it.


    "Want to eat me? Your teeth are not hard enough! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    Although the monster''s attempt to bite the Earl''s waist directly failed, it did cause some problems. When Lothar''s Tomahawk was used to hold the opponent''s jaw to stop it from closing its ugly and ferocious mouth, the knight himself still stood in front of the eel, and because he held the axe tightly, there was no possibility of dodging. As powerful as a carriage, the monster continued to stretch out one of its countless heads, knocking Lothar and his Tomahawk out together! Towards the deeper water.


    Don''t let the opponent do what he wants. Lothar realized this before he fell into the water. The sea and the sea bed will also provide more space for his opponent to move. The attack just now is a warning. If he is dragged into the fighting rhythm of this monster, even if he is surrounded by the justice of the fool, the count will not be able to support it for a longer time than the mountain monster. The battlefield has to be moved to land, and it''s best to draw them away from the hut.


    Fortunately, Lothar was not far from the boat he was rowing. Before the next attack arrived, the count climbed into the boat, grabbed the oars and rowed in another direction along the coastline. Come on, come after me, monster! However, the imaginary pursuit did not come. When the count hesitated to stop the rowing hand and turned his head to confirm the situation, he saw the evil spirit sneering at his head on the other side, while more heads continued to try to enter the hut.


    Of course we know who you are, little meat man. The heads scoffed at Lothar, who was trying to be a decoy. "Asshole." Lothar swore in a low voice, trying to Rowe the boat back, but looking at the distance between herself and the beach, she simply turned the bow of the boat and rushed to the shore. Then he rolled out of the boat and ran straight across the land. But in the movement of turning over and getting off the boat, the count had a slight pause, and the strange feeling from his body made him quickly judge what the problem was. It was just a shock from the monster that his arm bone showed signs of fracture. Although it is not immediately fracture, but the bone must have cracks.


    "Asshole." The same curse, but this time Lothar was cursing himself. On the one hand, the count resented his own frailty, on the other hand, it was also because the attack of the hard connected monster, which was dozens of times his own, was too reckless, but the fracture of the bone was a very lucky result. He was blinded by anger and made the wrong tactical decision. But he had to do the same, because if it wasn''t for the fierce anger running through his body, Lothar didn''t think he had the ability and courage to take the initiative to challenge the terrible evil spirit. This was even stronger when he saw the whole picture of the monster from a distance. From Lothar''s point of view, I am afraid that only the demon lord who took the castle as his seat in the valley city at that time could have this sense of oppression.


    What is more difficult for demons than demons is that the former has too many minds that can act alone. Although each mind does not fully master all the body, there is a subtle cooperative relationship between them. At least Lothar didn''t see signs of hostility among the eels. This is the problem. If the opponent is an individual, how can the count be able to hold the other party''s attention? But now he only thinks that his opponent is an entire army, in which the soldiers cooperate tacitly and have the ability to act independently.


    Tricky, very tricky. If someone talks with Lothar about what to do in this situation, Lothar will let him give up. Because people are still human after all, when facing a group composed of individuals whose plural number is no less than their own, the single action can play a limited role. But Lothar can''t give up. Even if he knows that he may not be able to achieve the desired result, he must do so. This is not about ability and rationality, and it does not need to give so many profound reasons.


    "Deng, Deng" eels'' heads hit the invisible boundary of sound waves in turn. They have been waiting too long for today to give up the soul behind the thin wall. The enchantment set by the witch was not prepared to resist evil spirits. Even though it had unexpected effect, it could not be supported for a long time. "Pa!" It''s like the sound of being roasted on a fire without moisture and then being struck by a hammer. The first shell breaks when it leaves the sand completely.


    With the first breakthrough, the integrity of the enchantment was greatly damaged, and three shells were successively broken under the impact of evil spirits. Originally the solid barrier, began to show the gap, which also allows the sound outside the house to slightly into the house. "Soul, pure soul!" "It''s ours!" "Ours!" The heads howled, their voices full of impatience.


    The demon''s howl gave a hint to the approaching Lothar. Now, he probably knows what the target is. Pure soul, that obviously doesn''t mean net worm. The count could have guessed why the devil would want to devour his unborn child at this time. He and the webworm had no memory of the journey from the spire to the witch''s cave, and they woke up naked in a bed. It seems that the child in the maid''s belly is not as natural as his parents imagined.


    "I told you to get out of here! Monster Knowing the origin of his child does not make Lothar hesitate. Even if the child in the net worm''s belly is not a magical creation as he thinks, he must protect his lover from the monster''s mouth. So things haven''t really changed."The ugly flesh man." A moray eel, drooling from the corner of its mouth, growls, lashes against the sand towards the approaching Lothar. The count, who had learned a lesson, did not dare to try to make a hard connection. He chose to stop at once and insert the Tomahawk into the beach to serve as a turning point. At the same time, he raised a large number of sand grains to confuse each other''s sight. This is a successful attempt. No matter what the nature of the evil spirit is, it builds its own body in the posture of a sea eel, and few marine fish have eyelids.


    "Damn it, damn it!" Yelled the eel, who had no choice but to put sand in his eyes. He twisted his body and picked up more dust. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lothar shortened the distance between him and the hut. According to the count''s idea, no matter how big the monster is, it also comes from the sea, and now it seems that they do not have the ability to walk on land, so long as he can find a chance to take the net worm farther away from the sea, it is likely to resolve the crisis. But having said that, it is fantastic to want to take the food they crave from the lower eyes of so many heads. While Lothar was moving around trying to avoid the sight of evil spirits, the figure of saih appeared unexpectedly in front of him.


    The boy was obviously frightened. All he had left was his eyes wide open, tears and snot and saliva mixed on his young face and ran down his chin. Cech''s mouth was open and he was crying, but there was no voice in his throat. He didn''t know whether he was hoarse or afraid. Lothar frowned a little at this, and he looked at Cech and at the hut. Now the situation is, if he keeps Seth here, the boy will probably die under the body of a certain eel or be accidentally found eating his head. But it took too long to get him out of here, and it seems that he has lost his ability to move. A dilemma, isn''t it?


    In fact, there is no good choice. On the one hand, there are lovers and unborn children; on the other hand, there are beggars who work for witches. Anyone can make the right choice. So Lothar didn''t stop. He pulled the child up as he passed by? Saih


    Lothar is a knight. Knights, you can''t stand by on the weak. Fortunately, Cech''s condition didn''t seem as bad as it looked. Under the count''s cry, the boy had some slight reactions. His dilated pupil began to contract, and there was a sound in his throat. "Don''t cry, they will find us. I''ll take you out now. You''re running towards the land. That thing won''t chase you. It''s not targeting you. Do you understand? "


    Cech''s body is still stiff and there is no response from Loza. The count shrugged his nose, took the boy''s hand and added strength, trying to make the pain wake up the latter''s consciousness. "Boy, listen to me. I''ll just say it once. I can''t really save you. You are the only one who can save you now. You have to run by yourself, understand? Don''t let shanguai die in vain. "


    Speaking of the name of the goalkeeper, Cech finally recovered. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his hoarse voice made him unable to pronounce normally. Lothar did not have time to control the small movements of Zeh. They had been discovered by evil spirits. It was a dangerous thing to sneak in the shadow of the enemy. What''s more, after pulling up saih, the count''s speed was reduced.


    "I''ll throw you out on the count of three or two, and then you''ll have to escape on your own. 3¡¢ It''s not a good idea


    The eel, with its big mouth, rushes toward the two men, but because of Lothar''s position, the monster''s body is stuck by its own kind, and can only stay three steps away from the target and make an unwilling cry.


    "Two." Cech grabs losara''s palm in both hands, as if trying to do something, but then two more eels come at them. The count had no other way but to continue to sprint towards the enemy. At the moment when the two big mouths approached, Lothar closed her eyes, pressed her body''s center of gravity to the lowest point, and at the same time, she leaned over to let her hide behind him, and passed through the gap between the two monsters'' mouths in a very dangerous way!


    "One, go!" Then, with the final momentum, Lothar throws Cech out and controls the height of the throw so that he doesn''t fall or get more attention. Then Lothar immediately turned back, holding his axe in both hands, and gave a fierce wave to the two eels who had not caught him!


    "Ah The pain caused all of the demon''s bodies to temporarily stop moving. It was at this time that Lothar realized that there was something more in her hand, which should have been thrust into her by Cech before she was thrown out. It''s just that he has no time to look at it carefully. Since he has successfully attracted the attention of his opponent, he must use this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    The shells were broken one by one in the collision, and the net rope of the dream net hanging on the eaves began to blacken and shrink, as if it had been corroded by some strong acid. Lothar could not count how many times she had been knocked down and how many times she had risen. Maybe hundreds of times? Maybe only a few times, but this short few times give people the feeling that they have experienced hundreds of times that long. It was a hopeless battle, and the count knew it well. The plan to take away the net worm failed. The Tomahawk in his hand can do harm to the enemy, but it is only damage. The witch hunting knife is not a weapon forged to fight against evil spirits. It can not prevent the growth of new ugly limbs from the wound, nor can it launch a fatal attack on the key points of the evil devil. In the final analysis, it is still a question whether evil spirits exist or not. And compared with the devil, Lothar''s body is all the key.


    Left hand, it''s broken. Although the right arm is still barely able to hold the Tomahawk, but the feeling of bone fracture reminds Lothar that his every movement may make his arm bone because of dislocation and stab out of the flesh. The count was not sure how many ribs he had broken, but more than one. Now he can only hope that the broken rib will not be too lethal to stab into his internal organs when he dodges. The only good news is that so far, Lothar''s legs are still intact, thanks to them, because if his speed and footwork are slightly wrong, the evil devil''s attack will make the exhausted body collapse on the spot.


    "Ah..." The pain in the hut is much smaller. This is not a good sign. Lothar knows how dangerous childbirth is. In his opinion, all childbirth should be assisted by doctors and maids. Although the count also knew that more ordinary families did not have such conditions when pregnant women gave birth, even so, the news that a noble lady died of dystocia spread among the aristocrats every once in a while. He didn''t know how long a normal delivery would be, but it was certainly too long now.


    You can, don''t have an accident. Anger has long since subsided in a series of blows, and no one can keep it high for a long time, even for those who are called Berserkers. That''s why people in some places eat poisonous mushrooms with hallucinogenic effects before fighting, because anger will sooner or later dissipate bait along with people''s physical strength. So the key is, what to do when the anger fades. What is supporting Lothar to continue fighting now is sheer perseverance. It doesn''t come from some belief or belief, because in fact, he can''t think and recall clearly now. This perseverance comes from daily training and dogma that is almost embedded in instinct. Sometimes, rigidity is not a bad thing.


    But I don''t know how long it will last. Lothar''s breathing was already disordered, his chest undulated irregularly, and his throat was like an old broken bellows. Even in the underground space, Lothar did not fall into such a situation. Of course, the count at this moment was not at a dead end, or he admitted that he had the last card in his hand, that is, death. As long as you can get into the living and dead state that used to be in the sea cavity, physical strength, fighting spirit and injury will no longer be a problem. But the point is, who knows what will happen after this death. To be sure, his agreement with the destination is still valid. However, even the tide lady can give up the sea demon who has served him for so many years. Why does the home owner give up his little mortal again and again? If he is too reckless to choose death, but the result can not be resurrected, then all is really over.


    "Boom The eel''s body fell on the ground, making a dull noise, and several shells were smashed under the powerful force. There are not many shells left. "It''s so close." "It''s ours!" "I''m going to eat with that woman. I haven''t eaten pregnant women yet." The heads of the evil spirits said excitedly that no one could stop them on this beach, and in this dawn, things outside the beach could not get close to it. Lost heart Bay, no second witch hunting knife.


    "Ah Lothar roared, like a madman, with his weak right hand holding the Tomahawk, rushed to the multi headed monster beside the hut, and then drove his right arm to wave the Tomahawk through his body''s swing. "Bang!" The palm, soaked in his own blood, slipped at the moment of the force, and the axe blade slid away from the devil''s skin, and then let the count head on the monster''s body, and then be bounced off and fell. Lothar''s right hand took on a twisted shape, and the crack in his skeleton was finally completely broken. The fool''s justice took off and landed in the sand a few steps away.


    It''s over. Lothar knows about it. He has used all the means and done all he can. But after all, he is a mortal, not a hero of half man and half god in myth, not a wizard holding mysterious power, no God whispering victory in his ear, and no natural spirit will stand up for him. All he could rely on was the axe in his hand. Now, the Tomahawk is gone. Powerless and unwilling, Lothar shook her head and bellowed wildly, trying to attract the attention of the eels, even if only one of them noticed. Maybe the net worm could have a more peaceful moment. However, evil spirits are cruel. Their cruelty lies in making people suffer. As early as LOSA''s left arm was broken, those monsters stopped attacking him actively, which was intentional.


    In the shaking of his eyes, Lothar suddenly saw something falling on the sand near his eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly to see that it was a whistle, which seemed to be the thing that Cech had given him before. The material of the whistle looked like a bone, with some words and symbols engraved on it that he could not understand. The count did not think the whistle would do much, but perhaps the sound it made would have attracted more evil spirits than the cry. So he moved his body with his last strength, stretched out his tongue and held the whistle as hard as his mouth. Then he blew all the remaining air in his lungs!¡°£¡¡±


    There''s no sound. Maybe it''s broken. Rosa''s subconscious thought. A huge black shadow leaped over him, hitting the already fragile border. Finally, one of the last three shells broke, and the whole border crumbled. The devil laughs, ready to enjoy the meal it has been waiting for. But at this time, a huge shadow like a castle came from the direction of the sea, and hit the evil devil''s trunk directly! The eels, who had already pointed their beaks at the roof, were knocked down by the sudden force, and saw an insurmountable gap less than three steps from the hut.


    "No!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    What happened? This question is too difficult for Rosa to answer at this time. His brain has been suspended from most of its functions due to other injuries and excessive fatigue, and his ability to think now is really limited. But in this limited thinking ability, the count still knew what to do. Instead of looking at the roar and sound coming from the direction of the sea, he tried his best to turn over his body and lie down on the ground, trying to stand up when his hands could not be exerted.


    He made it, and with his still intact legs, Rosa was able to support her body with her feet. But before he could stand still, the vibration from the sea almost let him lie down again. No, I can''t stand now if I fall down again. He knew that, so even though the center of gravity of his body was shaking, he stood stubbornly. The goal is clear. Lothar raised her head, and her left eye was blurred and bright red with blood. But he still determined his own direction, the direction of the cottage, and tried to take the first step.


    Net worm''s voice, already almost can''t hear. But even if childbirth continues, what can he do to get into the house in this way? I''m afraid the difference is just from knowing the results to seeing the results. Even so, however, he had to go into the room. He has a reason to do so.


    The door opened after Lothar put a part of his weight on it, and he was glad that the net worm had not bolted the door from inside. When Lothar opened the door, he saw a scene that he had expected but didn''t want to see in any case. Blood, a lot of blood from under his wife''s body, dyed the bed red, the net worm''s face was extremely pale, compared with the blood on the sheet, her lips were as dead as plaster. No, no, no, no, No. Lothar just felt a loud noise in his head. His feet were speeding up uncontrollably. He rushed to the bedside in a few steps, but his body also knelt down with his forward leaning center of gravity. He opened his mouth and tried to call the man lying on the bed, but it was only then that the count realized that, so far, his understanding of the woman did not even include her real name. All he knew was the incoherent code name of a mercenary.


    Fortunately, in Lothar''s confusion, the woman who calls herself a net worm wakes up. "It''s a good time you came back." She said in a soft voice. If Lothar had not been accustomed to her way of speaking and pronunciation and intonation to a certain extent, he would never have heard each other clearly. But listen clearly, what can we do? The count''s eyes became moist. In the face of such a situation, he did not know what he could do. He opened his mouth, but could not say anything tender or comforting.


    "Come on. I don''t want to end up with your face. " Hands, slightly out. Lothar immediately lowered her head so that her lover''s fingers could touch his cheek. Net bug, smile, "it seems that the magic of grey robe is useless to the dying." She was happy to say that, in her eyes, Lothar was back to her original appearance, rather than the hypocritical appearance that cheese had created for him. As for whether it is because people who are weak enough to live and die have the ability to see through magic, or whether this is just a dying illusion, no one knows.


    "No, you won''t die." Lothar spoke quickly, but his eyes slightly avoided the people on the bed. He knew it was a lie. They all know that they have experienced or seen too many deaths, whether they were the count of Heishan or the mercenary. They know what kind of people will die, which is undoubtedly a kind of sadness.


    "Well, don''t tell such a lie that no one will believe. Isn''t there honesty in the knight''s oath The voice of the net bug rose slightly, but then there was a violent cough. Her body doesn''t support her to mix any emotions into her speech, neither good nor bad.


    The maid''s cough made Lothar straighten up like an electric shock. He approached each other, but could do nothing. "Cough, ha Ha I didn''t expect this to happen. " The Internet worm is lying. As a woman, she has already felt something. The premonition may come from the witch''s attitude towards her, or from the grimace from the shadow in her dream. So she knew very well that there was a very dangerous obstacle in front of herself and her baby. And this obstacle can''t be avoided simply by staying away from the sea water.


    "Stop it. You have to conserve your strength. Witches will come at any time. They will have a way. They can cure you with magic Witches and Magic were the only factors that Rosa could think of now that could change the situation. But he knew that was not very likely. What Ellie said to him last night was still ringing in her ears. She knew what would happen today. But she still let Lothar return here alone. Maybe it''s because witches know they''re at a loss for this situation, or they have other concerns. In the final analysis, Lothar and the net worm are just passers-by in the lost heart Bay. It is not the witch group''s business to quarrel with the terrible evil spirits in the sea.


    "No one will come, Lothar. No one will come. So I have to say more now, cough, or I won''t have a chance. You don''t want to talk to you in my dream after I die, do you? " Net worm weak say, the corner of the mouth with if there is no smile. She didn''t seem to be afraid of her own death at all, perhaps because she had already understood that death was coming and did not worry too much. Perhaps it was because she had seen Lothar come back here alive, and her biggest worry had disappeared. No one else knows."Names, my names, and the names of our children. Cough, but I don''t know whether the child is male or female, so it seems that the work of naming has to be handed over to you. What a pity. But remember, don''t let those witches name our children. Cough, it''s a curse that you can''t get rid of in a lifetime. As for my name, it is... "


    Lothar put her ear close to the net worm''s mouth, because with a convulsion, the body of the latter spewed a lot of blood, and the voice of the maid soldier became more subtle


    At noon that day, the sea king raised by saih and shanguai left the coast again and went to the sea to pursue the traces of its own kind. Normal sunlight came in through the window of the hut, accompanied by the cry of the baby. The three witches, Peggy, Hera and Karen, came to the hut with their attendants. What they saw was a newborn baby crying beside her mother''s body, while her father fainted beside her mother. The witch immediately took care of the baby girl. They had already prepared the corresponding supplies. Although it was a premature baby, the baby''s health was unexpected.


    "Will evil spirits come to her again?" Asked HeLa as she held her baby, who had been washed and wrapped in soft silk.


    "No, it wants only pure soul, and she has been born, now she will cry, will be hungry, will laugh, she has not met its requirements." Karen replied.


    "Yes, that would be great. Now wait for her father to wake up and name her Said the daughter of the tomb with a smile.


    "No, she has a name. And it''s been taken for a long time. " Peggy''s expression was rather complicated. She seemed afraid to look at the child. "Helen. That''s her name, and that''s her mother''s name. Don''t look at me like that. Ellie told me. It''s obvious that her father would call her by that name, wouldn''t he? "


    "I see. Well, welcome, little Helen. Welcome here


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808.1

    Lothar''s steps are a little heavy, which may be because he has not climbed such a high step for four years. After all, there are no tall buildings in the lost heart Bay. This may also be due to the crutch he was holding. This crutch was cut from driftwood floating on the beach in front of his house in lost heart Bay. The bottom end was covered with tin by a blacksmith. There was no decoration on the whole crutch, only natural wood texture. The lame wolf spider, who has come to lost heart Bay in the past two years, knows the nickname. In fact, Lothar''s leg is not lame, and the wound after fighting with evil spirits three years ago recovered surprisingly well with the witch''s ointment and conditioning. But he just wanted to lean on this crutch, as if without it, the weight on his back would crush him.


    At the end of the steps, the count blinked, and the door in front of him was familiar and strange. He breathed deeply twice, and finally put his hand on the door and pushed it open. It''s not complicated, but it''s a mixture of herbs. Sunlight through the windows of the room lit up a large table with books and scrolls. A man in a gray robe was writing something at his desk. When Lothar reached the other half of the table, pulled out his chair and sat down, the man in grey had just finished writing the last word.


    "You don''t need that crutch. It doesn''t make sense to slow you down." Cheese wiped the ink off the quill and put it aside.


    For the mage''s suggestion, Lothar just chuckled. "At first, I didn''t know why I wanted to make this crutch. Later, I realized that I just wanted to hold something in my hand, not a weapon. Oh, old habits are hard to change. By the way, I heard you just came back? "


    "Like you, a long journey. I don''t need to go back and forth by boat. I can''t stand the bumpy feeling on Longji mountain. " Cheese shrugged and pointed to the cupboard behind Lothar. "That''s a souvenir I brought back. It''s a device that can replace crossbows in the future. But I don''t suggest that Cangshi start to develop it now. It''s too early. "


    The count turned his head and saw, as expected, an unusual emptiness on the top of the six story bookcase, which was full of books. Now there are only two things left. One is the lantern that Andre, the dwarf of the hammer, gave to cheese after the rat plague. The lantern retains the morning light of a certain morning. Another one, Lothar can''t see the use, but since cheese says it can replace crossbow, it should be a long-range weapon. Generally speaking, it seems to be composed of two sticks, one long and one short, at an angle close to a right angle. The shorter side should be the grip, and the longer end should be cylindrical. Lothar could not see the effect of a strange bulge protruding from the right angle joint, but the trigger protruding from a longer stick was similar to that of a crossbow arrow.


    "What is that?" The count asked curiously, but he did not get up to fiddle with it. Now Lothar is not that keen on weapons.


    "There are a lot of names, but I''m not sure what they are. Let''s call it a musket. It can use powder to ignite a metal gun head. It is faster than a crossbow arrow, but its range is slightly worse. I brought this thing back to a bigger place, and those muskets can fight farther. But the explosive powder will destroy the natural magic around me. As a caster, I don''t like it very much The cheese replied casually.


    Lothar withdrew his eyes. He had never heard of such a weapon, even in lost heart Bay, where all kinds of goods can be found. As a soldier, he soon realized that if the weapon had the power and speed described by cheese, he was afraid that it would soon change people''s understanding of war. However, since the mage said that it is not the time, let it continue to be displayed on the bookshelf quietly as a booty. This is not the purpose of his visit to cheese.


    "You always surprise me." Said the count with a sigh.


    Who expected cheese but showed a subtle expression, "no, this time or you brought a bigger surprise. One eye has sent pigeons to tell me the details. I''m sorry


    "Nothing to regret." There is still a smile on the corner of Rosa''s mouth when she speaks, but this smile can''t hide the sadness that will spread to eternity. "We will return to our home, the world may not have an end, but there must be an end in life, right? She just went to have a rest first. I can''t be as smart as she is. There are still things waiting for me to do. Besides, she left her


    "Is it Helen? Helen seater Heishan, your daughter, you gave her the names of the two most respectable people you know. As a three-year-old child, she can withstand the journey from lost heart bay to Cang lion, but it is quite difficult. Many people in this land have never gone through such a long distance in their life Cheese has not seen the black mountain Princess born in the Bay, because today is the day when Lothar and his party have just arrived in the valley.


    "Nothing. She has more spirit than me. And captain hafdan, I mean, the captain of the black arrow, who retired from lost heart Bay and retired here, sailed steadily. Peggy, they spoil her a little too much. I wonder if the girl really realizes she''s on the boat Along with Lothar came Ellie, Peggy, HeLa and several other witches who longed for a peaceful life. After the death of the great witch, the new head of the sorceress group, Ethan, lifted the ban on the closure of the heartless sorceress and allowed the witches to leave the lost heart Bay. At the same time, cheese also heard that the new great witch is actively in contact with witches scattered around the world, it is said that she intends to restore the tradition of witch night. Whether it''s good or bad, he can''t see clearly for the time being."You don''t have to worry about letting her hang out with the witches, especially Ellie." Cheese''s worry is not unreasonable. Witches are moody. For a child who can''t understand this, a little carelessness will anger these casters, which will bring disastrous consequences.


    "She was born without a mother, and to be honest, I don''t know how to take care of a baby. It''s Peggy. They feed her, so I think if she didn''t get angry when she was a child, she won''t be right now. " Speaking of her daughter, Rosa''s expression turned to be gentle. "But you do remind me that when she is older, it''s better to find someone to teach her etiquette. It''s one thing to obey or not, and another thing to understand. I don''t know if Gloria has the time. Would you please ask for me? No, I''m going to ask myself. There''s literacy, talking and all kinds of knowledge. She can''t be like me and her mother any more. She can''t do anything but fight and kill. "


    "I''ll teach her." Cheese almost subconsciously said this sentence, "if you don''t mind if I don''t have any teaching experience. Don''t worry. I won''t teach her magic. " Wolf Walker Jack and Lothar should be the mage''s best male friends after they came to Cangshi. He wanted to help the friend he had not seen for many years.


    Originally, in cheese, the count should have hesitated to let him teach his daughter, but as soon as Lothar listened to his words, he immediately showed a successful expression, "of course, that''s not desirable. I don''t know anyone more knowledgeable than you. And if you''re worried that you don''t have any teaching experience, why don''t you try to find some time to give lectures to the mice first? I remember in your title that you were the tutor of all the rat people, but Gloria said you didn''t give a lecture seriously once. How about it for your future disciples


    The mage opened his mouth and was stunned for a few seconds. He realized that he had been calculated by his old friend and Gloria, which made him cry and laugh, "OK. I will arrange it. "


    After finishing the task assigned to him by the Baroness Rattus, Lothar relaxed himself into the back of his back. Looking at a large number of books behind cheese, he suddenly said, "my deformation magic will be lifted as soon as I get to the grey lion. Did you do it? "


    "If you ask that, you have an answer, don''t you? I''m just a gloomy wizard sitting in this tower all year round, with neither the ability nor the interest to spy on the kingdom. In the final analysis, magic is related to human will. When you don''t want to camouflage yourself, the magic used to camouflage will naturally disappear. "


    "Yes, so What about God? What about the soul? Do they exist as long as we think they exist? "


    Cheese didn''t answer immediately. He looked at Lothar and leaned back into his chair. "In the past, that is, the era we speak of, the stars in the sky were closely related to all the creatures on the earth. Astrologers can also judge the different fates of all living beings by the direction of the stars. In those days, God and man lived together. The sky was not so high that we could not go up in any case, and the earth was not so deep and dark. In those days, no one would ask questions like gods and souls, because they were real and accessible


    "Later, the sky became higher and the earth thicker. The stars are far away from us, so far away that they are no longer so closely related to the people on the earth. What they foretell becomes obscure. Even divination begins to wander between accuracy and inaccuracy, and the gods are missing. So magic came into being as a way to go back to that time that was gone. But they still haven''t really left us. They are still here, doing something that makes us happy or painful


    "Nothing is eternal, my friend. So our times will pass, so will the era after us, and so will the era after us. At that point, we will be the post demographic era, then. At that time, there was magic in the world, and occasionally a giant dragon could be seen in the sky. The direction of the sea breeze was controlled, just like the tide. "


    "We will be that time. But is that something to be sad about? no Because even if the world changes, there is always something that can go beyond time. For example, even if the name, location, and plot of a story are lost, the core of the story will remain and be reborn with a new look. And we will be forever in the story. "


    (the dawn of the grey tower and the boat song of lost heart Bay, end) www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808.2

    "Little Helen, are you hungry again? Wait a minute. I''ll get you something to eat. " Peggy said with a smile to the children in the wooden cradle. She got up to look for Helen''s special wooden bowl in the salute, which was made by Rosa herself. Without that wooden bowl for food, Helen would be very unhappy. "Really, is it necessary to rush to see the grey robe when the salute is so messy? Even their own children are ignored Oh, what is this


    What Peggy found was a roll of bound parchment, which was put into Lothar''s luggage, but was carefully tied up, which made people wonder what was inside. The witch took out the roll of parchment, dealt with Helen''s hunger first, and then sat down again and opened the roll of parchment after the children began to eat. To her surprise, it was a very poor poem:


    you once asked me how I thought about you


    I wrote these


    to me, you are as clear and dust-free as the dew in the morning


    just looking at you can make my mood calm


    but you are as lively as a deer in the woods


    but you are as lively as a deer in the forest >When you walk in front of my eyes, my heart beats with your steps.


    and most importantly, your eyes always have light


    this is incredible. I mean, I used to take it as a literary metaphor


    until I met you, until I saw your eyes


    so I saw the light clearly


    The light in your eyes is the most beautiful stars I have ever seen


    if they jump out of your eyes and hang above the night sky, I believe they can light up the darkest night


    but if they are away from you, they must be dim


    so the bright is not light


    but you


    your wisdom


    your kindness


    the way you love life


    Every time I think about it, I''m glad that I can meet you, or I''m glad that you have an intersection with me, which can be called magic


    because I''m just a grain of sand on the beach, and it must be said that maybe it''s just bigger than other sand grains


    and you


    you are the barefoot Venus


    walking across the sea and land in the moonlight The boundary


    how lucky it is to let you look down and see me


    just one eye


    sand can no longer be safely at the origin


    only one eye


    I must go with you


    I mean


    once I thought life had a thousand meanings


    now I find that all the meanings are because of you


    you make every dark corner light up Fire


    what you leave on your skin when the cold wind blows is warm touch


    you see, so you don''t have to care about your appearance at all


    because when I look at you, I always forget the skin


    that''s meaningless in my eyes


    so


    if you ask me how I look at you


    this is my answer


    I hope you can be satisfied (Chapter 182 of yingwai Zhuan is in your eyes)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809.1

    After another day when the sun went up and down, there was still residual temperature in the rising night, which made all the people who had been working for a day rushed into the tavern to enjoy their leisure after working. So the tavern owner skillfully calculated the time, told the waiter to prepare well, and then went to the fireplace in person, took out a piece of ignition paper from the side of the dark grid, ignited it with the pipe in his mouth and threw it into the fireplace. The small fire quickly expanded on the dry wood. With the help of the fire fork, the fresh air could flow in. At one time, the rising flame even jumped out of the fireplace, almost igniting the owner''s carefully built beard.


    "Good, good." The boss spoke softly, as if soothing the fire in the fireplace. With the passage of time, when the fire in the fireplace finally calmed down, the first group of guests also stepped into the tavern. The pub is always very busy at the beginning of the night, and this situation will not be relieved until the night calms down and people''s accumulated enthusiasm changes from a burst state to a quiet burning warm halo like a fire.


    The main course was removed and only wine cups and dishes were left on the guest''s table. The waiter rubbed the glasses and plates and talked quietly behind the wooden bar. The boss nodded and took out a wine glass by himself. He filled the barrel with a large glass of wheat wine, and put it on the fire to remove the chill brought by the barrel. This wine is for a special acquaintance.


    The sound of pushing the wooden door of "Zhiya" tavern stopped all the voices in the room. The drinkers looked at the opened door with warm eyes, and gave out a slight cheering after a slightly bent figure came in.


    "I''m sorry, I have to put my grandson to sleep first. The story I told him yesterday seems to make him too excited. He has been playing the pirate today." The old man said to the boss and the others with a smile. Then he walked slowly to the seat by the fireplace and sat down, reaching for his glass. He shakes the warm liquid in the glass. "Where did we talk about yesterday? Ah, I remember The next story may be more, um, magical, but I promise it will be wonderful too


    When there is no moon in the cloudless night sky, the light emitted by the night sky may not be reduced, but people can''t help but feel dizzy when they look up. There are so many stars in the sky. Who knows which one to look at? Who can know which star guides the way home, which will lead people to the dark ditch, which is auspicious, which is a bad omen? Even those who call themselves astrologers will lose themselves in this dazzling moonless night. So where are we going?


    Take your seat and fill your glasses, my friends, we are going to the starry sky without moon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809.2

    When the sun lights up the snow on Longji mountain for thousands of years, the residents on the south side of the ridge ushered in a new day. Different from the barren snow fields on the north side of the mountains, under the moistening of Longxue River, the creatures living in the south side are striving for a better life every day. Just as the fertile soil left by the forest fire will give new life nutrition, the memory of turmoil also makes people united and energetic.


    But some things will not change, whether they are in turmoil or not. Frost guards are still watching their homeland on the snowy mountains, and the banks of Longxue River have pink and lavender flowers in summer. These beautiful wild flowers have been spreading in the wild, even over the dilapidated city walls, open in the ruins of Xigu city. Xigu City, once a fortress at the northern end of the grey lion, was destroyed in the rat plague. Even the castle belonging to the Saron family, which was built as the Lord''s residence, was destroyed by the demons.


    However, now the city is not completely abandoned, it is still a river valley city, but a way of existence. If you''re brave enough to step in on a sunny day, carefully find the passageways hidden behind the rocks or in the ruins, and follow them winding down, you will be able to reach the newest urban area of the city, which belongs to the rat people.


    The underground world of Xigu city will be beyond the expectation of many people. No one can imagine that in the eyes of Cang lion and other people who come to this northern border country for various reasons, the barbaric, ugly, dirty and obscene race will establish such a regular and clean living space under the soil and ruins. The walls of the cave were made of fired bricks, and the huge rock sleeping in the ground was hollowed out into a natural room, and the water seeping from the soil was guided by the canal to the collecting basin. The torches burning in the corridor add special spices to the air, making the air filled with a deep smell of herbal medicine, which can inhibit the growth of disease, but also can make the moist underground air more pleasant.


    Of course, it is difficult for rat people to transform their randomly excavated caves into such a short period of time. The man who planned and provided the technology to realize the underground city in front of them was the wizard who lived in the stone tower above the city, that is, the person who rescued them from the rat man plague. He was respected by all acquaintances as "mentor".


    "Is the tutor still reluctant to come to the celebration tonight? Everyone is very eager to see him. " At the end of the usual business, a rat minister, with a somewhat helpless expression, inquired of their baroness, Gloria salon, the last member of the saloon family, the legal heir to the city.


    In the face of his subordinates'' inquiry, the mouseman Baroness gave a wry smile. "You know our tutor''s temper. He hasn''t been out for months since the count of Heishan came back last time. I can''t help it. I think the only one who can get him out of the studio in this valley city is Ms. Elsa. "


    At the same time, on the top floor of a building on the ground called the cheese tower, Ms. Elsa in Gloria''s mouth is working hard to get the wizard out of the door. The red fox, who has grown up completely, can be called a tall woman, perhaps due to the genes of the northerners. Her height is no less than that of a man. Her long red hair is like a flame of jubilation with her body. That pair of clear eyes reminds people of the quiet pool water in the mountains, beautiful and full of vitality.


    However, Elsa could not easily let the wizard out of his room. "Anyway, it''s also the celebration of the fifth anniversary. You, as the tutor of the rat man, should attend anyway!" She frowned a little and said to the man behind the wide wooden table. At the same time, her body is slightly bent, and she seems to be looking for opportunities to turn over the table at any time, and directly use practical actions to achieve her own ideas.


    The wizard behind the wooden table is obviously aware of this. He intentionally or unintentionally draws closer to the wall behind him and opens the distance between himself and the wooden table. At the same time, I walked around the back of the chair, hoping that in case the other party crossed the wooden table, he could also rely on the seat to gain time. "As I said, that kind of celebration is meaningless to me. Gloria is their substantive leader, and it is the best choice for her to lead the celebration! I am only their instructor, not their Lord. I have no obligation to attend such an occasion


    Elsa raised her eyebrows when cheese was said. Indeed, rat man and grey robe were not subordinate, which was something cheese insisted on from the beginning. He didn''t want to be the king of the rat people, just wanted to make sure that these poor people, who had been distorted by the magic plague, could not really become beasts before they could regain their identity. This event has made great progress in the past five years. With the establishment of underground cities, it is the construction of rodent people''s understanding of themselves and the establishment of a complete set of social structure.


    Perhaps because of her experience, Gloria was far better at managing her people than anyone expected. The meaning of wizard is also to take advantage of this, to enhance Gloria''s prestige before herself, and gradually replace the wizard in grey robe and become the real leader of rat people. Therefore, since two years ago, he has consciously reduced the impact on rat society and reduced the number of occasions attended. Even if he imparts knowledge, he also allows capable rat people to learn in this tower. In this way, he wants to transform himself from a man who can be touched into a less real legend. In this way, when they can no longer take care of them, they will not panic.But whether such a reason can persuade the stubborn lady from the foot of Longji mountain is another matter. "I don''t care what you''re going to do, Jack, they and Rosa will come today. I heard that lady Amelia also sent messengers, and even Archduke liehammer sent greetings! There''s no reason for you to keep looking at these things on such occasions! " Red fox said, stretching out his hand to try to grasp the cheese clothes, and the mage in time to tighten his robe to avoid the other party''s surprise.


    "I don''t think there''s anything to do with what you say and I have to be there. Mona''s condition has stabilized since last year, and Rosa''s tattoo is nothing unusual. As for the Witch and hammer, we have nothing to do with it. I don''t need to go to this celebration to achieve anything. On the contrary, Helen will come here for training from next year. I have to spare time to make up for the useless knowledge so that I can give it to Rosa''s daughter. That''s what I should do now Cheese''s body moves in the opposite direction with Elsa''s swing.


    "Not that! Ah You this, this Wizard After thinking about what words should be used to describe cheese for a long time, red fox chose to give up, "the celebration is not to let you do something, don''t you want to see them? We haven''t seen each other like this for a long time. Don''t you want to know about them? "


    Cheese blinked. "If they''re in trouble, they''ll come to me. So if we really haven''t seen each other for as long as you said, that''s a good thing


    "You..." Elsa finally gave up the idea of persuading cheese completely. She stopped talking. With a strong foot, the whole person jumped onto the wooden table like a vigorous beast, and then jumped at the wizard! And the seat between her and cheese really played the effect that the mage wanted to achieve. When she crossed the seat, the height of red fox was obviously insufficient, and her right leg hit the back of the chair and made a crisp sound. With the collision, her body also lost its balance in the air and fell to the ground, and before she landed, her hands had firmly caught her.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    It''s not always cheese''s business to attend formal occasions. As early as his training in grey tower, he hated various etiquette courses. That''s not to say that he thinks these rituals are useless. On the contrary, cheese knows that complicated rituals and elegant conversation are of great importance to its users. But he never thought that he would be one of them, he never thought he would be a man in power. Because he''s a caster, he just wants to explore the unknown side of the world, not waste energy and time on the known side.


    So when Gloria asked cheese to say something to the mice at the beginning of the celebration, the mage was in a rather awkward position. Especially when the Baroness of the rat man had made an almost perfect opening speech before him. Although the mouseman''s facial expression is not easy to guess, cheese has a lot of reasons to believe that Gloria''s smile is not all ceremonial smile, she must be in this way a small revenge for this closed tutor and feel heartfelt pleasure.


    Cheese looked at the crowd of rat men gathered in the underground square, their eyes reflecting the light from the torches. This scene will make people who don''t know about the rat people feel creepy, but a few people standing at a higher position in the square know that in front of them are not a group of hairy monsters, they are also living human beings like themselves. In addition to the information that Gloria had just told herself, cheese already knew why the Baroness had to bring herself to the scene of the ceremony even if she did not want to get rid of Elsa. So he cleared his throat and began to speak.


    "Today is the fifth celebration. At this time five years ago, Ms. Gloria suggested to me that a celebration be held to rejuvenate the depressed. I agreed. Now it seems that her advice has worked. Look around us, my friends, in five years you have turned the den into a castle, a feat I never expected. "


    Indeed, in the past five years, every valley rat spent all of their time to build and transform their homes, and they can afford such praise. Other people standing behind cheese can''t help but applaud with the rats. This underground city also has something they pay for.


    "You dig rocks, you build farmland, you direct water, and after all this, no one can say that rat man is a beast. No matter how your appearance changes, it turns out that I didn''t look away. You are still descendants of this land. " Instead of using the word human, cheese uses the vague term "descendants of the land" to describe rat people. As a witness who personally participated in the whole rat man plague, the mage knew this very well.


    However, not all rat people can accept this fact, especially the more timely rodent people saved by cheese medicine, they still clearly retain the memory of being human, and some of them even have uninfected relatives living in other parts of the kingdom. Therefore, there are still some rat people in the valley city who think that they are human beings. No, it should be said that most of them think so. But the problem is that in the past five years, the valley seldom interacts with the outside world, because Marcus circled in the black lion, and cheese set up the image of a powerful wizard outside. The rat talent was able to gain this precious time to consolidate itself. But such complacency will not last long, and cheese has no plan to make the rat people really become a kind of hermit race and live here forever. Therefore, if we don''t try to make them understand and communicate with each other, when the rat people who regard themselves as human beings and the human beings who regard rat people as monsters meet again, sooner or later, the war will ignite between the two races, and then he may not be able to protect them as he did five years ago. In particular, when the rat side started the war first.


    That''s what Gloria asked cheese for. As the virtual leader of the rat people, Gloria can not directly explain the possible danger of the group, because she does not have such a position, because she is also a rat man. Cheese is different. He is not a rat, and the rat people don''t regard him as a human because he is a wizard. His identity is beyond the race. In this way, he was able to say what Gloria couldn''t say in his capacity as a rat man mentor, and to avoid certain events.


    "I don''t know how many of you have left the valley in recent years, not much, because I can imagine their hostility to us without going outside. But is that wrong? If it was not you who were infected five years ago, but them, the people who are hiding in the ground today would be different. Humans fear rat people, so it''s natural to hate them. Rat people were rejected by human beings and killed by human beings, so it is natural that they turned to hate human beings. But what are the two natural outcomes? Did you spend precious lives from the plague and build this magnificent underground city just to be a murderer? That''s really pathetic. "


    Cheese words, let just still cheering rat people silence. Some mouse people lowered their heads, some looked at him and waited for answers, and some began to show boredom and dissatisfaction in their eyes. He saw it all. That''s why the mage doesn''t like to be a leader. Every eye on the scene, whether good or bad, right or wrong, is like a chain around the cheese, which makes him unable to break free and drag him into the endless quagmire of the secular world. But can he escape? Grey tower, there is only one in the world. If he had escaped, he would have to hide in the only tower outside the world, and never look out until he died. Because that''s what the outside world is like."I see that some of you are pregnant and some of you have children, which is good. This means that we have a future. You are not the remains of a plague. You are rat people, and your descendants will also be rat people. So, I hope you can think for the children born in this city. Even if you have already tasted the evil outside, they should not have never known what things look like in the sun all their lives. It''s too heavy to say that on such a day, but it''s been five years and it''s time to think about it. "


    "Can''t you tell us the answer? Just like you told us how to plan a city? Can''t you tell us what we should do? We will act in accordance with your instructions, even if we can''t understand, even if we are dissatisfied, we trust you completely! " A rat man boldly said that he was the minister who had asked Gloria cheese if he would attend the ceremony.


    Cheese looked at the rat man, then at the other rat men. "I asked the angry lion a question five years ago, and his answer made me decide to take the side of the rat man. Today, I want to ask you this question, but I don''t want your answer, because this question is no longer my question. You have to ask yourself, rat man, is it human or monster? "


    With that, the mage turned and left the underground square. He whispered as he passed Gloria, "so I said, I''m not good at this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    It may not be easy for Gloria to restore the atmosphere of the celebration after the cheese speech. But that''s not what Cheese should consider. The Baroness wanted him to say that, and he did. After all, he is not a rat man, and he does not want the rat man to become his servant. The mage stopped slightly in the spacious corridor. He raised his head, and then the light of the torch looked at the details of the corridor. In fact, the craftsmanship of rat man is far from perfect, but this does not prevent cheese from feeling the power from the slightly rough bricks, which is a cohesive force. Now, he just wants that power to be used in the right direction.


    "Dada" footstep sounds from the back of the corridor. You don''t need to go back to cheese to know who these footfalls belong to. Jack and Lothar look at each other and stop at the farthest point. Mona takes a few more steps to stop with Peggy and clandy. Elsa looked at the other fellows after they had stopped, and, with their encouraging eyes, moved on and walked behind the cheese. She took a deep breath, then reached for the mage''s right hand.


    "Sorry, I messed up the celebration." Cheese slightly lowered his head, like a confessed child waiting to be scolded. Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, the mage could imagine what a jubilant scene these fellows were looking forward to. However, when he opened his mouth to knock down the mice from their joy, the celebration was doomed to not go on as they expected.


    "We already know. Gloria told us all in advance. Today, they come to watch the ceremony and protect you. " Elsa told the prosecutor in a soft voice. She didn''t quite understand why the Baroness had to take such a risk for the mage to do it, but she knew that if cheese and Gloria both agreed that it was necessary, it must have value.


    Cheese nodded. Actually, breaking the celebration was not hard for him to accept, especially when he thought it was meaningful. The real reason for the mage''s depression is the sense of loss in his heart. He could feel that, from today on, the attitude of the rat people towards him would change. Or good or bad, but after all, they will not look at him as before. Cheese knows that this is a process that rat man needs to go through on his way forward, but his mood is still complicated.


    "Well, that''s it. There''s nothing to be hesitant about. We happened to catch two deer when we came. Since the party over there is none of our business, we''ll go up there and eat our own. " Jack came over and patted the mage on the shoulder. After five years, the wolf Walker''s body became more massive. It was hard to imagine that he had been called "monkey" before.


    "Well, well, I haven''t eaten Elsa''s venison for a long time! Other people''s skills are not good at all. They don''t have the taste of the top of dragon''s spine! " Mona followed.


    As a result, the team that had just been dreary became lively again, and the group walked towards the ground with laughter and talking. However, cheese or intentionally or unintentionally fell in the end of the team, the same thing, as well as klandi. The mage noticed that the witch''s hand was still wearing the ring, but the finger was changed from the ring finger to the pinkie.


    "How do you feel when you come to Xigu city again?" Asked the cheese in a light tone. As the daughter of the dark masters of the royal capital, klandi did not visit the North much in the past five years. And the speed with which rodents can transform underground can sometimes surprise even cheese, who lives in the city.


    "To be honest, it surprised me more than magic. I''m afraid that in the cities I''ve seen, only the city of molten iron can be compared with here. " The city of molten iron in the mouth of klandi is the largest Duke of Cang lion, and the capital of Prince liehammer. To be exact, it is the new capital. Because the once molten iron city in the rat plague five years ago due to unexplained collapse, heavy losses. It took five years for the Archduke and his tough followers to rebuild it again. Of course, the reconstructed molten iron city is not as good as the collapsed old city in all aspects, but the emerging city is always full of vitality and hope, which is similar to the current Xigu city.


    "Melting iron city? It seems that the Duke also asked Jack to send a congratulatory letter. He knows the day. " The cheese scratched his head. The rat man''s celebration day does not coincide with the festival originally existed in the Cang lion. Besides the rat man, no one else will celebrate this day. So when Gloria said he was congratulated by the hammer, he was a little surprised.


    "The Duke did not know this day before. His original purpose was to have Jack bring you another letter Said clandy, taking out from her arms two letters with lacquered seals. One of them was marked with the hammer of the hammer, and the other was two thorns intertwined with each other. I met Jack on the way, and according to our guess, the contents of the two letters should be the same thing. "


    Cheese was not in a hurry to open the envelope, and it would be quicker to ask questions directly, since Corinthian was with him. He put the letter in his robe. "What is it worth your special visit to me? And it''s Wang Du and Li Chui Ling at the same time. "


    When it comes to business, the thorn witch''s expression became serious. "Since the end of the plague five years ago, the grey lion has begun to absorb foreigners in a planned way and give them identity and land.""I know that, Marcus''s strategy. On the one hand, it can supplement the population and labor lost in the plague; on the other hand, more foreigners can create a certain degree of chaos, which is conducive to dispersing the energy of those old nobles and giving them more time for their actions. " Cheese nodded, and Marcus asked him for his opinion before proposing the strategy.


    "That''s right," nodded klandi, who felt more about the act as a resident of the royal capital. "Sir Marcus also contacted us through various channels, and he hoped that we could help screen out the immigrants who came into the Kingdom, that is, to control the foreign casters and the non-human race. We agreed to this cooperation. "


    "To agree to cooperate means that the Kingdom has acknowledged your authority and authority over the Kingdom''s dark world, and from then on, the night of the grey lion will be under your control." Cheese did not show any negative attitude in saying this. In his opinion, this is a good thing. Orderly management of the shadow side residents can maximize the existing order of the Kingdom, and emias and her forces have proved that they have such ability during the turmoil of the royal capital.


    "To be precise, it''s the jurisdiction of the feiliehammer area. He has his own way of dealing with the dark people. He has no fewer casters than us, such as the Lord of the iron Fort who has a good relationship with you. But we don''t really want to rule anyone. Most of the time, we just restrict the residents of the night. Jack, they have helped us a lot in this matter. Originally, this situation has been maintained quite smoothly. Until the last few months, both we and the hammers have found a large number of casters and other species that have not been under our control


    Corinthian didn''t go on, but cheese understood how bad it would be.


    "Stowaway? However, there is no reason why Cangshi can attract illegal immigrants. There is neither rare ore nor precious resources here. " The mage frowned slightly and raised his doubts.


    "But this is the nearest country to the northern snow fields." The witch said with a complex expression, "we pry out information about the gray tower from the mouths of some stowaways. So we all think we should let you know about these things. "


    Cheese stopped. Grey tower? Are the stowaways heading for the ash tower? But why? No, how do they know?


    Klandi saw the master''s doubts. "We have written the details in the letter. I wanted to ask if you knew anything about it, but now it seems unnecessary to ask. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    The roasted deer meat gives off a sweet smell under the licking of the fire tongue. The golden yellow oil is forced to the surface by the flame, and flows down the ribs and muscles, and drops into the flame, bringing a crackling sound. Hungry people have been waiting around the grill, waiting for Elsa to cut the ripe venison with the knife in her hand, and then they will begin to eat it. Except for cheese, he sat quietly on a collapsed roof with weeds, and the two letters in his hand had already been opened with the lacquer. The mage''s brow grew tighter with his reading, and he felt puzzled. Long time lost in bewilderment.


    The result of this confusion is that, with the hungry wolf Walker as the main force and other people''s partition, the roast venison as the main course does not have any intersection with cheese. When Elsa came to cheese with a deer rib that she had not been able to leave, the mage remembered that she was eating with her friends.


    "You have to be glad that my hands are fast enough. Jack is almost finished with his bones now. What''s more, it''s not an exaggeration. He really chewed up the deer bone for dessert


    Cheese is amused by the tone of red fox. He shakes his head slightly and folds the letter in his hand to take over the food in the other party''s hand. But before he spoke, he remembered something. He stopped and turned to look at the person sitting next to him, "have you eaten? At parties, people always ignore whether the chefs have food, but those who provide food may be hungry


    Elsa looked at the mage for two seconds, then gave a sly smile, "that''s what you said." She grabbed the arm of cheese with the bone, opened her mouth and bit the venison! The properly roasted venison is soft and easy to bite, tearing away half of the meat from the bone in one bite. Red fox looked at the remaining meat with satisfaction and pushed the mage''s hand back, indicating that the rest belonged to him. As for why not? Her mouth is still full of venison.


    Cheese raised his eyebrows, and the two letters gave him a sense of impatience, and he did not know where to go when he saw the oil on Elsa''s mouth. He raised his hand and wiped the grease on the red fox''s face with the sleeve of his robe. Of course, this action made the latter show a little angry expression after a short surprise. The clothes were not washed by cheese themselves. The mage was aware of his mistake. However, as it was, he could only shrug his shoulders and pretended not to know what to eat.


    Others may or may not see the interaction between cheese and Elsa. But it seems to them that they are used to it. It''s a delicate thing. Five years is enough for Lothar to have a four-year-old daughter, enough for Mona to recover herself from her brutality, and for the rat people to turn the burrow into an underground city. But cheese and Elsa, their relationship seems to be the same as five years ago. Although it seems intimate, there is still a distance. As for why, I''m afraid it is not so clear.


    At the end of the fire. Even in summer, the temperature of Cangshi, especially in the north of Longji mountain, is not hot. Comfortable people sat on the ruins of the city in twos and threes, talking, occasionally making a burst of laughter. "It''s said that Rosa will soon be regained his knighthood." Elsa pulled up her hair and said casually.


    Five years later, with the efforts of Marcus and Archduke liehammer, the accusation of treason against Lothar was finally relaxed. Fortunately, the grey lion was in a state of chaos, and the crime was only spread among a few soldiers and nobles. After paying some chips and costs, many nobles said that the orders issued by the first king in the second half of the plague were full of weird, especially after liehammer, the close friend of the former king, expressed doubts about the order, and many nobles began to express their approval of the return of the Heishan family to the kingdom in private.


    Even the old aristocratic forces in the South headed by Andrea are showing signs of relaxation. Although Loza''s re accession to the position of Earl is supported by the Archduke of hammer, the Heishan family will still be a firm supporter of liehammer after its restoration. However, this is better than the situation that big Duke liehammer is now in charge of heishanling. People''s hearts will change. No one can tell whether the count of Heishan is still satisfied with being a vassal of the hammer after ten or twenty years. Then their chance will come. Such power games have been played in the kingdom for too long. The nobles have won or lost each other in a hundred years, but they all default to a bottom line, that is, if they want to ensure the long-term life of their families, they can''t kick their opponents out of the game at will.


    "That''s a good thing. The stability of heishanling is conducive to the stability of sarongling, so the security of Xigu city is more secure. " Cheese nodded. He didn''t say whether it was a good thing for Lothar to take back the knighthood. It was not something he could think about instead of Lothar. However, even the sorcerer, who was more insensitive to human relations, could notice that many changes had taken place after the count returned from the bay of loss of heart. This change was not simply the increase of age. In recent months, at least, there have been fewer and fewer scenes of Lothar with the justice of fools.


    "Well, I''m not very clear about these things. But when Lothar was the count, it would be difficult to see him again, and so was little Helen Elsa''s voice was a little lonely. The passage of time is such that although the present several people are all in the Cang lion, their habitable positions are different. The witches mainly operate in the vicinity of the king''s capital, and the wolf walker is active in the area of the Northwest liechui, where it is more free and the vast land is not easy to be witnessed. If Lothar returned to heishanling, and the rat people were not so close to cheese, it would be a deserted ruin."Helen will be training here from next year, and I think it will be busy for a while." Cheese looked at the ruins of the city wall which was only half covered with climbing plants in the distance and said, "it''s OK. It''s better for you to go back to the frost first. Of course, if you want to visit Wangdu or liechui, it''s also good


    "What do you mean?" Elsa looked at the mage in bewilderment. If she left, there would be only mages and mice left here.


    Cheese turned to look at her, put his hand in his sleeve and rubbed the two letters. "The message from Mr. Dagong and Ms. Amelia reminds me of something. I may leave Cangshi for a while. I don''t know how long it will take. I hope I can come back before next year. I have promised Lothar to train his daughter


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    Yuanwangjiao refers to a huge rock standing between land and sea. The rock looks like a tetrahedron standing upside down on the beach. At first glance, there is no road to the top of the rock. However, people living under this boulder know that this is not the case. In fact, there is a relatively gentle slope on the side of yuanwangjiao near the land. On the slope is a dense forest. As long as you can pass through the woods, you can reach the exposed high point of yuanwangjiao and look at the sea. In principle, this is a good place to develop into a port.


    But the water under yuanwangjiao is so shallow that even landing boats often run aground before reaching the shore. And in this shallow water, is the fluffy sand pile, if people step in, will be pulled in half a leg, and then want to pull out can be more difficult. What''s more, the narrow bay is very easy to cause torrent at high tide. All captains frown at the whirlpool and reef. Therefore, at most, only a small number of fishermen who fish in the shallow water will be close to the sea water, and the vast majority of people will keep a distance from the water.


    However, not everyone thinks so. Many years ago, an official who took office here thought that yuanwangjiao had great potential to develop into a port. He ignored the local people''s dissuasion and vigorously developed the bay. However, it is difficult for human resources to confront nature in this era, especially when the official lost his official position due to corruption and other issues when the project was half finished At work. After all, the development has been carried out, even if it fails, it will leave traces. The biggest mark left by this storm is the lighthouse built on the exposed rock at yuanwangjiao, which cost a lot of manpower. In the official''s imagination, the lighthouse should have become the symbol of Yuanwang angle, playing the role of navigation and early warning. Therefore, in addition to the main body of the lighthouse, he also built a large-scale mansion around the lighthouse, which was intended to serve as the command center for monitoring the development of yuanwangjiao in the future.


    As a result, the completed mansion, together with the half built lighthouse, became the biggest irony of the farce, and no one paid attention to it for several years. It was so remote that even aristocrats who wanted to show their identity would not choose a house without a road for carriage. This idleness seems to continue until one day it becomes a den for robbers or wild animals. But just six years ago, a young stranger came here and bought the house and the land under it from the officials in yuanwangjiao. The young man was generous but low-key, and whenever people in the town wanted to recall him carefully, they would subconsciously think of other things. Their only impression was that the man was wearing a grey robe when he bought the house.


    "Thank you." The young woman said respectfully to the shopkeeper after taking over the packaged ingredients. Her respectful attitude embarrassed the boss. Although her clothes were similar to those of others, the woman''s rigid attitude and behavior were reminiscent of the servants around the noble. The shop owner scratched her head after the woman left. The girl appeared in the town five years ago. According to her own words, she was from the house on the rock. But if she really lived there, how could she come to the town to shop every two or three days? You know, regardless of physical differences, it takes half a day for a strong adult man to get to the house from town alone. At the same time, no one has seen the girl riding or riding in a carriage. It''s strange. He thought so, turning around to write down the goods he had sold, but when he wrote, he found that he could not remember what he had sold to anyone.


    Such a situation frequently occurs in the town, where the reserved and cultured woman would greet the townspeople, and the townspeople would respond kindly. But when girls leave their sight, they will go through three stages of doubt, doubt and forgetting, leaving only a very vague impression.


    After purchasing the last bag of materials, the girl carefully carried a small basket of eggs to the outside of the town, piling up her achievements on a tree stump outside the town. Because this purchase is a monthly purchase, especially many things, she had to pile materials here in batches to successfully complete the purchase. Fortunately, it''s over.


    "Hoo." The woman carefully put the egg in the hole of the stump, exhaled, raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead. This kind of work may be hard in other people''s eyes, but in her opinion, it is not a heavy work. Although her skin is still white, planned exercise and adequate nutrition intake make her more powerful than before. She was no longer the weak maid.


    As the sky began to tilt westward, a faint mist began to rise in the forest. Lin was not afraid of it. She was used to the scene in front of her. "Step, step" is similar to the sound of horse''s hooves, but some different sounds ring from the forest. A black shadow comes from the forest and stops steadily beside the dead Banshee.


    "Good, today''s things are heavy, and there are eggs. You need to slow down, you know?" Lin said softly, touching the black shadow or the giant stag like a bear. It was a large animal with black and brown hair. Its horns curved upward like two thick branches. The buck snorted and trampled gently on the ground with his front hooves, as if in response to the mistress''s words. Lin smiles with satisfaction and turns to take a carrot from the goods and send it to the stag''s mouth. "Eat slowly. There are so many things to buy today. He won''t care if we go back later."The stag rubbed the mistress with his long hairy neck and chewed the reward. In fact, this is really incredible. After all, this deer is for the wizard. In this case, it will be so intimate with Lin, and even make an order to explain to its master. It is abnormal that most of the creatures serving the caster are obedient and cautious. This may be attributed to the peculiar pacifying ability of the succulent banshee, and the stag knows that its master, who strives for accuracy in everything, is especially tolerant in front of the mistress.


    After eating, the stag kneels down, allowing Lin to easily put the goods on the shelves on both sides. After the hostess tied up the supplies, he stood up and went to the stump and knelt down again. This time, it was to let Lin ride on his back. Fog, diffuse, deer leisurely walk in the fog, like the embodiment of the forest will, and the Lin on its back is naturally the spirit of the forest. For horses and wheels, steep ramps are not a problem under strong deer''s feet, and the intricate woods can''t stand in any way.


    When the man and a deer were about to walk out of the woods, the sun was not even completely set. "Wheezing!" Stag, stop. But there''s a way ahead. It shouldn''t have stopped. Lin felt puzzled. She didn''t understand why the mount on the crotch stopped. "What happened?" She asked, and naturally the deer couldn''t give an accurate answer. But Lin had to turn over and pull the long hair of the stag and let it go with him. But after a few more steps, the deer said nothing.


    Lin frowned, even when facing the black bear in the mountain, the stag was not so timid. She looked ahead, and over a small slope she could see the house on the rock. "Wait for me here and I''ll see what''s going on." When she said that, she let go of her hand and moved forward.


    When Lin carried her skirt over the rocky slope, she immediately understood why the stag stopped. Because on the rock of yuanwangjiao reflected by the setting sun, beside the house, there was a huge red beast with huge red scales, wings and powerful limbs. No, dragons are not beasts. Migo''s closed eyelids open to reveal lizard like pupils.


    "Good evening, dear lady."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    The room was dyed intoxicating red by the setting sun, while two figures in grey robes sat on both sides of the table in the room, looking at each other in silence. Among them, the younger grey robe looked curiously at the layout of the room. Compared with his stone tower full of books and cases, the house looked more like a secular aristocrat''s residence. No, even on the arrangement of many details, you can see the kind of human feelings of the room owner, which is not possessed by the noble nobility.


    "So you''ve been hiding here for years pretending to be a businessman?" Cheese with a smile on the corner of the mouth, fingers light hit the armrest.


    "There''s no need for the wizard to hide in the tower. Communicating with the world is the way we progress. " The grey robe on the opposite side tapped his forehead with his fingers. Five years later, the ten rings he had lost under the molten iron city had disappeared. Instead, there was only one silver ring symbolizing marriage.


    Cheese raised his eyebrows, and of course he recognized the irony of the curse. "I guess what you''re talking about communicating with the world is planting curses on ordinary people nearby. It''s a really novel way of communication. I''m curious what to do if there''s a population flow in that town? Do you go door-to-door with your household register every day to see if the magic works? "


    The curse crow stares at the opposite door for a few seconds. Five years ago, the cheese can''t say such words, "hum, it means that your initial thinking is wrong if you influence specific individuals. To maintain this situation, I don''t have to worry about the actions of ordinary people. My curse is to work directly on that town


    "Oh? What if someone doesn''t settle down in that town and goes straight to you? You know, lost travelers, crooked bandits, or our fellow travelers. It''s a very good place to settle down in the luxury house. How do you avoid these troubles? " Cheese asked curiously, this is not a probe, but he is really surprised that mantra crow will be willing to live such a quiet life in such a remote town. In the mage''s opinion, it is not strange that this fellow master of curse can take five years to control a country or become the de facto ruler of a certain area. He has this ability and motivation, and mastering power can make his spell research more smoothly.


    "There is a magic array I set up in the woods outside the door. People who don''t know magic can''t find it. Even if there are those who can come out, I will know for the first time. Not everyone will ride a dragon and fall in front of someone else''s house. " Curse crow words with a bit of resentment, this is not his fault, anyone who is blocked in the door by a giant dragon will feel angry. Especially for the casters who value their own safety, this kind of unannounced visit can almost be regarded as a declaration of war.


    Of course, cheese knows that. But why did he meet his old friend in such a rude way? The reason is simple. He''s in a hurry. The mage, who knew that he was in trouble, laughed and expressed a little apology for his previous actions, "I''m sorry. But now I really don''t have time to waste with your array, so I chose this ingenious method. "


    This time, it was curse crow''s turn to raise his eyebrows. He didn''t expect cheese to apologize to himself so frankly. This would never happen in the gray tower where everyone insisted on his own ideas. The caster doesn''t need to apologize, because everything we do is for the purpose above all ideas. That''s what Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, and every one of his apprentices said.


    "It seems that I''m not the only one who has changed in recent years." The curse crow tilted his head and showed an unpredictable smile on his face, "OK, tell me, tell me what can make you so anxious. But before that, I have to deal with a small problem. " He finished with a snap of his finger.


    Other people may not understand the function of this ring finger, but cheese can clearly detect the meaning of the curse crow''s action. "I admit that it is a great thing to let the Dragon sleep. But they often go to sleep for many years. You''d better provide me with the same speed of transport tools


    "Meaningless worry. He''ll wake up when you leave. What''s more, I don''t have food reserves that I can provide for one meal at a time. " The magician picked up the bell of the table and shook it gently. A group of cats dressed like human beings ran into the room. He ignored the wide eyes of cheese and pointed out the window with his finger, "go and help move things in. And tell the kitchen that it''s time to prepare dinner. I''ll make one more person''s portion today. No, two people''s. They''ve always had a huge amount of food. "


    When the cats left the room, cheese came to his senses. Whether it was the means to make Migo sleep, or the cat servants in the house, he realized that the crow was demonstrating the power and knowledge he had now. "I remember that you didn''t know much about this kind of magic before. Why did you suddenly... "


    The curse crow stretched out his hand, "people will change. It''s like you can''t step into the same river twice. The river is still the river, but the water in the river is always moving. Man is still that person, but when you don''t know, he has a new experience. Aren''t you the same? It''s not just magic knowledge that''s needed to be the leader of the rat people


    Cheese opened his mouth and remained silent for a while. But the magician didn''t want him to think about what he said. "You''d better say it quickly. When Lin comes in, I may not be interested in answering your questions."After being reminded, the mage took a breath, and his complex expression became serious. "Some guys entered the Cang lion. Their target is the grey tower. Why? "


    "Is that what you want to ask?" The curse crow sat up straight from the chair. "You don''t know what their purpose is, but you come and ask me? You go and say hello to this kind of thing Well, I can probably infer from your expression what happened. Five years ago, there was a teacher''s shadow in itself, but it''s not surprising that you found it late. That''s how they designed it. Forget it. It''s all over. You want to ask those rascals why they want to come to the grey tower. In fact, it''s very simple. I don''t know which idiot spread the news of the teacher''s death. Who doesn''t want it? You should have listened to the rumors and what they said about the cold tower. They even said that there is a teacher''s most important book in the gray tower. As long as you see the contents, you can understand all the magic and mysteries in the world. Isn''t that ridiculous, you say? "


    Cheese frowned, and there were some doubts about the words of crow curse, such as which grey tower wizard would do such unreasonable things, and those who entered the Cang lion thought that they had a chance to enter the grey tower under the management of anlina to obtain the treasure. But I''m afraid the incantation master''s words are not lies, because even if the curse crow has been different from five years ago, he will not use such bad words to perfunctory himself, which does not conform to his inner arrogance. "Where did you get this information? Is it reliable? "


    "Poof," the magician laughed, "I said, cheese, I''m communicating with the world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    At night, it comes to yuanwangjiao. The rest of the dinner, along with the cutlery, was removed and replaced with steaming black unknown drinks. When cheese picked up the teacup, he looked at the liquid in the cup and hesitated. However, looking at the curse crow across the table and drinking the liquid from a teapot, the mage finally got up his courage.


    "Cough! Cough The handkerchief handed in at the right time and the charmer''s sneer at the slightly raised corners of his mouth proved that cheese''s response to the new drink was not unexpected. Lin patted cheese on the back so that he would not be choked too much, and then looked at the eye curse crow with blame, but even she could not deny the smile in the corner of her eyes. Small pranks are always fun if they don''t really hurt people mentally or physically.


    "This is a drink from lost heart Bay. It tastes bitter and astringent, but it has the function of relieving headache and refreshing. I think it''s enough for the caster''s drink, but Lin still likes to add honey or milk, and I can order the kitchen to prepare it if you need to The curse crow said provocatively.


    Since the caster''s status is here, cheese naturally won''t allow himself to treat the black substance as a drink like Lin did. He got ready again and took a sip of the drink again. This time, he felt better, though the sour extension on the tip of his tongue and the bitterness on both sides of the tongue still made him frown.


    "Is this also the result of your communication with the world?" Even if the drink itself has no effect, the persistent bitter taste is enough to make it a refreshing drink. However, cheese doesn''t think that mantra crows are people who are satisfied with the surface stimulation, and can be chosen as drinks for the guests by the incantation master. There must be something interesting about this thing itself.


    "Two years ago, a witch came to me to relieve the curse of bleeding. I didn''t ask her for a reward. Instead, I asked for some special products and interesting situations of lost heart Bay. In that information, I heard that you accepted a group of witches who moved from lost heart bay to Cangshi. I''ve probably realized since then that you''ll find it sooner or later. " The curse crow looked out of the window and said casually. The relationship between witches is very close, especially among the witches in the same group. Although there are also contradictions and oppositions between them, the heartless witch group, as one of the widely known witch groups, must be quite United. So it''s not difficult for cheese to follow the witch line and find out where he is.


    "I didn''t take in witches, just as I didn''t influence the grey lion in any way. They are acting according to their own will. " Cheese said with some displeasure.


    "Whatever you say, it''s another matter whether the caster, or the people in our department and those who know us well or not, think so. With the ability to control the dragon''s grey robe, and a city of so many rat like monsters as pawns, you now have a very good reputation. I thought I was already in line with the image of a bad wizard. Now it seems that maybe you are more suitable for the name than I am The curse crow joked, but what he said was not a complete lie.


    "It''s their business what they''re going to say about me, it''s none of my business." The mage immediately replied that he knew that what happened in Cangshi could not be covered up. There must be some good people who would compile all kinds of poems that happened in the Northern Kingdom and spread them far away. But he didn''t care, because the real truth had long been lost in the poets'' rhetoric, and no one believed in the existence of the rat man until he saw it with his own eyes. Just as people now hardly think that the dragon is real.


    "That''s how you treat the world, you always think those people can''t see the truth, so their words and thoughts are meaningless. But there is no absolute truth in this world. You and I are both the experience of the plague. You even stood in the center of the storm for a time. So you tell me, do you dare to say that you really understand everything at that time? Even now. " The curse crow put down the teacup in his hand. "Many times, incomplete and even distorted description itself is a kind of truth. They are the truth that people know."


    "That''s not what we''re looking for. There''s only one thing we''ve ever wanted. " There was no hesitation.


    The magician narrowed his eyes a little, and he saw a familiar figure on the other side of the table. Now think about it. Of all the apprentices in the grey tower, everyone has become a caster specialized in his own field, such as his way to curse. In so many apprentices, only cheese, because the field of study is too biased and dangerous, so have to learn the knowledge of various fields first. Therefore, the mage became a rare generalist in the grey tower, although the price was that he only knew a little about many things in other grey robes. However, such a balanced development mode does not make cheese an absolute short board. When thinking about a strange problem, he can always think from many aspects. It''s very similar to the man who taught all the grey robes, except that the person''s familiarity with and understanding of each field of magic has reached a level hard to reach, and whether cheese can reach that level is still a question.


    "Maybe. But if the truth in our mouth that can explain everything really exists, shouldn''t it also exist in those who know nothing about magic? More and more I don''t understand... " The voice of the curse crow gradually faded. He shook his head and temporarily put aside the thoughts in his mind,"Anyway, you are very famous now. This reputation can be good or bad, and it can cause you trouble if you don''t know how to use it. Like what you''re asking now. As a grey robe, you are special. The death of the teacher also happened soon after your initiation ceremony. It''s hard to say whether you knew about it or not. I can assure you that all the people who come to see you are just a little trouble. They have been stopped before they can even get to you. But if things go on, those guys who left the gray tower early may be on you. They have never been as talkative as I am


    The possibility put forward by the magician makes cheese more and more upset. There are not many people in the grey robe who will believe this rumor, but the guy with the mentality of trying is certainly not without. It is obvious that the method that the fellow practitioners will take to the cheese is not simple inquiry. The caster does not need to apologize. This doctrine also applies to casters.


    "What shall I do? If they really want to come to me, I can''t help it, can I? "


    "This is simple. You just need to pass on the suspect to someone who doesn''t dare to offend. " The curse crow said with a smile.


    "You mean..."


    "Well, you have to go back to the grey tower and see anlina. And in order that this matter can be solved once and for all, I will go with you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    The two grey robes were just about noon the next day. It''s not because they are greedy for sleep. Whether it''s cheese or mantra crows, their sleep time is only five to six hours a day, or even less. What really delays their travel time is that the magician and Lin never tire of telling each other. Cheese didn''t quite understand why he just went back to the grey tower and was in the mouth of the curse crow as if he were going to carry out a life-threatening task. It was clear that a long journey would take half a month, and a short trip would require him to make a plan for several years. Even if it is to be prepared in case, curse crow preparation seems to be too cautious. When the crow wanted to take off the ring, she didn''t even want to take off the ring when she went out.


    "I said," do you need to be so careful about it? " After explaining to Migo, cheese asked the magician who was walking along after he asked why he would suddenly sleep until the next day.


    The curse crow raised his eyebrows and looked at the mage with a look at the ignorant, "so you really stayed in that remote corner for too long and didn''t understand the changes of the world. Since the teacher left, the world is not what we used to be familiar with. The robe on us is not so easy to wear now


    With that, the magician went straight to Migo and threw the cheese aside. "Sorry, I used a little trick on you yesterday. But I think the magnanimous dragon will not care about my little prank, right? You see, to express my apology, I brought you a gift The curse crow said and raised his hand. The cat in his clothes carefully carried a lamb that had just been baked and put it in front of Migo. The strong aroma of the mutton showed that the people who took care of the mutton used a rather complicated mixture of spices, which was an interesting attempt for the dragon, who used to eat raw food. After all, the dragon''s bold and forthright way of eating makes it difficult for them to respond to the delicacies of human beings or other races who think they have the right seasonings. It is not easy to please the dragon through food. Especially in this age when spices were almost equivalent to gold, the amount of spices spent on a roast sheep was already astronomical.


    Red dragon opened his mouth and bit the roasted sheep in his mouth. He chewed his sharp teeth twice at will, crushing the bones on the sheep, and swallowing it as soon as his neck was raised. The whole process was less than half a minute.


    "Although I don''t want to tell you, the taste sense of the dragon is basically nonexistent. You are wasting your energy trying to please them by carefully cooked food." With a sense of schadenfreude, cheese said to his fellow disciples that as a mage who has been friends with Migo for more than ten years, he knows the characteristics of his dragon companion. But he didn''t see the disappointment on the curse crow''s face.


    "Delicious! Man, what did you use? " Migo''s words were like a fist on the cheese''s face, which made his expression quite distorted. This time, it''s the magician''s turn to laugh.


    "It''s nothing. I heard about dragon''s eating habits from other people''s mouths. I tried it when there were materials in the kitchen. It''s wonderful that you can like it. " The curse crow bowed slightly, like a chef who was praised by customers. But cheese only saw the strangeness in his behavior.


    He was too careful. Whether it''s a farewell conversation with Linna, or deliberately trying to please Migo''s roast sheep, mantra crow is trying his best to fight for all the resources available and eliminate hidden dangers. Now I think that he left the ring to Lin for safekeeping, not for fear of losing it, but for curse crow not to want others to know that he has a family. He didn''t want to expose his weakness to the enemy. But where is the enemy? The destination of their trip is the grey tower that raised them. There should be no enemy there. Although the relationship between the apprentices of grey tower is not harmonious, it is not to the degree of opposition, especially after completing the rite of passage and obtaining their own emblem, there will be no competition between them for examination. What on earth is he on guard against? What is he afraid of? Cheese did not ask, because he knew that the curse crow would not tell him.


    Finally, the scenery of yuanwangjiao was covered by clouds and fog. Two grey robes on the back of the Dragon started their journey towards the northernmost point of the world. At night, the Dragon fell into the valley. The grey robes didn''t know where it was. They didn''t need to know. In the light of the bonfire, every forest looks similar. Curse crow frowned a little after drinking wild vegetable soup. He did not conflict with delicate food and comfortable life, but he resisted this kind of crude food for five years. However, cheese still gulps down the soup. The food in the north is never exquisite. What''s more, the rat man can provide him with mushroom or moss. His demand for food has always been at the most basic level.


    The wood, which was not completely dry, crackled in the fire, and the two witches were resting quietly against the tree trunks on both sides of the fire. Riding on the dragon''s back is not as comfortable as most people think. Even if the strong wind and cold are not taken into consideration, it is already a tiring physical activity to keep yourself from being thrown out of the dragon''s back. The caster has always had little patience with physical activity. "Can''t you install a saddle or something? By the time I see the gray tower like this, my butt will not be able to adapt to the chair


    "You can go and talk to Migo. For the sake of that sheep, he won''t eat you directly." The cheese replied, gazing at the fire. Silence, spread again. This silence is complex, it is mixed with the tiredness of the journey and the different thoughts of two people. And this kind of mind, the closer to the grey tower, the more chaotic."You believe that rumor." Suddenly said cheese.


    "Why do you say that?" The curse crow answered calmly, and at the same time, he threw a branch in his hand into the fire.


    "If that rumor doesn''t make sense to you, you won''t specifically mention it to me. And if, as you say, all this commotion was just a wild rumor, you would never be like this. You''re looking forward to something, but you''re afraid your expectations will come true. "


    The magician laughed, "that''s right. We are all self-interest, because our ideals are higher than anyone else, so we don''t need to think about others. I still think that''s right. Therefore, I am very contradictory. On the one hand, I enjoy my life very much, and I am accompanied by others without lack of stimulation. To tell you the truth, there are quite a lot of people who come to yuanwangjiao to ask me to remove the curse or to drop the curse, and the rewards they give are also very interesting. However, I can still feel the death, the clock in my brain is still beating step by step, I often can''t sleep at night, just because the haze of death flashed through thousands of thoughts. So I really want to get rid of that rumor


    "But you are no longer alone. Your hand is not empty, so when you want to clench it and punch, you are afraid that the things in your hand will slip away. Am I right? That''s why you don''t dare to act alone. You have to wait for me, no, to wait until I come. " The fire was reflected in cheese''s eyes.


    "Well, you are not. Ask yourself, do we dare to step on that tower now? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    Over the Longji mountain, the world will show you another face of it. Compared with the colorful world to the south of the mountains, the open permafrost to the north of the Dragon Ridge is like a preparation area left by the creator for later creation. There is only soil and ice and snow, and nothing else can be seen. But this is not the case. If, I mean, if you have the courage to take reasonable and sufficient supplies and equipment to cross the Longji mountain to reach this land, then when you are really on the frozen soil, you will find that it is not as eternal as you imagined. Under the white snow, there are a lot of things covered, some of which have artificial traces of debris There are even more relics than people think. Of course, this does not include the ash tower.


    Because the grey tower is not a relic, it is not buried under the ice and snow. Although the apprentices trained in this building have some doubts that the underground part of the grey tower may be much larger than its above ground part, even the grey robe who has been trained in it for many years has to admit that he has not seen through all the secrets of the building because of the disordered spatial structure and many hidden rooms and secret doors. The only one who can master everything in this tower is its founder.


    In terms of appearance, there is nothing special about the tower except its height. The tower, like the only tree on the ice sheet, stands in a slightly protruding ring of hills, with only a sunken road to the south. Having said that, it is no easier to find the road hidden under the snow than to know its existence, because the entrance of the path will change with time and seasons, and to find it, we must rely on superb magic skills and an understanding of the laws of the stars. This road is called the right way by the grey robes.


    In contrast to the right path, there must be other ways to get into the grey tower. For example, cheese used to transmit magic and ride a dragon directly back to the grey tower. According to the regulations of the first grey robe, those who have left the tower for more than one year must return through the right path when returning to the tower. This means that the wizard is still qualified to step into the grey tower. As for those who know nothing about it but see the gray tower and want to get close to it, they will find that the hills are far more insurmountable than expected. When they go through the hills and think they have reached the center of the gray tower, they will be surprised to find that the tower has disappeared in the wind and snow. They have reached the other side of the ring.


    Both cheese and raven have been away from the grey tower for more than a year, so they have to go through the right path. They slide down from the back of the dragon and let Migo enter the tower first. As a cheese partner and dragon who befriends grey tower, Migo has his own room in the tower.


    "Well, let''s hurry in. It''s still cold." Cheese looked around the snow fields and tightened his tight clothes. Even though he lived in the north for a long time, the cold wind on the frozen soil still made him feel uncomfortable. But this is not appropriate and mixed with familiarity, this cold feeling is familiar to him since childhood.


    "I partly agree with you. But it''s here anyway. I think we''d better prepare first. " The curse crow''s condition is much worse than cheese. He has lived in the warm zone for too long. The cruel cold almost froze the magician''s lips. But even so, he did not choose to immediately start looking for the entrance of the right way, but after looking around, he took out a monocle inlaid with crystal lenses from his arms. Even without magic vision, cheese can see a clue in the strange light reflected from the glasses.


    "What are you going to do?" The mage felt a little confused, but soon he understood the meaning of the curse crow. Since the grey robes that have been away from the tower for more than a year must take the right path to return to the tower, it is also the best place to investigate the traces of grey robes near the main road. It is necessary to use magic to open the entrance of the right path. Therefore, we can use this point to find out how many grey robes or even those grey robes have opened the right path in recent time by searching for the magic nearby. That''s why curse crows don''t use magic vision directly. Instead, they use tools to search for these traces. Grey robes are more or less aware of their own residual magic traces. Contacting magic directly with magic is like telling each other face-to-face that he is being tracked.


    The curse crow didn''t answer his question when he saw cheese showing an understanding expression. Instead, he used the characteristics of crystal lens to carefully observe the surroundings, hoping to find the color symbolizing magic. This kind of props mages have heard of it. Crystal has always been used as a mirror, especially a lens. In the process of cutting the crystal mirror, some craftsmen were surprised to find that the unusual world can be seen in the crystal mirror cut by some specific methods. This is because the light reflecting the original color is absorbed by the crystal and separated by refraction, so that things show different colors behind the lens than the naked eye can see. And in this separation, sometimes you can see things beyond the light.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, the lens in the curse crow''s hand is not a magic prop, it is just a piece of crystal that can see the magic through special cutting. However, this method of cutting has always been in the hands of the caster and a small number of craftsmen associated with the caster, so its value is not inferior to the so-called magic items. For the grey robes, the expensive props seem a little chicken ribs. All grey robes have the ability to observe the world by magic, which makes them easily see a clearer and clearer scene than in the crystal. Cheese doesn''t believe that the mantra crow, who always pursues the principle of high efficiency, does not know this. The purpose of his eyes is to search the traces of the same family.Is it so bad? The mage didn''t ask this question. He knew it would make him stupid in the eyes of the curse crow, and could not get a real answer. Cheese looked up and looked at the gray tower that stood in the hills. He didn''t think it was, but now, for the first time, he thought it was too high. It was as high as if he could not climb to the top of it in his whole life.


    "What are you doing? We''re ready to open the door. " The curse crow''s discontented voice interrupted cheese''s thinking, and he had finished collecting clues.


    "How is it going?" The mage inquired, and in the process of hesitating for two seconds before opening his mouth, he realized that the mantra crow had no need to share information with him. But the curse crow still said, but is what he said is all he saw? I''m afraid cheese can''t answer this question in a short time.


    "Two, in thirty sunsets, two men opened the door and went in. I don''t see any sign of the reverse door opening. Maybe they left through other channels. Maybe they''re still in the tower. It''s hard to say if there''s anyone who came back earlier. "


    "Which two are they?"


    "Jewellers and sleepers."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    In the gray tower, there are only two kinds of address between people. It refers to the address used when introducing oneself to others and the address used by others when talking about this person. These two appellations are often related and not identical. After all, the apprentices of grey tower never meet with their real names. Even if their teacher''s first grey robe, Clark''s name without surname and suffix is also his self claim. No one can say what his real name is. Therefore, the jewelers and sleepers mentioned by mantra crow are not official names.


    Both of them have heard of cheese. Among them, the jeweler was an early adult apprentice of grey tower, so he was not very clear about this man. He only knew that the wizard was good at related to gems and minerals. However, it is very dangerous for a caster who is still in his prime to speculate on his ability by means of vague impression. For example, five years ago, the curse crow could not use the magic to tame animals or even giant dragons. Even if he was standing on the northern frozen soil, there were still long haired servants serving Lin in his house at yuanwangjiao.


    As for the drowsy man, the cheese will be deeply impressed by this man. The adult time of this man is about before and after cursing crows. He is a late batch of adult apprentices in the grey tower. However, his age and method of performing adult tasks are different from those of most grey robes. Moreover, this is not to say that this person easily completed the adult trial at a young age. The complex and diverse training of the grey tower is doomed to have no such talent. Even if someone can remember all the books in the gray tower at a very short speed, it is useless. Most of the casters are empiricists, and knowledge without experience and experience is not sure There is no so-called theoretical school in the pedigree of grey tower.


    What''s unique about the drowsy is that he spends much more time than usual grey robes to complete his pre adult training. That is to say, in terms of age, he should have been one of the earlier batch of grey robes, but he was unable to meet the requirements of the Lord of the grey tower for a long time, so he slowly completed his trial before and after cursing crows. But this is not to say that the drowsy is not gifted or hard-working, because if one of the two problems exists, he will not be able to survive in the gray tower education until then. The fact that he was able to obtain the qualification of adult trial and finally complete the trial shows that the Lord of the grey tower recognizes his ability and achievements. That is to say, what hinders his adulthood is not a negative factor, but that the magic field he studies is too special.


    The dream, or the world after sleep, is exactly what the grey robes think about the magical field that sleepers are good at. But their understanding of this fellow student is limited to this. They even know little about the sound, appearance, height and shape of the drowsy, and the reason is very simple, because this person hardly wakes up much time every day. The way he completed his adult trial was so shocking that all the grey robed apprentices felt incredible. He slept in his room for ten days and then got the badge.


    According to the law, such a special caster should not leave the gray tower even when he is an adult. However, he resolutely said goodbye to Clark after the day he got the badge. There is no news from then on. His classmates are not worried about his safety, but it is not impossible for him to sleep for ten or eight years and forget where he is. The name of the drowsy also reflects this point, sleeper, this is his claim.


    "Even if the jeweler knows the magic trace of the drowsy, I have hardly seen him use magic." The cheese said to the crow as he searched for the entrance to the right path.


    The magician glanced at him. "He''s not as mysterious as you think. No, maybe he''s one of the most mysterious guys among us, maybe, depending on which angle you look at his field. In short, I had a chance to deal with him before I was an adult, and I know his magic better than you. If you want me to say, although the jeweler is an early adult, the sleepy one is the one who is really troublesome. When I was young, I began to collect the intelligence of my classmates consciously, but I''m afraid the information I collected was far inferior to that of him. "


    The mage frowned a little. He didn''t quite understand why the mantra crow''s evaluation of the drowsy was so high. However, with the seriousness of the other party, it seemed that there was no possibility of self abasement. In this regard, cheese can only be understood as the support of the magic field that the doze is good at, and he can easily access the information around him. This is quite useful news. No matter whether the rumor is true or not, sleepy people can be treated as an important target of information. The only problem is how to find this in-depth and concise fellow.


    That''s what happened after entering the ash tower. At this time, their top priority was to open the road to the ash tower. In this respect, the speed of cheese is much faster than that of mantra crow. When the latter searches for clues, the mage has already started to calculate. Even if this is not mentioned, cheese is better at this kind of knowledge than mantra crow. "Here." He seemed to walk casually to a snow covered rock and paddled on the snow with his fingers. Strange to say, the snow on the tundra has been pressing on each other. Although it will not turn into solid ice, it will be hard, but the fingers of cheese stick into it without any hindrance, and go straight to the whole root.


    When the crow heard the call, he came over and saw that a strange pattern had been drawn on the snow. It''s a chart of the star''s movement, but the magician is not very clear about the star. The way everyone knocks at the door is different. This is also applicable here."Woo!" The strong wind came from behind and almost lifted them from the ground to the air. Subconsciously, they raise their arms and cover their heads with robes to block the snowflakes in the cold wind. By the time the wind passed, there was no snow on the rocks where cheese had painted the stars. A newly emerged winding path is shaped and leads to the center of the hill.


    "Come on, let''s go home." Cheese said and took the lead on the path. When both of them stepped into the path, a breeze swept behind them, blowing the snow off both sides of the road and erasing the traces of the path. Even with the snowflakes in the wind, we can''t see the two people''s backs outside the hills, only the gray tower in the distance is still standing.


    At the top of the tower, the lady in the only seat in the room puts down her glass. Her eyes through the wind and snow, accurate focus on the two figures in front of the body, the corner of the mouth revealed a little joy, can be followed by a light sadness. "You shouldn''t have come back at this time." She sighed softly.


    "Boom The door of the viewing room was opened in an explosion, and a figure in a gray robe entered the room.


    "I don''t remember allowing you here, or have you forgotten the rules of living in this tower?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    Cheese still remembers what he looked like when he was asked to leave the grey tower for the first time. At that time, he refused to leave the clear-cut masonry walls of the gray tower and enter the monotonous and miscellaneous world only seen in the window. In that world, there are only random accumulation of snowflakes, freezed ice, no knowledge, no rules, nothing. It was at that time that anlina showed him how water condensed into ice, how it evaporated into fog, how it condensed into clouds, how it drifted into snow and rain. Then, without any hesitation, cheese walked out of the rock tower. It was at that time that he understood that there must be order in the seemingly disordered chaos.


    But now, when the wizard, who had completed his adult trial for five years, returned to the door of the mage tower where he had trained him, he felt resistant to opening the door. Once, he hated stepping out of here, but now, he began to be reluctant to step in here. Now cheese has begun to understand that, just as there is order in chaos, the so-called real world that spellcasters peep at actually has disorder. This kind of confusion and entanglement has been bothering him for many years, and it is not limited to the study of magic. For doing things, just as he did in dealing with the rat man problem, cheese can only choose the right way to act most of the time. But what is right is often the hardest. This creates another paradox. If the right decision hurts itself, is it really the right decision?


    "Don''t be dazzled. The door will open sooner or later. And every moment you hesitate here, I have to stay in this cold place for an extra moment. " The curse crow walking behind the mage interrupted cheese''s hesitation. At his urging, the mage took a deep breath, and finally looked up at the gray tower that seemed to break through the sky. Then he pushed the door open with both hands.


    It was not a familiar greeting to greet the grey robe. The blue magic servant, who was affectionately called Ah Fu by the grey robes, had disappeared with their teacher when he passed away. The slight loneliness makes cheese step into the tower. In fact, there is no need for the tower to be warm outside. It can only be slightly cold, so as not to feel the threat of death. The mantra crow in the back raised his hand gently, and the gate of the grey tower was closed again.


    The gate of such a pagoda full of countless mysteries is the most common wooden door. Even if the wooden door is of exquisite workmanship and high quality, and can withstand the cold wind blowing for decades, there is no magic blessing on it. Anyone can open or close it, as long as he can walk to the door.


    However, almost as the crow closed the door, a dark figure roared down from the top of the tower, passed through the middle of the circular stairs attached to the wall, and hit the ground in front of the two people, sending out "Puff!" A muffled sound. Plasma, mixed with other things, burst out from the place where the shadow fell. If they hadn''t noticed and retreated in time before the shadow fell, it would be natural for them to be splashed all over. But even if it was not splashed by plasma, the two grey robes were also scared. The reason is nothing else. Although the falling shadow has lost its original form, the grey robe with a lot of broken marks is still clearly distinguishable.


    Enemy attack? This is the first reaction of cheese. What is the concept of dying a grey robe in a gray tower? The impact of the incident was as terrible as one day when he suddenly found out that water could not extinguish the fire, instead, it would become a combustion aid for the fire. It is true that the grey robes need to undergo harsh and even cruel training before they grow up. Among them, there are not a few apprentices who can not survive the training and die. In fact, many people have died in this tower. But those people are apprentices when they die! After cheese, there were no apprentices in the gray tower, and all the people in gray robes and Emblems were spellcasters with Clark''s approval. take charge as chief of? Such adjectives are not enough to describe their ability. But such a wizard in grey robes was killed in the grey tower where he was trained!


    What the hell. If five years ago, cheese would have yelled this out loud. But now he is more able to adapt to this change, or have to get used to this change. After all, things have happened. What can we do if we do not adapt and accept it? For a long time, the mage''s eyes began to twinkle with magic light. His hands were tight under his robe, ready to deal with the danger that might come at any time. But the danger did not come. Cheese and raven remained on guard and stopped behind the door of the mage tower for a while, and nothing happened again.


    The magician walks up to the cheese and signals the latter to cover himself. As the one who can know the date of his death, the curse crow is not afraid of many things. But here is the grey tower. No matter who throws down the grey robe, his magic attainments will not be inferior. Even if the mantra crow can know the time of death, he has many things to fear, such as being turned into a frog or suffering from damage that paralyzes the body, which is more terrifying than direct death.


    Cheese responded with a clear gesture. The edge of his robe was windless. He was ready to pull the curse crow back from danger and leave the grey tower with him. If anything happened, he would activate the magic power. However, the reality once again let the mage, who had not been able to show his true skills for a long time, was disappointed. The curse crow''s action was extremely smooth. In addition to the need to carefully avoid the blood on the ground, he did not suffer any obstacles. When the magician came to the body and carefully began to observe the body, the identity of the dead was finally revealed."It''s the jeweler. I know his badge. " The magician identified the dead by the insignia on the grey robe and the traces of magic.


    The result made cheese frown. He had a fluke before, hoping that it was just a false alarm. The dead man was not in grey robe, but he just happened to wear it. But since the curse crow can determine that the dead is a jeweler, there seems to be no other possibility. Of course, if someone forges them carefully, they may not be able to conceal the identity of the corpse. But what is the significance of doing so? It is an unrealistic idea to kill a grey robe in such a blatant way and hope to hide it from the world.


    "Do you have gloves or something?" The curse crow inquired of the cheese. The magician himself is not used to carrying this kind of thing, but cheese, because of the relationship between rat and man, has developed the habit of carrying simple anatomical props. Without asking why, the mage threw the thin leather glove lining the robe to the other party. The magician should wear gloves carefully. This is not to show respect for the dead, but often the attacking magic will not dissipate in a short time. If you rashly contact the dead body due to magic with naked body, it is likely to be affected.


    Cheese watched the crow carefully rummage through the pile of corpses for a while. When the magician straightened up again, he held some glittering things in his hand. It was a broken diamond.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Diamond is a wonderful substance. It''s pure, hard, and that''s all. To be sure, diamonds cut by jewellers are enough to exist as gems, but they lack the mystery of their own compared with other gems. In this era, people lack the means to cut diamonds. In their eyes, diamonds still exist as a hard and precious material. For example, it is said that the blade of the Tomahawk held by the dwarf king is inlaid with ninety-nine serrated diamond pieces, which gives the Tomahawk the sharpness to cut through most of the world''s armor.


    Diamonds are also a subtle material for casters. As a substance contained in the underground, ore itself has multiple symbolic meanings in magic sense, and combined with the different characteristics of various minerals, ore has been given various meanings. However, diamonds are too pure to contain any impurities and added value. Therefore, even in the hands of witches, diamonds are mostly used as processing tools for processing other materials, and there are not many cases in which diamonds participate in magic.


    When the curse crow looked at the diamond pieces in his hand, he also fell into a temporary confusion because of this habitual thinking. It was not until the cheese took a small piece of it from his hand that the magician remembered that the other side should know better than himself. "Have you found anything?"


    "No Cheese took the fragment and looked at it carefully. Subconsciously, he replied, but he soon realized his problem and said, "I''m not saying that I didn''t find it. There is nothing on this fragment. " Then, he took all the other pieces from the crow''s hand, and did not care about the gloves. He directly touched the naked skin.


    The magician tried to stop the mage''s dangerous move, but he was still a little slow. He had to give up the mystery of the jeweler''s death and take over the task of guarding. At this point, the curse crow can also be sure that the death of this fellow is not due to foreign enemies. After all, if an enemy can kill the jeweler in the gray tower, there is no reason to let the two grey robes search for more clues from the corpse. The jeweller may have died on something else, and the curse crow has realized that of the many possibilities he is least willing to accept, the one that is closest to the truth.


    "The jeweler is not dead." After a brief observation, cheese threw the pieces of his hands on the ground. In the eyes of outsiders, these diamonds may be precious materials. For him at this time, these things are just waste that has no research value. The mage''s tone was very sure, and he made the curse crow frown a little.


    "How are you sure? Anyway, the body is right in front of us, still wearing a grey robe. "


    "Life has more than one form. Our mind, or soul, is only a part of the machine of life. Even if it is the most important part, it is not all. " Cheese looked up, looked up, as if looking for something. However, he continued to explain to the mantra crow. On the one hand, he wanted to clarify his own ideas, and on the other hand, he hoped that the magician could point out the shortcomings or mistakes in his conjecture. "Those fragments come from the same diamond, and the matched fracture is the evidence. The reason why I said no just now is that although diamonds are difficult to deal with, they still come from underground minerals. They will carry some magic power, just like our vitality. But when the diamond breaks, the magic it carries disappears, and it feels like it''s been taken away by something. I guess the jeweler used some kind of magic to exhaust the magic on the diamond, and the magic was probably defensive


    "Why?" Curse crow asked this question almost without thinking. He didn''t understand the reason why cheese associated diamonds with defensive magic.


    The mage looked back at his companion and seemed to be surprised at the magician''s question. When he turned his head back, he said slowly, "because diamonds are hard and pure, which are not enough to cause destructive results. Unless combined with something else. However, the purity of diamonds will repel this combination. Therefore, most of the magic with diamond as medium has something to do with defense. According to the jeweler''s understanding of the ore, he will not easily waste such a large diamond, so I guess the role of the diamond should be to preserve, and the question is what to keep. "


    "Soul?" Combined with what Cheese said before, this result is not difficult to speculate. The jeweler uses this diamond to preserve his soul. Now that the diamond is broken, where is the soul protected? To be sure, it will not disappear in vain. So, does the person who dropped the jeweller from the sky know about it?


    "I''m going to see anlina." The mage said to his companion behind him. Just as the curse crow had predicted, cheese also believed that what happened in front of him did not come from the enemy. Since she is not a foreign enemy, as the master of the grey tower after Clark, she will know exactly what was launched.


    "Are you sure? She might... " The magician did not doubt that anlina would know about it. What he was worried about was that the current Lord of the grey tower had knowingly acquiesced to this. Even worse, she contributed to this. And no matter what anlina''s attitude, it is dangerous to contact her closely.


    Cheese silence for a moment, "no harm, some things can not be avoided."


    The mage stepped on the steps and imagined his destination in his heart. After 12 steps, his feet had changed from a solid ground into a bottomless abyss. If he fell from this place, I''m afraid his result would not be much better than that body. However, to cheese''s surprise, the door of the star viewing room at the top of the tower was actually open. In other words, the heavy wooden door was destroyed by some kind of violence and turned into scattered sawdust. The light of sunset was reflected from the room onto the corridor.Cheese stepped up the pace, and the worries that had just been eliminated returned to my mind. However, when he came to the gate of the observation room, he eliminated the possibility that the tower would be attacked by the enemy. Because he saw that the statue of anlina in the room was carved by the greatest sculptor, standing quietly in the middle of the room with her back to the sunset. Her body is a gray robe that is more like a windbreaker than a robe. Her long golden hair shines in the light of the setting sun, which will melt in the heat.


    "It''s a beautiful sunset today, isn''t it?" Clearly should be burned to ashes by the sun, the female vampire said calmly.


    "I hope the jeweler feels the same way." Instead of entering the viewing room, the mage stood in the corridor and spoke. Intuition told him that Angelina is extremely dangerous now.


    "No, people with desire can''t appreciate the beauty of nature."


    "So you killed him?"


    The smile on her face disappeared, and she looked slightly depressed. "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s not easy to kill a gray robe. Even I''m grey. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Cheese had a slight suffocation when anlina admitted to killing the jeweler, but even though he had noticed and prepared, it was still a little difficult for him to accept when the guess turned out to be the truth. It''s no wonder cheese. In the mage''s impression, anlina has never been a killer. Among many of her classmates in the grey tower, she is always the most elusive and stable one. That''s why cheese didn''t have any complaints when she learned that her teacher had appointed anlina as the next person in charge of the gray tower.


    "What did he do?" Cheese suppressed his discomfort. He didn''t like the way anlina was now. This was not the person he had in mind. However, rationality and the debris of the gate of the observation room reminded him that the fact may not be the case. Although anlina claimed that she had killed the killer, she did not explain the reason for the killer.


    Sure enough, the blonde vampire shrugged off his cruel expression after hearing the cheese question, and his eyes showed a little relief. She is glad that cheese can still analyze what she sees with reason in this situation. But it also means that the play she made did not achieve the desired effect. Of course, anlina doesn''t need to kill the jeweler. She has many ways to make the jeweler retreat when both sides are not hurt. But she didn''t because she was expecting the sudden killing to get cheese out of here.


    Now her attempt failed. However, anlina didn''t feel unhappy. She had not seen cheese for five years. In addition, the mage had been investigating Rat Man plague in Cang lion for nearly six years. Different from the immortal blood race, the changes in human beings are remarkable. In the blink of an eye, children will grow into juveniles. Once the juveniles turn around, they will turn into adults, and then the adults will become old, and the old people will tend to be old. Anlina knows this well. She has seen too many people and things and even countries rise and fall like tides under the influence of time. So she especially cherished the change of cheese. She was very glad that time did not make cheese the kind of person she hated, the kind of person who acted by her own shallow ideas and claimed to follow her heart.


    "This is not a place to talk. A room without a door is like a corridor. Come with me. " She walked out of the viewing room and down the stairs.


    Cheese quietly followed, turning nearly 180 degrees, a familiar door appeared next to the stairs, which was anlina''s room. Walking in front of the vampire said nothing more, opened the door and walked in. The mage hesitated for a second. His eyes swept over the empty stairs. At that moment, he noticed something in the air around him. But when that moment passed, the feeling came to an end. Cheese doesn''t think it''s an illusion, so it''s likely that the spy chose to stop immediately after he reacted.


    The atmosphere in the tower is getting more and more weird. With this thought, the mage walked into the door, and the candle in the front porch of the room lit up. Here, he is familiar with it. Cheese walked slowly through the front porch, around the partition between the corridor and the hall, and really came to the interior of the room. Anlina had taken off her grey robe and sat in her usual position.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the jeweler or the tower? " Now cheese has ignored the unhappiness of the other party five years ago. He is eager to know what is happening in this tower. After all, this is the gray tower, which he can call home.


    Anlina smiles again. This time it''s cheese''s familiar smile, gentle and complicated. "What''s the matter here? This means that you think the situation in the ash tower is abnormal, but that''s not true, because that''s what the tower really looks like. Apprentices attack each other for resources and knowledge. This is the normal thing in the cultivation of casters. This didn''t happen before, just because Clark, as a teacher, was too knowledgeable to satisfy your thirst for knowledge. But now, those who are used to the rich conditions in the tower suddenly find that they have lost the source for drinking, and naturally they will start to consciously compete for the remaining pool


    Cheese frowned. Before he was an adult, he might not agree with anlina, because although the research in the gray tower was not comprehensive, Clark would never allow the apprentices to use or study a magic when their understanding of it was not deep enough. Therefore, the mages at that time still hoped that they could study the content of interest with their own mind without being constrained by the teacher. But now, five years after he has completed his adult trial, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his free and independent research. It''s a pity to leave the rich resources of the grey tower, but the independent grey robes are not forbidden to return to the grey tower. They should not be so eager for the resources of the grey tower, even at the expense of swords.


    "It''s hard to understand?" Anlina saw the master''s doubts at a glance, and she shook her head slightly. "It''s because you are still in the rising period of research. There are too many mysteries in front of you, and these puzzles can be tried to solve. The way you know it''s not close to your goal is to find a way to get there. So you can''t understand that fear and uneasiness, which is more painful than any withdrawal symptoms. "


    "I know the raven is back with you. You will go to him before you come back. It''s no surprise that he will be arranged to help you in the mission five years ago, because the curse crow is still a reliable person in the grey tower, although it is cold. And have you noticed the changes he has made in the past five years? "Change? Cheese naturally thought of what he saw in yuanwangjiao, the magic that made the Dragon sleep, the magic that drove the cat to be a servant. That''s OK, isn''t it? Although these spells are not the category of mantra crow, they are easy to use Wait a minute. These spells are not the kind of spell crow originally studied, and it''s easy for him to use them.


    "Did you notice? Curse crow will come back with you, not just to tell you the information, because he also has a request. Of course, the degree and purpose he expects may not be exactly the same as jewellers and others, but the essence is the same. Their research has reached a bottleneck, a bottleneck that is hard to get through. Because of this, they are able to get rid of the state of specialization and try to bypass the problem in other ways. But it''s not that easy. If it had been five years ago, it would have been easy to solve the bottleneck. Clark''s words would have pointed the way for them. But now, few people in the world can help them so much. Each grey robe is lonely in its own field. Unless... "


    "Unless a teacher has left a collection of books and records he has learned all his life, reading it is like getting the teacher''s advice."


    Anlina nodded, proving that cheese''s conjecture was correct, "and the most troublesome thing is that he did leave such a book."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Is there a book in the world that contains answers to all questions? Cheese thinks it is not. Even if the book was written by his teacher, Clark, the first grey robed one, he didn''t think it would live up to its name. This idea comes from the mage''s own experience. After training since he became a director and through his own research in the past five years, cheese found that whenever he thought he was about to reach the end of a field, what he saw after crossing the top of the mountain was not the end, but more and higher mountains.


    Therefore, in the past five years, cheese became more and more respectful and nostalgic for his teacher. He did not know how long Clark had experienced and how much knowledge he had learned before he taught him. In terms of the mage''s own experience, he asked himself that even if he was given another few hundred years, he would not be able to build another grey tower and teach a group of casters at the same level as his peers ¡£ But even so, he doesn''t think Clark has touched the ultimate. Perhaps in his mind, this is not something that can be mastered by the individual.


    "Is the book left by the teacher in the tower?" Cheese asked after thinking. Since anlina admits the existence of this book which integrates all the wisdom of the founder of the gray tower, he naturally thinks that the book now exists in the grey tower, even in the hands of anlina. This explains why jewellers are in conflict with the latter.


    "What? Do you want to see it? " Her voice rose a little, so that people can''t tell whether this sentence is a joke or a formal inquiry. According to the mage''s understanding of anlina, her words may have both meanings. Just like this, the grey robes don''t like to talk to the vampire. They are always inadvertently drawn out of their minds by a sentence with multiple meanings. Even if the idea is not spoken out, the humiliation of being manipulated by the other side is unpleasant enough.


    But cheese grew up with anlina, so he knew what to do with her. In other words, he has a set of principles to deal with anlina, that is, to face his own ideas, there is no need to cover up in front of this ancient blood clan, because people can imagine the dirtiest things, she has long seen fatigue and boredom.


    "Of course. Because I doubt whether it can bear the reputation of the teacher''s most outstanding work and whether it can cover what the teacher has learned


    Anlina looks at him calmly, trying to see the real idea behind cheese. Her eyes on the cheese eyes after the change of hesitation, because the latter eyes let her detect a trace of strangeness, that for her nearly 20 years of eyes, I do not know when has a new color. Birds that have left their nests will not come back, and children who have grown up can no longer be naive. And who can tell if it''s good or bad? If Clark is a seeker of the laws of the world, Angelina is an observer of the creatures that live in this world.


    "It''s no use thinking about it. The book is not in the grey tower now. Clark hid it, in a place no one would have thought of. "


    Cheese didn''t feel much disappointed, and if anlina told him that the book was here or showed it to him, he would have been flustered. All he wanted was to read the book and not to get involved in the dispute over the book. But then cheese thought, since the book is not in the gray tower, why would the jeweler and anlina have a conflict? The simple assumption is that the latter does not believe in the words of anlina, but before that, there is another problem.


    "Why is a Book hidden by the teacher intentionally known?" This problem, in the eyes of cheese division, is the key to the current situation. Since Clark has hidden this book, it shows that he doesn''t want it to be easily found. How could he take the initiative to release the news that this book exists in the world? Or is this a trick directed by the Lord of the grey tower, hoping that the casters, including his apprentices, will compete for the book in order to select those who are qualified to inherit it? No, with the character of the Lord of the grey tower, he won''t make such a bad joke. Just as he had carefully selected this batch of grey tower apprentices, Clark himself did not agree with imparting knowledge in a random way.


    "Good questions, but good questions are often unanswered." Anlina stretched her arm, which she would do even though she would not be stiff or anything.


    "That is to say, you don''t know?" Cheese''s mind quickly thought about who could bring the remains of the Lord of the grey tower to the eyes of many casters in the world without the knowledge of anlina. A name soon appeared in his sphere, the broker. That bad existence has this ability.


    Anlina''s understanding of cheese may still be based on the mage''s self-awareness. Although it has been a while, she quickly understands what cheese is thinking now. That''s why she doesn''t want cheese to return to the grey tower at this time. No matter whether the broker or not, the grey tower is never short of enemies and covetous opponents, but Clark was there before, and no one dared to attack the tower outside the world. The current chaos is only the first step, which has thrown the interior of the grey tower into chaos. The grey robes who are suffering from the bottleneck of research have never thought about why they get the same information at the same time point. They are so confident in themselves that they exclude or don''t care about the possibility of being used from the beginning."I don''t know it''s not something you should care about. What about the rat people? What about the girl named Gloria? " Angelina wanted to get off the subject, and she didn''t want to continue the discussion about who had spread Clark''s legacy. And judging from the slightly darkened expression of cheese, her plan succeeded.


    "Gloria is fine. She has no problems with her physical abilities. The rat man, too... "


    "You don''t understand my question. I don''t care about them, rat people or Gloria. What I care about is how you are among them. "


    So cheese''s expression became more limited. Before returning to the grey tower, he had just given a speech to change his relationship with rat man in Xigu city.


    "If so, I don''t think your character is suitable for being a Lord." Said anlina, with a slight sigh.


    "Well, don''t worry about the tower. I have something here. You can help me She said, passing an open letter to the cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    The letters from anlina quickly attracted the attention of cheese. It was not that he had never seen the elegant letters from the royal family or the aristocratic family with a long history, the expensive letter paper with fragrance, the complicated but gorgeous flowery characters on the letters, and so on. Cheese was no stranger. Even so, he was surprised when he received the letter because it was so special. This is a magic letter.


    The so-called magic letter is a word created by the mage in just a short time. Before that, no one or organization had ever declared or made magic letters, and even the gray tower had no relevant records. Because there''s no need for that, the casters have a way to make sure that their messages reach the target''s hands or ears in a secret way. Writing paper that can move like a living thing, and ink that can be burned immediately after reading are enough to meet their needs. It is neither reasonable nor economical to write or even package letters by magic.


    For example, the letter in cheese''s hand is inlaid with a dark pearl in the middle of the top of the letter paper. The Pearl naturally shows a line of light like an eye in the light of the fire in the room. In this case, even a person who knows nothing about magic can see that the pearl is unusual. Its deep light has gone beyond the scope of jewelry and even treasures, and has become a slightly palpitating existence. In fact, this pearl is enough for the wizard with limited resources to work for it. However, the sender of this letter only uses it as the energy to supply the magic trace on the paper. It''s really outrageous.


    "Meaningless flaunting, no, it''s too superficial to show off. Can''t they crush the pearls into ink? That would have done the same thing without turning the whole letter into an unstable magic bomb like this. " The cheese shakes the writing paper. From the perspective of magic, he can see that the energy overflowing from pearls lingers on the paper. The energy is primitive and positive. If someone who doesn''t know much about magic reads the letter, he will probably blow his palm off.


    "Your plan is really feasible. But for most people, making magic potions requires adding or changing ingredients according to the ingredients. I expect the experimenters will spend all the materials they have before they can make the ink they can use. You have to understand that this is a skill that can only be mastered through the accumulation of experience, and not everyone can be qualified to complete those experiences. " The biggest difference between Greta born spellcasters and others is that Clark provides them with plenty of resources.


    Cheese nodded and agreed with the other party. However, in his heart, the mage didn''t think that the person who could make the magic letter would be inferior to the gray tower in terms of resources. After all, such pearls would be very precious materials even if they were put in the gray tower. But now is not the time to continue to discuss this issue. The mage turned his attention back to the letter itself. He tried to put his magic into the letter to reach a resonance between the two. It''s also a dangerous process, as difficult as carrying a torch through an oil filled corridor.


    Fortunately, for grey robes, it''s not difficult. Under the influence of magic, the tiny slits on the Pearl disobey the light source. It first swivels around in a smart way, and then "looks" at its bottom, which is the position of the letter paper. In the eyes of the mage, the escaping magic is condensed into regular symbols. It is an ancient language, which is considered to be one of the possible sources of many magic systems. Most of today''s spells use some variants of it in recording and copying. So even if you don''t know the language, it''s not too difficult for the caster to understand the meaning. And cheese happens to be very familiar with the language.


    The content of the letter is not complicated. It is nothing more than an invitation to observe the ceremony. The tone on the letter is not as arrogant as the mage imagined. Although it is a bit arrogant, this degree of pride among the casters is acceptable. What really interested cheese was the signature of the letter, the city of ten thousand laws.


    "I don''t remember that there is a caster force in the world called the city of myriad dharmas. Am I too ignorant, or have I changed too much in the past five years? "


    "A few years ago, they called themselves the city of thousands of dharmas. It is said that they really decided to change their name after collecting 10000 spells. From this point of view, I think you''ll get along with those guys Anlina said sarcastically that she was using the metaphor that cheese was sometimes too strict on certain issues. "Moreover, both my identity and the current situation in the tower determined that I could not attend the ceremony. So, you go for me. "


    As the current leader of the grey tower, anlina''s identity is really sensitive. As a race that lives on the blood of living creatures, the blood clan itself is hostile to most of the living creatures. Among them, a considerable number of radicals regard the elimination of blood clan and the undead as their proper cause. As a blood clan, especially as the highest true ancestor in the blood class, anlina certainly has the ability to protect herself in the situation of heavy enemies, but once her identity is detected, it will cause panic. So it seemed quite right for her to ask another grey robe to attend the ceremony on her behalf. However, before this option is established, there is still a problem with cheese."Is it necessary for us to attend the ceremony? The grey tower never takes part in worldly affairs, and a city of ten thousand Dharma that sends out invitations to other casters is obviously secular enough, isn''t it? Besides, it is not good for us to attend this ceremony, and there is no harm in not attending it. I do not see the need to send representatives. "


    Anlina laughed. "The old grey tower, it was. There is no reason for us to pay attention to the rest of the world because they are not worth it. But now it''s different. In a world without Clark, no one knows what new discoveries mean. The benefits of the ashtower will fade away, and communication between casters will become more important and dangerous. You can''t believe me now, but don''t forget how many times I''ve experienced the changes of the times. People can always sum up something when they live a long time. "


    "I see, but I have to think about it."


    "Now that time is rich, you can think slowly. It''s not impossible to take a few people with you if you like. I will wait for your reply. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    The carriage was moving slowly along the path at the edge of the forest. The two lean horses pulling the cart had to take a little rest on their way, and the driver didn''t mean to urge them. The goods carried by the carriage are very heavy, and the people sitting in the shed and on the edge are not light. The skilled coachman will not force the horse to move fast under such circumstances, especially in such a unguarded field. There are too many emergencies to be prepared for. Precious horsepower can not be wasted on improving the speed of driving. What''s more, the grey lion is not far away.


    However, the driver''s rich experience does not mean that the people on the bus can bear to accept this slow way of driving, "I said, old man, are you driving or herding sheep? Even if the sheep are herded, the shepherd has to whip a few whips! I haven''t heard your whip this morning


    The complainer was a young man, with dark skin and a chest painted with white ethnic patterns painted with sticky powder, even in the slightly cold northern air. According to himself, this white pattern is the tradition of his hometown. People who go far away from home draw these patterns on their bodies by their relatives. As long as these patterns are not erased, they will be protected by their ancestors and can go home safely. No one can tell whether this tradition is really effective, but the young man who respects his mother never tries to break it, and he does follow the old man in his mouth to complete several business trips to remote areas and make a lot of money.


    "You melon child, you drive the horse so tight that if you can''t run to sunset, you will have to give up. Do you want to pull us forward the rest of the time?" The old man replied that he had been driving horses for decades, and everyone in the trade should respect this skill. The most annoying thing for a skilled person is to be pointed at by a layman who doesn''t understand it.


    "The old man said it well. Anyway, melon boy has no strength. Let him pull a carriage first and let us rest." A middle-aged man with his mouth full of tobacco leaves sat on the outermost side of the shed, facing the rear and making a hearty sound.


    As soon as he said this, the young man''s face turned red. As soon as he patted the edge of the carriage, he jumped down from the edge of the carriage, and his powerful legs followed the carriage with no effort! Pull the cart! If I''m going to pull the cart, we''ll be able to get to the melting iron city tonight He said, but also deliberately demonstrated like two steps to the two lean horses, provocatively looking at the two animals do not work hard. To this, the two horses just looked at each other, their noses spurted scornful heat.


    "Go, go back to the bus and sit down. You are really what other people say. Can your two thin legs compare with Ada''s and ah er''s eight legs? You have such a strong arm when you carry things. Your Scud ability has nothing to do with you. " The old man who drove the car said that he would whip people when he raised his whip. People who are familiar with him know that the old man is never soft hearted when he wants to whip people. The whip made of old leather is definitely not good to hit his body. So young people decisively choose to slow down, not to suffer from this loss.


    When the young man sat back on the edge of the bus, he remembered that there was a man sitting on the bus. "Sorry, I asked you to pay for this kind of slow train."


    The same person sitting on the edge of the car was wearing a broad robe with a hood, which was divided into two parts, the upper part to the shoulders and the lower part to the ankle. At the upper and lower seams, there is a circle of tassels hanging down. The color of tassels matches the color of the upper part of the robe. It is slightly fancy but not dazzling. Those simple colors are naturally combined in the way of patterns and lines, simple and elegant. As for the lower part of the robe, it is somewhat disappointing. There are obvious differences in both fabric and craftsmanship from the upper part, which means that the garment is a product of splicing, and it is likely that the inferior quality of the original robe can be remedied if the lower part is damaged.


    But just because the clothes are so bad doesn''t mean the people in them are the same. The chestnut hair protruding from the hood and the white ankles with colored rope loops at the hem of the robe all indicate that the man in the robe is a young woman. Although the broad robe obscured the curve of her body, it was easy to see that the lady was quite well proportioned along the way. However, judging from her posture of getting on and off the carriage and standing and lying down, she is not the kind of person who has lived in the city for a long time. The light smell of wild animals under her robe does not make her disliked, but produces a kind of wild charm.


    This charm is fatal to the young man who also wanders along the border of civilization and wilderness, but his simple nature has not made him meet the lady who pays for the ride except greeting. And his reckless behavior is actually a way to show his ability to the opposite sex.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can get there. I''m not in a hurry. " With a little hoarse voice reminiscent of the warm spring, gentle with the strength of recovery from the cold.


    "Yes, look at them! If I didn''t have friendship with your dead father, I would not have taken you out to do business. It''s more difficult to train than the most powerful horse The old man''s words make the young''s face even more ruddy. It''s hard for him to say so in front of the opposite sex of the same age. But just as he was about to rush out of the car and try to regain his dignity, there was a burst of clear laughter under his robe."Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean anything else." The lady realized the effect of her laughter and apologized. In fact, she is totally superfluous. Even if the young people have all kinds of thoughts, they have lost 90% in her laughter, and the remaining hazy feelings may not even be clear to him.


    "Well!" At this moment, the middle-aged man sitting in the back of the car suddenly cleared his throat, and the eyes of the other two people in the car immediately changed. It''s a sign that they''ve been out for years. There are other people nearby.


    "Would you like to stop eating later?" And all of a sudden, he said, are these people really hostile.


    "I don''t know. I''m not hungry." The middle-aged man replied, "if you don''t know your enemy or friend, don''t disturb them first.".


    "How many fruits did you find yesterday?" How many people are there?


    "Who remembers, I have to turn over my pocket. There may be another five or six." I can''t be sure. About five or six people.


    "Sasha" leaves rubbing sound from the top of the tree crown, a few minutes later, the middle-aged look finally calmed down.


    "Hoo Good guy, these guys are very smart. They can make the branches flat. I''m afraid that few of the best scouts in the army can do this. "


    "Hey, hey, you''re scared. When you and guawazi were looking for food in the last town, I made a special inquiry. It is said that there is Lin Jing in this forest. It should be their patrol team just now. Those long ears, as long as you don''t do anything out of the ordinary will not care about you. I have to thank them. They are guarding the forest, and the bandits dare not get close to it. This is convenient for us to rest assured. "


    "You''ve known for a long time that you told me that I was scared to pee my pants." The middle-aged man said with some exaggeration.


    "I''ll tell you how. If you know that there are Lin Jing in the forest, you will think it''s them. The most taboo is to know too much. If there is any disturbance, you should pay attention to it. It is better to make a false alarm than to let people take out the back road. "


    When the old man and the middle-aged are talking, the young man''s tense muscles are finally relaxed. Since the other two have been so unscrupulous about what has just happened, it shows that the danger has passed. At this time, the lady under the robe asked him in a smaller voice, "what are they talking about Lin Jing?"


    "Oh, Lin Jing is our name. Most people call them elves. That''s the kind of guy who lives in the forest with sharp ears. My mother said they would punish those who cut trees in the forest, and they didn''t like people who brought iron into the forest. But it''s not in the forest yet. As long as we don''t provoke them, they won''t provoke us. "


    The boy didn''t notice that when he talked about the iron ware, the hand under the lady''s robe was slightly tightened and seemed to feel a little nervous.


    The sun, in the vicinity of the Longji mountain, needs to be hidden earlier. The carriage stops when the sun is getting dark.


    "I''m not going forward today. Lin Jing''s patrol shows that it''s not peaceful around here. Let''s have a light fire tonight, no smoke, and watch the night in groups of two. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    There is no need for complicated assignment of night watch in groups of four and two, no more than the first and second midnight of two shifts. As for how to divide the group, although the young man tried to hint that he would be in the same group as the lady in the robe, the other two people knew exactly what he was up to. The vigil is a matter of life and family. It is impossible to accommodate people. So even though a hundred thousand young people don''t want to, he has to stay with the old man for the rest of the night, while the robe man and the middle-aged man are in charge of the first half of the night. The old man, though strong in body and good in spirit, is no longer in his prime. If he really wants to make a move, he may not be the rival of the lady.


    The fire, gradually small down, only burning the red light of charcoal in the circle of stones, sending out heat to warm travelers. The starry sky appears overhead, like a dazzling magnificent picture, as if all can be seen carefully, but only some irrelevant light spots. The man in the robe sat on the stone and looked up at the stars, not knowing what he was thinking. On the other side, the middle-aged man held two metal cups with warm liquid in them.


    "Put some spices, and drink it to warm you up." He said, handing the cup to each other.


    The robe man hesitated a little, put down something in his arms, and reached for the cup. However, she did not rush to drink the warm drink, but silently looked at the middle-aged man. The latter raised his eyebrows a little, raised his glass, and took a big drink. "Ha! Cool He sighed, then noticed that his sleeping partner immediately lowered the volume.


    About ten minutes later, after confirming that there was no adverse reaction in the middle-aged man, the lady in the robe finally drank the less warm liquid in her glass. Even so, the pungent spice in the drink made her immediately have a strong reaction, "cough! Cough Her body trembled, and her hood was about to slip from her head because of the tremor and the wind. She immediately reached for her hood, but the things in her arms slipped out because she lost her support. It was a one handed sword with a metal sheath.


    The air condenses at this moment, and the middle-aged man and the holder of the sword fall into silence. Two seconds later, the member of the caravan who had experienced many accidents first broke the deadlock. "Oh, look at my careless nature. No wonder no woman likes it now. I forgot to remind you that the taste of the drink is too pungent. Sorry, my question, my question. " He said, turning his head, as if he had not noticed the one handed sword on the ground. The robe man took advantage of this opportunity to get up from the stone and quickly put the weapon back into the robe.


    "I..." The lady seems to want to explain something. Anyway, it''s not a comfortable move to hold a murder weapon in her arms when she is in contact with someone.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand. "It''s good to be alone and have a sense of prevention. You didn''t do anything wrong. However, maybe I''m too talkative. Although your sword looks gorgeous, I''m afraid it''s not practical. Don''t mind. Although we don''t trade in weapons, we have hired mercenaries to escort us. I also asked them how to identify the quality of weapons. You know, businessmen. According to the method they taught me at that time, it is estimated that the sword in your arms can sell for a good price as a handicraft. As for the sword used for self-defense, I''m afraid... "


    "It doesn''t matter." The woman said quickly, "that''s fine."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said nothing more. At the end of the day, it''s someone else''s business. The lady gave money a ride to the city of molten iron, and they accepted it. There was no need for more communication between the two. She didn''t care what they sold to Cangshi, nor did they care what such a lonely girl was going to do in that remote country. Of course, the young man must have different opinions, but young people always do. When they get to the city of molten iron, and the robes lined with tassels disappear in the crowd, he will calm down and leave a place for this figure in his short life. That''s all, isn''t it?


    The sound of flapping fleshy wings in the air is not easy to hear in the night, but it is not an imperceptible sound for middle-aged people with extremely sensitive five senses. Just, who cares about flying bats?


    "Call them up." The lady suddenly made a voice to remind, at the same time stood up and bowed down, as if entering the alert state.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what stimulated the other party. But soon, if there was something fishy and sweet in the air, he knew that things were not good.


    "Get up! Enemy attack He yelled, but he didn''t care that it was the territory of the elves. He poured all his oil into the fire, and the fire was high!


    In the light of the fire, the middle-aged man took out a Tomahawk completely from the carriage, and at the same time threw a sharp hammer to the young man who stood up. Even the old man took the whip in his hand, and there was no drowsiness in his eyes just opened. "Where is the enemy?"


    "Four weeks." Perhaps to broaden her horizons, for the first time, a woman took off her hood in front of others. A long chestnut hair was braided around the neck to prevent it from becoming the enemy''s handle in battle. The most surprising thing about her long hair under the stars is her ears, which are not human ears. Although they do grow in the place where the ears should be, they should belong to the ears of beasts. Of course, there are other amazing things about this lady, such as her eyes, which are like sky blue gemstones, which don''t match her chestnut hair and wheat skin. People who see her eyes for the first time will have this feeling. The eyes are the external reflection of the mind, and her situation is like a soul embedded in a mismatched body.However, the three men present did not have much experience to appreciate her soul and body. Because of the danger, they were rushing towards them with hunger. The faint smell of blood floated into the young man''s nose, but he only felt good. The slight dizziness, like the pleasure after a shallow drink, entered his brain directly along the smell. With a slight fever in his body and relaxed limbs, he could not use the strength he was proud of as usual. "Be careful!"


    The warning of the middle-aged man was accompanied by a flash of knife light. The young lady with chestnut hair rushed to the young man''s back. The one handed sword in her hand had already come out of the sheath, and the sword body with complicated patterns was blocked between the young man and the things behind him.


    "Vampire!" The old man, after seeing the shape of the object, uttered a mixture of exclamation and fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    What is stopped by a one handed sword has a human like posture, but its protruding canine teeth, bat like wings growing from behind, and long hair like limbs like wild animals show that it is absolutely not human. As for why the old man would say the three words "vampire", in fact, there are some cultural differences. Just as he called the spirit Lin Jing before, as the name implies, it is the spirit in the forest. Similarly, the vampire refers to all monsters with the characteristics of sucking biological blood instead of the existence of specific blood clan.


    So strictly speaking, it''s not the real vampire who attacks the party in the dark, but even so, the blood eating monster is not an opponent that ordinary people can fight against. Seeing that his attack was fruitless, the bat winged monster roared at the lady, then stepped back a few steps and disappeared into the darkness.


    At this moment, the teenager really reflected what had happened. He looked back and wanted to thank the man who had saved him. But the girl''s voice was very serious. "Be careful, I haven''t left yet."


    The other two men in the convoy made the same judgment, each armed with weapons, guarding against the darkness around them. However, the night belongs to darkness, and it is dangerous everywhere for people who can''t see things in irrelevant environment. "Around the fire! Go around with that thing by fire! "


    "Tu, Tu" two horses are restlessly kicking around the fire. In many ways, animals are more sensitive than people. What about people with some animal characteristics? The furry ears trembled, as if catching information invisible in the air. She lowered her body, and the one handed sword was hidden in her robe, making it impossible to guess the angle and way of her next shot. Now the rest of the team finally noticed something unusual about the lady, but the situation was so steep that no one asked about her.


    "No, more than one." With their keen insight, middle-aged people are aware of the disturbing fact that the monster who has just attacked them is not alone.


    The tongue of fire, beating in the center of the circle formed by four people, looks like an audience, waiting for a good play. It didn''t wait too long. "GAHA!" The shrill scream accompanied by the smell of the air, two long bat wing human monsters, one left and one right, roared at the old man. They seem to see him as a breakthrough in the four.


    To the surprise of the monster, the old man did not show a look of fear when facing the enemy attacking from the night. His expression was silent and serious, with a hint of sadness, which was his longest appearance when driving a horse. "Whew!" The whistling whip at the end sticks out like a letter in the snake''s mouth, and immediately entangles the ankle of the monster on the left. "Hum!" Without waiting for the entangled monster to react, the old man made a force from his waist, spinning his body like a fisherman''s rod, completely destroying the balance in flight. The monster screamed and fell heavily from the air to the ground, leaving an obvious mark on the soil. But there was more than one monster. The old man wanted to smash another monster with the monster he entangled, but the whip was not a chain link. He did not have the strength and strength of his youth. After one of the monsters was on the ground, the other rushed to the front with open teeth and claws.


    "Old man!" The young man heard the sound behind him, but he could not help more than roar, because in the darkness before him, a monster running on all fours like a beast was not far away. Inhale, exhale. This time he breathed very slowly. The hammer in his hand was never so heavy. In the end, he was not a fighter. He learned how to wield weapons casually from others. His usual exercise was not strict. He tried to lift his right hand, hoping to hit the monster''s head with the edge hammer, but it was too slow. His hand was lifted too slowly, and the hammer head was lifted too slowly. Even the sparks from behind floated too slowly. On the contrary, his enemies were so fast that before he could see the appearance of his hometown, there was only darkness left.


    "Poof!" It was like a balloon full of water exploding from the campfire. Some wet things splashed down on the ground, leaving traces that were not real. "Ah, ah, ah!" The middle-aged man yelled. Every time he uttered a word, the axe in his hand would be chopped down. His voice was higher than one, and the strength of the Tomahawk was stronger than once. The blade of the axe tore open the monster''s arms in front of him. Although one chop was not enough to cut off his hard arm, three consecutive chopping in the same position also made the monster''s left hand almost broken.


    "Ah The fourth axe, dull sound accompanied by the separation of the body, the middle-aged man finally successfully cut off the monster''s left arm. However, he was surprised to find that such a severely injured monster did not scream or roar, and there was not even a drop of blood from its wound! The monster put down the arm on his face, revealing his unprepared face. But the middle-aged man was no longer able to wield the Tomahawk. He used all his strength and anger to swing the four times just now. His arms could not be lifted under the influence of the shock.


    In an instant, three of the four men by the fire had died. Only the lady in the robe is still fighting. The weapon in her hand seems to have magical power. The monster limbs that the Tomahawk needs to chop repeatedly are as smooth as butter under the blade of her hand, which is jokingly called decoration. And her skill is not so simple as a person with a weapon. She has undergone strict weapon training, and her reaction speed and counterattack to monster attacks are relaxed. The monster who attacked her was stabbed in the heart with a sword after 20 moves."Pa, PA, Pa" scattered applause revealed arrogance and disdain. The humanoid monsters stopped in applause, kneeling respectfully on one knee, and a figure in full dress stepped into the firelight. It was a young man with golden hair and blue eyes, and his pale skin and two slightly protruding fangs proved his identity. This man is the real vampire. And the humanoid bat winged monster that just appeared was his servant.


    "I really didn''t expect to see you in such a remote place." Vampire blue eyes do not reflect the fire, turbid and deep.


    The girl with beast like ears clenched her teeth. If she was able to get away from those low-level blood servants, her opponents were beyond her scope. However, there are at least two situations that can get her out of trouble.


    "Why, you seem hostile to me." The blood clan said to continue to approach the fire, exquisite leather shoes step on the dirt on the ground, "do you care that I killed these mortals? This really surprised me, because I heard that goblins don''t care about mortals


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Goblin refers to those who are born in nature and mediate between the virtual and the real. For example, the children of green, whom elves often deal with, can be classified as one of the goblins. Many birth factors have created a variety of goblins. Some people say that as many as stars in the sky, there are many kinds of goblins on the earth. Of course, this is a little exaggerated, but the fact is that even the master of the grey tower dare not think that he fully understands the goblins and their secret way of life. Even according to those who have a superficial contact with the goblins, the goblins have their own world, which is called the goblin country. For them, the real world is not real. As for those who have been welcomed by goblins, none of them has ever come back. Some claim that they have become goblins, while others say that people simply cannot survive in the goblin state.


    In any case, however, the image of a goblin can be very far away from human beings or elves, especially a woman with chestnut hair. But this blood clan obviously does not think so. He went on with a self assured grace, and said to the woman on guard, "it seems that you haven''t understood the situation. This is really my gaffe. Let me introduce myself. I''m Royce. Royce black blood. I''m from the black blood family. At present, he has been expelled to this place by the family because of some framed mistakes. I thought it was a terrible place to be, but it seems that fate has treated me so well that I met you on my way, beautiful lady


    The black blood vampire bowed as if it were a big dance party and he was about to invite the lady in front of him to dance. But the object he invited obviously could not understand the blood clan''s ideas. She stepped back a little and opened the distance between herself and the other party. However, she also knew that for a vampire who could be named as a family name, it was only a matter of instant to cross this step, which was completely out of psychological factors.


    However, the retreat and silence can not help her to get through the difficulties in front of her. Although the vampire in front of her is full of negative emotions, she still has to force herself to stand up and make a calm posture. But the sword in her hand did not withdraw from the scabbard. "Well, what are you going to do with a goblin? Black blood Royce. "


    The vampire''s face shows distorted ecstasy when he hears his name. If he is still alive, his cheek should have been flushed. But there was no blood flow in his stiff muscles, so his joy was just creepy. "With all due respect, madam." He even knelt down on one knee. "I know you are a free spirit, just imprisoned in this ugly person''s body for inexplicable reasons! Oh, your beautiful eyes have told me everything! And I, I am the poor bat attracted by your beauty. I volunteered to be your guard to find a way to get rid of this body


    The lady with chestnut hair was stunned. She was really stunned. Let her imagine thousands of purposes of this vampire, but she can''t think that the other party actually wants to her Courtship? But then, anger ignited in her heart, because of this insignificant matter, because of her eyes, three innocent people were killed in front of her, how could she not be angry. She was angry with the blood clan in front of her, and she was also angry with herself. How many times was this? She will always attract those things in the dark, and those things will always make the people around her suffer. Although the old man''s whip in his hand was merciless, the story in his mouth was always moving. Although the middle-aged man was careful, he was also the most considerate one among the three These people are all dead now. Because of her, because of the vampire!


    With a shiver in her breath, she tried to control her arm so that she could not wield the sword. If she did, her patience would be in vain. "Thank you for your kindness, sir. You can call me atalante, if you like, and my friends usually call me ARTA


    "Atalante! Atalante! Oh, what a beautiful name Before being repeated by the twisted vampire, ATA never knew that her name could be read so chilling. But Royce was not aware of it. "Beautiful miss atalante! Please come with me, I will provide you with the best food, the best clothes, the best servants! If you wish, even if you want to be the queen of this country, your beauty is more than anything else in this world


    The vampire said he was going to take ATA''s hand, but ATA didn''t mean it. With a hesitant expression, she said in a soft voice, "of course, Mr. Royce, I don''t doubt your loyalty. But here is the grey lion, the kingdom of knights. So I hope you can become my knight, exclusive knight, than your promise. "


    "Good! well! Your will is my destiny, my beautiful lady The vampire, who just wanted to get up, knelt on one knee again, "please give me glory! Let me be your knight! You know the process, right? With your sword on my left and right shoulders, I will be the most loyal knight in the world. "


    ATA smiles. She slowly raises the sword''s right hand and puts it on Royce''s right shoulder. She wants to cut off the vampire''s neck. But the sword in her hand is not made of silver and iron. Even the iron with magic can''t do any harm to the real blood clan. But there are other things she can do."What are you waiting for? In the name of the king of green, I swear he can''t move! Kill him and his evil servant


    "Whoosh! Whoosh For a moment, the sound of arrows through the air sounded from the trees. The archer who shoots these arrows is supposed to have extraordinary skill, and can accurately target the humanoid monsters with bat wings in the dark. All of a sudden, the attacked monsters screamed, but they were afraid to move because their master ordered them to stand by.


    "What? How could... " Royce heard ATA''s words and heard the sound behind him. He instinctively wanted to get up, but he found that he couldn''t even move one of his fingers at the moment.


    "Don''t make a useless struggle, blood clan. You can''t do anything if you''re stuck around your neck by flagraco Just with a smile of the lady, when saying this sentence, the tone is cold like the ice and snow on the Longji mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    In fact, atalante''s words are not accurate. Under the influence of the sword blade with the curse, not to mention the action, even the language will be restricted by the sword holder. Flagrac, the demon creation called the puzzle solver, has the ability that when it is placed near the neck of a creature, that creature is bound to be restricted by the sword holder. At the same time, any questions raised by the sword holder must be fully known. So Royce couldn''t get his servants to fight back or save themselves. He could only listen to them fall down one by one.


    Footstep sounds from behind the vampire, followed by a young male voice, "how long can you control him?"


    In fact, this problem is also the most concerned problem of Royce. Now he has no time to express his love to the lady in front of him. Although he still doesn''t understand why the other party did such a thing to himself, the anger of being deceived and humiliated has made the cold blood of this blood clan warm again for many years. And he vowed that the temperature would become the disaster of these mortals as soon as the damned sword moved away from his neck. He would torture these humble blood bags with the most cruel means, and he would make them cry for their mercy.


    But the premise is that the puzzler moves away from his shoulder. "As long as I can hold my hand up, I can do it all the time."


    It was like a hammer that shattered the vampire''s expectations. But he has his own cards, he is a noble blood, iron and ordinary wood can not hurt his body. Sure enough, the man who just talked came into his sight. The vampire''s vision was not affected by the darkness. He could see the distress expression of the spirit with the horrible scratch on his young eye. "That''s fine. But I''m sorry to tell you, madam, that we don''t have silver in our hands, and there''s no poplar growing around here. So, I''m afraid you''ll have to keep this position until the sun rises before the sun can kill the monster for us. Of course, my people and I will be here to protect you before sunrise. "


    Atalante nodded. These were the two conditions she had thought of before that she would be able to win from a vampire. First, she must control the blood clan as the subordinate servant master with the puzzler. Second, the elves she patrolled before waiting were attracted by the sudden fire. In fact, if one of these two conditions is reached, she will have a five point chance of winning. Just as she has just done, she has controlled the blood clan and waited for the sunrise, or the Elves will appear in time to drive away the junior servants. But simply controlling the blood clan may be disturbed by his servants, not to mention anything else. At least those monsters have not yet lost their brains to allow their masters to be exposed to the sun. But only relying on the spirit, I am afraid it is difficult to really defeat a large number of enemies led by the blood clan in the frontal battle.


    Fortunately, these two things happened at the same time. With the help of the elves, the lower servants were killed before they could turn their rigid brains, while their master fell to his knees with no resistance. But atalante ignored the question of what the elves would think of her and her sword.


    "No offense, ma''am. But I want to know if there is any mention of his family or accomplice before this monster attacks you and during his attack. As the owners of this forest, we need to know if there are other people like this here. Because, you know, you are not the only group of victims recently. Before you, there have been many waves of travelers and even my people who have been attacked by vampires. As far as we know, this has seriously exceeded the normal feeding frequency and quantity of a single vampire


    "Black blood, he said his family was black blood. He also said he was deported here. You can ask him more questions. " ATA looks at the vampire.


    The genie looked hesitant. "Can he talk?"


    "I ask, and he will say. It''s the strength of flagrac, and no one can tell lies when it''s on his neck


    If it had been five years ago, the elves would not have believed the man with the beast like ears in front of him. But what he had experienced, what he had seen, and most importantly, the human woman and her sword had a similar but different feeling to that of the green son, which made him identify with each other after weighing.


    "All right. So, vampire, what''s your name? "


    The blood clan''s throat issued a deep grunt, which seemed to be fighting against something. "Answer his question," ARTA ordered


    "Royce black blood, remember the name, it belongs to the one who slit your throat!" The blood clan''s eyes are full of anger, but the throat and tongue are against his will.


    "That''s terrible." The young elf disdained to say, but he did not actually despise the vampire in front of him. Black blood, this surname he seems to have heard before, "what''s your relationship with sander black blood?"


    "Where did you get that name, sander? No, you should know the name, even if expelled, he is a member of the great black blood family! Yes, our blood comes from the same source. You can see him when you see me! Since you know his name, you should be afraid! Let me go, or wait for the anger of the black blood family


    The ELF''s brow frowned, "Tut, it really has something to do with it. Ma''am, things have changed. I''m afraid we can''t kill this damn thing here. According to the agreement we signed with Lord hammer, this guy has to be sent to his familyAtalante''s sword almost moved away from the vampire''s neck, but even so, she couldn''t help but glare at the spirit. "What do you mean! He killed three innocent people in front of me! He and his servants must die! Only when these filthy things disappear from the world can we comfort the three good souls


    ¡°¡­¡± The genie was silent for a moment, and he realized that the familiarity he felt when he saw the lady was not entirely due to her smell similar to that of the green child. She is very similar to him. Five years ago, he was frank, direct and emotional. "The significance of the agreement is to protect more innocent people from such suffering. Therefore, the parties to the agreement must restrain themselves and the members of their forces. Killing with violence, revenge with blood for blood, seems simple, but can only give birth to more chaos, and this chaos Damn it, I''m more and more like that guy. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    Although the elves tried to explain to ATA the so-called agreement and the value it represented, it was too abstract for the lady who wanted revenge. She could only understand that the spirit and his kin would not allow the sun to wipe this evil blood sucking creature from the world. She was deeply disappointed by the elves and the great lord hammer they had mentioned. But when she was disappointed, she had to think about what she could do. Maybe she could make the agreement void in the spirit''s mouth in another way.


    "All right, elf." Said atalante.


    "Barkham, you can call me Barkham. I''m the leader of the Ranger team, and I''m also a knight. Although it''s still on probation. " Barkm said and made a simple Knight salute. At this time, ATA found that the elf was not wearing a weapon that their race was good at, but a one handed Knight''s sword obviously from the hand of a human blacksmith.


    Is it because this is the country of knights? Even elves want to be knights? ATAH was puzzled and more uncomfortable with the situation, which was against the nature of the race. The idea that elves should not be like this made her look at bakm a little colder. But what should go on has to go on.


    "Well, buckram. As you said, we won''t let this bastard turn to ashes in the sun, so you can tell me how to get him to the other side of your agreement? Flagrac''s magic will fail when the blade leaves his neck, and so will the hilt from my hand. How can you guarantee that there will be no accident in the whole process? "


    The question did ask the genie, and bakm looked at ATA and her puzzle solver, and then at the evil looking vampire. The latter doesn''t look like he will follow them to see the big Duke of liechui honestly. However, there is some distance from the scope of liechui''s collar. There is a slight deviation in the transportation road. With the strength of him and this team, I''m afraid they can''t stop the vampire. What to do? Buckram thought, and the expression on his face became heavy.


    The other party''s expression change was caught by ATA. She knew that she had asked the key to the question. According to her experience, as long as she pushed forward at this time, the spirit would give up his useless and inexplicable principle, "now there are only two ways in front of you, or let me kill the vampire with the sun here. Or let this monster free and kill us and more innocent people! Elves, I don''t know under what circumstances your so-called agreement was signed, but at that time, you would never have thought that such a thing would happen today. It''s not that you don''t abide by the agreement. It''s the fact that you are not allowed to abide by the agreement. Even if other people know about it afterwards, they will understand you. "


    Firstly, the options that can be selected are compressed, and the two options are purposely left in opposition. Then, the consequences of the two options are respectively described. This ability of speaking was taught by atalante. For her, most people in the world have a distance with her. This distance often makes her doubt whether the world in front of her is real or not, and she always observes the creatures in the world from the perspective of onlookers. As a result, this lady knows more about human beings than she shows, at least on the spectator level.


    But the problem of always looking at the world from the perspective of onlookers is that they are too skillful in labeling their own observation goals into categories, thus ignoring the differences between individuals that seem to be the same but in fact are different. Each person is different, and the world that each pair of eyes sees is different. How can there be any common in all ages and all people in this world What about the truth?


    "You are very reasonable, but I still can''t let you put him to death like this. Vampires kill innocent people. We kill vampires in the same way. What''s the difference between us and the monster kneeling here? It is true that kinship cannot be punished by human law, and that is the meaning of the agreement. When light cannot judge darkness, darkness must learn to judge itself. " Barkham said in a calm voice. It''s amazing that, judging from his manner and tone of voice, he really believed what he said.


    ATA didn''t say anything more because she didn''t know how to communicate with this stubborn and puzzling spirit. She began to wonder if she had made the right decision to come to this country. If all the people here were the same as the spirit, maybe it would be a good choice to go back from here. No, Cangshi has something she has been looking for. She can''t give up because of this. She nibbled her lips, and her thoughts flashed through her mind.


    At the same time, buckram is also thinking, although he refused the other party''s choice, but that does not mean that things can be resolved by determination. After saying the beautiful words, the Elven retinue, oh no, it''s the trainee knight who has to find a way to carry out his ideas. Do you want to seek help from the elderly? This seems to be a feasible way, but even if the elderly keep coming here, they are unlikely to arrive before dawn. And the lady in front of her is not expected to cooperate with the vampire into the shadow waiting for the elderly to arrive.


    "Go and collect some branches and leaves, and set up a simple sunshade here before dawn. Send someone to inform the elders of the current situation and ask them to send someone who can help them. " Barkm told his team members in elvish language that since atalante couldn''t cooperate with him, he should take the initiative to cooperate with each other. "Besides, find something to sit down for the lady, and get some water and food." Elves don''t carry rations when they march in the forest, because the whole forest provides them with the resources they need.With the help of their comprehensive understanding of the forest, a thatched shed with walls and roofs was quickly built. Under this atalante also had no temper, can only continue to maintain the movement of the hand, the vampire fixed on the ground. Night, gradually become thin, when the morning sun let dew condensation on the leaves, two figures appear at the end of the road, accompanied by the morning light. However, these two people are not elders in the forest. Judging from their clothes and gait, they should be human beings, or creatures with human appearance.


    "We don''t remember being asked to give such a grand welcome, Mr. knight." One of them said to bakm, in a familiar and playful tone.


    "It''s not a celebration for you either. But you are welcome. I happen to have something to do with you, Ms. collenti


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    Thorns, growing from the ground, snaked up the vampire''s legs, crawling all over the vampire''s body in the breath of fear. Clandy nodded to the people around her. The masked woman doctor took a bottle of transparent liquid from her arms and poured it over the top of the vampire''s head. The cyan thorns turn into bright gray like steel after contacting the liquid, and then start to drill into the blood clan''s body with the point with thorns. The clavicle, the ankle, the knee, almost every joint has vines through. A few minutes later, a living cage covers the prisoner. Kranty checked the layout of the cage again to make sure it could completely limit the movement of the vampire. Then she nodded and the root of the thorn was disconnected from the vine.


    "Take your sword off his neck. There was silver in the potion that Dr Hill had just used, and he couldn''t escape. " Said the witch to the swordsman with chestnut hair.


    "Are you the thorn witch?" Atalante inquired of corantine in a mixture of bewilderment and shock. The thorn witch in her mouth refers to a terrible legend heard in the area near Cang lion before. It is said that in the vast cold forest of Cang lion, there lives a terrible witch who will turn all those who have seen her into fertilizer for her horror garden. Of course, similar rumors are more or less popular in every place, and these legends about monsters or witches are always popular.


    Corinthian had never heard anyone call herself that, but the name of the thorn witch was too appropriate for her. In addition, ATA had no negative emotions when she said the name, so she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the name. "If there is no one else around here who can be called that, I think I am."


    The positive answer brought about a deeper degree of doubt, "but, why is the thorn witch here, why is she with the spirit and I''ve never seen such a creature. It looks like a cloud of smoke. It''s similar to a vampire, but different... " Atalante in the speech at the same time, the sky blue eyes gradually suffused with a strange light. But this light is different from the magic light of the caster. The latter feels like a haze, while the former is like a lighthouse in the night.


    Several people at the scene noticed the swordsman''s strangeness. Galanti frowned a little and put her hand in front of ARTA. "Calm down. There''s no enemy here."


    Blue light, gradually disappeared in the depth of the eyes. Atalante blinked, eyes unconsciously left a few tears, she rubbed her eyes, "sorry, as long as I want to see, it will become like this. I don''t mean to offend you, I just can''t help but want to know


    Collenti and hill looked at each other and laughed. "We''ve heard that from another man. But I don''t suggest you look at him in this way. You''ll be scared


    At the end of the conversation about the identity of Corinthian, bakm said, "since you are here, please deal with the matter here. Recently, the border line is really chaotic. Today is a vampire. Tomorrow, I don''t know what will come out again. To be honest, our manpower is a little hard, but with the help of you and others, we can barely control the casualties. "


    "I see what you mean. The sons of the forest have paid for it. Hill and I will escort the vampire to Dagong for melting iron. Besides, do you want me to tell Jack about the situation here? " Kranty knew that the elves didn''t mean to ask for credit. She and hill would be here to show the turbulence. In this turbulent situation, cooperation and sharing of responsibilities has become a common understanding among the dark dwellers. Although the elves have taken over the defense work along the forest from the beginning, they will not be able to deal with enemies like vampires. On the contrary, the Alexandrian tribe led by Jack can make up for this. Wolfers'' resistance to magic and their keen senses are destined to be the best hunters. As long as one of the three wolf walkers in the Cang lion territory comes to help, the elves'' pressure will be greatly reduced.


    In fact, this idea was put forward a few weeks ago, but the elves refused. Now klandi again proposed that, on the one hand, it was for the sake of the loss of the elves, on the other hand, it was also a hope that the elves would really integrate into the dark residents of the grey lion. But she underestimated the self-esteem of the son of the forest, and without hesitation, buckram replied, "thank you for your kindness. For us, the forest is like a river valley city to rat people, a king to you, and molten iron to Dagong. Naturally, our homeland should be protected by ourselves. Of course, I have to admit that we are deficient in many aspects, especially at the edge of the forest. But we''ll come up with a solution. "


    The witches did not say much. The Elves were willing to reach the current semi alliance with them, or the result of balancing efforts of all parties. Among them, Lyon of the human side and Marcus, one of the masters of the daytime power of the Kingdom, were the most important figures. Nearly half of the elders, including the green wand, were the main elves. Thanks to this, the small-scale friction that once broke out with the elves from time to time has obviously eased during the treaty''s entry into force, and the Kingdom has been able to transfer the elite members of the order to places where they are more needed. In short, the current situation is hard won and unstable, and she does not want to make the elves feel any more evil towards the kingdom."All right. We respect the decision of the son of the forest. Please give my regards to the elders and Mr. Lyon. By my name, I will take this vampire to the city of molten iron and guarantee him a fair trial


    Barkm bent slightly to show that he had accepted the oath of corantine. Then he turned his eyes to atalante, who was listening to them. "My people and I deeply regret what happened to you and your companions. Please forgive me for saying that at this time, because before that, I must make every effort to ensure the completion of the task. I can''t give up the principle just because of my sympathy for you. Now that the murderer has been under the supervision of Ms. collenti, I would like to ask you what you want to do next. If not, my people and I are willing to be your guide. "


    Wizard, also has the meaning of monitoring and control. The swordswoman stepped back a little. She didn''t like the spirit. Fortunately, a warm arm caught her in time and rescued her from the panic. "Since this young lady appears on this road, it means that her destination should be Cangshi. In this case, we can take her to the melting iron city first, and then send her to the place she wants to go after the trial. I think she should be looking forward to seeing this trial, right? "


    When it comes to the trial, atalante''s eyes are sharp, and her cold eyes sweep over the blood clan imprisoned in the thorn cell.


    "Please allow me to walk with you, lady bramble. I want to see if your agreement is really fair."


    The witch nodded with a smile, "yes, I promise you. Besides, don''t call me briar, just call me clandy


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    The city of molten iron, no, to be more precise, it''s a new one. The ruins of the old city that collapsed during the rat plague period are still standing there. Although Lord hammer has sent people to clean up the debris, it is not easy to classify and transport the things in it because the whole city collapses from below the ground. What''s more, what''s buried beneath the original molten iron city also makes the process of cleaning up the ruins dangerous. As a result, in the second year after the iron fort was unsealed, the hammers stopped cleaning activities and temporarily shelved the ruins that could only be cleaned up.


    In contrast to the tragedy of the old city, the survivors of the city and the new immigrants who joined later rebuilt the city half a day west of the site. Although Dagong had deliberately named it another name, considering the feelings of the residents and the habit of using the molten iron city as its capital, Dagong finally let the new city inherit the name of molten iron. Except for its name, the gap between the recast city and its predecessor is not just a matter of old and new.


    Once upon a time, molten iron had the nickname of Northwest capital in the mouth of liechui leader. In terms of the city size, the city as the northwest fortress of Cangshi is also true. But that was nearly six years ago. Now the molten iron is no longer needed to be compared with Wangdu, because the latter is far inferior to it.


    "That is, what?" Atalante was curious to see the hill like shadows on the horizon.


    "That''s our destination, the new molten iron city." There''s something subtle in her tone, Hill says. Dementors have lived in Wangdu for many years, and she and her people have been connected to the ancient city. Therefore, when she learned that the new town had a greater momentum than Wangdu, she was somewhat displeased.


    However, kelandi, who also grew up in Wangdu, didn''t have such an idea. Seeing that the swordswoman was very interested, she took the initiative to introduce, "the new molten iron is the largest city in Cang lion. It is said that the area within the city wall is nearly twice as large as that of Wangdu. Besides the main city wall, there are associated cities, which are separated by lower city walls. Its builders once said that as long as people need the city, it can continue to grow like living creatures. But don''t be too surprised. What I just said is what the city looks like after it was built. Although it has been built for five years and the construction period has been completed according to the plan, it will take at least twice as long to wait for the main part of the new molten iron to be completed. "


    "as like as two peas in the past ten years, he is just like a man in his own mind. He didn''t think about how much change a decade could make in a human kingdom The woman doctor said that although she was loyal to Hermia, her mother, she had no affiliation with her, so she was not as restrained in her communication as she was in front of her. This is what klandi is happy to see. She hopes to have equal communication with Dementors, dwarfs and her fellow immigrants from lost heart Bay. In fact, this mentality is also related to cheese. Since the grey robes with such rich knowledge will fight with ordinary people who do not have magic, how can a mere witch be proud?


    "Dagong has his own views on the current situation. Rather, the establishment of new molten iron is his accurate grasp of the current situation. If the first king didn''t die or there was anyone on the throne now, do you think the king would allow liehammer to build a city of this size? Don''t think of him as a dead brain who can only forge iron. The height of things he looks at is much higher than his height. " The witch said easily, in fact, her question does not need to be answered. Which King can tolerate his vassal to have a bigger city than himself? Only because the black lion belongs to an extraordinary period, the stability of the Kingdom depends on the mutual checks and balances between the nobles. Only by relying on the unique geographical environment, can the strong hammer in the northwest of the Kingdom develop freely without the influence of this kind of right struggle.


    "Well, you have always been brilliant. Let''s hope that this visionary dwarf will bring us a future. "


    Atalante naturally did not understand what the conversation between the two ladies meant, but she could see that there seemed to be some difference between the Kingdom and the country she had been through. Until today, at least, she couldn''t imagine witches and Dementors talking about this together. This aroused the lady''s curiosity. In the following time, she actively inquired about the kingdom from klandi and hill. In the process of collecting the knowledge, she gradually became clear about her goal in the kingdom.


    "The grey wizard in your mouth, does he really know so much?" The swordswoman asked a little nervously. From what she had just said, it was not difficult for her to feel the respect and trust of the other two people for the grey robe. Questioning the wizard''s ability might make the other party feel unhappy. But in order to achieve her goal, I can''t care about it now.


    After staring at ATA for a few seconds, clandy began to smile. "Sounds like you''re looking for him? Well, yes. If you want to find something in this country to make your trip worthwhile, grey robe must be one of the choices. But it''s not easy for you to find him. He lives some distance from the molten iron. "


    "Never mind, I can go to him!" The swordswoman quickly replied that she had come to this far away country in search of hope, and now she doesn''t mind going further.The witch nodded and said nothing more. When the day was getting late, the wall of the distant molten iron city had become clear. A large number of people lined up outside the gates of several cities to form a long line waiting to enter. According to ATA''s experience, if the city''s gatekeepers don''t have any special skills, they certainly can''t get into the city before dark. But the other two didn''t care about it. They didn''t plan to go through the normal passage with a vampire. Clandy skilfully led the party to the back of a humble hill, where they could escape the sight of the caravan on the road.


    "We''ll be in town at midnight. What''s more intimate with the new molten iron than any other city in the kingdom is that it leaves a separate passage for people like us. So you have to pull up your hood at night. It''s not good to be recognized. " With the next movement of the party, clandy sat down on the grass and looked up into the sky, counting how long it was before sunset.


    "What shall we do when we enter the city?" ATA asked uneasily, her remaining light looking at the figure tightly wrapped in opaque cloth. Seeing the unexpected city and the news of the grey robe, she did not forget her responsibility. She had to witness how the people of this country tried the blood clan.


    "Don''t worry, the trial will be presided over by three parties. Barkm on the other side of the iron Fort should have sent the news. Sander should have arrived by now, but he is a prisoner''s clan, only half of them. Besides, as the landlord''s grandfather, hill and I, well, if we are around here, I have to ask you in advance, are you afraid of wolves


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    There is a special silence outside the molten iron city at night. The silence was frightening, depressing and disturbing, impetuous and warm, as if any spark would explode the whole city. In such an atmosphere, everyone outside the city wall at night is very careful. They cover their bodies and faces with wide clothes and wear shoes that are not easy to make sound. When atalante saw these figures converging in the same direction, she naturally thought of ghosts.


    "Those are not ghosts." The witch came to her and put on a black robe. However, she pinned a badge with red eyes on her chest, which was the sign of red pupil. "The city of molten iron is a huge city. It is like a furnace, pouring all the people who come here into the city to cast a ingot. However, when dumping raw materials, it is inevitable that impurities like hill and I will be mixed in. It is impossible for a city of this size to say that there are no casters and dark creatures. A large number of living people and material circulation are the perfect home for many dark residents. Not to mention anything else, the people who die every day in this city alone can feed an unknown number of ghouls. "


    "Then why let them in? I see a lot of messy colors in those people, and they are likely to do harm to ordinary people like vampires There was a blue light in ATA''s eyes, and no one knew what she saw through those eyes. Judging from her expression and tone, it will not be a beautiful scene.


    "Even the Great Duke of liehammer can''t eliminate his city to the point where only human beings are left. There are always more ways to disguise and muddle than to check, especially on our side. Therefore, instead of forbidding and rejecting them, we should let them go to the city wall in a dignified manner. The Duke has given them respect and convenience, and the price is that they have to give back something equivalent. You may think that it deprives many people of the right to move freely, but the fact is that a city is a cage, and what is the right of a bird in a cage to talk about freedom? " Said clandy, passing a belt to the swordswoman. Through atta''s unrestricted view of the dark, the band is covered with strange patterns, and in the middle of the belt is a sewn eye.


    "Put it on, your eyes are so conspicuous that even those who come to the city with us will inevitably be watched." Eyes have always been regarded as the connection between soul and body, because of this medium meaning, it always has a place in casting materials. Therefore, the special eyes will inevitably become the treasures of the dark folk, and there are even bloody occupations famous for eye hunting. ARTA had never told anyone why her eyes were so extraordinary, but klandi was prepared in advance. However, this act of hiding itself shows that even the bramble witch is not sure that she can always protect the female swordsmen in this newly built city.


    Atta doesn''t like this blindfold very much, no matter who''s told they won''t be able to see for a while. But as a person who has traveled alone, she also knows how much trouble her eyes can cause, and she doesn''t want to repeat the tragedy that happened on the edge of the forest. So even though she was not happy, the swordswoman still put on the blindfold. Deprived of sight, the sounds she heard in her ears began to get messy when there was no visual image to match, and uneasiness began to rise in her heart.


    And a warm hand, dispelling this sense of uneasiness. "I''ll hold you until I get to the place."


    The ghosts under the night were waiting in silence. When the time came to midnight, a silver gate opened slowly on the east side of the city. This door is not silver. It is only because of the moonlight and starlight that the paint on it reflects such color. And the passengers who come and go through the door also call it moon gate because of this feature. The shaft of the moon gate has been specially treated, and the city gate, which is three or four people high, does not make any sound when it is opened.


    Opening the gate does not mean that the ghost can enter the city. There is a gate outside the gate that has not been raised. After the iron gate, soldiers with hammer insignia lined up in dark gray full body armor. Behind them were five officials in silver gray robes. However, the figures of these five officials are not very uniform, especially the bat wings extending from the back of the robe allow people to quickly identify him. This is a bat man.


    "Who are on duty today?" Asked collenti to hill, who was holding the vampire behind him. The gatekeepers of the moon gate in molten iron city are sent by several dark residents who live in the city by turns. The gatekeepers on duty every day are different, and the combination of different forces is also completely random. It''s impossible to know who will be sent to the gatekeeper any day unless he has contact with the top management of hammers. The witches won one of the seats after their compatriots from lost heart Bay joined. Although it is not common for witches to act as gatekeepers compared with other well staffed forces, their perception of magic is indeed very suitable for such occasions.


    "I don''t know. Dagong''s rotation table is always updated once a month. We are Wangdu, which left at the end of last month, and the new rotation table has not been delivered yet The arm strength of Dementors is not outstanding. Fortunately, vampires, even those with thorns, are not too heavy. As for whether the other ghosts were frightened by the "luggage" pulled by the doctor, it would be better to say that those who entered the city also carried some strange things themselves. Moreover, the Cang lion itself did not completely abolish slavery. Even if the Cang lion was abolished, the dark residents would not give up this ancient tradition."Creak" is different from the moon gate. When the iron gate rises, it naturally makes a continuous friction sound. This sound, coupled with the sense of oppression generated by the well-equipped and dignified army and the five gatekeepers standing among them, makes many ghosts who come to the city for the first time unconsciously step back a few steps.


    "Welcome to the melting iron city, the hard stone in the northwest of Cangshi. My colleagues and I would like to extend our friendly greetings to you on behalf of the Great Duke of liechui and all the residents of liechui


    Before the words fell, a dark figure rushed out of the crowd outside the city. After stepping into the gate, he jumped up and tried to pass over the gatekeeper''s head. It is not difficult to find that the intruder''s leg knee joints are not as backward as usual, but as sheep''s hooves. This is a physical characteristic of the devil, but his feet are much thinner than the devil''s.


    "It''s a good show." Hill whistled, gloating.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    "Hum!" Bat Man''s huge wings fluttered up, with his nearly two meters of body shape in an instant came to the air. Compared with other winged humanoid creatures, bat man is a heavyweight in both body size and physique. What they fly on is not the vibration of their wings, but the gliding ability generated by the fleshy membrane between their wings. This allows the bat man not to care so much about his own weight, and can grow strong muscles and solid bones like human beings. The tall bat man is like a thick wall, blocking the intruders in the air.


    However, the strong body of bat man is not perfect. In fact, their so-called take-off movements rely more on their explosive legs to send the whole body into the air, and then spread their wings to realize sliding. This makes the bat man''s ability to move in the air very clumsy. Even the most skillful in flying, the bat man''s flying skills are quite rough. Just as the intruder and the bat man were about to collide, the former suddenly changed his posture, turning his body forward into a backward one, with his legs facing the bat man''s chest. Then at the moment of collision, it will be regarded as a pedal and jump in the opposite direction of higher! With his height, this jump can jump to the wall behind.


    "Whoosh!" Another gatekeeper raised his right hand at the moment and shot a silver finger chain from his sleeve, which entangled the feet of the re emerging intruder with great speed. Collenti was acutely aware that ATA''s ears were visibly shaking twice as the silver chain appeared.


    "Pa!" With the slight shaking of the second gatekeeper''s right hand, the silver chain immediately falls down and drags the intruder with one leg to the ground. "Click Almost at the moment of the intruder landing, the fierce hammer soldiers standing on both sides gathered in order to the landing point, pointing their spears to the key of the man.


    "It''s just a flea who dares to break through the gate of molten iron." As she watched, clandy understood the identity of the intruder. And as his cloak was thrown away by the spear, his appearance was exposed to all in the moonlight. It was a small, rickety, ugly creature. The reason why he could disguise himself as a normal person was because he had a tall and funny big hat on his head. Excluding this hat, this guy was only as high as the average person''s waist. At this height, his legs make up nearly two-thirds.


    Lepidoptera, this creature, is considered a relative of dwarfism, although dwarfs never agree. Just like their name, fleas are extremely capable of leaping and are often employed as spies or scouts in the world at night. But these short but bouncing creatures have a bad reputation because of their character. Most fleas don''t understand what other people''s property is. Stealing is as natural for them as eating and drinking water, because few people can catch them after they steal. On the other hand, fleas are used to stealing and are extremely stingy. Although they can correctly understand the taste of food, they will not hesitate to give up the taste and go to pick up abandoned or even rotten food when they are unable to rob food. This makes most of the fleas living in the city extremely dirty and carry disease, which makes them the object of disgust and expulsion.


    "Arrest him and interrogate him later." Some unpleasant voices came from under the gatekeeper''s robe. Understandably, any baby who has just been exposed to a flea will feel uncomfortable. The ordered soldier handcuffed the poor flea with heavy chains, and his small, bent figure was more humble against the chain.


    At this time, the bat man fell from the air. Obviously, the failure of the interception just made him feel a little frustrated, especially when the other side was still such a guy.


    "The man who broke into the door was caught?" Judging from the sound, the swordswoman has a vague understanding of what just happened. Curious, she asked.


    "Caught, and he offended two gatekeepers at the same time. It won''t be too good." Said clandy in a deep voice. Although she had just satirized the flea spirit''s self-sufficiency, she did not continue to make further sarcasm at this time. For one thing, she did not like to fall into the trap. Second, she does not think that self-sufficiency is an unacceptable quality. There are more people in this country who can''t help themselves, such as a wizard who wants to end the rat plague on his own. Most of the time, before the dust settles, no one can tell who can make anything, right?


    "Well, the excitement is over. Let''s go to the city as soon as possible. Staying up late is not good for your health The bramble witch said and took ATA''s hand and went to the gate. The soldiers and gatekeepers at the gate saw that they had just subdued a intruder, and immediately there were three more men with a large package on hand, and they were on guard immediately. But when they saw the badge on corantine''s chest, they showed a restrained attitude. Now, the lion is strong, and the hammer is the leader. The big lady has the final say. The lady of red lady is the real ruler.


    "I''m sorry, but even if you wear a badge, we still have to review it." The tall bat man took a step forward, came to corantine, and said with a slight bow.


    The witch didn''t say much, just stretched out the hand that wore the ring. There was only one person who could wear the thorn ring.


    "Ma''am, please go to town with your companion. I wish you a good time in the melting iron. " Seeing the sign of the thorn witch, the gatekeeper would not obstruct him again and consciously let go of the channel.Corinthian went forward, leaving a whisper that came in the evening wind, "that flea spirit is good. If there is no problem, send him to me. It will be of some use


    "Your will." The bat man''s reply was a little reluctant and envious, obviously dissatisfied that fleas could be favored by witches. In fact, he thought too much, and she didn''t mean to appreciate it. She simply didn''t want these gatekeepers to abuse their rights. Liehammerling itself is the home of the refugees and the displaced. What''s the difference between being excluded here and other places?


    At the same time, as atalante passed the gatekeeper, her blindfold eyes turned intentionally or unintentionally at the man who had just thrown the silver lock at the flea. She felt a sense of familiarity from the chain. But this is not the occasion for inquiry. If you want to find this person, you just need to ask corantine afterwards. Through the exchange just now, the female swordsman has found that the lady holding her hand is melting iron. No, I''m afraid it is in the Cang lion that she is quite respected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    "I can''t help. If you want me to go with you to Cangshi or Cangshi, I will not hesitate. But where is this so-called city of ten thousand Dharma? How much time does this so-called viewing ceremony take? You can''t tell me these problems clearly. As a wolf, I can''t leave the tribe for too long. " Jack sat in his chair and said to the man opposite.


    Cheese nodded and said nothing more. This time, he always melted iron to invite wolf walker to the city of ten thousand Dharma. However, on the way back, he also basically foresees the current results. The ethnic relationship of wolf walkers is very close. It is difficult to imagine what a wolf Walker tribe without a head wolf will become. "Well, I see."


    The wolf frowned a little, "don''t be so disappointed. Although I can''t go with you, if you really need the power of wolf walker, there are still a few new people who can help you in these five years. It''s just that their conversion time is still shorter, and their combat experience is not as intensive as I was at that time, so they are not so proficient in controlling the wolf


    "No need. I just Just ask. " Cheese''s expression looks very calm, does not seem to produce any emotional fluctuations. But Jack was keenly aware of something.


    "Do you feel uneasy? You''re upset about the trip. I smell it. It didn''t come to you a year ago Wolf Walker straightened up and said with great interest. In his impression, cheese is more firm than most people, even if he is not fearless. Most of the time, the wizard''s arbitrariness and even cowardice are due to the fact that these problems do not touch his key points, so there is no need to expend efforts to fight for right and wrong. In the heart, cheese has a clear goal for a long time, and no one needs to direct or enlighten. It is this firm belief in himself that has won him many allies, including Jack. But now, he has no such goal in mind.


    This time, the mage''s eyes changed. He looked like a wounded man who had been stabbed in the pain and looked with anger at the person who touched his wound. Fortunately, this vision only exists for a moment. Jack didn''t mean anything. Cheese knew it. It''s just that maybe the wolf''s habit of taking care of his people has extended to his friends, and his concern for the mage has revealed the fact that the mage is not willing to face. "Jack, in your opinion, I am No, I can''t even ask my question properly. Ah, that''s sad


    "What happened? You look worse than when Wangdu was held on the wall by ghouls. " The cheese''s reaction was beyond Jack''s expectation. He didn''t expect that his words would shake his friends so much. And this also let wolf Walker know that his friend must have met some very bad things.


    "Chaos." The mage only said these two words. After a few seconds of silence, he said again, "what I think is right is collapsing, but I began to doubt whether it was really right in the beginning." Cheese refers to what he had experienced in the grey tower before. At one time, he thought that the wizard of the grey tower was actively exploring for the truth, but with Clark''s downfall, cheese found that his peers seemed to care more about their own future and power than truth. Even if Angelina told him that Clark''s work was robbed because it could help the grey robes out of their research dilemma, is that why they are willing to attack each other? At the end of the day, what''s the point of Clark''s gray robe at a time when he''s gone? And after excluding the grey robe, what is left of him?


    "It doesn''t sound like a question someone else can answer for you." Jack didn''t ask for more details or was conceited to give encouragement or advice to the cheese maker. He knew that his suggestion could not really help the mage. As for encouragement, it was even more ridiculous without knowing the source of cheese''s confusion.


    The firewood in the crackling fireplace was blazing, and the wolf Walker looked up, trying to find something else to divert attention from the dull atmosphere of the conversation. He soon found out that the time was approaching dawn, and that all trials led by the hammer were held before dawn and ended at dawn. Maybe meeting someone else will make cheese better.


    "The Duke asked me to testify a trial, so do you. And I''m really not good at judging things like that, to be honest


    The mage looked up and looked out of the window. He wanted to refuse. He suddenly realized that there might be nothing wrong with this, "who is being tried? What crime did you commit? You all need to be here. "


    "I hear it''s a vampire, buckram. They caught it on the edge of the Western forest. The guy attacked several waves of passers-by, not for food. What is more troublesome is that he is a member of Shande''s family, so he is specially called from the iron fort Jack said and rubbed his hair. He was thinking about what he would do as a wolf if his people did the same thing. In any case, it''s hard for gregarious creatures to accept handing over members of their own communities to outsiders.


    "Barkham? How did the elves catch a vampire? Do they have help from the elderly? " Cheese felt a little puzzled. Normally speaking, even if the Elves were more skillful in archery and tactics, they could hardly fight the vampires with family titles without targeted equipment and tactics. Not to mention the capture."I don''t know. It''s said that they wanted to wait until kranty arrived, but the vampire had been subdued by the time our Witch arrived The wolf shrugged, showing the same doubts. For a long time, werewolves and vampires have always existed as enemies. Their understanding of each other is second only to their own.


    "Such a thing?" The unconventional news aroused the mage''s interest. "Then I have to go with you."


    "Hey, I began to feel a little sympathy for that unfortunate vampire. At the same time, I was interrogated by you and Duke. No matter what the result is, he will be in great trouble." Jack said, standing up, and showing an impatience. Cheese also stood up, leaving aside the way to capture the vampires. He was curious about the way in which Lord hammer controlled the dark people in his own area.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Trial, this matter has different meanings in different regions, different countries and different belief environments. The purpose, motivation and process of the trial will change accordingly. In some countries where aristocratic rule is deeply rooted, the so-called trial is nothing more than a performance made by nobles to show the legitimacy of their rule. The process of trial is a funny trick that they explain the greatness of the aristocracy and the justice of their power to the people who are forced to listen. In the area dominated by businessmen, the trial will become a game and exchange of interests. Crime and punishment are not the focus of the trial. Businessmen only care about how much benefit the trial will bring to themselves and how much damage to their opponents.


    The traditional trial of grey lion is different from the above two, but in fact, the difference may not be so big. In the kingdom of knights, the trial is conducted in the name of the king or the local high Lord, which sounds similar to those in the aristocratic faction. The difference is that most of the nobles of the grey lion are knights and have been regular knights in form for at least three years. This makes their trial in addition to selfish desire, there will still be some strange things, justice. To be precise, the justice judged by the chivalry criterion. But this kind of justice is not popular in the hammer collar, because although there are knights in this land, its master is a pragmatic son of mountains.


    "I''m afraid the trial mechanism of hammer is different from what you are familiar with. There is no heavy code to refer to here. The results of all trials are determined by the coordination of the three chief judges. During the trial, the accused and one of his clients, mostly relatives, are allowed to defend him and state the facts of their side. It''s common sense that hill and I will be the witnesses and you will be the witnesses. But I think today''s trial will be over soon. " After a short rest from the rest, said Corinthian, as he and atalante approached the place where the trial was to be held.


    "Why?" The swordswoman''s eyebrows gathered a little, and she was listening to the witch explain the trial process of molten iron, in order to make the prisoner pay as much as possible.


    Klandi raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyes naturally fell on ATA''s waist. "The reason why most trials become lengthy and complicated is that the parties only know part of the truth. And even this part of the truth, they will be distorted by their own experience and value judgment, and consciously forget the details that are not good for them. In short, no one is telling the truth. And your sword can solve this problem, can''t you? According to you, as long as it is put on a person''s neck, that person will have to answer your question truthfully


    For fraklag''s ability, ATA did not conceal the witch. This is not to say that she did not have the heart to defend people, but suppressed a blood clan with a sword for one night. This fact is obvious to all. The sword is obviously unusual, and repeated concealment can only make people feel suspicious. Besides, the bramble witch''s ability was also witnessed by the female swordsman. If she really wanted to take her sword from the Cang lion''s land, there was really nothing she could do.


    The venue of the trial was the square in front of the Lord''s castle. The flame of the torch was moved by the wind, which made the shadow in bear''s Fur Swing on the ground. In the middle of the square, the Great Duke of liehammer was leaning on a hammer. His original weapon had been broken five years ago. Now, this hammer is made by the best blacksmith of liehammers for their Duke. The dwarf''s eye socket is so deep that it is impossible to see his eyes from above. Beside him, a middle-aged man with a pale face, sander black blood, stood quietly beside him.


    Sander, who had fought alongside cheese and his companions in the rat man plague, was a popular settler in this sense. On the one hand, he has a clear understanding of how the hammer guild deals with such incidents, and he also hates the actions of the younger generation of his family who has not yet reported to him. On the other hand, the vampire''s close family relationship requires him to protect the family members from the trial as much as possible, even by praying. Otherwise, with the family tradition, he will be regarded as betraying the family. At that time, not only will he be taken back his life, but the black blooded blood clan who pours out will surely make liehammer suffer heavy damage and even be destroyed.


    "Oh, it''s a lot of trouble." The vampire whispers in exchange for hearty laughter. Jack knew Shande before he was transformed into a werewolf. In recent years, Shande is also a rare outsider invited to hunt with the Alexander tribe. The relationship between the two can be seen.


    "Dagong, Shande, look who I''ve brought to you!" The wolf strode to the center of the square and reached for the other two people''s eyes to the figure in the gray robe behind him.


    The dwarf''s mouth rose a little, "how can the Lord of Xigu city have time to melt iron and wander around?"


    "Don''t make fun of me. Gloria must have told you about the valley? She''s the real leader of the rat people now, and I''m just a sign of living in a tower Cheese and Andre did not have a close relationship. They met for the first time when the iron fort was unsealed at the end of the rat plague. However, this did not prevent the pragmatic dwarves and the efficient mage to get along with each other as soon as possible. In addition, Lord liehammer is also in charge of heishanling, and luosa needs Andre''s help to regain his title and fiefdom. Moreover, in dealing with the rat man problem, Dagong very much agreed with cheese''s method, and even gave his most outstanding work dawn to the mage.Andre patted the approaching mage on the shoulder, which was a kind of comfort to the other side. It''s just that it''s a little weird for dwarves to do this. "Don''t mind, Gloria, that girl asked me about it. You may feel a little uncomfortable, but it will happen."


    Cheese politely expressed his thanks, and was not surprised that Dagong and Gloria had a connection on this matter. In fact, after going back to the grey tower once, he was no longer in the mood for the rat man. "I''m here to ask Jack about something. He just said there''s a trial today. Let me come and listen to it."


    "Well, you''re neutral. You need your opinion today." Said the dwarf in a deep voice, glancing out of the corner of his eyes at the embarrassed Shande who should not come to say hello.


    Just as several people were talking, two rows of soldiers came out from both sides of the square, with spears in their hands. One of the soldiers went up to several men and knelt on one knee. "Sir, they are coming."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    "The one standing in the middle is big Duke liehammer. The one with a bad face beside him is another black blood race. The highest one is the head wolf of the wolf Walker tribe nearby, and the one in grey robe How could he be here? Ah, he is the wizard I told you before. You can ask him your questions later Standing with atalante in the square, Galanti introduced the main participants of the trial to the swordswoman. But ATA''s face is not very good.


    "What''s the matter?" The witch inquired with concern. She thought the other party''s performance was due to nervousness, but I don''t know if she would think so when she saw the hand holding the hilt under ATA''s robe.


    "The wizard I''m still Don''t go to him. " The female swordsman''s voice was slight and even trembling. She buried her head deeply as if she was afraid of something.


    Corinthian thought a little and understood why ARTA was like this. Her eyes must have seen something that frightened her. This is also an interesting question. Which one is more real, the essence or the appearance? Or both are just one of many filters. However, no matter what the answer to this question is, the witch knows that cheese is not a terrible terror. She will explain this matter to ATA after the trial is over. As for now, let the trial begin.


    "Bring the prisoner up." The sound of Archduke liehammer is as hard as the steel he forged, but for those who are not responsible for the crime, it is as safe as the city''s high walls. With the order of the Archduke, Dr. Hill walks in front of her. Behind her is Royce, a vampire who has been carried over. The blood clan''s body is still interspersed with the thorn cage made by the witch, but even so, his expression is still ferocious and full of hate.


    "I am a member of the noble black blood family! You stupid, cheap maggots are not qualified to judge me He exclaimed, but there was no one around the square, so no one would hear except those who participated in the trial. The clamorous prisoners were put in front of several judges. The soldiers consciously stepped down and did not carry out redundant defense tasks. They were actually the most vulnerable group of all present. However, in addition to the human soldiers, there are many other races in the square who voluntarily join the soldiers under the command of Lord hammer.


    The shrill cry made all the people present show different degrees of displeasure. Fortunately, before the further disgust came into being, Shande, as a black blood kindred, had already stepped forward to the people.


    "Shut up, shame, are you not enough to shame black blood?" Sander''s eyes glowed scarlet with emotion, and his canine teeth grew longer. This change undoubtedly tells Royce the identity of the person in front of him. However, in the face of peer criticism, the young vampire did not give in.


    "I shame black blood? If the people of the clan know that you and these blood bags work together to do this kind of thing to their own people, wait to be hanged on the gallows and let the sun shine! Betrayer! You are the shame of black blood Poof The words stopped abruptly because in his rage, Shande directly pierced the neck of his clan with his index finger and middle finger!


    "Listen to me, boy. As the first and only blood clan to settle on this land for a long time, I automatically become the regional leader here according to the code. Regional leaders have the right and qualification to ascend and descend the same clan in the territory! If you want to be blooded into a mindless servant, I can do it without their permission! " Although the members of the blood clan generally regard themselves as nobles, in fact, the order they established and the classics they followed had a very bloody and brutal side, which was also determined by the ethnic characteristics of the blood clan. Whether they were fighting for limited hunting areas, managing their own hunting areas, and gaining more blood of their true ancestors to achieve power promotion, all these forced them to create such traditions.


    The real ancestral blood extracted from the body, that is, the so-called demotion among blood clans, is the most severe punishment for vampires. The feeling that they gradually lose their ability to think and become mere puppets is the result that most blood clans would rather die than accept. Sure enough, Sander''s threat stopped his fellow countrymen from struggling. After finishing this, the vampire in the iron Castle turned and bowed to the judges. "Please forgive me for my gaffe, gentlemen. Please let the trial begin. "


    After the Duke nodded his consent, clandy, who was in charge of escorting the prisoners here, went to several people and told them about what happened on the edge of the elf forest a few days ago. In fact, the grand duke has learned about these things from the letters sent by the elves, and even he has made plans. If bakm''s team does not get help, he will let Shande personally go and capture his people. However, for a few other people who participated in the trial, the content of the story of klandi is still very referential.


    "Did you hear what Madame clandy said, sander?" After the witch finished speaking, the Archduke said slowly, "I don''t know the law of your blood clan, but I will not impose the law of hammer on your people. So I''m going to give you the opportunity to defend what your people have done, and of course you have the right to question what Ms. kranty said


    Once again, sander saluted the prisoner and showed his respect for the prisoner. To be honest, he really didn''t want to argue or even argue in front of these allies for this ignorant fellow, but the blood clan code required him to do so. He sighed and said."I have no objection to what Ms. collenti has said. But I hope you will understand that blood sucking and the violent impulse caused by blood sucking are unavoidable characteristics of me and my people. This characteristic can not be described too much with original sin, which is the main reason why blood clan is not popular. But what I want to make clear is that such original sin is something that we can''t rely on our own will to defy. When a hunter shoots his prey, we don''t think the hunter is guilty, because the hunter is a human race, but what he shoots is not. In the same way, killing people because of hunger is not enough to constitute sin in the blood clan. Of course, this is not a blood city. Killing people is an intolerable act for most of the residents of this land. If you decide that Royce is guilty, there is nothing wrong with it. It''s just that I hope you can punish my fellow humans properly. After all, it''s not just vampires, which are harmful to human beings, ghouls and Dementors. They and we are in some situations. It''s nature, and nature, we can''t disobey. It should not be an inexcusable sin to conform to nature. "


    The words of the blood clan made all the people present in silence. Indeed, as human beings, one does not consider the idea of creatures killed as food. When a creature feeds on humans, people naturally fear and try to escape or kill it. This is the case in different regions. After all, right and wrong can be divided between individuals, but there is no reason between races. This can be seen from the relationship between humans and rodents in the previous Rat Man plague. The conflict between races has always been concerned only with the strength and the survival of the fittest. But it doesn''t work with molten iron. The purpose of this city is to take in the homeless. As a city manager, he didn''t want race to become an invisible barrier to the city. So, what to do?


    "Sandra blackblood, if I ask you what to do with your kin, what do you think?" Andrea inquired in a deep voice.


    Sander hesitated for a moment, then said respectfully, "my Lord, if you ask me, my opinion is to expel him from this land and country. Even though... "


    "Shut up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    Atalante''s fury interrupted sander. She did not care about the hand stretched out by klandi. Her sky blue eyes left two light bands in the night air as if the light moved rapidly. Her speed was so fast that no one could stop her. In a flash, she came to the back of the iron Fort vampire. The one handed sword in her hand popped out of her robe like a poisonous snake, and the point of the sword pierced through the back of Shande''s heart, Through the ribs through the front chest! This scene shocked everyone present.


    "Bold!" Roaring like a wild beast, accompanied by the swift wind, the monster, half man and half wolf, seized the swordswoman''s wrist with his thick claws before the voice fell! His big open mouth is full of sharp teeth, the next second can bite each other''s delicate head from her neck!


    "Jack Two voices called out wolf Walker''s name in unison. They were from corandia and Andrea. These two shouts let ATA avoid the danger of burying wolf kiss, for the time being. The man in the grey robe is the one who has not been treated as a prisoner.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about. There''s no silver in that sword. Otherwise, Sander''s body would be a cinder now


    Sword body, slowly withdraw from the human body, leaving a conspicuous hole. Under the light of the torch, everyone could see that the liquid, which was as thick as blood but thicker than blood, began to make connections in the hole like cobwebs. These cobwebs became more and more dense, and they made up damaged organs, blood vessels and muscles. When the last piece of damaged skin on the wound was repaired, all of these were It took less than a minute.


    The vampire, who was pierced by the sword, took a deep breath, then turned to ATA, who was still held by Wolf Walker''s wrist. "Actually, what I was thinking is, if you let me stop, why stab my heart? You know, in many stories, the protagonist, after being stabbed in the heart, can accompany his lover to say a long monologue, and some even sing two sentences


    It''s not hard to tell from Shande''s words that he didn''t seem to be so worried about his near death. This is also normal. The blood clan who has lived for more than 100 years seldom gets angry because of physical damage. For them, the difference between life and death is not as serious as normal creatures think. Even many vampires regard accidental death as a kind of luck. But Shande''s not angry doesn''t mean that others can tolerate the female swordsman''s behavior, especially the wolf walker who has a relatively hot temper.


    "You''d better explain the lady''s behaviour, clandy." The wolf''s tone is not good. If he doesn''t get a good explanation, he won''t let this wanton person feel better.


    The witch put her two fingers against her forehead and sighed, "my dear jack, you have to understand this lady''s mood. She witnessed the fellow soldiers of Shande tearing her travelling companion to pieces. Think about it. What would you do if this happened to you and someone in another trial was so protective of the killer who killed your partner? "


    Wolf Walker''s tightened hand was slowly released in the question of clandy. He looked down at ATA with those two dark green eyes. "Take care of your sword, little girl. This is molten iron. The guild will give you an account. Of course, if you don''t think the outcome is acceptable, it''s a common rule here


    By the time Jack really released his paw, the swordswoman''s wrist had already been marked with red marks. In fact, at the moment of being captured by Wolf walker, the power gave ATA the illusion that his wrist was about to be crushed. But even so, her hand holding the sword still did not loosen, and the handle of the puzzle solver was firmly held in her hand.


    "Since you''re all right, Shande, we''ll discuss this matter later, and the trial will continue." Dagong''s words are the end of this little Sao animation. It can be seen that Shande really didn''t care about his being stabbed. As a hated blood clan, before he was exiled, he met with such things many times, and many times the other party held silver weapons. While all parties are still affected by the assassination, one person is aware of something else.


    "Dagong, I have something to say." The voice from under the gray robe attracted everyone''s eyes. The female swordsman who had just faced the wolf Walker''s big mouth did not show fear. When she heard the voice, she instinctively wanted to find something to hide. Cheese may have noticed this detail. Maybe he didn''t notice that it had no effect on what he was going to do next. "Just now Shande''s explanation is very reasonable. I think that''s why this lady can''t help but rush out and use violence to try to defend her justice. However, there is a premise in Sander''s words. If this premise is not explained clearly, his words will not be tenable at all. "


    "Cheese Ah, all right, whatever you want. " As soon as the mage opened his mouth, Sander''s face changed. When cheese finished speaking, the iron Fort vampire knew that the trial today had nothing to do with him. The grey robe has found the cover door in his speech. However, in fact, sander would not be too angry about it. Instead, he felt relieved.


    "How do you say that?" As the host of this trial, Dagong has the obligation to listen to the views of all parties. As a bystander, cheese''s views are worth listening to."Just now sander said that vampires kill people just like hunters hunt wild animals. They do it for the sake of their lives. But we must understand that there are many hunters, especially nobles, who do not eat their own prey after hunting. The nobles often go hunting, and the purpose of hunting is probably just to enjoy the killing. Therefore, what we must know is, what is the external blood clan killing for? Is it for satiation? Or is it destroying human life wantonly with the mentality of crushing and killing insects. If it''s the former, then Sander''s words can be accepted, but if it''s the latter, I don''t think there''s any positive significance in killing this quality among the races other than demons, right? "


    "And sander is obviously aware of this, and the evidence is that the wound that has been pierced through our heart has healed as we speak. But at the beginning of the trial, he pierced the throat of his kin, and has no tendency to heal up to now. I have to suspect that this is a preparatory measure to prevent the prisoner from saying anything against him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    After being punctured by cheese, sander shrugged and waved in the direction of his family. A few drops of red blood flew out of the wound on Royce''s neck and fell back into his hands. After these drops of blood from other blood groups were discharged, Royce''s neck wound began to heal automatically. In terms of healing time, Royce and shand, both black blood family exiles, were comparable, which indicated that their blood concentration as a measure of vampire strength was basically the same. This is also a matter of course. Naturally, the precious blood of the true ancestor can not be taken away by the exiles at will. When they are determined to be exiled, some people will recover the blood of their true ancestors in order to keep the level of rationality at the lowest level.


    "Cough, cough." Royce, who has recovered his throat, is familiar with the sense of tracheal connection, but even so, his eyes are still full of defiance.


    "Well, I did use some tricks, but the girl also stabbed me. We will not pursue the merits and demerits of this matter. As for how you are going to try him next, I don''t mind. " Shande said in a relaxed tone, retreating to one side, his hands folded in front of his chest, looking like a bystander.


    Corinthian took advantage of this opportunity to walk to the scene and take Atalanta back. It''s good news for the female swordsman that cheese breaks down Shande''s trick. Otherwise, he will be investigated afterwards. With Shande''s position in the hammer, ATA will be punished. But whether the swordswoman herself would think so is another matter. At least when she rushed out to stab Shande, she must have not regarded the punishment she would suffer as a kind of worry. Even now, when Corinthian asked her to step back, she was reluctant to step forward.


    "Give it to him. Since the grey robe has come forward, it will carry on the trial. Besides, you still have your sword, don''t you? " The witch''s low voice of dissuasion had an effect, and at last ARTA relaxed her tense muscles and followed klandi back to one side, waiting for their time to work.


    Now, the focus of the judges is still on Royce, who has just regained his ability to speak. The Duke mentioned his hammer a little, and then hit it heavily on the ground, "Royce black blood, we have known what you are doing. You and your servants killed 15 people of Cang lion and non Cang lion residents in a month, and consciously repeated attacks in the same area. Do you have anything to say about your eating frequency, even in predatory vampires


    Royce grinned his lips to reveal two sharp canine teeth. According to his character, being asked in such a condescending manner by a dwarf would inevitably lead to vicious remarks. But to his lips, he saw a smiling sander. Red pupil glides a little arc, is ready to hiss throat to relax, spit out calm words, "I confess. I killed those people. "


    Silence, except for the smiling swordswoman, no one''s expression changed after the vampire confessed. Because they all know that there must be the second half of this sentence. Sure enough, Royce said slowly, "I killed those people because I had no way. I''m so hungry. "


    This time, klandi grabbed atta''s wrist and didn''t let the latter rush out. "It doesn''t matter when he''s told a lie


    Without noticing the conversation between the Witch and the swordsman, Royce begins his statement, "you said I eat too much. I hope you can understand that there is no way. When I was exiled, I had too much power to eat to maintain my sanity. Of course, I didn''t let myself go. I tried fasting, but it had the opposite effect. The desire to eat blood cost me my self. When I noticed, I had already committed this crime. It''s my gaffe. It''s the result of my recklessness


    Cheese''s expression became heavy, which was the real effect that sander had just made in his speech and in delaying time by playing tricks. He doesn''t need to convince Archduke himself. He just needs to show Royce the current situation. As long as the latter is not stupid, he can find the most appropriate way to deal with it. That''s what he''s doing now. As the leader of the whole liehammer, Andre can not act according to his own judgment even though he knows that the vampire is lying in front of him, in order to maintain the order of the territory. There is no way to do it. When the area to be managed is large enough, a fair but not entirely correct order machine is more useful than an individual who knows how to adapt to justice. Blood clans know this well, because it is the same within their families. Everything must follow the ancient code, and there is no exception and no private love is allowed.


    Da Gong rubs his beard with his right hand. He is analyzing the situation and waiting for someone to question the answer of the vampire. Soon the voice of doubt came from the mouth of the cheese man, "I want the witness to speak, your excellency Andrea. According to Ms. clandy, the lady next to her witnessed the prisoner''s last so-called meal. Her words are valuable. "


    "After her sword?" Royce said sarcastically. At the same time, he looked at atalante provocatively, as if he had won.


    "Duke, we have a way to judge the truth of what the prisoner said." Klandi was also stimulated by the arrogance of the blood clan, and she showed her cards for ATA."A sword that can force people to tell the truth? There is such a thing. " Fraklag''s ability to raise the dwarf''s eyebrows, even in the works of the sons of the mountains, there is no such thing.


    "I will prove it to you now." Atalante draws out his magic sword and moves towards the prisoner.


    "Wait, how do we know that your sword is for people to tell the truth, not for them to say what you want them to say? Don''t mind. I''m just curious. " Shande opened his mouth. The appearance of the Confucianist obviously disrupted his plan, but it was not irreparable.


    "That''s easy. Dagong and I can identify whether this sword really has this ability Cheese said calmly. After that, he went to atalante and said, "would you mind if we could look at your sword for a moment?"


    The swordswoman hesitated, but in order to judge, she handed the puzzle solver to the mage, but at the same time, she also asked the question, "fraklag can only play a role in my hands."


    "No harm, I have learned some goblin words a little, and I can understand the inscriptions on this sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    It is not difficult for the grey robe to recognize the origin of atalante''s sword. The goblin creation has a very obvious characteristic. Even ordinary people who don''t know magic can detect this strange feeling after a period of observation. That''s because goblins'' creations are as unpredictable as goblins themselves. They never care whether their creations are useful or not, and how their creations will affect the world.


    Therefore, it is very dangerous to get a gift from the goblin. You may get an arrow from them to chase the heart of the target. You may also be surprised to find that the target of the arrow is set to yourself after it leaves the string. However, Goblin creations are still precious treasures, because compared with the so-called magic weapons and even the items honored as artifact, their unrestrained nature makes them always play an irreplaceable role in specific occasions. Like the puzzle solver.


    "Never seen metal, never seen forging. No, this sword is not forged. It''s more like one-time molding, similar to bronze. But how bronze can have such toughness is incredible. It''s like being made by craftsmen from another world. " As a craftsman, he immediately gained control of his body. The dwarf''s mouth murmured, and his fingers caressed the sword like a newborn baby. His eyes were full of surprise and appreciation, as if he were looking at a famous painting.


    "You are absolutely right. Goblins can''t be regarded as creatures of this world. They are riddles, and so are their creations. " Cheese''s face was a little dignified when he said this, because when he admitted that the goblin was unpredictable, his teacher Clark obviously didn''t think so. For the original grey robe, there was no secret in the world except death.


    "You say you can read the inscription on this sword? Are you sure there is an inscription on this sword? " Andre put the body of the sword into the fire, but there is no gap or line on the sword. Where is the shadow of the inscription? Generally speaking, the place where inscriptions can be engraved on a sword is nothing more than the ridge and blade. As for the handle and case, strictly speaking, they are not the main body of a sword, but can be replaced. Therefore, the swordsman will not engrave the inscriptions on these parts.


    The master took the one handed sword back from the dwarf''s hand. "The inscription of the goblin sword can''t be seen with the naked eye, but can only be seen by reflecting it in the mirror with the pure light of stars and moon." "According to tradition, if you want to see the inscriptions of the goblin sword, you must see it on the brightest night of the stars and the moon, and it is often the full moon night. There can be no other light source around. But this condition is not necessary. If the brightness of the stars and the moon is not bright enough, we can gather them together


    The light from the sky turns into a beam through the concentrator in the cheese''s hand. Actually, the principle of the concentrator is not complicated. It''s just that the inner wall is coated with uniform silver, and then the appropriate lens is installed at the bottom. However, in this era, it is very difficult to make high-purity silver, apply the solution evenly, or produce and adjust the lens. The small concentrator in cheese''s hand may be more valuable than gold of the same weight. But these do not exist in the eyes of others, they only regard it as a convenient wizard prop.


    Light, coming from the bottom of the concentrator, is reflected in the mirror when it hits the sword. An incredible thing happened. The sword body was smooth and flawless to the naked eye, but the image in the mirror was actually engraved with simple and mysterious symbols, Goblin words. Put aside the nature of goblins, Goblin characters are also a kind of characters, just watching will not have any impact. So it wasn''t just cheese and Andre. The mage asked all the people who were interested to read the text once again to show justice. However, it was a bit superfluous for even ATA himself had never seen the inscriptions on the sword, and no one except him could understand their meaning.


    "I''ll read the inscription on this sword, if it''s all checked." The mage took a deep breath after getting other people''s signals, and the magic light began to be released in his eyes. It seems a little superfluous. It needs magic to read a text, but in fact it is necessary.


    Most people think that the translation can be completed only by translating the corresponding words between different words, which is wrong. Or from the point of view of the sorcerers in the grey tower, there has never been such a thing as the perfect conversion of information from one language into another. This is because the emergence and evolution of each language are closely and subtly linked with its users. Each language and its derived characters are the manifestation of its users'' personality and thinking mode. Different languages represent different logics and different interpretations of the world, something that grey robes will be told very early on. Therefore, when they want to multitask, the simplest way is to think about different things in different languages.


    The reason why goblin characters are difficult to read is not only that they are difficult to find, but also that it is difficult to arrange them correctly even if a large number of goblin characters are found. The idea of goblins is so unique that they don''t see fit in the ideas of ordinary races. Therefore, in order to understand the goblin characters, we must use their closest relationship with all things in the world as a breakthrough, that is, magic.With the help of magic, cheese can barely translate the inscriptions on the sword into words that ordinary people can understand. "Whoever has a sharp sword hanging on his throat speaks the truth."


    "I object! What a goddamn wizard! What bullshit goblin sword! It''s all his one-sided words! Neither he nor the sword can be trusted! " Cried the captive vampire, whose pale face is now paler. Royce knew the power of the puzzler, and he knew that if the sword was put around his neck, he would be hopeless. The crime of indiscriminate killing is one of the most serious crimes among any dark dwellers, especially those who live with human beings. And it was because he killed people at will that he was exiled by his family.


    "Well That''s stupid. " Said sander, shaking his head. He knew that from the moment Royce began to question the grey robe, people in the square would no longer have a trace of sympathy for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    There''s nothing to say about the rest of the trial. With the exception of Royce, no one in the room doubted cheese''s interpretation of the ability to solve puzzles, which was based on two results. On the one hand, it''s because anyone who has ever crossed with a grey robe knows his personality. Cheese is not a liar, but he never lies in knowledge, especially what he has mastered. This is a stubborn to paranoid habits, but also cheese can become the basis for everyone to believe. On the other hand, it is the ineffectiveness of questioning. Royce questioned cheese''s ability to identify goblin swords, and even the ability of goblin swords, which seemed reasonable. It can be said that other people can also question whether the blood clan has the so-called sense of hunger, and even question whether it is necessary for vampires to suck blood. Such questioning can go on indefinitely, and as a result, there will be no result. Asking questions is not a bad thing. The key is when and what to ask.


    In the ability of the puzzler, Royce uncontrollably tells a series of news about his killing and venting anger at the edge of the elf forest, and being attracted by atalante to attack her motorcade. When the vampire finally finished talking about his atrocity in Cang lion, the dwarf didn''t blow his head with a hammer because of his strong self-control. You can imagine his punishment.


    "Royce black blood, I give you my judgment as the regional leader of the black blood family Cang Lion Kingdom." Although the result of the trial was jointly discussed by Andre, Jack and Shande with reference to the opinions of the chief justice, in order to respect the racial characteristics of the blood race, the sentencing and execution work will be completed by Sandra, "you have committed the crime of indiscriminate killing, the plot is serious and the attitude is bad. Therefore, according to the black blood code, you will be punished by exposure and deprived of reason for ten years as a servant. You have no right to refute, no right to appeal, no right to resist. "


    The iron Fort vampire had put on his black robe when he read the verdict, and when his voice fell, the dawn just woke the iron castle from the darkness. The sun turned the vicious words in the victim''s mouth into meaningless howls. Royce''s hair withered and shriveled at the moment of exposure to the sun, and the blood vessels on his pale skin began to produce a large number of black parts like burned paper. The disgusting stench emanates from the vampire as if it were the accumulation in a cesspool cooked in a cauldron.


    "It''s not going to die in the sun?" ''asked clandy, squinting at the scene in the middle of the square, and inquiring of the grey robes around her. Exposure to the sun is only part of the penalty, and the more important thing is to deprive Royce of his reason and turn him into a servant of sander. Of course, if there is any accident during the service, it is understandable.


    "Vampires of the black blood family are far more resistant to sunlight than other families. It has something to do with their habit of fighting physically. Moreover, such a morning light can not even kill the low-level blood clan who has just obtained the reason. He will not die. Shande has a sense of propriety. " The cheese said in a deep voice. His attention has not been put on that for a long time. Now the one who is worth noticing is the female swordsman who hides behind the thorn Witch and feels a little bit intolerant of her enemy''s scream.


    Klandi was keen to see the gray robe''s sight and smile. Along the way, she was very aware of ATA''s extraordinary and witch''s knowledge. She couldn''t tell why ATA had animal ears and those beautiful eyes. "By the way, the lady told me on the way that she wanted to see you. Do you have time now? "


    The mage looked at the Witch and at ATA behind her. Although the latter was evasive and appeared to be extremely afraid of him, he did not show any negative meaning when he heard klandi''s words. "Well, I don''t think we have any business here." He waved to the big Duke of liehammer. After nodding a little, he turned his head and left. "Duke gave me a house in the melting iron. Let''s talk about it. But before that, it''s better to have a meal and have a rest. I haven''t been able to sleep for a day


    The Witch and the swordsman follow the pace of cheese. They really don''t need them here. Besides, Dr. Hill can handle anything. "Don''t worry," said clandy, holding ATA''s hand gently. She could feel the palms of the latter''s hands sweating slightly. You''ve come here. He won''t disappear all of a sudden. "


    After walking for some time on the new molten iron street in the morning, they didn''t know much about the new city, and the prairie style food in the breakfast shops also made a few people feel strange. In addition, cheese went to the molten iron and went straight to Jack''s place. He was not familiar with the property that the Duke told him. He went around and found a yard when the sun was rising. In addition to a small garden, there are three buildings with one main building and two buildings in the courtyard. As a real estate, the area of the courtyard is not large, even not as large as the residence owned by some merchants who do business in molten iron. But cheese is still aware of the Duke''s intention, the location of this house is too good. It is not far from Dagong''s castle, but it is not close enough to make the castle oppress it. Although there are no shops around, it is not far away from the commercial area of molten iron. The most important thing is that judging from the courtyard nearby, there are no dignitaries or noisy people living nearby. They are quiet and ordinary.


    The master was very satisfied with the house. If his tower in higucheng is a seclusion, then this property is a secluded place in the crowd. This is similar to the residence of the mantra crow in yuanwangjiao, which carries a little smoke and fire, but does not affect the lives of the residents."My grandfather didn''t find a servant for me, and I don''t need it. So you may have to find your own room to rest later, and gather here in the afternoon. " The master said, and went into the main building. He had very low requirements for the living conditions. Even the bedroom in the cheese tower, the bed and room were as simple as the guest room of the tavern on the top of the Dragon Ridge.


    Cheese, just disappeared behind the door. Atalante found that he could not understand the behavior of the grey wizard. How could a wizard let his guests who visited his residence for the first time move freely? Regardless of the genre, casters have a strong desire to protect their home, and even if the room is empty, they don''t want guests to move around. But she was familiar with the master''s caprice. She stretched out and took the swordswoman''s hand. "Well, the master of the room has spoken. Let''s do it. Ah, I hope there is a bathroom in the house elected by the grand public. When I was in Wangdu, I used to take a bath with a barrel. It was not comfortable at all. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    ATA has forgotten when the last time she had such a secure sleep. The combination of the long lost bed and the sense of comfort and fatigue after the trial resulted in her almost losing the memory of how she got to bed. However, when she woke up and noticed the different clothes on her body, she still recalled the more important part. The house did have a bathroom. Wearing a nightgown and rubbing his eyes, the swordsman first feels the slightly red sun. It seems that time has come to the junction of afternoon and evening in the conventional sense. too bad!


    The swordswoman rushed out of the room, only to pick up the puzzler leaning against the door. When she ran down the stairs and rushed out of the door, she was even barefoot. Fortunately, the mage is not in a hurry now. He is sitting quietly in the garden pavilion with his grey robe on the back of his chair, revealing his simple clothes. The sun just lit the table in the pavilion and the books he had put on it. "If you''re looking for corandia, she''s just gone to the castle to see Dr. Hill. She''ll probably be back after dinner, and I think she''ll bring some clothes. According to her, the rest of your clothes, except for this robe, obviously exceeds the time they are supposed to perform their duties. In addition, I guess you will feel hungry after waking up, so you go out and buy some food. You should have nothing to eat? I remember the first time I asked him to eat venison, the guy''s face was almost twisted into a ball


    Atalante hesitated to sit on the opposite side of the cheese, quickly put the robe on his body, then slightly relieved. But when she saw all kinds of food on the table, some of which were obviously missing, she found that her impression of the grey robe began to waver this morning. "Are you really a wizard?"


    "Strictly speaking, I should be a mage, but forget it, I''m too lazy to explain to others Think of me as a wizard The cheese said and closed the book on the table. It''s a book. It''s actually a binding of the blueprint and some planning suggestions of this melting iron city. It''s something that Dagong asked people to send in and hope that he can give some advice.


    Cheese''s answer was obviously not so satisfactory, and ATA looked at him with some suspicion. But when her eyes were blue, the suspicion on her face turned into fear.


    "I suggest that you do not often expose that pair of eyes, Goblin eyes, although not many people know, but not many people do not want to get it." The mage didn''t feel uncomfortable about the other party peeping at himself, because he had already done the same thing when he was in the square. But sometimes, others see themselves, and they think of themselves, is not the same.


    "You know the eye of the goblin!" The woman swordman almost said this, but she soon realized her gaffe and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Cheese slightly raised eyebrows, "since I know the goblin''s words, I will naturally know the goblin''s eyes. Is there anything strange about this? "


    "Yes, but you are not I mean, do you really understand the inscriptions on fraklag? " ARTA is not particularly surprised that the mage knows how to read the inscriptions on the goblin sword, because this kind of thing should not be difficult for a truly knowledgeable wizard. But this does not mean that she really believes that cheese can understand the inscriptions on the dispeller''s sword, and the goblin script is not knowledge that can be understood with wide knowledge. Even most of the witches who claim to have studied it still have a guess and a very vague prediction. The swordswoman understood instinctively what she had said in the square before cheese was his trick to cajole others by speaking out after listening to klandi''s introduction to the puzzler.


    "Fraklag, or the puzzler. That''s what your sword means in our language Cheese didn''t show his dissatisfaction in the face of doubt. In fact, there are no more than three people like him who can read goblin''s text freely. It''s too difficult to understand the way the goblins think. But just telling the name of the dispeller''s sword is not enough to win the trust of the female swordsman. So the mage continued, "if you don''t believe it, there are three inscriptions on the sword, and the puzzle solver is just the name of one of them."


    Now atalante was speechless. She clearly remembers what she was told when she got the sword. Fraklag, in itself, is not just a puzzle solver. This magic sword has a more terrifying ability than forcing the object to vomit. It''s just that ATA can''t use those abilities, which may be because she''s not familiar with the sword, or it may be that the goblin who gave her the sword touched it. No doubt, those who can accurately say the power of the puzzler who has not yet shown their power will surely understand the goblin''s words.


    "What about the names of the other two paragraphs? Do you see that? " The female swordsman asked this question eagerly, because she did not know the meaning of the other two inscriptions. Although ATA has the eyes of a goblin, she does not know the goblin language. But she knew that the man who had sent the mystic to her had told her that the third inscription of the dispeller would fulfill her wish. She traveled all the way for this wish! She had never been so close to the end of her journey.


    And maybe it was destined that her journey should not end here. Mage, shaking his head, "maybe because of the user''s relationship, I can only see the first paragraph of the inscription, and the last two paragraphs can only see a vague outline, unable to interpret its meaning. What, is that important to you? I think the ability of the puzzler alone will make it a very powerful magic sword. There is no need to pursue its other two abilities too much. With the practice of goblin forging, it may be a good thing that you can''t play those two inscriptions. ""But," ARTA''s expression darkened after the cheese couldn''t be deciphered. She looked like a disappointed child. "That''s the only clue I''ve got to find my family."


    "Family? So you''re the human of two? " The mage''s words made the female swordsman in a low mood be struck by lightning. She almost jumped out of the pavilion.


    "You! You know it ATA can''t control her voice again. She can speak out as many times as she did in the previous year.


    Cheese nodded slowly, spread out his hands and looked into the sky blue eyes. "Of course I know. Although it''s rare to see the change of goblin''s son, it''s hard to avoid hearing about it because of its long history. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    Goblin for son, this is a familiar and strange word in atalante. Even if she hadn''t collected scattered information about her experience during the trip, she might not have been able to recognize the word cheese said. To be able to identify does not mean to be able to understand. The swordswoman stood up, put her hands on the table, and almost threw herself on the mage''s head. "You know the goblin exchange! You can tell me what the goblin exchange is, right


    This time it was cheese''s turn to be surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party didn''t even know what the goblin was. However, thinking of the information he knew and the records that even in the library of the grey pagoda, people doubted the authenticity of the records, the mage quickly understood ATA''s situation. He motioned to the other party to calm down, and then he said,


    "the so-called goblin for son, as the name implies, is that the goblin changes the child. And this kind of exchange, often occurs in the human community. In fact, according to the records of elves and dwarfs, there have been instances of goblin swapping among their races, but such examples only existed in very remote times. Based on the fact that both races have the ability to communicate with goblins, such as the elves and the sons of the green, it can be understood that the goblins have been able to communicate with these two races and stop this behavior. In this way, the purpose of goblin exchange in human beings is very clear. Goblins cultivate Goblins who grow up in human society by exchanging their own children for human children, so as to understand the way of thinking and living habits of human beings. Their ultimate goal may be to find a way to communicate with human beings. As for you, you are the victim of this game of exchange, the son of man adopted by the goblin. Am I right? "


    Although the swordswoman claimed that she didn''t know the truth about the change of goblin, cheese still asked her about the correctness of his explanation. This is also because the fact that goblins exchange sons is so fantastic that even the sorcerers in the grey tower can''t believe what they just said.


    After all, if goblins really rely on this way to understand human beings, they will probably take a long time, because the gap between human beings in this world is no less than that between humans and elves or dwarfs. The information obtained through swapping is narrow and one-sided, and may be full of misunderstanding. Judging from the long history of the existence of goblins in this world, they should not have adopted such an inefficient way. But they are goblins, and no one knows what they think.


    "I, I don''t know. You may be right, but I have no memory of my childhood. I have no impression of my childhood experience. All I know is the time when I was born and the information about this frarag. The man who gave me the sword told me that it could lead me to my own family ATA''s expression is very complicated. It''s a mixture of confusion, pain, grievance and uneasiness. And no matter which of them is the strongest, they are all negative.


    "No memory of being raised by a goblin..." "Do you mind if I check your body? Just give me your hand. I want to see if your memory is sealed by some magic or curse. This process doesn''t make you feel any discomfort or hurt. "


    Without any reason to refuse, ATA put his trembling right hand in front of the mage, and the latter grasped the swordsman''s palm with his left hand. At the same time, the fingers of his right hand quickly drew an invisible pattern in the palm of his hand. At this time, cheese has noticed that, no matter whether ATAH was raised by the goblin or not, her hand has been engraved with traces of hard life.


    Regardless of the abnormality caused by the influence of goblins, the female swordsman will not be older than 17 years old. For a girl of this age, she has obviously experienced too many things that she should not have experienced. In the past, the cheese company would not think that there was any problem. Everyone''s fate has its sad and pitiful place. Even for the parties concerned, this part is likely to occupy a large proportion of the whole life experience, so it is meaningless to pity others. But now, the mage has gradually understood that even if confusion and struggle are inevitable things in life, people who have not been convinced by it and are still working hard are valuable.


    "Don''t you know where you came from? In fact, people in this world are all like this. I don''t know where I came from, why I came from, and I don''t know why I left. It''s just that most people can give a more accurate answer to these questions through society and blood relationship, and you lose this right when you are replaced by a goblin. That may be why Corinthian cares so much about you. She was also a lost one The cheese whispered, not knowing whether it was for atalante or for himself.


    The light in the mage''s eyes gradually disappeared. He released his hand holding the swordsman and gently shook his head, "which do you want to hear, good news or bad news?"


    "Good, good news." ATA obviously doesn''t do this kind of multiple choice questions very often, and he hesitates between good and bad. However, her hesitation is actually superfluous. The so-called good or bad is just like the two sides of a coin. In essence, they are all one, so how can we really separate them.


    "The good news is that there is no external influence on your childhood memory. And the reason you can''t recall that memory is that your human brain can''t understand the memories around the goblins. According to my conjecture, your childhood is likely to be spent in the goblin world, which for normal human beings is no different from the abyss, are dead places with no return. Most of the reason you survived was because you didn''t have the right cognitive skills and didn''t know the crazy and weird situation around you. And when you know it, that''s when you''re expelled from the goblin kingdom. So, you don''t lose your memory. "Amnesia, incomprehensible memories. In fact, ATA prefers the former, because the lost memories can be retrieved, but the incomprehensible memories will have no solution. That''s not good news at all, is it? Once again, worry climbed up the girl''s cheek. "So, what about the bad news?"


    "Bad news, maybe it can be regarded as good news. Do you know why your ears are like this Said cheese, pointing to the furry ears between ATA''s chestnut hair.


    "In general, it''s classified as animalization, which is a symptom of people becoming like beasts, which may be caused by curses or potions. But your situation is different. The reason why your body changes is because your soul is. As a human being raised by goblins, your body still belongs to human beings, but your soul has become some kind of non-human existence. Now your body and soul are like a jar with too much water. If the jar doesn''t change the shape of its contents, it will break. Your ears, it''s this change. "


    "And what''s worse is that this change will not stop. Your body will gradually tend to a new state, no matter what it is, you will not be human for more than five years Once the change occurs, it will gradually accelerate. Although cheese is said to be five years old, in fact, ATA''s human appearance is likely to disappear before this time. In five years, a girl will become something that can no longer be named human from the inside out.


    "We are back! I also brought dinner. I don''t know the taste of the roast recommended by Dagong. I''d like to try it while it''s hot ATA, why are you crying


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    With only five years left to live, it would not be pleasant for anyone to be given such a solid announcement. What''s more, the female swordsmen are only 28 years old now, and their memory time may be shorter. As far as she is concerned, it is not clear how long five years means.


    The atmosphere of dinner was extremely depressing. Although she was with atalante, she did not eat anything. Cheese and Dr. Hill sat on the other side of the table. The mage''s expression was very subtle. Of course, he knew how much influence such information would have on the client, but concealment could not change the result. The collapse of the human body caused by the spirit of the goblin is irreversible. This is the root cause of the problem. Even if cheese wants to help, he can''t start.


    "Where is she going next?" The doctor asked the mage in a low voice. As a witch''s servant, she naturally saw that klandi cared for the swordswoman, and both ATAH''s goblin eye and the magic sword in her hand could be quite useful. Hill, of course, wants this girl with only five years left to stay here and work for them.


    Cheese was silent for a moment, swallowing his mouth, "I don''t know. She came here to find out, and I gave her some. It''s none of my business to believe what she''s going to do next That sounds kind of heartless. However, in fact, he and ATA only met each other, and they paid attention to her out of curiosity about the goblin.


    Clandy, apparently hearing the mage''s words, gave him a look of discontent. Cheese touched his nose. The witch''s reaction made him think of Elsa. If red fox was here, she would not agree with the master''s cold way of speaking. However, he does not think that he is wrong. Everyone''s situation has created a different life course for each person. As a result, ATA, who was replaced by a demon, can not enjoy normal human life span. This is sad. On the other hand, the girl broke the saying that no one came back from the land of goblins alive, and her eyes had seen a spectacle that countless people could never dream of. Besides, she still has a magic sword like frarag. Isn''t this what many people would rather give up their life expectancy to get?


    "She''s just looking for someone to go home. Can''t you help her? You must know something about divination. " The witch''s request is not unreasonable. In fact, cheese really knows and uses some divination skills. From this point of view, although the mage could not prolong ATA''s life, he should be able to let the girl see her relatives before she died.


    "It''s not that simple." Cheese sighed. When he learned that the swordsman''s purpose was to find her family, he really wanted to use divination to find people who had blood ties with ATA. "I tried before she woke up." He said and took out some chestnut hair, which he got when ATA wasn''t paying attention.


    "The characteristics of divination vary from genre to genre. The divination I am good at is not the type of divination that can be used to predict distant regions or the past and future, but rather the current one. However, according to experience, even if the divination is beyond the ability of divination to tell exactly, it still has some vague effects. But in her, my magic was completely out of order, as if I were divining for something that didn''t exist at all Cheese was a little frustrated when he said this, obviously not happy with the failure of his spell.


    "Is this also because of the goblin?" Klandi''s question was approved by the mage. As Goblins who do not exist completely in this world, divination does not work on them. No matter how close her behavior and thoughts are to normal people, her soul has been deeply influenced by the goblin.


    "Is there no way? She just wants to know who she is and where her family is... " The bramble witch almost prayed and said that she was really sad about the experience of ATA. But after seeing the mage''s expression, klandi''s voice gradually faded. Cheese has tried to offer help to ATA, whether out of curiosity or pity, grey robe has done enough for this girl who just came to Cangshi. The swordswoman herself knows that.


    "Please don''t say that, Ms. clandy." There were tears on her face, but her voice was no longer trembling. "Mr. cheese has helped me a lot. I don''t even know how to thank him. I don''t have any property. All I have is frarag, if you don''t mind... "


    Cheese sighed again, and with a gentle stretch of his hand, the hair in his hand flew back to their owner''s side, forming a rope ring to prevent ATA from untiing the puzzler from his waist. "If I''m for a reward, I won''t sit with you eating, ma''am. And please don''t always think about giving the sword as property, it will hurt them. Even if the goblin sword is given, the giver must get the approval of the goblin, or they will not only be unable to use it, but also be retaliated by the goblin. The change of the owner of this weapon usually starts with the death of the previous owner. The goblins recover his weapon, and then give it to the next owner again according to the situation. Besides, that sword is an important clue for you to find your relatives. You''d better keep it


    After the female swordsman stopped her action, the mage closed his eyes and knocked on the table with his fingers. After a few seconds, he suddenly opened his eyes. "In fact, it''s not hopeless."Cheese stood up and began to pace in place to sort out his thoughts. "Part of the big information I know comes from the grey tower library, but that doesn''t mean there is no other book or knowledge in the world that will help you with the situation you encounter. At least now I''m sure my teacher knows more than in the library. In this case, there are two ways to solve your problem. One is to find your family by reading the inscriptions on the sword according to the way you have been doing. This requires the use of information related to Goblin weapons. The other is to find a way that even the goblin can do divination, but the information needed in this direction is more blurred. However, there is a certain success rate for either, so... "


    The other three people at the table were holding their breath and waiting for the result after the master said "so". Of course, they did not really understand the chatter of cheese just now. It has always been a challenge to keep up with the idea of grey robe, and the idea of cheese has been completely clarified. He turned to the swordswoman and said,


    "so, you are my guard. Go to the city of ten thousand with me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    It seems superfluous to invite atalante as the guard of cheese. At the end of the day, she was only a child of sixteen or seventeen years old, and not even at the age when it was indisputably called a youth. Considering that the goblins would not teach her swordsmanship, ATA''s frontal combat ability is not superior to those who have received formal training. Especially, when cheese just announced that the other party''s life span was less than five years, her psychology should still be in a great shock. How could she become a guard in gray robes?


    Kranty was almost ready to reprimand the sorcerer for his inhumanity. Even if he wanted ATA to pay for the question, he should not have expressed it in such cold words at this time. But when the witch saw the cheese''s eyes, she swallowed the rebuke. Cheese''s eyes are not cold, he is not acting as a ruthless rational machine.


    "I''ll explain a little bit about why. First of all, as I said just now, with your own strength, I''m afraid you can''t fulfill your wish to find a family member in five years. In such a situation, you can either continue to look for other people and expect their help, or you can just give up the idea and enjoy your life. Yes, your personality is bound to choose the former, right? That''s the only goal you''ve had since you''ve been free and able to think, and it''s become something more complex than desire. And if you keep looking for other people, especially the caster, to inquire about this, I''m sure you won''t get genuine help. In the wizard''s view, your body is the treasure, and the soul is the secret treasure in the secret treasure. Your body will be used as a chip to ask questions, and you will be broken into countless pieces in the hopeless pursuit again and again. Until your body completely stops functioning. "


    What Cheese says is not alarmist. This kind of thing is very common in the wizard world, parents for their children, lovers for lovers, such relationships can let people abandon themselves. The existence of some evil or evil taste will gradually devour their body, hair, eyes, voice, health, which seems to be inalienable in front of magic. The price is something that must be paid.


    "Now I give you a chance, an opportunity that doesn''t have to cost that much. The information I have is really no solution to your problem, but I don''t know doesn''t mean no one in the world knows. A task led me to the place called the city of ten thousand Dharma. Although the knowledge reserve there is messy and full of absurd mistakes, it is huge in number. In the true or false information, there may be information that can help you. As my guard, you can go there with me. But I will not help you go to the city of ten thousand Dharma to find the answer. You must, while performing the duty of guarding, seek solutions by yourself in the vast amount of data. I can''t even guarantee that you''ll get the answer, but it''s the best way I can think of. "


    When the master finished, he sat back on the chair again, put his fingers across his abdomen, and waited for the other party''s reply in silence. To be honest, he didn''t want atta to agree to his proposal, because in cheese''s opinion, it was unwise to spend the rest of his life searching for a vague hope. What''s more, even if the swordswoman really found her family, what would happen? How much more time would it take for her family to reintegrate her, and then how much time would she have to spend with her family? He hoped that the other party would reject his offer, but cheese knew it was not realistic. It''s just as impractical to persuade him to stop in the rat man plague.


    "Please, let me go with you." The female swordsman''s eyes are clear, and her words are full of firm faith.


    Cheese nodded, the expression on his face could not be said to be happy or melancholy. ATA''s ability is indeed unique, and it is quite appropriate to be a companion on this trip. Goblins are born with different ways of understanding magic, which makes them able to remove the magic that the sorcerers put forth with great effort. Although ATAH, who has the eyes of a goblin, can''t see most of the magic as nothing like a real goblin, her eyes can let her get enough information. When she feeds back the information to cheese, the mage can use them to achieve her goal.


    "Wait a minute," said the witch, interrupting the conversation between the mage and the swordsman. "I understand what you mean, but can the city of ten thousand dharmas you mentioned really help?"


    There is no reason for her suspicions. It is hard to imagine that other people or organizations can come up with a correct explanation when a field is one that even the grey robes admit they don''t know. What''s more, the name of the city of ten thousand Dharma sounds nothing but arrogance. Neither her grandmother nor her family members from lost heart Bay have ever mentioned this place, which makes people wonder that the arrogance research has some practical support. If the so-called city of ten thousand Dharma is just a place for mutual comfort formed by a group of bad witches, then if ATA doesn''t go, it''s better to smash this false goal instead of letting her experience hope and despair again.


    Cheese took a breath, and when Jack told him he couldn''t go with him to the city of ten thousand, he had planned not to mention the trip to anyone else. Because except for wolf walker, people including witches would inevitably tell Elsa where he was going, and he didn''t want her to worry. However, once the words have been said, it will make people suspect if they cover up again, "the city of ten thousand dharmas, I was also the first time to go to that place, but I heard some news about it before."The mage didn''t lie. Although he didn''t pay attention to this force before huita saw the invitation letter from anlina, the city of ten thousand Dharma is not the land of goblins. It will not take long to find and piece together the relevant information based on the knowledge of the grey tower and the knowledge of the grey robes. Besides, I don''t know whether it is intentional. There are more records about the city of ten thousand Dharma in the library of the grey tower than he imagined. It seems that there was some connection between this force and the grey tower. Out of curiosity, cheese reviewed all these materials, and the more he looked, the more curious he felt about the city of ten thousand Dharma. So when he told atawanfa city that there might be a clue about the goblin, he was not talking at all.


    Right now, cheese tells a few people what he knows. If it is not from the mouth of the grey robe, I am afraid it is easy to be regarded as a dream talk, because it describes a great city that popularizes and applies magic that most people in this era don''t think is real. For people who live in Cang lion, it''s like a kingdom in myth, which is unbelievable. Atalante''s eyes became increasingly divine in these descriptions, and she began to believe that that was where she found her way home.


    "When shall we start?" The swordswoman can''t wait to ask after the cheese.


    "Don''t worry. The city of ten thousand Dharma is quite far away from here. I have asked the Duke to prepare the materials for us to go. In three days, we''ll start. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    It took three days to leave because cheese had to return to the grey tower again before leaving. On the one hand, he wants to explain to anlina that he has decided to go to the city of ten thousand Dharma for an appointment. On the other hand, he also wants to use these days to solve problems that he has not solved before. For example, he advised mantra crows not to go into this muddy water again.


    "So you really want to listen to anlina. Which city of ten thousand Dharma to leave the grey tower at this time?" The magician beat the table with his fingers, and his face was very ugly. In his opinion, cheese''s behavior at this time is no different from betrayal. In his original imagination, the mage would become a powerful companion for him to fight for Clarke''s remains.


    Cheese can see curse crow''s anxiety, and he also knows the cause of the other party''s anxiety. The curse crow has been away from Lin for a period of time, and the sense of oppression that is approaching death every minute has regained control of his heart, even more serious than before he knew Lin. He knows how unstable the curse crow is in such a situation, but this is also the main reason why he hopes the other party can leave the grey tower. After all, mantra crows can''t survive by magic after falling from high altitude. In this period of increasingly tense relations between grey robes, no one can say for sure whether such a thing will happen.


    "Someone has to attend the ceremony. The grey tower is really standing out of the world, but the grey robe can''t be regarded as a savage. The clothes the teacher left us can''t be dirty on us The mage said in a deep voice. What he said is indeed the main reason why he agreed to go to the city of ten thousand Dharma. Clark, who has almost omniscient ability, is not his disciple. As for the exchange of goblins for sons, the defects of the existing knowledge reserve in the grey tower have been exposed, which is not what Cheese wants to see. Therefore, rather than pursue the illusory legacy, he would rather collect the knowledge Clark did not put in the library. This is what Cheese thinks should be done as a grey robe.


    "So you''re trying to prove to those guys what a wise spellcaster we are, that our teacher is the most learned person in the world? Why do you think the teacher built the ash tower here? Cheese, in your opinion, what is the real pursuit of our grey robes? "


    The curse crow''s question let the mage be stunned in situ, a few seconds later, his back exuded a cold sweat. Cheese is not a dull man. He can answer the first two of the three questions raised by his classmates naturally, but it is the answers to these two questions that make him sweat. Yes, with the strength of the first grey robe, isn''t it easy for him to want fame and wealth? Even a gray robe of his own can dominate a city. If Clark really wants to, he can become a lord or even a king. But he didn''t do it. It can even be said that grey robe took the opposite action. He built this tower on the desolate ice field north of Longji mountain, which was doomed to be ignored except for grey robe.


    "Do you understand? Magic is never something to be put on the stage to show, and so is the person who uses it. Why did the teacher build a tower on the ice sheet instead of other buildings? Have you thought about it? The tower is a building built by imitating trees. The teacher hopes that the magic research will keep approaching the sun like the number growing upward. Beyond that, there is no need to think about anything else. Every gray robe is a tree, and all that needs to be done is to try to grow upward, rather than to think about how the plants around them are blocked from the sunlight The words that curse crows are severe and cold. His words are also the mind of most casters. There is no doubt that casters are often selfish. They can ignore a lot of things for their own research. Therefore, there are few groups of organized casters. The concept of "companion" is more likely to be an ally or partner in the wizard''s mind.


    "But the teacher trained us, didn''t he? It''s not a selfish thing. He trained us and educated us Cheese tried to retort.


    "Yes, he made us grey. But in the process, who can say whether he is using us to prove his theory. Is it just that we are regarded as the inheritors of his knowledge? Our teacher may only regard us as a living slate to record his extensive knowledge and never regard us as a human being! Otherwise, how could he choose to leave? Do you believe that there is anything in the world that can kill the Lord of the grey tower? "


    In fact, the questioning of the crow is also the consensus of all the grey robes. As Clark''s disciples, no one knows more about what the first grey robe represents. The ever-changing robe is as vast as containing the whole world. Clarke who wears it is the God in the hearts of the grey robes. Therefore, when the news of Clark''s death came, a considerable part of the grey robes felt abandoned. They did not think that their teacher died of an accident, but felt that their teacher completely got rid of their relationship in this way.


    Cheese, silence. He couldn''t refute his classmates'' words, because he also had the feeling of being abandoned. Now, the mage understood some ideas about why his fellow disciples wanted Clarke''s remains at all costs. As long as they hold the posthumous work and study the knowledge in it, they can believe that they are not abandoned and failed works, and they can also bear the weight of the gray robe."I see what you mean. But I will still go to the city of ten thousand Dharma. I admit that the teacher is the best person in the world to be a caster, but I don''t think he was born to be. Even if there is no such legacy, I believe I can go to his place Said the cheese in a deep voice, and then got up to leave the room.


    "Wait a minute." The curse crow closed his eyes and said, "look for the sleeper. He has dealt with the city of ten thousand Dharma."


    Cheese nodded, but soon something came to mind, "what if that guy doesn''t want to see me? He sleeps most of the time, doesn''t he


    "Stupid. Since he is sleeping, you can go and find him in your dream. "


    When cheese left the room, the crow opened his eyes. He breathed a long breath, just those questions in the cheese at the same time, also in the question of himself. The curse crow reached out his finger, dipped some water from the cup on one side, and then drew an upward triangle on the table top, "upward tower, upward tree. Where should we grow; where should the gray tower grow; and where should the world outside the tower grow? The teacher really left a big question


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Leaving the crow''s room, cheese stood in the corridor hesitating for a while. The conversation with his classmates just now still reverberates in his mind. Have those questions really been answered? The mage is not sure. He breathed, leaving white marks in the air. In the old grey tower, was it so cold?


    The secret magic wave came from the bottom of the stairs, which made cheese recover his thoughts. Someone was fighting, fighting in the gray tower. But the mage didn''t know who the two sides were. When he came back from the molten iron, the number of people in the tower was more than those before he left. Moreover, these latecomers are obviously as well prepared as the curse crow at that time. Every one of them is very careful when entering the tower. I''m afraid that no one can tell how many people there are in the tower except anlina, the actual controller of the grey tower.


    Cheese didn''t intend to take charge of the battle, and had no desire to know the initiator, participants and outcome of the battle. He walked up to the top of the tower, feeling the same magical aftereffect from above. In the present grey tower, it is likely that there will be multiple armed conflicts at the same time. "Hum!" The shadow falling from above flashed past the mage''s line of sight and fell into the darkness below. From the vaguely captured shape, it should be a demon or a similar twisted creature. This is also normal. The duels between casters, especially those of grey robes, are not as wonderful as those between warriors with swords. There will be no fire or thunder in their battles. There will be only sudden death and hapless monsters pulled out of a distant space.


    In this case, cheese dare not start the transmission magic in the tower to send himself to the sleeper''s room. If luck is bad enough, the mage will appear directly in the middle of the battlefield after 12 steps, or be sent to the place where the demon who just fell down originally lived. In the same way, moving on both feet does not guarantee absolute safety. At this point, the best way to cheese is to turn back to the room of the curse crow, or simply stand still and wait for the end of the battle.


    But the mage was in a very uncomfortable mood at this time, and he did not do so. Cheese''s eyes began to emit a magic light, but the extent of the flash showed that he was not fighting with anyone, just in this way to guard against invisible things flying from his sight. At the same time, half of the cold iron amulet in the grey robe shirt has been pulled out, and the mage can take it in his hand at any time, and use the characteristics of cold iron to resist the magic attacking him. Use the cold iron of blocking magic as amulet, and only cheese can do this for the whole grey tower.


    The sleeper''s room is higher than the crow and cheese. At first, cheese thought that the higher they lived in the same door, the earlier they would be under the teacher''s door. However, after understanding and investigation, the mage found that there was no such rule. According to anlina, even if the master of the grey tower wanted to mark the apprentice''s order with the order of the rooms at the beginning, this situation was not realistic in terms of the death rate during the training in the grey tower. Later, I had to cram the new apprentice into the empty room.


    For the gray tower training death, cheese did not have much impression. He did grow up in the gray tower, but perhaps because he was deliberately protected, he did not really witness the threat of magic before he officially came into contact with magic. But even so, in the growth of the mage, he also experienced many times when the familiar people completely disappeared. It was after this experience that he became numb to the life and death of the people around him. This is the case in the grey tower, where the only contact between people is that in the classroom or in the experiment, there is no time left for the apprentices to socialize. At this time, walking up the stairs, cheese for a long time to find the new apprentice when the kind of panic.


    Step, stop again. The mage looked at the stairs in front of him, and the expression on his face was more complicated. After a moment''s hesitation, he took out his gloves from his robe, hung the iron amulet around his neck, and then bent down to grasp the air on the steps like a heavy load. The slight friction sound of "bang" was heard between the mage''s hands, which proved that he was not performing a mime as it seemed, and he did encounter something that could not be seen by the naked eye. However, after a simple groping, cheese did not really move the thing, but with a finger deep into it to untie a button. Then, with a gentle pull, a corpse appeared on the steps, and the mage had a small piece of cloth in his hand that made his arm appear to be nonexistent.


    Halflings? To tell you the truth, cheese doesn''t see so-called halflings very much, because this race is usually aloof and not aggressive. Therefore, when he saw the body which was as tall as a child, but his hands and feet were fully developed, the mage thought of them at the first time. But soon, as he turned the body over, cheese eliminated the speculation that the dead was a halfling. Halflings don''t have such a ferocious face. The lines across the flesh showed that the dead man often grinned, and his pale skin showed that he did not often touch the sun.


    Moloc, cheese recognized the race of the body. This is a kind of humanoid living in underground cave or abandoned mine. Some people believe that they are cave dwellers adapted to the underground environment, while others believe that they are ancient humans or spirits who were exiled to the underground. But in any case, the moloc are not the creatures to please the people on the ground. They are cruel and cunning, and become extremely selfish and cruel by the barren environment. How can the Morlock appear in the gray tower with a cloak that can be invisible?The mage continued to turn over the corpse and found the dagger, which had been specially stripped of its reflective surface, in the palm of his three fingers. The workmanship of the dagger is not exquisite, but the inscriptions on the blade attract people''s attention. It is used to break the curse. It is not powerful, but it is enough to achieve unexpected effect. This morok is an assassin. To be precise, he is an assassin trained and equipped to assassinate the caster. This is too much.


    Cheese put away the Morlock''s daggers and cloaks, which would soon appear in front of anlina. Internal fight, return to internal fight. He could understand the fighting between the grey robes for the teacher''s legacy. Even if it hurts people''s lives, it can only be said that it is the misfortune of the dead themselves. But bringing targeted minions and killers into the grey tower is another matter. Anyway, they all carry the same robe.


    "Grey tower, it should not be a battlefield."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Although the cheese is very angry now, he still can''t give the things he just got to anlina at the first time. Because between his position and anlina''s room is the battlefield. The mage didn''t want to get involved in this battle. Even though he might have the ability to stop the battle, he didn''t want to commit any danger by himself when he realized that some of his disciples had already brought moloc assassins into the tower. If they want to fight, let them. Thinking of this, cheese decided to visit sleeper first.


    Fortunately, the sleeper''s room is not separated by the battle. It is in a small corner above the middle of the ash tower. Even its door is nearly half smaller than that of others. It can only be used for people to enter. If the visitors are bigger, they will be stuck in the door frame. Cheese stood in front of the door and waited for a few seconds. Generally speaking, the grey robes would arrange the perception measures for their own room and around the room. The practical significance of knocking on the door is far less than the politeness it expresses. This time cheese stops is telling the sleeper that he is coming and that he is not hostile. It''s also about giving the other person time to think about how to treat the visitor.


    However, the sleeper is worthy of being a different type in the whole gray tower. After waiting for the door to open automatically or the message of refusing to meet in the door for nearly a few minutes, nothing happened. Cheese blink, silence can be seen as a kind of refusal, just let the other party waste time without reason is the pursuit of efficiency of gray robes do not like to do things, so they always do not take silence as a response, this should be the case with sleepers. The inexplicable waiting and the unstoppable fluctuation of magic between the upper and lower sides intensified the mage''s anxiety. He narrowed his eyes and flashed a rather bad guess in his brain. Maybe it was not that the sleeper did not give him a response, but that he could not give him a response at all?


    In normal times, this kind of speculation is based on the fact that the other party is busy with the experiment or is unable to get away from certain affairs. In this case, the grey robe will leave consciously, because whether it is meditation or other similar magic experience, it requires the whole attention of the experimenter. It is dangerous and impolite to disturb. But now different from the past, when he was in the crack of two battles, cheese had good reasons to think that sleeper was involved in another battle. And no matter what the outcome of the battle, the sleeper can''t do anything.


    When he made up his mind, the mage had a plan to break the door. But it''s not easy to rush into another grey robed room in the gray tower? Which grey robe does not wrap up his room with defensive magic and other witchcraft? If he wants to enter the door, he must first give up a series of incantations and codes to open the door? Cheese didn''t think the sleeper was an exception, because his misty eyes had already seen the mysterious lines on the doorframe, which he was not familiar with, and he had reason to believe that it had something to do with sleep and dreams. Cheese doesn''t want to dream, especially at this time when every minute counts. Although entering the game first and then breaking the game is the standard process of breaking the opponent''s defense system, he plans to take a shortcut today.


    The iron amulet was firmly held in the palm of his left hand. Cheese didn''t know whether this small piece of iron was enough to destroy all the traps that a grey robe had built around his residence. But this is the quickest way. As long as the interlocking traps are destroyed by the cold iron, he is sure to destroy the whole system along with that little clue.


    "Come on, it''s time for you to do your best." The master whispered, and slowly put the left palm and the cold iron in it on the door.


    "Zi!" The temperature from the cold iron gave cheese the illusion that it was holding a piece of red iron. But even though he has lost his sense of the left hand, he still has no plan to retreat. When holding the iron in his hand, he couldn''t use his magic vision to observe the changes, so he had to rely on something beyond the magic, those hidden inside his body, which he could ignore, suppress and forget in recent years. "Huff, puff." The blood vessels around the eyes showed a strange color, which was not the eye color that blood should have. The original white eye gradually disappeared, and everything in the eye socket became less real. In the end, only two points remained, as if the light from hundreds of millions of stars were shining from his eyes.


    "Broken." The mage''s right hand reached into his arms, took out the dagger he had just picked up from the Morlock corpse, and quickly nodded three times at a certain point on the door, "poof, poof, bang!"


    His third stab had a far more than usual effect. In a light sound, both the dagger and the door were detonated by invisible forces. The former completed the weathering and decaying that should have taken thousands of years in a short time, and turned into a dust that drifted away from the mage''s fingers. The latter, like being heavily hit by a small siege hammer, burst a hole with the thickness of an arm!


    Without more hesitation, the cheese reached into the door along the hole and pulled the bolt behind the door. So the door immediately became an ordinary wooden door, and even could not wait to open it without waiting for the cheese to force it. The mage''s eyes recovered, but his white eyes were still filled with frightening blood threads, which was a sign that blood vessels were on the verge of rupture. It took him some effort to pull the amulet off his palm and skin himself. Cheese put the amulet into the pocket of his robe. Later, he had to deal with the dead skin on it. Otherwise, his enemies might get the material for casting magic. The wound on the palm of the hand can only be placed in this way first. Now wrapping the cloth can only cause severe pain.After paying a rather painful price, cheese finally enters the sleeper''s room. The layout of the room matches the narrow door. Unlike most grey robes, which are used to place book collection notes and worktables in the room, the sleeper''s room is terrifying. As the mage walked through the narrow porch, he appeared in the room in front of him. There was only one bed. Next to the bed was a wooden strip hanging on the wall to serve as a table. In addition, there was only an equally small door leading to the toilet and bathroom.


    There is a sweet and greasy smell in the room, which makes people drowsy. The source of the fragrance is the copper incense burner on the wooden table. Cheese covers his mouth and nose with his sleeve, and he''s not sure if the smell is harmful. However, the owner of this room must think that it is not, because he is now safely lying on the small bed, wearing a large gray robe, a large number of gray hair pouring out of his hood, reminiscent of the roots of the old tree. Sleeper, there is nothing to doubt. The badge on his robe has proved his identity. It is an eye with pupil on the eyelid after it is closed. This eye grows on the top of a tower.


    At first, cheese thought he was late and the sleeper had died in his room. But just as he was about to examine the body, the slight snore showed that things were not what he thought. The sleeper, like the name, is sleeping soundly. The mage blinked and began to feel more and more pain in his left hand. His worries and actions were mocked by snoring mercilessly. Fortunately, the irony didn''t last long. When strangers were already standing by the bed, even the sleeper would be awakened.


    "Well..." Some confused murmur came from the hood, and the human body on the bed began to wriggle slightly. And cheese at this time found that the sleeper, seems to be a woman.


    "You are late. Hachet I thought you wouldn''t come, so I lay down again, ha The ointment is in the third jar from the left. You are responsible for repairing the door of my room. If you want the spruce on the Longji mountain, you tell the people of the frost corps to cut it, and I will send someone to get it. " The sleeper rubbed his eyes and said that it made people wonder if she was just pretending to sleep.


    The cheese tilted his head, turned to pick up the ointment in the sleeper''s mouth, which was full of light green paste like substance, sending out a fresh fragrance of grass and trees, "just a little scald, not so much Druid elixir."


    "Well?" The sleeper uttered a heavy nasal sound, and fiddled with his hands for several times. He pulled the hair out of his eyes, revealing his reddish eyes. Judging from the color of her hair, she was undoubtedly suffering from albinism. "Strange, I saw that your whole left hand should be half cooked. Hachet Come on, you''re late anyway, and it''s common for dreams to go wrong. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    From the sleeper''s words, cheese quickly learned a few things. First, his visit was not unexpected. And the way the sleeper got the news was probably her dream. Secondly, the information brought by the sleeper''s dream is not 100% accurate. For example, according to her dream, the cheese should be on the edge of being scrapped, not just the scald on the palm. Third, that is, the sleep quality of the sleeper is so good that she didn''t wake up after a hole was punched through her door.


    "Well, now I understand something, but you have brought me more problems." The cheese said, and without any hesitation, dug out a large piece of ointment from the jar and put it on his wound.


    Druids have a more popular nickname, the panacea. This kind of ointment is very secret. Once the ointment is adjusted, it becomes a completely different whole, and there is no way to know its composition. It is said that only spellcasters who claim to be Druids know how to mix them, and only those they recognize have access to these precious ointments. In fact, a wound like cheese can be healed with only a superficial layer of panacea, so that you can''t see the wound at all. But panacea can not only treat trauma, for all diseases, it can play a role, simply put, the more you wipe, the more you treat. The mage''s action at this time is also a small revenge for the sleeper''s behavior.


    "All the problems come from the narrowness of vision and the block of thinking. Of course, the biggest possibility is that you drill too deep into the corner." The sleeper, who did not wake up, taunted cheese and sat cross legged on the bed. After the stretch, she suddenly glared at the cheese and said in a very serious tone, "my room has been damaged by you, and now the tower is still in such a mess, so you have to lend me your room to ensure my safety before it is repaired. You have no reason to refuse, because you would not have lived here recently, and the meaningful things in your room have long been transported to your cheese tower. Poof, cheese, cheese tower, hahaha You''re a genius for naming. "


    Cheese''s face became more and more ugly. Now he even wanted to go straight away. He didn''t want to ask about the city of ten thousand dharmas that the sleeper knew. But he had to admit that her ability was more important than the character of the sleeper. As a grey robe, efficiency is the most important thing. "I can lend you my room. But only if... "


    "The condition is that you know why I know your behavior and all the news I know about the city of ten thousand Dharma. Well, I''ve agreed to take me to my new home. After a hole in the door, there''s no difference between here and in the corridor. Someone might throw a demon in at any time


    This word cheese is quite agree, he turned to lead the way, but after walking a few steps, he did not hear the footsteps behind him. Then he looked back with a little doubt and saw the sleeper looking at him with both hands. "What are you doing? Carry me on your back. My bones are too brittle and will break when you go down to the ground. " The mage''s mouth was open for a few seconds. He suddenly felt that he was not talking with a peer, but facing a spoiled aristocratic lady. It''s a terrible feeling, especially when he can''t ignore this person. Among other things, if the sleeper''s body was as weak as she said, the moloc assassin whom cheese had just met could easily kill her.


    For the sake of the safety of the same family, even though there were 100000 cheeses who didn''t want to, they went to carry the sleeper on their back. It made him feel like a skeleton on his back. The body of the sleeper hidden under the robe and white hair is too thin to imagine. Such a body, let alone aesthetic feeling, can only be described in terms of terror. Cheese walked down the corridor with the sleeper on his back. He felt like a corpse bearer. If it wasn''t for the faint breath he could occasionally feel behind him, he would have thought that the sleeper''s real identity was actually immortal.


    "What is that? It''s ugly. " This is what the sleeper said as she passed by the body of the morok.


    "The moloc, an underground creature, a trained killer." Cheese with the most concise introduction.


    "You killed it?" "I found out that he was dead, but I don''t know the exact time. The physical characteristics of this creature are quite different from those on the ground."


    "So that''s why you''re late. Did you use anything related to him when you opened the door? " The sleeper''s tone seemed to solve a problem.


    At this time, cheese had already understood the meaning of the other party. The sleeper had learned about his visit in a dream, and even predicted the result of his visit. However, the moloc lying on the steps brought about changes, which the other party did not see in his dream. "Well, I used his dagger. That dagger is probably everywhere now. The defense magic on your door is much stronger than I thought. I thought you''d be better at pulling people into dreams or something like that


    "Who knows, my robe is no different from yours. Those guys still think you''re just a jerk who knows everything. The teacher let you pass the graduation test because he doesn''t care about apprentices. But who knows what you''ve been through? Hehe, at least I''m sure that not everyone in the grey robe can win the devil Lord by himself. "


    "That''s it. As you said, this is where everyone can hear and see." Cheese was not so surprised at the fact that the sleeper revealed her own achievements. Since she could dream of the future, she could not dream of the past. But in comparison, he still hopes that the less people know about his real situation, the better.Cheese room. Here we are. At the strong request of the sleeper, the mage had to send her straight to the bed, and then witnessed her throw down all the blankets and pillows on the bed. "These need to be renewed. What''s more, the smell in your room is not good. It smells of dead bodies and books. I don''t know. I thought you were studying necromancy. And this room is too big. Why do you need so many bookcases? Aren''t you afraid they will fall down and crush you to death? And that table. You can''t reach the other side. Do you want to use it as an operating table? "


    The mage touched his head and listened to the sleeper degrade his room from decoration to layout. He didn''t understand that the sleeper was in someone else''s room, which meant that the magic in the room would kill her as soon as cheese wanted to. And in this case, it''s strange that the living skeleton is still yelling at the owner of the room, isn''t it?


    After a while, the sleeper is probably tired. To be honest, she has exerted much more energy than her body can store to comment on everything around her, so when her words gradually fade down, cheese is still a little uncomfortable. "Water." The mage brought warm water to each other. In each grey robe room, there were channels with underground water sources, but the connection methods and ways were different. The sleeper took the water, took two sips and handed it back to the cheese. Just when cheese was going to take some food to see if the sleeper who had recovered his strength had any new words to say, the sleeper took the lead in opening up the topic.


    "So far, you''ve done well. No wonder curse crow can regard you as a trustworthy person


    "How do you know Of course you know. But it''s flattering that he trusted me Cheese shrugged, pulled up a chair and sat down.


    "In fact, I''m very much like him and you." The red eyes of the sleeper always make people feel a little creepy when they look at each other.


    "What do you say?" The mage asked, but he didn''t think he was similar to these two.


    The sleeper smiles, but her every move except her voice has a threatening effect. "Curse crow, controlled by life span. I''m controlled by dreams. And you, you''re worse than us. You''re controlled by a lot of things, but you haven''t noticed it yet


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    To the surprise of some sleepers, cheese was not frightened or irritated by her theory that everyone was controlled. His reaction was even plain. This means that the mage probably understood this for a long time, so he would not be surprised by what the sleeper said, but nodded his head slightly in agreement. This obviously did not achieve the desired effect in the sleeper''s mind, she murmured and uttered short disdainful syllables. In an instant, the sleeper who had just got serious disappeared again.


    "Come on, what do you want to know about the city of ten thousand Dharma? But I have to tell you, because of my health, I haven''t been to that place myself. My understanding of them is basically based on dreams, and in the dreams of the guys from the city of myriad, I was able to glimpse the city. However, the information in dreams is not absolutely accurate. People''s subjective consciousness will make subtle differences between the things in dreams and the objective reality. You have to know that. "


    Cheese doesn''t understand dreams and reality as well as sleepers, but he does. There is no real clairvoyance in this world, just as a sleeper can''t see a morok in a cloak of invisibility. Even the prophets appointed by the Legendary God''s residence often bring vague fables. And this kind of information with fuzzy color is enough for him at this time. In fact, cheese didn''t have much to ask, so the conversation between the two grey robes didn''t last long.


    When the mage finished the inquiry and was ready to leave his room, the sleeper said, "how do you plan to go to the city of ten thousand dharmas?"


    The cheese frowned slightly with his back to the door. He doesn''t know what the other side''s words mean, and how he goes to the city of ten thousand Dharma has anything to do with the sleeper? Or is it that she has seen something in her dream and is now making a subtle reminder in this way? The mage did not know that it was very hard for him to speculate on the words of people like sleepers, so he decided to reply in the most direct way, "I will ride Migo, and the time is still rich. We can survey all kinds of things along the way."


    "No, your dragon can''t take you to the city of ten thousand dharmas. I mean, if you ride a dragon, you can''t get to your destination safely. It''s a warning, a very formal one. " The words of the sleeper are very unconvincing to others, and more like a threat than a warning. But there is no need for more words to explain the prophecy that ordinary people can''t make clear. Because they are all excellent spellcasters, and they all know that there are many things in the world of magic that are so vague and indescribable. Therefore, their teacher who knows everything is so hard to look at. He is the only one who can really see the flow of things in the shadow.


    "And what about your suggestion?" He did not ask why Migo could not take him to the city of ten thousand Dharma. He did not ask what kind of experience would make the Dragon helpless. That doesn''t make sense, prophecy is always the case, you know the result, you know the reason, so you think you can change the future. But once the result is established, things will start to fall towards the only sure result. When you are in such a torrent, it is meaningless to avoid a wave or two.


    "My advice," said the sleeper, looking directly into the mage''s eyes, as if he were guessing how serious his inquiry was, and how much more tentative, "if I told you my advice, would you do it?"


    This is the key point. When the instructions of the prophets are given, they are often accompanied by great risks. Their prophecies can lead people to the ideal direction, but they will also bring many unreasonable restrictions. For example, if you can''t turn back on a certain road, you can''t drink or eat the water and food in a certain place. These conditions don''t sound difficult to abide by, but the fact is that they are often difficult to comply with. There is a force in the world that doesn''t want to be influenced by ordinary people in the future and doesn''t want those predictions to come true.


    Cheese closed his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds. When he opened his eyes, he changed his question, "tell me, how can I get to the city of ten thousand Dharma on time."


    It sounds like there is no difference between the mage''s statement and directly asking for advice from the sleeper. In fact, it is not. The subtle difference in the statement can bring about enough space for the prophets to play, so that they can better convey their information to others. A little smile appeared on the sleeper''s face. "Smart problem, being with those ordinary people doesn''t make you forget our style."


    She said, struggling to get up from the bed, her emaciated body seemed likely to disintegrate in every movement. In the eyes of cheese, the sleeper''s movements are as weak as a string puppet pulled up. But it was necessary, and if she wanted her words to have some effect, she had to put herself in a formal position.


    "Grey cheese, I''m here to predict your future in the name of dreams. If you want to complete your journey, you have to step on the grassland, through the shadow of the knots, and swim with the fish. You will stand at the bottom of the pyramid and witness the sunrise at the farthest horizon, which is the end of your journey. " When the sleeper talks, her eyes are empty. Her words seem to be talking to cheese, or to an invisible statement of existence in a certain room. It is worth noting that after the prophecy of the mage''s journey, the sleeper did not recover from the prophecy state."And when shall I go home?" Asked the cheese, since the sleeper had something to say, he naturally raised his own question, second only to the journey.


    Sure enough, the sleeper did not refuse to answer the mage, but she still had clear eyes. "The sun that rose at first falls, and the mouse with lantern will go home."


    The mouse with the lantern, it''s the cheese badge. As for the so-called rising sun, the shadow of the knot and so on, he is not in a hurry to explore. Cheese has a premonition. When he sees those scenes, he will know which part of the prophecy it is.


    "Well." Sleeper, back two steps back to fall back into the bed, her chest rush surging, people worried that the next moment will stop working.


    This is a time when the psychic and the psychic are not able to guide their souls, even though they may not be able to guide their souls The trauma.


    "Hoo..." When the sleeper''s breathing stabilizes and the abnormal flush on his face fades, cheese dares to come forward. But before he could speak, the sleeper stretched out his hand and swung, and then plunged into the bed. "I''m going to sleep. You should go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    After leaving his own room, or the room that is nominally his own but now occupied by the sleeper, cheese did not choose to leave the gray tower directly. He looked up and down, the battle at the top was over, and the battle at the bottom changed from time to time. This means that both sides of the war may have already begun to withdraw, but for various reasons, they do not want to be the one who proposed the suspension of the battle. This is also normal. It is not wise to fight all out in the grey tower. Everyone will reserve some spare strength for themselves in the fight. In the final analysis, there is no need for them to fight with death.


    Cheese chose to go up to the top of the tower. Although he got the prophecy, he was not the kind of person who would follow the prophet honestly. His destination is Migo''s Dragon Cave. Even without considering the red dragon as a walking tool, Migo and cheese have known each other for many years. He doesn''t want to encounter any accidents.


    It''s kind of funny, isn''t it? Even if the human is a good spellcaster, his worry seems unnecessary. Suddenly, the idea came out. What can Migo do? The sleeper''s prophecy must mean that if he lets Migo take himself to the city of myriad dharmas, it will produce bad results, and this result mostly falls on cheese. When the mage thought so, he passed the body of the morok on the steps again. However, because this was the third time, he did not notice that the dead eyes of the corpse showed a look of resentment when he passed by.


    Pushing open the door, the cold wind whistled and moved the robe on cheese. He covered his face with his hand and it took a few seconds to get used to the cold. No wonder Migo doesn''t like his room. The temperature here is no different from that in the wasteland outside the tower. For the red dragon, who is used to the warm and even hot environment, the ice field is not an ideal habitat. But the huge figure that should be complaining about being here is not here. In front of cheese was an empty Dragon Cave and a cold wind blowing from the waste land.


    The mage''s eyes glowed with intense light, and he was looking in this way for signs of magic in the dragon''s den. No, the vision of magic is the same as that of the naked eye. Cheese''s brow tightened, and he knew that Migo would never leave the grey tower quietly, even if he did not like the cold of the ice field. The absence of magic Marks does not mean that nothing has happened here. The traces that are intentionally hidden can often explain the problem.


    Cheese carefully enters the room. As a place for the dragon to rest, its size is comparable to that of the main hall of the castle. In addition to the door on one side of the corridor for ordinary people to enter and exit, there is a passage about half a room wide on the other side of the Dragon cave. The gray ground extends from the passage for nearly 30 meters as a platform for the dragon to land. Logically speaking, such a large space could not be accommodated by the grey tower, but the tower was inlaid with magic from the time it was built, which made the existence of the dragon''s cave more ordinary. The mage tried to judge Migo''s whereabouts from the traces on the ground. He found that besides the red dragon''s entry into the Dragon Cave, there was another trace pointing in the opposite direction. Migo, you left here on your own.


    Now the question is, what kind of situation can make a red dragon, who hates cold weather, leave his slightly warm shelter and return to the cold wind? There are not many things like this, especially when you see a flash of shadow in the wind and snow. Cheese sprinted to the landing platform, blowing his hood open and widening his vision.


    He could see, or capture with his eyes, the two bodies that were flying in the shadow of the snow. One of them he knew well was Migo. The other figure, which is similar to the red dragon, is slightly darker than snow but has a metallic texture. Cheese a little observation to recognize the identity of the figure, it is a silver dragon.


    Now cheese understood why Migo would rush into the ice and snow. Although the silver dragon and the red dragon were both giant dragons, the difference between them seemed to them like humans and apes. In other words, they didn''t think of each other as their own. In addition to the long and obscure historical factors among the giant dragons, most of them are not harmonious. In the case of the red dragon and the silver dragon, both of which like to use volcanoes as their nesting sites, the conflicts and battles that broke out have been recorded in the memory of their races, and it has long been irrelevant who is right or wrong. But the question that follows is, why does the silver dragon, who does not like the cold land, appear here?


    When the mage thought about this problem, his appearance also attracted the attention of two giant dragons circling in the air. Migo naturally recognized cheese and thought the latter would help him, so he consciously approached the platform. However, it seems that the red dragon''s intention is too obvious. His opponent did not follow Migo to the grey tower. On the contrary, the latter carefully widened his distance and opened his wings to watch in the snow. Just when Migo thought that the other side was going to stop fighting, the silver dragon suddenly raised his head and his mouth radiated a disturbing light.


    Dragon flame, or breath, is the attack method mastered by all dragons, and has become their symbol. Dragon flame is not magic. Its source is a special organ in the dragon''s body structure. Through diet and metabolism, the dragon''s body will naturally generate some flammable gas. The so-called dragon flame is the result of the fire star ignited by the friction of teeth when they eject the gas stored in the special organs. Therefore, the gas that generates the flame and the flame it ignites will vary subtly depending on the race of the dragon that spews.In the case of red dragons, their flame is considered to be the most exemplary breath. It consists entirely of high-temperature flames capable of melting metal without any other components. But the extremely high temperature alone is enough to destroy most of the things in front of them. Compared with the red dragon, the breath of other kinds of giant dragons has more or less some characteristics. For example, because the Dragon living in the swamp has long-term contact with miasma, its breath will be more explosive, and will leave a lot of toxic gas after burning.


    As for the silver dragon, the breath of this kind of dragon has been quite mysterious, mainly because they are not large in number and do not like to go out. But for the grey robes, although the silver dragon is rare, it is by no means unknown. So he wasn''t surprised when the flames of molten hot gaseous metal hit the cheese. This breath is known as the sculptor''s fire, because the gaseous metal in it will quickly cool down after contacting the target, and the target will be blown away, but there will be a vivid and horrible sculpture in place. This is also the main reason why Baiyin dragon belongs to the gentler race of the dragon, but it has always been difficult to have a good reputation.


    But understanding doesn''t mean it can be solved, especially in this short period of time, the gorgeous dragon flame has come to cheese, and the temperature contained in it makes the bitter cold place instantly as hot as the surface of the sun. If such a situation is placed on other grey robes, most of them will be dead. However, the mage grew up with Migo after all. Six years ago, when he was in Cangshi Wangdu, he let Migo burn himself with dragon flame in order to defeat his opponent. Although the Dragon flame did not directly spray on him at that time, he had already had the experience to deal with the breath of the dragon.


    "Boom The sound of the explosion passed through the open frozen soil, and it was not known how long before it subsided. The gray platform was coated with a silver coating. On top of this coating, there are two figures, one is a statue of the same material as the coating. However, the image depicted in the statue is not cheese, because the mage himself is holding his left hand and standing safely. In the palm, a red amulet shaped like a dragon quickly turns black and turns into small particles that disappear with the wind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    "Roar!" Migo was relieved to see that cheese was intact after the Dragon flame baptism. Their inner worries turn into raging anger. There is no rational habit among dragons. No matter right or wrong, they tend to use the most primitive body language to express their ideas. The angry red dragon sends out a thunderous roar, and its wings agitate to rush to the silver white enemy. The silver dragon is not cowardly. Two creatures that can destroy the city and destroy the country soon collide with each other again in the air.


    Cheese, after confirming that Migo is not worried about his life for the time being, turns his attention. Dragon''s breath will greatly consume their physical strength. In a short time, white silver dragon should have no time to come to him again. What''s more, there is another thing that attracts the mage''s attention more than these, which is the sculpture of the Morlock people behind him. It has to be said that the sculptor''s fire is really the real name. The ferocious expression of the ugly assassin standing behind the Mage at the end of his life is completely preserved, together with the dagger in his hand.


    It''s not funny at all. Cheese asked himself that he didn''t realize when there was such a follower behind him. Had he been lurking in the Dragon Cave for a long time? Or follow him from the hallway? Either way, he was not happy. He thought that the Morlock corpse in the corridor was already a very dangerous thing, but he did not expect that there were still living Morlock people in the grey tower now, and it seemed that he was going to attack him. What''s the meaning of this? Did he get in the way of anyone in the tower?


    The mage soon thought whether the sleeper would have the same experience with him, but the idea was soon dispelled. The sleeper is now in his room, and cheese knows very well that the Moroccans can''t sneak in, so the sleeper should be safe. His anger began to burn in his heart. Cheese now wanted to postpone his trip to the city of ten thousand Dharma for a few days, and let the man who brought such an ugly and mindless assassin into the grey tower suffer a little. The one who stopped the mage''s idea was anlina.


    When she appeared in the Dragon Cave, cheese did not know why, did not feel surprised. What''s more, he could see that anlina, who stood in front of him and was interested in observing the statue of the morok by the breath of the silver dragon, was not herself. Separation is not a great ability for vampires. As a living body driven by the blood of the true ancestor, even the weak blood clan can do so as long as they are willing to let the blood of the true ancestor leave the body. The difference is that, as a true ancestor, anlina not only has her own blood reserves that make vampires crazy, but also can slowly produce and recover her own blood. For her, separation, which was seen as the most dangerous trick among her peers, was quite practical.


    "You let them fight, and now they have brought soldiers. What''s the next step? Build fortresses and fight against each other? " ''said the cheese, pointing to the statue.


    Instead of answering the cheese question immediately, anlina reached out and stroked the sculpture, which was still warm. "Do you think any of us would waste our time training these stupid creatures and forming an army?" Her tone is very gentle, but her eyes are cold against the frozen soil. In the face of cheese''s accusation, anlina is not as calm as she appears. As a human who knows her best, cheese can feel the emotion in the other party''s words.


    "You mean..." Sometimes you don''t have to say it clearly. What anlina said is no problem. Although the grey robes can do a lot of things, most of them spend their energy on how to explore the deep problems of the world, so they are not used to building the power system around them. Maybe it''s what they''ll do to take in one or two molochs as helpers, to cultivate assassins in organizations? No, mature assassins can not be trained overnight, which will certainly consume a lot of energy of trainers.


    Anlina pressed her finger on her lips, and it was clear that these Moroccans, not some grey robe from the grey tower, were invaders. Cheese''s expression in a second produced a variety of changes, the speed, the range of large, the rich emotion of the women who raised him to be also surprised. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that, although for anlina, the gray tower is just a foot in her long life, just as she has experienced, and may also experience in the future. But for the grey robes born, grown and grown up in this tower, the tower is even sacred. What it represents is all the qualities recognized and pursued by a grey robe.


    Now, people tell such grey robes that their tower has been invaded. What''s the meaning of this? Cheese felt that something in his mind had changed rapidly. The emotion mixed with inexplicable impulses made the magic light in his eyes turn from blue to gloomy purple, and at the same time, there were some indescribable things in it from time to time.


    There are very few, very few things and scenes that can excite a trained caster out of control, because in the process of their meditation, they have already imagined the bad possibilities actively or passively. Therefore, the casters are not afraid of threats. What they want to explore is far more terrifying than everything under the sun and the moon. They are ready for doom. What can really make the caster out of control is often the defamation and destruction of their spiritual sustenance. This spiritual sustenance may be a logical way, a discovery that changes the world, or something practical. Grey tower is one of the spiritual sustenance of cheese and even most of the grey robes.The loss of cheese did not surprise anlina. On the contrary, a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Some things, she must let him know, but know, does not mean to participate. The female vampire approached the mage slowly, but when cheese reacted, her hand was on his chest.


    "The grey tower is suffering from disaster, unprecedented disaster. And all you can see now is the appearance of disaster. To eliminate appearances is just a futile process. What you have to do is to find the crux of the problem and solve it from the root. So go ahead, as the sleeper says, and now it''s time for you to leave. "


    With a little push, the mage''s body flew back out of control and fell from the edge of the platform into the howling snow.


    "Migo, don''t let him fall to death."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    It''s a sleepless night for most of the rat people in Xigu city. Their mentor, the grey robed mage, rode his red dragon from the northern sky and fell into the dragon blood stream. When the rats finally managed to pull the man out of the water, they found that there were large metal coatings on Migo''s abdomen and right wing. At first, some rat people thought the metal was something like armor, but they realized that this was not the case when they found that the scales of the red dragon under the metal layer had broken, revealing the flesh and blood below.


    Migo''s injury is delicate. It''s serious. The breath of the silver dragon does cause terrible wounds, but these wounds are not deep enough to the internal organs. Compared with human beings, they are probably serious abrasions. Although the blood and flesh are blurred, they will always be good. But it is not serious. The impact of falling into the dragon blood stream from the air broke the right wing of the dragon, and his left hind limb also had problems. The injury was enough to keep the proud dragon dormant for months.


    In contrast, cheese is more troublesome. After waking up, the grey robe rushed to the north without saying a word and tried to return to the grey tower. But when he rushed down from Longji mountain, he was stunned in the snow field. The mage found that he had forgotten how to find his way back. It made frost guards think he was crazy for a time, and it was only after Elsa calmed down cheese with a basin of ice water that he stopped his crazy nonsense. Back in the valley again, cheese became depressed. Now he wants to understand his situation. He should be exiled.


    What happened in the Dragon Cave is still fresh in my mind. Cheese maker clearly remembers every word that anlina said to him. The grey tower was invaded. At this time, anlina exiled him. The meaning of this behavior is clear, isn''t it? The blood clan who raised him didn''t want him to get involved in the chaos. With the last word that anlina pushed him down from the platform, cheese had reason to believe that the other party had done so because he thought that even if the mage stayed in the tower, he could not help the grey tower out of chaos. At the same time, her words also refer to the sleeper. Does this mean that the reason why the sleeper provides help to cheese is that anlina pushes her from behind, and what is the deeper meaning of the journey she arranged for him?


    "Find the crux of the problem and solve it from the root." The master''s body was hidden in the shadow of the broad chair back, and he repeated this sentence silently.


    "Do you want to go? Dagong''s letter has just arrived today. He is asking what you think. " Elsa asked anxiously. She didn''t know what happened to cheese. No one knows, because the mage didn''t tell anyone. But even so, judging from Migo''s terrible wounds, it''s not hard to guess the seriousness of the matter.


    Cheese took a deep breath and took up the written test plan to write a reply to Dagong. But his hand had been shaking, which had never stopped since he had returned from the grey tower, and the ink splashed on the quill made strange patterns on the writing paper. He pressed his left hand on his right wrist, trying to stop his shaking, but it didn''t work.


    "I''ll help you, but I can still help if I write a letter. I''ve learned a lot during this time..." Elsa approached cheese, hoping to finish the task of writing for him.


    Who knows that red fox''s words are like a sharp stab, which makes the mage raise his head and show his ferocious expression. He is ready to say rude words to Elsa, but maybe it is that red hair that makes cheese find himself at the moment of roaring. He closes his mouth fiercely, and the teeth of his jaw hit each other to make a clear sound. Lovely Elsa has been frightened, she has never seen cheese show such an expression, even in the face of a powerful opponent, the mage has not shown such a terrible appearance.


    He reminded her of the wounded beast and could only hide her weakness with a ferocious face. The red fox bit his lips, trying to move the unconscious step back forward, thinking about what words to use to make cheese return to its normal appearance. However, before Elsa had organized the language, the master had already said again, "help me tell the eldest Duke that I will come to the molten iron in three days."


    With that, he got up to get out of the room. When she passed Elsa, she said, "I''m sorry."


    Red fox''s hand clenched very tight, she tried to let herself look forward, not to look at the cheese face, "I go with you, you so I don''t worry."


    "I''ll tell Corinthian that you''ll stay in Wangdu for a while, and it may soon become a place of right and wrong." If there is a real power to invade the grey tower, Xigu City, as the nearest grey robe stronghold, and the northern part of Cangshi where it is located, will no longer be safe. Cheese doesn''t want Elsa to be exposed to danger. Lovely Elsa doesn''t have to think so.


    "Why don''t you let me go with you? Are you afraid I will become a burden? My skill has not regressed in recent years. Lothar said that I have the level of a knight in the kingdom


    "It''s because of Lothar that you can''t go!" The meaning of the mage''s words is very clear. A few years ago, there was a man who accompanied Lothar on an adventure, and she didn''t come back.


    Elsa grabbed the cheese by the collar, almost lifting him from the ground. Red fox''s eyes almost burst into fire, because cheese is an insult to any woman. But when she saw cheese''s eyes, her already raised fist was slowly lowered."I, the webworm and any woman, are not the vassals of you arrogant assholes. You can give up your lives for your goals, and so can we. I don''t need you to worry


    "I I''m sorry. " Cheese has realized where its problems are, but the words have been said, can not be recovered.


    Elsa had never seen a mage so weak, which was different from his previous casual indifference to the secular world. Now cheese seems to have been poached away. Red fox never thought she would hate this man, but now she only felt uncomfortable when she saw his face. This is not him. This is not the person she knows.


    As the red fox throws out the collar, the cheese is thrown to the door by the whole person, making a dull sound. Fortunately, Elsa didn''t mean to hurt him, so although her back was painful, the mage didn''t actually get hurt. "I''ll write it for you. But you get out of here now! You are not the master of this tower. It has no master like you. Don''t defile the tower any more, you cheese


    Cheese felt more pain in his chest than in his back, and the pain was unbearable. He struggled to his feet, as if he had some kind of powerful curse on him, "and you? Where will you go after I leave? "


    "I''ll wait here for the real cheese to come back."


    Before dawn, grey robe set foot on the road to molten iron alone. The wind behind him made him feel cold in winter in summer. He did not expect that in a few days, he was exiled in two places, two places he could call home, two people who could be called family. Gloria had been waiting by the side of the road, holding a lantern in her hand. At the end of the dawn, she gave her a gift to the mage.


    "I thought you could use it, so I took it privately. We will take good care of your dragon, and other people will also... "


    Cheese took the lantern without stopping. The mouseman Baroness spoke behind him, and he only heard the wind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    When ARTA saw the sorcerer in grey robed like a lost soul, she began to doubt the relationship between the man in front of her and the man who had argued in the trial a few days ago. It''s not her fault, not to mention the swordswoman, klandi. They have never seen cheese. In their impression, the mage is always the most calm and calm person. It''s hard to equate with the dishevelled and muddy guy at this time. Yes, the mage walking to molten iron on foot has grown a lot of beard on his face, and even his eyes which should have been full of wisdom are very dim. Now cheese is more like a farmer who has lost his home or a slave who runs away from the slave owner''s manor without knowing where he should go.


    Dagong proposed to let the mage rest for a while before going on the road, at least changing into clean clothes. But cheese has no intention to stop. He is like a paranoid wandering soul, showing unshakable obsession with silence and action. So, in the eyes of many worries, the carriage carrying cheese went on the road.


    "Da, Da, Da" the firm sound of horse''s hooves reverberated in the carriage. The grey robed mage hugged his knee and curled up in a corner of the carriage, with the dawn breath tied to his wrist with leather ropes. Dagong is not happy that his most outstanding works are treated in this way. However, considering the current state of the mage, dwarves are not good at saying anything.


    Wet cloth, rubbing on the back of the hand. Cheese subconsciously raised his head to see ATA carefully wiping the dirt on his hands. He wanted to drive the other side away, but before he did, he thought of her situation. He was her only hope of finding her family. A long sigh blew out of the beard.


    "I''ll do it myself." He said that after ATA hesitated for a few seconds, he got the cloth. Soon, there was no visible dirt on his exposed skin. As for hair and more thorough cleaning, you have to wait until it comes to water. The mage put the soiled cloth on the baffle behind the garage. From here, he could see that the wall of the city of molten iron was gradually integrated with the horizon, so he asked, "where are we?"


    The swordswoman tries to answer the mage''s question. She tries to connect the map in her head with her current location, but to be honest, it''s too difficult. You should know that most of the territory in the northwest of liechuiling, which is marked by molten iron city, is grassland. There are few people in these territories, and only a few key locations are equipped with sentries and beacon towers. If you want to find a clear reference in this environment, and then infer their own position, it is definitely not a thing that travelers can do through this land.


    Fortunately, there are not only two travelers in this carriage. "We are now in the middle of the furnace path and should be able to reach the border post at night. At this time tomorrow, we will be in the grassland people''s territory. " The sound came from the front of the carriage. It''s no wonder that the carriage didn''t stop when ATA wiped the cheese. Of course, there was a coachman driving the carriage besides the two of them. However, the voice and tone of the driver''s voice made cheese feel very familiar.


    Water flows through the meadow. The grassland is rich enough to graze a large number of cattle and sheep. Unfortunately, a large part of this abundance is due to human wars. No one will graze in this area without the protection of the city wall, and nomads may bypass the sentry and attack the livestock and their owners at any time. In the same way, the nomad''s own livestock will not graze here, because the soldiers in the post will light the smoke and call for the army of hammers to drive the cattle and sheep into the dwarf''s fence.


    The water, which flows through the skin, carries away dirt and a little depression. The cool water of the stream makes people who have been depressed for many days feel a little excited. He buried his face in the water in his hands and washed as much as he could. After a slight suffocation, the cheese let the stream go and let out a low roar. A knife, timely handed to him.


    "Trim your beard and hair. You look like a savage now." Cheese results in a knife, and intends to remove it from the root of the beard. The person who delivers the knife quickly stops saying, "leave some whiskers. We are about to step into the grassland people''s territory. Do you know what kind of talents do not leave a beard in their eyes?"


    Only eunuchs don''t grow a beard. Although the master doesn''t know much about nomads, he still knows it. So he changed the position of the knife, and after finishing his beard near his chin, he said, "will you take us to the border and go back?"


    "No The man with the straw in his mouth answered without hesitation. At the same time, he patted the Tomahawk pinned in his waist, "I''ll go with you."


    "No Cheese declined at the same speed. He looked up at Lothar with a golden beard. "You send us to the border and go back. Helen is still waiting for you. "


    The count shook his head. "Helen is taken care of. Besides, I''m going with you for her. "


    "There is no magic that can revive the dead. Although I am not my teacher, I am sure of that." The master quickly finished this sentence, as if he was afraid of something.


    But obviously cheese''s worry is unnecessary. After hearing what he said, Rosa''s face showed a look of crying and laughing, "what are you talking about? I didn''t have that idea. Of course, life and death can''t be reversed. What would the world look like "First of all, I won''t go to the city of ten thousand Dharma with you. We can only travel through the grassland, and then we will not go the same way. Second, I''m not here for you. I''m looking for HelenIt''s cheese''s turn. He can understand that Lothar doesn''t follow in order to find a way to revive the net worm. Of course, he won''t believe that Lothar really has no idea about resurrecting his wife until there is a better reason. But the main problem in the count''s words was, "but Helen should be there now." At the same time, it points to the direction of the melting iron city.


    "Ah, you are confused, aren''t you? My daughter, who is really in that direction now, is waiting for you to come back and train her. Helen I''m looking for is my wife Lothar carefully took out a amulet, a spider shaped amulet and a net worm amulet from her arms. "I have heard about the whereabouts of spider tamers. This time I want to find them. I have an obligation to tell them about her experience. Besides, I want to know more about her. In case my daughter asks me to talk to her about her mother in the future, I can only say a few words


    Rosa''s words made cheese droop. Now he can feel the gap between himself and the other side. The master''s hand to build the beard was quick, and his eyes recovered slightly. When someone is trying to live, carrying the past to the future, they can not indulge in self pity, right?


    After the master cleaned his body and put on his clean clothes, he put on the grey robe. The dirt on the grey robe that could not be washed away, with this slight shake, all flew out of the robe, "do you know how to cross the grassland?"


    The count smiles, and he is glad to see cheese rejuvenated. "I don''t know, of course, that the grey lion has never been there. However, the Duke must have arranged for us. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    After receiving his letter, at least dongersha did not need the help of his company. So when Lothar reached the end of the furnace path in his carriage, a bored figure had been waiting for a long time.


    It was a young man whose skin color was much darker than that of the grey lion, or it was not impossible to call him a boy. He was no less than three years old than ATA. The boy was dressed in a blue cotton padded suit. The collar and cuffs were decorated with colored ribbons with patterns. A yellow green rope was tied around his waist. His hair was hidden in a feathered hat, and his cheekbones protruded slightly, giving his face two distinct flushes. The boy carried an arrow barrel on his waist, which revealed a feather. The bow used for archery was hung on his chest.


    This is a typical nomadic male. As a military commander with a lot of experience in war with nomads, Lothar almost subconsciously stopped the carriage and put his hand on the handle of his Tomahawk. Nomads grew up on horseback. Their children learned archery before walking, and plundered before talking. Of course, such understanding is biased, but it is the common understanding of Cang lion people to grassland residents. In the wars between the two sides, there are many soldiers of the same age or even younger than the boy.


    "Chirp!" The roar of the eagle echoed in the air. The black shadow crossed the count''s head. The sharp claws of the eagle rubbed against his head made him nearly fall off the carriage. The green and gray wings closed above the grass and fell on the boy''s outstretched arm. It can be seen that there is a thick leather protective gear tied there. Obviously, there is a certain domestication relationship between this eagle and grassland people. The boy took out a small dried meat from his waist pocket and stuffed it into the eagle''s arm. He said happily, "well done, that Ren."


    Lothar tapped on the board behind her to alert the people in the carriage. Then he jumped out of the carriage, left his right hand behind him, and asked the boy from a distance, "is that your eagle?"


    The prairie man did not answer the count''s question. He glanced at Lothar with a sarcastic smile on his lips. In the grassland only dare to speak to each other from such a distance, is undoubtedly a coward. But the boy''s indifference did not last long. When cheese and ATA stepped out of the carriage, especially when the figure of the swordswoman appeared in his eyes, he took the initiative to come over.


    "My name is Batu. I am the son of Bayar and the grandson of bater. I come from the water antelope tribe." The boy who claimed to be Batu introduced himself to the three people with his chin raised, but his height was so poor that his action not only did not show the arrogance, but also made people feel a bit ridiculous.


    Lothar stood in front of the other two, trying to respond to each other, "my name is..."


    However, Batu waved his hand directly and interrupted the count, "it doesn''t matter what your name is." He said, pointing his finger at Lothar, "coachman." Then he turned to cheese, "wizard." But when it was time for his finger to point at the swordswoman, it turned into an open palm, and then the palm of his hand pressed on his cotton padded chest, "your eyes are as beautiful as stars in the sky, ma''am. I wonder if I will have the honor of getting your name


    Lothar wanted to go up and give the boy a punch, but his action was stopped by the smiling mage. The three men turn their eyes to the swordsman, waiting for ATA to respond. Obviously, ATA was not happy with Batu''s arrogance, so she cleared her throat a little, pointed to herself and said, "guard."


    "Poof, ha ha." Cheese and Rosa couldn''t help laughing when they saw the expression on the boy''s face. Their laughter was so pleasant that even the eagle on the boy''s arm also chirped. "Narin!" He angrily shut up his partner, then glared at the other two, and then took out the knife in his waist.


    "You insulted me, and I asked to solve this problem with you in a man''s way! When I beat you, this woman will be mine too


    Lothar and cheese looked at each other, and the mage consciously stepped back half a step and made a courteous move. "In line with the principle of fairness, Mr. Lothar, please accept the challenge first."


    The battle is won or lost within five moves. Batu''s attack is not a threat to the count. The boy may become a strong fighter in a few years, but he still lacks the control of weapons and combat experience. After a brief trial, Lothar just made a slight trip, and Batu attacked with all his might. As a result, he was easily avoided by the count and knelt down on the back of his knee. The eagle on the grassland man''s arm was startled and wanted to protect his master, but the mage''s finger gently waved in the cuff of his robe, and a stone flew out of the grass, wiping the bird''s eyes and flying through it, making it fly into the air under the control of panic instinct.


    Lothar from the kneeling boy behind his wrist holding the knife, powerful force let Batu not long struggle to let the knife fall to the ground.


    "The first class, boy, don''t challenge an opponent you don''t know." When the count said this, he released Bartu''s wrist and let the boy lie down on the ground. The latter immediately picked up the knife he had dropped, but just when Lothar thought he was going to stab himself with the knife, Batu cut the blade towards the finger of his left hand. Fortunately, the count moved much faster than he did. Before the boy cut his finger, he grasped the blade of the dagger and snatched it from Batu''s hand. "What are you doing?""If you lose the duel, you have to pay for it. I still have a mission. I can''t die, so I''ll give you my finger first!" Batu''s voice trembled as he said this, but his eyes told Lothar that if he didn''t stop him, the boy would not hesitate to cut off his finger.


    "Keep your fingers, and the rest of you. I don''t want our guide''s blood all the way to attract the wolves on the grassland. It''s the winner''s order. You have no right to refuse. " Lothar said, throwing the dagger back to Batu. There was no smile on the count''s face, for the child reminded him of the ferocity of the nomads as enemies.


    "Guide? You mean he''s our guide? " Asked the cheese, paying attention to Batu with his spare light in case he would not listen to his advice and continue to injure himself.


    "The boy himself said, the water antelope tribe, a small number of nomads who have trade relations with liechui. If the Duke wants to find us a guide, there is no more suitable choice. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    The carriage is moving slowly on the grassland. As a matter of fact, the speed of the carriage has slowed down to almost the speed of human walking, and it is even insufficient. This is mainly because the grassland increases the difficulty of driving, and there is obviously no road for vehicles on the grassland. But that doesn''t mean people on the bus can accept that speed.


    "We should give up the cart. There are two horses pulling it. One of us is just right." This is the third time Batu has tried to persuade others to do so in two days.


    "I''ve said many times that these two horses are not the kind you often ride. They are the kind of cart pulling and carrying goods. They can''t run when you sit on them. Besides, there are food reserves in the car. If you give up the carriage, even if you carry a part of it on your body, you will discard nearly half of it. Besides, with the help of the carriage, at least we don''t need to sleep in the open air. " Lothar said to the boy sitting next to him, waving his whip in boredom. Since being easily knocked down by the count, Batu has shown extraordinary respect for the former.


    So the boy said nothing more. The two horses that he tried to pull were also able to find evidence of their completion. However, before long, the two horses stopped and said, "what''s the matter? There''s still some time before noon. We have to continue before..."


    Batu''s words stopped naturally after seeing Lothar''s expression. He followed the driver''s eyes and saw a vague shadow on a slightly raised hill in the distance. But before he could recognize more details, the shadow disappeared behind the hill. "Tut, the haunted one." Lothar spat, with a slight disdain in her voice. "Well, that guy''s gone. Let''s keep going. Wait a minute. What''s wrong with you?"


    This time it was the boy''s turn to look ugly. It was obvious that Batu''s face was not right. His eyes were fixed on the hill where the shadow had disappeared, and a cold sweat came from his forehead.


    "How many times have you seen him?" Batu asked, with a slight tremor in his voice, as if he were frightened.


    "If I didn''t miss it, it would be the second time. What''s wrong? Do you know what that guy wants to do? " With Lothar''s eyesight, he could be sure that the shadow he saw was not a monster or ghost. It was a man, a man on a horse. The count was instinctively displeased by the fact that a rider was observing the movement of the carriage at such a long distance. But after all, he is not a child of this grassland. I don''t know what it means. In Lothar''s view, perhaps the other side is just confirming whether they are hostile or trying to invade their territory.


    "He is a scoundrel. His presence means that the tribal leaders have gathered. Tomorrow is the third day, and the night after tomorrow is the full moon." The boy screamed in horror, and his words began to mix with the local language of grassland people. Even when he was not so frightened, the content he uttered was beyond Lothar''s comprehension. Fortunately, the count knows who can solve this problem.


    At noon, there is time for horses and passengers to stop and rest on the grassland. For most people, a long journey in a carriage is not a pleasant experience. Even if it is from the hand of the craftsman led by the hammer, it is very popular in the royal capital, and the most comfortable carriage for the whole Cang lion is not good.


    "How about it?" Lothar handed the water bag to the passing cheese, and as she spoke, she pointed to Batu, who was sitting on the side. He knew that the mage must have a way to understand what the boy really wanted to say, and certainly could understand what information was really crucial in the boy''s words.


    Cheese''s expression is not good, he took the water bag and took a drink, then slowly said, "not very good. According to Batu, we have been targeted by a group, or rather a coalition of several tribes. If you don''t miss it, these United tribes will attack us in the morning after tomorrow


    "What?" Lothar''s expression was a little stunned. He was not unable to understand that a group of people were being looted by the nomads on the grassland. But a coalition of several tribes? That''s too much for a team of four, isn''t it? We should know that in the past, the nomads'' aggression against liechui was only based on a single tribe, and the combination of multiple tribes would only happen in 10 or even 20 years. Tough nomadic tribes will not easily unite unless there is a strong enough commander-in-chief or an attractive interest.


    The mage shrugged helplessly. To be honest, if Batu had not swore with his Falcon''s life, he would not have believed the shocking news. Because this is totally unreasonable. The plunder on the grassland is nothing more than two things, material and women. To be sure, they have both cheese, but neither the food reserve in the carriage nor the presence of atalante are enough to attract so much enthusiasm. It''s like shooting a mosquito with a crossbow arrow.


    "Why? Who are they running for? You? Or Batu? " After all, the count was a pragmatic man. After a brief surprise, he quickly concluded the two most likely reasons for the prairie people to launch an attack. The first is cheese. Although the mage himself has never been to this grassland, his grey robe can not only bring faithful allies like frost guards, but also become the target of revenge. In addition, Batu, as the only grassland man in the team, may also become the target of the other party. If the boy is the successor of the water antelope tribe leader or has a certain prominent and important position, he may become the target that these tribes want to hijack."I don''t know. But I think it probably has nothing to do with either of us Cheese''s words are the result of careful thinking. To be fair to all, grassland is a place less visited by casters than the sea, because of its natural exclusiveness. The vast sky and vast land can easily make those who do not adapt to it feel flustered. It can not provide conditions for the caster to concentrate on their research. Therefore, apart from shamans or witch doctors who are native to the grassland, few foreign mages have anything to do with this place.


    But Batu, cheese has his own way to tell whether he has lied to himself, so when the boy explained his life experience, the mage quickly believed him. Batu, just a child of an eagle tamer in the water antelope tribe, died of a hunting trip. It is said that he was shot and killed by hunters from neighboring tribes to rob his prey. This kind of thing is not too rare on the grassland. After his father''s death, Batu''s mother became his father''s brother''s wife in accordance with tradition. There were only two ways for him to face the boy: either he became a stepson who was doomed to receive no preferential treatment and gave up his Falcon; or he had to prove that he had the ability to contribute to the tribe as an adult man. This may also explain why he is so eager to get ATAH''s favor that marriage can be seen as a typical transition from childhood to adulthood in any culture.


    A boy of this origin is not enough to be a target.


    "That makes no sense. Their target is not you and Batu, nor material and women. What else can it be? Although I fought with them several times, they were seven or eight years ago. They can''t remember me Rosa frowned and murmured.


    "It''s no use guessing here. If you want to know the answer, you have to do something." Said cheese to his companion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Batu could not understand the behavior of his companions. He has told them what will happen to the team. Their opponents will not be a few men and horses, but warriors of at least three tribes! What would that be like? Batu doesn''t know, because he hasn''t seen it since he was born. It can be heard from the elders of the tribe that when there are enough riders, the dust raised by the horses'' hooves will block out the sun like a sandstorm when they come. The boy once dreamed of such a scene, but at that time he was a member of the rider to bring sandstorms, rather than as a powerless resister facing the sharp machetes and lethal arrows in the hands of the sons of the grassland. According to his idea, the only way to survive was to abandon the carriage immediately and approach the strong hammer collar.


    But nobody in this team except Batu seems to think so. Atalante didn''t understand what it would be like to be targeted by a plural nomadic tribe, while Lothar and cheese showed extraordinary composure. For both of them, the present situation is not enough to make them panic, and time has given them more calm as they grow older. Both Lothar and cheese have experienced more desperate rivals than nomads.


    "Narin, if I die, you will peck out my eyes and eat. So I can see what you see. " The boy said to his partner dejectedly as the carriage set off.


    But as cheese said before, they didn''t plan to wait. Even though they are not afraid of the coming attacks from nomads, the mage is still used to getting the details of the opponent first. This opportunity, on the next day. As the carriage continued to move slowly along the prairie in the face of the morning sun, the dark figure, which was watching them from a distance, appeared in the count''s view.


    "Today is the third day. At sunset today, tribal leaders will gather around the campfire and ask shamans to pray for them. They smoke herbal cigarettes, sing songs about their ancestors, and drink wine stained with the blood of each head. At daybreak, the shaman will erect four stakes by the embers of the campfire, and our heads will be stuck on the stakes at the brightest of the full moon... " Batu seems to have lost all his fighting spirit and desire to survive. Look, he sits beside Lothar and murmurs mechanically. He was familiar with the traditions of his people and knew what they were going to do.


    "That sounds good, especially the smoking part. You know, I got into the habit of chewing tobacco when I was in lost heart Bay, but I was forced to quit because I was thought to have a bad influence The count held the reins with indifference, his lips twitched a few times, as if missing the taste of tobacco. Although he kept on driving, his eyes were always on the shadow in the distance. Lothar murmured in a low voice, "it''s too far. Grassland people know the range of our bows and arrows. No matter how accurate you aim, it''s useless if you can''t reach it. "


    "That''s not necessarily. You have to understand that when there is a wind, the arrow can always fly farther than people think, just like an eagle." The voice of cheese came from the carriage. He reached through the cloth curtain and removed the feather from Batu''s hat, which was the feather of his falcon


    Batu was about to take back his treasure, but an arrow had already come out of the cloth curtain, which scared him back. The metal part of the arrow was soaked in dark grass juice and lost its ability to reflect light in the sun. At the same time, on the arrow''s pole, Batu''s Hat Ornament he wanted to take back was firmly tied with thin thread. But the bow hand in the carriage was not as smooth as the bound feather.


    "Look at what the girl is shaking like. I think I have to shoot the arrow. Or her arrow will hit me or bartoo in the head Said the count in a light and excited tone, holding the straw in his mouth. In any case, he was pleased to see the magic of cheese.


    At the same time, the cheese driver in the carriage was kneeling beside ATA, holding the arrow in both hands and whispering the last few syllables. "Goblins are born archers. It is said that they gave the earliest bow in the world to the elves. Besides, ATA''s eyesight is better than you. We can''t shoot that spy or scare him away. We need information from his mouth


    With that, the master patted the swordswoman on the shoulder, "take a deep breath and relax. Trust your intuition. It will tell you when to shoot


    Lothar shrugged her shoulders when listening to the voice behind her. She hugged Batu, holding down the latter to keep him from moving. However, she was not afraid that the arrow behind her would be inserted into their backs because of this action. "Boy, you have to thank us. I''m sure you haven''t seen it since you''re so old."


    "Whoosh!" Before the count''s voice dropped, atta''s hand, which strained the bowstring, was released. The arrow with the eagle''s feather was then shot into the air. When Batu saw this scene, he frowned subconsciously. It''s not that he can''t understand these people''s thoughts. They obviously want to shoot the watchman and dig out the news about the tribal alliance. But the boy had already made a negative judgment on the rash plan in his heart. He knows that the range of the lion Archer is greater than that of the lion. But he also knew that the arrows from the big bow were not very lethal at the far end of their range, and there was no reason why the watchers could not see the arrows coming towards them in such a sunny day.


    "Chirp!" The loud cry of an eagle interrupted Batu''s thoughts. The boy widened his eyes and looked at his Falcon catching the arrow from the air with its claws. Then he spread his wings and rode a gust of air over the sky to quickly approach the watcher. While the latter was still thinking about what was flying from the carriage to the air, the eagle sent its claws away, and the arrow went straight The fall, fast as if just left the string!"Hit it!" Lothar was the first to shout. He jumped out of the carriage and ran towards the dark shadow that had fallen from his horse in the distance. Soon after, he came back with an arrow in his shoulder.


    "His horse has run away, the horse knows the way, and those guys will find something wrong with their scouts. It''s possible that the attack will be advanced, so this guy''s mouth should have more useful things The count said, without a word, he pulled out the arrow on the prisoner''s shoulder, causing the latter''s painful cry. He threw the arrow pole with the eagle''s feather to Batu, and it was returned to its original owner.


    "That''s enough. Generally speaking, the mouths of nomads are very tight, but we have convenient props this time." The mage stepped down from the carriage and looked down at the scouts who were held on the ground. The props he said were naturally magic swords in the hands of female swordsmen, which could make people spit out the truth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    "The union of the three tribes?" After hearing the prisoner''s interrogation, cheese said to himself. 3¡¢ It''s a delicate number. If only two tribes act together, they don''t have to spend three days to prepare. It can be said that it is rare. Every man on the grassland is a soldier. Batu''s skill has surpassed most of the Cang lion''s peers. If the three tribes really make full efforts, there will be nearly 100 soldiers they will face.


    To meet nearly 100 nomadic soldiers on the grassland with the strength of four people? This is a proposition that makes people unhappy just by thinking about it. However, in addition to the unpleasant news, the mages also got a very important message, that is, why these tribes attack them.


    "You know what he said about Wuqi?" Lothar asked Batu. Wuqi is the name obtained from the prisoners. It is said that this man was the matchmaker of the tribal alliance, and also a shaman of the largest tribe of the three tribes, shale tribe. It was he who, based on the ancient belief, persuaded the leaders of the three tribes together and told them the position of cheese and others in the way of prophecy. It can be said that wizard Qicai is the central point of this conflict, and his purpose and motivation are the key.


    Batu frowned and shook his head. He had never heard of the name. This is also normal. Shamans are different from other types of witches. Although they live in the crowd, they often keep a certain distance from the people around them. Most shamans don''t speak because their voices and words are not used to communicate with other humans. Therefore, although there must be shamans in the tribes of grassland people, especially in large tribes, the names of these shamans are rarely known to outsiders except their own.


    "Why does a person who has never been involved with us show so much hostility to us? It''s totally incomprehensible. " Atta is involved in the dialogue. For her, the attack of the nomads is absurd, and as the person who contributed to the attack, the shaman named Wuqi simply can''t make sense.


    But neither cheese nor Rosa agreed with the swordswoman. In this era of the world, man is not the only subject between heaven and earth. Under the deep sea, under the earth, there are so many beings beyond people''s imagination that can influence people.


    "The world is a caravan. We are puppets in the hands of performers." Lothar seemed to have thought of something, and said in a low voice, somewhat gloomy.


    The mage patted his friend on the shoulder to show his consolation. He knew what happened to the count in the bay of loss of heart. To be honest, he was not sure that he would do better than Lothar when he moved to another place. What''s more, in the rat man plague, he has already had the experience of being manipulated like a puppet. Now they have different degrees of resistance to the enlightenment and the so-called mission.


    "Even so, we puppets can''t be played by anyone." Cheese said, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Now that he has known the details of the other party, he naturally has a way to make some arrangements. It is true that the soldiers of the three tribes are a powerful force, but what about a grey robed mage with a badge?


    The count spread out his hand and agreed with the mage''s words. Then he turned his eyes to the prisoner who could not understand the language. Nomads have a language to communicate with each other, and Batu, who knows the southern language, is a minority on the grassland. But even if you can''t understand the other side''s words, it''s not difficult to guess from the prisoner''s ferocious face and high tone that what the other side said would not be good words. Lothar took out a dagger from her waist and pulled a knife flower between her fingers? Killed? "


    There is only one way to deal with the uncontrollable prisoners on the grassland, so Batu did not object to the killing of the prisoners. ATA kept silent. From the expression, she didn''t want to witness the death of a human, but she knew that she had no say in front of cheese and Lothar, and their judgment was the focus of the team.


    "Let it go. We''ll have a lot of enemies, no less than this one. " Cheese said casually, looking at the terrain around him, he seemed to be thinking about how to build a spell that could fight a large number of cavalry. In fact, he was thinking of another plan, a more dangerous but more likely one.


    Lothar curled her lips and bent down reluctantly. When the prisoner thought that the count was going to cut his throat with a dagger, he untied the ropes that bound him. "Tell this guy that he can go."


    In fact, there was no need for Batu to convey this sentence. At the moment the rope was released, the prisoner ran with all his strength towards the distance. The boy looked at the figure. "He won''t be grateful for your behavior. There is no kindness in the grassland. He will be the first to bring people to kill you, and wash his shame with your blood. "


    "Maybe he would." As she spoke, she was playing with a bunch of hair, the captive''s hair, "provided we''re still waiting for him here."


    The count tilted his head, and in an instant he understood what Cheese meant. What puzzled him was that the former cheese maker would not have chosen this method. The mage always tended to control the development of things in his own hands, so his actions always emphasized eliminating hidden dangers. Maybe cheese didn''t get rid of his depression as he did on the surface.At the same time, Lothar understood the meaning of cheese, which did not mean that other people were the same. Batu said to the mage, "what are you talking about? We can''t run away from them now. There is no hiding place on the grassland. "


    The mage laughed, "you said, they will start to attack tomorrow, right?" After the boy nodded, he continued, "that''s easy. Don''t need them. Tonight, we''ll go to them. I happen to have something to say to that guy named Wuqi


    "Then go." Lothar carried his Tomahawk to his shoulder, and to be honest, he did not dislike cheese''s plan, and the count''s pride as a knight and warrior drove him to agree to do so than to defeat the nomads by witchcraft.


    "I still don''t understand. What are you doing?" Atalante was puzzled by the words of the count and the mage, and she could not understand their thoughts.


    "It''s easy. The four of us stormed into the guy''s tent tonight, tied up the guy named Wuqi and asked him why he was dealing with us." The count explained with disapproval.


    To this, Batu made a rather pertinent assessment, "you are crazy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Wuqi looks directly at the sun with one eye. He is measuring the height of the sun from the horizon to deduce the time. The sun hurt his only eyes and his lighter skin than his people. Fortunately, this work was too familiar to Wuqi, and he only needed a few seconds to finish it. Many people think that before the war, the busiest people were the tribal leaders or their fighters. They were wrong. Wuqicai is the busiest person. His face is not good, because he has not slept for several days. Every day and every period, he has to offer the right sacrifice for the coming battle. There are so many ancestors to please and so many spirits of nature to comfort. At this time, Wuqi hopes to have a brother and sister to help him share some things.


    However, this kind of thing is just thinking. As a shaman of the tribe, Wuqi''s family never had more than one adult offspring. Because two stands for distinction and opposites that can be disassembled, let alone numbers that are more complicated than two. There is only one. The shaman needs to be one with the world, with the visible and the invisible. So there will only be one shaman, and so will his offspring. This pursuit of one can be regarded as a kind of paranoia, and even can be seen as a performance trick to highlight the mystery and authority of shaman. But Wuqi knew that was not the case, because he was the shaman of the shales, the most powerful shaman in the history of the shales, the one eyed man.


    When Wuqi went to his yurt, all the people, men and women, soldiers and slaves, fled from his path. It''s just that the fear in their eyes is far greater than the reverence. Wuqi knew what they were afraid of, and he didn''t want them to accept him. Lifting aside the heavy felt, there was a dizzying smell of sweet smell in Shaman''s tent. Wuqi wrinkled his nose. He didn''t like the smell very much, but it was necessary. It was as necessary as his father had blinded him in one eye.


    "Ha..." The one eyed shaman sat down on the wolf skin carpet and let out a breath. To be honest, it was not his intention to attack the team, nor the wishes of the spirits on the grassland. Even now, he is exhausted to appease the wayward spirits. Shamans can''t do things against nature. This is the foundation of the foundation. When shamans intentionally divide nature and self and even want to oppose them, all their abilities will be abandoned. But Wuqi didn''t win the election, neither he nor the spirits.


    "Wolf spirit in the distant land, please listen to my request..." Wolf spirit is the most unpredictable and rebellious among the grassland spirits, but it is also the one who helps the soldiers the most. Wuqi specially arranged the order of pleasing the wolf spirit to a lower position, in order to prevent the wolf spirit from feeling impatient and leaving before the war. The smell in the air gradually condensed into smoke, and the gray smoke began to float around Wuqi. No need to open his eyes, shaman also know what is happening around him, wolf spirit has come.


    "The most noble hunter on the grassland, please protect my people and give them fangs and bravery." The shaman asked that although the wolf spirit was unpredictable, his enthusiasm for fighting was the most active among the spirits. In the legend of grassland, there are not a few tribal leaders or heroes who are protected by wolf spirit directly because of their boiling fighting intention without relying on shaman. Moreover, wolf spirit does not exclude the use of tactics and fighting with more than one in combat. It represents a fight for survival, which has nothing to do with glory and ideals.


    Hearing Wuqi''s request, those gray smoke began to become loose, which was the omen of wolf spirit''s leaving. It was not willing to provide blessing for this battle. The shaman noticed this, and immediately began to recite the curse, hoping to calm the wolf spirit''s discontent and retain it for the battle. But the wolf spirit to the idea has been decided, Wuqi soon realized this point. So he stopped chanting. Respect for the spirits is a necessary quality for shamans. They are communicators between people and spirits, and they have no qualification to control or force anyone.


    "Ouch!" Just as the smoke was about to dissipate completely, a sudden howl suddenly appeared in the yurt. Without waiting for Wuqi to react, the invisible force came from the front and knocked down the Wuqi sitting on the blanket to the ground! Blood, along the bitten lips, meanders like a stream on the Shaman''s face.


    What happened? Wuqi is struggling to get up. He has been accepted by the spirits since he was born. What is doubtful to ordinary people is so true in his eyes. But for the first time in his life, he encountered a situation that he could not understand or even speculate about. However, this is not the time to think. Shaman is more concerned about the wolf spirit than those problems. The howl made him have a very bad premonition.


    It should not be difficult for people to get up, but Wuqi, who was just knocked down, took quite a long time to get up from the ground. The communication with wolf spirit was interrupted, so that his tired spirit was seriously damaged. The invisible power knocked him down and broke his ribs at the same time. At the same time, the footsteps stopped outside the yurt.


    "Shaman, the leaders are ready. The blessing ceremony can start at any time." The sound from outside reminds Wuqi that the sun has set. This is too bad. The leaders on the grassland have no patience to wait for their shaman to spend time checking the wolf spirit''s condition. Moreover, Wuqi now doubts whether he can enter the state of communicating with the spirits."I see. I''ll be right there." The shaman clenched his teeth and answered. He picked up a piece of cloth to wipe off the bloodstain on his face, but the blood light could not be wiped clean. However, Wuqi had to get up and lift the porcelain jar in front of him. He poured some precious spring water from the jar into the basin. The water was originally prepared for the ceremony, so it was a waste to wipe his face.


    Candle light, flowing in the water waves, turns the water surface in the basin into a fuzzy mirror. Wuqi''s hands went deep into the basin and wiped the water on his face, so the liquid in the basin was stained with a slight red. Wuqi wiped the water from his eyes and wanted to see if there was any blood on his face through the water. It doesn''t matter. He not only saw his tired face from the water, but also saw a strange, disturbing, red geometric pattern on his face that he had never seen before.


    The shaman wanted to scream, but as soon as his mouth opened, a powerful hand covered the lower half of his face from behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    Night is subtle on the grassland. You can think of it as noisy, because there are all kinds of sounds that insects, bats, bonfires and even humans and their livestock make within the range of their ears. But when you look up at the Milky way all over the sky and see the framed mountains and horizon on the edge of the starry sky, the grassland night is quiet. This kind of contradiction exists not only in the natural feelings, but also between people. For example, the three leaders sitting by the campfire at this time show that their mood is not peaceful.


    "It''s very late. The shaman ceremony should have started long ago. " The complaint comes from the head of the basil tribe. His tribe and Shalem tribe were led by the same leader three generations ago. Later, after the leader died, his eldest son, second son and younger son led some of the people to live their own lives. The basil tribe is the tribe of the younger son. With the development of these years, shale tribe, which is closer to Cangshi, has more opportunities to plunder property. Its population and military strength have gradually surpassed that of the former Basil tribe, becoming the most powerful tribe in this area. However, this kind of power is still some distance from the shale tribe to become the overlord of this area. Therefore, apart from the two closely related brothers, no tribe is willing to subordinate them.


    "Be patient, my brother. Give Wuqi some time to win more blessings for us. It doesn''t hurt, does it? " The head of the shale tribe had broad shoulders, and he wore a short cape made of wolf skin, which was the head of a nearby wolf pack that he killed independently when he was an adult, and this did not happen long ago. Among the three leaders, this one named wuweil was the youngest, but his eyes were the most magnificent of the three. He was the head of the shales, but anyone who had spoken to him believed that he was not just the head of the shales. Uwell''s father once boasted at a wine party that his son had the potential to become a bachelor.


    Shan Yu, this title is one of the most glorious titles on the grassland. All the people who can put this suffix on their names are heroes in legends and stories. On the grassland, it has been a long time. The head of the trombone thought so, and his eyes on uville grew more and more keen. Under the leadership of their dwarf Lord, the southern grey lion had built up a stronger defense year by year, and their lives were not as good as before. As the oldest of the three, the leader of trombone knew that it was time to change. Compared with the rash leader of basil and his incompetent offspring, whether the three of them died or flourished, the future of the three would have a lot to do with uville.


    "Uville is right. Shamans always act on their own time. But Wuqi did make us wait too long this time. I should have taken my girl and let her dance to kill us some time. It''s not my boast, she dances like a swan


    "Well, old Holden begins to talk about his daughter again! Ha ha, ouvier, my brother, you''d better marry her home early, so as not to make the gods believe him. Then you will have to rob your wife from the gods The head of the basil division laughed and broke the faton''s abacus. It was not his fault that the head of trombone had the opportunity to sell his daughter in front of uville. As time went on, the speaker was not interested, but the listener was no longer interested.


    "Uncle Holden and I have made an appointment that we will meet in trombo next spring, and hope that the friends of rollerbury will also show up at my wedding." Uville had no problem with marriage. Marriage with tlerbu is a good thing for him now. Marriage can become a bond of unity between the two, and purer blood helps to produce more acceptable successors. As for whether or not Holden''s daughter was really as good and beautiful as he said, it did not matter to uville. Nomads never follow the tradition of monogamy. As for whether they are polygamous or polygamous, as long as they can increase their ability to survive on the grassland, there is no question at all.


    "Well, it must be. But then you have to think about who you want to be your witness, like Wuqi, "said the basil chief, shrugging his nose." it''s not very appropriate. He looks so much like them that the wedding he presides over may not be approved by the ancestors. "


    This is true. In addition to the tradition of having only one child, Wuqi''s shaman family also has a behavior that other nomads can''t understand. That is, every one or two generations, they have to marry a Cang lion woman plundered from the south to give birth to their offspring. This habit makes Wuqi look much whiter than ordinary nomads, and his facial features and bones are also subtly different from those of his people. In contrast, although other prairie people will also plunder Southern women, they are more likely to regard them as slaves or even so-called human and animal. Even if they give birth to offspring, such women will not be recognized, and they are likely to be thrown into the wild as food for wild wolves and goshawks.


    "In any case, Wuqi is a powerful shaman. I think you know his ability, and Zuling never expressed his dissatisfaction with him. Therefore, it is more in line with the tradition for him to preside over the wedding. Uncle feidun will be more at ease, won''t he? " In the grassland without the concept of law, tradition is the criterion of everything. According to the tradition, only the wedding ceremony presided by shaman, as the spokesman of the ancestors and other spirits, can guarantee the absolute status of the bride. Anyone who questions the legitimacy of this wedding will be considered as questioning the ancestors.Feidun gave a slight smile. "According to your meaning, my daughter is excellent, but to be honest, I don''t think she is the right person to be your wife. If you want to, let her have a place in your tooth tent, as for the wife or concubine, I will not object


    The meaning of faton is very clear. If uville has the ambition to be a single Yu, his wife can''t be the daughter of the treebus. He will marry the princesses of the big tribes with a long history and numerous ethnic groups. This is not about love and responsibility, it''s just reality. At that time, faton did not want his daughter because of early occupy the position should not occupy and encounter accidents. In history, there are few single wives who can live longer than their husbands, especially when they were young.


    Uville opened his mouth to say something, but the figure approaching from the edge of the fire interrupted his words. The three heads stood up and saluted the visitors. Shaman wearing a sheep''s skull did not say anything. Now he is not standing here as a human being. Under the starry sky, he is the embodiment of the spirits on the grassland.


    "Ceremony, start."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    People dancing by the campfire are cast twisted shadows by the fire. This is the dance of shaman to please the spirits. It''s dance. In fact, there is no certain standard in the movement of this dance. All the stretching, contraction, speed and strength are decided by the dancers themselves. Or it''s decided by the invisible spirits. Many people who have witnessed Shaman Dance think that they are crazy. Even the most tolerant connoisseur can''t see the elements of beauty in those crazy rhythms and dynamics. This is the purpose of this dance, and then the madness out of reason enables shaman to transcend human status and bring the power of spirits back to the world under the stars from a higher place.


    The head people, with their eyes closed, follow the ancient tradition of not looking directly at the dancing shaman. It is said that someone once violated this taboo and was taken away by the spirits attached to the shaman. Of course, the more popular version of that legend is that the young and strong headman was attracted by the beautiful female deer spirit, went all the way, left countless legends, and finally married the human God back to his tribe, which still exists today.


    "Poof!" Herbal powder is thrown into the fire by the shaman, producing an aroma mixed with a burnt smell. The people who inhaled the aroma began to wiggle their heads unconsciously, and the whole body began to vibrate with the indistinct hum of the Shaman''s mouth. The Shaman''s voice grew higher and higher, and his hands held high as if to hold the whole starry sky in his arms. But just as he was about to sing the loudest syllable of the evening, the young man opposite the fire suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils were not like human beings, but like falcons and birds of prey.


    Urville rushed through the fire, regardless of the fact that the edge of his clothes had been set alight. He had only one thought left in his mind, which was to stop the guy with the sheep bone in his head from continuing to speak. He succeeded, and the shaman obviously didn''t expect such a sudden situation. Without any resistance, he was pushed to the ground by the young leader. The sheep bones on his head rolled down, revealing a strange face.


    "Is God possessed? It''s just a moment. " The stranger, crushed to the ground, said with a smile, in the language of some strange prairie southerners in uville.


    "What have you done to Wuqi?" The head of the shal''erbu roared. The anger contained multiple meanings. He was worried about the safety of his shaman, and he was furious because he was teased.


    Uwell''s words were spoken in the language of the prairie, which touched the other party''s blind spot of knowledge. But in this situation, you don''t need to really understand what the leader said, but you can guess his general meaning, right? "Be polite, if you want your shaman to survive."


    Uville, of course, was not polite to give a guy who pretended to be Wuqi and teased himself. But he has to consider the safety of Wuqi, because of the uniqueness of the Wuqi family, they are hard to be replaced, and even if other tribes recruit shamans willing to come here, uville doubts whether the newcomers can be as powerful as Wuqi. The young headman stirred the muscles on his face, resisted the impulse of smashing the smile on the other side''s face, and slowly stood up. It''s worth noting that the fires that should have burned did not devour urwell. Another miracle.


    It would be reasonable to say that the spirit of the eagle possessed uville for a brief moment to let him see through the fake under the Shaman''s disguise, because the fake hurt the spokesmen of the spirits, and the spirits used the mortal hand to achieve their revenge. The flame that can extinguish itself is confusing. As a tool, it is not important enough for the spirits to descend to miracles again.


    "Who are you? Where is Wuqi? " Urwell asked in the language of the prairie. Although he could barely understand what the people outside the grassland were saying, he did not have the ability to communicate with each other in that language. However, he and the fake were not the only ones present. The other two leaders realized the confusion around them. When they opened their eyes, they saw uville questioning the strange man. However, the two leaders were not so good-natured, especially the head of basil department. The strong man stood up from the ground and rushed to each other like a brown bear!


    Uville knew the strength of his distant brother, and if the wrestler held on to it, even a tree would have to be cut off. But the stranger did not know whether he was too arrogant or too late to respond. Facing the fierce charge, he just waved his hand. With just a flick of his hand, the light of fire came from behind urvier to his body. The twisted tongue of fire turned into an arm like having life and caught the strong man from behind. This time, the flame did not go out.


    "Ah! Fire In fact, the fire tongues were not as warm as they looked. After they fell down on the ground and were patted by Holden''s help, the head of the basil division did not receive any substantial damage. However, not everyone can let the flame dance with their own mind, right? Especially at the moment when the stranger waved his hand, uville was sure he saw the light in the other person''s eyes.


    "Evil witch!" Said the young leader. For the shaman who coexists with all things, it is OK to ask for the help of the spirit of fire, but it is impossible to control the fire in such a short time, and the Shaman''s eyes will not shine when casting. It has always been regarded as a characteristic of demons or witches.The stranger shrugged, though he could not understand what uville had said, and from his manner and tone of voice he knew it was not good. No way. It''s impossible to pretend to be a shaman of the tribe and expect to be treated politely. Besides, when he was planning this scene, he did not intend to live in peace with these grassland people who wanted to deal with themselves.


    "I know you don''t care, but I''ll introduce myself to you. My name is cheese, and I''m in grey." In response to him, it was uville''s roar of war.


    "All right," murmured the grey robed mage, and then sidestepped to avoid the first attack. Thanks to their respect for the ceremony, none of them carried weapons. But without weapons, it doesn''t mean these angry nomads are not lethal. Cheese had many ways to kill them, but as he said just now, he had planned to do so, that is to say, now he has other ideas, "Rosa, help me calm him down."


    Another figure rushed out of the grass and soon wrestled with uville. In the meantime, cheese tied the other two heads to the ground with stalks everywhere, and sat down by the campfire. His eyes were fixed on the fire, because he could feel that something was staring at him in the fire.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t kill your companion. No, the first one was not Your spokesperson is very good. My partner is looking after him I beg your pardon? Well, well, I''m really interested in that... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    When the sun shone on the grassland the next day, the soldiers of the shales received a new order from their leader, and the attack that would have been launched tonight was cancelled. This order made many soldiers feel relieved. Don''t get me wrong. They let go of their breath not because they have saved a time of humiliating things, such as fighting more and robbing less. In their opinion, it is not a matter of disrespect, but for some other reasons.


    "I''ve sent for your carriage, which should reach the highest point of the sun. But if you really want to keep going, you''d better throw it away. On the grassland, the carriage is the target, and most tribes will not refuse the opportunity to shoot an arrow at the target. " Said uville as he walked into the yurt and lowered the curtain. At the same time, he frowned slightly because of the smell in the air. No matter how many times he came, he couldn''t like the smell in the shaman tent.


    The cheese party was scattered in the tent. Batu and ATA lean aside to make up for their sleep last night. The female swordsman seems to want to wake up instinctively at the moment when the head man enters the door. However, Lota on the side stops her and asks her to continue to rest. The count of Heishan held a patch of ointment on his head in one hand, and the bruise under the cloth was quite obvious. As for how serious it was, it was probably as serious as the bruise on uville''s face. The result of the two men''s wrestling last night was that they gave each other a bad make-up.


    The mage nodded a little when he heard what the visitor said. His main attention was still on the coma shaman lying on the blanket. Wuqi''s state is very strange, especially after Lothar has promised several times that he did not attack hard yesterday. He should have been awake. But now Wuqi not only didn''t wake up, but also kept sweating. His eyelids trembled, obviously due to the rapid rotation of his eyes. This is the performance of a dream, and judging from his painful expression, it is mostly a nightmare.


    "Tell me why you attacked us." There was no anger in cheese''s words, only curiosity. In fact, it''s faster to ask Wuqi as a shaman, but now it''s not easy to ask Wuqi. It''s taboo among casters to rashly wake people who fall into unnatural sleep.


    Uville didn''t like the guy who called himself cheese. To be precise, he wanted to kill the witch with a knife. But he knew it was wrong. As a leader, he had to consider more than his own needs. He had to consider the safety of the tribe. So there were at least two things he couldn''t do with cheese and his companions. The first was Wuqi. Since last night, Wuqi has been under the control of cheese and others, and in uville''s opinion, these people also put some kind of curse on Wuqi, so that the shaman could not wake up from the nightmare. And the second point is,


    "we are asked to offer sacrifices." After saying this, the shoulder of the young leader collapsed like a deflated ball. He sat on the carpet, and his voice was full of reluctance and helplessness. "Wuqi has won us a grace period, and we can use people outside the tribe as sacrifices. It''s the same with rollerbury and troll, and that''s why we decided to act together


    "Who made you sacrifice? Do you want a sacrifice? There should be no such tribe around here. " Lothar has a little understanding of the grassland situation near Cangshi. Although the rise and fall of the upper tribes on the grassland can be like a storm for outsiders, the three shales have established their foothold in this area by blood relationship, and should not be so weak.


    Uville''s face was even more ugly. On the grassland, defeat was not a disgrace, but surrender, or surrender without reason, was a great humiliation. Nomads have their own glory, which is different from that of knights, but even so, it is embarrassing to be treated as a hawk dog. The young leader was silent for a long time, and then slowly said a word, "Skinner."


    Lothar''s expression was wonderful. He wanted to say something, but it touched the bruise on his face and caused a burst of discomfort. The cheese sitting next to the shaman smiles. He remembered, of course, what happened outside the iron Fort six years ago. Skinner is an evil being based on the skin of other creatures. In the past few years, the mage did not trace the origin of the Skinner at that time, but even the most excellent intelligence personnel would fail to achieve anything related to the grassland. The characteristics of nomadic tribes determined that there would not be too stable communication channels between them.


    "Tell me more about the skinners. How many of them, where did they come from, and when did they threaten your offerings? What''s more, whose orders do they have Cheese said calmly.


    "Instruct?" The mage''s words puzzled the head man. In his impression, a Skinner has the ability to wash three parts with blood. How could such an evil existence like a natural disaster be instructed by others? This is obviously beyond the limits of uwell''s imagination. Perhaps only the darkness that gave birth to these monsters can direct them.


    Cheese stares at each other for a few seconds, then sighs slightly after confirming that the doubts on wuvier''s face are not fake. "Although skinners are tricky, they can''t kill the spirit of nature."


    "What are you talking about? What did they kill? " Although cheese has seen something interesting in him, uville himself has not found the connection between him and the spirits. In this case, uville is still an ordinary man, and the existence of the spirits and their influence on the world are still confused incantations and inaudible prayers in Shaman''s mouth. He did not understand what the death of the spirit of nature meant and what kind of problems it would cause."Nothing. You just need to know that there are people behind those skinners. It''s not something you can solve. " The cheese replied casually that the palm of his hand felt the dawn hanging around his waist. With this lamp, they would be much simpler when facing the Skinner.


    "Ha Maybe he was awakened by the conversation between the two people. The lying Wuqi suddenly opened his eyes and made a sound that he didn''t know whether to say it was a cry or a scream.


    "Knot! Those knots When he wakes up, the shaman grabs his nearest cheese dress like a demon, and repeats the nonsense about the word knot.


    And in cheese''s mind, what the sleeper said to him in the gray tower came out naturally.


    You have to step on the grassland, through the shadow of the knot.


    Prophecy, it seems, has begun to work. The mage looked at Wuqi, who was in a bad state. He seemed to be greatly shocked. This kind of shock made cheese feel a little familiar. So the mage stretched out his right index finger at a very fast speed and touched his forehead with a flash of light.


    "Calm down. No matter what you see or hear, you are back now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    My name''s Wuqi. I''m a shaman from Salzburg. I mean, I''m supposed to be Wuqi, I''m supposed to be from Salem What am I? Head man? Soldier? No, my arm is too thin and weak to hold the machete. I should not be the leader, because I don''t have the tattoo of the head man. Wait, tattoo? Why should I have a tattoo on my right arm? Yes, tattoos are the media, the media of the spirits of the leaders and ancestors. As for the tattoos of our shale tribe, they should be I forgot it. No, it''s too bad to be a shaman. I''ll be scolded by my father in the sky in my dream. oh Shaman, I''m a shaman. I''m a shaman from Salzburg Delay? Wu Yan, Wu Yan or, forget it, I know I am enough.


    Where is this? Is it grassland? It should be that there is a feeling of being rubbed by grass stalks below the knee, but there is too much cow dung on the ground. It takes a lot of effort to take every step. What''s more, why is the air so wet and why are the clouds around me? My father taught me. Yes, he taught me. It''s fog! Yes, fog, fog is the cloud falling to the ground! They''re on the ground because they''re exiled from the sky, poor fellow. I''m not going to be happy if I''m exiled.


    But I''m in the same situation as being exiled, is it? Where am I now? Why am I here? That''s weird. No sun, no sky, no direction. It''s too bad. I began to understand why these clouds were banished, and they were very unpopular. But that said, the fog will not disperse itself, and it will not help to stay in place. Moreover, I vaguely feel that something is staring at me. I can''t get my eyes through the fog. I can''t be sure whether it''s good or bad. Keep moving first.


    When this cloud is in the sky, we can''t see the sun all day. It''s too big. No matter how you go, the fog is the same. And cow dung under your feet, maybe horse manure? It must be a large tribe with thousands of heads that can raise so many cattle and horses. I hope they don''t mind giving me a little rest. The premise is to find them.


    The sight is still there. Although I can''t walk, I can still feel the sight behind me. But every time I look back, I can''t see anything but fog. There''s a sense of being hunted, no, since the other side hasn''t launched an attack, maybe it''s more appropriate to be observed. Should I try to talk to each other?


    I yelled several times, which is definitely the biggest voice I have ever made in my life. My father never allowed me to be loud. He said that our voice would reach the ears of the spirits. They didn''t like to make noise. Think about it, maybe that''s why he turned his mother into a mute No, of course not. What am I thinking? He turned her into a mute so that I can''t hear her voice, learn her language, and learn her past. Effective strategy, before I was seven.


    Speaking of mother, judging from her hair color and skin color, she should be from the south. The carriage was also from the south. If they knew something, how could it be possible? No one can remember a woman who was lost more than 20 years ago. It''s sad. In a few years, I will have to consider the issue of heirs. Who should I look for to give birth to children? A girl from the tribe? No, their eyes are empty, and the spirits will not bless the children of such a woman. Wait, why am I thinking about this?


    The clothes were broken, starting from the ankle part, and the pants under the knee had turned into rags. It''s really hard to tell the difference between pain and dampness, isn''t it? If I didn''t look back and see the blood on the grass. Damned grass, this must be the land abandoned by the spirits. Those grass are all serrated. They tear my pants! This is a pair of pants made of cloth for my prayer! They don''t understand how hard it is to spread cloth on the grassland. Damn grass.


    Well, at least the grass reminds me of another problem. Besides the fog, it''s not normal here. Now I''m beginning to wonder what the soft, sticky stuff under my feet is. It feels like stepping on fat. No, I have to stop thinking that. My feet are starting to feel uncomfortable.


    Line of sight is still, long serrated grass is still, how long did I walk, a day? Or several sunsets? It''s hard to say that there seems to be no way to judge the passage of time from the light. But with my physical strength, I may have only walked much less than I expected. I''ve always been the worst physically. Compared with black Why do I try to remember a name that doesn''t exist? My father and I live alone in the wilderness, don''t we? There are not many shamans without tribes. If I can, I still want to find a tribe to join, if they can accept my father.


    The fog is getting thicker and I can only see the first two steps of my body now. I guess I''m close to the core of this cloud. If it''s spiritual, maybe I can ask it to disperse? Or should I now turn around and move in the opposite direction, so that I might be able to get out of the fog. Come on, I''m not strong enough. Although I haven''t felt hungry yet, the muscles in my legs are beginning to burn. Even those soldiers can''t walk this far, can they? After all, their legs were deformed because of too much riding.


    I found a strange thing that looked like some kind of totem or ornament, maybe a landmark, telling people whose territory this is. But I haven''t heard of any tribe using knots as landmarks, and the appearance of those knots makes me uncomfortable. It was a knot made of a mixture of ropes made of branches and grass stalks. Six ropes of different lengths were tied to a branch and inserted into a projection made of small stones. It''s a bit like a grave, but grassland people don''t build graves. What''s more, the ropes and branches are obviously combined according to certain rules that I don''t understand. They are similar to the carvings made of bones, and they all have some unspeakable charm.Anyway, it can be used as a sign to show me the direction. Good news. It seems that the spirits have not forgotten me. It would be better if they didn''t give signs in this form.


    The second knot, which is smaller than the previous one, is buried in the grass. If I hadn''t nearly tripped over, I wouldn''t have found it. Compared with the first one, the knot has only two ropes and a branch. But it reminded me that there might be more like that in the grass, perhaps before I found the sign. But what are these knots for? I don''t know. My brain can''t answer this question.


    More knots. At first glance, I thought it was a person. When I got closer, I found it was a man high knot. Around it, more and more similar things stand up. I think of mummies, the kind of bodies that died in the wild and escaped the bite of jackals, and they would wind dry into similar shapes. I know this kind of imagination makes me feel uncomfortable, but somehow, I can''t stop. I began to wonder if I had gone where I couldn''t go.


    There are more and more knots, big and small. Some of them are made up of more than ten ropes and branches, and some are only one or two. I don''t have time to judge how they are made. These knots make me feel worse and worse. I don''t want to see them again, but they are everywhere. Spirits!


    I started to run, no matter the body protest, I want to leave here, no matter what I want to leave here! Wait, damn it, I have


    I tripped over. Of course, there were knots in the grass. I''ve got a lot of sticky stuff on my body, and I don''t want to know what it is. When I got up, I saw a big shadow in front of me. It was very big. It was bigger than the tents of all the tribes I had ever seen. Maybe I ran to the Southerners'' territory and the shadow was their castle? Anyway, I''m going to go and have a look. I just hope there are no knots.


    Mistakes, big mistakes. The shadow is not a castle, it is a tree! It''s too big. How can it be so big! And why are the knots on its roots and trunks


    No, no, no, the knots are tied together like cobwebs! I saw what was carved on the roots of the big tree behind the spider web. No matter what it was, I would like to see it.


    I see it! I saw it! I see


    "Calm down. No matter what you see or hear, you are back now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    The shaman, who was pointed at his forehead by cheese, calmed down. His eyes regained their vitality and he no longer uttered incomprehensible words in his mouth. But his face turned rather pale, more disturbing than in his nightmare. The mage did not immediately ask Wuqi about the nightmare memory, but put the sweating shaman back into the blanket. He needed a rest.


    "What have you done to him?" Wull saw what had just happened. He thought cheese had used some evil magic to send Wuqi back to his dream.


    The mage glanced at the head man, and Lothar on one side also stood up, ready to leave more serious injuries than bruises on the other side. However, uville did not make any further threats, perhaps because he was worried about the shaman under the control of the enemy, or that he was not as suspicious of cheese''s actions as his words suggested.


    "In a way, I saved him." The mage put his hand on Wuqi''s neck to check his pulse. "Generally, after experiencing a dream with too much information or too real information, people will not be able to distinguish the difference between dream and reality. The performance of this situation is that they will start to mistake reality as a dream. In short, it''s madness. In this case, the best solution is to calm down their thinking, familiar things and real feelings can make them sure that they are in reality


    Uville tried to understand the cheese, but, like most people, quickly gave up. But after all, he is the leader of Wuqi''s tribe, and he has the obligation to protect Wuqi''s safety, whether spiritual or physical, "is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I said, let him feel the reality of the world, stimulate his instinct. You know what instincts are based on, right? Besides breathing, our most common desire. " After a few seconds, the mage turned his mouth impatiently and said, "it''s eating and drinking! Can''t you even think of it? Go and give him and US Food and drink


    When he brought back a lot of food from the cook, uville still didn''t understand why he was scolded by the evil wizard, but he was not angry. Maybe it was because he was too concerned about Wuqi''s state, and the head man convinced himself. But it was not so easy. As he approached the Shaman''s yurt, a tribal woman suddenly stopped him, "the star of the shale tribe! Please save my child


    Before the leader had time to react, the woman was pulled up by her husband from her side. "What are you doing? How can you make such a request to the leader! That child will not live to adulthood, it is his own life! It''s no use coming! " The man yelled at his wife, but the corners of his eyes watched him react. At the same time, hearing the shouting, more and more people gathered to know what happened.


    Now, uville knows what''s going on. It''s not simple, or it''s incredibly simple. According to the custom of nomads, there is no need to continue to raise a child who is seriously ill at an early age, whether it is congenital or acquired. Of course, the tribe will not force the parents of these children to abandon their offspring, but when these parents find it difficult to continue, they will choose one night to send their sick children to the grassland outside the tribe to take charge of their disappearance. This is a cruel custom, but there is no way to do it. No matter grazing or looting, the life on the grassland requires people to be strong enough to make a living. The weak children may still find a place in the tribe, but the sick children will only become a drag.


    But if that''s all, the couple should never play such a trick. If the child''s mother really wants to find a cure for her offspring, she will seek help from the head or Shaman at night, preferably when no one else will notice. Such help doesn''t happen during the day, because no one wants to show others their weakness and weakness. Moreover, the father of the child usually does not show up in this kind of help, and the mother will tell her husband if the person she asks for is paid. Men on the grassland can''t bow their heads.


    So what''s happening in front of uville is probably not a call for help, but a challenge. His authority and position in the tribe was challenged because he, as the leader, cancelled the looting that should have been carried out today. Most of the couples in front of them are husbands. I''m afraid they are sent by some guy in the tribe who is dissatisfied with their position. If he doesn''t accept this woman''s help, then in the presence of all members of the tribe, it is very likely that the matter will evolve into uville''s indifference to the people as the leader, and the child''s father may use this as an excuse to attack him. And if he accepted the woman''s request, some people would think that he violated the laws of the grassland and was a sign of weakness.


    After uyville became head of the shales, he was often challenged like this. In this way, grassland people often make sure that their leaders are qualified for their positions. And uville was convinced that the challenge was not only because he had cancelled the looting, but also because of Wuqi''s state and sending people to take back the carriage. In the past, Wuqi would firmly stand on the side of the leader and solve most of the difficulties for uville as the spokesman of the spirits. But now, shaman himself is not safe.


    The young leader took a breath. He has a lot of problems to face now. He really doesn''t want to waste time on these tests. But does he have a choice?"What are you doing?" The strange voice attracted everyone''s attention. They turned their eyes to the sound and saw a man in a gray robe coming from the direction of the shaman yurt. However, they could not understand what the man in grey said. Except for shaman and headman in shale tribe, no one knows the language of Cang lion people, but it is not the language of Cang lion people.


    "Who are you?" Asked an older herdsman to the approaching cheese. But the mage couldn''t understand him, so he chose the action that could maintain his mystical sense most at present, and he ignored the man. The people looked at each other, and they couldn''t understand the situation, because the color and facial features of cheese and the language they used were unfamiliar to them. What''s more, he came from the position of shaman. What''s the relationship between him and shaman?


    "Keep calm, tell me what happened in your language, and then think about it in my head in a language I can understand." The mage''s words directly appeared in wuweil''s mind, making the head man almost throw the food in his arms to the ground. Fortunately, everyone''s eyes are now focused on cheese, and no one has noticed this detail.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    It didn''t take much time to get the story from uville. In fact, it didn''t take the leader to explain. Just looking at the scene in front of you, you could guess the cheese. However, the mage knew that most of the time, this understanding that he thought he understood was the most remote fallacy from the truth. Therefore, he created his own sense of mystery in front of the tribe and quickly sorted out the information. It may be a rather cumbersome challenge for uville to solve, but now that cheese is involved, the situation will naturally change.


    "Tell them that I am a vagrant shaman who has a friendship with Wuqi. This time I come to convey the omen of all souls to me. Because Wuqi confirmed the message I brought to all souls last night, I will perform his duties as a tribal shaman. As for language, I''ve been away from the crowd for so long that I''ve forgotten how to speak. "


    The head man shrugged his shoulders. He did not doubt the ability of cheese as a doctor. There was no distinction between witch doctors on the grassland. The method of healing the body was considered to be an expression of the will of the spirits. Wuweil raised his arms and drew the attention of the crowd back to himself. He saw the confusion and perplexity in the eyes of the people, and also had a keen insight into several dodging eyes. It doesn''t matter. If you want to dominate a group, the most basic consciousness is not to try to win the support of all people, which he has known for a long time.


    In the eyes of cheese, uville''s explanation is very infectious. He can feel that the people around him gradually change from being at a loss to being awed and unfriendly. It sounds hard to understand. In fact, the two do not contradict each other. When people encounter difficulties, they do place their hopes on witches or the spirits or even demons behind them. But when they think they can handle everything in their lives, the people who hold the key to the world they can''t understand become the object of attention. That''s why shaman tents in nomadic tribes are never too close to the main body of the community.


    But whether good or bad, these nomads quickly accepted that the man in front of them was a shaman. So when uville asked the couple, mainly the woman, whether they would like to have their children treated with cheese, she quickly agreed. However, the father of the child obviously has a different view,


    "I will not give my child to the unknown shaman, I would rather give him to the wolf! God knows what this guy in cloth will do to my child. Maybe he will restrain my child''s soul This is not without reason. Not all shamans are kind to people, and the spirits do not care more about human beings than human beings. Therefore, there are some evils among nomads. Shamans who do not even realize that they have stepped into a terrible road will do some terrible things with human bodies and human souls. That''s why skinners come.


    "He refused to accept treatment for the child?" The cheese raised his eyebrows and asked the head man with an inaudible message passing spell. After the latter nodded, he showed a complicated smile.


    The mage turned around and left. The crowd behind him consciously separated from each other. Everyone could hear the man''s words. It was he who refused the good intentions of the grey shaman. The shaman was very kind without being angry at his insult. And with the departure of cheese, the uproar also came to an end. Someone gave a way to treat the child. If the father of the child did not accept it, there was no reason for him to continue to pester the head man. Trial, because of the appearance of grey robe. At least this time.


    "They won''t give up. The tribe will not identify with the leader who rules by the hand of a foreigner. " He said so when houweier cheese stepped into the Shaman''s yurt.


    "You still have allies. I can see that they will stand firmly on your side last night." The mage was absent-minded, and his main attention was on Wuqi.


    "Although basil and Trobe are our brothers and tribes, our relationship has not been so close for a long time. Our blood will be diluted and our hearts will be scattered. I hope that the three departments will unite again to restore the glory of their ancestors, but this matter is still a long way to go, and now they can''t intervene. " The young leader replied with some dismay.


    "It doesn''t sound relevant to us. Remember? We were the target of your order yesterday, and now we are the enemy of your shaman. There is no basis for mutual trust and help between you and me. Don''t mistakenly understand the situation just because I did a little favor. " Cheese''s words were merciless, and he was beginning to get tired of the young man. This is the case with the rulers in the secular world, and the sorcerers immediately want to use their power for their own use.


    Uville stood where he was, not very good-looking. He is a proud man who has been cherished by his people since he was a child. He is an eagle flying freely on the grassland. If he wants to, he can achieve his goal with violence or strategy. Now, for the first time, the gray figure not far away frustrated him. He could not bring this person into his tribe. This judgment quickly appeared in his mind.


    "Cough," Wuqi coughed and struggled to sit up after drinking some goat milk. He didn''t want to be choked to death by the mage who didn''t know how to drink water to the lying man because of his weakness. However, although the shaman was traumatized physically and mentally, his consciousness had recovered. He listened to the conversation just now. "You''re right. You and your companions really don''t belong to the grassland, let alone any tribe on the grassland. But you have to help him. Because to help him is to help me, and to help me is to help yourself. "Cheese divided the food in the package to Rosa and others, then turned to look at the shaman, "it depends on whether you can convince me to agree with your logic."


    I''m afraid no one knows how Wuqi persuades cheese except the two of them. This is because the two spellcasters completely abandoned language and used the same communication method as before cheese and uville. This is also because some words, once spoken, will inevitably be heard, some taboos can not be recited, some existence can not be described.


    In short, when the night was low, cheese''s face was full of solemn expression. He sat back in the pile of blankets, closed his eyes and meditated on something. At this time, a slight cry came from the outside of the yurt. The people in the room were on alert, and the weak witch said after signaling them to relax, "it was a mother who asked the grey shaman to save her child."


    When the mage and the shaman were communicating, several people had heard uville say something about the day. They all knew who the woman was now outside the door. But the question is, after the father of the child in the daytime resolutely refused cheese''s good intention, whether the mage still has the will to cure the poor child.


    "How is your body? Can you translate it for me? We still need to ask about medical treatment. " The cheese made them smile, and it seemed that if he agreed, the child could get rid of the fate of his early death.


    Wuqi shook his head. "I can''t stand up, I can''t even sit for long. But it doesn''t matter. I have a way to make you understand her. Give me your hand. "


    Cheese stretched out his arm. The shaman dipped some goat''s milk with his finger and drew a symbol on the former''s left forearm.


    "All right. Go ahead. " The mage looked at each other suspiciously, because he did not feel the wave of magic, and Wuqi''s practice seemed to have no effect. But shaman just laughed and lay in the blanket and stopped talking. It was not until cheese reached the door that he suddenly realized that Wuqi had just spoken in the language of prairie people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    The child is not seriously ill, at least in the eyes of the mage. So when he naturally told his mother that her child couldn''t walk because some insects were gnawing at his leg bones, cheese was quite surprised by her collapse. Fortunately, the other people who heard the sound stopped the mother''s crying in time and did not let her voice attract more people. The mother and daughter who were pulled into the shaman tent and the people who pulled them in looked at each other in the yurt light, especially the mother, who held her child tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid. They are my followers and will not hurt you." Cheese knows what women are afraid of. Just as the lion man hates prairie people, prairie people seldom feel comfortable after seeing Lothar''s appearance. These two opposing nations in history have given each other a bloody blow, in the eyes of each other are vicious killers.


    "But he is not from the grassland!" The woman hugged her child and looked at Lothar with the monster eyes. Fortunately, there is no other grey Lion Man in the yurt except the count. Batu and atalante are grassland people themselves, and the other does not belong to either of them. In the subconscious of women, Lota is still a minority here. That''s why she can barely talk to the mage instead of doing anything more crazy. It''s just that this fragile reason may be broken at any time.


    "Under the starlight, the spirits protect everything." Originally lying in the blanket, Wuqi suddenly said, "in the eyes of the eagle, is there any difference between a vole and a mouse? The same is true of all souls. Skin color and origin cannot affect them. Besides, this man has long been converted to the spirits. "


    Lothar knew a little about the language of the prairie people. He had nodded his head when the shaman was talking, but when the latter said that he had long been converted to the belief of the prairie people, the count turned around with a suspicious expression on his face. The lying Wuqi and the woman who couldn''t see Loza''s expression didn''t care about his reaction, and continued their conversation, "noble shaman, I respect your knowledge and vision, but I can''t believe that a person from outside the grassland can be protected by the spirits. It''s just too much. It''s unbelievable. "


    "It''s more than a thousand words to show her his tattoo." Wuqi said this sentence to cheese, but it was not the language of grassland and Cang lion. It was a more primitive language. In the mage''s cognition, this language is often used in incantations as a bridge to communicate with the supernatural.


    After being slightly surprised by the Shaman''s language ability, the mage showed hesitation. He knew that Lothar''s tattoo came from an ancient anomaly in the lost heart Bay sea called the sea god''s rope by the local sailors. No matter how Wuqi knew that Lothar had this kind of thing, how dare he say that the tattoo is the symbol of the spirits? As a shaman, of course, he can use his own authority and mystery to guide or even misinterpret the belief of his people, but there is a basic condition behind the belief propaganda mechanism which is totally unreliable to ordinary people. Shaman is bound to be full of devout faith in the spirits. A man who is not favored by the spirits is not a shaman even if he has all the knowledge that a shaman should have.


    Under such a premise, no shaman will use faith as a tool for perfunctory or even deception. They must be honest on such issues. So, what is the connection between the so-called sea god''s rope and the spirits? Cheese wants answers, but the question is not there. With two gestures, the mage told Lothar to take off her coat. With the tacit understanding of these two people, they have a lot of communication can skip words.


    The count still chose to believe his companion. In disbelief, he took off his coat and revealed the strange lines that spread from his small arm to his shoulders and bifurcated from the shoulder blades, like armor on his back and chest. These tattoos have curly edges, which make people think of the tentacles of molluscs at first sight, but at the same time, they are like ropes, which are intricately woven together to form a dazzling pattern of overlapping up and down.


    There was no sign. When Lothar exposed her tattoos to the air, the woman with the child fell to her knees. Her hands were raised, and her eyes looked at the count with a burning look of fear. For a moment, Lothar was even worried that the other party would jump on her. But this did not happen. The woman buried her head deep until her forehead was close to the ground. This is the most devout ritual in grassland religion, and it can only be used in the most important ceremony of worshiping ancestors and spirits. At the same time, people in the yurt can hear the repeated phrases in her mouth, which is a religious word, translated to mean, blessed by the gods.


    Lothar and cheese looked at each other, and they saw the same confusion in each other''s eyes. This doubt needs to be solved by Wuqi later. At this time, after explaining the identity of the count and others and making the help seekers deepen their trust in the mage, their first task is to treat the unfortunate child. So cheese took the scared, tired, thin body from the mother''s hands and examined it further in the aroma of burning herbs to determine the location and extent of parasites in the child''s body.


    At the same time, ATA is trying her best to pacify her anxious mother. As a girl who regards looking for her family as the goal of her life, this situation is enough to win her sympathy. Although female swordsmen don''t know grassland language, sometimes they don''t need to use such euphemistic and emotional rhetoric to comfort them. They just need to pat their shoulders or put their hands on the fists clenched by tension. She was even surprised to find that the nomadic woman did not fear her because of her wild animal ears. In their eyes, it might be a symbol of the gods for their beloved."When did the child begin to have problems? Did he do anything different from usual before and after the onset of the disease? " Cheese had gloves on his hands, and the parasite infection was more serious than he thought. Even if he removed the worms now, the child would not be able to ride any more.


    The mage''s question is a little difficult for each other. They are just ordinary herdsmen who work all day to make a living. How can they know clearly when their children begin to feel uncomfortable? The child''s mother hesitated for a long time, and finally gave a not sure answer,


    "about three months ago, when the tribe was still grazing on the land in the west, for a while, he would herd sheep. He kept the sheep well for the first time, and there were no wild animals or other tribes nearby, so we allowed him to take his hounds to the nearby grassland alone during that time... "


    After listening to the narration patiently, cheese wrapped the powder of several herbs and handed it to the other party. "I need some time to prepare for the operation. You and your child will come back the night after tomorrow."


    After the woman left with her children, wizard said slowly in the blanket,


    "I have an impression of the place she said."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    "Three months, to be exact, nearly four months ago, our tribe once lived in a pastoral area for some time. The weather was not as warm as it is now, and most of the pasture was not good enough for livestock. But that pastoral area is an exception. The grass is growing very well, and it''s not like it was just a winter. And when I was standing on that land, I could clearly feel that the connection with the spirits was weakened. It''s not that I can''t feel it at all. It''s just like a layer of water vapor on the mirror. "


    In the tent, Wuqi recalled what he had seen and heard about the tribe''s location four months ago. "Such a place, including that time, I met twice in total. In the information left by my family, there are no less than ten fingers in the grassland where this kind of situation will happen. However, there are different reasons for these places to weaken the connection between the spirits. Some are good, some are bad. "


    "For example, my ancestors once witnessed the birth of a new God from the grassland. It was in the era when the shale tribe was not shale tribe. The tribes who saw this immediately changed their totems and became the first tribe to serve the new God. But most of the time, it''s about the desecrated land, where the spirits hate the filth and don''t want to get close to it


    There are legends about abandoned places hated by gods or spirits, which exist in various faiths. Although every religion claims that the existence or beings they serve are the shelter and domination of all things between heaven and earth, it is undeniable that there are always some places, perhaps a mountain peak, a deep pool, a sea area without waves, or even a house abandoned at some time. They are not regulated by any existence, and things in the abandoned land do not need to be supervised Follow any rules. Interestingly, in a sense, the gray tower is also such a place.


    "I told uville at the first time that it was not normal. In fact, everyone knew how there was such a rich grassland at that time. But we can''t help it. The winter on the grassland last year was colder than the three years combined. The spirit of spring was late, which made the days more lasting. The grass stock in the tribe has reached the bottom. We''ve been expanding so fast these years that we don''t have enough people to take care of cattle and sheep. Many lambs and calves born in winter are dead. Under such circumstances, of course, uville will not do what I say


    "And then what happened?" Rosa asked as she put on her coat, and Wuqi''s account aroused his interest. Especially after the tattoo on his body was recognized by the prairie people as a symbol given by the spirits, the count began to be curious about the beliefs of these neighbors. Perhaps, instead of getting answers in the ocean of water, they will emerge in the ocean of grass.


    "Nothing happened." Wuqi''s face improved a little, which was also related to the Shaman''s characteristics. When the sun disappeared, the power of the spirits increased. "No one died, no one was injured, no one was missing, even cattle and sheep were alive and well. If something really happened, I would not realize that the focus was on the grassland four months ago after the woman finished speaking. But now it seems that there was no problem at that time. Most of the time, I didn''t see it. Where I didn''t notice, the blasphemy still hurt my people. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." After cleaning the gloves, cheese folded them carefully and put them into the inner pocket of the robe. "As you said, the insect in the child''s body has been in his body for at least three months. Why does he get sick now? I suspect that there is a direct relationship between the activity of the parasite and the temperature, and the warm weather makes them wake up in the infected. But now there is only one example, and there is no exact evidence to support my inference. What you said just now reminds me of another thing. "


    the mage looked directly into the Shaman''s eyes and carefully observed the changes in each detail on each other''s face." you caught us for sacrifice. To whom is the sacrifice


    It''s not really appropriate to ask this question at this point in time. The relationship between cheese and shalebu has just eased down, but he can''t wait to throw up this extremely sensitive issue, which may lead to Wuqi''s retrogression in his attitude towards them. Moreover, under the condition that the mage has only agreed to the treatment, this problem also has some threatening meaning.


    However, Shaman is not angry. He just shows a helpless expression. The powerlessness in his eyes is not strange to cheese. A few years ago, he often saw himself in the water and in the mirror. Wu Qi took a deep breath and used this action to make his collapsed chest stand up. "In fact, to be honest, I don''t know who is asking for the sacrifice. Because it was not brought up by me as a shaman, and the one who proposed the search for the sacrifice was uville. "


    The mage''s eyes became sharper. He could see that Shaman was telling the truth, but why? Whatever the existence is asking for sacrifices from the shal''er tribe, it should project its will on the shaman who is the most sensitive sixth sense in the tribe, rather than uville as the leader. Such an approach will inevitably make people feel confused.


    "There is a precedent for this." As if aware of cheese''s doubts, Wuqi continued to explain what he had just said, "in the grassland tradition, Shaman is not the only one, although Shaman is an important channel for the spirits to communicate with human beings. Those famous soldiers, wise men, chieftains and even Shan Yu, even cattle herding children, may be enlightened by the spirits, which has nothing to do with identity, because the origins of the spirits are complex, and they have their own love. ""And uville was born to be loved. His father had two boys and a girl before he gave birth to him, but they all died, from illness and accidents. When the man was desperate, urwell was born. He was perfect, just as all previous deaths paved the way for his arrival. My people believe that he has a destiny. Even my father has promised me that on the night of his birth, the spirits whispered to him


    "Destiny?" Cheese repeated the word. He didn''t believe in fate. To be exact, what he didn''t believe was the fate that had been unable to change since the birth of man. The mage believed that all people showed what they were because of their experiences, not the dice at the fingertips of the gods. What''s more, Wuqi''s words do not have the meaning of worship. He just tells a story that he has not witnessed with his own eyes, which makes the mage have to doubt the Shaman''s loyalty to his leader.


    "The brother who died suddenly before his birth, the murmur of the spirits when he was born. If this is some kind of omen, it sounds more like the arrival of demons. When did uville begin to prepare for the sacrifice? "


    "About two months ago, after we left that meadow, if we included the forces that brought together the Tribune and the basil."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    At daybreak, cheese and Lothar go to the nearby river to wash themselves. They have not found a stable water source for a long time. Although the mage has his own way to keep his body clean, the feeling of the cold river flowing through his skin is still memorable. Of course, cleaning is just an excuse. The two men have other things to discuss.


    "Which one do you believe?" Asked Lothar, standing in the river, with a rather unsightly expression. It is no wonder that Wuwei and Wuqi, as the leaders of the shale tribe and shaman, gave different answers to the same question. There is no absolutely incompatibility between the two answers. However, from the potential meaning behind the narrator''s language, they do have contradictory parts. So the question for the group is who they should trust.


    "Let''s sort out the information we''ve got, starting with the head man." Instead of walking into the river, cheese just wiped his arm with a piece of cloth dipped in water. The morning on the grassland was cold even in summer, and the mage was not as strong as the count. What''s more, taking off his grey robe in a strange place is also unthinkable.


    "According to uville, they were threatened by skinners. Wuqi went to discuss with the Skinner, and the final result was that Shaler and the other two films only needed to hand over the sacrifice, and there were no more requirements on the origin of the sacrifice. " Lothar said, pausing for a moment. "To be honest, we only need to ask Wuqi about this matter to find out whether it is true or false. If this is a lie, I can''t think of the reason why the head wants to say that. Shaman is in our hands. Doesn''t he know that it can be uncovered by simple inquiry?"


    "Don''t forget the state of Wuqi." Cheese warned that Wuqi was in some very dangerous situation when they first sneaked into the shaman tent and tried to hijack its owner. It was Lothar''s blunder that pulled the caster out of it and fell into a deep sleep. After waking up from a deep sleep, he kept repeating the word "knot" madly. It was cheese that calmed him down. In this way, if uville knew what Wuqi was facing, and cheese didn''t wake up Wuqi''s consciousness in time, they would not have heard another version of the explanation.


    The master''s words made the two men fall into silence. The count immediately thought of something, "if it is true that you said, the Shaman is not very dangerous now?"


    "No Cheese stopped his companion who wanted to wear the armor. He had already thought about it before he came, "this time, that''s one time. First of all, Wuqi is not alone now. You seem to underestimate our little girl. She was able to defeat a blood race of the same level as Shande with her own strength. Several grassland people could not help her. Besides, since shaman wakes up, he is still the spiritual leader of the tribe. In a sense, the clansmen depend on him more than their counterparts. "


    Lothar frowned and, after a few seconds, put down her worries. "So the liar is uville?"


    The mage shook his head, "shaman can''t believe everything. He went through some very bad things that we didn''t know before. Shamans are the channels of communication between heaven and earth, so they are also the most easily possessed. Even I doubt that the person we see is a bit of a human being. "


    It makes people feel cold behind their backs. The count felt as if the water on his back was about to freeze. Along with the deepening of his doubts, "neither of them can be trusted, so what should we do? Find a way out as soon as possible? Can we escape? It''s grassland around here. We have no place to hide. "


    "No, we''re in the middle of it. It''s also a pleasure to travel, isn''t it?" Cheese said this in a relaxed tone. He was enjoying the long lost tension. The life in the tower made the mage''s body almost grow moss. The mystery and complexity of the events encountered on the grassland awakened his other side.


    Lothar also laughed. Unlike cheese, the count had already regarded this adventure as his last journey. After completing his goal, the responsibilities and obligations of the count of Heishan and many other matters as Helen''s father will make the man never walk out of his castle. Even if the castle is as big as a country, it is a castle.


    "Well, I will follow you as always, Mr. wizard."


    Because of the count''s exaggerated words and actions, both of them laughed and became louder and louder. The two old friends had not laughed like this for a long time. Although they often smile and feel happy because of many things, this kind of pleasure of taking risks with partners who can entrust their lives is hard to be replaced, and it can only be possessed now before they grow old.


    Laughter, it soon subsided. But not because of their restraint, but because of the sound of horses'' hooves coming from afar. Lothar quickly put on her clothes and covered her face with a turban that was not in line with the prairie people. Cheese pulled up his hood and let the shadow of the sun as his veil. The sound of horse''s hooves is getting closer and closer. Maybe they are attracted by their laughter just now. A shadow appears in their vision from the direction of the sun. It looked like a man on a horse, but when he approached, they found that the shadow belonged to a single creature.


    Centaur, or Centaur, is a common creature in myths and legends. It is said that they are the longest distance in the world. It is said that they are archers with great strides, and cavalry with one enemy and one hundred. It is said that their plunder is the manifestation of the cruel law on the grassland.It was a member of such a legendary ethnic group that stopped on the other side of the river in the sun. Because of the sunshine, it is impossible to see the details of his body. Only when the rough voice rings can he prove his male identity, "where is the shale department? I have a letter for their leader. "


    "Four legged Messenger, why are you here?" As far as he knows, centaurs live in a much wider area deep in the grassland and will not appear in this area. Moreover, to be able to use the uninhibited Centaur as a messenger, the mage is also very curious about the identity of the sender.


    The messenger obviously didn''t expect that the man in robe would dare to ask about his origin. However, on second thought, this place is quite remote for the whole grassland, and the kingdom of Cang lion in love is not a rich country. The tribes living here are all small groups that can''t be arranged well. Maybe this is the fearless ignorance. In addition, he has run a long way, and now he only wants to finish his task as soon as possible, so he swallows back the sarcasm and sarcasm that has risen to his throat.


    "I have come at the command of the wolf Lord to send a message to the head of shales. You''d better not waste my time


    Wolf master, another strange title. And this title is beyond the knowledge of cheese and Lothar. But it doesn''t matter. They know who to ask.


    "Go up the river and you''ll soon see the tent."


    The messenger who got the answer said nothing more and turned away. Two people were left to watch his back.


    "What do you think?" The mage asked his companion for advice.


    "Look at that guy''s size. I don''t want to meet him on the battlefield. But I''m curious. Do you mean centaurs eat grass or eat like us? "


    Cheese blinked, and was half serious and half joked by the count''s question, and said, "we''ll soon know, won''t we?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    It turns out that centaurs eat not only human food, but also horse food. It''s a very delicate thing. If it''s not seen by ourselves, I''m afraid many people can''t believe it. The scene of eating barbecue with a big mouth and swallowing grass with the same momentum in the interval will make even the bold prairie people look sideways, let alone Rosa and cheese hiding in the crowd. The messenger did not benefit from the attraction of the two men when they returned from the river. They went back to the yurt of shaman.


    "It''s not surprising." Cheese said it seriously and attracted the attention of all the people in the tent. But when they thought the mage was going to say something serious, he said, "the lower half of the Centaur has the same muscle tissue as the horse, so there may be a whole set of internal organs and circulatory system in the lower part of his body. Otherwise, the human heart alone can not provide the oxygen to drive the body. I think he has at least two hearts, one for man and one for horse. So it''s not surprising that he has a horse''s stomach in his stomach. "


    Everyone, including Wuqi, looked at cheese with a strange look. They could not understand why the grey robe had to analyze the Centaur''s physiological structure seriously. What can be done even if such things are known? Leaving aside the mage, who was still chattering, Lothar noticed that there was a missing person in the tent.


    "And Batu? Where has he gone Since entering the tent, the boy who was quite noisy along the way has been unusually quiet. As a nomad, Batu revered and revered shamans like Wuqi from the inside out. Moreover, not every group on the grassland can support a shaman. For example, Batu''s water antelope tribe is an example. If they are not weak enough to survive independently, they will not choose to form an alliance with the hammer leader outside the grassland, let alone send a young guide like Batu.


    "He went to feed the eagle." ATA responds, smiling. To be sure, she didn''t like the boy who saw himself as some kind of goods at first, but as a child growing up in the land of goblins, she appreciated the relationship between Batu and the eagle named narin.


    "In fact, he was worried. There are a lot of rabbits and mice around here, and the goshawks will not be short of food The sitting shaman makes his voice from the layers of blankets. He is also satisfied with the relationship between Batu and narin. Especially when he felt that the eagle did not have any negative feelings towards Batu, he could know that the boy had not abused his animal partner, and there was a deep feeling like a brother between the man and the eagle. As a representative of the spirits, Wuqi was very happy to see this scene. After all, tradition told him that enslaving animals would not be favored by the spirits.


    "Let''s put him aside first, Wuqi, what is the wolf Lord?" Cheese stopped his speculation about the physiological structure of human and horse, turned to ask him the best strange question now.


    The shaman was silent for a few seconds. He was thinking about the hidden message behind this question. The yurts of nomads are not buildings with excellent sound insulation effect. Even if they are far away from the main areas of the tribe, he also hears the voice of commotion, "is it true that the Centaur is a Messenger, which is in line with the identity of the wolf owner."


    "It sounds like a big shot. I thought the three shales were independent. I didn''t expect you had a wolf owner on your head." The mage was surprised to say that he could not imagine that the leader of a small tribe controlled by people would have the idea of becoming Shan Yu. It seems that the logic of Cang lion man completely violates the relationship of subordination.


    "It''s no surprise that the grassland never admits eternal power. We don''t have blue blood. The rights and status of all tribes are based on their strength. It is normal for a small tribe to submit to a large one. " Wuqi understood the meaning of cheese and calmly said the rules of grassland operation. "Besides, the wolf owner is not a simple one. In your words, he is more like the leader of the tribal alliance. He has certain jurisdiction over each alliance, but has no right to interfere in the internal affairs of the tribe. However, the wolf owner has not done anything for many years


    Cheese tilted his head, and the alliance leader who had not heard from him for many years suddenly sent news, which was mostly not a good thing. As if to confirm his idea, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and Batu''s ruddy cheeks became more colorful because of running. He took a deep breath, forced his disordered breathing down, and said excitedly, "the wolf master is dead!"


    The wolf owner is dead. Cheese and Lothar and atalante looked at each other, and as people outside the land, they didn''t understand what it meant. Everyone will die. That''s the constant truth in the world, isn''t it? But judging from the boy''s appearance, this obituary does not seem so simple.


    Sure enough, Wuqi, who had half opened his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. His body trembled a few times. It seemed that he was too excited to involve the pain that had not yet been cured. "Is the wolf owner dead? No, it''s too bad... "


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong? " ATA asked nervously. She was affected by the Shaman''s state and became nervous together. In contrast, Lothar felt her beard and had an idea.


    "I guess. As the co leader of the nearby tribes, the wolf owners have not given orders for many years, but their own existence is enough to make each tribe peaceful. Now that the wolf owner is dead, the tribes have no restraint, and wars that have been suppressed for many years may break out at any time, right? " It''s not hard to guess, especially when the grey lion has experienced similar things recently."Yes, but wait. If the wolf owner is really dead, even if his tribe doesn''t keep the news secret, he should not send obituaries everywhere with great fanfare. Don''t they understand that this will make the covetous man wait for the opportunity? Unless... " Wu Qi''s eyebrows wrinkled up, familiar with prairie politics, he noticed the violation of things.


    "Unless they''re not going to give up their power." The speaker stood behind Batu, and the frightened boy immediately got into the yurt. And with him came Wuwei, the head of the shales. The broad shouldered head man was as heavy as water. "The messenger brought not only the obituary, but also the invitation. Invite the leaders of each department to the funeral of the wolf owner. "


    He said, throwing away the iron card in his hand. Iron ware is undoubtedly precious in the grassland. Besides being used as a weapon, the keepsake is also another main use of iron.


    Wu Qi nodded after listening, "I see. Then I will understand. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    What shaman understood was not complicated. The reason why the tribe of the wolf owner dared to announce the death of the wolf owner in such a loud and loud manner, and even invited the leaders of each department to attend the funeral was for a simple purpose. They are telling everyone that they still have the ability to exist as a tribe of wolf owners. And this funeral will become a ceremony of allegiance to the new wolf owner.


    "How many sons does the wolf master have?" Although he is very concerned with human affairs, he does not care much about human affairs.


    The head man frowned and thought. His memory of the wolf owner had not been used for many years. Since the three parts decided to move to the direction of the grey lion, they were gradually away from the wolf owner''s position. Even for a while, wuweil thought that this was an area where no one had settled. After communicating with the water antelope and other tribes who lived here, he learned that the grassland was quiet only because Lord liehammer had launched a campaign against nomads many years ago. Most of the tribes living here scattered birds and beasts and retreated to the deep grassland under the strong offensive led by dwarves Department.


    "If there is no new prince born, the wolf owner should have 13 sons with 13 different kinds of blood." The concept of monogamy never existed in the male owners of grasslands. The thirteen sons of wolf owners came from thirteen different women, which is actually a custom. Powerful tribal leaders marry the daughters of their allies and forcibly plunder the women of the rival tribes he defeated into their tents. In this case, capable leaders tend to have double-digit children.


    Lothar and others felt a little uncomfortable when they heard about this amazing number. It is true that although the nobles and royal families of the grey lion pursued a single marriage on the surface, the problem of lovers and illegitimate children in private has never been cut off, and even gradually evolved into a kind of natural existence. But even so, the number of offspring that a powerful nobleman with a strong desire for the opposite sex can give birth to is not exaggerated to this extent. The aristocracy system of Cang lion makes the nobles have to consider whether their offspring will affect the continuation of the family. Too many children will only make the family''s power consumed in unnecessary competition and distribution, and too few children will also produce corresponding problems such as small choice. The thirteen sons, however, are counted on the excessive side.


    However, it was never a problem for such a number of successors to be placed on the grassland. Even Wuqi was relieved when he heard the number. Thirteen were better than twenty-three. But immediately after this problem was solved, the next question appeared in front of the shaman, "which one should inherit the name of the wolf owner?"


    Uville shook his head, and he had asked the messenger the same question, but the man and the horse only prevaricated with vague words and then headed for the other two. This situation exacerbated the head man''s uneasiness. In fact, no matter who is the next wolf owner, it has nothing to do with shale Bu, but if the wolf owner''s 13 sons fight for the father''s seat, the token in his hand will become 10% hot yam.


    "What will happen if we don''t go to this funeral?" ATA''s question is actually to the cheese standing beside her. But in this tent, when it was very quiet, everyone heard her clearly. And it was not the mage who gave the answer. Before the cheese spoke, Batu said it.


    "The wolf owner is the wolf owner until he dies. This is the law on the grassland. It is the duty of every tribe to pay homage to the deceased leader. Having said that, the wolf owner''s tribe may not publicize this matter, which is allowed. But the invitation has been sent to the hand, the leader has no reason not to go. Tribes that ignore their obligations will be regarded as the common enemy of all the sworn tribes and become the burial objects of wolf owners The boy''s words were affirmed by shaman and Shaler. In the grassland, a sheep can be involved in the life and death of people, the tribe has its own harsh tradition.


    "Anyway, I''m afraid I''ll have to make this trip. What''s going on in the tribe, "uville''s eyes swept over the cheese and others, and his frown gradually loosened into a low, dejected look." may the spirits bless Shaler. I hope you will recover soon With that, the leader left the tent. He had a lot to do and many people wanted to comfort him.


    Shortly after uville left, the silent shaman suddenly raised his head and said to the people in the tent, "can you do me a favor?"


    Lothar looked at cheese, and the mage''s eyes leaped in the shadow of the grey robe, "tell me. But first of all, we''re not going to the funeral with uville. We are just a group of passers-by. Although we are grateful for the rest here, every gust of wind urges us to leave. "


    "It won''t take you long. And the spirits and I will thank you for your help, and your journey on the grassland will be blessed After seeing Wuqi''s way to master a language that he had never understood, the blessing in his mouth was very heavy. Cheese nodded, waiting for the shaman to say what he wanted.


    "I need you to bring me some herbs to cure my body. Now I can''t protect the tribe. In addition, "Wuqi pondered for a moment, hesitating whether to tell the strangers his dream scene. But on second thought, why did a grey wizard and his equally incredible companion appear in front of him at this moment? This must be the solution that the spirits brought to him. With such an idea, he took a deep breath."Besides, I hope you can help me investigate something. Something about knots. "


    Later, Lothar and atta gather cheese from the tribe for surgery. The people of Salzburg had a certain degree of doubt about the two men who claimed to be the followers of the grey shaman, but when they saw the tattoo on the count''s arm deliberately revealed, as well as the swordswoman''s beast like ears and sky blue eyes, their attitude soon changed. Thanks to this, the two completed their task smoothly.


    "It''s bad luck for the head man named urville." On the way, ATA sighed to the count, "it''s clear that there are enough things in his tribe, and somehow he will be involved in the struggle for power among thirteen princes. Thirteen princes, just think about it. I think the wolf owner will collapse


    Lothar was a little surprised by the swordswoman''s view of what they heard. He thought she was just a little girl full of ideas about looking for relatives. But now it seems that ATA and he have the same views on the issue of wolf Lord tribe. But the count smelled something the swordswoman did not notice. "Do you pity him? What kind of mood do you think he had when he told us the news today? "


    "Well Surprise and depression? And anxiety and other things, always feel uncomfortable ATA thought a little and made his own judgment.


    "On the whole, that''s right. But my lady, you don''t know what really makes you uncomfortable Lothar''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if because the sun was too dazzling, "in his anxiety, surprise, excited. He''s too excited, isn''t he? At the first time, I will share the news with the shaman in bed and US strangers. Because he knows that it''s the safest thing to say something to us, and we won''t spread it out. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    While the count and his wife were collecting things for the operation, cheese and others were not idle. Although the mage said it was easy yesterday, it is not a matter of saying and doing to open the surface tissue of a child and remove the parasites that have damaged his bones under such environmental conditions. Anesthesia, surgery, suturing and so on are enough to make most people who know the cause of the disease helpless. And there was another problem that cheese didn''t tell them, which was that although he was sure the cause of the child was a parasite, he was not sure what kind of parasite it was.


    There is no way out. The grey robes are so knowledgeable that they can even be said to be the most knowledgeable group of people in all known forces on this continent. But the word "profound" is originally a reference. If there is no land, how can we have the immeasurable wisdom like the abyss? As a matter of fact, the knowledge that the grey robes get from the books is not enough to solve the problem, but not enough to understand the details. They may explain a lot of things in principle, but if you ask them if they know every living thing in the world, they won''t get the exact answer.


    Parasites are an area that few people are involved in. In this era, most people are still unable to tell the origin of the disease, or the difference in the damage caused by subtle viruses, internal variations, or foreign parasites. At this point, it''s amazing that cheese can tell the existence of parasites. But on this basis, if he is asked to provide an effective treatment plan, he is very knowledgeable. Even the mage who has a lot of research on the disease because of the rat man plague can only say that the operation depends on manpower to take out such a stupid method.


    This is why cheese concluded that even if the parasitized child could be cured, he would never be able to ride a horse for life. His operation would also cause serious harm to the patient. But it''s better than being tortured by parasites, breeding grounds, and finally struggling to die in pain, isn''t it?


    "I need your help, shaman." Cheese hesitated for a moment, but his inner uneasiness overcame the depression he had been entangled in since he left the valley. He doesn''t want to be a doctor now because he is a patient himself. But since he has promised to save a life, as a grey robe, he does not allow himself not to do his best.


    Wuqi tilted his head. He could see the uneasiness in the mage, but he could not understand where the uneasiness came from. In his opinion, the wizard from outside the grassland is as mysterious and secret as the existence of spirits. At least in the current situation, even the dreadful sleepless monster like Skinner can''t really upset cheese. How could such a person, for a small treatment and show such a bad appearance?


    "I''d love to listen to your questions, but I can''t help you as much as I can now, and I may not be able to make you do it."


    "I''ve heard that shamans on the grassland can see things in the distance with the help of animal eyes. I hope you can show me the land you mentioned. Maybe I can better face the things inside the child if I know more about it Cheese is no stranger to the record of Shaman''s ability. However, most shamans believe that Shaman''s power comes from the spirits they serve, and this co-existence and even attachment to seek ability is not true. So the shamans in the grey tower generally don''t study Shamanism.


    Wuqi nods. The requirements of the mage are not beyond his ability. He can do it. But before using this ability, there is another problem to be solved: "there are no animals on that land that I can depend on. I can''t attach myself to an ant or a mantis, at least as old as a mouse to accept my consciousness. But even so, my mind needs the senses of those animals themselves. You don''t want to see the world in the eyes of a mouse. As far as I can remember, there are no suitable creatures, not even mice


    "It''s not hard to solve. We have the best eyes in front of us. " Cheese looked at Batu, whose complexion was complex. He had already thought of whose eyes the mage was talking about.


    "Are you sure narin won''t be hurt?" A few minutes later, with a goshawk on his arm, the boy asked the shaman and the mage in a tone of extreme doubt.


    "The spirits will not hurt anyone." Wuqi smiles. "They love every living creature like a bird loves its own feathers."


    The appeal of Shaman is quite high for the residents on the grassland. After Wuqi made the promise, the anxiety on Batu''s face was obviously relieved. He nodded, and before giving orders to the goshawk on his arm, the latter jumped down and landed on the shaman. Strange to say, goshawks'' claws are their hunting tools, and they are not as free as cats. Even the most sophisticated falconers must carefully wear arm guards and gloves before they dare to get close to their partners. But narin stood on Wuqi''s chest, but his feet did not hurt the shaman. Even the shaman reached out his fingers affectionately and stroked the feathers of the eagle.


    "Water antelope children, your winged brother has great trust in you. Your relationship is enviable. You are worthy of trust. Please help me guard my body. " Murky whispered, then took another hand out of the blanket. "Cheese, hold my hand, and I''ll show you what I see.""Chirp!" Batu took his partner out of the yurt and let it go. His eyes are complex, but his hand holding the sword on his waist is powerful. He knew that in the tent behind him, the bodies of shamans and grey robes were already sleeping. They can''t be disturbed.


    As the eagle''s shadow flits across the vast grassland, something hidden in the grass is disturbed. It squirms carefully, becoming more cautious when it notices the sun that has not yet set.


    "The appointed day is coming."


    From the grass near the regiment came a similar sound and the same low husky voice, "the sacrifice has not come yet. He lied. "


    "No, wait, wait, wait." The first group of objects responds dully, and the things in the grass between the skin and the flesh gradually condense into the appearance of a cow. The cow has black fur and two beautiful long horns. However, there are no eyeballs in its eyes, only two horrible blood holes, from which a pair of uncomfortable eyes which are much smaller than the blood hole are exposed.


    "If he lies, we can eat them all."


    It seems to be inspired by this sentence. The grass around us began to make a sound of understanding. The plural voice repeated the black bull''s words,


    "have eaten! Eat it all! Eat it all


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    Eagle, can clearly see the hare running on the grass from hundreds of meters high. Their eyesight is so excellent that there are few natural creatures in the world that can compare with them. As Batu''s domesticated companion since childhood, narin, though somewhat different from the wild goshawk in life habits, is precisely because of this that it has been better nutrition supplement and training, and its sensory sensitivity is even better than that of its normal development in the wild.


    Many people have not thought that if there is only a north wind in a day, then large birds like eagles that rely mainly on gliding can only fly to the north. In fact, it''s not the case. The sky is far away from the earth. Even if there is such a conceptual existence of heaven that people subconsciously call the whole world covered, it is a question. The sky we see on the earth is just a virtual image because it is too far away, just like the horizon at the end of the world. Because of this, the direction of the wind on the ground does not represent the direction of the air in the whole sky, so large birds naturally know what height to go and take the wind they need.


    The shadows of the wings flit over the grass, and the small animals hiding in them run in terror toward caves or other hiding places where they can escape the attack of enemies from above. However, the shaman and the mage, who attached their consciousness to the eagle, did not feel that narin was happy with this kind of prestige. Birds don''t enjoy being down, but they enjoy the touch of the wind holding their bodies and blowing their feathers. Cheese is not the first time to feel this feeling. He has also used metamorphosis to become an animal, but the damage of metamorphosis to the mind makes him never relax to enjoy the fun of animals.


    It''s almost there. Wuqi''s consciousness is clearly conveyed to cheese''s thoughts when the three coexist in one body. The latter quickly reported positive emotions. The distance on the ground, which takes weeks or months to move, may be just a few days for a high-altitude eagle. What''s more, the shales did not move that far.


    When narin began to descend and prepare to circle, the mage''s consciousness had already noticed the abnormality on the ground below. Indeed, as shaman said before, this land is too quiet. Although it is only a vague feeling, even narin, who dominates the body, sends a message of uneasiness and wants to leave. It is Wuqi''s job to pacify the eagle''s will. He uses the power given by the spirits to communicate with narin, so as to gain more time for this investigation. Narin agreed, and his affection for the spirits overcame his slight uneasiness.


    "Where did you camp at that time The investigation is not aimless. Cheese hopes to know the general scope of the child''s infection with parasites, which may help.


    The shaman didn''t answer with words. Instead, he asked narin to approach the direction where the tribe had settled. Soon, there was a very obvious area on the grassland. This is the former camp of shale tribe, and the grassland cleared for camping has not been fully recovered.


    "The grazing line starts from the camp area, goes north and then West, and finally draws a circle back to the camp. The size of the circle will expand as the grass is gradually eaten, and I will let narin gradually expand the flight area along that line Wuqi transformed the grazing map in his brain into a way that the eagle could understand and convey it to the bearer of his consciousness. After shaking his wings, Wuqi began his first cruise.


    It''s getting dark. Narin has been flying around the grazing route. I don''t know how many circles. No, in fact, it''s normal. Parasites may come from soil, from insects, from diet, and these things can''t be discerned even with good eyesight. Unless


    "Is that river the only way for every grazing?" The cheese suddenly asked. The river in his mouth was a vein about ten meters wide flowing from the East.


    "Yes. If the child hadn''t been lazy, the river would have been on every grazing route The settlements of the tribes must live near the water. The nomadic habit makes them not spend their energy to dig wells. Therefore, the water system distributed on the grassland has become an important surface for tribal migration. The river that grazes is located downstream of the tribe''s water intake. Livestock need water as well. In addition to drinking, living water can also wash away dirt and parasites on the surface of cattle and sheep to keep them healthy.


    "Up the river. I want to see where it flows. " After getting Wuqi''s affirmation, cheese made his request. The river is the only place that can be called suspect in terms of what he sees. But the suspicion was far fetched, for he did not find anything unusual about the river. Going up against the current can only be regarded as his judgment based on experience.


    Wuqi was a little disappointed with the mage''s proposal. The water sources of the tribe''s water were surveyed by him. If there were pathogenic or harmful substances in the water, the shaman would not allow the leader to camp nearby. So when cheese raised doubts about the current, Wuqi knew that it was doomed to be a hard and rewarding investigation. However, he did not refute the mage''s practice. He did not know what the caster was like outside the grassland. Maybe there was something wrong with the water source. Maybe his knowledge was too shallow to discover it in time.


    Narin began to swim against the current after receiving new instructions. However, the eagle is not a nocturnal creature. As the sun gradually darkens, the intelligence that its eyes can bring is also becoming less and less. If you don''t find out, you''ll have to give up today. But as it flew past the tribe''s water intake area and moved closer to the source, it was discovered.And the one who found it was not cheese, it was Wuqi. With the help of narin''s eyes, the shaman saw something quite abrupt in the grass. He immediately asked narin to lower the height so that he could see the details of the thing more clearly. This is not difficult. After a brief hover, Wuqi was able to observe carefully what he found. It''s a knot, a knot made of grass stalks, inserted in the ground with branches. The position of the knot is just near a pool of spring water flowing into the river.


    "We have to look at it more carefully. Can we let that benevolence fall?" The mage heard shaman talk about his dream. He knew what the knot meant.


    But just as the eagle closed its wings and was ready to fall from a high place, the other two wills in his brain suddenly disappeared. The aimless narin immediately spread his wings, and then the rising airflow flew again. His instinct made him unwilling to approach the land, especially the strange thing. What''s more, the eagle''s eye was keenly aware that as it descended, a small patch of land near the knot was slightly raised, as if something was about to come out of it. It doesn''t want to know what that is.


    On the other side, two people who had just been flying in the air with the goshawk woke up in their bodies. What awakens them is not the external force, but the protective charm that cheese puts in the room out of habit. This kind of charm can wake them up when the mage''s meditation is disturbed, so as not to suffer more damage. What touched the charm was the noise outside the tent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    "What happened?" The voice of cheese rings from behind Batu, making the tense boy almost pull out his dagger. The noise came from the place where the tribe gathered, together with the faint light of fire and the sound that had already been indistinguishable from roaring, cheering or howling. Batu first looked at the mage to make sure that he was not hurt by the noise. Then he frowned a little, showed a puzzled look and shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on. Although the noise was not small, it was too noisy.


    Fortunately, some people are closer to the center of the chaos than the boy at the door. Lothar and atta are back here at this point, "it''s not very good." The count said so as soon as he saw cheese, and his face was worried, not as if to be joking, "your patient may not be able to wait for your operation."


    Cheese blinked. A lot of conjectures flashed through his brain, and quickly combined with the current situation, he came up with a most likely one: "the Skinner comes to ask for the sacrifice, and uville is going to give the child to them?" Counting the time, two days have passed since they should have been attacked. It is inconceivable that the Skinner''s character can tolerate such a long time.


    Lothar nodded. He handed Batu the surgical equipment he had collected from his shoulder. "What should I do? It''s a lot of trouble to give them back. "


    Cheese smile, he recognized the count''s meaning, and then took a deep breath, turned into the yurt, took out the dawn from the salute, hung it on his waist, and covered it with his robe. When he came out, the Tomahawk on Lothar''s back was already showing a faint golden light. Even the female swordsman has put her hand on the hilt. The mage patted the boy on the shoulder. "Batu, you come to protect the shaman. We''ll be back soon. "


    Language is to convey ideas and communicate information. But interestingly, when so many people speak their thoughts at the same time, language loses its rationality and returns to meaningless and disordered syllables. In his wolf skin cloak, which only a headman could wear, he stood silently on the platform by the campfire, his eyes glowing with fire and watching the noisy people. Those are his people. Sometimes, however, he always felt that they had not noticed it. He knows everyone here, their families, their loved ones, their demands, what they want, what they don''t want to lose Well, the more you can understand that.


    They are not fed enough cattle and sheep. It wasn''t the first time such a thought came to his mind. In the eyes of the young leader, the face and body of his people began to twist in the light of fire, and the shadow cast became ferocious and ugly. "Crackle!" The firewood in the bonfire made a crisp sound, and the low flame which was originally in the crowd suddenly jumped up, which scared all the people into silence.


    Cheese, here we are. The mage didn''t wear a hood this time, showing his black hair in a bunch, which was the same color as most grassland people. "Ah The poor woman, seeing the grey robed man''s appearance, rushed to his feet and was quickly lifted up by ATA. Her face was full of tears, and her mouth kept saying something, but she couldn''t make it clear because of choking. But look at her child tied to a wooden tenon. It''s not so hard to understand, is it?


    "What''s going on?" Cheese didn''t ask the crowd for an answer. He asked him directly.


    The head man raised his eyebrows, but before he opened his mouth, a man who looked quite old walked between the mage and uville. "This is a matter of the shale tribe, and the shaman has no right to interfere."


    "The man you''re tying up is my patient. I promised the spirits and the child''s mother to keep the pain away from him Cheese said calmly, and his mind unconsciously recalled what he had said to the army of Cang lion on the wall of Xigu city. On that day, he pulled the rat man back from the edge of being slaughtered for similar reasons. Of course, the situation at this time is quite different from that at that time. There are few analogies between the child chosen as a sacrifice and the rat man as a monster.


    "And the father brought him here." The man didn''t flinch from the tough cheese. For these brave herdsmen, the illusory spirits and their agents cannot command them. The fact is the same. Among the tribes, shamans are more as advisers and advisers to the leaders, and the real decision-making power is firmly in the hands of the leaders.


    The situation seems to be developing in a direction beyond the control of cheese. As a father of a child, Lothar has put his hand on the Tomahawk, and now he is eager to find the man who has given up his child and teach him some basic principles. But before the count could contain his anger, uville said, "we respect your promise, shaman. And I also noticed that your commitment doesn''t conflict with what we need. You can take the child, cure him, and take him to the grassland east of the tribe before dawn, and let him ride on black cattle


    Both ARTA and Lothar were stimulated by the leader''s words and almost directly showed their weapons, because in their view, sending a child who had just been cured to death is no different from sending a child who has not been cured to death. But cheese reached out and stopped them. He nodded, "I see. The child will be there before dawn. "


    In the gaze of countless eyes, cheese left the central bonfire with two companions and his patients. The child''s mother did not follow, because the three mages were not members of the tribe, and they could leave when they were not welcome, but she could not. If you lose a tribe, you lose everything. This is a truth that grassland people all know. Therefore, most of the time, they are more united than the Cang lion people, because the unity of the Cang lion people is gathered in a collective sense of honor. The grassland does not speak of glory. Cold and hunger can arouse people''s admiration for the collective strength more than any glory. This unity is not always perfect, it will also create such a tragedy as a sacrificial child.By the time cheese and the poor boy returned to the Shaman''s hut, the child was nearly broken. Fortunately, Wuqi''s tent has drugs that make people sleepy. Losing consciousness is not a bad thing at all.


    "You shouldn''t have brought him back. It''s going to have a deeper impact than you think When the shaman saw the cheese and their faces, he knew what was going on.


    "You''re too late. I did it a long time ago. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    The operation started soon, and no one knew how long it would last, though it had just set in the sun. The treatment of cutting open the body to remove the parasites from the human body also attracted Shaman''s curiosity. Wuqi stood up from the blanket with his rather weak body, and with the help of Batu, he was ready to watch the cheese. After tying the patient''s hands and feet, the mage took out his gloves and a set of cutlery like knives that were also placed on the inside of the clothes. Including the knife he used to collect Migo''s blood.


    "I need someone to be my assistant. I have to hold on to every second during the operation. If there is bleeding, the child may die at any time." It is very difficult for most doctors in this era, even those with corresponding medical knowledge, to carry out living body surgery in this environment. Bleeding, infection, lack of proper props, inability to recover wounds, and even lack of anatomy training by the surgeon himself may turn the operation into murder. What''s more, the difficulty of this operation is even more unimaginable.


    In fact, the most suitable person in the audience should be Wuqi. He is the only one who knows the relevant knowledge besides cheese. However, Shaman''s weak body made him unable to complete the task as an assistant, so the mage could only retreat to the next place. Lothar has actually raised his hand. As an excellent fighter, he has a certain understanding of the structure of the human body. However, after noticing the hesitation shown by the female swordsman, he immediately put down the trace of his hand. Atalante, a better candidate.


    The reason for this is very simple. The biggest difference between Lothar and ATA is gender. Women are more careful than men. Such a general and arbitrary statement may not be accurate and may easily cause dissent. But empirically, most women are more able to detect changes in detail than some men in dealing with the same problem. This kind of detail may seem unimportant or even trivial to others, but sometimes it can cause quite serious consequences. Rosa got this conclusion from his experience with women in his life, so it seems to him that female swordsmen are more effective in surgery. And his sensitivity is more sensitive as a soldier, and can not be applied to precise surgery.


    "If you think I can help you, I will." ATA didn''t notice Lothar''s move, and she was very nervous about the surgery that was about to begin. Before arriving at the Cang lion, the female swordsman wandered for a period of time, and also faced a desperate opponent like the blood clan. She is actually stronger and more independent than most people think. However, what is more valuable is that in the experience of blood and iron, she did not change numbness, the eyes of the goblin let her always look at the world with enthusiasm.


    Cheese looked at the swordsman for a few seconds. He wanted to tell her that the scene of the operation would be extremely bloody. If you don''t have enough psychological preparation, you''d better not participate. But it didn''t come out. The firmness shown in the sky blue eyes reminds him of a person, although she has no sky blue eyes, he once did not respect her. So this time, the mage just nodded in silence.


    "Tie up his left thigh. Let''s start with this part." Taking off the grey robe and wearing gloves, the cheese gives people a completely different feeling. If the broad robe makes him incomprehensible most of the time, with a sense of mystery, the mage behind the grey robe will have a sharp and uncomfortable feeling. Even in this state, the speed and pronunciation of cheese have changed to a certain extent, and the expression on the face is also attributed to unidentified seriousness. He''s like a Bowman with a full bow string.


    The process of surgery is much faster and more professional than Wuqi imagined. Cheese is obviously an old hand in this field. He has shown considerable confidence and ease in disinfection, selection of cutting site, and even the knife used for cutting skin and subcutaneous tissue. He can react quickly even if he encounters some minor accidents on the way to surgery. This is not something that can be achieved by magic alone. Spirits may be able to make people understand a language they have never heard before, but they can''t give an inexperienced person the skill to be skillful.


    "Hum." The mage''s cold hum means that the operation has changed. In Wuqi''s and ATA''s sight lines, they can see a small section from the separated flesh and fascia, which is really very small, probably less than the length of the nail, twisting in an abnormal way. It seems that they want to get deeper into the flesh and blood. At the same time, comatose patients also subconsciously frown, issued a slight cry of pain. "Lothar, wet the cloth in his mouth. If the anesthesia doesn''t work well, he may bite his tongue."


    After the count had dealt with the problem and pressed the patient''s upper limb, cheese had carefully removed the bloodstains that had affected the vision of the incision. Having said that, the appearance in the incision is still a piece of flesh and blood. "Can you see the whole picture of that thing?" The mage asked. The objects of his questions were shamans and Swordswomen.


    Wuqi first expressed his negation. Regardless of the connection with the spirits, shaman did not have the way to observe the world in another way like cheese. ATA said after a brief hesitation, "it seems that you can see a general outline." Even she didn''t notice that when she focused on the white objects in the wound, her eyes would emit a light fluorescence similar to that of a mage using magic. In the eyes of Batu, who secretly looked at her face, the light in those eyes seemed to lead to some distant and unknown place, like two whirlpools."Well, if its subject begins to struggle violently, let me know." Cheese said, the small tweezers in his hand gently touched the white object. Once or twice, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry to pull it out, because the mage knew that the power of such a tiny tweezer was limited, and the size of the parasite and the depth of its burying in the flesh and blood made him doubt whether he could succeed once. So he wants to create an illusion like this for something hidden in human flesh and blood, and let it relax its vigilance against him.


    "How is it?" On the fifth contact, the tweezers stuck to the end of the parasite for a longer time than before.


    "It didn''t move. It should have been unprepared." The swordswoman narrowed her eyes, hoping to see more carefully, but through so much flesh and blood, she could see very limited things.


    "Enough. I''ll try to pull it out later. If you want to save it for the first time, it will be the key The master finished, and the tweezers in his hand touched the white granulation for the sixth time. This time, he did not bluff. The metal tip holds the parasite''s tail end firmly and pulls it out quickly but not violently!


    It may have been totally unexpected that this would happen, and the white worm with a disgusting mouthpiece on its head was suddenly exposed to the air. At the right time, ATA put the clay pot under the mage''s wrist. With a flick of cheese, he threw the ugly evil object in.


    "The first one."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    The successful removal of the first parasite did not open up a good prospect for the next operation. Rather, the incision was so deep that the first parasite was found, which made cheese doubt whether to continue the operation. If the incision is expanded again, the burden on the patient will be too great. If the incision is recovered well, the discomfort will be enough to trouble the child for years. Not to mention the lack of materials on the grassland, nutrition and care can not do the best, but also from time to time with the tribal migration. In doing so, the child''s future may be very bleak. At this time, cheese hopes that the child''s mother can be here, and whether to continue the operation only needs a word from her.


    The hesitation of the master drew attention. Although Wuqi did not participate in the operation, he quickly understood the master''s worries. "Go on, even if the child is going to die, he should leave here in a clean way, not as food for these parasites. That would be cruel to him


    With the approval of the shaman, the cheese''s movement accelerates again. He decided to take the next part of the operation in a more gentle way. In fact, the biggest problem with this operation is that the mage does not know how many parasites exist in the patient''s body, and how these parasites exist in the child''s body. Maybe these insects have begun to lay eggs, and even their eggs have begun to hatch. In a word, cheese learned after practice that he could not remove all the hidden dangers by surgery at one time. But after all, he is not a simple doctor. When the operation method starts to be weak, he will take advantage of the ability of his other identity.


    "Grass." Said cheese, reaching out. His assistant, atalante, immediately handed the crushed herbs into his hand. At the bottom of the stone bowl, there were several straw ropes, which formed a net bag to hold it. These nets gathered together to form a rope above the stone bowl and were suspended on the wooden crossbar. The cross bar is held in the hands of the female swordsman.


    The herbs in the stone bowl are known by Wuqi. It''s a special plant called the young grass. The biggest characteristic of this plant is that when it is crushed, it will flow out the juice with a very strong smell of blood. Sometimes the smell is even stronger than that of the real wound. It is even so strong that even predators like wolves can avoid it after smelling it. Experienced hunters will carry a few of these young grasses as a defensive mace. However, they will not use it easily until the last moment. There are many cases that they lose their language ability and even become fools because they inhale the smell from the sap of the young grass. Therefore, the young grass is also considered to be an ominous thing full of resentment, which grows on the land where the dead life is buried.


    Seeing the young grass, shaman subconsciously wants to cover his mouth and nose. But he soon realized the problem. If the contents of the stone bowl were really young grass, the yurt would have been filled with an uncomfortable smell of blood. At this time, he noticed that there was something on the smashed leaves of the young grass. It was a layer of grease, and there was a lamp twist in the oil.


    "Down, stop." Cheese used simple language to ask ATA to put the bowl at the right height, which is very close to but not touching the flesh and blood in the incision. He gently touched the stone bowl with his knife, and the splashing sparks ignited the lamp twists full of oil. For a moment, the choking smell of blood mixed with a strange sweet smell from the stone bowl.


    "Don''t worry, I neutralized its toxicity. Now, it''s just the bait we use to fish. " The mage explained to the people around him without lifting his head. Just because there is no poison, it doesn''t mean that the taste will be liked. The female swordsman has begun to regret that she has asked for the position of assistant. Almost instinctively, she wanted to loosen her grip on the stick and plug her nostrils. However, the soldier''s discipline made her resist this impulse, but her frown and nose made Batu on one side almost rush forward to replace her task.


    In fact, it is unwise to use taste as bait to lure parasites, because those things that are hidden in the body may not have complete olfactory organs. But cheese is not meant to smoke them out. There is an effective substance in the composition of young grass, which is enough to cause fatal temptation to all scavengers, and parasites, strictly speaking, are in the category of temptation. "Hold on, come out."


    With the voice of cheese, ATA saw several yellow and red serrated objects emerging from the gaps between the bones and flesh, which were the teeth of parasites. In fact, each one may be only half a grain of rice, but judging from the blood stains on it, I''m afraid these serrations are enough for cutting meat and sucking blood. With the first, there was the second, more and more white worms from the depths of the boy''s thighs, dense amazing. These mindless parasites blindly think of the stone bowl approaching, but they are doomed to be unable to meet the hanging stone bowl. Only wriggling and stacking.


    "Lothar." No more words were needed. The count had come to the other side of the mage with a jar of parasites. Cheese''s quick hand left a trail of shadows in the air, throwing worms into the pot one by one. Seeing that the number of parasites decreased, the rest of the worms began to drill into the flesh and blood just as several people were about to breathe. I don''t know when the flame in the stone bowl was extinguished. No one knows how the fire went out. They were all focused on the wound and didn''t notice it.The problem is that there is no time to light the fire again, and it is not known whether the parasite that has been cheated once again will react to the young grass. Cheese has nothing to do with other things. The movements on the hands become faster, but faster movements will inevitably cause harm to the patient''s body. In particular, some parasites have realized that it''s not good. They use their teeth to firmly bite on the flesh and blood. The mage''s action will peel it off and bring out a small piece of flesh and tissue.


    "Poof!" Finally, after an operation error, the most undesirable situation happened. That kid''s aorta in his leg. It''s broken. The blood gushing from the blood vessels shot straight up like arrows, coloring half of the face of cheese with a terrible red color. But the mage''s hand did not stop, he still with only one can open eyes and impression to pull out the parasite. When he cleaned up all the insects in his memory, his eyes were shining!


    The blood, along with the petrified blood vessels, stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    Petrified magic is not something cheese has only recently mastered. As early as the black lion, he once used it against the rebellious Ghoul community. However, cheese at that time could not accurately control the scope and target of the magic, coupled with the huge physical and energy consumption, it could only be regarded as the final killer''s mace. As for now, the mage has been able to temporarily petrify a blood vessel less than the thickness of a finger. That said, a broken aorta can''t be solved in this way.


    Cheese''s magic is not so subtle that it can only petrify blood vessels, not blood in blood vessels. Therefore, he only delayed the massive blood loss that had already started, and such a delay could not buy much time, because the two sections of the blood vessels of the petrified part would accumulate blood.


    "Bring the child''s mother, and the father''s better bring it. I have to tell which of them has the blood for the child." The mage told Lothar that his voice and expression were still calm, but sweat was constantly oozing from his forehead. It''s too late. He knows that. Even if the count immediately brought the child''s parents, even the child''s parents could provide him with blood, from drawing blood to sending blood into the child''s body and mending the broken blood vessels It''s too late. His magic couldn''t get so much time. Perhaps the most feasible way now is to amputate.


    "Wait a minute." The shaman stopped Lothar, who was about to rush out. He shook his head. "Don''t worry. Just stop his bleeding. I''ll do the rest."


    Cheese looked up. He didn''t see anything false or uncertain in Wuqi''s eyes. To be honest, he can''t make up the patient''s blood loss at this time. In terms of the ideas of the grey robed witches, they don''t even know how to do things. Most of the people in the world can do them. Recalling that Shaman made him master the language of prairie people in a moment, maybe the servant of the spirits really has the ability beyond the master''s cognition. He blinked and decided to believe the shaman.


    As the mage regained his energy in repairing the patient''s body and searching for potential parasites, the shaman sat down on a bench. He motioned to Bartu to bring over a copper basin, which had been used to hold milk. Wuqi put the copper basin on the ground, and added water from the nearby river into it, mixing the milk in the basin into a pale white liquid. "Go and get me some of his blood."


    Batu was careful, mainly afraid to disturb the cheese''s movements. He wrapped the thick blood clot formed by the patient''s blood clot with a piece of cloth and took it. The shaman didn''t look at it, but threw the contents of the cloth into the copper basin. All of a sudden, blood, water and milk mixed into a complex liquid, but that''s not over. Wuqi pulled out an unnamed water plant from the vase on one side, broke off the rhizome at the bottom, put the hollow straw rod into the mixture, and began to stir in one direction. He said something in his mouth.


    Both the count and the water antelope boys tried to figure out what shaman was doing, especially Lothar, because in the count''s impression, the grey robe or the witch could notice the abnormal energy flowing out of their body or nearby space through their eyes or other phenomena. However, this standard, which is regarded as a rule, seems to have lost its effectiveness in Shaman on the grassland. Although Wuqi''s straw stick left a dazzling pattern in the copper pot, the liquid in the pot gradually became the same color, even less and less with his stirring. Not to mention the magic light. Even Rosa''s hand on the fool''s justice handle didn''t get any warning from the witch hunting knife.


    This situation was familiar and unfamiliar to the count. He once thought that his power to hunt witches and contact with witches and cheese already had a certain understanding of the inhabitants in the dark of the world. He even thinks that as long as he can understand the fluctuation of magic power, no matter how skillful the caster is, he will be as conspicuous as the shadow in the sun. Now it seems that this self righteous affirmation itself is a rope that prevents Lothar from recognizing the other side of the world. The world under the sun, and there is no fixed rules, let alone it can not light up the place?


    The mixture, less and less, and the liquid in the basin, more and more viscous. They''ve gone from milk and blood to something in between and something similar. The sticky substance was gradually covered by the edge of the copper basin, making it impossible to see how much remained of them. The shaman did his job when cheese finished stitching the patient''s incision and felt powerless looking at the bleeding pale face and blue lips. Wuqi picked up the grass stem. His hand was very careful, as if he were carrying a bowl full of hot soup.


    "Open his mouth." The shaman said to ATAH that the swordswoman immediately pinched the patient''s jaw and removed the cloth ball from his mouth. Then Wuqi would erect the stem of the grass and let it drop into the patient''s mouth. One drop, two drops, and when the third drop begins to drop, the shaman moves his hand toward the patient''s forehead, and the contents of his straw stick seem to become more fluid. A pink thin line, which runs from the middle of the upper lip all the way along the midline of the face, through the bridge of the nose and the center of the brow, and finally stops at the center of the forehead.


    An incomprehensible mantra is as confusing as a pattern of three branches at the top of a thin line. Although tired, cheese can guarantee that this time, he still does not feel any magic or magic related power. So why does that sticky pink stuff disappear like rain falling into the dry land?"Well, the child''s life is saved." Wuqi, who had finished all this, fell back on the ground and let out a breath. Having said that, his face was no more difficult to see than before. It seems that for these shamans, casting doesn''t consume the internal energy in their bodies, but the rituals during casting make them tired. This is very different from what Cheese knows about magic. If he can, he has now initiated the idea of putting down the city of ten thousand Dharma temporarily and staying on the grassland to learn this tradition.


    "I''ll see the sky." ATA said and walked out of the yurt. He can''t stay here because the girl is still looking to find clues about her family in the city of Wanfa, and her friend Lothar has to cross the prairie to find out about her dead wife. Once again, cheese feels that the relationship between people is like a chain that binds each of them, forcing them to move forward voluntarily or involuntarily in the direction of the chain. It''s like a slave held by a slave owner.


    Fortunately, this bad imagination didn''t last long, because the swordswoman soon brought back a message, "I don''t know what time it is. It''s foggy, it''s very foggy


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    For the fog mentioned by ATA, people in the tent showed varying degrees of confusion and uneasiness. The more serious ones are probably cheese, Lothar and Wuqi. All three of them, especially Wuqi, have bad memories related to fog. The mood of the three of them quickly infected other people, and the atmosphere in the whole tent quickly became dignified.


    "Is it foggy at night on the grassland?" Cheese asked Batu and Wuqi about the rationality of the current situation. If this is a normal natural phenomenon, there is no need to be too careful.


    "Fogging is normal. But the fog on a summer night should not be big enough to make people lose sight of it. " There is worry in the Shaman''s voice, and there is a thick fog in his nightmare not long ago.


    Lothar turned his eyes to cheese. He was waiting for the mage''s judgment. The latter, however, did not plan at once, as the count had hoped. There is a limit to human physical strength, even if it is enhanced by magic. Cheese was leaning on the cupboard, his gloves still in his hands, covered with blood. He wanted to deduce the present moment by calculating the operation time, but this attempt soon failed. The high concentration during the operation made the mage unable to know exactly how long it had passed. So are the others.


    "What if the child was not taken to the designated place at dawn?" Seeing cheese unable to make up her mind, Lothar''s first reaction was to wait in a relatively safe tent until the fog cleared or daylight. It''s not a wise decision to go outside to meet dangerous people in such a thick fog. Especially after it was known that the guy who wanted the tribute was the Skinner, uwell''s reference to handing the child to the black bull was even more suspicious.


    "Then they have a reason and an opportunity to rush in and kill everyone here, whether it''s the shales or not." Wuqi answered calmly. The shaman didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "Why didn''t they do that? Don''t tell me that the masked ones know what''s called temperance or kindness. Why haven''t they rushed in and killed everything that breathes? " The count''s reaction was quick, and he immediately grasped the key point in Wuqi''s words. That''s why the Skinner is better than the Skinner to negotiate deals with vulnerable human tribes.


    This question was not answered by the shaman. Relying on the mage on the side, he spoke softly, "because of the way of blessing. Like the dragon blood trail, these tents are protected by the way of blessing when they are set up. Evil and filthy things can''t enter at will. However, such a defense should not be able to block the plural skinners? "


    "I can''t stop it." Wuqi nodded and acknowledged the limitations of the defense he had built. "But the blasphemers who forced their way through the path of blessing would be seriously damaged, and even if they ate up all the people in the shales, they would not be able to repair them. However, they can still bring us trouble. Cattle and sheep can''t live long if they don''t eat grass. Without cattle and sheep, people can''t live long. They can keep us under siege until we die. Fortunately, the blasphemers don''t want to stay in one place for too long. They don''t want to endure hunger. "


    "This is a compromise between us. The shales give up their sacrifices, and the blasphemers seek others. It''s not noble, but it keeps my tribe and people here. " Shaman''s voice is not big, his tone is full of powerlessness and unwillingness. But he has no way. The Skinner is too powerful for him and his people. And they also act in groups. It''s incredible that those brutal monsters rarely appear in groups of this scale. They should have been fighting each other for a long time.


    "A compromise deal, or a conspiracy chip." Cheese is very light, and it''s in elvish language. Except Lothar can understand it, no one else is aware that the voice similar to a sigh is actually a complete sentence. After saying this, the mage struggled to stand up. "Those worms come back to deal with it. Now the priority is to go to the appointed place. It''s not good for us to irritate each other


    Both Lothar and atalante had no objection to the cheese''s claim, and they had made a plan to fight the Skinner if the situation required. Batu, on the other hand, bit his teeth and nodded after seeing the female swordsman without hesitation. Only Wuqi is still like that, "you can go. I haven''t recovered yet


    Shaman said this, of course, not out of laziness or fear. The cold light on the weapons of the count and the swordsman, and the fighting spirit in their master''s eyes, have revealed their intentions. In this case, Wuqi''s identity will make him push the deal even if he doesn''t approve of it. So, how to avoid this situation? No, it''s the best choice. He did not attend the meeting on the grounds of weakness, so that no matter what the outcome of their negotiations was, it had nothing to do with the shales. As for whether the Skinner will be repulsed by the grey robe and his companions, Wuqi is not worried. Because the spirits told him that the mage in front of him had the means to deal with the Skinner.


    "It''s not safe for you to stay here. Come with us. " The mage''s strength stunned his companions and shamans, although the loss of a caster did make some losses. However, in Wuqi''s current state, it is not wise to take him to the appointed place. Once the battle really starts, shaman can''t protect himself.


    ATA wanted to stand up and ask cheese to stop the idea, but Lothar stopped him. Grey always has its own considerations, which he and his cheese partner learned many years later. Moreover, the self-esteem of the grey robe does not allow them to tell their companions the possibility of uncertainty before their guess comes true. It''s arrogance, but it doesn''t hurt the accuracy of their predictions. "Batu, go and hold the shaman." The count patted the latter on the shoulder, in support of the cheese.Facing the water antelope boy, Wuqi did not resist. He was very curious about the basis of cheese''s arrangement for himself. I just want to come here. He will not tell him if he asks the mage now. As soon as the party was dressed up, Lothar and atta carried the sleeping patients, Batu and Shaman walked beside them, while cheese found a wooden staff one man high from the tent and hung the dawn on it. Wuqi seems reluctant. There are very few such woods on the grassland. He planned to carve the wooden stick into the totem of the spirits.


    The fire in the tent went out. Instead, it''s a warm morning light. Dawn breath has the function of adjustment. Cheese didn''t intend to make the lamp the brightest from here, which would cause it to be temporarily unable to use due to excessive consumption. But even so, the magic lantern made by dwarves still has an amazing effect. Within the range of 50 steps centered on cheese, the fog can no longer block people''s vision.


    This made the mage frown at the same time. Being able to be dispersed by this lamp means that the fog here is not generated naturally.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    The fog is disturbing. Especially when you can''t find the direction you want to go in the fog. It''s a strange thing, isn''t it? The lantern in the cheese''s hand clearly provided such a large space without fog, but Wuqi, who was familiar with the neighborhood, could not recognize their direction. At the beginning, the mage even suspected that it was the other party''s intention to do it, and deliberately did not want them to get close to the agreed place. But later, after they tried to get back to the starting point and found nothing there, he realized that this was not the case.


    "We have entered a special place." The mage stopped, and the lantern in his hand was shaking slightly, shaking the shadow of several people, "this is not the grassland we are familiar with. This fog takes us somewhere between real and unreal. Be careful, the Skinner should not have such a means. "


    Cheese is sure to say this judgment, because he has been in such a situation more than once. In his experience, such a large-scale fog often means that the person setting the fog has a clear goal. He does not want his target to escape or be disturbed. The question now is whether the mage and his team are the targets of attention, or whether they have just fallen into the fog and been implicated in nothing. Soon, of course, cheese doesn''t need to guess like this.


    "Ding!" The sound of the sound was accompanied by a fleeting spark. Before everyone could react, Lothar had drawn out his Tomahawk, and with one hand he blocked an arrow from the fog. But this was just the beginning. The black arrow began to fly around. The count blocked the first few arrows with his keen insight, but a dark arrow from his blind spot was about to pierce his back! "Ding!" Sky blue eyes, even in the fog is still clear.


    "Stand in a circle, Batu with shaman to our back!" In fact, without the count''s command, the boy growing up on the grassland naturally knew what he should do. Batu uses his dagger to cover Wuqi, while carefully observing the position of the arrows in the fog. The number of enemies is not large, at least not more than 20. Otherwise, even those who are highly skilled in martial arts will inevitably be hit by arrows without proper shields and shelters.


    "There are seven!" "There are seven archers!" Almost at the same time, Batu and atta said the same result. This makes the information they get about enemy archers very reliable. However, it is not enough to know the number of opponents. Although it is within the illumination range of the dawn breath, the range of the bow and arrow is more than 50 steps. Their enemies are still hidden in the fog. In addition, the arrows come from all directions. If you rush to fight your opponent, you will only expose your partner and your back to the range of other archers.


    Fortunately, archery is not the exclusive right of attackers. Batu''s bow was always on his body. After placing the shaman in place, he took off the short bow at the first time, bent the bow to build an arrow, but did not rush to shoot. He knows that the probability of hitting is very small now, so the eagle must wait for the opportunity before the wind is favorable to him.


    The time soon arrived, an arrow shot out of the fog, and the target was the lantern on the top of the wooden stick in the grey robe! Cheese''s eyes have begun to bloom magic light, his vision has been beyond the scope of the human eye, although not to cover all directions, but it is not easy to sneak on him. Arm slightly swing, the lantern at the top of the wooden stick also sways, "Ding!" The arrow hits the upper eaves of the lantern holder, and the lamps made by dwarves are as hard as weapons. In fact, the quality of dawn breath can be used as the hammer head of flail.


    "Medium!" Batu''s eagle feather arrow flies out with his drink, and hunters who domesticate falcons believe that arrows made from feathers dropped by their partners can hit a hundred hits. Of course, this is a good wish, but under the protection of the spirits, who can say clearly? "Chirp!" The loud roar of eagles sounded in Batu''s ears. Narin was not here, but he seemed to see his companions directing his arrows.


    "Guga!" Strange screams came from the depths of the fog, inspiring and confusing at the same time. The Skinner would not make such a scream.


    "Be careful!" After hearing the scream, the swordswoman''s face showed hesitation, and her hesitation allowed the arrows to pass through the range that the puzzler could stop. Lothar did not care about other things, so she reached out and tried to catch the arrow in the air. In a sense, he succeeded. The short black arrow stopped a few centimeters from ATA''s neck. But the price was that the count''s palm was cut several times by the arrow, and the blood flowed down the gap between his fingertips, showing a terrible color of cyan and black.


    Poison on the arrow. Lothar could see the blood vessels in her hand turning black and blue at the same speed as the naked eye. And just as he was considering whether to cut off his arm to stop the spread of the toxin, something strange happened. When the discolored blood flowed to the place where the tattoo was on his hand, the spreading spread was stopped. What''s more, the tattoos on Rosa''s hand, like a brown bear waking from hibernation, began to greedily absorb toxins from his blood vessels. When he threw away the arrow, his hand had returned to its original state.


    "It seems that this thing is not strong enough." The count shrugged and ignored the poison on it, and the power of this small arrow became insignificant."It''s purple clothes. Our opponent is yew! " ATA stares at the arrow thrown to the ground and the black and blue bloodstain, and speaks decisively.


    As if to confirm her claim, the fog on the edge of the lantern illuminated area began to surge, and some slender figures, which looked two meters high, were gradually clear from the fog. These slender people wore old-fashioned leather armour and bark colored shirts, and their exposed skin was dry and clearly furrowed, more like the skin of trees than the human skin. At the same time, the eyes of these guys are not like normal creatures. They are just two beads inlaid in the grooves of facial gullies, with amber color.


    The so-called yew shrugged their noses. Now he knows who the target is. Yew people are mercenaries among goblins. They are the most well-known ones. Even when most goblins are not well known, they, or they, often appear in legends all over the world. A large part of the prototypes of the trees described as active were identified by the grey robes as yew people.


    This also explains the venom used on their arrows. Although these guys have nothing to do with the tree, their fingertips can secrete the same kind of toxin as the needles and bark of purple shirts. It''s an extremely lethal toxin, and in areas where purple shirts grow naturally, livestock die by eating a small amount of the bark.


    "They''re coming. Protect the wounded!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    There were more yew people coming out of the fog than we thought. In the past, at least a dozen enemies with wooden spears and teardrop shaped wooden shields have stepped into the light of dawn. And at the same time, the arrows from the fog did not stop. These yew people are a team, they have complete tactics and division of labor.


    "Aren''t these guys afraid to shoot their own people?" Lothar was staring at the enemy who was getting closer to him, and he had to defend against the arrows coming from behind the yew. The count''s problem is not a pure complaint. In this siege, if the soldiers choose to oppress the enemy''s range of action, the archer should stop in time or choose a lower angle of fire. Because their shooting in this case is easier to hit a friendly than the enemy. But the yew people didn''t show that. Their close combat soldiers were approaching, but their bows and arrows were increasing.


    "The Yew''s bow and arrow will not work on themselves." ATA made a slight mistake in fending off the arrow for the patient lying on the ground, and her left shoulder was slightly scratched. Fortunately, the heavy clothes made the wound just a shallow red mark, but she still felt the pain of her left shoulder as if she had been burned by fire.


    The swordswoman''s words are right. After the yew people got closer, Lothar could clearly see that there were more or less arrows from their companions behind or on their bodies. However, they were yew people. Naturally, the toxin on the arrows could not work. Considering their dry skin like wood, the count estimated that these guys were very hard and even painful With a very dull feeling. To be honest, Lothar doesn''t like to fight this type of opponent because it makes him feel like he''s cutting wood.


    However, very few loggers have ever come across the wood that attacks them, especially if they have weapons and strategic awareness. "Dang!" The golden axe made a dull sound on the wooden shield. The owner of the axe jerked the corners of his mouth subconsciously. The shield holding hand of the other side did not tremble at all. This means that the yews need only one hand to catch his blow, and their wooden shields are much stronger than they seem. "So I said, I hate these guys."


    Complaining doesn''t make the battle easy. The Earl who fought the enemy first fell into the mire. His attacks were always blocked by the yew, and the yew attacks were faster and more lethal than they seemed. This means that Lothar has to spend one physical strength to maintain the offensive, but two or more to be alert and dodge the spear under the other''s shield.


    It is hard for the count of Heishan, who is on the right side of the grey lion, to fight so hard. Other conditions can be imagined. Although ATA seems to be very familiar with the yew people, she can only fight against each other in a short battle. Frarag''s magic power is far less than the justice of a fool when fighting against the plural yew people. Lothar is fashionable and able to maintain the offensive in the face of her enemies. When she comes to the swordswoman, she only moves around the enemy with her own agility Take a break.


    Fortunately, the confusion of these two soldiers is not worthless. The yew people do not seem to have the habit of attacking more vulnerable targets first, so most of the yew people who enter the lighting area are involved in the energy of these two men. And they went on to cheese less than five fingers. But it is the yew people who have five fingers, but let the mage fall into a more helpless situation than Lothar.


    Casting is going on, and the aura in cheese''s eyes is not stable. With his gestures and incantations, he constantly combines the internal power with the external energy into one magic attack on the opponents coming towards him. But the benefits of doing so are very small. These yew people feel like iron bumps in their grey robes. They are not hot or cold, and they are stubborn. The grass stalks sticking out from their feet do not deviate from their center of gravity, and the gust with impact force only makes their bodies slightly stiff for a moment. In the final analysis, in this fog, cheese can use a limited number of magic, his various means are limited, and there is nothing to borrow from around.


    "Goo!" The mage could not understand what the yew man was shouting, and he also doubted whether the mouth like hole in the head tissue was a mouth, and whether the sound emitted from it was based on the yew people''s subjective will or just the echo of the wind blowing through the tree hole. Although yew people are the most common goblin, most of their information is still blank and conjecture. Confused, because of the unknown and the confusion, cheese feel abnormal irritability.


    Isn''t that right? From the time he left Cangshi, no, from the moment he left his tower, the world showed him a more remote corner. Isn''t he grey? Isn''t it one of the greatest casters in the world? So why, why did he encounter so many unknowns? Why, why, in the face of these unknowns, he should have ignited the interest did not ignite, but the disgust and exclusion of the unknown filled his heart? The fire of anxiety, burning his internal organs, made the magic light in his eyes tremble.


    "Hum!" In other people''s impression, cheese is rarely done in person. Of course, this is not to say that his skills are too poor. Cang lion, who has lived for a long time and has been trained in weapons since childhood, can easily defeat ordinary people if they fight against each other. Even the so-called Street masters in cities and towns can''t do much. Lothar and the mage once had unarmed combat training, and the result of the exercise was that the count had to fall cheese to the ground in three moves.This seems to be because the two people''s strength gap is too big, but in fact it is just the opposite. With the count''s ability, he can easily fight a hundred moves at random with people who are much different from his own strength. However, cheese is the only one. All his tactics and actions are based on his familiarity with the human body and the destruction of the vulnerable parts of the human body. His movements are not fast enough, his hands are not strong enough, and his footwall is not stable enough. But none of this can deny the lethality of his attack. Even Lothar has to admit that he learned a lot from his free hand practice with cheese.


    So when the yew man closest to the mage raised his spear to attack the caster in the grey robe, his elbow was first smashed as a flail lantern. "You shouldn''t be here!" The deep roar comes from the grey robe, which is extremely angry with anxiety. He did not choose to watch or cast after he made an accurate attack. Instead, he drew a dagger from his belt with his left hand and went straight to it! Although the yew is stunned by the cheese''s reaction, it does not mean that he will let the mage do it.


    "Dong!" Dull crash sound, is the cheese hit the opponent''s shield was bounced off the sound. His dagger was inserted into the gap of the wood, but he didn''t pull it out. Because of the impact, the whole person went back five or six steps in a row, and the use of a wooden stick could not have reached the end. The force and skill of yew people are not comparable to that of ordinary human beings. The fury of cheese only makes the left body stiff after being stressed.


    "Goo!" Good. Now the mage can confirm that the voice was made by the yew. The yew man who drove him back struck his dagger shield with a spear, lowering his body, making a threatening sound and approaching. The cheese did not flinch in the face of such a situation. He lowered his head, exerted his right foot, and dragged the half of his body, which was not easy to move, to the enemy again. The lantern on the wooden staff was aimed at the other party''s head. Of course, this kind of attack with obvious intention can''t work. The yew slightly raised the shield to block the mage''s attack, and the chain connecting the lantern and wooden staff was hung on the protruding dagger. The goblin mercenary did not see the smile under the master''s drooping face.


    "Let it burn Quickly withdraw the wooden staff, the chain and the iron edge of the dagger rub alternately and make a sour sound. With the friction of gold and iron, Mars scattered from the friction, as if spiritually attached to the surface of the wooden shield, ignited the wooden shield!


    "Woo!" The sudden appearance of fire apparently frightened the yew man, who retreated in a hurry, trying to fight the flames on his shield. Unfortunately, although his steps were big, his pace was not fast. The mage who followed him, regardless of being burned by the fire, reached out to hold the handle of the dagger, and then the yew retreated to pull it out! "Whoosh! Hum It is not only the dagger that is pulled out, but the flame growing on the wooden shield is like thick cream, which converges on it with the withdrawal of the dagger. What is pulled out is not the iron dagger, but a short whip composed of flame!


    Without giving the enemy a chance to react, cheese began to wave his new weapon quickly, and the yew who was whipped by him obviously did not understand what happened, but subconsciously blocked the whip of the fire tongue with a shield. One time, two times, the wood that made up the wooden shield made a sound of being roasted by fire, three times, four times, "creak, puff!" When the mage''s fifth whip hit the middle of the wooden shield, the hard goblin shield finally succumbed to the dual threat of fire and magic, and split in the unwilling crackle.


    "Now call me again? A wooden head. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Cheese chased the yew man who had lost his shield with a short flame whip. He is now in a strange state. His clear eyes, which were originally under the magic light, were turbid because of anger, and their blooming brilliance gradually turned to chaos. In this state, the mage did not distinguish whether the object he was chasing was really afraid of the flame as it seemed, or whether he was just luring him away from his companions.


    The sound of waving, flogging, and fire whipping on the yew man''s armor and skin made him intoxicated. In the continuous attack, a strong and burning emotion came from the bottom of his heart and occupied his heart and brain in an instant. The most rational caster becomes a prisoner of emotion in a few seconds. His face is ferocious, and he can''t see what he usually looks like.


    Unknown, too much unknown, this fog unknown, yew unknown, Goblin unknown Ah, that''s enough. What''s the end of the world? Why to set so many unknowns, why to create such a jumble of things? I have paid so much time and energy to seek knowledge, and so is my teacher. But why, why do things in this world seem to have no end? Why do we drive a carriage for so many years without seeing the boundaries of the world? World, do you have to use such cruel means to tell me my insignificance? Do you have to torture us in this way? You arranged so many appearances, the stars, the land, the trees, the forest, the animals You use all this to hide the truth deeply. Are you so scared? Afraid that someone will find the secret answer. Well, if that''s your way, I''ll tear the world apart and see what you put in it!


    At the peak of cheese''s emotional excitement, the dawn on his hand began to emit a color different from the sun. It was a crazy color. The yew man nearest to him was like a rabbit whose tail was burned by fire when he saw the color. He no longer kept a distant distance from the mage. For the first time, he began to run for his life with all his heart and soul. Fortunately, this glory lasted only a very short moment, because the next moment, Lothar''s voice came from the mage''s farewell.


    Cheese! What are these guys afraid of? " It can be heard that Lothar, who is entangled by his opponent in front of him, also has a certain sense of exasperation. He found that even if his Tomahawk crossed the shield and hit the Yew''s body and even the vital parts of human beings, these tree like guys still looked painless and continued their attack.


    The count did not know that one of his words, between whining and questioning, called back the cheese that had almost fallen into a very dangerous situation. No one knows what will happen if the mage just indulges his emotions and then releases the power he holds that is not magic. But predictably, it''s likely to be worse than when Clark, his teacher, and Angelina, the current leader of the grey tower, sealed the power a few years ago.


    Awakened from the inexplicable emotion, the mage subconsciously threw the flaming dagger at the yew man who escaped from him. The dagger hit the leather armor behind the latter, but the burning flame on it was enough to make the demon send out a heartrending scream. "Fire, they are afraid of fire." Cheese stood still and did not look at the enemies trying to encircle him. Although he came to his senses, there was at least twenty steps between him and his companions. These twenty steps were easy to run out of, but difficult to return to.


    "Easy to say, we came out without torches." The count''s voice came again. From this point of view, if he played for a while and a half, there should be no problem.


    "You don''t have to use a torch to start a fire." The master, recovering his senses, put his left hand under his robe and threw out a large amount of powder when the yew people around him rushed up. As soon as the powder met the yew man''s body, it immediately turned into a blue flame, causing the mercenaries to beat in a hurry. Phosphor, a substance that burns at normal temperatures, is often used by buskers or con artists after some blending. And the real magic, can make the burning time is not long phosphorous fire can continue to burn.


    "Fanhuo can''t beat them, it just makes them feel pain." Just as cheese seemed to find a way to solve the yew people, atalante''s words broke his inference: "only the fire of hell in the abyss and pure iron can defeat yew people."


    If someone else said these words, the mage might question it. But the swordswoman grew up in the land of goblins. Although some things do not exist in her subjective memory, they will appear in her mind when she meets the appropriate stimulation. However, the problem now is that after learning about the weakness of the yew people, they are surprised to find that they do not have either of these two weaknesses. Cheese does know how to summon demons, but it''s a very rigorous and time-consuming thing that can''t be done right now. As for pure iron, it is even more ridiculous. Pure iron is rarely used in creation. The so-called iron products and even steel products used by people are alloys mixed with other metals and carbon powder, not pure iron.


    Fighting, once again deadlocked. The cheese escaped the siege and returned to the shamans by the pyrotechnic trick. Yew people are no longer timid when they find that their blue flames can''t do any real harm to themselves. None of them was actually injured, except for the unfortunate man who was thrown by the mage''s dagger. Facing the closer and closer enemy, cheese sighed."Wuqi, do you have any suggestions?" Shaman is the caster of grassland. Although it is shrouded in fog, it is still a part of grassland. Maybe he can provide some methods.


    "I can''t feel the guidance of the spirits here. Maybe depending on Batu''s arrow feather, I can ask for the help of the eagle spirit. But it doesn''t sound like it''s going to help us, does it? " Wuqi said with some helplessness that shamans were more limited to the environment than the mages to some extent, because their power was completely from the spirits, and they were no different from ordinary people when the spirits did not provide help.


    "I see." The cheese replied simply, curling his lips. He does have a prop that can turn things around, but to be honest, he doesn''t want to use it. However, yew people will not consider the idea of grey robes, they came with shield, because of the encounter just now and become more cautious.


    "Well, there seems to be no other way." The next step of consciousness made the mage step back. This time, he took out a flute, called the Dragon flute.


    The cheese is about to put the Dragon flute to his mouth. However, in the fog, it makes an untimely scream and collision sound, and there are fewer arrows. And when a huge shadow appears on the edge of the fog, no one will blame the yew people for not sticking to their posts. That''s what happens to anyone who sees the big black horned monster.


    "Moo!" With a roar of anger, the black bull emerged from the fog.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    Some people once used clouds across the sky to describe the size of a bull, which in most people''s eyes is just an exaggerated metaphor. But when the bull appears at the edge of the light range of dawn, even if only its front body is exposed, the sense of oppression like the sky breaking at the top also makes people''s heart beat faster unconsciously. In particular, when cheese saw the bull''s eyes, the movement in those eyes made the grey robe subconsciously want to escape. It was more than facing the dragon. He had to restrain his instinct to stand still.


    The mage looked at his companions, trying to remind them to pay attention to the bull, and to see what they looked like when they were facing it. However, no one needed his warning. The dull cry had vowed to everyone that the giant beast was coming. In the light of the light, even under the cover of thick fog, every pair of eyes were looking at the black beast.


    It was the yew who took the lead. As you can see, these wooden guys don''t like their battles being disrupted, and bulls attack their companions who are in charge of long-range suppression in the fog. So the goblins, who fought with Lothar and ATAH, left their opponents and began to regroup and move closer to the intruders.


    Lothar was the first to recover from the shock brought by the bull. He frowned a little. According to the previous information, the black ox was probably the Skinner who came to take away the sacrificial life. The count thought the yews were already a tough opponent, but now it seems that the threat they pose is far from comparable. The best choice at the moment is to take advantage of the yew people to kill the skinners. As for these goblin mercenaries, the count believes that even if they can survive the bull''s anger, they will not be able to cause any more trouble.


    But cheese stopped him with his outstretched arm, and the mage shook his head a little. Of course, he also understood that the best way to fight the Skinner was to fight the yew. But there''s a premise, and the premise is that they can really bring down the bull. Therefore, it is the best policy for him to take a look at the details of the Skinner with the hands of these goblins. Moreover, even if the bulls are fierce and can easily defeat the yew people, they can break through their fog. Without this limitation, cheese and Wuqi can play a lot more.


    When the battle was imminent, the surviving archers of yew people hiding in the fog were the first to shoot the arrows smeared with poison at the bull. However, these arrows were not even as good as the mouth parts of Gadfly. They were blocked by black fur and could not hurt the giant beast. But they are not discouraged. Every creature has its weakness, and leather has its soft and fragile places. The premise is that they have enough time to find those weaknesses.


    "Can they win?" Cheese asked the female swordsman who came by. It was obvious that ATA knew more about the yew people than the mage, so her opinion became very important when judging the direction of the situation. It''s just that he doesn''t realize that there''s a big gap between ATA''s perception of yew and her perception of Skinner, and she can''t give the answer he wants.


    "I don''t know." The swordswoman bit her lips. With the appearance of yew man, the information in her brain is stirring in ways that others don''t know. The things that originally existed but were forgotten, those things that had never been remembered were pulled out of the water like a fishing net. "That cow has no pure iron and Hellfire, right? As long as it doesn''t, it can''t really kill the yew. That''s all I know. All I know is


    ATA''s condition looks very bad. She holds her forehead with one hand and her head shakes slightly. She seems to be throwing something out and hoping to find a way out of her confused thoughts. However, no one paid special attention to her abnormality except Batu. Their main energy was still on yew people and bulls. And between their words, the battle between the two has begun in full swing.


    Yew people occupy the advantage of quantity and equipment. It can be seen that these guys really deserve their status as mercenaries. When facing skinners, their formation is scattered and not disordered, and they are trying to pull the opponent''s energy. The soldiers on both sides of the bull are always making threatening movements. If the bull''s eyes were not on the sides of his head, he would be hesitant by the threats from both sides. For it, the way to break this situation is very simple, just lower your head and rush forward.


    "Moo!" When the dark clouds move, the momentum will remind people of the wild horses galloping on the grassland. One man is an army, which many people can only hear in the stories of bards. But when the Bulls start charging, the cheese makers seem to be watching thousands of horses pouring down the hillside like a burst of water.


    "Good." Lothar praised unconsciously. At this moment, there was no evil of the Skinner in his eyes at this moment. He just arrived at the magnificent momentum of the beast and sincerely praised it. The count has not never seen a huge creature. He has witnessed the deep sea monster in lost heart Bay, and even the giant object that can be named as the sea king. But the presence from the deep sea is not the same as a bull running on four hoofs on land. The vibration of the hooves falling on the ground, the agitation of every muscle, and the gallop from slow to fast, are incomparable among the aquatic animals wandering in the water and sky.


    Two yew men standing in front of the bull rose like mustard seeds in the wind. Their squatting bodies and shields in front of them did not work. Even the body, as solid as a tree, was torn apart by the heavy impact. The power of one blow is comparable to the weapon of attacking a city!But as ARTA said before, though the horn of the bull is hard, and the hoof is solid, it is not pure iron after all, and the look in its eyes cannot be turned into the fire of hell. The yew people, who have been hit and scattered to the ground, are still active. They may need some time to reassemble their scattered body parts, but it''s only a matter of time. And as the bull slows down to turn for a second charge, the rest of the yew have come close to him. They don''t give it the distance to build up speed again.


    "Hoo." The bull breathes and breathes the air with mist, which turns into black miasma in its mouth and nose, reminiscent of the black smoke rising when the flame burns. It seems to have noticed something and looked back at cheese. To be exact, it was the lantern on the mage''s wooden staff. It was the light of the morning light, the light that could kill the Skinner. Although the light is not enough to penetrate its skin, it is enough to make it uncomfortable.


    "Get ready to fight," the grey robe said suddenly to his companions. "Those yew people can''t stop it for long."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    There is no problem with cheese''s judgment. Because not long after he said that, the war situation changed. That cow, it unexpectedly, stood up!


    "Moo!" Hoarse than the previous two growls, as if suffering from some very painful punishment, the black bull began its transformation. First the muscles of the hind legs begin to swell unnaturally, then the hips, then the waist, then the chest, and finally the forelimbs and neck. In the continuous roar, in addition to the outer skin, the inner part of this creature is transforming rapidly in front of all people, from a bull that everyone can understand to a monster only existing in legends and myths.


    Minotaurus, or Minotaur. No one knows why this creature or monster appears, just like most of the world''s alien species. What Cheese knew was that there was a similar specimen in the exhibition room under the gray tower, but because it was too old, and it was the prize of a certain adventure when the founder of the gray tower was young, no one dared to dissect it or study it more carefully. Moreover, the mage also doubted whether the thing in front of him was really a Minotaur.


    No one knows what the real appearance of the Skinner hiding under those skin bags is. Maybe he just changed his body and forced the bull''s skin into a half man and half cow appearance. As if to confirm cheese''s conjecture, he keenly observed that there were several skin spots on the bull''s body that did not normally stick to the muscles, but plump and plump. In other places, such as the upper limbs, the thick cowhide was stretched and thinned, and the black fur even had signs of cracking. All these made the mage more sure that they were not the skin Skinner of the Minotaur, but the Skinner had transformed the skin bag on his body to make it look like this.


    So, what''s good for skinners by forcing a bull''s skin to turn into a half human monster? You know, although the bull''s offensive style is nothing more than collision and kicking, but with the terrible power of its huge body, the yew people can''t resist it. In addition, the skin is not as simple as cattle hide, and the yew people''s bows and spears are difficult to pierce and cause real damage. After becoming a Skinner who can walk upright, the leather on his body is bound to be damaged due to this state of disobeying the original appearance, and the stretched part will turn into his cover door because of the weakening of defense. Leaving aside the extremely oppressive appearance, this change is not very rational.


    Cheese is not a Skinner, so he thinks the decision is unwise, even wrong. And if he really understands skinners, and really knows that such abnormal beings fear the only killer in their lives, then he can''t blame the other party for their recklessness. Because the Skinner did it for a simple reason, he was in a hurry. First of all, the mages who had surgery and were trapped in the goblin fog did not know the exact time of the outside world, but those who covered the skin knew it. So he would rather fight the yew under the light of dawn behind him, rather than wait for the bloody fog to dissipate and be turned into dust by the rising sun. That''s ridiculous. For him, it''s an unacceptable death.


    Yew people don''t know that. They only know that their opponent has changed from a four legged bull to a monster nearly three meters high with a bull''s head in front of them. The goblins didn''t retreat, and they didn''t really need to. Just as ARTA said, regardless of the strength of the Skinner, whether he could crush the yew into sawdust with one hand, he lacked the means to kill these mercenaries. The battle with skinners is like a game to them. Although difficult, there is no real danger. As long as they want, they have enough time to repeat the game until they win.


    As the battle goes on, the fierce Tauren monster pours out incomparable power with its liberated upper limbs. Its original pair of hooves has been turned into a palm with three thick fingers. Whatever is caught by this palm, whether it is a wooden spear or a yew itself, will become as fragile as a doll. The two meter tall yew has surpassed the average adult in terms of strength alone, and even Lothar, who has been using heavy weapons for many years, is not willing to compete with them. But in front of the Skinner, the power of the yew is nothing.


    "I suggest you find a way out of here now. If that big guy gets rid of these tree people and comes back to us, I can''t fix him Lothar''s eyes twitch as the Minotaur grabs a Yew''s foot and uses it as a club to hit a companion. Of course, if circumstances do not permit, the count will still carry his Tomahawk against his opponent, but if the experience of the past few years has taught him anything, it is that sometimes it is not a disgrace to recognize the reality and deal with affairs according to the time.


    "I''m looking for it, but the fog is rejecting me." Lothar''s cheese can''t understand. As early as the yew people were attracted by the skinners, he was trying to do something about it. However, the fog laid by the goblins was as elusive as themselves. The mage often thought that he had caught a little chance, and it disappeared in an instant. In his magic vision, the magic flow in this fog is changing all the time, and he can''t grasp the key points from it, let alone crack it. But what grey robes can''t do doesn''t mean that others can''t.


    "May I have a try?" Atalante''s voice trembled. She was frightened. The twisted power of the Minotaur, which was different from that of the bull, was no longer beautiful. She could only feel pure violence and mania. She wanted to get out of here, very eager to get out. In contrast, the discomfort of contact with goblin magic is nothing. This is actually the best way to overcome one fear, and that is to show another more profound fear.Cheese hesitated for a moment, for not by himself to solve the mystery of this matter, his heart some instinctive resistance. But when he saw ATA''s eyes, he quickly nodded and put his left hand on the latter''s shoulder. "I''ll lend you my vision. Don''t be afraid. Follow your intuition."


    What the goblin''s eye can see can''t be seen by magic vision, and vice versa. Perhaps for ATA, her eyes can help her quickly identify what is related to the goblin in the surrounding environment, and what its principle is, but it also limits her thinking, that is, her method of cracking must conform to the logic of the goblin. But now with another vision provided by the mage, the situation is different. The grey robe provides a way for female swordsmen to break through their limitations.


    It may be because of cheese''s warning in advance, or it may be that ATA has lived among changeable goblins since she was a child, and her ability to accept magic vision is faster than expected. In a few seconds, there was no surprise and confusion in the sky blue eyes. Instead, he quickly and carefully looked at the surrounding scene.


    "Is she going to be ok?" Batu asks shaman in a low voice. In his opinion, there is no absolute difference between cheese and Skinner over there.


    "Don''t worry, Batu of the waterbuck. This is the grassland. The spirits will not abandon us, even if they show up in a posture we have never seen before. "


    It seems that in response to Wuqi''s words, a vague figure appears in the direction opposite to Skinner and yew. ATA was the first to find it and immediately pointed to it and said,


    "follow her! She will take us away


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    The figure in the fog, moving very fast. It''s hard to imagine that this figure was called by ATA to lead a few people out of the fog, because she was so fast and self-conscious that she did not consider whether others could keep up with her own pace. Moreover, as several people chase her image forward, they gradually find that the shadow is not flying or running. She is moving fast and dancing a dance that no one has seen before.


    When the fog is relatively thin, the dancer''s figure is clearer. It is certain that the figure does have female body characteristics, and she is not human. Because there is no human being, the whole body can emit a light yellow like a stamen, and leave a clear human image in the air in the process of moving. Cheese and his companions soon confirmed that they were chasing a goblin. Because only goblins, can appear so unconventional, and only they can dance like that.


    In fact, it is normal to think about it carefully. Since the fog was set by the goblins, it is indeed they who can lead those who are trapped in it out. When there is no doubt about the identity of the guides, there are only two questions: first, whether they can keep up with the dancers; second, whether the people who frame them here are willing to let them go.


    The first problem is not really a problem. Although the dancer is fast, her route is not straight. It seems that she is more focused on her own dance than walking out of the fog earlier. Several people often see her zigzag forward when they chase her, and sometimes even turn around them. But even when both sides seem to reach out and touch, the details of the dancer''s body are still hard to see. Although they are all goblins, dancers and yew people feel totally different.


    As for the second question, the cheese took a look behind him, and their movement could not be concealed. Without the breath of dawn, there would be no light in the fog, and both skinners and yews would notice. It''s just hard to say whether they will put down their opponents and pursue several people. From the situation that the yew gave up the attack and turned to attack the new comers immediately after the troublemaker appeared, it was unlikely that they would catch up. Cheese can feel that the goblins are not in a hurry. They will meet again. Therefore, he was most worried about the skinners. The mage had no doubt that the skinners could track their tracks in the fog and catch up with them. The strength of the monster''s feet could not be measured by the standard of ordinary creatures. So what he expected most was that the yew people could hold on to the things in the cowhide and fight for time to let them get out of the fog.


    "Moo!" From the depths of the fog came a scream that made the scalp tight. It was full of anger and unwillingness. Thanks to this, cheese knew they were safe. Sure enough, the next moment, like walking out of a long dark tunnel, the whole world suddenly opened up, the sky, clouds, the sun, and smoke from the distant tribal tents. Looking back at where there is any fog, yew and Skinner are as unreal as a dream. But as everyone knows, what they experience is not a dream.


    "Poop." Wuqi struggled out of Batu''s help and knelt down to the figure still dancing on the grassland. He raised his hands, and then fell down on his knees. And the dancer did not stop because of this, she just danced, danced, and gradually disappeared in people''s vision. For a long time, the shaman stood up from the ground, but his expression was still excited. He repeated a sentence in the local language of the grassland, the meaning of which was to praise the spirit of the earth.


    "I don''t understand. Is that dancing figure the spirit of the earth? I think the spirit of the earth should be more Steady. " Rosa, carrying his Tomahawk, said to cheese that he was really unfamiliar with the beliefs of the prairie people. However, according to his understanding of the God''s residence, especially the image one, the God in charge of the earth would not appear as a dancer.


    The mage spread out his hand and could not answer the count''s question. But what he knows is that it is not uncommon for goblins to be regarded as gods, especially in the pantheon of spirits, it is normal for certain goblins to be witnessed by local people and incorporated into their mythological system. The gods of every place, even though they seem to control or symbolize the same things, may show different features according to different situations in different regions. Of course, to know how the dancers and the earth are connected, this question should be asked by Wuqi.


    Shaman actually heard Lothar''s words, but his heart was still in some kind of ecstasy. When cheese, even Batu and ATA all looked at him, the wizard slowly opened his mouth, but instead of giving an answer directly, he asked a question, "in your opinion, what is the world like? I mean, what''s the nature of it? "


    People look at each other, this question is too cumbersome, and destined not to have only one answer. So they waited, waiting for the shaman to tell them what the world looked like in his understanding, "to me and my people, the world is grassland. I mean, of course, the world is wider than all grasslands combined, with mountains and lakes and the sea in your mouth. But for us, it''s also grassland. All life in the world is like grass on the grassland, growing here. And that''s not static. Grass will grow, it will wither, and so will life. Livestock eat pasture, we eat livestock, just as strong and weak. But these are not the key points. The point is that we are herdsmen. We have to chase the rich grassland with livestock. The grassland will not be in a fixed place, so we will continue to move and get familiar with it before leaving. It''s like life. It''s like a soul beating between different bodies. "Wuqi''s explanation didn''t let everyone understand immediately, but they all showed a thoughtful expression. Cheese simply stood where he was, looking where the dancers had disappeared. He understood Shaman''s words. In his eyes, the world is changing, the change of nature, the change of life, the change of psychology, the change of politics, just like the change of grassland. That''s why they think of the spirit of the earth as a dancer, dancing constantly, on grass stalks, in rivers, in gaps in mountains. The change of the world never stops. We live in a dynamic world.


    But if so. What about the truth? What is the ultimate goal of all casters, sorcerers, and mages seeking? If everything is change, is the knowledge they have or absolutely correct knowledge? Cheese doesn''t know. But he wants to think about it, he needs to think about it. He had a hunch that it would be very important.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    What happened to the yew and Skinner? Cheese, they don''t know now. What they know is that they have not seen any trace of smoke around, nor have they found any evidence of the existence of goblins and evil spirits. What to do next? This is a question for several people to think about. While thinking about it, they need to stop moving temporarily and recover their lost energy.


    "You can''t take the child back with you." These are the first words Rosa said after sitting down for a little rest. The child in his mouth refers to the boy who is infected with parasites in his body and has been ordered by uville as a sacrifice to the Skinner. The count''s words seemed full of problems at first. What could cheese do to him if he didn''t take him back? After the parasite removal operation, the patient''s body has reached a level of extreme weakness, and the sequelae of the operation also doomed the child to be unable to fully recover the mobility of his lower limbs. He has no possibility of living alone.


    On the other hand, Lothar''s words have a deeper consideration. He''s been through sacrifice, and he knows what sacrifice is. Now that they temporarily prevent the skinners from getting the sacrifice promised by the shale tribe, it can not solve the problem. It may even aggravate the skin skinners'' anger and make them attack the tribe without loss. It''s not hard to guess what uville, as the leader, will do. He will send the child to the Skinner again, and this time, he will make sure that the child is really in the hands of the blasphemers.


    For the poor boy, shalebu was no longer his home. Wuqi is also aware of this matter and can be used as a shaman of the shales. His position is different from that of cheese. Rather, regardless of their situation, the question they are facing is actually a question of whether to sacrifice one person to save a group of people, which has never been solved since ancient times. In the final analysis, each person has only one life, and no individual has the right to choose to sacrifice others for any purpose. And it may be the concept of the state and the dilemma that may eventually arise.


    "I don''t agree. Skinners are not going to be wiped out so easily. And we still have room for explanation. I can understand the idea that you want to protect him, but if you don''t take him back now, when the Skinner comes back, there will be chaos within the tribe. No one wants to be a sacrifice. Fear makes people desperate. " Shaman has a calm face. He is the servant of the spirits. Of course, he hates the Skinner and pities the patient. However, the law on the grassland is such that the shale tribe does not have the strength to stop the skin skinners who are determined to attack. A small amount of sacrifice is better than the destruction of the tribe.


    "I know what you''re worried about, shaman. But it doesn''t matter. If the guys in the skin dare to come, we''ll let them know Rosa''s words sound like bragging. But he does have a solid foundation. At dawn, this magic lantern made by dwarves stores the sunrise light on a special day, and the sun is a sharp weapon that can completely kill the Skinner! With this lantern, the count was confident that the intruder would never come back. Without external threats, the internal problems of the shal''er ministry will not be a problem.


    Wuqi''s face became more complicated. He guessed that the count''s confidence was not arrogant, and he was aware of the lantern hanging from the wooden staff in the grey robe. Even so, fighting with skinners is still a disturbing option. Moreover, the Shaman is not the only one who has this idea, so is cheese.


    "No. This is not the time. " The master''s words made Lothar''s expression a little embarrassed, but cheese didn''t care about the latter''s face, and continued to analyze, "we don''t know how many skinners there are. Besides, they are in the dark, we are in the light. These guys may not attack us on their own initiative, but they are enough to be a threat to people going out. If we want to save the child''s life, or we will kill all the skinners and leave none. Or... " The mage hesitated for a moment.


    "Or we have to find them another target." Cheese himself was shivering slightly when he said this. This is the result of his rational analysis. Today''s Skinner is like a raging flood. It is impossible to block it, but it is not so difficult to guide it to other places. However, this flood will inevitably inundate villages and towns, either this one or the next. Offering them another goal, in a sense, is to switch the knife across their necks to someone else''s.


    Several people looked at each other, and they all knew that the two possibilities in the mage''s mouth would only be possibilities. It is no less difficult to find a Skinner on the grassland that can change its shape by skin bag than to find shrimp disguised as sand on the beach. As for the introduction of disaster to the East, no one really takes it as a strategy. At least not in a few people here.


    After recovering some physical strength in silence, several people began to move, which may be due to the overdose of anesthetic used in the operation, and the child as a sacrifice has not yet woken up. "The worms probably released some toxins in him when they were pulled out. It''s very common that some parasites provide the host with substances that can excite nerves and even hallucinate. I''ve seen people who deliberately keep them in their bodies. But this kind of insect poison will be metabolized by the body soon after the parasite is stripped, so don''t worry too much


    The explanation of grey robe is as difficult as ever, but he still gives a more clear judgment. Knowing that the coma is not a big problem, ATA, who has been worried about the patient''s condition, is a little relieved. They were not far from moving in the fog, and before noon, a few of them were close to reaching the tribal boundaries. However, just as they gave their breath, the silent vibration suddenly came!From under the ground, up and down the ground shaking almost to throw people into the air, so that everyone lost the center. They fell to the ground, their faces showing surprise and fear. Lothar tried to get up, but both failed quickly. "What''s going on?" Batu''s face was pale, and he thought it was a magic trick released by the skin Skinner''s anger.


    Fortunately, the tremor came and went quickly, and a few seconds later, the world returned to stability. Cheese got up from the ground and patted the soil. "It looks like an earthquake."


    In the distance, there was a loud voice from the tribe. Wuqi squinted. "I''m afraid it''s not a simple earthquake. Come on, we have to go and have a look. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    The shale tribe is much better than expected, mainly because the yurts inhabited by the grassland tribe do not have the same structural problems as the wooden or stone houses. Even if they collapse in the earthquake, they will not cause too serious damage. And now the time is not yet noon, not the time to cook a fire, the earthquake often derived from the fire has not occurred. But that doesn''t mean that the impact of the earthquake will come and go as quickly as it does.


    "Evil witch!" "Outsiders." "Enchantress." And so on, as they entered the shales and met the shales. Of course, they don''t dare to shout these names out loud, but even if it''s just whispering, there are not a few of them who are keen on hearing and can read lip language. What''s more, the hostile, muddy eyes are no less uncomfortable than their whispers.


    "It seems that they attributed the earthquake to us." Rosa said with a smile, but his expression was not cheerful. He could understand why he had become like this, that the outsiders who had come back with the sacrifice they should have given, the earthquake that rarely happened on the grassland, the effect of these two things together, and the extent to which people''s thoughts would be directed could be fully imagined by the count. And it is because he understands this that he is angry at the way these people think, "stupid."


    Cheese looked slightly at his companion''s words. He didn''t expect to hear the word from Lothar one day. In the mage''s impression, the latter should not blame these people. Count Heishan''s childhood makes him more sympathetic. He is a man who can think from the perspective of others. He should be. When did they become like this? Since when did the knight build his castle and no longer look into the distance? This kind of awakening makes the grey robe afraid. Because he suddenly realized that the same thing should have happened to him.


    "They are not stupid." As if in defense or as a reminder, cheese spoke, and then Lothar said, "they just don''t know enough. If they know enough, they will not blindly blame others for the problem. "


    The count was also a little surprised by the mage''s words, because the former cheese would not say "as long as they know enough", and the gray robe''s worship of knowledge and the privacy protection of knowledge are almost engraved in the bones. This makes the former mage in dealing with problems including rat people often consider not to inform the other party of the rationality of their opinions through gentle means, but to decide what is right and wrong with a kind of superior justice.


    The mage lives on the tower, overlooking the world. This is the consensus of Rosa and others on cheese and his fellow disciples, but now, the grey robe on the tower may not be so stubborn on his platform, but gradually walk down the ivory tower and come to the ground when people don''t notice it. This situation is not good or bad. Although it is easy for the mages to enter the crowd, they may lose the ability of foresight. In any case, however, most of Rosa''s impatience with the direction of the shales disappeared.


    Until he saw uville''s face. The count''s instinct told him that it was not the face of a tribal leader in such a situation. Uville, the head of the shales, he knows something. It''s not just Lothar who has this feeling. In fact, cheese and Wuqi have different degrees and angles of doubt about uville, but now, it''s not the time for them to cast doubt.


    "We screwed up. In your understanding, the spirits sent their messengers to prevent us from bringing the sacrifice. It seems that your decision doesn''t appeal to them. " Cheese stopped and said to the leader who came up. If the dancer goblin is identified by the shaman as the spirit of the earth, then the yew, who is also the goblin, is described as the emissary of the spirits.


    As soon as uville''s face changed, he would have attributed the foreign wizard''s words as an excuse. However, when it comes to the topic of spirits on the grassland, especially the shaman in the tribe who stands quietly behind the master''s back without opening his mouth, he has to think about the credibility of cheese.


    "That''s unfortunate. But it''s normal for the spirits to get angry because we trade with blasphemers. Especially those who are powerful enough to stir up the earth. "


    Cheese''s eyes narrowed. "It''s too early to say that. Although the skinners are tough, it''s too much to ask them to cause an earthquake. With all due respect, I don''t agree with the idea that this earthquake should be associated with any current events. It was just an accident. "


    "Accident?" Uville raised his eyebrows. "Come on, I''ll show you something. And then we''ll talk about whether it''s an accident. "


    The thing in the head population refers to the yurt of shaman. To be exact, it is the place where shaman yurt was once. When several people came here with uville, it was not Wuqi''s hut that appeared before them, but an ugly, huge, mouth like crack. The gap appeared so abruptly on the ground, swallowing the tent that had been set up here, leaving only a deep black hole. It''s not an accidental result. It doesn''t need anyone to identify it. It''s easy to see at a glance that something has made it all.


    "Do you still think it was an accident?" Urwell was standing about twenty paces from the breach, and he didn''t seem to want to get closer.Cheese did not have this concern. He and Wuqi went to the crack for different reasons. The latter mainly wanted to see if his tent had left anything. As a result, it was disappointing. Looking down from the crack, we could only see the soil forcibly separated and the dark holes underneath. The swallowed yurt completely disappeared in the darkness.


    "What do you think is the reason?" The mage said to the shaman, let''s not discuss who created this scene in front of us, and what is his purpose?


    "I''ve been following things in the tent for a long time. What has been added in recent days Except for your luggage, it''s just Wuqi thought carefully about what might lead to this consequence. Like cheese, he doesn''t think it''s just skin Skinner or yew revenge, because revenge doesn''t need to make such a big scene. The advantage of this kind of destruction is that they have completely lost the items in the shaman yurt. The reason why the other party did this must also be on this.


    "The worms. Some people don''t want us to know more about them. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    "What should we do now?" Standing in front of the pit where yurt once stood, Wuqi said confused. What he''s going through now is arguably the most difficult situation since he was born. Shaman, who has always followed the way of all souls, does not understand why this has become so. It''s hard enough to be a Skinner, and it''s enough to be hidden by the head man. But God seems to think that the cooking ingredients are not enough. When the waves of destiny hit you, it often means that a bigger tide has come.


    Cheese looks calmer than Wuqi for two reasons. First of all, it was not his house that was trapped in the ground. The destruction of Shaman just made the mage lose some materials. Those materials could not support them to cross the whole grassland. If they disappeared earlier, they just started to collect them on the spot. On the other hand, it is because the mage has been so numb that he directly jumps over the unbelievable result and turns to thinking about the cause of the result.


    "Count the losses first, then think about the countermeasures. You are the shaman of the tribe, and you have to appease the emotions of those people. We can''t get close to them for the time being, so I''ll do what I can The mage''s words seemed to be pushing away. He was the one who treated the patients and took out the worms, and he was also the one who ran away with sacrifice in the fog, but now he has thrown the consequences of these things to Wuqi to face. Even if cheese says the right thing to do right now, there''s no way to make his words easier to hear.


    "What can I do? I think you''d better take a rest and think about how to deal with skinners at night. My hut is an important hub of blessing, and its destruction means that the whole clan''s way of blessing has been severely damaged. It won''t be so difficult for those blasphemers to attack here The Shaman''s words sounded angry. But if he didn''t lie, he did have a reason to fret. The blessing of the shale tribe is so powerful that it can resist the attacks of skinners because it is connected together. Every tent that is inhabited will provide strength for the safety of the whole tribe. The subtlety of this is that those who have just studied the magic of the spirits are totally unable to understand and do it, and Wuqi has always been proud of it.


    Cheese took a look at the shaman, the expression on his face did not change, he did not seem to recognize the discontent in Wuqi''s words. "Don''t worry. It''s still some time before night falls. Rosa and I will go down and have a look first and try to come back before noon


    "Down? Where to go down? You mean... " The words of the grey robe were beyond Shaman''s expectation. He stammered and pointed to the dark ground. "No, no! It''s too dangerous. You don''t know what''s underneath. This hole is likely to connect to a very bad place! And no matter what the cause of this is, it''s up to you both... "


    "Calm down, my friend." Cheese squatted down a little bit and felt something slowly with his fingers on the edge of the crack. "We won''t go too deep. I just want some evidence."


    Wuqi didn''t say anything more. If the mage could find out the cause of the earthquake and the rift, he could save a lot of trouble. So he agreed with the idea of adventure, and before he left, he said to cheese, "be careful. The spirits can''t protect you where the stars can''t shine."


    "When we choose to deal with those things, we no longer expect anyone to protect us." Because what we do is protect others. Cheese did not say the second half of the sentence, because he was not sure whether things were as he expected. He felt the strange feeling of long lost in those knots, and if worms and knots were related to the same river, it would be no surprise that there was something under the breach.


    Although the shales had a hard time liking cheese as a whole, uville still relied on the mage''s lantern to help them fend off the skinners at night. So at the request of cheese, a simple but strong enough bracket was quickly built with spare wooden beams. Those wooden beams were originally used to support the tent. If it was not for the leader''s words, the people of shale tribe would not be so willing to lend this important material to a wizard of unknown origin to build his death prop.


    Yes, to die. That''s what nomads think of cheese going down the chasm. According to their idea, the gap must have been used by the skinners to punish the shaman who decided not to deliver the sacrifice on time. There must be a connection between the evil home of those evil creatures. Because the Skinner who can''t see the sun has always been considered as hiding in the ground during the day. Climb down the hole in the ground, and the end of the cave is hell. This is a common saying that adults on the grassland will use to scare their children.


    "We pull the rope and we go up." On the side of the stand, Lothar checks the ropes on his body, which is the only insurance he and cheese can make sure they can return to the ground without any hidden danger. Fortunately, there are a lot of tough herbs on the grassland, and the residents are very good at turning them into functional straw ropes. According to the craftsman who brought these straw ropes, even if two bulls were hung below, the rope would not break. Of course, cheese now has no time to prove that the craftsman''s words are true or false, but in his and Rosa''s eyes, the two fists of thick straw rope used to support their two weights should be more than enough.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I always think that below It''s terrible. " Atalante frowned, and she could not see the crack, but instinctively told her that there would be nothing pleasant in it."It doesn''t matter. We just go down to the shallow, not deep. And you and Batu can pull us up at any time. Remember, at noon, even if we don''t give a signal, we should be pulled out. " Cheese took the breath of dawn off the wooden stick and hung it on his waist again. They prepared torches, but with a lantern, they always saved a lot of trouble.


    "Are you ready?" The mage asked the two men who were in charge of the above ground part and wanted to enter the chasm with him. After getting a few people''s affirmation, he nodded, turned over and jumped into the crack, putting his feet against the edge, like climbing.


    "Let''s start. There is not much time left for noon. When we come up from below, we can have a rest


    Hearing the word "rest", the three people on the ground all showed a subtle look. ATA and Batu really can''t understand why the grey robe can keep such high energy to launch this adventure after the long night last night. The count of Heishan just shrugged at them and whispered, "I really miss when I was like you. Now I''m not surprised that he''s made any decisions


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    Cheese doesn''t feel tired. Even driven by the enthusiasm for research, grey robe is very strict with his physical state and mental management. He will not allow his body and will to be too tired to protect himself, unless he has to. Now is the time when we have to. Cheese can clearly feel the anxiety of the nomads and the negative emotions caused by the uneasiness. He believes that Wuqi can pacify his people, but this does not mean that they will still be willing to accept cheese and his partners. They don''t have much time. Before they become the enemy of the shales, he must collect all the information he wants, deal with all the problems, and try to pack the unsolved problems on the road.


    But the mage still knew that not everyone was the same as him. Therefore, he asked ATA and Batu to take charge of the rope on the ground. Taking care of the rope itself would not cost too much energy. They could take a rest. Even in the original idea of cheese, Lothar''s strength and attention were more suitable for taking charge of the insurance, while the goblin eye of the swordswoman was more suitable to go deep into the rift with him to help find clues that he could not find. It''s just that this idea was soon abandoned by him. It''s not because cheese no longer abides by reasonable choices. It''s just that he starts to think that the mood and state of his companions should be taken into consideration, and he pursues the so-called optimal personnel allocation too much, which may result in ignoring the personal situation and wishes.


    "Hoo!" The slight noise of the torch lit up the dead darkness in the rift. On the grassland, torches are very precious. However, its precious place is just the opposite with other areas. In most places, the reason why torches don''t work is because they consume a lot of oil. However, there are many livestock on the grassland. Tallow and goat oil are commonly used by herdsmen. What they find difficult in making torches is the wooden sticks used as the main body of torches and the cloth strips wrapped on them.


    Of the two, Lothar was hanging below, and cheese was higher than him. This is the count''s insistence that, as a knight, he must take the lead. Lothar will light the torch toward the darkness under the body, and it is not expected to see the end of the gap. Darkness devours the light from the torches, creating the illusion that the void below is filled with dark matter. This kind of darkness makes people unhappy, like a pair of invisible big hands dead pressed in people''s hearts. The count wanted to say something to ease the depression, but he was afraid that the echo would draw attention to what might be in the cleft. He had to hold back the throb of his throat and continue to sink slowly down in silence.


    In fact, the rope is not long. It stops at the height of about four or five people. But at this time, looking up from the gap, there is only an irregular gap in the sky. If people are conscious when they are buried, it may be what they see. Rosa couldn''t help thinking. Thinking of the funeral and death, the memory of his dead wife overflowed uncontrollably from the bottom of his heart. The beautiful, plain and fierce ones finally turned out to be helpless when he knelt down in front of her bed and could not do anything.


    Whoa, whoa. Lothar tried not to let himself be engulfed by the sudden attack of emotion. He did not understand why the good mood which can be suppressed usually suddenly broke out at this time. Even this emotional attack was even more intense than when he was alone at night. There was no helplessness or relief in this emotion. There were only sadness, despair and pain in this emotion, as if it was no longer a gap in the ground It is the unfathomable abyss of lost heart Bay. All he experienced after that was just a dream before he died. Now, the one who was engulfed by the sea water finally wants to go home


    "Keep your mind. Here''s something that makes people think. " Cheese''s cold, serious voice interrupted Rosa''s fantasy. The count shook his head and tried to drive the image and feeling away from his body and mind. He gritted his teeth and looked around, only darkness. But this darkness is different from the gentle night. It is malicious.


    "Is it magic?" Lothar also carries his Tomahawk on his waist. In the past, he believed that the justice of a fool could help him avoid the harm of magic. But now he''s not sure about that.


    "No, it''s something worse." The cheese''s answer came a few seconds later, and the dawn of his waist was lit up.


    "Poo Leng!" Some things, neither the mage nor the count, could see clearly what it was, but in short, they hid in the darkness far away before the light of the lantern lit up their bodies. But their existence has confirmed that cheese, the dark is not pure, it contains bad ingredients.


    "Did you hear those voices? I''m not afraid, but you''d better hurry up. Now I doubt if we can make it to noon


    "Yes, I did. Don''t worry, no matter what those things are, they dare not face the sun. Think about Helen, your daughter will give you strength. I''ll finish the work as soon as possible so that we don''t have to stay in this damn place too long, just... "


    "Cheese? What''s wrong with you, cheese? How do you... " Half of Lothar''s words were interrupted by a burst of strong light. The strong light from above him completely lit up the gap of darkness in an instant. In that moment, the count saw another picture he would never forget. Those symbols, those like human faces, eyes, viscera, and other blasphemous symbols, make up for the cracks in the wall like the grain of the soil itself! Strangely enough, Lothar had used torches to light up the walls around him. There was nothing in the soil."Go away! You damn things The mage''s rage was accompanied by flashes of light. The count raised his head and tried to see what the cheese was fighting against. However, due to the angle, he could only see the lower part of the former and the strong light around him.


    The bright light disappeared after a few minutes. In the crack, only the light of the torch on the count''s hand and the lantern on the waist of cheese were left in the crack. The torch that the mage had originally held had been thrown out by him as a throwing object when the strong light was emitted. "Hoo Call... " The sound of heavy breathing echoed through the crack. It came from cheese. He swallowed hard, and half forced his undulating chest down.


    "We must leave at once. It''s worse than we thought. " Lothar agreed with the mage''s words. He almost couldn''t wait to pull the rope on his body, so did cheese. One, two When they pulled to the fifth and the top of the rope didn''t respond, anyone understood that something was wrong.


    "Hey! Batu! Atta! Pull us up Lothar didn''t care about anything else. She opened her mouth and roared at the top. His voice echoed into a murmur, repeated in the dark.


    There was no response. The count stopped shouting. He began to grasp the rope and try to climb back to the ground on his own. He noticed that cheese was doing the same thing with him, but when they were about to climb to the same height, the mage suddenly let go of the rope. Then, before Lothar understood what was going on, the cheese rope and the mage himself fell beside him, rapidly falling into the darkness.


    "No!" Lothar tried to reach for her friend, but he caught nothing. The count turned to see what had cut the cheese cord. But I saw a figure on the edge of the crack above. That figure, it''s not normal. Because even from Rosa''s point of view, he can clearly see a complete figure from head to foot, but that means that the person is sticking out the edge of the crack at a nearly right angle! How can this be something that people can do?


    "Asshole." The count of black mountain scolded, and began to tighten his rope at a fast speed. He wanted to rush to the ground before the strange figure changed him into cheese! His speed is so fast that it can be compared with the ape on the mountain. When he grabbed the other end of the rope with the last straw left, Lothar made it to the ground.


    But what he saw was not grassland and sky


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    Lothar didn''t know where he was. He wanted to turn around and jump back to the gap behind him, because it was more dangerous than the dark and narrow one. However, he hesitated, for the count was not sure if he would have suffered the same fate as cheese. The figure he saw during the climb was not here. Looking around, in the dark light from nowhere, he saw only a piece of barren land, and the inexplicable things growing on the land.


    The justice of the fool is held in his hand, and even in this environment, the golden axe of the Tomahawk still exudes a reassuring luster. Many soldiers regard their weapons as an extension of their bodies, but Lothar always thinks that the relationship between him and the witch hunting knife in his hand is more like a partner. This time, he hopes his partner can give him more help.


    The familiar roar of the lion did not come, which meant that the count was not deluded by hallucinations, at least on a magical level. In fact, when a force is stronger than magic, the world or space constructed by it that is different from reality can not be regarded as another reality. Of course, Lothar doesn''t think so. Anyway, the scene in front of him doesn''t make him happy. Fortunately, there is no problem with the air here. In addition to the rotten and moldy smell, his body can still get air supplement.


    Out of curiosity and intelligence gathering considerations, Lothar approached the only object on the barren land. They were long black rods that looked like sticks stuck in the ground, and on these long rods were strings of grass stalks attached to them. The weaving method of the string is obviously different from the straw rope seen by the count in Salle. The straw rope here feels more like a bunch of hair, and the fibers separated and woven together are too thin to be comfortable.


    He touched the object with the front end of his Tomahawk and did not move. Judging from the feeling from the Tomahawk, it is estimated that a long part of these long poles are buried deep in the ground, but I don''t know whether they were artificially inserted here or grew out of the ground. Growing up? Lothar shook her head, which was a ridiculous idea. The long rods in front of her didn''t look like plants or animals. How could they grow out of the ground?


    The count looked around hesitantly. He could see that the long pole on the ground looked like a road, guiding him in a certain direction. But that would certainly make him further and further away from the gap. It is not a wise decision to stay away from it now. Besides, he didn''t believe that cheese would disappear so easily. Now he thought that the grey robe might have discovered that the situation was wrong and cut the rope. Maybe it was the right choice to jump into the crack. However, Lothar was not sure how much of the speculation was correct.


    Just as he was hesitating, a glimmer of light in the corner of his eye caught the count''s attention. It was a personal figure, a figure he was very familiar with, a figure that should never have appeared here. "Helen?" Rosa''s voice was strange because of the tightening of her throat. He never thought he would see his daughter here. What''s more, the Helen he saw seemed to be older than the five-year-old girl he remembered. She looked like she was about ten years old.


    But a little change in appearance doesn''t make a father recognize his daughter. He was sure that the man standing on the road separated by the long pole area was Helen. So, is this a trap? Magic can construct false appearance and even false body, and things beyond magic can certainly be. Lothar had good reason to believe that the man in front of him was just some kind of existence disguised as his daughter''s appearance, or an illusion in his mind. But when Helen''s figure approached, and her whole body radiated warm soft light, he felt confused.


    "Helen?" The count asked again, and this time he was answered.


    "Abba, it''s me." As soon as the name "a-pa" comes out, Lothar''s expression changes. Because this name is a special name for father in lost heart Bay area, which is not used by Cangshi, but also by Helen in private. If Helen in front of her eyes was an illusion, she could steal the count''s memory, otherwise she would never have called it.


    "Where is this? What''s Dad doing here? " With the appearance of 10-year-old Helen, she looked around with a puzzled expression. Originally, Lothar thought that this illusion must be to lead him to a deeper place, but now it seems that the other side is as confused as he is about the present situation. Once again, the count began to doubt the existence of identity.


    "Helen, why are you here?" God forbidding, Lothar asked this question. But this time, his tone was no longer pure doubt. Maybe it was connected by blood. He always felt that Helen in front of him had an inexplicable sense of credibility. This shining girl seemed to be his daughter.


    Helen''s face showed a naive smile, which was the strongest support for the count of Heishan to come out of a series of painful experiences in lost heart Bay. "I miss Daddy! But sister Qili said that dad was far away, so she asked me to stand in a circle and taught me to read a lot of words. Then I came here! Hehe, sister Qili is so good! "


    Lothar looked at her daughter with a long mouth. He was 80% sure that Helen was Helen. Especially when she mentioned Ellie, that wanton witch, how could she teach a five-year-old girl magic? Wait, magic? "Helen, what was Ellie doing while you were reading those words?"The girl frowned a little, thought a little, then shook her head gently, "No. Sister Qili is laughing at the same time. She is also laughing now. Ah, she also says that Helen is very good! Hey, Helen is as good as sister Ellie! Is that right, dad? "


    If the atmosphere here was still breathless a few minutes ago, Lothar now has no idea what kind of expression and mood she should use to face everything in front of her. Life is like a farce. He forgot where he saw it, but now he thinks the person who said it is absolutely a genius. Although not entirely sure, Helen probably did not rely on the power of the witch, but on her own ability to reach her father''s side in this way!


    "Helen, listen to me. It''s not safe for Dad now. You can go back quickly, or you can ask Ellie to help you go back. Be obedient, will you? Dad will bring you toys when he comes home The count unconsciously wanted to touch Helen''s hair when he was talking to Helen, but when his left hand passed through Helen''s head, he realized that the daughter in front of him was not an entity.


    "Danger? Helen is not afraid of danger! When my father was away, sister Gloria told me a lot of stories about her father''s father and her father''s father''s father. Helen also wanted to be a knight like her father''s! " Should it be said that there is black blood flowing on the body? Although when Helen said she wanted to be a knight, Lothar felt relieved, but he was immediately overwhelmed by her daughter''s stubbornness. Most of the time, the count would not order or force his daughter to do anything, and he could not do so, especially when he was looking into Helen''s eyes, which were similar to those of his dead wife.


    "No, you don''t understand. It''s really dangerous here. You have to leave. You..." The count was half kneeling, so that his eyes could be close to his daughter, which allowed Helen to listen to him more carefully. But this time, the old method seems to have failed.


    "Never mind! Helen has grown up! You see, Helen is getting taller! Helen must be able to help The little girl obviously misunderstood her father''s meaning. She stood on tiptoe and tried to highlight her height much higher than her actual body. Then she floated. Yes, the glowing Helen Rose from the barren land like a demon free of gravity.


    "Ha ha! Helen can fly! Dad, look, Helen is flying! Ha ha Harvest the unexpected joy of Helen smile in the air, turning her body, she is like a fledgling just learning to fly, can''t wait to master more skills. With the rapid improvement of Helen''s flying skills, she began to fly towards the distance.


    "Helen! Wait for me Seeing her daughter fly away, Lothar did not care about anything else, so she got up and ran after her.


    What he didn''t know was that after he ran after Helen and ran away from the crack, many dark figures were found in the crack. These strange silhouettes without details looked at Lothar, who had run far away, with his head tilted neatly and uniformly, which seemed quite difficult to understand. They don''t understand why the man didn''t go back into the breach. Although that gap is not the one he came to.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    Lothar, it''s been down for a while. Cheese thought so and looked down into the darkness. The time in the chasm is out of sync with the outside world, which the mage can be sure of, because it is now noon to calculate the time from the information provided by the heartbeat or other physiological signals. But there was no movement in the rope around his waist. Not only that, cheese also doubted whether the rope still led to the exit, otherwise the signal when he pulled the rope and the abnormal situation of the rope when Lothar fell into the dark should have attracted the attention of the people above.


    But it''s normal. Abnormal normal. Cheese took a breath, his eyes a little tired, on the one hand, because after all the last night, even the grey robe can not keep energetic. On the other hand, he felt that he was a little fed up with dealing with these things, which were beyond all knowledge and legends, things that would not be recorded in any story. They are not worthy of praise, of being remembered, or even of fear. They''re meaningless, completely meaningless.


    "I''m talking about you. You are destined not to be accepted by the world, under the clear sky, under the stars, under the dark clouds, even in the storm will not have your name! Why don''t you understand that? Here, this world, does not belong to you The mage''s roar seems to be directed at the surrounding darkness, but if you have the same magic vision as cheese, you will find that there are some things in the dark, which cling to the cliffs on both sides of the crack, quietly bearing the rebuke of the grey robe.


    It''s not right to say that they are reprimanded. After all, some of them have no hearing at all. Even if they do, they will not understand the language of human beings or any living things on the ground. Therefore, cheese''s yelling is more like meaningless noise, and its only effect is probably similar to that of animal warning.


    After the roar, the mage calmed down again. This is not that his experience in Cang lion has taught the mage one thing, that is, when facing a problem or being involved in an event, he should not be so anxious to follow the texture shown by it. Instead, he should try to think about the whole picture of the whole problem from a further or macroscopic perspective. In this way, many detours can be avoided, and many puzzles can be resolved. In this way, the mage knows too little at present. What he saw and heard was only fragmentary content. If he put them together rigidly, he could not piece together the general shape of the whole problem. It was like a blind man touching an elephant. The interpretation results from each angle were quite different.


    The elephant cheese now touches makes him feel that these things are not the culprit of the cracks. They are more like the existence that lives in the deep underground, because this gap just began to want to move upward. As for the reason for stopping moving now, it is likely that the sun is outside the crack, or that there is no place for them to go. He was locked in the same cage with them, and Lothar was probably removed because he did not meet certain conditions of the cage. Otherwise, there was no reason why the count''s rope would be broken, but he is still intact.


    After he has made a guess at the present situation, what should he do? The difference between cheese and Lothar is that the latter can''t stand the atmosphere in the rift and choose to leave quickly along the rope. The former has the ability to think calmly in the unknown environment. It''s just that most of the time, no one can tell which of these two reactions is more correct. Because sometimes, fleeting opportunities have disappeared in hesitation and calculation.


    However, not all bureaux have a way out, and not everyone needs to walk out of the maze along the exit. What Cheese learned taught him was that most of the walls in the world were not what they looked like. So he didn''t intend to go up the rope. He took out the dagger at his waist and put the blade against the rope. Taking a deep breath again, the mage slowly began to cut the rope that kept him here. "The ties that maintain them will become the hanging ropes on the gallows. The so-called hope and way out are the places where traps can be set most easily."


    The feeling of falling is no stranger to cheese. He has experienced a similar experience not long ago. The only difference is that there is a bottomless abyss below him, instead of frozen ice and snow for many years. Some people say that falling and flying are very similar. The mage doesn''t think so. Those people see flying and falling as a way to get rid of the earth under their feet. They see the earth as a restraint. But the world''s shackles are more than the earth? Flying needs speed, wind and wings. How can it be called freedom? As for falling, isn''t the feeling of being pulled back to the ground by invisible forces no matter how high it is off the ground, isn''t it the most perfect interpretation of bondage? When you jump down, your waist is tied with a rope, the lower end of the rope is connected with a shot put called the world, it will pull you down until


    "Hiss!" The pain from the waist made cheese take a cold breath. He subconsciously reaches out his hand, trying to grasp something to slow down and concentrate his whole body weight in one place. So he was very smooth to grasp the upward extension of the straw rope. There was no clean burr on the straw rope, which made his palm slightly prick. Rope, moving up.


    "Hello! Can you hear me The intelligible language came from above.


    The mage raised his head, and there was a sky that could be covered by a palm above, but the midday sun just shot down from the sky of that palm and shone on his face. Looking around, there is no shadow on the cliff. He came back and escaped from his cage. But there''s only one rope. After searching for a period of time, cheese found that a straw rope was slowly shaking above his slant. A long black rod was tied to the lower end of the rope, and other ropes were wrapped around the long rod, and a hollow knot was tied at one end of the long rod.The knot swayed like a hanging corpse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    After coming out of the crack, cheese didn''t do anything immediately. Time is very urgent, so we must plan before we move. He sat by the crack and studied the knot that had been pulled in place of Lothar. When the thing was just pulled up, Batu and atta both wanted to throw the seemingly disturbing thing back into the crack, but the mage stopped them. This is not the first time that knots have appeared, Shaman''s dream, what they saw in the eagle''s eye and what is now here. There is no accidental and meaningless thing in the world that will repeat so many times.


    Batu and atta are looking at the enchanted grey robes about 50 steps from the cheese. They have been working with cheese for a short time. They don''t know much about the mage''s behavior and performance. Therefore, in their view, cheese at this time is more like remembering the lost companion and blaming himself for his decision to go deep into the rift. Of course, this is mainly because they can only see the back of the mage. If they can see the focus of cheese, I''m afraid they will not have this idea.


    Time turns slightly, and when Wuqi comes with the food, cheese has finally finished his research. Almost at the same time, after the swordswoman quickly explained to the shaman what had happened before, cheese stood up and stuck the knot in the ground. The grey robe went straight to the companions, without any meaning of speaking. He took the food from the Shaman''s hand and began to eat. He did not look into their eyes until they had finished eating under the gaze of the other three.


    "Lothar is not dead." It''s easy to understand that the mage is comforting the consequences of his decision, just like the situation in which the person concerned cannot be considered dead as long as the body is not seen. But the problem is that there is no evasion or hypocrisy in cheese''s eyes. What he said is not an ambiguous guess or a statement of a possible fact. He is announcing the result of this matter, which is beyond dispute and can not be doubted.


    "Are you sure?" Wuqi first expressed doubts. The knots, no matter who made them, no matter what the meaning of the knots, he did not think it was a sign of moderation. These knots are unclean and can only bring disaster and destruction, which is not only his judgment, but also the judgment of the spirits. Now that the count is missing in the breach, he is replaced by the knot tied to the lower end of the broken rope. From any angle, Lothar may be in a precarious situation.


    "It''s a little trick. Whatever it was that took Lothar, if it could really kill the man who had come back from the deep sea, it would not have left it on purpose. Because it has no ability to kill him directly, it can only cheat him and take him away. Even, it has to make sure that what is done in the breach is not discovered by anyone outside the breach. What we have to face is far less terrible than we think. Besides, you want to kill a single father with a daughter? It''s one of the hardest things I know Cheese said this with a smile.


    As for his remark that a single father with a daughter is one of the most difficult people to kill in the world, it is not pure ridicule. Whether a person is difficult to kill or not is related to the vigilance of the slain, knowledge reserve, physical fitness and other factors. It can be put in the immediate urgency, and the most important thing is the desire for survival. There is an instinct in creatures that, in order to continue the continuity of race, is inscribed in their genes. They will sacrifice themselves in order to protect their offspring, which exists in both wild animals and humans. In this era of human society, men as the main labor force and combat force of the gender, must undertake the family, especially the protection of family members. At this point, Lothar has failed once. He watched his wife die in front of him. The regret and pain would become a nightmare of his life. The only way to relieve him of this pain is to cultivate his own daughter. Even before he was an adult, he would never be more loyal to the lion than to herself.


    Once upon a time, cheese makers would despise this kind of persistence, believing that it was the result of worldly people''s too one-sided understanding of the world and trapped themselves in the huge quagmire of the secular world. In the view of the grey robe living in the tower, nothing in the world is worth persisting in. Only the truth, the truth of everything, and the key to solve all problems are the significance and value of human existence. But now the mage is in the analysis of Lothar''s state at this time will have a light envy of his friend. At least he knows what he wants.


    So what am I asking for? Why should I intervene in what happened here? Why should I be so curious? Why should I be so persistent in such a remote appeal. Truth, is that really more valuable than what Rosa is after? What is the standard of value?


    These problems, which began to haunt cheese as soon as they were on the road, reappeared. He craves the answers to these questions, but he is afraid to get them. If the answers to these questions are not the same as what he wants, does it mean that all the actions of the cheese individual so far have been wrong? Problems give birth to problems, and problems lead to problems. However, no matter what kind of problems these problems will eventually become, today''s mages know what they should do. He has to bring that persistent person back."Help me with the supplies. We''ll take care of the Skinner tonight, and we''ll leave for your former station tomorrow. "


    The shaman looked at the gray robe with gradually identified voice, and showed a complex expression. "I admire your knowledge and your courage. Therefore, I don''t think carefully about the fact that my tribe once wanted to hurt you and you attacked me. Until now, I want to help you, but I can''t. In addition to bringing you some food, the main thing I want to tell you is that two of the people who went out to fetch water this morning did not come back. They were both killed, their bodies insulted, their guts taken out and laid on the ground. "


    Wuqidun then continued to speak, as if the language made him recall the scene of the autopsy just now, "in our faith, the body after death is not so important. But even if it''s not that important, it doesn''t mean it can be profane. The skinners have declared war on us. And we''ll fight, even if it''s an egg against a stone. As for you, things here have nothing to do with you. You can and should leave. It''s just that I can''t help you any more. "


    Both ATA and Batu were surprised to varying degrees. They didn''t expect that the placid shaman was actually carrying such a heavy message. Cheese looked over Wuqi and looked at the yurt of shale department behind him. After a few minutes, the mage slowly said, "I know. We will leave. May your spirits bless you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Wuqi watched the gray robe and his companions out of his sight. It''s one of the few things he can do. The shaman knew that the situation in front of Salzburg at first glance seemed to be stirred by cheese and his companions, but in fact, whether it was the breach that devoured his hut or the impending Skinner, they had found shales long before the gray robe arrived. It''s just that they didn''t notice or have the ability to face up to these things at that time, and the emergence of cheese showed them the problems they were facing.


    For example, for worms picked out from the human race, Wuqi only took a short time to figure out a truth. If those worms are worth some existence to break through the ground to take them from their hands, the harm they can cause is definitely greater than this. Even though they may not be the only worms hidden in the shales, there may be other parasites who are unaware of the hidden dangers because of their bodies and parasitized parts. The consequence of allowing these parasites to develop is that the whole tribe is eaten from the inside into empty shells. It''s a creepy future just to think about it, and Wuqi has decided to have a parasite screening for everyone in the entire tribe. The premise is that they survive the Skinner''s attack.


    Skinner, actually speaking of this frightening name, shaman has no spare power to fear. Because the defense of the tribe has been destroyed and the enemy''s declaration of war has been issued, it is really It''s no use. What''s more, when cheese left, he said something wrong. It''s true that prairie people believe in spirits, and Shaman is the waiters of spirits in the crowd. But those who really live in this belief know that the spirits never go out to protect a person or an individual. For the spirits are with men.


    "All living and non living beings, all sentimental and merciless, are all spirits. The spirits are one, and one is all. " Watching the last point of the gray robe disappear on the horizon, Wuqi whispered. He looked up and looked at the sun, which had passed its highest point. Then he lowered his head and looked at the cracks in the ground. "The problems have to be solved one by one. Parasites don''t kill their hosts all at once. But angry jackals will immediately tear up their prey


    When the shaman came back to his people with heavy steps, the men of the shale tribe were building defenses on the edge of the tribe, which was nothing more than digging trenches or laying traps on the ground. The lack of wood means they can''t build a proper fence. This kind of fortification is enough for wild animals. Even if they were more careful, they would be able to give a head-on attack to the enemy. But their opponents are not beasts and other herdsmen.


    "You''re letting them waste their energy." Wuqi didn''t have any greetings. After walking into the leader''s tent, he said to uville, who was wiping his machete.


    Uville did not answer. He continued to silently wipe the weapon that his father had worn, which was said to have killed dozens of enemies. After the towel drying, he went to dip some wine and continued to wipe. If a man wants to drink wine, the sword must drink wine as well as blood. "Have those outsiders gone?"


    "They shouldn''t have been here!" What Wuqi heard from the tone of the head man was a kind of unusual indifference, which was not the tone the head should have now. As a result, shamans rarely raise their tone and volume to express their dissatisfaction. He made it. Uville stopped what he was doing and slowly raised his head.


    "What a pity. They will be good targets. Maybe they''re there, and the skinners will let go of some of the shales. "


    The shaman was stunned for a few seconds. He couldn''t believe that the words came from the mouth of the man in front of him. He''s uville, the head of the shales, the brother he grew up with. How could he say such a thing? Then wucci noticed one thing, uville''s eyes. Originally, the eyes of the people of shale tribe were all gray, to be exact, they were cyan gray, a color that reminds people of the eyes of wolves and eagles. But now, in the person who is talking to Wuqi, the cyan in his eyes has exceeded the original appearance, showing a gem like olive green.


    Wuqi knows what kind of people have such eyes. Those who sell their soul, their eyes can no longer be used as a plug to keep the soul in the body, so they will use gem to make their eyes for camouflage. The camouflage is ingenious. The color of the gem is given by light, which comes not only from the outside, but also from the inside. Those who betray their souls can easily deceive most people by changing the color they send from the inside and mixing the colors of gemstones.


    "So that''s why you put off the wedding? You don''t want your wife to find out that her husband puts his eyes out at the head of the bed before he goes to bed at night? " Wucci said that wurtle had repeatedly postponed his marriage to the head of trombone, the daughter of Uncle faton, as he called it. The common customs on the grassland are fierce. Marriage has nothing to do with age. Those powerful tribal leaders and their descendants may even marry at the age of five or six. Wuville had been the head of the shales a few years ago. He had already had the capital to get married, and the telle department had been sending out signals of marriage. However, because he was still young in the beginning of his tribe, uville delayed the matter until next spring.


    "No, I just got these eyes. Before you came into the tent, I personally gouged out my eyeballs with my father''s knife. But you know what? I thought I would hate you very much. If you hadn''t protected those outsiders, I would never have come to this stage. Those skinners will be used by me. We will take advantage of Shan Yu''s death. I will integrate the three parts and take over all the power of Shan Yu. I will become a new Shan Yu. You let me lose these, my friend. But now I find out that I don''t hate you. I even want to thank you. "Wull stood up, machete in hand. "I''ve never felt better. Really, I''ve never been so free since I was born. This freedom is wonderful, can you understand? Oh, of course you can. You are the darling of the spirits. If you can attach yourself to an eagle or a wolf, they will agree. You''re not as poor as we are. Poor in their own bodies, poor in tribes, cattle and sheep. But I can guarantee that I am more free now than you! But don''t worry, I won''t leave you. You are my people, my brothers and sisters. I will bring this freedom to you, all of you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    The words of the head of shales are undoubtedly crazy and distorted, and his reason and all the good parts are obviously deceived along with his soul. At least Wuqi hoped so, so that he could comfort himself that there was no uville in the skin bag he knew, so that he could use all the powers that the spirits could lend him to deal with the evil in front of him, so that he could recite his mourning for uville in a gentle voice when he was killed or killed by the other party. But that''s not the case.


    No matter the tone, manner, eyes, movements, the head of the shale division was not half out of order. On the contrary, he looked better than Wuqi had ever seen him at his best. For a moment, shaman had a sense of confusion. If wuweil hadn''t admitted his deal with evil spirits, Wuqi would have thought that he had been blessed by the spirits.


    "You told me that the spirits are not just stars in the sky, right?" Urwell went up to the only one he had ever been a friend, and said with a smile, "I doubted you before. Because when my mother died, they didn''t give us a helping hand. When our tribe suffered from the vagabond, they didn''t give us a helping hand. Now I understand that you''re right. The spirits are around us. They are not so different from us. People have all kinds of personalities, and so do the spirits, don''t they? "


    Wuqi blinked, and it took a few seconds to understand what the leader meant. "No, it''s not like that. Urvier, listen to me. You''re not trading with one of the spirits."


    Shaman''s words, can not continue, because uville''s left hand fell heavily on his shoulder, the strength on it was so strong that Wuqi almost fell to the ground, "what''s the matter? Now it may not be. But when I put up a totem for it and let the salads exist in its name, it will be. Those great Shan Yu in history, aren''t they? As long as you succeed in the end, your patron saint is naturally one of the spirits. The law of the prairie is the law of the jungle, whether on earth or in the sky. "


    Wuqi also wants to refute, but at this time, the curtain of yurt is lifted, and wuweil''s eyes turn to the original cyan gray as soon as the sunlight comes in. "Headman, the ditch at the south end has been dug. But are we really going to give up fighting right now? It''s not our style to stick to our style, and the soldiers have a lot of complaints about it


    "Horses can''t stand the smell of those guys. I understand your concern, but this time we have to." The head man tapped the chest of the people with his fist. His expression was gentle and his voice was confident like sunshine. "It''s OK. Those bastards in animal skins. Our soldiers can win them without getting on the horse."


    This made Wuqi frown, who was facing them, not because wuweil was saying unrealistic words. On the contrary, as a leader of the tribe to survive in adversity, his performance and words were too correct. With the encouragement of a few words, the worried member of the clan stood up miraculously. The sadness on his face dissipated in an instant. Instead, he looked at the head man with hot eyes. Wuqi can hear the people breathing faster and faster. He can guess the ruddy face and fighting spirit of the latter without looking back.


    "Shaman, please rest with me. You are tired enough." After that, uville left the tent.


    As the curtain fell again, the head man''s tent darkened again. Shaman couldn''t understand, he couldn''t understand what happened to wuville. Didn''t he sell his soul to the devil? Why is he more like a wise leader now than ever? The charm and persuasion emanated from his words unconsciously, as well as the calmness shown in his actions that he did not possess before. He really sold his soul to evil spirits, didn''t he? That pair of gemstone eyes is the best proof. And the obscure atmosphere in the tent proved that Wuqi was not wrong. So what''s wrong? Or, uville is right. Evil spirits are also spirits.


    "No, no, no, no! No way Wuqi shook his head. He was the servant of the spirits, and so was his father. Faith in the spirits has been embedded in his body and spirit. From the very beginning, Wuqi believed that people are good or bad, just as his father treated his mother badly. The spirits that can be believed in are tolerant. They will tolerate everyone, good and bad. As long as you believe in them, they will help you. Such spirits must be the collection of all the good, and they must be as bright as the stars! How can there be evil spirits among them!


    Shaman kneels down on the ground, where he is photographed by uville, burning like a fire, but he can''t tell whether the pain is real or imagined in the fierce collision of his heart. For the first time in his life, the shaman realized another aspect of the concept of spirits. And this side, he does not want to face in any case. Now he even hopes that all this is the illusion created by uville. When night falls, the leader controlled by the evil spirits will sell all the shales, so that the shaman can defend his faith with his death and the death of his people, and prove that there is no seat for evil spirits among the spirits!


    Wuqi made a mistake. Great leaders don''t need kindness. What they need to command a group is to unite their internal skills and resist the external courage. This has nothing to do with good and evil. It only says that excellent and respected character can play a better role. Then again, can good and evil in the world be equated with good and evil in the world? From the perspective of the spirits, evil spirits are evil. They steal the power of nature and spread the influence of distortion and blasphemy. But what does it have to do with people? If the destruction of a forest can make the tribe spend the winter in food and clothing, why not? If killing a foreign race can bring more land and wealth to the people, why not? In the final analysis, what is the relationship between man and the world? Is it mutual conquest or interdependence. Of course, this is not what Wuqi has to face now.The problem shaman has to face now is the skinners who are coming tonight. And the sun, with the help of clouds, has gradually set in the west, the moon has been unable to wait to show its shape in the air. Straw in the wind under the wind in a piece of falling, seems to be in the hint of something approaching. When the light of torches and bonfires replaced the sunshine as the highlight of the open land, the fate of shale tribe will soon be revealed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    Under the flickering light of the fire were soldiers waiting for battle. Their taxi spirit is not high, but when the complex emotion mixed with fear, hope and uncertainty is stirred by someone with strong appeal, it becomes a more multi-level but single state. It''s a state similar to anger, but what drives the force through the body is not the anger burning in the heart, but the strange tranquility in the brain. In this tranquility, people escape from the fear of death for a short time, and are replaced by contempt for death. And the cause of their contempt for death was the man at the front of the line, the young man who had straightened his back in the night, who was their leader.


    Before today, uville was regarded as a promising young leader by his clan. His wisdom, judgment, and ability to unite the tribes are growing day by day. No one doubts that when he is young, he will become a famous grassland overlord. But today, today, at this very moment, when all the members of the shale tribe looked at the figure standing in front of them, they realized that their leader was no longer the seed of the future. He was a butterfly that had broken out of the cocoon and a cicada monkey climbing the tree trunk. It seemed that he had completed the transformation that should have been completed for decades in this short day. Just standing there, his people will be excited.


    In the past, rituals were held before the start of this battle, in which soldiers would pray for the blessing of the gods under the guidance of shamans, drink spirits to dispel fear, and scratch the skin to arouse anger and war with pain and blood. But now, these rituals are neither necessary nor important, because the people of shales have found something better than the spirits, the spirits, and the wounds, to stir up their inner fanaticism. At this moment, all faith and respect have become the infinite worship of ouvier.


    At this time, uville had the conditions to become a hero. He could capture the hearts of all the people and become a part of the legend only one step away. And this last step is also the most difficult. He needs merit. He needs something to make him a legend! That achievement is coming.


    The shadow swam in the grass, like a shark in the water, showing only a little dorsal fin. Uville gazed at those approaching against the grass, his eyes turning to the color of olivine, and the darkness was no longer a hindrance to his sight.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong" weird beating sound accompanied by the first black shadow in the fire, which is an uncommon creature on the grassland, and herdsmen only rarely see it near the mountain area. A black bear, but this black bear is different from the black bear in people''s cognition. This black bear walks upright like a man, and holds two things on the fat paw. It is the knocking of these two things that makes the sound just now. It''s a percussion device made of human skulls and drumsticks made of leg bones.


    This scene will never make people feel comfortable, in the cold moonlight, standing black bear beating the instrument made of human bones. I''m afraid that this scene alone is enough to stop the crying of children and silence the voice of warriors. This is also the bad taste of skinners. Before killing their prey, they always try their best to make the other party feel afraid, but the purpose is not to let them give up resistance. On the contrary, skinners are keen to stimulate the survival desire of their prey. They think that the flesh and blood of the creatures killed in this state is the sweetest.


    But this time, their prey is a little different. "Bang!" The blade of the machete hits the chest, making a dull sound, and then the raised blade reflects dazzling brilliance in the fire light. "Bang!" The leader''s actions led to imitation, first the soldiers around him, and then all the soldiers, who imitated uyville, hit their chest with weapons, and in this kind of impact completely removed the oppressive feeling brought by the enemy. So the black bear stopped its movement. The skinners didn''t see such a bold leader. They knew how to deal with such a person.


    "Whoosh!" In the grass, the low-lying shadow reached the larynx of uville in an instant. Yes, a courageous leader can really give his supporters the courage to continue fighting in adversity. But what if he dies in front of his supporters? One second before that, he was still holding a weapon, with an unyielding leader in his eyes. The next moment, he covered his throat and knelt down like a poor animal. What kind of expression would his supporters and his people show? It''s exciting just to think about it. How ironic and humorous it should be!


    However, the cruel farce of the skinners did not come true tonight. Because the man they want to kill is not a simple warrior. No one could see how uville had grasped the claw that was about to slit his throat, just as no one had seen how the half man, half cat creature had jumped out of the grass. The clawed monster is between an adult and a child, with slender but muscular limbs, triangular ears and a tuft of pointed hairs at the top. The iconic double ears and cat like shape make it easy to understand what kind of animal the Skinner is wearing, the lynx, a cat that also lives in cold regions.


    However, the Skinner is not as smart and elegant as a living lynx. It gives people a sense of disharmony. The proportions of limbs, head and trunk are neither human nor cat. Weird. That''s probably the simplest explanation. However, uville didn''t really care how to describe the appearance of the thing, because he didn''t intend to let it live for long. The machete, while half human and half cat''s thing was still surprised, had already penetrated into its abdomen!The Skinner will not be hurt by the swords of mortals. This is because their skins have been treated by evil witchcraft, and they have extraordinary toughness. Ordinary metals can''t cut them. However, this does not mean that the Skinner can be truly invincible in the face of any iron weapon. The reason is very simple. The skin they wear is not born. Therefore, when putting on the skin, there is always a gap, which is only as long as the palm of a hand.


    The stinky liquid splashed down the place where the machete had penetrated, and urwell didn''t intend to pull out the weapon, so he threw his opponent in front of the black bear. More shadows appeared in the grass, quickly covering the existence of lynx skin. When the darkness faded, only a piece of broken fur was left.


    "That''s all you do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "Look, what you are witnessing is a new legend on the grassland. No, it is not a legend yet. It should be said that it is the rise of a hero. In a few days, the name of uville in shales will spread like wildfire on the grassland. All who hear the name can only go through the two roads of destruction and submission. " The grey robed wizard, standing on a hill some distance from Salle, said to Batu beside him. His hand was on Batu''s shoulder so that the latter could see through his eyes what was going on in the dark.


    Atalante''s vision in the dark is better than that of the mage and Batu who looks through the mage''s eyes. She can see more clearly what is going on in the shale division. She can even see the inexplicable smile on uville''s face when the machete stabs into the skin of the Skinner. And it was because of this that she was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. The head of Salzburg has shown strength and ability beyond her understanding of that person, and to a certain extent, her understanding of human beings.


    "Surprised?" Cheese apparently noticed the swordswoman''s shaking hands and undoubtedly open mouth, so his question was just to get atta''s attention, "no surprise. Uville did make a deal with certain beings and gain power he didn''t have. It''s just that the power is not as powerful as you or he thinks. He was able to defeat the Skinner so easily, mainly because the Skinner was the target he was going to kill. Am I right, Mr. bull? "


    "Minotaur, I hope you call me that. I don''t expect to appear in front of you as a bull again, but I hope you call me that Behind the three, a huge black figure emerged in the darkness. It''s a monster with both human and bovine characteristics, and a Skinner wrestling with yew in the fog last night. Batu wanted to turn his head, but cheese was hard pressed on his head. For the boy in the water antelope department, it was better not to see something with his own eyes. But ATA was not so lucky, she naturally turned back, and then was frightened by what she saw in front of her, her legs softened and she knelt down on the ground. The huge cow''s eye blinked and looked away from the girl''s body after two jets of hot air from his nose.


    "You''re moving forward with two encumbrances, grey robed man. What about the soldier with the axe last night? Did he give up protecting you? "


    "Well, you won''t have to worry about it. The grey lion''s knights have no other advantages. They are as stubborn as their creed. My knight, it''s not that easy to leave. But you, judging from the situation just now, the relationship between your peers is not very good. The guy was just stabbed, and his friends couldn''t wait to eat him. It makes me wonder how they react when you come back to them. " Cheese sneered and glanced at the shadow that came to him.


    The Minotaur, it''s still the Minotaur of last night. It''s just that it doesn''t look very good. The original black fur is darkened and covered with tiny cracks. What is exposed from it is disgusting tissue between decay and decay. In addition, one of the two horns had been broken, and there was a deep wound on the chest. The foul smelling liquid slowly gushed out from the gap that seemed to have been poked by spear weapons, and flowed down the chest to the ground. This is the real reason why atta''s legs are so weak. Now Minotaur is just like a corpse who stands up after death. There is no pure beauty of violence like yesterday.


    "Hoo!" The Minotaur''s nose was hot again, and it looked in the direction of the shales. "Nothing can kill me except the sun."


    Cheese''s right eye narrowed slightly, and he was weighing the weight of the other''s words. However, no matter how accurate the Skinner''s words are and how certain the tone is, the mage knows that this is just an exaggeration. However, the exaggeration is not meaningless, at least judging from the tone of the other party, those who gather outside the shale department may not be able to pose a threat to him. This is very interesting. According to the knowledge of cheese, the strength between skinners is very subtle, and their fight with each other rarely starts. This is mainly because it involves a question that outsiders can''t answer, the question of spear and shield.


    As mentioned before, it is said that the skins of skinners can only be burned by the sun, which makes them become fearless. Therefore, in terms of fighting style, most skinners prefer to crush their opponents with unparalleled strength and hard body. Now the question is, when two such beings are going to fight, how do they decide between them? As far as cheese knows, the same problems often happen among blood clans, and blood clans have thus built up a very strict social system. Conflicts among the same clan, especially the vampires of the same rank, are not allowed to be solved by violence, and they must be reported to the higher blood clan for decision. The Skinner is obviously not as organized as the blood clan, so the mage is very curious about the way to solve the problem between them. They couldn''t have been trying to find holes in each other''s fur to attack, as uwell did? It''s not in line with the Skinner''s savage style.


    "Then I understand that when you come back to them, you can quickly regain the right to speak. It''s no waste of my standing here and wasting so much talk with you."


    "Being smart doesn''t always help you, wizard." The Minotaur''s fur slowly recovers as it speaks, and the terrible wounds are much better than when they first appeared."I don''t expect it to work every time. You know, I can''t pull you out of the yew people just by being smart." Indeed, without him, Minotaur would still be trapped in the fog last night and forced to fight the yew. Judging from its current situation, the yew is obviously superior to the Skinner in terms of sustained combat capability.


    "You saved me because of interest. Trade, I will perform. Next time, I''ll peel your skin off. " Almost recovered from the wound, the Skinner lowered his body and stepped into a heavy step to incarnate, so that the earth''s trembling shadow galloped down the hill. Soon it''s far away. Look at the speed. It won''t be long before it gets to the Salzburg.


    "You saved it? Why Atalante got her incomprehensible message from the cheese and the Skinner, and when the Minotaur went away, she immediately questioned.


    The mage did not answer immediately. He glanced at the swordsman and said something that the latter could not understand. "When the two forces can not reach a balance, the introduction of a third force can stabilize the situation. At least for the time being. But the emergence of a fourth force will bring stability into chaos, so you have to assure me that the yews will not come again, miss atalante


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    The swordswoman took a step back, but soon realized that there was no malice in the way cheese said it. Now the mage''s face is only slightly tired. Rather than questioning ATA, he is begging himself to give a reassuring answer. At the same time, it made the female swordsman feel relieved and gave birth to a bit of intolerance. Along the way, she also gradually understood that the wizard in the gray robe was not what she thought. He was like her, and there was no lack of happiness, anger, sadness and joy.


    That''s why she can''t answer the question. In the distant light, there was a sound of shouting. It was supposed that the Skinner liberated by cheese got involved in the fight. Atalante took a deep breath. She felt the smell of grassland, the smell of fireworks, and the faint smell of blood. The composition of the air is so complex that it is almost impossible for her to breathe. Fortunately, her body is still loyal to the performance of its due function, complex air along the trachea into the lungs, replaced by useless waste gas, into a sigh.


    "I didn''t think you would mention it." ATA''s face is a bit of self mockery. She shouldn''t hold naive expectations that what happened today is enough for cheese not to associate the appearance of yew with her. But who let the mage not show his concern in this aspect all day? She could not defy the little fluke in her heart.


    "If it doesn''t matter, I won''t really bring it up. Not only me, but also Rosa. Everyone has secrets, not to mention your situation. We all understand and don''t care. In the past, I only wanted to unravel the truth of everything. I could do anything desperate for the truth, and allies who could have fought for the truth would force them to their own opposites. I''m lucky, really, I don''t know how I got here in such a reckless state. " Cheese said with a wry smile on the corner of his mouth. He had already begun to reflect on what he had done in the past. After Rosa came back to tell him what happened in lost heart Bay, this kind of reflection was a step deeper. Now he decided to start trying to deal with people in another way, but that doesn''t mean he gave up his insistence on truth and truth, but he learned to be patient before he arrived at the end.


    ATA''s expression finally slowed down. She walked back to the mage, and her sky blue eyes looked at the fire in the distance. "Sorry, I didn''t expect them to come. They haven''t caught up with me for months. I thought I''d gotten rid of them Sorry. " As she spoke, her eyes drooped and her voice sank, as if she might cry at any time.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. Didn''t I get involved in the affairs of the Salle division according to my own preference? As a result, tonight, maybe someone will die because of my rise. We are not gods. Even the spirits in Wuqi''s mouth are not omniscient beings. To be honest, I doubt whether that existence really exists. It''s a little tongue twister, isn''t it? I just want to tell you that we all make mistakes because of ignorance and because we think we can. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone is like this, before and after. "


    Cheese''s enlightenment, in fact, is not even enlightened. He just said what he could only say to himself through this matter. And whether ATA understood it or not, she realized that the grey robe really didn''t blame her. Taking a deep breath again, she made a little noise in her nose. The swordswoman raised her head and said, "those yew people started to find me about a year ago. However, because I am very timid, I always can run away, and their fog also only trapped me, so every time I run in one direction, running away from them. This time, because of your presence, I was really confronted with them, and some of the things I remember came back to my mind


    Fortunately, Wuta is not involved in the operation alone. If she is not involved in the early stage of her life, she may not even be trapped in the early stage. But if you think about it in another way, the female swordsman has never been implicated in others. It is precisely because she has never been accepted. After all, not everyone can accept a woman with gem like eyes and wild animal ears. I mean, from the appearance, she certainly has a different aesthetic feeling from others, but this kind of beauty is unusual, even abnormal. Not everyone can accept it in a short time, and ATA seldom gives others time to get familiar with her.


    "Yew people are here to kill me. Or they were hired to let me die in this body. " The girl said calmly.


    "Why? Who is going to kill you? " Cheese noticed what ARTA said was weird. She died in this body, in other words, someone wanted her to die as a human being. And judging from the fact that the killer hired by the other party is yew, this person is not likely to be human. This touched on the unknown part of his knowledge of goblins. Generally speaking, it''s no surprise that the yew, as a mercenary, is employed by anyone because of its neutral status as a goblin. There is even a legend that human beings hired a whole yew to fight for it because they found the goblin''s currency.


    "A goblin." Atalante''s tone was a little sad. I could hear that with the contact with yew people, the incomprehensible memories of childhood were gradually reorganized in her mind in a way that can be sorted out by human beings. "I don''t know how to pronounce her name, it''s not a name that can be pronounced in human language. In short, she and I grew up together, and she took care of me when I was still living in the goblin kingdom. Goblins have no parents. They were born to know how to live in the land of goblins, and she taught me these things"So far, I haven''t heard the reason why the story is going to be the way it is." The mage shrugged.


    "We had a good relationship until I was sent back to the human world, but as I was about to leave the land of goblins, I was told one thing. Goblins have no parents, but the kingdom of goblins does have a king. The goblin king and queen of the previous generation are very old. Although the life of the goblin is long, it also has an end. According to the goblin law, I call it the law. In fact, it is more like the rule that the goblin must abide by. In short, the new goblin king and queen must succeed when the old king disappears, and they must be goblins born on the same day. "


    Cheese heard a little clear expression here, "you are a woman, and you use her to call the Goblin you grew up with. So I guess the goblin who replaced you from your human parents is a man, and he will become the new king, and you will become his queen because of the change of son, right? "


    "If my life in this body is naturally exhausted, some of my inner parts will allow me to be reborn as a goblin in the land of goblins. Changers are the best choice for kings and queens, because they are often the wisest among goblins. So, yes To be fair, ATA doesn''t resist to continue her life as a goblin. After all, she once lived in the goblin kingdom. As for being the wife of a goblin who has taken away her human identity It may not be too happy. However, there is always someone more unhappy than her.


    "I guess the friend you grew up with was born on the same day as you. If you die, I mean, die as a human being. And the choice of the king is the same, then she is the only one for the queen, isn''t she? " Cheese''s expression is a little subtle, and the story that ATA describes only happens in drama to him, or the kind of court drama he doesn''t like.


    "I think she thinks so."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    "Did no one stop her?" The mage then asked, "if the goblin law in your mouth determines the transmission of the throne and the requirements of the successor, there is no reason not to set up subsequent provisions to prevent the resulting disputes and confusion. As a candidate for the next goblin king, don''t they offer you any protection? "


    "Yes." ATA slightly lowered his head, palms closed, "this body is the best protection for candidates. Goblins belong to the existence of another world. In addition to the special ethnic groups such as yew people, more goblins can only act as spectators in this world. So the goblins don''t think I''m in danger. What''s more, they gave me frarag to protect myself


    The female swordsman''s explanation sounds imperfect, but cheese doesn''t go on to ask the details, such as why the Goblins who grew up with her would not hesitate to hire yew people to kill her, which is not the same as the goblins always give people. According to most people''s understanding of goblins, even if goblins choose to follow the mortals to set up organizations like Wangting for various considerations, their innate lack of awareness of rights and obligations should not make their society highly politicized. Of course, it''s hard to get the answer to this question from ATA''s mouth. She just grew up among the goblins in her childhood. She does not have a profound understanding of the goblin society, let alone reflect and deconstruct.


    "In other words, yew people are enemies, right?" After a brief silence, the mage summed up, and at the same time, his right hand thrust the wooden stick with lantern into the soft soil under his feet.


    "Yes, why do you..." Half of ATA''s words were interrupted by something from cheese. She caught the paralyzed Batu, who breathed evenly and even heard a little snoring. This is quite incredible, because before being put into her hands, Batu has been standing by the mage silently, watching the fire in the distance.


    "Well, obviously our friends had a premonition that it would be a boring conversation when you and I started talking, so they chose to take a break in advance to recover their energy." As cheese spoke, he blinked his right eye playfully. He stretched out his hands with exaggeration. Then he turned around with his right foot as the core. His open arms quickly closed and stuck to the front and back of his body. He bowed in front of the audience like an actor on the stage. ATA''s sight followed the mage''s movement and looked behind her. Her body tensed up immediately.


    In fact, since cheese has released the Skinner in the fog, the owner of the fog naturally has no need to stay in the fog. Yew people, as they did yesterday, stood quietly behind the three, about fifty steps away. In addition, it may be that they realize that as long as the dawn is still in the hands of cheese, the fog is meaningless. The goblin mercenaries did not choose the same tactics as yesterday. They really stepped on this land and walked towards their own goals.


    "Well, I don''t know your price, but depending on your professionalism, even I want to hire you." With a little smile, the master said not only sarcasm but also flattery. His hand in front of him reached into the folds of his grey robe, which made it difficult for people to see the real and the real. The hand behind him made a gesture not to move lightly to ATA. Yesterday, in the case of Lothar, the yew failed to quickly defeat the squadron in frontal combat capability, but now the count''s whereabouts are unknown, and ATA alone will never be able to confront the plural yew people alone.


    Besides, cheese has no such plan. Last night, he actually had a way to repel the yew, but because of the sudden intervention of the Skinner and the unknown enemy or foe, he chose to retreat. Now, one of last night''s enemies has made a temporary settlement with him, and he can show his cards a little bit to give his team more time.


    Yew people didn''t choose to shoot their signature poison arrows in the first time. This may be because their arrows were consumed by skinners last night. What''s more, they have other considerations. The yew people''s formation unfolds slightly, presents the arc-shaped array, in the flat prairie, they are not afraid of the target escape.


    "Why don''t they attack yet?" The swordswoman asked nervously. She was not naive enough to think that the yew would stop chasing her. But there was no fear in her voice, because the confidence that cheese showed now convinced her that the grey robed master had a way out of the crisis.


    "They''re looking for Lothar. Yesterday you said that yew people are only afraid of Hellfire and pure iron, which is not true. Those two things do kill them, but weapons mixed with iron and a flame that ignites them can also do harm to them. The evidence is in them. " Cheese''s words lead ATA to see more details. Indeed, as the mage said, some axe marks can be clearly seen on the yew people. Those marks are not very deep. However, compared with the skinners who fought hard for a day but did not leave any scars on the yew people, this is quite a damage. And with weapons that can actually cause damage, the yew people will not be able to launch attacks without fear. After all, no matter how blunt the knife is, it can kill people.


    "That''s fine. If they shoot arrows directly, I''m afraid we''ll be in a hurry. Just beat them back while they are still hesitating. " The master said as he took out his hand hidden in his clothes. What he held in his hand was the Dragon flute that he had taken out last night but was not used. "Old man, I know you are still cultivating, but you have to help me."The grey robed wizard raised the Dragon flute in front of him and took a deep breath. At the same time, it seemed that he heard the whispering of cheese. The Dragon calling flute in his hand started to emit red light from the inside. The burning light suddenly stimulated the yew people. The archers in the back row immediately shot their arrows, and the soldiers in front began to charge forward. But their reaction was still a little late. If they didn''t go to search for Lothar''s whereabouts in the beginning, they directly launched a full-scale attack on cheese. It would be difficult for the mage to be so calm.


    Cheese''s chest is full of air, and his eyes look at the flying arrows and enemies, without any fear. On the contrary, his deep black eyes, when he pressed his lips to the mouth of the Dragon flute, instantly turned into lizard like pupils! Air, from the lungs into the flute body, but did not blow any sound, instead of sound from the other end of the flute gushing out, is a violent wave of flame!


    The Dragon flame transferred from the dragon mouth thousands of miles away to the magic flute lit up half of the night sky in a blink of an eye. This is a situation that even cheese didn''t imagine. Using the Dragon flute as the medium of dragon breath was his attention, but he didn''t expect Migo''s dragon breath to be so powerful! In the past, even if the red dragon used dragon breath to fight, it was often reluctant to spit out some flames at will. This time, the fierce dragon breath was already the top three among the red dragon breath that cheese had seen!


    It''s no wonder that Migo. Since the battle of the grey tower, the young red dragon has also suffered a serious shock. He is in a mess when facing the same kind of dragon. This proud red dragon lives in a kind of depression and anger every day. At this time, cheese asks for his help, and he naturally turns all his depression and unhappiness into fierce dragon breath. The result of Migo''s heartily releasing himself is that after the long breath spits, the Dragon flute, as a medium, becomes extremely hot. If the cheese is not released quickly, his mouth and hands will not be burned.


    The fierce breath of the dragon has such an effect on the mage who releases it, so you can imagine the damage it causes to the spitting object. The fire dispersed, leaving only the desolation and ashes of the land. With cheese as the starting point, the fan-shaped area about 200 steps toward the yew man was burned by the dragon breath. Both the arrows and the archers lost their original appearance under the dragon breath. The difference is that the arrows have disappeared. And yew people are turned into a pitch black charcoal man, the body faintly sends out the red light of the dark flame.


    "It doesn''t seem that Hellfire really can''t burn them. It''s just carbonization. " A puff of gray smoke came out of his mouth, and the cheese coughed and said. He thought that dragon breath and demon fire could achieve the same effect, but now it seems that there are essential differences between them. But it doesn''t matter. It''s going to take a long time for these yew people to get back to being able to move. When they recover, cheese and others may have left the grassland.


    "What have you done?" Atta was obviously shocked by the scene just now. There is a subtle difference between the pure visual shock and the incredible shock. The former is from the senses to the brain, and the latter is from the brain to the senses. It''s just that this process happens very quickly, so it''s not easy to distinguish.


    "Nothing, just give us some time. Come on, you''re carrying Batu on your back. We''ve got to get Rosa back. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    "Helen! Stop it! Helen Helen... " After walking on the strange wasteland for a long time, Lothar stopped panting. With his hands on his knees, he realized that people who walk on their feet can''t compete with those who float in the sky. The count took a few deep breaths, which was to clean up the disordered breathing. Although the worry about Helen was still turbulent, Helen did not encounter any danger during the whole journey. It seemed that there were only permanent waste soil and wood branches growing from the ground.


    Tired count simply sat down, he could clearly notice the changes of his body in the past few years, especially in the years after his wife''s death. For a period of time, the depression made Lothar neglect physical exercise. Although his combat experience is far better than his former self, his physical recovery ability is no longer growing. He clenched his fist a little hard, and he laughed at himself. The count of Heishan was able to replenish sufficient nutrition and receive systematic and strict training since he was a child. Under such circumstances, he has been stronger than most people and even most soldiers of this era. "So what else can you not reconcile to? Do you think you can train yourself into something inhuman? "


    Shaking one''s head and leaving the words inadvertently said out of the mind, the urgent task now is not to self pity and self pity on one''s own body, but to find a way out of this strange land. Thinking of this, Lothar raised his head again, his head is a piece of nothingness, that is even the dark does not exist inexplicable place. He shrugged his nose and turned his eyes in the direction he came. The repetition of the scene and the unchanging flat ground completely deprived him of the possibility of returning by the same route. However, he has no regrets. Even if she''s trapped in this, Helen can''t do anything.


    So, isn''t it too long that the boy hasn''t heard from him? According to previous experience, Helen would find her father soon after she found her father was not following her. But this time, why did she not have a shadow? Just calm down the heart again fierce, Lothar urged his body has not recovered from the ground, trying to find anything related to her daughter.


    He called Helen''s name a few times, and of course he didn''t get a response. Although this is a normal situation, it is not surprising that the sound is blocked by invisible walls in this land, but as a father, Lothar''s sense of uneasiness increases with each cry. He walked in the direction of Helen''s disappearance, and then gradually turned into a running, until he ran into the protruding branch in front of him and fell backward. "Helen..."


    "Daddy, do you call me?" Her daughter''s face rushed into Lothar''s view from above, covering the nothingness on her head. "Sister Peggy just asked me to eat! Our lunch today is moss mushroom soup with winter wheat bread, ah, and fresh fish, I like to eat fish, and the fish here is not the same as before, there is no sea flavor! Helen doesn''t like fish with lots of thorns, but Helen doesn''t like fish with too much sea flavor... "


    "Ha, ha, ha Cough Looking at the innocent bewilderment on Helen''s face, Rosa naturally gave out a laugh, but because of excessive exercise, his dry throat immediately tightened, which turned the laughter into a violent cough. The girl, who had just been immersed in the trouble of river fish and sea fish, was immediately nervous when she saw her father''s appearance. She whirled around Lothar''s body and stretched out her hand to try to touch her father. However, after several attempts to pass through Lothar, she felt a great setback and even tears welled up in her eyes.


    "It''s OK, Helen. I''m fine." Rosa, who sits up from the ground with a cough, comforts her daughter. He was glad that Helen''s non response was only for this reason. Through his daughter''s words, the count realized that it was already noon outside, that is to say, he had not been trapped in this space for long. After he realized that his hunger and thirst had been alleviated, it was as if his hunger was an illusion.


    So it is. Through this incident, Lothar realized some principles of this strange world. It seems that psychological effects in this land will affect the physiological reality on some levels. As a soldier who strictly controls his own condition, he will not really regard his physical condition as an illusion. By analogy, if Helen did not bring information out of this space, the Earl at this time would have been engulfed by the preset hunger, thirst and fatigue due to the loss of sense of time, and even it was not impossible to starve to death.


    "Are you really all right? You don''t look very well. Haven''t you eaten? Helen, go to the kitchen for you to eat


    "I can''t eat what you take from the kitchen, remember? We''re in two places. " Lothar stopped her rash daughter and reminded Helen of the situation in a gentle tone.


    "Then What about that? " Helen was about to cry. She didn''t know how to help her father. The witches'' magic gave her a way to see Lothar, but she could only see it.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re here to help dad the most." Said the count with a smile, and rose again. "Come on, let''s see if there is anything else here."


    Loza''s words and deeds gave Helen confidence. The girl was no longer depressed, nor was she wandering around with her own temperament. She accompanied her father and walked on the deserted land. It was a delicate feeling, because even in ordinary times, the count seldom had such a time with his daughter. Because in fact, Lothar was a little afraid of Helen. She was too much like her. Even though the actual appearance and age were different, in the eyes of the count, she could always see the shadow of her dead wife in her daughter. In fact, it is not like a long walk with her father, so it''s not like a long walk with Helen.Along the way, they talked about a lot of things, such as the season of Xigu City, the diet of the rat people, the taste of the witch''s clothes. Lothar also told his daughter about the grassland he saw and the herdsmen who lived on the grassland and were hated by the lion people. Of course, his narration was not hostile this time. Helen always gives pleasant answers to her father''s questions. In the child''s eyes, the world seems to have a different and more interesting appearance. The rat man is hairy, the dark underground city is a paradise for adventure. In ordinary people''s eyes, the terrible and unpredictable witches actually have their own habits. At least Helen knew how much time Peggy spent on that long hair every day.


    In these conversations, the space seems to be less terrifying. After they walked on for some time, the scenery finally changed. In front of them, a river appeared. Lothar approached curiously and didn''t smell any strange smell. The color of the river was also very clear, but he couldn''t see the bottom of the river. The count hesitated for a moment, but still could not resist the thirst in his throat. He carefully held some of the river water in his hand, and frowned slightly after feeling the cold of the river. The cold reminded him of the groundwater from a deep well. Although there were still many worries, the count tried to take a small sip of the liquid in his hand. It''s the taste of water. He and Helen waited for a few more minutes and drank some more after making sure that there was nothing wrong with the water.


    "Helen, if you fly up a little, can you see both ends of the river?" The girl nodded, floated upward to about three meters, and then looked around.


    "I can''t see. There seems to be something in the direction of the water flowing without crossing the river. Helen didn''t see it. It just felt like it The more Helen said, the less confident she was. She did not understand what intuition was and whether intuition could be used as a basis for judging reality.


    But his daughter''s words gave Lothar a target, who was more inclined to move upstream or downstream of the river than to wander aimlessly. And since Helen''s intuition was pointing up the river, he was happy to leave out the choice. Having settled his attention, the count regained his confidence. Now that he has a reliable water supply and his daughter at his side, there''s no reason why he can''t get out of here, can he?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Wuqi only saw the returning uville at noon the next day. The head man''s horse was followed by the horses of the basil and the trombone, with important members of the two tribes on top. The shaman hid at the end of the crowd that met them, glanced over the faces of the people on the horses, and soon had a preliminary judgment of their ideas. This judgment, let his brow tightly together.


    The shaman stood silently outside the head man''s tent, while the important personnel of the other two departments who came back with uville were in the tent. In the past, shamans would have a place in this kind of tribal negotiation. Shamans may not be interested in the communication between the heads, but their presence means the presence of spirits and the respect of their ancestors. But today, the spokesmen of the spirits can only stand outside the main tent and wait silently. The eyes of the travelling clansmen and the other two groups of guards hurt his spine. They had never looked at Wuqi with such eyes before. But now, everyone knows who the hero was who defeated and subdued the Skinner last night, and everyone knows that the servants of the spirits are so timid that they have no courage to show up.


    They don''t know anything. Shaman lowered his head and looked at his shadow on the ground. They didn''t know that the head talent they respected was the source of the skin Skinner''s attack. They didn''t know that the so-called defeat and surrender were just tricks to show them. They didn''t know where uville would lead them! A group of lost lambs regard wolves as shepherds and shepherds as enemies. They don''t know anything, so don''t blame them. Wuqi tries to convince himself that the problem is not with them.


    He waited for a long time. When the initial sweat had dried up on his skin and turned into white marks, and discomfort began to spread on his skin, the curtain of the main tent was lifted. Basil and the trombo men came out and talked as if they didn''t see Wuqi standing at the door and went to the rest place Shaler had arranged for them. The shaman stood in front of the tent and saw through the curtain that he was sitting lazily on the main seat with one hand supporting his chin. Once upon a time, the leader would not have made such a slight move.


    It is interesting to note that although the tribe has selected guards for him in the past, he will not take them with him who is the first warrior of shal. The two soldiers stood at the door of the main tent. They didn''t ignore the shaman. One of them said, "the leader wants to have a rest before dinner."


    "Let him in. I can rest better with shaman in." Uwell''s voice made the two guards immediately turn towards him and hit their left chest with their fists at the same time. Their face is full of a kind of fullness, that is to trust someone wholeheartedly, and give all their own to him.


    "Come in, shaman." The guard, who had just opened his mouth, became humble and stretched out his hand to raise the curtain of the tent for Wuqi. After the latter entered the main account, they put down the curtain and let the leader and Shaman get a relatively private conversation. However, the two men in the tent did not immediately start a conversation.


    Wuqi stares at the man on the main seat. His eyes are rarely so sharp. Now he seems to want to see through the body of uville and directly see the thoughts and even the soul of the latter. But it doesn''t mean that Shaman uses magic vision like magic. He is looking at his head, his best friend, and the one who betrayed himself with natural eyes.


    Uville''s fingers tapped lightly on the armrest of the chair, and his drooping eyes gradually raised in silence to look at the shaman. "I hardly slept last night, and I''ll have dinner with the head of the rollertler division later. So, can you please do me a favor and finish what you want to say? If you stare at me, you can''t make two holes out of me


    "What is your purpose?" Wuqi opened his mouth after a few seconds of silence. He did not ask about the physical condition or mental condition of Wuwei, because that was not the most important question now. Even if he knew that the person in front of him was no longer the one he knew well, shaman couldn''t do anything about it. All he can do now is to accept the leader''s present state and find a way to prevent the tribe from destroying. Yes, the destruction of tribes. The story handed down by shamans tells Wuqi that with such a leader, the life of shale tribe will not be long.


    "Purpose." The head man repeated the word, as if chewing on the meaning, "what do you think my purpose will be? More people, more cattle and sheep, more vast and beautiful pastures, or more glory? What do you think I want? Shan Yu''s name? Ha, that''s what you want me to get. Actually, I didn''t care about that from the beginning. On the contrary, I don''t understand why so many people want me to be single Yu.


    "Instead of wasting time with me, why can''t they help others first? Isn''t that much more meaningful than teaching a child something he doesn''t understand? But you know the most interesting thing is that the more I want them to start with the problem at hand, the more they focus on me. It''s unreasonable, isn''t it? What can I do when I become a single Yu? How many Shanyu were there in this grassland? Where are they now? Where are their tribes? Where are their achievements? " Uville said these words without being impassioned. He did not even straighten up. He just sat there casually, and even his mouth became lazy.


    "At the end of the day, the grassland is still that grassland, just a batch of cattle and sheep. I, you and I, like all people, are animals of spirits in your mouth. They were born between Penghao and became fertilizer of Penghao after death. It''s meaningless, such a life is meaningless, such a conquest is meaningless, such a story is meaningless. "Wuqi''s face changed with wuweil''s words. At first, he was disgusted and despised, because he thought that uville would say that he didn''t care about Shan Yu, because he didn''t want to be the leader of a tribe, but just wanted to seek everything for his own happiness. However, his leader was not so superficial. When wuweil said the four meaningless words, the Shaman''s expression became shocked and confused. Although wuweil''s voice was weak, what he said penetrated into Wuqi''s mind. "So what makes sense?" The shaman couldn''t help speaking.


    The head man laughed. He knew that Wuqi had begun to enter into his mind, but this did not mean that the shaman would join him. In order to persuade Wuqi, uville slowly stretched out a finger, "one, one is meaningful. All the meaninglessness on the grassland is due to chaos, our tribes, beliefs, totems, like dust in the air, each independent. Like the stars in the sky, like your spirits. Even if some people want to break the status quo and change these, they will soon be covered by other dust and become the same as before


    "I''m not going to do that. Shan Yu? I''m not rare. The loose and gathered power will eventually disappear. I, I want this grassland to become one! I want all tribes to use one totem and believe in the same gods! I want to turn the whole grassland from dust to stone in my hands! Then, I want to expand the edge of the grassland, I want to make the whole world, all the people who have language become one with us, so that the world will change, permanently, completely. It makes sense. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    Wuqi did not know how he left the main tent and went back to his temporary residence. His eyes were blank and he turned a deaf ear to people''s instructions along the way. When he sat down and closed his eyes in silence, his ears were still ringing with the words of uville. "All souls, this must be the whispering of the lowest evil spirits from the bottom of the world. Because it sounds so, so, sincere. I don''t know where he was wrong, in oneness, in the whole grassland, or even in the whole world. Isn''t it all you want to do but you can''t do it, and you can''t say what you want to say


    Shaman is confused. His ideal tells him that the leader is right. All the pain on the grassland is due to the people living on their own. They could have set up organizations like those outside the grassland, so that the weak don''t have to be abandoned by their parents, and the old people don''t have to go into the wind and snow alone. No, they are the people of the grassland. They can do better than those people. They can plan their pastures reasonably so that there is no need for tribes to fight against each other. So, so It''s not right. This is not the same as what the spirits have said.


    Wuqi looked up and wanted to go through the top of the tent, across the sky, through all obstacles, to see the starry sky, the starry sky of the spirits. He wanted to know what uville said was wrong, or, as he said, demons are spirits, with no equal power, and the right tools are in the hands of the right people. No, no, when you think so, you are already abandoning the path of the spirits, Wuqi. "The spirits contain good and evil, but they reject evil. Yes, father, yes, yes


    Flames, rise again, shadows, gather again. Standing by the campfire were the heads of the three ministries, while the night sky above them was watching their ancestors. The fire lights up everyone''s face and chest, but not their back and back. When the barbecue is removed, when the toast song no longer reverberates, people know that it is Huazhang now.


    "I believe the ancestors of the three of us have already looked here." Wuvier stood just north of the fire, his eyes reflecting the flames.


    "And I believe they will bring the right opinion." Said the head of basil, a strong man older than uville. His expression was very serious now, and so was the head of tler, who stood opposite him, uncle Holden, whom uville spoke of. The reason is simple. What they''re going to do tonight matters a lot.


    "Don''t we really have to wait for Wuqi to show up? I said he was strange, but he was the most senior shaman in our three tribes. His blood was protected by many spirits Feidun suggested that the old man had always been in favor of wuweil, but he still had doubts about the proposal put forward by him today, which made him want to see Wuqi present. Shamans who follow the way of the spirits should stand with him. They are the representatives of tradition, which is very important in his eyes. Especially at noon today, the appearance of Shaman standing outside the main tent is still in the situation of purpose.


    But there won''t be any shaman seats at tonight''s party, as both uville and wucci know. The young leader waved his hand gently, and his demeanor and calm were impressive. It was as if the man standing here was not a young man who had not yet succeeded. On the contrary, the man standing here was more like a great leader who had become famous all over the world. That kind of self-confidence and not complacent, sophisticated and not timid look is too elusive, the former wuweil is only the future, but now, no one can see through.


    "Uncle faton, I''m sure that our gathering here today is in accordance with the wishes of the spirits. Wuqi has just lost his cabin recently. Now he has a lot of things to do. Besides, I have consulted him. So, let our shaman have a rest day? " There was a smile on uyville''s face, but it only added to the impatience.


    "No, uville. I admit that what you did last night was enough to make you a hero in poetry. However, tribal amalgamation is not a poem. It is related to the life of the three tribes, the pasture, the water, and so on. On this issue, we have to follow the tradition, shaman has to be there, he has to... " Feidun''s words stopped, because the flame in front of him suddenly rushed towards him, and the old man dodged the fate of being licked by the fire tongue. But tonight, there was no wind.


    "Well, what''s the matter! What have you done, uville Even the head of the basil division was worried. He rushed to Holden, pulled the latter up, and roared at uville, who was still smiling. The feidun, who was pulled up by him, looked as if he had thought of something, understood something, and pointed his fingers at wull.


    "Of course I didn''t do anything. As you can see, I''m standing here without moving a finger or saying a word. And I am also very strange, there is no wind tonight, and the three of us are standing by the fire, why, the flame alone toward uncle faton? That''s strange. "


    "Hoo!" The flame tilted again, and the reason for this time was clear to all. It''s a huge bird with a long wingspan. The big bird, with its human face, flew over the fire, howling like a cry in the dark, circling and flying, and the huge dark shadow obscured the stars. Owls are rare birds of prey on the grassland. If the goshawk is the king of the sky during the day, the owl is the master of the night. They are silent hunters with wings, wise men with human features and totems of telle."Look, the spirits are blessing us. They have sent such messengers." Uville looked up at the shadow, and exclaimed. As if in response to his exclamation, in the nearby people''s slight exclamation and the ground tremor slightly, a brown and yellow bull walked to the campfire. This bull is not as big as the previous black bull, but it is still oppressive. Moreover, the brown bull is itself the totem of basil.


    The other two leaders were so surprised that they could not speak. They looked at the totem of their tribe vividly in front of them. They lost the ability of language and thinking. When the bull obediently walked up to him and licked the palm of his right hand with his tongue, the head of basil had knelt on the ground excitedly. But it''s not over. An orange figure leaps from behind onto the shoulders of urvier. It''s the grassland fox, the symbol of the shale tribe. It is no coincidence that three kinds of animals, which are the totems of three parts, appear here together at this time. And wuweil also seized the opportunity and said to the three animals in a sincere tone,


    "the spirits are above me. I am the head of shale tribe, the son of uder, and the grandson of uder. I am here today to do something to honor our ancestors and spirits. I hope that the spirits will allow us to reunite the three clans of shal, basil and terer! With the blood of the same ancestor flowing through our bodies as a covenant, we will love, help and trust each other as never separated. We are no longer owls, no bulls, no longer sand foxes. We will restore our old name and walk on the grassland in the name of tiele


    The three beasts, after uville''s voice dropped, left. The departure was delicate and infuriating. In the eyes of the other two leaders, it must be because wuvel was not satisfied with the arrogant remarks of the three spirits that made them frustrated. But just as they were about to question him, a low, yet resounding, roar came from the darkness, and everyone was subconsciously convinced. Once upon a time, the ancestors of Sanbu took tiele as their name. They lived on the grassland far away from the Cang lion. They were brave and good at fighting. Their totem was a wild animal that none of the three tribes had ever seen. It is said that the beast''s neck has a golden mane, which is the king of land. Once it roars, it can make birds fall from the air and let the wild animals bow in the grass. They call it lion. And the roar was like the roar of a lion in a song.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    The evening wind from behind pulled up the hood behind the grey robe, covering one of the black hairs of the cheese. Cheese hasn''t had a haircut for some time. Recently, he always ties his hair in the back of his head with straw rope, so he doesn''t often wear a hood. As for why not just cut the hair in the way, it is mainly because the mage has his own consideration. In the eyes of casters, hair is a kind of property. Many magic and witchcraft materials or media need hair. It seems that hair is more special than other hair on human body. However, like other magic media from living beings, although hair does not decay in a short period of time, it will lose its vitality soon after leaving the host''s body. Therefore, the best way to preserve hair is to keep it on its head. Of course, not everyone''s hair is fixed in its place by magic just like the mage.


    "Is it really necessary for us to travel at night? Although I also want to leave shale soon, it will make narin unable to find me Batu said reluctantly. When talking about Shaler, he looked behind him with fear, as if he was afraid of something terrible to catch up with. During his stay in Salle, the boy saw too many things he had not seen. Who let him be the guide of the grey robed mage. But even so, Batu was more worried about his eagle. Narin couldn''t fly at night, so Batu had to let him find a place to rest and come back to him tomorrow.


    "Don''t complain about it. ATA has been carrying you for so long without seeing what she said. Are you still a man?" Cheese with a bit of a mockery of the meaning of the answer, while reaching out to be blown by the wind hood down. The wind is coming from the direction of Salle. There is something special in the wind. The mage sensed the smell, but did not say anything. At the end of the day, the shales are their own business. The cheese makers have neither the mood nor the time to take care of them. The safety of Lothar is his priority now.


    "I just Batu wanted to refute the mage, but he noticed the absent-minded expression on the face of the female swordsman walking beside him, and then he swallowed it again. After the three men had gone further, the boy was worried and asked, "are you ok? Are you tired? It doesn''t matter. I can carry you on my back! "


    Cheese glanced at him without saying anything. Of course, the mage knew that ATA''s condition was not due to fatigue. In fact, the lady''s physical fitness was comparable to that of Rosa. What bothered the Swordswomen was their conversation on the hillock before, and the memory between clarity and vagueness that was still in her mind. But it doesn''t have to be said, does it? Sometimes the most difficult problems can be solved by seemingly unrelated methods, and so are worries. Instead of entering her troubles, it is better to pull her out of the trap of troubles.


    "Ah, I, I''m fine. Thank you ATA blinked and gave Batu a smile. The latter''s spirits were lifted up and his walking momentum was a little more than before.


    "Well, what a shallow fellow. Ms. atalante is obviously prevaricating, but you really regard it as nothing. Are you concerned? So I said, "human beings, especially human males, are creatures that don''t understand anything and only live in their own imagination." The sharp and sarcastic voice made baturu hit by lightning. The boy who was denounced immediately turned his head and looked at cheese, because there were only three of them here. Besides ATA, it was the grey robed mage who would make such sarcastic remarks. However, like Batu, cheese now has a blank look.


    But ATA seemed to remember something. She began to search the grass around with the moonlight and starlight. Sure enough, a black shadow passed by her hand and stopped in the space between them. It was a black cat, or, it looked like a black cat. He had the body of a cat, the size of a cat, the hair and ears of a cat, and a tail. His fur was black, and only a large amount of white hair was on his chest. But apart from that, he doesn''t look like a cat at all. The proud black cat landed on the ground with backward feet. On both feet, he was wearing exquisite deer leather boots. Besides, he was wearing a white shirt with collar to the abdomen and tassel decoration on the collar and cuff. Besides his shirt, the black cat was wearing a red leather coat with two rows of gold buttons, but now he didn''t close it, he just tied it up with a belt around his abdomen. It is worth noting that he still has a thin sword pinned to his belt. For human beings, this sword can be regarded as a long needle, but it is still very suitable to hang on the cat''s waist.


    The cat, dressed like a human and speechless, with a narrow brimmed hat decorated with green feathers, bowed gracefully to atalante, like an actor on the stage of a theater. "I''m overjoyed to see you safe and sound, my dear lady. Please forgive me for coming to you now. But don''t worry, I swear in the name of the king that you will not be threatened again with me. "


    "Evil, evil!" Batu was obviously frightened by this strange creature. He stepped back a few steps and put his hand on his knife handle, looking as if he wanted to draw a knife but didn''t dare.


    Cheese did not have such a big response. After a brief surprise, he immediately realized the identity of the cat like creature in front of him, the cat goblin. People in some places also call them Puss in boots or cats in clothes according to their appearance, but in fact, these creatures that look like cats are not cats. They really belong to a kind of goblin, and they are still a few Goblins who communicate with each other in the goblin Kingdom and the world like the yew people. They even had their own king, the object of the black cat''s oath. Moreover, the king of the cat goblin is not equal to the goblin king, but since the cat goblin is indeed a part of the goblin, so the king of the cat goblin will submit to the goblin king, and the relationship between them is like the Lord of a fiefdom and the monarch of a sovereign state. However, the elves really value appellation too much, so they insist on calling their leader king. Other goblins don''t care, they are just a name."KAILAS, is that you?" ATA some surprise and some uncertain asked, she squatted down to make her eyes better and the cat goblin four eyes.


    "It seems that you remember me. Oh, there is no more honor than that." The cat was very polite, but his eyes were as happy as a swordswoman. Then he was picked up by ATA and began to turn around. "Ma''am, I''m as happy as you are, but can you put me down first? I''m a little dizzy."


    ATA did not put down the spirit she called KAILAS, but stopped spinning and held the latter in front of her chest. As you can see, she was really very happy. "To introduce you, this is KAILAS, my childhood cat. Oh, no, it''s my childhood friend!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    Whether it is a pet or a friend, atalante is not right about the relationship between her and her. Haughty cat goblins will not be human pets. Even when they are raised as real cats and temporarily take off their coats and boots, they will not think that they are friends or family members of the food providers. Cat goblins have no friends. They are born proud and have arrogant capital that does not depend on anyone to live alone. So to the cat goblins, they are protectors.


    However, this kind of protection is different from the so-called loyalty and protection of knights. The protection of knights is the same. That is to say, no matter who they swear to and what changes will happen in the future, the faith of loyalty is doomed to the knights to perform their vows as permanent shields and spears. However, cat goblins are more like the so-called Rangers in poetry, but the difference is that Rangers often drink ale in pubs and listen to the voices around them so as to make their own judgment, while cat goblins are more inclined to lie down by the fireplace and lick the milk on the plate to do it.


    "I got the news about the yew people before, but I didn''t think they would dare to act like you. Those damned tree people, you are the queen and crown prince. How dare they Speaking of the yew man, KAILAS showed an angry look, his teeth exposed because of excitement, the vertical pupil in his eyes also become thin. However, this state only lasted for a moment, and he soon regained his elegant manner. His ears on his head shook and said, "sorry, I lost my temper. I''m a little excited. Please forgive me. "


    "So you came to her?" Cheese said something playfully, and her eyes were still wandering on her. Cat goblin, this is absolutely very rare creatures, their behavior, habits, all kinds of information are very valuable. Besides, the appearance of KAILAS is also very attractive.


    The cat goblin turned to look at the mage. His beard trembled in the swing of the grey robe. He recognized the grey robe, but did not recognize the cheese. So he put on his hat, looked up in a proud but wary tone and said, "so, are you really gray, or are you just looking for something to cover your hair and eyes?"


    "If you think everyone in a gray robe can get rid of the yew, then I''m an ordinary man in a gray robe." In fact, by showing the badge on the grey robe to each other, you can prove your identity to those who really know it. However, cheese did not do so. The appearance of KAILAS made sense from the cat goblin''s own explanation, but this does not mean that the grey robe would accept his words immediately. Indeed, atta''s allies in the goblin kingdom will come to help her because she is attacked by the yew people. But from another perspective, because the yew people''s action has not been successful, and even under the baking of the dragon fire, they will lose the trace of female swordsmen again. Will the person who hired them not sit still? Will she send another wave of assassins?


    It''s obvious that humans don''t know how gray they''re wearing. In the understanding of the goblins, even the casters are only slightly interesting human beings. Their skills and knowledge can not be compared with those of the goblins, even the sorcerers who can defeat the yew people. Yew people are originally the more stupid part of the goblin, otherwise they would not sell their skills everywhere for small profits. But it''s impossible to make a cat goblin bow in one sentence.


    "Well, what if you''re gray? Anyway, if you take ATA with you, you are just greedy for her ability and frarag. Before I was away, ATA couldn''t go with you temporarily for the sake of safety. Now that I''m here, she doesn''t have to be with you Oh Before carras had finished speaking, the swordswoman covered her mouth. She gave the cheese a slightly apologetic smile and ran away with the cat goblin''s ear. You don''t have to eavesdrop on their conversation to know that she''s explaining her relationship with cheese.


    "Well, what the hell is that?" Batu recovered from his surprise at this time. The boy leaned to the mage''s side and asked him questions in a low voice.


    Cheese wanted to tell him that it was a cat goblin, but then he thought, how could he explain to a person who had never had the concept of a goblin what a cat goblin is, and why the cat goblin appears here and is so familiar with ATA? Moreover, it is better for Batu not to know some of these things than to know them, such as ATA''s life span. So after a brief thought, the mage gave the answer: "ATA had a friend when he was a child, but that friend hated cats very much, so he always bullied the wild cats nearby. The spirit of the cat was not satisfied with this, so it put a curse on him and turned him into a cat. As for how to remove the curse, only the spirit of the cat and himself can know


    This is like a fairy tale, if you change a person who grew up in Cangshi, I''m afraid it won''t work. For people living in a certain degree of civilization, the gods and their stories and deeds happened in remote places or in the past, and they are not likely to appear directly in front of them. The grassland is different from the grey lion. The people here are very close to the spirits they believe in. Even strictly speaking, they do not believe in the spirits, and they do not regard them as a God''s residence overlooking all living beings in the high world. The spirits are here and with all things. Therefore, for the grassland people, the story of cheese just conforms to their way of survival and their understanding of the world.Batu nodded deeply and looked at keiras, who was reprimanded by ARTA, with some sympathy in his eyes. "He must have been very bad to the cat to make the spirit of the cat so angry. But it doesn''t matter. Since he can speak, walk and dress, I don''t think it will be too long before he becomes a human again! "


    The mage nodded with complicated complexion. He didn''t expect that his words would be easily accepted by Batu. Moreover, seeing the boy''s reaction, he had no doubt about it. If you put it in the past, cheese would be criticized in the heart. This is the end of not mastering knowledge. But after experiencing the fact that Lothar''s tattoo was regarded as the trace of spirits by the shales, cheese could not help asking himself a question. Maybe, is this the case? If the world is really as the grassland people know, the sky is not so high, and the spirits in the sky are not so far away, then all their views which are childish and even ridiculous to others may be true.


    "Maybe, but don''t say it in front of him. He cares about it, you know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    "Dad, can we stop and have a rest?" It sounds ridiculous for Hera to say "rest" as a demi, after all, she doesn''t even need to step around Lothar. But that doesn''t mean girls don''t consume. In fact, showing up to his father in this way and accompanying his peers in this way is a very exhausting thing in itself.


    Lothar stops. He doesn''t know how much physical strength Hera has to spend in order to follow him in this way, but judging from the syncope and loss of strength that often occurs after casting the cheese, I''m afraid it won''t be a pleasant thing. During this period, the count asked Hera to stop doing so, but his daughter obviously did not belong to her father in terms of obstinacy. After several attempts of persuasion, HeLa was forced to bear more burdens. Later, when Lothar wanted to speak again, she had subconsciously swallowed the words together with saliva.


    "Well, let''s have a rest. You can find something to eat or drink. " And Lothar sat down, facing the only river he had ever seen in the desert.


    Haila nodded and floated on the ground. Her body gradually faded away. She was thirsty and hungry. However, in Lothar''s surprised eyes, Hera''s figure did not disappear, but sat beside him. "HeLa can find food, but dad has only water. There''s no food to look for. HeLa follows her father


    The count blinked. He wanted to say something, but in the end he just showed a smile. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to touch HeLa''s head. Of course, the hand passed through again. In fact, in a rational sense, Hera should go to feed. Since Lothar has stopped, she is wasting the count''s physical strength. But what father would scold his daughter for this reason? At least Lothar can''t do it. Without food, his body is getting weaker and weaker, but his inner strength is growing because of Hera.


    "What day is it?" Lothar turned to look at the river again and asked about his present time. Walking on the wasteland, he had no way to know how long he had gone. His numbness after fatigue also made the soldier''s self-knowledge ability almost ineffective. If Hera had not been steadily conveying the flow of time to him, the count would not have been able and expected to continue.


    "No.." Haila held out her finger. Children''s method of calculating time is always different from that of adults. They don''t pay special attention to the rising and setting of the sun. Instead, they use subtle time recording methods, such as eating a few meals, going to the toilet several times, and so on. The reason is that children can''t understand time yet. It''s no wonder that if space is a concept that can be measured by feet and conjectured by eyes, time is more abstract and not specific. For children, too abstract concepts need to be understood slowly.


    "The third day!" The daughter of the Earl of Heishan, after counting for a few seconds, happily got the answer, and also got her father''s approval. It''s just that the news is not optimistic for Lothar. For three days, people without water can only live for three days. Without food, they can live for about five days. However, this five-day period does not mean that Lothar can continue to travel at this speed for two days. After a while, when the energy stored in his body is reduced to no longer support him to move forward, he will become a state of lying by the water waiting for death.


    Finding food in a day is a more pressing task than leaving the wilderness. But it''s not easy? Not to mention that there is no shadow of fish, shrimp and shellfish in the river. In the past three days, Lothar has spent some time on a long way to try to get food. However, the environment here is different from any landform he knows. He can''t see plants or animals here. Even if you turn over the soil under your feet, you can''t find any insects. This is the absolute forbidden zone of life. There is no living creature except him.


    "Daddy, are you hungry? You haven''t eaten for three days If HeLa didn''t eat for three days, she would have starved to death... " As if reminded by her father''s problems, Hera noticed what Lothar was facing. However, although the girl used the word "death", she did not have the slightest sense that her father was still alive. Children don''t know what death is. Even if they witness death, they can''t really understand the meaning and horror of death when they are young. Therefore, death for them in most cases is just a word to express the degree of starvation. The so-called starvation is just the expression of starvation to a degree that she can''t imagine. It is not the disappearance of life characteristics caused by hunger in the real sense.


    "It''s OK, dad used to follow the net Your mother had a hard time in lost heart Bay. I''m used to it. " Sometimes Lothar also thinks about this problem. He is a majestic count of Heishan and one of the most powerful military lords in the grey lion. In people''s eyes, he must be full of rough muscles, even if he is not full of fat. But take a look at himself. His once strong body gradually lost weight after the rat man plague. Although he is still full of muscles, no one can see that he does not take off his clothes.


    Although the count comforted his daughter so much, he could see that Hera was still very upset, especially when he had just mentioned the net worm. Haila has always had a subconscious escape from her mother. She has some resistance to accept this close relative who has never appeared in her life. So in order not to let her daughter into a more contradictory situation, LOSA maliciously stood up, "OK, rest is almost, let''s move on."The father and daughter went on the road again, but this time, hailabi was silent before. Lothar looked at her daughter worried from time to time. He didn''t know why HeLa was upset. But soon, he didn''t care. Because for the first time in the bare land, they saw the first thing besides those strange sticks. It looked like a very tall and luxuriant tree. A big tree? Growing on such a wasteland? In a trance, he remembered that Shaman had mentioned something similar in his dream.


    "HeLa, go back first. Dad wants to go to the front and have a look


    "No! HeLa''s going too! HeLa won''t give dad any trouble now The countess''s daughter said, flying around her father a few times to show that she would not be hurt.


    However, this does not convince Lothar, because he knows that many things in the world do not need to be physically touched to bring harm. Many things exist. Just take a look at them and they will pierce people''s memory like steel needles, which will make you tingle when you think of them. Haila is only five years old, and now she should not see things that even adults don''t want to face. In particular, in the face of those, Lothar may need to rely on the strength beyond the Tomahawk, from the strength of his tattoo. He didn''t want to be seen by his daughter.


    "Listen, Hela. Dad needs you to go back. " Lothar rarely speaks to her daughter in a commanding tone, so when he does, Hera is obviously stunned for a few seconds, not knowing how to deal with such a serious father. With the momentum accumulated by the experience of the count of Heishan, it is easy to make his daughter obedient. So after a few seconds, HeLa obeyed her father''s instructions, and her body gradually faded and disappeared into the wilderness.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Dad will apologize to you when he comes back. So Dad, you have to go back. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    It took Lothar some time from discovering the tree to approaching it. Physical fatigue made the count unable to accurately measure the speed of his March, and there was no way to know how long he had gone. What he knew was that when he began to approach the tree, an inexplicable force began to emerge in his body, which made the count, who had suffered from hunger for a long time, feel a little more comfortable, but also semi compulsively driven him to approach the only standing thing in the wilderness. Lothar also tried to go in the opposite direction, not in accordance with this will, but as soon as he did so, most of the remaining strength in his body was instantly removed, and his sudden sense of detachment almost made him fall to the ground. He had no other choice.


    Well, he''s not "Hoo! Suck Another breath on the water, the sight of the opposite bank is not far away. At this rate, you can go ashore with just one more breath, just one more breath.


    Why do you want to go across the river? A voice whispered in my ear. Is there anything you want on the other side? What''s the difference between where you want to go and where you come from?


    I have no choice. I''m going to the tree. I''m leaving. I''m going back to Helen. He answered with bloodshot eyes.


    Yeah. You don''t have a choice. What a pity. But have you ever thought about how long you can stay with your daughter even if you come back to her? She''s five years old. When she''s older, when she''s ten or fifteen, will she call you daddy? When you get back heishanling, will she still be that naive child? The aristocratic world, the adult world, the real world, what they look like, don''t you know very well? She will become a woman hiding from the private meeting between you and the boy. She will indulge in singing and dancing parties and no longer listen to your stories. She will find another man and spend more time with him than with you. She will leave you and those memories in the void. When you can''t take your axe, she can''t wait for you to die so that she can become the black lady. Is that your choice?


    This is a matter of course, who in this world doesn''t go through his life like this? You''re asking stupid questions.


    Really? But if everyone does, why spend your life watching it come true? You can see your ending at this moment. Do you want to go there step by step? You''re going to die anyway. Why don''t you leave now? While your daughter still loves you, while your friends haven''t seen you as old as incontinence. Why not find her in this way?


    Lothar laughed, and he swung his stiff arm back, out of the darkness that surrounded him, and rose to the surface again. When he climbed to the shore panting and looked back at the river, he said slowly, "because you live, you can see the expectation come true. Because alive, can meet the unexpected surprise. I''m not a wizard, I''m not a God. How can I know that I''m seeing the right future? I don''t know anything, so I have to live so I can know what I don''t know and can''t imagine. "


    When Lothar tried to lower the Tomahawk, he found that his back was scalded. But he didn''t mean to blame the Tomahawk. Without it, he would have sunk to the bottom of the river. The count weighed his weapon. "Who says metal is always cold."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    "Achoo! ahchoo! ahchoo! "Hiss..." Batu''s fierce sneezing made the goshawk on his arm start, flapping its wings in the air and looked at it curiously. It can''t be blamed for Batu. The grassland night, even in summer, is not warm, and they lost their salute when they left the shale tribe, and there was nothing to cover their bodies at night. Under such circumstances, Batu has been able to carry it until now, which has proved that he is quite strong. Unfortunately, no matter how strong the body is, it can''t resist for a long time in the face of the environment that violates the body''s needs.


    "What was that? Has the volcano erupted nearby? " From the grass came the unabashed sarcasm that, for carass, grew to the height of an ordinary man''s knee and was about to bury him in it. But even so, the arrogant cat goblin also refused to carry him forward, and chose to walk as if walking in the jungle with a sword.


    "I don''t have hair like you. I''m really curious about how you put those hairs into your clothes, Achoo Although Batu didn''t know what a volcano was, he could hear the irony in KAILAS''s words, so he tried to retort. It''s just that these words have a thick nasal sound after a continuous sneeze, and they''re not sarcastic at all.


    It is strange to say that KAILAS can use the language of the grassland people in addition to the language of the human kingdoms. Moreover, when he uses the language of the grassland people, he can often say some words that are not used among the current herdsmen, such as the volcano just mentioned. There are no volcanoes on the grassland, which makes cheese curious about the knowledge of cat goblins and the language of grassland people. There are two possibilities for this.


    One is that the groups who use this language are scattered in different living areas. In addition to grassland, people in places where volcanoes exist naturally have words that can refer to volcanoes. KAILAS learned their language and the words in them. Secondly, the ancestors of the herdsmen lived in a far wider area than the grassland, and their language contains things that are not found on the grassland today. However, historical changes have made them gradually move their places of residence here, and the words that used to have distinct meanings are gradually lost in the process. However, both of them may have problems, because the isolation in time and space will change the language. So far, except for using some inexplicable words, KAILAS has never had any obstacles in communication with Batu, especially in ridicule.


    Studying the language of prairie people is not the top priority now. Cheese looks at Batu, who sneezes constantly, and begins to pay attention to the plants growing around him. He hopes to find some herbs that can cure cold and wind. You know, if you leave it alone, it will kill you. As a direct result of this incident, when several people stopped at noon to eat the rabbit meat that they had hunted last night, Batu had a handful of clean grass leaves in front of him. "Eat them, although the effect is not as good as boiled soup, but how much will play a role."


    "I''m not a rabbit." Though reluctant, Batu knew there was no time for him to wait for his illness to ease. In the mocking sound of the cat goblin, he reluctantly put the herb in his mouth, and then vomited it out. Human teeth are not like cattle and sheep. They can''t grind tough fibers directly. But even if cheese wants to cook soup for him, there is no place on the grassland to find a suitable boiler. However, Batu can only put the herbs back into his mouth and chew them slowly along the way.


    "Ha ha ha, you are not a rabbit, you are more like a vole!" The cat goblin grinned and even began to roll on the ground with his stomach in his arms. But for ATA''s apologetic look at Batu, who would have pulled out his machete and chopped at the cat. But this doesn''t mean that Batu can''t keep KAILAS. He puts his finger to his mouth and whistles loudly. When narin hovers in the air, he immediately looks at him and sees the other hand of his master pointing at the hairy creature.


    "Chirp!" The goshawk swooped down from the sky. In fact, it would not make a sound when it was hunting, but this time it did not really want to take the life of KAILAS. It''s better to have some vigilance on cat goblins than unnecessary mischief. However, Naren obviously had not fought with the cat goblin, and the goshawk fell from the air in a flash, and this was from the moment when keiras heard its cry to raising his head, and then to the goblin turning over and turning over the goshawk''s back with folded wings. It''s impossible to imagine the reaction speed needed to complete this series of actions.


    "Pululu" dive into the air of narin opened his wings before landing, so that he did not directly hit the ground. Its feathers touch the grass and make a series of sounds.


    "Narin!" Batu, who was very concerned about his falcon, ran to check the goshawk''s body, fearing that the forced landing would hurt its feathers.


    Keiras gracefully fell to the ground, a light look, "you''d better take care of your big birds, cats can never be afraid of birds."


    Cheese sighs and winks at ATA. The swordswoman quickly blocks between the cat goblin and Batu to prevent the conflict from escalating. With Bartu''s personality, it''s not surprising to be ridiculed by KAILAS. After all, he was the guy who asked for a duel with Lothar the first time he met. Regardless of his skill, Batu''s courage is not lacking. Sometimes the boy is too reckless, and his way of looking at things is too simple."Well, don''t make any more noise. After a while, we will enter the area Wuqi said. We don''t know what we will encounter. First of all, I didn''t mean to have you all come along. In fact, I hope you can wait for me here or closer. " The mage said solemnly to two people and a cat that if a dream can make shaman in a trance, he can''t expect others to perform better. Batu is needless to say that atalante, who has hidden the memory of the goblin kingdom in her mind, had better not contact these situations which would directly attack the depths of her consciousness. Her last contact with yew people helped her to retrieve some childhood memories, but no one can say whether her next contact will cause any problems in the brain of human body because of the strange and crazy scene of the demon kingdom.


    "I''m your guide, and I''ll follow you before you walk out of the grassland." Batu replied quickly. This makes people wonder how much pressure or benefit is brought to the water antelope department, so that the child can decide to go to the strange area with cheese without thinking for a moment.


    "Me too! If you have anything to do with me, I can''t get to the city of all laws, can I? " Atta nodded, responding to Batu''s words. She had a life span of only three years. If she could not find her relatives during this period, there was no difference between her death now and her regretful death three years later.


    "I see. Let''s hurry up. We''ll camp at the river Wuqi mentioned today and follow the river to find the big tree he saw in his dream


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    At night, shalebu used to live near the river. Thanks to the long-term garrison of shale tribe, their camp has not been covered by grass. The fire pits dug by herdsmen and all kinds of abandoned or left over materials greatly reduce the difficulty for several people to camp. After leaving Batu with the dry food they needed for tomorrow, cheese walked alone to the river bank mentioned by Wuqi in the name of investigation. The river here is not clear in the night, only the rolling waves and the sound of the current can show that it is still full of water.


    Cheese gazed at the water with a magic haze in his eyes. If the parasite that child in shales had actually come from this river, there was something unusual about it. What''s more, he doubted whether the parasites really came directly from the river. Cheese has been heard before that there is a kind of parasite that will parasitize ants in the body at the beginning. They will control the ants to climb to the top of the grass and let the cattle and sheep eat the grass to complete the host transfer. When people eat the parasitic beef and mutton, they will enter the human body.


    The parasites in the child were not big, but it was too arbitrary to judge whether they were hatched directly from the eggs by their size. As he heard in the example, the parasites that can parasite in ants are obviously much smaller than those he found. So, it''s not certain that the origin of these insects is so simple. In addition to the growth process of parasites, cheese is also curious about their range of parasites. Are they only parasitic on the human body? Or any other thermostatic animal like human? Will they change hosts? Is it contagious?


    Too many questions are interrupted before they are answered, and the huge fissure that devours the parasite itself contains as much mystery as the former. The mage felt a little headache. He thought that he would not encounter any difficult problems before he arrived at the city of ten thousand Dharma. In fact, it was the same. If Lothar had not been engulfed by the crevasse, cheese would not have been involved in the incident. But now in order to find the count back, he had to pick up the clues that had been put down.


    "I hope there''s still time. No, it has to be." Today is the third day, cheese did not know what kind of situation LOSA fell into. But even if the count was only imprisoned, three days'' lack of water and food was enough to kill a man. He''s gambling, and he knows that. He''s gambling that Lothar can stay up to now with his own strength, until he can save it. Although the mage was confident in the count when he explained to others, he was still confused and worried when facing the river alone.


    The magic light in my eyes is out. The grey robe did not see any magic related shadows from the surrounding environment. This is consistent with his observation of the knot that replaced Lothar, and cheese has not never seen a similar situation. According to his experience, when there is no magic reaction on something that is obviously wrong, it usually means one thing. That is, the beings that make or use them are not comparable at the wizard or caster level, so they use more principled forces than magic.


    "Wet soul, flesh and blood tower, mother of crypt, mother of shadow..." A taboo name is read from the master''s mouth, but he is not worried that reciting the names of these evil gods will attract their attention. These existing taboos are not so easy to call. Their sincere believers or valued people have their own way of addressing them. Cheese said the names, hoping to find clues that might be relevant to the situation. But this is not easy. Even the same evil god will use different names and different ways of doing things because of their different postures. Moreover, these styles are often contradictory and even contradictory. It is common for believers of the same evil god to oppose each other or even kill each other because of their different incarnations. It is no less difficult to decipher the identity of the evil god by experience as it is to carve marks on the boatman to record the position of things that fall into the water.


    Words, stop. Instead of reciting those blasphemous names, the mage closed his eyes and began to breathe deeply. All around him began to gradually become distant between the breath of cheese, until only his own heartbeat was left in his world. And then for a moment, the heartbeat was gone. The lines of the chains appear on the surface of the mage''s skin, but compared with the past, the chains now look thick and thin, and the colors are different. This is because they were not made at the same time.


    In the six years after the rat man plague, cheese not only taught the rat man and paid attention to his own magic research, but also devoted a lot of energy to his real profession. However, these efforts did not enable the mage to master more magic or ability application. It only enabled him to complete one thing, a deeper self-awareness. He is pursuing the man behind the name cheese, pursuing the essence of himself. This is an indescribable process, and the result is the new chains on cheese. These chains are not chains; on the contrary, they are media. The best cage to trap a beast is the beast itself, which was taught to each grey Robe by the Lord of the grey tower a long time ago. So is the chain of cheese. There is no external force that can trap his inner energy, unless those forces are part of him.


    The grey robe, covered with chains on his skin, knelt down slowly. He stretched out his hands, and the two chains that wound down from his arms ended in the palms of his left and right hands. When he puts the palms of his hands close to the earth, his chains connect with the outside world. "Hum!" The earth, at this moment, began to tremble, like the earthquake when the crack appeared. However, this time, the earthquake did not bring changes in the ground, its amplitude is not so intense, of course, this may also be because, this earthquake source is relatively deep"There was an earthquake just now!" Batu said to the Mage at the first time when cheese came back, although he knew that the mage must also feel.


    "It''s just a small tremor, probably the aftershock of the other day." "By the way, do you know where the lower reaches of the nearby river are going?"


    "Underground." The boy said without thinking, "many rivers on the grassland are like this. I don''t know when, a spring suddenly appears and forms a stream. Several streams merge into a river. And the river, at its end, flows back into the ground. Almost every river changes its course every year, so only the tribes who migrate to the same area many times can master the changing rules of water sources. What''s the matter? "


    "Nothing. Only in this way, some problems can be explained


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    "That makes sense." Lothar stood there, talking to herself. He raised his head to see only the huge woody tissue, the thick synapses that protruded upward, as if to go deep into nothingness. The problem is that branches don''t grow like this. The count has seen a lot of trees. The trees are tall, short, thick and thin. However, regardless of their varieties, the purpose of extending their branches is to absorb sunlight, not to pierce the sky. Therefore, no matter how tall the trees are, they will not grow blindly, and even their own branches will grow upward.


    So how do you explain this giant tree in front of you? How to explain its growth structure that violates common sense? After all, there is no sun in this wasteland. What''s the meaning of it, no matter how tall it is? Unless, it is not for the purpose of growing tall. In other words, Lothar has found that what is in front of him is not the part of a tree growing out of the ground. On the contrary, this tall landmark standing on the wasteland should be the root of a tree.


    In this way, it all makes sense. At the beginning, he mistook the huge tree root for a tree, because the part of the root just protruding out of the wasteland was entangled together, forming a part of the structure similar to the trunk. Above the false trunk, each root with the thickness of an adult''s waist and limbs was redistributed to form an upward crown. But why does this happen? Why is there such a tree in this wasteland that exposes its roots?


    Looking away from the roots of the trees and turning to the growing density of the rods around them, Lothar had a guess in mind. That''s because it''s never a wasteland, it''s just underground. And what he saw was the sticks sticking out of the soil, the ends of the knots that were standing on the ground. This conjecture made the count look down at his feet. If it''s really under the ground, why does he, and the water in the river behind him, stick to the surface rather than fall into the void above?


    Moreover, if this is under the earth, what is the void above his head that does not even have darkness? The entrance to the abyss? Or something else, more obscure? Just a few breaths, the wilderness became dangerous again in his heart, and his sense of urgency and crisis diluted by his daughter''s appearance caught up with him from behind like the shadow in the river. Fortunately, the grey lion''s Knight never succumbed to this. He tightened his clothes and tied his Tomahawk to get closer. If the tree had really grown all the way from the ground, he might have found some gaps in it and followed it back to the surface.


    "Hum!" The earthquake, all of a sudden, brought shaking from the sole of Loza''s feet, forcing him to lower his center of gravity to barely fall. What happened? The count did not know, but then the roots of the big trees in front of him began to shake slowly. The roots of different thicknesses are like awakened serpents, wriggling their palpitating bodies. Something woke up because of the earthquake.


    Lothar was quick and quick. He knew that no matter what came out of those roots, it was not an opponent he could face. So he quickly found a place with dense branches protruding from the ground, opened his wet clothes and covered himself and his Tomahawk. The camouflage was crude, of course, but no one would think that there would be such a man in the wilderness, would he?


    "Crunchy" is a tartar sound that comes from the inside of a tree root with a rotten smell. Lothar, who was hiding under his clothes, peeped carefully, but the roots were too high to see the top directly from his point of view. But even so, the count imagined the source of the sound. It was like the sound of thousands of feet trampling on the plank, which made him unconsciously think of the parasites that cheese had picked out from the body of the child in Salle, the multi legged worms. Cold sweat, down the end of his hair.


    "Oh From the treetops came a confused growl that was more terrifying than any animal or human roar that Lothar had ever heard, his heart beating uncontrollably accelerating, and his hand shaking at the edge of his clothes. He wanted to breathe with a big mouth, but he was afraid that the sound of breathing would attract the attention of the thing. For a few moments, Lothar had the idea that instead of being so frightened, he might as well take a Tomahawk and put it on his neck. Fortunately, the tattoos on him also woke up in the roar, which suppressed the count''s fear and other negative emotions.


    Imagine the sound of the giant worm moving, and getting closer and closer, the thing from the root of the tree seems to be coiled around the root like a snake, gradually falling into the wilderness. Lothar saw a huge gray shadow shaking from the bottom of his clothes. He didn''t know where it was or what it was for. He just looked, in front of this nameless giant, he could only look at it, and that alone had exhausted all his energy. If it had not been for Helen''s voice and face in his heart, Lothar would have succumbed to fear.


    In contrast to the gray and white shadow, which slowly stopped moving, large black shadows covered the land of the wasteland, including Lothar''s location. The count bravely adjusted his direction carefully. He wanted to see what this thing was trying to do. As he lifted his clothes more, more parts of his gray body appeared before him. It was a larger creature than the sea king and the eels demon he saw in lost heart Bay. His appearance was not comprehensive. From the perspective of the hanging parts and the numbing feet, the conjecture of giant worms was probably correct. And the top of the giant worm was beyond the scope of Lothar''s view, and he could only roughly infer that one end of the worm was stopping above the river.Just when he was curious about what the thing was going to do, a waterfall fell from the air and splashed into the river! "Boom!" From the bottom of a gray landscape, we can see the magnificent landscape. Just from the texture point of view, those gray green substances may not be liquid. What are the worms dumping into the river? A bad guess loomed in his mind, and Lothar thought of the place where cheese had found the worm larvae before, in the human body. Is this worm dumping similar parasites or eggs into the river? But no one lives here? What''s the point of dumping it here? Or is this river actually connected to the ground


    Wait a minute. I drank a lot of that river before, didn''t I? Does that mean


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    "Don''t let your Eagle drink from the water around here, and don''t let it hunt around here if you can." On the morning of the fourth day, cheese told Batu. The latter nodded seriously, and he was there when the parasite was removed. The boy who regarded the Falcon as his family would not let it take the risk.


    "It''s just for me to say that the stupid bird can''t understand people''s words. It just responds to the boy according to his reflective memory. I don''t believe there is anyone in the world who can really communicate with nonverbal beasts! It''s just an illusion. It''s like you have a dog. The dog doesn''t think you''re human, but it''s a dog. It thinks you''re also a dog! It''s just that the varieties are different. " He said, waving his sword and cutting the grass in front of him. In fact, his view is accepted by many people. People generally call animals that have no language, or in a narrower sense, they call things that they can''t talk to themselves. It''s just that this is said by a cat in clothes, which is quite funny.


    Of course, Batu can''t tolerate such words. In fact, he can''t tolerate KAILAS'' words, which is the reason why they always quarrel. At this time, the task of stopping the quarrel fell on ATA''s shoulders. The swordswoman took Batu''s arm a little, and showed a sincere expression in the latter''s eyes. The grassland people who had just been fierce became as docile as kittens. So cheese has always believed that all the people in the world are actually witches. They have the ability to change and influence others, and those who are influenced by them often enjoy it.


    Quarrel, always have to have an opponent to quarrel, with Batu there is no sound, the cat goblin himself can not continue to chatter. But in his heart, KAILAS will see this as another victory of his own. The fact that the proud cat goblin not only has outstanding skills, but also has wisdom far beyond that stupid human, which makes him believe that this mortal dominated world is not suitable for atalante''s life. She belongs to the kingdom of goblins.


    Of course, the mortals in KAILAS''s mind did not include the grey robe walking in front of the team. No matter what kind of race or education they come from, when they step through the door of mystery and peep at another aspect of the world, they already have a label more important than race and social status. No wise man would ever speculate on the casters with common sense, as if KAILAS were not sure what cheese was thinking.


    The cat goblin can be sure that the wizard went out alone last night, but he didn''t know what was involved. ATA told him about what happened on the grassland last night. Keiras was impressed by her part about cheese and Skinner trading. If the wizard can trade with those evil beings, what worries does he have to cooperate with the purple shirt when he thinks it necessary? At that time, will ATA become a chip in his hand? This speculation, of course, was sordid, and he had to be the bodyguard of the next goblin queen.


    "We''re wasting time." After a few men had advanced a little way up the river, Kellas rushed up to the cheese maker and said, "I know you''re worried about your companion, but he fell into the gap where you came from, and you''re taking us here four days later to look for his thread! You said that the gap and what tree, what knot related, can look around you! Where are the knots? Where is the big tree? In addition to grass in this ghost place, there are no trees for people who are full of grass and their livestock! There are no weird signs! You and the shaman you mentioned just smoked too much hallucinogenic herbs and had hallucinations! Your partner just fell into the crack after the earthquake. It''s so simple! "


    Cheese stopped. ATA and Batu, who are walking behind, are frightened by the sudden remarks of KAILAS. They want to pull the cat back, but they dare not rush past the wizard at this time. In their opinion, the grey robe will be angry and will use his magic to make the cat goblin succumb.


    This is not the case. "We are on the right path, which will allow us to find my friends. If you want evidence, I''ll show you. "


    With a wave of his right hand, he lowered his robe, picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it into the river. "Up Simple words have mysterious power. The water splashed by the stones did not fall back into the river. They gathered in the air as if they had life. The more they gathered, the more they gathered. The master''s skill in water drift must be very good. Otherwise, the stones he threw would not bounce in the River and splash more water. When the water spray accumulated to about the size of an adult fist, the mage stopped accumulating and let the stones fall into the water. At the same time, his right hand waved like a blade in front of him.


    "Shua!" The water that gathered together turned into flying knives, fanning towards the area behind KAILAS. When he looked back, he saw a whole lawn that had been cut down. The knee height of the grass stalk had changed to ankle height. The only thing standing unaffected in this piece of grass that is not affected is a piece of straw rope and wooden stick. The main body is in the shape of a cross, but six twisted circular structures of different lengths are entangled. Just seeing that, all the hair on the cat goblin exploded."Look, the existence of this thing shows that we are not wrong."


    "This But I cut that grass before, one of these I don''t see this kind of thing either Kellas argued and tried to find the right words to describe the knot in front of him. If these knots were so common, he had no reason not to have found them in the previous March, "I know! You made it! You are deceiving us


    "Keiras, that''s enough!" All the people present were frightened by the roar of ATA, especially the cat goblin himself. He had never seen the expression of a swordswoman like this. Especially for the goblin, ATA''s sky blue eyes are full of clear and visible anger.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, ma''am. And you, the wizard. " KAILAS, who had just been full of airs, became depressed, and his ears on his head dropped. He bent slightly, as if he had been drained of his strength. He stepped forward to walk away from the mage. But cheese didn''t let him leave. He held out his hand and stood in front of the cat goblin. Then he turned to ATA and said, "some things can''t be seen with our naked eyes, which doesn''t mean they don''t exist. But they do cause problems for us. From the perspective of your escort, I can understand what he did. It''s not his fault. Of course, his attitude is not good, but I think he has learned his lesson


    "But when he talks to you like that, he doubts your purpose."


    "We are always in doubt, aren''t we? It''s no big deal. Besides, don''t you really have this kind of doubt raised by KAILAS? He did the right thing in this matter. I didn''t tell you the basis of my tracking. I always do. This habit has hurt a lot of people As cheese spoke, his eyes darkened, and he remembered what Elsa had said to him in the valley and what a stupid thing he had done. However, this is not the time to be immersed in mistakes, and the mage will soon pick up his spirits.


    "So that''s what happened. We are not blindly advancing. Sometimes these knots are standing on the roadside, sometimes they are hidden deep. I think the same is true of the big tree Wuqi mentioned, and I think we are very close to that tree


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    When did it start? Curiosity and exploration of the world. Some people say that human like life is born with a strong thirst for knowledge, so they can master knowledge, learn to use tools, and then establish their own civilization. Some people say that they are forced to squeeze out of the mother and fetus, and forced to understand the world in front of them in order to survive, to use the rough and simple, naive and ignorant language and cognitive structure of the originally unified world into pieces. Is this really right?


    Cheese thought about it. It was like a new nightmare for him. It appeared quietly after the death of his mentor, the founder of the grey tower. The reason is that the master thinks that this is caused by the great conflict between the image of the master''s omniscient knowledge and his real experience. Clark knew everything, and the grey robes, including him, never doubted, even Anna, who had lived longer than the Lord of the grey tower. Even now, all the grey robes are eager to get the mystery of their tutor''s wisdom, to get the legendary remains that record the biggest secret of the grey tower. And cheese, now has doubts about it.


    He wondered if Clark would be able to see through the knots easily if he were here, if he would not let Lothar fall into such a dangerous situation, and whether he could explain the light above them. Aurora, that''s what frost guards call these lights. These lights are like fuzzy ribbons hanging in the air and like soft walls twisted and swirling. For ordinary people, the mysterious light is beautiful and shocking. Some people think that the light is the torch and lantern to guide the dead to the sky, while others think that it is the trace left by the gods when they walk in the sky. The gray robes, who live on the ice sheet and can see the aurora for a long time, only feel that they are a kind of light phenomenon that can be explored clearly, but it is not necessary.


    A light phenomenon that only appears on the ice sheet should not appear in the grassland sky during the day. There won''t be any conditions for it, unless what looks like aurora is not actually aurora. "Batu, keep an eye on our heads and let me know if there is any change in those bands."


    "How do I know it''s changed, it''s changing all the time!" The voice of the boy born on the grassland trembled a little. He had never seen anything beyond the sun, moon, stars, clouds, rain, snow and wind in the sky. These Aurora had a great impact on his understanding, even on the skinners and yews. If ATA had not been standing beside him, Batu would not have been surprised to be sitting on the ground.


    The female swordsman is not much better than him. ATA has never seen the aurora either. Although she stayed in Cangshi for some time, there is still a considerable distance between the fusible iron and Longji mountain. The aurora does not dwell in the frozen sky all the year round. It is hard to see if she is not a frost guard or a grey robe.


    At this time, there is a man out of cheese expected to stand out, the cat goblin gently sighed, three steps and two steps to climb on ATA''s shoulder. "I''ll look at the ghosts in the sky, and you''ll take us on. Don''t go wrong. We can''t go back. "


    Karas''s words reminded Batu and ATA that they recovered from the shock of the aurora and suddenly found that the grassland around them had changed into a different form. This is not to say that the grassland is no longer a grassland, but the grassland is now lined with knots of different sizes and distances. Some of them are dense, and some are standing alone. Compared with the knots that cheese forced to show in order to prove his reasoning to KAILAS, it has no meaning of hiding. In addition, the shadow of Longji mountain, which was faintly visible in the distance, has disappeared. From their point of view, there is no end in all directions. It seems that the whole world has become a vast grassland. The only consolation is that the river is still there.


    "I''ll try my best." Cheese nodded. In fact, he had some clue about the situation. Although the appearance of Aurora was unexpected, shaman and he looked down the land with narin''s eyes and saw a source rising from the knot in the upper reaches of the river. Now that the river is still here, it means that they are in the right direction. As for the current abnormal state, it can be understood that Shaman''s dream is full of fog, which is probably a kind of metaphor, a metaphor that what he sees does not exist or completely exists in the actual space.


    "By the way, I''m curious about something." The mage walked and suddenly looked back at the cat goblin. "Goblins do not exist in this world. In this regard, you are very similar to demons. So, if you are killed in this world, will you be sent back to the kingdom of goblins, or will you die like ordinary creatures? "


    The cat goblin''s pupils shrank. He gazed at the back of the cheese, and his teeth showed up unconsciously. This is quite a matter of privacy. It can even be said that it does not touch the privacy of KAILAS, but also involves the privacy of all goblins. Demons can announce with great fanfare that they will not be killed in this world, because the way they come to this world is to be summoned. Therefore, this problem can not be hidden. Moreover, more people know the name of a demon can also improve the possibility of being called. But goblins are different. Goblins travel between the two worlds by their own will. For them, the world is not a playground, and some information cannot be disclosed."No comment. If you want the answer to this question, you can visit our kingdom. " Visiting the kingdom of goblins is regarded as a metaphor for missing and missing in many places. There was a sense of threat in KAILAS''s words. No matter who he was, he should not try to get the answer from the goblin.


    "Well, if you have a chance." Cheese''s answer seemed that he did not recognize the threat of the cat goblin, but with the ability of grey robe, even if he was really brought to the goblin Kingdom, he might not have no chance to escape. Only the mage asked this question, more still wanted to prove his doubts. This question is, like the question he asked just now, it will touch the bottom line of others. Does his teacher have an answer? How did he get the answer?


    In this thought, the team stopped again, this time because not far in front of them stood a knot much larger than the others, and from beneath it, the gurgling water was flowing into the river. The mage gestured to several people to be careful and took the lead to approach the knot. When he went to the front of the knot, he could see the water channel formed by the water flowing from it. The gray green liquid gushed out from under it, and the water was dense with granular eggs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Cheese is uncomfortable to see eggs in the water. Gray green particles have the power to make people feel uncomfortable. When a large number of these dense granular objects appear in front of us, the mage''s heart even stops beating. In the grey tower experiment, cheese had to face a large number of small experimental objects for a long time, and he had never felt such discomfort in the past experiments. Fortunately, the discomfort is not so strong as any other nameless thing he has experienced, and in a few seconds he can force his body to ignore the negative effects of the particles. But the problem is that other people may not be able to do what the mage can do.


    "Don''t look at the river. There''s something bad in it." From the beginning of entering the grassland, the prestige of cheese was established with their experience and the magic means he showed. Although Batu and atta are not ready to listen to him, they will obey them subconsciously. Especially Batu, after confirming that the grey robe had the same status as shaman, he had no disrespect for cheese. The prairie people revered the spirits and those who were closer to them.


    It''s just that KAILAS doesn''t have this idea. Maybe it''s the appearance of a cat. The cat goblin also has a strong curiosity. Especially now, he actively wants to challenge the authority of the grey robe, so he will never abide by such a small matter as not going to see the river. Elegant leather boots on the low grass, gray green water reflects the face of the cat goblin. "Well, that''s disgusting. But it''s nothing, just some, whoa


    With the exclamation of KAILAS, it was the gray and white arrow flying out of the river. Fortunately, the cat goblin didn''t react slowly. He turned his head in time and was not hit. The gray and white arrow flying over its head fell into the grass and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "What is that?"


    "I told you not to look into the river." Cheese didn''t answer KAILAS''s question. His eyes fell on the place where the things flying out of the river fell. Some things lost their danger without avoiding the initial attack. The mage''s hand reached into the inner lining of his robe and groped for something. At the same time, the grass where his eyes were focused began to make a sound. The sound was weak, but it was obvious enough for the cat goblin with two ears much bigger than humans, even in the sound of the river.


    "Where is it? You can hear me, right? I see your ears move. Don''t tell me it''s just because of mood swings. Through the observation of these days, your ears will not change their posture as frequently as real cats do Cheese''s eyes did not look at him, but his words were to him. Of course, ATAH''s beast ear may be able to do the same thing as KAILAS, but now the mage is using gestures to stop the other two people who want to get closer. The two of them are likely to make more complicated changes because they don''t understand the situation.


    If it was in normal times, the cat goblin would feel uncomfortable because of the mage''s observation of his behavior, but it is not normal now. Although it is not clear what is flying out of the river, KAILAS also knows that it will make the grey robe exist like a formidable enemy. He reached out his tongue and licked his lips, the tip of his nose, to be exact. After a moment''s silence, he said, "you''re in front of you to the left, four to five steps. There''s a shadow of grass that forms the mother water of the goblin script, under the shadow of that thing."


    "Whoosh!" When the words fell, the gray robe threw out the flying knife he held under the robe. These short and thin blades can only be used as the tools for the mage to solve the plane, which can not be used in actual combat, because even the thicker cloth clothes may block it. Fortunately, the target of his throwing knife shooting did not have the habit of wearing clothes.


    "Did you hit it?" Instead of rushing to see the result, cheese pulled out another flying knife and asked KAILAS again. With grass covered, vision was no more intuitive than hearing.


    "There''s no sound. I''m not sure where you''re waiting. I''ll see. " The cat goblin drew out his sword, which was a little longer than the sewing needle, and walked slowly to the place where the throwing knife had fallen. Unlike the previous way of walking, keiras walked through the grass without making any sound from squeezing the grass. Thin sword, gently pushed aside the grass, and after a suffocating pause came the news, "I think this should have been hit. But are you sure it''s this thing that just came out? "


    Cheese''s hand with the flying knife dropped slightly, and he believed in KAILAS''s judgment that this somewhat annoying cat had great skill and judgment, which had been shown on the way to the trip. When the mage went to the cat goblin, his attention was completely attracted by what the throwing knife had shot. Under the thin metal blade forged by the dwarf, it was not the worm he imagined, but something darker and bulkier, like a cocoon or pupa.


    "I don''t think it''s this thing that just flew over my face. Do you think we''ve made a mistake?" The cat goblin gently touched the thing with a thin sword, acting very carefully, as if afraid that it would suddenly become some kind of ogre. In contrast, cheese seems to have less worries. He doesn''t like groundless speculation because all inferences need to be based on facts. As he squatted down, gloves were already on his outstretched hand under his grey robe.The blade, extending from the wound to both sides, almost divides the whole blade in two. Using two knives as tools, cheese carefully observed everything inside the wound. On the outside, it''s not the same as the parasite he dug out of the shale tribe, but it''s probably because it hasn''t found a host yet. A few minutes later, the whole gray green pupa had been torn into pieces by the blade. The mage carefully wiped the blade in his hand. After putting it away, he took out the flint from his arms, mixed the accumulated residue with the dried grass leaves and ignited them together. The stink of burning in the small residue was impressive.


    "We have to find that tree quickly. Otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble. " The mage said and looked up at the aurora in the sky. This is not the grassland, but as long as the eggs flow down the river, sooner or later they will flow to the real grassland. At that time, it will not be a problem that one or two people will be paralyzed by parasites. These eggs are enough to cause a catastrophe, and the cause of the disaster may be that the power he used rashly last night to explore the secrets of the river disturbed the perpetrators. He didn''t want that to happen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    Move on, move on, and from leaving the water where the knots stand, cheese speeds up his progress. Of course, it''s not a burden for a few people in the team. Even ATA, who is standing with KAILAS on his shoulder, can keep pace with the grey robe. The group watched as they were getting farther and farther away from the extremely huge knot. When it was about to disappear at the end of the line of sight, the mage suddenly stopped. His reaction made the other three subconsciously think that they were in danger and were ready to fight.


    "I''m stupid." Cheese stopped and suddenly scolded himself, then turned to look at Batu, "can you call your Eagle now? Did it follow us here? "


    The boy was stunned for a moment, and then understood the mage''s meaning. The first secret they came into contact with this area was through the shaman. With the help of narin''s eyes, they looked down on the land and found the knot at the water source. This shows that there is something in the eyes of the eagle that can''t be completely hidden. Now cheese obviously wants to go to the big tree at the top of the current, but they have been walking for such a long time. If there was a big tree here, it would have been found. This means that the tree is likely to be hidden just like the knot they met at the water''s edge. What Batu didn''t realize was that cheese could easily reveal the knots at the water''s edge, but now he''s looking for falcons.


    The whistle rang from Batu''s mouth, and after a few seconds received a response from the horizon. Narin''s body stretches naturally in the air. When it is in the sky, only in the high altitude can the eagle show its most amazing appearance. The whistling voice became gentle in the boy''s mouth. After several times of cadence, it was repeated twice. Until narin responded with a song again, Batu stopped his movement. "I asked narin to find the tree, and it will show us the way."


    Cheese nodded and didn''t say anything, while keiras, who was squatting on the swordsman''s shoulder, whispered to ATA, "I think that boy is talking nonsense. How could he explain our situation to the big bird in such a few tones? And let him lead us. I''m sure that bird can do nothing but find a rabbit. "


    It''s whispering, the cat goblin''s words or with the wind spread to several people''s ears, especially he still uses the language that several people can understand. However, Batu didn''t rush up to fight with the cat. Speaking of himself, the boy didn''t have much confidence, especially after seeing wuweil in the shale tribe, who was the whole collection that all prairie men expected. Those who have power, are strong and wise, and brave enough to fight the skin skinners by means of stratagem and machete. In front of survival, means and right and wrong are not so important. Those who can survive on the grassland are right. But Batu also has the confidence not to lose to anyone''s side, that is, he and narin''s connection, the tacit understanding between them is no one can compare.


    "You said that a dog trainer''s dog just treats its owner as a different kind of dog, just like a wolf in a pack. There is something in the metaphor, but it is not entirely true. " Cheese was waiting for narin to give directions. He suddenly said that he was referring to what KAILAS said yesterday when questioning Batu''s tacit understanding with his falcons, "people can only guess other creatures with human eyes, such as elves, dwarfs, goblins, and so on, as are dogs, eagles, pigs, cattle and horses. We, I mean, all living creatures, especially other creatures, speculate on the outside with their own eyes and their own cognition. Therefore, what I see must not be what you see. Everyone''s world is like this. There is no possibility of communication. "


    "In the past, I took it for granted, so we just need to live for ourselves, and we don''t need to worry about other people, because they will never understand you. But in recent years, I don''t think so anymore. " The mage''s change came from what he had done in the rat plague. Cheese realized that if he held such a view again, the day when the grey lion accepted the rat man again would never come. "Man is a man, an eagle is an eagle, that''s right. Keren is a living creature, so is an eagle. In the words of the people on the grassland, we and they are all part of the spirits, breathing the same kind of air under the same starry sky. Maybe our cognition is very different, and it is impossible to understand each other through clear language, but it does not mean that every soul is imprisoned in the cage of its own body. I don''t have to be a fish, and I know how happy they are when they swim in the water. I don''t have to be an eagle, and I know how leisurely they are in the air. "


    The cat goblin didn''t listen any more when he heard half of it. He shrugged after cheese said this, "this guy should be a poet more than a wizard, that is, writing lines for those plays. But I''m sure his plays are boring and lengthy


    While speaking, narin had found something. After Batu made a positive gesture, several people began to follow the Falcon in the air. As soon as they don''t pay attention to the dense knots in their hearts, they will find it more and more difficult to stop the negative emotions. Several people''s faces have become ugly, the frequency of cat goblin licking nose is more and more intensive. Fortunately, after the cheese recited a few incantations and sprinkled some herbal powder on their companions, their abnormal situation slowed down a lot.


    In fact, those powders only have the effect of calming the nerves, and the incantation doesn''t last long. The mage knew this well. That''s why he didn''t want other people to come with him at the beginning, but it''s no good to tangle with him now. He can only hope that the tree will appear in his field of vision as soon as possible. The next second he blinks his eyelids again, he suddenly finds a big tree standing in front of him. This wish came true when narin''s figure was covered by branches. No one can tell how the tree appeared, because their eyes unconsciously gathered on the Falcon in order to avoid the knots on the ground. But even so, such a huge tree should have been seen by the afterglow in the grassland, but the fact is that they didn''t see the huge tree until narin and the tree had a shielding relationship. It''s just that this big tree is a little different from what they thought."Is that tree dying?" Keiras said something uncertain. However, most of the green branches in front of them are not big enough to make people feel green. Of course, the reason for this feeling is more likely to be that the trees start from the roots close to the surface, and they are densely inserted with knots of different sizes, which are like maggots parasitizing on the trees and eating their skin and flesh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    Do plants feel pain, or, to be precise, trees? This question is not easy to answer, because it is not like animals that can bark, struggle, face twist, limbs disorderly pedal. The elves who are friends with the forest may tell you that trees feel pain, so the trees that have been hurt and left wounds on their branches will shed sap and form ferocious nodules. Of course, such words may not be more meaningful in the woodcutter''s ear than in the sound of a bird. So does the tree feel pain? In fact, this question is not important. In fact, it is never important whether there is pain in living things. What is important is that people will feel pain, so they naturally think that other creatures have pain. Now, several people, including cheese, feel heartache.


    What kind of torture is it? Just looking at it will make the viewer feel heartfelt pain. That kind of torture, that kind of torment, that kind of suffering, can''t survive, just like 10000 silver needles on all the pain nodes of the whole body, leaving only spasm and distress signals in the brain. ATA, the most sensitive in mind, has shed tears unconsciously, and she can''t tell whether the tears are for the tree or for herself who witnessed such a cruel scene. She just knew she couldn''t ignore the feeling and had to do something about it.


    "All the spirits, this is Tianmu! Spirits! Why has it become this way! " Compared with ATA, Batu''s reaction is much more intuitive. The shepherd boy covers his cheek with his hands, and murmurs like madness and prayer flow out through the gap between his fingers. His body also trembles, which is more severe than that of a female swordsman.


    "What is Tianmu?" Cheese also felt unwell, but his training and experience made him not as difficult to stabilize his mind as the first two. Oppressed by the discomfort and the restlessness, the Master heard Batu''s murmur and noticed a strange word. Tianmu, even Wuqi''s ability to use shaman magic to give cheese does not contain this word. Or it''s because the word is so obscure that the shaman himself doesn''t know it. Or it is because the word and the things it refers to are already equivalent to the spirits. The language ability given by the spirits can not cover the name of existence, just as people can name other creatures, but they can''t name everyone they see.


    Batu was unable to answer the mage''s questions. He had temporarily lost his ability to respond to the outside world because of some shocks. Although a more violent impact, such as a slap or similar stimulation, should sober him up, at this time another person answered the cheese''s question, "Tianmu is the pillar supporting heaven and earth in their minds."


    The speaker, to be exact, is a cat goblin. In a word, keiras jumped off ATA''s shoulder, and his feet fell steadily on the ground. His sword was drawn out of his sheath and pointed to the ground. "In the eyes of these sheep coquettes, the world is not upward. On the contrary, when you are all thinking about the sky and things beyond, they have already made their own interpretation of what is above you, that is, the spirits in their mouth. The starry sky is another grassland, belonging to the grassland of spirits, where the land under our feet will become their sky. So the problem is never the head, it''s the foot. "


    "Every rabbit hole leads to hell; the man who falls into the hole will never come out again; don''t go to the source and end of the spring, you can hear these guys always saying that. They believe and believe that there is another grassland under their feet. But the grassland was not as harmonious as they were with the spirits. The underground grassland belongs to evil spirits, earthquakes, poisonous river water, dry and cracked land without grass, which they attribute to underground evil spirits. Those evil spirits make a lot of noise under the ground every night. They ride horses with sheep''s horns and gallop on the ground. The ground trembles. The blood they kill each other flows into the river, and the people who drink it will get sick and die. "


    "People who are devout and faithful will become stars in the sky when they die, and they will be the ancestors of tribes and families. Those who are obstinate or dismembered and buried will fall into the ground and never be at peace. There is only barren land and bitter ice water. Of course, I only know a general idea. Their actual beliefs are much more complicated than I said. Shamans will understand these things better. What connects the three worlds and even more between the spirits, the human world and the underground is the heavenly tree in his mouth, which is the tree we see. Its roots reach to the void and chaos of the underground core, with stars and galaxies hanging from its crown. It is said that as long as you climb up the sky tree, the living people can enter the world of spirits... "


    "You seem to be familiar with their beliefs." Cheese looked at the cat goblin and was surprised at what he had learned. If it was not surprising that keiras knew the language of prairie people, it was too much for him to understand so many grassland beliefs and customs just to protect ATA. In addition, the cat also knows words that herdsmen can''t understand.


    "After I was born, the first breeder was a prairie man. It''s not a lone wolf or a wolf owner. It''s just an ordinary girl. I watched her grow up, marry, have children, die. Unfortunately, none of her children were like her, so I left. You are not the only one who will travel the world, the wizard, and you are not the only one who doubts it. I used to think of myself as an ordinary cat until I found that the nearby female cats could not understand what I was saying. Sometimes, I wish I was a normal cat. Just as I hope ATA can live his life as a human being, even if it is short and rough, it must have its value, right? " Said the Leprechaun, putting on his hat, and acting like a knight.Cheese raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that KAILAS could say this, but there were a lot of things he didn''t expect along the way. There was nothing to be excited about. "You''re right. I also have someone who hopes he''ll live his life. He''s under that tree now. So even if I pull out this heavenly tree, I will let him come back


    The cat goblin''s beard stirred, "madman."


    "Each other. You see, we are being met. " The mage said with a smile that he was referring to a tottering human figure who came out of the shadow of Tianmu with a knot in his hand. Some of them still have basic appearance, some have become translucent shells, in which one or more wriggling fat worms can be seen.


    "I guess these are the climbers. And that''s definitely not what they want. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    The figures were so slow, so slow, that cheese and keiras were standing there waiting for them to rush in. It was a bit boring. When a human figure fell from the sky tree with a knot in his hand and fell to the ground, the cat goblin finally couldn''t help but decide to say something, "shall we wait for them to climb over here or have a meal first?"


    The grey robe shrugged and refused to comment on the joke. Although the enemy in front of him seemed funny, his instinct told him that he should never underestimate the enemy in the face of such an unknown opponent. Especially after seeing the gray green river water at the water source before, the mage didn''t think that these parasites were such simple things. So he didn''t relax his vigilance because of the way his opponent showed up. On the contrary, during the waiting time, cheese had sprinkled some powder on the grass in front of him.


    "Spirits, what are those things?" To some surprise, it was Batu, not ATA, who recovered from the shock earlier. It''s just not good news, because cheese is busy building a defense system that might be used, and the cat goblin won''t explain anything to him. The tamer of the water antelope department had to face a new round of fear. Fortunately, he was not without partners. With the shadow passing over the grass stalk, the eagle with wings began to hover over his master''s head after completing the task, waiting for the next command. The existence of narin reminds Batu of a series of things that have just happened, also makes a clear understanding of the current situation, and makes his own judgment, "it is those things that pollute Tianmu!"


    The angry boy draws out his machete to practice his faith. He is not afraid of death, because the glorious death will make him a member of the starry sky. But cheese stopped him, "not yet, we only have four people, now any one is missing is a huge loss."


    The mage didn''t talk freely. Some things can''t be done by magic. One more person can save a lot of trouble. The most important thing is that any staff reduction will have a serious morale blow to the people who are still alive. Besides, in the eyes of grey robes, it is not enough to kill people. In terms of quantity, the forces of both sides are not on the same level, but he is a mage! The shortage of magic can reduce the number of people. And they don''t have to kill all their enemies.


    "Let me try this spell. It''s no worse than a witch to cast." Contact the palm of your hand with the earth, and the eyes of cheese will release a strong magic light. In the time after the rat man plague, he reflected on his shortcomings on many levels, among which the more important one was the type of magic he was good at. During the rat plague, cheese had to face more enemies than his own. As a fledgling grey robe, though he knew a lot about magic, his attack methods were far less sharp and lethal than those who rolled in the secular world. This is mainly because the training in the grey tower does not emphasize the combat ability of the apprentice, especially the offensive ability. Now, cheese is to make up for this part of the missing, and there are no more than two ways to make up for it, either create it yourself or imitate the people around you.


    The grass growing on the ground became tens of thousands of ropes, which, under the control of the mage, pulled down and tied the human figures approaching them. This was the magic of the briar witch, and klandi was quite good at controlling the plants around her, especially those with vines. It is never difficult for a mage to control the movement of plants, and even to let them grow or wither rapidly. As long as we understand the structure and habits of plants, cheese can theoretically influence all plants through magic.


    But that''s the mage''s method. In other words, it can be used by anyone with magic power to learn. Even if the grey robes simplify the process and reduce the magic and energy needed to affect plants, it is still a way to gradually realize it according to certain procedures. Witches, especially witches like Corinthian, do not cast spells. Compared with cheese, which can explain how each step of her magic works, and when and where it needs to run in order to achieve the goal, witches'' casting is very casual and broad in the grey robe, and they rely more on intuition and sixth sense when casting. Interestingly, such imprecise casting often leads to much better results in simple operations than the grey robes. This can be seen from the case when cheese forced back the Cang lion coalition. If he had not used the ring of Galanti as the casting medium, he would not have had so much power to destroy the crossbow cart and control the Cang lion''s soldiers when he had just experienced the battle with the Demon Lord. And it was because the effect of that spell was so good that cheese first took Galanti as the object of imitation.


    It''s wonderful to use this kind of intuitive casting. The feeling from the palm of your hand is like your own nerves stretching out from the palm of your hand and connecting them to the veins of grass plants through the ground, temporarily turning them into a part of your body. And controlling these stalks is as light as controlling one''s own fingers. The joy of successful casting made the mouth of cheese go up unconsciously. He even had a very bold idea in his mind. If his nerve like magic was broken in the grass, would it naturally dissipate? Or will it gradually become a part of the forage, and at some appropriate time, let the grass have some ability that none of its kind has? It''s a good time to leave it for future research."Hey, don''t laugh. Those things seem to explode." The cat goblin''s warning comes from the ear, which wakes the mage who is in control of the grass. Cheese raised his head. Because of his squat, his sight was shorter than before. But even so, he could see several swelling bags standing on the grass. Combined with the feeling from his palm, it should be a human figure entangled with grass. Are worm driven shells swollen? This is reminiscent of a worm that had been shot out of the river and turned into a pupa. At that time, the cheese flying knife interrupted the process of pupation, but after dissecting the pupa, he concluded that the contents were indeed changing towards some other life form.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang The successive explosions were accompanied by black smoke flying out of the swelling bag, which formed mushroom like shapes in the air. From the flutter of wings coming from the mushrooms, we can see that these mushrooms are not the kind of species that will lie quietly in the shade waiting for people to pick.


    "Light up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    It''s very difficult to light a fire on a wet grassland. The water content in the grass leaves makes it very difficult to ignite. Of course, if the mage sprinkled powder in advance, it would be another matter. Almost with the voice of cheese, the red flame rose with strong black smoke and turned into a fierce barrier. On the other side, the black smoke burst out of the human form bumped into the wall without hesitation. The stench and the crackling sound of insects when they were roasted overflowed at the same time, making people subconsciously want to stay away.


    "Don''t give me the job of lighting the fire. I almost set my hair on fire." Carras complained and stepped back quickly, but stopped in front of the cheese. The sorcerer in the process of casting needs to be protected. The wall of fire may not be able to completely stop the enemy''s attack. If cheese falls, everyone will be in danger.


    "Then you have to go and tell Batu, I don''t care who ignited the fire, just light it up." The mage said, standing up from the ground, the nearby human figures have been tied up and most of them have burst. He has no need to continue casting. Besides, as the cat goblin was worried about, he did not think that some flames could block the flying things in the human form.


    "It won''t last long. It''s summer. There''s little grass and no strong wind. Next to it is the river. Soon the fire will start to get smaller Wildfire has always been the most dangerous natural disaster on the grassland. Every grassland person needs to master the knowledge and ability to fight against wildfire, just as people born on the riverside have to know how to deal with mountain fog and animals. Because of this, Batu quickly pointed out that the fire wall built by cheese was not durable, and that the barrier would not exist after the grass covered with powder was burned.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Since our Wizard can control the grass stalk and bind those things, controlling the flame is certainly a piece of cake, isn''t it?" KAILAS shrugged at Batu, and looked as if he didn''t care. The mage''s casting had not been seen clearly by others, but he looked at it carefully. He could affect such a large area in such a short period of time. The sorcerers in grey robes really have their own uniqueness. Just, will things really be as easy as the cat goblin thinks?


    "I don''t think so." The expression on cheese''s face was a little embarrassed. He didn''t mean to tear down KAILAS''s stage, but he couldn''t lie in this scene. "Fire and grass are two completely different things, because there is no substance called fire in the world. As for the so-called fire element, it is another thing. All in all, I can''t make a flame out of thin air, and I can''t keep it going without fuel. If Batu says those fires won''t last long, I think we''d better get ready. "


    Keiras''s face was crumpled, and he now understood why witches were not popular. They always surprise you when you think they have nothing to do, but they can surprise you when you think they can do something for granted. "Well, well, it seems that we have to think about how to kill the insects."


    Unfortunately, except for ATA, the other two were not listening to him. Anyone who has faced a similar situation knows that when his opponent is big or small to a certain extent, the fight can become quite difficult. You can use a machete to kill wolves who attack livestock, but you can''t cut the sick Gadfly. Even the magic sword frarag does not have the ability to fight a large number of fingernail sized flying insects. But it''s not absolute. Just as fire and smoke can stop them, the opposite of fire has a similar effect.


    "Come to the river!" The mage''s voice called for his companions. He pulled up one side of his robe to reveal his dark arm. Compared with the lion man, the color of cheese is a little yellow. But compared with the grassland people, he has not experienced much sun and wind, and his skin looks pale. This is no way to do things, whether the color of the skin or the quality of personality or even the good and evil of human nature, these concepts are relatively indispensable. If all the people in this world are of the same color, there is no need to compare them. If all the people do and do are the same standard, there is no need for morality. Unfortunately, when a child learns the first word, he learns to distinguish the world, black and white, beauty and ugliness, and loses the qualification to live in chaos. In a world that is not chaotic, everything needs to find the scale in the swing at both ends. For a few people today, there are black fog of flying insects and dangerous rivers on both ends. In contrast, parasites do not immediately die, and the mage has a way to remove them from their bodies.


    "When the fire is out, jump into the river. Try to stay with me and don''t get washed away. " After seeing the gray green river downstream, cheese''s warning becomes quite noticeable. After saying this, he put his whole left arm into the water, and the magic light in his eyes condensed. There was still time for the flame to go out, and he could do what he could.


    The fire on the grass gradually thinned, and the black smoke caused by the burning gradually dissipated, leaving a small piece of soil covered with ashes. Just also the mighty flying insects, at this time only a few scattered, still confused looking for direction in the smoke. This can not help but make people feel that their vigilance is too strong. The fire just now has wiped out all the things flying out of the human form and can no longer pose a threat to them. However, such doubts did not last for a few seconds. As the ashes began to tremble, larger flying insects emerged from the ashes shaking their bodies and shaking off their dirt. Their charred wings were rapidly growing back by the power of the embers. The annoying hum is repeated after the first fly climbs up the grass stalk and takes off again."Jump." Cheese called to his companion in the simplest way. Bartu was the first to jump into the water, followed by ATA. Part of kylas''s eyes were always on the mage''s body, because cheese had not meant to go into the water. However, considering the magic light in the eyes of the latter, which is also very clear during the day, and the gradually approaching wing beating sound behind the head, the cat goblin still jumps into the water.


    On the shore, only the mage and the swarm of insects approaching him were left. This was what he needed. Some things could not be used in the presence of his companions. Now, taking this opportunity, the light in his eyes quickly changed into another color. A few seconds later, when several people, including cheese, came up from the water, the mage had a name in his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    Names are a force. This sentence can be interpreted from many aspects. For example, in the context of philosophy, names represent the ability to describe the actual things and the concepts of abstract assumptions. When people begin to discuss a certain problem, whether these names can accurately correspond to the subject they actually want to refer to becomes extremely important. The emergence of a rigorous logic or theory is inseparable from these names, which can be used as a ladder for human thinking and reasoning.


    The power of names is more practical for wizards who also use language as the carrier of magic and knowledge. For example, every devil and devil has a name, and they are just the opposite of the spellcasters who want to hide their names. Demons and demons can''t wait to spread their names because they have a higher chance of being called into the world from the abyss. But interestingly enough, in many stories, demons and their names have always been a powerful help in defeating them and banishing them back into the abyss.


    Now cheese''s name has a similar effect. It''s the name he gets from the brains of those flying insects, and it''s the only information that those weird insects think twice about. The mage guessed that the name was the name of the being that these parasites were working for, or at least the name of the being that gave birth to them. But whatever it is, it''s worth a try. Because when he dived into the river, the grey robe had noticed that the current of the river was not as clean as its surface. In the shadow of the sand on the bottom of the river in the sun, there are more things that have not been revealed. To be honest, cheese doesn''t want to wake them up. It''s enough to deal with strange insects.


    "Linpu! Sylvestre When several people had to show their heads out of the water for air, cheese lifted his upper body out of the water and called out the name to the flying insects flying towards them. The name gushed out of the mage''s throat with an incredible vibration. Cheese could feel that after he vomited the first syllable, the person who recited the name was no longer himself. The fuzzy syllable obtained from the insect''s brain was naturally changed into a clear and sonorous cry. The tremor did not dissipate after leaving his mouth, shattering the water spray around him !


    So in the eyes of the rest of the people, the originally fierce flying insects stopped moving, and they were hanging in the air, like soldiers who suddenly lost their targets. The mage called out the name again. This time, he deliberately put magic into it. For a moment, with the sound wave covering the insects, the consciousness of cheese seemed to extend to the insects, just as he had controlled the grass on the ground. The gray robe, who was not unfamiliar with this feeling, easily ordered the insects to move away. At the same time, he was surprised to find that it was not because of the difference in sound transmission between water and air that he did not feel any sense of the name in the water. The water here is not pure, but at least not infected by parasites.


    A few minutes later, several people who had just been forced to jump into the water were all wet and climbed onto the bank. There was no way. Although I didn''t know how long the cheese spell could work, the cold water river on the grassland was too cold. It seems that the sun can only warm its surface, less than the palm width of the water, the temperature of the river has made people stiff. If they stay longer, they will not be able to climb up before long. In particular, as a cat like creature, his aversion to water has changed from physical discomfort to psychological sadness.


    "You should use your spell earlier, not when we''re all wet!" The cat goblin, who looked two times thinner because of his wet hair, shook his body and complained to the grey robe. However, no matter how angry his tone was, the appearance of his eyes covered with hair was frightening.


    "Ah, ah, Achoo!" Batu, who had a root cause of disease, had taken this cold bath. With the cold wind blowing, the herbs he had taken before were completely useless. He quickly took off his wet clothes and wanted to dry his body. After taking off his coat, he noticed that ATA''s clothes were left on his body with dripping water.


    As for the female swordsman, her condition is not better. Simply speaking, ATA''s condition is between KAILAS and Batu. Why do you say that? That''s because although she doesn''t have wet hair like a cat goblin, her long chestnut hair and her pair of animal ears have become serious victims. If you don''t immediately light a fire to dry it, it''s only a matter of time before she gets cold like Batu. But are they really allowed to do so now?


    "Hum! Hum Once again, the insects that have been called back by unknown names are restless. Cheese is not in a hurry to use the same method to disperse them. If you use the same trick too much, there will always be problems. This is not surprising in magic, especially when he is so close to the practice of pretending to be a tiger. If he recites the name of existence too often, it may bring about adverse effects. After all, most followers of evil gods are willing to devote themselves to the evil gods they believe in. Who knows if these insects will swarm into the next corpse next time.


    "You run down the river and don''t stop until you run to where we camped last night." The ordinary mages can''t fight against each other. They don''t think it''s possible for them to fight against each other. They don''t think it''s possible for them to fight against each other. But what he didn''t think clearly was, if that was the case, why didn''t he persuade these people to stay out of the danger zone and wait for him?"Batu, don''t wrap your clothes around you. Water soaked cloth is the best barrier. We can use it to take pictures of the insects." The voice from ATA seems to have not heard cheese at all. The swordswoman''s sky blue eyes twinkle with high morale. She uses the string she carries to tie her hair again, and her face is eager to try.


    Inspired by her, the boy and the cat goblin also quickly got up and began to try to find a way to defeat the flying insects. Just what they can think of is not so good in the eyes of cheese. But that''s enough. They''ve proved their choice, and since they don''t want to run away, they don''t have to delay the fight in a way that''s not good for them.


    "Linpu! Sylvie drew! I call you, I praise you, I pray you, come down to me Divination is a trick used by evil gods and priests. They can use the names and sacrifices of evil gods to pull part of the body or consciousness of the indescribable evil existence into the world and their position. Cheese also uses these tricks. Although he doesn''t know what his name means, it''s worth trying, isn''t it? It''s better than being wasted by endless human forms and flying insects here.


    But what he didn''t expect was that, with the spell exit of evocation, what came next was not dark clouds or fog, but a terrible earthquake that made people''s legs tremble!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    The whole world trembled, the earth groaned, screamed, and howled, as if in the next moment the whole earth would collapse and collapse. So after the earth disintegrates, where will the people who were on the ground fall into? Are they going to fall all the way down to the ground? Or will it just hang in the air? Because you see, we stand on the earth, but the earth also restricts us, isn''t it? Because there is such a large area of land, it is so difficult to fly. If the earth disappears, or the boundary between heaven and earth becomes blurred, perhaps people can fly in the air like a bird without wings. But what''s the price of flying? Heaven and earth no longer, will everything in the world still exist? This kind of freedom, which breaks through everything, may not be freedom at all.


    At least Lothar had this feeling after he confirmed that the space he was in was the reverse side of the coin under the ground. On this wasteland, if he looked up, he could see the endless dark abnormal sky in the sky. In the past, the count once asked the mage why the sky was blue instead of showing other colors. At that time, the cheese secretary gave the answer that the blue sky in their eyes was just the illusion caused by the exhaustion of human vision and the reflection of light. In fact, the sky is not blue, it is not any color. This answer once made Lothar feel that he was being deceived. If they didn''t know the real color of the sky, how could they claim to live under the sky? But now the count realized that it might be a good thing not to see the sky as it really was. Because the truth is always cruel, regardless of other people''s feelings, even bloody things can not be described.


    It was not because the count was quiet and alone. On the contrary, the wasteland under his feet was tumbling, and that was due to the giant worm that came out of the root of the tree. In such chaos, even if better than Lothar can not stabilize his body, he can only be like a leaf involved in the tide of falling flowers, helpless to follow the waves of the earth floating. The loud noise that shook his internal organs, the pain caused by the collision, and the dizziness from the top to the bottom were indistinguishable. They should have caused a great impact on the cognitive state of the human body. But when they acted on Lothar at the same time, a kind of peace as if consciousness was isolated from the body came.


    This kind of tranquility is also different from the near death experience or contemplation he has experienced. It is totally physical, not a certain mental state. Although not sure, the count estimated that this was a defensive measure taken by his body to prevent his brain from collapsing in these rapid and irregular changes, just like the Lord who shut the hungry people out of the city walls in the year of famine with heavy gates. They know that the problem is there, but they also know that they have no ability to solve it. So they have to choose to be deaf and blind.


    Lothar is not such a Lord. If the year of famine comes, he will choose to stand with his people and seek a way to live. If he had not found such a way, he would have given up the privilege of nobility in the face of equal death. So he tried to break the peace. After he regained his vision and gradually regained his sense of touch, he was able to understand the situation. It was a war, or a battle, and it was reminiscent of the cavalry who charged at a heavily guarded castle alone with a lance. That disparity is absurd.


    From the roots of the worm wriggled, its petal like head exposed dense spiral serrations, breathless low roar gushed out of the body as thick as a tower building, forming a substantial sound wave, stirring up the dust on the surface of the wasteland and the cold water in the river! So, what on earth can make the monsters beyond ordinary people''s imagination so angry?


    "Drive!" The unique voice of the prairie people urging their mounts, accompanied by their signboard like shouts when they charge, flits past Lothar, who is crawling on the ground. The count, who had regained control of his body instinctively, looked up and saw a cavalry with colored braids on his head, a sheepskin jacket on his body, and a black chariot. The only exception is that the cavalry, which does not vibrate at all on the horse''s back, has no left arm or even left leg! In principle, such a physical disability caused by uneven body weight is absolutely impossible to ride a horse, but the person in front of him so majestically rushed to the worm in the distance. At the same time, Lothar noticed that there was more than that one.


    Hundreds, thousands, and even more cavalry rushed from all directions of the wasteland. They were full of fighting spirit, as if the worm was their enemy for killing their wives and sons! In the same way, their limbs were basically disabled, and some of them even reached the level of wonder. The count watched a man with only a mandible passing by with a machete in his hand. The latter''s tongue, which was exposed to the outside, bounced excitedly, as if trying to make an impossible roar.


    This is not the army of the living, this is the Legion of the dead. In a few seconds, the count was sure. Because if any one of them were alive, how could this scene of galloping horses be silent! The horses were galloping on the wasteland, their hooves were as soft as stepping on cotton, and their muscles were also showing strange appearance in running.


    "Hey! You! What are you hesitating about? " A voice came from behind Lothar, and he turned to see a rider on a fine red horse with the most beautiful beard he had ever seen, and a hat made of unknown animal fur. The rider looked quite complete, at least at first glance, without apparent deformity. Lothar hesitated to respond. He didn''t know whether he was a dead man or something. But before he hesitated, the man continued to say, "I know we''re far away from home. But think of our results! If we have three more tribes, we can unify the whole northern grassland! Come on, my brother, we have to chargeBut after a few words, Lothar realized that he couldn''t really understand what the other side was saying. That''s probably because the language used by this man is different from that of the nomadic tribes around the grey lion he studied. Moreover, he realized that the man was not talking to himself. Because before he responded, the person who had just made a gentle gesture of encouragement became angry, as if he had been turned into anger after some kind of rejection. He drew out his machete from his waist and swung at the oblique front of the horse, as if to cut off the head of someone standing beside him. After that, the man, without looking at Lothar any more, charged toward the worm with his weapon.


    He''s just repeating a piece of his life. Lothar got it. But what he didn''t understand was, where did these spirits come from, why they attacked the worm here and now, what stimulated them, and why he hadn''t seen any of them after walking in the wilderness for so long? No, maybe they''ve been here all the time. It suddenly occurred to Rosa that, with Helen''s character, she would not be so interested in a vast wilderness, and even left her father behind several times in the journey of the previous days. She could see what Lothar couldn''t see, maybe these knights.


    "In the end, what''s going on?" Rosa murmured. He couldn''t get a clue now.


    "No, you don''t know. It''s nothing." A familiar and strange voice answered him, guiding him to look at the river not far away. There, in the water wave, the figure of a half human fish was showing his upper body, and his eyes without pupil were smiling at him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    This monster rose from the river, Lothar is no stranger. He comes from lost heart Bay, where Helen was born. People who sail in that area know that there are half human and half fish creatures under the water. They call these creatures sea monsters. The name of the sea demon sounds like a legendary monster that lives on the bottom of the sea and feeds on human beings. However, in fact, long before humans occupied lost heart Bay, they had already lived in the sea area. The civilization they established and the tradition they followed were not much worse than those of humans sailing on the sea. One of these sirens was very familiar with Lothar, but it was for this reason that the count was very sure that the siren was dead. He died in a campaign that completely changed the composition of lost heart Bay forces.


    "I know ophey dead. I witnessed his death. " Said the count in a deep voice, looking at the sea demon''s expression changed quite complicated.


    The sea demon, known as fioni, glanced at the riders who roared at the worms. "Look around you. They''re all dead. The problem is that you run into the dead man''s territory and point to a dead man and make a fuss. "


    "I..." Lothar was made speechless by the sea demon. He narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the existence with the appearance of fioni. Then he suddenly understood something, and his expression was no longer so ferocious. "So, he''s there for you? Become a grain of sand and lie on the beach


    Hearing this, the sea demon''s face turned back to Lothar with a smile of unknown meaning. "Yes, I chose a good place for him, otherwise I could not find him so soon. It took me a long time to find a specific sand on the beach, or I could have appeared in front of you earlier


    Now the count knew who was in front of him and why he was here. After returning from lost heart Bay, he showed the tattoo on his arm to cheese. The mage told him at that time that there would be no time for him to break away from this existence. However, seeing each other again at this time did not make Lothar fear. From the bay of loss of heart to now, he has learned to look down on some things and accept the tease of fate. But there are some things he can''t let go of, "what about her? Did she come to you? "


    "No The siren shook his head and shrugged after Lothar''s apparent disappointment. "You know, I''m just lying there waiting for them to come to me. If they don''t want to or get lost on their way, I can''t help it. Besides, many people don''t come voluntarily. And I have plenty of time, so I don''t mind if they wait for other people to go on the road together or wander in a place. It''s you. If you don''t think about it quickly, we''ll really meet again soon. "


    The other party''s answer made Lothar feel a little surprised, but as he reminded, this is not the time to ponder. In this chaos, his physical strength is still consuming. If he does not get food supply, he will not be able to last long. But even so, the count did not think that he had any chance of survival. It was true that the undead riders were attacking the worms, but their attacks were meaningless. Not to mention that a large part of the worm''s body was hidden in the root of the tree, the exposed part that could be attacked by the riders was also daunting. With Lothar''s eyesight, he could see that the riders rushed to the monster''s front, waving their blades desperately, and even ran into the monster''s body without any damage. This may be because the worm is not the soul of the dead. The blade of the dead can''t hurt it. However, it doesn''t matter whether the truth is so. The important thing is that the worm has not shown any opportunity to be used by Lothar. What can he do? Rush up and chop off the worm''s meat and eat it?


    Perhaps aware of the count''s helplessness and weakness after his silence, the siren sighed, "it seems that you need a little help? Maybe the method we used before is good. "


    This reminds Rosa of a rather bad experience. In the battle of lost heart Bay, he and several of his companions went on an expedition to explore a mysterious cave. In the cave, he encountered an unexpected ambush, which almost, no, did kill the count. But unexpectedly, he did not die. Instead, with the help of the existence in front of him, he became a strange state between life and death. In that state, he did not need to breathe and eat, nor did he feel tired. At the same time, his physical strength and speed doubled. But the price is that for every second of Rosa''s existence as the kind of immortality, something in his body that he can define as a human goes away by a minute. And in the end, the count is also relying on a lucky discovery of the secret treasure to restore life. That memory was so precious that Rosa never wanted to experience it again, because this time, he knew that there was nothing to revive him.


    "I don''t think so. If you make me that way again, I''d rather die here. " To be sure, Lothar didn''t want to die, but sometimes, to continue to exist meant paying a higher price than death, which was also unacceptable to him. Moreover, he does not believe that the other side has only one solution.


    "All right, all right. In fact, that state is not as bad as you think, and you are the most qualified of all the people I have ever met. This may be because you have a strong self-control, which is mixed with the desire to survive and become your support. On the contrary, I tried to find some dying people and they all failed The presence of fioni''s appearance showed Lothar''s concern at a glance. He said casually that he was not surprised by the count''s refusal. "Then, in that case, I have another way."When the sea demon finished, the scales began to emit unnatural light. Lothar didn''t know what he was going to do, but he knew it was a sign that the other party was about to end the conversation. "Wait, why did you help me?"


    "Oh, that''s a good question. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can understand that, in your words, death is my domain, and all the dead are under my management. But look around you. These people are dead. They''ve been dead for years. But what are they doing? They didn''t come to me, they didn''t have nostalgia for the world, they just, stuck here. This is really unacceptable to me. " With that, fioni''s body began to be swallowed by the black fog oozing from the scales, and then disappeared into the river.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    "Are you doing this now?" The question raised by keiras is actually a question that cheese asked himself. Did he succeed in evocation? If it is successful, then why does no evil spirit respond to his call except this earthquake which seems to continue into the distant future? This is totally inconsistent with the principle of divination. Before the arrival of evil spirits, various kinds of visions may appear, but none of them is so monotonous and so long. But if he fails, what is the explanation for the earthquake?


    That''s why the grey robes never think that casting magic related to evil gods is a kind of magic. Magic, no matter what kind of magic it is, when it is released or used, the caster will always feel something. Among them, they may not be clear about the magic operation process and principle involved in the magic, but the success of the casting and whether the released magic meets the expectations are mostly things that can be grasped by even the novice apprentices.


    When this common sense is applied to evil gods and their priests, it will not be the case at all. Every evil God teaches his followers different ways of doing magic, and even the methods they teach everyone are different. Nowadays, most of the magic related to evil gods known by cheese are from the evil classics handed down by their followers. Most of these books are carried by the skin of intelligent creatures, which has the ability to bewitch readers. Even so, the number of spells recorded in a book is very limited, and most of the contents are murmurs of unknown meaning or praise of the evil existence that he worships. But only those who hold the belief of evil gods or know the knowledge of magic can extract the content they want through their own ways.


    So is the taboo spell more efficient and powerful than the normal casters use? I''m afraid not. They can arbitrarily distort the internal logic of the world, knead all common sense and knowledge into a mass of waste paper, and then throw them into a chaotic wastebasket. But this is often accompanied by unimaginable costs and consequences, and these consequences are not immediately apparent. This unpredictability makes it impossible for experienced casters to determine whether their magic works or not.


    Cheese is an old spellcaster who has been in contact with magic for almost as long as his life. At the same time, he has another level of identity, which is unknown to most of his colleagues in grey robes, and a taboo identity, that is, his major, the place where the evil spirits come from, and outside the world. The continuous research on this taboo direction has given cheese a lot of gains. For example, he can calmly talk with some beings when ordinary people are about to fall into madness just by looking at it. For example, he is not affected by the abnormal disorder to a certain extent. For example, he is almost immune to the reverse of evil magic. However, none of these can change the essence of evil magic, that is, they are not driven by the magic power of the world, and their function and occurrence depend entirely on the will of existence mentioned in these spells. In the final analysis, evocation is just a kind of magic to ask the gods to come. Whether the gods come or not still depends on itself.


    "I don''t know." Maybe only cheese himself knows the humiliation he felt when he said these four words. As a grey robe, it''s not clear whether it has any effect on the spell you cast. I''m afraid it will be ridiculed by everyone. And even if the mage knew the difference between evocation and other spells, his self-esteem did not allow him to explain his powerlessness to his companions.


    Unexpectedly, the cat goblin didn''t make any more sarcasm about cheese. KAILAS also knew that the current situation was not mean to other people. Compared with the wizard''s magic, he was more concerned about when the earthquake would stop. No one knows what the end of the tremor will bring, and no one wants to know.


    "Look! Tianmu Batu''s words attracted the attention of several people. They struggled to look forward. The old and huge tree was shaking along with the earth''s crust in the vibration. The knots all over its trunk and branches seemed to loosen, and some smaller knots began to fall from the sky tree. This seems to be a good thing, because the fall of each knot makes the tree recover its vitality. Gradually, the original as the dead trees on the sky began to grow all the shoots. But when everyone was amazed, something even more terrible happened. In addition to the earthquake, a terrible energy that can be felt by standing on the ground is rushing towards the surface from the bottom of the ground, just like the precursor of volcanic eruption. The whole earth groans in the vibration, and the soil covered by vegetation cracks in the opposite direction. The cracked lines make the original flat land split into the appearance of ravines.


    The murmur of anger reverberates in the vibration, and comes out from every gully. The tone of this whisper is extremely vicious and hateful. It keeps repeating a word, a word that people can''t understand but feel cold. Cheese understood, just as shaman knew prairie language after he touched him. Although he had not learned the language used in this whisper, he immediately understood the meaning and destination of the repeated words. The thing that made these gullies is cursing the destination.


    The mage knew the name, and he knew what it was from the story of Lothar "Go "Kill, kill!" His thoughts were interrupted by the roars coming from the cracks. The language used in these shouts was familiar to many people, especially Batu. When he heard so many familiar war shouts, his face changed obviously."The earth, the ghost of the earth!" Bartu, who grew up hearing the legend of spirits since childhood, said subconsciously that the souls who were banished to the earth and could not become stars were the nightmare of herdsmen.


    As if to confirm his words, several figures jumped out of the cracks perpendicular to the ground on horseback, dressed in the uniform of death, holding weapons in their hands. And that''s not over. More riders rush out of the cracks to the surface, shouting and whistling, celebrating their return to the familiar steppe years later. With the landing of the army of the dead, the cracks in the root of Tianmu become bigger and bigger. Finally, when those cracks become terrible cracks, when the power from the ground comes to the surface, the source of the earthquake shows its true face in the sun!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    It is said that in the distance that it takes years to calculate the distance by boat, there is a place which is different from most of the countries recognized by people. People living there have skin and hair similar to cheese, and the civilization they constitute is no less different from that of ordinary people and grey robes. In their civilization, the Dragon did not refer to a four legged and two winged dragon, but a more snake like creature. Nevertheless, whether flying or spitting fire, their dragon and dragon were as good as Dudu, and even worse in other aspects. Cheese once had a great interest in seeing these records. He did not believe that a creature as powerful as the one described in the record would only live in the place where people with similar appearance live. By analogy with the dragon, he would know that such existence often has a strong autonomy, and it is impossible to wander to any corner of the world. There are not a few grey robes with a similar attitude to cheese. Most of them take this as the reason to think that the dragons do not exist in fact, but are just monster totems imagined by local residents. But they don''t know that the author of the travel book, which records the Dragon without wings, is the official owner of the grey tower. Now, cheese looks at the scene and has another inference.


    Is it possible that the so-called dragon in the travel notes refers to this thing? Although cheese is not sure whether this monster from the ground will fly, he can really afford to worship as a totem of any civilization. In other words, it is better to worship him only as a totem. The visual and psychological impact of this thing is too great. Tianmu, whose height has reached the height of the castle is incomparable. Standing under it, it seems that its original crown can be as high as the clouds. And it is such a big tree. When it is coiled by worms coming out of the ground, it feels like a snake with a thin wrist crawling on a bamboo pole the thickness of its big arm. The size of this worm can be seen.


    Moreover, the epidermis of this worm is not as white and soft as those of the same kind of software. The skin of the huge worm is shining like silk. Dark black stripes flow under every fold and crevice of its skin. These stripes may be caused by the juice under the skin, but if it is really the case, they can never be found The worm''s body outlines so many mysterious and complicated graphics and characters. Just looking at the worm''s body surface, cheese almost fell in love. The last time he saw a person with similar effect was his teacher. The robe of the Lord of the grey tower always has changing patterns. It is said that those patterns represent the changes of his mood and the thinking in his mind. The mage did not think that the same phenomenon happened to the worm for the same reason. He preferred to believe that it was just a disguise that the monster showed to intimidate those who saw him.


    But this terrible worm didn''t come out of the ground for people to watch. In fact, it was driven all the way from the ground. And what drives him is more and more nomadic ghosts coming out of the cracks in the ground. The long lost sunshine and grassland seemed to make these riders hesitant, but the hesitation did not last long. They all knew that they could do harm to the worm because of the help of a powerful God, whose help was not permanent. They had to seize the time. This evil monster must be defeated. Only in this way can they get rid of the fate of being trapped in the underground wasteland and repeating meaningless battles. Only in this way can they truly rest in peace.


    "What the hell is going on..." The mage and his companions were in complete chaos when the soldiers again charged at the worm with their weapons. The situation was beyond their expectation, and even keiras, who was proficient in the legends of the grassland, could not understand what they were going through.


    Just when a few people were confused, a different rider came to them and said, "do you look like you''re in trouble? Can I help you? "


    "Of course, we need a knight." Almost subconsciously, cheese answered the other party''s question, the smile on her face disappeared when she saw Rosa''s withered face. He and Batu almost pulled the count down from the ghost carrying him. The exhausted Lothar could not dismount himself. The dying Knight lay on the grass, supported by Batu, lifted his upper body and ate the food from the swordswoman. Although it''s just dry rations, there''s nothing better for Lothar, who has been out of food for nearly four days.


    After a long time without eating, he can''t eat a lot of food immediately. The long march Earl himself knows that the knight''s iron will enables him to command the busy ARTA with a weak voice at the moment when ordinary people have fainted, because the latter has already cried after seeing Lothar''s present appearance. But anyway, the count''s life was at least saved. So the big stone that cheese had been carrying fell to the ground. As long as Lothar is alive, what he does together makes sense.


    "Wheezing!" The ghost horse, which was carrying the count to his companion, snorted and looked at the cheese with listless eyes. The mage also understood the sight and clearly knew that the horse was different from the ghost of other riders without any explanation. There''s something else in it.


    "Thank you for bringing him back." Cheese was the first to speak, but in a language different from any one he used to communicate with his peers. This is an ancient language, which was created by ancient people to communicate with non-human beings. However, as time goes by, those who are willing to communicate with mortals will understand the language of mortals, which is not difficult for them, and there are not many people who still retain and can use this language correctly.The horse swayed his head, which was much larger than human beings. The mage''s face was reflected in his eyes. "I don''t like you." A voice appears in cheese''s mind, which is much more dignified and oppressive than when communicating with Lothar. But cheese is not Lothar either. He has dealt with these beings a lot.


    "Can I ask why?" The mage said, his face did not show too much expression, which made him think that he was talking to himself.


    "You are no different from that worm. You are all stones in the hourglass, which will only hinder the original order


    "But you still have to rely on me to get rid of the other stones, don''t you? If you can do that, you don''t need to tolerate them. "


    "Wheezing!" The ghost horse snorted again to express his dissatisfaction, "the boy with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. That''s all I can do for you. You''d better not let me down


    "Wait, I have something to ask you." Realizing that the other party wants to end the conversation, cheese tries to stop it.


    "There is no secret for the dead, for all of them have passed away with death. I have no answer to the question you want to ask. You know it yourself, don''t you? If not, he is not The sound in the brain disappeared, accompanied by the ghost horse into a pool of cold water, as cold as the well water just drilled underground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    Not getting the answer you want, cheese is a little frustrated. However, this small depression in front of the vast scene, a breath has been eliminated bait. Rather than prying secrets out of the gatekeeper of life and death, it''s more realistic to confront the giant worm. In fact, strictly speaking, neither of them is true, is it? With a bitter smile and shaking his head, the mage adjusted his thinking in his brain. Half of the task of rescuing Lothar has been completed, and now there is another half.


    "We''ve got it back. It''s time to retreat." I don''t know when the cat goblin standing at the feet of cheese holds the brim of his hat with one hand, so as not to be blown down by the cold wind of Ghost riders. His words are reasonable. Since the purpose of the party is to rescue the count of Heishan, then people are already around them. They don''t have to fight with the monster that only exists in legends and myths, does it? What''s more, these Ghost riders around also greatly involved the worm''s energy, with the wizard''s means, this is definitely the best time to escape.


    But as cheese and the ghost horse said, he is the stone in the hourglass that will remove other stones. He is a wizard who knows the horror of the outside world and knows what consequences it will bring to let worms exist. He has been gnawing at the sacred wood connecting heaven and earth in herdsmen''s mouth, isn''t he? What about the next step? Even if the sky will not collapse because of the withering of the sky trees, the earth will not collapse, but that just shows that the pain the world can bear has not reached the limit. In the long run, the limit will be reached one day, sooner or later. Of course, this has nothing to do with cheese now. Even if the world will eventually be destroyed, I don''t know how many years later. Maybe he and the people he knew died long ago. But is that really an excuse? If cheese can let this happen in front of his eyes, what is the difference between his life and those who spend a lifetime in fear? Those who do not undertake anything, know but do not act. The people who stand on the sidelines are never the pursuit of the mages. What they want is the truth and the answer to everything in the world.


    "We''ve saved it for a while. But I don''t think that worm will let us go after those ghosts have left. He can make a hole in the ground for his own children. Do you think we can run past this guy Cheese shrugged and looked down at the cat goblin. Of course, what he said can also be used as a reason not to retreat, but through his black eyes, Kellas has learned that even if the worms no longer chase them, the grey robe will choose to stay here and make an end to him.


    "It''s crazy. I''d rather jump naked into the yew man''s arrow rain than fight with that thing The two cats that showed their hats trembled, showing the owner''s uneasiness.


    "I don''t want either of them." The grey robe smiles and pulls up the hood of the robe. Although this will block some vision, the relatively narrow vision and the function of the hood can help him concentrate on casting or planning actions. "ATA, are you going to take care of the wounded here, or follow us to see if the insect has a neck?"


    "I..." The swordswoman hesitated when she heard the master''s call. Her eyes told her that the worm was not only big. However, her expression changed when she saw the riders rushing towards the worms. At this moment, she has some new understanding of life and death. Maybe she should not be so careful in calculating the time she has left. Looking for her family is what she wants. This will not change. But it does not mean that everything else is not worth it and can not make her take risks. At the beginning, the girl who was fighting with the vampire didn''t think about her comfort. From the bottom of her heart, she had a kind of enthusiasm, which was increasing under the limit of her life.


    Actions speak louder than words, and when ATA reaches up to cheese and reaches over her head, she already tells others about her choice. In this regard, Batu, who can only take care of Lothar, is surprisingly not commenting. The young man knew that neither he nor his eagle could play any role in the battle. He knew from the beginning to the end that he could not compare with these people, whether they were knights who lived alone from the ground for four days, or ladies with beast ears and magic swords, or cats with bad clothes and bad words. It''s not very good, especially when you want to get along with these people day and night. The feeling of being excluded makes Batu uncomfortable these days. His constant verbal confrontation with KAILAS also proves that they are equal. But the battlefield is not a place for equality. He has no qualification to ask anyone to replace him, because he knows that he is inferior to them.


    "Good luck to you." Grassland people never avoid their own weak, because blind arrogance can only bring destruction. In the heart of unwilling to suppress, there is no other emotion in Batu''s blessing. However, his clenched hand was still detected by a weak knight, who was now too tired to speak.


    ATA and the cat goblin both looked at Batu. The former nodded to him, while the latter just shook his beard. As for cheese, after determining the hands, he was trying some kind of magic. After a few seconds, the magic had been formed. As soon as he waved, two galloping ghost horses and their riders stopped in front of the three people. "Can you give us a ride?"


    It is not easy to deal with ghosts, because most of them have not realized that they are already dead. In their world, they are still repeating a certain moment in their lives, and the external stimulus will be distorted into a sudden situation that does not exist in memory, which often leads to unexpected results. However, it would be different if you were an experienced psychic or a wizard who knew how to communicate with the dead. The two riders who stopped were similar in appearance. They might be brothers or other blood relatives. This kind of kinship obviously affected the death and made them respond to the magic call of cheese.The ferocious face became confused and stiff in the master''s gentle words. The one with more scars on his face and a dense beard gave out a heavy nasal sound. After several difficult syllables, he finally said, "man, I, together. Woman, cat, he. " Another rider showed a reluctant expression, carrying women and cats to the battlefield is not a good image for soldiers. But he did not dare to disobey his companion''s meaning, so he could only curl his mouth and reach out to pull atta onto the horse.


    After all three of them got on the horse, cheese looked at his companions and said, "hold on, you two. I''ll make our horses a little faster, a little faster."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    Compared with living horses, the speed of ghost horses is often described as swift and silent as the evening wind in various regional legends. The riders on their backs always come like ghosts born in the shadow of moonlight, coming quietly from the night with dangerous or noble intentions. In fact, the riders on horseback yelled at the battle roar that they inherited from the memory of their ethnic group or blood relatives when they were alive, and their shouts were the same as before. However, as their mounts, ghost horses are no longer as flexible as they were when they were alive. Their limbs showed unnatural rigidity, their eyes were empty, and their hooves swayed like wooden toys made by inferior craftsmen. However, this was the case. After losing all the sense of being creatures, they reached the speed that could never be reached when they were alive, and they ran It''s ironic that their bodies will no longer swing when they run, and the people riding on them will no longer feel bumpy.


    This is not to say that ghost horses are better than living horses, although many people think so, but only those who have a deep understanding of these sad souls and their equally tragic owners can truly understand that there is nothing inside these horses and riders. They died long ago, at a certain time in the so-called past of the possible existence time. For them, after that, there is no future, no time elapse, and there is nothing left, just like a black hole filled with discontent forever.


    People always say that the undead is cold, and the body is cold. That''s right. But undead, undead, there is no substance composed of substance like corpse. Why do they talk about temperature? So the undead are not cold, but the people who touch them are aware of the emptiness within the dead and feel fear, because their bones know that the living are more likely to die, and the emptiness will devour the living as if they had swallowed up the dead. Death is not terrible. If death means the freedom of the soul or the beginning of a new life, it is not terrible at all. What is terrible is nothingness.


    Cheese thought he was used to facing nothingness. He clearly remembered that when he stood next to the autopsy table as an apprentice for the first time, his teacher told him the difference between the corpse and the dead. This distinction contains a hint of nothingness, which is perceptible to the young mage. Many days after that, cheese couldn''t go to sleep smoothly. He began to think about the coming of nothingness and the possibility of nothingness. He tried to convince himself that nothingness was not unacceptable, but responded to his heart throbbing in his chest. After many years, the unsolved problems still come to his mind from time to time, which is one of the reasons why cheese hates the dead so much. Their existence is the manifestation of nothingness.


    But this time, when he had to connect with the undead again and seek the help of Ghost riders and their horses, he was surprised not to feel cold. This is not to say that these souls are any different from what he knew and touched before, and that their inner existence is still void. Just this time, he just didn''t feel that way. With the help of calmness, his magic was more effective than expected. The figures of lotha and Batu were covered by grass in a blink of an eye, while the sky trees in front of him and the terrible worms climbing on them became bigger.


    How to fight against such an opponent? This problem overcame the thinking of the dead and nothingness, and became a proposition that the mage had to face now. It is not the first time that cheese has fought against an enemy much bigger than himself. He once fought and won against the demon lord who can use the castle as a seat on the ice field north of Longji mountain. Even in a more distant time, he and Migo, the red dragon as his partner, had to fight against him. The mage who has experienced this knows that the size of his opponent is not a problem for him who uses magic beyond his physical strength to fight. The real problem is that those who have both the muscle strength of the great physical blessing and the innate or acquired spiritual and even magical existence. Coincidentally, the worm they are facing now is definitely the most powerful one among such beings, not to mention, it is likely that it has not exerted its true ability.


    Get rid of the abnormal existence before it is ready to use the power to shake the world. This is the best way cheese can think of. It is also the very few suggestions he got from the grey tower about the evil gods. The person who gave the advice was his teacher. "They always think of us as ants who don''t understand anything, ladybugs who occasionally climb onto the books they are reading. This is one of the few weaknesses that we can take advantage of. We have to escape or stab them before they realize their mistakes


    Strange to say, when I just left the gray tower, my mind was full of what I saw in front of me. But as time went on, the scene of training in the gray tower gradually became clearer. A lot of things that I didn''t understand at that time and didn''t care about gradually became things that we really need to think about and understand. Maybe this is the relationship between knowledge and experience. This thought of cheese showed a bitter smile. With the idea, the practical action plan is like a river stretching from the origin of his thinking, and turns into a large complex water system between his fingers. However, most of the water system can not escape the fate of being cut off. There are boulders in front of them, or they fall into gullies and dark channels. Few of them can really flow into the distance.


    There are two opportunities. By the time cheese came to this conclusion, they were not far from the worm''s body. From here, we can clearly see the follow-up of the riders who rushed to the huge objects. Most of them were bounced away by the mysterious forces on the surface of the worms, shattered and turned into a fog. If ordinary undead, in the fog, they will disperse, become more broken dust, become more invisible wandering soul. But with the help of a presence that rescued Lothar from the ground, the undead were able to regroup, and even though the second attack would still bounce away, they had a third, fourth chance. Once upon a time, they were able to take advantage of the gaps created by their companions, rush into the barrier of mysterious forces, and cut down huge worms with cold ghost blades. Although the scars are slight, the grassland soldiers who have accumulated over a long period of time are gathered here. If their horses can still raise dust, their running will be enough to set off a sandstorm.But even without sandstorms, the intrepid rider has provided cover for the real sting. In the roar of the worm''s impatience, the three finally reach him.


    "Our goal is the upper part of its body! Jump on it Cried the mage to his companions, then gritted his teeth and tried to get up from the horse. The skin of the worm turned into a wall in front of him, and he could not see the boundary. Just as he was about to hit the wall, his legs suddenly gave force and the whole man jumped into the air!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    In the fierce drink of the dead herdsman''s saber in hand, from his fast-moving ghost horse''s back to the same huge worm that clings to the giant trees, this is a matter that can be described in words alone. This confusion comes from putting together too many things that could not have happened or combined, and connecting them with crude logic. But this is also no way to do things, although not everyone can meet ghosts or see evil worms, but there will always be such a time, isn''t it?


    At a certain moment, a sudden pause in the thinking, which was originally dominated by the vein in the brain, was interrupted and turned into a pure question. Why am I here? This subtle unreal feeling is so real and so powerless that the life we experience is sometimes as unreal as a dream. Memories and traces were clearly left not long ago, and it had been a long time since I noticed it; but after a few hours on a vehicle, the scene in front of me was no longer the same as the people and things living in it. Perhaps only in the story, the development of all things can have a thread that can be followed, because the story is made up by people, and people can not control themselves. How to add accidents that they can''t control in their own stories?


    What should a trip on the grassland look like? A few months or even a few weeks ago, cheese makers would have a very clear vision of the vast world, the lonely travelers floating in the wind like clouds, the herdsmen and bandits occasionally encountered, just like the songs sung in the tribe, which were bold and broad-minded and desolate. Music is really a magic thing. It does not convey clear information like language and words, but often contains content beyond language. However, just like the stories made up by people, even if the music made up by people is more beautiful, it will also share the experience of an individual to other individuals. At best, it is only one person''s thinking and thinking. This kind of thinking will have different heights and breadth according to individual differences, but it has high vision, can leave works and be valued by people It is not easy to be spread and understood and absorbed by others. In contrast, there is a kind of music that can never be recorded by music composition, but it is always full of the deepest truth, that is, the music of nature, but it is not easy to be understood.


    The wind whistling through my ears may be the only music that accompanies tourists on this trip. Of course, the wind is never pure. It contains too many sources, such as the shaking of grass leaves, the friction of the air, the groan of branches, the ups and downs of the ground, and now the roar of the dead. When everything is integrated, the wind is the wind. It''s just that the wind still can''t reach the ears of the grey robe. It''s because his hood is protected by magic. Even if it looks like it can be lifted at any time, it is doggedly wrapping the back of the cheese head and ears, so that he can have a quiet thinking environment, isolate him from the world and think with his own wisdom. It sounds a little bit closed, as if it''s stupid and arrogant to turn away from the wind of nature''s suggestion, and instead to speculate with one''s own limited mind. But this is also necessary. Before listening to the wind, if you can''t clear your mind and thinking, how can you hear all kinds of things in the wind?


    Whoa, whoa. When you''re at a loss, focus on breathing. When you''re in an extreme mood and you''re not in control of yourself, focus on breathing. When you focus on breathing, forget to breathe. Many people think that meditation is a mysterious ritual that belongs only to the caster. They suspect that the caster enters the meditation state in various incredible ways in order to obtain the ability that is different from ordinary people. In fact, the method of meditation is very simple, only one point, breathing. Therefore, for mature spellcasters, meditation does not lie in the quiet room, nor in specific rituals and actions. As long as they have the opportunity to adjust their breath, they can enter the state of meditation or semi meditation anytime and anywhere. The point is, after meditation.


    Meditation can enhance the ability of thinking, but it is accompanied by the usual dangers. When a person thinks that he has mastered the method of meditation and tries to enter meditation, he is committing suicide. Meditation is the key, which is used to open the door of mystery. However, the things behind the door of mystery are so vast and weird that the people who open the door by mistake will be engulfed by it in an instant, and then they will be immersed in it, confused and conceited. Many witches appear in this way. They were so common that they gave birth to such groups as witch hunters. How to keep yourself in meditation and only get what you need without falling into confusion and being unable to know yourself is a skill that a truly inherited wizard is better than a mistakenly bumping wild wizard.


    There are many such methods, but the most important are two. One is that, like shamans on the grassland, they hold pure faith in their hearts. All kinds of creeds contained in faith can help meditators resist the chaos behind the door of mystery. The second is to use reason as the cornerstone and barrier of thinking, just like the grey robes, so as to achieve the same result. However, no matter which one of them is, they will have problems when they are close to the existence of the giant worm. The worm itself emits and carries enough energy to deviate from the purpose of meditation. It has the ability to introduce those who think around themselves into another complex and chaotic field, and gradually make them their believers or food.Cheese knows it. That''s what he wants to do. It''s just that his purpose is not to believe in this worm at this moment, but to find a way to defeat him. That sounds contradictory, doesn''t it? How can an existence that needs to be worshipped by others expose its weaknesses to its followers? But weakness is weakness, as long as it exists, it will be there, even if no one mentions it, no one with eyes can see the elephant in the room. I believe his eyes can play a role.


    "I''m going to be a little dull next, and you''ll take my body and continue to climb up to where you think it''s the insect''s neck. If my plan fails, fraklag will be our only chance. " After all the three followed the magic of the grey robe and broke through the barrier of the giant insect and fell on his body which was comparable to the corridor of the castle, the mage left this sentence to his companions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    As a cat, oh no, it''s a cat goblin. The differences must be well distinguished. Because if you don''t make a clear distinction, the ego will collapse quickly. If you give in to the appearance of the beast and give up the inner, the cat goblin will really become a cat. This is not a metaphor or a scaremonger. Those cat Goblins who live in this world all year round, especially those who are curious about human beings or other intelligent races, will lose their identity and become pure beasts within a few years. This is similar to the situation in which the wizard who uses transfiguration loses his self when he is in the transformation state for a long time. The latter forgets that he is a human being and lives in accordance with the wild nature of the transformed creature. It''s just that the elves are in a more difficult situation, because witches can''t be in danger as long as they don''t deform, and KAILAS''s people can never give up their appearance, although they have made so much effort to distinguish themselves from ordinary cats. They learn etiquette, cut clothes, and even fight, they give up their innate claws Operate weapons like humans. Even so, the cat goblin is ultimately a cat shaped goblin.


    "Taran, it seems that we are left now. Well, it''s really, really nostalgic. I''m afraid that''s the curse of every human being. We are doomed to have no companions to rely on other than each other. They either abandon us or betray us. " After the head of cheese dropped down and the body instinctively moved up, she was called atalante by the middle two pronunciations for the first time. Although the addressee was stunned for a moment, her body naturally turned her head to the cat goblin. Her body, or her memory, had been called this way.


    Even so, ATA doesn''t really know why the cat goblin said such words. Her childhood memories have not revived again. The past that makes her understand KAILAS doesn''t exist for her now. Therefore, she did not understand why the dressed cat looked at her with such a heavy voice and such complicated eyes. Although, these are only a moment, the next second, the mouth of the unforgiving, deviant cat goblin came back here, the corner of his mouth showed a prank like arc.


    "I forgot you don''t remember now. I''m sorry, my dear lady. Please take what you said as meaningless purr of an old cat by the fireplace. You see, I''m young now. As a cat, it''s no surprise to die at any time. Ah, I don''t mean I''m going to die now, but cats don''t get as sharp as they get older, do they? Having said that, I still have the sharpness to deal with this big meat bug. Come on, let''s take this walking meat with us and end it all. "


    Walking meat, is really ironic, all cat goblins end up like this? KAILAS leaped onto the shoulder of cheese and manipulated the mage''s body like a puppet. For a time, the cat goblin was no longer afraid of such a fate, because many years ago, a girl promised him that even if he became a beast, she would get along with him as she does now. So before that, before it becomes a beast, the cat in clothes must protect his future mistress, whether it''s from a giant worm, from a wizard, or from a former friend.


    So what does the cat goblin decide to protect? ATA, what is she thinking at this time? Well, this is actually a very difficult question to answer, but surprisingly easy to answer, because the female swordsman has not noticed what Kellas said. In addition to her body instinctively responding to Taran, her main energy now is spent on fear and panic and trying to suppress it. She really has no extra ability to listen to her peers.


    The furry ears hidden in her little chestnut hair were shaking, and ATA even thought that if she had a little more animal parts, her hair would have exploded like a frightened cat. It''s terrible, isn''t it? It''s good to see from a distance. What you see in your eyes after you really stand on the worm, the touch from your feet, and the more subtle and complex but more suffocating sense of oppression, all of which make people difficult to feel at ease. Especially the lines flowing on the worm skin under her feet. She couldn''t understand the meaning of these lines, but her eyes were staring at them uncontrollably, fearing, disgusting, disgusting, but the more so, the more she couldn''t take her eyes off. ATA now feels like there are several pairs of eyes behind her, all with sharp teeth and twisted faces. She is like a rabbit who has entered the territory of wolf by mistake. No one needs to give substantial damage. The smell in the wolf''s den is enough to suffocate


    "Ma''am? Taran? Atta? Hello! Come back Warm but hard things across the face, the sky blue eyes from the state of apathy awakened, appeared in ATA''s vision, is a worried face. How does the cat look worried? It''s a hard question to answer, because compared with the hairless race, the cat''s expression is hidden under the fur and beard. But who says emotional communication must be through exact muscle movements? Without strict judgment, atta can determine the state of kylas.


    "I, I just The swordswoman shook her head, which almost caused her to fall down on the creeping worm. But for the body''s habitual adjustment of gravity, she would have fallen down from here. And this physical shock, also appropriately ease her psychological fear, let her further put her energy into the sensory world."Don''t think about the origin of this thing, don''t look at the patterns on it. Even for goblins, this thing is too evil. We can''t have a problem now, it''s really hopeless. " It''s hard for him to say serious things, but these words with his cat face really make people not serious. Even, the female swordsman who was facing him from a close distance even laughed, and with this smile, the ubiquitous sense of oppression was relieved a lot. The cat goblin turned his lips, but he didn''t care about the details. It was more important for ATA to recover his attention than anything else.


    "How long have we been walking?" Atta asked, trying to look down, but failed with the outstretched paw.


    "Don''t look. Now we see the height is not accurate. It''s affecting our senses. My body is more sensitive than human beings, so I can feel these tricks more clearly than you


    "So how can we be sure where we are now?" The swordswoman did not doubt what KAILAS said, but the senses were not credible. What was left to believe?


    The cat goblin did not answer this question directly. Instead, she led ATA forward with her eyes. In front of them, the mage, who was still drooping his head, climbed silently. "We follow him, and now he''s not affected by his senses."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Things are going well. Even in the semi meditative state, cheese can actually receive all kinds of information from the body, but at this time he did not control his body as usual, but set a simple goal for it and chose to watch. This feeling is very much like physical training, physical pain and fatigue is no longer enough to support clear thinking, but even so, the body can still follow the simple command of the mind for a period of time. Of course, the technique of temporarily separating the mind from the body is far from simple. It requires long-term training to master. It''s just that there are not many people who can use it even in the group of casters who know this technique. After all, not everyone is busy enough to increase their efficiency in such a way. It is inevitable that the body without conscious control may have various problems.


    This is the reason why cheese thinks that things have been going very well so far. KAILAS and ATAH in the outside world may have lost their concept of their position and time, but the mage who has entered another state has calculated the information clearly. Therefore, cheese is very clear that his real-life companions have not encountered any substantial obstacles, no tentacles growing from worms, no bodyguards to protect their bodies, and even the spiritual oppression has been greatly reduced because of KAILAS''s sensitivity. These circumstances let cheese can not help but feel relieved, although he is now in the spiritual field, there is no organ to do so.


    By taking your attention away from your body''s senses, cheese is not in a much more relaxed situation. It is very difficult to describe the spiritual level of things, mainly after abandoning the five senses, it is difficult to provide accurate description for the language and words that serve the real life. That''s why so many books on this subject use another way to write about this problem, metaphor. Of course, metaphor is not a random analogy. The so-called metaphor is to use the various life experiences to describe the abstract things by some characteristics or characteristics.


    For example, to describe the current situation, cheese would say that he was walking in a desert. The reason why we don''t use sand but desert is that the sand on the beach filled with sea water will be thicker, and the sand grains will be adhered together by viscous liquid. The desert is not the case. Every grain of sand in the Desert shows a dry and hard texture. They are non collective and self-contained. They will fly away with only a breeze, and they will not have any attachment to their companions and the place they used to be. Stepping on the sand of the desert, every foot is uncomfortable, the fear of being pulled under the yellow sand at any time, the stabbing pain of sand particles rubbing the feet and Achilles tendon, and the worry about what is hidden in the sand. It''s just that cheese doesn''t really set foot in the desert now. What he touches is not the real area. The sand and the imagination about the desert are the associations he tries to make his surroundings more familiar.


    In the spiritual field, many things become complicated, but not all things are like this. For example, casting a spell in the spirit is the simplest. Any apprentice will try to construct his own magic before mastering the real magic. In the same way, experienced soldiers can complete a duel with their opponents before they attack. These are not only random imagination. In the field of mind, there is no physical limit to the mind. It can simulate, deduce and calculate many things that are subject to the actual conditions in reality. However, this is not entirely a good thing. Without the restriction of the corpse, it means that there is no protection of the entity. The mind will jump in the memory, thinking and imagination at a very fast speed, and a little carelessness will deviate from the original track. Even if you indulge too much and let your mind be scattered, you may lose yourself in this invisible territory and never find a way back to the body.


    As a result, most casters do not move too far away from their origin, the pathway to the body, when they move in the spiritual realm. However, there is no real distinction between the far and the near. As long as the imagination and control of thinking are enough, any calculation can be completed within a square inch. But that''s the situation of the single caster when he is thinking alone. Now cheese is a little far away from his body. This distance is especially evident when the sand around him tries to pull his spiritual legs into it, and he can''t quickly return to his body.


    This is quite dangerous, and any common sense caster should avoid the physical and mental distance. After all, the body and the inner are inseparable. The actual body is the key to form the self and identify the object. Excessive separation of consciousness and body will only make the spirit lose its identity with the body, and the body will lose the motivation to live after losing the command of the spirit, and the result is that they will die together. Fortunately, the specially trained cheese can adapt to a much longer distance than the casters trained by other systems.


    The wizard walking in the desert gradually felt something, vaguely certain that it was other spiritual bodies, but he could not confirm the quantity and state. It''s a question to think about. There is no concept of distance in the spiritual field. When cheese decides to approach him or them, his spirit will be completely exposed in front of each other. What''s more, it''s a bit strange that there will be spiritual bodies in such places. Those ghosts who cling to their lives can''t appear here, and other mage''s companions don''t have similar abilities. No matter how you look at it, the current encounter reveals a smell of trap.But cheese can feel others, others may not be able to detect cheese, just can not be sure of the spirit like a hunting leopard moved to the mage''s side. Cheese subconsciously planned to cast the spell, but when he noticed the other person''s appearance, he gave up the plan. Because it is very difficult to fake appearance in the spiritual field, self-identity will determine the appearance of oneself in other spiritual bodies. One of the two spiritual bodies in front of the mage is in the form of an eagle, and the other is a green light.


    He knew both the spirit of the eagle, which had once appeared on the head of the shale tribe, and the wood spirit, which had no form but which made people think of the ancient and huge plants. It is no accident that the two appeared here. Their purpose is obviously the same as cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    There is no language in the spiritual realm, just as there is no body in it that can be truly recognized. In other words, it is more difficult for each person to communicate with each other in the field of spiritual communication. This is because each individual''s life experience is not the same, so is the consequent consciousness experience. For example, for example, the concept of fish. One of the individuals gave the answer as to how the trout in the river was cut and put on the plate, because that was his first impression of fish. The other thought of a fish and constructed a swaying body of a hammerhead shark. Can they understand each other''s meaning? I''m afraid it''s difficult. This is the dilemma of communication in the spiritual field, where there is no so-called writing and no convenient instrumental concept.


    In this case, communication in the spiritual field seems impossible, isn''t it? That''s true for most people. But experts who often go into and out of the spiritual field and even have some research on it still find some possibility in this impossibility, which is a technique called entanglement. Entanglement, like the name, refers to the mutual contact between the two sides of communication and wrapping and twining like vines. In this case, the two can achieve a certain degree of unity in their cognition of things, and the information they convey can be understood. Of course, this kind of technique is very dangerous. The interaction of mental bodies may lead to confusion of consciousness, and then produce hallucinations, mental disorders and a series of consequences.


    The cheese knows all these risks, but to be honest, they are not worth mentioning compared with what he is about to face. In the face of the goodwill shown by the other two spirits, cheese stretched out his hands, or something like hands, without any hesitation. The other two spiritual bodies immediately understood what he meant, so they stretched out part of themselves and entangled with the mage.


    As long as the two mental bodies begin to entangle, the speed of information exchange between them can be infinitely close to no process, and the moment of entanglement is the moment of completion of entanglement. What Cheese expected was that both of them would be called gods on the grassland, and did not give him information help as he thought. What they gave was more direct, that is, part of their own spiritual body. This move is basically equivalent to cutting a piece of meat from the body with a knife and feeding it to the mouth of cheese. That huge energy and abundant emotion are like a heat flow surging in the spirit of the mage. All his negative emotions disintegrated in this pure and vast energy. For a moment, cheese even felt that his existence had broken through the individual limit and expanded to an infinitely huge level, and was equal to everything. But as he indulged in it, he saw a core in his already inflated individual. It''s a hard, stubborn seed, in which the breath of the world does not belong.


    Just the biggest imagination suddenly collapsed, cheese curiously looked at what he found. But when he looked at it carefully, the seed disappeared from his perception as if it had never existed. What he didn''t know was that if it wasn''t for this seed, he might have had problems at this time. It is true that being one with heaven and earth and being with all things is a very mysterious and profound state. However, this state can not be achieved by external force. The power allocated to him by the spirits is like excessive stimulant. When he starts taking it, he will feel omnipotent. However, he will find that he can do nothing but continue to take the stimulant. Fortunately, his attention was pulled away before he could feel the beauty.


    After returning to God, cheese wants to continue to communicate with the two gods, but where are they in the spiritual realm? To be honest, the mage doesn''t feel sorry. It''s not a pleasant thing for him to present his whole life in front of the two unknown beings. What''s more, the herdsmen regard the spirits as everything, but it''s not clear what the spirits think of them, and what they think of other non grassland people. Especially after experiencing the tremendous energy of the other party''s spiritual body, cheese doesn''t think he will have any room.


    That''s good. You give me strength. I''ll help you. Simple, direct, no contract, no suspicion, this, no better. With this in mind, cheese continued to advance in the spiritual desert, and finally, he found his goal. And that goal is not like the existence of the two spiritual bodies just emerged, it is a gap. There''s a gap in the spiritual realm, like a hole in the curtain, an invisible black spot in the bright night sky. For most people, it is a trap that is doomed. For the Mage at this time, that is the purpose of his trip, that is, the door to the spiritual world of worms.


    Heart, body to. The process of getting through that gap was much smoother than cheese thought. He arrived at his destination without any difficulties. This is no longer the spiritual realm. The consciousness naturally imitates the body to simulate the five senses, and the mage''s body has become a human figure in a grey robe. In front of his eyes, there appeared a desolate ridge, which was more like the highest part of sand dunes shaped by wind. On the left and right of the mage, the ground quickly sank and slid into the remote and invisible darkness. It''s dark, but cheese can''t be sure why he can''t see the end below, because the whole ridge he stands on and the materials that make up it are also black. On these black materials, the only thing that can be regarded as embellishment is the knots that are scattered among them. However, compared with the knots that cheese has seen before, the knots inserted here are not so consistent. Their materials are no longer limited to grass stems and sticks, but all kinds of materials he knows and does not know. These materials have obviously experienced a long time, and the ancient feeling can not be forged and imitated. Just looking at them, the mind will unconsciously produce humble ideas, want to submit to these knots through the long years.This is worm consciousness. In other words, this is the outermost layer of worm consciousness. What Cheese sees now is just what the worm wants to show him. But it doesn''t matter. If he goes further, he will find what he wants sooner or later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    Black Mountains, no end. Lonely grey robe, the front is a winding road, the back is also a winding road. There is no skylight, no stars, no sun and moon, and there is no boundary between heaven and earth. Cheese even doubted whether he was really at the bottom of the space. If he jumped off the narrow ridge, he would float to the sky instead. However, it is not worth taking too many risks to verify. The safest way to do this is to follow the path shown here. If you walk in the spirit of others, especially such a strong existence, you will encounter many problems that can be avoided. Having said that, when is the end of the road?


    The knot, only the top part, stands at the mage''s feet like a corpse in the street. Cheese didn''t pay much attention to these knots before. He just used them as a medium for evil worship. In fact, this kind of media is everywhere, because not all the things worshipped in faith have sculptures that can be taken out and worshipped in shrines. The reason may be that there are no individuals with artistic characteristics or worshipers in the religious order. It may also be because the environment in which the church is located does not allow believers to make concrete representations of their beliefs. For example, believers who worship the God of spring water in the desert can hardly bear not to drink the precious water that symbolizes the gods, and their religion will not prohibit them from doing so if they are more pragmatic. But in addition to these two kinds of religion, it is more likely that symbols are used instead of the gods of the worshipped because of the requirements of their doctrines.


    There are all kinds of possibilities for this kind of demand. Cheese knew that some religions did not adopt the most well-known religious model, that is, the God, the leader and the believers. Therefore, there is no so-called leader or leader with absolute supremacy of power in some religions. In those religions, the relationship between believers and what they believe in may be very close, and even what they believe in may no longer be a real individual, but an idea, an experience or an ideal. Of course, these abstract concepts are likely to be given an exact real image in the later development of the religion, but that is not an absolute development, but this belief can not be established in any case.


    So what about that worm? Obviously not. No matter how you look at it, the appearance of the worm and the energy it radiates are more intense than those of other evil gods that cheese has seen. It is not the type of wet soul that gently contacts with mortals and then delivers its own existence and ideas to each other. Compared with developing its own religion or selecting believers, this existence obviously adopts a more intense means to introduce Into the world. So knots are not the product of occult doctrine.


    There is another possibility, or in the eyes of cheese, it has always been the only one. In the mage''s study of the evil gods and their worshippers, worms and the people who made these knots are only one kind of relationship. That''s his relationship with the worm, the confrontation. Will confrontation produce faith? This sounds strange. How can confrontation produce faith? Rather, confrontation itself is completely opposite to belief. It is rather strange to ask people to swing from one end of the two poles to the other.


    However, this may not be the case. In the files and letters that cheese has read, there is no lack of such examples. Many worshipers of evil gods, even their main high priests, embarked on this road with the belief of destroying the belief of evil gods at the very beginning. Is that hard to understand? It''s like a villager who finds something strange happened in his village, such as unexplained dead livestock, children missing without reason, well water mixed with unknown substances, etc. Instead of fleeing the village or turning a blind eye to the anomalies, he tried to find and expose the truth behind these strange events. Then, it is possible for him to get the truth he is seeking, provided that he does not die in the process or has a desire to retreat in the middle of the process. When he is lucky enough to get to the last step, he will see the existence or order that dominates everything. But at the same time, after experiencing all these things, he also personally experienced what kind of strength and ability the other side has. When the olive branch is thrown out and used with seductive words and disguised victory, it is difficult for people to distinguish what they have gained and what they have lost.


    You may think that this is because, as an individual, you are in an absolutely weak position against the cult of evil gods. Perhaps there is no chance of winning from the beginning. Therefore, it is also natural for you to become a believer in the end. Cheese knows a lot about the opposite, and the results in those cases are often even more shocking. Those religious groups that are boycotted by the whole region and even the whole country have amazing cohesion and executive power, and they also have the ability that those secret religious groups do not have. They can stand on the weak side to publicize themselves. People are always more or less dissatisfied with the environment they are living in. Even the king, he will feel that he has taken too much responsibility and has not been rewarded. In this discontent, those oppressed begin to appear to be worthy of sympathy. That is because some people put their own unhappiness on those people, magnifying their own misfortune without thinking about the fundamental difference between them. So the evil becomes poor, and the wrong becomes oppressed. It takes only one or two victims, one or two righteous words, and the man who steps onto the scaffold and gallows to preach what he calls justice to them, and the blind fire is cast. In fact, this kind of thing happens everywhere, but when this "persecuted" group becomes a religion, and there is an evil god behind them, things will turn into another picture. Before long, a kingdom dominated by evil gods will appear, and its influence can last for a hundred years.Cheese had reason to believe that these knots were originally exorcism totems in the belief of the grassland or nearby residents, but gradually alienated and distorted in the transformation of the minds of those affected by the worms, and became what he saw now. Through these totems, the terrible worm can show the projection of his body in the world and start his destructive invasion. If left alone, not only the existence of Tianmu will be eaten and absorbed, but with the expansion of the worm''s influence, many people will unconsciously become his followers. The so-called theft of faith is such a thing. The totem is still the totem. Compared with the previous one, it is only slightly adjusted, but in fact, the name engraved on the back of the totem is completely different.


    "Ha." Mage, sighed, he did not go forward, but bent down to let his eyes closer to the knot. If this is a representation, there is always something that can lead to the interior. It may be a door, or a window, or another symbol of penetration and connectivity. Hand, touch the knot. At the same time, the whole mountain began to shake, and the black components began to fall loose, and the half hidden knots were exposed, along with what they were rooted in.


    There are no mountains here. The whole mountain range is just a part of that giant worm. And the knot is the hair on the worm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    It seems to have noticed the physical changes, the mountains, oh no, it''s the worm''s noumenon that begins to sway in nothingness. However, because there is no ground and no atmosphere here, this should be shaking the scene did not make a sound! Cheese also subconsciously crouched for a moment before he got up. He found that no matter how the huge body under his feet twisted, he didn''t feel like he was going to be thrown out. His feet were as solid as stepping on the ground. This magical experience made cheese wonder whether it was the relationship between the spiritual world and the reality So. Is the earth under people''s feet inevitable? Is it moving like this giant worm, but we, as the residents on it, are so small that we mistake the constant change as eternal? Of course, this is not the time to think about it.


    The huge black shadow approached from nothingness, and the head breathing the storm gradually showed clear details. Like petals, the skin membrane opens in all directions, revealing the terrible connotation below. The teeth arranged in the huge mouth like caves are enough to be used as siegers. No one knows where the teeth in the worm''s mouth extend. Their existence is not for eating, but rather as a weapon or a tool to intimidate the enemy. But to be honest, he doesn''t need teeth to intimidate his opponent. His huge body and the patterns on his body are enough to make him conform to any definition of a terrifying monster. Even if it''s cheese, there will be two battles in front of him.


    What kind of shape makes people feel scared? This is an interesting question. Witches have studied this for a long time, because they want to understand the mechanism of biological fear and the meaning behind it. Among them, the achievements of some witches have been generally recognized. They believe that fear is not a psychological function, but is completely attributed to the body, is instinctive. The evidence is that even people who have never seen snakes or spiders feel uncomfortable seeing them. That''s because the fear of them has been embedded in the genetic information of organisms, just as hyenas are born with the ability to drill holes and birds can fly with open wings. People are born with an insurmountable aversion to something.


    In this way, the fear and disgust of this worm in front of cheese is beyond race. When the eyes growing in the gap between the meat flaps are staring at him, all the tricks and knowledge in his brain become the impulse to scream. But he didn''t scream, and reason told him that if he allowed fear to occupy his mind, he would never be able to defeat the existence in front of him. Besides, he didn''t come empty handed, did he? Now the situation is not that the worm attacked him, on the contrary, he broke into the restricted area of the worm.


    The energy that was given out of the cheese''s body brought about the weakening of physical and psychological fear. Although that feeling did not completely disappear, at least they did not make the mage tremble any more. Thanks to the spirit of the eagle and the help of Tianmu, cheese raised his head again and looked at the terrible monster. And the monster, too, is looking at him.


    "I know you." Surprisingly, the sounds from worms don''t sound scary, even gentle. He should not be speaking with that big mouth, for there is no tongue or similar vocal organ in that mouth. The answer to cheese''s doubts is a tentacle that emerges from below. The top of the tentacle is something similar to the mouth of a human being. The mouth continued to open and close, in the familiar language of cheese, "I know what you''ve done, what you can do."


    "Then you should know what I''m here for." The grey robe didn''t know where to look in this case, the tentacles or other places, so he decided not to change the direction of his eyes and keep staring at the big mouth. He always felt that as long as his sight was removed, the cave full of sharp teeth would cover him and grind him into meat pieces with the force of contraction. This delusion naturally makes no sense, mainly because even if he looks at the mouth, he can do it in the size of a worm.


    "No, I mean, I can guess your purpose, but I don''t understand your action." More tentacles rose from the darkness below, and cheese noticed that there was something on the front of those tentacles, but he couldn''t determine their function until they started to work. Interestingly, in reality, he did not see these tentacles growing on worms. They may be the organs of the worm itself, they may be the products created by him to communicate with the grey robe here, or they may be hidden temporarily in reality.


    "You''ve crossed the line." The mage himself was surprised that one day he would reason with such existence. However, it is always good for the other party to be willing to talk. At least it gives him a chance to observe him more, "what you are eating, that big tree, is very important to the world. I can''t let you eat it. "


    "Well, in your opinion, I''m eating your world. But I don''t think so. I''m curious about the world, and I want to know you. " The flaps open and close, revealing more eyes behind. cheese_can_see_its_own_figure_reflected_in_each_eye_ , _some_higher_ , _some_shorter_ , _some_young_ , _some_old_ ._


    "There''s something wrong with the way you understand. If you''re really curious about the world, you shouldn''t destroy it while you know it. "The worm''s body twists, its tower like trunk shrinks once, and a few drops of saliva from its huge mouth are enough to fill the pond. Cheese didn''t know what it meant, but he hated talking to a drooling alien, especially when he had a big mouth that could swallow him.


    "Your words do not correspond with your actions." The mouth on the tentacle had a gentle voice. The mage guessed that it was not his voice. It was probably from someone who had been eaten by him. "You think the way I understand the world is to destroy the world. But I don''t see the difference between you and me. Most of the knowledge in your head comes from the destruction of the world. You and your species change the terrain, build buildings, change the distribution of plants and animals. You call this civilization. You dissect organisms in order to understand their structure and not to eat them. You call it an experiment. Your so-called development and progress are just satisfying yourself, which is not good for the world. I don''t understand why you blame me as a destroyer. "


    In the past, cheese would have been bothered by the other party''s words, because there was no mistake in what the giant said, and people were always destroying the world. Roland once told cheese in a conversation that the world never needs magic, just as it does not need castles and glory. But that''s because cheese, as a listener, sees himself as a part of the life of the world. He hasn''t realized and has responsibility. Now he has. So he can answer that question.


    "Because the world has chosen us. We were born here, and we came back here after we died. The earth does not prosper because of the lush vegetation, nor does the volcano stop because of sacrifice. The biggest difference between us and you is that we are a part of the world, and you are not. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    Silence, between the grey robe and the worm. Although cheese in the spiritual world will shiver subconsciously, he will not sweat, otherwise he may have been soaked in cold sweat. That kind of oppression is too strong. If the opponent is just a giant beast, the mage still has a sense of academic superiority, and will not think that he is completely inferior. However, after a brief conversation with the worm, cheese is very clear that the other party''s intelligence is not inferior to his own, and may even be above him. This kind of all-round disadvantage from body shape to knowledge and wisdom is the most depressing. Especially the face that can''t see the change of expression. He doesn''t know what the other side is planning. Every second cheese should be on guard against possible attacks.


    "I, indeed not." Unexpectedly, the grey robe was not attacked by worms, which made him a little unexpected. Because in the impression of cheese, these evil gods are rarely willing to communicate with people for such a long time. Let alone the worm, so far, is not so much arguing with the mage as guiding the mage step by step with his language. This makes people wonder what he can say, especially after what Cheese thinks he has said.


    "I really don''t belong to the world you''re talking about. But where is the boundary of the world in your mouth? " The worm''s voice, like a steel needle, quickly pierces the throat of cheese, sealing all his previously conceived words in his throat. He found the crux of the debate, "you say it''s your world and outsiders are not entitled to destroy it. But do you, the so-called aborigines, really know what your world looks like? Do you know how high the sky is, how deep the earth is, and what is at the end of the sea? You don''t know anything, you don''t know what happened here in the past, and you don''t want to plan for its future. You just live in this world selfishly. You regard yourself as the master of it. You think that everything outside the world is unfavorable to it, and take it as your merit to exclude it. And you take these blind and narrow prejudices for granted, as justice? "


    Cheese''s face is distorted, not because there is magic in the worm''s words, or, he hopes, in those words, so that he can regard it as a devil''s whisper, not to think, not to face what the other side said is right. Are they really masters of the world? Are they really qualified to do anything in the name of the world? For the world, what is the difference between the people living on it and the green worm on a vegetable leaf? The heaviness tugged at his heart and let the emotion dominate the body.


    "Even so, you are still gnawing at the sky wood. And it doesn''t want to be eaten by you. Since you don''t think we are entitled to ask you anything in the name of the inhabitants of the world, let us return to the original status of the hunter and the hunted. As food that you hunt, we always have the right to fight before we are eaten, right? " The power of magic and the power bestowed by the two gods are shown in the body that the mage has invented under the guidance of emotion. Cheese''s fingers began to shift to Eagle''s claws. Under his robe, the spine grew vines. The vines adhered to the muscle lines, and in a few seconds they turned into a blue nail stomach. The magic light made his eyes like two lighthouses, the power of which was unimaginable.


    In the face of such cheese, the worm still did not make any response. He looked at the mage with pity, and the huge mouthpiece was also closed. However, this can not calm down the angry wizard. There is no real world limit to the casting in the spiritual space. The magic does not need to rely on the actual carrier. The mage just waved, and the terrible magic turned into a hawk flying all over the sky and rushed to the head of the worm. Then it was blown out by the breath from the mouthpiece.


    "Your attempt is meaningless. This is my spiritual realm, I am everything here. Your magic, your magic, even your form, is just a virtual image of what you think because I want to talk to you. You don''t have any support here, your strength can''t play a cent. " The mouth at the top of the tentacle still speaks in a soft voice.


    "Fart!" It''s hard to imagine that it comes from the mouth of the grey robe. Cheese seldom uses such vulgar and direct language even when swearing or satirizing others, but now he says so. The emotion that gushes out of the body is so complex that people can''t recognize it. Where does it come from? Perhaps it was the cold failure on the gray tower, Elsa''s words in the Valley City, the self reproach of the shales when they lost Lothar, and the silence in the conversation with worms. These emotions never disappeared, but they were suppressed by something called reason. But now, the mage''s reason gradually disintegrated under the original magic power given by the natural gods. This is something that both the giver and the receiver did not expect.


    The power from the spirits is incomparably strong, but it is full of natural simplicity and magnificence, which is contrary to the logic construction of fine magic that cheese has been operating. As a result, when the mage''s rationality became loose, this force further pushed it down, releasing the emotion that had not been resolved. Moreover, as soon as these emotions are released, they immediately occupy a dominant position. At the same time, due to their agreement with the spirit power, the echo between the two becomes more and more intense, which shows that the body of cheese has more animal characteristics."How sad. You can''t even manage yourself, but you''re asked to manage the world. " The worm silently bears all the attacks of cheese, which, as he says, can''t do him any real damage. Giant creatures look down on the wizard who is losing his human form, whose gray robe, which symbolizes identity and knowledge, has been torn by the roots and vines. Human lips gradually bulge and harden into beaks of birds. The hands used to hold the pen grew feathers into wings. Now that thing is not enough to be called cheese. But even so, even if he has lost his self, the inner seed will still exist, and the power that does not belong to this world begins to turn into a flame from the skin and ignite the whole mage!


    "Ah The original strength of the spirits and the internal energy of cheese consumed each other, like two hungry beasts, biting each other and being bitten by each other. The worm watched with interest. He had known cheese''s ability and knew what was inside of this seemingly human creature. The things that only the people concerned seem to know are as clear as before for him who lies on the sky tree.


    Time goes by. At a certain moment when the scream was still going on, the huge worm lost the interest to continue to observe. He stretched out one of his tentacles and stabbed the cheese chest at a very fast speed!


    "That''s enough. If you want to make trouble, go back to your own head. You''re not qualified as a guardian. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    "Are you worried about them?" The distant battlefield never seemed to calm down. It took Batu a few seconds to distinguish his own questions from the roar of the wind and the roar of war. The boy turned to look at the frail count, who was much thinner than when he first met. The excess skin left by the rapid depletion of fat made his face and exposed limbs look wrinkled. But even so, he had to admit that this man was the most warrior looking man he had ever seen, and even though he was so weak, the strength of that eye did not diminish.


    "I don''t have the right to worry about them. They are much better than me. I''m just a guide and have nothing to do with anything that happens here. " The boy on the grassland said, raised his head and looked at the eagle hovering in the sky. As always, only narin was his companion in this world, and others were just passers-by in a hurry.


    The corner of Rosa''s mouth rose slightly. Of course, he knew that this self abandoning speech was not Batu''s real idea, and he also understood that this was the reality in the eyes of the boy. Indeed, compared with the few people who fight against the worm, he is too ordinary. He is just a small Eagle tamer from a small tribe on the grassland, relying only on his limited understanding of the grassland and his eagle. This would not have been a problem. If he hadn''t accepted this damned mission, he would have been a great hunter and Falconer in the water antelope department! Even if the war strikes, the tacit understanding between him and narin can make them the sharpest eyes of the tribe. He will become a hero, a hero of the tribe. If he didn''t take this damn mission.


    Now, everything has changed. Batu can''t go back to that small tribe to be what he used to be. He has seen too much and listened too much. His world has been opened and he can''t close it again. It''s a kind of cruelty, showing the world that is too vast to the eyes of a person who never expected it. Lothar has experienced this kind of cruelty. Once upon a time, his heart only had the grief of losing his parents, only the black lion and the black mountain. Now, Heishan is still the responsibility of Lothar. His unavoidable blood has given him this responsibility, and the knight training he received since childhood has made him unable to give up this responsibility. But now in the count''s heart, it is not the child who lost his parents. He is already a father. He has experienced the pain no less than the loss of his parents, and he has also got the warmth never imagined. Today, he can be a count of Heishan without being obsessed with the world opened for him by grey robe. It is because of all kinds of experience.


    And these experiences also made Lothar more aware of the mental process that the young man was going through. He knew that the original world outlook was being torn apart mercilessly, and everything became strange. So he struggled with his little recovered strength and said, "no, you''re a member of this team, just like them, and you''re a member of this land. Don''t take yourself too lightly, boy. In the sea, we''re all just skimming waves. It doesn''t make any difference


    "No difference!" Batu roared, his fingertips clasped in his palm because of his excitement. He looked at the dead souls whistling past them and said to Lothar, "since I was born, I have only one wish to be a warrior of the tribe and ride on the grassland! Can you see what my wish has become? Each of them is what I had hoped for, and they are just minions here! Only the wizard and goblin foil, no one will remember, no one will distinguish the background! What do you want me to do? What can I do? "


    Does that person never aspire to be the unique existence in the world, the hero who is ordered by heaven in the epic, and the hope to lead people to the light with pain? But as time goes by, people will always find that there is no born hero in the world, at least not himself. Talent, birth, ability, interest, too many factors are destined to have better people in this world, and in the end, people can only accept their mediocrity with or without regret. It''s a bit of self pity and a bit of nagging, isn''t it? People''s value is not determined by others, in a sense, it is not even determined by themselves.


    Value is something given by the day after tomorrow. All kinds of trees growing in the forest do not want to be beams or ships when they germinate. They are worthless to them. But does this mean that people should live aimlessly like a tree, heighten in order to survive, open branches and scatter leaves in order to increase height, and live longer in order to open more branches and scatter leaves? I''m afraid this is falling into another extreme. Extreme emphasis on value, external value as their own everything. Or extreme abandon disdain value, will have no value as the biggest value. That''s all problematic. Man''s greatest ability is not to give value, because animals also know how to distinguish things according to their own needs, and plants also know how to change the direction of vines according to their own needs. The reason why people are different from them is that they know how to create value and create different value for different purposes. But when more value is created, value will become a net and trap people. At this time, people should realize that value is not external, nor is it internal. Value itself does not exist. The reason why value appears is to make people better progress.


    Of course, a man needs a hero to tell himself what is good and what is evil. But when you grow up, you have to know that the good and evil of a hero are heroic, and your own good and evil must be defined with your own heart and body. At that time, he could be a hero of his own."I''m not very good at reasoning, that''s what cheese is good at. However, I also doubt whether he knows exactly what he is talking about. I mean, witches often use their experience and knowledge to reason about what is and doesn''t exist. They don''t experience that much. So I also believe that sometimes it will be much easier to practice than the layers of arguments they have said. " Lothar reached out and pulled what she was carrying behind her back from her belt. "Take it and prove yourself. That''s where you''re supposed to be, rather than looking after my wounded man here. "


    Batu, I have never seen such a Tomahawk. The proud lion pattern on the golden Tomahawk makes his subconscious hand slightly shrunk. But after a brief hesitation, he firmly grasped the handle of the axe, "I will not fail you."


    "Let me down? No, you just need to live up to yourself. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    "You never let me touch that toy." If Batu hesitates to leave, he will see the figure gradually clear from the air behind Lothar, and the figure has the same shape as the little girl. Compared with the underground, Helen at this time, both the texture and the clarity of the figure have a considerable degree of decline. Considering that this is in the sun, she can also appear beside Lothar as if nothing happened. The count felt her daughter''s unhappiness and had to sigh for her potential.


    "That''s not a toy, dear. It''s much heavier than you think. " Leaning against the slightly raised stone, the count whispered to his daughter. Helen had been pursing her lips. She had been trying to touch the golden axe, but when she saw her father''s weakness, her bulging cheeks were restored. Although they can''t really touch each other, this kind of action actually makes both of them feel the existence of each other and the ties of kinship.


    "Obviously it''s a toy. Anyway, Dad never uses it. It''s better to give it to that person than to me..." Although no longer angry, but the child can not help but whisper a few words. Fortunately, Helen''s attention was soon attracted by the riders and the distant scene. She wanted to float into the crowd, but after looking up at Lothar''s haggard face, she gave up the plan, and she could not let him worry any more. However, it doesn''t mean that Helen suppressed her curiosity. "Dad, Dad, who are these people? I''ve never seen anything on! What''s more, that tree is so tall, but there is a bug on it, so there is a tree as big as a bug? Or is there a bug the size of a tree? "


    "Ha ha, maybe all of them. It is not stipulated that no one can grow a tree as big as a bug. For example, the fish we eat in lost heart Bay is much bigger than that in Cangshi Bay, isn''t it? As for who these people are, they are probably similar to my father. " Lothar''s words are not nonsense. He does see his own shadow in these dead souls. Even if the dead have become souls, they have not stopped fighting. They are keen on this, eager for it, and bound here. This is very similar to that of luosa, who once led his army to fight with Mancang lion. At that time, only in this way could he prove his value and find some comfort for himself.


    "No, they''re not like Dad!" Helen interrupted her father''s recollection and puffed up her chest with pride. "They all have only one horse and a toy in their hands! Dad has not only horses and toys, but also Helen


    His daughter''s words made Rosa laugh, followed by a violent cough. When he finally recovered his breath, he nodded in Helen''s frightened eyes. "You''re right. Dad is different from them. Dad and you. " Yes, from the headstrong Black Mountain Lord, to the knight walking in the dark for the kingdom in the rat plague, and then to the outcast stranger in the lost heart Bay. Lothar is not the same person that he used to be. Sometimes he even doubts whether the former himself really exists? Or is it that I am now a character in a ridiculous dream? Things are different from people. These are four words that only experienced people can understand. Now, he won''t be the same person he used to be.


    In the distance, there was the sound of ballads and shouts, which overshadowed the wind, the cry of killing, and the sound of the giant worm''s body rubbing against the tree trunk. Or, it''s not covered with anything, but the wind, the shouts and all the other sounds become part of that old ballad, like the waves that make up the sea.


    "Dad, what''s that noise?" The girl asked her father that she had never heard the ballad, but she didn''t hate it because she felt that she could hear her familiar melody from the voice. It was the rough boating song of sailors, the pastoral tune of Knight walking, the humming of rat man in the cave, and the murmur of mother in dream.


    Lothar''s expression became more gentle, and his eyes turned to the direction Batu left, because he knew who was singing the song. "Listen, my dear Helen, you should remember this song and what happened in front of you. One day, when I can''t protect you, you have to face everything under and outside the sun. Don''t be afraid at that time. As long as you remember what happened today, you will know what to do. We are human beings, standing in heaven and earth, walking in light and shadow, not fish but swimming, not rats but digging. But that doesn''t mean we''re special, high-level beings in the world. On the contrary, it is because we are human beings that we understand that we are the same as others. "


    In the little girl''s vague eyes, those ferocious riders gradually stopped fighting and roaring. They knew the sound, because it was a song that all grassland people would learn when they were children. This ballad is also a prayer, to all the heaven and earth, to all the spirits that bear all. So they joined the song, sang solo, and became a chorus, "great earth! Great river! How green the grass is! What a cow! What a lamb! Great... "


    The singing became more and more sonorous, and the power brought by the singing became more and more intense. Batu only felt that he was like a confluence of countless rivers, and each river existed with other. And in these rivers, the clearest one flows down from the air and flows into his mind, making his mind clear."Great eagle


    "Chirp!" Narin''s long cry was like a signal. The dead riders began to approach Batu slowly. They nodded to the young herdsman, and then turned into smoke and floated into his Tomahawk. The justice of the fool has become a medium of another power in Batu''s hands. What is quite unexpected is that this witch hunting knife does not repel that power, because it is not magic, not witchcraft, nor divine power. It exists in every living and non living creature between heaven and earth, and it is the foundation of the existence of all spirits. With the influx of this power, the golden Tomahawk is gradually fading. It looks like a weapon made of iron. With the influx of ghosts, the details and features on it are less and less, and the weight is also lighter and lighter.


    "Great souls


    It''s not just weapons that have been transformed in this song, but so are those who carry them. The lives of those ghosts were unfolded one by one in front of Batu. Gradually, what he could see was no longer limited to human beings. He saw how a grass sprouted, how a drop of water flowed, and how an eagle spread its wings. So he forgot his name and his body, so that the larger rivers could join in, those named the spirits River, by this ordinary and extremely young man, did what gray robe could not do, and mastered the power that cheese could not. This is not because he is special, on the contrary, it is because he is ordinary.


    At this moment, the existence holding the Tomahawk is the unity of all the will on the grassland. Every step he takes, more rivers flow into his body. However, it will take some time from here to the foot of Tianmu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

Fall, fall, weightlessness. This is the cheese consciousness back to the body, "compared to these things, the insects flying out of the body can be called lovely." The cat goblin, shaking her beard, commented.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    To tell you the truth, although just because of not paying attention to the opponent suffered failure, even let himself and his peers fall into a dangerous situation, but at this time the cheese really can''t make himself nervous. There''s no way. After a close talk with worms, the sense of oppression brought by these human face moths almost becomes nothing. To put it bluntly, their malicious appearance makes people feel simply disgusted and disgusted. Of course, this is just from the perspective of grey robes. For KAILAS and ATA, the impact is still great.


    "Don''t come here!" The female swordsman wields her magic sword. Even without considering the magic spell carried by frarag, the sharpness and toughness of this one handed sword is enough to rank among the first-class famous swordsmen. Although ATAH is not a soldier with regular training, she gets along with magic sword day and night. She knows the condition and nature of weapons very well. She has a set of rough but practical skills in fighting. The only problem is that she seems to pay too much attention to the appearance of the moth, and this random sword does not work as well.


    The ugly monster uses the wide and patterned wings to disturb the swordsman''s sight. The tip of the sword rubs the monster''s body, leaving only a shallow scratch. ATA subconsciously wants to take back her arm and hold the one handed sword in front of her body. But before she can do so, the spines protruding from the hole of the head of the human face moth are like butterfly''s mouthparts, drawing a red line on the girl''s wrist! "Hiss!" The breath of pain and the smell of blood in the air suddenly made the cat goblin, who was fighting with another monster, explode its hair immediately. The main problem affecting him was his height. Strange as that may be, flying enemies are hard to deal with for a cat that walks upright. If atta''s arm and the length of the weapon are close to the human face moth, then Kellas will have to fight for the possibility of being hit by the other side and rush forward to pose an effective threat. However, in the situation that the number of opponents is far more than his own side, and there may be invisible threats, KAILAS does not want to attack now, he wants to get more information. The premise is that ATA is not in any danger.


    "Gollum." The roar from the inside of the throat is accompanied by the contraction of the pupil. The cat goblin stabs a sword at his opponent at a very fast speed! However, this sword was not his actual intention. When the human face moth flew backward to avoid the thin sword, the figure that should have held the sword had disappeared. Instead, it''s a shadow coming from the front! In a flash, KAILAS finished throwing the sword, turning and running, relying on the worm''s body as a wall to bounce in the opposite direction. Its speed and agility are incomparable to all human soldiers. The big cat bit the sword he threw, and then pressed the back of the moth with both hands to keep its wings from moving. Finally, he shook his head fiercely and stabbed the weapon in his mouth into the monster''s body! At this moment, he is not a swordsman in clothes at all, more like an angry lion.


    It''s not over. It''s never the purpose of KAILAS to deal with his opponent. What he can''t accept more than his own injury is that atta is injured. In fact, this is also a delicate thing. Before the female swordsman encountered the blood clan in Cangshi, the cat spirit was not around her, and it was the same when ATA encountered any danger when traveling alone. This can''t help but doubt the extent to which carlas cares about ATA. If he really cares about ATA, he won''t come back to her now. In fact, there is another problem involved in this. Because of this problem, KAILAS does not know about ATA''s situation, nor does he care about her safety. He can''t protect her as justly as he does now. So, after the yew attack on the swordswoman, and after the problem that plagued the cat goblin was finally solved, he was able to defend his queen with his sharp claws, fangs and the thin sword. There is nothing that can make this guard who has accumulated such long-term anger leave his queen, and nothing can really hurt her under his protection.


    "Puff!" It is said that cats have the habit of attacking small flying animals such as moths before they can taste the blood on the spines before they can taste the smell of blood on the spines. It is said that cats have the habit of attacking small flying animals such as moths. At this time, KAILAS does not know whether he is releasing this instinct or integrating it into his combat skills.


    "KAILAS, your sword." The first enemy who was stabbed by the cat goblin with a thin sword has fallen down and dropped to the bottom. If there is no accident, the weapon in the cat goblin''s waist will be hard to find. It''s just that ATA soon stopped focusing on the sword, and she noticed more damage from kylas. The blood on the hair is not only from the monster, but also the narrow brimmed hat that has been on the top of the head has been lost in the unknown fly.


    If cat goblins and Atta, who are good at close combat, are so struggling, what about cheese, which should have been protected by them? The mage''s hands had been dyed red by blood for a long time. But looking at the wounds with blood gushing out and the depth, size and position of the wounds, it was not like the result of being attacked. It was like cheese deliberately made his arm look like this. The evidence is that there is still a faint red blood on the knife that he inserted at his feet. Blood is a kind of medium. As the most important body fluid, blood itself symbolizes a kind of life power. That''s why vampires can give up all their food and focus on blood sucking, and only get the motivation from the blood to keep their filthy bodies alive. Cheese is good at using this power, or he has to be good at using it when nothing can be affected by his magic. Blood loss makes the mage''s mind clear, and this is mainly because he is very careful to control the amount of bleeding, not to the extent that it affects the ability to think.Under the influence of magic, the blood flowing out from the wound of grey robe has an extremely sweet smell. Those human face moths close to him are caught by this smell and give up their original responsibility in a short time and become the defenders of the red nectar. They did not hesitate to attack the same kind who wanted to get close to cheese, even more ferocious than when they attacked Atta and KAILAS.


    In this case, the attack of the moth seems to be unable to pose a real threat to the three in a short period of time. But the most comfortable mage of the three could feel the tremor from his feet and a sense of oppression from above. These moths are just trying to hold their appetizers, dinner, on their way to the table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    One thing that needs to be clarified is that although metaphors such as the pre dinner dinner are used to illustrate the enemies who attack cheese and others, according to the mage''s own judgment, this is not the case. What''s not so good here means that the preparation of food and the preparation of dishes to the table in sequence are all completed under the conscious operation of the chef or other managers, that is, someone actively controls when and where to serve what kind of food. The enemy who attacked the three was not like this. Of course, at the beginning, cheese thought that these monsters were driven by worms to kill them. But with the progress of the battle and the strength of these monsters, the mage had a different idea.


    They are too weak. If such monsters attack ordinary people, it is indeed a disaster. It can be put in front of the combination of grey robe and cat goblin and female swordsman. If the combat space is limited and there is no way to go, they will not be fatal opponents. To say that such a monster is under the helminth''s valiant general, cheese is dead will not believe, others may not know, but he is very aware of the terrible power of this huge worm. Even if he is willing to give one tenth of his power to create or pollute the world, he can make these monsters more deadly than before. On this basis, I am afraid that the opponents they are facing now are only the products of the weak influence of the spread of worms. At best, they are tiny creatures that can''t be seen by the eyes on their skin. The reason why they attack the three people should not be to protect the safety of the worms. They have no concept at all. The body of the worms is the whole world for these human face moths, and cheese they are outsiders who invade the world.


    When the outsider''s strength exceeds the limit that ordinary aborigines can fight against, they will naturally attract more powerful aborigines. That is, from the clouds above the three people gradually reveal the body shape of the dark shadow, even in the magic vision of cheese can not see more details, because it looks like a large mass of sewage, but the general sewage is not so sticky. He had heard of similar monsters from books and other people''s dictations. The most recent one was encountered by the curse crow in the underground drainage labyrinth of the old molten iron city. Most of these monsters also live in drainpipes or cold, damp caves, rarely seen in open areas. But anyway, this kind of cliff like terrain is really good for molluscs.


    "Watch your head. You''ll never be caught by that thing." The mage''s admonition was unnecessary for the cat goblin. The keen smelling kelas had already smelled the stench and corruption.


    "It''s easy to say. We don''t have a place to run when that thing climbs down. Where can we hide?" Indeed, as mentioned above, although the worm''s body on the sky tree is vast, it is not a platform built by man, nor is it a school field for human beings to fight. Although the platform formed by the giant insect''s body was enough for two carriages to pass side by side, most of the space on it was blocked by the upper body and could not be stood. In this case, the actual range of activity of the three is much smaller than it seems. And what kind of opponent is tricky in such a narrow terrain, huge and unaffected by the terrain, the fluid falling off the cliff must be at the forefront.


    "PATA! Hiss A drop of mucus dripping from the top just falls on her opponent in front of ATA, who has just regained her confidence. The human face moth, who has just started to open its teeth and claws, lost its vitality in an instant. Its body emits sour smell only when it is corroded and emits disturbing white smoke. The swordswoman wanted to scream, but she bit her lip in time to stop the impulse. She couldn''t let her companion pay more attention to this side. As a mage''s bodyguard, she can''t help cheese to relieve the pressure in this kind of battle. It''s enough dereliction of duty that she can''t help cheese in this kind of battle, and she can''t fail any more.


    "Be careful!" In the moment of Atala''s stupor, a larger drop of mucus has been quietly dripping on her head. Taking note of this, KAILAS makes a sharp cry, but he has no time to respond. Fortunately, the distance between the mage and the female swordsman is relatively close. Before cheese making, he consciously approached his companion in order to prevent such a situation in front of him. At the moment when the cat demon couldn''t help him, he resolutely stretched out his arm, grabbed ATA''s left hand, and pulled her backward from the slope. At the same time, he held the corner of the grey robe with the other hand, and covered the two people''s heads with the robe as a cloak! With the heaviness of his arm and the pain that followed, cheese began to worry about whether his grey robe could withstand it.


    "Zizizi" is accompanied by a sour voice, and the mage''s heart is dripping blood with these sounds. This grey robe is not only a convenient magic prop for him, but also a symbol of too many things and too much meaning. It can be said that cheese has spent most of his life so far to put on this grey robe. If it is damaged here, he might cry. Of course, crying is only the smallest of all possible. When this idea appeared in the mage''s mind, he felt a little funny.


    The sound of corrosion gradually subsided. From the inside, the part of clothes that were first attacked by mucus became transparent. This made cheese no longer want to wait. He nodded to ATA, got up and swung his robe to remove the remaining mucus from it. If the mucus is not attached to the magic robe produced in the ash tower, this action will not have the effect it should have. Even the flowing water will be difficult to remove the foul adhesive from the surface of the adherent. In most cases, special ointment must be used to eliminate it. Fortunately, the grey robe is not a mortal thing. The adult gift given by the Lord of the grey tower to each student is magical enough and practical even if it is not comparable to those unique treasures. The mucus can not stay when it is thrown away."Hoo..." In her shock, ATA heard cheese''s obvious heavy breath. At first, she thought it was the mage who was hurt, but when she saw the magic eyes, she realized that it was not the case. The grey robe was angry, and quite angry.


    "Buy me some time to keep the moths away from me. I have to give back to the guest above, and let him know that even in battle, it''s not proper to damage other people''s clothes on purpose. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    The mage''s anger was swift and strong, and the wind blowing by him began to produce tiny frost. Although there was a certain distance from the ground, it was not like the upper part of the mountains, because the temperature was lower because of the height. When the cold wind came from behind ATA and the cat goblin, they immediately understood that the unnatural cold came from the wizard in the gray robe. That means cheese has found a way to deal with the fluid monster above, the temperature, or, more accurately, the cold.


    Water can''t be knocked down or cut. It can''t be changed by hammering or file rubbing. Mud like monsters to a large extent inherited this feature, ordinary swords can not stab it, bow and arrow can not let it bleed, it is a completely conscious swamp. However, water and swampy monsters can''t be destroyed only when they are in a state of fluid. Cheese, who was born in the far north, knows that when exposed to low temperature, water without shape will become shaped ice like death. Swamps are no exception. The key is just how low the temperature is needed to freeze it, and how to create such a low temperature.


    Temperature can''t be controlled by human beings. Fire can bring warmth, but it needs quite complicated means to make cold. Think about it in another way. Why does cold need to be made? The night without the sun is cold, and the cellar without sunshine is cold. Cold is never something that needs to be made. To get cold, you just need to take out the heat nearby. Without heat, the temperature will naturally drop. And the medium that cheese takes out heat is the lantern called the breath of dawn.


    The magic lantern contains a dawn of sunshine, but that doesn''t mean it can last forever. The breath of dawn needs to replenish energy. Although generally speaking, it only needs the same source of sunlight, but under the operation of cheese, it is not impossible to extract heat from the surrounding air and convert it into energy. The dim wick emits red light, which is not the sunlight that should be lit up, but the pure heat gathering together to produce the luminous phenomenon. Cheese hesitated for a moment when he looked at the light. He did study the lantern carefully in his spare time. After all, it has the ability to store sunlight, which can be an effective weapon against many dark creatures. But even so, the mage never tried or witnessed any other light from the wick. With the knowledge of cheese, what you are doing now is completely feasible. The heat will be collected and gathered by the lantern as the medium. As a carrier that can bear the power of the sun, the dawn breath will not cause any damage to the heat in this area.


    In fact, as the red light became more and more bright, the temperature around it did drop, even faster than the mage had expected. It seems that some of them are too fast. The cheese can feel the hot temperature by holding the hand on the lantern, but he can only feel the gust of cold wind behind him. The lamp is craving for heat, it is craving for more.


    "No, this is not the time to feed you." The grey robe shrugged his nose, then put his other hand on the dawn breath, and aimed the lantern at the monster above. At this time, the wick of the lantern had a trend of gradually turning green. Hand, hold the switch of the lampshade. According to the lamp maker, opening the lampshade will let the energy stored in the lantern pour out, but doing so will cause damage to the wick of the lantern, which is not recommended. However, this is not the time to worry about this. The lantern awakened by cheese is like a black hole swallowing the heat around it. Its speed and absorption are beyond the control of the mage. In short, it is out of control. In this case, no one knows what it will be like to continue to absorb it. Instead, it is better to make Li Mingzhi suffer some damage and stop the process of losing control. Pull the bolt. Open it.


    "Hum!" It''s not so much a sound as a murmur of shaking air in your ears, like a blast wave emitted by an explosion, like a sound wave rolled up by a giant dragon when it comes. The energy emitted from the cyan red wick is released before the human eye can see it clearly. Cheese can only see a bunch of fleeting halos, but in the space that the halo passes by, all the disturbed waves are shaking, and everything seen through these parts has produced a considerable degree of deformation, which is the characteristic of high temperature.


    Look at the target hit by this energy, or the location of the target, because there is no shadow of the mud monster, only a few drops of filthy liquid that is gradually evaporating in the high temperature is telling the existence of it. This is contrary to the original plan. In the past, cheese wanted to solidify the monster through low temperature and then destroy it. This is good to save the solidification process, and the extremely high temperature will directly turn the monster into smoke. At the same time, the mage also noticed that the energy released in the breath of dawn was far more powerful than he imagined. That energy not only killed the monster, but also caused obvious scars on the worm body that the monster was climbing on and even the sky wood in its gap! It was something he didn''t expect, and he didn''t think about it.


    Before the surprise subsided, the effects of heat began to show. "Oh The loud roar came from the clouds, which made all three of them stand unsteadily. ATA almost fell down. As for the human face moths, they lost their ability to fly and fell to unknown places. "Boom!" The earth was shaking. No, it was the worm. The pain from the wound on his body obviously caught his attention. The huge body began to wriggle again, and the result was like a violent earthquake."Be careful!" The cat goblin grabs ATA''s wrist, while the claw on the other hand is stuck in the worm''s skin, barely holding the two people''s bodies. Cheese was not so lucky. He just hung the dawn on his waist, and the whole person was suddenly shaken into the air! Fortunately, the mage grasped the two sides of the robe in time. The grey robe spread like a bird''s wing in the air and caught the air, which slowed down the falling speed a little, so that cheese could fall on the next layer of worm.


    "I''m fine, you take care of yourself!" After landing, the mage was lucky to catch a bulge and yelled to his companions on the top of his head, so that they didn''t have to worry. But when he looked up, he saw a huge black shadow like a huge rock, which was slowly emerging from the dark clouds on the upper layer. That was the head of the worm. He found them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    The real and that creature, no, maybe its existence itself has gone beyond the scope of biology to a certain degree that cannot be described. In short, it is an unforgettable shock for anyone to see the head of this mountain like and magnificent existence, which is the core of his wisdom. Even cheese, which has already seen its appearance in the spiritual world, is the same. The spiritual world is the spiritual world, where many details that the body can detect but the consciousness doesn''t pay attention to are covered up. At the same time, the lack of sense organs also reduces the degree of impact when people encounter incredible things in the mental state. But now, this protection mechanism has been removed, the real existence of terror, is in front of us.


    The heart beat, even if you try hard to calm it down and try hard to use the breathing method that you can''t be familiar with any more, it is still fast like the drum beat before the war, as if it jumped out of the chest and echoed directly in the ear. Cheese subconsciously bites his teeth and grins on both sides of his mouth. This is a reaction to pressure, and an instinct that should have disappeared, suppressed by reason and self-esteem. But in the face of the pervasive worm, all knowledge, cultivation and arrogance have become scattered clouds. After all the shells have been stripped off, people are still fragile.


    "Well..." People who were shocked by the beast understood that the roar they heard was only the wind coming from the throat of the worm, but the wind was no less than thunder in their ears. The cat goblin subconsciously curled up with his body and ears pressed against his head. He now knew how terrible the evil spirit in the wizard''s mouth was, and how wrong it was to let ATA go through the muddy water. They shouldn''t have come. They shouldn''t have taken part in this adventure. No, they shouldn''t have met this damned grey robe at all. Even a whole army of yew people, or even the army set up by the order of the goblin king, is not the enemy of this worm. It is like a group of ants trying to defeat the dragon. It''s stupid.


    But in KAILAS heart with all the dirty words of the cheese scolded over and over, a thin but warm hand gently touched his back. Atalante, the girl showed extraordinary courage and resilience in the face of worms. She was not crushed by the power of evil spirits, but from her pale face and despair in her eyes, she was not strong enough to still hold hope. They don''t have anything that can be called a chance to win, because they can''t even think of confrontation in the face of that existence.


    By closing the jaw hard, cheese shows his fear and other negative emotions in this way, regardless of the groaning and pain of the teeth. Take a deep breath of the air, do not recognize the smell and the power in the air, give up the recognition of the foreign object, give up the response to instinct, only in this way can he let himself open his mouth in front of that thing, "this is between you and me. Let them go. They won''t come back, they won''t mention it. "


    After the master said this, he felt a bit funny. What qualifications does he have to negotiate with the other party? In other words, why does the other party care about the conditions he puts forward, or does the worm really care what he says? His experience in the spiritual world has made cheese completely understand that the monster in front of him is the strongest and none of the so-called evil gods he has ever seen. This is probably because he chewed the big tree as a heavenly tree, and then let his own considerable strength pour into the world. However, no matter whether this conjecture is correct or not, the power of worms is hopeless, overwhelming, and even beyond any imaginary space. The mage can''t name any existence or any kind of energy that can compete with it, absolutely not.


    The sun - blocking head approached a little, then suddenly turned around, as if losing interest in the three men in his body. When the simple ballad began to spread from below, the grey robe understood the reason why the other party lost interest. Although the naked eye can not see, but through the magic vision, cheese can clearly see the light spot on the ground below. No, it''s not a spot of light. If the power of the worm is like a dark cloud covering the whole sky, that light spot is the lightning that pierces the sky, only a little, but incomparably firm and pure, like a reef facing waves, or a broken wall carved into a thousand holes by the wind and sand of the years, but still can''t fall. What''s more, the light and reefs are different from historic sites.


    It''s alive. It should be said that it''s fluid. Cheese could see that the light he saw at the beginning was only the surface. In the center of the light spot, there was only a vague image. A man was holding an ax. As for the height, height, height, age, age, and gender of the man, the ax''s system and material could not be recognized. Symbol, he knows this phenomenon, when a thing which originally existed in the world with its own independent situation is transformed into a symbol by magic or similar forces, it will lose all its original characteristics. This erasure is not physical, but the outsiders can no longer realize its individuality when they see it, and can only see the commonness it represents as a symbol ¡£ The magic that usually uses this method is closely related to nature.


    Back to the light point itself, under the influence of symbols, the people and axes in the center of the light point have no other meaning. They are none of them and none of them will become. Infinity tends to be nothing. It is this emptiness that creates an incredible spectacle. It seems that it is to make up for the general situation. All the invisible things in the sky and earth are contributing a part of them to the object. These contributed forces, such as the storm revolving around the eye of the typhoon, whirl and interweave, and stir up more intense momentum, but there is not a trace of it flowing into the eye of the wind. In that spot, it is absolute The darkness of.Is it? i see. Cheese''s mouth raised a smile, he suddenly realized that he had been liberated from the oppression of worms. At the same time, the song floating in the wind gradually formed in his ears and became a familiar melody that he could understand. So the mage understood, he stretched out his hand, let the palm of his hand dyed dark red with blood face the light, and let the magic in his body flow out of his body along the invisible track. And he did not resist the process, and his body was not weakened by the loss of magic. On the contrary, after establishing a connection with the light, cheese lost himself for a short time. He forgot that he was a wizard in grey robe. He was like a butterfly and a swimming fish. He was in all things and in common with all things.


    Axe, raise slowly, with the blade facing the worm. How big is this ax? If it can be held by people, it will not be more than two meters in size, but in other people''s eyes, the axe seems to be as big as the world. With just one wave, it will cut off everything between heaven and earth, and cut out a clear and distinct world. Of course, it''s just an illusion, because the axe didn''t come out to do this, it came out to fight the worm. So the raised axe blade did not fall, but pointed to pangran''s monster from a distance.


    "Bang!" Wound, in the body of the worm explosion like appearance, from the outflow of liquid like lava eruption volcano, the momentum of falling like a waterfall in flood season!


    "Woo..." Wailing, from the monster''s cavity, the head, which had been standing high, was lifted up because of pain, shaking meaninglessly in the air! Together, shaking the whole land.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    There are few people in the scene to describe in detail. All they remember is that the whole world is turning upside down and shaking in the tumbling of worms'' pain, the earth and the earth are changing, and the mountains are shifting. It seems that the whole world has come to life and started to turn over its body which has not been moved for too long like a giant. As a tiny creature on the giant, mortals completely lost all the opportunities to obtain information in this shaking. When they came back to God again, everything had calmed down.


    ATA opened her eyes and saw the grass and a ladybug trying to climb up the stem. She was silent for a few seconds, and then immediately wanted to stand up and see what was going on around her. The pain in her calf as she got up turned into sitting on the ground. The swordswoman looked to the place where the pain was coming. She saw a piece of wood stabbing into the belly of her left leg, and blood seeped out from the edge of the wound at a slow speed. This means that the wound has existed for some time, and if it is not treated, the muscle tissue around the wound may fester and become infected. The girl gritted her teeth and reached out to hold the wooden thorn. The pain from the bottom of her leg rushed to the spinal cord all the way, causing her movement to stop. Tears, irresistible will just clear vision become blurred. She wanted to cry out loud in order to release the physical pain and mental trauma, but she didn''t. Something deeper made her choose to tear off her lapel and hold it in her mouth. Then she held the thorn in both hands and pulled it out! But before her strength worked, one hand held her arm.


    "Stop, you''re committing suicide." Lothar''s voice was still a little weak, and his body couldn''t quickly return to normal despite the food supplement. Even so, he who is farthest away from Tianmu has become the least injured among several people present. He knows that he must drag the body to help his companion. "The place in the wood stab is too deep, and may also hurt the main blood vessels. If you pull it out like this, you will bleed heavily. Now, even if you have to amputate, you will bleed yourself alive."


    "What should I do..." Rather than doubt, ATA''s voice and the uncontrollable cry after seeing her companion are more like emotional catharsis. In the past, Lothar might have forced the other side to calm down with a soldier''s iron and blood side, but now he can''t do it. He could only turn his head a little, not to look at the woman''s face, and put all his energy into the observation of her wound. Fortunately, when the count did not answer ATA, another person appeared in time and perfectly stabilized the latter''s mood by surprise.


    "Dad! I haven''t seen this sister before! Who is she! You see, she has a pair of dog ears! Hee hee The translucent little girl floats out from behind Lothar like a goblin on the grassland. This is a completely unexpected situation, especially her address to Lothar, Abba. Even if she doesn''t know the dialect of win lose heart Bay, atalante can guess its meaning. After all, all human or quasi human languages have the same address for parents.


    "Helen, be polite. And don''t judge other people''s bodies. Remember what happened when you said Peggy was short last time Almost subconsciously, the count taught his daughter in a tone of reproach. After he had finished this sentence, he realized that the situation was not suitable to reason with Helen, but the words had already been said, and Helen was more obedient than ordinary children. At least in front of her father.


    "Well I see. I won''t say it again. " The little girl bowed her head and admitted her mistake, although she probably didn''t realize where she was wrong. In Helen''s opinion, human body has nothing to avoid. She will talk about their fur color with mouse people and discuss nail and hair issues with witches. Of course, for sister peg, height was a topic to avoid, and even children knew that the witch had no talent for growing up. This kind of talk is not malicious, at least Helen who said them was not malicious. But since her father asked, the little girl would remember it obediently before she was forgotten by the next thing.


    "She is, your daughter?" ATA said in dismay that she heard cheese and Lothar talk about the daughter of the latter during the journey, but she never thought that she would meet the little princess in this way. She thought that the girl, who was doting on in the count''s talk, should play with puppets in a cozy room in a distant kingdom, instead of appearing in this devastated area.


    "Yes! My name is Helen, Helen Heishan! What''s your name, sister Helen floated in front of the female swordsman. That innocent smile indeed had the ability to soothe the soul. In the face of such a child, even though she still felt pain, ATA''s face still showed a warm smile.


    "Atalante, this is my name. Nice to meet you, Helen


    "Helen, you told me before that you can not only project yourself, but also use magic here, right?" While they were talking, Lothar cut in.


    "Yes, but sister Ellie said that casting magic with projection will weaken the effect." Helen floated to her father and looked at the wound in ATA''s leg. Interestingly, in the face of this terrible injury, the little girl did not show any surprise expression. Think about it. She was born in lost heart Bay and grew up with a witch. Among other things, the sea fish that were beaten ashore and rifled were enough to make the child have enough resistance to the bloody scenes."Is there any way to take this wood out in a gentle way? Gently, no more damage. " The count tried to tell his daughter what he thought. To be sure, it was a suicide to take out the foreign body as rudely as ARTA had just done, but the consequences would not be better if the wooden thorn was not removed.


    "Well..." Her father''s request made Helen difficult. In her limited life, she had not learned the knowledge and methods to achieve the goal of Lothar, but she did not want to let Lothar down. At this time, someone came here again, "don''t just think about taking out the wood thorn. It''s a part of Tianmu and has strong vitality. Try to mend the wound on the body with the wood thorn itself. Think of wood as mud, and all you have to do is fill the wound with mud


    "Well!" Without noticing the identity of the speaker, Helen immediately tried. She stretched out her hands to hold the wood thorn. The original nihilistic body seemed to become real under the guidance of magic. The little girl silently recited words like mud in her mouth, and the wood thorns in her hands grew tender! There are more and more tender buds. The hard wood begins to soften. Later, the whole wood thorn turns into tender spores. These spores naturally connect with the blood vessels, muscle fibers and mucous membrane of ATA''s leg wound. Soon, the ferocious wound turns into a small piece of green skin. After all this, Helen took a breath and wiped the sweat on her forehead with her little hand, revealing a brilliant smile.


    "Perfect." The man in the gray robe said so, but his eyes showed a little lonely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "Look, Dad! I put I put Well, I''m a little dizzy. There are little stars following me After finishing the cure magic, the excitement on Helen''s face quickly became tired. Even before Lothar said anything, her body began to become more illusory and gradually faded into the air. "I''m going to go to bed, Dad. I''ll come to you when I wake up."


    "She won''t have anything to do with it?" After Helen''s figure disappeared completely, the count frowned and asked the cheese cheese that he had seen Helen fall down after playing, but it was the first time that Helen called herself tired. Generally speaking, children will not take the initiative to make a statement of fatigue, will only rest in their own sleep.


    "It''s OK." The mage replied very positively, but his words didn''t stop here. "It''s just that she will feel headache and slight nausea in the next few days. She will not find balance when walking, and her limbs will not be able to make strength. In short, it''s the same with a fever, but you don''t need to take medicine to recover in a few days


    Now not only Lothar, but also ATA, who was sitting on the ground, looked at the grey robe in surprise, "why do you do this? She''s just a child. There''s no need for her to do something so grudging. "


    The person who asked this was a swordswoman. Although Rosa, as Helen''s father, was confused, she did not speak directly like her. The count knew that cheese was not a person who could do meaningless acts, and would not do anything harmful to his daughter, his future students. But even so, curiosity drove him to seek an explanation.


    "She needs that lesson." The mage naturally replied that there was no discomfort on his face because he cheated the little girl, because he believed that what he had done was completely correct and had sufficient reasons. Only considering the companions present, he continued to explain after giving the conclusion, "Yuanyou, we call this kind of magic that separates the spirit from the body. The principle of this kind of magic is very subtle Almost no one can make it clear that most of the people who master this kind of Magic have their own opinions. But it is undeniable that the magic of remote travel is extremely dangerous. Some rough remote travel can even make the user''s spiritual body be blown away by the wind, leading to the complete fragmentation of personality. But you don''t have to worry. Helen''s methods and her mastery of magic are all right. Witches'' casting methods, though highly intuitive, are often surprisingly efficient. But Helen is not a witch. "


    Cheese had carefully examined Helen''s body when she was in Cangshi, especially after Peggy explained to him how Helen was born. As a result, Helen, who was conceived in the witchcraft ceremony, does have some witch characteristics, but she is not a witch. Her physiological characteristics prove that she is indeed the offspring of Lothar and networm, a pure human. Cheese is no stranger to this situation. It is often mentioned in the case files that someone was exposed to magic before birth, and showed an instinctive casting talent after birth. However, this talent is subtle. The influence of magic on them is not permanent. Maybe in a few months or a few years, they will eventually return to the mortals. This is due to the ability of witches'' racial characteristics It''s a big difference.


    "Not a witch, but she has been exposed to magic, so she has to be trained to understand what she is using. A qualified caster must understand that casting is a very dangerous thing. Every time we cast a spell, we are changing the external nature and internal self. Self discipline and self-control are the basic skills, which are higher than everything else. " Cheese stopped at this point, because he remembered that his teacher had told him this when he first formally participated in the grey robe training. Yes, self-discipline, self-control, always in awe of magic, these words can be said by anyone, but when he has really become a grey robe, does he really remember these?


    "In short, this loss of magic will make her fear of casting, which can protect her from being corrupted when we can''t teach her directly. The method is rough, but it will not actually hurt her. Regular catharsis of magic can also reduce many possible problems. Besides, it is also a matter of necessity. " The mage grinned bitterly and shook his shoulders slightly. Lothar went up to lift his sleeve and found that the two arms under the grey robe were twisted and deformed in varying degrees.


    "When I fell down from above, I subconsciously supported it with my hand. I may have hurt my bone. Without gesture assistance, my casting ability will be limited. But it''s lucky to hold your life, isn''t it? At least we still have everything on us, not like that tree. " Follow the words of cheese to Tianmu not far away, you can see that there is an obvious scratch on the bark of the tree, the thick bark is destroyed in the fierce friction, revealing the tissue below. Fortunately, in terms of the size of Tianmu, this degree of damage is nothing. Besides, it only broke two branches that are not too thick. Though, the two broken roots stuck in the ground looked like two towers.


    "Has that thing left?" Looking at the two huge branches emerging on the grassland, Lothar asked with some lingering fear that even if it was so far away, the terror of worms also penetrated into his heart.


    "Maybe, but just as Helen would be afraid of the consumption of magic, it should not be on the ground for a while." Cheese looked at the trace on the sky wood and said an irresponsible answer. He had a vague feeling that the previous axe did not really damage the worms, and even the people who cut the axe seemed to have deliberately reserved it. What''s more, the worms really dislike them. After cheese''s ability of miscalculating the breath of dawn grazed the sky wood, the relationship between the spirits and the worms, between the worms and the heavenly trees, is probably not the simple relationship between the invaders and the intruders, the predators and the predators. The complexity and subtlety of the situation is not what cheese can understand now."What about Batu and cairas? How are they doing? " ATA was still concerned about her peers, and she asked the question immediately after her leg pain no longer affected her thinking.


    "Don''t worry, they''re all right. The cat goblin broke several bones like me, but they''re not the key. Batu, he is in a special situation. It may take some time to wake up. " In fact, the first person to wake up was KAILAS. It was the cat goblin who found cheese and Batu. However, Batu''s situation was more complicated. After a simple diagnosis, the mage left his foot injured. The former, who was unable to move, stayed to look after Batu, while he tried to find ata in the vast grass. Fortunately, Lothar did not stand by and stopped the swordswoman from doing stupid things and attracted the attention of the mage.


    "Yeah, that''s good..." When ATA heard the news that her companion was unimpeded, she was relieved. The weakness caused by blood loss suddenly surged up and fainted again. Fortunately, Lothar did not let her body and head hit the ground even though she held her upper body.


    Cheese looked at the swordswoman who fainted again, and noticed that she had a lot of wounds besides her legs. The clothes were damaged and stained when they fell down. This was even more embarrassing than when he first saw ATA, "OK? Maybe. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    It seems that the worm itself has been repulsed, and the monsters and human figures affected by the worm did not reappear when they retreated. Otherwise, the current state of the team might not be able to resist the threat brought by those things. Even so, the best condition of four people and one cat is Lothar, who has been fasting for four days. Except for him, several other people have suffered more injuries in the shaking caused by worms. For example, ATA, although her leg injuries were healed with Helen''s help, her ribs and arm bones were broken to varying degrees.


    In contrast, Batu''s situation is even worse. As a carrier of the power of the spirits, he has been in a coma since he was discovered. According to the diagnosis of cheese, the coma was not caused by physical problems. The main reason may be the sequelae of mortal will after being washed away by the spirits. This kind of sequela is not rare. In areas where gods often attach themselves, priests will inevitably have such experiences. The result is often the loss of memory during the attachment period and the sudden increase of many habits that have never existed in the subsequent behavior. In some myths, there is no lack of the case that a person is changed after being possessed by a God. But there is an important difference between these records and the problems facing Batu.


    That is the particularity of the spirits. Although the grassland people call them by this name, they also think that there is a close relationship between them, but it is undeniable that the gods among the various tribes of the grassland are also different. The spirits are not a whole, and there are differences and even conflicts between them. In the history of the grassland, the most stirring battles often took place between two or more tribes protected by spirits. The results of heroes who were blessed by ancestors and gods and their mortal compatriots were always lasting.


    Compared with the example of cheese of the spirit of the heavenly wood and the spirit of the eagle in the face of worms, it means that Batu''s brain can contain plural or even double-digit and more gods at one time. Although the strength of individual members of the spirits may not be as powerful as those of personality gods worshipped in some regions, the damage of plural spirits to the human body and the thinking caused by the plural spirits are also discussed The disturbance of Uygur subject is absolutely impossible for ordinary gods to achieve or even look at its clue. According to cheese''s estimation, the worst outcome Batu faced was likely to be that his personality would be drowned in the stream of spirits and return to his childhood state, or he would be separated from many complicated thoughts and become a psychosis unable to determine himself.


    The most helpless thing for the mage was that he could not help Batu before he woke up. If his hands were on the ground, he might be able to use the magic that he had used on Galanti before to entangle the two people''s thoughts in order to awaken and strengthen Batu''s subjective consciousness. Now, however, he has lost most of his casting abilities, and he can''t help even if he wants to help. Besides, apart from the fracture of his hands, he suffered considerable physical and mental damage in the turmoil.


    This is the true portrayal of cheese state now. After the team moved in the direction of coming for a period of time, there was distortion in front of his eyes, which was the precursor of fainting. "Let''s have a rest here." Not only lucky, but also aware of the mage''s state, even if the leader Lothar issued a stop signal, so that cheese did not really faint.


    "How do you feel?" Sitting next to the grey robe, the count put the water bag to the mouth of the cheese. The latter nodded slightly and drank some cool water.


    "It''s terrible. It hasn''t been so bad since I can remember." The cheese chief sighed and made such an assessment of what had just happened. What he said is not a lie. Although the training in grey tower is harsh and even cruel in some projects, it is a thing of the past. After experiencing it, the training that sounds sensational is not so terrible. In contrast, what is going through is always the worst, which is also a very delicate thing. The hope is often tomorrow, and the despair is often in front of us.


    "I agree with you that it is better to be beaten to death and thrown into the cold deep sea than to starve for three days. Seriously, I even wanted to eat grass when I first came back. That kind of hunger is, forget it, I''ll never do it again in my lifetime. "


    "By the way, how did you get back? Or where have you been these days? I''m curious. " The mage asked that after Lothar returned, they had no chance to tell each other what happened in the three days of separation. At present, the two told each other about the situation for three days with a simple description, and then fell into a silence.


    "You say that worm spat into the river when it was underground?" Cheese caught on to a rather important point, and Lothar''s description of the scene coincided with the situation they encountered in the tributary spring marked with knots. This shows that the space the count has been in these days is not another world, but under this land.


    "The void in the heart of the earth..." He repeated in a low voice, all along, people have always explored and not deeply explored the land they live in. Basically, human beings will not go deep underground. Their activities are on the ground, under the sun. The dark environment under the ground is enough to make most of the surface creatures have physiological and psychological discomfort. Dwarfs, by contrast, have a deeper understanding of the world below, their castles and often built between the surface and the ground, below which are extended mines on all sides. However, they did not hear from the Dwarfs'' mythology about the inverted world and the void. They seemed to believe that there was dark liquid and turbulent magma below the ground at a certain depth. However, the legend of grassland people is more in line with Lothar''s experience in this respect. The question is, how did the prairie people who had never been digging the earth have such a legend?"Come on, there will only be more and more problems." Cheese shakes his head and dispels all his thoughts. He knows that to get the answers to these questions, he has to stop the journey and live on the grassland for a while. But that would put the cart before the horse for his reason to start. In the final analysis, cheese is just a passer-by to this grassland, just like he meddled in the worm and sky wood events without authorization. Every place has its own legends and mysteries. If you judge with your own inherent ideas, you will only hurt others and yourself.


    "The priority is to return to the real world first. No, this should be the real world. I mean, we have to get out of the sky wood. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    The drizzling rain makes it more difficult for pedestrians in the grassland to move. Each foot is soft soil, absorbing the strength of the legs. The humid air and the coolness that can''t be isolated by clothes are breaking people''s minds. No one can walk in such a weather with a positive attitude. The dreary atmosphere is like the maggot of tarsal bones following behind the team. It seems that it will follow the slender ghost of passers-by in the forest. You can always feel it, but once you look back, it will never appear in the sight.


    It was two days after we left Tianmu and arrived at the station before we arrived at shale department. There was no need for people to talk to each other. Even if everyone was injured, the team still moved faster. Under the light and shadow of the campfire, the rain drenched grass stems occasionally emit a burst of smoke. In order not to be smoked, several people had to stay away, but the warmth brought by the fire could not be passed on to them. In order to keep warm, they had to lean together.


    "What do you use to make a fire? We didn''t see wood all the way. Grass alone won''t last long. " Lothar inquired curiously, saying that there would be various problems soon after the army entered the grassland. Among them, the most limiting factor for their activities at night was that once the timber brought by the Cang lion was exhausted, not to mention the torches, it would be a problem to light a fire at night.


    "Cow dung. The most ubiquitous and reliable fuel on the grassland. This kid has a lot on his back The cat lying in ATA''s arms, oh no, the goblin raised her eyelids slightly and replied, although Batu, who was in charge of these things, is in a coma now, but the cat goblin who has lived in the grassland can skillfully complete the tasks that the guide should have undertaken. Even in some aspects, he did better than Batu, but his attitude was much worse than that of Batu.


    Speaking of Batu, the swordswoman looked anxiously at the young man lying on the side. He still had no sign of waking up. Moreover, during Batu''s coma, Naren, the eagle he raised, disappeared. With the relationship between human and poultry, narin should not have given up his own owner and partner so easily. Unless the eagle''s instinct tells him that the human body lying here is no longer the Batu he is familiar with. Combined with the predictions made by the mage before, this is not impossible.


    "What are we going to do next?" Perhaps she was confused about the way ahead, or worried about Batu''s relationship. The swordswoman asked after shrinking her body.


    Lothar and KAILAS did not speak, but the count was due to his respect for the mage, while KAILAS simply did not like the low temperature and humidity. So the task of answering this question falls back to cheese. The grey robe was silent for a moment, his eyes swaying in the fire, Batu, and the rising smoke. For a long time, after ATA left a slight mark on his fingernails on his hand, he slowly opened his mouth, "we turn back. First send Batu back to his tribe and then ask for some horses. Now, we can''t take him anywhere


    "Are you going to give him up?" KAILAS didn''t open his eyes, but his ears were shaking. "To send this boy back to their tribe is to sentence him to death. There is no useless man on the grassland. Even if his contribution makes the people willing to feed him for a period of time, they will soon forget the benefits he brings and regard him as a burden to the tribe. It has nothing to do with feelings. Any grassland people will do this because of the damned reality of this ghost place. No, it should be said that the world is a damned reality. "


    After hearing this, the other two looked at the cheese. Their gray robes were blocked by hoods. The shadows cast by the campfire covered his facial features, and his expression could not be seen. "Those insects have gone down the river. If you want to keep up with them, you can''t take a person who can''t walk on his own. Batu has fainted now. No one knows where the lower reaches of the river lead. Maybe it won''t cause any problems. Maybe the insects will infect one tribe or more people


    "What''s the use of catching up? Don''t forget how that knight over there was pulled to the ground before. The whole grassland is the area of influence of that thing. Even if you catch up with those insects, he can completely stop you. You try to fight him. You fail. You fail completely. It won''t make any difference again. And next time, you won''t have such a guy around you to help you get away with your life. " The goblin raised her head slightly, and the fire reflected in her open eyes.


    The mage still bowed his head and let the taunts of his companions hit him like raindrops. "Batu hit the worm hard before, at least hurt him. Now is the best time to fight against his son. When he recovers, we will have no chance at all. And there''s nothing I can do to help him now. Instead of being stuck here, it''s better to move everything in the most efficient direction. In this way, even if Batu has any mistakes, we will live up to his efforts. "


    "He didn''t pay for this, he didn''t pay for you. But he saved you, saved all of us. So we also have an obligation to do our best to help him. Instead of treating people as tools, treat them in the most efficient way you can say. We are not tools, and the world is not a machine made by witches like you. You objectify everything as if you are out of the world. Everything in the world is a building block in your hands. You can take whatever you want. Don''t you understand it''s wrong now? ""Kellas." Lothar yelled at the cat goblin in a low voice and interrupted his question. "You can say these words to any wizard, but not to him. You don''t know what the grey robe in front of you has ever done or saved. The world is not a tool in his eyes. It was not and will not be


    "Then he is running away. He threw away all his emotions, troubles, torments, which he could not handle, and gave his reason to reason and thought he was wise. People like him can afford to pay as much as they can, because as long as the problem goes beyond their scope, they will immediately become rational bystanders. Yes, they seem to be more rational and understand than most of us. But they''re just covering themselves with a new set of nets


    Lothar also seemed to retort, but cheese held out his hand to stop him, "don''t argue. He''s right


    Silence came again by the fire.


    "When will the rain stop?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    The rain stopped when the eagles were singing. In other words, when narin''s figure passes through the clouds, and the gloomy sky shows light behind it, and the small light expands and gradually reveals the whole sky, the rain stops. Blue sky, the slightest can not see the haze before, eagles shuttle between the rainbow, feathers with wet drops. After a while, the eagle found its target, so it gathered its wings from the air, quickly dived in the direction of the team, opened its wings again in the eyes of cheese, and fell on Batu.


    "In the shaman tradition, shamans often regard eagles and owls as the carriers of souls. They believe that these big birds that can fly to the limit of the sky can send souls from our world to the world of spirits or bring them back. So many times they are also seen as signs of death or apocalypse. Among them, eagles are mostly auspicious omens, while owls are regarded as ominous omens because of their nocturnal activities. A lot of grassland people are very happy that there are eagles on the felt roof KAILAS did not know whether or not to say what he knew, but put his eyes on narin.


    "Don''t look. The legend is true. Batu is back. It seems that he will wake up soon, as long as he has not forgotten how to use his body. " Although no one can see what he says, the cheese with magic vision can clearly see the energy from the eagle to Batu''s body. That energy was familiar to him, which showed that the conscious body sent into the body was nothing else. It should be Batu''s consciousness body, at least most of it.


    Time, passing in the waiting, the rainbow in the sky is gradually fading, the light of the sun brings more natural warmth than the flame. The eagle lies prone on the chest of the young shepherd, and seems to be accelerating the awakening of the latter in this way. At this time, cheese and Lothar went nearby to investigate the water quality of the river. When they came back, it was near noon. The middle part of the rainbow is not clear, only the ends of the two sides still have a little color.


    "Some say there are two barrels of gold at the end of the rainbow, one on each side." As he drew his eyes from the rainbow, the count said casually.


    If it was a day ago, cheese would seriously break the legend said by his companion, because he knew that the so-called rainbow is just the phenomenon that water vapor separates different colors of light in the sun. In the case of understanding this principle, there are many means in magic and non magic to achieve the same effect. But today''s cheese did not do so, he began to reflect, using the means he knew to create a rainbow is really a rainbow? Or is it just a rainbow like rainbow?


    "If you say that, I''ve heard people in some places say that it rains because the goblins are crying, but I don''t see anyone crying when it really rains." Kellas shook his beard and put out his tongue to lick the water in the kettle. Thanks to the light rain, their fresh water supply does not have to rely on the unreliable River, at least the water falling from the sky is always relatively clean.


    "If what you say is true, it must be a goblin so big that a tear can drown the plain." Weak but clear voice came from behind several people. In ATA''s joyful exclamation, narin''s partner opened his eyes. To everyone''s surprise, the look in his eyes did not show any weakening trend, even more than before.


    "Congratulations. In the future, you can add something to the suffix of your name, such as the one who comes back with the eagle, or the one who kills the giant bug." Grassland people do have the habit of changing their achievements into suffixes and adding names. Of course, they don''t really use such long suffixes. They usually simplify them into two or three syllables.


    "No, I think the one who comes back from the dead is more suitable for him." Cheese followed Rosa''s words, observing Batu''s mind, heart and other important positions with slightly flashing eyes. If a person''s internal changes, his important positions will also change. Essence can be packaged, but it is called essence because it cannot be changed and completely hidden.


    Batu stroked narin''s feathers. His movements were very light, because any deformation of birds'' feathers might affect their flight ability. Falconers have to spend a lot of time learning how to express their feelings through body language with their winged companions. After he sat up, narin also jumped onto the former''s shoulder. It is worth noting that even without special shoulder protection, the eagle''s claws did not pierce Batu''s clothes and skin. This has nothing to do with the fetter between man and eagle, because if an eagle wants to stand firm, it must use certain force to shrink its claws, and those who can avoid being hurt by their sharp claws are often those who are favored by the spirit of the eagle.


    "You''re right. There was a time when I thought I was dead." Batu didn''t show any resistance when talking about death. On the contrary, he seemed reluctant to give up. "In fact, if narin found me later, I should have become a young eagle. But it''s good now, considering that you''re going to be stuck in the egg


    Several people looked at each other, wondering if Batu''s brain was really OK. But it wasn''t long before cheese and Lothar realized that the awakened companion was not talking nonsense. He was describing the world after death. And for that world, no one is not curious, because few people can enter the world and return. Cheese and Rosa, in particular, have reasons to be curious about the world. The former is because of his teacher, and the latter is because of his wife. However, different from the mage''s complete acceptance of Batu''s statement, the count could have met the existence that claimed to be quite close to death in the bay of loss of heart. The death he described to him was not like this. Is there anyone lying between Batu and that being?"Well, it seems that you were chosen by those guys." The cat goblin''s words draw people''s attention to him. Listening to the meaning of this, KAILAS seems to be not unfamiliar with Batu''s experience. In addition, his familiarity with the grassland makes people wonder whether he knows something that he can''t even explain clearly. But in a few people are waiting for him to continue to speak, KAILAS is like suddenly lost interest, no longer speak. From this point of view, the gap between the cat goblin and the cat is really not that big.


    "Well, anyway, Bartu is awake now. And it looks good. Did we have to reschedule our discussion last night? "


    Cheese was silent for a moment. "Maybe, but we need to get the horse first. If there''s no place to get around here, there''s no way to go back to the shales or the waterbuck. "


    "Well If I want to find a horse, I may have a way


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    The grassland is not lonely. When traveling on the grassland, many people will feel that the grassland is like an empty world. In addition to the grassland, there are only herdsmen and their livestock. This impression is not wrong, but it is not entirely correct. The grassland is full of vitality, and the abundant water grass is enough to support the corresponding animals. However, for these animals living on the grassland, the arrival of human beings is often not a good thing. Therefore, before people get close to them, they have already walked away from the footprints with a brisk and powerful pace, leaving only a far fuzzy figure behind.


    It''s no wonder they''re timid, because it''s not just humans. The vast grasslands give the creatures enough space to be alienated from each other. And because of the flat terrain and few shelters, animals taller than the grass have to rely on distance to fight for their own chance to run. Just as the two tribes on the grassland will not camp too close, even if their relationship is a brotherhood, they will be afraid in this world. From this point of view, the grassland is lonely, its loneliness lies in the distance.


    When it comes to distance, all the residents on the grassland have their own specialties. Each has its own quick method and its own characteristics. Among these residents, people tend to favor an animal, horse. Maybe it''s the mention of horses that naturally brings to mind the people who ride them, and then to the weapons, the armor, and the flags that these people carry. Lothar subconsciously, they can only find horses from people. In fact, it''s not. Horses were here before people. So even if every tribe has a large number of horses in captivity, the most famous horse on the grassland will never be in the stable.


    "Jack is right not to come. I''m afraid the smell on that guy will scare them away ten miles away." Crouching in the grass, Lothar teases her companions who stay in the grey lion. However, what he said is reasonable. Wolf walkers are more inclined to wolves in terms of body odor. Of course, this depends on the proportion of time they are in the form of wolves and human beings, but generally speaking, they are still like wolves. The wolf, on the grassland, represents the most difficult enemy. Few animals remain indifferent when they smell wolves or detect their presence.


    "Keep it down. Mustang''s ears are very sensitive." Batu, who was a little bit ahead of him, gently reminded him that in the vision he saw when he pushed aside the grass, a group of wild horses were eating grass and drinking water by the river not far away. He saw this herd of horses when he was on the eagle''s back. Although the horses had moved on the way from the previous camp to here, nothing could be completely lost in the sun in front of the experienced herdsman and his eagle companions.


    Yes, this is the way Batu talked about before to get horses. Instead of trekking and turning back to the nearby tribes and risking the risk of getting horses from them, it''s better to tame wild horses directly. However, it is not easy to do so. In many stories, Taming Wild Horses is only a hero''s experience. Those horses growing in nature have better physical fitness than their domesticated counterparts, but also have a more stubborn temper. Moreover, the powerful retreat of the two hooves is enough to bring fatal trauma to people.


    "We need at least two horses, three to four, if you think about the road and the load. This is definitely not a quantity that can be tamed at one time. " KAILAS is worried that he knows the characteristics of wild horses. Once a team gets a shot at a wild horse, other horses will naturally run away, and it is impossible to chase horses running on this terrain.


    "You have to try. The nearest tribe has to walk for at least three days. Even if you can find a horse there, it will take five or six days to make a detour. Besides, it''s not entirely impossible. " Batu''s voice is very stable, although it contains a more obvious tension, but generally speaking, it is stable. This makes cheese and Lothar look at each other. It seems that what happened before has changed something inside the boy, or that it''s time to call him a man. After all, there''s no rite of passage more powerful than Batu''s experience, is it?


    "Two methods, or we can get several horses at the same time. Or we''ll just take one. " The horse here, of course, refers to the leader of the herd, the only adult male in this small group. It''s not necessary to distinguish them carefully. Among the dozen horses, the one with the strongest muscle and the most beautiful coat color is the core of the herd.


    "What can you do? For example, communicate with animals. Let them give us a ride. " Lothar asked the mage that Wuqi had indicated that Shaman had the ability to communicate with animals to a certain extent. To be exact, he communicated with the gods corresponding to their species, and then the gods could communicate with people and animals. However, similar spells are found in many casting schools, mainly in various legends and stories, so the count thought that maybe cheese has similar abilities.


    In this regard, the mage showed hesitation. To be honest, although he can''t achieve the level of Shaman, simple communication with animals, especially animals with certain group structure, is not beyond his ability. The problem is that cheese knows that there is a probability of success for such a spell. If he has a problem with casting a spell, or if he chooses the wrong way to communicate with the wild horse, it will lead to the same result as alerting the horses. This kind of worry can''t be eliminated only by trying. Magic needs to be performed more carefully to make sense.Seeing the appearance of the grey robe, others understood that they could not count on the power of magic. But it''s just that Batu didn''t think things would go so well when he first proposed to look for the horses. He looked at the horses, and then at the sun. "Let''s step back and make a fire. We''ll start tomorrow."


    "Now?" ATA asked in some doubt that now the sun has just risen in the sky, and they still have one afternoon to follow and find the right time. Even if they are cautious, they should not be so cautious.


    Batu naturally had his own plan. He shook his fingers and felt the sweat from his palms. "Well, I''m not in a hurry at this moment. I''ve come up with a tool that can help us improve our chances of success, but it takes time to make it, so I think we can wait. " After all, he looked at cheese. After all, the latter is the real leader in this team. If the mage is in a hurry, he will try even if he is brave.


    "I agree with Batu. As long as we can handle the horses, this afternoon is nothing. We can wait


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    "It''s a bit more tight here. The horse is much more powerful than expected." ATA, sitting on the grass, heard the reminder coming from behind, nodded and held the other end of the straw with a little force, making the relationship between the woven fabrics in his hands more compact. Having said that, she is not good at this kind of work after all. When she compiles straw stalks, she learns from scratch. When she is not skilled, she often makes the quality of straw ropes vary, with high toughness in one section and low toughness in another section. The only consolation was that at least she was better at this delicate task than the count and the cat goblin, who had now been replaced with the task of collecting the party''s overnight supplies.


    "Are you sure it works? I mean, it sounds feasible, but as you say, horses are far more powerful than humans. Even if we do succeed in making the lasso you asked for and holding the horses accurately, their struggle can throw us out While speaking, cheese methodically weaves straw into straw rope with gloved hands. As a grey robe, his fingers have long been adapted to training and are skilled in subtle operation. It is no difficulty for him to weave straw rope. Just as he said, he is a little worried about the results that straw rope can achieve. After all, cheese never saw a real lasso.


    Lasso, or Lasso, may have similar but different targets in different cultural circles. For grassland residents, Lasso generally refers to two things. The first is more common, as a herdsman in addition to the whip of another tool. To put it simply, a knot that can be contracted is tied at the top of a rope. The herdsman will swing the rope ring around the neck of the escaped animal and pull it back by horsepower and manpower. That''s what Batu wants to make.


    As for the first one, it is more frequently used in military affairs. That is, the two ends of a rope are tied with stones of similar mass, and then thrown out by the speed. In this way, when the lasso hits the target, the weights at both ends will continue to move in accordance with the inertia, winding the target. This kind of lasso can effectively tie the hind legs of cattle and sheep as well as the legs of human beings, so as to achieve the goal control effect. However, the target hit by it will probably fall down, which will inevitably cause damage and loss.


    The reason why Batu wants to make the first kind of Lasso, but also to introduce the second kind of Lasso, in fact, there is a reason. Just like the query raised by cheese, Bartu also had doubts about this idea when it came into being. He also considered using the second kind of lasso to replace the milder approximation, but he soon gave up the idea, "this is no way. I said this matter has the element of gambling. Lasso may not help us achieve our goal, but at least it can Buy us time. Isn''t it more likely that one of us will get on the horse


    Cheese''s mouth was smiling because he realized from whom Batu had learned this idea. Grassland people are not careless in calculation. In fact, due to the pressure of survival, they are often forced to face harsh choices. However, this kind of living style also makes them very reckless in some aspects. This kind of rashness is relatively speaking. At least, the people who work on the land never think that plundering and nomadic is a kind of work worth encouraging, and there are too many unpredictable risks in these work. But grassland people don''t think so. They don''t have the land to produce stable food. A year of disaster or a plague can make the richest tribe hungry. Compared with these, those risks are not risks, are they?


    But now, Batu stood in front of the mage, and with his experience and wisdom, he tried hard to reduce the uncontrollable risk to achieve his own goal. Therefore, he learned patience and preparation. This is a change compared with his original bold and even some recklessness, but now we can not see the quality of this change. Just as a grey robe, cheese appreciated the change, and he could see more sparks of thinking in his companion''s behavior than a campfire of a hundred logs.


    "That''s right. But if we can leave the horses where they are, won''t we be more likely to tame them? " In fact, cheese knew the answer to this question, but he asked it out to see how Batu would answer him. He wanted to know what the falconer had grown up to after what had happened before.


    If Batu had been a few days ago, he would have shown his impatience and answered the mage''s questions with a sarcastic tone. But now, he is very serious about cheese and explains with a serious expression, "taming horses and capturing horses are two things. We can catch the horses by various means, but we can only get some horse meat, because the knocked down horse will not identify with us. Horses are proud creatures, and only those who have been tested on their backs have the right to determine their direction


    The mage was satisfied with this answer. He nodded and said nothing more, but his work was done more quickly and delicately. Now he is more confident in his action tomorrow.


    As a result, at the end of that night, ATA couldn''t make up a suitable lasso. The only thing the team could rely on the next day was cheese and Batu. It was a day and a half. In fact, the mage intended to make the lasso longer and throw it in a more hidden place. However, he misjudged the weight of the long straw rope, and the lasso could not be thrown up at all. Fortunately, Batu took over her work in time when she realized that the female swordsman''s hand did not wave the magic sword dexterously when tying the straw rope, so she just made the part that was just enough to combine with the extra straw rope of cheese. And through this, the falconer realized that he might unconsciously have a stereotype of women."You don''t have to be too upset. As a first-time contact with this kind of thing, you''ve made it up very well." By the campfire after a simple dinner, Batu tries to comfort ATA. However, to his surprise, there was not much depression in that beautiful face turning to him, only a little unwilling. So this stimulated Batu to think about women. And his thinking again became the object of cheese observation.


    Lothar also noticed the change in Batu, but he did not seem to be much surprised. "Some people need many years to grow up. Some people only need one day. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    If you ask the people on the grassland how many spirits they have in their mouths and can''t answer infinity, the answers you get will be different. Some will say hundreds, some will say eighty-four thousand, and some will say 167 million. In short, they are just using numbers to express the meaning of infinity. Even the most learned shaman can''t tell the gods One''s name. If you ask which of these gods is the most difficult to meet, the answer to this question will be much better. After all, among the countless spirits like stars, there are not many spirits that can interact with human beings and are known by people. Among them, even fewer people interact with human beings frequently, and few of them can be called the most difficult ones.


    Among these gods, Ma Ling must have a place. This is a very interesting thing, because horses and hounds are almost indispensable partners in a grassland man''s life. Under this premise, Ma Ling, as the spirit of horses, can make people feel so upset. This is contrary to the situation that the rider and the mount are the same in the grassland. Ma Ling has two faces. Looking from its left side, Ma Ling is a gentle companion, a strong guard and a wise tutor. Looking from the right side, Ma Ling will show its primitive and wild side. Although it does not swallow blood, its rebellion and violence, which are more pure than hunting, are more than the former. Now, cheese they have to face the right half of Ma Ling''s face and show them the image of wild horses.


    The first thing to notice was a mare with broken brown flowers. Her physique was stronger than that of the others, and she should be in her prime. As a watchman on the outside of the colony, it stops chewing on the stalks and looks up at the grass ahead. The grass swayed a little, but because of the wind, it was impossible to immediately be sure whether there was anything in it. What''s more, if you can hide in the grass in a completely undetected way, it won''t be too big.


    Weasels, rabbits or mice, all of which meet this condition in the grassland, and they are no real threat to wild horses. Don''t worry about them. There''s plenty of grass for different kinds of food. Unless it''s another herd of horses, small things that can''t even get out of the grass won''t cause any problems. The mare snorted a little, lowered her head and continued to graze, and her movements were seen by the rest of the group as a false alarm.


    Is that really the case? The cat goblin, who walks cautiously in the grass with three legs, will not agree with each other''s thoughts, because he knows that the horses are not facing him, but his human companions who are much higher than the grass. "Just keep eating grass. There will be times when you cry." Unhappy at being despised by the horses, carass chewed the stalks of the grass in his mouth, and then walked lightly in the other direction. In order to succeed in the mission, Batu and Lothar cruelly stripped off his boots, and the pads on the soles could serve the sneakers better, though he didn''t think so.


    The second sound of the grass came from a different direction than before, and it did not escape the ears of the mare who was in charge of this direction. However, it quickly made the same judgment as the first warning. It is not uncommon for small animals to appear in groups or even wander around in the same place. It is not worth worrying about. A similar situation occurred several times around the horses, but the noise was mainly concentrated on one side and did not attract much attention. Here, the first step is a success.


    This is the first step. In fact, KAILAS''s action will not play a role without the following cooperation. Because the horses were not wrong in judging him. The ability of the cat goblin alone could not pose a substantial threat to the wild horses. At most, it was just to frighten them. Although the horses relaxed their vigilance against him, as long as there was a greater noise, they would still react. For them, it was just a change of place to eat grass, and the strategy of boiling toads in warm water could not work.


    So the real purpose of the team is just to get closer to Lothar and Batu with lassos. Wind, the grass leaves down, forming a wave, but this wave in the unconscious no longer through the horses. If you look from the sky, you will see a round area wrapped with wild horses. The wind seems to have hit an invisible barrier, and it naturally bypasses to leave such a space. Of course, it''s the magic of the grey robe. Wild animals are very sensitive to the flow of magic. After all, cheese is the caster who learned from the gray tower. Although he lost his hands, he could control the flow direction of them for a short distance as long as he could touch the wind. The purpose of this is to slow down the possibility of odor being detected in addition to sound.


    Horses have high visibility, so people can''t hide in the grass when they look up to the front. Although grey robes and cat goblins have reduced this possibility a lot, Lothar and Batu still sweat nervously as they squat forward with lassos in their hands. They have only one chance, and that''s when they get close to the effective range of the lasso without being detected. Even so, there was enough time for the herd to react, from getting up to swinging the lasso to throwing the noose around the horse. Once the horse starts running, it''s impossible to catch up at human speed. And even if they''ve managed to trap the Mustang, it''s also a question of how to get on the horse''s back.


    There are some problems that can''t be solved without trying. There is no risk-free solution for everything in the world. Because the solutions are all people''s ideas, and people are just people, there are always blind spots and loopholes in their thinking, so they can''t be infallible. Fortunately, people never need a complete plan, because people do not need to calculate everything, they only need to calculate the same kind of flawed or other creatures whose intelligence is not as good as their own, so such a strategy is enough."Up In the light drink, the two men get up from the grass, their eyes quickly lock their target, the lasso in their hands swung in the air, producing a low wind. One lap, two laps


    "Hiss!" The leading horse roared, and the man stood up with his powerful front legs waving in the air, which made people afraid. This is a full body brown red male horse, the mane on the head in a circle in the forehead.


    Lothar''s eyes narrowed slightly as he was attracted by the horse, and his wrist changed slightly in the twinkling of an eye, shifting the lasso''s target from a mare closer to himself to the head horse. On the one hand, the count decided that it would be a good horse. On the other hand, he recognized the idea that he, as the head of the herd, wanted to protect his compatriots, so he gave him a fair fight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    "Hiss!" The wild horse whizzed, trying to shake its head, trying to get rid of the noose on its neck, but did not think of this action, but provided the starting strength for the people holding the lasso. Batu''s legs relaxed slightly, and his hands quickly tightened the rope. He didn''t want to use manpower to hold the unruly horse. His goal was to ride on the horse''s back, and that was the real beginning of the contest between men and horses. However, while Batu was still making steady progress, his companion seemed to have taken the lead.


    "Hum!" Lothar''s ears were ringing with wind. He had never thought that when the speed and strength were enough, the grass leaves would hurt so much on the bare skin. He never thought that a swing of the head of an ordinary wild horse could pull up the whole count of Heishan in the kingdom of Cang lion. Of course, there is a reason why Lothar is weaker than usual, but even so, the brown red horse, the leader of the wild horses, is too strong. Lothar knew very well that he was in trouble.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh..." When his body fell to the ground again, the count struggled to regain his balance, but he failed. It was said that when dealing with a tough spoken prisoner on the grassland, people would tie his ankle with a rope and tie it to the saddle, so that the unfortunate man would have to be held on the ground when the horse was running. No matter how hard the mouth is, no matter how hard it is, they will not be able to withstand the punishment of peeling off the skin and meat layer by layer. In a short time, they will ask for a good time. Lothar never thinks his body is different from ordinary people, so he has only two choices.


    Or, immediately let go and roll on the ground for a few laps. If you''re lucky, you won''t hit a stone or sharp object, and the injury is just a scratch on your skin. Or, keep holding on to the lasso and find a way to change your situation in a short time. There was a subtle identity between this practice and suicide, but considering how important a horse was to the current team, and the strong fighting spirit that he had long since lost, the count chose the latter without much hesitation.


    That''s fair, isn''t it? If you want to let the wild horse galloping on the grassland be used by you, you should at least gamble on your own life to compete with it. The force at the other end of the rope, a little lighter, rose to look at the other end of the lasso, the opponent who had brought himself into this situation. He saw a very human contempt in the horse''s eyes. Well, there''s no other way. Since you''re fighting, let''s have a good fight.


    "Is he mad?" After there was no need to hide, KAILAS came to the gray robe and looked at Lothar, who was dragged by the horse in the distance, and asked about it. Any reasonable person would choose to let go at such a time, but it seemed that the count did not mean that. Instead, his hand holding the straw rope was getting tighter and tighter.


    In this regard, cheese showed a look of crying and laughing, and said in a tone of not knowing whether it was joking or serious, "let me introduce you to this Lothar I know. This guy was a man who had launched a charge against monsters several stories high. I don''t think there are many people in the world who can compare with him in this matter


    "You don''t look very worried." The cat goblin looked up at the mage, and he couldn''t find a worried look on the latter''s face.


    After noticing carlas''s gaze, cheese looked down into his eyes and said, "well, you have to understand that some people are just good at weird things. They try things that others don''t try, and learn lessons from them with astonishing speed so they can use them the next time they do such stupid things. In better words, when it comes to perseverance and patience, I believe our knight will not lose to a horse. Of course, to be on the safe side, I think it''s better for us to start preparing the medicine now


    Batu, on the other hand, is close to his target as grey robes and cat goblins talk about Lothar''s madness. The mare he had caught was not the strongest in the group, and it could be seen that the mare was younger than the breeder on the outside, which meant that he lacked experience and was more likely to panic, which Batu needed. The young herdsman ran like a fly, and his pace was as fast as walking on the grass. This kind of fast walking with the power of horses is actually quite dangerous. If he makes a slight mistake, he will soon follow Lothar''s footsteps.


    Fortunately, the choice of the target led to different results. After a few minutes of adventure, Batu had touched the tail hair of the horse. But this is not enough. Without a saddle and stirrup, Batu could not easily climb onto the horse''s back from the side. He had to get close to the neck of the horse, then release his hand holding the lasso, and then embrace the neck of the latter. With the strength of running, he lifted his lower body from the ground, hung it on the side of the horse, and then sat astride on the horse''s back.


    This series of movements sounds very difficult, but it will only be more dangerous and difficult in practice. After all, not everyone has saddles and matching harness on the grassland. Nomadic tribes have exquisite production technology of horse harness, but the limitation of metallurgical technology makes their harness particularly valuable. Therefore, their parents seldom have the opportunity to borrow their own harness on the grassland, unless they are willing to borrow their own harness. However, horse riding is a skill that every grassland person must master. Forced by this environment, the grassland people have learned the skills of not relying on the harness since they were young. These skills can then evolve into many movements that make non grassland riders startle their chin when they get the support of the harness."Come on, let''s start dancing!" With Batu''s soliloquy, he finally straddled his right leg to the other side of the horse, his body bent down on the horse''s back, holding the horse''s neck in his hands. The Mustang, who was aware of this, stopped running because it could no longer throw the human on its back down. It began to jump in place, fly its hooves in the air, and basically bent like an arch bridge, trying to throw the rider out with the impact of landing.


    "Can they succeed?" Atalante also went to cheese them, looking at the horse back roaring Batu all worried asked.


    "You can''t ask me about that. You have to ask the horses to see if they think these two men are enough to conquer them." The mage gave some evasive answers, and his eyes did not pay attention to Batu like a swordswoman. In his opinion, Batu''s success is only a matter of time. The boy is very clear about his own weight, and also knows what kind of goal this kind of weight can challenge. There is no need to watch such a contest. What really attracted cheese''s attention was Lothar, especially the lasso he used. It was made of half of cheese and half of Batu. The mage was worried that it might not be enough as a prop for the count in this contest.


    "Well, what''s the use of worrying so much. At the end of the day, the success or failure is only between the man and the horse. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    The initial pain has been gradually lost. So is the hand holding the straw rope, so is the body dragged on the ground. Lothar can only try to ensure that his upper body relies on the rope and leaves the ground slightly. As long as the main organs of his upper body are not damaged, his injuries are within the acceptable range. That said, the convenience that this numbness can bring will not last long. Soon after, when the degree of bruise reaches the depth of dense blood vessels, blood loss will rapidly reduce the various abilities of the body. Opportunity, right now.


    Right hand, keep going, left hand, try to relax. A little tingling indicates that the vertical spines in the straw rope have penetrated into the meat. In a sense, these barbs increase the friction of the greasy surface of the straw rope, although the cost is to spend a lot of effort to get those barbs out of the meat later. Whoa, whoa. The strong wind from the front carries the unique smell of wild animals, which can be summarized as a smell, but for people who often have to deal with horses or other animals, the smell itself contains wild and primitive vitality.


    The most important thing to be careful about is the powerful hind hooves. Although there are no shoes on it, the human head will not be better than watermelon. That''s why Lothar had to raise his head. He had to confirm his direction and adjust his center of gravity to avoid being hit by a horse''s hoof. But the problem is that he can easily maintain this state for a period of time. He can well weigh the distance between himself and the horse''s hoof, grasp the center of gravity, reduce physical damage, etc., but can not be closer to the body of the wild horse. Because, he was dragged in the back of the horse, any move forward must face the hooves that can kill him.


    What can I do? Lothar''s brain thinks quickly that he needs change. Any change may bring about a change. Although we can''t see whether it is good or bad, there is hope in the end. The question is, how can a wild horse change its course? The count gritted his teeth, endured the howling pain, and forced himself to be rational, and the hard touch that slightly hit his chest in one swing gave him a way. Fixed attention, the count released his left hand holding the rope.


    In this case, releasing a hand, even if it is a relatively weak left hand, is a very close to suicide. Even if Lothar could still hold on to her body, the damage and the burden on her arm would be several times greater than before. Just let go of the hand, a moment of increased tension, let Lothar doubt whether his hand is going to be broken. However, he could not give up. On the contrary, the almost unconscious pain triggered the instinct of the veteran soldier. His left hand quickly went under his clothes, pulled the leather rope off his neck, and took out the hard object hanging on his chest, a small spider shaped dagger.


    The dagger is a relic of Rosa''s dead wife, a talisman and identification of her family. The count has always carried it carefully on his body, and even added a small leather cover on it in order not to let the sharp point stab him. Now, with his thumb, he squeezed the leather case out, revealing the original blade of the amulet. If she knew what I had done with it, she would have been angry. But she will understand, because she is that kind of person. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. As soon as her left wrist shook, Lothar beat the amulet as a dart!


    "Poof!" Blood, with the dagger on the back of the Mustang, flew out like a red fountain. "Hiss!" The wounded wild horse hissed in his mouth, and his four hooves, which had been alternating before and after him, suddenly stagnated and threw LOSA behind him into the air. Right now! The count tried to follow this inertia directly onto the horse''s back, but when he was about to let go of his right hand to do so, he subconsciously swept to the head of the wild horse with the corner of his eye. The horse turned back slightly, and his eyes showed the cunning of humanity.


    There''s a trick! Aware of this, the count quickly clenched his right hand, and sure enough, almost the next second, the wounded Mustang quickly swung its rear body with its front leg as the fulcrum. The raised hind hoof was clearly the route that Lothar had intended to jump over! Thanks to the timely withdrawal of his hand, the count was not kicked to the chest by the horse''s hooves as it should have happened. He dodged to one side and fell heavily to the ground and rolled several times. Before Lothar could recover from this vertigo, the tremor on the ground explained the situation he was facing.


    Almost subconsciously, the count''s left hand supported the ground, and the whole person moved to the right about a person''s position, and the heavy horse''s hoof fell on his head. If the reaction slowed down for another second, I''m afraid it would not be such a simple problem to be thrown off. The beast really wanted to kill him. Almost killed, the fear under the horse''s hoof turned into anger. The count sat up from the ground, looked at the wild horse close to him, and grinned grimly. At this moment, there was nothing in his mind that Batu taught him not to hurt the horse. He used his arms and wanted to pull the other party down directly with his angle!


    "Pa!" The crisp sound and weightlessness of his arms nearly caused Rosa to fall again. He noticed that the straw rope in his hand and the horse''s neck had split into two parts, which cheese was worried about. In seconds, the horse and the horse turn around and react to each other. However, the count of Heishan is never a loser. How can you run like this after being dragged on the ground for so long by this guy?Ignoring the pain of muscles and skin, Lothar kicked her legs to the ground, and the whole person rushed to the Mustang. Although horses are beyond the reach of human beings after running, there are still some people who can keep pace with horses in the short time of starting. The angry count is obviously such a man. His speed made him even keep pace with Mustang''s head for a time. Then Lothar suddenly realized that he was not racing with the other side, so he stretched out his hand to grasp the remaining half of the lasso on the other side''s neck, and quickly rolled over to the horse''s back!


    "Run! Keep running


    Although the field of vision on the grassland is vast, the count has already been quite far away from the original place in the chase and throw off. Cheese, they can''t see what happened in the distance. After nearly two hours of struggle, the mare was exhausted, and the herdsman ordered her to walk back to the crowd. When it was getting late and the sun was going to set, a shadow came slowly at the end of the grassland. The shadow was formed by a tired man and a tired horse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    The match between man and horse ended with Rosa''s final victory. Although judging from the situation of one man and one horse, it is impossible for people to tell who is the real winner of both sides when they lose but are calm and calm, and when they win, they stand on their backs with a pair of men who will not have much time to come. The count''s old wound was not healed, but this time a new one was added. He was directly transformed from the one in the best health of the team to the one who was only better than cheese. Instead, Batu, with a complex look, took his place.


    When he saw Lothar''s return, Batu quietly released the hatchet which had been temporarily entrusted to him by the count. The falconer was aware of the gap between himself and Lothar, and realized how stupid he was to have grown up over Lothar in such a short period of time. Of course, the reason why luosa didn''t think that he could ride a horse carefully was because he didn''t think he could be a target. But the grassland man''s pragmatism made him admit that, in the end, people would praise the Earl of Heishan who had conquered the horse leader, rather than carefully choosing a water antelope man who was not particularly strong.


    "Will you continue to watch, or will you help me to get off this demon''s back?" The brown and red horse walked in front of the crowd, covered with bruises and other scars. The miserable looking Lothar sent a message to his companions asking for help. In tone, the count did not show any pride or complacency. He did not regard taming a horse as a feat, because all his actions were aimed at helping his companions and fulfilling the responsibility of the horse as a leader.


    "Are you going to call it a devil?" Cheese, with a sense of humor, looked at ATA and Batu to get Lothar off the horse and asked, since the count still had the strength to joke, it showed that his injury was not as serious as it seemed. In this respect, the mage and his old friends still have enough tacit understanding.


    "Well..." Lothar thought for a moment, then, after standing on the ground, she raised her hand and stroked the side of the red brown horse and gently shook her head. "I think it''s better not to give it a name. You see, we just need horsepower temporarily. When we get to the next tribe or when we get out of the grassland, we don''t need to let it continue to follow. So I think it''s better not to leave too many human symbols on it. I won''t stay on the grassland for long. It won''t be able to follow me. Although it may take some time to find another group of mares, it still belongs here


    What Lothar said was not all sentimental. Taming Wild Horses is one thing, but Taming Wild Horses is another. For animals originally in the wild, domestication by humans means losing their freedom while obtaining food security, which is not accepted by all creatures. In the case of domesticated eagles, all the domesticated eagles, including narin, have been carefully cultivated by the falconers since they were eggs. Therefore, they can find a balance between the innate wildness of instinct and the acquired training of cooperation with human beings. For those animals that originally lived in the wild, this matter is not so simple. Hunger strikes, self mutilation and even violent wounding are common in the domestication of various wild animals. As a knight, Lothar has a considerable knowledge of horses. Therefore, he knows that the difference in habits and habits between the tamed wild horse and the horse raised in the stable is far greater than that of a rein and a saddle. The former can not leave the natural environment where he grew up.


    Grey Pao agrees with this. For them, horses and vehicles are just tools to arrive at their destination, without considering the applicability of tools. It is obviously unreasonable for them to show the same state in all environments. But some people don''t think so.


    "It''s your business to let it go, but I think you should give it a name. It helps you communicate with it. " Batu did not intend to stop Lothar''s idea, but he had his own experience as a hunter with an animal companion and gave advice. And this suggestion is very practical. Until a deeper connection is established, the name will be a very important medium of communication between human beings and animals, although it may have two different meanings in the eyes of both sides.


    Batu''s words are also reasonable. Not only do Lothar and his new mount need code to communicate, but other people also need this thing to call the horse. So even though Lothar is not very willing, he still tries to name the brown red male horse, "then call you Harold IV. anyway, you and III have similar temperament."


    People who don''t understand the meaning of the name are just wondering, but it''s no surprise that horses are named after people. In some societies, pets raised by the upper class not only have a richer life than ordinary people, but also have more humane names. However, on second thought, the so-called pets are just a part of the will of their owners. No matter what kind of names they get, it doesn''t matter. It just reflects the taste of their owners.


    And cheese, who knew, or even knew Harold''s name, could not help crying or laughing when she heard Lothar''s words. He did not think that this was the count''s way of expressing his dissatisfaction with the deceased Duke of the bloody axe. On the contrary, it showed that in Lothar''s mind, the man who had given him the justice of the fool still had a considerable weight. It is no wonder that, according to Lothar himself, the two most far-reaching influence on his childhood are the first king of the grey lion, hern sitter, and Harold III, the Great Duke of the blood axe. Naming the wild horse after one of these two people like his father just shows how much he likes the brown red creature in the count''s heart."I called you Harold IV while I was on the grassland. I know you don''t understand the name. It''s OK. It''s just a trivial code name. Yes, just like any other code name that doesn''t matter. " The count stroked the horse''s front face, looked at the other side''s eyes, let his face reflect in the huge eye.


    "Wheezing." Harold IV snorted, walked up to Lothar, and put out his tongue to lick his hand.


    "It looks like our horse problem is solved. That''s good news. " Cheese wanted to clap his hands as a sign of conclusion, shrugging after realizing that his hands had not yet moved. His arms are now tied to his chest with straw ropes to prevent the bones from growing out of shape as they heal.


    The companions are happy to have solved the horse problem, and Lothar and Batu are also actively deepening their friendship with their four legged new friends. Mage, quietly walked a few steps away, looked at the distance of the face hidden smile. The horse problem is only one of the easiest problems to solve in their future, and solving this problem means that they have to face bigger and more difficult problems.


    "Come one by one. I can''t wait."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    "There are three cats in a fireplace. They snore every day, but are surrounded by milk. Oh, what''s wrong with the three cats on the fireplace? What do you think of this song, boy Cat owners may enjoy the feeling of their hairy and bearded friends crawling over their bodies, but for a person without such experience, the hairy, warm touch of a cat is disturbing. Batu was the one who would be upset, so when keiras lay on his back and put his head over his shoulder, the hawk tamer''s mouth was down, as if he were enduring something.


    "I didn''t. You were too sensitive." Batu replied casually that it was not easy for the rider to control the direction of the horse without reins. And you don''t need to be a good horse. You can feel that this not so strong mare is very dissatisfied with the weight on her body.


    "Better. You know, I don''t sing just because I want to. Who makes you both so boring, and I''m so far away from my dear Taran The cat goblin, like a stage actor, expresses his feelings with exaggerated body movements and words, although the so-called distance in his mouth is only about ten steps away. There is no way to do it. The male horse named Harold IV refused to carry anyone except Lothar and ARTA, and he did not even allow the cat to approach him.


    "I think you''d better say a few words. How did you say that? In short, you have to know when to shut up when you are riding on a horse and the rein is not in your hand The grey wizard in the back tried to calm the cat goblins. He didn''t think Batu would really fall them, but the distraction of the rider could lead to accidents.


    "Interesting, because I''ve heard of a different version, especially when the person behind you puts a dagger on your waist." KAILAS jumped off Batu''s back and exposed his mouth full of teeth to the mage. Some of them were very sharp, and some were less aggressive. Generally speaking, the cat goblin''s teeth were more like human beings than cats.


    For this discovery, cheese raised eyebrows, as for the other side of the mouth with a certain threatening words, he just ignored. This cat is like this. Sometimes it looks calm and wise, but it will turn into a child. Maybe this kind of thinking performance jump also shows that they are closer to the beast. No, maybe closer to the goblin side. Thinking, let cheese eyes lose focus, the cat goblin keenly aware of this point, in front of cheese waved two hands did not respond, the cat goblin curled his mouth lost interest.


    "Can we see tribes today?" The cat, who had climbed back to Batu''s back, began to ask again, the fifth time he had asked this question today.


    Batu closed his eyes and took a breath. He tried to overcome his impulse to take down the things on his back and throw them out. This was mainly because he knew that KAILAS could escape when he reached out his hand. If the latter wanted to, he would have a few more scratch marks on his hand. "I''m not sure. The position of the tribe will change, although I have the general migration path of the nearby tribes in my mind Path, but the year is not the same every year. No one can tell where they will be this year. "


    The cat goblin shook his beard. Of course he knew it. Of course, he knew that he was older on the grassland than the herdsmen in front of him. It''s just that it can''t calm down that naturally active heart. KAILAS himself sometimes reflects on whether this is because of his personality or whether he has become more and more like a real cat in recent years? However, given the huge differences in personality between cat goblins, I''m afraid that no one will be able to answer this question until time gives an answer. The ears trembled a little, and the cat goblin subconsciously wanted to hold down the hat on his head to cover the sun, but his hat had already disappeared when he was fighting with the monster on the sky tree. Now he doesn''t see well in the sun. "Someone''s coming. On a horse. "


    Batu''s eyes narrowed, and he did not doubt the intelligence given by his companion. At least the cat goblin had never joked about such a thing. It''s just that the information from someone riding on a horse is not enough to make a further judgment, so he can only look at the cat goblin, hoping that the latter can give more information.


    This reaction made KAILAS quite upset. "What do you think I''m doing? I''ve worked very hard to hear the metal crashing. What else do you expect me to do? Fly up to the sky like that big bird and come back to tell you how many people there are in which direction. Do they have some pockmarks on their faces? "


    Batu can only stop his horse and raise his hand to show Lothar behind him. Then, he turned over and dismounted, his footstep was as light as a swallow, and the leather boots with sheep''s leather soles did not make any sound that could be heard. But that''s in the case of air as a medium. Herdsmen have long known that sound travels much faster in the earth than in the air, which is one of the reasons why they believe that the earth''s crust is empty. For skilled hunters and scouts, the truth doesn''t matter. The actual application of this technique can make their hearing expand more than ten times.


    The sound of horse''s hooves, dense, scattered, mixed with the sound of human footsteps. It''s not marching, it''s more like letting the horses walk on their own. That means they haven''t found them yet. Good news. The direction, West by south, is the direction of the extensive extension of the grassland. The nearest one is the three parts of shale before. But if they want to attend the funeral of the wolf owner, they will not take this road.


    "How is it going?" From Lothar, who came down immediately, when Batu stood up, he said that he understood this way of listening to the local people. But if he wanted to summarize more useful results from the information he heard, he needed to understand the local customs and human relations. That''s where he''s not as good as Batu."It''s not clear. They may be passing by, with horses and people, but they don''t have much baggage. It''s not like tribal migration or war. It could be some kind of ritual team. "


    "Do you want to see it?" Lothar suggested that although the grassland is flat, there is still a high and low terrain between them. It is completely possible for two people to observe the team from a distance without revealing their body shape.


    "Shaman said we had to be in a hurry. Maybe we''d better keep going." Shaman in Batu''s mouth refers to cheese. On the grassland, good casters are called shamans, and only bad ones are called shamans.


    "Then you''d better get that cat back, because he''s already gone." Lothar shrugged her shoulders and indicated the swaying grass with the light of her eyes. Of course they don''t have to go out of the way, but keiras, who has been suffering from the boredom of the journey, would not.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    The first thing to see was the head of a wolf. It''s not the wolf''s head, which has a foul smell in its nose and a ghostly fire in its eyes; it''s a sign of shame that, even if it dies, it can''t return to the earth and the sky. On the grassland, people are only allowed to keep the leather of livestock raised or the body of prey killed by themselves. No one is allowed to use animal or human body for decoration purposes except shaman. So Batu and KAILAS knew the origin of what they saw when the banner with the wolf''s head rose slowly at the boundary of the hills.


    The wolf owner''s team, to be precise, appeared on the ground far away from them was the team of the previous wolf owner who had been confirmed dead and issued an obituary. According to the grassland custom, when people die, they either give their bodies to wild animals or return them to the earth. The so-called "returning to the earth" is not to find a place to build a cemetery like those in the plains. They have a more traditional way of doing it. That is, the corpse is tied to a horse''s back or a similar animal''s pulling board, and then friends or relatives will drive the animal forward until the body falls to the ground, and the place where the body falls will become the burial place of the dead. In the same way, the dead who are so buried will not erect a monument or grave, and only those who have participated in the farewell ceremony will be able to get to the real place where he lies. In this way, there will be no grave robbers or enemies to disturb the peace of the dead. Those who can get there and call out his name must be his close friends.


    "It seems that the wolf owner died earlier than the messenger said, otherwise the funeral procession would not have arrived here." KAILAS narrowed his eyes slightly. The funeral ceremony of the wolf owner was a sight that could not be seen in the grassland for a long time. According to tradition, people who are at the forefront of the team and decide the direction of the team must have blood relationship with the dead. The dead will tell the person the path they are going to take the next day in the form of dreams or omens at night. In this way, the leader of the funeral should be the daughter or granddaughter of the former wolf owner.


    "Do you know the girl? If it''s the wolf owner''s daughter, it will have a reputation among the surrounding tribes. Especially for a young lady like this, men of the right age will always pay attention to her adulthood. " The cat goblin turned to Batu with a sense of banter. Even though the water antelope tribe was more attached to the grey lion tribe, they were also closely related to the authorities on the grassland. In this case, Batu will probably know the identity of the leader of the funeral procession. After all, it is the symbol of the warrior to marry the female offspring of the wolf owner or Shan Yu.


    To Kellas''s surprise, Batu''s face was calm, even sad. The man''s eyes were not on the woman at the front of the line, but at the figure lying alone on the flatbed carriage pulled by four horses in the middle of the line. The man was only dressed in the most humble clothes, for he was about to return to the earth, and it was not good for him to be well clothed. At this time, Batu clearly realized that the so-called hero''s death was only naked.


    Lothar sensed the falconer''s thinking, so she reached out and gently pressed her head. "Let''s go. It doesn''t matter who the girl is. What''s important is that we shouldn''t be insiders outside this team. If that body falls down here, we''re desecrating the meaning of the ceremony itself. "


    The cat goblin snapped off the count''s hand discontentedly. He did not think that the tradition and belief of mortals were worthy of such respect. But as for Lothar''s rigidity in some ways, KAILAS has experienced many times along the way, and he knows that this chivalrous guy won''t allow him to keep watching. To be honest, the cat goblin is not the Earl''s opponent in his martial arts when he does not use weapons. Therefore, he can only complain, "generally, when you say such words, problems will happen."


    The cry of alarm, when the complaint has not dissipated in the wind. The three men hiding in the grass looked at the source of their exclamations. They saw an unexpected scene. The imaginary scene of the body falling did not happen. On the contrary, a team of about 20 or 30 people rushed out of the grass on the other side of the hill. Judging from the fact that they did not ride a horse or hold weapons, they were ambush. When the three thought they were about to see a military conflict between the ambush troops and the wolf owner''s funeral procession, some or most of them drew out their weapons and put them on the neck of their companions. This is not an ambush, but a long-standing mutiny.


    "Things are beginning to be interesting. Are you going to leave now? " There was a slight roar in the cat goblin''s voice, which was proof of his excitement. Seeing such a scene, Lothar, as a knight, and Batu, a subordinate tribe of the wolf Lord, can not be regarded as invisible. Of course, it doesn''t mean that they will expose themselves without any plan, but they need to wait and see.


    "Chirp!" Goshawks hover in the air to provide more information for Batu. After finding out that there may be troops ambush around, the eyes from the air are particularly important.


    "Let''s guess what''s going on. I think it''s because of the coil. Humans always fight because of the coil." The thread ball in the cat goblin''s mouth does not refer to the real wool ball, it is just his usual metaphor. In the cat''s metaphor, the thread ball can refer to money, status and power. In a word, the thread ball is the interest.


    Lothar''s eyes swept across the plain below. As a military Lord from a noble family of Cang lions, he was too familiar with the situation. Spies, ambush, betrayal in the wilderness, any casualties can be attributed to accidents and even ghosts and gods. "That girl is in trouble. No matter who she offended, it seems that these people are going to bury her with her father."Indeed, as the count said, the situation centered on the girl who was carrying the flag. The confidants behind her protected her. Besides them, there were several times the number of traitors and enemies. As for the poor servants who knew nothing about it, they were the first to bleed. That''s why Lothar said that those people wanted the girl to die and shut up on people, which meant that what was going to happen next should never be known to anyone who didn''t know about it.


    "What shall we do?" Batu''s breathing was a little short. Although he had seen a picture far more magnificent and incredible than the war between human beings, he still felt at a loss when the conspiracy that ordinary people should not have been exposed to was unfolded before his eyes. Because what he has to face is not a monster endangering the world. Among the same kind of people, the definition of right and wrong is more blurred.


    If it was in the past, Lothar, adhering to the knighthood creed to protect the weak, would probably choose to rush to help the weak side. But now, there is no impulse in the count''s eyes. There is always a struggle in the world. The struggle will take place in the sea, in the sky and in the shadow. The result of putting the limited strength into the infinite struggle is to separate the wife and the son. This does not mean that Lothar has become selfish or timid, but after realizing that meaningless fighting is so frequent, he chooses to be more careful in deciding when to wave his Tomahawk.


    "Watch first. We''re all outsiders."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    She was desperate, and as the owner of the wolf, the 24th daughter of the body now lying on the scooter, she had noticed that the funeral would not go so smoothly. But what she didn''t expect was that the end would be like this. The people who came out of the grass were the dead men. She knew these people. It was said that they had scalded their tongues with iron on the day they swore allegiance, and they lost their language ability. As a result, they are also called silent. The greatest use of the silent in the tribe is only one, that is to make some people as quiet and permanent as they are.


    "Your Highness, we can''t last long. You need to find a chance to escape!" Cried the chambermaid, who had been serving him for many years, and was closer to the wolf owner''s daughter than her real blood sisters. Not only that, at this time, the servants who can still block her with weapons are the servants who have long-term friendship with her. For nuisa, they are her brothers and sisters, but these brothers and sisters are bleeding blood for her one by one.


    "Why?" She murmured, but the object of the question was neither the reticent nor her entourage, nor the attack planner who was not present. The object of her question was the corpse lying on the scooter. Nuissa had heard the rumors in the tribe about the death of the wolf owner, the undercurrent between the brothers, assassins, poisons, and fights. She also knew that because of her close relationship with a brother, she would be considered to have been in that faction.


    If you don''t want an eagle to take your baby, you have to cut off its wings before it takes off. She is just a girl, not enough to participate in the fight between brothers, but because she is a girl, the wolf master''s daughter, she can find more help for her brothers who she supports in a way that men can''t do. She is the feather of a young eagle, the kind to be pruned. She knew that, but she still accepted the task of her father''s funeral, because she believed that following the ancient tradition, her father''s soul would guide her to walk on a safe road. That''s why the team came to this remote grassland after a long journey. She thought that her father was taking her away from the dispute, but she didn''t expect to let those killers even more We have no fear.


    Did you give up on me? It''s like you give up your tribe and succumb to disease. Nuisa''s eyes become moist, but she will not really cry, she is the wolf owner''s daughter, tears will only let her parents shame. The smell of blood interrupted the girl''s thought. It was fresh. The smell of blood just came out of the cavity. It was so close that it seemed to be on the edge of her mouth. The silent cut the throat of one of her attendants, and blood gushed out. The machete cuts through the leather armour, letting the intestines flow out. This is a massacre. Although all the attendants have considerable skills, they do not occupy the top when they fight with the silent men who are specially trained as killers, let alone those mutineers who are accomplices, and they have only one weapon to protect the body as the escort of the funeral.


    This is a massacre, the will of the resistance was mercilessly broken, some people rolled off the horse''s back and pleaded, some people chose to die with the enemy in despair. In any case, the name of nuisa seems to be disappearing into the Prairie Wind soon, just like her father, who is about to be buried. Nothing can help her, only the boundless blue sky and the goshawks circling in the sky.


    "Chirp!" Nuissa''s name has the meaning of eagle in prairie language. It is said that it is because her father walked out of the yurt when she was born, and the first thing he saw was a goshawk flying across the sky. Superstition or belief, in this short blink of an eye, the disillusioned girl got a wisp of hope from the Goshawk. Maybe her father didn''t give up on her completely.


    The machete, scabbard, nuissa took a deep breath, clamped his legs between his legs, and rushed out with a low body! "Protect your highness!" The surviving Valet approached nuisa consciously and used their bodies to fight for the latter''s escape. Fortunately, for the sake of ambush, the silent did not ride a horse. While the last bodyguard was lost from the corner of nuisa''s eyes, there was no enemy in front of her, only grassland, sky, and flying shadows. Then there was pain.


    An arrow, inserted in nuisa''s left shoulder, nearly made her fall off the horse''s back. Once again, this arrow, which is not allowed to be carried by the owner of the bow, is not allowed. "Shoot the horse." The traitor in the line said to the bowpuller, "don''t you want to taste the wolf?"


    The bloody corner of his mouth pulled out a cruel arc. The target of the bow and arrow was lowered slightly. The arrow hit the right rear leg of nuisa''s mount. The struck horse suddenly lost its balance and fell with its owner, making a series of noises. "I hope you don''t fall to death." "It doesn''t matter. Just have a breath."


    Unlike the silent, these spies, who were originally hidden in the funeral procession, were not mindless dead men. For nouisa, they had evil thoughts for a long time. Even not just the wolf master''s daughter, many of her female attendants are being insulted by these traitors, blood, screams, evil laughter and the sound of knives cutting to the bone. All this happened in the green grassland, in the sun, in the eyes of the eagle named narin.


    "She wants to climb up the hill!" The man who came to nuissa said grimly, reaching for his brown hair and forcing the woman to lift her face."Maybe she likes to be on the hillside, so there will be more people to see, hehe." Another man was drooling at the corner of his mouth, and he reached out to take off his clothes.


    "Hey, you." From the top of the hill comes a voice of the people who want to pick up their clothes. The last thing he saw was an arrow. The arrow went straight through his right eye socket, and the arrow came out of the back of his brain with his brain. Batu took a breath after killing the man, then did not look at it. After wiping his right hand on his waist, the arrow in his quiver reached the bow string. Before the first traitor could speak, the arrow made a hole in his throat.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t stand it anymore." The hawk tamer in the water antelope department looks like water. On the grassland, plunder, killing and even worse things happen from time to time. As a grassland man, he knows the savage and brutal side of his people. Therefore, he could stand out and witness the betrayal, as long as the wolf owner''s daughter did not come to the place so close to them. Maybe this is destiny. Since she came to them, they had no reason to let her die.


    The figure holding the Tomahawk came to him, and then blocked an arrow shooting at them. But you''d better shoot the next few arrows on time. There are too many people. It''s too heavy for my arm to chop one by one. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    What should the so-called fighting, fighting or fighting be like? Batu once had a lot of imagination about this. As a member of a nomadic tribe, he had experienced and witnessed many similar things. It was not the first time that he saw a dead person or a murder, but it was the first time that he personally participated in it. He imagined the scene of seeing blood for the first time. He imagined that he would stab other people''s chest with a machete and cut off their heads, bringing him pleasure and glory. He also imagined that when he first faced a fatal opponent, he would be cut under the horse and become a corpse for the wolf to chew on the grassland. But when he really killed the two men with a cold arrow, and then said that sorry to Lothar, he was more indifferent than all his fantasies.


    Of course, there are reasons for anger. Anyone who has witnessed such betrayal and atrocity will be filled with blood, but anger will not turn into indifference. What makes Batu so indifferent is that he sees the fragility of life. In the grassland, in nature, all life is tough. Even a weed is trying to grow. Wolves and antelopes compete with each other to survive. Their lives make Batu feel safe. But human beings are not. Those who greet each other with a smile are stabbed in the heart with a knife in their backhand; as soon as they are riding together, a flying arrow is shot into the chest of the rider in a twinkling of an eye. Only human beings are so resolute in killing human beings, as if life had no weight, which was totally different from hunting.


    Batu knew that he could not get rid of it himself, so when he let go of the bow string, it was not anger but sadness that made him indifferent. The most obvious figure in his eyes in this sadness was Lothar. He could not see the countess''s face, but he always felt that the man from the grey lion would not feel happy about the killing. In fact, it is.


    As two people suddenly appeared on the hillside, the mutineers and traitors who were hanging the rest of the funeral procession turned their attention away. They are temporarily puzzled about why a non prairie man is here, but no matter why he is here, these killers will not give him a chance to tell others what he sees. The bowstring, trembling, shoots out a flying arrow like a locust. However, the scale of the battle is not large. The number of people, whether the party who is annihilated or the party who annihilates them, does not exceed 50. At this time, there are only seven or eight bows at Lothar. Although the arrows are fast and accurate, they can not form a dense net of arrows.


    This is why the count dares to go to Batu as a cover only with his Tomahawk. He knows the archery of grassland people, so he is confident that he can deal with it. "Ding!" The justice of the fool opens the locust that shoots at the front door. The black spot in the field of vision is held by the empty left hand before it pierces into the eye socket and is thrown into the grass. Lothar held out his Tomahawk, pointed to the archers, and made a contemptuous gesture. His provocation was quickly responded to, and despite the lack of the iconic howl, the mutinies decisively threw away their bows, drew out their close weapons and rushed up the hillside.


    The machetes of grassland people are very difficult to deal with. Unlike the Knights'' swords and the weapons also known as machetes in coastal areas, the front end of this machete is not thickened for chopping, but gradually becomes thinner and sharper, which is more conducive to piercing and penetrating armor. This makes it as light, fast and lethal as herdsmen on horseback. However, the machete is not always an advantage. Compared with the one handed sword and Tomahawk commonly used by knights, the machete is not suitable for confrontation. Lothar, who has fought with grassland people for many times, knows this well. As long as he forces the opponent to shake his own strength, his weapon will be more advantageous. The premise is that these mutinies, like traditional fighters, choose machetes in close combat weapons.


    The count noticed that two of the five men around had chosen another kind of weapon, the mace, which the prairie people were good at using. It was like a machete. If we let these two kinds of weapons work together, one is fast and the other is slow, and the other is urgent and slow, it will not be so easy to deal with them. "Batu, help me shoot the two with sticks and I with knives."


    The falconer nodded and raised his bow and arrow to shoot, but five people surrounded him, which did not mean that all the bows and arrows of the enemy had stopped shooting. Batu was keenly aware of a narrow headed arrow flying in mid air. The arrow was smaller and lighter than the arrow he used. It was a special kind of medium and long-range killing. His familiarity with bows and arrows made him quickly make a judgment. If the arrow was left alone, it would probably cause trouble to Lothar, who was focused on close combat. He made a quick decision by weighing the chin diagram. His left hand with the bow slightly deviated, and his right thumb loosened the bow string. Batu''s arrow flew over Lothar''s head. The arrow seemed to have no target, but when it flew forward for a second, he made a quick decision, But it just happened to collide with that hidden arrow in the air! Batu thinks that he is not good at swordsmanship among the tribes. However, hunters on the grassland never rely on machetes to eat. Bows and arrows are their favorite.


    The count did not notice Batu''s performance. When you are surrounded by three machetes, it is not easy to observe things outside the war. After dodging the sword stabbing at his cheek, Lothar''s expression did not change. He returned to the days when he led soldiers to fight everywhere. The only difference is that compared with that time, he became more skilled and more accurate in grasping the situation. The sharp breaking sound was an attack on his waist. Lothar had at least three ways to defuse the attack, but he chose the fourth out of three."Bang." The muffled sound and slight body shaking proved that the machete had hit the target, which satisfied the silent man with the sword. However, when he wanted to continue to expand the battle results, he found that his sword could not be pulled out. "Hum!" Cold hum was the last sound he heard before he fainted. The count''s heavy fist hit the opponent''s cheek without mercy. His fist with iron armour directly made the opponent lose the ability to continue fighting. As for the wound in the waist? Without the blessing of horsepower, the light machete can''t cut through the chain armour inside the clothes just by chopping.


    That''s why Lothar still looks so fearless after being surrounded. The Ranger''s machete is not the best choice for infantry. Moreover, without the mount, the herdsmen''s unfamiliar step in walking combat was exposed. Although they had more bulky weapons in their hands, Lothar could still swim with excellent pace among the enemy, as long as the two enemies with heavy weapons that could ignore the protection of his chain armor did not join in.


    "Hum!" The evil wind brought by the mace made people jump backward instinctively, but even so, Lothar had to block the opponent''s hammer with the wide and thick part of his Tomahawk, which made his right hand numb for a short time. Of course, the count believed that he could still win, but he was not fighting alone.


    "Batu!" The call for help was not answered, and Batu was obviously in trouble of his own, but fortunately, they were not the only people who had just watched the massacre on the hillside. As the silent man with a mace grinned at Lothar, a dark figure sprang out of the grass under him. Before the former could react, he had climbed up his chest. Then, a fine stab sword pierced his throat. It wasn''t until blood gushed from the hole in the back of his neck that the rest of the world realized his death.


    "Monster!" One of the five, who was not silent, began to shout, pointing to the vigorous shadow that leaped from the dead man''s shoulder. It''s a cat, a cat in clothes. However, before they rushed to kill the monster, the figure of KAILAS had disappeared in the grass again. Obviously, this was not the first time that cat goblins had fought with humans on the grassland. He knows how to use his strengths and how to keep his enemies from catching his weaknesses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    Nuisa felt like she was dreaming, or, from the beginning of the ambush, she felt like she was dreaming. Because only in the dream, things will become more and more ridiculous. Nuissa can accept the initial killer and even the subsequent massacre. She can even accept that she died in the assassination planned by her brother. However, when two people and a dressed monster rescued her temporarily from the killer''s hand, she was not so sure about everything in front of her.


    In fact, it is no wonder that nuisa, with the omen brought by the goshawk in the sky, meets the destined hero and is protected. This is a thing that many people are willing to believe and sing in the songs. But the word hero, in addition to behavior and motivation, often also has some physical requirements for people who adapt to it. Both Lothar and Batu are not slovenly people. As aristocrats, the count pays great attention to his appearance when conditions permit, and Batu, as a prairie man, can maintain his basic image in the journey. But that''s when they have the condition and the mood. Just after the first Tianmu war, everyone in the team suffered psychological and physical attacks to varying degrees. In addition, cheese didn''t bring any materials when they decided to leave the shale department. They had to spend a lot of energy just to survive. Where can they spare to tidy up their appearance?


    When he first entered the grassland, Lothar had strict control over the beard on his face. In order to show his maturity and steadiness, there were not a few nobles who deliberately grew beards in the Cang lion. Although he did not have a etiquette officer who was proficient in this field, the count could learn from him to handle the beard properly. However, after nearly starving to death in the underground world, Lothar''s spirit was completely focused on worms and related issues. After taming Harold IV, he spent several times more time on horses than on himself. In this case, both his beard and his hair, Lothar has gradually developed in an uncontrollable direction, and his long-term relationship with wild horses makes his taste quite unique.


    In this regard, Batu did not give up too much. After a big death, he not only grew up a lot, but also did not focus on many things as originally. Even KAILAS, the image of the cat goblin from the beginning of quite noble demeanor, began to move towards the wild line. Fortunately, the observation of her appearance didn''t make her think for long. She soon saw the nature of the two men and a cat hidden under their untidy appearance, that strange silence when fighting people.


    As the daughter of the wolf owner, she has seen many soldiers and many battles. From one-on-one duels to battles that are not lost here, niusa has had many contacts. But among all the soldiers we have seen, the guardians in front of them are still unique. Their uniqueness lies in their quietness. This silence is different from the silence who has to be quiet. In the many battles she has witnessed, no matter the advantages and disadvantages, cruelty and kindness, the killers and the slain, they are shouting, as if they are trying their best to prove that they are still alive in the battle that may be killed at any time. But the two men were different. They didn''t have to prove it to anyone, as if the battle with others was not so thrilling in their eyes.


    Calmness and calmness can reduce the probability of mistakes in a battle. What cannot be reduced is the fact that the battle is fatal. Although KAILAS helped to get rid of an opponent with a mace, Lothar had to face three enemies. Now there were two ways for the count to face. Either, he risked injury as he knocked down the first opponent in exchange for an opportunity; or, he continued to seek stability and waited for the opportunity in the circle. The difference is that the former''s initiative is in the hands of the count himself, but he may not be able to deal with the latter three because of his injury. The latter seems safe at first sight, but it is still not good for Lothar to drag in the physical strength. Even if he can seize the right time to win without injury, the consumption of physical strength will also make him difficult to walk in the future.


    It seems that neither of these two options is very good, but don''t forget that you can''t expect something completely beneficial to you by playing less and more.


    "Hoo." With the handle of the Tomahawk, she opened the blade of the machete, and Lothar breathed a little to ease her heart beating. It''s a disturbing thing to fight with an opponent with a machete. The bright blade and the sharp blade seem to tear the air are the best display of threat. Batu''s support hasn''t arrived yet, which means he has to solve the problem himself. OK, come on. The count''s hesitation was understood as fatigue, and his three opponents were immediately confident. Although they were still afraid of the monster that had just disappeared into the grass, they were more willing to believe that the monster was serving one of the two people. As long as they were killed, the monster would have no reason to fight.


    "Drink The stronger prairie man picked up the mace and smashed it at Lothar''s head. According to his idea, the guy with the axe either blocked or retreated. In either case, his other two companions would come forward in time to make him gasp with continuous attacks. However, as the hammer fell, the imagined situation did not happen. On the contrary, the third hand appeared on the grip of the mace, and the power from that hand made the hammer unable to continue to fall! Before he could react, a dark figure flashed across the bottom of the hammer and turned over to his back. Then there was the coolness on his neck and the blood suddenly poured into his trachea. "Gollum, Gollum..."The man with the axe can''t make such a quick move unless he releases his weapon. He wiped the blood from the spider-shaped dagger on his clothes. Lothar held the dagger in his hand with his backhand, and without hesitation rushed towards the enemy closer to him. This was the way he thought of. Just like the mace, if the elbow of the Tomahawk made his attack too easy to be prevented, he would change his weapon. Anyway, when he was fighting with people in lost heart Bay, he knew his mastery of the short blade for a long time.


    Lothar with a dagger is like a change of a person. The difference between the heavy weapon application learned from the Cang lion Knight swordsmanship and the short knife style from the sailor from lost heart Bay is totally unadaptable. In addition, the count, protected by chain armor, does not evade the attack beyond the stab. Within three moves, his close opponent is bitten by the spider fangs thrown at his neck and kneels on the ground Trying to fight death. On the other hand, Lothar was already unarmed at this time. Half of his body was dyed red with blood, and the knight noticed the third enemy''s approach. With a slight lift of his toe, he picked up the machete originally belonging to his opponent and fought with the last opponent.


    On the other hand, Batu''s bow duel with the archers in the distance is also coming to an end. In the last collision, Batu''s arrow splits the colliding flying arrow into two parts in the air, and the arrow stabs the target''s chest like a swallow in an incredible sight. The eagle tamer was content to stand firm, but before he tasted more of his victory, more enemies attacked the hillside. Batu saw subconsciously touching the quiver, but there were few arrows inside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    On the premise that both sides of the battle are human beings, it is poetic to say that one enemy is ten thousand. Those legendary enemies of ten thousand people do not mean that they really have the ability to kill ten thousand people with the power of one person, but they protrude from these powerful generals or heroes with the courage and arrogance that can make people listen to their voices and fight two battles like a dragon, and then run away when they see them, and look down upon the world with arrogance. Otherwise, even if those ten thousand people stand there and let them chop without any resistance, the most terrifying weapon will be worn and rusty under the hindrance of flesh and bones; and the numb butcher will feel tired and unsustainable when so many targets are listed in front of them. So, how many enemies can one fight in the age of sword and arrow?


    A pair of 1000 may be possible data, but the emergence of such a huge difference must be accompanied by extremely special conditions. Usually, the side with the number of people in the downwind has extremely favorable terrain or fortifications, such as narrow roads for one person to pass through or castles built on cliffs. Moreover, in the process of fighting thousands of times more than their own opponents, these opponents can not use such long-range and highly lethal weapons as bows and crossbows. Otherwise, even the steel city gate will become broken and difficult to play a role in the rain of arrows.


    How about one against the other? This sounds more real than the first two, and people tend to believe that there is such a strong man in some actual stories. Indeed, when the physical strength, skill and equipment are enough to surpass the opponent, this record will be more realistic than the first two. But the question is, under the influence of the same kind of weapons and armor without adding magic and other elements, is there really a weapon that can cut hundreds of people without being blunt, and can chop a thousand blades without breaking? I''m afraid that the conditions required for one enemy against a hundred are extremely harsh.


    In this way, the poems of heroes will begin to fade. But when will people regard those who can kill thousands of times more than themselves with their own efforts as heroes? What kind of circumstances make them expect and believe in the existence of such heroes? It is clear that those who are really bleeding and need to work hard to fight with their own number of opponents know more about the significance of fighting and fighting, but they will not become legends, probably because some things are not true, but more acceptable.


    After all, no poet is willing to describe the real bloody battlefield. Three against thirty, one against ten, which is not a big deal for the grey lion''s knights. They were required to fight against the enemy in the plural from the day of training, because they were the elite among the elite. After enjoying several times the supply of ordinary soldiers, they had to play more value. However, when the armour stomach and mount are complete, without the armor with superior defensive performance and the mount with the same mind, the only thing left for the knight to show differences in the battlefield is faith. Faith can''t resist the machete. After Lothar had cut down another unknown enemy with his Tomahawk, the machete went through the chain armour that had been hit too much.


    "Poof!" It seemed that they had no idea that their attack would work. The silent who stabbed the count and Rosa who was stabbed stood for a few seconds at the same time. Under the stimulation of pain, Lothar first broke away from the standstill and hit the man''s temple with the handle of an axe with his backhand. The clear voice foreshadowed the fracture of his skull. Make sure the wound is OK. It''s not the point. However, the machete used by grassland people has a good bloodletting effect, but Lothar himself is weak. With the red liquid flowing out of his abdomen, he only feels that his Tomahawk is getting heavier and heavier.


    "Be careful!" Batu was not in a good condition when he stabbed the Earl''s blade with a machete. Unlike Lothar, who had chain armour, he could protect the falconer only by his slightly heavy fur clothes and a layer of fine silk in the clothing compartment. With this layer of silk, the bows and arrows shot on his body would not get stuck in the wound. However, silk can only defend bows and arrows, and can not provide more protection for Batu in the collision of knives and knives. His body is covered with wounds. Although there is no fatal wound, I think it will not be too far away from that moment.


    The separated blade fell down again and fell heavily on Batu''s weapon, which made his body sink. The machete is not a weapon for defense. When he learned swordsmanship on his first day, the elders of his family told him that the thin body of the machete and the short handle that was easy to carry and could not be held by two hands meant that the power of this weapon in attack was far greater than that of defense. But there is no way. Batu now has to bear this disadvantage. He can''t choose to give in, because it will expose the back of his companion to the enemy.


    A few weeks ago, Batu would not believe that he would regard a non water antelope or even a non prairie man as a companion. What''s more, what this man named Lothar did on the grassland border is still occasionally circulated today. The golden lion with a bear''s paw is the name that Rosa got from her frequent participation in the war with prairie people when she was young. At first, Batu did not believe that a man of this name would follow the gray robe to serve as a guard. After fighting with him in person, he had no doubt that Lothar had the skill to defeat the mutiple silent people. Therefore, the falconer could not allow himself to become a burden.


    "Dang! Dang! Bang Three times of rapid chopping were blocked. The silent man who was confronting Batu stepped back a little and adjusted his posture. Batu also took advantage of this opportunity to lower his numb right arm slightly and pull up his short shawl on his left hand to cover his body. It''s a kind of signal, like putting the sword back into the scabbard during the battle, so that the opponent can''t predict his own action, and it also means to make an end. It''s a win, it''s a loss. It''s the next shot.The silent man narrowed his eyes slightly and pulled up his shawl in response to Batu''s meaning. The two of them were leaning on their sides, and the machete holder in their hands was waiting behind their shawls. When the time came, Batu, who was not proficient in swordsmanship, immediately realized the fact that the tip of each other''s knife would open his throat faster. At this critical moment, the shadow passed between them. Then there was the sound of the machete piercing the muscles. The silent man falls into Batu''s arms and stares at his opponent with incredible eyes. He tries to open his mouth and say something, but his pierced heart forces him to lose consciousness quickly.


    "Saved, what to say?" Standing up from the grass, KAILAS turned his head and looked at Batu. The shadow was just him. The cat goblin held his machete in his hand. As for the thin sword he had used, I''m afraid it had been left on the hapless ghost after an attack. It was precisely because of the machete that KAILAS was able to cut off the silent''s wrist holding the handle in time, and Batu won the victory.


    The water antelope boy shrugged his nose. He could see what he wanted to say in the eyes of the dead in his arms. In this duel, he cheated. But on the other hand, war is never a duel, and KAILAS has indeed saved his life. This kind of tangled feeling makes Batu unable to immediately let go, and can only vaguely thank the cat goblin.


    "Well, I said why the three of them have not come back yet. They have come here." On the hillside, two more figures appeared beside nuisa, one in grey robe and the other with incredible sky blue eyes. The man in the gray robe said in a somewhat helpless tone, then nodded to the female companion, who tore a petal from the flower in his hand and sent it to the man''s mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    In the absence of hands, it is very difficult for cheese to direct the internal magic to the external medium, which is very important in casting. Media is a way to communicate two unrelated things. For witches, they can change the magic and magic that they pass through. There are thousands of magic effects induced by thousands of media. However, the magic effects in similar media are very similar. It is impossible to know their subtle differences without careful observation. Hand and foot are the innate media of human body, and the meaning of hand is greater than that of foot hidden in boots.


    So, without the arm, what can be used as a medium for the grey robe? The answer to cheese is mouth, to be exact, tongue and teeth. People always have to eat and drink water. Taste is a very important part of the five senses. In many cases, people pay more attention to the taste of food than touch and smell. This is a kind of communication, a kind of understanding. For the wizard, it can be used as a clue to induce the internal force to rush out of the body''s elbow and affect the external objects.


    "Hoo..." The chewed petals blow out with the breath, and they are full of strange colors in the air. Generally speaking, cheese is still very resistant to this kind of casting. The training of grey tower requires him to keep his mouth clear at all times. However, the flowers and plants used in casting are often slightly toxic and will inevitably affect his mouth after chewing. But this is a special time. Even if he hates it, he can only do so in order to help his companions. The breath of magic diffuses rapidly with the wind, like throwing colored ice in boiling water, and thick white fog forms under the hillside.


    The mage winked at ATA around him, and the latter rushed into the white fog in three or two steps. The mist would not have charmed the goblin''s eyes, but it was enough to cover the silent''s eyes and cover the retreat of the rest of the party. About three seconds after ATA left, cheese turned his eyes to nuisa, who was lying on the ground. "Sorry, I''d like to ask, can you help me open the water bag on my waist? Although the flower of Stellera chamaejasme is not as toxic as the other parts, I feel a little tight in my throat


    Nuissa blinked and, after a few seconds of reaction, quickly got up from the ground, opened the water bag on his waist and lifted it to the mouth of the cheese for him to drink. "You just ate chamaejasme! Are you out of you mind? That thing can kill you


    The mage quickly held a few saliva, quickly drove them to clean up the remaining petals in his mouth, and then turned to spit them out. This kind of gargling stopped after five times. "In fact, I just wanted to ask her to gargle me with water and then go down to bring the person back, but obviously, this message has not been accurately transmitted. Sorry, Pooh! Whew, I think it''s almost the same. "


    The wolf master''s daughter couldn''t understand. Listening to the man in grey robe, she could probably infer the "she" in the grey robed population, referring to the woman who had just rushed into the fog. So, what is the relationship between these two people and the two people who saved her just now? No matter what the relationship is, nuisa has witnessed cats in clothes and witches who can spit mist from their mouths today. She began to feel that if this is the way her father''s spirit in heaven has arranged for her, it would be too unreal.


    But no matter what nuissa thinks, once the wheel of fate begins to roll, it will not stop. It has to arrive at the abyss that will inevitably exist, fall down the cliff with everything, and then break to pieces. Within a few minutes, a few figures appeared at the edge of the white fog. It was ATA who led Lothar and Batu. Batu had a corpse on his back, the body of the wolf owner.


    "Carras stayed to hold the men in check for the time being, and with his skill and shape, he could escape without the aid of the white fog." ATA came to the cheese and spoke to him quickly. Then he turned to nuisa and gave him a smile. "We''ll talk about the details later. Now, would you like to go with us first? Don''t worry, we are not bad people. "


    After what just happened, ATA''s appearance and voice are really more approachable than the rest of the team. Although they have traveled in the wild for such a long time, female swordsmen, as women, are still used to cleaning and tidying up their appearance. In fact, if she had not been in the team, cheese would have been regarded as some kind of hairy wild ape man. The wolf Lord''s daughter nodded naturally, and then ran down the hill with ATA.


    Several people returned to the place where the two horses had stopped to wait, and immediately began to move away from the funeral procession. Just because there were one more person and one corpse than before, the number of horses could not meet the number of the team. However, they had to choose to let the dead bodies of Rosa and wolf owners ride Harold IV, ATA and nuisa ride Batu''s horses, and a group of people marched on the grassland until the sun was in the West.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this." He made a small table out of stone, and then made a fire with hay. Cheese told Bartu to finish the work and said, "we don''t even have a pot. I can''t even cook herbal medicine to make simple wound medicine. We need supplies now. We don''t know what a knife wound is


    The others in the fire did not say anything. They had already taken off their chain armour and covered the wound. Leaning on the rolled up blanket, Lothar, half lying on the ground, wanted to say something, but the words had not yet been uttered, because the pain of the wound turned into the sound of breathing air. It doesn''t mean it''s not fatal. The environment in the wild means that the wound may be infected at any time. The disease and ulceration can also make people lose their vitality. Cheese, a little sigh, such emotional speech to the immediate problem is not helpful."ATA, come here. I''ll teach you how to mash herbs. Although the effect may not be good, it''s better than nothing." The swordswoman nodded, knelt beside the stone stove, put the washed herbs on the stone plate and heated them. At the same time, according to the mage''s instructions, she gently tapped the counterweight of the dagger. And ATA''s rise means that nuisa is empty.


    "Are you the wolf Lord''s daughter?" Batu calmly asked that before taking up the task of the guide, Batu might regard the identity of wolf master''s daughter as quite a big man. But now, somehow, perhaps because of exhaustion, the woman in the fine fur coat couldn''t really interest him.


    Nuisa is also aware of this. When rescued by the team, she was worried about what would happen to her after she got rid of the reticent. After all, women who have no self-protection ability and tribal protection on the grassland are just like lambs without owners. But when ATA appeared, she had no such concerns. With such women in the team, what she should worry about was that the men didn''t pay attention to what they should do. As it is now, except for Batu''s belated questions, no one was interested in nuisa''s experience before.


    Nuissa nodded. She had been full of grievances and depression, but by the fire, the pain seemed to be nothing. Although there was no reason for that, she could still feel that the rescue of her team was not as simple as that of a caravan or a traveler who happened to pass by. In their eyes, her pain was nothing but her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "What is that?" She called out, pointing to a part of the earth that was gradually darkening outside the light of the fire. Several people followed her fingers and saw two ghostly things flickering in the dark. After being discovered, the ghost fire is not far away, but getting closer and closer. Slowly, the outline of the ghost fire attached to is clear in the light. It is not ghost fire, it is two eyes, cat''s eyes. There are not many cats that can walk upright in their clothes on the grassland.


    "It seems that the things you rescued are still alive, and you have good eyesight." As soon as KAILAS opened his mouth, he was angry. Although the cat goblin was not polite to people other than ARTA, he would never speak ill of a lady who met for the first time and belittled it as something. However, as the cat goblin approached the fire, more details of him were captured by the public, so the origin of the resentment was not so strange. Obviously, in order to successfully cover the withdrawal of several people, KAILAS spent a lot of effort.


    The evidence is that his elegant coat and the shirt in it have become very dirty at this time. The sleeve on his left forelimb has been torn off completely, revealing an unnatural red fur color. KAILAS is a pure black cat, so his red hair obviously has only one source, blood. From the bloodstained traces, it is mostly the cat goblin''s own blood.


    "You''re hurt!" ATA got up and ran to keiras. He carefully lifted the left forelimb of the latter. He plucked his hair under the fire and saw the bleeding wound inside. That''s why he''s catching up with the crowd now. Although the cat goblin can walk upright, he''s obviously faster on four feet than on two feet.


    "It doesn''t matter, my dear lady. It''s just wiped." KAILAS didn''t sound concerned, but the contorted look on his face when the fur near the wound was removed indicated that it was just bravado.


    Cheese stood up, went to the cat and the swordswoman, and looked at the wound for a while. "There is still some medicine left, just enough to apply to him. But before that, the hair around the wound must be removed, or it will be pressed into the wound together. Besides, you''d better not use this hand recently. I''m almost seeing bones


    "Cut, that''s just because my arm is thinner than yours. I don''t need you to close it. Hiss It hurts Keiras''s words are interrupted by ATA, who slightly presses the wound. She stares at the cat goblin with a look of obvious blame. As a result, the ears of the black cat, who was still quite dissatisfied with the grey robe, immediately drooped down, and her straight body became slightly bent, like a dummy who had been breathed out.


    However, the reason why the female swordsman blamed him was not rudeness. "You don''t have to work so hard. Even if you want to rear the house, you can do it safer with fog cover."


    KAILAS opened his mouth, revealed four sharp fangs, and then said feebly, "yes, ma''am. I was too careless. But there''s no way. Those damn guys took my sword! That''s the sword I pledge my allegiance to you! How rude, how insulting, how... "


    "You can be more loyal if you live in peace, right, knight." ATA gently stroked the cat goblin''s back neck and stopped him from talking. Instead, she looked at Lothar. The latter spread out his hands and made exactly the same expression. At this point, KAILAS''s anger at losing his sword after being injured was completely extinguished, and she was pulled aside by the female swordsman to apply medicine.


    "Is that a talking cat?" Nuissa didn''t react until then. She asked Batu that she thought Batu, who was also a prairie man, was more likely to answer her questions than the rest of the team. But this time she asked the wrong person, because even Batu himself had been told by cheese about the origin of KAILAS.


    Listening to the two prairie people''s discussion about the origin of the cat goblin, cheese and Lothar did not want to correct their meaning at all. As for the cat goblin himself, being shaved is enough for him. When Batu finally got a satisfactory result. To be exact, the two men made up a version of the story that they could accept, nuisa turned his eyes back to other people. "Whether it was the guidance of the spirits or not, I would like to thank you for helping me. But as you can see, I can''t repay you for the time being. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the boy''s decision to save you. If you want to repay, you should follow your rules. As for us, it''s between us and the boy, it''s none of your business. " In any civilization and tradition, there are differences in how to repay those who have saved their lives, and what the scale of repayment is. Lothar is well aware of this, because there are many similar examples in the Knight Culture of the grey lion. Because of the bad treatment of the scale of reward, there are countless examples of good things between the rescued and the rescued. In this case, it''s better to throw this kind of trouble to Batu, who is also a grassland man. They have the same origin, so it will be easier to discuss things.


    It''s true. Thirty five sheep and fifteen cattle. That''s what nuisa will pay Batu for this rescue operation. It sounds like a bit of reality. Only 50 livestock can take the life of the wolf owner''s daughter. However, it is true that salvation is hard to repay, so it seems that the price is not enough. However, saving a person does not mean that the rescuer has the right to get all the property of the rescued person. Otherwise, it is not rescue, but a kind of disguised plunder. Therefore, life is valuable. The price of life is one third of the number of animals saved. This is the consensus of grassland people. As for why nuissa is the daughter of the wolf owner, only one third of the livestock number is so. This is because the wolf owner has too many children. Besides the more important offspring and daughters, children like nuisa have limited property. However, this is mainly for another reason."If you will escort me back to my tribe, I will get my father''s legacy. Then you''ll be paid several times more than you do now. " The wolf master''s daughter said to several people very seriously that what she said was true. After the wolf owner dies, his property will be separately inherited by his children. There is no so-called eldest son inheritance system on the grassland. According to the tradition, the son will get more property than his daughter, but generally speaking, it is fair.


    Several people looked at each other. Cheese, of course, did not care about the wealth brought by these animals. They were neither grassland people nor intended to live on the grassland for a long time. However, nuisa''s proposal is not totally unattractive to them, "is the tribe you are talking about far away from here?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    As night fell on the prairie, Lothar and cheese watched the flames by the fire, breathing evenly and snoring softly, proof that the rest of the team was asleep. The fire was shining on the mage''s face, and even though the hood covered the upper half of his face, the expression of cheese was still serious. In his own words, when he thinks about serious problems, he can''t help being serious. Those who can think about problems in their minds and have a different look on their faces also master a kind of magic.


    "Are you sure we''re going to the girl''s tribe?" Lothar picked up a small piece of dried meat with a dagger and whirled it slowly over the fire, as if to make the air dried food less laborious.


    The grey robe took a breath and glanced slightly over nuissa, who was huddled up in the edge of the fire, like a wounded animal. "At least she can bring us supplies. Your wound, and KAILAS''s wound, needs to be dealt with. And I''d like to have a check on Batu. Most of the people who have been possessed by gods don''t live long. "


    "But this will get us into trouble. Those who want to kill her are not bandits. If the wolf owner is as alive as the girl said, we will face an unprecedented court struggle. I mean, the general court fight is between a few people, and now we have to face dozens of them. " The count said with some exaggeration. In the black lion with strict inheritance system, the bloody struggle for inheritance and nobility as well as related history are compulsory courses for every aristocrat. Although Lothar was the only son of the last count of Heishan, and was sheltered by the former king and was not involved in the struggle, what he saw and heard during his years as an Earl was also shocking.


    "Not so many. The wolf owner is not a simple Yu. He doesn''t have so many assets to take care of. His descendants will consciously stand by the side of several brothers and sisters with the greatest strength. But it''s still going to be a huge court struggle, though I doubt if it''s a court. " Cheese''s mouth slightly shows a smile. It''s much better to say what you think when you communicate with your partner than when you''re bored. "And we don''t have to get involved. We just send her back and get supplies. We''ll leave right away."


    "Poof!" Rosa just ate the dried meat in his mouth because of the smile, but fortunately he deliberately controlled the force, did not wake up the surrounding partners. The count looked at the mage with some reproach, and then wiped the scraps of his mouth. "Do you believe that? Since before, which time can we get out of trouble in time? We''ll take the supplies and leave. We''ve cut down so many killers who ambush this girl. If you want to leave, it''s the base camp of others. If we don''t get cured, we''ll have to pay for our lives. "


    Cheese raised his eyebrows, then thought over the count''s words and nodded approvingly, "do you mean we don''t care? Leave her here to live and die? "


    Lothar smacked his lips. He knew that this was not the real idea of the mage. It was obvious that neither the grey robe nor the knight could allow nuissa to wait for his death here. So the cheese actually asked him what he meant: "in my opinion, people, let''s take them first. Road, also go in the direction she points to first. But there''s no rule that you have to go to the end, do you? When the wolf owner is dead, there must be many people who are active or passive like the shale tribe. The closer we get to the wolf owner''s tribe, the more likely those mourning teams will meet with us. We only need to give her to the team that is going to the tribe, and then ask for some supplies from those people. Although this is a bit unfair to Batu, I think he should be able to accept it


    "I don''t think there''s any difference between pushing people directly into the fire pit and blindfolded people into the fire pit." Perhaps awakened by the sound of conversation, or perhaps not sleeping at all, Batu''s voice suddenly inserted into the conversation between the count and the mage. "According to your opinion, nuisa will inevitably be revenged when she goes back. You give her to a group of people who don''t know where they stand. If those people turn to the wolf master''s son who is opposite to nuisa, she will become a lamb on the fire Is it a target of


    "Well, I can''t see that our falconers can say such a truth." Cheese began to laugh, and Lothar laughed. Batu, however, didn''t think what he had said was funny. Even because his two companions didn''t care, he was a little angry now. He put the lamb that had no survival ability into the field, that is, he gave it to the Jackal.


    Batu thought more and more anxious, and wanted to say something more, but a lazy voice interrupted him, "save your energy, they are playing with you. Just these two guys, how many of their injuries are for themselves and how many for others? They are just constantly denying their own ideas, and then pretending to be helpless to choose the only and most stupid idea in the beginning. Only in this way can I comfort myself when I am killed. I can''t help it. Cut, hypocrisy. "


    There was only one in the team who could belittle the cheese and cheese like this. KAILAS''s eyes were open, and his long and narrow pupils were full of disappointment. He thought Batu had grown up, but as soon as he mentioned some problems, he turned back to the reckless boy. As a result, the cat fairy''s voice just dropped, and ATA, who was supposed to be sleeping beside him, also made a small burst of silver bell like laughter. She was amused."So, who are we really asleep?" Lothar couldn''t help but look at a "wake up" companion, he found that these people really have a hand in pretending to sleep.


    "Who knows? But I guess I know who''s the longest sleeper The cat goblin simply opened her eyes and stretched out a stretch. Her gaze drifted to the figure curled up in the corner. "Just experienced the killing of a companion, but you can sleep by the side of a group of strangers with such ease. If you are really so, you can''t grow so big."


    Nuissa, who was torn apart, rose slowly, with no embarrassment on her face. She gathered around the fire and tidied up her clothes. Then she said, "it is the will of the spirits to meet you. And what you do with me is the will of the spirits. I don''t trust you, I don''t distrust you, but I believe in the spirits that guide the way


    "Then you are doomed to be disappointed, girl." The gray robe said rudely, "the time when God and man are on the same road has passed a long time ago. Now, the spirits in your mouth are in the sky, far away from the boundless. And here we are, surrounded by a poor fire. Perhaps, the things in the sky have not completely abandoned us, can entrust themselves to them? No, this is not the way of life in this era. Life has to find its own way out. "


    "My way out is you. Without you, I am now the food of ravens and jackals


    Looking at nuissa''s firm eyes, cheese frowned. Of course, it was not his original intention to deny other people''s beliefs, but he could see that the girl''s belief was negative. She almost gave up her own opinion and let the omnipresent torrent carry her forward. "You can''t say that. Perhaps in your opinion, it is the spirits or so-called destiny that made you find us. But in my opinion, they are just bad storytellers, who can only put the ups and downs of the plot and strange coincidence into your life. And how to face these is the most important thing. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    That said, the team had one more thing to do besides getting supplies, and that was to track down the large number of parasites that had been released into the river before. How to choose the weight between this matter and supplies is the test of cheese. As the core of this team, he can not be confused. Fortunately, this situation is not the first time for the mage. As a grey robe, whether willing or not, he should be responsible for trusting the future of his companion. At the same time, he has to be responsible for the boundaries and consequences of right and wrong in his mind, which has never been an easy thing.


    "The night they spent here last night should be heading west today." Twisting a handful of burnt ashes, Batu made such a judgment by using his familiarity with the grassland and the hunter''s awareness of the clues. The place where he made his judgment was a leeward half a day away from where they camped last night. The reason is simple. Although supplies can be obtained from the nuisa tribe, the mutineers and traitors who have received all the supplies from the original funeral team are obviously closer supplies.


    This sounds strange. It''s basically a team with injuries. It''s not very wise to take the initiative to track down the killers who are targeting nuisa''s life instead of avoiding them. But this is the conclusion reached by cheese and Lothar. Instead of being chased by an imaginary enemy with unknown whereabouts and unclear distance, it is better to hold the enemy''s information firmly in his own hands from the beginning. Besides, although cheese lost most of his casting ability because of his broken arms, just like he can create fog by chewing petals, the mage can give the team an advantage in fighting against opponents with more than one''s own under sufficient preparation.


    "West Is there anything there? " Because of the injury on Lothar, it is not easy to move, so the person to be tracked with Batu this time is ATA. Not to mention anything else, they are very relieved about lotha, the young swordsman''s skill. Even if it''s really bad luck to head into the army, at least she can run back with Batu. The cat goblin, who was supposed to advance and retreat together with ATA, was strongly left at the camp because of the wound on his hand. ATA gave the reason that when the mage and the count were not able to move, at least someone should be able to protect their safety.


    Batu looked up into the air, and narin was still circling, which meant that he did not see a figure nearby. The men moved before dawn, and the funeral procession itself had horses, and the silent were likely to have their own mounts. Half a day is enough time for them to escape from the view of the goshawk, which can be inferred from the temperature of the fire ashes. So why are they in such a hurry? Is it to go back quickly and report the failure to the owner? If that''s the case, it''s going to get a lot of trouble because the team can''t catch up with them.


    No, the silent is a dead man, a knife in his master''s hand, a hound and a falcon. They don''t come back to their owners because their prey is lucky enough to escape. They will find nuisa again. So why are they so determined to go west? Is it a cover up? Pretending to be in the opposite direction reassures the enemy, but in fact, he turns around and attacks him unprepared. It''s possible, but that means they have found the direction of the team. Why don''t they just fight? In the situation that the number and the state are superior and even have the initiative to initiate the battle, there is no reason for the silent to make such a large set of tricks just to confuse the team.


    "Bartu, are you listening to me?" Those eyes, which are reminiscent of the gem like lake water under the clear sky, appeared in front of the falconer. With a slight dissatisfaction, he awakened the latter from his thinking. "I think you can learn from Mr. cheese, but it''s very bad to learn that he doesn''t listen to people."


    "I''m sorry, I''m just wondering why they''re so quick to decide where to go. In principle, they don''t have falcons, they can''t find clues so quickly, and even if they do, they shouldn''t go west. " Batu scratched his head and said his confusion. Of course, the main reason is to prove to ATA that there is a reason why he didn''t answer her immediately.


    The corners of the swordswoman''s mouth rose slightly, but it was only a very short moment. From Batu''s perspective, there was no change in the past. "So I asked you what was in the West. Those people who walked so decisively must have a clear goal. If you think they can''t find us, they must have gone to other ways to find us. You are a prairie man and a hunter. What would you do if you wanted to find a target that must exist but could not be traced? "


    A TA''s words made the eagle tamer stunned for a moment, and then quickly caught the point. Indeed, before, he always thought that those people were the dead soldiers trained by the descendants of wolf owners, and they must have what kind of mentality and strategies. However, they are the same as him on the grassland, which means that in terms of finding traces, those who are skilled in fighting are probably not as good as he is as a hunter. So, as the female swordsman said, what should we do when we encounter a prey that cannot be tracked by her own tracking strength?


    Batu''s eyes narrowed and nodded after a few seconds. "I know where they''re going. There will be no stray lambs on the grassland, because without sheep, no sheep can survive on their own. The same is true of human beings. Even hunters need to return to their tribes regularly to exchange their prey for various supplies. In other words, the best way to find a group of people who do not have a clear tribal symbol, or even are not grassland people, is to ask the nearby tribes, because those people must also need supplies, and they have to deal with the tribes here. ""The nearest tribe. That is to say, they went to the Salzburg? " Atta quickly responded to the idea of the eagle trainer. To the west, the shalebu is in the southwest.


    "It should be. Fast horses, they will arrive in shal in a few days. As long as they don''t reveal their purpose and simply ask us about our situation as messengers of the wolf Lord tribe, they will get a response soon. And then we can guess our general position. That would be a lot of trouble. " Batu frowned and analyzed. Although it may take a few days for the pursuers to get information, don''t forget that cheese now has only two horses. Before nuisa joined in, they could barely ride on them. Now they can only take turns to rest on their horses. The speed of their march is quite different from that of the cavalry with one or more spare horses. As long as the general position is locked, it is only a matter of time before being caught up.


    At this moment, narin, hovering in the sky, made a loud and clear cry. For those who are not familiar with this eagle, it should be just meaningless crying. However, things are different for people who live with narin day and night, and even take the country of narin to return to Batu on the grassland.


    "Something''s coming. Narin is not sure if it is a human being


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    It''s noon now. If you insist on it, you may prefer it in the afternoon. At this time point, grassland is theoretically safer. Wolves rarely choose to haunt at this time. In hot summer days, they prefer evening or night, but darkness is not a problem for them. In the same way, other dangerous predators on the grassland will not be around at this time, except for humans and other human like creatures. Since narin''s information is similar to human beings, it shows that, from its perspective, at least, things around them are similar to human beings.


    "Alai." Batu said the name when he saw the stumbling figure from the gap in the grass. Then, he immediately took back his sight, hid behind the grass and inhaled slowly. The appearance of fear, but afraid to make a voice because of fear, made ATA quickly realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "What is Alai?" The swordswoman saw the same thing, and as a person with the eye of the goblin, she saw it in a different way from Batu. But even so, the goblin''s eye is not a God''s eye that can see through the essence of everything. Without the corresponding knowledge reserve, ATA can''t really understand what he sees.


    Batu''s breathing is not regular. The length of his inhalation and exhalation and the length of time between two breaths are disordered, which is a manifestation of fear. But the problem is, after the Tianmu incident, there is still something that can make this eagle tamer who dare to raise his weapon at the worm feel really scared. This is what ATA didn''t expect. But fear is a subtle thing, in many emotions, it is the most difficult to disguise, also difficult to quickly transform into other emotions. As for the cause of fear, it is different from person to person. However, the fear that can cause such a violent reaction is mostly related to his early experience, or to his childhood. Only the trauma in his childhood can bring such a violent reaction.


    "Alai, the walking skeleton, the devil in human skin, the master of the owl, the messenger of disaster." Like a prayer to the gods, Batu''s mouth gushed a series of appellations, each of which puzzled the swordswoman. Atalante withdrew her sight, bent down and put her hand on Batu''s shoulder.


    Breathe. It''s calming down. Batu raised his head and looked grateful to the swordswoman. The falconer struggled to get up from the ground and controlled his body to stop shivering. "We went around that thing. Remember, never look in its eyes. As long as you don''t look into its eyes, it won''t catch you. "


    ATA nodded and did not ask why he did this. The most important thing at present is to stay away from Alai, and other things can be done later. After confirming that Batu was ready to move, the two men bent carefully under the cover of the grass. In the distance, the hobbling figure seemed not to notice them at all. It was still moving in a direction. Its steps were so flighty that every step seemed to be about to fall, but it did not fall. To be honest, ATA doesn''t know what to be afraid of such things.


    When they were in a mess, to be exact, they were pulled back to their positions by Batu, and the falconer''s face looked a little better. Of course, for people who don''t know what happened to them, Batu''s appearance is totally abnormal.


    Lothar, who was on guard, was surprised to ask, "did you run into a ghost during the day? Even if the killers find out, it''s not like this. "


    "Almost, we ran into alee near the guys'' camp." Almost at the moment of hearing the name, the hair on the body of KAILAS, who was originally a joke, exploded. He almost subconsciously made a defensive action and looked around cautiously, as if afraid that the staggering figure would come here in the next second.


    "What''s the matter? Is it something troublesome? " The cheese noticed the reaction and asked. Batu is OK. He has a limited understanding of the mysterious things. Although he has seen many wonderful scenes that the sorcerer can''t see in his life, he can''t help but make a fuss about other mysteries. But the cat goblin is not the same. He is a part of the mystery. As a goblin, KAILAS also naturally sees many miracles that ordinary people can''t imagine. Therefore, his response is more referential on this issue.


    "Trouble? No, it''s not a problem of trouble, alaire. It''s going to kill you The cat goblin subconsciously shakes her beard, and her legs turn in circles with her body uneasy. "It''s really fatal. It''s just this time that this kind of thing appears. Let''s leave the supplies alone and get out of here. "


    "What is alaire? Why are you and keiras so afraid? " ATA asked this question again, and this time, she wanted to get an answer that would satisfy her.


    "Alai is an impure evil spirit, a terrible shadow on the grassland. It is said that it was born in response to misfortune and death. It is not the spirit of human beings nor the spirit of animals that constitutes alai''er. The spirits can not see it and the sun can not shine on it. Only in the moonlight can alai''er have a face. Apart from that, alaire is a living skeleton who can walk The answer to this question is nuisa.


    "It sounds like the undead, like the Lich you''ve dealt with." When Lothar heard the description of the living skeleton, she spoke to cheese naturally. Undead, it''s something that can cause fear everywhere. But the mage did not quickly agree with the count''s judgment. It''s because of the bodies, or the way prairie people treat them.Just as even wolf owners are only buried in a thin way, grassland people don''t pay attention to funeral. They treat the dead more by giving it back to nature, rather than trying to separate the buried bodies from the large area with a solid coffin, or build magnificent tombs, and turn the owner''s body into a good-looking dry corpse. In this case, the creation of the undead is very difficult, because the natural snake, insect, rat and ant have already decomposed the body into nutrients before the filthy force can gather enough to drive a dead body. In the natural environment, where there will be no dead, most of them are marshes, deserts, or caves, which can create conditions for long-term non-corruption of corpses. Grassland is not among them.


    "Tell me more about that Alai, whom you call the messenger of misfortune. What kind of disaster can it bring? Warfare? Drought? Or heavy rain or hail? "


    "All." Nuissa said without hesitation, "alai''er can bring all kinds of disasters you can imagine, but no one knows what kind of disaster it is until it comes. Besides calamity, alaire itself is a terrible existence. It will be guided by death, follow the smell of corpses and the tracks of owls and jackals to the dying or dying bodies, and put their skins on themselves. It is said that alee''s skin will never dry up and will always bleed. "


    Cheese and Lothar looked at each other, so it seems that the thing was attracted by yesterday''s massacre.


    "If you leave that thing alone, will there be any problem?"


    "There will be very, very serious problems."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    The word monster is often used to describe those weird creatures or beings. However, with the emergence of this word for a longer time, it has been used more and more widely. At the beginning, the monster in the most primitive situation was gradually replaced by unknown creatures, other races, even dissimilators among the same race, and even people whose thoughts and behaviors were not consistent with most of them. So in this world full of monsters, where are monsters, everyone is the monster in the eyes of others. And people gradually forget what those first called monsters are.


    There may or may not be truth in this world, but whether there is a voice behind it, in a word, with a unified voice, people can not deny that there is a certain law in this world. For example, the sun rises and sets and flowers bloom and wither. The understanding of these laws constitutes the understanding of the world. The world in most people''s eyes is such a regular world, that is, the world of experience. The original monsters exist here. They are law breakers and do not abide by any experience of human beings or dwarfs or elves. They are independent and seem not to be affected by the sun and the moon. They have no spring, summer, autumn and winter. They do not experience birth, aging and death. They are totally beyond people''s understanding. Therefore, we call them monsters. Alee is such a monster.


    "Alai is a terrible monster. Even the legendary hero must rely on luck and the help of spirits to win by fluke. But it''s not the biggest part of the problem. What alaire really fears is that it''s the foreign body itself. Like a piece of fresh meat hanging from the eaves, the jackals will smell and gather. Alai''er has the same ability. Those dirty creatures, such as skinners or demons, will take the initiative to go around alai''er and finally form a strong wind that can destroy all the tribes. " Nuisa knows more about legend than Batu. After all, as the daughter of wolf owners, she can receive more education and information than falconers.


    However, these information are also from shamans who have a long history among the big tribes, and most shamans are held by ordinary people. Therefore, even if they are praised by the spirits, they are not comprehensive in collecting intelligence. Moreover, after a long time of inheritance, serious knowledge has long been transformed into romantic poetry.


    "Not exactly. Alaire is not a bait; it is the source. " "Like a storm on the sea, the center of the storm is calm, but its surroundings turn into hell," KAILAS added after listening to nuisa. Although there is no direct evidence, according to what I have seen and heard, alaire not only attracts evil, it also creates evil. It is said that the earliest Skinner was inspired by alee and created the path of evil


    "The source of pollution Is it? " Cheese pondered for a moment, then sighed softly that he had dealt with another existence with the name of pollution source, and once had a bad deal. However, different from that existence, alai''er''s image and danger have gradually become clear in the mage''s mind after their description. He raised his head and looked into the air. The clouds were drifting slowly.


    "Come on, the Alai ¨¨ re you see is alone, not so urgent that it must be eliminated now. When we send nuisa back to the tribe, she can take the shaman and solve the problem according to the grassland method. What we need to do now is to take nuisa back quickly, that''s it. " After saying this, the mage calmly accepted the puzzled and incomprehensible eyes of ATA, Batu and others. In their opinion, the grey robe still decided to fight against the worm that had eroded the sky wood after rescuing Lothar. Now, he will definitely attack aleer again. But cheese didn''t explain anything to them, just kept silent. The only person who was qualified to question him was Lothar, who also did not speak.


    Unable to find anything useful from the silent''s camp, the team had to continue on its way. Behind them are the killers who do not know when they will catch up, and the living skeletons wandering in the wilderness. In summer, the wind on the grassland seems to cool down gradually, and the grass is not as green and lovely as before.


    "At the best of times, maybe the killers just came back and met alayer and had just looked at his eyes, so that there would be no need for us to worry about." Batu tried to cheer up the most depressed member of the team, nuisa, in this atmosphere, but the latter just shook his head tired and said nothing. There are some things that need no words to express. What the eagle tamer sees in the eyes of the wolf master''s daughter is not only anxiety, but also disappointment. She thought they were heroes, and he once thought they were.


    "Why don''t you get involved in this? It''s not like your usual style, especially when you know that it''s going to cause great disaster Lothar led Harold IV and walked at the front of the line side by side with cheese. Others, intentionally or unintentionally, left room for the two men to talk, presumably knowing that only the count could get something new from the mage''s mouth. After all, Rosa was the only one in the team that was a friend of cheese.


    The mage looked at his friend and said, "I''ve been thinking, is what I''ve done really right? If we don''t get involved in the shales division, I don''t operate on that kid, you won''t be dragged away by worms. The price may be the life of a poor disabled child abandoned by the tribe. Life is of incomparable weight, but how can we know that our so-called salvation does not put more lives on the scale of sacrifice. When I saw the worm entwined with the sky wood, I realized a problem. He may not have intended to destroy the tree. And that tree knows that, so although it seems to have helped me, that help is now a hindrance. "The cheese said, he picked up a stone from the ground and showed it to the count, "we all see the side we see, and so do I. although my vision may be larger than that of you, even if I can imagine the side we don''t see, we can''t actually see the whole picture of the stone. There are connections between things, such as the meridians on the leaves, and these connections, I am afraid, do not appear in the world in a straightforward way. Some of them are even so complicated and distorted that we can''t understand them. "


    "So what do you mean?" Lothar looks at the stone and nods thoughtfully. He grabs some parts of the cheese, but he knows that''s not all.


    "I am good at and willing to deal with evil spirits from outside the world. Dealing with living skeletons on the grassland is not the job of grey robes. The spirits have selected their shamans, and the evil on the grassland will be dealt with by the justice on the grassland. We just occasionally blow the wind here. After the wind blows, the grassland is still the grassland. Of course, it''s not that I''m not interested in what''s going on here, it''s just that it''s not something we''re going to deal with


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    The mutinies, after a day''s journey westward, met the team, which, according to their banners, seemed to be the union of Shaler, basil and teller. The grassland people who have some historical knowledge nearby all know that in the distant past, the three films once belonged to the name of tiele, and this name means that it is a strong and lasting grassland King court for a hundred years. Wang Ting, that is a greater structure than Shan Yu. You know, Shan Yu is the title of an individual, and no great individual can stop the call of the spirits. But Wang Ting is different. The appearance of Wang Ting means that even if the great Shan Yu is absent, his descendants and his allies and subordinates can continue to unite closely according to certain rules, which is too hard for the grassland people to imagine now.


    As a proof of the great royal court that once existed, although the three shale tribes were not as good as their ancestors in terms of scale and wealth, they even had to submit to the wolf owners in order to get enough pasture to feed themselves. However, the wolf owners and other powerful rulers of all ages respected them. Because they are regarded as a tradition, a symbol. Although tiele has disappeared, as long as its descendants continue, it shows that it is possible to build a great Royal Court on the grassland. This is the illusion and possibility that all leaders cannot refuse.


    However, when the rulers were polite to the three shales, the people under them were not necessarily. In fact, there is no good thing that the wolf tribe lost in the battle field. In fact, there is no good thing that they can get in the battle.


    That''s why when the mutineers and traitors stopped in front of the three teams, they didn''t even mean to dismount and say hello. Most of these dead men were not from the wolf owner''s tribe. They were born in a small and poor tribe, and they were not naturally fond of the three shales. Now, they think that they are working for the future wolf owners, so they don''t need to worry about the idea of these dead men, "Hey, where''s your leader? Tell him to come over. "


    Uville rode to the front of the line, because the purpose of the trip was to be polite. Instead of wearing armor, he put on a colorful dress. This is in line with the etiquette, because no one will attack a team that goes to mourn, which is against the tradition and will be disgusted and despised by all.


    "I''m uville, the leader. I''m going to attend the wolf Lord''s funeral. What can I do for you The young leader inquired gently, his eyes moist and gem like in the sun. Seeing such a situation, even those who were dissatisfied with the shales could not help but restrain their anger, straighten their bodies subconsciously and become respectful.


    "We are the teeth of the wolf master, and we are ordered to find the lost sheep for him. But a group of rude people took the sheep from us and hurt our brothers The speaker was originally hiding in the funeral procession. He was wearing more ceremonial clothes, but there were obvious traces of fighting on these clothes. Sheep, on the grassland, can be metaphorical of many things, and smart people will not go to specifically explore what the sheep in each other''s mouth is, "so we are here, we hope you and your people will tell us the origin and purpose of those sheep thieves."


    Urville cocked his neck and raised his hand to stop the commotion behind him, and he had noticed something in each other''s words. First of all, it is the information of the group of people. Just by looking at the experienced head man, we can guess that these guys who call themselves wolf Lord''s teeth are more elite soldiers than ordinary soldiers. If they can take the so-called sheep from their hands, they are obviously not good friends. In addition, the other party asked him whether he had the information of that group of people at the first time, which showed that the group did not belong to a certain tribe, but were more inclined to scattered troops. Such talents would need to replenish the tribes along the way, so they left their own footprints. It''s obvious, isn''t it?


    "I think I''m impressed by the sheep thieves you''re talking about. They did stay in my tribe for a while a few days ago. At that time, I thought there was no problem with them. It seems that I was cheated by the appearance, and they actually attacked the wolf owner''s sheep. As a subordinate of the wolf owner, I will certainly be honest with you about all I know about them


    A moment later, in the ranks of the mutinies who had parted from the three shales, "the boy named uville really spoke of them at once. They used to be his guests. Even if they were foreigners, it seemed that he was not proper to do so. I have to tell the leader that he is not trustworthy. "


    "Salzburg is no longer what it used to be. It can only be headed by a hairy boy. However, they are the way they are. No matter who is the wolf owner, they will only bow down and submit to the throne. It''s just a group of mice living in the reputation of our ancestors. There''s no need to fight for it. What the leader needs is not this kind of ally that swings with the wind like a blade of grass. " The person who had just spoken to uville replied that he was the commander-in-chief of the ambush of nuissa, and that he had some place next to the leader he spoke of.


    "And did you notice that there are several guys in the shales team who are covered under their clothes. I heard that there is only one shaman in the three of them. Who are those people? The woman who confessed? And do you think that uville''s eyes are a little too green, and I don''t remember anyone in those three movies People are always curious, just as urwell would infer their origins from the clothes and words of these silent men, who are also collecting information from the shales."Who knows, don''t forget what our first priority is. Gathering intelligence is not the task of this time. Now that we know their general location, we can catch up with them in a few days. And that uville said they didn''t have a horse, they couldn''t run far. " This was agreed by all of them. After talking to uville, they learned about the general situation of the team they were going to pursue. Two foreign men and a foreign woman and a water antelope boy would not be a big problem when they were prepared.


    "But the little monster in the grass we saw last time, and the strange fog, will there be a wizard or something among the two foreigners?"


    "If there is a wizard, cut your tongue and burn the body. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I can shoot him with one arrow before his spell is uttered. What are you looking at When the two men were talking, the one who was walking in front of him suddenly found that the silent person behind him cast his eyes to some place, so he asked. The latter gestured to him and pointed behind him.


    "Is someone following us? It''s impossible. Apart from the fact that we don''t hear the sound of horses'' hooves, is it possible that something can catch up with four legs on two legs


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Night, slowly falling, the originally dark blue sky was pulled up a dark blue curtain. This is a night without stars. For grassland people who regard the stars as the eyes of the spirits, it is an unknown night. On such a night, prayers and blessings will not be answered, and all hatred and immorality will be acquiesced. Of course, devout herdsmen will say that the spirits set aside such a night to test the virtue of grassland creatures. Instead of closing their eyes, they observe the earth in a way that people can''t see. Any evil that they think has not been discovered will bring about future judgment. However, it is not so easy to say when the trial will come in the future and how to define the so-called crimes.


    However, there is a consensus on the grassland, that is, in such a starry night, no matter how urgent things are, we should stop and wait for sunrise. Because it is said that those who are denounced as evil by the spirits will come out of their hiding places on such a night, especially for those camping in the wild, strange travelers are very dangerous.


    "Can I have a seat by the fire? The farthest is good. " The middle-aged man who came out of the night asked the silent people. He looked quite old, his skin was tanned and his face and arms were covered with gullies left by excessive sunshine. His body is not thin, but also shows a morbid, coupled with his thin clothes and the cloth wrapped in his head, this man looks like the most honest and easy to be bullied.


    The silent people subconsciously put their hands on the machete on their waist, but the man seemed to be too slow to notice. Maybe I noticed it, but for him, his life may not be a valuable thing. It may be as valuable as the most remote seat by the fire. People who have nothing to lose will not feel afraid. When life is only suffering for him, no threat is enough to become a threat, and no fear is enough to become fear.


    The leader stood up and reached out to the silent not to show obvious hostility. Their task is very important and must be kept secret. Before killing this man, he must find out who sent the chess pieces to warn them, "are you in any trouble? It''s not a good day to go out for a walk. "


    The man raised his head fiercely, his turbid eyes were filled with a kind of numbness, like a tangled and uncomfortable ball of string. Now, the ball of thread slowly wriggles out a little emotion and pain, "ah, I''m so unfortunate! It took me 15 years to redeem myself. But in less than two days, my only lamb was carried away by the wolf. It is my only property! Those damned, hairy monsters took it from me just because I took a nap! I''m chasing, chasing, and I can''t run. Now I can''t find my sheep, nor can I find my way back. All my efforts, my future, are gone


    There are slaves on the grassland. Strictly speaking, the silent people are slaves before they become silent. And they have come to this stage because they will be released from the status of slaves after they offer loyalty to their loyal masters. In addition to this way, most slaves can also exchange their status as free people through labor. After all, population is a scarce resource on the grassland, and every one must play its role. It would be too wasteful to deal with it only with high-grade livestock.


    However, the most uncomfortable thing about slaves is not that they have become ugly because of overwork, but that they have lost their intelligence and become a talking beast in the mechanical numbness of life. This is unacceptable to the grassland people who believe in the soul after death. Although all living beings have spirits, they are still primates, but they have become numb animals when they are born. This is an insult to the spirits and the creator, as well as to all human beings.


    Speaking of this, the leader didn''t want to kill him. The man was rotten when he was alive. He only had his own suffering in his world and could not hold anything else. Such a person is disgusted with dirty hands after being killed. "Give him a place to rest the poor man who has lost his sheep and bake the fire."


    When a man walks through the line, the stench on his body makes everyone instinctively avoid it. Judging from the smell and his hair and beard, the lamb in his mouth must have been lost for a long time. This is a madman, because the lost sheep from the tribe out of the paranoid madman. Almost all people make a judgment in this way, such a madman does not care about him, and will soon become the food of jackals. And it must be a hungry jackal, for his flesh is no better than mud.


    Fire, jumping, the man stares at the fire as if he had seen it for the first time. He even reached out to touch the fire! This move really made everyone regard him as a complete madman and sat farther. The leader shrugged his nose and was found by this madman. Their luck was not very good.


    Night, deeper, deeper to the fire can light up the place is becoming smaller and smaller, the silent people beside the fire also showed fatigue after a day''s running. It''s time to rest.


    "Watch the night in pairs. There are no stars today. Don''t let the fire go out." The leader finished and went to rest. The man was still staring at the fire before he went to sleep."Fire! The fire is out In fact, before being awakened by sound and shaking, he was awakened by a pungent smell. The leader, who was suddenly awakened from his sleep, opened his eyes vigorously, hoping to find out what had happened, but as the voice in the dark said, the bonfire was out. These flimsy guys. In the heart of a scold, he patted the hand on the shoulder, from the smell he knew it was the madman. However, when the hand was opened, the hand was slightly moist.


    With memory, the leader took out the flint in his arms, walked to the place where the fire should be, and carefully made a few sparks. As soon as the spark fell, the whole fire lit up again. "Is it blown out by the wind? What do those night watchmen think about the fire? They say that they can''t extinguish it at night without stars... "


    The second half of his sentence was swallowed. Because with the light of the fire, what appeared in front of him was not other sleeping subordinates, but an ugly wreckage. Those once human remains were all cut open, and the contents were pulled out of the abdomen and eaten. Rao is already experienced a hundred battles, the soldier or nearly spit out.


    "Damn it, you know how..." The red liquid, mixed with some visceral debris, dripped down the dark, ravaged arms. The cloth on the man''s head had disappeared, revealing the whole bald, bloody head above his forehead.


    "My only lamb was captured by the wolf. I chased after him. When I got to those damned monsters, my poor sheep had only skin left. I hate it so much, so I peel the wolf''s skin off and put it on my body. That feeling is so good. The warm and moist fit makes me intoxicated more than any woman''s skin. So I began to peel off, keep peeling, but I just can''t learn to peel people''s skin, just like this man''s head, I can''t peel off. But it doesn''t matter. I can practice slowly with you


    "Don''t come here! You, you don''t come here! You... "


    ¡­¡­ "Don''t accept any strangers on a starry night. Why do some people just don''t understand? " On the hillside far from the camp of the silent, uville stood there, with no eyeballs in his eyes. Instead, there were two throbbing flames.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    The next day, when the team of the three divisions set out on the road again, the careful people had noticed that one of the people in the robes seemed to be missing. Only in view of the unclear origin of those people, no one took the initiative to put forward this matter, and it is normal that people of unknown origin and whereabouts are unknown. However, one of the three teams paid close attention to the incident from the beginning, and immediately related the missing man to the question that the cavalry stopped yesterday. That man is the only shaman in the three films, Wuqi.


    In other words, shaman with the team is not accurate. Wuqi will appear in this team, not because he wants to mourn for the wolf owners he has never seen before, or to restrain wuweil. The reason why he appears here is that he has to be here. In a way, he was kidnapped by the head of his own tribe. There are also many reasons for Wuwei to do so. Shaman on the grassland is not only a symbol of the tribe''s protection by the spirits, but also their medical skills, natural knowledge and knowledge of mountain and river geography are important resources. If it is not a last resort, no leader will easily kill the shaman of his tribe, especially the shaman who is born and raised in the tribe and has a high recognition of the tribe Full.


    Don''t kill Wuqi, it doesn''t mean that Wuqi will appreciate it. From then on, he obediently obeys his head man who has been metamorphosed. Uville knew what the brother he had grown up with could do, and he promised that if he left Wuqi alone in the tribe, it would not be a few days before the remaining people of shales would believe that their leader had become a demon''s pawn. That''s not what uville wanted to see, so he chose a compromise between the two, which was to force shaman into the team and tie him to his side.


    "One of your friends is missing." When the team moved, Wuqi took the initiative to get close to the head man and spoke in a rare way in these days. He knew the group was coming to cheese them, so the shaman couldn''t ignore what happened after that. He believed that the grey robe outside the prairie would be a key. Although it was not a shaman of the spirits, he was sure that he saw some sign from the cheese, which was not from the gods, but a judgment of the future made by a man who inherited rich knowledge on the grassland with knowledge and experience. Especially when the team starts to have a real relationship with the various forces on the grassland, they will certainly bring about some changes.


    "Well, I asked him to teach them about manners and some common sense on the grassland." Uville smiles playfully and does not conceal the Shaman''s disguised inquiry.


    Wuqi could not be sure of the identity of the people in their robes, but judging from the stench of their clothes, their real identities were not refugees or bandits, and those who followed him were worse things. So the shaman immediately understood what his leader meant. No matter what these evil things were, only one was needed to annihilate an army of elite riders. But wucci is more curious about his motives than the powerful forces under him.


    "Those people are here for the grey robes. Protecting him is not something you can do Although his brother, who grew up together, has sold his soul to the devil, Wuqi still has an understanding of wuweil. He knows that wuweil is not an emotional person, so he acquiesces to the decision to let cheese go, rather than spend his strength trying to block the grey robe. But also, uville''s pride has not become arrogant, he will not have that kind of attachment to prey, so he will not take the initiative to stop those who fight against cheese.


    "Not really." Frankness is a good quality of a person, but the frankness that uwell shows now makes shaman uneasy. It feels like all his intentions have been guessed by the other party for a long time. Those questions and the ways of asking questions are not painful for the people being asked. Noticing the change of expression on Wuqi''s face, the head man gave a smile, stopped selling the key, and took the initiative to explain. If he still thought of a little chance to pull the shaman back to him, he could not miss any chance to show Wuqi his ability.


    "Those men are the sons of the wolf master, and they are the dead men who are on a secret mission. From their equipment, we can guess that the well-equipped cavalry must have decorations that can symbolize their own tribe, but those people have nothing to identify. Besides, I have never heard that there are so many dumb people in that tribe. They are silent, and only the wolf owner and his children are qualified to mobilize the silent on this grassland The expression and seriousness on uville''s face when he spoke of the word silent was even more serious than when he mentioned the wolf owner or the wolf owner''s offspring. Because, as an ambitious leader, urvier thinks that he will not belong to those people in terms of personal wisdom and force, even leadership and charm. But as a military commander, he can not ignore such a loyal and powerful armed force. With three good riders on top of one silent person, ten silent people can make 50 people lose their armor and armor. High military training and team cooperation have always been the lack of grassland people''s troops. This lack is a double-edged sword. It makes the grassland people''s team into a wild wind, but it also makes the gale turn to escape at any time. In contrast, the silent is a machete that combines the two blades of a double-edged sword in one place. It not only gives full play to the individual ability of grassland riders, but also cooperates with the team under the loyal integration. If such troops are not in their own hands, the less the better."So that''s your reason? You want to weaken the power of the silent masters. But it doesn''t make any sense. The wolf owner''s son is no less than his cattle and sheep. If you weaken one, there will always be another. " Although the silent is a precious power, the offspring favored by his father may still get or be allowed to cultivate many similar dead men. To eliminate a small number of silent people in this way is not enough to weaken the overall strength of the wolf Lord tribe.


    "You are right. If one of the wolves is suddenly stripped of his fangs, he will have to starve. So what do you think this toothless wolf needs most at this time? " Uville pointed to himself, and then to Wuqi, "we will be its new fangs. But if these new teeth are so obedient, it''s hard to say. What we need is an opportunity to intervene. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    For some people, it needs cause and excuse to get involved in irrelevant things. They make all-out efforts to create seemingly coincidental opportunities, only to cover up their own intentions naturally. But for others, they always seem to be walking on the edge of the storm. If they don''t pay attention, they will be pulled into the storm. If they don''t turn around by the strong wind, they can''t escape from it. Such a person may be born with no chance of comfortable life, always be thrown to the top of the inevitable wave, in a broken bones again and again, or die, or sublimation.


    Cheese doesn''t like politics. To be precise, he hates politics. In his view, the so-called politics is like a whirlpool. As long as it is pulled in, it will only sink deeper and deeper. The deeper the whirlpool is, the more intricate the secrets hidden under the water will become. Those who want to find a way out of it can only gradually lose the oxygen stored in their bodies in the endless choice and judgment, and finally they will not be willing to drown. Once the relationship between people rises to a certain level, the knowledge is no simpler than the mystery of magic.


    Just as a grey robe, cheese has already decided to devote his life to the endless mystery. He knows that his energy is not enough to set foot in another field, and it is the same complex and ambiguous field. This has been quite clear since he gave up control of the rat people, and he never wanted to be the Lord of whom and where. But gradually, cheese also found that as long as he was still dealing with the same or different kinds of people who could speak, the reason he loved and respected would make him constantly subject to interpersonal challenges.


    Perhaps there is no place in the world for the thinkers to think independently. Whenever they are about to let their spirit out of the shape of the body, the people around them will always remind them of the so-called reality. This may be why the earliest grey robe built the tower on the barren wasteland outside the whole civilized world. Only there can the worldly disturbance be a little bit less, and great knowledge can be bred, and then it can be found that the great knowledge can be heard around, only the silent snowflakes falling.


    "That''s what happened to my brothers, Mr. cheese. Are you listening?" On the one hand, she has introduced her brothers to the members of the team. On the other hand, she found that the mage''s eyes did not stay on anything in reality. He was distracted.


    "Of course, I''m listening. You''re talking about your fourteenth brother." Cheese''s eyes went back to the face of the wolf owner''s daughter. There was no panic on her face. If he was found to be distracted, he would be abnormal. His experience in dealing with people in recent years was really useless. However, the eyes and expressions can deceive people, but the content is not.


    "No, I have finished, all my thirty-five brothers. That is to say, have you not been listening since the middle? " Nuissa''s brows wrinkled slightly, and his words were ignored by others, and no one would be too happy. But she can''t say anything else. Cheese is the leader of this team, and she must give it a lot of respect.


    The mage scratched his head. To be fair, he could understand nuisa''s current mood. He could hardly remember the times when he explained some things or plans in a lengthy way. But understanding doesn''t mean you can avoid them all. These are two things, "I''m sorry, I can''t really focus on your family composition. You know, the average family member is in double digits, so, well, they''re a bit too much for me. Do you think so? "


    The count, who was cast with a look of help from cheese, did not mean to help him round the court at all? You should try to take a full look at the pedigree of a black lion Baron family and its intermarriage with other neighboring families. Believe me, although there is no such exaggeration in a generation as the wolf owner, there is a reason why the family tree is painted as a tree. By the way, I think you are right. Your comments on your brother are quite objective, especially your description of your twenty seventh brother is quite impressive. "


    The mage finally remembered that the count of Heishan was an elite Knight state who had experienced complete aristocratic education. Although Lothar himself never mentioned this undesirable aristocratic era, he did complete all noble education under the compulsion of Cangshi as king. The despairing family pedigree and the blood network that had no way to start let the count deal with similar situations The corresponding mechanism. In Lothar''s view, just dealing with a father''s thirty-five sons doesn''t cost him too much time.


    "Remind me to remove family genealogy from your daughter''s curriculum. I don''t know what kind of cruel person would list that as a must know." The cheese, who was holding her forehead, said in despair, and he believed that Hera would not be able to avoid reciting those things just because she cancelled the course. But as the girl''s scheduled teacher, cheese felt it was necessary to exclude the course from the syllabus for the sake of her own safety.


    Lothar shrugged. It seemed that the mage who claimed to be interested in all the knowledge in the world had something hard to deal with. However, we can''t rely on cheese company to deal with this kind of affairs. The basic information acquisition and analysis still need people who have experience in dealing with such complicated family affairs."So, of your thirty-five brothers, which one is from the same mother or has a better relationship with you? It may touch your privacy, but if we want to prepare for the next such assassination, we''d better find out who is the enemy and who is the friend first


    Nuisa was silent for a few minutes and then put a number out of his finger. When Lothar saw the number, she quickly compared it with the 35 offspring information provided by the other party, and screened out potential adversaries and potential partners. That''s not to say that he wanted to help nuisa and one of her brothers win the family feud. It''s entirely customary.


    "Well, I don''t want to disturb your conversation. But some of them still need to be told. " When nuissa began to talk about her seventh brother, Batu, who left the table to look after the horses, came back and looked at his companions, "your father''s body just fell off the horse''s back. But I''m not sure why, so what should we do? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    It''s normal for Batu to feel at a loss. Although people''s burial methods on the grassland are similar, the wolf owner is the wolf owner after all. Although he now has only a skin bag, he is respected as the ruler who once controlled the vast area nearby. Although the water antelope relying on the hammer was not closely related to the wolf owner, Batu could not help but respect the fur bag. And when the bag landed, he had no idea what to do next.


    The rest of the team, including KAILAS, who has a deep understanding of grassland customs, did not speak and turned their eyes to nuisa. Anyway, it was her father, and she was the only one here who had the right to make a decision. Whether it is regarded as the will of the spirits or simply regarded as an accident, the power of interpretation is in her hands.


    Nuisa did not immediately respond. She stood up and went to her father''s body, which had begun to rot, and in a day or two she was afraid that even the horses would refuse to carry it again. It is said that the cubs of wild animals will not stay with their dead parents for more than three days, because when the smell of the parents is gone, they will not know what the body is in front of them. In fact, the same is true of human beings. When life passes away from a body, what remains here is just a combination of meat and bones, which no longer has any meaning.


    "Bury him. Bury him here." This is not the same as she had imagined. Originally, her father would have a more ceremonial ending of grassland. He would be put into a shallow pit and be integrated with the earth in the silence and blessing of the people. And then the galloping horse''s hooves will trample the soil, and no one can disturb his peace any more. Now, except for nuissa himself, no one is a member of the deceased''s family, and he will be disconnected from the world in the gaze of strangers. It''s not much better than being exposed in the wilderness.


    Several people looked at each other. It was not that they were taking care of nuisa''s emotions. They just wanted to bury a person. At least they needed to dig a big enough pit, but they didn''t have tools. Tomahawks and machetes are obviously not suitable for digging. The most practical way is to dig a tomb by hand. It is not an easy job. Besides, digging graves for the dead is not something anyone can do. In Cangshi, the work must be handed over to professional grave diggers. On the grassland, the people who dig graves for the dead also pay attention to it.


    Soon, the wolf master''s daughter also realized this, but she did not ask for help. As the only son of the dead present and the leader of the funeral, it was her own duty. Therefore, nuisa squatted down and began to dig out the soil by the place where the body had fallen. The process is not simple. The soil on the grassland seems to be soft. In fact, the rich plant roots make it have a far stronger and stronger structure than expected. Besides, human hands are not as good at digging as animals.


    The slender fingers soon swelled up, and the pink fingernails cracked in the collision of the stones, giving out the red blood. To all this, neusa persisted, ignoring the suffering of her fingers, as if the ten fingers were not hers. The first one who couldn''t see down was ATA. The swordswoman wanted to help, but she was stopped by Batu. It was her father, and no one was qualified to help her dig the grave, because they were not the wolf owner''s people.


    The female swordsman''s eyes were slightly red, and she was pulled aside by keiras to stop her looking. Lothar and batudo looked for a while, closing their eyes slightly and straying. Only cheese watched nuisa''s every move. When a nail fell off her finger and fell into the soil, the mage sighed and quietly took off her shoes and let her feet directly step on the ground.


    The blood stained nails, which had fallen into the soil, were in front of nuisa as if with consciousness. Before she knew what had happened, a slight vibration came from her feet, and the daughter of the wolf owner subconsciously dodged to one side. Then, taking the traces she dug as the center, a pit appeared suddenly. All the sand on the pits fell down as if they were empty. Weeping, even through his hands, nuisa knelt by the pit, chanting praises to the spirits.


    But the rest of the line looked at the grey robe, which was putting on his shoes. Cheese tilted his head and motioned them not to talk. But when nuissa calmed her down, she realized that it might have something to do with the wizard who could spit fog out of her mouth. So she turned around and looked at cheese with a puzzled look.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You offer a sacrifice to the spirit of the earth, and it gives you a response. It''s that simple." The mage said of course. Although it is not right to pretend to be the dancer after having seen the spirit of the earth, I don''t think it will blame the grey robe for it.


    Nuissa is not stupid. Because she has faith in the spirits, she knows clearly that the gods that grassland people believe in are not so easily moved. If only a small nail and a lot of emotion can get the help of the gods, then there won''t be any predators in the world, will there? The spirits are all inclusive, but they are also above everything. If there is no such distance from the world, then how can they contain all the right and wrong in the grassland and even the wider world from a higher place under a starry sky?The wolf master''s daughter looked at the mage with a complicated face. In the latter''s smile, she reluctantly relieved, gave up the idea of further investigation and accepted the result. Silent kindness is often more difficult to repay than practical help, but she has made it in mind and will try to pay it back in the future. Now, it''s more important to put the leather bag in the ground.


    "Shall we know your father''s burial place, really? Generally speaking, in addition to confidants and clansmen, the less people know, the better. " After the completion of the wolf owner''s burial, ATA asked nuissa anxiously that the wolf owner''s daughter was deeply moved by the way she dug the ground with her hands. She did not hope that she could not abide by the grassland tradition after nuisa made such efforts.


    The latter said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m sure he won''t mind if you know. Besides, it means that no one will come to worship him in the future. This may be the place where the wolf owner can''t compare with ordinary people. His sons are busy now


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    Long term travel away from people often brings sequelae, which can be found in those who have lived alone in the wilderness for a long time. The degradation of language ability, the primitive social ability and the eccentricity of civilized society will gradually replace the habits of human beings in group life. No one can say whether this change is a kind of degradation or a return to nature. Perhaps, it is not so complicated, but people may adapt to different living environment.


    Even if a small group of people act together in the wilderness, their loneliness will gradually erode their hearts. Suspicion of their peers, accidental violence and lack of changing environment will lead to various problems. Lothar, who had lived as a sailor for a period of time, was well aware of this, and he knew how to avoid the distress of his companions in such a journey. That is the story. Through the way of telling stories, those who originally have little intersection will have the opportunity to enjoy and communicate with each other. The hidden information in the story can also make them gradually have a tacit understanding.


    So what kind of story is suitable for telling? As a port city, the sailors of lost heart Bay come from all over the world, and the stories in the mouth have their own characteristics. However, most of these stories are centered on the sea or the love affairs in the port, leaving aside the vulgar parts. Although the sea and grassland are similar, their geographical environment is too different. At least Batu and nuisa can hardly understand what the lakes with no edge can look like.


    As a result, most of the stories the count knew lost their appeal in their ears. But some stories are still very attractive, such as the story happened in this neighborhood, the story of Cang lion. In fact, the story about the rat plague six years ago is not the first time that Lothar told it. He told it to the sailors in lost heart Bay and some fragments with Haila. Maybe it was because he was born with the talent to be a bard, or perhaps because of his experience in the book. In a word, when Lothar began to tell the story, even the cheese, who was the subject of the story, was killed He was attracted by his description and emotional ups and downs. But soon, the grey robe found that Lothar''s story was quite strange to him.


    There are two aspects to this strangeness. The first is that something he has not seen or experienced has been added to the story by the count. In fact, it is not difficult to understand that what happens in reality is always lack of drama. Of course, there are some facts that are even more bizarre than the most imaginative drama plot. But on the whole, the reality is dull. The dreary reality can''t be a fascinating story, so it''s natural to add some interesting passages or rewrite some contents in it. Rosa is not a historian, and they are not going to teach history class now. There is no need to tell everything so true. Moreover, the truth itself does not exist in personal memories.


    On the other hand, when Lothar explains the story from his perspective, a lot of things are different from what Cheese knew. What''s more, cheese can''t deny Lothar''s statement, because that''s the truth. The proportion of some facts to all facts is about as much as cheese can see. It''s like a coin. Two people say the pattern on one side, but they actually say two sides of the same coin.


    As for how much the story can be believed, it is not easy to generalize. Although Lothar changed the name of each character in the story, and even changed the wizard''s iconic grey robe, both KAILAS and ATA could hear the familiar flavor of the story from their own experiences. As for Batu, only the hawk tamers recall that there was an earthquake five or six years ago, which echoes the city collapse in the story of Lothar. As for the disease that turns people into mice? I''m afraid it''s more unimaginable than the Skinner.


    There is always an end to the story, just like the journey will always arrive at the end. When they crossed a small hill and saw many white clouds appeared on the grassland, the faces of the group unconsciously appeared a smile. Those clouds are tents connected together. Maybe civilization is not as complicated as we think. When enough people live together, they can form civilization naturally. And the feeling of civilization is not only in the exquisite carving and literature, it exists in every corner of life.


    "New lamb! Fresh mutton! The blood is not dry yet "Spices! Good spices "Bright cloth! Let''s have a look at the lines that the nearby tribes can''t make! "


    The sound of the peddling made the number of people in the market appear to be larger than it seems, and the group of people walking in it also felt crowded for a long time. Of course, this is mostly just their psychological function. Let alone whether the market roads are really congested by people, the smell of these people alone is enough to make most people stay away from them.


    "Where should we go now?" This question is raised to nuisa. As the daughter of the wolf owner, she should have a place in her tribe. Once there, the mission will be completed. However, nuissa did not seem to be in a hurry to go home. Her face was wrapped in a small veil bought by a stall keeper. She hid among her companions intentionally or unintentionally when she was walking.


    "I know an inn. Let''s go there first." The eyes of the wolf owner''s daughter swayed in the crowd in the market place. She seemed to be looking for someone.After hearing this, Lothar looked at cheese and led the horse to the inn in the mouth of nuissa after the master''s acquiescence. Nuissa''s decision is not so hard to understand. Since someone sent out a special assassin to assassinate her, she might as well take this opportunity to observe the changes in the tribe in recent days. Besides, with the help of several foreigners like cheese, few people will notice her. She can take advantage of this advantage to do a lot of things in advance.


    The inn on the grassland is far away from the similar facilities in the impression of several people. It is said that it is an inn. In fact, it is a well arranged yurt. These yurts are rooms. For those who do not have enough money and heavy courtesy, some simple beds in the yurt are also good choices.


    "Three men and two women, plus two horses and a cat. If you want to live together, a big yurt is barely enough, plus the cost of taking care of these two horses, two and a half silver a day The owner of the inn, a tall and thin man with a sun pattern on his face said to several people with a slanted eye. His attitude, let alone his price, let Batu subconsciously stand out.


    "Half a liang of silver? That''s enough to buy a yurt. Your price is too high. " Because there is no established government, there is no decent currency. Most of the time, they choose to barter, but in places like fairs, things like gold, silver and precious stones that can be used in the human world will be used as the standard of quotation. If a trader chooses to barter, the seller will also make corresponding evaluation and consideration according to the goods provided by the other party. However, the knowledge is very profound. A reliable appraiser can often live a good life in the market.


    The tall and thin man glanced at Batu. "You can ask who will take you here, boys and strangers from the water antelope department. What''s more, living with me can ensure that your head is still on your neck after you wake up, which is worth the first half of silver. "


    What else Batu wanted to say, nuisa pulled him back. She did not say much. She took something out of her arms and put it into the other party''s hands. People with better eyesight could see that it was a silver ornament carved into the shape of a leaf. When the boss got the silver ornament, his expression did not change, but his action obviously stopped in an instant. He took a breath and rolled his eyes twice over his face. "Your yurt is the one with the red sign. Just bolt the horse to the post outside the house. Be careful. Don''t go to the wrong room. It''s not good to go to the orange one


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    It''s not so easy to find one with a red sign in the numerous yurts, especially when nuissa is quite stubborn and takes the team along the most complicated road. She didn''t seem to realize that the yurts with horses, furs and other things outside would not be empty, monitoring the colors of the signs in front of the yurts in a way that she wanted to exclude one by one. Batu and ATA are a little puzzled about this kind of behavior, but because cheese and others did not stop it, they quietly supported nuisa with their actions, so they did not say much.


    When they finally reached the northeast corner of the residential area, they saw the red sign hanging in front of the door. At this time, it was nearly an hour after they paid the accommodation fee. Batu and Lothar tied up their horses, especially Harold IV, who had just been tamed and resisted being tied. After the count appeased for a period of time, he reluctantly snorted and agreed. After Lothar finally stroked the hair on the top of his mount, a voice of admiration came from afar.


    "You have a good companion, and there are not many people these days who can tame wild horses and let them still have their own character." The speaker is blind. Although he stood alone and spoke to Lothar in the tone he had seen with his own eyes, his godless eyes had obviously lost their proper function.


    Lothar took his hand off his mount and turned to the blind man. The other person looked like he was 60 or 70 years old. Although his cheek was ruddy, the place not covered by the gray beard was covered with wrinkles. The count was acutely aware that the abnormality of the old man was not only his words and deeds inconsistent with his eyesight, but also his clothes were different from those worn by most prairie people. For the convenience of riding and moving, people on the grassland mostly wear clothes that are close to the body. If the cuffs and trouser legs can also be tied up, or they can wear gloves and boots to wrap up the parts that may be clamped in the harness. However, the material of the old man''s clothes is obviously expensive fabric with patterns, but the cutting and design are very casual. The cuffs and trouser legs are open, as if inviting cold wind and flying insects into it. It can be said that this is just a beautiful outer robe. Judging from the skin exposed at the chest of the old man, he has no other clothes except this one. This kind of dress makes people feel suspicious about the origin of his outer robe, but if it is really stolen or snatched, how can it fit so well?


    It''s OK to collect and analyze a person by sight and experience, but it''s not in line with chivalry to speculate about a person you meet for the first time, especially with malice. So even if the old man looked so suspicious, Lothar still showed all the courtesy he could show. Regardless of whether the other party could see him or not, he bowed slightly before opening his mouth. "I just borrowed his four hooves for a while. To me, he was more like a friend of the same trade. To my friends, I certainly don''t want to limit it too much. "


    "My friend? Can you think, is it lucky or unfortunate for it? Animals and people, people and people, that and this, can we really do for others The old man had a warm smile on his face. Although he was asking questions, he didn''t seem to want an answer from Lothar.


    "I can''t answer your question. But I know that in the place where I was born, people share a common understanding and a unified recognition of morality, and maybe our situation is really different. But in these one sidedness that can be recognized together, people should still have the possibility of dialogue. Of course, a friend of mine may have a better answer. He knows more knowledge and truth than I do. If one day people in this world can really understand each other, he will be the key to it. "


    "Do you believe that? Or do you want your friend to have this ability? Do you see him as omnipotent. Ha ha, listen to our topic, where have you been unconsciously? I''m an old man. I hope you don''t blame me. It''s inevitable that people get older. However, when you trust your friends so much, maybe you are also being trusted. My compatriots often say that the spirit of horse has two faces. But what they don''t know is that the neck of the horse spirit is not good. If you turn to the other side, you can''t turn it back


    Lothar frowned a little and looked back at Harold IV. Horses love freedom, which is the nature of horses, so if people really respect their four hoofed friends, they should enjoy this freedom. The count never doubted this idea, but what did he perceive in the old man''s words, and why did he include Harold IV with the commonness of a horse? Is that to say that one day someone proposed the so-called human commonness, then everyone has to abide by the so-called commonness, or else will be excluded from the human race?


    Such doubts only exist for a short time. Compared with mature problems, it is just an idea. Ideas come and go quickly. The count turned his eyes back to where he was, but the blind old man in strange loose clothes had disappeared. Is there really such a person? Does Lothar curl his mouth, or does he see hallucinations because he tells too many stories. In vain, the count lifted the heavy curtain and walked into the yurt. His companions were discussing something.


    "Are you really going? How can you be sure that what he said was a hint, not a warning? Maybe he is telling you in this way that the people living in the orange house number are a threat to us. Or he just said it casually. You also said, that man you have not met, what if this is not what you think? " Batu sat in his seat in the room, frowning and asking neusa. Lothar went up to the cheese and cast a puzzled look."Nuissa said the boss here had a relationship with her mother, and she showed the token, and the other party should help her. So since he mentioned the room with the orange door number, the people living there should be able to provide support for our next operation. However, Batu also has a point. As time goes by, nuisa has never met her current boss. It''s hard to say that her mother''s connections are still not reliable. " The mage explained the question to the count, but his expression did not seem to be troubled by it.


    "You know what this is about?" Rosa asked, usually cheese will show this kind of expression, it shows that he has a judgment.


    The mage nodded. "When the sun goes down, you, me, nuisa, we three will go and have a look


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    The market on the grassland usually lasts until the afternoon. There are no walls and houses built of wood and stone. Even if the low yurts are lit with lights and hung with cloth curtains, they often feel dark and cold. Cold means depression, while darkness implies danger. When the sun goes down, most of the shops have already packed their stalls and returned to their homes.


    But things in the world are like this. If there is a business that can be done in the daytime and is not easy to do at night, there will be business that can be done at night and not easy to do during the day. Therefore, although the market at night is no longer full of people, but those who know the sound of the sound of insects and the low cry of owls, just as the vitality.


    Life, of course, is life. No matter how dirty and dirty the transactions in the dark are, what drives these transactions to produce nothing but human desires, which are not driven by biological instincts? In this way, the desire to understand the unclear environment and prepare for the uncertain future is one of the many instincts of biology. In order to deal with this instinct, the sale and collection of knowledge, or intelligence in a narrower sense, will naturally give birth to people who specialize in it.


    This kind of person has different names in different places. Intelligence merchant or intelligence dealer is just their broadest term. In fact, according to the situation and culture of the region, the intelligence traffickers in each region have different rules and business scope. These limitations themselves may be the reason why the profession is really counted as a separate profession.


    Because the more you know what others don''t know, the more you have to take the risk. Sometimes, lies are more powerful than the truth. If people with intelligence can''t control their hearts, confuse the public with the information sold, and intentionally mislead their guests to think in the wrong direction, they will lose the soil of their own foothold. However, this kind of thing is inevitable.


    "People will lie because of their own interests, people will lie in order to obtain greater interests, people will lie in order not to lose interests. But more often than not, people don''t realize that they are lying Cheese explains why he went with him to the room with the orange door number.


    "people''s position, self-knowledge and self-knowledge will become the cause and reason of unconscious lying. In the same way, people who accept the information with implied position also have their own position, and they will unconsciously lie to themselves when they interpret it. In this way, no words can be trusted, no words can be read. All information is a lie, all information is distorted. Unless someone is aware of it, jumps out of the way, reorganizes all the information, and infers a vague thing from a more credible and less credible comparison. That''s what we call the truth. "


    "What does he mean by these words?" Nouisaman''s face puzzled asked Lothar. The count shrugged. "I guess he''s afraid you''ll be cheated."


    When Lothar took the candlestick and brought them to the yurt with her memory, there was no fire in the yurt. This generally means that the owner of the room has taken a rest, but it may also be because he did not live here. The count looked back a little, raised his eyebrows, and questioned the other two, who seemed to be out of luck tonight. Nuissa didn''t seem to want to give up. She pointed her finger at the entrance of the yurt and signaled to break in.


    But Lothar is not under her command, and the wolf Lord''s daughter can''t command him, so the decision-making power of this matter has to be returned to the mage''s hand. Cheese looked at the yurt in silence. To be honest, he didn''t like the group of intelligence merchants, because in the case of Cangshi, a certain one could not be defined as an intelligence merchant, but always regarded himself as such, which made him quite uncomfortable. But the more uncomfortable he was, the more uneasy he was to give the opportunity to deal with such people.


    "Do you have any silver ornaments like that, or coins or jewelry like that?" Intelligence is a commodity, a seller, a merchant. Leaving aside the so-called rules which seem mysterious and ambiguous to outsiders, the most essential relationship between the two is the seller and the buyer, so the interests, especially the real money interests, are the most solid relationship between them. You can have innumerable rules, star like rumors to prove the means and ability of intelligence dealers, but your existence as a businessman means that you need to use intelligence to make money.


    Nuissa nodded, reached into his lapel, pulled a string from his neck slightly, and then pulled out a pendant decorated with red and broken cyan gems. Precious stones are not as valuable as other places in the grassland, because without a good cutting technology, no matter how perfect the original stone can show that kind of confusing brilliance.


    The pendant in nuissa''s hand is different. It obviously comes from the civilization area outside the grassland. After careful cutting, the red gem with the size of fingernail is not only highly symmetrical at every corner, but also can make it flash like a flame even if it is just a candle in the count''s hand. And this kind of light, is the gem itself has the natural magic characteristic.


    Grey robe looks at the wolf master''s daughter with questioning eyes. He is not questioning the value of this pendant. On the contrary, he thinks the value of this pendant is too high. Such raw stone and such technology can be exchanged for considerable wealth wherever they go. In other words, even if nuissa gave up her position in the tribe, she could make a living anywhere, probably quite well, with the pendant as a capital. It''s not a wise choice to put your own back on the road for some information.However, the value of things is determined by their measurement. In different contexts, a golden mountain may not be as good as a piece of steamed bread, and the extremely precious life will be obliterated like numbers for the future of ethnic existence. Nuisa holds the right to measure value. Her eyes are firm and her opponent''s treasures are not missed.


    So cheese can only nod, let Rosa take the pendant and put it by the candle, in this way, the gem''s light will be more prominent. Sure enough, within a few seconds, the curtain of the yurt was lifted from the inside, revealing an anxious face and whispering, "are you crazy? Use this gem as a mirror? Its light is enough for all the bandits in 800 miles to come! Come in, come in


    The count held the pendant in his hand with a backhand, and the light disappeared. He noticed the disappointment and greed of the eyes on that face after the gem was covered, which showed that their price was very enough. The next question was how much valuable information could they get with this rich price.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    A few seconds later, the people who were waiting for the yurt room to take back the curtain were not careful. It is worth noting that after the proposed copper lampstand was ignited, the fire did not stop on the wick, and a smart fire tongue burned along the lamp twist stained with lamp oil, lighting up the copper tracks around half of the yurt. This is not over. When the lamp lights the lamp twists, it triggers the mechanism along the way, so that the thick fur curtain falls from the roof of the yurt, covering all the walls of the inner room, including the gate. Then, the flame spirals upward along the channel, and finally lights the copper chandelier on the roof. The chandelier is made into the posture of two snakes winding and overlapping each other. The head of the snake is separated from each other and lowered downward. The lampstand of the chandelier is on the snake letter spitting out.


    "Oh." Lothar had heard of a similar craft called "organ" in a distant country, but this was the first time he had seen the so-called organ, so he could not help but sigh. But for cheese and nuissa, what intelligence merchants show is not really amazing. It is unnecessary for the mage to say that this simple mechanical principle is something that the grey tower discards as a pair of shoes. For the grey robes, it is a trick for the craftsmen to make use of the surface properties of things without stimulating their internal characteristics and energy. And nuisa, as the daughter of the wolf owner and a member of the most respected family of the tribe, has obviously seen something much more delicate and beautiful than this group of organs.


    When the three people made different reactions to the organ, the person who triggered the mechanism also looked at them. As an intelligence merchant, he specially made such a set of things in his yurt, which was obviously not just for fun. There are three reasons. First, and most intuitively, he has to test his guests. Knowledge is a kind of capital everywhere. Sometimes, the amount of what you see and hear can bring about two people''s different abilities and attitudes. Businessmen who live on information know this well. At the same time, they always try to test their customers in a similar way, trying to get the depth of what they have seen and heard, which can be used as bargaining capital. There''s no moral issue. It''s all business.


    The second reason is character. When do people show their most real character? Other times not easy to say, but fear or fear, can easily take off the mask disguised in the real character. Of course, if you want to see the real startled reaction, you have to have no similar experience, that is, people who show experience of such organs in the first test will not be affected by this kind of temptation. But even if it is such a three cheese lineup, Lothar or issued a sigh. Not to mention that most people have never thought about it at all.


    The third reason is not for the businessman himself. The purpose of setting up this institution also means to show his own ability. Intelligence, in the final analysis, is to be sold passively, because when it is actively disseminated, its uniqueness and confidentiality will lose its significance. Although timeliness is also one of the important sources of value of intelligence, it is obvious that no intelligence merchant will tell others the information they have free of charge. It''s like, no matter how kind the chef in the restaurant is, he will not feed the stray dog with his own food.


    However, this tried and tested method did not have the desired effect on today''s guests. Except that the man who looked like a guard showed a slightly surprised expression when he saw the mechanism, neither the grassland woman nor the man in the grey robe had any change in expression, especially the grey robe. He seemed to be operating the mechanism Showing a little, disdain. This makes the businessman begin to feel pressure, he has a premonition that the deal today will not be easy. But thinking of the jewel pendant, he swallowed his mouth and controlled his face.


    "Let''s start with my rules. I''m just a businessman. I''m absolutely neutral, so I won''t sell things that get me into trouble."


    Cheese breath out, this is a very reasonable prologue, can be in a place for a long time intelligence dealers, most of the same. They are getting high profits, but also bear the risk of terror. If they don''t know their business scope, they will easily get into trouble. And no one will like people who sell their intelligence for profit. Cutting ears, pulling tongues and cutting them alive are all real punishments that have happened to intelligence dealers. In this business, prudence is more important than anything else.


    However, this does not mean that businessmen''s news is limited. Profit seeking is a kind of instinct that is hard to remove. Especially for businessmen, as long as they have enough profits, they can invest all their lives. What''s more, the information they want to obtain is not so far fetched. From the perspective of cheese company, the information that can be obtained from such businessmen may only save time. For the real important news or the fact of a certain thing, we can''t expect to get it so easily. However, before the mage was about to speak, the people around him had already made an action.


    "Tell me, what do you know about the actions of the wolf owners'' heirs over the past few weeks." Nuisa''s voice was cold and forceful, which surprised the other two. She did not show any similar emotion before entering the yurt. This means that she may be more in control of her emotions than they think.The merchant''s eyes narrowed, and their eyes quickly jumped up and down on nuisa, but it was no use. At this time, cheese and others had changed into clothes bought from the market earlier. As long as nuisa didn''t say it himself, unless she knew her identity before, it was not easy to infer her lineage from the external appearance.


    "Guest, you seem to have mentioned sensitive issues as soon as you opened your mouth." He rubbed his hands and stepped back a few steps. Lothar noticed an unnatural pole on the platform behind the merchant''s right side, and a shadow over the chandelier that couldn''t be illuminated. It seems that these organs have other functions besides isolating the yurts.


    "Yes? I don''t think I''m sensitive about my family affairs. " Nuissa said, turning out a waist tag from his sleeve, which was engraved with several prairie characters. But the most obvious is the number 24 and the flowers and plants on it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    "I never seem to have seen that sign before." Rosa whispered to her companions. Up to now, although nuisa claims to be and cheese and others believe her identity, she has not produced any substantial evidence. Because if they had known that she had it in her hand, it would have been much less likely that nouisa would have been in trouble when she was on her own. In other words, they are likely to give her to a caravan or other team they meet when they pass by, rather than choose to follow her here.


    "That only shows that she looks at it carefully." Cheese answered in the same volume, with a smile on his lips. The mage didn''t care about nuisa''s small movements. He was only afraid that what they saved was a noble lady who did not know anything. It was only when the unruly life was destroyed in front of him. Since she has the idea and ability to protect herself, she doesn''t need cheese for many things, which saves the mage a lot of trouble. He''s not so conceited that he won''t get angry immediately if he''s taken advantage of a little bit.


    As the two exchanged in whispers, the confrontation between nuisa and the intelligence merchant had already come to an end. The waist token made by the wolf owner for his own offspring is not a secret in the tribe. The reason for this is that there are too many wives and concubines of the wolf owner, so it is impossible to know which concubine is pregnant and whether the child is his own. Therefore, he can only take such an approach which sounds absurd, that is, after his wife and concubine give birth to a newborn, he takes them to shaman for identification, and after confirming that it is the wolf owner''s blood, he orders people to create a brand with men and women and numbers for the child. On the one hand, it is convenient for the wolf owner to confirm, on the other hand, it is also a guarantee for the child''s lineage.


    This sort of numbering of his own children sounds very uncomfortable, as if the wolf owner had not done his duty as a father to his offspring. It''s true that there is not much in nuisa''s memory about her relationship with her father. But all the wolf owner''s children had heard a news from their mother very early. Most of the wolf owner''s wives and concubines were not married because he wanted to. There is no relationship in the world that can be strong and strong. Therefore, according to the grassland tradition, all the tribes that bow to the wolf owner will send a woman of high status, most of whom is the daughter or sister of the leader, as the wife and concubine of the wolf owner. The wolf owner has the obligation to have offspring with them.


    In this regard, nuisa is lucky and unfortunate, because although her mother was not noble, she was very popular with the wolf owners because of her beautiful appearance. Therefore, although she did not get along with her father for a long time, she was still one of the people closely related to the wolf owner''s two-digit offspring. This not only gave her a higher status in the tribe than her sister of similar age, but also became the reason why she served as the funeral procession and became the target of ambush.


    As for these, nuisa''s vague words in the conversation during the journey made it so vague that even now, they can''t understand. Is nuisa coming back to avenge her brother who designed the ambush, or to protect her relatives and friends in the tribe, or what other plans she has. This time, the mage also planned to see what kind of information the wolf owner''s daughter would ask from the intelligence dealer. This makes it easier for him to infer the attitude of nuissa, which can also be used to judge whether the team still needs to stay here.


    "Well, interesting. I didn''t expect that to happen. " After staring at the sign for a few seconds, the businessman made a judgment. It was not that he had never seen a similar brand. There is no big difference in the texture and material of the identity card he knows. Moreover, the people who hold this brand are well-known in the tribe. After confirming nuisa''s identity, he looked up at cheese and Lothar again, staying on the latter for a few more seconds. "It seems that you have a good helper."


    "I''m not here for you to watch, to tell you everything you know." The tone and tone of nuisa are strange. She seems to have changed completely, commanding the merchant with a condescending attitude. Maybe it''s her strategy; maybe it''s her face to the people she hates; or maybe that''s what she really looks like.


    Somehow, after such a rude order, the intelligence merchant was far away from his organization. People are like this, as long as they think that they know what they are facing, even if this understanding can not reduce the risk of the things they are facing, they will feel that they are fully in control.


    "Well, the female eagle on the wolf king''s shoulder has opened her wings, but where is she going? Without the protection of wolf king, you are in a much worse situation than you think. Or are you going to use these foreigners as capital? I admit that there are excellent soldiers among them, but they are not good enough to turn the situation around with their own efforts... " The merchant''s words stopped at the moment when the tip of the knife pointed to his throat. Nuisa just took a small step forward. The knife she pulled out from somewhere had already reached the other party''s Adam''s apple with cold air.


    Lothar raised her eyebrows and said in a subtle but somewhat emotional voice, "I haven''t seen that knife either. How much else does she hide that we don''t know? "


    I''m afraid that''s what the intelligence businessman wants to ask. Now he doesn''t even dare to swallow his saliva, for fear that the fluctuation of his larynx will hurt him. Nuisa held the knife''s point and moved her feet slightly, forcing the former and her to walk out of a circular trajectory with the center of her arm as the origin. So the merchants and guests changed their positions."Answer, my question. What do you know about my brothers and sisters? "


    "I said, I said, I, uh, uh As soon as the man was about to say something meaningful, his body began to twitch. His eyes rolled up and his mouth foamed, as if he had been poisoned by strong poison. This time, nuissa was at a loss. She subconsciously put down her knife and wanted to do something. But when she looked at cheese, she found that Lothar had rushed to the merchant''s back and held the merchant''s shoulder from behind.


    "Stay away!" Nouisa did not know what she was going to avoid, but she subconsciously jumped to the side, which made her escape from the dark shadow of the merchant''s belly bursting out. The black shadow from the merchant''s belly writhes in the light. From the appearance, it should be a centipede or a similar multi legged insect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    Both Lothar and cheese did not act on the basis of their reaction to the merchant''s abnormality and the strange insects that burst out of him. Before the merchant''s stomach has been burst, they have been aware of the difference in varying degrees. This difference comes from familiarity, familiarity with a certain breath, familiarity with a nightmare that has just experienced. The horror figure clinging to the giant tree still firmly grasped their hearts, especially for the grey robe. His broken arms were pained by excitement.


    "I hate bugs, especially legs." Lothar continued to pull the merchant''s body back and let him lie on the ground. In this way, the big centipede stands up like a small tree. Just as it happened, the count had an ax behind his waist suitable for felling trees. It''s just different from the real saplings. This plant growing from human flesh and blood, covered with caterpillar like protrusions, is not so obedient to be cut down. With the collision of the human body falling to the ground, the abnormal shape with open teeth and dancing claws will shift its attention to the rear, and the body full of blood and flesh will writhe wildly.


    "Tut, it''s disgusting." The count, who had the axe in his hand, smacked his lips. With the breaking of the human body, the insect is not only covered with dirt, but also filled with a smell of biological digestive system. The smell was not very good in such a relatively closed space, and nuisa had even developed an instinctive vomiting reaction. But even more disgusting is still in the back. The insect did not rush directly as it did when it appeared. Instead, it squirted a stream of liquid from its body after twisting to Lothar!


    How fast can humans react? It all depends on the reference object. Those who are quick to respond can catch the flying arrow with their bare hands, catch the falling objects without trace, and even complete the trick of stealing beams and changing pillars in a flash. However, these references are still discussed at the human level. The creatures in the world who really live with speed and reaction are not human beings, even cheetahs and lions. The time it takes for a snake to reach its target from its head outstretched to its target, and that for a mantis from waving its double blades to capturing its prey, all of which need non-human eye means to observe.


    Lothar''s body subconsciously wanted to avoid, but the liquid had been sprayed on his face. For a moment, the strong smell was in the count''s nose and mouth, and the stabbing pain in his eyes made it difficult for him to stabilize his body. No one will miss this opportunity. The monster''s body leans back a little, and then, like a scorpion''s tail, rushes towards Lothar!


    "Back!" Roaring, accompanied by the gale, cheese''s eyes wide open, magic from his mouth and throat in the form of sound waves, turning into invisible walls and hitting the opposite sex. As early as this move, he fell to the ground with the dust splashed on the blanket, leaving only a futile struggle for the abnormity in the central net of the yurt. After confirming that the net had trapped the enemy, neusa ran to Lothar and opened the water bag between his waist to help the count wash the attachment on his face. Fortunately, although the insect vomited something pungent, it was not corrosive or toxic in itself. When a bag of water washed through, the count had no problem except that he had a little smell in his mouth.


    "Bah, bah, what''s this thing spraying? I''m sick to death. " While the count complained, cheese came up to him, leaned closer and smelled the liquid. Combined with the characteristics of the liquid in clear water, he came to a conclusion that was not good.


    "Don''t faint when you say it. I think the bug is spraying something from the bladder on your face." Even though the throat has been extremely difficult, the expression on cheese''s face when he said this was a little pleasant. Because in other words, Lothar was washed once with intelligence dealer urine.


    "I..." It is true that the count of Heishan has experienced many battles. He has also experienced many dangerous and desperate situations, which is also true. But to be honest, he had never been forced to drink urine to survive. Even in the underground wasteland, he could find a clear water river. Not to mention drinking excrement in order to survive in thirst is totally different from the current situation.


    "I hate bugs." He stood still with his mouth open for a few minutes, and the poor count could only repeat the point which had been said once.


    Cheese shrugged, indicating that both of his companions would stop talking. The sound wave spell he had just used would make quite a sound, which might be quite obvious in such a night. Time, slowly passing, did not hear what sound outside, the night is still quiet. The mage frowned, but when he saw the thick fur on the walls of the yurt, he understood why. The fur is supposed to be used to shield light and shadow, and may also have a certain degree of defensive bow and arrow effect. Now, in addition to these functions, they are good sound insulation materials.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    No one heard the sound from the yurt, which doesn''t mean nothing happened in the yurt. Among other things, the snared monster and its intelligence dealers are still twitching. In other words, they are still alive. This makes the three people in the room have to face a choice. What should they do next? Is it to kill this horrible alien directly or to leave the yurt without knowing it and let the next person in here worry about it. Or they come to solve the problem themselves.


    "I guess you won''t allow me to help the poor man free now, will you?" Lothar, who was familiar with the style of gray robe, inquired with a bit of luck. Nevertheless, he had changed the way of holding the Tomahawk from the back grip which was convenient for chopping to the front holding method, which meant that there was no need for the cheese Secretary to answer, and the count knew his choice.


    The mage looked at the poor man whose eyes turned white in the eye net, and then looked at the strange insect writhing on him. He sighed, "if you start faster, he can get rid of it faster."


    The count nodded, raised the handle of the axe, and saw the right time to smash the head of the monster through the net! The head of the alien, which had just been alive and kicking, was hit so hard that it immediately stopped moving like a faint. As the insect quieted down, the poor man possessed by it did not have the violent convulsions just like that just now. But Lothar didn''t relax his vigilance. When he lifted the net, he was very careful to wrap the body of the monster in the net pocket, so that even if it woke up, it would not be a threat to them for a while.


    "You''d better hurry up. I don''t feel quite right. The body of this insect just isn''t so hard. Its shell looks like..."


    "It''s like the wings of a butterfly that breaks out of its cocoon, or a mantis that has just removed its shell, and hardens as it is exposed to the air. It should be. If its shell had been so hard in the beginning, it would have destroyed more than half of the internal organs of the unfortunate man if he moved about it casually in his stomach Cheese examines the monster and the merchant, and the impatience in his eyes fades quickly and switches back to the state that an anatomist should be. Years of secular life makes the present grey robe have a new understanding of life. Now he is in the process of unraveling, especially in the living body, he can not be without pressure.


    What happened next was like a nightmare for nuisa. More than once, she tried to escape from the room by lifting the curtain, but her limp legs could not. Although the killing and killing on the battlefield are both barbaric and violent, they are totally different from the fine vivisection. In the cold instructions, the sound of metal and fingers stirring in the flesh and blood was not loud, but it was like a snake crawling into her mind along the ear canal, unable to stop and escape. Especially the eyes, the desperate eyes of the merchant, looked at her.


    By the time the bloody operation was over, nuissa had already shed her tears. When Lothar carefully lifted her from the ground, her eyes were still out of focus. Cheese looked at such a wolf owner''s daughter frowned slightly, she cheated them, at least concealed a lot of things, did not tell them the truth. To be honest, such a person might have left her here in the grey robe before, but now, he can''t do so. Cheese went up to nuisa, put his forehead on each other''s forehead and closed his eyes.


    After three breaths, the grey robe opens his eyes again, and the last touch of magic behind his eyes dissipates. At the same time, nuisa, who was tortured by fear, returned to his senses. The mage didn''t say anything to her. Instead, he looked back at the cold corpse. The man died during the autopsy. "Take the body away. You can find a place to burn him with Batu. It''s better not to be seen. "


    When the three returned to their yurt, the remaining companions in the room could hardly wait. But before they could ask why they had been there for so long, the count''s bloodstain and the corpse he was carrying left all the language stuck in his throat.


    Lothar sighed and waved to Batu. "Come with me. Let''s find a place to bury him."


    "Burn it. With your clothes. And be careful. A hundred foot beetle is not dead. " Cheese said firmly that his face had not been very good after the dissection. It was obvious that some parts of the body were quite uncomfortable, even disturbing. The count would not question the master''s orders. He asked Batu to take another suit of clothes, carry the corpse and turn and walk out.


    A moment later, as the sound of the horse''s hooves faded away, the cat fairy blinked and tried to ask.


    "What''s going on? I thought the worms would grow up in their stomachs if they were eaten alive, just to scare children. But the guy you brought back won''t believe that


    Cheese sat on the carpet with a stiff face, closed his eyes, and opened his eyelids slowly after hearing KAILAS''s words. "It''s not food. The bug has been in his stomach for many years. Rosa and I dissected the man, and the intestines were connected to the worm. What''s more, there are several organs missing in his stomach. It should be that the lack of these organs gives the insects space to occupy in his stomach. But although some of the things on a person are not efficient, they are not superfluous. How can they survive without their organs? "


    The cat goblin''s facial expression was distorted for a moment. According to the master''s words, a conjecture naturally appeared, and a kind of uncomfortable conjecture, "do you mean that the centipede in his belly replaced the functions of the organs replaced?""Maybe. That''s really easier to implement. The only problem is that the worm must know what organ it is eating and what its function is so that it can have a chance to replace it. But there is another possibility, which, though I don''t want to admit, is more likely to happen. That is


    "It''s not the worm that replaced the organ, but the organ in the man''s stomach that became the worm." Nuissa''s face turned white and said this sentence. Although he was called back to reason by magic, the impact on his mind could not be recovered for a while.


    The grey robe nodded and acquiesced in her words, "it sounds complicated to implant an alien parasite into the human body, but I can do it. It''s not something I can do to alienate a person''s innate internal organs into something like that. And, why did that thing explode in front of us? I''m afraid someone behind this can manipulate it from a distance. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    Plotting against an intelligence merchant involves hiding in his body, without his knowledge, certain lethal means that can be provoked. This kind of thing can be done by cheese, but the cost is too high, and there is no motivation to support the mage to do so. People who have the ability to do this really don''t need to spend so much effort to deal with an intelligence merchant by such a troublesome means. If he really wants to shut up and kill him directly, why use such an inefficient and cruel method?


    Unless, it''s not about a single individual. Cheese looked down and thought. He thought the inference was quite reasonable. But if it''s not just for someone, how does it spread? How was it triggered? And that only by the human organ variation worm body, how can have the worm breath? He could make innumerable inferences about these questions, but none of them could hold water. There is not enough information. Although they have a small stronghold now, there is not enough information about the affairs in this tribe.


    "You two go to sleep first. It''s very important for you to have a rest on the roof. It''s important to recover your strength." The cat goblin put aside his usual banter and said to ATA and nuissa that the grey robe is now in a state of contemplation, and he has consciously taken over the task of waiting for lotha and their return as well as the vigil.


    KAILAS is right. This team has been in the wilderness for too long. After washing their bodies, they wear dry clothes and have warm and relatively soft beds, which is an irresistible temptation for everyone in the team. So despite their worries, the two women soon fell asleep after they went to bed. They are so tired. Of course, they are not the only ones who are tired. In terms of physical strength, ATA''s physical strength and various mental conditions are still above Batu and even Lothar. If they are all so tired, then the other people''s situation can be imagined.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I need a rest now." This was the count''s first words after entering the door, and the last before he fainted into a deep sleep. Batu''s situation is similar to that of Lothar. Burning corpses in the grassland at night consumes far more energy than can be accumulated from a short rest. His energy has also been overdrawn.


    Without much time, only the mage and the cat goblin were left in the yurt, as well as the small lamp burning quietly in the corner. KAILAS''s figure is projected on the wall of the yurt in the light, like a monster with teeth and claws. But this monster is not happy now, his ears droop, his beard also tilts downward, tail falls to the ground at will, look listless.


    "This is a warning." The cat goblin suddenly opened his mouth. He said this to cheese. Although the mage did not move his body, his eyes did float over. After paying attention to the rest of the room, and after everyone''s breathing was ok, Kellas went on, "some people want us, or you, not to go further here."


    Cheese nodded. He agreed with KAILAS, but only learned that it was a warning, which could not satisfy him. "The problem is, who is the warning to. What are the sources of warning? If it''s just for a wolf master''s position, will casters of this level warn us of this alien team in this way? Nuisa conceals some things. At least, her identity and status in this tribe are not just as simple as a 24th daughter. But how much can such concealment be exaggerated? If I remember correctly, although there are men and women in the spirits, the grassland society is patriarchal, and a woman''s position in this society is limited. "


    "So you think this warning is for you? Then I think we should just leave. I don''t want to be eaten by a giant worm coming up from the ground in my sleep. I don''t know how you used to deal with this existence, but now we have no chance of winning over him KAILAS said dejectedly that the shadow of Tianmu war was in everyone''s heart. Now think about it, even if Batu was protected by the spirits at that time, and made an earth shaking blow with the justice of a fool, the insect seemed to be painless. The gap between the two is so great that even despair can''t rise, perhaps for worms, so they can sit here and wonder.


    "I don''t think that existence needs to be warned. If he really wanted to, all the people in this tribe together could not disobey his will. As you said, the gap between us is too big, and the warning is to establish when the gap between the two is not so big. " Cheese frowned a little and began to speak faster, "so what would it be like? This is obviously related to worms, but it''s not the worms themselves, which is not the same as the parasites in shales. This time, the level of his means can not surpass the whole social structure. In his opinion, we, whether we are you or me or nuissa or who will become his threat. In this way, the gap between him and us should be small. "


    Keiras looked at the grey robed face, especially after the cheese analysis became more and more clear, and the expression on his face gradually expanded from a frown, but the cat goblin''s confusion became more and more serious. He didn''t understand that it was the enemy hiding in the shadow who wanted to warn them. How could the mage become the other party''s initiative to expose his own strength. And it sounds like there''s a little bit of truth. The cat goblin shook his head and pressed down the sense of identity as much as possible. "It has nothing to do with the strength of the other party, is it? We don''t have to wade deeper into the muddy water. "Cheese looked at the cat goblin and nodded in the shadow of the pupils. Indeed, the current situation is not the same as when he was dealing with the rat man in Cangshi. There is no reason for him to get involved too much, especially when he had a mission to go to the city of ten thousand Dharma. Maybe according to KAILAS, it''s good to leave the right and wrong place as soon as possible as scared away by the other party''s warning.


    So the mage laughed and exhaled, and his body relaxed. His face softened as he looked at his sleeping companions. Of course, he is still the grey robe with a great desire for knowledge, but now he also understands the weight of people, especially partners on the scale, "I will consider it. Take a rest. Too much has happened tonight


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    Sunlight, shining through the white walls of the yurt, makes the interior space not dead. The man in the grey robe sits in the corner of the room with his hands down and legs crossed. His breath is deep and long, and his waist and back are moving from straight to crooked, as if in deep meditation. But in fact, the man''s eyes are not completely closed, there is still a glimmer of light between his eyes, so that he did not completely cut off the contact with the outside world.


    The same thing happened to another creature in the room, a black cat. It lies lazily in the sun''s strongest place, curled up in a ball, and seems to have fallen into a deep sleep. Only the trembling ears prove that he is not completely relieved of the surrounding environment like a man.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea to let that woman go out with them?" The lazy cat suddenly opened his mouth to speak the words of man. In his open eyes, there was a clarity that the wild animals did not have.


    The sitting man raised his eyelids slightly and his left eyebrow slightly raised. "Anyway, niusa is the most familiar person here. With her, you can save a lot of unnecessary trouble. What''s more, sometimes actions reveal more than words. If you really doubt her, you should let her practice her ideas, and then make a judgment after her intention is shown. Believe me, it''s a lot more efficient than coercion. "


    "If you can intervene before what she does has a real impact. Or you''re just waiting for her to take us to a place we don''t want to go. Besides, I hope they can bring food back quickly. I''m so hungry that I want to eat people. " The black cat looked at the man in the grey robe with a bad tone, and was obviously not satisfied with his answer.


    "Gollum!" The boiling soup in the iron pot makes a sound, and the aroma contained in the pot is sprinkled into the air to become the best seller. The muddy but sensuous soup, with its meat and bones floating in it, attracted everyone passing by, especially those who had just finished their long wilderness life and were hungry.


    "Gudong" can play the sound of swallowing like this, in fact, it is not surprising that Batu. For a grassland man, the aroma of beef and mutton is engraved in his bones, and all other food is like an expedient measure to perfunctory oneself. Only these two things can relieve their real hunger. Of course, this kind of hunger is not only for falconers. When lotha and ATA smell the fragrance from the pot, the expression on their faces is no better than that of Batu, but they both try to suppress it.


    At the front of the line, veiled and hooded, neusa had to stop. She''s very upset now, especially after what happened last night, and she has an instinctive resistance to the meat. But she also knows that these foods are no longer dispensable. For the team, they need external encouragement to recover their exhausted spirit and body. There is no better choice than meat.


    "Two bowls of beef, one bowl of mutton, and one bowl of broth." The wolf owner''s daughter went to the pot, said to the stall owner, and then took out a few coins from her clothes. These coins were brought by them from the intelligence merchant last night. Although there are still several pieces of money on nuisa''s body, it is easy to expose his identity and waste astonishingly. As for the reason why these properties should be handed over to nuissa for safekeeping and use, it is very simple. Lota and ATA have no idea about the currency system on the grassland, and Batu''s concept of coins is different from that of the people here because they were born in the water antelope tribe. Nuissa is the only one who can use these coins without being cheated.


    "OK, the guests will sit down first, and the things will be on the table immediately." The owner of the stall pointed to the tables and chairs beside him, and he even put a white cloth on the top of those tables and chairs to block the sun.


    The four sat down quickly, with expectant expressions on their faces. Compared with Lothar and ATA, who are curious about the food of prairie people, Batu, a young man who has experienced quite a lot of things, rubs his hands and blushes.


    "If I remember correctly, your staple food should be beef and mutton. Why are you so excited?" The count was curious about the state of his companion, and asked.


    "Yes, most of our food sources are cattle and sheep. It is just in this way that we know the value of cattle and sheep. " Batu quickly replied, wiping his mouth with his sleeve, "in my tribe, livestock are slaughtered in large quantities only during major festivals or rituals. And in order to save food, most of our treatment methods are air drying and roasting. Cooking meat with water is expensive and time-consuming, because it requires the use of spices. What''s more, because there is no moisture in the baked food, it can be stored for a longer time, and it doesn''t need to be heated again if there is no condition. But boiled food in hot weather will quickly deteriorate, if not eaten in time, it is easy to waste


    Eating is an inevitable need for people who live there. No matter what era and environment they live in, people always prefer and pursue the taste of food. Hunger for food and food is the instinct of human beings as creatures, which also promotes the development of human society to some extent. Looking at Batu, who is full of energy when talking about food, Lothar and ATA are also excited by the mood. The long-term monotonous food type is a kind of torture to everyone."Your beef, mutton, and broth, and the cakes are newly made in the morning. Please take advantage of the heat." The bowl was half the size of a head, and the meat in it looked full except for the soup. In addition, the store also gave everyone an extra piece of dough. Simply cooked food has an irresistible aroma. Rosa and ATA eat beef, while Batu is mutton. This is because for those who are not used to eating sheep, mutton will have a smell of mutton, which can also be seen from nuisa''s care.


    At present, several people have not spoken any more. Although they feel guilty about the two left behind companions, it is the best contribution to the team to eat the food in front of them and recover their energy, isn''t it? The soft but hard boiled meat, the broth that has been cooked before dawn, the dough cake just out of the oven, and even the nuissa, after eating, are gradually relieved of the memory of last night. It was at this time that the shop ushered in the second batch of guests.


    "Two big bowls of beef!" Two businessmen dressed up to sit on the table next to several people, chatting casually in front of the food table, "have you heard? It seems that the sons of wolf owners are going to use fire to distribute their property. The ceremony is just in these days... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    "How delicious the meat is! Does the boss have a secret recipe? " Batu, who was happy to eat, chatted with the owner of the stall. It was not that he intended to get something out of the other party''s mouth. However, the hunters who have been neglected for a long time do not know the scale of advance and retreat in communication with people. Therefore, they are either lonely and silent, or frank and frank. Batu belongs to the latter. His words and deeds are basically as sincere as his winged friends. It is because of this that he can gain recognition from creatures other than human beings.


    "Hey! You''re asking the right person! Let me tell you, although the soup in our family is diluted with water every day, the soup head is handed down from my grandfather''s generation. The soup in this pot absorbs the essence of bone and flesh every day. The three generation does not stop every day, even if they do not put meat into it, it tastes like the thickest gravy! " There is no shop owner who doesn''t boast about his products, such as the food and the utensils. Even the woodcutter who cuts firewood has to boast about how agile he is in chopping wood and how durable and flammable the air dried firewood is. Naturally, there are exaggerations for commercial considerations in these words, such as whether this pot of soup is really cooked for such a long time that no one else can make it clear. In the same way, since it is for commercial considerations, a large part of the words must be true. Even the rest of the exaggeration may also be part of the truth. However, the truth is the truth that the shopkeeper claims to be true, which may not be the case for others.


    When several people finished eating and went back to the market, Batu and ATA''s mood had a significant rise, and the depression for several days was relieved by the comfort of delicious food. They were soon attracted by all kinds of things in the novel grassland market, flying in the crowd like two butterflies. However, in the busy market in the morning, there will be people who are not affected by the goods and food. Their expression is calm and even a little indifferent. The Hawking in the ear and the color in front of them can''t make them happy.


    After passing through a shop selling scarves, Lothar seized the opportunity when there was no one around and whispered to nuisa who was walking beside him, "those people mentioned the wolf owner''s children and the call of fire. What is fire calling? Some kind of inheritance system? "


    The wolf master''s daughter was obviously stiff for a moment. She turned her head and looked at the count, but could not see anything from the stranger''s face. This man, and the wizard in the grey robe, had no idea what they had come to the grassland for, and said little about the threat they were facing. But one thing is certain. They are variables. The unpredictable wildfire suddenly blows the bow and arrow away. Although she was saved by these people, nuisa didn''t think she should believe them completely, but her vigilance would make people suspicious.


    "The call of fire is a ritual, in your words, similar to divination. But the guardian spirit of our tribe is fire spirit, so the object of divination is also asking fire. "


    "Using divination to decide the inheritance of property? It''s a bit of a joke Lothar frowned slightly. He had heard that in some countries with a strong religious atmosphere, there was a similar way to determine the successor or other important matters. However, the grassland is not the same as the one child inheritance country. The children of wolf owners can not directly inherit the name of the wolf owner from their father, which is a title that can only be obtained based on actual merit. Therefore, there is no so-called successor problem here, and some only divide property from the dead.


    "It''s also where I''m confused." Nuissa sighed. What she overheard on the dining table was no different from that of Rosa, and her worry about the news was more complicated than that of the count. "After my father began to weaken, he consciously divided his livestock into different parts and gave them to us to take care of. In tradition, it is a hint that when he dies, his cattle and sheep will be inherited by whoever is in the pen. Therefore, I don''t think our problem will arise in this respect. They should have focused more on the loyalty of the people and the division of grassland. "


    Lothar''s eyes deviated. He wanted to look at the expression on nuisa''s face, hoping to see whether she was worried because things had gone out of her expectation, or that she was not happy with the bad relationship between her brothers and sisters, or that she was thinking about something else. This complicated analysis is hard to distinguish at a glance. However, he has some opinions on the issues raised by nuisa. "It''s not difficult to understand. Perhaps in your father''s eyes, he has made the best distribution of all wealth. But in fact, everyone thinks they get too little. "


    "But it won''t be so simple." The count of Heishan doesn''t think that anything can be simply concluded by human greed. If he is a pedantic knight who emphasizes morality, he can do so. But such a result will not be beneficial except for the fact that all kinds of problems in this world are attributed to the evil of human beings. Moral criticism is not wrong. It is just that most of the time, it can''t solve practical problems. It will make the inheritors who have inherited part of the inheritance set off behaviors that may make what they have already got disappear. There must be some motivation behind it. And the people most likely to have this motivation are often the biggest beneficiaries of this event.


    "Of course not. As one of the most powerful gods among the spirits, the will of the fire spirit can not be modified or modified When talking about the fire spirit, the voice of the wolf Lord''s daughter trembled. She could hear that compared with the love of other tribes for their guardian spirit, she was more afraid, "remember that identity card? Guess how my father and other men in the tribe identify their children. They will drop their own blood into the basin, cover the bottom of the pot, and then add the fat of the lamb in it, and the flame will not hurt his blood relativesShe said, pulling the clothes of her right arm, revealing an ugly scar about the size of a fist above her right arm. "It''s just that they won''t be burned. The fire spirit will leave a mark on every child passing through the fire according to her own preference. My brothers and sisters, everyone has a similar scar. It is a proof of identity and a curse we must bear. We have been given to the fire spirit since we were born. There is no choice or discussion. Either obey the flame or turn to ashes. It has always been so. "


    "Who will preside over the fire calling ceremony? Who has the qualification and ability to communicate with such a violent existence? "


    "There is only one person. The real shaman of our tribe, the only shaman. But he never supports anyone. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    Fire is subtle. Since ancient times, people have consciously or unconsciously treated fire as a kind of existence that can be juxtaposed with water. Even in the use of words, there are words like fire and water. However, fire is not material, it is a phenomenon, a phenomenon caused by combustion. There must be reasons for the phenomenon, but the phenomenon itself is like an image in a mirror. It reflects some characteristics of the cause, but it can not exist without the reason. As for these reasons, we generally call them essence or noumenon.


    "There is no fire spirit in this world." Later, in the yurt where the team settled down, the mage said decisively, "there will be no fire spirit among the spirits. There may be many goblins or evil spirits born of fire, but the spirits do not exist like that. They are the noumenon that exists in the world. Fire is not noumenon, so there will be no fire spirit. "


    "But our tribe has worshipped the fire spirit since it was born. Our shamans, headmen and wolf owners can all get the protection and help of the fire spirit. How can the fire spirit not exist? I think it''s you, the wizard, who is not knowledgeable enough to speculate on the immeasurable spirits with your narrow eyes. " Nuisa would never talk to cheese like this. She knew she needed the help of these people, so even if she didn''t like it from her heart, she never showed up. But it''s all about faith, and she can''t give in. Children born under the gaze of the fire spirit fear the fire spirit, but fear must have an object. No one is willing to admit that the object that he has been afraid of for a lifetime does not exist, let alone that it exists.


    The tongue of cheese swayed between the teeth without turning the breath into sound. It is meaningless to say to someone who worships a certain God that the God she worships does not actually exist. Besides, he is not qualified. The power of faith is often not in the actual situation of what we believe in. Belief itself is a powerful force. But as a grey robe, a grey robe who vows to seek the truth after everything in the world, he will not yield. The spirit of fire can never exist.


    Is it possible that cheese is right and nuisa is right? This problem naturally emerges. When the two sides of the problem are incompatible, the real reality may be that both of them are right and neither of them is right. This is reflected in this question: "I think that the gods worshipped by this tribe should really exist. However, since you are so sure that the spirit of fire does not exist, perhaps the god worshipped is not the spirit of fire. I mean, that''s just a name, right? Anyone can call it the spirit of fire. "


    The mage and the wolf master''s daughter''s eyes suddenly focused on Batu''s body, so that the boy became restless. The anger on her face did not subside, and she obviously could not accept the explanation offered by the falconers. On the other hand, cheese, on hearing Batu''s hypothesis, immediately showed a thoughtful look. However, the gods could not speculate with mortals. Their actions were likely to follow another set of logic unknown to ordinary people. "Is there a precedent for this? Has it ever happened in the history of grassland that one God disguises as another


    "Yes." KAILAS threw the chewed sheep bone into a copper basin. He stretched out his barbed tongue and licked the meat scraps around his mouth. "Children in the grassland have heard the story of wolf and sheep. Wolf spirit and sheep spirit bet, to test a person''s wisdom, so sheep spirit lent his skin to wolf spirit, let it disguise itself. It''s an interesting story, but I can''t remember the details. Ask them, these two little guys may still remember


    As a result, nuisa and Batu shook their heads. They had never heard of the story. This is not difficult to understand. First, the time when cat goblins moved on the grassland has been separated for human beings. Moreover, it is not surprising that the grassland is vast, and it is not surprising that there are different regions in one area. What''s important is that his words can be used as proof of the grey robe conjecture that gods can lie to humans.


    "Well, it looks more and more interesting." Cheese nodded. In his judgment, the spirit of fire believed by the tribe must be disguised. But who is camouflage, why camouflage, and whether the shaman, who is the only recognized Shaman by the spirit of fire, knows about it? All these questions are very interesting. Then, among these interesting questions, several of them have something to do with the situation they are facing. "Tell me about the fire calling ceremony. You just said that it needs everyone to witness, right?"


    Despite her unwillingness, she told the mage most of what she knew about the call of fire. There are many questions raised by cheese and explained by the wolf owner''s daughter. However, nuisa is not a shaman and has not received shaman training. Therefore, she can not satisfy cheese with many details. Having said that, from the doubt about the fire spirit to the curiosity about the fire calling ceremony, a path gradually takes shape in cheese''s mind, which leads to a key person who is likely to know the answers to all the questions the team wants to know now. At the very least, he can give suggestive help to the answers to these questions. That man is the shaman of the tribe, who is going to preside over the fire calling ceremony.


    "You want to see the chief priest? No, no, no, no, it''s absolutely impossible. " Nuisa frowned, his head reeling like a wind. "He won''t see you. Even if you can find a way to get to him, you won''t get anything. Moreover, to be against the chief sacrifice is to be against all the people of the whole tribe. There is no need for us to take this risk. I just, just want to know the truth about my father''s death, and to get my due back in my brother''s hands, and I don''t want to be involved in your dangerous behavior. "It is reasonable to say that, in fact, it is only nuisa who thinks so. No one in this yurt has the obligation to accompany the grey robe to find what he wants to find. Even cheese himself is not clear what kind of mentality he is in pursuit of the so-called truth. This may be a kind of disease. The mage laughed at himself. People don''t know the truth and don''t die. The people of nuisa worship what they think is the fire spirit. Until now, they have become the most powerful tribe in this area. What the fire spirit is really doesn''t matter to them.


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. It''s enough to do it once a year."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    You can''t do it often, because habit is a terrible thing. Those who often walk on the edge of life and death will gradually adapt to the dangerous environment in their work. With the initial awe gradually replaced by skilled skills and self-confidence, the real danger will come quietly. Therefore, keeping a distance from unnecessary dangers is what people who have to go deep into fear need to do. The knife is not the sharper it cuts. On the contrary, in order to make it cut through what is blocking the path after it is scabbard, the sharper the knife needs to know how to hide its edge.


    However, the blade of Tibetan blade also needs to be ground with a grinding stone. If we keep away from danger, we will gradually relax the keen intuition cultivated from the crisis, which is contrary to the original idea, isn''t it? Therefore, cheese did not completely eliminate his curiosity about the gods worshipped by the tribe as he said, but he clearly divided what he wanted, what nuisa wanted, and what the team needed. This means that the mage will no longer take this as the goal of his actions when making the overall plan, and he will not give up the opportunity to pursue the answer to this question when he has the opportunity. The two are not contradictory, but the division between the two identities of the team leader and the grey robed mage.


    In fact, in terms of cheese''s current physical condition, such a plan is somewhat difficult. Temporarily losing the ability to move his arms means that he can''t do his casting as he pleases. If he pursues a clue without the help of other members of the team, he may become unable to deal with it. But for the mage himself, this may not be a bad thing. Cheese has been thinking about a question, that is, why Roland, who is familiar with his teacher but knows nothing about magic, can walk on the earth without relying on force, financial resources and even magic when he is old, and he can easily walk among various light and dark forces. He must have mastered something that was not taught in the gray tower, and this kind of thing is likely to be covered in cheese''s life, because there are too many problems that he subconsciously solve through magic and knowledge, and now the distance from magic may be an opportunity.


    Having said that, cheese has only some immature ideas on how to take advantage of this opportunity and what role the five member team will play in the following events and achieve what purpose as the team''s decision maker. He is not satisfied with this situation, because in the gray robe''s view, it is only a matter of last resort. If he can grasp the trend of events and more information, he can plan a more ideal blueprint for the future. At least, he can help nuisa win his own interests more mildly.


    The noise passed not far from the yurt. Batu and several people in the tent winked and turned out of the yurt. A moment later, the falconer came in looking out of the tent. "It''s the Tuen men, thirty-six riders. The leader looks like their leader. Now to the dental tent. "


    Nuissa frowned. The Tuan tribe is a medium-sized tribe attached to the wolf owners, with a population of about two or three hundred, which is considered to be a large force in the nearby grassland. Their leader was about 20 years younger than the wolf owner who died. It is said that the wolf owner saw his bravery and saved his life when fighting against Thun tribe. Since then, Thun Department has become the wolf owner''s right arm, loyal for decades, known as the hound in front of the wolf. This time, the wolf owner died, and only 36 people came, which was a little unexpected.


    "Are you sure they''re going straight to the toothbill?" The Yazhang refers to the residence of the wolf owner. The whole tribe expanded around the yurt. At this time, the market where the group was located was the most peripheral part of the whole cobweb like tribal building, and the area where non local people were allowed to camp, with the largest number of people and the most miscellaneous. As for going to the center again, it is not so easy. Unless there are several tribes close to the wolf owner, they will be stopped. Of course, the Toon tribe is not included in this list. The people of the Toon tribe enjoy the same treatment as the people of their own tribe. Moreover, the daughter and sister of the head of the Toon tribe are concubines of the wolf owner. The wolf Lord tribe and the Toon tribe have been married frequently in these years. Many people here have two blood lines.


    "It''s just the direction. There''s no one from the headquarters to show them the way. You should know better than me if you can get in." Batu said in a deep voice that he had no way of knowing the rules of the big tribes, who came from marginal tribes. In terms of scale, I''m afraid that the Shuiling tribe is not even qualified to submit to the tribe of Thun, and it is not surprising that some of the closed-minded people have not heard of his tribe.


    "No one to show them the way? This, this is not right. " The wolf Lord''s daughter frowned more and more tightly. She looked at the eye mage and found that although the latter looked at her, her eyes did not mean to ask. Obviously, cheese is more patient now than she is. After taking a breath, nuissa took the initiative to talk about the relationship between the Thun tribe and her own tribe. At the same time, she also mentioned that, as a close ally, even though the Toon ministry has already understood the layout of the area, there are never fewer pathfinders to show intimacy.


    "Two possibilities." After listening to her description, Lothar began to analyze it. She said before that even the grey robe should listen to his suggestions on such matters. "First, the tribe is now in a mess, and there is no energy to send out people to meet them according to the old rites. Or, it is more likely that the more powerful people restrain each other and refuse to let the other party''s people win the favor of Thun department. Of course, there''s a second possibility. I don''t know the character of your father, or the character of the head of toon, so what I''m going to say is guess"Perhaps the Toon Department has only come now, and only a few thirty people have been sent, but among them there are the most senior leaders, which is a kind of signal in itself."


    "What signal?" Nuisa suddenly felt that the other side began to talk about the riddle, and the education on the grassland did not include Machiavellian skills.


    But then cheese understood what Lothar meant. "What he meant was that Turnbull was not not not coming, but a gesture. Neutral attitude and tardiness are to stay away from the most intense stage of conflict. But now that the contradiction has not been resolved, they have come, which shows that they are worried about the status quo and can not hold their breath. But even so, they only came to more than 30 people. They did not have enough self-protection. It was meaningless to be involved in armed conflict. That''s to say, they won''t take part in the coming fight. In short, Toon''s attitude is to make an alliance with whoever wins. "


    "Cunning." Batu turned his mouth and was ashamed of this behavior. In his opinion, Thun and the wolf owners were so closely related that they should stand up as mediators and let the wolf owners'' descendants divide the property peacefully. Instead of acting like you''re doing now.


    "Cunning? It was the dead wolf owner, not his child, who was friendly with Toon. There''s nothing wrong with that. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    The arrival of the Toon department brought a series of chain effects. On the one hand, the clans closest to the wolf owners took the initiative to show that they did not participate in the succession issue, which disappointed those who had hoped that they could stand up to maintain order. Many people who were no longer optimistic about the situation began to carefully pack up their own things and prepare to leave temporarily before the storm subsided.


    Although this is the biggest market on this grassland, it brings many business opportunities. However, no matter how much business opportunities there are, there is an order that can protect the safety of merchants and commodities. If civil strife starts, no one will stand up to protect these people, and they will even be robbed immediately.


    On the other hand, the wolves on the grassland smell of opportunity. Some bandits or people who want to make quick money quietly ambush around the tribe, waiting for the frightened businessmen to escape from the shadow of their patrons with the softness they earn. But these robbers should also be on guard against another group of people, because what they want to rob is not the property of the merchants in the market, but the legacy of the wolf owners. These people are the tribes and forces that have made bets on the issue of offspring.


    "There are two more groups today. It seems that they are not together. I think in another two days, the hills around this place will be almost full, and there will be no place for us to go out and run horses Batu complained as he hung the harness back on the wall of the yurt.


    Both his and Lothar''s horses were newly tamed wild horses. They were good when they were trekking in the wilderness before. Now they live here temporarily. How can the two horses stand being tied to wooden piles from morning to night? Therefore, it has become their homework to go out and ride a horse every day. It is this routine running that makes them keenly aware of the changes in the situation around the tribe, especially the increasingly tense atmosphere shown by the forces stationed outside the tribe.


    "You can run your horse, and they can keep you out of the way?" KAILAS opened an eye. The cat goblin has been really like a cat in the past few days. Every day, besides eating, drinking and basking in the sun, it is sleeping. If it were not for the occasional fight with Batu, several people would almost forget that he is a cat goblin. However, cheese and Lothar still know that, despite the fact that KAILAS is lazy during the day, when the night is getting deeper and everyone is sleeping, it is the black cat who is guarding their safety, and will use the advantage of appearance to inquire about information about places that can''t be entered during the day.


    "Batu is right." Before the falconer refuted KAILAS, the count volunteered, "when we passed several tribes, their watchmen even raised their bows. If we got closer, it would not be impossible for us to be targeted. I think it''s more and more unsafe here. It''s not strange to fight any day. "


    "No way." Nuissa is adamant that, like KAILAS, she is significantly reducing her travel. On the other hand, the man in charge of the yurt often gave her some notes. This is not difficult to understand. Although the man was not willing to help her directly before, it is difficult to say that after the death of the intelligence merchant, it is difficult to say that he who gave the intelligence merchant residence would not be affected. Nuisa only used a few words to persuade the other party to completely turn to her. However, the fact has proved that when the intelligence merchant collects information, the owner of the hotel does not turn a deaf ear. He silently records many sources of intelligence. Although he is not as fast as the real businessman in screening and speed, it is better than nuisa going out to explore in person.


    "Is it because of the fire calling ceremony?" Cheese''s eyes were calm, and some of the intelligence received by the wolf owner''s daughter, some told them, some did not. What she didn''t say, and the mage didn''t ask, but if it comes to the safety of the team, even if he doesn''t want to go into this matter any more, he has to find out when the conflicts brewing in the tribe will break out.


    Nuisa nodded to confirm the mage''s conjecture, "now everyone is patient, full of hope and suffering. The chief priest is absolutely fair, because he only obeys the spirit of fire, and everyone is waiting for the spirit to give its will. However, the will of the gods is only valid at that moment. If the people who get more can keep their own property, and those who get less should question or even plunder other people''s property. The fire spirit will not care about this, or if internal strife happens, it is also the meaning of fire spirit. "


    "That is to say, the will of the gods you worship is the same as none? It''s just an excuse for those who want to fight, whether it''s unfair or fair, it''s not these people who explain it in the end. " Lothar said something unpleasant. The Cang lion respects the rules very much. If you put the Cang lion in the same situation and replace the fire spirit with the royal family, then the royal family''s division of property among the descendants of a noble will be absolute. Some people may question it, but the way they question is not to take out weapons and wipe the necks of the brothers and sisters around them. Now, nuissa''s statement seems to be that although people here talk about the worship of fire spirits, when it comes to the real interests, they will no longer care about the will of the so-called spirits, and even blame the cruelty of the spirits for the struggles it causes.


    The wolf master''s daughter gently shook her head, "no, it''s not the same. Before the spirit of fire issued the will, all people were just acting according to tradition. Although they would fight, they would be measured in the end. As long as they are willing to give up some property, no one will kill them all. But the call of fire is different. It means that the gods will accept people who act according to their will. It will admit that he, immediately, immediately, that person, may inherit the title of father. Because he is protected by all the spirits. ""That''s familiar to me." The count raised his eyebrows. The prairie tradition limited the fighting between the offspring, but the fire spirit''s intervention pushed the matter to the cruel side, which was similar to those stories about the family that he knew. The difference is that only a few people will die in the fight of Knight noble family, while many people will die in the fight for the position of wolf master.


    "Did you see the flag of the shales when you went to run horses?" The cheese suddenly asked.


    Lothar and Batu looked at each other. "We didn''t pay much attention, and many tribes didn''t raise flags. Otherwise, people could judge their positions according to their positions."


    The mage pondered for a moment. When they left shale, the news of the wolf Lord''s death had come. Calculate the day, Shaler''s team will not be too far away from here. So he looked at the lazy black cat and said, "I''d like you to help me to see if the shales are here tonight. If you see them, go to Wuqi and tell him that I have something to ask him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    It''s night and the wind is strong. This kind of wind is rare in the summer of grassland, because the flat landform is not conducive to the formation of high wind. Even if the strong force from the sky blows into the vast grassland, it can rarely roll up dust. Of course, there are no absolute things in the world. On the vast grassland, it is possible to form a hurricane that is difficult to form in other areas, or even become a terrible tornado that connects people and animals to the sky and then throws it down. However, the wind is not so strong tonight. At most, the bow and arrow can fly up to a third of the distance.


    Three people, standing in the wind, in such an open terrain, they are excellent targets. However, no matter how good an archer is, he can''t shoot his target in the dark night, because the person who can shoot the target beyond the Visual limit can''t be quantified by the word archer. Therefore, these three people are safe. After all, there are more archers in the world, and those who surpass archers have no reason to stroll in the windy grassland at night.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you again in this way here." One of the three said the voice was not affected by the wind at all, and was clearly conveyed to the other two.


    "As far as we are concerned." There was a deep trill in the voice of the person who answered, like the unconscious sound in the throat of a wild animal. It was creepy. And where his voice came from, there were two faint lights floating in the wind. The fire was so abnormal that it didn''t look like the light from anything burning.


    Cheese tilted his head, and darkness could not be the reason to hinder the grey robed mage''s sight. The magic light of his eyes leaping enabled him to examine the world in a way superior to that of the naked eye. So he could tell who the two fires belonged to. Uville, the young leader of the shales, an ambitious and capable leader, has dedicated his soul to the lower human beings. However, the mages did not feel uncomfortable. The training of grey robes made them more familiar with the so-called lower level, namely abyss, hell or other similar places than most casters of other factions. Besides, the means of summoning and controlling demons is a compulsory course for grey robes. There is not so much estrangement between them and the lower class.


    However, this can not be the reason why the mage does not pay attention to the new change of uville. He has a deeper understanding of the lower world, and is more aware of how unacceptable it is to dedicate his soul to those things. "I should have told carass that it is to call out witches. I didn''t expect you to be in such a good mood, or is it better for you to be active at night than during the day


    Uville grinned, and the shaman standing beside him smelled the faint smell of sulfur from his head man''s mouth. "Your reaction is not the same as what I thought. I thought you would immediately want to rescue Wuqi. Now it seems that you are no different from me, are you? You know them and you have dealt with them


    "Well," said cheese, with a complicated expression on his face, "I''ve dealt with them of course. You can ask the guy who has something to do with you. Ask him if you know who killed the demon lord erdo. By the way, you can ask him if a few skinners can threaten a grey robe


    In the dark came a more terrifying voice, a roar of discontent and anger at being found. In addition to their wild nature and twisted desire to kill, the skinners also have a lot of confidence in their camouflage ability. Now that they have been stripped of their camouflage by the mage, how can they not feel angry? But before the bloodsuckers got close to cheese, uville raised his right hand. "How can we say it''s a threat? I just want you to understand that your efforts are not in vain. "


    The roar disappeared as the raised hand fell. The shale tribe leader''s control over the Skinner surprised the grey robe a little. He didn''t expect that besides his own leader, these monsters would be willing to work for a human. Even if the human''s inner world had degenerated to the existence of the lower class, his flesh would still be mortal. The painstaking efforts of wuweil also made cheese think of his temporary cooperation with the leaders of this group of skinners in order to get rid of difficulties. It seems that the chain effect of that cooperation is more complicated than he thought.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen. Are you really ready to go from the sun to the dark? Even if you don''t do it well, you can''t go back. "


    "Who can''t go back?" The smile on uville''s face did not diminish at all. "You''re too deep in this pool, grey robe. No matter what kind of ability you have, this is not your land. There are rules of spirits on the grassland overlooking by the spirits. Your hand is a warning. And the person you''re helping now, she''s no kinder than me


    Cheese looked at the man. After a long time, after uville thought that his words made the mage angry, he sighed, "you have your goal, you have made efforts for your goal. Means are just a kind of media. They are not wrong from their respective perspectives, whether by means of stratagem, force, spirits or demons. At least Wuqi will recognize you, otherwise he will not stand beside you now, and the shaman who serves the spirits will never yield to the monarch of the world. "The smile on the head man''s face disappeared. There was no smile. There was neither arrogance nor fear in his body. He''s still uville, and although he doesn''t know how he did it, the people standing here at this moment are not as blind as others who have similar experiences. The aggressiveness just now is all one of his strategies to test cheese''s attitude towards the present.


    "Ah, can I speak now? Next time you play this game, can you choose one when I''m not there? I really don''t like it Wu qirumeng said that he was worried more than once that wuweil''s words would stimulate cheese and turn the grey robes that had a good relationship with each other into their enemies.


    "It is better to lose an ally than to set up an enemy for yourself. In that situation, even if I can''t accept the present situation of ouvier, he just needs to let you make a statement to make me give up my hostility. " When the shaman was frightened, the mage took the initiative to explain his leader''s behavior, "but you can let the Skinner accompany you in the play. It''s really a set."


    "They, they don''t know I''m acting."


    This is to admit that if cheese just showed hostility, he would really let the skinners rush to attack the mage. Even after the relationship between the two sides is established, it is uncomfortable to say so. However, in the head''s opinion, if he doesn''t say these words, he can only think about them with his wisdom in grey robes. Instead, he should be frank and frank, which can save a lot of unnecessary suspicion and hesitation in their communication.


    The cheese shrugged, not really paying attention to it. "Now that we have confirmed that there is still room for cooperation, can I ask the question I want to ask?"


    The head bowed modestly, stepped back half a step to Wuqi''s oblique rear, and gave the conversation to the two casters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    What Cheese wants to ask Wuqi is very simple, but the question is that other grassland people can''t answer or can''t really answer, "what''s the fire call?"


    It seems that there is no need to ask this question, because nuissa has already told the whole story of the fire calling ceremony to the grey robe in the past few days. Moreover, the God that Wuqi serves is not the fire spirit, and his understanding of this ceremony is probably not as good as that of the wolf Lord''s daughter. However, cheese thinks that what he is doing is reasonable, and the reason is very simple. People who walk in the light will not understand the rules of the night. Even the heroes who are blessed by the spirits do not understand the spirits as well as the most mediocre shaman.


    "Fire call, so you want to ask this." Wuqi repeated the name in a low voice. He raised his head with a subtle expression on his face. "Excuse me, I have to find out why you ask this question first. Is it because you want to help someone gain benefits from the ceremony, or do you want to make a decision? Depending on your answer, my answer will be different. Although we are not shamans who serve the same God, we are all gods, and I cannot tell them all without knowing the purpose of the inquirer. "


    It''s not surprising. For the mage, it''s not surprising that Wuqi will show such an attitude. Ceremony is a kind of magic thing. It is an invisible link connecting the ritual practitioners and the ritual worshippers. This kind of bond is not only limited to the believers and their gods, but also acts on the living and the non living, the living and the dead, and even the same or different levels in the same society. It is a kind of capital to master the ceremony and understand the principle of its becoming a ceremony, which is enough to settle down for a life and even to become a baron and a minister.


    It is neither self-interest nor unfavorable to grant such capital to others, because rituals and sacrifices must be regulated and restricted. If there is no restraint, it will be as uncontrollable as a flooded river. In the end, the meaning of the ceremony itself will be distorted, and the identity and purpose of the rituals will also begin to change. This link connecting the things that are not connected will become fragile and eventually broken.


    "Purpose." The cheese took a deep breath. The smell of grass was mixed in the evening wind, the light moisture from the cold, the smell of livestock from the surrounding camp, and other indescribable ingredients, which were mixed together to form something, "yes, what''s my purpose? In fact, I don''t care much about nuisa. Since she has returned here, she will not have any life-threatening problems. Curiosity, maybe some, I''m always curious about the rituals of worship in different faiths, but that''s not the main reason why fire calls. "


    The grey robe closed his eyes, and the picture that he had experienced a while ago appeared. A huge worm with the same size was perched on a towering tree. Under that tree, there were countless people who bore out terrible insects in their abdominal cavity. Each of them had the face of an intelligence merchant. He let us go once. Why? We dug out the parasites from the shales'' children''s stomachs, and here we see the grotesque variation from the internal organs. He had no reason to let me go, did he? Unless, it''s all his intention. Take Lothar, show strength, show mercy. And the ambiguous attitude of the spirits.


    When the mage opened his eyes again, there was a light in his pupil. It was not from magic, but from the realization that he found the answer to a question that puzzled him. "My purpose is to stop some guys who want to steal their power that they don''t understand. Before they make the world a mess. "


    What is more dangerous than evil gods is the followers of evil gods. Cheese knew that although the evil gods were powerful and nameless, they had to pay a price when they wanted to come to this world. The whole world would resist their existence. It was not difficult to find them. But the believers of evil gods are not. They are creatures originally bred in this world. When the forces outside the world are released by their hands, the feedback is not so strong, and the damage that can be caused will not be reduced.


    As for the arrogant people who try to steal the power of evil gods, they are even more difficult than believers. They do not know what they are touching, what it means, and they do not understand that no matter how gentle the power may seem, it will not be controlled by anyone. These children are playing with fire, and they are sitting on the haystack playing with fire.


    Wuqi stares at cheese and then looks up at the sky, a sky without moon and stars. He closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. He resumed his action at the moment when the wind blowing on the grassland stopped for a short time. "The spirits praise your decision, and I will help you. The premise is not to conflict with my identity on the earth. Before I help you, I''m a shaman from tierrabu


    Tielebu, right? Now cheese understood more. He began to understand why Wuqi was so careful about the call of fire, and why uville didn''t leave after making the attitude of inviting the two to talk. And why didn''t their team enter the market, let alone send messengers to the wolf owners'' tooth tent, as toon did.


    "I see. My companions and I are not interested in the property and title of the wolf owner, which I can guarantee. No matter what happens in the next tribe and what the final result is, it has nothing to do with US travelers. I only care about one thing. ""What if it overlaps with that of the tribe?" Uville couldn''t help speaking. As a matter of fact, all the three people here understand that what cheese is looking for and what they want to do is not in conflict, or even complementary. Because if there are believers of evil gods in the tribe, those believers will not participate in the struggle for the position of the wolf master. No matter how these guys want to intervene in the dispute, it will be beneficial for the results to let the grey robe eradicate these people. The only problem is whether grey robes will care about them when they do things. The results will be totally different if the timing and the way of doing things are different. If cheese and others insist on their own way, they will become an uncontrollable chaos.


    "Before I make any big moves, I''ll send someone to communicate with you. It''s up to you, Kellas As the mage''s voice fell, the black quadruped leaped out of the grass and landed on uville''s shoulder! The latter instinctively wanted to resist, but the extraordinary calm and determination made him resist the instinct. Neither uville nor witch noticed the existence of the cat goblin.


    "You know, just give me the trouble. But for the sake of what seemed to be an interesting thing, I agreed Kellas licked his front paw and answered casually. His shimmering cat''s eye was opposite to the fire eye of tieletou? Don''t tell me you like dogs better


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    By the time cheese and keiras returned to the tent, the light was already slightly white. The cold wind at night made gray robes and cat goblins feel cold all over, but getting information that can help follow-up and an unreliable ally finally makes the mage feel quite happy. In fact, it is very simple to please cheese. You just need to know what problem he is thinking and tell him some possibility to solve the problem, and he will feel very happy.


    But the premise is that you should be aware of the problem accurately, and don''t directly draw conclusions. Even so, there are not many people in the world who can understand the grey robe, and it is even more difficult to give a direct answer to the questions they are thinking about. Therefore, it is not easy to really offend the grey robe. That''s why people who have been in contact with cheese always feel that they can''t understand his changes in happiness and anger, so they have to attribute it to the wizard''s eccentricity.


    Cheese took a breath before entering the yurt, suppressing the smile on his face. He knew that if he entered the room with a full smile now, he would cause unnecessary guidance to the team members. Especially for nuisa, it''s a headache. To be fair, the life and death cheese of wolf Lord''s daughter doesn''t care. The mage doesn''t care who she uses and who she uses. As long as she does not affect the team''s scheduled schedule, she is free to do what she wants to achieve. Of course, cheese, who has already had some conjecture about nuissa''s purpose, knows that she will not be in the team for long, at most, until the day of the fire call ceremony five days later. Their time here will probably be only then.


    In five days, what happens in this tribe will be brewing during this period, and then the brewing results will be displayed at that time point. Perhaps, it will be a compromise and tolerance of property division ceremony, perhaps, it will be the beginning of a blood and iron collision. But what does that have to do with the passing grey robe and his companions? What cheese is thinking about now, and why he is here, is just for one thing. He wants to find the people in this tribe who use the power of worms to prevent the spread of this force.


    Slightly clench the fists, the power of worms, when he faced the master of that power, he could not do anything, just a simple mind collision was defeated by the other side. In the face of those who use this power, can they defeat each other? Or will that be another shot at the stone? The shadow of the knot is over the grey robe.


    But then again, isn''t it what the mages are good at making the impossible possible? However, the premise of turning impossible into impossible is that there is a thread of possibility hidden in many impossible appearances. Only by picking out this vein can people do what ordinary people can''t do. As for the final Mantis arm when the car, or not predicted, not until then no one said clearly. The thread of possibility is there, but if we don''t follow it, no one will know its result


    "You missed a wonderful day." When cheese woke up from the quilt in the afternoon, Lothar sat by the fire, roasting some kind of bird''s eggs, and said to him.


    "Even through the fur, those hooves are enough to make me have nightmares. From this point of view, I don''t think I missed anything." The mage rubbed his sleep disordered hair. As he said, the vibration from the ground made him sleep uncomfortable this morning. But that''s enough compared to the time spent sleeping outdoors.


    "And the others?" After a few seconds, cheese''s spirit fully revived, and noticed that only he and Lothar were in the yurt, and that the rest of the people, including the cat goblin, were gone.


    The count took the egg from the fire and carefully touched the other end of the stick. As expected, because of the high temperature on it, he quickly retracted his finger, and after a few seconds carefully repeated the action. This time, the temperature on the iron bar was not so high. He nodded, chewed it and swallowed it. Then he slowly said, "I''m going out to see the army. Atta is OK to say that there are many women here who have been taken captive from other places, but my image is not suitable to go to places with many people. But some things are the same without looking at them. "


    Lothar was right. He had seen the troops of the prairie people. Even when he returned to Cangshi, he had helped to participate in some small-scale battles in liezhenling, but he was with the soldiers of hero liehammerling, so they did not know that the man who called himself a mercenary was the missing master of heishanling. Therefore, the count was not really interested in the presence of troops. He took one of the roasted eggs and threw it to the cheese. "Try it. It''s OK. They say it''s the earth bird''s eggs in the grassland nearby. "


    Even if the eggs of wild birds are cooked, they are not as good as domesticated eggs. They are not only poor in size, but also have a fishy smell in both yolk and protein. Even cheese thinks that they have eaten something unusual in the yolk. But think about it, besides chickens, ducks and poultry, how can birds lay eggs for people to eat?


    "In spite of that, you still know something about it?" Three or two of them ate the food. Cheese didn''t think that without seeing it, the count of Heishan would have no idea what was going on outside the tent. A good scout can judge the number of troops a hundred miles away just by sticking his ears to the ground. Just across a wall, Lothar can collect no less information.The count raised his eyebrows and said, "there are twenty-three teams, five at the least and one hundred at the most. The major troops of each team have basically stayed here. Fourteen of them came from a nearby camp, and the other nine went straight here. There are three groups of fourteen, and nine are relatively independent, but I think that''s because they arrived at different times. Entering the vicinity of the dental tent started in the morning. It should be someone who went straight inside. The leader nearby could not bear to follow up. It''s estimated that before midnight tonight, most of the tribes will send someone. "


    "It''s the same whether you look or not." The mage blinked and got a new understanding of Lothar''s ability, "but it''s normal that they will be anxious. It''s only five days since the fire was called, and there is not much time for all the tribes to express their positions and negotiate. "


    The count nodded, "but it has nothing to do with us, has it? I don''t want to get involved in the succession of grassland people. "


    "Yes, on the whole, it doesn''t matter. We have another target. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Atalante has seen a lot of armies. For a person who has gradually recovered herself from ignorance and even can travel alone to the grey lion at the northern end of the world, she has actually seen more countries than Rosa and cheese. However, when traveling, the female swordsman never pays attention to the customs and characteristics of these countries. She is always in a hurry. When she arrives at a place, she can''t wait to collect information about her own life experience and those who may give her life experience clues. She never cares about other things as long as they are not imminent.


    Whether such a journey can be called a journey or not makes people doubt that when a person closes himself up, what he hears and sees is meaningless. Whether it''s snowing or flowers blooming, their minds only have a few things they care about. So the world has become a one-way street, and some people call it concentration? Concentration doesn''t mean closing up, it doesn''t mean expanding yourself beyond the world, it doesn''t mean stopping thinking and just following the established track. It''s not focus, it''s numbness.


    ATA used to be numb, because if she really cared about what she was going through, she might have found out that the black figure was always around her, always solving the problems that might bring her trouble. Fortunately, she has been temporarily released from this kind of closure. After putting all her hopes in the library of the city of ten thousand Dharma promised by cheese, the swordswoman finally has the spare power to see the world around her. This time on the grassland is very precious for her.


    It was for this reason that she found out how different the people in this grassland were from those in her mind when she saw the troops from various tribes walking through the streets under the guidance of the leaders or leaders. These men are not wearing iron armor, weapons are also inserted in the waist or back, the march of the team without array but remains intact. The most important thing is that the faces of these people are not special in appearance, but the unruly emanation from their faces, especially their eyes. They are between man and beast, but different from barbarism.


    What if your parents are grassland people? Or what if her biological parents were not what she usually thought? This is ATA''s first time to think about this issue. In the past, she had no such idea at all. She just had a vague fantasy about her parents. Of course, she also imagined that she was a princess of a certain country or a happy peasant girl. But now she realizes for the first time that the steps of goblins are all over the world, and there are various civilizations in this world. Human adaptability allows them to be more widely distributed than dwarves and elves, and the gap between them is not physiological, but cultural and internal differences, no less than the two species.


    The female swordsman was confused about the family vision, because she had learned from nuisa that the family composition on the grassland was quite different from that of the Cang lion and the Cang lion like countries. Here, the so-called husband and wife are totally different. People with status and wealth naturally have plural spouses, regardless of men and women, and the poor people often form families Out of sympathy. What if her parents did the same? What if she had been born to one of the many female spouses of a man, or by one of her mother''s many male spouses, or even if her parents had not given birth to her in accordance with local customs, but had given birth to her by coincidence or worse?


    Family, relatives, for a person without them, of course, incomparable desire, but they do not see the good side of these things? It is often the most difficult to get rid of the bondage given by the one you love. Those of course, those who speak out, of course, don''t realize that what they''re doing is different from what one member of the family thinks. In fact, even in a holistic family, each member sees, hears, thinks differently. But blood ties connect them, and kinship ties bind them together. As a result, people compromise and tolerate each other and become a united family. But is there control over individual choice in this kind of compromise and tolerance? When atalante finds her family, does she have to play her part in that family, to be a princess, to be a village girl, or to be more complicated


    "Meow." The sound in her ears and a touch of wet licking revived ATA''s spirits. She looked at the black cat on her shoulder, whose eyes reflected humanistic concerns.


    "I''m fine. I''m just thinking of something. Thank you, my friend The swordswoman stroked the back of the black cat''s neck, and the latter made a pleasant low noise. However, after the black cat''s eyes opened, the worry did not disappear. KAILAS watched the child grow up. He knew that she was hiding something and didn''t say it. Now is not the time to ask questions.


    "Look at that woman over there. She has a good skin and a good figure." In the female swordsman''s keen hearing, whispers are nowhere to hide, "which? Is there a black cat on your shoulder


    "Batu, let''s go." ATA gently pulls the sleeve of the falconer. The latter nods after a brief doubt. He believes that ATA will not let him go for no reason.


    "Well, what about her?" Since he wanted to leave, naturally, it was several people who came and left. Batu naturally wanted to call nuisa, but suddenly found that the wolf master''s daughter who should have been standing beside him was missing. At this time, the two grassland people who saw ATA were also pushing their way through the crowd. This made ATA feel very uncomfortable. She had just had doubts about her parents and her own goals. Now she is very upset and does not want to be involved in trouble."Batu." She called his name again, and the urgency in her voice was very obvious.


    "But no..." The falconer wanted to explain the situation, but half of them remembered that nuisa was still in a state of not returning. With more and more strength on his sleeve, Batu had to follow ATA''s meaning and retreat towards the other side of the crowd, and at the same time, he tried to search for the figure of nuisa in the crowd. However, the figure did not appear in the field of vision until they withdrew from the crowd. On the contrary, the two people who noticed ATA were more persistent than they thought. After they left the crowd, they seemed to have been followed by a group of about ten people.


    "Who are those people?" Batu did not have the hearing of a swordswoman. He could not accurately identify the meaning of every sound in the noisy environment.


    "A group of guys with good eyes and bad eyes." The cat goblin commented lazily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    Good eyes. It''s said that this group of people can find ATA''s extraordinary at a glance among so many people. In order not to be noticed, the female swordsman has a scarf on her head and a veil on her face. Even that pair of eyes, also intentionally or unintentionally to the lower droop, not to and people''s eyes.


    As for their bad eyes, it means that after discovering ATA''s extraordinary, greed rose. They didn''t think about it carefully. Since she could watch the movements of various departments here, she would not be defenseless. Whether it depends on the powerful, or on their own ability. Beautiful things can keep its beauty alive. Naturally, there is a way to maintain it. Those who want to pick off the bright flowers when they see them do not respect the flowers or consider the stings.


    ATA is a beautiful flower, which is beyond doubt. In the lonely grassland, her appearance is enough to cause disputes among tribes. But this flower did not bloom here. From returning to the human world to traveling to the grassland, the swordswoman met with all kinds of people and tried to detain her against her will with various purposes, but they failed. In addition to the secret help of KAILAS, more of it is because of her eyes, which are not good-looking.


    The goblin''s eyes can see not only the inner energy that ordinary people can''t see, but also the heart of others to a certain extent. Of course, this is not to say that goblins can distinguish good from evil, because if so, there must be an absolutely clear and insurmountable boundary between good and evil, which is unreasonable. The same person, who may play the role of the so-called good in some things, and show the evil side in others, is this person good or evil?


    I''m afraid the answer is that there is no way to judge. In the final analysis, good and evil are just some parts of human nature which are extreme and independent. The total good and the total evil are both ideas, which are difficult to be put into the circulation world, and the incomplete good and incomplete evil born from this are more vague and difficult to be defined. Nothing in the world can tell others whether the essence of things is good or evil, because distinguishing good from evil contains the seeds of both good and evil, which are two seeds destined to be intertwined.


    That said, the goblins can still judge whether the person in front of them is hostile, and this way of judging is that they can perceive some physiological changes of each other. Biological body is very honest, lack of nutrition will be hungry, lack of water will be thirsty, beneficial to survival will be close to, harmful to survival will be far away.


    People are no exception. We always say that happiness, anger and sadness come from the heart, but what is heart? Can the heart be separated from the whole body? Food, beauty, beauty, people''s favorite things are still instinctive transformation to a certain extent, but after their own survival is guaranteed by civilization, this transformation becomes more complex and subtle.


    Goblins have insight into this. In their eyes, human beings and elves are not so-called civilized creatures. They have language, writing, and even civilization, which can fall on the individual level. Human beings are no more difficult to understand than a macaque on the mountain. But ATA saw the high desire and the rolling kinetic energy in the group of macaques. She knew what these people wanted to do and what they wanted to do. After all, estrus can make the most docile wild animals become the most terrifying and brutal killers. It is not surprising that people would do anything driven by primitive desires.


    "Stop!" As they walked to the open space of the felt room, the crowd outside a few yurts seemed to be a different world. But in that world, the things that stare at them do not stop. On the contrary, they think that they are prey, and they take the initiative to escape the shelter of the group and run to the open place suitable for hunting.


    Batu looked up at ATA and stopped after the latter nodded slightly. It''s not their home, they can''t get rid of them in front of them, and it''s not wise to lead them back to the grey robe and the yurt where Lothar is. Having said that, stopping means that things are heading for a more troublesome solution.


    The man who watched ATA from the bazaar with more than a dozen helpers surrounded them. The leading one squinted at the female swordsman and peered at her lips from time to time. Although most of her body is covered, the non prairie features of ATA are still obvious, especially her body proportion and lines, which can not be covered by clothes. The relationship between a woman who is not a prairie man and a man who is obviously a prairie man is very delicate.


    "Boy, what tribe are you from?" It is necessary to ask this question clearly. Sometimes the relationship between tribes is quite restrained. Even if there is a small-scale friction between the two sides, people''s lives can be solved through property compensation. Sometimes, a lost cow or sheep can be turned into one side and the other side will be slaughtered. Therefore, in a place like a market, it is always right to find out the origin of the other party, but not everyone will answer honestly.


    "Which tribe do you think I belong to?" Batu grinned and looked up at each other. The pride of being a member of the tribe prevents him from lying about his tribe, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand that it''s a bad decision to say that he was born in the water antelope department. Therefore, it is a good choice to send the question back to the other party."Tut." The leader licked his teeth and moved his hand from the handle behind his waist. He could not take risks, but he was not willing to give up. "How much money is the woman around you willing to give up?"


    Women, especially women of different races, are treated as goods, which is the inevitable sorrow of this era, especially in the grassland. This is not to say that grassland people like this kind of thing, but because of the social structure, they do not need slaves to do heavy physical labor like farmland. Therefore, it is in line with the nomadic tribal style to kill all the enemy men, old and young. However, this made the slave trade on the grassland mainly concentrated on women. In this market, there were many places where slaves were sold.


    "Let''s go?" The falconer tilted his head. "I''m sorry, she''s priceless. No one has the ability to buy or sell. "


    After that, ATA and KAILAS both looked at Batu. They didn''t expect that the man who would take her as his own as soon as they saw the swordsman at that time had turned into such a short journey. From his words, he has clearly removed the idea of women as a kind of value goods, but I don''t know whether this kind of removal is only for ATA, or for all women.


    But Batu''s words sound different to others. For those who have a deep-rooted concept of foreign women as goods, hawk trainers have only one meaning. They are not worthy of asking price.


    "Boy, you have the seed. You said we couldn''t buy it, right? We won''t buy it yet. Give it to me and chop him up! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    In general, things don''t go this way. Of course, the people on the grassland have their ferocious side. As a nation relying on plunder to survive the hard times, their worship and dependence on force have never changed. Even with the belief of the spirits, grassland people often pray for strength from the spirits. But this does not mean that there is no order here. There must be order among all the people who can unite. Maybe the order is unreasonable, but it must have the meaning and reason of its existence. The market is a manifestation of the order on the grassland.


    Here, businessmen don''t have to worry about being blackmailed. Tourists can also walk around the street at will, because this is the wolf owner''s territory, and all people here must abide by his rules. On the stone tablet at the entrance to the market, it says that the bright knife in the street is to be cut off, his arms stripped, his clothes stripped and thrown into the wasteland.


    The question is, rules are still rules, but do the people who make them have the ability to maintain them. The wolf owner is dead. Although there are many descendants who want to maintain the order of the market, they are not able to do so in the current environment. No one knows how many bows and arrows are pointing at their own back. At this time, the strength in the hands is scattered to protect the order of the market. The gain is not worth the loss.


    The market has become more and more chaotic in the past two days. All the people in the market know about it. Especially now that a large number of tribes have entered, the origin, whereabouts and identity of the personnel have become more and more disorderly than usual. Many people who are not welcome in the market also take the opportunity to enter here. That''s what happens to the people who surround Batu and atta. At least the people who are really making a living in the market will not make such a thing as gathering people to surround themselves even if they have a crush on other people''s female partners. This is no longer a matter of blood. They do not look at the dignity of the wolf owner at all.


    But it''s not their fault. From their point of view, what these more than ten people Besieged is just an ordinary looking boy and a foreign slave he didn''t know how to get. Besides, they took out the knife directly. What''s the boy''s great ability? The battle won''t last long at all. If not for a few times, the boy will lie in a pool of blood and gradually get cold. He will watch them take his slave and breathe his last breath in humiliation. The weak eat the strong, so it is.


    Unfortunately, when you decide to believe in the so-called forest law, you''d better remember that the so-called strength of the world is not sure at all. The antelope''s horn can cut open the belly of tigers and wolves; the weak puffer fish can turn into a thorny thorn ball by taking a deep breath. The so-called upper and lower levels of the food chain are only analyzed from the perspective of the whole group. Every life does the same thing when it wants to eliminate another life, fighting. In the fight, there is no strength or weakness. Life and death are equal to everyone. In the battle of gambling on life, there is no easy victory.


    Arrow, too fast to react. Taking the bow, drawing the arrow, opening the bow, setting up the string, aiming and shooting, all the movements are condensed into a short breath in the memory of the body. Batu''s arrow is not trained for fighting with people. For a hunter, there is nothing that can''t be shot in this distance.


    "Poof!" The arrow feather outside the eye socket vibrates slightly, following the corpse to the ground. The people who were just about to chop Batu''s sword to death were stunned. After all, it was the leader who died. These besiegers felt confused about whether to fight or not. With Batu''s second arrow, they dispelled this doubt.


    Now it''s not whether they kill him or not. It''s that the boy doesn''t intend to give up. Anger mixed with fear spread from the spine to the limbs, and the fight was really started at this point.


    "Kill!" Machete, cut in front of Batu, young hunter holding bow in both hands, up. The bow is not a weapon for close combat. If the two sides collide with each other in ten parts, the result is that Batu''s bow is cut in two, and the strength of the machete will not be blocked much. So he didn''t do this. His right hand was high and his left hand was low. The hunter used the arc of the bow and the cowhide tied to it to guide the blade in the other direction. At the same time, he took two steps to the right to defuse the attack.


    But the person who has been resolved the attack is not so natural and unrestrained. The attack cut down with the strength of the whole body is used instead. The center of gravity of the person immediately loses balance and his body inclines forward. Batu, who had already turned to his side, would not let it go. The bow string turned into a fatal noose, which was put around the neck of the other party from the rear.


    But before Batu tightens his bowstring, his waist is cold. This is not a one-on-one battle. A multiple opponent means that even if he wins in moves, he can''t spend time making a fatal attack.


    "Tut." Yu Guang watched the lucky guy hide behind the others with his bow, so the hunter had to draw out his short sword to deal with the sharp blade waving at him. What you want to do with less is rely on the initial raid to weaken the opponent''s strength as much as possible, and build fear. If he could kill three people in a row with unstoppable momentum, the dozen people would be scattered immediately. Now, more and more enemies are close to him, and the next time they show a flaw, it won''t just be wiped on the waist.


    Fortunately, Batu is not fighting alone. There is no enemy behind him. The poor guys facing ATA realized after the actual fight that the boy was not a female slave at all. No slave could have such skill, and no slave''s hand would have such a sharp sword.Frarag is not cutting iron like mud. Of course, there is such a existence in magic sword, and frarag is more inclined to special functions. But even so, firmness is the common feature of all these weapons. Of course, the makers of magic swords do not want their products to be damaged like ordinary swords. Therefore, every magic sword is outstanding in its firmness. Such a solid weapon is just right for the current situation, and the machete is not good at collision. Therefore, ATA only needs to hit his opponent''s weapon with his magic sword as far as possible, which is enough to cause damage to the other party''s weapon.


    Besides, in addition to the magic sword, she also had another complete dependence on her shoulder, KAILAS. Even if the cat goblin is not equipped, it is enough to create chaos in the crowd by its sharp claws and fangs. In particular, the cooperation between KAILAS and ATA is quite tacit. The black cat is responsible for disturbing the other party''s attention, and the swordsman can give the enemy a heavy blow.


    When Batu, with seven or eight scars on his body, saw the besieging opponents turn and run away, he knew that those people were not afraid of him. Behind him, there was no fighting sound. Even though she knew a little about ATA''s skill, she was shocked to see the woman swordsman standing beside five or six corpses covered with blood. Before he recovered from the shock, he found a suitable word to ask about ATA''s condition. The sound of horses'' hooves and calendar drink from far to near attracted atta''s attention.


    "You two! Put down your weapons


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Batu and atta have always been people, and they are the managers of the market, because it is hard to imagine that there will be people wearing such clean white wolf skin except for those from the wolf Lord tribe. Under the shawl made of white wolf skin, there is a young man who looks twenty-five or six years old. His nose is very high, which makes people doubt whether his blood is pure. However, it doesn''t matter how the man''s lineage is. Judging from the dozens of attendants who are wearing leather armour and carrying short bows and machetes, he must be a person with a name here. Most likely, he is a descendant of the wolf owner.


    The galloping horse''s hoof stopped in the rider''s yelling, this time, replaced by cavalry to surround the two people. It''s just different from those bandits who can only fight bravely. Each horse has an arrow to stare at the key points of the two people. Just give an order. No matter how good their skills are, Rao can''t say that they need more thorns.


    "Drop the weapon, I won''t say it three times." The man on the horse said in a deep voice, but the tone was milder than the first time. As he spoke, we could see that under the cover of white wolf skin, he had a white handle, white accessories and a white scabbard on his waist. The blade of the sabre was thinner than that of the conventional curved sword.


    They looked at each other. ATA let go of his hand and let frarag fall to the ground vertically and stand there. Batu sighed slightly and threw away the machete in his hand, but the falling position was also at the edge of his foot. When he stretched out his toe, he could kick the weapon back into his hand. Seeing that both of them put down their weapons, the man immediately showed a sigh of relief, which began to make people wonder what this man was for. He was supposed to be the guy behind the thieves, but now he doesn''t look like it.


    "You killed those people?" The man pointed to the corpses on the ground with his whip, mainly concentrated on the other side of ATA. In front of Lothar, there were only the unlucky ones who were killed by his arrow at the beginning.


    Batu blinked, his head turned, and he decided not to tell the truth completely. Although this man didn''t look so rash, who knew how they would be treated after admitting. When killing people in the street, even if it is the other party''s first hand, they are not the people lying there now. It is impossible to say that there is no responsibility at all. After thinking about it, the falconer first made a decision. He wanted to take this matter on his own. First, he was a man, but he would die. Second, someone had to report to the mage, "yes, I killed these people."


    The swordswoman immediately noticed something strange in Batu. She wanted to take all the murders in the street on her own. She understood that it didn''t matter if she didn''t understand Batu''s reason for doing this, because she didn''t need to think about it, and ATA said, "we killed people. Six of me, one of him. "


    We, these two words are bitten very heavily, for fear that the other party can not understand. The corner of Bartu''s mouth twitched for a moment. I don''t know if it''s because of the pain in the wound or because of the partner''s non cooperation. Now that the matter has come to an end, the hunter has no way. How to deal with this matter and what will happen to the two of them depends entirely on the meaning of the other party.


    "Why did you kill them?" The man may not have thought that the two murderers were not only straightforward in admitting, but also did not mean to shirk at all, which was totally different from his imagination. As for the reason of this matter, we don''t need to think about it any more. When the subordinates told him that a group of people gathered together with weapons, the context of the matter was clear. Killing people and stealing goods has never been uncommon on the grassland. Although the order is restricted, there have never been any killing incidents in the market.


    People always pursue profits. The more people live in this market, the more they can understand. Merchants selling fake goods, stealing thieves, murdering robbers, they seem to be doing immoral things, but think carefully, are these people really different from those who grab profits through regular channels? It''s just that they''re taking more profits, they''re more aggressive, and they''re upsetting others. So, for the defenders of order, do they need to be excluded? Or are they in a larger order?


    "They want to rob people. I mean, these people think the women around me are slaves and want to force me to sell them. After I refused, they chose this method. " Batu bent down slightly, and the pain and bleeding on the wound blackened his eyes. A warm but bloody hand held him. At other times, he might not be able to sleep all night because of ATA''s help. But now, the physical pain has left him no energy to think about it.


    The man was silent for a moment and pointed to the corpse on the ground with his whip, "take the body and these two people back. Wait for someone to identify the bodies, send someone to find their relatives and bring them to me. I need to know if what these two people said is true. Before that, put them in the sheepfold


    "Wait a minute." ATA started to stop the man who was going to turn the horse''s head. "He''s injured. I have to treat him first."


    "No, I''ll have someone to deal with it. I can''t let the people I caught die in the dark. Just follow Man light said, no more words.


    They had no choice but to help each other and follow. Fortunately, for the sake of comparing the wounds, the riders picked up the machetes of frarag and Batu and took them with them. A magic sword is a magic sword only in the hands of its owner. This is not to say that someone holding a frarag against someone else''s throat can not play the magic sword''s incantation, but for others, they will not notice the difference between this sword and ordinary weapons.The party staggered the main road and walked towards the tribe''s interior through the cracks of the yurt. The last two guards whispered, "how do you say this woman killed six people? You don''t look strong? Is there any means? "


    "What can be done? I think it''s probably those things that don''t want to hurt the goods, and they''re tied up when they fight. But this woman has some ability, and that''s why it''s like this. "


    "It makes sense. Oh, was there a black cat on her shoulder just now? Where''s the cat


    Indeed, it is said that keiras, who had been lying on ATA''s shoulder before, disappeared during this journey. Although surrounded by a circle of riders, the cat goblin can always find the moment when these people are in a trance if they want to go. Although worried about Batu and their safety, KAILAS is more aware that it is safer to tell the news of their arrest to grey Pao.


    "It''s probably scared away. It''s just the animal that catches the mouse. Run and run."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    "Batu and atta have been arrested?" Lothar''s eyes were wide open when he heard the news from the cat goblin. The expression on his face was mixed with surprise and incomprehension, and even funny. Somehow, it''s absurd to think that the two men were captured by the law enforcers of the market because of their fight with the robbers. These two men, far from speaking, have seen Tianmu and fought with the evil gods who are perched on it. They have long been regarded as successful in stories and legends, and can give a happy ending. But now these two people are caught by a small market manager because of this. How can it not make people feel funny? However, what happened is what happened.


    The black cat took out the clothes folded in the package and put them on his body. Although it would not make him feel ashamed to be naked, he refused to live like a wild animal from a personal point of view. Even if it would be better for him to continue to play an ordinary black cat in the next action, Kellas would prefer the more difficult path. After hearing the count''s words, he slowly buttoned his clothes with his claws, turned his head and looked at Lothar. "As soon as it gets dark, I will bring them out."


    KAILAS didn''t talk big. When it was dark, the cat goblin could sneak into the place where the two were held to help them out of their plight. The prison on the grassland is never famous for its tight guard. In most cases, the so-called detention is to throw people into the sheep pen after being tied up. Even with a few guards or hounds, it''s not too hard to deal with them by means of cat goblins. This is why he chose to come back to report the news first. Instead of fighting those people in front of him at that time, it was more secure to act secretly.


    "Till it gets dark? Are you sure the people who took them won''t do anything to them? Although it was the other party''s first move, they still killed people. This kind of thing can''t be regarded as a trivial matter anywhere As a nobleman who had been a lord, Lothar knew how intolerable it was for the rulers of a region to kill.


    Even if you are out of the market, you can be sure of your life and property as long as you step into the market. This is a prerequisite for any settlement of this era to engage in commercial trade. For this reason, killing people on the street is a great challenge to the order of this region. Even if there are thousands of reasons, killing people is a felony among felony crimes. What''s more, she still holds a murder weapon and kills a plurality of people in a professional way. From the perspective of others, it is not too much to say that she is a villain.


    However, there is no absoluteness in the world. There are different definitions of the value of human life in every era and every region. In some times, people''s lives are no more important than grass roots. However, some times coincide with the prosperity and peace, and the world no longer forces people to plunder the resources of existence from others by savage means. At this time, human life and the various meanings contained in this life will certainly become richer. As for the two, or the environment between them, which is more appropriate to define the value of human life? This is not clear, because people can only live in the era they live in, not before or after. The understanding of history and the future as well as distant foreign lands can only be an imagination. However practical and specific, it is still not perceived by personal experience. What we can get is only the fragments of real information. We can connect these broken information with our own conjectures.


    Therefore, human life is priceless, or life is priceless. It can not be measured by money or property circulating between intelligent creatures, nor can it be equated with anything. Each life is completely different, but it is connected to each other through various ways, such as eating, killing, and breeding. Every priceless life is flowing and becoming a part of another priceless life. Since life is priceless, there is no crime that can just punish the person who took the life. Therefore, the law of judge can only be made by more and more people.


    "It doesn''t matter." KAILAS understands this truth. He knows what kind of people''s lives are to be compensated by their lives on the grassland, and what kind of people don''t need them. "The guy who will rob people in disorder at this time is definitely not from any big tribe. Because most of the tribes are busy dividing up the cake left by the wolf owner, a slave is not worth it at this time. Since it''s a small tribe, or if it''s their first move, it''s actually killing. But Taran and the boy have no tribe to support them, so there will be some troubles. It''s better to save them or save them. "


    "It sounds like you''re comfortable with the people who took them." Grey Pao suddenly opened his mouth and said that although he said that the other party was the law enforcement officer of the market, people with big fists on the grassland could always make sense. If the other party did not investigate the responsibility for the murder, he would inevitably have other thoughts on ATA. Although it sounds terrible for a woman who kills six people, it may be just right for the intrepid grassland people. But now, although KAILAS said he wanted to save people, his manner and tone did not show anxiety, which was not very similar to his usual temperament.


    The cat goblin took a breath and blinked. After being reminded by cheese, he found that he did react as if he was too calm. If he was the one waiting in the tent and others told him that ATA had been taken, KAILAS would have been on his way with a knife by now. It''s hard to imagine that he allowed a group of guys who didn''t know the details to take away his princess in full arms, and the knight returned to his residence to change his clothes. This is really some, incredible."You''re right. My reaction seems to be too calm. But why? "Hiss..." Keiras frowned and thought for a few seconds, then his ears trembled. "I see! It''s the eyes, the eyes of the boy in white wolf skin. The way he looks at ATA is different from other people, different from those men, different from women, and different from you, the wizard. He didn''t seem to react much when he saw ATA. It was like, like, she was an ordinary person. But it can''t be! That''s Taran! She is the most beautiful flower I have ever seen


    The mage raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "just in time, I have to find a chance to visit the tribe. This time, we''ll go over together and see what kind of man he is who can be indifferent to your most beautiful flowers


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    On the other hand, ATA and Batu are brought into the real wolf Lord tribe as the cat goblin runs back to the tent to inform the two left behind. Entering this area, the air is filled with not only a stronger breath of life, but also a stifling atmosphere of killing. Everyone''s eyes can tell a story, the theme of the story is panic and anxiety. The grass on the road has been pressed to the waist, the road opened slightly concave on both sides, and the soil above is trampled on.


    The man in white wolf''s skin showed disgust when he saw the result of being trampled on by soldiers of all nationalities. Hospitality is one thing, and letting guests come to their homes to make the things in the house dilapidated is another. It happened that a large cloud passed by the sun, covering the source of light in the sky and casting a large shadow. The man raised his head and looked at the dark sky, frowning tightly together. However, the displeasure did not last long, and he soon adjusted his mood and headed for his destination.


    White, on the grassland is one of the colors commonly used by herdsmen. The reason may be quite complicated. Whether it is the advantage of this color in dyeing or the special implication, it has its own merits. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the white yurt on the grassland is really conspicuous. Especially when it is not decorated with any other colors, showing a pure white posture.


    When Batu saw the yurt and the white yurts surrounded by it, he thought that he had arrived at another tribe. In fact, he was not the only one. Most of the first time he arrived in the area where the son of the wolf owner lived. White Wolf, the law enforcer in the market, can''t tolerate any color.


    "Take them to the main hall and untie the rope." The White Wolf rolled over and dismounted and ordered the attendants behind him. The attendants had no objection, and they soon untied them, but the weapons were not returned to them. This means that, although the other party does not mean to blame, they are still prisoners and not equal friends until now.


    The so-called main hall is the largest pure white yurt. The carpet made of wool makes people walk on it like stepping on cotton. Of course, the carpet is out of the way. Batu looked at the environment in the yurt and whispered to the swordswoman, "it seems that we will not have anything. He certainly won''t let blood stain these things. "


    "If that''s really necessary, I can have you thrown out for execution." The White Wolf sat on the chair covered with white curtains and turned to Batu, who could not escape his ears when he lowered his voice. However, when he said this, there was no sense of oppression or threat in his voice. Instead, he was quietly pointing out the loopholes in the falconer''s words. This makes people naturally associate with cheese. In Batu''s impression, the only person who can talk like this is the grey robe, who always steps on the outside world with one foot.


    But the White Wolf and the mage are not the same, Batu can distinguish. Although both of them show indifference to other people''s words, the causes of their reactions are not consistent. ATA obviously has this feeling, and as a person with goblin''s eyes, she can more clearly detect the ups and downs of the White Wolf''s mood when talking, and can understand the two differences more clearly. The problem is that if you can see something clearly, it doesn''t mean you can understand it, just as people who never know numbers don''t have to worry about the changes of addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    "It''s long enough for you to judge us, and you don''t look like a guy who''s going to die in your own hands." ATA said some abruptly, her words made the bodyguards on both sides feel disgusted. However, the White Wolf himself raised his hand to stop them. He obviously sat down and looked at them with a condescending look.


    "Who am I? Can you see it in just a few minutes?" He stares at ATA''s eyes. There is no ordinary people''s appreciation of the sky blue eyes in his eyes. Instead, he has some disgust. He must be the kind of person who doesn''t like his privacy being discovered, so he will feel violated when he is seen by the goblin''s eyes.


    "You don''t have to look. People can tell you what they look like when they see you along the way. Sometimes, you can see yourself in the eyes of others. Those people, when they see you, do not mean to avoid, you are the wolf owner''s son, but at this time can still get such trust. That''s enough. " Said the swordswoman in a deep voice.


    The White Wolf closed his eyes and snorted, "they don''t hide from me only at this time. If you had come a few days earlier, no, how could anyone in the market dare to rob people openly. But at that time, they would hide from me, just like they would stay away from me when they saw these white tents. Do you know why I''m in charge of the fair? "


    "Because the market depends on the reputation of the wolf owner. If the reputation of the wolf owner is not there, the market can not be maintained. It''s just right to give something that will disappear sooner or later to someone who is not liked. He can''t complain about anything. In fact, he gets nothing but some money. Money is useful when there is a market. When the market is gone, livestock, sword and sword are the currency. " A TA''s words, said Batu eyes open. The eagle tamer knows that ATA is not the kind of person who has no idea but only knows how to dance with a knife and a gun. However, he has never seen a female swordsman express his views on the outside of the journey, especially on politics and people''s mind. Now Batu knows why cheese and Lothar are so relieved about her.White Wolf obviously didn''t expect that the woman who made him unhappy could explain his anger. Many people only saw his superficial scenery. He monopolized the huge profits of the market. There were even rumors that he was forbidden to keep the color of the tent pure and forbid people to keep livestock in captivity. That''s bullshit. Which grassland people really think cattle and sheep are dirty? The real reason why he was unable to keep livestock was that his brothers and sisters blocked his opportunities to develop his own strength on the grounds of the market profits.


    "That''s right. Now I can understand why those people are so desperate to get you. Only a few days after entering the market, we can see the interests clearly. Many of these things are told by nuisa to you? "


    "White wolf, ensord, the 15th son of the wolf owner. Under the banner of the whole tribe can also be called elite troops, Baihao. She did tell me about you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    It is a difficult task to listen carefully to nuisa''s explanation to her brothers and sisters. From this, we can extract the characteristics of each wolf owner''s offspring, their position and power, and even judge the relationship between these people and her from the attitude shown by nuisa when describing them. On this point, ATA and Lothar have their own advantages.


    When listening to the news, the count focused on sorting out the contradictions in the relationship between the sons and the possible hostility and alliance. For Lothar, who knew all kinds of situations in the noble family, this was the part he was good at. But ATA is not. Because of her ability to perceive emotions, she can detect the subtle emotional fluctuations of the latter in her narration. Although these fluctuations can not accurately explain the relationship between the narrator and the narrator, generally speaking, she can infer one or two things.


    For example, in front of ensord, in the story of the wolf Lord''s daughter, ARTA can detect some kind of disgust from nuisa towards him. This kind of disgust does not come from the hostility between the oppressed and the oppressor or, but a more subtle thing. It feels more like the instinctive dissatisfaction of a well-off child to the muddy playmates on the street. Just as two adults, this dissatisfaction has been magnified many times. Therefore, it is normal for ATA to be curious about the White Wolf and remember more about him.


    Ensoud himself clearly understood his position in the eyes of nuissa, which was why he had long known that his sister had returned safely from the wilderness and was surrounded by unknown people without any help. "I guess she didn''t say anything nice, right? Nuisa, my sister is good at a lot of things, and she can show herself in front of all kinds of people. But for me, she didn''t even pretend. But I can''t blame her. Most of my relatives are like this


    White Wolf said this sentence in the face of the expression can not see lonely, but hung a bit of disdain smile, as if those who despise his relatives are blind. And ATA was keenly aware that, as he said this, the attendants in the tent had a slight emotional disturbance. They are not fair for their masters. In this way, the white wolf may not be as unbearable as nuissa said, because the truly unbearable people do not even have the qualification to be disgusted.


    "Now that you know our relationship with nuisa, what are you going to do with us now?" Dealing with two street killers without background and dealing with two attendants or friends of one''s own sister are of course different. Especially at this time, no matter what ATA and Batu do, punishing them when they know that they are following nuisa into the market will be regarded as a gesture to nuisa and the people standing with nuisa. The white wolf can''t fail to understand this truth.


    "What to do with it? It is, of course, disposed of in accordance with the rules of the market. " As if he had not heard the first half of ARTA''s words at all, ensord took it for granted. There are two possibilities. Either, he has already made a judgment on this matter and is only performing now. The reason for judging is naturally related to the situation of nuisa and the tribe. Or, knowing that the punishment of Batu may offend nuisa, he still intends to follow the established laws and regulations.


    If it is the latter, then I am afraid that the white wolf is in a very delicate position in the current chaos. Because in this storm that is bound to sweep the whole tribe, all the people who think they can take care of themselves are absolutely stupid. They avalanche in front of them, and no snowflake can escape the fate of being washed down. From the dialogue, we can feel that ensoud is neither a fool nor a pedantic person. He knows the current situation, but he is still trying to maintain his neutrality. There must be more complicated reasons behind this.


    "In any case, you two killed people in the street out of self-defense, but the plot was bad. It should be flogged and removed from the market. Five times for men and three times for women. After finishing the fight, you will be jailed. At dawn tomorrow, someone will take you to your residence to pack up your things. Take it and leave here. Don''t come back. " The White Wolf held his head in one hand and quickly made a treatment. In fact, he had thought of these solutions for a long time, but only out of curiosity about these two people and some other reasons, he brought them back specially.


    "Wait a minute." When the guard was about to pull them out, ATA dodged her outstretched hand and said to the man in the chair, "your sister was with us, but she disappeared later. She should be in the market right now. A little later, she may be handed over to someone who wants to be against her


    "Why should I save her?" "It''s my brothers and sisters who want her dead. It''s my brothers and sisters who want her alive. You, an outsider, now let me save her? For what? What if I want her dead? "


    "Then she won''t take us straight to the market and settle down there. No matter what she thinks of you, nuisa trusts you and the market you govern. She may not recognize you as a person, but she recognizes your ability. Now that she''s lost in your jurisdiction, it''s up to you to live up to her trust. It''s also about maintaining your authority in the marketplace. " The swordswoman was pressed down by the bodyguard, forcing her to kneel on the ground. But even so, that pair of sky blue eyes or straight looking at the white wolf.The smile on the corner of ensord''s mouth disappeared. He gently waved his hand, suppressed ATA''s guards and retreated two, so that the former did not have to work so hard. He leaned forward slightly. "I''m curious, what did nuisa promise you? You will be so loyal to her. "


    "I just feel that, beyond property rights, family should not be that kind of thing, and relatives should not be that kind of thing."


    Hearing this, the white wolf was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly chuckled. His laughter grew bigger and bigger. He stopped when ATA''s face was red and ready to get rid of the shackles and rush to grab his collar. "Family? relatives? I thought you were a smart guy. Now it seems that you are pitifully naive. "


    "I don''t think it''s naive to deny your family members. You were born with family members, so you don''t think they are precious." Under the pressure of the two bodyguards, the swordswoman stood up. She was really angry now. Her worries about her family made her feel a sharp pain after witnessing the relationship between these brothers and sisters.


    The White Wolf tilted his head and looked at ATA more gently. "Do you think it''s family members who are connected by blood at birth? It''s right, it''s not right. For you, family may be like this, but for me, my family is not them. "


    He paused, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, "guess what? Although I don''t like the sister named nuisa, I do want to maintain my prestige in the market. Go and bring me thirty brothers with white hair in the market


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    Night, clear, star Lang, Qi Qing, full moon in the sky. Cheese walked through the market at night and looked up at the moon when he saw the elongated shadow. Unlike the sun, which lights up the day, the moon shows a round and waning pattern over time. The law existing in these changes and the impact of this change on all things on the earth have always been concerned. There are many schools of magic based on the moon and other celestial bodies, and the wise caster should also understand that at night, the scene in the sky can subtly change the flow of magic.


    Magic has never been an independent construction of a closed system, when and where as long as the application of this system can get the natural effect. It''s not just magic. There''s no such thing in the world. Even in cooking, the cooking time and cutting time should be adjusted according to the freshness of each piece of meat, especially for the application of wood and stone. Although, wood for wood, stone for stone, there is always common. Looking for a subversive truth in this seemingly impermanent change is what the grey robes pursue.


    But is that truth really what people think? Every time you think about this, cheese will suddenly feel that the world in front of you is extremely strange, and you will also feel that the connection between your body and consciousness is extremely delicate. This kind of thinking and strange feeling has appeared more and more recently. The pace slowed down unconsciously.


    "If you walk a little slower, it will be light." At this time, it was only KAILAS who would urge the mage with such an impolite tone. The black cat, dressed in clothes, jumped down from the tent next to him and was dissatisfied with the speed of cheese. Although the day did not seem to worry, but by this time the cat goblin still showed its due impatience.


    The grey robe nodded and quickened their pace. The place they walked was not the main road. The weeds on the ground made every step like walking on the carpet. It''s just that there is not only dew on the carpet, but also some other liquid. Under the full moon, a part of the lawn is sunken. It looks like something was left on the grass and then dragged away. Combined with the bloodstains on the surrounding grass leaves, it is not difficult to guess what had fallen here before.


    Lothar then examined the scene in the moonlight. With the permission of cheese, Lothar pulled down a blade of grass and smelled it under her nose. "It''s human blood. Judging from the degree of coagulation, it didn''t take long to splash. Judging from the amount of bleeding, I''m afraid it''s dead. But the footprints show that the murderer left when he had finished. So I''m afraid it''s not his killer who dragged the body away. "


    "The trail of drag is too savage. It''s not the human who took the body. And the wild animals dare not go to the market to find food. The popularity here is too heavy. It''s a corpse eater. " The mage quickly made a judgment according to the count''s inference and his own observation. Two things happened here successively. The first one was homicide. After the murderer left the scene, the second happened, stealing the corpse.


    "Are there many ghouls on the grassland?" Lothar asked KAILAS about this. As a cat goblin who lived on the grassland, the latter must know something about the shadow world here.


    The black cat''s tail cocked up uneasily, and he did not doubt the judgment of the two men. Whether Lothar or cheese, keiras had to admit that they were a rare type of human being he knew. Because of this, the problem becomes serious, "very few. You know the burial custom of prairie people. Without burial, wolves and other animals will dispose of their bodies more quickly. In this regard, ghouls have no competitive advantage. As far as I know, only those on the edge of the area will have a small number of corpse eating ghost groups, such as here, there will never be such things


    Cheese and Lothar looked at each other and talked about the corpse eaters, especially the ghouls. They had a lot of memories when they were in the grey lion. However, judging from the traces on the scene, it is obvious that what was stolen from the corpse was not of high intelligence, so there should be no organized Ghoul community.


    "Is it because of alaire? You said that it would be unknown, perhaps because of its existence, there will be ghouls in the wrong places The mage made a deduction based on what he had seen before. The appearance of corpse eating creatures is regarded as a precursor of disaster by people in many places. These things will instinctively move towards the places where there will be a large number of corpses. As a symbol of disaster on the grassland, it is difficult to regard the simultaneous appearance of the two as pure coincidence.


    "Maybe." Kellas''s eyes swept the ground, a little agitated and bewildered, "so what do you mean? Don''t care about those two? "


    The strange trace that appears in front of us, the companion who was captured. These are the two paths in front of the three people. It is not a matter of choice whether we should first chase these traces to find the corpse eating creature that dragged away the corpse and investigate the cause of its appearance, or put down these things to rescue ATAH and them first, which is not a matter of choice. Because, as the cat goblin said before, he has the ability to take those two people out of the guard''s eyes. The problem is, the attitude of cheese and Lothar. They can''t give up the plan just because they have made a promise. Besides, according to the plan of cheese company, there is a more important thing to do besides save people themselves.


    The mage took a breath. It was not the time to falter. He had to make a decision immediately, "Lothar, lend me your amulet."The count frowned, not knowing what it meant. However, out of trust, he still handed the spider amulet on his neck to the mage. However, the bones of the mage''s arms had not grown well and could not be received by himself. But that didn''t stop cheese from doing what he wanted to do. He closed his eyes, and the next moment he opened them, his eyes were already full of magic light.


    "Straighten it out." Lothar does this, flattening her palm and letting the amulet lie horizontally in her palm. Cheese''s eyes were fixed on the amulet, as if to engrave every detail of it in his heart. Then he bit the tip of his tongue and spit the blood on the amulet!


    "You! What are you doing? " The count did not know the meaning of the grey robe, and showed a look of panic. Fortunately, cheese quickly shook his head to show that he didn''t have to worry. The wound on the tip of the tongue is not big, and the blood is not much. But strangely enough, the blood and water quickly solidified after encountering the amulet and turned into mottled marks, which looked as if it had been attached to it for many years.


    "Don''t wipe off the blood, my blood will tell you when you approach the corpse eater."


    I have made it clear. Lothar didn''t mean to retort. He looked at cheese and then at keiras. "I''ll see you in the stronghold later."


    Then he walked in the direction of the trail. On the other side, cat goblins and grey robes continue to move towards the interior of the tribe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Cheese didn''t tell Lothar anything. He just used his own blood to do a little warning magic for this friend, and let him track the dangerous corpse eating creatures. Don''t think that there is only one kind of ghouls. Eating corpses as a means of living does not mean that the danger of living things will be weak. Moreover, even in the ghoul lineage, there are powerful beings that people don''t want to face. But in spite of this, the grey robe still said nothing to the count. I didn''t think it might be the last time they saw each other.


    It''s also a delicate thing. If the person who is going to trace traces alone today is ATA, the mage can''t help but tell her something. Whether it can be really useful or not, cheese can''t really rest assured and completely let the swordswoman involved in dangerous situations, even if she is not inferior to the black mountain Baron in the actual combat ability, even after she has cooperated with the goblin eye and fraklag.


    This is not a simple question of strength, it means that for cheese, Lothar is a person worthy of equal trust with himself. It''s like handing things over to another self. Thanks to this, the grey robe was able to devote himself to the action of sneaking into the tribe. It''s true that for a man with both arms broken, he has to concentrate all his energy. Fortunately, the moonlight is bright enough to give a dim shadow to even the gullies in the path. Tonight is really a night not suitable for stealth.


    But it''s just someone who can do something on such a night. Bodies, more, a large number of bodies, were lying on the path, some lying on the road. Fighting to death, when fleeing for his life, he was chased and killed from behind, praying for his life and being stabbed to death by a knife. Although not as good as the truly tragic battlefield, they can also make people have nightmares for several months. Fortunately, cheese and KAILAS had already finished the nightmare.


    "It seems that what we have just met is an accident." They had to slow down to avoid tripping over bodies and scattered objects, and to be careful of blood stains on their feet. Since we know that there are corpse eaters around here, it would be very unwise to be contaminated with the smell of blood. Besides, it''s very dangerous to leave blood footprints on the ground.


    "It''s early and late. Some people are stabbed to death from other places when they kill others. Others were shot by arrows. It''s not an assassination, it''s an organized fight. These people belong to different forces and are well-organized and have clear goals. Moreover, the battle is not completely over. " Kellas jumped from high to the shoulder of cheese and said what she had found. The cat goblin trembled his ears. His hearing was much sharper than that of human beings. He could receive the faint fighting sound from a distance. The bright moonlight eliminates the need to light a torch, making everything here even more bizarre.


    Cheese nodded. Although I don''t know when this battle started, but judging from the symbols of the fallen bodies, they come from many forces. As soon as this kind of multi-party scuffle started, no one could care about anyone. Even if they wanted to stop fighting, there was no way to find anyone to talk about the truce. It is not uncommon for a disorderly war to be fought from night to day, and even if different teams of the same force wait until the war situation is scattered to a certain extent, both the enemy and the enemy will not be separated. The winner of such a battle can only be explained after the sun rises and the casualties are counted.


    "Can you roughly judge the number of people who participated in the war?" The loss of battle can be calculated. According to the difference between the number of soldiers and the weaponry on both sides of the battle, the battle progress can be roughly obtained. The veteran soldiers can roughly judge the scale and duration of the campaign according to the number of corpses and traces left on the ground after a conflict. The cheese division does not have this ability. Of course, he can calculate it, but that is on the premise that all the information related to the battle is pushed to him for calculation. The calculation may be accurate, but there is no time now.


    "It''s about a hundred people. No matter how many people there are, there''s no way to stop them. Now this should be caused by a small number of people from all sides trying to sneak attack on their enemies. As a result, they met the enemy on the road, and their own people and horses scuffled together. Since it was a sneak attack, there must not be many people sent out. Many of these bodies have no tongue or throat damage. It is estimated that most of them are dead Cat goblin is not a veteran general like Lothar, but he has accumulated a lot of experience due to his long life span and the convenience of integrating into human society in appearance.


    Cheese pondered for a moment, and his heart had already judged the current situation. "Well, at this time, most people will hide in their own sphere of influence. When we sneak in, we will be safe as long as we avoid the fighting part. The question is, did the man who captured Atta and them take part in the chaos. If he didn''t choose to send soldiers, but instead used his strength to defend his camp, we would be much more difficult to sneak in. If only there were maps, at least we could have an idea of the distribution of roads. "


    "It''s not a city made of stones. There''s no map. If Batu is here, we can look down the road from the sky by his big bird. Well, Taran said, "don''t die." The cat goblin''s whiskers quivered and put out his tongue to lick his nose. The wet tip of his nose was more able to catch the smell in the air. He had to distinguish the smell of ATA from the smell of blood.


    "Step by step. With you, we won''t at least run between the two sides. " The mage comes to a conclusion. One man and one cat began to move towards the target again, and soon they officially entered the tribe. There are more bloodstains and fewer bodies on the streets than on the market roads. Obviously, some people don''t want the bodies that died here to be identified so early. As for the dead in the market, anyway, there are many dragons and snakes there. If you want to clean up, there is still time. If you can''t, you can find an excuse to push it to outsiders.The figure passing on the felt roof stopped. Cheese, keenly aware of this, turned around and hid behind a yurt, holding his breath and trying to figure out the situation. Dull sound, metal collision sound from several yurts outside, in the gray robe ears gradually clear.


    "There''s no way around. This is a war zone." The black cat fell on his shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    After hearing this, the mage looked up at the bright moon, and his eyes twinkled with light, "just lead the way. I have a way. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    Knife, too fast, too fast to respond. The moonlight reflected on the blade ridge of the machete, bringing out a silver line. Unfortunately, this silver thread is not for embroidering patterns on clothes, nor is it for a day''s food and clothing. This thread is deadly. The thread of death comes from the place where you can''t imagine it. No way. In this case, I have to give it my life.


    The blood flowed along the blade to the hand guard, overflowing the crescent shaped hand guard and dripping to the fingers holding the knife. It was greasy and sticky. The tip of the knife, protruding from the left shoulder; the blade, stabbing in under the armpit on the right. This knife has already strangled all the important organs and blood vessels in the target''s chest, and there is no reason to live if it is cut off. It''s a cruel and sophisticated knife. The problem is that it takes a lot of time for the blade to penetrate into the other person''s body and then pull it out. I have to say how long it takes, that is, it takes a cool time for one''s back spine.


    People who just killed people are killed by others. That''s what happens on the battlefield. People''s energy is always limited, when looking for opportunities to target, there is always no way to first see whether they have become other people''s goals. This is why it is particularly important for soldiers, especially infantry, to have organized teams and formations. If a person has ten percent of the ability, he can only use 30 percent in a chaotic situation. Because the remaining seven cities have to be used to assess the situation around them, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome than a dozen situations.


    Therefore, every move in a disorderly war needs to be careful. We must first distinguish the enemy and ourselves, assess the situation and think of a good way to retreat. The mad dog in the disorderly war either kills a way improperly, or just starts to be ruthless and is chopped down on the spot. What if, in such a chaotic war, the warring parties suddenly fail to see each other, or more specifically, each fighter suddenly fails to see himself? I''m afraid most people will choose to stay where they are and wave their weapons to guard against possible attacks, rather than trying to kill their opponents.


    It happened that an untimely black cloud came from nowhere, blocking the full moon before, so that people who had just fought hard fell into a sudden darkness. The bright moonlight made them forget to set fire to the torch. As for now, if they want to take out the torch and light it, it is absolutely impossible. Whoever does that will become the target of public criticism. Chaos, pause because of this dark cloud. Only in this dark, there are two green two blue four light spots quietly through these hesitating soldiers. How big are these four light spots? It''s about as big as an eye.


    Interestingly enough, those who are breathing heavily with machetes seem to be blind and fail to notice these four light spots. Maybe some of them did notice, but any consciousness should know that normal humans can''t shine in the dark. Therefore, it may be the right choice to turn a blind eye to the four light spots that do not mean to stay.


    Dark clouds, in the evening wind, lazily drifting across the moon. Does it know that it has just made many people breathe more air? Enjoy more of the length of life? Can someone suddenly realize in these seconds that there are many more meaningful things in life than fighting with others here? Will someone think of a scene deep in memory, or a promise that hasn''t been fulfilled yet? However, the dark clouds are still in the past, and those who still stay in this reverie will be first sent to the boundless darkness by the knife.


    So in the clear sky, how could such a dark cloud come? After the cat goblin and the grey robe rush out of the war zone, KAILAS jumps from the top of the tent and grabs a handkerchief floating in the air. This is the black cloud. Although the mage''s casting ability is limited now, as long as he has time to prepare, he can still turn the magic into a real person.


    Slow down a little. On the one hand, it''s because of the physical exhaustion of rushing through the crowd, and on the other hand, it''s because of the need to wait for keiras to decide what to do next. Cheese did not know for what purpose, looked back at the direction of his eyes, then the moon and the residual magic in his eyes, he could still see the blade reflecting the moonlight.


    "That''s funny." The mage''s tone was complicated, but he didn''t know whether he was funny because of the people''s stopping, or because of the battle itself, or the fight behind the battle. No matter what he meant by the antics, their destination is not far away.


    "Over there, over the white tent. It''s hard to do Out of the battlefield, KAILAS''s sense of smell again tracked the smell of ARTA. He pointed to the camp composed of white yurts not far away, but there was not much joy in his voice about the task to be completed. It is no wonder that the white barracks themselves seem particularly bright at night, and at this time, in addition to the moonlight, it also reflects the fire.


    The whole camp area was illuminated by torches as bright as day. Moreover, the location of the torch is obviously calculated. There is a clear understanding of the place between the torch and the torch that can light up and the place where the shadow will be cast. In some places, several fixed-point torches are set in a very close position in order to illuminate the shadow. Not to mention those patrol teams holding torches in felt rooms. The two kinds of lighting that move and quiet make the whole camp a nightmare for sneakers. Even the clever cat goblin and the wizard with great powers have no good way before the light is so bright.


    "It seems that we didn''t pick a good day today." Today is really not a good day. If it were not for a bright moonlight night, the situation of chaos would not be so sticky. If it was not for the situation sticking to this point, how could the owner of the white barracks make such a gesture to prevent the aftershocks of the battle from spreading to themselves? Such a bright light is to tell everyone that they have no desire to participate in the battle tonight, and they don''t want to be put into any relationship. All of these things are in line with the situation. The only blame is that the two men who came to break the prison tonight are really not able to pick the right time."Not a good day, but a good day." Keiras shrugged his nose and tightened his belt, which was hung with a short sword of prairie style. It''s a dagger. For ordinary people, it''s just a dagger. This is what ATA bought from the market to replace the sword he lost. And the cat goblin is now like this, is planning to break through.


    "Wait for a moment. Even you can''t get involved in this situation. When it''s late, their guards will be slack. " Cheese did not agree with hard break, not to mention anything else. These people had shown their hope of being independent from the dispute. He did not want to cause casualties to the defenders because of their sneaking in. That could lead to bad results with the chain.


    "Wait? When? What if they change shifts? When it''s morning, we''ll be caught. "


    The mage understood KAILAS''s anxiety. Indeed, the yurt was not made of stone and wood. The people in the tent might hear their movements and go out to wait and see at any time. There''s no safe place here, and it''s even more dangerous not to stay a second longer. Cheese took a breath and made a decision.


    "Well, you have a point. Let''s go. "


    "How? Can you do that again? "


    "This time, we don''t need magic. This time, we walk in from the main entrance."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    Many people, mainly those in areas invaded by grassland herdsmen in bad years, always equate grassland people with barbarism. In fact, this is not the case. Grassland people are neither savage nor ignorant, but their nomadic life means that their character will not be the same as those trapped in the fields. Therefore, in the eyes of the latter, they are indeed unreasonable.


    However, even in areas hostile to the grassland people, there will still be some stories about them as protagonists or supporting roles. Among them, the main character of the story is persecuted or chased, so he has to flee to the grassland, fall to the ground in cold and hunger, or knock on the door of yurt with the last strength.


    Of course, the curtain of yurt can''t knock. People who fall in the grass will not always meet the shepherd girl who just passes by. But even so, there is always one thing in these stories about herdsmen, which is the openness and hospitality of nomads. A hungry man knocks on your door to ask for help. Even if he doesn''t kill sheep and cattle, he should at least enjoy the same food and drink as the owner. This is the minimum courtesy. And when someone comes to you for shelter because of the snow, no one will turn them away. It is the spirits who sent him to your door.


    Therefore, when there are natural disasters and man-made disasters nearby, the descendants of the grassland will not refuse to ask for help. Of course, there is no dispute. But what if, on a night of war? On a bright full moon night, on a night when people fight with each other, someone walks to your door and asks for shelter. What should you do?


    This is a problem. I''m afraid the first thing you have to consider is whether this person will bring in the disaster that was originally excluded from the door, and then think about whether he is a deserter from any side, and whether he has any malice. All of these concerns are reasonable. After all, the war is in chaos outside. Anyone has to consider whether it is an antelope tired of fleeing or a hungry jackal coming in the door.


    But then again, will someone really go to the brightly lit camp to seek shelter in such a night? Then if he is not afraid, or he has other plans.


    Cheese, it doesn''t look scared. Although the gray hood on his head covered half of his eyes, his face and body movements showed calm and steady.


    "Who are you?" The guard of the barracks took the machete into his hand, and two crescent shaped weapons crossed in front of the mage, blocking the road in front of him.


    Grey robe raised his head and showed a smile that seemed helpless and kind. "I came all the way. It was dark when I arrived here, and I missed the opportunity to stay. It''s not a good day and it''s not peaceful outside. I''m afraid that some jackals will attack me at night. So I want to stay here for a night. I don''t know if some of you are willing to take in. "


    In a dignified tone, what he said was full of flaws. Who in this grassland did not know about the location of the wolf Lord tribe? How could they misestimate the time because they were on the way? What''s more, this is the core area that the people of our department can only enter, so where can there be hotels and other places? To find a hotel, you should go to the market, where tourists stay. What''s more, on such a full moon night, it''s safer and less right and wrong than here. However, the man''s mouth was full of flaws, and the gatekeeper did not know where to start.


    Everyone knows what this man really wants to say behind his full of blatant nonsense. As law enforcers of the market, though the subordinates of these white wolves are not good people, they know the boundary between right and wrong better than ordinary people. Therefore, one person in a hundred will turn away the suspicious gray robe, but they are the ten minority.


    "Just a moment. I''ll ask my master if he will take you in. Stand here and don''t run around any more. You are safe where the fire lights up. " The guard actually told the mage not to run around. Then he whispered a few words with his companion and ran towards the biggest white tent. On the contrary, cheese felt at a loss. He had written a lot of sayings in his stomach, ready to create a mysterious enough image to arouse the interest of the host here.


    "Meow." A cry came from the inside of the robe, and then a dark figure sprang out of the grey robe and jumped onto the mage''s shoulder.


    The guard, who was left behind, was strangely relieved when he saw the cat. As the black cat began to lick its front paws, he couldn''t help but say, "this cat has a good one. It''s not easy to travel with it and make it look so healthy. "


    Cheese froze for a moment, then nodded, "yes. But I heard that people here don''t have a lot of cats, and I thought no one would know about it. "


    "Indeed, cats can''t help hunt, they can''t help to drive away sheep, they can only catch mice. There are not many cats on the grassland. It''s just that my owner likes cats very much and has kept them for a while, so we know something about cats The guard answered fluently, not knowing that he had exposed a lot of information. Maybe he doesn''t think that the information is worth keeping secret. It''s not a shameful thing for a person to like cats. Therefore, it''s not a shameful thing to keep a cat.


    However, when the owner keeps a cat, the guard at the gate will follow him so hard? If not for flattery, is it necessary to respond to the host''s preferences? Or is it true that the relationship between the master of the place and the guard is not purely subordinate, with the distinction of master and servant, as he said?Before long, the person who went to report came back. He carefully looked up and down the clothes of cheese, including the black cat on his shoulder. "Go in. The master is waiting for you in the main hall."


    The mage nodded and walked past the guard. Behind him, the soldiers turned their attention to the outside of the camp, as if they were very relieved of him.


    "It seems that we have made a mistake." The grey robe''s eyes looked straight ahead, and I didn''t know who he was talking to. "Maybe, they didn''t need us to rescue them at all. What do you think? "


    "Meow." The black cat standing on his shoulder stretched. As a cat, of course, he didn''t understand human problems.


    Yingpan is not big. It didn''t take long to get to the center. The white yurt has no color. Cheese stood in front of the curtain for a few seconds. The guard in front of the door did not mean to lift the curtain. Just when the master was ready to say something, the curtain was lifted from the inside, revealing a familiar face.


    "It''s cold outside. Come in quickly. Just made milk tea."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    Milk tea, really just cooked, the whole tent because of this pot of milk tea and floating sweet with a bit of smell of smell. The smell makes people feel at ease. The chaos and killing outside the yurt seems to have suddenly turned into something thousands of miles away. When Batu pulled the cheese into the room, ATA had already filled a large cup of milk tea for the mage with a gold edged corner cup. The two men were not the prisoners who had been caught here, but rather the owners of the tent. Of course, it may also be because its real owner can''t be like a master now.


    The man in white wolf skin sat cross legged on the blanket, his face as heavy as water. As you can see, he is not in a good mood. Although the guards were not affected by the host''s mood, their positions were one or two steps away from ensord. The white wolf is a wolf after all. No matter how he talks about the rules, he is still the wolf owner''s son. The violent side always exists in his character, but most of the time he can suppress it with reason. Therefore, when the suppression is in progress, it is better not to disturb him, which is the consensus of the guards.


    However, it is also a consensus that you should visit the owner of the house when you enter the house, and it is universally accepted. So the cheese nodded to the two companions, and let KAILAS jump off his shoulder and run to the female swordsman''s arms. He went straight to the White Wolf, and slightly lowered himself. "I missed the opportunity to stay here. I want to stay for a night. It''s very disturbing."


    Batu and ATA are already laughing when cheese is finished. But soon, they couldn''t laugh. If the mage was going to use this excuse to keep off sensoud, he must have guessed that the white wolf had mastered their intelligence when he saw that they were safe. At this time, it was useless to say such obvious and meaningless lies, except for being funny. The problem is that grey Pao is not a joke teller. Besides, he seldom does meaningless things. So I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "I know. After she came back, she didn''t make a big move. She didn''t even do anything except send her mother''s people to collect information, because she was not sure. She is not sure about the situation and the power at hand The White Wolf looked at cheese and nodded slightly, "then I knew you and she were not on the same rope. You can''t rely on her to do this. Especially after talking to these two people, I understand your position


    Cheese raised eyebrows. He went to ATA and sat down. There was no change in his face. "It''s so good."


    "There is one more of you. Where has he gone? On such a night, the sheep should stay in the sheepfold, and they can''t find it when they are scattered. " Ensord took a sip of milk tea, still frowning. It''s not surprising that he would mention Lothar''s whereabouts. Since he could know the whereabouts of nuisa and the relationship between cheese and her, it was not difficult for him to remember everyone''s appearance.


    "Thank you for your trouble, but he is not a lost sheep. If anyone meets him at night like this, you''d better watch out for the lion''s paws." Cheese''s hands can not pick up the cup, only let ATA help pour the warm tea into his mouth, and the swordswoman who is not used to doing this naturally let some soup flow down the mage''s chin into the collar. This, of course, did not escape the keen eyes of ensord, and no maid could be so clumsy, unless she was not a maid.


    The White Wolf straightened up slightly, "you''d better drink it yourself. This milk tea has just been cooked, and it''s just for the entrance. It''s too hot to wipe the body. "


    Cheese slightly shakes her head, and ATA moves the corner cup away. Her face is a little red. She really doesn''t know how to take care of people, because she''s walking alone all the way. "That''s right. But if a person breaks both arms, he has to invite someone to feed him for tea. If you still point east and west to those who invite you, you can only drink from the north and the West. "


    "That''s right. A person with two broken hands can''t eat and drink by himself. It''s my fault. How do you break your hand? I have a few people who know herbal medicine here. Maybe I can help you Ensord looked at the position of cheese''s arms to see if he was lying.


    "Well, it has been dealt with. As for how it was broken, I broke my arm when I fell from a high place His tone is as common as being scratched by grass leaves. He can break the height of his arm and his cervical vertebrae.


    "High?" Ensord was not a good questioner, especially for a person I met for the first time today, and it was rude to take such a thorough look at the question itself. However, he was very interested in asking questions today, and he also had a feeling that the questions he asked now were not much privacy for the grey robed man. At best, they were like talking about the weather at dinner.


    "On the tree." The master said it without much hesitation, and almost let Batu spit out the tea he had drunk in his mouth. No one thought cheese would answer that way.


    "There are not many trees on the grassland. Fewer people fall and break their hands. Your injury is not so old. It''s not like you broke your arms before entering the grassland. " Compared with cheese, the tone and expression of white wolf are much more relaxed. Perhaps it was their incongruity that they only mentioned a little bit about everything and diluted his worries."There are not many trees on the grassland. And it''s probably much higher and coarser than you think. I''ve been very lucky to fall off the top and just break my hand


    "I want to see the tree where you broke your hand. I''m so big, I haven''t seen the kind of tree you''re talking about. " there_was_a_smile_on_the_white_wolf_ ''_s_face_ , _but_there_was_no_real_happiness_in_the_smile_ . _he_didn_ ''_t_think_cheese_was_telling_the_truth_ ._ No prairie man would think that he was telling the truth, except Batu.


    "If I have a chance, I''d like to show you that tree. Unfortunately, I''m afraid there will never be such a chance. "


    "How can you never have a chance?" White wolf eyes a stare, originally delicate face changed some ferocious. It''s understandable who let cheese sound like he''s dying.


    The white wolf was in a hurry, and the mage laughed. He was not such a mean person, but he unconsciously chose such a set of harsh words when he saw the other party''s appearance today. Intuition told him that this was the quickest way to reach a meaningful communication with ensord. If he had good words, he would never see the real appearance of the White Wolf''s skin so quickly, "if you spend more time here, you will never have a chance. Today, your people can fire torches, build up resistance horses, and keep the chaos out. Tomorrow, you will use more torches and more horses. In this way, you will be surrounded by endless torches and labyrinthine horses. Now I can walk in, and you broke my hands of the tree, then I can not through the maze to see you. Unless I become the legendary bull headed monster who looks after the maze


    Ensord''s eyes opened first, then slowly closed, half closed a few seconds later, and then suddenly opened. Just when everyone thought he was going to order the rude man to be chopped to death, he sighed, "do you think I can still throw away these torches and horses? They not only protect me, but also you can sit here and drink a pot of milk tea because my people are on guard outside. Take those away, and the wolves and tigers will run in. "


    "It''s your business. I''m just an outsider I met with you for the first time today. I''m just talking nonsense without any basis. To be honest, I don''t care what you''re going to become


    "What do you care about?"


    "Fire. I''m afraid of fire. It can not only be used to make milk tea, but also to burn yurts, white or other colors. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    In fact, many people in the world are afraid of fire, because fire sometimes not only represents civilization, but also represents fire in grassland and forest? And these performances are more similar to the appearance of fire when no one is in control, the primitive and violent posture. Fire is not an element of the world. It is a manifestation of change, which is violent, unreasonable and difficult to communicate with. What else changes like fire? Yes, the eating relationship between organisms is the same. It is violent, unreasonable and difficult to communicate.


    Hungry creatures, no matter what kind, are not easy to deal with. Especially when the other party has found the food and intends to have a meal, the person who will disturb others at this time is generally called an uninvited guest. Rosa, who is now an uninvited guest, must be hostile and disgusted by diners. What''s special is that most of the time, owners who have food on hand just want to get rid of people who disturb their eating. The one who was disturbed by the count did not mind adding a dish to the table.


    "Haas." The roar covered the grassland at night over the sounds of wind and insects, and blood and crushed paths in the grass brought Rosa here. The count''s left hand raised the torch, and his right hand held the Tomahawk. His chest glowed slightly. It was the amulet stained with the blood of the grey robe to perform its task. However, at this stage, the amulet''s warning effect is not enough. The creature that dragged away the corpse is already facing the count. One shows his fangs, the other shows his weapon.


    Most of the corpse eaters are not sensitive to the smell, which may be because they can''t bite the dead body completely. This is the main reason why the corpse eaters are not superior to the scavengers like vultures and wolves in the wild. Some scholars who claim that the corpse eaters are naturally produced have interpreted the habits of these creatures as that, after being unable to compete with animals, the corpse eaters have to transfer the source of food from the exposed corpses. The burial tradition of human beings and other civilized creatures gives them such an opportunity.


    Once upon a time when cheese complained about this, Lothar thought that his idea was a little too extreme. The ghouls who appeared in the grey lion were no different from the natural creatures in his opinion, but only in appearance and habits. But now, in the face of his bloodstaining eyes, the count understood why the grey robe insisted on attributing the appearance of corpse eaters to categories other than natural factors. In nature, there really shouldn''t be such a disgusting and disturbing existence. But then again, how can people know the natural idea?


    That thing stands up at least two meters high, including the thick tail gives people a greater visual experience. Its thick hands and feet remind Lothar of the black bear in the forest. Compared with the black bear, the creature in front of her eyes has more slender limbs and less hair. In particular, the front end of the forelimb is attached with a layer of nail like shell. At the front end of the shell, there are four sharp cone-shaped claws, which close together just like a shovel. The structure of the forelimb indicates that this creature is good at digging, which is common in corpse eaters. In order to excavate the thick sealing soil, the digging ability of this kind of thing is generally not poor. It''s just that compared with most of the corpse eaters, Lothar is now facing creatures that have not only powerful forelimbs, but also unusually thick hind limbs.


    In the era when indoor fitness was not advocated and did not appear, observing human beings and observing animals are actually similar. Only by looking at their muscular development and developed parts, can we basically determine how this creature relies on to maintain its life. From a warrior''s point of view, Lothar can get a glimpse of the opponent''s combat habits and the types of weapons he is good at. And his current opponent is undoubtedly the most difficult one, because its muscles are quite well developed.


    It''s nothing to do with the fact that the Earl is not afraid of a bear in the face of a lion. Especially when the beast had the arm of a corpse in its mouth. The arm had fallen off the main body because of too much pulling, otherwise it would have taken Lothar some time to catch up with this guy. But it''s not a good thing, because it''s a little way from the market, and even if he''s bitten here, he won''t be able to help.


    He doesn''t need help either. After being used by Batu, the justice of the fool has changed a little. In addition to the original clear lion sculpture on the appearance, the more important change is internal. Soldiers who are familiar with their own weapons clearly know the structure and components of the weapon, which part weighs how much, and which part is how long. Only in this way can they find the most suitable position and power point to swing weapons in combat. The appearance of the Tomahawk was clear in the count''s mind, but now it is somewhat subtle.


    It''s subtle, not good or bad, because it''s hard to generalize. On the bad side, the sorcerer blade infused with the power of many spirits has obviously changed. The original clear sense of familiarity is no longer there. Many times, Lothar began to doubt whether the weapons in his hand have the power of a prey knife. However, on the good side, the weakening of familiarity is covered by the unity, which has never appeared in Lothar''s training and actual combat. In the past, he was him, and the weapon in his hand was a weapon. Now, the Tomahawk sometimes seems to be an extension of his arm. This kind of metaphor is not a simple metaphor. It is a third party''s perspective to describe a soldier''s skillful use of his weapons. However, when Lothar wields the justice of a fool, he sometimes forgets that it is a weapon.He told cheese about the change, but the mage couldn''t make a definite judgment. After all, the real objects in the world that had been infused with divine power, even if it was only the spirit of the gods gathered by the spirits, would not be more powerful than the Sorcerer''s knife. The witch hunting knife itself is already a mystery. What kind of witch hunting knife will become when it is infused with divine power becomes a mystery in the mystery, and there is no way to solve it.


    "Hoo." With a slight breath, the body can enter into combat state. No matter what kind of Tomahawk in his hand becomes, it is Lothar''s favorite weapon and the most reliable partner in the face of a strong enemy.


    The count shook the torch, leaving traces of the light in the air, which was a naked provocation for the strong creatures.


    "Come on, let me see what you can do besides picking up corpses."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    The monster traced by the count certainly has the ability to pick up and eat corpses, and this ability is not small. Anything can chew and swallow a complete human arm with a bone in three or two bites, and its ability is not small, isn''t it? Rat giant, powerful and tall; sea monster, cunning, cruel and full of tactics. The creature in front of them is different from them. It is pure power, pure desire, undisguised violence and evil derived from it, which makes all people who do not live on it feel shivering.


    If there is anything in Lothar''s life that is really similar to it, I''m afraid that only wolf walker, incarnated as a giant wolf, completely abandons the human mind. Interestingly, in the private contest between Lothar and the werewolf, he has never had the upper hand. Wild creatures do not mean ignorance, and the tricks between people are difficult for them. If you want to defeat them, you can only spare your life and fight against them with all your will and whole body strength. Only in this way can people win in front of them.


    "Grunt" roared, coming out of the stout throat that had just swallowed the residue of an adult''s arm. The corpse eating monster landed on all fours, and its slender body, like a mountain peak in the middle, contained explosive power. Its pace, very slow, every slight move on the heartbeat of Lothar.


    Sweat, secreted from the palm. Fear and excitement mingle from the spine into every muscle and bone. This kind of feeling is very delicate. Although Lothar has faced many kinds of monsters, including worms, which can be labeled as evil spirits and lethal, there are not many things that can really make him feel this way. The reason is very simple, ants will only be cruel to other ants in the ant colony, in the face of those animals that are too much bigger than it, there is no idea of so-called heroic war.


    Lothar understood the thrill, and its presence meant that the opponent had not yet shown a state beyond the count''s ability to challenge. But it also means that in the subsequent confrontation, as long as there is a little slack, the death is just a moment. That''s good. The count clenched the hand holding the Tomahawk. He had not met an opponent in such a state for a long time. The battle between soldiers is like a fatal sport, each time it is a life of death. But as long as you pass through the only gate, it is inevitable that you will begin to miss the tense feeling from tension to suffocation before passing through.


    People are not swords. Swords don''t have to be put into actual combat often. They can be maintained as long as they are wiped and maintained. However, if people do not put themselves in adversity to exercise themselves, that kind of corruption will grow from the inside. When they are forced to a desperate situation, they will suddenly find that what is deep in the scabbard can no longer be called weapons. Although the long travel life is not favorable, there is no opponent who can really make Lothar feel tricky along the way. Although he would practice fencing with Batu and ATA whenever he had time, it was just to stay in shape.


    Now, it is the time for the sword from the grey lion to come out of its sheath. The faint roar of the lion from the Tomahawk made Rosa''s mind clear, and his feet began to move slightly, in order to keep the body between him and his opponent. In this way, the monster will not be able to stride over the corpse and attack him so quickly that he may seize the opportunity to fight back effectively. As for the initiative to attack, in the face of unknown and extremely dangerous opponents, it is not in the count''s consideration. This is not a battlefield. The fight here is not just about bravery.


    But who said that the seemingly brainless monster can not have savage cunning? The light of the torch cast a shadow, which was a incomplete human shadow. The monster took its food as a tool and threw it at Lothar! This move was not a very difficult move, but what the count did not expect was that the monster was willing to let the food in his hand leave his side. You know, even if the ordinary beast has the ability, he will not be willing to use the food on his mouth as a tool for fighting. They are reluctant to give up.


    But the corpse eating creature gave up, Lothar fell into a dilemma of passive situation. Either, the count stood still, or blocked or pushed, and smashed the body away. Or he had to move, backward or sideways, at least to avoid the body''s flight path. However, no matter how to choose between the two, the dominant power of the battle will fall into the hands of the enemy. Whether it is a sneak attack or a surprise attack, the count who has just dealt with the corpse will never be able to deal with his real opponent in the best condition. And now Lothar is facing a more serious problem, and he has no time to analyze it carefully.


    Thinking is like this, sometimes in a short period of time can think of complex things like stars, but sometimes because of a simple choice and spend a lot of time but it is difficult to make a decision. Therefore, in the view of those who have been fighting for a long time, it is important to maintain calm and highly sensitive thinking activities in the battle. However, as long as the thoughts are slightly disordered, they must be cut off with a sharp knife to prevent the disordered thoughts from turning into real flaws. For this reason, even if we want to give up a little advantage or even fight for injury.


    Torch, flying from the left side of the body. Leave a bright trail in the dark. Does this mean that Lothar chose to move in this direction to avoid it? I''m afraid most people will think so. After all, for human beings, the torch is the basis for action in the dark. Even if you lose your weapons, you can''t throw away the light source in the dark.


    "Ho ho!" The grass is collided by rapidly passing objects, making a clear breaking sound. The black shadow with a fishy smell reaches the torch faster than the corpse, and submerges it in the bloody mouth before landing. This flame can also hurt the toughest part of a corpse eater, the mouth. It can be said that it is strange to say that since the torch has been imported, the hand holding the torch is doomed. Why, besides the smell of wood and oilcloth, there is no sweet and delicious taste of flesh and blood in your mouth? Is it that the human beings wear too many clothes, even eat down did not feel it?"Bang." Dead body, landing. From the back of the body, there was a flash of silver. When the silver light passed through the air, the wind was like the roar of a beast.


    "Oh It is said that creatures with tails always pay special attention to their tails, so the body will evolve a more intensive pain system distributed on the tail to warn them that they must protect their tail. So when the tail is cut off, even if the monster can''t make a sharp sound, it spits out a much bigger howl from its throat than usual. After howling, it is natural to check and retaliate. The monster immediately turns its slender body to see the position of the person who injured his tail. It was met by a blow to the nose!


    Fist, of course, is Rosa''s. The count''s tactics were very clear. When the corpse came near, he decisively dropped the torch, grasped the handle of the axe with both hands, and then held the body of the axe against the corpse. Then he goes over the corpse and hits the tip of the tail before the monster can react. Naturally, the damage on the tip of the blade is not as close to the body as the chop, but this is what Lothar intended to do. The axe is not a sword. It is easier to chop, but it is easier to get stuck in the wound. Therefore, he deliberately causes less damage in exchange for the opportunity to take out the Tomahawk and hit the opponent in the face with a blow.


    This set of movements is flowing without hesitation. I''m afraid no one will believe it if it''s not in your mind. But it was Lothar''s natural reaction to his impatience, and his brain began to think rationally again until warm touch came from his fist. This is what the count of Heishan has trained in thousands of battles. His weapon is not only a Tomahawk, but also a body carved in battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    The fist on the nose, away from its target. The feet that jumped up in order to punch were also pulled back to the ground by the gravity of the deep earth. And this fall, followed by a violent retreat. This retreat is seven steps! But even seven steps back in a row, Lothar''s chest was still warm as he held his figure. The monster''s claws, like digging the soft soil, left cruel marks on his chest. The monster''s claws were so sharp that it wasn''t until Lothar stood still that his wound began to ache. This means that if it wasn''t for his subconscious instinctive response that made him the most accurate judgment, the monster would not even feel pain when he was about to dig out his heart or other internal organs!


    It''s killing me. The count felt the pain gradually spreading from the wound to the whole chest, and took a cold breath. This is the dilemma of fighting between human and non-human creatures. Compared with the huge opponent, the human body structure is too fragile without armor protection. Any injury anywhere will destroy the overall coordination and bring a series of bad consequences. On the other hand, an axe on the tail and a punch on the nose seem to be effective, but at best, they only create a little trouble for the opponent, far less than life-threatening.


    Lothar is the one who often plays this role in the human to human confrontation. Both his strong body and the most lethal Tomahawk among many weapons make his attack deadly and heavy. But now, the human body is meaningless in front of a two meter long muscular beast, and the justice of a fool does less harm to the huge body than the sharp claws and teeth do to the human body. He had to retreat to the defensive position, only to rely on the short-term confrontation just like the accumulation of a small advantage, until the moment the tree fell.


    In the process of accumulation of advantages, Lothar has two primary tasks. First, he must protect his body from irreparable damage. He has to be careful and cautious. He has to be careful and careful. Second, he should pay attention to the consumption of physical strength. He didn''t know the tolerance of the monster in front of him. Maybe it was bad or not. No matter which one it was, he couldn''t bet. He has no capital to lose both sides. He has to live.


    If you live, you have to win. Before Lothar''s own physical strength is exhausted, he has to quickly build up an advantage and turn it into a winning position in the final blow. It''s not easy. Every dodge means wasting precious physical strength without gaining. However, any neglect of the enemy may bring irreparable results. This kind of pressure, combined with the tension in the face of a strong enemy, is enough to make many people collapse, and make them give up the confrontation and choose to turn around and flee or beg for mercy. Most of them are dead, and those who can beat you head-on will not give you a chance to escape.


    Moreover, after losing the torch, Lothar was not confident that he could find his way back to the market when he was pursued. Although the moonlight here is bright, it is not enough


    "Hum!" The wind interrupted the thought. When a giant beast with a tail of nearly three meters opens its mouth full of barbed teeth and pours at you with four sharp claws that can easily tear open its chest, the mind will be interrupted. Lothar dodges to his left side, holding the handle of his axe in both hands, and holding out a little bit to block the opponent''s path, trying to take advantage of the monster''s inertia. If he can cause a wound on the opponent''s forelimb, he can help the subsequent battle.


    The idea is good. With the strength of Lothar''s arm, even if a galloping horse carrying a knight passed by him, he was confident that he would cut off the front hoof with this axe. However, when the blade of the axe really touched the monster''s forelimb, the count felt as if he had hit a schooner head-on! His feet were pulled away from the ground by the terrible force, and his whole body was carried forward for several meters because of the reckless attack. Until the castration of the thing stopped, the count tumbled into the grass with his axe.


    Fortunately, the soft lawn unloaded most of the strength. After several rolls, Lothar easily stopped the movement with her right leg, half kneeling in the grass and nervously searching to make him such an opponent. The grassland in the moonlight should be very bright, but there seems to be something invisible in the air that absorbs the light. Those grassland people can use the moonlight to concentrate in the city to fight for life and death. However, Lothar can only see a vague outline of things a few steps away. The outline is getting bigger and higher.


    "Roar!" The roar of the earth shatters the darkness, showing the standing posture of a corpse eating creature. The hair on its body which was close to the skin was like a porcupine, showing a dead gray color and lifeless. Saliva, mixed with blood that had not been swallowed, dripped from the corner of the monster''s mouth, and the sharp canine teeth showed up like a demonstration, as if to foretell the death of the count. It is angry, anyone can see, the question is, why? Obviously, cutting off the tip of its tail and knocking on its nose didn''t make the monster look so fierce.


    The answer, answered by the full moon. As the moonlight grew brighter, Lothar could clearly see the bloody wound on the left forelimb of the monster, which had just been cut by the Tomahawk. It''s not a cut that can be made by a sharp axe. It''s more like a disgusting wound after festering. And in this piece of scar, a deep not shallow incision is obvious from the outside.Corpse eaters are not natural. They are naturally different from animals. Cheese''s argument suddenly came to my ears. Unnatural creatures, in other words, whether intentionally or unintentionally, are imbued with magic, and magic is broken by a sorcerer''s knife. That''s why a wound that''s not fatal to a huge body can trigger such a fury. But the question is, why is it that the same damage was done with a sorcerer''s knife, which was not done when the monster''s tail was slashed before?


    There must be some reason for this, but not as much as Rosa thought, the man-made monster rushed over with his two stout hind legs at the same pace as human beings. The two big claws were like two pieces of dark clouds, which shot down the count from the top of the left and right sides! Back, of course, it can be in time. Can retreat, can not stop the opponent''s attack, he can retreat once, twice, the third time may be the grass in the rough and tumble. That''s the way to win, not the way to win.


    To win, you can''t just step back. Because the retreat is to see the situation clearly and formulate strategies. When both are achieved and the time is ripe, retreat will become advance, and advance will defeat its sharpness! Between the two steps, the count had already rushed into the monster''s arms. Now the monster was standing, so he had to be one head higher than Lothar. Exactly, the height of this head was enough for the count to hit the bottom of the handle of the Tomahawk on the opponent''s chin!


    "Bang!" The sound of breaking indicates the fracture of jaw bone. No matter how strong your muscles are, it is a weapon made of iron and steel. The monster was hit hard, and the center of the whole body moved backward. Although the huge body was not completely tilted down by the tail, it still showed a big enough flaw. Empty door, open. Experienced soldiers will not let go of opportunities.


    "Drink Roar with strong wind, turned into a crescent like arc left by the axe blade in the air, and fell towards the monster''s eyes without hesitation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    "Poof!" The solid touch and the sound of the axe blade cutting through the flesh and bones convinced Lothar that his attack had achieved the desired effect. No matter what the creature is, it will lose a considerable part of its combat effectiveness after being hit hard on the head. If it is lucky enough, or if the opponent''s skull is not so hard and thick, it may even kill him directly.


    "Roar" the low roar makes people can''t tell whether it''s a cry before death or a sign of madness. Lothar only knows that as the monster raises his head, his arm is pulled higher and higher. When the count''s feet were about half a palm''s height above the ground, gravity caused the Tomahawk to slide out of the monster''s skull, and the master of the Tomahawk fell to the ground, and then retreated sharply behind him to draw the distance from the enemy.


    "Roar" roar becomes impotent and seems to be telling that the life of the sender is rapidly losing from the wound. Lothar was a little surprised to see his own Tomahawk, by the moonlight, spit from the lion''s mouth on the blade of the axe is floating some black powder. The count had never seen such a situation. He had cut many things with the axe, but few could leave a part of his body on the edge of the axe, not even the demons from the lower world. This unprecedented phenomenon warned the count that the battle would not end so easily.


    Sure enough, despite the terrible wound on his head, the monster was more flexible than before towards Lothar! This time, the count has no time to plan small movements, just dodge has consumed his entire reaction speed. Perhaps he had learned a lesson, or was mad because of his injury. The corpse eater who attacked again did not intend to give Lothar time to think. After the first swoop, it used its tail to sweep quickly, forcing the count to move again and complete the turn.


    There is no yelling, there is no threat. It seems that it has given up all the threats and only gives full play to the original violence. Quick and tough! The difference in body size means that Lothar can''t make a detour without injury in the face of the opponents who are going all out to rush forward. The reason why he can get the upper hand in the previous battles depends on his quick reaction and his opponent''s hesitation.


    Corpse eaters are also creatures. Hunting and eating are only the means to maintain life, not the whole meaning of life. Although many texts describe ghouls as monsters who only know how to chew corpses, isn''t that because the so-called researchers never thought that ghouls have other demands besides eating? Otherwise, why do these creatures have to dig into the graves and eat the decayed and shriveled corpses, instead of rushing into the human settlements like other wild animals or monsters eager for fresh flesh and blood and having a good dinner in the night?


    Of course, there are reasons, and no matter what the reasons, the corpse eaters follow their own rules of survival. In their laws, fighting is not too much of a part. At best, it is a means of subsistence and hunting, just like other creatures. Therefore, when fighting with other creatures, they still put self preservation first. This instinct creates the situation just now. When both sides have reservations, the more skilled soldiers can accumulate advantages.


    So what if the fighter''s opponent suddenly gave up the idea of protecting himself and began to transform the purpose of action into killing the human in front of him? Even so, it can allow itself to be injured and even die. This is the problem that Lothar encountered in a flash. His opponent leaped over the various stages of the fight and directly led him into the endless rage.


    Even if the axe fell into the shoulder, the monster would have scratched the count''s waist. Even if one of the fingers of the forepaw is cut off, it will bite off the enemy''s ankle. Lothar can''t accept such a fight. But he had to accept it, because the battle had already been carried out here, and it was impossible to escape again. Unless he can do enough damage to the enemy, disable its ability to move, or simply look for opportunities in the chaos to directly carry out a fatal attack. Beyond that, it is impossible to get out of the fight.


    Block, Dodge, move, hurt. The thoughts are gradually blurred in the disorderly rotation of the four, and the anger in the heart gradually burns the reason. Don''t dodge, don''t stand still, rush up, even if you are killed, you should make it blind!


    Go on, what''s to be afraid of? Do I do too little? Think of me, count of Heishan, who was not the first to fight? Is it not the highest pursuit of soldiers to find a home in the battlefield? Kill it, in any name! Kill, kill, kill!


    The black powder of the fool''s justice is more and more. The originally bright axe blade is covered with these things, and gradually cannot reflect the light of the moon. On the contrary, the blue veins on Lothar''s body and even the blood on his eyes became obvious. The bright color in his eyes gradually faded, and his anger and primitive impulse occupied his consciousness.


    Kill it! Even if I die! The blade and claws of the axe crossed, one running to the monster''s throat and the other to Lothar''s chest. If this blow is carried out, the corpse eater''s head will certainly be cut off, but the count must also be dug out of his heart. And this battle, too, will end after this strike.


    On the grassland on the full moon night, the wind blows through the grass, and the two bodies cast a shadow in the moonlight. Blood, dripping, can''t tell whether it''s human blood or monster''s blood. Maybe there''s no difference between the two kinds of blood.Breathe, inhale, the nose filled with the sweet smell of blood, outside the first time can not smell other. Are you still alive? Lothar doesn''t know. He only felt heavy and cold. It is said that people do feel cold when they are dying. So he''s dying? About to free from the meat cage, with the wave ups and downs, to that destination?


    "Don''t worry. It''s not the time." Strange and some familiar voice sounded in the ear, the darkness in front of them was also removed. Someone will separate the two bodies together. Please put the human one on the grass. What Lothar didn''t expect was that the man who separated him from the corpse eater was an old man with a lean body that was much more powerful than it seemed. What he didn''t expect was that his paw, which should have been stabbed into his chest, had just scratched along his right armpit and hung up several pieces of flesh and blood from the side.


    "Bang!" The corpse, fell to the ground, lost LOSA''s making, two meters high body fell on the grass, splashing a little dust. It was not the count''s Tomahawk that killed the monster, but an arrow inserted in the middle of the monster''s skull. The arrow''s plume was as white as a thin piece of ice in the moonlight.


    "Without you, I can''t shoot through his skull with an axe. So on the whole, it''s still your prey. " The old man noticed Lothar''s eyes and said. His wide sleeves make him look like the legendary emissary with wings behind his back. No one would have thought that a man wearing such clothes that was not conducive to action could shoot this fatal arrow a hundred paces away.


    "What is this?" The count spoke suddenly, not thanking the old man for saving his life.


    The old man raised his eyebrows. His eyebrows were very long and white, "what do you mean? The people here call it the earth bear. You may call them ground Rex or something. I''m not sure. It''s just that I didn''t know it could grow so big and eat human flesh. It seems that I''m right to live longer. If I die, I won''t see the wonderful battle just now. "


    "Do you think I''m good at it?"


    "Of course, you rely on an axe and you can almost put it down by yourself. I have never seen a warrior like you. You say, don''t you? " The latter part of the old man''s words did not speak to Lothar. His eyes turned to a place under the moonlight with the voice. There, a figure was standing there.


    The figure was too far away to see his appearance, but the count only vaguely saw it, and his eyes were almost staring out of his eyes. The full moon was bright enough, at least, to illuminate the figure''s clothes, a familiar grey robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    The figure in the distance, with the old man''s question, disappeared in the breeze between the grass leaves. As if never appeared in the phantom, but also like a trance glimpse of the wandering soul. But soldiers don''t doubt their senses, and Lothar doesn''t take what they just saw as illusions. No matter what kind of body is hidden in his clothes, the man, or the thing in human form, is wearing a grey robe from the tower in the far north of the world, just like cheese. He is absolutely sure of this. Besides, of course, it''s also certain that the grey robe is not cheese.


    "Who is he?" Unlike Lothar, who did not know the appearance of the figure, the old man who saved him was obviously aware of the appearance of the grey robe, so he might know the identity of the other party.


    The old man took back his sight from the place where the figure had disappeared. His eyes showed a state of laxity for a few seconds. However, when he pulled Rosa up from the ground, his eyes had returned to their original brightness. "You have a lot of questions today, and your questions are also the key points. It''s just that you asked the wrong person. If you want to know who that person is, you shouldn''t ask me. "


    He shouldn''t have come to ask him. The implication was that Lothar would ask another grey robe. The cheese must know something about his classmates. But now, in addition to knowing the identity of the grey robe, the count also needs to know the identity of another person, "then I should ask you another question. Who are you?"


    "You''ll know that in a minute. Come on, let''s find a place to deal with your wound. If the bear really lives on rotten meat, its claws and teeth will be poisonous. You have to deal with it before it gets to your skin. " After such a reminder, Lothar suddenly found that his wound did not have much pain. This is not a good phenomenon. The vague pain at the wound is a precursor of poisoning. The count, who realized this, had no intention of further questioning. In the final analysis, he was saved.


    The old man was very familiar with the grassland, which did not mean that he could easily distinguish the direction, but that the land under Rosa''s feet did not once turn into soft and irregular soil when they moved towards the residence in his mouth. Under the leadership of the former, they walked on the dry and flat ground every step. Even as they moved forward, even the weeds in front of them became loose. It seemed that there was a path here, but there were too few people who had just been recycled by nature. Of course, this kind of thing does not exist. The reason why they walked so smoothly in the grass was that the people who led the way completely mastered the habits of grassland and changed their common sense of the distribution of plants and the condition of the ground.


    So it didn''t take them much time to get to the yurt. When they got into the yurt, the copper pot on the stove was just boiling, which means that if the old man didn''t rush out of the door in the middle of the boiling water, he would have calculated everything, including Rosa''s injury. If not, why is it not milk tea, but medicine soup?


    "So, you are a shaman." No one lives alone except shamans, and no one has these weird things in their rooms. The plants and animals hanging on the wall, the plants and animals that Rosa said could not be named, and the large and small pottery pots on the shelf all showed that this place belonged to a learned scholar. He even saw a very unusual thing on the grassland, books. Some of the books were similar to Cangshi''s, others were made with binding techniques he had never seen before.


    "Have you seen other shamans?" The old man smiles, which is tacit. He found the place where the count''s eyes were staying. He stood up and took some books from the bookshelf to Rosa. There were some symbols on the side of the books, which should be the tips for distinguishing the contents of the books. It is worth noting that in these books, there are books written in elves and other languages that the count has never heard of. "Most of them are herbal medicine knowledge and some local records. Occasionally, people will sell them from other places in the market. Collecting them is my hobby."


    "I''ve met a witch from shales. Do you understand all this? " Pointing to one of the books written in elves, Lothar inquired that even in a country like Cang lion, which is close to the place where the elves live, people who know the elves are very rare. It is much more difficult to learn the characters of other races than that of different human cultural circles. This involves the fundamental differences in the understanding of the world between the two races. There is almost no real corresponding relationship between the characters and languages born under different understandings, so the difficulty of learning can be imagined.


    "Wuqi, well, I have an impression of that child. He is a good young man." The old man nodded his head and stroked the pages with his fingers. "I''m afraid I can''t read them in the original language. But you can let me know what it means. As long as there is a comparison, language and writing can be understood slowly. What is needed is time and patience. "


    It sounds familiar, like it comes from the mouth of cheese. The difference is that cheese is only in his twenties after all. When he said the word patience, there was a difference in thickness between what he said and what the old man said. But it was enough to make Lothar realize what kind of person he was talking to. Moreover, compared with Wuqi, the old man had not mentioned anything about the spirits so far, which was different from the shaman who had three words.


    "It''s a little late, but I still want to say that. Thank you for your help. If there is a place that can repay you, I am duty bound. " The count, who had finished the treatment of the wound, bowed his head respectfully and said that when he was helped, he should naturally give back, let alone save lives.The old man was silent for a moment. "On the grassland, if you save a person''s life, you have the right to take away one third of his property. You can''t do it or not. However, property is of no use to me, an old man. No matter how much cattle, sheep and gold and silver are only used to maintain the operation of this body, and the days when I can still operate are not many. Well, you are the best soldier I''ve ever seen. If you protect me for some time, you should pay off the debt. What do you think? "


    "This..." Lothar hesitated for a moment. "With all due respect, I''m traveling with my friends this time. I''m going to cross the grassland. I''m afraid I can''t stay here too long. But I would be very grateful if you would like to fulfill this responsibility when I return from the grassland. "


    "Ha ha ha ha," the old man said with a smile, and his eyes were more gentle at the count. "Don''t be afraid. I didn''t want you to stay with me for long. I''m old, but you can make the world more colorful, and I can''t take her father from a girl


    "How did you know I had a daughter?" The count blinked. He said nothing about Helen.


    "You can see from your face that what a man has experienced and what he will probably experience will be displayed in his body. In the past, some shamans could even tell when and when the man would die just by looking at his face. I couldn''t do it, and I didn''t want to learn it. But that method is not always Turin, divide people. If those who repeat their past actions day by day, try all kinds of things. But if those who keep trying to change, no one can predict their future. "


    Lothar scratched his head. He only understood half of what shaman said. "What do you mean, when do you want me to protect?"


    "Not far. You just need to stay with me until midnight four days later. When I finish a ceremony, it will be OK. "


    Four days later, at midnight, the ceremony, the count now knew exactly who the old man was. He is the only shaman of the wolf Lord tribe, and the host of the fire calling ceremony.


    "I dare to ask your name."


    "Old man, ugly etiquette."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    "You shouldn''t have asked me about fire. You should ask Li Chou. He is the closest person in this tribe to the fire spirit. " After taking a sip of milk tea, ensord looked at the fire under the pot. The fire looked harmless and easy to control, but the White Wolf knew that it was only a representation. No matter how big the fire was, what kind of fire it was, as long as they were given a chance, they could make the whole grassland rise.


    "Li Chou, is this tribe Shaman''s name?" Cheese wrote down the name in silence. As long as the name is correct, even if it is not the real name, the mage can get a lot of information, "I heard that your tribe has only one shaman, which is too few for a tribe of this size. Is there any reason for that? "


    Instead of asking for personal information about Li Chou, the other party turned to concern about the number of shamans in the tribe. To be honest, the white wolf was relieved. In any case, the purpose and identity of the grey robed man is still uncertain. Although he claims to be a traveler, and what he and his companions do in the city center also vaguely support this point, deception is nothing unusual in that civilization. It seems that all creatures, not just human beings, are born to cheat.


    Therefore, ensord didn''t want to reveal more personal information about Li Chou. After all, it was their only shaman.


    "The spirit of fire is special." When the White Wolf said this, the expression on his face was somewhat complicated. As the son of the wolf owner, he also survived the ceremony under the gaze of the spirit of fire. This is why even his brothers and sisters and even his father himself did not like him, but he still had to admit his identity. "In other tribes, shamans are selected from ordinary people by the spirits and people who are already shamans. After a long time of training and learning, they can finally become people who serve gods. But in our tribe, shamans are not created by the people. "


    The shaman of the tribe is not held by the native people, which is a secret and not a secret in the tribe. It''s a secret because no one will take the initiative to mention it. For the tribe, where the shaman comes from is not important. As long as he comes here and begins to serve the tribe, he is a member of the tribe. What''s more, it is said that those who try to find the places where the shamans of all ages come from often don''t come to a good end. As for the part that it is not a secret, it is that the children in the tribe still know about it. For the people, shamans come from outside the tribe, just as it is natural for the shaman to come from outside the tribe. It is not something that needs to be kept secret, so it is not worth mentioning.


    "Don''t you doubt this? If the Shaman is from abroad, I don''t mean that it can''t work, but the gods worshiped by the tribe are the core of the tribe. It''s OK to have a foreign shaman occasionally, but it''s true that every generation has one. " Batu couldn''t help but say that although the water antelope tribe was weak and could not cultivate shamans who were worthy of being used as Wuqi when they were young, they still understood how important the shaman in the tribe was. As the spiritual leader of the whole tribe, Shaman''s existence is far more than a doctor and a diviner.


    However, the mage did not show much surprise. As he once said, the existence of the spirit of fire itself is weird. As a shaman who serves this strange god, there are many strange places. But the words of white wolf do give cheese enlightenment. If every generation of Shaman comes from outside the tribe, how are they trained? How can generations of shamans succeed smoothly without ever causing problems? One possibility is slowly forming in the mage''s mind, but it''s not sure.


    "It has nothing to do with that. Tribes and shamans have been traditions since ancient times, so it is necessary to understand them as some kind of transaction or contract. " Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. Telling some stories can just pass the time. At ordinary times, ensoud is not likely to be so interested in telling the legend of the tribe to outsiders. "In the era when my tribe did not use fire spirit as the totem, there were terrible disasters in that time, and the suffering led by alai''er swept the grassland. First, there was a three-year drought without a drop of rain; then there was a three-year flood, endless drizzle, and a flood of one person high drowned everything. All kinds of demons come out of the caves, feed on human beings, kill people for pleasure, and scream incessantly day and night. If the tribes are scattered, even the spirits can''t help if they want to help. "


    "My ancestors are besieged by the flood. They are a group of refugees from all over the world. They can''t find food, and they are also targeted by demons. They see that the whole tribe will be reduced to their playthings. At that time, the first shaman to serve the spirit of fire appeared. It is said that he has two faces, one kind and the other angry. When his kind face opens his eyes, the flood is calm, the vegetation grows, the disease is cured, and the cattle and sheep are fat. When his angry face opens his eyes, the demons flee, the wind stops, the jackals are not near, and the disaster does not come


    "He saved my ancestors and the whole grassland. He convinced the spirit in the rain to stop the rain and fought alai''er back with him. After that, he went to the ministries to help them recover from the disaster and taught them to train new shamans. Finally, he returned to the tribe of my ancestors and died of overwork. In his last years, he spoke of his faith and told us of the existence and greatness of the spirit of fire. The second year after his death, the tribe worshipped the spirit of fire as a totem. Another year later, the second shaman found us, and since then, generations have continued to this day. "Teapot, empty, like the story in the mouth of the white wolf. Batu has heard of the great disaster he mentioned. In fact, not only he, but all the tribes on the grassland have corresponding legends, but in these legends, the people who finally solved the disaster and the solutions are different. But no matter how the disaster was eventually resolved, it was once there, and it''s very credible.


    "The spirit in the rain..." Cheese chewed on the name, it reminds him of an evil god he once encountered, wandering in the rain, wet soul. That evil god is completely in line with the image of the spirit in the rain, and may also cooperate with people. This description has high credibility, because compared with most legends that attribute the disaster to gods or heroes in the past, there is a character who has nothing to do with the tribe in the story told by the White Wolf, but it is this character who, together with the protagonist of the story, solves the whole disaster. It''s not good for the shaman itself, is it? And even, to some extent, took away the credit of the first shaman.


    "Do you want to see the ugly?" Aware of the mage''s fascination with mythology, ensord said.


    "Can you tell me where he is?" Cheese nodded without denying it. One of the purposes of his coming today is to meet the rumored shaman.


    "Well, you may be disappointed. Shaman fasts before the fire calls and lives in isolation. He won''t see anyone until the ceremony is over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    "It''s too quiet for you. Now all the tribes are gathering here, and the places that are beneficial to camp are occupied. I didn''t expect there would be such a quiet place. " You don''t need to look at the open night outside the house with your eyes. You just need to listen to the night wind and the insects chirping quietly to realize that there is only one yurt here.


    This can not help but surprise the count, because in the intelligence collected by him and his companions, the whole tribe has been surrounded, and judging from the distance they have walked before, it is not too far away from the wolf Lord tribe.


    Smiling, the old man added some water to the pot, then reached out and pulled a rope hanging from the wall to open a human head sized hole in the side of the yurt. This is for air exchange. It is very dangerous to make a fire in a closed room. How much harmful gas will be produced when it is burned. If it is allowed to accumulate in the room, it will have bad consequences.


    After inviting the cool air into the tent, Li Chou slowly said, "it''s really a bit more lively recently, but the bustle means that people''s eyes are on those valuable things. As long as you avoid that thing, there are as many secluded places as you can. Just like when you fight a war, you should always carefully explore the positions that are conducive to ambush, but those who are really good at ambush can always find unexpected positions to launch attacks. Otherwise, it''s not a sneak attack, it can only be called a surprise attack, don''t you think? "


    "Do you know the knowledge of battle?" The count blinked. The knowledge related to military affairs, especially war, is not easy to understand no matter where it is. Especially when it comes to military strategy, it needs to be taught by a special college.


    This is mainly because ordinary people can only see the part of the war that it shows, and it is difficult to go beyond the calm appearance of cruelty. From a higher point of view, people''s lives are calculated as chess pieces and numbers. Every strategist and excellent commander, the training they receive, the knowledge they carry, and the experience they have accumulated are all human lives.


    "I can''t compare with you. You can be regarded as a celebrity in this grassland, and there are many generals with names and surnames in your hands. Some guys who are not defeated by you also shirk their responsibility and blame you for the defeat. Therefore, even if you don''t have three heads and six arms in many people''s ears, it''s not too bad. " It is not a day or two for the wolf master to control the grassland. Although the position of the tribe itself is quite far away from the Cang lion, some of the tribes under the wolf master''s banner are a little farther away from the Kingdom than the water antelope department.


    The climate on the grassland is changeable. Plunder is not only a means of survival, but also a tradition accumulated under compulsion. In recent years, with the development and growth of liehammer leader, the plunder plan is far from as good as it used to be. Some tribes have to ask the wolf owners for help. Naturally, they will talk about why they can''t defeat the weak non grassland people, and how high the walls have been built by those who don''t live according to the way of the spirits, what kind of army they have up and down the wall, and what kind of people are in charge With them.


    The count looked at the shaman, trying to read the hidden hostility from the old face of the latter. He should be hostile, no one can calmly treat a person who has killed a lot of his peers as a normal person.


    For a moment, Lothar even thought that the other side had saved himself in order to use himself as a medium to cast the spell. But he didn''t succeed and didn''t have hostility. On the contrary, his kindness was quite obvious. This is not very reasonable. How can a shaman on the grassland show kindness to the count of grey lion?


    "Since you know my identity, why do you want to save me? I have a lot of grassland people''s blood on my hands. " Rosa scratched her head and asked.


    "Why did you kill them? Is it out of personal hatred or public indignation? " Li Chou''s eyebrows are very long, so slight eye movements will bring obvious visual effects. The difference between him and the elder elf, whose whole face was covered with hair, was that there was no hair on his face except for his eyebrows, a long beard above his lips and chin.


    "Neither. When the two armies are at war, each is its own master. " The count immediately replied that this was the reason for most of his murders.


    "That''s it. It''s no pity to be killed when you break into someone''s house with the intention of killing someone. People hunt wild animals because they are hungry, and wild animals attack people because they are hungry. From a human point of view, wild animals are certainly not good, and wild animals will not recognize them as good people. They are hostile to each other, and the longer the time, the more victims, the more irreconcilable the feud will be. However, no matter how hostile people and animals, people and people, no matter how hostile each other, birth, aging, disease and death will come to each individual as scheduled. We are all dust, gathering and dispersing are just a short moment. In this short moment, it''s too wasteful to be trapped in the shackles that can''t be solved. Of course, I can say that probably because I''m almost at the point of scattering. "


    Lothar''s face became more depressed because he knew that the other side was right. To admit the obvious reality meant accepting that the weight of human life itself was not as heavy as it seemed. Although he understood this logic, he always had some conflicts in his heart.


    "The topic seems to be off the track. Sorry, people will say something irrelevant when they are old. Besides, there are not many people who can talk to me. The children saw that I was respectful on the surface, but in fact they were more scared, especially now that, no matter what the outcome of the ceremony, they would never be the same again. This is also part of the change, not accepting the part that can''t be done. "The count nodded and pulled his mind back to the present. "I think it''s better to confirm the grey robe I saw before. It is better to communicate with him. Their ability is too strong, even if it is not malicious, sometimes they will do something with serious consequences. And many friends are better than many enemies. "


    "I know what you mean. When it''s morning, you''ll go to the White Wolf''s camp to find your grey robed friend and tell him what happened tonight."


    "And you? I promised to protect you before the ceremony. " Lothar frowned, and the knight would keep his word. Besides, after what happened tonight, he was not at ease to let the old man be here alone.


    Li Chou subconsciously wanted to tell Lothar that nothing would happen during this trip, but he soon realized the real meaning of the count''s words.


    "Well, all right. I''ll go with you to see him. Now that I''ve made a move tonight, my heart is moving. Since I''ve moved, I''d better understand. It''s not necessary to influence the ceremony when you get it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    When anyone drags a three meter long body of ground bear into the tribe, it will attract a large number of people to watch. How can a tribe or even people outside the grassland drag this corpse? A man out of the grassland dragged the corpse of a giant beast into the tribe. It was enough for people to chat at the dinner table for several days. How could the mysterious shaman Li Chou walk with him? Now that the two men were brought to the fore with such a corpse, they should not be allowed to enter the White Wolf''s camp. However, these things all come together. You say, why don''t the tribe fry and boil?


    When the two men were several miles away from the camp, ensord got the news, but when they came to their camp, the white wolf had to believe that the shaman who should have been away from the crowd in these days came to him. You know, in the memory of ensord''s life, except for the time when he was born, he was never so close to the shaman. He was never the child his father liked. He had no right to listen to the Shaman''s teachings, nor had he the courage and courage to ask the shaman about his doubts. But now, the distant sage stands in front of him, and the reason is only because he took in those foreigners last night. This kind of thing sounds simple, but it has a kind of absurd and funny feeling to happen to yourself.


    Fortunately, the white wolf has been used to being treated as a funny clown. He is too used to it. Therefore, when Li Chou stood in front of him, he did not for a moment imagine that the shaman came here because of other reasons, and did not imagine that he could be recognized by all the people of the tribe. He was an alien, like his men, like the white and disgusting yurts, burdened with the original sin that had existed since his birth. Alien, has given up being recognized by people.


    "It''s ensord. You''re very strong already." Li Chou''s words are very gentle, but this kind of gentleness is hidden in the White Wolf''s voice. He remembers his name, so what? For a shaman, remembering names is as simple as eating and drinking water. Some shamans can even name every sheep in a whole sheep and can distinguish them accurately. Perhaps from Li Chou''s point of view, he is just a sheep among the sheep named tribe, and he is also an out of group sheep.


    "The man you''re looking for is with me. Come with me." The white wolf is extremely indifferent. He has to do this to suppress his inner discomfort. Perhaps in his mind, Li Chou is the last person in this tribe who may give him recognition, and this person''s performance just now let him know that his problem is not in Shaman''s eyes.


    Li Chou''s eyes changed a little for a moment. He kept up with ensord, and then suddenly said, "do you know what kind of person is most likely to be a shaman?"


    Of course, the white wolf did not speak. On the one hand, he did not know why the other party suddenly asked such a question. On the other hand, he did not have the heart to answer it. A night without rest does not necessarily make people unable to judge the surrounding situation, but sometimes it makes people''s spirit become sensitive. In the delicate fatigue, the backlog of emotions is most easily touched.


    "A lot of people think it''s the strong or smart kids, so where I grew up and trained, people like to send the best children in the family to be shamans." The old man continued, but there was no movement in his voice, as if the words were not meant for ensord.


    "And by saying this, I mean that being strong and intelligent is not the first requirement for becoming a shaman, but a keen spirit. Only if your spirit is sharp enough, the gods and things on the earth can enter your world more easily. So who is qualified for this? Those who are born with amazing sight or hearing? Yes, their sharpness can be a help, but that kind of sharpness will make them too focused on it more than comprehensive. Disabled people, born or acquired, physical or psychological, they are the most sensitive people. Because only when the missing appears, people will notice how valuable a complete graph is and what value is contained in a simple closed loop. "


    "Are you saying that I was born disabled? I never deserve to live like anyone else? " The White Wolf seldom makes such a roar. Because he knew for a long time that roaring can''t solve any problem. The blade cut by roar and the bows and arrows against other people''s necks are more powerful and persuasive. But to the etiquette ugliness, no matter how impulsive he is, he will not show weapons. This is the bottom line.


    Fortunately, this is already the territory of the White Wolf, otherwise shouting at the shaman in public is enough to make him get into more trouble in the already tense brotherhood. At the same time, his roar also led out cheese and others who had been waiting in the tent. The mage saw Lothar at a glance and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of the count. The little magic that he used quietly in the tent also made him hear the words of Li Chou and quickly realized why ensord reacted so much to these words. Most importantly, he understood what the shaman really wanted to say.


    "Calm down, white wolf. He doesn''t mean to discriminate against you. It''s just that this example may not be acceptable to ordinary people, because in most people''s eyes, people with defects are defects. It''s a fact that they can''t do ordinary things that ordinary people can do. This is their, um, lack. " Cheese wants to raise his hand. When he talks, especially when he explains, he is used to matching some hand movements, but now his arms are still tied in front of his chest to prevent the bone from moving away."But the question is, who rules the so-called ordinary people and the ordinary things they say? Who defines what kind of individual is complete at birth and which is missing? Two eyes are complete? Is the natural Cyclops missing? Five fingers are intact? Six fingers and parallel thumb are missing? As for those things on the heart, optimistic and cheerful is normal, gloomy and closed is missing? It''s good to pay attention to family planning, but it''s lack to love music and color to forget yourself? forget it. Integrity is not defined in this way. A truly complete person is also complete without hands, short feet, baldness and no teeth. The body is like this, so is the heart. I don''t deny that there are people who make people feel sick or even evil, but at least you are not. You just like things that are different from others. "


    Li Chou patted the white wolf on the shoulder, "what I want to say is similar to him, but compared with the truth, I think you should look around and see the people who follow you. In any case, your presence makes them belong. The problem is always there. It can be repressed for a long time, but it will not disappear. You just picked out the problem and were discriminated against for it. A large part of the discrimination is not against you. You just undertake them. This commitment just shows that you have done a good job. "


    Ensord did not say anything more, he just quietly introduced a few people into the yurt. Batu and ATA walked at the end. The hunter blinked. "I still don''t understand. What''s wrong with the white wolf?"


    The swordswoman sighed. "Look around you. It''s a camp, but it''s also a living area. Don''t you think there''s something missing here compared with other living areas?"


    Batu looked around for a week. The yurt, the stove, the well, the stables, everything was in perfect order. There was nothing strange about it.


    "Man, I''m the only woman here. How can there be a living area with only men? This is not a barracks, it just makes it look like a barracks


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    After persuading the landowner, the main people who talked in the yurt became cheese, LiChou and Lothar. Of course, Lothar''s role is to retell what happened last night, including the encounter with the corpse eating bear and the details of the battle. From here we can see that the count is quite skilled in this kind of thing. After the ordinary soldier goes to battle to kill the enemy, if you ask him about the strength and weakness of the enemy, he may be able to tell you a few words, but you should not ask him specific questions, and let him tell it plainly. Most of the bad eloquence can only say one or two words formed by vague impression, and those with good eloquence will inevitably follow the memory and emotion I feel half true. These words, after time of fermentation and different scenarios, will regenerate and change again, and finally can be a bit reliable in the difficult to say.


    Only after conscious training, can they turn themselves into a human shape acquisition device, accurately collect all kinds of details in the battle, and describe them fluently and accurately afterwards, because this is no longer a matter of eloquence or carefulness, which represents the outstanding thinking mode and observation ability of this person. But then again, who would train himself like this? As a person who has personally experienced the battle, if he concentrates his energy on the collection and retelling of the battle, he will inevitably become slack in the battle itself, and those who are slack on the battlefield often can''t repeat it many times.


    When Lothar had finished talking about last night, especially about seeing the figure in the grey robe, there was silence in the yurt. Cheese was silent because he believed in the count''s words and memory, so he would not think that the grey robe was wrong. Then he had to think about who would appear here and what to do with his classmates. Li Chou didn''t immediately try to ask the mage about the person''s identity. He gave cheese time to think and time to observe cheese. After just talking to ensord, shaman had his first impression of the gray robe outside the grassland, and he really had a face-to-face impression. As for whether this impression is positive or negative, it is not easy to decide.


    As for the people other than these three people, they are all in the clouds now. The earth bears are not common in the grassland. They are so huge that they will take the initiative to eat human bodies, not to mention. Most of them didn''t care much about the other grey robe mentioned by Lothar. What does a grey robe stand for? For the people here, the grey robe has no special significance.


    "I need to see the body to make an accurate judgment. There are many people who can cause this phenomenon. Only by careful analysis and examination can their identities be verified. " Said the cheese, got up, took out his gloves from his robe, and went out to the yurt. The people in the room looked at each other. Finally, they couldn''t bear to be curious and went outside under Batu''s leadership.


    The corpses were placed in the middle of the camp. Some of the guards were far away, others were curiously close, in a large number of details. Noticing a few people coming out of the big tent, the loose guard stood up straight at once. The White Wolf waved his hand to show them to stand out a little, leaving room for the mage to work. But the gloved cheese was not in a hurry to start the dissection. He walked around the body twice, and his eyes were especially focused on the wounds of the body, which were covered with some green paste.


    "That''s the ointment I put on before I came here to prevent the contents of the body from flowing out of the wound." The old shaman naturally explained that he himself had to deal with the bodies of the dead people in his clan. Although the funeral customs of grassland people were relatively primitive, there were always situations in which the dead bodies could not quickly enter the natural circulation. At this time, he has to do a simple antiseptic treatment for it.


    Cheese nodded, and his face showed a little relaxed expression. He had already seen some problems with the corpse, so he could save a lot of time by plugging the wound with herbs. "Go get some straw mats. It''s better to make it bigger, put a circle around me, spread herbs, and light it. In addition, I have just had a close contact with the corpse. What I mean is not just touching, but seeing it within ten steps. Gather them together, burn the straw mat in the same way, and let them pass through the smoke one by one. "


    White Wolf listened to see to Shaman, in the latter nodded and agreed to the people around him to do. Li Chou himself came forward to reexamine the corpse in the sunlight. He saw some small moldy things on the hair of the ground bear. He didn''t know whether they had not been seen because of the lack of light last night, or whether they were new ones. "This body is poisonous?"


    "Most likely. It''s not surprising what kind of toxin will grow in the fermented and rotten corpse. To be safe, it''s better to disinfect people who have just been near the corpse on the street. "


    "Fermentation corruption? No, your companion killed the bear last night. It died only one night. Even in the middle of summer, it will not rot immediately. Besides, it has no smell Li Chou frowned slightly. It''s not a day or two for him to deal with the corpse. If cheese says that the corpse was originally poisoned, it would be exaggeration for him to say that the corpse became a hotbed for virus breeding because of decay. In the end, he watched the bear die.


    "Not one night. It''s dead long ago. It''s been brought back to life as a corpse eater. The exact way to do it will not be known until I cut the body open. " The mage explained that he stretched out his finger to pluck out some hair and showed the old man the spot under the hair, which could prove his statement."Resurrection of the dead? No, it''s not resurrection. But it''s not a walking corpse. A walking corpse doesn''t eat. It''s impossible to know how to drag food away secretly Walking corpses are rarely seen on the grassland. However, in human society, there is no lack of legends about the resurrection of the dead since ancient times, and these legends do not describe the corpses that can move after death.


    "It could be a chimera, or it could be a fungal parasite. Just cut it." Cheese said that took out the dissecting knife, as the White Wolf''s men began to burn straw mats, he finally began to work. It''s just that the mage''s face is not very good when he starts to work. He knows a lot about the ways to make the corpse move again. There are fewer ways to become a corpse eater after being reactivated. It may be impossible to find any clues from the outside, or even hide from shamans like Li Chou. I''m afraid that such abilities and techniques are very likely to be written in grey robes.


    Now cheese, do not want to get on with the door. He always had a premonition that if he had to face this fellow, the result would not be very good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    The smoke with the smell of herbal medicine from the camp attracted many people''s attention. It can be imagined that if Li Chou didn''t enter the camp, a large amount of smoke in the tribe would be enough to make ensoud a target of public criticism. And while the smoke is attracting most people''s attention, the traces of last night''s fighting are being quickly erased. The whole thing happened to make the leaders of all parties who had spent a lot of money in fighting last night thought that the old shaman had made this scene for them.


    Of course, as long as you think about it, it will be found that a fight between the sons is not enough for the old man with special tribal status to break his fast. Besides, a three meter long ground bear is not something you can catch if you want to catch it. As for the stranger around shaman and why he went to the White Wolf''s camp, a little inquiry from the more well-informed offspring will give us a general idea. It''s not difficult to find out from the clues collected that what brought these people is nuisa, who has been missing for some time.


    However, what they did not understand was that nuisa, who had always been quite unhappy with the White Wolf, how could her hands run to the white camp. And where''s nuisa? Did she go to ensoud''s account with her new helpers, or did something happen? This is not clear to everyone. I''m afraid even the people concerned can''t make it clear.


    "Where has nuisa gone? Have you heard from her?" Lothar was curious to ask his friends who had been separated for the night. He heard from KAILAS that the daughter of the wolf owner had been separated in the market. However, judging from the politeness of the White Wolf to Batu, being brought here would not be a resistance to the search for nuisa. But Batu and atta did not immediately answer this question.


    The answer to this question is the White Wolf ensoud himself, "I have sent someone to find her since yesterday noon. It''s strange that no news has come back so far. All that can be confirmed is that she did go to the market with both of them, but after being separated from them, she seems to have disappeared. No one saw her go there. "


    "Did the man guarding the entrance and exit of the market ask? Those should be your people, too. If there are people with similar behavior, they can provide some clues The count soon asked again, although there was a large flow of people in the market, there were also many people going out in recent days. However, the guards will be aware of those who have to go out against the stream of people when the army enters as yesterday.


    "The people on duty yesterday afternoon have already asked, and they have no such impression. This morning''s people have not come back, but I have instructed them to send someone back to report the suspected person. But if I was walking out of the market last night, I couldn''t help it. No one can tell what happened last night. " Ensord put his hands in his sleeves and looked at the rising smoke.


    "Does nuisa have many enemies in the tribe? That girl doesn''t look like a person who can''t set an enemy for herself. " A person who can act in front of strangers who are harmless to animals can also perform in front of less strangers. And no matter whether the person accepting her performance can see through the camouflage, the performer himself will not be the object of hostility. Because hypocrisy itself is also a kind of self-protection. People who can solve problems with strength generally don''t care about the people who perform in front of them. They firmly believe that real power can tear those things apart.


    "The enemy? It''s a harsh statement. After all, we are brothers and sisters anyway. " The White Wolf grinned bitterly. Brother and sister, in other places, will become a strong backing, but in such a family, brothers and sisters and enemies are not much different. "That said, nuisa and I should not be regarded as a kind of annoying. Although there is no clear position, she may have more power in the tribe than some of her less well managed brothers. Especially after that, she became the object of many people''s solicitation. "


    "That thing?" Lothar raised his eyebrows. Since the White Wolf mentioned it, he would probably explain it. Although the count and the mage have made it clear that they are not interested in the past of nuisa, it may be helpful for them to recognize the possible enemies and friends of this person if they can be more aware of her.


    "She is neither old nor young among my sisters. Among many people, talent is not outstanding. When I say talent, I mean fighting. My people only regard this as a standard. Even for women, equestrian skills and riding and shooting are also things that must be learned. She was the only one of all the sisters who asked my father to choose her own husband. The wolf owner''s daughter, who is also a woman, will still be regarded as property and chips in the grassland. It''s no longer a normal treatment to be able to win over the members who decide their own family composition. "


    Lothar nodded and allowed the women in the family to choose their own spouse. In addition to proving that the person in charge of the family had absolute confidence in the stability of his family, it also meant that he believed in the woman''s ability and that she would not choose a spouse that would bring shame on the family. This recognition is much more important than fame and wealth. "What about you? What do you think of her


    The White Wolf''s perception of nuisa can also serve as the basis for the credibility of all his words. "I''m not the same. Maybe it''s because I''ve been blinded a lot. I can see people from afar. In my eyes, although nuisa is not the best archery, riding is the best. But she''s scarier than most people. She''s obedient. If you are fire, she can burn; if you are water, she can flow. Of course, she has her own ideas, but besides, she also knows how to see other people''s ideas and follow them to achieve her own goals. My father, wolf Lord. He had so many children, so many wives and concubines, and he had all his brothers and loyal subordinates. But he asked her to give him the last ride. I think that''s enough. ""Although it was the last leg, I didn''t walk steadily." On hearing Lothar''s words, ensord laughed. White Wolf''s smile is very complicated. Is he laughing at the father who despises him? Or do you feel bitter about the struggle between the offspring? I''m afraid he can''t even make himself clear. People can''t really say all their thoughts at any time, it has to dig themselves thoroughly.


    "I''ve heard that no matter who it is, sending someone to intercept the funeral procession is a big taboo. Just for this, I can''t let nuisa miss. She is the key to find out the emissary. But to be honest, I don''t have enough power in my hands. The market is too chaotic now, and the efficiency of search is very low. I will try my best to find it, but the manpower is poor after all. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you really want to find her, ask the shaman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    Ask the shaman. Ask the shaman. But the meaning of the white wolf is not that as long as they ask, Li Chou can tell them exactly where nuisa is now.


    Smoke, rising bigger and bigger, diffuse open smoke and dust let people who were still interested in watching cheese dissection began to retreat. Even shamans can''t stay in the smoke for long. This makes people wonder, in such smoke, can the grey robe in the center really carry out the normal dissection? Has his arm healed? And whether he would be choked to death in it.


    The method was put forward by the mage himself. With his nature, he would never kill himself. As for how cheese can breathe in smoke and continue to dissect at the same time, that''s not enough for outsiders.


    Now what people outside the smoke can do is to wait for his results in silence. Of course, waiting for the result is that for those who know what cheese is doing, for the uninformed soldiers in the camp and even the people gathered outside the camp due to smoke, this period of time is enough for all kinds of rumors to ferment and spread.


    "I hear you talking about something about me. Is there anything I can do for an old man like me?" Li Chou walked slowly to several people. He didn''t seem curious or worried at all. Even in the center of people''s eyes, he didn''t show any joy or anger.


    The difference between shaman and these people is that he is not good at color. Instead, he shows a constantly changing natural state. It is like a grass that can''t be blown no matter how the wind blows. It seems that there is no persistence and no branches. After the strong wind, the big tree still stops at the waist and breaks, and it still looks like a weak one.


    The White Wolf and the count looked at each other. The former nodded slightly. The Shaman''s position in the tribe was absolutely neutral. This neutrality meant that he would not take sides with a certain son, but would not let one of them disappear. In the search for the whereabouts of nuisa, Li Chou has both ability and motivation. Therefore, the two men, together with Batu who was with nuisa at that time, told the shaman about the disappearance of the wolf owner''s daughter and asked him for help.


    "That''s right." Li Chou touched his beard, and he was impressed with nuisa. After all, before the latter led the funeral, he once held a ceremony to strengthen her inspiration, so that the leader could feel the message of the dead more clearly. Moreover, at that time, shaman had already faintly noticed the unknown color on the face of the wolf owner''s daughter. However, most of the faces in this tribe were more or less ominous. The etiquette ugliness could not be sure where the unknown came from.


    "Would you like to help? We are not sure now whether nuisa left on his own or was taken away, or what it has to do with anyone else. If you have concerns, it''s normal. However, as you know last night, although I don''t have a good relationship with her, it''s brother and sister after all. If you''re willing to help, it''s better. "


    Ensord lowered his head, but there was no hypocrisy in his words. To be fair, although nuissa did not like him, he did not take the initiative to do anything that would bring him down. He was willing to help him in terms of blood relationship.


    Shaman smiles and looks at the white wolf. Although he said that he asked for help because of the relationship between brother and sister, how many people in the tribe really care about their brothers and sisters? Just for this point, ensord has made Li Chou have a little favor. As for whether the white wolf is acting, the hypocritical performance in front of the Shaman is meaningless.


    "Yes, I can help. But you may not be able to give a very meaningful answer as you think. There is not much time left for the fire call. I can''t ask the fire spirit to thoroughly investigate this matter at this time. " Li Chou pointed to the sky, smiling with a bit of helplessness, "Fire Spirit''s temper is not so easy to get along with, in a short time to let it do too much, it will be angry."


    "I don''t understand. You are the shaman of fire spirit. If fire spirit doesn''t help, what can you do..." The ability to understand the ugly is more important than that of Saud. You can''t find a missing person just because you are knowledgeable.


    "Not necessarily. The object of divination must be specified. There are many diviners who have no faith in their whole life, and their divination is also very accurate. " The man who answered the question was cheese coming out of the smoke. His face was covered with dust. His arms, which were forced to be dissected before he recovered, trembled.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t need much precise operation to cut the body open, so the arm can barely do it. This is when cheese can''t help but want an assistant, but if someone really wants to help him, he will not believe it.


    "Do you know the art of divination Shaman raised eyebrows. Based on his understanding of the casters outside the grassland, most people''s knowledge is complicated and fragmented, and some of them are skilled in this skill. There are few people who can take part in mathematical skills, especially those who can take into account the opposite knowledge of anatomy and divination.


    "It''s just skin. It can''t be compared with shaman." This is not a word of modesty. The power of Shaman comes directly from the spirits. The spirits are transcendental beings. Although this transcendence does not mean supremacy, what they see from the earth is enough to provide help for mortals across time. This is something that the grey robes as ordinary people can''t do. Even among the various grey pagoda disciples, the shamans can be compared with their divination skills alone, and even those who are good at it are probably only sleepers."How are you?" Compared with other things, ATA was more concerned about the health of cheese. She lifted up the master''s shaking arm and clearly felt the muscle spasm.


    "It could be a few days late. But compared with the information we get, it''s worth it. " Cheese said to his companion, and then looked at Li Chou, "as you can see, I can''t do anything more now. You have to contribute to the whereabouts of nuisa. We saved her once, and she helped us a lot. In principle, we don''t owe her, but we can''t be too clear. If we can, we still hope that she can be safe. "


    The old shaman took a breath and nodded slowly. Human relationship is not a business, it is indeed a muddled account. I don''t want my old friend''s children to die and run away when they are gone. Disperse the smoke, but don''t put out the fire. I''ll see if I can find her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    The divination of ritual ugliness is very simple, even rough. He did not light a fire with special materials, did not ask for sacrifice, and did not make any amazing moves. He just begged a stone ornament from the White Wolf and threw it into the fire. This kind of stone is taken from the river bed. Compared with ordinary stones, the surface is warm and smooth. Although the ornament is not a gem, it has a different style of aesthetic feeling. It is not clear what people in the grassland call cheese, but in the books he read, this stone is called Jade, a word directly translated from other languages according to pronunciation. As for where the language is popular and who is the user, there is no record in the book.


    "I don''t quite understand." While the shaman was talking to the fire, Lothar asked the cheese. Even though he had foreseen the next large paragraph of words that the mage could not understand, he was still curious about divination. It''s no wonder that this kind of thing is mysterious and rarely spread abroad, and some interest in it is normal.


    Cheese took his eyes back, and the divination ceremony could not be seen with the naked eye. It''s very impolite to peep at other people''s rituals with magic vision. Besides, many divination rituals are very alert. Besides, the gaze of a third party other than the diviner may make them escape or even leave messages randomly. That''s very bad, "don''t you understand what?"


    "If I understand correctly, the relationship between shamans and the gods they serve is actually much like a knight and the king he swore allegiance to." The count tried to interpret what was happening in a way that he could understand. "Because the knight would perform his duty for the king, the king would help him when he was in trouble. Divination can also be regarded as one of these kinds of help. But, you just said that Shaman''s divination can not pass through the gods he serves. What does that mean? Who else can he turn to besides the king


    "There''s nothing wrong with your metaphor." The mage tilted his head and seemed to be thinking about how to tell what he knew according to Lothar''s thought, "the problem is, you think things too simply. From knights to kings, even in small countries, there are several classes, not to mention shamans, who have just been selected from the "leaders". They are far from the real nobles. Although they can see the king directly, they can''t really let the latter do anything for them. "


    "In other words, the king is indeed a knight''s object of loyalty, but there are quite a number of levels between them, some of whom are subordinate to the knight, and some are completely divorced from this relationship. Now what he''s doing is asking for help from these people at some cost. As far as the effect is concerned, the spirits of plants and plants born in the local area must know more about the land under their feet than the gods of mountains and rivers in the distance. It has nothing to do with the level of class, but mainly requires people. Besides Cheese hesitated for a moment.


    "Besides, there is a premise for all this. That is, the gods, or something higher than the gods, do control parts of the world, and only in this way can they be effective in helping people. But in fact, many times, divination does not need the help of these gods or goblins or other things. Divination has a more internal and primitive side. On this side, man is not a knight, and the world is not a kingdom. All things are closely linked in ways that we can''t understand. Divination is to obtain information that people don''t know through this connection. "


    "But this orientation also has the premise that the world needs to be a whole. No matter how big the external gap is, all things need to be interconnected internally. And this inner connection can also be seen as a more, um, pure God. It''s just that the gods don''t have their own ideas, they run like machines. Is it possible that the connection itself is an imagination? The inside of the world is not so simple. We are like the grass on the sea with the waves. We don''t know what the world under the sea is like. "


    Cheese''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his eyes became less firm with speculation. The fear of the unknown is an insurmountable emotion for ordinary people. For grey robes, this fear will only be stronger. Take the current situation as an example. If the mage''s last assumption is true, then what are those divination without objects seeking answers? Where will the answer from this divination take people? If the matter of ghosts and gods can be established without ghosts and gods, it is probably something more frightening than the existence of ghosts and gods themselves.


    The fire is out. The black ashes, the unburned residue and the jade were left behind. Ordinary jade, even if burned in a campfire for a long time, is only covered with black ash. But after the divination ceremony, when the ritual ugliness removed the black material on the surface of the jade, some small but obvious lines have emerged clearly. There are many similar divination rituals. Depending on the local products, some use tortoise shells and some use animal bones. However, regardless of the medium, divination from traces is a very common means in divination.


    The difficulty of this kind of means is not to make traces. A good diviner can make use of all the natural and unnatural traces to make divination. Whether these divination will become accurate fables, or merely the voice of expressing will by means of objects, or just the absurd words of deceiving people, depends on the diviner''s interpretation of traces. The same trace can be interpreted by different people. Those who have not experienced the corresponding training can only regard it as a trace. Those who know some magic can roughly infer that it is a divination tool. Only those who have been really trained and know this way can interpret the information behind the trace. Most of the interpretation methods are related to the absence of consciousness.Absence does not mean fainting or shock. It means to liberate the thinking ability bound by reason, temporarily forget all the knowledge about the world accepted by the day after tomorrow, let the intelligence return to the primitive natural state, and directly understand the non written words in front of you in an almost intuitive way. Witches often use sacrifice, drinking, Carnival dance and other ways to achieve this state. With these means, they can get rid of the secular world for a short time and let their spirit travel far.


    However, it is not necessary to be polite and ugly. He can directly interpret these cracks. If it is not for his affectation, it is that the inner part of the shaman can no longer be speculated by ordinary people. His travel is with the secular world. Such people, cheese has seen two, the first is the sleeper, in the sleep between half dream and half awake can achieve the blending of rationality and irrationality. The second is his teacher, the master of the grey tower, whose early gray robes have passed away. In the impression of cheese, that one can do it. Strangely, the owner of the grey tower should be the most rational person in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    The water in the river boils. Take the water from the upper layer and put it into the iron pot. When the amount of water is enough, the fire under the iron pot tends to be stable. Pull the dough prepared last night into small dough with the size of two knuckles, and then press it with thumb and index finger to form a flat shape, and then throw it into the water. Wait a moment, add dried meat and wild vegetables, and finally sprinkle a handful of salt.


    "It''s ready to eat." After tasting the dough, he made sure that it was cooked and tasted. The White Wolf, as the host, announced the meal. People who have been busy all morning are not polite. Except for cheese, whose hands are tied to the chest again, they all start to eat. At any time, eating can be comforting.


    "What are you going to do after that?" Talking at the table is a different thing from different cultures. People in some places reject the distraction of thinking about other things while eating. However, people in some places think that only by talking in such relaxed occasions as eating can the relationship between them be closer. But for the few people on this table, they are pragmatic people. Etiquette and habits should play a role in different situations and time. Now is the time to talk to each other at dinner.


    "I''m going to the place where you met the bear last night. There may be some clues left there. I''ll go alone. Anyway, that person is my classmate. I need to find out whether this is a misunderstanding or something else. " Cheese was the first to say that he could answer quickly because he had already made up his mind. When he dissected the corpse to get some key information, he had already made the decision. So there is no hesitation, at least for him.


    "You can''t go alone." The count immediately objected, and no one knew, but he knew very well how much cheese had been hurt when he returned to the valley. Besides, at that time, there was Migo, the red dragon, and the mage''s supporters in the grey tower. Now in this grassland, cheese has nothing to rely on. In case that fellow disciple is malicious to the mage, the cheese that can''t move flexibly will be reduced to fish immediately and can only be slaughtered by the other party. At the end of the day, it is not desirable to trust each other just because you have learned a course.


    "Keiras and I are with you. If you are worried that it is dangerous for ordinary people to contact your fellow students, we can play an unexpected role." Atta also put forward his own views on cheese''s individual action. Indeed, as goblins and demigoblins, they have a strong resistance to magic, especially against human beings. This kind of resistance is different from the witch hunting knife, which helps the master to force the magic power applied to the body out of the body. It is more like an anesthetic originally used for human use, but it is not really intended to be applied to an elephant. The composition of the drug may not need to be changed, but the difference in body size determines that the same dose and concentration of drugs can not achieve the desired effect. This is how magic works on goblins and goblins.


    What''s more, the swordswoman didn''t make it clear that since cheese was going to inquire about the other party''s intentions, if something had to be done, her flaragg would also be able to get the information she wanted. The mage has said for a long time that the goblin and magic sword in ATA''s hand is very powerful. Unless it can''t trigger the magic spell above, even the evil gods may be attacked. Although the grey robes have unique means, they are better than others in a large framework called the caster. It is not enough to resist the spell.


    Cheese was silent for a moment, glancing at his companions. What they say is reasonable. Soldiers with witch hunting knives, half goblins with magic swords, and cat goblins with magic swords are likely to succeed, not to mention fighting against ordinary casters, even the real grey robes. If that grey robe is not "he". Thinking of the man''s name, his magic field and the information inside the body, cheese shook his head and said, "no, I''m the only one to go. The more people go, the more trouble. "


    "At least let narin follow you. In case something happens to you, it can come back and let us know in time. " Batu swallowed his mouth and opened his mouth. If you don''t let people follow, it''s OK to let the eagle fly in the sky. Who cares about the track of birds flying in the sky? Who''s worried about being watched by birds?


    "Well, let narin follow me. But remember, in case something happens, just let it come back and report it. Don''t let it help me. When you want to help me, only Rosa and KAILAS can come, and others will do me a disservice. Promise me Cheese took a deep breath, with a bit of helplessness in his words. If he could, he didn''t want these Companions to have any contact with other grey robes. As a grey robe, no one knows how dangerous his classmates are, and few of them care about others. It is very difficult for them to sacrifice those who can''t magic or are not gray robed. Except for their own lives, other creatures are just experimental objects.


    "What kind of horror do you have?" Normally, outsiders like ensord shouldn''t ask this question. The faction of a caster is a rather obscure matter, which is likely to involve family and life. Cheese in fear of the same door, but also must admit the relationship between the other side and himself, out of this relationship, he can not answer.


    Seeing that the mage kept silent, the White Wolf shrugged his nose and stopped asking. He was not stupid. He just didn''t know what the cheese''s attitude towards his fellow disciples. Now that he has determined the master''s attitude, it is the right choice to stop questioning. But the White Wolf stopped to ask, but there was a talent in the tent who was just about to open his mouth."The body dragged away by the earth bear is a member of my family. Although he killed him is also a member of my clan, such a cannibal beast wandering outside the tribe is a threat to us after all. As a protector of the tribe, I hope to get more information about the monster and the people who might have made it. " Shaman''s words, very slow, the tone is still gentle.


    "Is this the question I have to answer?" Cheese is asking if this is a kind of coercion.


    "No, I''m just begging you to help me, the old man. Things in the tribe have already made me worried. I really can''t pay attention to others. And if you fail later, your arrangements will imply that. At that time, we who are still here should at least know who we are facing, right? "


    The mage fell silent again. This time, he breathed nearly 20 times. "Dionysian, that''s what we call him. If I''m right, the figure you saw last night was him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    Cheese is on his way to the place where the count and the shaman killed the bear last night. His hands were hanging on his sides, and the band was spread out, just in case. In his mind, what had been said in the White Wolf''s tent was still echoing. This is the habit of the mage. After he has finished some words, he will chew his own words again, and gain insight into the parts that are not taken into account when speaking, as well as the blind spots and prejudices that exist in the words and are not detected. This will allow him to reflect on his gains and losses better.


    "The name Dionysian doesn''t mean that his magic is related to wine. In fact, he hardly touches wine. The name of Dionysus is the God of carnival, which is also known as Dionysian in mythology. His magic field has nothing to do with wine, but it does make people revel. After all, as long as it is a living creature, there is instinct in it. Expanding the part of instinct, letting it occupy all, even covering up the survival itself, is the essence of carnival. That''s what he''s good at, and we call it the category of Genesis


    The original magic is a rather partial and fuzzy field. It seems to be a self-contained one. If it is subdivided, it can be further classified into several magic schools. However, the data of these schools are too scarce to be listed separately. In short, this kind of magic is eliminated. When magic appears in the world and is used by people, the original magic appears. However, today, the schools and sources of magic are complex and difficult to distinguish. The original magic is like being forgotten by everyone, and it is shelved in the deepest corner of the library. There is no problem with its principle and its entry method, but no one is willing to develop it. The origin gradually becomes primitive in this stagnation.


    The reason for this is that the magic classified in the original magic is ambiguous, which violates the later development of magic, so it is abandoned. Compared with most of the magic currently mastered by cheese, the original magic is closer to Shaman''s Witchcraft in terms of effect and principle. However, the essence of magic is that the source of its magic power is not from the idols of faith. Even if the caster uses external magic to cast a spell, the caster still has to bear much more burden on the shamans in casting. In this case, the power of the original spell may be huge and even can be called terror, but its effect is much more unstable than that of magic with clear casting context, and the damage to the caster is much greater.


    Even in the grey tower, the original magic is just knowledge to be understood. If they are not interested, the grey robes may never have touched or released the incantations related to the original magic. That''s why Dionysian is also a person with deep memory among many strange grey robes. However, as the older batch of grey robes, there was not much actual contact between cheese and Dionysian. When cheese began to receive multiple lectures, Dionysian was already preparing for adult assessment. After the success of the adult examination, Dionysian left the gray tower and set up his own house like other grey robes. But one thing that cheese remembers very clearly is that during the years when Dionysian was there, accidents happened frequently in the tower.


    To be honest, it''s not clear where Dionysian went and what he did as an adult. It was not only him, but he was sure that the same was true of his fellow students in these matters. Apart from his grey robe, the mage could not find common ground that he could communicate with each other. Perhaps it is not at this time and here that he will never meet each other again in his life. In a few years'' time, the memory of Dionysian will become a symbolic reverie, or the recollection aroused by his friends and disciples when they come into contact with the original magic.


    Cheese would rather. It''s easy to understand that he would rather not see his classmates again, isn''t it? He who can make a grey robe into a grey robe is a grey robe, but he who can kill the grey robe is also a grey robe. So when he saw the familiar technique and the magic trace of the original magic from the mutated corpse, his mood was not relaxed. In particular, in addition to the original magic, he was also aware of the power of the hidden worms. Contact with evil spirits is taboo. In the whole gray tower, only cheese is allowed to carefully contact the existing magic and objects. This is not to say how special cheese is, just like a lot of magic items related to original magic can only be touched by Dionysian. Different majors have different degrees of danger.


    The blood on the grass leaves has already dried up. Before dragging the body back to the tribe, the shaman had buried the unfortunate body that had been pulled out by him. Even so, the clutter of the scene and the still faint smell in the air still make people imagine how fierce the fighting was last night. In fact, judging from the habits of the earth bear, if Batu came last night, it might make things easier. In the face of wild animals, the bow and arrow of hunters are more useful than the tomahawks of knights. But then again, can the earth bear, which has been transformed into a corpse eating creature, be regarded as a beast?


    "Why on earth." Cheese knelt on one knee in the bear''s tracks and whispered to himself. He tried to figure out why Bacchus did it from the perspective of the creator of this creature. Of course, twisting a natural creature into a corpse eater is a valuable experiment in the field of magic. A lot of data can be obtained through this experiment. If the experiment is successful, a large number of ghouls can be created artificially. The question is, why is it here?The vast and sparsely populated grassland is indeed a secret and safe experimental field. However, the existence of corpse eating organisms needs a considerable amount of flesh and blood to maintain. Besides, grassland creatures are smart, so it is more difficult to capture them as experimental materials. In general, this is not an experiment to be done here. The same as grey robe, cheese can understand this, how can the Dionysian not understand? Unless, he has a reason to stay here, which is probably related to worms.


    "Chirp!" There was something else in the cry from the sky. The cheese, who was immersed in collecting clues, looked up and found that narin in in the air seemed to be fighting with another bird. Indeed, the goshawks have a strong sense of territory. If this place belonged to other goshawks, narin, who entered here, would naturally be expelled as an intruder.


    It''s just that the shadow in the sky doesn''t seem to be as simple as trying to expel. Narin is an artificially domesticated falcon. It has its own means to deal with the wild. It will not really fight with its opponent because it does not really need this territory. The fighting that is taking place in the sky does not seem to be the case.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    Feathers, falling in the air, beautiful, goshawk feathers. The feathers floated and swayed in the wind and finally landed on the shoulders of the man in the grey robe. The man slowly stretched out his arm from under the robe, laboriously let his fingers touch the feather, and then made contact with the finger through the feather. The eagle''s eyes in the sky flashed blue magic light.


    "Chirp!" The eagle crows with energy and shakes another dark shadow in the air almost to fall. Taking advantage of this opportunity, narin quickly fell to the shoulder of cheese. He had several scars on his body. If he won, he would fall from the air and die together. The mage can''t deal with the Falcon''s injury now. His eyes are still fixed on the shadow in the sky. I saw that thing struggling for a few times, or flapping wings in the air again glide up, no opponent, it began to fly in a certain direction after a short circle.


    "You go back first. Tell them not to come to me. " Cheese whispered to the man on his shoulder. Of course, he did not know the language of the goshawk, but the Falcon who cooperated with the hunter knew human nature. He blinked, flapped his wings and flew up in the gust of wind, never turning back. That''s good. There''s no need for Batu''s partner to follow him into danger. As for the mage himself, he could still see the position of the shadow in the air. He didn''t hesitate to follow him. At that moment, he had already seen the true face of the shadow through his eyes.


    The black shadow, falling at the end of the horizon, fell on the trees standing abruptly on the grassland. This tree is not so high, compared with the trees in the cold zone, its branches are not straight enough, and the branches and leaves are not luxuriant enough. But in this vast land, it is the tallest tree, even if its branches look like a human body twisted by extreme pain. Now a dark shadow has fallen from these twisted limbs, like drooping leaves and new fruits, and the tree is full of such leaves and fruits.


    The black shadow attacking narin is bat, grassland bat. Cheese is sure of his judgment, and just like the ground bear is just an animal that digs underground insects, prairie bats are not ferocious despite their large size. Their staple food is insects above the grass. It''s not surprising that bats use trees as their habitat. What''s strange is that night bats will go out alone during the day and attack the eagle, the Lord of the sky on the grassland. What''s more, it has almost defeated the eagle. He was familiar with this abnormal situation, and it seemed that something similar had happened not long ago.


    Approaching the tree, cheese can see more details of its whole body. On the thickest and most twisted branches of the tree, there are things bigger than prairie bats, like cocoons. The only difference is that these cocoons are not made of silk thread made of protein, but are made of coarse cloth and hemp rope. They can not breed butterflies or any life in them, because they can only contain dead people. This kind of body bag hanging from a tree is a common deterrent in war-torn areas, implying that you should leave here.


    But it was impossible for cheese to leave, for besides the body bag and the bats, he saw something else, which was sparse and lopsided around the trees, like a sapling that had just come out of the ground and could not stand on its trunk. Knots are not saplings, but they do have similarities. The knots around the tree don''t look complicated. Compared with the ones cheese has seen before, they can be called simple, but the breath of these simple knots is very clear.


    Is it true? Cheese looked at these knots and unconsciously recalled the bad memories of Tianmu First World War. The evil god itself is tough enough. If the evil god is still related to the grey robe, things will go out of control. No, it''s just the presence of evil spirits that makes things out of control, isn''t it? At the end of the day, there''s no use worrying about it now.


    There is a hole in the root of the tree, leading to the dark underground. This kind of tree hole is usually used as a nest by wolf or hyacinth. The root of the tree can firmly control the soil and prevent it from collapsing. At the same time, the root system of the plant can also absorb the water in the soil and keep the tree hole dry. Therefore, tree holes often become the residence of some unnatural creatures. It is said that goblins prefer such tree holes. They even use the tree holes as the gate to connect the goblin Kingdom and the world. People often hear the rumors that their children never come out again because of their mischief. Of course, in fact, most of these children are stuck in tree holes and starved to death. Some of them are killed by animals that originally lived in the holes.


    But cheese was sure that no child had died in the hole, because even the most daring child would not dare to drill the hole in such a tree. As for the mage, he did not want to drill holes in the tree, so he took off the lantern on his waist, lit it and put it on the grass in front of him. The light in the breath of dawn, mixed with the natural sunlight, becomes a strong light that can be seen in the daytime. The bats, who had been dozing on the branches, were awakened by the strong light and began to cry and spread their wings from the branches, but none of them dared to pounce on the light source.


    In these strange shouts, a hand slowly stretched out from the tree hole and scratched on the soft soil. The arm was thin and covered with tattoos of unknown significance. From the tree hole out of the hands of the hands of the hands of the earth, from the grasp of a small stone, and then backhand hit this stone to the lantern on the ground!"Pa!" Although it''s not a weapon, it''s hard. A stone is not qualified to leave a trace on it. It can only be opened mercilessly. But that''s enough. The bright light from the lantern went out quickly, and the frightened bats scattered as wild birds and animals, turning into a noisy black cloud to their surrounding habitat.


    The cheese stooped to pick up the lantern on the ground and hung it again around his waist. But self-control always, his eyes are on that hand. A lazy voice came from the hole in the tree, "why, have you been assigned to such a remote place? I thought you''d go to more places with mice


    "Come out. We haven''t seen each other for a long time." The master''s expression was dignified and his tone was not relaxed.


    "I''m not like you. I went to bed late last night and I don''t want to get up yet. Why don''t you come in?" Voice, down. The arm carrying the soil flew out, and it didn''t even connect to the shoulder! The tattooed hand grabbed the collar of his neck without waiting for cheese to react. Then, it seemed that he was pulled back by an invisible chain and took the mage into the tree hole.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    The tree hole was very narrow at the beginning, and the thin figure like cheese could barely pass through. As he was pulled by his collar, the mage entered the tree hole with his head in front of him. Fortunately, he put his hands in front of his head in time to prevent the protruding rocks or roots from hitting his head. Even so, the tree hole was not a comfortable passage. The mage''s body soon felt numb in pain due to various impacts. He was sure that if he had not been protected by the grey robe, he would have been unable to find a complete piece of flesh on his body.


    But even though the grey robe can avoid the punishment of thousands of cuts, the passage in the narrow channel also makes people feel uncomfortable. It''s mainly about speed. It''s too fast. Although cheese couldn''t accurately calculate how long he had been pulled into the tree hole, it was definitely a long distance, and it was also a distance that should not have appeared in such a narrow cave as the tree hole. You know, the ordinary tree hole, which can live in the next nest of badgers is the limit, and the bigger one may be able to accommodate a smaller brown bear. What cheese is experiencing now is like the digestive tract of a big snake, which is so long and twisted that people can''t guess its end from the inside. Just when the mage was going to do something to get rid of this state, he fell into a big group of things.


    The vegetation and the slight putrefaction smell indicated that what held the cheese and did not hit the ground was a large mass of leaves accumulated here. Pure leaves, no branches or other things. The mage, whose arms had not yet been fully recovered, struggled for a moment to lift his head from the pile of fallen leaves. From the upper position behind him, that is, the position where he fell into the tree hole, the sun rushed out of the hole, re stretched its invisible body, and lit up the dark underground space. Sunlight, should not be able to shine in, because that tree hole is so twisted and circuitous, unless it is because of magic.


    Of course, it''s because of magic. This is the place where the famous grey robes live. No matter what the research field is, the grey robes have the most basic casting ability and knowledge. For most of the casters, the talents trained by the grey tower are versatile, even comprehensive. This naturally includes how to quickly transform a naturally formed tree hole into a stronghold for the caster to operate. The simple magic set in the tree hole is just the beginning. Here is another form of MAGE tower.


    Whether it''s a mage tower or any other form of caster''s stronghold, all magic training will warn their apprentices not to do it on someone else''s territory. Just as a farmer who is prepared to hide behind a branch with a crossbow can shoot an unsuspecting knight with one arrow, the reliability of all the so-called body protection magic on other people''s territory needs to be questioned.


    So do you want to do it yourself? It''s better to say that he has already started. Thinking of this, the mouth of cheese showed a shallow smile, and his eyes swept through the fallen leaves, searching for the arm that had drawn him here, which had been waiting for him quietly outside the leaves. When cheese saw the arm, the forefinger of that hand stopped tapping on the ground, as if the impatient waiting man had finally been taken seriously. This kind of humanized behavior began to interest the mage, because he knew that this arm did not belong to Dionysian, and Dionysian would not control it to do such things.


    Rising from the leaves, the leaves slipped obediently from the grey robe, and none of them adhered to the robe. Cheese''s feet are a little shaky, without arm support, the balance of the human body is not so stable. Fortunately, the ground under the dead leaves is flat and hard. Although it is not stone, the soil is obviously compacted. This made the mage more curious. He did not understand the significance of his fellow disciples'' efforts to build such a hideout. This curiosity urged him to keep up with his arm, which began to crawl deep into the cave.


    It looks weird, doesn''t it? The dim light projected from the tree hole illuminated the underground space. The roots of trees and other plants could be seen above the cave. Some insects and other small animals living here were disturbed and ran away. Some even ran into the spider web in the corner. The main body of the picture is a man in a gray robe following a tattooed arm crawling on his fingers. But it''s just the porch of the cave.


    With that arm, cheese quickly entered the main part of the cave. Interestingly, although there was no obvious big hole, the sun still shone from the top along the tree roots that stretched out of the wall. It is supposed that the roots accidentally opened small holes, which were later used by the builders here to make such lighting.


    Behind the porch is the laboratory, which is in line with the architectural habits of grey robes. No matter what conditions they set up their homes, the grey robes will make their own laboratories more appropriate, even in tree holes. Unlike the porch, which is just Rammed Soil, the ground and walls here are made of straw and mortar, which has a faint breath of original magic. The roots that extend into the laboratory have been transformed into natural supports and hooks, and there is even a small spring hole on the side wall of the laboratory to provide clean living water.


    There is no strong smell of blood or putrefaction, and there is no carcass or waste product that has been transformed into a corpse eater. It''s very clean here. The people who clean up here must be very careful. The guide arm didn''t stay in the laboratory more. It climbed straight to the inner door, which was said to be a door. It was just a fence made up of several stumped tree roots. With a little force on that arm, the fence opened itself, and there was no door lock on either side. But it was such a door that, as soon as it opened, there was a strong pungent smell in it, a complex smell that cheese was familiar with but could not tell the ingredients.Walking into it, this is the end of the whole tree hole, and also the master''s bedroom. The difference is that there are no beds and no rest furniture. There are only a few thick roots that hang down from the roof. These roots converge to the center of the room. One of the thin roots naturally reaches into the skin behind the neck and intertwined with the spine of the people who are entangled there by the roots. The man slowly raised his head. His face was thin but healthy. His long uncut hair and beard grew wantonly, covering most of his face, revealing only his magic eyes.


    "Here you are. Long time no see. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Taking a deep breath, cheese didn''t expect that their meeting would be completed in this situation. He was ready to fight with this fellow, and he was prepared to be attacked as soon as he entered. But now, there are no traps or incantations. There is only a man with weak breath who is wrapped in the tree roots naked. It seems that he is a poor tourist who has fallen into the cannibal vine trap by mistake. It is estimated that some people will believe him. However, this subtle impression will begin to press down in the first breath of the mage.


    First of all, the room was not as open as he thought at first. After diverting his attention from the tree roots, he was keenly aware that there were objects large and small in the room, but the lighting source of the room was concentrated in the center, which was not easy to find in a relatively dark environment. Cheese didn''t know whether there were hidden mechanisms in these articles, because the whole room was filled with the complex smell and the magic smell with strong degree. The source of the breath was Dionysian himself.


    "Any grey robe should know that if you want to find a place in the world other than the grey tower, you can choose all the places, because you have the knowledge and ability to live in any corner of the world. There is only one exception, not because it is dangerous, but because it is too safe. It''s too safe to be valuable. " Cheese looked at the door in front of him and said this slowly. The tone and faltering of his speech were not in accordance with his own speaking habits. The judgment made under absolute confidence in his words was far away from his usual speech. It''s because he''s imitating someone else, someone he and Dionysian are familiar with, their teacher, the dead Lord of the grey tower.


    "Even after all these years, I can still recall the expression on his face when he said that. Are we in the same class? Or did he repeat the same thing to you in the same tone? " The Dionysian in the root of the tree showed a gentle smile and a light reply. They are grey robes. They always have something in common during their training in the grey tower.


    "I repeat. Later, I heard sleepers say that when giving lectures, the teacher would repeat what she had said and felt proud of it. She had been in the tower for a long time, and many courses had been taught twice. Besides her, few people knew this habit. " Speaking of the habit of the Lord of the grey tower, cheese also relaxed his facial expression. No matter what kind of torture training or test their teacher had brought to them, those have become memories now. Memories, always not completely true, either get worse or better.


    "Ha, it seems that the greatest caster in the world will be lazy. No, it''s not lazy. Express yourself in the most accurate language. If it has been refined to the right level, why not repeat it? It''s really in line with what he taught us. Efficiency and accuracy are the most important things. " The Dionysian closed his eyes and shook his head slightly, as if watching the flood of memories.


    "But now both grey robes are on the grassland, and one of them is connected with the land here." "That''s what he wanted to say," he said in a deep voice. He wanted to know why Bacchus was here, and he had set up such a stronghold, which was not like a temporary passing place.


    "Yes, it is something that will make the teacher unhappy. He has always hated the apprentice questioning his teachings, because he does not want us to repeat the mistakes he has experienced Dionysian''s expression changed a little more complicated, "but we have not experienced any mistakes or lessons. How can we know what he said is right? How do we know that he is not wrong? "


    "He seldom makes mistakes. Or, he never missed it. " Cheese quickly replied that, whatever else, he firmly believed in the correctness of Clark''s knowledge, which is why he was able to make judgments with confidence. No matter what the teacher said, in terms of magic, the Lord of the grey tower must be absolutely correct in his mind.


    Dionysian blinked and did not refute the cheese. Although his desire to refute was clearly shown on his face, he suppressed it and turned it into an ambiguous sentence, "maybe. Let''s talk about the teacher. You didn''t come to see me for reminiscence, did you? We all know what, apart from the training we''ve been through, what can really be called the core of the grey robe. We all have an irresistible thirst for knowledge and a mind set to divide all the problems in the world. So, you must come with questions. "


    "Then you must know what I want to ask. Besides, it''s still me who comes to ask questions. " Just as he knew that Dionysian was good at source magic, Dionysian also knew what cheese was studying, which was a natural and inevitable situation among the apprentices of grey tower. In other words, this is the situation intentionally created by the Lord of the grey tower. He half forced his students to show the direction of their study and study to the same school. The purpose is not clear, but it is likely to make the grey robes fear each other and not to take any action at will.


    Therefore, the question cheese would ask must be one that only he would ask. To change a grey robe here, they may be concerned about why Dionysian hid in the tree hole and accompanied by the roots, but what Cheese wanted to ask was definitely related to the knots around the tree. Dionysian knew this very well, so he sighed. When he raised his head again, the magic light in his eyes burst out!"Galala Innumerable tiny sounds like insects walking on the ground emerge in the room. But it''s not the real insects that make these sounds, but the hands, all kinds of hands! These hands are large and small, men and women, and many of them are not human hands at all, but the claws of animals. The hands crawled out of the darkness and filled the roof and walls of the room. Cheese didn''t have to look back, knowing that the wooden door leading to the exit was covered with these hands.


    In the face of such a battle, ordinary people, even the caster, will feel terrible. But for cheese, who was dealing with evil spirits, such scenes were not enough to make him express surprise. He just looked at these hands in silence. In fact, since the appearance of the arm that pulled him in, he vaguely felt that there was some connection between the thing and Dionysus. Now it seems that the connection is more complicated than he expected.


    "It''s not fair. You have so many hands, but I can''t even use what I had." The mage was not only joking but also indignant. To his surprise, Dionysian did not attack or cast spells. He looked at Cheese''s arm with a smile.


    "It''s true. I haven''t played against grey robe for a long time. If you fight me in this state, it will be a pity for you and me. Well, you pick a couple of these hands, so that at least you can cast properly


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    Cheese looked at Dionysian, and then at the arms. It was not a problem for the grey robe to use two arms that were not his own as temporary prostheses or even for casting. The question is, does he want to do it, and if he doesn''t, what is the consequence? "What if I refuse? Will you attack directly? "


    The magic light in Dionysian''s eyes surged after the cheese dropped, and anyone familiar with the caster knew that this was clearly the state of the caster! But cheese didn''t move, didn''t want to defend, didn''t want to attack, he didn''t do anything, and there was no flash of magic in his eyes. Did he give up resistance? Are you waiting to die now? Or did he know more about Dionysian''s thoughts than Dionysian thought? I''m afraid no one can tell, but the light in Dionysian''s eyes did go out after a few seconds, and with those hands, it disappeared again in the dark.


    "You don''t think I can do it?" His actions have proved it, but Dionysian still wants to know why cheese makes such a judgment. This judgment was enough to kill him.


    "As far as it doesn''t need to be more clear, they all know what Dionysian is asking," I only saw one, I should have been Dionysian blinking, "maybe not yours. But how can you say it''s not mine? How many years have you left the gray tower? three years? Five years? Less than ten years. Do you know how long I''ve been out there? He has promised us that the world has the answers we want. But if there is such an answer, why even he left? Maybe the answer is not here at all. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    There is a lonely tree on the grassland, about three or four meters high, with sparse branches and leaves. There is a hole in the soil under the tree, which is dark and deep. I don''t know where to go. Now, the earth cave is no longer dark, and the light from it is only for a moment, but that moment is more dazzling than the sun. Oh, what is the reason for the dazzling light? Is it anger? Or sadness?


    The scene in the tree hole is no different from that before the flash of light. Things are still their original appearance. The root of the tree is the root of the tree, and the wine pot is the wine pot. The only difference is that there is only one grey robe left in this tree hole. No, it should be said that there was a grey robe in a grey robe and a grey robe that fell to the ground. Standing in the gray robe, the robe floating with the badge of a hooded mouse, but the mouse is different from usual, its head slightly raised, revealing an eye under the hood, which is an extremely unforgettable eye. The other grey robe on the ground has become a literal grey robe. It has lost all the incredible functions it once possessed and the emblem that should have been firmly imprinted on it. Perhaps, it should be called grey cloth.


    Skin, because of the release of magic and show morbid red, in that red skin, a large number of chain like black lines are extremely clear. In this case, cheese''s chest heaved very slowly and heavily, and his breath and breath seemed to take in all the air in the whole space. He turned his head and looked at the root in the middle of the room. "Come out, I know you''re not dead."


    The roots twitch, and a human face, Dionysian''s face, emerges from the thickest roots. The face writhed and, in more than ten seconds, from the crude appearance that would be frightening only at night, it turned into a lively face more delicate and vivid than any sculptor''s elaborate decoration. Then, the mouth of the face began to open, and the original solid root began to change with this attempt, until the wooden mouth began to make a molding sound. At first, the sound was like the natural sound of the wind blowing through the broken house, and then it gradually settled down. Finally, people could speak.


    "When the demons said there was a grey robe that killed the demon lord on the ice six years ago, I had doubts about the man''s identity. Although I know that you are the most likely person to achieve this at that time, I prefer to believe that it is because of the action of anlina. Now it seems that I have judged you by my own standards. You really have the value of being protected by anlina. " Naturally, the voice of the human face on the root of the tree is not similar to the human throat. Judging from the sound, it is impossible to compare it with the words before Dionysian. Even, there is no evidence to prove that this strange face and the sound it makes come from the grey robe named Dionysian before. Unless you know a very important part of Dionysian''s original magic.


    "Body without inner and outer, body without distinction, your value is above me. And you give it up. " Cheese looked at the face, and his mood had eased. As for the two kinds of bodies he mentioned, it is the reason why Dionysus can doubt the speech and even the existence in this way. It is also a category with great gap between original magic and later magic.


    The concept of the body has been transformed since people began to break open the belly of their prey and classify their contents, and since cruel tyrants or ferocious beasts have opened the belly of human beings like livestock. The human body is made up of various organs, bones, flesh and blood. Anyone who has bought meat in a butcher''s shop will know. It''s not just animals, but also plants. Herbalists divide plants into parts, roots, stems, leaves, etc. So people know that the body of living things is different. Without lungs, we can''t breathe, but we can''t eat. Without brain, we can''t think, but we can still breathe. Only the heart, as the driving core of the whole life, occupies an absolutely indispensable and irreplaceable position in this separate body. Such an understanding is, of course, correct.


    But before that? I mean, what was the body like when people didn''t give names and functions to the things in the body, the parts that make up life, and they didn''t take the heart as the center of the body? Is there no bone and flesh under the skin, but a group of unclear half liquid and half solid things? Of course not. There are indeed some creatures in the world, such as gelatinous organisms that often haunt in swamps or sewers. The fact is, whether created by gods or evolved by nature, organs do exist, and they do exist.


    But recognizing the difference does not mean emphasizing the difference. At the beginning, intelligent creatures did not have the ability and cultural accumulation to understand the specific role of certain organs in the body, so in their eyes, these organs belong to the same whole, and the whole is the body itself. In this concept, the heart is also the heart, and the lung is also the lung. But the heart and lung have to operate in a complete organ system. If they are taken out separately, they are nothing but fresh meat. In this view, the differences within the body are blurred and even decoyed. The original magic is based on this.


    In many myths, legends and even folktales, ancient witches are described as having no human weakness. Even if their heads are cut off, they can be taken back, and their hearts can survive even if their hearts are pierced. Even when the human body is destroyed to the point where it can not work, they can escape the bondage of the body and continue to live. This is the research field of Dionysian. There is no difference between Dionysus and Dionysus. There are no organs and no key points. There is no difference from the outside, the body itself is not sacred, and it can transform and change with all things in nature. Only the independent spirit can survive in this circulation.This is why cheese and most casters have a good understanding of Dionysian research, but they can''t get to know the origin magic. The foundation of Yuansheng magic is contrary to the exact definition and detail manipulation emphasized by most mages. It is more inclined to shamans or sorcerers who entrust themselves to gods and seek the unknowability from the unknown. Subtly, those who really don''t think, just like those who practice original magic, can''t get into the door, because the original magic is a recognized category of magic, and has its own system and context. Purely treating things as paste can only make them become confused.


    "I didn''t give up. I just, I learned how to adapt. Do you know how hesitant I am to get to this point? I have a different way with you. There is no reference, no standard, no right or wrong. How can I know what I''m doing now that I don''t even have that person? How do I know what I''m after? " The face on the root of the tree retorted, unable to see or hear the emotion.


    Cheese looked at the face for a moment, and his eyes darkened. "So you didn''t believe your own research from the beginning. You only take your research as a part of the teacher''s research, and compare that part of the door. You don''t believe in the world that has no difference and no domination. You just believe in teachers. When the teacher left, you can''t let yourself continue, so you find yourself a new teacher


    "What''s wrong with that? We can learn from any being, can we? "


    "I always felt like a joke that my adult trial had been completed. I''ve been wondering if I''m qualified to attach my badge to my grey robe. Now it seems that the trial is more useful than I thought


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    The adult trial of grey robe was once regarded by cheese as a test of whether the apprentice can reasonably apply the knowledge he has learned. But after many years, he saw other gray robes which had been tested one after another, and he gradually had a new view on this trial. The frost guards stationed on Longji mountain have a cruel tradition that has been abolished. When children grow to 16 years old, only one spear is allowed to be sent into the dense forest in the mountains. He or she must return to the tribe with a prey no smaller than an adult boar to be recognized.


    This extreme clan rule has been abolished for many years. Interestingly, the reason why it was abolished at that time was not that some people thought it was too cruel, only because the valley began to trade with Longji, and the Legion had enough resources to support more people. In an environment where there is no way to survive, there has never been any warmth. Similar rituals or traditions can also be found in other cultures. Children must prove that they have the ability to survive independently when they are old enough. Limited group resources cannot support those who are useless. This kind of tradition is often called the rite of passage.


    The adult trial of grey robes is also a kind of rite of passage. It''s just that it''s relatively gentle, because by the means of the grey robed apprentices, if they don''t want to die, there''s really not much that can kill them in the world. But in addition to testing survivability, the trial also has more complex implications. The grey tower is not a settlement in a hostile environment, and the grey robes do not need to undertake hunting or farming tasks in this group. They will even leave the tower as adults. This is also the biggest difference between trial and common adult ceremony. Adult ceremony is to prove that individuals can work for the group


    It is to let the apprentices leave the grey tower naturally. This abnormal feeling is finally clear at this time, cheese at this moment to understand what is wrong with the adult trial. The grey robes, which have passed the adult trial, are hardly left in the grey tower, even those like the sleeper. This is not so much a test given to them by their teachers, but rather it is the Lord of the grey tower who pushes his apprentices out of the tower in such a way as to deliberately throw them into the varied world and let them go deep into it and never come back. The Lord of the grey tower did not want his apprentices to serve him after the trial. On the contrary.


    He wants them to live for themselves. It was as if he had planned that he would disappear one day, so he began to let the chicks learn to be independent. But he still did not think that those chicks who had left the nest at first sight had been looking at his back in the shade of the trees. When his back really disappeared, their panic began to appear. Teacher, did you expect this step? If you don''t, you will have miscalculation. If you have, then you are really cruel. Compared with the nominal trial, this is the real bar mitzvah. You want us to kill ourselves as apprentices.


    The thought, because draws the conclusion and stops. Of course, it could be that the arms had touched his ankles. Since cheese has destroyed Dionysian''s body first, it seems that the other side has no reason to stay. The arm flying from all directions fell on the body, and the mage would be torn into pieces in the shape of an adult. When you are in the opponent''s territory, you are surrounded by an unavoidable attack. Your arms are weak and unable to cast. It''s a hopeless situation, isn''t it? Such a hopeless situation should not appear too many times for a grey robe who is used to scheming and then moving. Last time it appeared, it seemed that it was a big fire.


    "I don''t need to tell anyone who doesn''t want to look into my eyes this time." Cheese said to himself, the magic light in his eyes gradually turned into another color that was hard to describe. So the world, in his observation, tends to be still, and the hands that cling to his clothes and flesh seem to float in the air. The chain like tattoo reappeared, which made the mage feel the pain of soaking in boiling water.


    This kind of pain was not found in the destruction of Dionysian''s human body. Why? Is it because of the high emotion that makes the body forget the pain? No, it shouldn''t be. It''s hard to forget the pain. So why didn''t these chains work before, when the force that erupted was stronger than it is now. Unless, at that time, what I used was not the power it needed to limit. Really? It seems that before I know all kinds of external things, I really lack of understanding of myself. But also, who can really structure themselves to the details.


    In the pain, the mage thought and walked to the door. In such a state, no matter magic, arms or wooden doors could really hinder him. And when he was about to walk out of the room, there was a faint voice in the tree root behind him, like from deep water, "are you going to escape? How many more times can you escape like this


    The cheese head did not return and continued to walk. He replied in a calm tone, "I am here because I want to meet a man who is called Dionysian by my classmates and I. He''s grey, too. Now, there is no such person here, only a mysterious ghost thing that does not even have one''s own body. The last thing I want to tell you is that although I can''t use the original magic, I know that in the shaman world, there is no concept of self. Their metamorphosis, travel and trance are not for themselves, but for the unconscious. You are different. You attach so much importance to yourself that you devour and enslave other creatures. This is not the original magic at all. It''s just like a sewing monster, you keep sewing what you find on yourself. Just follow the worm and exist in such an ugly way until you destroy yourselfWhen cheese came out of the tree hole, he realized that he had lost one of his classmates in the world. Without the body, Dionysian''s lack of consciousness will not disappear. He will use his magic to flow between different forms, but it takes time and energy to adapt and assimilate those forms. Therefore, he can drive bats and earth bears, but he can only attach himself to trees to command the broken arms. Maybe one day, the things in that tree hole will become a terrible monster for the disaster side, but it will be a long time later. Now cheese, I don''t want to take care of it. In that cave, he witnessed the fall of a gray robe and destroyed it as a gray robe.


    The shadow of the knot, drawn in the afterglow of the sunset, cast a shadow like a gallows in front of the mage. Cheese took a deep breath and walked over. His robe rubbed against the grass leaves on the ground. The dry grass leaves were ignited in an instant and turned into sparks, which floated in the wind and fell on the knots. The knots around the log became torches. Interestingly, only they were burning. The fire didn''t seem interested in anything else.


    "Chirp!" The goshawk howled in the air, and the grey robe looked up. He was sure he had let the Falcon return to its owner, unless the latter sent it out again.


    "They still have spare time to pay attention to me. Does this mean that the recovery of nuisa is going well?" Sad color, appeared on the face of cheese, and the contact with Dionysian let his heart taste mixed, but also let him determine one thing. It''s not the former grey robe that spreads worm power among the wolf Lord tribe. Dionysian only cares about himself. That means, Lothar, they may meet some unexpected opponents.


    "Better go back soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    Looking back a little bit, when cheese left the camp alone, the people in the camp had other things to think about besides gray robes, and the things they had to deal with were much more real than topics like adulthood and worms. They want to find the wolf owner''s daughter who was missing yesterday from the fair where the fish and dragons are mixed. It''s just that it''s easy to say, but subtle to do.


    "The situation in the market is so complicated that my people and I can''t rush to search. It may frighten the snake. " The White Wolf leaned aside, his fingers shaking irregularly in the air to show confusion.


    "Fabricating a cause? Find any thief or murderer. As the manager of the market, you can arrest people according to the rules. " Lothar suggested that searching for no reason may indeed disturb the target, but releasing a sufficiently convincing smoke bomb may reduce this possibility, which is called covert cover up.


    Ensord raised eyebrows. He had also considered the plan. However, the speed of the stranger''s proposal was enough to surprise him. It was not the first way for a person without management experience to think of it. When Lothar makes this suggestion so smoothly, it often shows that he has practiced similar tricks elsewhere. But it doesn''t change anything, "No. Fabricating causes may have an effect, but in the current situation, there are more unclean than clean ones in the bazaar. Any stimulus now may have a diffuse effect. In case nuisa is in a bad situation, it is likely to make things worse. "


    This statement can be accepted by all the people present. The current situation is obvious to all. If nuisa hid herself with her own will, it would be fine to say, but if she was abducted, the problem would be different.


    "At the end of the day, we know too little about nuisa''s situation. Can''t we get more information just because she''s still in the market and she''s still in the market When the count said this, his eyes drifted to the bottom of the tent, his face light and ugly. It was the shaman who got nuissa''s whereabouts through divination, and none of the people present doubted the validity of his divination. In this case, if the Shaman is willing to disclose some more information to them, the next operation will be of great help.


    However, before the shaman could speak, Batu rejected this possibility. "If you don''t do two divinations for one thing, all the gains and losses are the intention of the spirits. The spirits have given us a response. We can''t be greedy for more. "


    Lothar shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t really mean to rely on ghosts and gods. He just felt instinctively that even if he didn''t rely on divination, etiquette and ugliness could give them more help. But then again, they just want to find nuissa, and they don''t need a thorough plan. Their strength and energy are enough.


    "Well, let''s talk about who''s going to find them. White Wolf and his men must not be able to, disguised patrol is more likely to cause suspicion of others. We have to do it ourselves. " The count tapped the teacup with his finger, and looked around his companions. "Batu, you have to stay so that your eagle can move on when it comes back."


    The young hunter nodded. He understood his responsibility now. Looking for nuisa, of course, is what they have to do now. To protect the safety of cheese, their real task is to escort the grey robe across the grassland. Now that the grey robe does not allow others to follow him, narin, who escorts him in the sky, has become the only means for people to learn about cheese news. There can be no mistakes in this method.


    "In this way, there are three people who can move on our side." The White Wolf blinked. He still didn''t believe that the black cat in clothes could be counted as a person. It''s no wonder that in front of outsiders, the cat goblin has no desire to show off. It is not enough to let people know his real danger just by wearing strange clothes and acting in a special way. However, the count had already made a judgment on the skill and ability of KAILAS. The black cat was probably the most skillful and experienced one among them. Unfortunately, he was not interested in the facts beyond ARTA.


    "I will. No matter whether she has cheated us before, whether she is using us or not, she should not disappear so unknowingly The swordswoman held out her hand to show her position. Her way of judging things is different from other people. She is more used to judging others by seeing than thinking, analyzing, weighing the pros and cons, and guessing people''s hearts. Her sword is waved for her friends, and she has her own yardstick for who is a friend.


    Lothar nodded. The power of the magic sword could make their investigation much faster. Besides, if ATA doesn''t take part in the operation, he will have to go alone. However, it was obviously difficult for the two foreigners to find the missing wolf owner''s daughter in the market. They could not help it. This team was not assembled for this purpose.


    The white wolf is obviously aware of this. These foreigners'' abilities may be as good as ten, but many things can''t be solved by skill and force. "The boss of the hotel you stayed in before may know something. But if nuisa disappeared, he would probably be gone. If this leads to a break, you can go to the tent with the blue top on the west side of the market. The people there have something to do with me. They may be able to help after you explain your intention. In addition, I will send more people to patrol the streets. No one will find it strange to step up the security management after last night. If you need support, you can go to them for help. I will tell them what you look like in advance, so that the guards will be ready to see you, whether they are active or passiveThe count nodded, and the matter should not be delayed for too long. He stood up and asked ATA to wait outside the tent. Then he went to the old shaman and bowed his head respectfully. "I promised you to protect you until the fire call ceremony, but now I have to look for a missing lady. During this period, please accept the protection of white wolf here. I believe he will not let anyone hurt you


    "Go. You have a complete set of rules in your heart. I can see that they have become a brand and become a part of you. You follow them as naturally as eating and drinking water. This is a good thing, especially when the rules themselves are not bad. I''ll be here waiting for you, waiting for you to come back with nuisa. But remember, you have only one life, no matter how tortuous, you have only one chance to spend it. When those creeds make you fall into a corner where you can''t escape, when rules become chains, you have to rethink their meaning


    Lothar blinked, confused about the old man''s warning, but he bowed slightly and said, "I''ll remember that."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    The men settled down, but the count could not get out through the main gate of the camp. To be precise, they are not able to go out from any bright outlet. Other people''s eyes have already surrounded the camp. Coupled with the arrival of Shaman, even if a bird flies out from here, it may affect some people''s nerves. There is no way. Li Chou, as the most noble and special existence in the tribe, can not make people suspicious of his every move, especially his initiative to break the declaration of avoiding the crowd. While several people were thinking about how to leave, someone happened to come in.


    "Master, there are two shamans outside asking for an interview." Ensord followed Lothar. As soon as they got out of the tent, they were going to start to deploy their men when a bodyguard came to inform them.


    "How long have you been here?" The white wolf had previously ordered that no one should enter the big tent without permission unless it was an enemy attack. This is mainly because it is related to the wolf owner''s offspring and etiquette. The less people know, the better. From the situation that the bodyguard came to see him as soon as he came out, the two shamans who asked to see him must not have just arrived. This is also very normal, ordinary people dare not come to the ceremony ugliness''s action to have the opinion, can inquire, also only shaman.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it that there is only one shaman here? " Lothar asked the white wolf in some doubt that he had heard others emphasize the uniqueness of etiquette and ugliness more than once. Now how come two come out?


    Instead of dealing with the request, he explained to the count, "on the grassland, shaman has two identities. First, Shaman is not established without the recognition of the spirits, which is also the original meaning of shaman. However, later, each tribe realized the importance of Shaman''s existence for their own development, and their status was also improved. Therefore, shaman specifically refers to those who serve the spirit of the tribe on this basis. It''s just that many weaker tribes are satisfied to have a shaman, so the two meanings are gradually converging. "


    "Then are not these two shamans serving your spirits?" Lothar was confused by the White Wolf''s words. He could understand that the other party was the communicator who broke down the title of Shaman into the level of ghosts and gods, as well as the existence of similar officials in charge of ghost affairs in the tribe. But the question is, since there are shamans who serve the spirits of the tribe, why are other shamans allowed to exist in this tribe? As you know, all the tribes in the grassland attach great importance to their own spirits. It is not too much for the tribes that worship different gods to regard each other as the same kind of creature.


    "Yes, it is not." The White Wolf shrugged his shoulders. It''s a secret thing. It''s true that it''s not for outsiders in the tribe, but actually it needs to be kept secret. "First of all, these shamans work for the tribe. Their origin and the gods they serve have nothing to do with it. The spirit of fire is the spirit of our tribe. No one has any objection. Except for this, the scale of the tribe is here. We can''t bother the God in everything, so we will ask these shamans for help. In exchange, the gods they worship will also be used as accompaniment in sacrifice, but the pattern will not be too large. "


    "Will this not break down the clan''s cohesion?" Lothar didn''t worry too much when he said this, probably because of his attitude of etiquette and ugliness. He had a good impression of ensoud. As for his content, he means that plural worship objects exist in a social group at the same time. Although it seems that there are masters and subordinates, all the spirits on the grassland are equal to each other. As time goes by, it will inevitably lead to religious divisions among the people. This division may not appear to be a problem at ordinary times, but as long as there is a big impact, the clansmen are likely to split into several factions.


    Naturally, the White Wolf understands this. In fact, people in every tribe are more or less aware of this. It''s just that this happened for a reason. "In fact, the cause of this situation is still because of my father, or it is an inevitable situation in the wolf owner''s tribe. You see, a large number of foreign women, including my mother, have been absorbed because of the rise of our ministry. Their children and accompanying waiters can not all convert them to fire spirits. Especially those who have been protected by their own gods have no reason to do so. In addition, in order to gain more support, some tribes will send the shamans in the tribe when they marry into women. Of course, there must be plural shamans in such tribes. It''s also seen as a sign of absolute loyalty to the wolf owner. "


    Faith, can not be compromised, can not be violated, a little concession will let the believers to attack. If there is anything in the world that can compete with it or even force it to retreat, it is only reality. The benefits brought by reality can make people suppress their unhappiness and accept concessions instead. The rise of wolf owners is an example. It is extremely difficult for a tribe to change from a normal large and medium-sized tribe to a overlord by relying on its own population and talents. They may become invincible blades, but there are always places where they can''t be cut. To rule, it is not enough to have a big fist. Absorbing and tolerating are the responsibilities of rising. If you want to rule the other party, you can''t have the mentality of killing them completely. Naturally, you can''t destroy the gods of the other party at once. Assimilation takes time. Maybe if the tribe of wolf owners can last for a long time, the children born in the next generation will naturally accept the belief system of taking fire spirit as the main God and other gods as subordinate gods. But not yet, not enough time."Guess who this show of allegiance will fall to after your father''s death." The count said questions, but his tone seemed to draw conclusions. It''s a question that doesn''t need to be answered, and anyone who knows something about the situation will understand that in this situation, besides the ritual ugliness of the tribal core, the shamans are just as helpless as others. Whether they are willing or not, they will be bound by blood ties and interests. They will inevitably have promising offspring, and therefore they will be hostile to others. The detachment of neutrality does not belong to them.


    "They''re shamans, no matter who they''re going to fall on. If I shut them out, my brothers, sisters and people will think that''s what the one inside means. I''m afraid the impact will be greater and worse. As far as I know, it is not the spirit of fire that the names of the gods most pronounced in my people''s mouths. " A perverse deity can be believed by the royal family with his powerful power. But it will never become a national idol, because most people don''t need to help them defeat the power of the enemy, they just want a better life. In this case, the choice brought by these foreign shamans will not be without a market. From the words of white wolf, the market in this tribe may not be small.


    At this point in time when ensord was hesitant about what to do next, Batu lifted the curtain of the tent and came out, "the old shaman asked me to tell you that if anyone comes to him, let them come. He just had something to say to them


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    Two shamans came, one fat and one thin, one tall and one short. Normally speaking, the tall one should be thinner and the shorter one should be fatter, but they are the opposite. The tall one is like a wall, and the short one is like a weasel. He learned to walk on both legs, but he always bent his body to make the little man smaller. These two people are not only strange in appearance, but also strange in their clothes. The tall one has a brown coat lined with animal skin, which is like a pile of soil piled on one side after the harvest of crops in the farmland; the short one, though not very impressive, has his clothes full of flowers and colors, but the bright clothes on him are not appreciated Pleasing to the eyes, on the contrary, there is an invisible threat.


    The two shamans, led by the guards, went straight to the big tent. They bowed slightly to the white wolf standing there and walked into the yurt without saying much. Several people outside the big tent, especially Lothar, looked at ensord, apparently hoping that the latter would tell them where they were. The white wolf had a few drops of sweat on his forehead, and his face was not quite right. It was because he did not expect that the two shamans were coming. There were many shamans in the tribe, and many of them were supported or made contributions by their descendants. Even so, they were still quite famous.


    "The tall one is called Yanqiu, and the short one is Jinban. This is a nickname, of course. Many vagrant shamans don''t use names. When they leave the original tribe, it proves that the name given by people no longer means anything to them. The two are brothers. The taller one is the elder brother, and the shorter one is the younger brother. It is said that they are twins, but no one can say how the gap will be so big after growing up. "


    Lothar nodded, tall and short, in fact, can explain. When he was a grey lion, he had seen such people in the circus. Cheese called these two kinds of deformities as gigantism and dwarfism. They were congenital diseases. Of course, they might be related to curse or blessing. Considering the shaman status of the two brothers, the latter is more likely. Because of the nutrition problems in the grassland, many newborns will have more or less deformities, and these abnormal newborns will often become candidates for shaman. To put it in a narrow sense, these children''s deformities are for people to understand their extraordinary and for other shamans to recognize their talents for training. Of course, the premise is that the congenital malformation is not serious enough to affect normal life activities. Otherwise, the shaman will not accept them and the tribe will not support them.


    "May I ask which God they serve?" It depends on the occasion to ask the gods that shamans believe in. As friends, herdsmen naturally will not conceal their beliefs, which is not a matter of no light. However, as enemies, it is not so comfortable to have insight into faith. Although shamans of various spirits do not have different weaknesses due to their different beliefs, some of the more extreme shamans, that is, shamans who worship only one or a few gods, do have something to do with the gods they believe in. Most of the vagrant shamans belong to the latter.


    "It''s no secret. They have been in this tribe for many years, so there is nothing to hide. " Ensord looked at the curtain of the yurt. If people are famous, it''s not easy to hide things. Those who can still keep secrets under their fame must be very deep. "They are shamans who serve snake spirits. In the early years, the tribe was disturbed by snakes nearby, and livestock and pedestrians were damaged. It was these two who pacified them and let us have peace with them. However, I didn''t hear of any of my brothers they made friends with. These two are typical vagrant shamans. They have nothing but gods in their hearts. It is said that they stay here to learn from the rites and ugliness and seldom participate in the affairs of the clan. Even because of the characteristics of the snake spirit, even the sacrifice is rare. "


    "Do you think we should go now or wait for these two to come out?" Lothar means that since the two brothers of Yanqiu Jinban are generally neutral, they can be used as a help in this mission. At present, the team members are too eye-catching because of their appearance problems, and the White Wolf''s subordinates will be alerted. The identities of the two shamans are sensitive, but they are less stimulating than the former two.


    The answer to this question is not the white wolf. Before ensoud had thought about it, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and the huge rock mound cast a large shadow. "You, follow me."


    He didn''t name or finger, but Lothar knew exactly who you were talking about. Because the eyes, just gently swept a glance, two people a cat''s neck have been a trace of cool. This coolness is like a snake in the grass. The snake raises its body and looks at you for a few seconds. Shi Shi ran turns over and walks away. Several people looked at each other, followed up in the White Wolf''s complicated eyes. The guards who should have followed the visitors in the barracks consciously or unconsciously got out of the way when they saw the rock mounds. They didn''t want to go forward at all.


    "Put this on, on your forehead." Before leaving the camp, the mound handed two strips of cloth to Lothar and ATA. When they took things in their hands, they found that they were not cloth strips at all. They were made of two snakeskin! Lothar hesitated for a moment and wrapped the bandage around her forehead. In contrast, ATA''s psychological resistance to overcome is stronger. The smell on the snake skin is not handled very clean. In addition, with the eye of the goblin, she can see the dazzling lines hidden under the scales of the snake skin. But considering the safety of nuisa, she gritted her teeth and put it on.The tall shaman checked the two men''s wearing and adjusted the position of their headscarves by hand. The big hands that hold the head in the palm are impressive.


    "Go out and stand in my shadow. The talisman on your head will be unnoticed The rock mound pointed to his head and told them why he had given them the headscarf. Then he looked at the count specially, "don''t touch your axe when you are in my shadow. It will remove the effect of the amulet. Besides, if you feel like someone is staring at you, don''t care, it won''t hurt you. "


    With that, shaman stood in front of them. He was tall and fat, and his shadow was very big. Strange to say, when their feet stepped into the shadow of the rock mound, their own shadow disappeared. I don''t know whether it''s because the mound is too high, or the effect of the amulet on the forehead. But one thing is certain, that is, after they walk into the shadow, they do have a cold gaze staring at them from nowhere, but no matter which direction they look, they can''t find the source of their sight, just as if the owner of the line of sight is not in this world.


    "The old shaman asked me to take you to the market, and I''ll do it. When you get there, it''s none of my business what you''re going to do. If you understand, we''ll go. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    "Is that really OK? The two, no, three foreigners are all companions in grey robes. Is there something wrong with allowing them to make mischief among the tribes In the big tent of the White Wolf, the two shamans, Li Chou and brocade spot, sat opposite each other, and the latter respectfully inquired. When the old shaman asked Yanqiu to help luosa, they both agreed without hesitation. This is because of their respect and respect for etiquette and ugliness that they did not really doubt each other''s decision. At this time, the question was more like asking for advice than questioning. This is also their attitude towards the old shaman.


    "Not right." Li Chou blinked, picked up the tea bowl in front of him and looked at the tea soup inside, "do you think, what''s wrong?"


    This is the time to test. Li Chou, as a kind of existence respected by shamans in all tribes, does often enlighten others. This is why the wandering shaman like Yanqiu Jinban, who has given up living with the crowd, is willing to stay here. It''s just that the old Shaman''s advice comes and goes all of a sudden. Most of the time, a sentence of appropriate benefit can benefit people a lot, but holding a question for many years, the final answer is quite worthless. Therefore, every shaman cherishes this opportunity.


    "This..." Jinban opened his mouth to say it, and then he swallowed it back. He thought about what he wanted to say, and then he said again, "first, the rules on the grassland are followed by the people on the grassland. Either nuissa or ensord, they are the children of the grassland, and their lives follow the instructions of the spirits. They do not need the intervention of outsiders when they live or die. Second, even if we don''t consider the grassland law, it''s also a matter of the tribe. If these people take money to do things, they are not people of their own tribe or entrusted by others, and they can accept it with their warm blood. But as shamans who are supported by tribes, we should not help. Even if you want to take care of this matter, you should not use this method at this time. Although the relationship between my brothers and you is not well known to all, the shamans in the clan are always aware that you are inviting me to come here now. If someone pursues you later, you will not feel biased. "


    Lao Sa Man nodded. Jin Ban said it was right. From big to small, from ethnic group to individual, he didn''t need to help this team. Especially at this time and place, his actions add some variables to the already cloudy tribal prospects. The premise is that the thing is what brocade Ban said, "from your point of view, it''s true."


    Li Chou drinks the tea in the cup and looks up at the person sitting opposite. Jinban''s face was as usual, because he knew that since the old shaman had asked him, he knew how far he could answer, and what to say next was the real point. Sure enough, Li Chou breathed out, "what do you think is the relationship between shaman and tribe?"


    Many shamans have thought about it, many leaders have thought about it, and many other grassland people have also thought about it. Their answers are inconclusive, each has its own reason, because they have their own situation. To be sure, as long as the people on the grassland still follow such a lifestyle, and the spirits still let the shaman as their voice in the world, the discussion and Thinking on this issue will not stop. So, it is no longer meaningful to discuss the problem that this will be reversed by the world and space? I''m afraid it''s just the opposite. It''s because the answer to this question will change with the changes of the world. It should be discussed no matter in what era and in what area. Only by thinking and trying to get the answer, can people better understand their own situation, and then improve it or adapt to it.


    Obviously, what Li Chou wants to say is an answer to this question here and now. His own answer is, "I have been trained since I was seven years old, and I went here to take over the post of Shaman when I was 24 years old, and served the fire spirit here for decades. In addition, this time, I have witnessed three changes of the leadership, which is nothing new. But the difference is that at that time, the leader of the tribe was still the leader, and the title of wolf owner was only obtained recently. So this time, it is also the most powerful one among the three changes. Do you know what this looks like


    Of course, Li Chou doesn''t need brocade spot to give him an answer. He just wants to emphasize, "in my opinion, this tribe is like a creature. If you have to say it, it''s still a woman. The reason is simple: living things, flesh and blood, hair, and internal organs. The people and symbols that make up the tribe, faith, culture and language are the flesh and blood of this creature. However, as long as the living creatures are alive, there will be a cycle. The old skin will be removed, and new flesh and blood will be born from food, and so will the tribe. At this time, I can hardly say that this tribe is still the one I was 24 years old. All the personnel and things have changed. And the reason I say it''s a woman is because of the current situation, the tribe is getting stronger and stronger, its size, its population is growing. Until the name of the wolf owner is added, just as the female is pregnant, it is no problem to feed herself, and there is still room for the fetus


    "The prosperity of a tribe is like the growth of a fetus. Now, it''s time to give birth. " Li Chou''s words make people feel puzzled, because female childbirth is to give birth to a new life, but what can the current tribe give birth to? At least, Jinban couldn''t make it clear. He only saw the omen of tribal division and mass death, but did not see the birth of new life. But that''s not the question that should be asked now. Jinban still remembers the words before the other party starts to say this series of metaphors."Where are we? Is it the midwife of the birth? Or stop bleeding after delivery? "


    The old shaman laughed because, in his opinion, the younger generation had made a fundamental mistake. "No, remember how I first compared it? You and I, like everyone else outside this tent, are in the life of a tribe. We won''t be midwives, and we can''t influence her delivery. We, it''s the umbilical cord. Responsible for the nutrition from the mother''s body to the baby, when he can be independent and then fall off. But the umbilical cord, in the delivery of nutrition, will also pass the virus. What we can do now is to leave the virus in the mother''s body as much as possible before the baby is about to be born


    "Excuse me for being stupid. What is the virus you are talking about? How can we rely on a few outsiders to stop the virus that is already in the mother''s body? I don''t understand. "


    "Poison comes naturally from the outside and goes through the skin into the flesh. But medicine comes from the outside. It is appropriate to use foreign medicine to deal with foreign poison. The only hope now is that the amount of this medicine is enough. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    "Here we are. It''s up to you. To be honest, I don''t care much about you, but since the old shaman asked me to help you, I hope you can live up to his expectations The rock mound stood in a humble place in the market, and said in a deep voice to the empty place ahead. As the voice fell, his shadow gradually lengthened, from one to three. Lothar and ATA blinked. Their consciousness was not very clear after stepping into the shadow. They only remembered to follow the Shaman''s pace mechanically, and the rest of their thoughts were attracted by the sight from nowhere.


    "Meow!" The cat with black hair and clothes jumped on the swordsman''s shoulder in two or three steps, and the two pupils were staring at the rock mound with vigilance. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t feel the malice from this tall human, and his previous experience with shamans, nothing the cat goblin said would make ATA disappear from his vision. However, on the contrary, the rock mound''s eyes toward KAILAS are very gentle and even reverent. For shamans who serve the spirits, creatures like cat goblins that show their wisdom beyond their appearance are like messengers of spirits on the earth, and a demonstration of their power.


    "Let''s try our best. Please take a thank you to the old shaman when you go back. Without your help, the three of us are still too dazzling. " Lothar nodded her head. Anyway, the other side was here to help them. Regardless of motivation and means, he just talks about the matter. He will not be afraid of the other party because the God he serves is the snake, which makes people feel uneasy or he shows his ability.


    The shaman said nothing more. He nodded to the three, and then turned away. When the tall figure really disappeared at the end of the road composed of yurts, the three people''s breath was one of the pines. To get along with such a tall and strong person will make people feel uneasy instinctively. It has nothing to do with the person''s good or bad, but is purely instinctive. Of course, for the cat, all people are giants, but this is a little higher, but I didn''t see keiras. Every time he saw a person, he would get nervous. "There are still some good spies coming."


    "Where is it?" Lothar did not doubt the cat goblin. He pretended not to care. His hearing and vision had been highly mobilized, searching for any suspicious traces around him, but he did not get much.


    "While the shaman was talking to you, those people were all strangled by snakes. There are a little too many wild snakes here as a human colony The black cat licks its nose, the Scout stares at the rock mound, and the cat goblin stares at the Scout. So he clearly saw the boa constrictors who were not far away spitting messages and following suit. None of the pythons are big enough to swallow adults, but it''s easy to make an unsuspecting person unconscious. At least, when they all know how to attack vulnerable organs in humans.


    Of course, there won''t be so many wild boa constrictors in the market unless one of the snake dealers lost his cage. This also allowed them to understand the other side of shamans as casters. Unlike the mages who emphasized themselves completely like cheese, the waiters of these spirits had the whole land and the creatures growing on them as their support. Lothar, they also have their own dependence, they may also become the dependence of others. Now, it''s time to look for the man who disappeared here. This time, you can''t expect Python to help them solve their problems.


    "Where do we start? Where should we go first, the White Hotel? " The count moved his muscles and bones, and by the way adjusted the position of the Tomahawk on his waist to facilitate any possible battle.


    "No. We have a better choice. " ATA smiles mysteriously and looks at the black cat on her shoulder with a slightly mischievous look. She took a cloth bag out of her arms. It contained a piece of cloth that looked like a part of a whole piece of clothing that had been torn off. At the sight of cloth and ATA''s smile, keiras''s beard trembled instinctively.


    The cat goblin stood on both feet, stretched out his hand like a politician to make a speech, and said, "I have to make it clear that, as a goblin, even if I have the appearance of a cat, it does not mean that I can do cat work. Not to mention, if you want to do this, you should go to the goblin! I''m sure those guys will be happy to help you with just one bone. "


    "But you can do the same thing, right? This is a corner of nuissa''s clothes. At least you can help us get closer to our goal. " The swordswoman shook the cloth in her hand. Her method was much simpler and more effective than asking people about the whereabouts of nuisa. The only question is, if the cat goblin acts as a hound, will he lose his temper.


    For anyone, even a grey robe, KAILAS would have made the offending guy pay for it. It can be said that duata, he can not raise half of the real anger at this man. So even though a hundred of them did not want to, the black cat put his nose close to the cloth and took a deep breath. The smell, of course, he remembered, but the cloth obviously experienced too long when it was used as the clothing of nuissa. Besides the smell of the wolf owner''s daughter, there were too many other smells mixed together, which made the whole face of the cat goblin wrinkled.


    "No more." He said this in a huff, jumped off ATA''s shoulder and stood on his feet, his head shaking slightly, distinguishing the smell from the air. It''s not easy. First of all, it''s time. Anyway, it took a whole day for nuisa to disappear. After such a long time, the smell of her wandering outside was easily dissipated by the strong wind blowing on the grassland. In addition, there was fighting in the city center last night. Although the scale was not as large as that within the tribe, the smell of blood still existed after the bodies and bloodstains were erased. The pungent smell could easily cover up other odors.If a new hound comes, he may not be able to find out the clue of nuisa with a piece of cloth. But the cat goblin is not a natural creature in this world. When he focuses his attention on searching for a smell, the ability of the goblin makes many impossible possible. Goblins are incredible existence, their actions are often not confined to reality, but more dependent on their will.


    "Yes, this way." It didn''t take long for keiras to find out. He landed on all fours. After a brief notice of the two men behind him, he began to run. People''s smell mostly floats in the lower places. If you want to trace, you can''t move on the top of the tent as before. This also made it convenient for Lothar to follow them. In terms of foot strength on the ground, knights and swordsmen were no worse than black cats.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    The world of smell is different. The comparison object omitted here is naturally the world appearance presented by vision. Although people have five senses, and the five senses cooperate with each other, for normal people, the vision of the five senses is the most important. How to see it? Human dependence on vision is directly reflected in the desire for light, which is so strong that in almost all human civilizations, there are signs of worship for things that can bring light, that is, visible light sources, such as the sun and fire, even moonlight and stars.


    In the world of light as we know it, there is clarity between things. Light will open up the uncertain world, so there is a clear boundary between things and things, things and me. Rivers have their banks, mountains have their edges, let alone those smaller, closer to life between the clear individual appearance. This is the world of light, the world of vision, clear and clear. For those creatures that rely on smell to know the world, this clarity and understanding doesn''t seem to take for granted. In order to make the most of it, Kellas is trapped in the smell.


    The world of smell is ambiguous. The reason is that the smell itself exists in a form that is different from light. In this world, each independent thing emits its own smell all the time, and integrates it with other things around it to produce a more complex smell. Therefore, the boundary of things here is fuzzy, and it is difficult to accurately divide the boundaries between adjacent things. Only according to the intensity and intensity of the smell can we determine the approximate shape and location.


    But this is only in a small area, just as the eyesight is exhausted. If the smell is too far away, it will be difficult to recognize, or it will be covered by more intense, and it will lose its own characteristics. In fact, if there is a creature whose smell can be strong enough not to be disturbed by distance, it may be able to find that in the air, which people think is empty, there are actually all kinds of existing odors. Every breath of every creature connects itself with the world full of smell, and then integrates into it by sending out its own smell. The whole world, maybe, is a mixture of all the flavors, or maybe the smells that smell different are actually one odor. In this case, isn''t that creature with a strong sense of smell similar to that of the blind and the deaf?


    Fortunately, KAILAS''s sense of smell is not strong enough. He just follows the faint smell line in the air. This line is like a piece of hemp rope that has been disassembled. Starting from the source, the thick rope is disassembled into a thin strand of rope. At the end of the rope, it starts to be disassembled again. What the cat goblin has to do now is to find the strongest part of the smell rope against this dismantling Points.


    In the market under the sun, two people and a cat were shuttling through the alleys and roads. Few people could see their faces, but they could not see the color of their clothes. The melodious sound of the horse head harp comes out from the hands of the old man sitting by the yurt, which matches the rhythm of the game. When the cat dressed in clothes rushed in front of the old man playing the piano, his surprise made him forget the action in his hand. The music stopped suddenly in a high pitched voice. Among the following two men and women, the man took out a silver coin from his arms and threw it in front of the old man. "You play well, please continue."


    So the music goes on, so does running and tracking. The smell can''t be two-point and one-line. At many intersections, the black cat hesitates which way to go. Sometimes it goes the wrong way and then turns back. Fortunately, the music in my ears has not stopped. I just don''t know whether it is really heard or whether it is because of excessive running that leads to auditory hallucinations. But the music always stops, pausing in a basin of spilt sheep blood.


    "Cough, cough!" The stopped cat goblin rubbed his nose alternately with two front paws, trying to clean out the massive influx of blood. Normally speaking, KAILAS would not be covered with sheep''s blood spilled by the cook, but he was too immersed in the smell world. Although his eyes were long, he was not as smart as usual, which led to this scene. The cook who noticed the incident blinked and seemed to notice something strange about the less sensitive cat. Fortunately, when he separated the clothes from the thick plasma of carass, Lothar had already cheated her and stood in the middle of the two. In a few words, KAILAS is described as a pet who doesn''t listen to the owner''s words very much. However, the chef is clever and doesn''t ask more questions on the thank-you gold of a silver coin.


    A moment later, in an unnoticed corner, ARTA washed the plasma from keiras with the warm water the count had obtained from the cook. To the generous alien, the chef even gave him two freshly baked mutton sandwiches. Lothar handed one of the cakes to the swordswoman. They ran all the way, and they were inevitably hungry. "Eat something first, and we''ll chase after him when he slows down."


    "I can''t catch up." ATA took the cake with a rather dim expression on her face. She shook her head and denied the count''s offer. After Lothar showed a puzzled expression, the swordswoman pointed to their back, and the count understood her meaning immediately. The cook who splashed sheep''s blood is not the only cook here. He is just one of many vendors nearby. They are now in the back kitchen of these vendors, and the smell in the air is enough for the most sensitive hounds to turn their attention to bones. In such an environment, the smell of the world has long been a mess."Tut." Lothar''s manner was not common, though he had been on the dock in lost heart''s Bay for some time, and the noble education the count had received from his bones did not allow him to commit such vulgar acts. But the sailor''s words and deeds also affected him for a time, making him turn this behavior into a subconscious response when he was extremely emotional. Seeing that the tracking is about to have a result, but because of running here and wasting the efforts ahead, this kind of frustration that only needs to face the door but has no previous achievements will not feel good on anyone. Unless, he realizes, things may not be that way.


    "Do you think it was intentional?" ATA''s words seemed to be asking Lothar and KAILAS. She thought of this as she looked at the smoke curling around her. This is the grassland. It''s not uncommon for dogs with a keen sense of smell. If nuisa or the people who took nuisa don''t want to be tracked by smell, the kitchen is likely to be their chosen path.


    "It doesn''t make much sense to be intentional or not. At the moment, our lead is broken. And it''s broken in this inexplicable place. Now we don''t even know where to go. " Lothar took a breath and suppressed her unhappiness. He quickly brought himself back to analytical thinking, and since the scent clues were broken, they had to at least know where this was.


    "Come and have a taste! The best mutton cake in western market! Lamb for slaughter! Hot cakes just out of the oven Not far away, the cook''s cry came when they were silent, and the three looked at each other. The west market, perhaps not the end of the clue. The White Wolf said before that the blue roofed tent in the western city was helped by the people there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    It''s not difficult to find the blue topped tent, because the brass Rooster like ornaments that sway in the wind above it shine in the sun. This Rooster like decoration on the grassland symbolizes a special trade, map vendors. As we all know, the reason why grassland is difficult to map is mainly due to the simplistic terrain and the indefinite mobile settlement. As a result, the natural and artificial references on which the map depends have lost their reference coordinates, and the water systems distributed on the grassland are obviously not enough to support the coordinate system of the whole grassland.


    Therefore, most of the old men who seek the way on the grassland will use three things as reference. The best pathfinders, inspired by the spirit, rely on the stars in the sky to identify the direction, and they often guide the most accurate path. The slightly inferior guides skillfully use nature, rely on the sun, wind direction and other means, they can point out the general direction, but sometimes there are inevitable errors. In addition to human beings, wild animals have their own way to migrate in accordance with this certain law. People who often deal with the wilderness can use this law to identify the direction.


    Of course, most of the leaders on the grassland have these three abilities at the same time, but they are different in terms of their proficiency. In this case, what is the significance of map in grassland? It may not matter to the ordinary herdsmen who depend on the tribe, but it is essential for those who pass information or trade between tribes.


    But such a place with a bit of mystery is set up in the noisy western market, adjacent to those food vendors, and there is no guard at the door. KAILAS knew the special position of the map merchant in the grassland, so he had told his two companions about the special identity of the tent owner after seeing the cock sign. In this regard, Lothar and they are happy to see its success. After all, they come to seek help. The more powerful the people who help them, the more effective the help they can provide. That''s true, if the people in this tent are willing to help.


    "Whoosh!" When the count reached out to lift the curtain, the rapid burst of air made him subconsciously withdraw his extended arm. But even though Lothar''s movements were quick, the object making the sound hit him on the back of his hand and fell to the ground. It was a ball of mud, to be exact, it was kneaded to the size of knuckles by heart, and it was quite solid.


    Lothar stared at the mud on the ground and hesitated for a moment. He missed the opportunity to find the source of the mud, so he didn''t want to waste any more time looking around. What he is thinking now is who is teasing him in this way, and what the purpose is. The ability to use this non lethal ammunition means that the other party has no real hostility. What is he going to do? Warn the count to let him back? However, this is the place that ensord said. The white wolf has no need and motive to deceive them. In fact, the white wolf did not know that it had changed?


    The count thought a lot in his mind, but his hand was not slow. No matter what the other side meant, the curtain was always lifted. Now they have broken the clue, because the search for smell wastes a lot of time. Most of the hotel owners who might have been helpful are nowhere to be found. The only thing they can hope for is here. Regardless of what is behind the curtain, we have to look at it to decide.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh More strong wind accompanied by the sound of broken air, but for the count who had suffered the second loss, the same method could not work for the second time, even if the number was increased. The raised hand waved two times in the air, two of the three mud balls were shot down, and the last one was pinched by Lothar with two fingers, and then crushed with protest force. Now, the count is not happy. An unexpected raid may be a kind-hearted figure or a warning with the meaning of expulsion, but if the same thing is repeated, people will feel bored and teased.


    "Shall I go and find the shooter?" ATA looked at the situation of the two attacks exactly behind her, and her sky blue eyes had also locked in the figure hiding in the crowd. As long as she hands, she can catch the stealthy shooter without a few breaths. But the count shook his head slightly, and only reached for the curtain again.


    "Whoosh! Ding! Whoosh There are subtle changes in the sound of breaking the air, but the mud is the mud. No matter how delicate it is, it can''t bring substantial "Ah


    Lothar covered his hand. There was an obvious red mark on the back of his hand. When he fell to the ground and hurt him, it was no longer a mud ball. It was two bronze balls. The change in the sound of breaking the air just now seems to be caused by the collision of these two small balls in the air. This is why there are two sounds of breaking the air, but there is only one hit in Rosa''s hand. The count''s head was raised by the anger of being juggled three times in a row. He had locked in the shooter, and his right foot, which had retreated a little half step, was ready to turn.


    "Nine! Stop it! Let the guests in! " Old voice with a bit of blame and helplessness, I can hear that the owner of the voice and the shooter who hindered Lothar from entering the door should have known each other. The title of Lao Jiu also illustrates some problems. And when Lothar and they actually went into the yurt and saw the woman with the ravines on her face, it was clear."No offense. It was ensord who brought us here. " It was the first time that the count saw a grassland family headed by a woman. Generally speaking, women would not have such a position in such a society. But look at this room, in addition to a large number of parchment and papyrus, only this master exists. And from the clothes she was wearing, she didn''t look like a hard-working woman.


    "The white wolf has already informed. Don''t worry, you two. I know what you''re coming for Women smile, give people the feeling of some violation. For a woman of her age, her smile is always warm and kind. But even though the wrinkles on her face changed with her smile, the smile showed a gentleness and vitality out of keeping with her age, which was at least 20 years different from her appearance.


    When the conversation was about to go further, the curtain was lifted, and a boy who looked less than ten years old came in with a catapult in his hand and a look of displeasure, "mother! You agreed to go with me to see the pack team today! We said it a few days ago! "


    The woman sighed, "nine, don''t make trouble. My mother is working. Wait for her for a while, and she will take you to see it. "


    "You say that every time." The boy, known as the ninth, sat down in a corner of the tent and looked at Lothar with hostile eyes. For this child, it was these people who made it impossible for him to see the pack team. They were undoubtedly bad guys.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    "In this situation, there will be piggyback teams?" Lothar looked at the sulky boy sitting in the corner, and the expression on her face relaxed unconsciously. It''s hard to imagine that although he was quite gentle with children before, since Helen was born, he has been unable to separate himself from the children again. Every child reminds him of his daughter, and the prank just now is nothing.


    As for the piggyback teams, they have different names in different regions. Caravans, caravans, and camel caravans, in short, are commercial activities carried out with carriages or livestock with certain weight and long-distance travel as the main carrying capacity. Because in a relatively closed society, the piggyback team is the contact between the small society and the small society, so they can always bring interesting news and novel goods from afar or on the way. Therefore, it is not surprising that they are welcomed by children and even become the objects they want to join. Even Rosa himself had fantasized about being a bard following a pack.


    "Yes." The old woman nodded. Unlike her son, she didn''t seem to have any sense of anxiety. This ease made the count feel that she was not simple. "In fact, this tribe is a transit station for many piggyback teams, because there are few semi settled settlements on the grassland. In addition, the listing Fair provides a safe and fair environment for merchants. They always settle here. Now the situation is really not good. Many of the piggyback teams that should have come in this period of time have not come. Maybe they have deliberately bypassed here. Don''t believe it. Those people''s noses are sharper than the best hounds. If there is any problem, they can avoid it. "


    "Businessmen always do." Rosa replied, but the expression was not very good. He has seen the merchant''s face many times. When he was a child, his parents died and his territory was ruined. Those businessmen who lived there fled one after another. Later, he was raised by Cangshi Xianwang, and the merchants rushed back to Heishan as soon as the tide. Not to mention the rat man disaster a few years ago, the whole Cang lion merchants were moving their property out of the kingdom in a planned way. Later, Marcus could hardly contain his anger when he mentioned it to him. It is natural to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, but most businessmen are more obvious.


    "Yes. But thanks to them, this place is so lively that people like us can live on. " The woman seemed to hear the deep meaning of the count''s tone and turned the topic lightly, "otherwise, the orphans and widows would have to expose their bodies in the wilderness. The rats will gnaw at the grass roots, but without the mice, the eagle will attack the lamb, which is the truth of the spirits


    Lothar nodded, things are not only one side, can only see a single face of things, often not because of the fixed appearance of the object, but the observer''s perspective is rigid in one place. He still understands this truth. Therefore, the little anger quickly dissipated. The count blinked and exchanged greetings enough. The woman showed her trustworthiness. He decided not to waste any more time. "The eagle will attack the lamb, and the shepherd will stop with a whip. There is a lamb being watched at the moment. I wonder if you can tell us where we should go to save her fate. "


    "Don''t worry, dear guest. The lamb you''re looking for has been watched all day, and if the eagle wants to start, it''s already done. It''s still hesitating, it''s still circling. You may as well go to see the piggyback team with our mother and son. This is the last one to stop in the market. If they leave, it will be desolate here. " The woman''s attitude was strange, at least to ATA. She once said she had been informed by ensord. What she said just now also proved that she was aware of the situation of nuisa and the urgency of time, but she made this seemingly inconceivable proposal.


    The swordswoman immediately wanted to say something, but was stopped by the black cat on her shoulder with a slight movement. There was a smile on the corner of Rosa''s mouth. He seemed to understand something, "I see. Please show us the way. We haven''t seen the prairie pack team since we first came here. This time, we can open our eyes. Are you right, little fellow? "


    "Hum." The boy did not look at Lothar, but ran over to help her up when she got up. For a child of this age, he is quite sensible. Such a sensible child should not make the act of secretly attacking guests with a catapult outside the door. And a child with a great curiosity about the pack team should not turn a blind eye to cats in clothes. Without more evidence, Lothar had already deduced that the mother and son were acting, but for whom they were acting, and what effect would they perform?


    "Come on, guest. We''ve got to go fast, or we''ll miss the pack The woman passed by Lothar and spoke to them in a soft voice. The count''s eyes were on one side as they crossed by, but the change lasted only a moment, and then returned to normal. Four people and a cat left the tent one after another. When there was no sound in the tent, two tentacles slowly protruded from the carpet made by the old woman. Then, a strange creature with thick arm slowly climbed out. It had a centipede like head, but its body was as sticky as a worm.


    "Are you being watched?" Walking in the noisy streets of the western market, the count''s face was as usual, his lips did not even open and close, but a weak but clear voice came from his mouth. He learned it with an artist in lost heart Bay. At that time, it was purely to amuse Helen and satisfy his curiosity. Unexpectedly, it is now in use. As for whether it''s safe to say this in public, in fact, it''s much safer to talk in a noisy room than the so-called quiet room. Especially when several people are on the road, it''s too difficult to eavesdrop."Now the market is full of insects, so you should be careful when you sleep. If you don''t pay attention, the worm goes into your mouth. " The woman''s answer sounds like complaining about the sanitary conditions in the market, but for those who have seen the worms in their stomachs, the explanation is quite different. And thinking of the last time that intelligence merchant also burst to death at an important time, the woman''s caution is quite necessary. Besides, listening to her tone, I''m afraid that there is not an individual worm in the abdomen. There may be many similar cases in markets and even tribes.


    "You''re right, and we''re annoyed. I just don''t know where these bugs come from? When we came to the grassland, we didn''t know much about the insects on the grassland


    "Well, I didn''t say that. I really don''t know. You see, I just do a small business. To be honest, even those maps were left by my dead husband. That was his skill and his destiny. I don''t want to do this now. I just want to see Lao Jiu grow up safely. I have no spare power for other things. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    He is only devoted to the map business left by his late husband and raises his own children safely. Such a person will not be recommended by the White Wolf to Lothar. Moreover, the count himself was able to detect something unusual about the woman in some ways, which made her voice more like a prevarication. However, this is not a bad thing. The more people living in a noisy and chaotic environment, the more cautious they are, the more careful they have to think. Such a person is certainly not easy to deal with as an opponent, but as an ally, it is enough to place hope. That''s why they would gladly accompany the mother and son to the piggyback team.


    This woman has more wrists than she looks. And it is such a smart market person, but also in the present market, where it should be her home.


    "Do you know which pack team is leaving today?" While Lothar was still thinking about whether to continue to ask, the other side took the initiative to ask a seemingly irrelevant question.


    "I don''t know. My companions and I know little about it. Please take the trouble to explain it to us. " In fact, there are not so many tactful words in the language commonly used by prairie people, but the count''s tone is enough to turn ordinary words into sincere and humble inquiries. This is part of education, at least as an aristocrat, Lothar knows how to show respect to each other.


    "Hypocritical guy." The boy holding his mother said in a low voice, and then was severely beaten in the back of the head by the woman. The effort was so great that he nearly knocked the boy over. And after this heavy blow, the woman rushed to her son immediately and touched the place she had just hit. The boy''s eyes were filled with tears, but he tried not to let the tears flow down.


    "I''m sorry, you guys. It''s because I spoil this kid so much that I let you see the joke. Lao Jiu, apologize to others quickly The woman pulled her child half pulled from the ground and forced him to look at Lothar and them. ATA can''t bear to see it any more. Although she knows that it''s natural for her parents to beat their children, she''s too cruel. The swordswoman couldn''t help but let the mother let her child go. After all, the child was still young and did not understand the implied meaning of the words between the adults. She would hate the excessive polite modesty, of course.


    Lothar stopped her, and of course he felt that the other side''s punishment was a little rough. But he knew that the mother and son who depended on each other would not vent their emotions on each other at will, and the mother''s beating and scolding must have her reason. This truth may not be clear to them who live outside the grassland. This is also the case. After that, KAILAS lay down in ATA''s ear and whispered to her why the women laid such heavy hands, because on the grassland, especially in such large tribes, the people who live in the market are actually not protected by the tribe. They are not people here. And people like this mother and son who have lost their own tribe will simply be regarded as Vagabonds. Even if the White Wolf presided over the order, the grassland people with status killed such vagrants, they would only have to compensate five ewes. The so-called grassland people, at best, are family members or leaders with certain status in the tribe, and their appearance is not more attractive than the count of Heishan.


    The boy''s apology, mixed with choking, was hard to hear. But no one really expects to hear an apology from the child and get pleasure from the surrender of the weak. This is against chivalry, let alone a child. Fortunately, people around have long been familiar with such things as parents beating up their children. Although there was a wave of sight at the beginning, it also dispersed after a few seconds.


    This little episode passed quickly. The beaten boy still held his mother carefully. Although his eyes were red, his face did not show the kind of grievance or dissatisfaction that he should have. This may seem strange to people. Although children at this age are not really rebellious, they should not learn to swallow their anger. Moreover, it is not only the boy who behaves strangely, but also the mother. Since the beginning of the meeting, she seems to have been doing things that do not match her appearance and age. Besides, although the father of the child is dead, since he is called Lao Jiu, should there be eight brothers and sisters in front of him? Why never heard the mother and son talk about the existence of these people? If they were dead, the woman could tell her husband''s death without saying a word about the eight children. Of course, as a mother, the status of her children is likely to be more important than that of her spouse. Perhaps their death is too heavy for her to recall. But that doesn''t make sense.


    "Jingling! Ring the bell Bells, tied around the neck of horses. Compared with the horses that soldiers like, these humpback horses with bells around their necks are a little short, and the muscles in their legs are not strong enough. However, if ordinary horses were to carry a large number of goods, they could not still move at a constant speed every day. The maximum load of a war horse was only one or two people, and it would be difficult to run more. This is why the elite cavalry on the grassland always carry a number of horses in rotation when they go out to battle. Only in this way can we ensure that they have horsepower to fight at any time during the march at a constant speed.


    Unlike pack horses, these horses are not suitable for riding, but they are more resilient and durable, and their diet is not as expensive as war horses. So although many people don''t look up to pack horses, they are still an important business core on the grassland. Because of this, the tone of the whole pack team is not so high. When a whole group of piggybacks is full of goods and is led by people riding on ordinary horses, it feels like a huge beast. Every step of it is slow, but every step is full of strength. It''s just that the beast doesn''t look leisurely now."Mother, why don''t they play flags and drums? Before that, when the other piggyback teams left, they were very busy. " Dry the snot under his nose. Lao Jiu asks his mother in some confusion. Indeed, the procession now approaching looked so heavy and suffocating that even the supposed light bell sounds like the scream of a whipped man. It''s hard to imagine a situation like this for kids.


    "Silly boy, that''s because the piggyback team set out to make money. Now they set out to escape. You see, half of their packages are empty and the other half are unsold items. They didn''t sell and didn''t buy. They must have lost money this time. " The woman said softly, her eyes swept over the packages on the backs of the horses.


    In any case, the piggyback team in front of us is really not impressive, and there are not too many people watching along the street. This allows the leader of the pack team, a middle-aged man with a big beard, to see the mother and son from the crowd at a glance. He gently urged the reins, stopped in front of them, and then turned over and dismounted.


    "Long time no see, ah Jiu''s mother. It''s a bad year. We didn''t buy a map this time. I hope you can understand. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    It is also normal for pack teams and map merchants to have an intersection. Although experienced members of the pack team may not have a worse understanding of grassland than map makers, it is necessary to find people with similar knowledge and concerns for reference and exchange in order to be on the safe side. This kind of communication will certainly be accompanied by economic exchanges. After asking the surveyors some questions, the piggyback team will buy some maps that may or may not be used as a token of thanks. Sometimes, the surveyors will update their map cognition with the piggyback team and act as the temporary guide of the team.


    But that''s all before. With the death of the man, the relationship between each pack team and the mother and son has gradually become more and more distant. Those who had a deep friendship with the master occasionally visited them and bought some maps to help mother and son live. But like the members of this piggyback team in front of me, there are not a few who have never visited since then. The two are originally pure interest relations, because it is normal that one of them can no longer provide equivalent benefits and no longer have exchanges. It is not impossible for people with more indifferent personalities to pretend that they do not know them.


    Although it was not obvious that the greeting came suddenly and ended abruptly, Lothar, who stood aside and pretended to be an outsider, could still detect the nervousness on the face of the pack leader when talking to the woman. He didn''t understand the origin of the tension, but he could guess the origin of the tension. The bell continued to ring. The boy, who had just looked at the pack team, was now unusually quiet. Maybe they misunderstood him at the beginning. Lao Jiu didn''t want to see the bustling scene of the piggyback team. He came here to see what kind of work his father had been engaged in.


    At the end of the pack, passing in front of a few people. The crowd on the street gradually dispersed, talking about what they had just seen, or returning to what they had been doing before. Lao Jiu helped his mother to a tent with several stools in the open air. The owner of the tent obviously knew them and did not say much. He nodded and poured several bowls of milk tea from the copper pot on the stove to them.


    "Nine mother, this is the last piggyback team. You may not listen to me as a tea seller, but now no one needs a map. You and Lao Jiu should leave as soon as possible. To tell you the truth, I will leave the village before tonight. You are drinking the last pot of tea today. Although the place was protected by white wolf, he was a man after all, and could not be protected for too long. Either, or you can go with us. There is still a place in my car. It should be OK to load your things. Besides, my daughter is also noisy and worried about Lao Jiu... "


    "No, we''ll go after this cup of tea, and we won''t delay your packing." The woman nodded, and in a gentle voice she refused the other party''s kindness. At the same time, she reached out and touched her son''s head. The teahouse owner''s words made the boy bow his head and dare not look at people. He is really familiar with his daughter here. The children, including them, often go out to play together. With a slingshot, he seems to be the leader of the group of children. Every time he goes out, he can shoot down a few rabbits or careless birds with an iron bullet, which makes his friends cry out.


    After the boss walked away to deal with the luggage, the woman began to speak slowly, "just half of the talk has not finished. This pack team belongs to the family of Cheyenne. They live under the snow mountain in the north of the grassland. It is said that there are at least 30 caravans of this scale under the name of the clan. They are well-known on the grassland


    Family is a collective form of existence that will naturally occur in any kind of civilization environment. Blood enables the members of the family to be better bound together. Therefore, many tribes on the grassland are composed of a large and powerful family as the backbone and some vassals. The family name of such tribe is usually the clan name. Obviously, this is the case with Cheyenne in the female population.


    "That''s a wonderful family. If we want to support such a large industry on the grassland, the strength of this family must be very strong. " Lothar nodded. It is generally believed that the family engaged in business activities or the chamber of commerce is not as powerful as the family directly engaged in politics. But as a count, he knew very well that it was not all. It''s not a joke that businessmen can shape the fate of a country. Most of the time, even the king has to maintain considerable respect for commercial groups that seek to gain interests among several countries, which is still in a relatively orderly environment.


    The order on the grassland is relatively simple. Without the management area of the tribe, the only thing that can regulate people''s behavior is the instruction of the spirits and the inner rules. In such an environment, there are still a large number of piggyback teams, and these teams can move far away from their own families. They certainly have more than wealth and force. In a sense, the name of such a family is a kind of deterrence.


    "Yes, the cheylands are a great family indeed. And even if they don''t recognize the status of wolf owners, they are still allowed to do business here. Do you know why? "


    Because the location is far away, there is no possibility of direct conflict with the wolf owner. Therefore, it is normal to identify with the wolf owner at will in exchange for the right to do business here. It is also normal that the caravan is not allowed to do business here because the location is far away. But it''s not normal to admit the status of the wolf owner and manage the pack team here, isn''t it? The status of the wolf owner is like the throne of a king. How it came from and what it was made of is not really important. What is important is that it must be recognized by all people. If everyone thinks that it is a throne and the king is sitting on it, the throne itself can be a stump or a Mazar. So is the wolf owner. The reason why the wolf owner is respected as the wolf owner is that the nearby tribes should sincerely worship him. There is no way to compromise."Or, the strength of the sherry family is stronger than the wolf owner, and he dare not offend them. Or it''s personal. If it''s a personal affair, it''s probably that before the wolf owner became the wolf owner, someone in this family helped him. After he succeeded, although she didn''t recognize his position, he didn''t embarrass them in the old love. "


    "Well, you are right. The people of the sherry family did help the wolf owner. After the wolf owner got the title, they also sent many congratulatory gifts in their personal name. Among them, there are several beautiful women. Some of these women were rewarded by the wolf owner to his subordinates, and some became his concubines. Some of them gave birth to him. "


    "You mean..." The hint was obvious enough, and Lothar felt from the beginning that the other side would not waste their time with them. But he never thought about the relationship between the pack and the whereabouts of nuisa, and as the complicated relationship between the Chevy family and the wolf owner behind the pack team unfolded among the women, some things became clear.


    "The lamb you are looking for is of snow mountain blood."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    Lineage is a very interesting thing. People can''t control their bloodlines by themselves. I mean, they are inborn. They may be able to forge their origins through the operation of the day after tomorrow, but bloodlines, the things that really flow in the body, can''t be forged. Even if all the blood in the whole body is wrung clean and poured out, and then new blood is poured into it. However, this is not a sad thing, because not only people can''t control their own bloodlines, but also animals can''t control their bloodlines. The pigs born in the pigsty may never see the scene outside the pigsty all their lives, and the rats in the field will not know what the lawn looks like when it is higher than the grass stalk. Is it a tragedy? Life can''t control its own form, can''t decide whether to eat meat or vegetarian, male or female, but life is unique.


    Uniqueness is often not a good thing, it means that when a unique individual encounters a unique problem, no one can give help and answer, it can only rely on itself. However, when the world is full of unique individuals, the situation has changed again. Among the countless possibilities born of combination, many possibilities are related to each other, produce results and lead to new processes. So the whole world becomes knowable and unknowable, complex and simple. Therefore, there are so many dramatic things happening in this world, don''t you think?


    Piggyback team, slowly leaving the market, hanging on the flagpole, dyed white triangular fabric, fluttering with the strong wind. This is the symbol of the family of Cheyenne, which is as well known on the grassland as the symbol of the family winter wolf. The leader''s mustache held the reins in one hand, and the rolled up whip in the other hand, hanging at his side at random. His eyes looked warily at the vast land ahead. Although the reputation of the sherry family is strong enough, the evil wolf who is nearly crazy by the smell of blood will not care so much. The soldiers gathered here have been waiting for too long, their horses are eager to run, and their knives are eager to drink blood.


    "Leader, someone''s coming up." Bearded gently on the rein, turned the horse''s head and looked at the back of the line. Indeed, from the direction of the market, there was a horse running this way. He blinked, no thief would have been so anxious, no thief would have come alone to hijack the Shelley family''s piggyback team. We should know that most of the members of this piggyback team have a lot of fighting merits. Only those soldiers who are respected in the family and have the strength and experience can become part of the family economy. The equipment and manpower of this piggyback team are enough to rob some small tribes.


    Generally speaking, those who do not pose a threat will not be taken seriously. No matter whether it is for defection or for any other purpose, it is up to someone to deal with it, so it is unnecessary to bother the leader of the pack team. And the reason mustache didn''t do that was the horse. Good herdsmen will look at horses, because horses are an integral part of their lives. It is necessary for soldiers and herdsmen to identify the good or bad horses and judge the health status of horses. At this time, the horse running towards the pack team, although only from a distance, can already have enough qualifications to dedicate to the head of the family of Xuelan, "good horse."


    Good horse, rare. After all, horses are not weapons and armor, not wooden furniture, porcelain utensils. If they are left untouched, they will die and die. Even if there is no shortage of good horses on the grassland, the desire for good horses, especially male horses, is still the habit of all grassland tribes. This time, the piggyback team didn''t make much money here. Although the purpose of this trip is not really about money, it can be used as a leader. If you can receive a good horse here, it will be a icing on the cake. It''s just that when the horse comes near, people on the horse don''t seem to be selling horses.


    People who run business are the most intelligent, especially those who can be leaders. Although they may not be able to remember everything at a glance, their keen memory of people and property is probably even better than that of mages. At a glance, the beard could see that the man and woman on the horse were just standing next to Lao Jiu''s mother in the market. However, he was unable to make a connection between the two. Instead, he began to reflect on whether he had unconsciously said something that should not be said in his greetings. By the time he quickly retrieved the previous memories, the horse had come near.


    "Greetings to snow mountain." Lothar, riding on Harold IV, made a standard grassland horse salute to each other. He had to be glad that the hotel he stayed in was not too far away from the western city. Before the hotel owner disappeared, he did not do anything to his and Batu''s horses. Otherwise, although it was not impossible to catch up with the pack team on foot, it would not be so fast. As for the greeting, there is nothing to worry about. The pack team of Xuelan has no intention of hiding its origin. As long as the flag of the snow mountain is flying, you can see it even if you are not blind. Don''t worry that it will involve the ninth mother and the son.


    "And to you, visitors from the grassland. What can I do for you to stop the pack team of Xuelan When beard spoke, he had handed the whip to his left hand, and his right hand extended to the handle of the machete along the gap between his clothes. However, because of the wide clothes and robes, no one could find out. As for why he is so alert, this is the same reason as Xiangma. The men and women who came here, not to mention the men''s, from their appearance to their temperament, are definitely veteran soldiers who have been fighting for a long time. Such people should be on guard when they don''t know the enemy or ourselves.


    "We''d like to buy from your caravan, and hope it''s still in time." The count said calmly, and could feel that he was not in a hurry to buy things.There''s no reason why you don''t have to do a door-to-door business. What''s more, even if the stranger has other plans, he has to listen to what he wants to buy, "I don''t know what you want to buy? We have complete hides, spices, incense, cheese and so on, all of which have been carefully selected. "


    "Simple, I want to buy, people." Lothar had a smile on her face. The slave trade was a common trade in this land. The creatures who were regarded as slaves were indeed treated as goods.


    "That''s a pity. We came out this time with no live goods. We don''t have what you want to buy. " Bearded also laughed, but the more he spoke, the louder his voice became. It was a signal, and the men in the pack team didn''t make any obvious movements when they noticed the signal, but they all touched their weapons or pretended to check the goods, but they actually grasped the bow under the car.


    "No, I want to buy this person, you must have." The count rode on his horse, as if he knew nothing about the other side''s small movements. "Because what I want to buy is the 24th daughter of the wolf owner."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    After a few seconds of stiff movement, big beard burst into a burst of exaggerated laughter. When the laughter gradually subsided, he slowly said, "ha ha, this guest really knows how to laugh. I''ve said that I don''t have any live goods with me. If you want to buy female slaves, there is also a piggyback team nearby. I might be able to help you arrange it. But you want to buy the wolf owner''s daughter, which is really How unreasonable


    The tone of his voice suddenly changed. His smile became heavy and strong. The members of the pack team behind him drew weapons one after another. Although the bow was not opened, it was only a moment to bend the bow and build an arrow with the ability of a prairie shooter. The atmosphere has become tense. However, this is not a hopeless situation. As long as Lothar said that he was joking and couldn''t find out the details, moustache would not tear his face and start to fight with them. The question is, will the count do that. If we let them go here, they will certainly be on guard. Besides, they have just mentioned the news of other Chevy caravans.


    "Is that unreasonable?" The count''s face sank, and ATA behind him had put his hand on the hilt of fraklag''s sword. "I didn''t expect you to say that. The wolf Lord took his daughter away soon after he was promoted. Thanks to your face, I am unreasonable. Why don''t you ask yourself, what''s the reason for your actions? "


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand. You think we kidnapped the wolf owner''s daughter? This is ridiculous! I have a close relationship with the wolf owner, and I am just like losing my elder brother to the wolf owner''s death. How could I kidnap his daughter? You foreigners, if you don''t know anything about the grassland, you don''t know where to listen to the rumors and legends. I advise you to think about it carefully. Don''t be fooled into being a gun emissary yet. " What Beard said is reasonable. Think about it carefully. It''s the white wolf who asked Lothar to go to the west city to ask for help. Then the white wolf may have explained with the mother and son for a long time, and deliberately led them here.


    The premise is that the White Wolf, who has been with the party since last night, has worked out a series of strategies from then on, with the purpose of causing conflicts between the small team and the pack team. It''s not impossible. Lothar believes that cheese and Marcus can do the same thing. Now that someone can do it, he thinks that ensord can''t do it, which makes him look down upon the white wolf. Prudence and modesty were the instructions followed by the knights, and the count did not mean to look down upon anyone. So he had the mother and son go through a little test before he found the horse to catch up with him.


    "I really don''t know much about the grassland. But I still know some grassland rules. For example, a slave''s child will be a slave, just like a cow gives birth to a calf. Moreover, as long as the mother is a slave, no matter who the father of the child is, there will be no noble blood born from the slave''s belly. Xuelan once gave some female slaves to the wolf owner. The wolf owner was kind and did not regard them as livestock, but gave them the identity of human beings. But she never submitted to the wolf owner Nagong, and you certainly won''t care about his decision. So in your eyes, those women are still slaves, and so are their children. "


    Slavery, which sounds the same, actually refers to different situations in different environments. Cang lion also has slaves, but the common people of Cang lion are not qualified to keep slaves. All slaves are under the name of the king or great Lord. Their task is to take charge of the infrastructure construction in the territory. Most of the slaves came from criminals. They would be temporarily deprived of their civilian status and servitude as slaves until the end of their sentence. While they were slaves, they were still provided with adequate food and medical supplies except for no salary.


    It doesn''t sound so scary, does it? As if slaves were not as miserable as they thought, their lives seemed acceptable. But there is a premise. In a farming society like Cang lion, slaves are an important labor force, and they need to be taken care of carefully, because the population can not increase suddenly, and every bit of strength is the result of time accumulation. The nomadic society like grassland is not. In particular, most of the grassland tribes did not have any surplus food at all, and their general attitude towards the enemy was slaughter. In this kind of environment, the treatment of slaves can not be good, and their status can be imagined.


    It''s not surprising that the beard tilted his head and knew the custom of slaves on the grassland. It''s strange to know that Shirley once gave the wolf owner women, and these women were still slaves. Not many people know about this. Even the children of the wolf owner may not know the secrets of the wolf owner because of his many wives and concubines. Those who can know these things must be those who pay special attention to Shirley. If one of them can be less, one should be less. It''s just that before that, he still hopes to get more information out of it, "where did you hear these things?"


    "I don''t need to hear it from anywhere. None of the news is secret after being opened. How to treat slaves on the grassland is not a secret. The relationship between Shirley and wolf owners is not a secret. The only one who needs to know is the origin of nuisa. But if you dare to tie her up in the market, you should know that we are the people who have come with her. It is not surprising that she said something to us during the journey Half true, half false. Lothar''s words are not false, because he did hear the news separately, though from the same person. And it is he who connects them, despite the hints of others. It doesn''t matter, because the count''s words are not to prove how clever he is, he just doesn''t want to involve other people."No wonder, none of this is strange. Ha ha, OK, now the only thing that makes me wonder is, how are you still alive? Shoot the arrow If the bowstring is out of hand, the arrow is like a locust. For these grassland people who are proficient in riding and shooting, the target can be shot without aiming at it. They had no reason to miss, and no one could save them.


    There are too many things that people can''t do. God can''t do things, too few. "Hoo!" The wind, whistling past, from behind them in Lothar, like an invisible giant suddenly exhaled, carrying the dust majestically out. As soon as those flying arrows were blown by the strong wind, most of the force that could penetrate the armor was immediately removed, and the standard head was even more scattered and disorderly, which was terrible to see. Loxashi ran drew out his axe and waved it twice at will. Then he dialed and pushed away a few arrows that had been lucky enough to fly to him, and let them make a few unwilling crackles.


    "Ah Hoo!" Shouts accompanied by the sound of horses'' hooves occupied the field before the dust settled. When the people of Cheyenne opened their eyes from the strong wind, they saw the soldiers who surrounded themselves with strange cries. At the head of these soldiers was a young looking green eyed man with a black cat on his shoulder.


    "We seem to have just arrived. But it''s the first time for me to see Wuqi Uville turned to look at them and grinned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    Lothar didn''t go to meet uville. He didn''t know how much Kellas had told the leader about the situation, just as he didn''t want the incident to involve the mother and son who sold the map. Even with the help of tielebu, things could still avoid the worst direction. This is why, when he asked the cat goblin to ask for help, he specially asked him to tell uville that the reinforcements sent, whether they were men or horses or flags, could never reveal their origin. Because the count didn''t think that this would be the end of the affair, and if the cheylands turned to investigate it in the future, the less they knew, the better.


    Uville is not stupid. On the contrary, the head man who made a deal with the devil was a bit too clever. The reason why he came willingly after being informed by KAILAS was to fulfill the covenant he had made before. And when he came here and didn''t see cheese, just Lothar and ATA, he realized that things might not be right. When Lothar didn''t say hello to him, instead, he urged the horse to press toward the leader of the pack team. The leader was sure that the cat goblin had not told him everything. It''s not a big deal to rob or surround a pack team. But the white Pennant that floats in the wind could change the severity.


    "Who are you? Dare to encircle the caravan of the Xuelan family! Are you all tired of living? " Mustache, riding on his horse, yelled, and he could see the sudden emergence of the siegers shaking at the name of sherry. This let him seize the opportunity, the grassland is never short of a guy driven by others because of a little sweet, such people often have no loyalty. So he continued to shout.


    "Listen to me! If the curfew goes away quickly at this time, my family can be magnanimous and ignore it as if it has not happened! But if you... "


    "Oh! Don''t you think it''s stupid of you to talk about it yourself? " Uvel leaned over the horse with a look of scorn on his face. However, he is the leader of these people. Now that the three departments of tiele have been integrated, the morale of each department is not stable. If the leader of a piggyback team doubts his decision in two or three words, what will be discussed in the future.


    "I don''t know if you are from sherry. Even if your flag is not copied from hearsay, what does it have to do with us? We come for our own reasons. If you want to beg for mercy or frighten people, you have to find the right person! Here today, we listen to him. " The head man pointed to Lothar and drew all the attention back to the count.


    Lothar crooked his head, which was just right, otherwise he would try to get the conversation''s attention back to him. At this time, the count and bearded had already drawn closer, and the two horses were just a few steps away. He looked at each other and said in a deep voice, "leave nuissa and you can go. Otherwise, no matter which family you are today, no one can leave. "


    "You have a big voice." Mustache sneered, who is not a knife head licking blood on the grassland, which is not a light or heavy threat, naturally can not play an effective role. What''s more, "if you say we''re not from the Shirley family, you can let these people have a look! I''m a man of Chevy''s reputation. People on the grassland all know that this person wants to eat our caravan? I''m afraid you''re going to die! "


    The count''s eyes narrowed, and he could not see that the people in the caravan were troublesome. When he first went to call for reinforcements, he didn''t really want to solve the problem with violence. He really wanted to start to stop the group of people. He said that he and uville could not accept the loss of tierrab. But things have come to this point, which began to make Lothar doubt whether the introduction of reinforcements is or not a faint move. But he didn''t think that if the people of tielebu didn''t come, he and ATA would be killed by random arrows. At this moment, the silent swordswoman pulled the count''s clothes.


    "Let''s look at the back of the fifth brown white spotted horse in the second column on the left. That should be her." Lothar followed ARTA''s cue and found that there was a long package on the side of the horse, and there was not much else on the horse. Although the price of the piggyback team is not good this time, the load on the horse is also less.


    It''s good to take a breath and find out where nuisa is. In this case, the count''s eyes turned, and a new saying came out, "well, you said you didn''t kidnap the wolf owner''s daughter. It''s easy to do. Let''s search your goods. If there''s no goods, I''ll accept them. If you want to kill them, you''ll have no complaints. I can swear to the spirits. But if we find people, if you are really kidnappers, I don''t want to make too much trouble with you. We each step back, people, stay, you and your goods, we will not move you to leave. How about it? "


    This actually sounds unreasonable. Both sides are ready to fight for each other''s lives. Lothar suddenly wants to negotiate with the other party. This kind of repetition and hesitation should not appear in an experienced soldier and commander. But there are two sides to everything. The count''s words have his own considerations. To be sure, the people on the grassland are fierce and have little fear of the fight between life and death. But these people in front of us are not only experienced soldiers, but also businessmen. Businessmen, then have to calculate the pros and cons, consider the income and expenditure, struggle, is their last resort.


    So Lothar''s words are actually confirming one thing, that is, what does taking nuisa from the wolf Lord tribe mean to these people and even to the Sheryl family behind them? You know, without cheese, nuissa would have died. If she was so important to Shiran, there was no reason for them to let it happen. Of course, this may be because letting nuisa lead the funeral is a trap in itself, and the people of Chevy are not aware of it. But judging from the fact that they are trying to take nuisa away, rather than cooperating with the wolf owner''s daughter, things may be more subtle.Mustache, hesitated. Because Lothar did guess a part of the truth, this time nuisa was not kidnapped from the tribe by the high-level sherland. After all, it is far from the snow mountain. The mountain is high and the road is long. It is not long before the wolf owner died. How could they begin to calculate a slave''s daughter? It was moustache, with years of experience and keen insight that it would be successful if nuissa was pulled out of the war of descendants and used her lineage to grab benefits from the defeated offspring after the dust settled. Only then did he secretly inquire about the fall of the twenty-four women and concentrate his efforts in the market. Let nouisa go here, and he has nothing to lose.


    "How? Do you dare not let us search? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    The wind blows, the vast grassland only slightly undulating land in the distance and smoke from the market. At this time, the scene is like a painting. Painting is ambiguous because it is between reality and unreal. When a painter draws his works, he always has a real example, or splices or blurs the examples that once existed in his consciousness. Therefore, the painting must have a real element. As long as it is created by human beings or other similar high intelligent life, even if it is abstract, there is truth in its core. But when this kind of reality transforms from the painter''s pen to the work, what it records or draws will inevitably become unreal, because the reality it maps is limited by time, and the painting itself has the possibility of spanning time.


    This ambiguous characteristic is the reason why paintings are often used as the objects of casting or the medium of magic means. And the present scene, and the painting has similar characteristics, ambiguous. Ambiguity does not mean that the caravan that took nuisa does not exist, or that the people of Lothar and uville are not real. Ambiguity means that, under this extremely real appearance, the flow of people''s hearts may never be as active as that shown at the beginning. It was as if the relationship between the two sides was at war, and Lothar''s negotiation did not seem to work.


    Sweat drops, falling against the count''s cheek, he was waiting for a reply. Now he can only place his hope on the big beard, who is more than a soldier because he is a businessman, so that he can still weigh the pros and cons calmly in this situation. But even so, things are not necessarily going to develop as Lothar hoped. Who will let the pros and cons of this thing in everyone''s mind calculation method is not the same.


    The beard grinned, revealing two rows of clenched teeth, and his cheeks trembled slightly, revealing the ongoing conflict of ideas within him. For a moment, perhaps for some people, it was as long as many years before he began to speak slowly, "you have one thing right. I am a businessman. The merchant, does not do the business which loses money. If you can''t get benefits immediately, you should prepare for the possibility of obtaining benefits in the future. A female slave is not worth the life of any caravan member here. She may have value, but it''s too risky to invest too much in value. "


    "But she is still a seed of potential, and her possibilities are unknown until the future becomes a reality. If I can''t take it back to my own land and let her take root and bring profit, I still have to make sure that I can get something from it the next time I pass by. Do you agree with that? " The leader''s words sound like pay me resistance before concession.


    However, Lothar''s face did not show a sigh of relief. The other side almost admitted that nuisa was in their hands, but it also showed that the other side was very clear about the value of nuisa. In the hands of such a smart businessman, it was not easy to get the wolf owner''s daughter back without paying anything. Bloodshed now seems to be avoidable, and the subsequent bargaining is no safer than swords.


    "Yes. But I think that instead of talking about this with me, a stranger, you''d better talk to her. With my understanding of her, even if she doesn''t need to be loyal to the forces, she will still make use of this chaos to make profits for herself. In fact, you just need to give her appropriate support, so that she will not resist the help of a force that has blood ties with her This is true. Lothar had a clear understanding of nuisa. This woman, like some noble women he had met in Cangshi, had a greater pursuit of power and power than men. He didn''t think she would get through the mess so easily.


    "Maybe. But this is an impossible possibility. No matter what we do to her later, she will remember what happened now. So what we can do is to give up the status of her mother''s family and cooperate with her in a more pure business relationship. Only in this way can we regain the legacy she can get. " Moustache''s mind was clear, but Lothar didn''t understand why he wanted to ask for it, but soon he continued, "well, we''ll have to prepare a gift for her."


    Lothar noticed the trend in the other side''s words, and her hand holding the reins tightened slightly. "We are passers-by on the grassland, and we will not stay to help her. Take her back this time. That''s what the others mean


    "I know, white wolf. I didn''t expect that kid had a good eye. Yes, he has always had a unique vision. " The leader laughed a few times, and it was not surprising that he could infer ensoud''s place in the matter. In addition to the White Wolf, I''m afraid no one in the tribe has the ability to make clear what happened in the market so quickly. Only the white wolf can accurately know the trend of low-key nouisa. As for the two foreigners in front of him, mustache had judged them to be mercenaries hired by the White Wolf, or vagrant who had been drawn in, just like those around him.


    "In that case, you should know that there''s no point in talking to us. Now it''s Mr. ensord trying to protect his sister, and we''re all just acting on orders. " Lothar followed the other side''s words and tried to turn the two sides of the bargain into Chevy and white wolf. In this way, many problems could be solved. Because mustache would never follow him back to the tribe to negotiate with the White Wolf, and they would not let the caravan go and let them talk about it another day. In the final analysis, now that the other side had agreed to negotiate, the balance of the deal was leaning towards the count."Well, ensord is going to protect his sister?" Dahuzi shakes his head. What is the relationship between the wolf owners'' heirs? It is impossible for him, who was born in a big family with blood as the continuation capital, to understand. In a hard family, kinship is dependent. In most wealthy and powerful families, such warmth is not allowed by internal feelings and external factors. "If he really wants to protect his sister, we should not be surrounded by two foreigners who dare not even show their own flag. I just want to add a piece to my open chessboard


    "What do you mean?" This was not from Rosa, but from uville. The head of tielebu was not willing to be a thug. It was one thing to fulfill the covenant, but the treaty was made for the realization of his great ambition. Now, there seems to be a small possibility being opened up here.


    "I mean, now that you know who''s behind nuisa, you should know that she can survive without the protection of the white wolf. So, compared with the market manager, do you think the price my family can offer to cultivate a person is high or low? " When Beard said this, he was looking at uville, a group of soldiers more valuable than the two foreigners who could not stay.


    "You want us to switch to twenty-four women? With all due respect, she''s just a daughter. No matter how powerful she is in her hands, she can''t compete with a man in everything she can share. "


    The leader smiles, "isn''t it better? If you put these people under your hands into a big war, how much storm can it set off? It''s better to keep a limited successor and eat your share safely. Besides, what you can get is not only from her. Smart people should know how to choose. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    As Lothar lifted the sack, nuisa lay on his horse like a dead thing. The count took a breath and reached for the latter to be lifted from the horse, with her face up. Although her eyes were closed, the wolf master''s daughter''s breath was still steady, which made the knight feel relieved. He was wrapped in that way and walked for a long time. In case of suffocation due to the problem of cloth bags, he and everyone here would put the cart before the horse. Now that nuisa is still alive, it''s time to think about the next thing. First of all, what should they do with the one they picked up?


    "You can''t just take her back." Ouvier stood by Lothar with his hands around him, and his eyes swept over nuisa. Although he had heard of it, it was the first time he had seen this man. To be sure, nuissa''s appearance and figure are much better than those girls in tiele''s three novels who have been working since childhood. Uville is a man of the right age, and others don''t care too much about it. "It''s hard for you to stay out of the market on such horses. If you take someone back now, people who didn''t know she would come back will also know. "


    Head tieler was right. Lothar had already realized it when he was riding Harold IV out of the street, but at that time he was too eager to save people. Now the same problem is on the table again, but this time he can''t go any further. The more time he delays here, the more likely he is to be exposed. The problem is that he doesn''t know what nuisa is thinking. The woman has deliberately concealed her information about her return to the tribe. The count does not know whether she is going to carry out the plan now. If not, it may be a good time for her to return to her tribe in a fair manner. But if the enemy who sent ambush to kill her doesn''t stop here, the exposure at this time will make the previous low-key action useless.


    "What? You can save people, but you can''t do this Lord? " Aware of the count''s hesitation, uville soon understood his situation. He looked at ATA again. After seeing that nuisa was safe and sound, the swordswoman had no idea. He could see that although the wolf master''s daughter and the two men were related, they might not have been so close. They would have saved her life, but they knew very little about this woman''s real thoughts. It can only be said that nuisa was lucky to meet such a group of people. But then again, if not, he would not have stood here.


    A few minutes later, Lothar sighed, this Lord, he really can not do. But in the current situation, he and atta must go back to the White Wolf to report. First, he promised old shaman to protect his safety. Moreover, he did not know about the situation of cheese. After much deliberation, the count could only make an expedient move. He raised his head and looked at uville with such seriousness that he thought he had seen through some of his secrets. Just when the leader was considering whether to start first, Lothar said, "put her in your place first. What do you think?"


    "This If you don''t worry, it''s not impossible. Anyway, we also took the flag of Chevy, so it''s OK to say hello to the future owner. " Wull shrugged. Naturally, he agreed to the big beard''s request that he and his men help nuisa fight for the inheritance, otherwise the Chevy pack would not easily hand over the wolf owner''s daughter. It''s just that this way of meeting is somewhat uncomfortable. If possible, the head man is more likely to appear suddenly when nuisa is in danger. In that way, he can gain the good feeling of her and sherry at the same time, and it will be much easier to find the right and left at the same time.


    "That''s it. We must hurry back. If there''s something I can tell you again, thank you very much Lothar finished and patted the head man on the shoulder. After uville put his hand on the back of his hand and nodded away. On Harold IV''s side, the black cat had been lying on the shoulder of the swordsman, looking bored. When Lothar got on the horse, he began to urge him to go back.


    Once the Mustang leader, even if carrying two people, is not dull at all, just like when they came, they return to the market quickly and frighteningly. When Lothar and his men were far away, uville turned his attention back to nuisa''s face. He looked at the face with his head tilted for a few seconds, as if in a trance. "They''re gone. You can open your eyes."


    Nuissa, still in a coma, rose to her feet. She did not look like a person waking up from a coma. She patted her hands up and down, tidied up her clothes, and her face was calm. When the lady had finished her grooming, she looked up at uville. "Your eyes are good, your brain is good."


    "Really?" The head man raised his eyebrows in a somewhat frivolous tone. He turned his eyes towards the market and no longer had any visual nostalgia for nuisa''s body. "I think that if I can see that you are pretending, those two people from outside the grassland must have seen it. If you''ve ever been with them, you know that they''re the ones that only show up in stories


    "They are passers-by. Before they come to the grassland, we don''t know. When they leave the grassland, we don''t know. So only here, only at this time, they are naturally the people in the story to the grassland, just a word to come, and the same to go. They''re not real enough. They''re too unreal for us. " Nuissa also looked in that direction and said."They saved you more than once. In this respect, your evaluation of them is somewhat indifferent. " Wuweil''s tone was very strange. I couldn''t tell whether he was joking or criticizing.


    "From my personal point of view, I certainly appreciate them. Without them, I would have been dead. As the daughter of the wolf owner, who is about to join in the dispute that is going to happen, they can not be used as a force that can be drawn on or used. It has nothing to do with my personal feelings towards them. " The wolf master''s daughter moved her body and could not hear any apology.


    "I''m just curious. They know you''ve just been dizzy. What would they think if they knew you weren''t kidnapped by Shirley''s men, and it''s a game from start to finish? " There was a cruel smile on uyville''s mouth, and he finally saw the expression he wanted to see, the surprise, and the fear that came with it.


    "How do you know about it? Your appearance should have been unexpected Nuissa''s voice trembled a little, not because she was afraid to deceive Lothar. They were exposed, but simply because humanity broke a scheme that should not have been known.


    "Probably because, if I were in your position, I would do the same. Shirley wants you to be their puppet, you don''t. But you can''t convince them that you have a way to get more, so you make a bet with them to see if someone can find a piggyback team for you and save you. You say you don''t believe those passers-by, but they are really your biggest chip. In this way, you not only win the support of Chevy, but also have the right of self-determination. What''s good can''t be better, can''t you? "


    "Not good enough." Nuisa said in a deep voice that what she said was not good enough, naturally because her calculation was easily pointed out by the head. It forced her to reexamine the man.


    "No, it''s good enough. I also want to understand your intention after the event, which is really good, so that I can rest assured and put the chips on you. And you, you should be happy, "said uville, with a more somber smile," because you don''t know how powerful the passers-by and the sherry have found you. I, urberville of tierrab, will serve you well, my mistress


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    Press the head of the tiele division and the wolf Lord''s daughter, and say back to the Loza side of the horse''s return journey. In fact, the count had a vague premonition that he had surrounded the caravan of Cheyenne at a place not far away from the tribe. Unexpectedly, no one came to watch the caravan until the caravan left. This can only show one thing, that is, something more attractive is happening now.


    "Dada" horseshoe sound, stepping on the market road. Lothar had never heard the sound of horses'' hooves on this road before, not because the road was well paved to absorb the noise of horses and carriages walking on it, but because even when people were in a panic like this morning, there was a lot of people in the market, and those sounds were enough to cover all the hooves. But now, there''s no difference between quiet and wild. What makes the rebellious prairie dwellers end their voices in silence? It''s not a lot of possibilities, but there''s a lot of possibilities right now.


    The marbles, shot out of the shadow of the yurt, went straight to the count''s face. It''s just that this kind of sneak attack is obviously too casual for Lothar. He raises his hand and catches the ball easily. In his impression, there is only one person who can regard this kind of thing as a bullet. The old man''s words appeared on both sides of his mouth, and then he saw a small word on both sides. It was difficult for Rosa to read lip language. In a chaotic battlefield or in a secluded environment, lip language is an efficient means, so he immediately understood the other party''s words.


    The count nodded and urged the rein to let Harold IV stride forward. He did not try to communicate with Lao Jiu again. It was the utmost benevolence of the child to report the news here. He could not lead him to a more dangerous situation. Horses, galloping on the road, those closed curtains and figures hiding in yurts tell what is going on here. As they moved closer to the market to the tribal side of the market, the voice that had disappeared appeared again. Not only the sound, those miscellaneous flags, fluttering above the various roads, ferociously swinging the body.


    There is no doubt that those flags come from the descendants of the wolf owner or the forces in the clan. It is no wonder that all the people in the market dare not go out. If they fight here, who will control whether the enemy or the civilians are in front of them? Simply, at present, they have only seen the flags and haven''t heard the voices that the fighting should have. So the next question is, what are these people doing if they''re not preparing for war? What''s more, why does Laojiu say Yingpan to them?


    Yingpan, which undoubtedly refers to the camp of the White Wolf, is nothing else that can be referred to by the word together. So the question is, what is the relationship between the fierce situation and the White Wolf''s camp? Lao Jiu means to let them hide in the White Wolf''s camp like last night? No, it''s a lot more than last night. Or is it the white wolf?


    "Hold on, we have to hurry up." The count gave an order, lowered himself, and the horse, who was in common with him, immediately understood the master''s meaning. It was as if a sharp arrow had pierced the heavy curtain. Before the soldiers guarding the roads had time to react, they felt a strong wind blowing around them, and then they could only see Loza''s back as they screamed.


    Normally speaking, no matter how fast the horse is, it is impossible to break through the troops stationed in the narrow terrain. But now the soldiers are all facing the direction of the White Wolf camp. They are not alert to their own behind. This gives the count an opportunity to go through the hall and the lane with the wind and lightning. Finally, when the torch starts to light, they see the wall of the White Wolf camp. You can see the soldiers with the White Wolf badge on them standing behind the wall, tensely confronting their peers outside the wall. The number of soldiers besieging the barracks, roughly estimated, should be more than ten times that of the garrison.


    According to Lothar''s military experience, as long as these people start to attack, the White Wolf''s defense will not last for another round. Those walls look solid, but in fact, they can be shaken loose from the inside only by avoiding a collision of the horses. What''s going on? Why did this happen in such a short period of time? The count did not understand. But what he understood was that it was impossible for them to rush into the barracks on their own. If they continued to stay here, sooner or later, they would be caught by the soldiers behind them. For today''s plan, we must find a place to hide and wait and see the situation.


    "This way!" In this dilemma, the familiar voice makes Lothar turn the horse''s head subconsciously and lead the mount into a yurt nearby. This is not over. There is only one entrance and exit for a normal yurt, but there are two for this one. The horse carries people in from the one near the street, and then goes out along the other to enter another yurt. So many times, even Rosa can''t tell how many yurts they entered and how many yurts they went out. Only following the dark figure who led the way, when he stopped, he found that the man was Batu who should have been waiting in the camp.


    "Dismount, it''s almost here." The hunter reached for Harold IV''s rein and said to two men and a cat on the horse. On hearing the words, the man on the horse turned over and looked at him with puzzled eyes. But Batu did not speak immediately. He went to a corner of the yurt, reached for a corner of the heavy blanket as the wall, lifted it slightly, observed it for a few seconds and then put it down."Well, they didn''t come after you. They should have regarded you as the family''s confidants. These people are now divided into different parties and factions and do not share information with each other, which is good for us. " Batu breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at several people, he frowned slightly, "where is nuisa? Didn''t you find her? "


    "Yes. But to be on the safe side, we''ll let her stay with uville. Now it seems necessary to be on guard Lothar explained the results of her party, then raised her chin and pointed out, "what''s going on? All of a sudden, the heirs found out that it was the white wolf who killed the wolf owner? "


    "That''s not true, but it''s about it. I wanted to tell you about it, but I was surrounded here as soon as I got out of the camp. Fortunately, the White Wolf told me the safe house he had set up nearby, otherwise I would have been caught by people who don''t know the other side. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    Batu did not know who he would be captured if he was caught, but the white wolf standing on the lookout tower in the middle of the camp was very clear. The flags of the eldest son, the eldest daughter, the second son, and so on were flying in the air. Each of them was like a hungry beast, waiting for an opportunity to enter here to eat. A lot of people like to eat meat, but few people like to be treated as meat. Ensord especially doesn''t like it. Most of his life so far has been to prevent himself from falling into this situation. He hates such metaphors.


    "What does the great shaman mean?" The White Wolf frowned, looked around the troops outside the wall, and asked the bodyguards standing by. At this stage, the old man accounted for a very large proportion. Therefore, the attitude of etiquette and ugliness at this time has become an important indicator that ensod must consider. In a sense, the fate of all people here is in the hands of shaman.


    "No change." The guard said in a low voice, bewildered and anxious. It is no wonder that anyone who is besieged by such a large force will feel confused and anxious. As for the meaning of the so-called no change, only the White Wolf and the old shaman in the big tent tacitly understood it. No change means that Li Chou will not take the initiative to break the deadlock.


    "Ha..." Ensord sighed. He didn''t know whether to be happy or not about the old Shaman''s attitude. You know, it''s all because of the old shaman. It wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t refused to meet all the people who wanted to see him. When the fire calling ceremony was approaching, it was hard to avoid the old shaman coming here. However, because he was carrying the body of a huge monster, people could comfort themselves. He went to the White Wolf and told him to be on guard against monsters that might attack the market. However, combined with the smoke rising from the camp in the morning, the camp of the white wolf was too quiet all afternoon. The suspicion and anxiety brought down by self consolation regained their minds. They did not know who was the first to take the lead, and the offspring began to lead their own armed forces to come here.


    If the first person who came here to see the old shaman at that time, there might be a chance to recover. Let that guy leave the troops outside the door and see him in the main account by himself. But now it''s too late to think about it. Now the situation is not so simple. The white wolf can clearly realize that some of the brothers and sisters who came here didn''t want to ask the shaman what happened. Their troops sent out obvious hostility. It is not difficult to understand that no matter how well the White Wolf stands aloof from the world, he, as the orthodox successor, may get more inheritance than others expect in the ceremony. However, for some ambitious heirs, no matter how much endod gets, that amount is too much. Instead of leaving the brother to share the legacy, it is better to take the opportunity to completely level him and his supporters here. Ensord had foreseen that if the shaman chose to go out of the camp, no matter what he wanted to say to the descendants, someone would take the opportunity to attack the camp directly.


    Once chaos is created, it will not end in a short time. By the time someone regains his senses or makes a determined effort to maintain order, he and his little power in his hands will have been slaughtered. At that time, no one will admit that he fired the first shot of the attack, and he has a high probability of nothing to do with it, because such a large number of forces means that it is almost impossible to trace the causes of chaos in a short time. As for who will take a long time to defend themselves against injustice? White Wolf wryly smile, that is of course impossible, even if there is, certainly it is just the opportunity to achieve other purposes.


    But even so, how long can this stalemate last? Even if Li Chou continues to keep this indescribable silence, I''m afraid those guys outside will lose patience after a long time, smashing the earth wall and rushing in, and the result will be similar to being attacked. So that''s it? Since it''s a hopeless situation, it''s up to the old shaman to decide the future? Or is it to entrust the hope to the people from other countries? Shamans often say that the spirits have their own arrangements. People just need to work hard and leave the rest to the unknown.


    If we followed this principle, I''m afraid the white wolf would have been eaten in the cruel blood fight, even the bones would not be left? After moving his neck for a while, the defender of market order regained his pace. He stepped down from the lookout tower and walked towards the front door. When he got on the wall, several familiar figures also stood in the conspicuous position of his army. Those are the most powerful descendants of the wolf master. Only they can get the qualification of guarding the main gate. Once upon a time, ensoud thought that he would not have a conflict with these brothers and sisters, because the power between the two was so different that he was not an opponent of magnitude at all. Some of them are independent all the year round, and the size of their followers seems to be the level of medium-sized tribes, which is different from those who have to depend on them. If it is said that in the distribution of the inheritance, what ensord seeks is the future vitality, what these people seek is to inherit the position of wolf master.


    "Lao 15, you have finally come out." The man who spoke to the white wolf with his waist crossed over his waist had a delicate beard. He was wearing very gorgeous clothes and some jewels inlaid with precious stones. However, don''t think that this man is a businessman or a greedy man. All his belongings are the spoils of war, and they are personal spoils. In other words, all the jewelry and clothes come from his soul under the knife. If ranked in terms of personal strength, this man, who seems to have little deterrent power, is expected to rank in the top three of the whole clan.Ensoud saluted the other side. Although the elder brother was belligerent, he was good to all the people in his family. After all, few of his descendants could really threaten him. When a person had no enemy, he would be more easygoing. It''s just that in this easygoing way, there is a shadow of arrogance. Sure enough, after the White Wolf saluted, the man immediately said, "you are a great scenery today, good! However, after playing, we should send the great shaman out early, let him go to the retreat, and let us go back to have a rest earlier, don''t you think? "


    "It''s not because I want to detain the great shaman. If he really wants to leave, no one can stop him. I don''t have to say that. I don''t know why the great shaman stayed with me, but since he chose to stay here, I have the obligation to treat him as the host before he is willing to get up and leave. So, brother, please forgive me. So are other brothers and sisters. The great shaman won''t be wronged by me. You''d better go back and have a rest as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you''re hungry, I won''t have enough food for so many people. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    "Do you hear me? Old four and fifteen didn''t listen to you. You owe me twenty ewes now!" A man, who looked twice as wide as the White Wolf, sat in a soft chair with a back and called out to his brother, whom he called the fourth. Long before ensord came out, the children had made a bet on each other to see who could fix it. At that time, the wolf owner''s "hum!" The fourth son snorted coldly and moved his hand away from the handle. His personal strength was indeed the best of several brothers and sisters. However, in such an environment, personal ability could not become a gold medal for all purposes. Scuffles in narrow terrain and one-on-one showdowns are quite different things. He knew it, so he held back his impulse. But the heart has already recorded this account in the White Wolf''s body.


    In this regard, ensord is indifferent, he has been prepared to be hostile to these compatriots. He is also very clear that all the things happened today and all the losses caused by these brothers and sisters will eventually be recorded on his own head. Who let the old shaman not go into other people''s residences? Now that the white wolf is standing on the wall, he has the consciousness to undertake these tasks.


    "Fourth brother, I''m sorry. But I still say that, the great shaman came to me by himself. When he wants to go and who he wants to go with, it is his freedom. Now that he doesn''t want to leave, let alone you, I can''t let him enter the camp even if his father is still here. " Ensord knew that if he moved the dead wolf owner out, it would be a dead end. But what he said was not a lie, not to mention the words used to achieve some effect. He told the truth. He may not worship the fire spirit, but he thinks he is still the people of the spirits, and he must protect the shaman of the spirits.


    People are fickle and cannot help themselves. How can those who can serve God avoid it? If it is the true God, it is the truth. How can we confuse the ignorance among the worldly customs? Therefore, the more devout people are to their faith, the more unable they are to accept compromise. They do not understand that since they have found the best way, why not directly use it to gain access to the truth. White wolf did not care about this. He supervised the market and was good at human relations. No matter how good the idea was, it would be useless if he could not spread it according to human feelings. Today, however, he finally understands that many times the inability to compromise is not one-sided, but that once he begins to compromise, he has to bow down in a complex relationship like a snare. This bow will sink into the unpredictable and turbulent undercurrent, and he can no longer climb up, and can no longer say clearly.


    "Fifteen, you can think clearly, although Shaman is the most respected person in the tribe, he will not be in your camp forever. Even if he can, the situation here will change after the fire calling ceremony. You can''t guard your little camp all your life, can''t you? You can''t stay away from your brothers, can you? Listen to me. Open the door and let''s meet an old shaman. As long as he talks to us personally, no one here will care about what you are doing The fat man who just won the bet got up from the soft chair and admonished.


    The white wolf did not answer, and this silence obviously stimulated others. The fourth son''s face became more and more red. When he saw that the others stopped talking, he walked towards the gate of the camp. When he was twenty steps away from the wooden door, an arrow flew down from the earth wall and nailed it to the ground an inch in front of his feet. The arrow was shot by the white wolf.


    "You Before the fourth son had finished, he saw ensord raise his hand, and the soldiers on the earth wall immediately bent their bows and set up their arrows. Without any hesitation, they shot out the arrows. In an instant, the distance of twenty steps outside the camp was planned out with arrows. Ensord stood there, helpless and ferocious, and said, "cross the line, die."


    "What a cross the border is dead. Today I want to see if it is you or me!" The two beards on the fourth son''s face trembled with excitement. He didn''t think that the White Wolf''s words were for other people. He thought that ensoud was aiming at himself. He saw a flash of light. His sword came out of the scabbard. The soldiers under the fourth son raised their weapons one after another, looking like they were going to attack. With their bright knife, all the others followed the orders to prepare for the battle, and saw a big war, which was inevitable. Suddenly, a gust of wind came from the southwest. The wind pushed the clouds, and a large shadow covered the slanting sun, making a terrible voice.


    Li Chou, sitting in the tent of Yingpan, opened his eyes, and the brocade spot sitting beside him opened his eyes. The difference is that the old Shaman''s face was only heavy, and Jinban''s body had faintly begun to shake.


    "Alai."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    "What''s going on out there? Why is it dark all of a sudden? " Lothar looked up at the top of the yurt, and the roof, which had been reddened by the sun, had now turned into a gloomy color, like the night before.


    Batu opened the small hole and looked out, but even the falconer''s eyesight could only wrinkle his brow for a moment to take back his sight. "I don''t know. I can''t see anything. I''ll have to wait for them to light the torch. "


    The sudden darkness made the inner part of the yurt dark. In order to avoid making noise from the things that were here to attract the attention of people outside, several people in the tent did not dare to act rashly. As a result, neither Lothar nor Batu could see that behind them, ATA''s sky blue eyes and KAILAS''s pupils were faintly glimmering. The two pairs of eyes looked at each other and saw the same worry from each other''s eyes. Unlike slow humans, goblins and demigoblins have sensed the impending threat, but they don''t know what it is.


    Silence, in the dark will lengthen the time, the heartbeat is not conscious of speeding up, but breathing because want to suppress the heartbeat and efforts to lengthen and slow down. I don''t know how long after that, the count took the lead in breaking the silence. "By the way, you said you wanted to go to us. What''s the matter? What happened to cheese? "


    Batu remembered that he had not reported his situation to the people who came back, so he replied in a low voice, "I don''t know if it''s all right. Narin flew back once before, and he had injuries on his body, which I''ve never seen before. It''s not made of stone or branches, it''s made by some living thing. Fortunately, the injury was not serious, and narin did not feel afraid, which showed that it was not so difficult to hurt him. But this makes me feel strange, because if that is the case, he will never fly back by himself, and he has not told me what happened to the grey robe


    "So I guess it might be something narin and grey Pao met, but they solved what they met, and grey Pao let narin come back first for some purpose." According to ibatu''s understanding of his falcon, narin will not return voluntarily after a slight injury. The goshawk has locked in the target to follow and will not turn back easily. Therefore, there must be some force through some means to force or non force narin to act against nature. Among them, the most likely nature is magic. Shaman and grey robe have the ability to communicate with animals, which is the most reasonable explanation he can think of.


    "This is in line with his style. Although he always seems to be taking advantage of all the things around him, when he encounters something he is not sure about, he always drives others away." The count shrugged his nose, and he remembered that six years ago in Creek Valley City, he and cheese launched an attack on the huge Demon Lord. As a result, the grey robe moved the devil and himself away from the place by magic, leaving him and Jack wolfwalker in a daze. Of course, it''s out of kindness. Everyone knows that, but this kind of kindness is somewhat uncomfortable for soldiers.


    "And then what happened? You come to us because you think the grey robe is in trouble, and it''s the kind of trouble that he doesn''t want others involved in. Are you going to tell us that? "


    "Yes. After all, I didn''t get along with him for a long time. In this case, I didn''t know whether I should find a helper to rescue him or let him act alone according to the meaning of grey robe. I can''t help it. I can only ask narin to confirm his position for me, and then run to you by myself. I hope you people who are earlier than him can know something. Then you all know what happened. Before I came out, ensord kindly told me the location of these hiding places. He seemed to have expected such a scene. No wonder these are his brothers and sisters. The smell of the wolf cubs is always the same


    "That said, the White Wolf should have no good way. When people outside recover from the panic, the battle will break out, inevitable and difficult to stop. " The voice was neither lotha nor Batu, nor ATA and the cat goblin. The voice was a little tired and melancholy, but on the whole it was quite calm. Just as several people looked at the source of the sound, the troops outside the yurt seemed to have done their lighting work at last. Although the fire was not strong enough, it was enough for them to see the speaker''s face.


    "How did you get here?" The count raised his eyebrows and inquired of the cheese that had suddenly appeared in the yurt. Although he had just spoken, anyone who had approached the tent should not have been unnoticed. Besides, there are at least a dozen yurts arranged together. It is not easy to find them. You know, ensoud didn''t tell anyone outside Batu about these hideouts.


    "You have my blood on your amulet, and your position is as bright as a lighthouse to me." Cheese immediately gave an irrefutable reason. He took the dawn from his waist and lit it up. The warm sunshine immediately dispelled the darkness and relaxed the tense spirit of several people. "I can''t stay here any longer. I don''t need to light up. People outside can see the figures in the tent. We need to find a chance to get out, and we must be quick. If we wait for the fight outside, we will not be able to get out. "


    "Your hand forget it. The problem is that it''s not easy to run to the barracks now. You don''t see how many soldiers are guarding around. We can''t go in at all. " Lothar shakes her head, a little helpless in her voice.


    "Who said he was going to run inside? It doesn''t help that we go to the white wolf. Besides, if Mr. Li Chou is there, he will be safe. " The cheese blinked, refuting the count''s idea."Don''t run inside, you mean we''re going to get out now?" Batu bit the word "escape" very seriously. In his impression, although the White Wolf and them did not have much friendship, they were undoubtedly given a lot of help. If nuissa had helped those who were using them, there was no reason for ensord to be abandoned.


    "Who said we escaped? You don''t know anything. Now to go to that Shaman is to escape, this madman is to pull us to death. " The cat goblin said to the falconer in his usual jest tone, then looked at the cheese, "are you sure? Although your hands look good, the guy outside is no better than a worm. "


    The mage sighed. To be honest, after a fight with Bacchus, he really didn''t want to continue fighting, "you have to go, you have to go if you don''t. If we don''t go, I''m afraid few people here will survive tonight. The scene is not beautiful at all


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    It''s not difficult to get out of the chain account unnoticed. Although the soldiers have lit torches, Limited lighting is easier to relax than pure darkness. People tend to focus on what they can see, consciously or unconsciously, and thus neglect to be alert and aware of things that are outside the range of illumination. Nevertheless, there is no shortage of marksmen on the grassland. Besides their amazing eyesight, their hearing and their insight into subtle changes in the surrounding environment are also super human. It is not easy to slip past these people with low eyelids.


    Fortunately, there are two people in the team who can see the dark as day, and the mage who can use the magic vision. It is not impossible to avoid these people''s attention. Led by the cat goblins, ATAH and Batu as the accomplice, cheese in the middle, and behind the Lothar hall, the party went out of their hiding place and moved cautiously towards the outer part of the tribe. It is impossible to find an absolutely unnoticed road in the current tribe. Private soldiers from the descendants of wolf owners have filled the streets nearby. What a few people can do is to quickly pass before they find out.


    "You guys, go over there and have a look!" A calm force is a very difficult obstacle to overcome, because the commander with a little experience will immediately send a small group of troops around the large force as a scout and early warning, so that no matter which direction the enemy attacks, the large force will have a certain amount of time to slow down and not be caught unprepared. But this made it difficult for the sneaking cheese men, who were holding torches and were patrolling their way, led by an archer on horseback. As several people are just in the crack between two or three forces, there is more than one such patrol team, and it is not only close to them from one direction. It will not be long before the team will be in a situation where there is no place to hide.


    "What? These guys just formed a siege, and we couldn''t get through it. " Instead of seeing the details in the dark, the count of Heishan was able to make a clear judgment just by the light of the torches and the sound of the hooves on the ground. His judgment often means the reality that can''t be changed. In this situation, it''s too late to escape the patrol by crossing the yurt.


    "I''ll lead them away." KAILAS gave the method, which can be used in many occasions, but also tried and tried. In addition, they have successfully completed many times by using the characteristics of the cat goblin.


    But this time, Lothar couldn''t agree to repeat the old trick. "It''s too late. If you lead one team, the other teams will still find us. Hold on to the weapon a little bit. I think we can only make a breakthrough head-on, unless... "


    Unless we can turn the impossible into reality, we can do something about it. However, cheese gently shook his head in the eyes of his companion. He had just experienced a battle and was about to face another more difficult battle. He had to save his physical strength and could not waste magic on such things. No one doubted the master''s inaction. The members of the team believed that the cheese they knew would not be stingy on his power. There must be other reasons for his silence now. Fortunately, magic has never been the only way to solve the problem. Tomahawks, magic swords, bows and daggers can eliminate the patrollers in the way.


    "No blood." So the master said. This sounds unreasonable. If a small number of small groups want to break through the enemy as much as or even more than their own, they can''t attract attention. Accurate and efficient killing is already a very difficult but safe way. However, in this grey robe, which does not come to help, only a light floating sentence makes the breakthrough more difficult.


    "With a scabbard, hit the head or neck." The count took a deep look at the cheese, did not question his request, and instead made instructions to the team members that it was more likely to achieve the request. Batu angrily put away his bow and arrow, but he didn''t take the arrow that could not hurt people. If he used a machete, he would play a smaller role. At this point, the same is true of the cat Goblins who are in poor shape.


    Torch and footstep, near. Hiding behind the piles of sacks, the team members held their breath and judged the distance between the target and their real face by sound and shadow on the ground. One step, two steps, three steps, now! Lothar''s eyes widened, raised her hand and signaled to her companion behind her. Then the man had rushed out of his hiding place and jumped into the fire. Naturally, the others were not willing to fall behind. All of them, including cheese, met the patrol team which did not know whether it was lucky or unfortunate.


    Lothar, the first to rush out, naturally aimed at the head of the patrol, a middle-aged man on a horse, his bare arms tattooed with religious tattoos. The count did not hesitate. He lowered his head and ran at the man like a wild boar with his shoulder harness. To quickly knock down a man on a horse, the best way is to attack his horse. Although the horses on the grassland are generally more tolerant to danger, as the count severely bumps into the side of the horse, the burden on his back makes the horse lose his heart.


    "Ah People''s exclamation and horse''s neighing mixed into a sound, which attracted the attention of all the people present. If you want to kill the other party, you can quickly knock it down, which means that the attack will not be silent. Since it can''t be silent, you should use the voice as a condition favorable to your own side, and Lothar wants to do this. With his preemptive offensive, the rest of the team had a chance to launch their operations. The problem is that, in a situation of inferior quantity, the patrol is not without room to fight back. As the leader of the front line, the count is bound to become the focus of the counter attack."Enemy attack!" The soldiers quickly realized the current situation. As a patrol team, their nerves were stretched to the extreme. When they were stimulated, they immediately entered the combat state. Laman''s bow and arrow were raised towards Lothar''s back. Seeing that the arrow was about to leave the string, a black figure was thrown from the sky and pressed down on the archer''s arm. In a panic, the archer shot the arrow into the ground under his feet. Before the poor soldier could see what was pressing on his arm, the poor soldier was hit by the bottom of the dagger on his forehead. The strong impact went straight to the brain along his skull. Before he lost consciousness, he finally saw a pair of dark vertical pupils.


    "One." KAILAS lightly jumped from his target and said his own results. "Two! Oh, I''m wrong Flaklag, with his scabbard, hit the back of his neck like an iron bar. The soldiers who were knocked down by ATA must have a good rest in their necks for some time. However, he is also lucky. If the female swordsman hits the back of the head according to the original plan, whether he has life to recuperate his neck is another question. In terms of control, ATA, who has no relevant experience, is far inferior to others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    However, there are still more unskilled people in the team than female swordsmen. Batu''s first raid missed the opportunity because of a slight hesitation. His shadow betrayed his position, which made the soldier who should have been knocked out react in time and avoid the scabbard stabbed at his face. So the scene became quite embarrassing. Batu''s right hand held the scabbard, and his left hand held the machete. His scabbard was empty, but his opponent didn''t know the real situation. He just took advantage of the situation to interpret it as another attack. This made the soldier focus on the eagle trainer''s left hand to guard against the real attack that might be stabbed at any time. He was so focused that although his hand had been pressed on the handle of the machete, he was afraid to pull it out, for fear that he would die if he relaxed for a short time.


    Of course, he was worried too much. When he failed, Batu was flustered. On the one hand, he knew that he must quickly stun his opponent. On the other hand, his lack of experience in human combat made him feel nervous inevitably. He didn''t dare and didn''t know how to continue to attack. Two people you look at me, I look at you, strange silence for a few seconds. Then, Batu''s body suddenly popped at his opponent, and his weapons were chopped from above, making the soldier subconsciously dodge to the rear. At the same time, a gray figure leaped out of the hunter''s back, from the side into between the two. Without waiting for the soldier to see the true face of the gray figure, he felt a pain in his jaw, and the uncontrollable vertigo immediately hit his brain, and his body lay upright like a power-off toy.


    A beautiful punch is not the cheese hand, but the lantern in his hand. The hardness and quality of dawn breath make it still have enough effect when it is used as a murder weapon. The only difference is that it can not bring morning light to people in this use, but it makes people fall asleep quickly. When he knocked down the enemy in front of him, the cheese dodged between the machete and the scabbard. At the same time, he stretched out his other hand and pressed it accurately on Batu''s face. This set of movements seemed to have been designed for a long time, but it was also. After all, he pushed Batu from behind, "calm down."


    People except Lothar were surprised when grey robe joined the battlefield. Cheese never made a gesture of knowing how to fight close to each other all the way. Although his physical fitness was ok, fighting was not a competition of pure physical fitness. Without professional combat training, it would make a huge difference. At this time, the cheese showed the state, as if not lost to a considerable number of soldiers.


    "Signal! To them... " The knocked down patrol captain didn''t lose consciousness. In fact, he had only limited abrasions except his leg under his mount. Therefore, he roared to let the members of the patrol team know that their goal was not to defeat the attackers, but to pass the news back. But his roar naturally attracted the attention of the team. Lothar jumped to the other side of the fallen horse. The counterweight at the bottom of the fool''s justice knocked the dutiful soldier unconscious. It''s not good news. Someone starts yelling, which means that the raid is over.


    The strength of resistance is becoming stronger, which is what everyone can feel. The grassland soldiers who have responded are no more vulnerable than anyone here. The angry machetes and fierce strength even have the momentum to suppress the team in turn. There were four more, and there were four more who were still fighting with cheese. It is estimated that these four men are also the best ones in this patrol team. Even if they need to hold a torch in one hand, they still cover each other to resist the attack from the dark. As they gradually adapt to the attack rhythm of the team, it is only a matter of time before someone notices the situation here.


    "Alas." With a sigh, cheese knew that this was not the time to save energy. He held the top handle of the lantern and lifted it to his chest. The magic was shining in his eyes. Then there was a magical scene. The wick at dawn seems to be a black hole, which virtually pulls the flame on the torch in the hands of grassland soldiers, and elongates the flame around the torch into a thin thread, which is collected into the wick along the lampshade of the lantern. The four burning torches seemed to be absorbed in an instant, and the battlefield was covered by darkness again, leaving only a little light in the lantern that could not be swallowed.


    A simple fact is that the human eye may be able to see things in dim or dim light, but it can''t adapt to the fast switching between light and dark. As many people know, this is why the crew of a ship often wear an eye mask when entering and leaving the cabin and deck frequently, so that there is always one eye that can adapt to the light or dark environment. As a result, under the practice of cheese, most of the people present, including Lothar, who knew this truth but didn''t receive any warning, fell into blindness for a few seconds. Except for those individuals who are not.


    "Bang bang bang bang!" Continuous muffled sound accompanied by the sound of human body falling down. When Lothar and Batu saw things again by the light in the distance, the four warriors who fought to the end had collapsed to the ground. Although the current problem has been solved, even if the light is so dim, the members of the team can see that the mage''s expression is not good-looking. Unexpected, means reluctant, reluctant, is often the clue of failure.


    "I, Lothar, will ride first. Batu, you take ATA to your horse, and we will meet in the southwest of the fair They had only one horse, and Harold IV, no matter how strong he was, couldn''t carry the whole team through. Of course, cheese hopes to maintain a complete combat power and break through the encirclement, but what just happened made him realize that this is an extravagant hope. In that case, split action is the best choice.The mage''s tone was extremely repressive and serious. The cat goblin, who had planned to work with ATA, didn''t question the arrangement this time. KAILAS knew why cheese was so nervous, and he knew what they were going to face in the southwest of the market. Even in a sense, he supported cheese''s decision, because in this way, ATA could see the thing later, even if it was only a little later in the evening. Lothar took the ride, pulled the cheese on the horse''s back, and turned to say something to the other two, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just stepped up his legs and urged the horses to run.


    "To the southwest of the fair, what''s there?" Riding on the horse, the count''s voice came to the mage''s ears along the wind. Although she had a hunch from the reaction of her companions, Lothar still didn''t know what the goal of their trip was.


    "Disaster."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    What is the disaster? In other words, what kind of existence can be called disaster? This is a very delicate thing. It seems to refer to something very clear, just like all the words used in daily life, but on a closer study, its meaning begins to become blurred, just like all the words used in daily life. On the clear side, the definition of disaster is very clear. Natural phenomena, such as drought, flood, fire, insect disaster and so on, which are not caused by human beings and can not be put down by manpower, can be called disasters. Calamity is destructive, terrible and hard to get rid of as a nightmare. It is often interpreted as the anger of gods or the conspiracy of demons. Of course, some beliefs will regard it as a test for believers. However, no matter how to explain the disaster, the individual and even the community are powerless in front of it.


    The problem is that this interpretation of disaster is all from the perspective of the creatures who are hurt by the disaster. This is certainly true. After all, most of the creatures in the world are small individuals in front of disasters. But such an idea always has a lingering preoccupation, that is, the origin of disaster. Whether it is gods or demons, disasters seem to have a reason, with a certain purpose to harm the living. Even those who have no faith and do not believe in the ability of evil spirits, such as witches, feel that disasters are justified.


    Floods are caused by abnormal tides, fires are caused by wind direction and dryness, volcanic eruptions are caused by collisions in the depths of the earth. In fact, their understanding of disasters is not much different from those who classify them as mysterious unknowns. They just transform a disaster initiator with a clear subject and name into a law or natural law without a concrete body Then, he thought that he could understand the nature of disaster by this. But they still don''t understand the root of the problem. Disaster is the name of the creatures who are hurt by the disaster. For the disaster itself, it does not exist.


    This nonexistence is like a wave. When we say the word wave, we can''t specify which wave we are describing, because the wave disappears when it appears, comes from the water body and returns to the water body. Water itself does not increase or decrease due to the appearance and disappearance of waves. For the whole water body, waves only occur on the surface, just like a hair on the human body. Disasters in people''s mouth are also disasters. On the whole, tsunamis and mountain fires are just small episodes that come and go quickly. After the fierce wildfire, new shoots will sprout in the dark soil, so the burned land will soon be lush, as if the fire never appeared. Like a tornado on an unmanned sea, does it really exist? Maybe.


    It may be the essence of disaster that it does not appear for destruction or retreat for reconstruction. It is the same as rain, snow, wind and sunny day, but it has no self phenomenon. People who recognize this point may feel despair and sigh that their life is just a wave in front of the great power of nature. Life and death are not determined by their own will, and there is nothing to do and nothing to rely on. But life itself is too light, the existence of life is powerful, even in the face of such a great force, life can still show no inferior strength, to adapt, to avoid, to change, to fight.


    These efforts may be a mantis in the way, but survival is not such a thing? In the dry world blooming color, in the dark deep water wandering, no life is leisurely. Nature does not give life the right to exist, but it also does not give life the right not to exist, because nature does not speak, so life itself bears the burden of survival or destruction.


    From this point of view, it seems that alaire should not be called disaster. Its existence is indeed a disaster, and its appearance is also bad luck for living beings. But it has an entity after all. After all, it has a name like a living being that no one will understand it as other things. When Harold IV stopped to say nothing and would not move forward half a step, the figure was already looming over the horizon. Even if it is dark, people can see it, because it is deeper than the dark night, it not only has no color, it devours color, even the darkness can not escape.


    "Alai." Now Lothar also knows what they are going to face. When Batu and ATA came back to tell them that they saw this existence, he was there, and he heard the name.


    "The natural disaster on the grassland is the source of all evils. I didn''t expect that this time it took shape so quickly." The cat goblin stood on the grass, his body was taut and straight, and his words were irresistible with a sense of trembling.


    "It''s coming from the smell of war and bloodshed. There was too much blood last night, and the smell of blood was too strong." The cheese came down from the horse and nodded to the count. The latter patted the horse on the neck, and Harold IV, with a low cry, turned his head and ran away. It is the instinct of animals to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Only a few of them have learned to resist this instinct. This is not progress or retrogression.


    "It''s not clear whether the smell of blood led to disaster or whether disaster brought blood." Keiras gave a sneer. Alaire is known as the source of all evils because it will not only bring about natural disasters in the conventional sense, but also cause large-scale bloody conflicts. Any disaster, mixed with man-made disaster when it happens, will become ten times more tragic.


    Cheese slowly took the lantern in his hand and lit it. The faint light lit up several people. In the face of the darkness that covered the sky, even the dawn was so small, "I only know that without alai''er, the wolf owner''s child still had to inherit his property, just like thunder would rain, and the rain would clear up when the rain stopped. As for whether it is necessary to rain before thunder, or because of thunder, it is necessary to rain. I don''t think it makes any sense at all. There is no sequence. It comes at the same time and goes away at the same time. I have to find a reason behind things. Sometimes I''m tiredThis made the other two look at the mage. What he has been saying is that he is trying to overthrow the truth. Cheese noticed his companion''s surprise. He laughed. His nervousness calmed down when he saw the shadow in the sky. "It''s nothing. I just felt that it must be such a thing in the past, but now it seems that it is not. Looking back on today''s affairs in the future, maybe it is the same. So instead of worrying about having an end in the moment, it''s better to do the things at hand first. Alaeyre, disaster. Disaster, alee. Either way, if you block it here now, there may be fewer deaths. You have to try. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    Dark shadow, shuttling in the dark. The shadow is originally only the lack of light being blocked on the ground. In the darkness without light, the shadow does not exist, or the darkness itself is a huge shadow. Therefore, there must be a subject in the dark shadow shuttling among the restless soldiers. The reason why he was not found, recognized and uncovered by others was that he moved fast enough, did not make any sound, and did not collide with anything. When he passed through the narrow gaps or among the crowd, his body changed like water and moved gently.


    The earth wall, guards, and the torch could not stop the movement of the shadow. Like some reptile, he regarded the wall as flat ground and climbed up to the ground like a feather. No one was aware of the movement of the shadow, even if he had been very close to the lighting range of the torch on several occasions. What does the shadow look like? He''s like a snake in the garden.


    Black shadow is not a snake, but it is closely related to this creature. When he turned into the big tent of white wolf and came to the front and back of Li Chou and brocade face, the black on the tall figure slowly faded away. It turned out that the original figure of the shadow was another shaman rock mound who had sent them out of the camp before. He did not return immediately after completing the escort task, and only then did he return again.


    "They have gone in the direction of Alai ¨¨ re. But there was only one horse. The talking cat and the grey man and the knight went first. The girl and the eagle tamer went to find the horse The shaman of the spirit of the serpent reports in a deep voice, his hands in his sleeves, showing humility in front of the etiquette and ugliness, "I helped them and guided the falconer''s horse around them. Maybe it shouldn''t be called a gang. "


    "Even if you don''t, they will find a mount and rush to help their companions. Even if they don''t, they will run there, regardless of the danger. When we say the future is knowable, that''s what we''re talking about. People make choices, and choices will bring results. " The old shaman stood up and was relieved at the rock mound. It could be seen that the tall serpent shaman was uneasy about his behavior. He had decided that it would be a dead end to stop alai''er, and that he should have hidden the horse to save the lives of the two men.


    "How do we choose?" The rock mound''s eyes looked directly at the old shaman. As the servant of the spirits, alai''er was the existence that he should fight against with all his body and mind. If he hadn''t explained something before Li Chou, he would have gone with those young people. Whether he lived or died, it would have been an acceptable result. But he didn''t, because he chose to believe in the deified old man in front of him, because he thought that the old man had the qualification to be deified. When he could not make a good choice, the shaman of fire spirit would find another better way.


    Li Chou couldn''t see the waves in his eyes. He didn''t feel safe when he won, and he didn''t feel nervous. For him, the arrival of alai''er seemed to be something that had been foreseen and finally happened. When it really happened in front of him, he just took it for granted, "we are shamans, the voices of the spirits on the ground. People always expect us to do all kinds of things, but in fact we only want and can do one thing, which is to let the gods see what is happening on the ground. You two come to help me. The fire calling ceremony must be advanced. "


    "Shoot the arrow!" "Block it! Block them back When the three shamans walked out of the tent, it was a different scene in the camp. Now it is meaningless to think about how the first accidental injury happened. It may be that one side of the confrontation accidentally loosed the bow string, or it may be a subconscious knife swing when a corner suddenly meets. Inside and outside the whole camp, there was a loud cry of killing. The light of fire, rising from the sky, can''t dispel the darkness over the tribe. It''s the frightening sound of killing that can''t disperse the haze in the bottom of my heart.


    "How did you come out? Go back! No one can protect you now! " Ensord noticed the situation in the big tent. There was a big black mark on his handsome face, which should have been left by wiping his face after blackening and igniting. And if the situation requires the commander to light the torch in person, it shows how serious the situation is. The reason why this camp has not collapsed is that, compared with the fat meat that can be eaten at any time, the troops around the camp are more distrustful of the people around them. There is no reason for them to stop.


    "I don''t need protection. On the contrary, I want to protect you." The old shaman stretched out two fingers, gently scraped the White Wolf''s cheek, smeared the dust on his fingertips, and then turned his hand. The smoke turned into a ball like an arrow and fell to the ground, leaving a trace. "Put all the wood, lamp oil, no, everything that can be burned here. The more the better, the faster the better."


    "You are..." If someone had said this to ensord at this time, the white wolf would have regarded him as a madman, even a shaman. However, the identity of Li Chou is not just shaman. As the eldest elder of the tribe and the only spokesman of the spirit of fire, he is more like something more noble. His existence itself is a totem. Ensord clenched his teeth and nodded hard. "I see. You wait. Over there! Bring all the hatchers! Pile everything you can burn on this side. Come onThe quality of an army depends not only on their training level, weapons and equipment, but also on their sensitivity to orders. The more excellent a commander is, the higher the requirements are on the soldiers. If the troops can''t obey the orders immediately and unconditionally on the battlefield, all tactics and strategies will be in vain. In this regard, the grassland troops have been waiting for improvement. Although the elite cavalry could have won the victory without any tactical command, there was a gap in execution compared with the troops of Cang lion.


    However, the White Wolf''s subordinates were the exception. Those soldiers who heard the command immediately informed their comrades in arms of the leader''s instructions. The soldiers who were ready to defend the enemy who had crossed the wall also drew their swords into the scabbard, turned around and ran to the inside of the barracks and began to carry them. There is no objection, no inquiry. Such an army can no longer be obtained by training. In these people, there is something closer.


    "You have a good group of soldiers." Brocade spot sighs after seeing the scene in the camp. Compared with the soldiers in the hands of the White Wolf, those people outside are still very skillful, but they are absolutely unable to compare in execution.


    "They are my countrymen, my lovers. There is nothing that connects us more closely Ensord left the words and ran to continue his command.


    It''s no secret that the White Wolf likes men. And that''s why he was rejected by all his brothers. But that''s why his indisputable position as the son of the wolf Lord allowed him to take in people like him, who gathered under ensoud''s command to form his forces and forces. No one has a force that can match the cohesion of this force. They are so special. This special makes them be excluded and oppressed, and at the same time, it makes them strong at such times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    "It seems to be starting to run." Lothar narrowed her eyes, trying to discern the motion of blurred figures in the distance. As a matter of fact, the alai''er they saw now is similar to and not similar to what Batu had accidentally bumped into. This is also consistent with the records of alai''er in the grassland. It has no exact form, just as it has no definite purpose. But now, the aimless disaster began to run.


    "Anger, fear and other things attracted him, and although I''m not very clear about the state of alaire''s existence, I can see that he likes to be in these emotions." Cheese looked back at the direction of the tribe, where the fire was like a moving snake, entangled with each other, trying to strangle each other. That is exactly what is happening in the tribe. No one can stop the chaos.


    "Didn''t you say it was a natural disaster? Natural disasters don''t change their pace because of human behavior. " KAILAS tilted his head, remembering very clearly that Alai was in trouble before cheese. Moreover, as a goblin, he has been isolated from most disasters in the mouth of human beings. As long as he needs a suitable natural environment, goblins can return to their own country at any time. Even some gifted goblins, like yew people, will not be killed by something outside of certain substances or can simply exist in the cracks between space and time, which can be regarded as nothing. This has also given some goblins a taste for disaster observation. They think that the great powers of nature are more memorable than human landscapes. Of course, cat goblins don''t exist like this.


    "It is true that natural disasters will not. However, the damage caused by natural disasters will be aggravated or even multiplied by man-made disasters. The destruction caused by the riots after the famine is often no less than that caused by the famine itself. People themselves, always in this way to increase the power of natural disasters Cheese said this with a thoughtful look on his face. What he experienced in Cangshi was not so. If rat plague was a natural disaster, the war to eliminate rat people and the civil war that might be launched to fight for the Kingdom''s power after the rat man rebellion were man-made disasters. At the end of the day, the two things are connected.


    The mage''s explanation didn''t make the cat goblin completely convinced. KAILAS didn''t think Alai was a kind of disaster with no subject at all. Where was that thing? It was roughly imitating the shape of human beings, and clumsily approaching here in the way of running. But it''s not hard to understand that if lightning strokes in the air in the shape of words or volcanic smoke condenses in the air, no one will think that they are unconscious.


    The sound of horses'' hooves came from the direction of the market. It was that ATA and Batu arrived at last on another horse. They also encountered the same problem as cheese. The horses did not want to be close to alai''er''s place, even Harold IV, who was once the leader of the wild horses, but the Batu mount of an ordinary mare was even worse. It was directly on the edge of the market, its front legs softened and its whole body tilted forward. Fortunately, the count of Heishan was quick, turned around and ran quickly. He took the two men who were thrown from the horse''s back into his arms one by one, and landed steadily on the ground.


    "Wheezing, wheezing." The poor horse that fell to the ground broke his leg bone under the inertia brought by the impact force. Its two dark eyes are full of pain and uneasiness, breath with a strong smell of blood, the corners of the mouth also have bloody spitting overflow. This horse is abandoned. There is nothing to argue about. It is not only the value of the horse as a mount, but also its forelegs will not recover even if it is carefully cared for. Without the ability to run, the horse will lose the possibility of independent survival. Moreover, although there is no magic to try to communicate with it, cheese can also see that it is mostly scared silly.


    Batu rushed to his mount at the first time after calming down his mind. This was the first horse in his life and the first wild horse to be tamed by himself. Although it was not a horse like Harold IV, it still had a close relationship with Eagle trainers. Now, no matter how his hands stroked his mane, the communication between them had been broken, and in his arms was only a piece of meat still breathing. Tears and sobs, uncontrollably from his face hole overflow, if only he had slowed down earlier, if he had not been so anxious


    Lothar was a knight. He knew the connection between the rider and the mount. To be fair, if Harold IV was kneeling here, his performance would not be much better than Batu. What a knight who knows the pain of losing a horse can do at this time is to untie the Tomahawk at the back of his waist and put it beside the hunter. He whispers to him, "let it be free with this.". The neck of a horse is too thick, and it takes time for the machete to stab it to death, which is too painful. It is your mount, and you have the right and obligation to take care of it and send it for the last ride. "


    "Shouldn''t I tame it in the first place? Let it run freely on the grassland, and this will not happen! " Instead of picking up the justice of the fool, Batu asked the count in front of his mount. And in this question, in fact, it is not difficult for those present to see that he has already made an answer to his own question. Life is not a tool and should not be regarded as a tool.


    "You''ve done these things. Li Chou, that is, the shaman once told me that the spirit of horse has two sides. Once it turns around, it will not change back. When you tame it, it''s your mount, your partner, your family, your best friend. It''s something that has happened, something that can''t be changed. It''s right to feel guilty about what has happened. But if you want to rely on this kind of self blame to escape responsibility, that is a big mistake! We will always make choices. If we choose, there will be right and wrong. Mistakes are not terrible. What''s terrible is that we don''t have the courage to bear the mistakes. Dare to do, do you want me to teach you this sentence? BatuLothar''s words are very enlightening. In fact, the count did not know that such an accident could not be brought out immediately. Batu needed time. But they don''t have time now. To let him embrace such a low state to meet the coming danger is to let him die. So the count had to do it. He had to let Batu transform his trance about the accident into a more real and positive emotion.


    The count of Heishan was born in the army, and what he had experienced made her words have a kind of momentum intentionally or unintentionally. Batu, who was in a trance, was shocked by this Batu, and his lax mind actually came back. Trembling, he climbed to the handle of the Tomahawk with his fingers, and then slowly stood up with the axe. He looked at his mount from a height, looked at its eyes, and slowly walked to the back of the horse''s neck. Hand, slowly raised, the weight of the Tomahawk was all over him. The axe blade cuts the air current in the wind and makes a low voice, like a sigh.


    "Forgive me. May the spirit of the horse draw you to him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Half of Batu''s body was dyed red with blood. His hand was drooping, and his Tomahawk fell from his hand. Before landing, he was caught by the count. The falconer gazed at the body of his first horse for a moment, and then took out a knife from his arms. The move surprised the rest of the team. Lothar thought he was going to harm himself for the first time, but that didn''t happen. Batu was half kneeling on the ground, reciting something to the body of the mount. Then he knelt down three times with his hands raised high. Then he cut the skin of the horse with a knife, revealing the scarlet flesh and blood below.


    "In grassland tradition, if a horse dies in battle, its owner will eat some of its flesh and blood to show that he will coexist with it." KAILAS had experience of living on the grassland and understood the meaning behind what the hunter was doing now. Therefore, this time, his tone was rarely joking. "If the situation permits, they will use the bones or leather of horses to make amulet like ornaments. The horses will protect their owners, both before and after death. Boy, if you don''t mind, you can have a piece of my meat


    This is not a provocation. It is the privilege of our closest comrades in arms. At the same time, it also means responsibility. If you eat the flesh and blood of a war horse, you have to treat its master like a horse. The cat goblin understood this, and he held out his furry hand. A piece of raw horse meat quickly put in his hand, and he did not hesitate to eat it, "good taste, is a good horse."


    It doesn''t matter what the taste of fresh horse meat is, but in the current environment, I''m afraid there is no half taste in the mouth of delicacies, and the bloody meat will not taste delicious. However, some people just like this kind of meat. "Give me a piece of it. After running all day, I still have the dough in my stomach in the morning. It''s always good to have some fresh meat."


    Lothar''s proposal came from his observation of things. Unlike cheese, the count was more sensitive to the human heart. He could perceive that it was not blasphemous to ask batusso for the meat of his horse. This can be seen from Batu''s reaction to cat goblins. Moreover, the count is not unable to understand the grassland people''s ideas. Eating is always the simplest and most direct way to integrate with a thing; eating and being eaten, the mutual phagocytosis and transformation between creatures contain something that elves often mention. The count could not say it clearly, but he could feel it.


    The cat goblin and the count acted like a signal, and soon ATA came and stroked Batu''s back and took a piece of horse meat from his hand. Cheese didn''t look here. His attention seemed to be focused on alayer in the distance, until the falconer brought the pieces of meat from the knife to him. "It will protect us. In its way. "


    "I have no doubt about it." The mage looked at Batu, showed a mysterious smile, and then reached for the meat and sent it to the entrance. The smell of blood and strong animal smell can hardly be tasted for the first time, but it is surprisingly not to make people feel nauseous, because under the taste of incompatibility, anyone who eats meat slices can more clearly feel the life contained in it.


    "Well, the farewell ceremony is over. Now, if we don''t want more lives to disappear today, it''s better to do something with what we have. " Maybe it was the taste of his mouth that inspired cheese. The mage suddenly turned his head and strode forward. "Batu, as a casting material, I need the body of your mount. Would you mind?"


    "It has become one with me. Take the rest." The hunter dried the tears on his cheek and his voice became firm again.


    The mage nodded and said nothing more. His eyes towards the corpse of the war horse had become the eyes that a caster should have. There was no emotion, no hesitation, only calculation and planning. The corpse is transformed into material in his eyes, flesh, leather and bones can be used. A good caster will not waste his material. Especially the body that just died, it can be called a luxury gift, even the apprentice who does not know how to use materials can find what he wants from a corpse. Grey robe is no longer an apprentice. He can do better than most people who claim to be masters.


    "Help me separate the meat from the skin. Horse skin is so special that it''s easy to identify. Peel off the skin alone, the meat cut into about seven pounds of meat, just like human muscle, Lothar, this is your specialty. Bones and blood that can be collected are also collected. KAILAS does it. His hands are very skillful. We can use these things later. In addition, I need a few hairs from you. I''ll use them all at once, I promise. ATA, you and Batu go to the market to find something to dig a hole for me. Move fast. I don''t want us to stay in a daze before that thing arrives The mage with attention always has inexplicable enthusiasm.


    "I never doubt your ability," Lothar said to the cheese as he sliced the horse with a dagger. He didn''t like the butcher''s work. And that''s mainly because he did have this career in lost heart bay for a while. As a knight, it''s a terrible past. Of course, at that time, he was in order to earn more money for his pregnant wife. He would not regret it, but was taken out by his friends, which was another matter. The count, familiar with the texture of the muscle, sliced open the large tendon and stood up. "But I don''t think we can stop that thing with these."Cheese licked his finger and stretched it into the air to feel the flow of air, which was helpful for his later casting. After hearing Lothar''s words, he said casually, "well, it depends on your point of view. In the face of giants, the best solution is never to confront him head-on. It is the best choice to find a chance to cut off his Achilles muscle. And what''s more, you think it''s too little flesh and blood to work because you saw the whole picture from the beginning. And what I''m going to do is to fish with these flesh and blood. A little bit of bait can catch big fish


    The count turned his mouth. He was glad that the mage was optimistic about the situation and that he could not understand what he was saying. That''s a good thing, because Lothar knows that if he can understand cheese''s plans, he''ll realize where the crazy, unstable elements in those plans are, and then the rigor of his style will lead him to meaningless anxiety.


    "The meat is cut." A moment later, Lothar finished his task.


    "Great, great. Pile them up here, inside the circle. Then, we can start. " The grey robe drew a circle with a diameter of two meters on the ground with a knife. It is not easy to leave such a regular mark on the hard ground without using any tools.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    In addition to the main ring, Lothar found other patterns and patterns on the ground after carrying it. The lines, without exception, extend from the main body of the ring, meandering and spreading like branches and leaves of a tree, forming three figures that are indistinctly distinguishable but inextricably intertwined. Standing on one of the three figures, cheese finally examines where there may be hidden dangers in his design. The urgency of the situation is not a reason for blind action. The more such a situation is, the more cautious and careful he needs.


    Finally, after repeatedly confirming the integrity of the array, the mage nodded. He looked up at his companion waiting for instructions and pointed to the other of the three figures, "you stand in that circle over there. Rosa, put your axe away from the pattern on the ground. I don''t want to damage my work because it''s scratched by a sorcerer''s knife. "


    The count shrugged, inserted his Tomahawk in place, and walked up to the circle pointed to by the grey robe. He did not even ask what the cheese ring was for. You should know that it is absolutely impossible for other casters to sacrifice other people except themselves for vitality through this array. However, all the people present knew that cheese would not do that kind of thing. He was a proud grey robe, and there was nothing to make him have to give up his companion. When some people comforted themselves that there was no way out, the mage would choose to find a better way, and he had been doing it all the time.


    "You''d better hurry. It''s getting closer to us." The cat goblin followed him into the array and looked at Alai in the distance. As a goblin, KAILAS knows the way human casters do things, and no matter who he is, he tells them not to believe any word in their mouths. Until cheese appeared, he was a little different. He knew how to think for others.


    The other two, of course, did not hesitate. Even though she had a brief contact with the caster on her previous journey, the girl who looked at the world with kindness still did not set up a complete set of alert mechanisms for herself. She did not know how to guard against others and why she did so. As for Batu, the man who has eaten his horse''s flesh and blood is a brother who can entrust his life and death. There is nothing to doubt or worry about. He understood what alaire was, and because of this, he had been so desperate that he wanted to meet death without resistance. Now, this idea has disappeared.


    All his friends entered the array, and cheese was no longer silent. His hands began to move in the air according to a certain rhythm. The voice of murmuring and chanting came from his mouth. Even when his eyes were closed, the magic light also came from the gap between his eyelids. As he hummed, the flesh and blood in the central pit of the array began to vibrate, as if they had an illusion that they were still alive. The blood, flowing along the formless blood vessels, rose from the pit and flowed into the ditch of the array on the ground, making the atmosphere here strange. The smell of blood began to diffuse, and gradually brought out a faint smell of sulfur.


    The count blinked, but he was very sensitive to the smell of sulfur. Six years ago, the demons in the whole city made him react to the smell. Instinctively, he began to search around for the traces of abominable existence. Of course, he didn''t find anything, because the devil was just about to appear. The lumps of flesh that had been piled up and trembled began to grow, which should not have been done any more. Some were hair, some teeth or claws, and some even had tentacles and crustaceans that insects would have grown on them. Several people who witnessed this scene soon understood what cheese was going to do.


    "Is that really good? I know many witches have this ability, but... " But after all, those pieces of meat were Batu''s horses. ATA didn''t finish her words, because the falconer himself raised his hand to indicate that she didn''t have to say more. Batu, did not speak, but there was not a trace of wavering in the expression on his face. Cheese ate the horse meat he handed over, which was enough to show that it was everything.


    The grotesque scene in the cave continues, and the pieces of meat expand further after their initial features, but they expand slowly, as if the horse meat at the core is too small. So how can we increase the speed? The limbs protruding from the larger pieces seize the smaller ones, forcing the latter to approach, blend, and merge into one. In this cruel way, they are able to extend more limbs. Soon, it was not just the accumulation of flesh and blood in the cave. As the smell of sulfur became strong, thirteen demons were summoned here.


    "Yiyaga Da!" Strange sounds are coming out of the demons'' mouths. They don''t need to know the demons. The members of the team can feel the demons'' anger. Why are they angry?


    "I know you think I lied to you." The voice of cheese is a bit hoarse, just for a long time holding the curse put a burden on his throat, "but in the final analysis, you are like a fish attracted by a bait. You smell the fishy smell and then you don''t think about it. Well, it''s okay to be caught up, isn''t it? "


    "You, will, regret!" Among the thirteen demons, the one with the strongest sulfur smell yelled at the mage. His slender trunk had asymmetric two digit arms. At the top of each hand were palms with sharp claws and weapons. However, the number and thickness of the fingers on those palms were not uniform. As for regret, it naturally refers to the fact that cheese cheated the devil. Demons will not die in this world. Their dissipation here only means that they return to the place where they came from. Therefore, the hatred of demons can last for a long time. Deceiving demons for a time is a dangerous act that will bring harm to the descendants. And most witches who do this can''t wait for future generations to pay off their debts. Angry demons can always use their little used heads to find faults in summoning and kill their summoners.The question is, is it possible for these demons to find a loophole in the demon summoning skill learned from the Lord of the grey tower, after his own research and learning from his peers, especially the curse crow who is good at this way? In the three arrays, the array symbolizing control trembled slightly. The demons were unwilling, but they still knelt down on the ground and gave in to the mage who called them here. Cheese nodded, and he pointed to four of the thirteen demons. The four immediately jumped out of the hole and ran away into the distance without looking back. The remaining nine were not so lucky. The grey robe pointed his finger at alai''er in the distance. Even if there were 100000 unwilling, under the control of the array, these demons could only bravely leap out of the cave to meet the approaching natural disaster.


    "Well, then we''ll have more time for other arrangements."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    "When shall we stand here?" Watching the demons scream and rush to alai''er in the distance. Although they know that they are called by cheese, they still feel uncomfortable. This is also a normal thing. For mages, demons are very convenient creatures. They have intelligence and can communicate; they have power and can be entrusted with heavy tasks; they are numerous and selective, and their sacrifices can be adjusted according to them. There are few things in the world that can be regarded as servants. But that''s the point of view of the magician.


    Witches know a lot of things that ordinary people don''t know, the magic, the knowledge, the vital information that can influence the situation. But they have paid a lot of costs. One of them is that they have lost the ability to understand the world as ordinary people. When they throw themselves into the vast amount of knowledge, they forget how dangerous the things they are exposed to, whether they are good or bad, or whether they are evil. They do not care. As long as these means and knowledge can bring practical benefits, they can accept them. This kind of indifferent examination is called objective by them.


    Objectivity has its advantages. When all people are addicted to the right and wrong in front of them and are forced to move forward by various chains that have been shrouded in their bodies since their birth, objectivity can give them the opportunity to jump out of the chain and weigh the pros and cons. An objective wizard, even if he does not master magic enough, the difference from the way of thinking is enough to make him a prominent person.


    However, long-term exposure to the objective way of thinking often leads people to fall into the opposite extreme of being bound by chains, extreme self-interest and indifference to other things. This is a common problem for casters, and it''s what makes them unhappy. Even if the personal interests of witches are temporarily the same as those of a certain group, a settlement or even a country, they are not worthy of long-term trust.


    Only such people can call the devil as their servants. They are only concerned about their own convenience, arrogant to think that they can completely control the devil, but ignore the consequences of this terrible call and the evil nature of the devil itself. Demons are not creatures of this world. They have an irrepressible malice towards everything in the world. There have been countless people who have tried to prove that there are a few individuals in the devil who are not hostile to the world, and all of them fail in the end. There is a reason why demons are called demons.


    "I can leave now. I just need to stay in the array myself." The mage said to his companions that the excitement of summoning the devil soon dissipated after seeing the discomfort on his companion''s face. "Sorry, this is the longest way I can think of to delay now. Demons are not good things, but they are good tools. If it makes you uncomfortable, I apologize


    Lothar was the first to enter the phalanx and the first to come out. He picked up his axe and carried it to his shoulder. A slight roar sounded in his ear, but it was not strong. After he stopped, he turned his head and looked at Batu behind him. Of all the people present, he was the most qualified to be dissatisfied with the way cheese was made, because the material used to summon the devil was the flesh and blood of his horse.


    "The great shaman of this tribe told me that wolves will eat sheep, but if wolves don''t eat sheep, sheep will eat grass. Those things, you call them demons, I think it''s appropriate. Rotting maggots grow out of flesh and blood, and people won''t be surprised because that''s how maggots live. If maggots don''t do this, rotten meat can breed disease. If you don''t summon these demons, we won''t have more time to prepare. Machetes can kill people, but they can also be used to save people. I don''t care whether you use a machete or a devil, as long as you are the one holding the handle. "


    The mage pressed his right hand on his heart to express his thoughts to the falconer. Cheese is not the kind of person who only depends on objective to judge things. He was not so many years ago. So even now, he still follows the practical principles to plan his actions, but on the balance of weighing things, human relationship is also a very important weight. He was very happy to get Batu''s understanding, but in addition, he had to take responsibility and make more efficient use of the precious time which was won by summoning demons.


    "Although the devil will block most of us, I''m afraid something will leak through the net. I''m going to do a long cast with the rest of the material. Your task is to keep the fish out of the net. " When cheese finished, he began to curse silently facing the bones and leather and other things stacked on the other side. His companions looked at each other and did not understand what the so-called missing fish was.


    It won''t take long for them to understand, for behind alaire more shadows begin to emerge. The sound of thunder like sound from those dark shadow community, in the ear concussion.


    "What are those things? The last time you saw alayer, did he have these around him Lothar waved his axe, narrowed her eyes and tried to distinguish the shadows. As a result, he saw only unidentified limbs and bizarre outlines. The warrior''s intuition made him feel a great deal of malice from those bodies. If there was no accident, the cheese told them that they were the enemy.


    "Those are..." The pupil of the cat goblin shrinks up, and the voice unconsciously takes on the low voice tremor, "ah, yes, of course they will be here. How can these pests miss this feast?""I''ve seen a lot of colors, things that don''t seem to come from the same source, they''re more like, gathering around alee." ATA hesitated to say that her goblin eye could distinguish some features of those shadows in a special visual way. But in front of the number, those halos which symbolize different characteristics are all mixed together, and can not be accurately identified.


    "That''s right. Those things are all kinds of pests on the grassland, skin covering people, evil witches, resentful souls and others. They don''t dare to work in the sun, they can only hide in the cave and pray for the sun to set. People on the grassland have heard the stories of these pests since childhood, so they know how to deal with them Even if they have to pay some casualties, they can''t be unscrupulous on the grassland. This is the function of the knowledge accumulated by generations. " In a low voice, KAILAS called out the true masters of the shadows, with disdain in his voice.


    "So Alai is like a lion, and these guys are vultures and hyenas following the lion, right? They can take a share of the chaos as long as they follow Ariel The count understood the meaning of his companion and made a concluding speech. Such a situation is not uncommon in nature or in human society. Speculators and accomplices are often more unpleasant than destroyers themselves.


    "But they don''t want a piece of it today."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    Lothar''s words are hard, but if you want to stop these evil things chasing Alai, it is useless to use the declaration alone. The count of Heishan moved his arms and legs, raised his Tomahawk, and then pointed to the dark shadows. Out of the commander''s habit, he wanted to say something to boost his morale, but when he looked around, he found that the morale of the remaining three did not need him at all.


    They know what they are facing and what will be caused by their successful struggle, so there is nothing to motivate and worry about. They will sacrifice their lives and forget to die, just in the present day!


    "Our goal is to protect cheese, not to rush too far, everyone should always pay attention to the position of their peers, mutual support." Taking the justice of the fool in his hand, the count did not know whether he was telling his companions or himself.


    In fact, he did not know that if the number of opponents exceeded the number of small teams, the so-called mutual cooperation would be impossible. It would be difficult for the four of them to defend the mage''s four sides. Let alone if the enemy ignored and went straight to the market, what they said was absolutely not enough. Now, we can only hope that their opponents don''t go too far.


    It has to be said that cheese arrangement is quite wise, demons are not good things, but when they are used for their own side, they are expected to be reliable. The nine demons who were assigned to rush to alai''er were getting bigger and bigger when they ran to the enemy. From Lothar''s point of view, although the demons were far away from them, the size of their sight remained unchanged!


    This means that the demons who met aleeux and his followers have risen to at least three or four meters, or even seven or eight meters! Although this size is not as big as the Lord level devil who used to use a whole castle as a seat, it can also prove that the coolies pulled by the gray robe are not simple goods. In normal times, if they are not well done, they can become the terror of the disaster party.


    It is such nine demons that spit out poisonous fire ignited by sulfur smoke and entangled with immortal evil fire. They all seem so powerless in the face of grassland natural disasters. The walls of nine tall bodies were broken after only a few dozen breaths.


    One arm of the multi armed demon was cut off, flying high in the air. The man who cut off his arm did not have the slightest nostalgia. He went straight to the market behind the demons. In the dark, he knew that there was no benefit in fighting with demons from other worlds. The real flesh and blood that could be called reward was hiding in those yurts in the distance.


    "Here it is! Be careful The knight in armor stood at the front of the line. His body was like an ancient tree rooted in the earth. No strong wind could blow him down. Even if the gust of wind mixed with suffocating smoke and Mars. It''s no wonder that the thing can pass through the devil''s guard. The demon''s frightening weapons really have no effect on it. As a person who does not burn, it is a fire itself.


    People who don''t burn are one of the terrible legends known to women and children on the grassland. Their origin is unknown. People only know that a small number of corpses can''t be burned in the cremation ceremony that goes against the tradition. After three nights of moonlight, those corpses will stand up from the firewood with the flame still surging inside their bodies. Those things are those who do not burn.


    The one who does not burn towards Lothar is probably still the horror legend in the horror legend, because it is not alone. The dark skin of the unburned Knight left a lot of ashes in the air as it moved forward. Under the skin, the dark blue fire light darted back and forth like a creature. The fire light was especially obvious in its legs, just like the legs and soles of the human body turned into white burning charcoal!


    It''s terrible enough. It''s just that under its crotch, it''s riding a horse that''s absolutely different from it. The horse has no head. There''s a blue flame burning in the empty cavity. The grass that has been trampled by four hooves emits green smoke! The reason why people who don''t burn become horror stories is that the land they walk through will probably burn up, and fire is definitely one of the most terrible disasters on the grassland.


    Those who do not burn notice the person in front of it. There is no emotional change in its empty pupil, and it has become a corpse. There is only a layer of dark old skin left, and no expression can be seen. It does not need to show its own expression. The body, which has not been burnt out, comes with hatred for all the living.


    It raised his hand and used the nonexistent reins to control the horses that had lost their heads to speed up. The sound of horses'' hooves changed from slow to rapid. More and more ashes were emitted from the charred corpses of one man and one horse, like a black cloak. The owner of the cloak raised his machete, and the blade was shining with death!


    "Batu!" The count, as a senior knight, was familiar with how to deal with his own kind. The heavy Tomahawk swung in his hand. With Lothar''s side, the target pointed directly to the front hoof of the burning horse.


    As for the reason why he called for falconers, it was also out of prudent consideration. Batu did not hesitate to get the hint. He knew what was coming at them. In peacetime, the knight who did not burn, especially those who did not burn, would definitely make him panic for a while, but now, the dark knight has nothing to make a fuss about. Bow, arrow, arm, bow and arrow, eyes, in a line.


    "Yes The arrow shot out of the air produced an effect beyond Batu''s expectation. The bow was still the bow, and the arrow was his own arrow. However, the eagle tamer had never shot such a quick and rapid strike! In fact, when drawing the bow, I don''t know if it''s because he is too excited. He doesn''t feel the resistance on the bow string at all.A swift blow is also a heavy one. The arrow that flies out of the room will arrive in an instant and accurately hit the left eye of the rider who does not burn it! The force of that arrow is so strong that the head hit by it seems to be hit by a heavy hammer, and then it will drag back to the whole body!


    "Poof!" The fearless burning man, the wandering soul who makes so many children stop crying on the grassland, like a dummy, is shot directly from its horse under the hunter''s arrow! This is a situation that nobody expected! Fortunately, Lothar was too accustomed to the changes in the situation on the battlefield. The moment the rider was pushed out of his back, the count had changed his tactics!


    He turned the defensive into an attack and rushed to the fallen enemy. When the non burning horse passed him, the blade of the Tomahawk gently swept the joint of the horse''s front hoof. The horse who crossed with him lost his balance within a few steps. The headless body fell to the side and was disposed of by ATA and KAILAS.


    Footstep, very light. When I just wiped the horse, the impact on my hand was not as big as I imagined. With Batu''s shot beyond his due level, Lothar is basically sure that their physical fitness is far better than usual, but why?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    Lothar, they should be able to resist for a while, after all, their own physical fitness is very good, and with the blessing of the devil''s power, it should be more than enough to deal with those who miss the net.


    The power of the devil is the answer many people have found after they have been searching for magic. In many places, magic is also interpreted as borrowing from demons, and this lease relationship may have been known and mastered earlier than the demonic call. Of course, borrowing from demons is no safer than summoning demons. Although demons do not set traps in contracts like demons, their simple and crude demands are not easy to achieve. In particular, the demons'' irresistible desire to come into the world drives them to seize every opportunity to invade the bodies of those who borrow from them or simply induce them to call themselves out.


    And the count''s demonic power naturally has no such hidden danger, because the demons who supply their power to them are the four who have been assigned by cheese to flee far away. In other words, cheese let the four demons leave the field first, so that they can conserve their physical strength and become the energy source for the team members. As for whether the demons separated from the battlefield will cause other problems, the grey robe has a clear understanding of the control link in the array he has carved. As long as it is not ordered by the cheese chief, the four demons can not harm anyone at all. Only inferior sorcerers can communicate with the demons they summon, pray for each other to share their power and drive their bodies for themselves; the casters who are really familiar with the devil''s call will never have any redundant connection with their summoned objects, and control and control are all.


    The voice in my ears is gradually far away. It takes a long time of training and a strong enough heart to enter the semi meditative state on the battlefield. Even if most casters have this ability, they will not really do so in the rapidly changing battlefield. They will not trust their safety to others. After all, those who don''t know magic may not even know where the danger is coming from, while those in the same trade may take advantage of this opportunity to attack themselves for some purpose. This almost pathological distrust is another common problem for casters.


    Cheese is still a patient of this disease until now. The only difference is that his illness is not absolute distrust of everything around him. On the contrary, he completely trusts his companions, knowing that they can clean up enemies who have escaped from the wall of evil. He was equally sure that his companions could not play a decisive role in the confrontation between Alai ¨¨ re. You can say that the mage is arrogant, but the mage only thinks that this is the result of the accurate grasp of things. Therefore, he believed that it was up to him to stop alaire.


    Well, the flow of magic has become perfect, and there is no solution to the operation of summoning array. Next, it''s time to decide how to deal with this natural disaster. A lot of information floated and disappeared in cheese''s mind. He was thinking about what kind of school and what kind of magic should be used to fight against enemies who had never met before. The first solution you can think of is transfer. If aleer can be removed from here as he did against the demon lord, the problem will naturally become much simpler, and even in view of alaire''s characteristics, it is likely that he will not be hostile to non targeted cheese.


    But the question is, can the magic of demons be transferred as well as natural disasters? Perhaps in the view of many people, transfer is universal. It is nothing more than moving a thing''s position from here to there. What is the target of transfer? At most, it is just the difference of quality. This is to understand magic in the sense of ordinary people. Magic doesn''t work like this, and it doesn''t work like that. In the world of magic, the prerequisite for transfer is the understanding and analysis of the transferred object. If the transfer object is a creature, it is better to get a part of its body or its real name, which is what cheese used to transfer demons.


    As for alai''er, the mage didn''t think he could get a part of its body here. He even doubted whether there was a part in the body of that thing. The distorted and blurred figure, which is the gesture of Alai ¨¨ re, does not have a real form, let alone the segmentation of its form. What about real names? It sounds like a good idea. Alai''er was already on the mage''s lips, but it was swallowed back. Alaire, is that really a name? Is alai''er in the legend of grassland really the same individual?


    The name given by others can not be called a real name. In other words, the so-called real name refers to some intrinsic nature of things, which is only shown by the way of name. Therefore, the real name can not be imposed on other objects through the public opinion. It is just pure language violence, which can not affect the nature of the object. Unless the alleged object begins to identify with the violence and submit to it, then its internal nature is likely to gradually tend to foreign appellation, and finally reach an agreement at a certain time. For example, the so-called elves, humans, demons and other races, they all identify from the heart that they are part of their own race. Although it is extremely inaccurate to refer to them by the name of race, they are not aimless in the end. The caster with high skill can still make a difference.


    Without the specific direction of the transfer, the transfer spell cannot be established. Although it may be fruitful to think deeply about this problem, it is not the time to waste time in this kind of attempt. We must change our thinking. What else can we do to solve natural disasters? Although alee is powerful and terrifying, it is by no means invincible. Otherwise, there will be no living people on the grassland now. And so on. How has alai''er always been defeated? It''s not that every time alai''er is around, there will be a foreign caster who happens to be involved in it. Herbs that can detoxify snake venom often grow in the place where poisonous snakes live.Alai''er comes from the grassland, where there will be forces or methods to restrain it. Most likely, it was interference from the spirits. Spirits? Cheese hesitated for a moment. First of all, he didn''t like to deal with this kind of superior existence, whether it was evil or gods. Every time he communicated with these beings, it was an impact on himself. Secondly, in the face of the evil god who was perched on the trees of heaven, two gods once gave him help, but he still failed with the help of the gods. He did not know whether this would make the grassland spirits resent him.


    If you are disgusted, you will be disgusted. If you get help, you can''t achieve your goal. It''s natural to disgust people. Pay the price, bear the consequences, this is the gray tower people know and abide by the principle. The cheese fixed his attention and projected his attention on the remains of Batu horses, whose bones and flesh still had a little breath of life. The visual world fades away when the magic light rises, leaving a space that cannot be explained by the five senses. A vague outline, the outline of a horse, gradually condenses on the skeleton. If the soul exists, it is the soul of the horse.


    "Please give me a hand and give me this last ride."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    Cheese has seen such a metaphor in books from foreign countries. The body of a man is a cart, and the horse pulling the cart is a human thought. Thought can be interpreted as many concepts, just as the body can have multiple meanings. According to the direction of soul existence, the so-called idea can not be understood as the circulation of soul. Is the soul really there? After leaving the body completely, is there any kind of dependence that can make the spirit completely show its appearance? At least cheese is not so sure about it. It would be too simple for body and mind to explain it in this way.


    Therefore, when his body gradually lightened and rode on his horse, he could not be sure which part of himself he was, and where the ascent would take him. If you are pessimistic, the consciousness of the living is attached to the consciousness of the dead. The result is that the living are brought to the world after death and cannot return. This is mentioned in many local stories and manuscripts collected in the grey tower library. People who have been sitting next to the new dead body for a long time do not know how, suddenly become indifferent to the outside world, until a long time later, they suddenly recover, and have no memory of everything before recovery. Even some people never recovered, leaving an empty body still running.


    The negative thoughts brought cheese''s consciousness to a standstill, and he almost fell off his horse. It''s not right to say that people fall down, because they are not in the real world around them now. There is no up and down, no earth, no sky, no reference. It''s dark and deep. It''s like being in the sea, and it''s just like throwing yourself into the night sky. It is impossible to describe or describe. The so-called ascent is just a kind of subjective imagination. The mages sitting on horseback can''t judge whether they have actually moved. If you fall here, where will it fall?


    Optimistic estimates, may return to the body. Of course, cheese''s instinct vaguely felt that things would not be so easy. If he was separated from the spirit of war horses, his consciousness would probably linger in this indistinguishable chaos for a long time. In this chaos, even time might not exist. So if he was lost here, it might mean lost forever. Alertness allowed him to straighten up his body, or the state of being attached to the spirit of the horse. He did not really slip from the horse''s back. Now is not the time to think. This chaos does not welcome thinking, because thinking must be clear, but chaos is not clear.


    Understanding the requirements of chaos, cheese''s mind calmed down. He no longer tried to understand the situation around him, and even no longer consciously controlled himself to ride on his horse. This feeling was like the peace before he fell asleep. His consciousness was between losing and not losing. He has never seen them in a trance, or even in his mind, when he is in a trance, it seems that he has never seen them in a trance, or that he has never seen them happen in his mind. Memories that don''t belong to cheese.


    In those memories, cheese walked in the familiar and unfamiliar buildings. The reason why he was familiar was because the material of the building and the spiral up steps all showed that it was the gray tower where he grew up. But the gray tower in memory is not the one experienced by the mage himself. Details, furnishings, rooms never seen or rooms in the same location that have changed in use emerge in memory. In the shadow, he thought that there was no blue image in his whole body. Ah Fu, the arcane servant summoned by Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, is the manager of the grey tower. He can handle all the needs of grey robes at the same time. Cheese is one of the most familiar existence. But Ah Fu, has disappeared with the death of the Lord of the grey tower.


    At this point, the memories come to an abrupt end. At the same time, cheese''s consciousness is also separated from the subtle state of thinking and not thinking. His mind is clear again, and even the surrounding scene is no longer the same, and the bright starry sky is displayed in front of him. Some of those stars are particularly bright. Their brilliance echoes with each other. In the vast starry sky, a block is drawn. The outline of the block is gradually regular, and the starlight in the outline is gradually solidified. Finally, the light becomes an entity, a constantly flowing entity, a real body in the shape of horses.


    The entity seems to have seven colors, some of which seem to be pure white and black. No specific organs can be seen on its body. The skin and muscles are all composed of light, and each moment is experiencing annihilation and rebirth. This is the spirit of the horse, or that is what the spirit of the horse chooses to show in front of cheese. There is no dignity or gentleness in the body composed of light, nor the vitality of life, but it is subtly different from dead things such as rocks. It is also an existence that cannot be described in human language. Interestingly, in the face of such existence, cheese''s mood is unusually calm.


    "My companions and I hope to have your help." Cheese wanted to speak, but found that he had no mouth or throat in the starry sky, so what he sent out was not a voice, but a more intuitive message. This is really interesting. If you can, the mage is curious about what he looks like in the starry sky, but he should not have a chance to see it.


    Although there is no land under the four hoofs, Ma Zhiling is not abrupt at all. It is naturally close to the existence of the subject of cheese consciousness and seems to be looking at him. Cheese has no way to know what he looks like in Ma Zhiling''s eyes. There is no reflection in his eyes. He even doubts whether the other party relies on vision to recognize himself. The silent inspection lasted for a long time, because it was impossible to time the stars here, just like chaos. Although the stars in the distance had bright and dark flashes, when the mage tried to count them, the changes of the stars became unpredictable.Finally, the results of the examination are presented in an intuitive way. Ma Zhiling deflects its body in front of cheese, showing one side of both sides in front of him. In an instant, the stars all over the sky become smart. Cheese suddenly finds out where the stars are. It is clear that they are horses similar to the spirit of horses in front of them! There is no starry sky here. This is their grassland and the place where they run. Now the galloping horses were called upon to gather here. They arrived at the same moment, far or near, and then all the glittering horses hit the cheese!


    Starry sky, broken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    There is a complex smell in the air, not the smell of grass or soil. The smell of iron and blood is disturbing enough, not to mention the disturbing smell hidden behind the smell of sweet smell. The light of fire, which is different from the ordinary lights of thousands of families, is scattered on the colony''s gathering ground. At this time, almost all the lights of the tribe gather in one place, which makes the huge body not bring a sense of security, but cast more and more dark shadows. The huge monster breathed the human roar, and mingled with the wind in the distance.


    Standing on the hillside, uville breathed the noisy air deeply, and his face showed a relaxed and happy expression. In fact, he didn''t like this kind of pure disorder, otherwise he could not tell Wuqi his vision of merging the grassland into one place. However, the headman of tiele didn''t like it, but some things in his body were happy with the chaos. The desire of killing and destroying in his heart implied that he rushed to the fire to vent his destructive impulse. But this kind of hint could not make him shake. His mind was very clear in the evening wind, and his eyes were not limited to one place.


    "Your brothers and sisters will have a good night." He doesn''t need to look back to see nuisa standing behind him. The wolf master''s daughter''s eyes were fixed on Yingpan, and she bit her lips, but it was not because she couldn''t bear it. It was just a subconscious action when she was planning in her heart. Nuissa is thinking about what changes will happen to the pattern she is familiar with after tonight, and how she can make the most of the changes. Uville turned her head, and her eyes flickered with disdain as she swept over the attentive woman. She was only concerned with the fire, unaware of the dark, abnormal night.


    Nevertheless, uville''s disdain lasted only for a moment. The other party didn''t realize that things in the dark were good for him, and at the same time he noticed that nuisa''s clothes were a little thin. At this time, women in the camp do not have clothes to replace. No wonder they don''t have clothes for them. And her original clothes have been damaged in previous events.


    Without hesitation, the leader untied his fur cloak and put it on the wolf master''s daughter. The latter, awakened by the action, blinked at uville, his cheeks flushed slightly in the fire. She whispered her thanks and turned back to her tent, glancing back at uville before she entered. If the impulse some of the men, at this time I am afraid to rush up together as the account.


    Uville just showed a gentle smile and gently saluted each other good night. It was only after the fire lit up in nuisa''s tent that he turned around, where Wuqi was already standing.


    "She seems to be interested in you." The tone of Shaman is a little complicated. Because this is not new, any woman may like him because of what he did today, let alone bring her back from the Chevy caravan. People in the army are saying that today the head man has robbed a wife and returned to be the wolf master''s daughter. This identity makes the combination of nuissa and uville logical, and most people are happy to see it succeed. But Wuqi always felt that the wolf master''s daughter was not ordinary. Her eyes seemed clear, but there was a haze inside.


    "That means she has a good performance. She wanted me to think she was interested in me. It''s good. It''s boring to get along with people who put everything on their faces. " Uville''s voice, very calm, even a little cold, does not seem to have been touched by people just heartstrings. He turned his eyes to the southwest of the market, the source of darkness. If there was only a desire for destruction in his body for the fire light, he felt only sincere admiration and a strong desire to follow the source of the shadow. There are not many things that can be worshipped by evil spirits on the grassland.


    Wuqi noticed the head man''s eyes and the slight trembling of his body. As a shaman, he more or less realized the truth of the shadow. As a shaman, he thought that he had an obligation to stop the movement of that thing, but he was too weak to be alone. "Are we not going to help? Alaire is a calamity to all. If we let ourselves deceive others and burn their fire, we will eventually be burned. "


    The Shaman''s suggestion was replaced by a sneer. The head man''s expression was distorted. There was a low voice in his throat, as if something was trying to climb out of his throat. It didn''t last too long. Whatever it was that made him go wrong, he quickly regained control of his body. He pointed to his chest and said, "you see. It''s not that I don''t want to drive that thing away. The closer I get to it, the more disobedient it is. Besides, it is impossible to beat back disasters by manpower, and those who are not human are not much better than I am


    "That''s right." A deep voice sounded from the dark. The tall black haired man walked slowly. His upper body was completely naked, covered with scars that could not be healed. The man''s eyes were as black as two pieces of obsidian. With the appearance of this man, Wuqi obviously showed his guard expression. His hand was retracted into his sleeve, which was a sign of preparation for casting.


    "Have you appeased your people?" Wuvel was not afraid. He asked the man naturally, and his tone seemed to be greeting the people in his family. The man walked up to him, and his two meter high figure made him lower his head to see that he was opposite to uville''s eyes. Therefore, he felt oppressed and gave people the illusion that he was standing up against a black bear."Have more faith in us, boy. We are not like those who only know how to succumb to instinct behind others. Otherwise, why do you think you and your pathetic people have not become our food? " The man grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth that are not human. If you look at it carefully, there are still many details on him that are inconsistent with his human identity.


    He just shrugged. "I''ve always trusted you, you know. It''s just that I can''t imagine anyone who can resist Alai''s call


    "The people who fight it are stupid. It is unstoppable for human beings as well as for us. Unless the stars fall in the sky, alaire is the ultimate in the grassland The man said in a deep voice.


    Then, as if in response to his words, a star in the sky suddenly became bright. It was so bright that it overshadowed the stars and the moon all over the sky. The star became bigger and bigger because it was getting closer and closer to the ground. At the same time, all the horses in the stables of tiele three wake up from their dreams and hiss at the star! No, it''s not just tiele. The horses on the whole grassland, whether young or old, male or female, domesticated or wild, are all facing the direction of the star falling from the sky, expressing something in their way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    "Father! Look In one part of the grassland, the child, who had rubbed his eyes and was ready to go to the convenience, pointed to the falling stars in the sky and yelled. He was trying to appease the horse''s father and looked impatiently along his son''s finger. After seeing the frightening happening in the sky, he was completely frozen and allowed his horse to neigh towards the falling star in the sky.


    A similar situation happened in all parts of the grassland, as far as the foot of the snow mountain, near the edge of the forest, herdsmen and other living creatures on the grassland were lucky to witness the occurrence of this spectacle. Of course, not everyone will stay awake at night, and not everyone will immediately rush out of warm blankets to comfort their horses. So tonight''s spectacle will also become a half true and half false legend in the future. And those shamans will clearly know that tonight, just at this time, a God in the ranks of the gods has lowered its great power, which is only the purpose of this star setting. Unless it is the shaman of the horse spirit, no one can be sure. But it''s exciting enough, Starfall, which is a common thing in distant times, but the stories handed down in that era have been collectively referred to as myths.


    How can the people who serve the spirits not be excited by the reappearance of the stars? There are many people in shaman who are eager to return to that era day and night, that time when the gods walked on the grassland. However, if they know that the reason for the fall of the stars is to fight against the same disasters from the mythical age, they will not be happy. The age of myth is very good. People can entrust the responsibility to the gods. All their sufferings can be solved by faith. If they can''t, they can hope after death. But in such an era, people''s life seems lighter because they have not shouldered the responsibility.


    Light? It''s heavy. It''s not a shaman, but it inadvertently leads to the fall of stars. Pang Ran''s pressure to communicate with heaven and earth falls on the shoulders of cheese. He kneels down on his knees with his grey robe standing on the ground, but it seems to others that it is a devout worship. Cheese had never thought of such a thing. He just wanted to get some divine blessing. He didn''t even need to be as strong as he was against the worm God. He still couldn''t understand the characters of the spirits, so he didn''t expect that the spirit of horse would directly create such a big scene after listening to his request. It''s not in the gray tower textbook.


    His heart beat faster and his breath couldn''t keep his peace. There is a reason why the grey tower has never taught any knowledge about the lower world of the gods. It is no longer the era of legend. It is hard to tell whether the less miracles of gods lead to their fuzziness, or whether they are forgotten and reduce the number of times they show their power to people. Therefore, even if he was the master of the grey tower, he did not think that his apprentices needed to understand this knowledge. For example, there used to be a jar. When it was there, people thought about it. Whether it was grain, material, heat resistance and so on, it was easy to use it. But then the jar cracked, broke, fell into the river, washed into the sea, all about the pot has become meaningless, because it completely disappeared in people''s lives. As time goes by, has there ever been such a pot in the world that has become blurred, and the paintings on this jar are all kinds of things related to gods.


    Not to mention the lack of knowledge, the weight on the mage''s shoulder is enough to make him feel flustered. Cheese hasn''t felt death so clearly for a long time. As the coordinates of the star setting, he seems to be holding a whole castle, but the castle is suspended by a string, which makes the mage under the castle in a just right position between being crushed to death and not being crushed to death. Pain has been sublimated into a maddening impulse. If he can move now, he will choose to kill himself with a sword and not suffer from this kind of torture. Those who can be pressed under the castle have no right to commit suicide.


    "Hum!" The Skinner who wrestles with Lothar is lifted up by the invisible air wave. A porcupine of the size of a man makes an unwilling voice, revealing the soft abdomen without the protection of spines. Naturally, the count could not let go of such an opportunity. Although he did not know why the air wave from behind only made his coat flap shake, it could overturn the monster, which weighs at least two or three people, but his Tomahawk did not hesitate at all.


    "Oh The witch hunting knife, which can restrain magic, is equipped with a master who is blessed by the devil''s power. It can easily tear the skin bag of the Skinner to reveal the stinky body inside. Before cheese, the lantern at the foot was shining with morning light. The light was not strong enough to directly burn the sun sensitive monster. But after losing the cover of the skin, the Skinner was unable to resist.


    The same thing happened to all the people. The members of the team were not affected by the falling star, but all the evil spirits from Alai, including the devil summoned by cheese, were unable to lift their heads under the pressure of the storm. Even alee''s figure slowed to a standstill, and the shadowy figure raised his head, opened his mouth like a cave, and growled silently at the falling stars.


    Cheese also looked up at the falling star. Unlike other people, he could see the star as it was. It was a horse he had never seen before and would never see again. Its muscles, hair, every movement, shows the power beyond language, this power is not aggressive, it is more similar to beauty.The impact of beauty made the mage forget the pain of tearing his whole body for a moment. He unconsciously left excited tears and raised his hands slowly to welcome the arrival of the stars. More and more close, more and more close, finally, Ma Zhiling''s two front hooves and the master''s hands touch each other, the dazzling stars at this moment stained with secular color. Then the light converges and returns to nothing.


    "Dada Da Da!" When the light is done, the horse''s hooves rise and the hooves sound fast. Without waiting for a few people to react, only one man and one horse had already rushed out of the rear and went straight to Alai ¨¨ re! The man, naturally dressed in a grey robe, was a little familiar to the horse. It was obviously similar to the eight points of the war horse that died before Batu! There was no time to react. The reincarnated horse rushed to alai''er with the mage. There was no yelling, no tactics, no change of moves. The proud horse spirit raised his hooves and trampled on alai''er''s shoulder, and the dark figure''s arms fell off in an instant!


    "Spirits Batu gaped at the scene. Cheese and the horse in his crotch were already running towards the distance, leaving only Alai ¨¨ Er, who fell to his knees, struggling to get up. It was almost ready to stand up, but at this moment, the horse running from behind again mercilessly put its foot on its back again, making alee''s upper body close to the ground!


    So, back and forth, seven to seven, fourteen shocks! Under the merciless horse''s hooves, the famous disaster on the grassland has become a group of broken things. The spirit of the horse stopped at last, not because it didn''t want to crush the evil object any more, but because the grey robe on its back was already crumbling. If the gods are strong, they will be stronger. But the price of the strong gods in the world is to be paid by the gray robes!


    "Wheezing!" Ma Zhiling snorted, his eyes staring at the shadow in the dust. Those who followed the evil things were silent, hiding in the side, but did not dare to move. Won? Lothar and they looked at each other and couldn''t believe the sudden victory. And their disbelief is right, because the shadow is rapidly restoring its original posture, and becoming more distorted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    As he watched, alai''er''s figure was about to return to its original form, and the God from the sky lowered his head slightly and spurted two hot gases from his nostrils. The mage on his back immediately realized what it meant. He bent down and held the horse''s neck tightly with both hands, so that he would not be thrown off in the coming impact. In fact, cheese didn''t know what would happen if he was dumped. Theoretically, the horses under him were just a combination of flesh and bone and something falling from the sky, and his existence was like a glue that fused the two together.


    In other words, it seems that cheese is riding on the horse spirit''s back. In fact, this person and horse are completely integrated. If any part is missing, it will immediately fall apart. Therefore, even if cheese let go of his hands at this time, he might not fall from the horse''s back, but he didn''t want to take the risk. The existence of the spirit of horse was the best way to defeat Alai, and there was no reason to give up it.


    "Hiss!" The horse man stood up and his feet fell on the ground again! The trampled land sank slightly, leaving a trail of shining hooves after the horses galloped away. The footprints formed the road, and the road went straight to disaster. This time, it''s like a four hoof into the air like a gallop, speed and power to the extreme! In a flash, ten thousand miles! This is an exaggeration of course, but in the eyes of Lothar, it is true that only a ray of light can be seen from the position of cheese, and then there is only a straight road left by glowing footprints and two-thirds of Alai''s body has disappeared.


    "Gululu." The grassland disaster, which is only left with its right arm and leg and a little body connecting the two parts, makes a strange sound. Black bubbles begin to appear on the cross section of its body. Those bubbles come out faster and denser. When these bubbles burst, they are not air, but thick and viscous substances like oil and dirty swamp. This may be seen as an effective performance, because since its appearance, alaire''s body has been made up of something between light and matter, which makes it look like a weird existence coming out of a canvas. Now, that strange way of existence has been broken, although the body composed of this unknown liquid seems not easy to eliminate, but in the end, there is a more real composition of the main body.


    So what''s the next step after bringing disaster into the real world? The answer, of course, is to destroy it completely! The far away horse turned back again, but this time, it didn''t seem to want to do it by itself. The task of attacking alaire was handed over to the rider on his back. The grey robe of cheese was hunting in the air because of the speed. He had a machete in his hand. It seemed that the machete was made of starlight. The blade, handle and hand guard of that knife were changing with the wind. There was no fixed shape at all. The only thing to be sure was that it was a machete.


    The mage''s left hand clings to the neck of the horse, and his body tilts in the opposite direction. This is a common skill used by horsemen on the grassland. It can make it easier for a shorter weapon to hit the target under the horse. However, this technique is most often used when the rider is ready to make the target owl''s head, so it is called "shaving head" among the soldiers of Cang lion. Shaving the head is not difficult for grassland people who grew up on horseback since childhood, but cheese is not a prairie man. His horsemanship is only limited to driving the horse to move and perform simple casting in bumps. As for horse riding combat, he will not be able to do so.


    A person who can''t fight immediately can''t learn exquisite skills in a day and night. It''s not something that can be done by knowing how to do it. Practice, grope, and master. This is a process that must be experienced. Therefore, only grassland can provide people with a lot of opportunities to get along with horses and practice, which people in other places can''t do. Even in the Kingdom Knights'' order of Cang lion, a knight will not have much time to contact his horse in training, because the horse is not a necessity of Cang lion''s life, and there are a lot of things to deal with after dismounting.


    In this case, how did cheese make such a skillful horse fighting skill? We should know that the spirit of the horse does not even have a saddle. If people ride on the horse directly, even if they are not thrown off, they will have no place to exert themselves, let alone wave weapons according to their own ideas. So the answer is that it is not himself who controls the mage''s body. The cheese is like a puppet. Of course, his consciousness is sober, but the control of his body is temporarily controlled by the spirit of the horse. Harold IV is the leader of his horses, and the spirit of horses is the leader of all horses on the grassland. As the head of horses, he will understand the skill of those who fight on horseback. Even many grassland people who love horses go to their side with their horses after they die.


    Alee''s body is recovering. It has grown out of its head. The weird head twisted against the structure of human beings and rotated to the rear. With an empty look, I don''t know if there is something to be noticed, but actually he lies down and tries to climb out of his original position with his limbs. It''s just that it''s still slow. The horse is fast, the knife is faster, the machete is sweeping like a crescent moon, flying a big head! The difference is, there''s no blood coming out of the cut cavity. The head was spinning in the air, but before it could reach the highest point, the right hand of cheese lifted up, and the light cast machete turned into a rope and shot out and took it back at once!


    The mage took the head, pulled the back hand, took off the whole gray robe and wrapped it up. For alai''er, the severed head could be taken back naturally. But what if it''s taken away? What if it''s sealed in a container? At this time, cheese had no container to hold his head, but his grey robe had the effect of isolating the inside and outside."Batu!" The cheese yelled. The falconer, who saw his movements, immediately understood what he meant. He blew the bone whistle from his neck to his mouth and made a loud sound. It is not easy to summon narin at night. The eagle is not a living creature in the night. But tonight, perhaps because of the brightness of the stars, or because of the help in the dark, the cry of the eagle came from the air and immediately responded to its partner. This is an interesting thing. Batu didn''t let narin stand by here before. Besides, ordinary animals would never be near Alai.


    But that''s how it happened. Without saying a word, cheese swung around the corner of the grey robe and threw it into the air!


    "Go!"


    The flying eagle grabbed the grey robe which wrapped Alai''s head with its claws and flew far away in the starlight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    Narin''s figure quickly blurred in the night. At first, he could guess the location of the eagle by the starlight, but after a few breaths, it was hard to separate. Whether it can fly safely in the dark is not something cheese needs to worry about, because it is not the creature raised by Batu that actually controls the body of the goshawk named narin. Eagle spirit, this is not the first time cheese has noticed the existence of this God, or even the first time to deal with it. It''s no wonder that the eagle spirit is indeed one of the most frequent deities as a regulator overlooking the earth.


    Seeing the disappearance of the eagle''s figure, the grey robe lost his gray robe, and his heart was relieved. The whole man fell to one side. Fortunately, before he fell to the ground, Lothar had already rushed up to catch him. The fall of cheese from the horse''s back means that the war horse that has just attracted all the attention has been turned back to its remains and to the ground again. It seems that the matter has been solved, really?


    "Protect him!" The count drank, and the other three men in the group immediately took hold of their weapons and rushed to them, forming a triangle to guard against the enemies around them. Yes, the enemy, the grotesque and evil things that follow Alai are not scattered by the owl''s head because of the disaster. They are still here, eyeing several people in the darkness. With the decline of cheese''s spirit, the nine demons who should have been in front of them seized the opportunity and fled the battlefield without hesitation to enjoy the terror of violence freely in this vast world.


    Unfortunately, the demons'' wishes are not within the scope of their Summoner''s consideration. They have already received their own rewards and can''t get any more. The mage in the count''s arms stretched out to those fleeing figures, pointed his index finger to the ground, "return."


    In an instant, the nine tall demons turned into black pus water with their unwillingness and resentment, and went down the tiny cracks in the ground to the underground abyss where no one wanted to go, that is, where they came from. For most spellcasters, the return of demons also requires rituals that conform to the requirements of the summoning. If cheese is used to force it away by simple and crude means, it often leaves sequelae. But that''s not something that needs to be worried about for a while now. Compared with the troubles after that, the grey robe has no time to care about him because of the current problems. He can''t let the devil slip away.


    After forcibly sending back the devil, cheese had to pay for a series of his actions, whether it was to let the God incarnate on the corpse, or to dispel the demons that did not conform to the standard. The repercussions brought about by such problems were enough to make any caster want to live. Not to mention that the current mage has no grey robe. He has no way to slow down or transfer his pain.


    "Hiss, are you burning?" Lothar only felt as if he was holding a piece of red iron. His body instinctively asked him to push out the things in his arms, but the knight''s self-discipline made him suppress his instinct, but the burning pain still made him take a breath. In the count''s opinion, there are no strange changes on the surface of cheese. There are no lines emerging and no magic light overflowing. He is like an ordinary person, an ordinary person with a very high temperature. But in this high temperature, raoshi grey robed mage was unable to answer the questions of his companions. His consciousness was almost blurred


    "Now we''re going to tell you, no, it''s the caster''s incurable disease. I call it the magic hole. " In a trance, cheese went back to the classroom composed of gray stone bricks. The master of the gray tower in the middle of the classroom was teaching with a slight disdain. "The reason why it is empty is that once this symptom appears, it will completely disrupt the magic cycle in our body. To compare it, it is like opening a hole in your artery, and magic is the blood spurting out Liquid. And the reason why I say it is a fatal disease of the caster is that ordinary people who are not aware of Magic have nothing to do with magic. Their lives are in a chaotic state, muddleheaded life, muddleheaded death. They don''t know why they are born, and what they do for a living. Therefore, their lives will not disappear because of the certainty of their inner magic. The proportion of magic in their lives is very small, so the loss is not fatal, and even can not be absorbed from the outside. "


    "But we are different. Magic has become a part of the internal circulation of all casters in the training. It is with our spirit and consciousness. Its cycle is invisible and invisible, but it is integrated into every moment of thinking, living, sitting and lying. For the caster, the growth and decline of magic will affect all aspects, body and spirit. When the magic is full, our body will become powerful. On the contrary, the emptiness of magic in our body will make it difficult for us to even act. Magic is like our second set of blood vessels, which are filled with another nutrient


    "Just like our blood vessels that deliver red blood, invisible magic pipes will also have problems, damage and blockage. Some of you have already encountered them, and those you don''t have will sooner or later. They can happen at any time, such as over casting, when meditation is interrupted by violence, or when magic is triggered by something outside. You have to learn how to control your magic in these situations so that it doesn''t get out of control. Of course, the trained caster''s own magic cycle is very stable. In either case, with a little adjustment and careful cultivation, the situation will get better. ""That''s the horror of the magic hole I''m talking about. Although I don''t think explaining a terminal illness to you will help you in the future, it can at least let you know what you did after you committed the folly and sent yourself to death. Listen, there''s a limit to the magic cycle in the caster. You should realize that with the same level of magic, some people can release it three times a day, and some people will be dizzy just once. This is only the most superficial difference, but also the most insignificant difference. The so-called caster should not only understand magic, but also understand the things as the carrier of magic, including ourselves. Magic is just a tool. Warriors will adjust their weapons according to their height and arm span. So do we. Let everyone learn the same thing to achieve the same effect. It''s not training, it''s manufacturing. The use and life span of the manufactured things are fixed and have no future. "


    "And a fool who can''t cast his magic according to his own situation is more useless than what is made. Magic hole refers to that the caster, for various reasons, causes irreversible damage to the magic cycle in his body. All the magic flows out of the damaged place and accumulates heat in the body. They''re going to get hotter and hotter until their guts and brains are cooked! This situation is irreparable. The magic hole will kill the caster himself in a short time. Since the magic cycle is invisible and invisible, it is even more impossible for outsiders to rescue them. As a result, the people with the magic hole will die and die. "


    Ten dead without life? Cheese''s consciousness was rapidly dissipating, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This is really unexpected. Against the demon lord, he was ready to die. As a result, his body did not appear abnormal after the magic was exhausted. When he fought with his classmates, he was so angry that he didn''t care. After returning, he could even continue to participate in the battle in front of him. Ah, is it because of too much consumption before? As a result, it was forced to become the medium of God''s coming, so the magic circle finally failed to hold on. That''s reasonable


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    The magic void is a taboo topic among casters, especially for those who are not casters. Usually, Lothar and others can''t help but see his weakness in releasing his spell in the process of getting along with cheese. Now, although they feel that the temperature of the mage is abnormal, they only regard it as a manifestation of magic overdraft. This is the conclusion they have been observing all the time. It''s just that they still have a lot of problems to face before the cheese division recovers.


    The sword is ferocious. After carefully placing the mage on the ground, the count who held the Tomahawk again began to look around. The aliens who followed Alai had surrounded them, and they were all ready to open up the members of the team. Now the count can''t help himself, because he can''t protect himself for the first time. If we say that the time of the rat man disaster is just that, but now, Lothar''s experience in self-examination is far better than before.


    Far more than the former knights, still can only watch cheese because of high temperature on the ground pain howl. Taking a deep breath, Lothar went to Batu. In the present triangle, he is just an ordinary person, and he is undoubtedly the weakest corner. With a wave of his hand, the fool''s justice blade was smeared with the liquid of blood or other things. "If you don''t want to go, die here!"


    It was a wolf who responded to Lothar''s roar. This wolf is an unusual wolf. In terms of its body size, it is at least the size of two wolves. Its high raised shoulders and back are like a hill, demonstrating the terrible muscle strength contained in it. This is a wolf. Different from ordinary wolves, some people say that they are a special variety of wolves, but more people believe that the appearance of zodiac is related to the desecration ceremony. The reason why wolves are regarded as God''s punishment in the grassland is that their attacks are enough to cause heavy casualties to small and medium-sized tribes. This cunning animal is not only far superior to its own, but also no inferior to human beings in terms of tactics and tactics.


    As the leader of the common wolf pack, they will play their own strategies and direct their subordinates to lay out various tricks to hurt people. However, many wolves choose to act together with a small number of similar wolves. These groups are very dangerous, especially when they gather together to reproduce for many generations, and they are likely to produce a more powerful individual, the winter wolf. The winter wolf is the emblem of the family. It is the God of death with snow white fur that can breathe and breathe the cold, but it is also respected because of its terrible power. However, the winter wolf is cruel by nature, and people are still afraid of it.


    The wolf in front of us is not a winter wolf. Its fur is gray and there is no snowflake in the air. Rao is so, without ten good horsemen with swords on horseback, ordinary tribes do not dare to embarrass it. As for why it came here, it is actually attracted by the strong smell of horse blood in Batu. The wolf''s taste is picky. Among many creatures, they like to hunt people most, followed by those related to people. Whether they are loyal hounds or tame horses, they are the favorite food of the wolf. Now, Batu''s body is stained with a lot of horse blood, which is delicious in the eyes of the wolf.


    Originally, if Lothar did not stop in front of Batu, the hungry wolf would have been ready to pounce on him and bite the throat of the falconer to taste the sweet blood. Now he was stabbed horizontally, and the animal was infuriated. At the same time, he gave out a threatening roar, and showed his fangs and assumed an offensive posture. But what it never expected was that the first reaction to see a wolf on the grassland, whether human or animal, was to hide. Even if it was to confront it head-on, it would always wait for the wolf to attack first and then try to fight back. However, the angry count of Heishan didn''t want to eat it. He saw the wolf making a move and made a preemptive attack!


    "Hum!" The heavy Tomahawk compressed the air to make a dull sound. The fool''s justice was originally a one handed Tomahawk, but now it''s a heavy blow under Lothar''s hands. Although the wolf rarely saw such weapons as the Tomahawk, he instinctively realized that the blow was too hard to eat. His legs were strong, and his whole body jumped sideways and backward to avoid the count''s attack. However, the cost of full swing of the Tomahawk was that Lothar''s body was irresistibly biased by inertia, and could not immediately put his posture in place. How can the cunning wolf miss this opportunity? With his hind legs, he opened his mouth and went straight up.


    "Poof!" The sound of sharp weapon penetrating the flesh and blood rings out in the dark, but the wolf''s imagination of flesh and blood filling the mouth does not appear. It forgets what the human, as its original target, was doing when it entangled with this man who wielded the Tomahawk. At this distance, even if he doesn''t rely on vision, Batu can accurately hit the target with his bow and arrow by sound. What''s more, the two eyes of the wolf are like two ghosts burning in the air at night. As a hunter, he won''t miss this opportunity. The arrow went into the eye socket of the beast!


    Unfortunately, the arrow was too shallow to penetrate into the wolf''s skull to kill him. However, the eye shot, the pain of sharp pain and loss of vision completely distorted the movement of the beast. It lost its balance when it pounced in the air, and its huge body lay on its back and fell to the ground. The wolf''s hair can resist bows and arrows, and ordinary blades can''t cut its skin deeply. It''s not easy to get a fatal wound all at once. However, it happened to fall into the hands of Lord Heishan today. The witch hunting knife not only can resist magic, but also has a remarkable performance as a weapon. Especially, Lothar cherishes his weapon very much and grinds the axe blade from time to time. Although he can''t blow hair and make a quick decision, adding the weight of the battle axe itself, it can be regarded as a bloody death. At this time, the wolf lay in front of him, and Lothar, who turned back, raised his hand and chopped down!"Poof!" The brute''s body was strong, but he didn''t have a different head when he was hit by this axe. Most of the justice of the fool was inlaid into the wolf''s neck, and the thick neck was cut off by one-third! Lothar was on fire at the moment. Seeing this, he didn''t think about it. He let go of his hand and raised his foot to the second half of the Tomahawk! This foot, with the strength and weight of his whole body, forced the blade of the Tomahawk into several inches. When the wolf, who was still struggling, was trampled on it, his huge body immediately gave out a shiver, but after that, his eyes lost their vitality.


    The two men worked together to solve the problem of a wolf. Lothar took back his feet and tried to pull out his Tomahawk. But as soon as he lowered his head, he heard Batu exclaim,


    "be careful!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    The count did not see what he had been knocked down by. He felt only a stab pain on his body, and then he fell back uncontrollably. At the same time, the pain became more severe and came from many places on his body. He soon realized that it was not an individual who would have knocked him down, unless it had a lot of mouths.


    Lothar''s judgment is right. It''s not individual individuals who are tearing his armor and exposing its skin. It''s a group of weird creatures that look like monkeys but have no hair. These little monsters are as tall as five or six-year-old children, but their arms are as long and slender as monkeys living on the treetops. Their skin has no hair and is dark. Only two eyes are completely white. They are a group of children. The so-called imp, in fact, is not a clear name. After all, not everyone in the world is eager to give a unique name to all things.


    The meaning of IMP is different in different areas. However, this kind of dwarf ghost in most areas will be related to dead or premature infants, grassland is no exception. Because of customs, the treatment of deformed children, stillbirth, and other infants with congenital diseases on the grassland is abandoned. It''s not surprising that the parents of these poor children are cruel. It''s true that the tribe has no extra resources to maintain the existence of these little creatures. When abandoning these babies, few parents can be ruthless to kill them. Most of them are abandoning them and dare not go back.


    Of course, the vast majority of these abandoned babies are reduced to the food of grassland hunters, which is also the original intention of their abandonment. If they do not come at the right time, they will return to the earth as soon as possible for the next time. However, similar to most of these ghosts, there are always small probability events in the world. If abandoned babies are not eaten by wild animals in a short time, they will have time to feel their life. This is a cruel thing, to a life who has just come to this world, to feel the most painful side of the world for life, helpless, lonely, hungry and at a loss. That''s where the problem starts.


    There are always dirty things in the world, from which evil spirits breed. The abandoned babies are naturally powerless to become demons. For example, the eels that Rosa once met in lost heart Bay are terrifying beings that have not been bred for many years. But when these poor children die with pain in their arms, their bodies become some kind of attraction. The things attracted are of unknown origin and purpose, but they never miss this opportunity. After death, their bodies will continue to be vigorous for a period of time, and their nails and hair will grow. The same is true of abandoned babies occupied by unknown things. Their young bodies become hotbeds, which are distorted by the remaining vitality of their bodies. Fortunately, the baby''s vitality is limited, only become a child.


    Rao is so, the little ghosts are still very dangerous, probably out of the loneliness when they are dying. These little guys will spontaneously look for or create similar species on the grassland. Many tribes have legends that those dark little monsters will steal the newborn babies and make them look the same. When the number of IMPs is available, their horror is revealed. A single imp can''t win an adult in a frontal battle. Although they have toxin on their claws and teeth, the dosage of the toxin is too small, which will make people sick at most. Plural imps are different.


    Lothar can feel the pain around the wound turning into a worse feeling, and he is no stranger to the invasion of toxins into his body. But now he can''t get the toxin out of his body in time, because he has too many enemies. Once upon a time, a vampire was almost eaten up by rats. The count once regarded it as a joke. Now he felt that he could feel the helplessness of being submerged. If you can''t get rid of it, you can''t earn it. If you drop one, you''ll have two. Lothar reluctantly gave up the resistance, his hands in front of the enemy not to touch the neck and head of the key.


    In fact, the count''s condition was not so bad. His leather armor and the chain armour in his leather armor effectively protected his body. It was a time-consuming job to tear off the armor by relying on the paws and teeth of the imp. at this time, as long as someone could help him drive away the imp on his body and let Lothar stand up again, things would be much easier. Unfortunately, Batu, who was closest to him and should have taken the responsibility, is now too busy.


    Lothar could not see under the pressure, but the eagle tamer standing on the side could see clearly that the imps did not act entirely by their nature. All of them wore metal collars around their necks, and leather ropes were attached to the back of the collars. At this time, the ropes were released, and they fell down like wild dogs. The hand that held the ropes now holds the bowstring.


    It''s a centaur. Different from the Centaur who used to be the messenger of the wolf owner, now standing not far away, looking at Batu''s man and horse without any clothes, instead, it is a string of withered heads hanging from his waist as part of human beings, and a necklace made of human fingers, ears and other instruments on his neck. The body of this man and horse is covered with blasphemous tattoos. Even the bow in the hand is made of human vertebrae. Batu has heard of such people and horses. They are the most vicious and savage community on the grassland. They regard human beings as prey and food, and study witchcraft that the spirits can not tolerate.


    "Hee!" The cannibal made a sound of unknown meaning, revealing two rows of sharpened teeth. From top to bottom, from head to toe, he made Bartu feel sick.There''s nothing to say. The hunter raised his bow and pointed to the target''s throat. But the blasphemous man and horse just opened his big mouth more exaggeratively and stretched out his forked tongue from inside. His tongue trembled like a snake and made a Sasa voice. Batu''s hands became stiff at once, and every joint seemed to be turned into stone. No matter how hard he tried to shoot out the arrow in his hand, he did not move. Dark purple blood vessels visible to the naked eye emerged from the back of his hand and spread to his arm as if alive. Batu felt scared, but he still forced himself to look his opponent in the eye.


    The bow made of the spine is raised slowly. The arrow made of human bone, poisonous arrow, is on it. Sagittarius are all marksmen, even if it falls on cannibals. The short arrow made of human bone has no sound of breaking through the air, leaving only a white light in the air, and then it enters Batu''s abdomen. Abdomen, not crucial, because shoot is not crucial. He wanted him to die slowly, painfully and fearfully. Instead of killing its prey quickly, this half man, half horse monster looks forward to seeing the twisted ugly face of its target before it dies!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    And gradually lost the feeling of the arm is different, the abdomen that arrow, bring is penetrating pain. It is a kind of pain that has no place to vent. It spreads from a little bit to the whole body in an instant. Just a little bit is enough to cover all the activities of the whole body like the most powerful anesthetic. The rest, only each organ expresses its response to pain in its own way. Locked lungs, cramped stomach, fast and slow heart. In fact, the pain is no longer a warning for the body to be hurt. The pain has become an opportunity for all organs to protest.


    "Ha, ha..." I can''t breathe. The airway in my nose is completely closed and my open mouth is full of saliva. Nose, tears, sight became a combination of color blocks, and even the scalp seemed to fall off the bone. Batu has never felt such pain, let alone fighting. He just wants to die now, at least he doesn''t have to suffer again. Torture, the most cruel torture. And this is what the evil ogre wants. He just wants to see the ugly state of dying. He just needs such things to satisfy his evil desire. So, who''s going to stop this monster?


    Someone should come. Such an evil creature is ruining other people''s lives. How can no one stop him? However, this is not the case. Lothar is still held on the ground by a large number of IMPs. Part of his armor has been torn, and his flesh is stripped from his body under the ferocity of the Imp''s claws. That''s a more tragic torture than the torture of lingchi. At least the knife used in the stabbing is fast enough. Cheese, his eyes were no longer bright, the wisdom, the calculation, the strategy, all turbid together, his body twisted, like a primitive humble maggot, constantly rubbing his body on the grass, in order to reduce the scorching heat like boiling iron slurry. They can''t save Batu, because they are too busy and need help from others.


    Who can save them? ATA? KAILAS? Maybe, if they can get out of their predicament. ATA''s left hand holds the hilt of frarag''s sword, and her right hand, which has taken on an eerie twist and is bent in three. The culprit for all this is one person, no, a group of people, which is hard to define.


    "She''s mine!" "Nonsense, she is mine! Every inch of her skin and muscle is mine "You coarse embryo, can only turn her into a pool of meat! I won''t give it to you any more. I''ll peel off her skin and make gloves The plural voice is full of remnant evil desire. They all come from an individual, that body, at first glance, is a very tall and strong man, with a volume of about two meters and five meters, and three or four atas wide on the shoulders, but on the extremely broad shoulders, there are three heads!


    The three heads are arranged in a triangle, two at the front, one at the back, and almost half of the neck of the back is connected to the back, making it impossible to understand how the bones inside grow. And that''s not all. In addition to the three heads on the shoulder, the chest and back of this thing, there are different numbers of heads, just like a flower composed of one head. But this flower has no beauty at all. Every petal of the flower is made up of half rotten heads, whose faces are ugly and the things inside are more dirty. Only maggots and flies like to surround them.


    It''s not that ATA has never fought with ugly enemies. As a semi goblin who grew up in the goblin Kingdom, her psychological endurance is much better than that of most people living in human society. Ordinary skeletons, corpses or other similar things can''t make her feel afraid, because she has different perspectives on the world. But this time, she was scared. Fear was so real, so deadly, that it hugged her from behind, ran down the spine, ran down her ribs, and grabbed every part of her body. If it wasn''t for the presence of her companions behind her, she would have thrown away her weapon and turned to run away.


    Maybe it''s a wise decision to run away. Just a tentative attack, she lost her own hand, which fully shows that the monster in front of her is not the existence that can be countered by hand. Even if the magic sword from the goblin''s hand was cut on that thing, it just left a shallow wound, which immediately drilled out a large number of maggots to fill in the gap. The female swordsman didn''t know what she was facing. I''m afraid that apart from feeling the burning cheese there, the people present could not know.


    Because I don''t know, I''m still here. Because I don''t know, I still try to fight with my left hand. This is praiseworthy courage, is also worth lamenting the persistence. The monster just raised his hand, and flaragg flew out of atta''s hand, spinning in the air a few times before falling far to the ground. On the face of the swordsman, she couldn''t understand her despair.


    Two arms, one left and one right, grabbed ATA''s hands and lifted her body off the ground regardless of the injury to her right arm. Every face on the monster was making a piercing laugh. Then at a certain moment, the laughter turned into a terrible roar. The abdomen of the huge body exploded, revealing an oval round hole, in which a huge worm was sticking out!


    "No, no, no! KAILAS! Batu! help me! Help me She shook her body, shouting words destined to be unresponsive. The worm slowly coiled on her waist and climbed up like a snake. Her yellow and white swollen body caught ATA, and the head with two sharp teeth growled in her ears. The murmur of the worm completely broke ARTA''s will. She screamed like a frightened child. Whether these voices were meant to remind her companions or just a means of venting her anger, no one knows. As the worm opens its mouth opener into the space between her left shoulder blades, the cry for help disappears."Asshole! Let her go For others, ATA is an important partner. For keiras, ATA is the object he can give up to protect. After hearing the female swordsman''s cry, the cat goblin turned to help her. But his roar was out, and his body was light. KAILAS looked down with some doubt, and found himself floating in the sky. Strange, he didn''t take off before. Yes, it''s really strange. Why is there half a cat''s body on the ground? And the body is still wearing clothes, dressed cat, it sounds a little familiar


    "PATA!" The place where KAILAS fell down was very close to the cheese. He and the mage had a look at each other. The cat goblin saw cheese''s red skin and blood filled eyes, and cheese, he saw a dead cat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    "Go and bring the White Wolf back." Inside and outside the camp, the clamor of shouting and killing broke out again after a moment of silence, and became more and more intense. That moment of stagnation, of course, is due to the fall of the stars, if in normal times, Starfall is enough to make everyone stop what they are doing and rush to watch and admire. Only now is different, someone turns his head to watch the star fall, and the people around him will take the opportunity to gouge out his heart with machetes. Unless the star hits people directly, its fall is of no significance to those who have already killed crazy. But it means a lot to shamans.


    Hearing the order of Li Chou, the tall rock mound nodded and cast his eyes on the chaotic crowd in the camp. The reason why they didn''t rush to disturb the work of the three shamans was because they were sitting beside the fire and chanting words. After searching for a moment, his eyes stopped. Ensord''s figure was still more prominent in the crowd. The mound threw what he had in his hand into the fire, which made the rising flame even brighter. The fire can rise smoothly thanks to the help of the White Wolf and his subordinates before they fall into madness, and this help will also give them back.


    Shaman strides out of his brother''s protection area, and his eyes are watching people chop at each other. As a person who serves the spirit of the snake, his blood may be as cold as a snake. Snake, it can keep a close eye on its target. So no matter how chaotic the scene is, it can''t stop the rock mound from approaching his target. As for those who are between him and the White Wolf, that is not a problem at all.


    Different from his tall stature, the movement of Yanqiu''s hand is extremely dexterous, precise and fast. His big hand can always hold the blade or the arm holding the machete before it really swings. Then, the hapless will be forced to give up their weapons in the great force, or lose their fighting ability due to the pain of nearly crushing the arm bones. The mound doesn''t need a weapon. It''s a weapon.


    It''s a pity that not everyone has the ability to pass through the chaotic army like the shaman of the snake spirit. Ensord''s skill is only in the middle of the tribe. At this time, when he was sandwiched by three opponents, his attention was unable to take care of his whole body. It was only sooner or later that he was injured or killed. It is a pity that two of his three opponents were his own soldiers. This is not a strange thing. At this time, there was no division of forces inside and outside the camp. Everyone was fighting for himself, and all the people around were enemies. There was no identity or lineage. Only killing without distinction between the enemy and the enemy was the way to live.


    At this time, the white wolf was not as elegant as before. There were several tears in his clothes, blood wounds on his left leg and right back, and a serious injury on his back waist that almost exposed his internal organs. The wolf''s skin, which was draped over him, had been torn and crumbling like the man wearing it. The machete, cut from left to right, ensord held the knife in his right hand and the scabbard in his left hand. He opened it with one positive and one negative, but the third enemy had already circled behind him. He knew that the man was behind him, but he could not make any response. He could only accept the knife.


    The man behind the White Wolf obviously knew this. His face showed ecstasy, and the tip of the knife pushed horizontally against the gap between his ribs. He made a gesture to pierce the heart of the white wolf from the rear! The knife did pierce something, but not the heart, but a wide hand. The mound appeared in time behind ensoud, and the pain of his left hand being punctured showed no sign on his face. The tall shaman just plain right fist, will be shorter than his opponent. The sound of the sound of gold and iron sounds suddenly. It is the white wolf who gets rid of the attack in front of him. He does not hesitate. His body turns quickly, and the sharp blade in his hand stabs directly into the rock mound!


    This knife was originally aimed at the height of ordinary people''s neck, but because of the height, it only cut the skin on the back shoulder of shaman. Yanqiu turned back and glared at the white wolf. He pulled out his machete in his palm and threw it to the ground. Then he stretched out his big hand and pressed it to ensord''s head from above like a dark cloud! He actually just picked up the White Wolf! The two men who had attacked the White Wolf before saw this scene and immediately stepped forward with their swords, trying to kill the white wolf who could not resist. The rock mound snorted coldly, and his eyes showed the pupils of snakes, and the instinctive figures of the two people who saw this scene were stagnant. If you want to kill again, shaman has already taken the white wolf out for several steps. But the loss of the prey did not affect their mood. The two men looked at each other and immediately fought.


    Although he suffered some injuries, it was not difficult for the rock mound to bring people back to Li Chou''s side. Although the white wolf was struggling constantly, he could only hurt the shaman with limited kicking and scratching, which was totally painless for the rock mound. After about 20 breaths, they entered the safety area under the brocade cloth. The rock mound did not let go and waited for instructions.


    "Bring him to the fire and let him look at the fire." The old shaman stood on the edge of the fire. There were some black ashes on his face and some traces of his hair burned. But in addition, Li Chou''s spirit was extremely full, his body was straight, and he didn''t show any old-fashioned appearance. Instead, he seemed to be several decades younger. His broad sleeves had been tied up at this time to prevent him from having the same fate as his hair.


    Without saying a word, Yanqiu took the White Wolf to the fire and forced him to look at the fire. At first, ensord''s resistance was still fierce. He tried to get rid of control and showed hostility to Li Chou and Jinban. But with the flame burning in front of him, his eyes only reflected the fire, gradually, those struggles slowed down, finally returned to calm."Well, let go. I''m back to normal. If I go on, I''ll be blind. " The White Wolf said slowly, staring at the fire to make his eyes dry.


    Yanqiu looked at Li Chou. After the old shaman nodded, he released his arm. Ensord immediately fell back and sat down. The whole man was lying on the ground, breathing the air. When his breath was even, he sat up again from the ground and asked the old shaman, "what''s going on here? Why did this happen? I just remember that we were fighting and we were piling things up to burn, and the rest


    "It''s alee." Li Chou didn''t go to see the white wolf. His eyes were fixed on the center of the fire all the time, as if staring at some fragile treasure. "Its aura makes your inner tyranny bloom completely. This is very normal. Most of the military disasters urged by Alai ¨¨ re are like this. They just need to watch and people will fight to the last person. Of course, the end is that no one is alive. "


    "Alai..." Ensord repeated the name in a low voice, still feeling unreal about the existence of the legend, "ah, yes! Starfall! I remember seeing the star fall! It''s the gods. They''re here to help us get rid of that stuff, right? "


    The old shaman finally moved his sight and looked down at the wolf master''s son. The fire made his face half dark and half bright. "Yes, it''s not. A few of the spirits did, but if you have heard those stories, you should know that Alai is a human disaster, and only human beings can stop it. The gods, even the brightest of the spirits, can''t do it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    The reply of Li Chou put ensord into some kind of thinking, but the old shaman soon let him out of those thoughts. "I don''t mean to let you deal with Alai. Cruel as it may be, everyone here, including me, has no ability to stop it. But there''s a purpose in getting you back from the madness. We may not be able to crush it head-on, but we can help those who can. And you are an essential part of it. Ensord, son of the wolf Lord, will you help me


    "It''s my honor, and I''m willing to offer all that I can to offer so that our blood will not be shamed here." The white wolf got up from the ground and answered the Shaman''s question seriously. Besides, he is also a bloody warrior. He can not accept his subordinates or even his own tribe because an existence coming from the story is lost like a flying insect in winter. He has the courage and determination to fight.


    The shaman saw the will in his eyes, which was enough. Although ensoud was pushed out of the scope of the fire, he would still be bewitched again, but in the light of the fire, this will can be used. Then, under the gaze of two shamans, Jinban and Yanqiu, Li Chou slowly took off his clothes. As he took off, he explained his mission to the White Wolf, "next, I will raise the flame, and the fire light can make more people recover like you. But it''s not enough to restore your sanity. If you''re in the middle of a killing, that meager sense will be dissipated. So, I want you to organize those who are restored to their senses. Rock mounds and brocade spots will help you, but they are shamans. They don''t know how to deal with people very well. What''s more, it depends on you. "


    "I see. Thank you for all you have done for the tribe. I will not disgrace my life! " Enzod knelt on one knee and bowed his head to the old shaman. He had a premonition of what the other side would do to raise the flame.


    After Li Chou explained to the White Wolf, he looked at the other two people, "it''s not right now, but when there are more sober people, other shamans in the tribe will come here to gather. You know what to do. "


    "I will not disgrace my life!" Said the two shamans in unison. The rock mound stepped forward and folded the clothes on the ground, bowed deeply and saluted, "I wish you all the best."


    The old shaman said nothing more. He looked at the fire in front of him, and his face showed a complex expression that was difficult to understand. A moment later, the shaman, who had guarded the tribe for decades, stepped into the fire. His figure was quickly engulfed by the tongue of fire, but he was still firmly marching towards the center of the flame. After his figure completely disappeared in the flame, the big fire seemed to be injected with huge energy. First, the diameter of the flame expanded nearly twice, and then the top of the flame leaped into the air like a column of fire! It seems to be a flying dragon!


    Fire is the dragon''s body; heat is the dragon''s prestige; and the huge light reflecting the whole camp is its strongest breath! In an instant, the people in the camp near the fire dragon had different degrees of stagnation. Those facing the fire were stunned, while those with their backs or sides facing the flame turned around after a few seconds. They all seemed to find something in the fire, their bodies moving towards the fire uncontrollably. This approach stops about 30 steps from the edge of the flame, where they retrieve their consciousness.


    "My people! Please listen to me... " The White Wolf soon began to carry out his mission. In fact, as a leader, he is not good at speaking. Compared with what he preaches or emphasizes, ensord is more used to showing his own position and setting an example to show his determination and ability. However, that''s not a problem. Anyone who stands by the pillar of fire will become extremely vocal. What''s more, it doesn''t mean that he can''t do it. As the son of the wolf owner, even if he is no longer interested in power, he has been exposed to too many ways of speaking, which can not help him.


    The problem is that the camp of the white wolf was destroyed at the beginning of the fight. The wall that defined the boundary of the camp had been broken, and even a large number of walls had collapsed. Therefore, at this time, not all the people in the camp were his subordinates. There were also quite a number of soldiers from the descendants of other wolf owners. The first reaction of these people after they regained their senses was to look for their loyal objects. This is the reason why Li Chou specially told ensoud that if these people were allowed to go back to the chaos and look for their leader, the significance of the existence of the fire would be greatly weakened.


    "Those who can still fight form a protective circle to consolidate the edge, and those who are confident in their own skills will bring in those outside the protection circle. Be careful not to go too far from the edge! Get out, get in! I know that you are concerned about the lives and deaths of some people, but this is not the time to act arbitrarily. We must unite to fight against what has attacked us. At this moment, there is no one who is loyal to someone. The people here are all brothers of the same clan! Our blood ties us together, and our faith in the spirit of fire connects us together for the sake of the tribe


    White Wolf''s words, sound very reasonable, but in the end is to the soldiers. When more and more people are pulled into the safety circle under his organization, they will inevitably mix with his brothers and sisters, and these wolf owners'' heirs will not listen to ensord. They are very clear that they are no different from the White Wolf, so they can not accept why the white wolf is in charge of the situation. Among them, the fourth son of the wolf owner, that is, the man with a two moustache, was the first to open his mouth. He killed people in the crowd with his excellent fighting skills. Before being pulled in, he did not know how many people were killed and injured. Even many of the soldiers who brought him in were injured. His personal strength was above the White Wolf, and his power was also above the White Wolf, so he quickly expressed his opinion to ensord, who stood by the fire to direct the flow of people."Fifteen, what is the matter?" The fourth son had a machete slung across his waist. His jewels and satins were lost in the chaos, which showed the warrior''s valiant figure and momentum.


    Ensord was paralyzed when he saw the comers, and among the last people he wanted to see now was the one in front of him. No way, this four son''s work style is too strong, and his personal ability is too outstanding. Except for the wolf owner, the White Wolf himself can''t imagine the other party''s obedience to another person. What should I do? Should we persuade him with good words or suppress him with circumstances? The soft? Should it be hard?


    Moustache looked at the White Wolf for a few seconds. When the latter didn''t answer himself, he showed obvious impatience. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the White Wolf''s skirt. "I''ll ask you again, answer me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    In the face of his brother''s questions, ensord has thousands of ways to answer. He can explain and ask for cooperation. As far as he knows, although his fourth brother has a bad temper, he is by no means ignorant. As long as he puts down his posture and is good at talking to each other, there is no reason for the other party to give him trouble at such a critical moment But that''s not the grassland people''s way of solving problems. To show weakness means to have scruples; to excuse means to plot. Real leaders don''t show their ideas to others so easily. Being strong does not mean being arbitrary, but it is necessary to solve problems as quickly and smoothly as possible.


    "I don''t have time to explain it to you now, brother." The White Wolf pulled out the machete from his waist and put it on his stretched left arm. This is a very traditional sword posture.


    The son of the wolf owner, with a two-fold moustache, immediately understood ensord''s thought, and his lips, which were thin and mean, rose upward. However, this does not mean that he is angry. On the contrary, the top soldier of the tribe is even a little happy. The grassland respects the strong, because only the strong can lead his followers to survive in a bad environment. In order to express this joy, he also put on the same posture as the white wolf. The two brothers approached slowly by the column of fire, "don''t waste time. How about three moves? "


    If it''s in peacetime, let alone three moves, it would be unthinkable for ensod to defeat the elder brother within 30 moves. However, now that he has a heavy task on his shoulders, since the old shaman gave him the task of rectifying the clansmen before stepping into the fire, he would have to face all the difficulties hindering him. So the White Wolf pulled off the wolf''s fur cloak and breathed softly, "OK, come on."


    Let''s talk about it. The machete has been cutting in the face with a low roar! Three moves, which means that they have no chance to test each other, nor have the opportunity to consume each other''s physical strength to expect the opponent to miss. Three moves, want to win only to abandon all defensive, with the fastest attack to defeat the other side! Both of them knew this, so when the elder brother''s blade was close, the White Wolf''s blade was already waiting for it on the track.


    "Cang clang!" The blade collides with the blade. The machete is not a good defensive weapon. The White Wolf must use both hands to block the attack. He is very clear, in terms of speed, he can not compare with his brother, so if you want to win, you can only seize the opponent''s moves when they are old. "Squeak!" The rubbing machetes spattered with sparks, which meant that ensord wanted to swing away his opponent''s weapons and slide his blade into his opponent''s chest. Plan, it''s good. It''s just that he forgot what his brother''s other hand was doing while he was defending his one handed blade with both hands.


    "Oh Wrist, like being clamped by a pair of tongs. It is said that his elder brother can crush the skull of the enemy with his bare hands. This is somewhat exaggerated, but the wrist that is clamped can not move at all. If you can''t move, just don''t move! The White Wolf bit his teeth and stepped forward with his right foot. At the same time, he handed the weapon to his left hand. The whole man relied on the wrist of the other party to seize his death as the fulcrum. The machete turned from back to front and cut it in an arc! This knife is a gamble. The blade, which is about 360 degrees of rotation, will be turned to the right mobile phone when it is waved. However, his elder brother can''t adjust his posture when he is firmly holding himself with one hand. If it is not easy to adjust, the speed will be slow, and there will be opportunities!


    The White Wolf''s calculation was successful, and moustache did not expect that his brother''s Association would hand the weapon to his left hand so decisively when he was often caught with his hands, but the White Wolf''s success was only half. Because strain is always a required course for excellent soldiers. After a long battle, the body will reflect the solution to the current situation faster than the brain. The circle, after all, is not finished. The blade meets the blade. One of the two sides relies on inertia and the other relies on strength. The intersection point slides directly from the middle of the machete to the top of the armguard. Also out of a subconscious reaction, they all chose to press down on their weapons and try to cut off the fingers of their opponents. The result of this is that the weapons of the two men are released at the same time in the process of pressing down, and the two hands are clasped tightly with the opponent''s!


    This confrontation seems to have entered the link of power competition. The two sides of wrestling are not soldiers who are good at strength, but wrestling is not strange to them. It is a traditional sport on the grassland.


    "Now think about it, I''ve never had a serious fall with you." The elder brother of the White Wolf licked his lips and pressed his right hand down. In this process, he was inevitably resisted.


    "You and I are nearly ten years apart. By the time I can wrestle, you are already fighting for my father. Besides, I seldom walk around with my brothers. " Ansold answered, gnashing his teeth.


    "I know." To some surprise, his elder brother did not choose to laugh at or provoke the white wolf. His expression was rather vague in the light of the fire. "I know that there is a little guy who is being pushed out to guard the market by himself. My father once told me that under his watch, the market was far more orderly and profitable than before. He is very happy about it. "


    Words, not bad words. If the white wolf had heard his brother''s comments on him, he might have a totally different impression of him. And there was a reference in each other''s words to their father, who was somewhat vague to ensord. His heart, some chaos. When the heart is in disorder, the strength will be scattered, and the whole body will be forced to lean backward. If he hadn''t realized this in time and stabilized his body, he would have been directly thrown to the ground. But I''m afraid it''s not necessarily the other party''s strategy. There''s no need to tell such a lie at this time."Then he must be in the sky at the moment. I will, make him proud. " Ensord''s words seemed to speak to each other and to himself. He growled in a low voice, and began to fight against his elder brother in the confrontation of strength. White Wolf''s action let his brother''s eyes change, this time, it''s his turn to seize the opportunity.


    Strength can''t be produced in nothing. No matter how strong a person''s muscle strength is, he can''t use 10% of his strength if he has no ground to stand on. Therefore, when shaking, the feet will only be rooted on the ground, which is the source of strength and the cornerstone. The opportunity that ensaud seized was the subtle fluctuation of their power in this electric flint. He was able to lift his right foot and turn his foot to face the other''s left leg! The foundation was broken, the strength of moustache was immediately lost to the white wolf by 10%, and his body fell back irresistibly. And because of the position of the two men in battle, behind him is the fire.


    As mustache was about to fall into the flames, ensord subconsciously reached for the other side''s lapels. But this catch was used by the other side. The fourth son clasped his wrist with his backhand and let the White Wolf lose balance with his weight. Their positions suddenly reversed. Ensord was immediately knocked down, and his chest was pressed by his opponent''s knee.


    "You lost." The fourth son of the wolf Lord said condescending. Ensord, who was trampled on the ground, could not refute this point. He may have a chance to win, but he gave it up himself. You can''t expect everyone to reciprocate your kindness. This is the world. In winter you feed a starving wolf, and in spring it will kill your sheep with wolves.


    "I lost." Breathing out the air in his chest, the White Wolf seemed to be relieved at once. His head calmed down. Although his head was next to the fire, his brain was now unusually calm. What is he doing? The people who kill each other, the threat of alai''er, the demands of the old shaman, all of which are unreal, like a nightmare. It''s time to wake up from this nightmare.


    But he did not wait for the relief blow, on the contrary, after the chest lightened, he looked up and saw his brother kneeling in front of him on one knee.


    "Three moves have passed. Within three moves, you win. I''m willing to take a gamble and admit defeat. Before this chaos, my people and my sword fought for you. This is not the time to open up new territory. In terms of guarding and maintaining, you are the most suitable person at this time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    With the help of his brother, the White Wolf acted more smoothly. It''s no exaggeration to say that before that, many people in the tribe probably did not know what ensord looked like. After all, it is normal that the officers and soldiers who often follow their masters to the north and South are not interested in a market manager. But the fourth son of the wolf Lord is different. The grassland advocates the strong, and powerful generals will get more attention even if they are not loyal to them. Brother to brother duel at the edge of the fire let those who have recovered their senses understand the strength of the White Wolf, while the fourth son standing beside ensord after giving up defeat can make those newcomers immediately give up other ideas and follow the command. Moreover, relying on his strong skills, the fourth son''s gesture of fishing for people himself also inspired people''s morale from a more intuitive point of view.


    The situation is developing in a good direction. It didn''t take much time for them to wake up in the original camp area. Relying on the wall that has not been completely damaged, they can more easily protect themselves and isolate themselves from the crazy compatriots. It''s no exaggeration to say that in the present state, if the white wolf has a mind, he can just wait until dawn. At that time, few people outside the wall will live, and no one can compete with him for the wealth of the tribe. Such an idea appeared in ensord''s mind for a short time and was dispelled by the warmth of the fire.


    It''s ridiculous. The greatest wealth on the grassland is the people who can be trusted. If you lose these people, how long can you keep those cold gold gems? Ensaud converged his mind and quickly glanced around him. He thought about the situation around the camp. "Half of the people will hold here, the rest will be divided into two parts to collect combustible materials, and the rest will go outside the wall to save people."


    "I think you mean to set aside a quarter of the elite to save people, and the rest to defend and collect fuel, right?" Moustache seems to be repeating the words of white wolf, but the subtle gap between the two can be seen in their emphasis on strategy. The white wolves are more defensive, and it is necessary to save people, but we can''t relax the maintenance of the results that have been achieved. The fourth son is inclined to take advantage of the situation to expand the results of the war, and more and better troops will be put into saving people, so that more people can be used in all the following strategies. There is no right or wrong. It is caused by different personalities.


    The White Wolf thought for a few seconds, but did not choose to insist on his own opinion. Alai was approaching. No one knew how much time was left for them. Now is not the time for stability. So he was very serious to face his brother, said in a deep voice, "well, brother, please help yourself to save people outside the wall. The more people we save, the greater our chances of winning."


    He didn''t say it was a chance against anything. However, a lot of things can be done even if they don''t know it clearly. Smart people also know that the more they know in some situations, the more they have to bear. Therefore, they don''t need to be so eager to pursue all kinds of information before they have the obligation and intention to bear. The fourth son is such a person, as a soldier, he knows the need to obey, "give it to me."


    The task of search and rescue has been arranged. What the White Wolf needs to consider now is how to consolidate the defense line and find more fuel for the fire behind him. For the former, he is sure that, as the maintainer of market order, this kind of defensive war is what ensord is good at. The problem lies in the latter. At the end of the day, the fire was not what he knew. Fortunately, there were others to ask.


    "Can we just keep pouring fuel into the fire?" Two of them were asked about the strength of nature in a series of events in baibanqiu. Even if ordinary people don''t know what kind of contribution shamans have made, it can be seen from Li Chou''s attitude towards these two that they must be trustworthy objects. As for why these two trusted shamans didn''t stop their brothers fighting just now, it can''t be blamed on them. Most shamans play such roles in the tribe, and the fight and change of power is something they can''t participate in.


    "The fuel is next, and there is enough to keep the flame burning until dawn. At dawn, even alaire will not fight against the sun The tall rock mound put his hands in his sleeve. Apart from rescuing ensoud, the shaman did not take the initiative to rescue anyone. This was not because of his indifference, but because he had a clear understanding of his task.


    "In fact, this fire is no longer a common fire. Although the spirit of fire has not yet arrived, it will naturally become more prosperous for every one here to escape from madness by relying on this fire." The thin brocade spot then said to his brother, "it''s just that this is only a temporary measure after all. Alaire will retreat because of sunrise, and will come here because of sunset. Tonight, someone helped us to share the pressure, you can be so leisurely to re close the hands. No one can help us after tonight. So it''s better to find a way to invite the spirit of fire to come here. After all, this tribe is protected by it. "


    The words of these two shamans were said by the white wolf. How could he not know that the situation was caused by the grey robe and his companions who had stopped alaire? The stories about alai''er are well known on the grassland, and it is not enough to show one of the ten terrible disasters to let the hostile forces fall into chaos. How could he not know that the spirit of fire was the one who could fight against alaire and who was most likely to help at this time? It''s the totem of their tribe. It''s a belief they think of consciously or unconsciously, even though they don''t say it. The question is how to get help from the spirit of fire.The white wolf also wanted to ask, just at this time the fourth son who led the team out of the hole for the first time just came back with his booty. As the human body was pressed to the ground, ensord''s attention was also attracted to the past, "eighteen."


    18¡¢ It refers to the eighteenth son. It can be seen that, although he never said that he was very familiar with his brothers and sisters, otherwise he would not catch a wolf owner''s son at a time. However, different from the fourth son, who had been fighting for a long time in chaos and was not seriously affected, the eighteen could be said to have recovered a life. His armor was almost cut off, and his body was bleeding more. Some parts were not far from the key points. It''s no wonder that not everyone can fight alone among the wolf owners. "Look at this boy. I have to save people."


    Ensord nodded and lifted his brother, who had stopped struggling in front of the fire, from the ground. From the eyes, the other side has regained his senses, but the physical and mental burden is too heavy, I am afraid that he can not immediately put into the new task. The White Wolf noticed a short burst of fire in the fire when he regained his senses at 18. This made him angry with the idea that, after all, the flame in front of him was generated by the fire calling ceremony. The fire calling ceremony is a ceremony held for the descendants of wolf owners to distribute the inheritance. So when will the ceremony begin? It must be the time when all the children have arrived. If all the children gather here, then the ceremony should run and the spirit of fire will come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    That''s not what you call pain anymore. Once upon a time, cheese thought about what was the most painful thing in the world, and what could cause such pain. He also asked many people in the grey tower at that time about this question. However, most of them only regarded it as a kind of casual conversation when chatting. What he said was not so much pain as worry. Among the numerous respondents, only two people''s answers impressed cheese the most. One is the sleeper, who told cheese at that time that unconsciousness was the most terrifying; the other was anlina, who said that the burning fire inside was the greatest pain.


    The mage did not doubt the words of the two men, because what they said was their own experience. As a spellcaster who is good at dreams, the sleeper is in a dream for a long time. Sleep is a means of recovery for most people, but not for her. As a result, she has more ideas about sleep, and she always says that although her biological age is no less than that of cheese, she actually lives much less than cheese. That is to say, when she is in sleep for a long time for the dream magic, she can''t always dream, and the time without dream seems to her as if it doesn''t exist.


    Nothingness. It''s really a terrible thing. Cheese himself also has this feeling, and with the growth of age, this feeling is more and more intense, sometimes he wakes up from the bed, looking at the things in front of him suddenly has a sense of loss. That''s because he''s confused about what he''s done since he was born, and he doesn''t know if his actions will have any real meaning. Although witches always say that mortals waste their lives in meaningless affairs, how can they deny that their lives have not been wasted? Which is more true, the truth that cannot be sought or the house that a farmer has spent decades buying? Whether one day, when the wizard found the truth, he found that he had just spent more efforts to buy a bigger house. What about your time?


    It''s a problem that sleepers can''t escape, and cheese is trying to escape. As for how to escape, the mage chose to fill his time with thinking intentionally, so that he did not have to face this problem. Apart from the pain caused by this nothingness, anlina''s answer may be closer to the answer to the question the mage really wants to ask. Cheese also believes that anlina, who treats him like a mother, must have taught him the worst experience of her long life as a blood clan. Because in some small talk, anlina told cheese that she wanted to know herself many times.


    As a blood clan of anlina''s level, it is difficult to deal with ordinary vampires. Even in the scorching sun at noon, she can only be burnt into a charred corpse. When the sun slants, her interior will be rejuvenated. However, although anlina tried to kill herself many times, she didn''t have a passion for suffering. After she tried many suicide methods, she didn''t try again. The reason was that she was too painful. Among them, the one that made her close to death and the one she didn''t want to try again was to drink clean water. The so-called pure water does not mean holy water in the sense of conventional religion. Anlina only told cheese that it was the most powerful poison for all blood races and magic creatures. She did not elaborate on its specific nature and why she drank the most powerful poison.


    What she told cheese was the torture she never wanted to experience again after drinking purified water. That''s the burning heat from the inside, burning the body and spirit. It will not only make the body make all kinds of distorted reactions under the severe pain, but also arouse a series of negative emotions such as anxiety, anxiety, anger, hysteria and so on. And those negative emotions will grow the burning feeling, and there is no way to escape.


    Now, the mage is suffering from these two kinds of pain at the same time. His body and spirit are dragged into the burning hell under the impression of magic emptiness. His consciousness has to face the problem that he has been avoiding for a long time. What is he doing? What is the meaning and value of his life? And if he died here, what was left of him? Was this grey robe called cheese lost its future with the death of his body? He didn''t want to think about it, but he couldn''t think about anything else except these damned questions. This is something the Lord of the grey tower has never mentioned.


    Thought, like a void, devours the will and reason of cheese. All his knowledge, ambition and consciousness are attracted by the void and become victims in the whirlpool. Gradually, he couldn''t even solidify his thoughts. His mind degenerated back to his childhood. No, the cheese in his childhood was smart enough. He was degenerating towards his childhood, leaving only instinct, the most primitive part of instinct.


    "Teacher, I still stick to my plan. I know you''re right to worry about things that are too dangerous for the individual and the world. So I will separate the lab from the ash tower and the world, so that no matter what happens, the situation in the lab will not leak. In this way, I just need to bear my own life


    "This should be adjusted here. Well, if we record this part in spirit script, we just want to note that the meaning of this word is biased. teacher? You shouldn''t have come here. No, I don''t need to rest. You asked me what I wrote? It''s just notes, but they can''t be used by other people. What I''m facing can''t be recorded in our language, so these notes are just information codes formed by my personal association. No one can understand the real meaning of these codes unless they have lived a life that is exactly like mine"Teacher, don''t come here again. My research has reached a very dangerous place, and I have a hunch that the results will come soon. To do this, I have to increase the frequency of my experiments. What are you doing here? You want to force me to stop? No, it''s impossible! I''m going to make it! I''m going to understand them! Moreover, your spell has no effect on me. I have changed. "


    It seems that he has opened something that has been sealed for a long time in the spirit of Ma. When cheese''s self-consciousness is almost completely lost, many vague but extremely real memory fragments emerge from the bottom of his consciousness. What''s more, there are other things that come out with these memories. Those things like black mud from the body and consciousness out of the overflow, relying on the magic of the empty and shriveled body arrogantly occupy every part of it. From the inside to the outside, these magical things begin to transform the body of cheese. As for the heat generated by the accumulation of magic, it mercilessly devours it. If you look at it from an outsider''s point of view, you can see that a large number of chain patterns appear on the cheese skin, but these patterns seem to be eaten by iron eating monsters.


    "There''s something wrong." "I have a bad feeling." "I hate that feeling." The long headed monsters, which were licking ata in the air by the worms coming out of their stomachs, stopped their blasphemous behavior, and their turbid eyes looked at a man who had fallen not far away. That man should have died long ago. He has been lying there for a while.


    Coincidentally, the Earl of Heishan has been bitten off his throat. All the little ghosts who are dividing his food have stopped moving. They carefully curl up their bodies and move closer to their master. The evil Centaur cannibal also put down his newly cut ears, and his sharp teeth were rubbing uneasily up and down, and he suddenly felt a little chilly on himself.


    Crawling people, stand up. However, it is difficult to say that the thing standing up is still not human.


    "You, kill them." The sorcerer who has lost his grey robe, or once was a wizard, murmurs. His eyes are like two deep pools, which are hard to describe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    "Click!" Quill, it''s broken. This is not a common thing, anlina has long learned how to control her body delicately in her long life. If necessary, she can even breathe with her pores! Of course, as a blood group, especially such a high-level blood group, anlina doesn''t need to breathe at all, and even she no longer needs blood. Her body is like a machine full of wind, which is the accumulation of her previous life. With these accumulation, even if she does nothing, she can live through the years unimaginable by ordinary people.


    But life, or consciousness, is not meaningful because of the operation of the body, which is the difference between being and living. Anlina doesn''t just exist. She''s alive at this moment, although she hasn''t set foot in this barren ice field for many years. For people outside this tower, her existence is no different. But existence does not need the affirmation of others. Being is existence, as it comes, as it goes. However, as long as it is alive, it will interact with other life. These interactions are like ripples that disturb each other and bring about more complicated waves.


    Anlina''s ripples had almost dissipated. For a long time, she was completely separated from the outside world, no longer in contact with people, no longer interacting with other ripples. Until the last few years, her almost flattened life has been fluctuating again, it is all because of a person, a human being who she does not know how to repose emotion.


    "Cheese No, I told you to leave just to avoid... " The long life gave her calm and calm, but Rao was so. When she felt that one of her magic arts had been broken, she still murmured to herself unconsciously. Wind, from the gap in the gray stone wall, with the north of the unique cold. She had never felt that the wind was cold before, and the cold could not hurt the blood clan at all. But now, anlina waves her hand out of the ordinary and lets the grey robe hanging in the distance fall on her shoulder with the wind. Cold, how can it be so cold? Is the wind so cold tonight, or is her heart cold?


    "Death, how interesting." The thing that rose from the ground again spoke in the voice of cheese, and it could feel that the heat of life was gone from the bodies of the four who had been his companions. They were killed, and so they died in front of him. It slowly straightens up, and its height is nearly half of that when it was used as cheese. However, its body is extremely slender, like a clay figurine, which has been roughly stretched out of its limbs and trunk, and has become devoid of biological beauty, leaving only disturbing strangeness. The clothes originally worn on the body were hung loosely on the thin and tall ghost, which was funny.


    But no one can laugh. Even if it is any voice like snickering of the kids, there is only a quick gasp. The invisible pressure emanates from the ghost. It is like a spring eye. The water gushing from the ghost makes all the beings around it kneel down to ensure that they are not washed away. If alaire is the embodiment of natural disasters, then the ghost of cheese has gone beyond all disasters in the world. This is not to say how powerful it is, but because that thing is no longer the power of the world, it is the unknown, is the boundless night sky.


    "Gollum!" The monster that cuts the cat goblin''s body in half has the head of a hyena and the body of a human. It is dressed in clothes made of animal leather and covered with thick blood scabs formed by the blood of the creatures it kills. However, compared with the smelly clothes, the weapons in his hands were not matched. It should be a sword, but compared with the sword used by the grey lion knights, it is shorter. Although the blade is sharp, the body of the sword is pitifully thin. Moreover, the frame made of clouds and the handle with red spikes of sword also reveal the exotic flavor.


    The hyena headed monster roared from its throat, and the fingers holding the hilt clenched tightly. Its thick and dirty hand is too big for the sword in his hand, but even so, the sword can still wield a terrible chop. KAILAS is expected to have a deep understanding of this. The problem is, KAILAS will experience things, cheese into a ghost, but do not care at all. In the face of provocation, the ghost just glances over the hyena man''s body, and the latter falls to his knees. Its eyes, which were originally brown and red and full of blood sucking desire, have become two holes along with the things behind it.


    No one knows how the ghost can kill it. There is no magic, no action. Just a look can make such an effect. I''m afraid only the devil in the farmer''s mouth can do it. But one thing is clear for sure, and that is that hyenans will not be the only victims to die in the hands of this strange ghost. Who''s next?


    "Gado, Doo!" The Centaur drank it with a wicked magic spell. He reached out, and the chains around the children''s necks forced the latter to rush towards the ghost. After all, imps are just imps. They will flinch because of the aura of ghosts, but they will be forced into a desperate situation by their owners, and the evil of sex will be revealed that day. These dead babies, whose mouths and claws were still stained with the flesh and blood of the count of black mountain, crawled forward on four feet, grotesque and ugly.


    The ghost''s head was bent like an owl, almost turning the whole face upside down. Along with it, it seems that there are also children''s cognitive ability. They no longer listen to their master''s orders, and the ropes around their necks are tangled. There is no face on the ghost''s face, but it clearly made a voice, "you come to this world in such a posture, poor. Why don''t you go back, where you come from, where you go back. "Rao is a centaur evil witch, who has never seen such a scene. With the shadow of a word, the children began to pounce on the anus of their companions, as if trying to drill into the belly of other imps! Of course, this is impossible. After a fierce commotion, the group of children formed a closed figure with their bodies, and then they never moved again. The Centaur opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before his voice came out, his body had decided to run away. The front hoof raises, the body turns, his back to the ghost, just want to open four hoofs


    "Well! Cluck Pain, suffocation, from the neck. The cannibal witch felt helplessly around his neck with his hands, trying to find out what was tightening his neck. He soon found the fingers left by the people he had killed and devoured. The fingers that he had used as necklaces were rejuvenated and turned into vengeance and strangled the enemy''s throat!


    Dead bodies, fall to the ground. The mighty Centaur wizard, the dirty monster who kept a group of imps and was proficient in blasphemous witchcraft, died on his booty. After a few breaths, the monsters who had just besieged the team were almost destroyed, leaving only one, the only one. It did not lose its ability to move under the aura of ghosts, which may be related to the worms in its belly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    "Play tricks!" "Liar!" "Cheater!" The heads roared at the ghost of cheese. The facial expressions of those heads were extremely ferocious, and they had completely lost the appearance of killing ATA. Now they are more like soldiers fighting for the survival of their own tribe. This is really ironic. As long as people or other things fall into the weak position, their actions will look noble and deserve sympathy. Is this compassion wrong? Is the struggle of the underdog always noble? Maybe, but maybe there are not so many real underdogs in the world.


    The ghost was completely unmoved by the roar of the head. It opened its legs like an awl and walked gently to the woman swordsman who was thrown out. Starting from the shoulder wound, ATA''s body has been gnawed into a mess by worms. This kind of injury, no, it can''t be called a wound any more. Just like now, it''s hard to say that ATA''s body is a corpse. It''s just a piece of meat left over by eating! With a gentle touch, the seemingly intact body would immediately break, leaving the remaining juice from the wound and orifice. The ghost looked at her for a few seconds.


    Then there was a piercing roar that rang through the night sky. It''s just that the roar was not directed at the bull headed monster in front of him, or any other evil thing that followed alee, or even Alai. The target of this roar is the existence of the monster who made the killing of the female swordsman, the terrible evil god standing on the sky tree. The evil god didn''t hear the roar. No one knew. But what is certain is that after the roar, many lines of sight between heaven and earth were drawn to the grassland and focused on the ghost. The owners of these lines of sight are the same or more than when cheese killed the shadows in the forest years ago.


    At this moment, they all know that what was under the protection of the Lord of the grey tower did not disappear with Clark. On the contrary, it is very energetic! Of course, it is not clear how the owners of the line of sight will look at this matter and how they will respond to it. For the vast majority of life and consciousness in this world, this roar does not exist, they can not hear it, and naturally they have no way to know what will happen to the world after this roar. It''s no surprise that the world always changes when people don''t notice, and no one is going to inform everyone.


    The multi headed monster is naturally one of the vast majority. It only sees the ghost in pain for the death of the female swordsman, which makes the cruel desire in its heart surge up again. It doesn''t look invincible, does it? It will also be moved by the death of its companion. It still has human weakness, which is enough to kill it!


    The monster grinned grimly and rushed toward the ghost. It thought that the ghost could not hurt itself, because the heads did not feel anything when the things it killed were afraid. They have confidence, and their mouths begin to spew profane and dirty words. The next second, it all stops. No one knows what happened, but the ghost''s hands are holding the worms in the belly of the multi headed monster. The end of the worm is like a tail connected with a series of heads. As for the body that once carried them? Has collapsed on the ground.


    The ghost looks at the worm that is still twisting in its hand, and the hundred footed insect is still dead but not stiff, not to mention the son of the evil god who gnaws at the heavenly wood? It''s just lost its body, and it can always find a replacement. But the ghost will not give it a chance. The other hand, fearless of the fangs in the worm''s mouth, penetrates into its body and sends its own strength into it. The yellow and white body of the worm gradually changes its color from the inside, and its struggle rapidly weakens, and the purple and black color blocks are full of the worm''s body. Before long, there was no such worm in the world. Only a few heads fell to the ground and rolled.


    After cutting down several culprits who killed his companions, the ghost''s eyes looked around. There were still many scum who followed Alai. Many of them had already rushed into the market center to stir up a wave of screams and deaths when the squadron was besieged. For the eyes, the darkness or the outer wall of the yurt can not be a hindrance at all. It can clearly see the violence in every place where the scream occurs, and clearly see every detail of the dead and the dead, the abuser and the murderer. It has no reason to help them, does it? Cheese will fight for the people here, but ghost is not cheese.


    Vengeance for one''s companion is probably just the whim of the ghost. Although it appears depending on the body of cheese, no one can tell what it is. He did not move. After killing the ghost of the multi headed monster, he kept the posture after looking around, as if he had become a statue. Those who think that it exists and feel fear of evil things also from the beginning of the scattered running, gradually found courage. Of course, they do not dare to get close to the ghost, but since there is no other action, does that mean that they can enjoy the meal in front of them now? That''s why they followed alayer!


    Go ahead, kill. You want to die, right? The warm, twisted, fearful death. OK, I''ll give it to you.


    The figure of the ghost became bigger. In the moonlight, it seemed to be a dark giant. The giant''s head had no human shape. It was completely extended from the neck to the top of a steeple. There was an upright mouth on the head, with hundreds of teeth and hundreds of tongues. On the top of the tongue, there were hundreds of eyes. Every eye is full of malice."Dead." The giant''s hand stretched forward, and the black palm immediately turned into hundreds of black roots. It crossed the grassland and poured into the market. It pulled the evil things out of the market, lifted it up and lifted it into the sky under the moonlight. And then he killed them cruelly. Rain, blood and viscera, body fluids and brains, those disgusting rain scattered from the air, dripping into the grassland, flowing along the grass leaves to the ground, swallowed by the soil. This is somewhat inconceivable, because there are many skin skinners in the existence that are killed by roots, which can only be killed by the sun. They would not have died by hanging, or did they really die of hanging?


    It is only a moment for the army of evil things to be eliminated. On the grassland, there are only black giants and broken markets, which make up a grotesque picture in the moonlight. At this time, there is a thing that becomes the only existence in action in the picture. That''s Alai, or most of them. After being taken away by the eagle, the body left here ran towards the direction where narin disappeared. If no one cares about it, I think it will keep running until it finds its own head or grows a new one. Both possibilities are not low.


    "My robe." The running alai''er seemed to excite the giant, whose voice gushed from the mouth enough to swallow a whole horse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    Tonight, many people have witnessed history. They saw the once-in-a-century Starfall, in which one of the spirits came to earth in his own will. Some of them also unfortunately encountered the tide of evil things that followed Alai ¨¨ re. It is not easy to see so many kinds of evil things at one time, because although there are many evils in the world, they are always less than people think. Of course, the premise is that after witnessing these evil things, they can still keep their own lives to think about what they see. In addition, what more people remember most about tonight is the dark giant in the moonlight, the head like a spire, the mouth like a mountain stream, and the monster roaring in the moonlight. They thought it was Alai ¨¨ re, and it didn''t matter whether he really agreed with it or not.


    "My robe!" The roar of the giant, who had become something unknown, let the grass fall down and let the clouds escape. The roar even brought the vision that only existed when the strong wind passed through. It is also because this roar is too strong, it has already become a syllable that no one understands in other people''s ears. No one knows why the monster roars, and does not want to know. Because in their eyes, it is Alai, the embodiment of misfortune, the retribution on the grassland, and the head of all evils. It is natural for it to go mad without any reason.


    "Give it back to me!" The giant waved his arm into the air, and the arm turned into a large black winged thing. The reason why they are things is that they do not belong to any living things in this world. Their bodies are like strange things forced out of people''s dreams. There is no symmetry in the body, and there is no logic and structure in the organs and parts that make up the body. What looks like viscera and blood vessels are exposed, but the skin and bones are enclosed. There are scales all over the foreignized wings, and there is a membrane outside the scales. How such wings provide lift is really a problem. But no matter how unreasonable the structure of these things, they still exist here, like black clouds flying towards the direction of the disappearance of the Goshawk.


    Then there was the long silence. The giant, who had sent the flying men to maintain the posture of waving his arms, was once again transformed into a statue, and the real Alai, who had lost his head, ran away with those flying things. Time can''t be wasted. In the tribe, there was a lot of voices, and Alai''s influence did not fade away because of its disappearance. However, with the efforts of the wolf owners'' descendants, the situation was developing in a good direction. As more offspring were recovered from the chaos, the time for the completion of the fire call was getting closer and closer. So on both sides, who will be faster?


    The answer was soon revealed, and the bizarre flying regiment soon returned. In front of them, is forced to change direction, but forced to return home. The starlight twinkles in the eyes of the goshawk, which means that it is not an ordinary bird of prey inside, and the spirit of the eagle is still here. However, in addition to the divine power, there are other emotions in the sharp eyes, confusion. Hawk''s eye, not only refers to the eagle''s visual organs, but also represents a sharp perception. Although the spirit of Eagle may not be as good as bear spirit, wolf spirit or even horse spirit in other aspects, it can never be doubted in judging its merits.


    It is because of this kind of seeing that the eagle spirit can realize that the things chasing it and the giant standing between heaven and earth are all one existence, the grey robe called cheese. But in addition, besides the wizard he knew, the giant at this time was mixed with more things, which the eagle spirit could not see through, and did not want to see through. Now cheese makes it feel familiar, just as it is when it occasionally flies around the sky trees. It had thought that there was only a seed in the human body, but now it realized how wrong it was. The seed was already flourishing.


    "Give it to me!" The giant''s roar broke out again. The spirit of the eagle wants to resist. It is very confident in its flying skills. Even if it is chased by a large number of enemies, it has the confidence to circle with them in the air. However, this possibility was completely cut off by the roar of the huge existence. In a flash, the star light in narin''s eyes was dimmed. Now there are no more spirits here, some are just a confused Goshawk. To deal with such a goshawk, it is no more difficult for the giant than to kill a fly, but for some reason, it did not start to snatch it, but waited for narin to throw down what he was holding.


    The fallen robe was caught by the giant. The grey robe is too small for it now. Even if it is put in the palm of the hand, it is just a piece of cloth. However, the importance of things is often not determined by its size and material. An old robe can stop the monsters that cover the sky. Yes, this robe has been worn for a long time, maybe ten years? It feels like a lifetime. Wait, what am I thinking, this is my robe, but why is it so small?


    With the creeping under the grey robe, the consciousness of slight recovery is covered by a greater wave of thoughts, and roots spring out of the palm of the hand, uncovering what is wrapped in the robe. On alee''s face, there is no fear or anger, which is normal. Natural disasters do not fear because they have no intention of causing pain. When a tsunami is stopped, it will not be angry. When an earthquake is predicted, it will not be resentful. They are not created for destruction, but just bring about the destruction of the life carried by the earth. And when an individual or group is strong enough to withstand natural disasters? Then I''m afraid that natural disasters will only be regarded as landscapes.The dark giant, fearless of alaire, is not afraid of natural disasters, it is not afraid of anything, because there is nothing that can really hurt it. So it threw the foreign body in the robe, just like shaking off a bug in the clothes. It''s just this bug, enough to make more and more tiny lives perish. The headless body came from afar, and it could sense the position of its head. Although Alai estimated that he had no concept of death and life, it was still striving for integrity. This kind of integrity is subjective in the eyes of others, and it is the result of human effort. But do so many stories about the so-called inescapable fatalism mean that there are more mysterious forces driving some things to be complete outside of man-made and in nature, and this trend will not lead to deviation in the results due to human actions.


    If this is true, then how small the efforts of people should be. If this is true, then people regard nature as their opponents and attack itself with everything that has raised them. How sad is it. The old people on the grassland often say that human life is just like the grass seeds floating out with the wind in spring. They can''t help but drift from early spring to cold winter, and then leave new seeds. Is this a bad thing? Is that a good thing? I''m afraid everyone has his own answer. As for the wolf owners'' descendants, the answer is very clear.


    The flame, rising from the sky, became a pillar of fire higher than the giant, like a volcanic eruption. The flame passed through the clouds and fell back to earth, forming an angry face, towards Alai ¨¨ re and the giant.


    "Leave!"


    The grass withered because of this appearance, the earth cracked because of this appearance, and the land under the feet of Alai and giant seemed to have experienced several years of drought. The so-called prairie disaster, alee, even because of this impact, even his head and body were blown out, spinning in the air and disappeared in the night. But the terrible giant, it did not move, it opened its mouth with a thousand sharp teeth, a thousand tongues, a thousand eyes, and breathed scornfully at the fire spirit from the sky.


    "Poof." It''s like blowing out a candle, and the whole night comes back to darkness. Only moonlight and starlight remained, still flickering out of reach.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    The long night will pass. When the dawn comes, the horizon is first coated with a layer of gold, and then comes the golden waves from the end. The dawn always makes people moved, just as the evening always makes people moved. This may be the difference between the sun and the moon. Except for the blazing sun, no other celestial body can make the difference between day and night in the world by its own efforts, and no celestial body can make the whole day sky only have its light by its light. This is the credit of the sun, it gives people light and hope. But the dependence on light may also hinder people''s closeness to the night.


    But in any case, without sunlight, most of the plants on the earth can not grow. If plants do not grow, the animals that feed on them cannot survive, let alone carnivores that feed on herbivores. Sunlight, is the power, is driving the transformation of many life in this world. Under its catalysis, many changes are taking place.


    The loss of flesh and blood, to be filled. Lost skin, reshaped. Life is not a doll, not a machine that can be driven by itself with a complete body. Life has internal power. In other words, as long as the internal power does not disappear, life will not really die. No matter how much damage the body has suffered, as long as it is repaired before the power returns to zero, they may continue to survive.


    The lantern on the ground, picked up. The masterpiece of dwarfs is as complete as it has been forged, although it has undergone many rough uses and bears the external forces that it should not bear as a lantern. In the morning light, the wick can see the weak light beating. It''s the magic in this lantern that fuels it. Although there are many magic items in the world, few of them can supplement themselves with sunlight. However, these items will become precious treasures no matter how they function. Compared with other energy sources, there is always sunshine.


    There''s always sunshine, really? The man who picked up the lantern turned his head and looked at the newborn sun. The sun turned into blood red in his eyes. Although the dazzling color only existed for a moment, it was covered by the correct visual signal, but it was deeply imprinted in his mind. Rosa, a long sigh, "life and death this kind of thing, a person''s life is really enough to experience once."


    "Sounds like you''ve got a lot of experience with it?" The cat goblin, who was still examining his lower half, shook his ears. He knows what kind of injury he suffered last night, and how he can still be intact the next day after being cut off by someone else is beyond his belief. But the fact is that it happened to him, which made him believe it. KAILAS has a very flexible mind. As a goblin, his life experience is several times richer than that of ordinary human beings. As soon as he turns his eyes, he has already figured out what happened to him, so he is interested in joking with the count.


    "I can''t talk about the experience. I can only say that it is better than the similar situation I experienced last time. At least this time, there is no link between life and death." What Rosa mentioned is an experience he experienced during the lost heart Bay period. Under the influence of some existence, he still walked in the world with a remnant body after his death. It was only after a period of time that he found a way to live again. But this kind of experience he would like to forget immediately, there is no need to elaborate with others. So the count''s voice became smaller and smaller. At the end of the passage, Rao was able to hear only the sound of a mosquito shaking its wings.


    KAILAS is not so interested in Lothar''s previous experience. What can he experience as a human being? Besides, compared with these, it is necessary to quickly confirm the situation of female swordsmen. Although according to the two of them, it is likely that ATA can be revived, but how can we rest assured if we don''t see it with our own eyes and hear her voice.


    From the appearance, ATA is in good condition. Except for the clothes on her shoulder, there is no other trauma. Besides, the breathing and facial expression of the female swordsman have returned to normal, and she seems to be sleeping soundly. KAILAS hesitated for a moment, but he did not try to wake her up. He did not know how the magic works and what changes were going on inside ATA''s body. He was afraid that interrupting her deep sleep at this time would leave hidden danger to her body, which was only three years old. So he got up again and wanted to see the other man.


    "Like ATA, I''m still awake." The count and the cat had already got the same conclusion as the cat. It also made him realize that perhaps the magic that restored them was due to the severity of the injuries they suffered when they died that affected the time they woke up. This can be seen from the damage of clothes. Although Lothar''s armor was almost gnawed, her main wounds were only in her limbs and neck, and her trunk was not seriously injured due to the protection of the armor. As for the cat goblin, I''m afraid the cut wound is the cleanest among several people.


    "Is that the sword that cut you in half?" After confirming that the other two were free for the time being, Lothar hung the dawn breath on her waist and bent over to pick up the sword that had fallen on the hyena man''s side. This sword is extremely light. Although its shape looks much lighter than that of a knight''s sword, it is a weapon made of metal. It should not be so weightless. The count waved the sword twice at will, only to feel that he was waving the twigs and could not even make a sound of breaking through the air. He shrugged his shoulders and threw the strange weapon in his hand. The blade of the sword was inserted into the land beside him. "It''s appropriate for you to use it."The cat goblin hesitated for a moment and then stretched out his hand to pull out the sword. Anyone who saw the weapon of cutting his own waist would hesitate. He was also surprised by the weight of the weapon, because there was no abnormal magic on the sword. It was not a magic weapon made by goblins or forged by dwarfs. Moreover, Rao is KAILAS, and he has never seen such a sword. But I have to admit that compared with the sword he lost before, this weapon that killed him is really more suitable for small and light goblins.


    "There are words on this sword." Looking at the body and handle of the sword, the cat spirit immediately found out. He found two symbols that should be characters in Jianji mountain, but the symbols used words that he did not know, and the meaning was unknown. However, the swallow carved at the end of the hilt is particularly flexible. The scion tied to the hilt is like a branch in the mouth of a nest building swallow. It is more like a work of art than a weapon.


    Lothar also came to look at the two symbols. Naturally, he did not know them. So the count said naturally, "it''s simple. Let cheese come and have a look. That guy even knows goblin Wen, and he must also... "


    Words, stopped in the middle. Because the count and the cat goblin realized that there was no sign of the grey robed mage here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    It is summer, but the grass on the ground has ugly spots, large areas of grassland showing the appearance of decay and withering. In the warm air, besides the wings of the flies, they are filled with scorched odour and faint smell of blood. If the smell is made into a perfume, its theme must be disaster and pain. I''m afraid no one but disaster God would like this smell. It''s like a picture of two worlds compared to the market where people can feel the vitality when they are close to it. But the reality is, from the latter to the former, it took only one night, plus before, it was only a few days.


    After waking up, ATA and Batu are in good health. The four people in the group did not find the whereabouts of cheese nearby. They decided to go to the market and the tribe to see the situation. What they saw was this bleak scene. How tragic the battle was last night. In fact, the four did not see it with their own eyes. Judging from what happened to them, it is fortunate that the tribe did not become a ruin at this time. A lot of people died last night, but many more are still alive. Tribal soldiers can be seen on the outskirts of the market in an organized search for survivors and clean up the evil things that still exist here.


    Fortunately, sunlight is on the human side. Even if the evil things of Alai are not directly reduced to ashes in the sun, they will be greatly weakened in the daytime. Otherwise, these tired human soldiers may not be able to complete their tasks successfully. Lothar, they are willing to help, but their own situation is not very good. Although the magic brought them back to life, the bloodstains, stains, clothing damage and non fatal wounds on their bodies did not disappear because of the magic. I am afraid that they are also the lucky survivors of this city. I am afraid that no one will doubt them.


    According to their ideas, it is the wisest choice to go to the White Wolf first. After all, only this person is familiar with them in this tribe. Just don''t know what happened to his camp after it was besieged last night. However, before they were halfway to the market, another familiar face appeared in their sight. And the eyes on that face obviously saw them, and they came up quickly.


    "You look terrible. I think you must have had an unforgettable night. " With a smile on his face, the young tiele head is still alive, no matter how embarrassed they look.


    "I don''t mind telling you how bad it was last night. But before that, how could you be here? What is the situation now? " Asked the count, with a wry smile, leaning on his axe.


    Uville reached for a tent not far away that looked complete and entered with a few people. It can be seen that this is a place similar to the temporary command post. A few people are not polite. They sit on the blanket and wait for the leader''s reply. Uville waved, and one of his men called in a few words, and then sat down, "well, it''s not a sentence or two that can be made clear. I''ll send someone to get some food and drink. They are all for emergency use. Don''t be disgusted. Anyway, if you don''t meet me, you should be looking for the white wolf? "


    "How do you know?" Although the relationship between the team and the white wolf is not a secret, it should not have been specifically told to uville. That''s because the position of head tiele was so subtle that when there was no place to go, they didn''t think of looking for him. Instead, they chose to look for ensord, whose life and death were unknown. Now, how does the former know about this relationship?


    "Don''t be nervous. I know, of course, that''s because the man specifically told me to come to you. But as you can see, the whole market is in a mess, and my people can''t cope with the search and rescue alone, and they have no time to go further. But fortunately, before I find it, you come back by yourself. But fortunately you met me. If you go into the tribe like this, I''m afraid you won''t see the white wolf. " At this point, uville came in with hot water and dry cakes, put the things in front of several people and left.


    After a fierce battle, the exhausted four were not polite. At this time, even rough rations and tasteless hot water were delicious in their mouths. Or did the count raise his head in the interval between his swallowing of the cake in his mouth, and take time to ask, "what do you say we can''t see ensord? Now that you say he told you about us, he should be alive. "


    "Indeed. He is now not only alive, but also very popular. It is said that there was a mess in the tribe last night. It was he and the fourth son of the wolf Lord to calm down the chaos. He also summoned the remaining descendants to complete the fire calling ceremony, which only then repelled the evil that they intended to attack. It is no exaggeration to say that now ensoud is a hero of the tribe. If he was not too unpopular before, it would not be impossible for him to be elected as the leader of the tribe. Even if no one has said so, the affairs of the tribe are arranged around him. It''s just that when I came with nuisa, the situation was almost stable, and I couldn''t see the hero''s posture in the chaos. "


    After learning the status quo of the White Wolf, several people were relieved. Of course, this was not reflected in their fast eating. Or is Lothar, as a knight, the fastest eater and the most aware of how much food he should eat. When he reaches enough, he stops eating, and then asks the leader, "what about the old shaman? What about him after the fire calling ceremony? "Uville blinked. He didn''t expect Lothar to ask this question. He looked around and said in a low voice, "although I don''t know why you want to ask him about him, I don''t know much about it. All I heard was rumors. It is said that the price of the fire calling ceremony is the life of the fire spirit shaman. Only by burning the shaman can the spirit of fire come


    Hearing this, the faces of the members of the team changed. Fortunately, the leader did not stop. "However, there seems to be something wrong with the ceremony. I don''t know the details. I only heard speculation that the ceremony was forcibly interrupted by external forces, and the spirit of fire lost both sides in order to disperse evil. And the old shaman, because of the interruption of the ceremony, recovered a life, but there was a large area of burn on his body, temporarily unable to move. For more specific information, you can ask Wuqi. As a shaman, he has been called up to help the tribe. He will come back later. By the way, after all this talk, what about your wizard? Why didn''t you see it? "


    The joy of knowing that the ceremony and ugliness are still there, with this issue returned to silence. Uwell noticed the mood change of several people, and the color of their faces changed accordingly, "right. I''ll say that''s true. Alai has never been defeated by gods. Gods can''t help mortals against natural disasters, because natural disasters and they are both natural. So I''m afraid there''s someone else in the real hero. "


    "He''s not a hero, and he doesn''t want to be a hero. The address meant nothing to him. Besides, it''s just gone. Maybe it was dispersed last night. "


    "Yes." The head nodded. He did not want cheese to die. "If it is, you can go to the shamans and ask them. They know a lot about this grassland. As long as people are still here, they can always find it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    So where is cheese going? Has he been restored to human appearance, or has the grey robed mage as a human being has disappeared forever, leaving only a twisted giant?


    "Hua La Hua" the sound of running water wakes up the sleeping man. He opens his eyes blankly and sees an ant lightly touching its tentacles at the grass stalk. Slowly get up, the sun let the wake-up feel dazzling, he had to close his eyes again, a few seconds, and then a little open to adapt to the light. When he finally saw the things around him, his eyes immediately locked on the gray robe around him. Without hesitation, he grabbed the robe and held it in his arms. With the gray robe, more memories and thoughts began to flow in his mind.


    Yeah, it looks like I survived. Cheese''s self mocking smile has rarely happened in recent years, but in those years when he was still in training, it was not uncommon for him to survive. Everyone who is qualified to wear the grey robe is the lucky one among the lucky ones. They are hard enough and lucky enough, because many people just make a little mistake in casting, and they will never see the sun the next day. However, a narrow escape may allow people to re-examine their own lives, but this experience is too much, it is numb, still alive, but so.


    Since we are still alive, we must continue to live, to pursue our goals, and to cherish the lives we have recovered. The psychological implication is that cheese doesn''t know how many times he has done it to himself. Instead of calming his anxiety about nothingness, these ideas make him feel more secure mechanically. This kind of self suggestion, which he did not realize, was also prevalent in other grey robes and even casters, because they really did not have the opportunity to heal a psychological wound in days and years like ordinary people, so they had to cover the wound in this way.


    As for whether the covered wounds were scarred or festering silently, waiting for the old wounds to recur, no one knew until the cover was lifted. Cheese didn''t know, and he didn''t want to know. That doesn''t make sense, does it? Feeling for a thing, melancholy, seeing things and thinking, until many years later, I suddenly realized in an unrelated thing that all my worries before were futile. Rather than do this, it''s better to cut off these thoughts at the beginning. This may not be the most correct idea, but it is quite efficient, as the people who are used to it are pursuing.


    Astringent cheese loosened the robe in his hand. He subconsciously wanted to put the robe on his body, but he was inexplicably afraid. At this moment, he is still qualified to call himself a name can run?


    "What''s the difference between you and me in the end? Not all are committed to a more powerful force. The difference is, I know who I serve, and you don''t know. " The head suddenly appeared in the grass and laughed, and he had the same appearance and tone as Dionysian, "or do you just can''t accept subordination? I didn''t see that. But if you think about it in another way, isn''t the grey robe you''re proud of is just the proof of yielding to the teacher? We''ve always been waiters. We''re starving chicks, and we can''t decide where we''re going


    "Shut up." Angry cheese raised his hand and pushed his head away. Suddenly, the head of the same door turned into a skull that had been here for a long time. What I''ve just seen and heard doesn''t seem to be true. Because now, no matter from which angle, the skull is just the poor residue of the wild animal abandoned, there is no possibility of any mischief.


    Exhaled, the mage shook his head. He was wondering if he was really awake. Maybe now he is still in a dream. No one knows if shaking your head is sure if you are dreaming. But cheese did shake out some dizziness. He was hungry. There''s no way. What Cheese did last night and what he experienced was not something that can be speculated by common sense. Therefore, no one knows what his physical condition is like except himself. The hunger that seemed to digest his stomach eroded him and even made him feel the grass became more attractive. Fortunately, reason is still in cheese''s mind. Human teeth can''t refuse tough grass stems, and human intestines and stomach can''t digest them. At this time, blind weeding and eating are the same as eating soil.


    The sound of water reminds the mage who is going to be hungry and crazy. Water can alleviate hunger by itself. What''s more, there are fish when there is water. Although fish have scales, it''s troublesome to deal with internal organs, but it''s better than eating grass, isn''t it? As soon as he said it, cheese stood up and set his feet on the river not far from him. The river is very clear, and its bottom is not deep, so the flow is rapid. This is a good thing. The water in the rapids will be cleaner than that in the gentle sections because of the fast flow, and there will always be some fish picking up the food washed down from the upstream.


    Three steps and two steps, the master rushed to the side of the water, knelt on the ground, and took a tentative drink of the river with both hands. The water was clear and sweet. Cheese immediately drank most of the water in his hand and couldn''t wait to bring more water to drink. But he forgot one thing, even if the sun has risen, the temperature of the river is still very low, a few drinks of clear water will only feel cool, but if there is no food in the stomach and drink a few handfuls, then the cool will become cool. The chill, like a needle from the inside out, stops cheese from moving and shivers in his stomach.Normally speaking, cheese''s body should not be so weak. Water cooling is true, but as soon as the body is running, the small chill will be suppressed. However, the fact was unexpected. Just a few mouthfuls of cold water made the mage feel like falling into an ice cellar, as if he had stripped all his clothes and thrown them on the ice field north of Longji mountain. What''s more, he read something else, hostility, from this chill. The hostility doesn''t come from someone. It comes from the water, the river water he drinks into his stomach, and hates him. Almost for a moment, the mage sensed a lot of such hostility. He seemed to be disgusted by the world.


    Is it hard to understand? The wise master immediately understood the reason. This piece of heaven and earth is spiritual, the earth has the spirit of the earth, the river has the spirit of the river, and the spirits linger with it. So, how did cheese last night get along with the spirits? Although he started with the spirit of the horse, the spirit of the eagle to repel alee, but when he turned into a giant, what happened? The spirits are hostile to the worm that is perched on the sky tree, and the giant transformed by cheese last night is so similar to the evil god. He even forced the spirit of the eagle to leave!


    Bitter smile, reappear again. So it''s really light for the spirits to punish him like this. At least they didn''t let a pack of wolves eat him while he was awake, which was unimaginable kindness and magnanimity for the gods.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    Cold water, already warm in the stomach, is mixed with fish to make fuel for people to move on. The fire went out, and a bonfire burning on hay couldn''t last long, and cheese had to be cooked when eating those fish. But now is not the time to pick and choose. When there is something to eat and water to drink, the spirits have treated him well. The mage has good reasons to believe that he has not offended them too much. Otherwise, let alone catch fish by fire, he may starve to death here. Of course, it is also possible that the influence of the spirits on the world is not so subtle and uncertain.


    Anyway, he survived, and for a while and a half he shouldn''t touch death again. There is nothing to complain about. The priority now is not to look back, but to think about the next step. The breeze, with the heat from the grass, clearly set out with the wind mixed with cool, but now it is completely not felt. The grassland in midsummer is hotter than the place near the ice field like Cang lion.


    Cheese opened his lapel, let the wind blow into his chest, used to the cold biting cold, such a warm flow let people''s mood naturally calm down. Tribe, he is not going to go back, no him, although ordinary people do not know what happened last night, but the shamans must know that the giant is not alai''er. If even the spirits expressed their dissatisfaction with him, it was easy for the mage to think about the feelings of the mortals who served them. That will make it difficult for the white wolf. Now he is not a popular guest. Those who will bring problems should leave with interest.


    Is it worth it? Although there was an absolute difference between the giant last night and the real cheese, the mage himself knew that he would never give up the grey robe if he could. To be honest, the moment the spirit of the eagle grabbed the grey robe, he had already regretted it. In fact, this is unreasonable. He does not care about the tower of Xigu city; he regards the room in the gray tower as a prison, and the worldly things can''t bind the grey robe at all. If he wants to leave, there is nothing he can keep except force and friendship. Why should such a free and easy person, who is not attached to things, insist on this robe?


    "You''re my prison, aren''t you?" Cheese whispered to his grey robe. But although he used prison to describe the dress, the mage''s eyes were extremely soft. The soft depth was attachment. He was fascinated by the robe. Grey robe, of course, will not have the ability to bewitch people, which is contrary to its original intention. So this attachment is cheese''s own.


    What is he clinging to? If you can make it clear, you won''t really stick to it. People often find it hard to see what they really want, and give up everything for what they want. Such a person, can not get on the contrary is a kind of relief, because he always has an idea to think about, to pursue, before getting will not be aware of the pain. What they fear most is that they really get it. Then they look back at the past and find that they have lost more than they have gained, leaving behind him nothing but devastation. If you want to get something but you can''t, it''s bitter; if you want to get something, you may not be able to get it.


    However, it is not important for cheese companies to know whether they are suffering or not. What he cares more about than why he clings to the grey robe is that his robe is dirty. This is also inevitable. Although there is magic on the grey robe, it can remove dust and remove dirt, but the magic needs energy. If the person wearing the grey robe is an ordinary person, the effect of this magical robe will not be more than 11, it is just a durable dress. Not to mention the fact that this robe has been away from cheese all night, even if its energy has not been exhausted, it will not be given priority to cleaning things.


    It''s also easy to clean the robe. If it''s normal, just pour a little magic into cheese, or put the robe on the body, it will naturally remove the stains attached to it. But now, cheese dare not do so, he just experienced the magic hole, who knows what the magic in his body is at this time? What if this magic happens to be the last? Isn''t that dead? It''s ridiculous?


    Fortunately, there was a river in front of the master. Since he could fish in the river, he could also wash his clothes in the river. Thinking of this, cheese stood up. His boots, which he had taken off when catching the fish, had not been put back. So he went into the river with his bare feet and spread out his grey robe to let the current slowly soak it. It''s strange to say that it doesn''t look so dirty, but the water that has washed the grey robe is indeed turbid to the naked eye, leaving a long trail in the river before it is diluted and dissipated again. Feeling the flow of water between hands and feet, the mage''s eyes gradually solidified.


    "Turbulent, clear, my sleeves." Singing, with the grassland unique broad spirit, but that singer''s voice, a little bit hoarse. Cheese looked up and wanted to find the singer, but where else was bigger than Ladybug? At this time, the mage had no magic power, no magic vision. His vision was incomparably real, but it was a little strange.


    "Ocean shallow stream, wash my skirt." The sound came from the direction of grilled fish before cheese making. The mage narrowed his eyes and pretended not to care. While washing clothes, he approached carefully. Knee high grass can still hide a lot of things, including dangerous things. However, in this world, the size of the body can tell a lot. At least there is nothing in the knowledge of cheese, which can speak and sing, and can hide in the grass to ambush oneself. In view of this, it is better to lean on carefully than not to do it at all. It is not his style to sit and wait for death, and his natural curiosity alone can''t stand it."Trickle down, carry my hat. Cap ups and downs, travel with the waves. " One of the mage''s two feet has stepped on the shore. He pretended to drag his clothes and turned his back to the sound. In fact, his attention had been focused on a place in the grass where the singing came from. Now he can just run over and solve the mystery, but there is a risk that the grey robe will be washed away. He has to be more patient.


    "I can''t get it again! I don''t know where it is. I don''t know why... " Song, broken. Because cheese had already pulled the robe to the shore, and then ran over and cleared the grass. The song hidden in the grass reveals its true features. A skull is the one that the mage mistook for Dionysian before. It stands quietly on the ground, where is the sound?


    The skeleton sings. This kind of thing sounds strange, but there are always some similar stories in various places, but most of them are nothing more than that the wind makes a roar or a similar sound through the hole in the skull, which is said to be singing, which is mostly caused by the distortion of the listener''s own heart. So, what Cheese just heard is also the song he imagined in his mind? But if so, why has he never heard this song? Not only have I never heard of it, but the melody is unheard of. What''s more, what he just heard was human voice, and his words were very clear!


    Reach out and grab the skeleton. The mage raised the empty eyes to the level of his own eyes, "I can''t see that you are still a singer. I don''t know if this song has a name. I can pass it on, or I''ll have to call it skeleton song. "


    There is no magic light and no strange wind. The jaw of the skeleton naturally opens downward due to gravity, and then it gently knocks on the upper jaw because of inertia. "Skeleton song, skeleton song, skeleton can still sing, but what can I do if it has skin and flesh?"


    "Come on Skull''s jaw. It''s gone. It''s no wonder that the skeleton has been in the grass for a long time. Even the toughest bones on human body can''t resist the erosion of time.


    Cheese blinked and looked at the skull with no jaw. Did it just talk again? Or is that and the previous songs just my own imagination? I don''t know. I can''t tell. I just feel that the top is heavy and the feet are light. I just feel that the sky is spinning. A loose hand, the skeleton fell into the grass. The foot slipped and the whole man fell into the grass.


    Ah, I forgot to make sure the fish were poisoned. That''s right. I''m not careful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    Three days after the night of alai''er''s attack, a team of two men, a woman, a cat and four horses left the market in a direction unknown to outsiders. They didn''t stay in the tribe more, and they didn''t deliberately delay these three days. They were just waiting for the old shaman to wake up from coma and other shamans to make divination on the whereabouts of the grey robe. It''s not that they are indifferent to the people who have just suffered from the disaster. The tribe has been quickly repaired with the joint efforts of the wolf owners'' descendants, and there is no shortage of these people. But for the grey robes, they are indispensable companions.


    Under the guidance of divination, the team walked for another four days, and only on the seventh day of their departure did they see the gray on the vast grassland. Cheese is going down the river. Lothar and others urged their horsepower to approach the mage from the rear. However, they did not make any shouts or other sounds except for the sound of hooves. They all know what must have happened on the night of alai''er, which can be confirmed by the attitude of the shamans when they told them to do divination. If Li Chou and ensord had not asked them to provide the results, I am afraid the shamans would not have helped.


    People who have been with cheese for a long time will know that this person always has a lot of secrets, and these secrets do not exist to hide others. On the contrary, the reason why these secrets become secrets is that they are better not to say them than to say them out. So before that, Lothar had already said hello to his companions. When he saw cheese, he would not ask him any questions. After the mage''s thoughts were clear, he would tell them everything he could say. As for the part that can''t be said, who has the right to let another person tell everything about himself?


    The group went on for hours in a strange silence. Lothar looked at the sky and finally said, "stop, it''s time to eat. There are still a lot of cheese and dry food brought from the tribe, so there is no need to supplement food locally. Batu and I are going to find the fuel, and ATA will have a pot. It would be better if our respected Master could help to make a fire. My flint was stained with water yesterday


    Flint, naturally dry, will not hinder the use of the count''s reason can be said to be quite poor. However, there is no good or bad reason at this time. What they need is an opportunity to break the silence. Cheese nodded and took out a small piece of transparent glass from his arms. It was a prop he used to magnify and see small things. It was also necessary to take it to make a fire. With Batu, a grassland expert, the fuel was quickly found out. In addition, when the group set out, they also purchased some cow dung, which could be used as a continuous burning resource.


    "Gululu" with dried meat and wild vegetables in the soup gives off an attractive aroma. People riding on horses for half a day have been eating their fingers, not to mention the grey robe that has been walking alone for a long time? Cheese almost snatched the bowl from his companion''s hand and filled it with a bowl full of dry food and cheese. It was eaten with amazing momentum. To be honest, since I met the master, none of the people present had seen him like this.


    "Burp!" He was full of wine and food, to be exact, after cheese swept the whole team''s lunch, he put his hands back and belched. The others looked at each other, and though they didn''t say anything, Batu and KAILAS clearly showed that the man was not stupid. Although the usual cheese never affectation, but his words and deeds can see a good upbringing, which can not be compared with now.


    "Well, at least I haven''t heard of the illusion of real food. Otherwise, I think a lot of people will be more willing to try. " Cheese patted his stomach and said the first words after the reunion. Somehow, as soon as he opened his mouth, the others couldn''t hold on any longer and all of them began to laugh. It is not difficult to see from the habits and words that can not be covered in the words that the mage they are familiar with has not disappeared.


    "So, after eating those illusory fish seven days ago, you never know the difference between reality and illusion?" After listening to cheese''s account of the reasons for his abnormal behavior, the crowd laughed again, and the laughter gradually stopped until Lothar asked this sentence with his already painful stomach. Who would have thought that the famous grey cheese, the Savior of rat man, the Lord of killing demons, the Lord of Xigu City, and the man who fought back the disaster of grassland would be so embarrassed by some small fish? What''s more, I''ve been in such a mess for so many days. If I hadn''t met them, I''m afraid we would have to continue to be embarrassed.


    "It''s not surprising that there should not have been fish with hallucinogenic toxins in such rivers. Besides, I also ate wild vegetables and even insects with hallucinogenic ingredients in addition to those fish." Cheese said, showing a helpless expression, spread out his hands, "so I just don''t care what it is, whether it''s true or not, it''s good to be able to fill the stomach, as for whether there is poison, whatever."


    This speech says free and easy, can''t help but feel sad. Hunters and cat goblins basically know what''s going on here. The pranks of the spirits are always like this. Although they are not fatal, they can always make people miserable. For those who yearn for power, they make him humble; for those who desire wealth, they make him poor. The best part is that they never block the possibility of changing the status quo. Those who have been teased can always see the dawn of changing or even overturning their own situation. They will try their best to pursue this dawn until they fail completely for some ridiculous reasons.Tragedy, at first, does not mean a story with a tragic ending. The tragedy means that people in the play can''t control their own destiny. They are swayed in the so-called fate whirlpool like puppets without knowing it. Finally, they are reluctant to leave the ending. Isn''t it more ironic, more cruel, and more grieving than death? Isn''t it something more uncontrollable than death?


    Therefore, it is the best punishment for the grey robe pursuing truth, illusion, unreal and unable to analyze. Fortunately, the punishment didn''t seem to be indefinite, otherwise they would not be led to. So he found cheese to break his confusion about the truth and falsehood of the world. Perhaps the spirits thought that he had been punished enough, or perhaps they thought it was better to get rid of the trouble than to punish him.


    "We can see the boundary of the grassland in another day, and when we get there, my task is finished." Batu, on his horse, looked down the river and announced to his companions.


    Cheese nodded, then pulled the reins to stop the mount. "In that case, we don''t need to rush on today. Come on, we have one more thing to do before we leave the grassland. "


    Knife, burn red on the fire and cool. People, lying on the slope of cloth bags, look up at the sky. Pain, from the cheek and chin, this thing is the beard, the longer, the more painful to remove. Since he wanted to leave the prairie, the beard was useless for cheese. What he wanted to do was to shave off his face.


    "Burn your beard, and we''re done here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    Shaving, haircut, this has to mention the cat goblin, who did not expect him to have such skills. Originally, the mage said that it was only ritual to remove the beard. He didn''t want to be clean. He had a general idea that he would go to the village outside the grassland to find someone to deal with it. Without thinking about it, KAILAS made these people who had been wandering on the grassland for a long time to be as good as those who had not yet entered the grassland, or even better.


    "You are good enough to be a servant to the king." Using water as a mirror, Lothar felt her smooth chin and sighed. In this era, there are many people who can spare no effort to pay attention to appearance, but the so-called attention to appearance is also different. Most people can only maintain personal hygiene, and those who really have the ability and idea to use this method to repair their appearance must have a considerable status.


    "Well, I have a lot of skills. It''s not like you people, who have such a short life span that they only devote their lives to fighting and killing. " The cat goblin wipes the razor blade with a piece of cloth, which to him is a dagger. After all, cat and human body size difference is huge, human dagger is not suitable for cat goblin use, carry this sharp small iron is his habit.


    "Yes, you taught me. If one day, no one needs to study the art of killing again, the world will be more beautiful. " The count nodded, with a smile on his face. He remembered that his wife didn''t like the way he had a beard, so he didn''t like it unconsciously. He did not know whether the world that he said did not need to study the art of killing would really come.


    Bonfire, burning on the grassland at night, lights up five faces. Batu looked at the bearded cheese and Rosa curiously. Now he found that they were younger than he thought. In fact, the age gap between them was not as big as expected. The hunter felt his face unconsciously. Because of his age, he had not set aside enough beard. It should not be difficult to shave them off now? As long as you shave them off, can you follow them to leave the grassland and go to the world they are familiar with? Such thinking troubled him.


    "Do you know how to get there? I''ve also inquired about the city of ten thousand Dharma from people in the tribe. They haven''t heard of it. Even if the grassland is relatively closed, the distance from that place should not be close. " The count looked at the mage. Although the journey to the grassland has been very long, the purpose of this team is not to cross the grassland. The destination of cheese is the place called the city of ten thousand Dharma.


    "Through the shadow of the knot, swim with the fish." The cheese said these two words in silence, which were prophesied to him by the sleeper before he set out. Now that he has gone through the shadow of the knot, where is the school of fish? It''s obviously where there''s water. The mage looked at the current not far away. Besides, there were other things in the current that needed him to chase. He had not forgotten the eggs that had been discharged into the water by the worms. If possible, he wants to destroy the little things before they cause more damage, which is also a small revenge on the evil god, "we follow the river."


    "Well." Lothar didn''t ask if it was the right way to follow the river. Cheese had a clear idea, which was enough. Moreover, from the very beginning, he doubted the reliability of the so-called city of ten thousand dharmas. Although he had seen the spirits on the grassland and the shamans who served them, the count still felt that the cheese master had the most knowledge among the people he knew. He didn''t even call himself Wanfa the place where he trained such a mage. The so-called city of ten thousand dharmas was probably given by those who were very happy It''s just self styled. But he won''t say it. It''s not the habit of knights to make arbitrary judgments.


    "Then we should be separated tomorrow. The flow of the river is south, but I have to go west. " Lothar''s words made several people by the fire into silence. He just pointed out the inevitable problem that this team is not permanent. Count, he has his own goal. He''s just on the way with cheese, so he''s teaming up across the prairie. Batu, to say nothing of it, was only hired by Archduke liehammer to serve as a guide to the cheese makers. Naturally, his role was limited to the grassland. Even after such a dangerous series of events, ATA can also consider whether to continue on the road. She followed the mage in order to find her relatives. However, there is no clue about this matter. On the contrary, there are many dangers. If she dies, she will not be able to see her relatives.


    Cheese nodded. It''s a long said thing. It''s no surprise. In fact, it is safer for Lothar to act alone. He knows where he is going and who to look for, which will make him avoid dangerous things. "Be careful and go back early if possible. I''ve heard that children''s memories are very delicate. If you stay out too long, Helen may forget who you are


    "Well, don''t worry about it." Lothar shrugged, holding the spider shaped amulet in her hand. "I''ll solve my own problems. I''m not far from where I''m going. It''s you. Don''t wait for my daughter to come back when she grows up. That''s why I ask you to be a teacher. I don''t really want Helen to be raised by those noble teachers


    "It seems that you dislike your childhood education, Lord. I''ll try to get back as soon as possible. " Cheese smiles. From his point of view, he recognizes the positive significance of aristocratic etiquette and knowledge for the establishment of the noble class and the commitment of aristocratic obligations. Of course, the mage from the grey tower never thought that it was a good, really meaningful education. It was just a training to adapt to life, just like teaching a lion how to hunt. It was just a means of survival. That''s enough for the ordinary nobility, but Lothar obviously didn''t want her children to be confined to it."That..." Bartu listened to the conversation between the two men. He felt something in his chest that was constantly expanding. It was his desire to rush out of this world. He was eager to see a wider world. Now, only now, this is his last chance to ask to travel with these people, either with the wizard or with Lothar.


    "Yes." The count did not seem to hear the hunter''s reply. He turned to him and said, "Batu, you''d better go back to your tribe soon. As far as I know, the water antelope is not big, right? Here''s a suggestion for your people to move the garrison closer. On the grassland, the sky is going to change. "


    Bartu only felt that his chest was empty, but Lothar''s words really aroused his curiosity, "change of the sky? Why? Alaire was repulsed, and the wolf owner''s children did not seem to fight again. It''s only right that the situation will get better. And with the white wolf in charge, I want the tribe to move some to the grassland. Then we can use the relationship with liehammer as a transit of trade between the two sides and try to establish our own market. "


    "Love is not in the emperor''s house." The count said this in a deep voice, "I will not say much about the specific reason, because I can''t make it clear. All you need to know is that the heirs seem to be happy now because they have an enemy to face together. But the natural disaster will pass, and alaire may return tomorrow, but what if it doesn''t come ten years later? Without foreign enemies, internal conflicts will break out again, and even if those children don''t want to, their people will make them antagonistic again. "


    Batu was stunned for a moment, then looked at the mage, hoping to hear his opinion. Cheese did not nod, but also did not shake his head, just slightly closed his eyes is tacit. Apart from others, nuisa and uville, who are standing with her, will not allow peace to come like this. As for the desire for power, there must be many people in the tribe who are no less than them. With these people around, the unity of the offspring can only be a joke. Human relationship is not in the emperor''s house, because the emperor''s housework can involve many people''s affairs. Even if they want to talk about human relations, they have to shut up in the end.


    "Yes I see. " There was an obvious loss in Batu''s voice. Lothar and cheese looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. The swordswoman patted Batu on the shoulder and whispered something to him, hoping to comfort him and promise to see him again. This time, the cat demon did not stop her. Shaohua once gone and never returned, how many people, how many things, after farewell, there will be no reunion.


    "Oh, by the way, I got some wine from the tribe. A few days ago, I didn''t touch it because I was afraid that I would miss something. It''s just that I''ll be on my way tomorrow. We''ll all give it a drink today Rosa got up, went to Harold IV, took off some wine bags and corner cups, and handed them out to his companions.


    "The wine on the grassland is very strong. I''d like to try it for a long time. Come, to the spirits of the grassland, to our reliable companions, to all the adventures and legends! Cheers


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    When the herdsman''s singing is far away, there is no shadow cast by goshawks on the ground. There are layers of vegetation on the ground in front of them. They form a three-dimensional space together with the uplifted hills. Trees open their branches and leaves to cover the sky. For people who are used to the vast grassland, such a lush scene makes people feel uncomfortable. If there is anything that can make the travelers believe that they used to walk on the grassland, it is probably only the gurgling water nearby and the heavy clothes that are becoming out of date. Now it''s the midsummer, where there is no shadow, no one wants to stand for a long time.


    Two horses, two men, a cat. Riding side by side with a girl with small chestnut hair, the grey robe breathed significantly longer. It''s not because cheese is practicing how to breathe, it''s simply because the hot weather makes him have to suppress the restless heat in his body in this way. As a man who spent most of his life on ice sheets, he hated the heat. In his eyes, the lush forest is complicated and disordered. It is not as lovely as the snowflakes in the north. Hot weather makes people lose their sense easily. It seems that the mage can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Compared with cheese, ATA is much more leisurely. She did not grow up in the extreme environment of the ice sheet. Although the heat in the air makes her feel a little uncomfortable, the occasional light beam in the forest can cure this small annoyance. The female swordsman tied her hair to the back of her head, exposing her neck to reduce the heat. In front of her, the cat goblin lies listlessly on the horse''s back. For hairy creatures, it''s not cost-effective to be active during the day. Recently, KAILAS has returned to the nocturnal instinct, which saves the trouble of night watchkeeping.


    "Take a rest, and the rest of the way will not go until the sun goes down a little." Cheese looked up at the sun in the sky and said to his companion. They have been doing this for several days. They start in the morning, rest at noon, and take another journey in the evening. The trouble with leaving the grassland is that there are not so many stars to provide light at night, and with the threat of wild animals in the forest, they don''t have much time to move forward every day.


    The swordswoman nodded and held the reins gently. Her horse stopped at once, knowing that the journey this morning was over. These horses from the grassland are also not used to it. When ATA went to prepare lunch, cheese carefully checked the condition of their mounts. When his companion called him to eat, he walked slowly. His face was not very good.


    "They can''t eat like this, and the food is different. Moreover, the land here is not like grassland. There are too many stones, so we have to nail them with horseshoes. " Without waiting for ATA to ask, cheese told him what he had found. Horses are very expensive. The better the horses are, the more care they need when they are out of their growing environment. Now it''s just these problems. Soon, the weather and mosquitoes will bring more problems. The mage frowned and thought, and looked at the two horses that had no appetite. "We''d better sell them in the next town for two local horses. It''s good for them and for us. "


    ATA has no comment on the mage''s proposal. She is like this these days, although the reaction is not slow, but is not very talkative. It''s no wonder that cat goblins are listless during the day, and Lothar, who used to be good at active atmosphere in the team, has left, leaving cheese, the grim grey robe, which can cause such problems. It''s not that the mage is too serious. He is always thinking about something. Therefore, every time he opens his mouth, the topic is often realistic and heavy, and there is no room for people to refute. I''m afraid that only people of Elsa''s character can enjoy the time with him.


    This is not the way to go. Although cheese is not good at active atmosphere, he also knows that ATA''s state is not right now. Just as the horses on the grassland don''t adapt here, the swordswoman''s heart is also experiencing some changes. The mage took a breath when he thought of it. He had to do what he was not good at, didn''t he? The problem is there, and it has to be solved. "Are you thinking about Batu?"


    The swordswoman was stunned for a moment. She blinked at the cheese and opened her mouth to say something, but it seemed that she wanted to say something. After a while, she seemed to give up. The whole person relaxed and said, "I don''t know. I can''t say it either. I feel empty. Maybe I miss him. Ah! It''s not that kind of meaning, but I always feel that our team is cold and lonely


    Cheese smile, he can feel the feeling of ATA. Once upon a time, he was also a person who used to be alone. The training of grey tower allowed him to live alone for a long time without wanting to communicate with others. But after a few years in Xigu City, he found that he was losing the ability, loneliness, loneliness, which had been abandoned by him gradually recovered in his body. The mage didn''t think it was a bad thing, because he had already deviated from the road set by the Lord of the grey tower. Instead of being a lonely wizard, he chose to embrace those who were willing to accept him.


    "Alone? It''s true that the two guys weren''t there, and it''s been a lot of cold along the way. " Cheese''s hand was on his knee, and his voice calmed down. "Listen to them. Before you, I mean before the lion, it was all a person traveling, right? Didn''t you feel so lonely at that time? "


    "Well," ARTA said, burying her head in her arms, "never before. When you are a person, you should consider the direction of the next step, calculate the amount of money on your body, and be careful of calculation. There are many things to be careful about. You just feel that you are always tense and have no time to feel lonely. Isn''t that strange? Compared with that time, KAILAS was by my side, and you promised me to help me find my family. It was much more lively around me than at that time. Why, why is it just now? Am I a greedy man? People are not allowed to leave me. "The mage laughed, and he suddenly felt that ATA''s appearance was very familiar. She was like him. He had been wearing a high mask before he met Elsa. He looked at the world with a indifferent attitude. This did not expect that, this time, it was his turn to enlighten others, "if you haven''t tasted honey, you don''t know what sweet is. If you don''t know how sweet it is, it''s not bitter. You''re not greedy, everyone is. You''ve experienced a comfortable environment and naturally don''t want to go back into the dark. But don''t be too pessimistic. Just like the river flowing forward, it has crossed the grassland and arrived here. Does it know what its future is? Does it know if the road ahead will be better or worse? Perhaps, we are two less companions now, but tomorrow, we may have new companions. Right? "


    The woman swordman nodded hard, and the haze on her face quickly dissipated. That pair of sky blue eyes reappear and bloom full of vitality. As if in response to what Cheese just said, there was an unusual noise in the woods behind them. Then, two figures rushed out of the woods. The one at the front was a person, and the one at the back was a wild boar with red eyes and tusks!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    The man who was chased by the wild boar rushed out of the woods and came to the river. However, he did not fall down. He only saw his hands propped up, rolled forward on the gravel ground, and then turned back to meet the wild boar. All of a sudden, three people, including cheese, had no time to react. Seeing that the boar was about to hit the man who could not retreat, he did not dodge. He stretched out his hands to catch the two fangs of the wild boar. Following the impact of the latter, a kite turned over and rode on its back!


    The boar''s back is not for people to ride. The high ridge of the boar''s back is like a hill, so there is no possibility of sitting steadily. Fortunately, the man did not have this plan. He hit the boar''s buttocks with two hands, and the whole person jumped up again from the pig''s back and fell to the ground lightly. The wild boar, who left the brake in a hurry, kicked up a large piece of gravel on the stone ground, and finally turned around in confusion by the river.


    "Come on! You bastard! I just want to pick some mushrooms. I''m so reluctant to let go of it. What a shame The man who had just escaped a robbery held out two fingers and pointed at the boar and swore. But he ignored two questions. First, most of the boars didn''t understand what he said. Second, in nature, such yelling is always interpreted as provocation.


    "Wheezing!" The angry Beast''s front hoof gouged a small hole in the stone ground. The loose stone unloaded part of its foot strength, making its charge slow a little. This is enough time for the man to take off the stick on his back and lower his weight to set up his posture. Cheese noticed that the man''s posture was different from what he knew. The general way to use a stick was to stab it as a long spear or to beat it as a stick. However, the movements of the man were different. His body and the stick in his hand were integrated, not as a simple tool. He has only seen this way of fighting in one person.


    Finally, the wild boar accelerated up like a black wind, bumping into it impartially! It''s too late for people to hold the stick. However, he didn''t mean to dodge. He saw the stick in his hand pointing to the boar''s feet and the front door three times in a row, and the ferocious beast fell down on his side somehow! The huge body couldn''t stop kicking its hooves and sliding to the left side of the target, but before it could stand up, the stick had fallen from the top with the evil wind, and the iron covered stick head was getting bigger and bigger in its eyes! But it didn''t really go down.


    The right leg, take back, with the arm and the stick in his hand, the man stood with the stick, and looked at the wild boar lying on the ground, not daring to move. "I chased after the next noon, and put it down to death, feeling and reason. I should go down and smash your pig''s head! But you are also defending your territory. In addition, I have been fasting recently. I will spare your life today. Don''t hurry


    Boar, run away. He didn''t understand what the man was saying. Cheese didn''t know it. If it wasn''t for the two men and the cat who were present, they would not have understood what the man said. The language he spoke was similar to that used by Cangshi, but the words and grammar he used were quite strange, just like the weapons he used. Under normal circumstances, no one would defend himself with an iron clad stick.


    "Well, it''s a pity that the beast knows something about it. Otherwise, it will take a lot of effort to get up. It''s really impossible to fight for mushrooms." The hand holding the stick relaxed. The man turned his head, just in line with the cheese. The expression on his face was stunned, then blinked and said, "I''m really sorry to disturb you. I apologize to you. "


    "It''s no surprise." Cheese and atta rose to their feet, while keiras lay in the shade and opened one eye to the man. The mage in the grey robe looked up and down at the man. He could see that his clothes were purchased recently, and they were not purchased specially, because they were not so fit. This shows that this person is on the way to travel as they are. Curiosity came up.


    "It''s rather amazing to see what you''ve just done. If you don''t mind, why don''t you come and have a lunch with us


    The cudgel holder hesitated for a moment, and his eyes also looked at cheese and ATA. He first looked at the face of cheese, then looked at the magic sword in the hand of the swordswoman, and then deeply nodded, "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    The three men sat back by the fire, and ATA took out another set of tableware from the horse''s bag. The silver bowl with obvious prairie style was amazing. The stick holder took the silver bowl, looked up and down carefully, then looked at the two people, "are you from the grassland? It doesn''t look like it. In particular, your excellency, it is a surprise to see my fellow countrymen here. "


    After he said this, cheese found that in addition to his skills, another place that aroused his curiosity was that their hair color and skin color were very similar. The appearance of the mage is different from the race of Cang lion and grassland. However, seeing this man today, cheese can finally be sure that his appearance is not special. He and the people in front of him are ethnically identical. With this in mind, the mage immediately had thousands of questions to ask, but when they came to the mouth, they still had to come one by one, starting with the most appropriate one.


    "We do come from the grassland, but we are not the residents of the grassland. We just went by the way before. As for the same clan, it is the first time that I have seen someone similar to me. What kind of clan do you mean? Oh, by the way, I haven''t given our names yet. My name is cheese, and this lady here is atalante, who is my travelling companion ATA nods and smiles at each other. Her face and her eyes are inevitably lost for a few seconds. Fortunately, this man is firm in heart, and has no violent reaction as he did when he first saw Batu. He just nods his head and greets him."My surname is Jian, and my name is seven. As long as we have exchanged names, we have already known each other. Mr. Qi, miss a, it''s predestined that we meet by chance. Since you''re from the grassland, I''d like to ask for something. "


    Cheese and ATA looked at each other, and they were all puzzled by the way the man named Jian Qi called them, but it also made them more curious about the strange speaker. "You tell me first. If it''s something we can do, we will help."


    "Thank you in advance." With that, Jian Qi stood up and saluted them, "I actually want to ask you something. Have you ever seen or heard anyone mention a sword, a very light sword, on the grassland


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    A very light sword? This description sounds very vague at first, because light is a meaningful concept compared with heavy. Therefore, to say that an object is light, we have to give the weight of it. The same is true of swords. With different styles, the objects that the concept of sword refers to are not so different, but there are always hundreds of different ones. In a word, they are light. How fuzzy is it? What Jian 7 says is a sword lighter than a sword of the same shape and material? Or is it a sword that uses less material but does not reduce its function and is light because of its unique shape? No one can tell. But somehow cheese and ATA looked at each other and read the same meaning from each other''s eyes. They thought of the same thing, the sword that had been snatched from the hyenans on the night of the Alai attack.


    "Can you speak more carefully. What is the lightness of this light sword? What is it like? " For the sword, cheese also had a lot of doubts, especially that the inscription on it was written by words unknown to the mage, which made him quite curious. For the grey robe who relied on erudition, a kind of unprecedented writing means at least a civilization that has never been seen before. And he was very happy to learn about it, because there are countless possibilities in every civilization, such as knights and herdsmen, who have very different views on the world.


    Jian Qi was just asking casually. He didn''t think that the mage''s attitude was so serious that he immediately realized that the two people in front of him probably knew something. So he immediately sat down with his hands on his knees and straightened up. I''ve never seen this kind of sitting cheese, but I can feel the meaning of the other side. I can''t help but feel the meaning of the other side. "Since Mr. Qi asked, I''ll tell you exactly. I just hope that if you know the whereabouts of this sword, you must tell me. The handle of the sword is three inches long, the body is three feet and two inches, the width is less than two inches, and the weight is about four centimeters. The whole body is made of bronze. The case of the sword looks like a cloud. The handle has the pattern of flying swallow and is red ear. In the middle part of the sword body, the word "Feiyan" is also the name of the sword. This sword is a sword handed down by my family. It was made by my ancestors and is very important to me. "


    The mage was stunned for a moment. It was not because of anything else, but that the measurement units of length and weight mentioned by Jian Qi were not the same as the measurement system he knew. Therefore, he first confirmed with the other party the conversion standards between these units and the more popular systems among mainland countries. After finishing this, cheese can be sure that the weapon now used as a cat goblin saber is the one Jian 7 is looking for. The sword, though lightweight and relatively normal in length, was not worn by KAILAS and is now in the knapsack of a pack horse. This gives the two sides the possibility of further dialogue.


    "To tell you the truth, we have heard about this sword in our journey. But I don''t know how it came to the grassland since it was the sword of your family? "


    At this point, Jian Qi''s body suddenly collapsed. He scratched his cheek like a child who did something wrong and was ashamed to speak to others. But soon, he made up his mind. The whereabouts of the flying swallow sword was too important for him. He didn''t want to miss the news because of concealment. "This is a long time to say. To say this, we have to return to a question you said before, that is, you and my race. From the tone of your voice, I think you don''t know where our appearance came from. It''s not surprising that many of them live in different places, and it''s normal to forget their hometown for a long time. "


    "My hometown, far away. Most of the people there are the same as you and me. The people here are quite different, but they are all the same inside. Mr. Lai, your ancestors should have moved here from there. After several generations of reproduction, you were born. This is not surprising. Although the number of faces I saw along the way has gradually decreased, I can still meet you here, which shows that the adaptability of our people is quite strong. In my hometown, my family made a living by casting swords from generation to generation. This is a craft handed down from ancient times. "


    "The sword has been used as a weapon since ancient times, and then it has become a tool of etiquette to show its martial power. Let''s say it is a common thing. As a result, although my family''s status has been up and down, I can still make it by virtue of this craft. In my generation, it was a prosperous time, and my family was prosperous. There were dozens of people in my generation. Around the sword casting and related industries, it can hardly be regarded as a famous force. Those who have seen us call us Jianmen. If you have a reputation, you will naturally miss it. Thirty years ago, thieves broke into our Jianmen ancestral hall, plundered 72 famous swords handed down from the clan, and scattered in all directions. "


    "The people of Jianmen take the sword as their business and are born with the sword. Those 72 famous swords are of great importance to us. The theft of sword ancestral hall is just like the theft of ancestral graves. Therefore, since then, all the people in Jianmen, including those who cast swords, those who take care of industries, and those who guard homes, all go out to search for famous swords. By my generation, it is the third generation. Seventy two swords have been recovered. Twenty seven swords have been recovered. The remaining 45 swords have either been hidden or sold for several times. Their whereabouts are unknown. I''m a middle-aged elder of my generation, and I''m not good at forging. So I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. As the first generation of far-off travelers in my family, I''ve gone out of my hometown to find the traces of swords. "


    After listening to Jian Qi''s words, they were silent again. This is not to say that they don''t believe it. On the contrary, Jian Qi is insincere in his words, his expression on his face and his words in his mouth are sincere, but his information is too big and needs time to digest. In these messages, cheese noticed one thing. Jian Qi said that he was an elder of his peers, but he didn''t look much different from his own age. So he asked, "as you said, you''ve been looking for swords all the way from your hometown. This persistence is admirable. But I think you''re about my age. How long have you been out? ""To tell you the truth, I left my family at the age of 15. Six out of 20 this year, I have been out looking for swords for 11 years. Originally, I had planned to go home, but I just heard the news of flying swallow sword on the way, and then I walked along the road and asked about it, and chased me to the neighborhood. Therefore, if you know the whereabouts of this sword, I hope you will tell me. This is not my wish alone, but it is the wish of all the people in the sword gate. "


    "Boy, how can you be sure that the light sword is your flying swallow sword? If it''s really a famous sword in your family, you''ll be famous for a long time and lost for a long time. It may not be impossible for others to imitate it. " The speaker, not cheese, would call people by the name of "kid", and certainly not ATA. The cat goblin, who had been lying in the shade of the tree, got up lazily and said to the sword seeker.


    Jian Qi was obviously shocked. He looked at KAILAS for a few seconds, and then slowly came back to his mind. "It turns out that it''s a cat demon. I didn''t know you before. How offensive! How offensive


    KAILAS stood up on his hind legs and walked slowly. "Don''t say that polite thing. You haven''t answered my question. If that sword is in front of you, are you sure it is what you are looking for


    "This..." Jian Qi hesitated for a moment. He could see that he was afraid of the cat goblin, but it was related to the dignity of Jianmen. He took a deep breath and said, "since childhood, people in Jianmen have memorized all kinds of swords forged in the family history. Although I have never seen the flying swallow sword with my own eyes, I will not neglect the techniques used by the family. If the flying swallow sword is presented in front of me, I will definitely identify it!"


    "Well, come and see!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    Say you see, KAILAS''s body has already rushed to the pack horse side, he casually extended into the salute, and then pulled out the hands of a green light. The green light goes straight to the sword, just like a swallow flying in early spring. Looking for the sword, the man did not dodge the green light. He stretched out two fingers and firmly clamped the green light. The stopped flying swallow shows its true appearance. The sword is exactly the same as that described before. Jian Qi Liang held the sword in his hand and looked at it for a long time. He couldn''t stop rubbing his fingers on the sword. He was a bit crazy.


    Cheese has seen such expressions, the caster sees books with important knowledge, and dwarves get works with high technology, which are all like this. From this performance, we can see that no matter what the sword seven said before was true or false, he was really a person who pursued the sword and he really knew how to appreciate the sword. In this case, they didn''t have to interrupt him, so they sat down again, including the cat goblin, who lazily went back to the shade, leaving the sword alone with the man in their world. At the end of the day, sit down.


    The mages were not in a hurry. They had enough food. Even if they gave a part to Lothar and Batu, the rich gifts from the grassland were enough for them to go on for a long time. So no one went to call Jian Qi. It was not until dinner was put into the pot and the sun was shining on the sword that the sword seeker regained his mind. He walked up to the three men and sat by the fire. "I''m very sorry. I''m just too excited."


    With that, he put the swallow sword in his hands to give it back to the cat goblin. This move surprised all three of them. In fact, they discussed it in the afternoon. Although the sword is strange, it is not special except extremely light. If what Jian Qi said is not true, it is not improper to give this sword to him. It was originally picked up, wasn''t it? Besides, the cat goblin always thinks it is too long.


    "You want to give me back the sword? May I remind you, boy, if you return it, you don''t know when you can get it again, or are you going to kill us all at night to take back the sword? " KAILAS never mind thinking about others in the worst way, because from his point of view, human beings are really such bad creatures. This old cat has seen too many people. He knows that the difference between man and beast is that the beast never conceals his desire, nor can he restrain his desire. But man can, so they can be noble or lower than beast.


    "How did you get this sword, but you robbed your family? But take it by force? " Jian Qi looks at the cat goblin taking the swallow sword from his own hand, his face is as usual.


    "Well, to be precise, we killed a group of guys who wanted to rob their homes and seized the sword from one of the dog like hands." KAILAS took a sword flower and said carelessly.


    The sword seeker nodded, "that''s it. No stealing, no stealing. Even if the sword comes from the sword gate, I have no right to take it away from the current holder. It''s no different from the one who took the sword. "


    With his head tilted, he looked at the man carefully for the first time, and then nodded, "but you still want to take this sword back, don''t you? Don''t tell me that you want to take the sword after I die. I''m not an ordinary cat. People here are all old and dead. I still look like this. Tell me what you really think, boy


    "As you said, I can''t wait indefinitely." Jian Qi said frankly, "I wanted to buy this sword from you. However, I have spent all my travel expenses all the way here. Otherwise, I would not have eaten mushrooms with wild boars. For the present, I can think of only two ways. Either I will make money to redeem the sword, or I will work for you, and the reward is of course the flying swallow sword. "


    "You speak with confidence, as if you want to earn money, and if you want to work hard, someone needs it." The cat goblin looked at the sword in his hand and said leisurely.


    "I don''t think I can do that. However, I am still a member of the sword sect. I have learned a little bit of forging skills for a few hours, and my skills are more convenient than those of ordinary people. No matter whether I work or work hard, someone should still need it. " The sword seeker blinked as if he was aware of something. He stepped back as he spoke, and his hand touched the stick behind him.


    "Is it? Then I''ll have to take a good look at how neat you are The sword is out before the voice falls! KAILAS was good at using stabbing sword. This sword was fast and steady. There was no sound in the air. It was a deadly sword skill! In addition, he was originally small, and the flying swallow sword was long. At this time, he was behind the sword, attacking and defending as one, without any flaws.


    The cat goblin''s coming is fast, and Jian Qi''s reaction is not slow. He moves sideways to let the sword stab in the face. His right hand holds the stick from below, and his left hand is a little bit in front of his chest, and the strap that binds the stick is untied. As soon as the sword seeker lifted his right hand, he held the long stick under his armpit. In this way, he used the shooting method of a raptor at sea! But how easy is KAILAS? Jian Qi Yi only felt the stick head sink, but it was not the feeling of hitting the object, because the weight only existed for a moment and then disappeared. He didn''t need to see it, and there was no time to see it. He knew that it was the cat goblin who made a springboard with his weapons and jumped up in the air with the help of force. This was the intuition of the warrior. What intuition can''t offer is, where is his opponent now? It''s too late to look for the enemy.Since it is too late for the eyes, it depends on other senses to listen to the sound of fur rubbing in the air with the ears, and to feel the subtle changes in the air with the skin. A moment of thought, but a thought can produce a great world. With the right arm raised and the left arm pressed, the gun move turned into a stick move. Although it was sweeping, the force was much lighter and more skillful. This light feather sweeping dust was originally a dust blowing move in the weapons of the outer gate, and it was also used to deal with concealed weapons. At this time, Jian Qi used the stick to deal with the attack of cat spirits falling from the sky. After all, the cat''s sword doesn''t weigh much.


    "Ding!" The sound of gold and iron sounds, but there is no fire. It can be seen that both sides of the war are only testing with their moves, and they have not added much strength. KAILAS was blocked in the air. He even rolled three somersaults and landed on his feet, but there was no dust. Sword seven saw the opponent landing, both hands holding the stick to rush over, but the cat goblin raised his left hand, stretched out his claws, "OK, don''t fight."


    After saying this, KAILAS walked to ATA without looking back, as if the stick of sword seven stopped not an inch above his head. He inserted the flying swallow sword on the ground, took a piece of dried meat from the swordswoman''s hand, bit it and chewed it. After he swallowed the meat, he raised his head and looked at the master, "this boy is trustworthy and can be used. Let him follow us. I will return the sword to him when I get to the city of ten thousand Dharma. What do you think? "


    Cheese looked at sword seven. The latter was picking up the strap that had just fallen on the ground. "I don''t think it''s useful. You have to ask people''s opinions."


    Looking for the sword, the man carried his weapon again and looked at the three men by the fire. "I''d like to go with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    After getting the promise of sword seven and having dinner, several people began to discuss the future journey by the fire. Originally, they only had a vague direction, because cheese didn''t know exactly where the so-called city of ten thousand laws was. Who ever thought that the new sword seeker had come up with a feasible way for the team''s future journey.


    "I''ve heard the name of the city of ten thousand Dharma. After all, it''s always good to find out the whereabouts of the famous sword. As far as I know, if you want to go to the city of ten thousand dharmas, you must first arrive at the capital of torrent. Fortunately, it is not far away from us. It is about half a month''s walk. If I hadn''t heard the news of flying swallow sword, I had planned to go to the rush city to take a chance. It is said to be the largest city in the area. " Different from cheese, they come from the other end of the grassland. The direction of Jian-7 is almost the opposite. For the mage, the unknown road is just the road that the swordsman has not been walking for a long time.


    "It''s better than that." Cheese nodded and said that it was good for him to know how to get to the city of ten thousand Dharma. Not to mention the so-called ceremony, the life span of ATA must also be considered. If possible, the sooner they get to the city, the better. Moreover, in the words of sword seven, he also mentioned another city that interested the mage. Forswede, the capital of the city, knows the name of the city. In the local language, forswede refers to the place where all rivers meet. That is the origin of this famous city, which also coincides with the prediction given by the sleeper.


    "The quickest way to get to the busy city is by water, and now the river will take us there. The question is, how do we find a boat and a boatman who knows the way and can drive. " The sword seeker opened his hand, pointed to the river not far away, and said to his new companion. From his tone of voice, we can see that he is sure of what he said. Although he has only heard of it, he must have verified it.


    "Did you see any town along the way that could provide this? Money is not a problem. As long as they can make an offer, we can afford it. " Cheese''s words are not exaggeration. Just like the silver bowl they used before, the White Wolf gave Lothar and other people a lot of property when they left the grassland. And these things were given by way of tableware or practical utensils, which the count could not refuse. In fact, there is nothing to refuse. Others don''t know, but the white wolf knows how much cheese they put out that night. They should express their feelings to the Li tribe.


    "There is, in town, around here." Jian Qi said that his face changed a little, "but I don''t recommend going in now. If I want to go, I''d better wait for the day tomorrow."


    "Why? That town has a curfew at night? We''ve been walking for many days, and we haven''t heard of any bandits around here. The best we can do is to give the gatekeeper some change. It''s better to spend a day in the open air. " The cat goblin said something dissatisfied, but he didn''t say it for himself. As a goblin, living in the wilderness is no different from living in a comfortable room. The main reason keiras expects to find a hotel is that he doesn''t want ATA to feel unwell. Taking into account the days on the grassland, they have been separated from the masonry structure for too long, and their fatigue will inevitably accumulate.


    "Not really. I went to that town last night. Although there were guards at night, no one was allowed to go in and out. I propose to go again in the daytime tomorrow, because there are some, um, evil sects Jian Qi didn''t exaggerate when he said this. He really thought that the town was strange. This made several people interested. When he saw keiras speak, the sword seeker was not surprised. This shows that he knows something beyond the common sense. It is not easy to make such people show such expressions. I''m afraid it''s really not easy to make such people show such expressions.


    The three looked at each other, and cheese thought for a moment. "It''s up to you. We''ll rest early tonight and get into town early tomorrow. We''ll see what happens. "


    One night, nothing. This forest is quite quiet, even if the camp is close to the water source, but because there are human settlements nearby, wild animals do not come here to drink water. But even so, KAILAS was conscious of guarding the night. His object was not the birds and animals in the forest, but the seven swords. It''s too early to trust this new comer.


    The next day, everyone got up early. Before dawn, cheese and atta had already begun to pack the things they had camped last night, and Jian Qi was also checking his carry on luggage. When the first ray of morning light lit up the forest, the team that absorbed new members finally set off again. But in order to accommodate the speed of walking and reduce the burden of horses without horseshoes walking in the forest, in addition to keiras climbing on the horse''s back, ATA and cheese chose to lead their own mounts to slowly follow the sword seeker. Along the way, several people chatted casually. The mage obviously noticed that the sword had dropped his eyes on ATA''s sword several times, intentionally or unintentionally. However, he never opened his mouth to ask anything about frarag. In fact, cheese still hopes he can say something. The sooner the secret of magic sword is revealed, the better.


    Time goes on like this. With the river flowing away, when the sun rises to the top of the hill, the woods in front become open. On the side of the river, the town looks quiet and peaceful. It doesn''t seem to be a problem. At least cheese doesn''t feel the smell of magic or evil things from the town. This sunny town looks normal. Jian Qi stopped, his face showed a puzzled expression, his brow slightly wrinkled, as if he was wondering something. The scene in front of him was quite different from the atmosphere of the town he described last night. So, did he lie?"Let''s go to the town, and we''ll talk about the rest later. I''m hungry. I hope there''s pork here. I feel like I''ve eaten all the cattle and sheep I''ll eat in my life Cheese patted Jian Qi on the shoulder and said softly.


    Hair town, some weird names. But there was nothing strange about the guards guarding the entrance of the town. At best, their hair was longer than that of the people they led in. After explaining to them that they were travelers from the grey lion, the two guards let go without even asking any other questions. Walking on the road of the town, you can feel the peaceful and peaceful atmosphere here. The wooden street has a base made of gravel. People living in it have a warm smile on their faces. After a little inquiry with the people on the road, they came to a tavern named ivy vine in the town.


    The door of the tavern is not locked. When Jian Qi pushes the wooden door open, it doesn''t give out the smell of wine that pubs often have. It''s clean and surprising.


    "Good morning. We are travelers passing by. Can you make something to eat?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    "Find a place to sit down, three people and a cat, and I''ll do it." In the wooden counter, only a young girl was wiping the table top. She raised her eyes slightly, glanced at the group and said in a low voice, "if you can, please light your hands and feet. My father is sleeping in it. You won''t want to wake him up. When he gets up, he is so bad tempered that he has to avoid bears


    Several people looked at each other, and the expression on their faces showed that the shop had won their favor. In particular, cheese, capable and honest girl always reminds him of that red haired figure. If he could see her again, he would have to apologize for the unhappiness that had taken place before his departure. In this way, Jian Qi has swept out a shared table with his sleeve. He seems to be quite skilled in doing these things. "I worked as a bartender in a pub when I was short of travel expenses, but I spent too much time cooking below, so the guests couldn''t bear it. Maybe I became the son-in-law there."


    Most of the people who walk alone are lonely, and so are most people who pursue. This is not to say that they are not good, on the contrary, they live much better than people who live in a trance. But it is because of this clear mindedness that they have too direct views on most things and rely too much on their own judgment and experience. As time goes by, they become paranoid and lose the ability to accept other possibilities. The cheese used to be like this, and the same was true of Rosa. Knowledge, arrogance, and trauma of the past, people will unconsciously shape themselves into a sculpture, one into eternal, and no modification.


    But sword seven gives people a different feeling. At the same time, walking alone also has a clear purpose. The sword seeker is obviously different from ATA, who was in the melting iron city. He is like a pool of water. He leaves his own pond and still flows with ease. When he encounters difficulties, he passes through the cracks. They have no doubt that he will be looked upon as a son-in-law. If Jianqi thinks about it, he can definitely do most of the work in this world. He is just a ball of mud. After living for so many years, he has not shaped his appearance, but has become softer and more adaptable.


    Jian Qi takes a long time to cook, but the Ivy boss''s wife does not cook slowly. Fried steak with marinated olives and vegetables, bread and soup. This kind of meal is not rich, but it is enough for a few people who have been wandering on the grassland for some time. However, before eating, the sword seeker stopped several people, pulled out a silver needle from his sleeve, pricked it on the steak, and stirred it into the soup. After observing the appearance of the silver needle for a period of time, he carefully wrapped the needle with cloth and made a motion of please, "sorry, it''s always right to be careful when one is out."


    "Well, you can feel at ease. You can go outside and catch it yourself. No one will poison you there." The boss''s voice of discontent came from the counter. It was estimated that whoever finished the dishes would be poisoned by the guests. In particular, Jian Qi didn''t have any taboo when she did it, just like she wanted to show it to her. Maybe it was, because after hearing the complaint, he got up and walked over.


    "I''m sorry, my friends have just come back from the grassland and have gained a lot. When I don''t have anything on me, I dare to eat anything that comes out of the mud. But now that I have silver in my arms, I have to break off the white steamed bread. Don''t choke yourself to death. Do you think so? " The metaphor he said may be difficult for people here to understand, but the truth is very simple. With the smile on her face, the girl behind the counter burst her cheek and burst out laughing.


    "You stay away from this boy. It''s too dangerous. " The cat goblin whispered a word to ATA, but it didn''t explain which point sword seven was more dangerous.


    "Well, well, no one here will care about your little money. Eat your food. Our town of jiefa is a town that supplies logs to the capital of the city. There is no shortage of money. " It''s just like this for a sword seeker. His facial features are not very regular, and he won''t make the opposite sex blush and heartbeat at a glance. However, as long as you say a few words to him, you can feel like a spring breeze. When people feel better, the door on the mouth is loose, and the sword seven eyes turn, they have already grasped the available information from each other''s words.


    "Yes? This town has this background. It''s also true that there are dense forests and water sources nearby, so it''s convenient to excavate and transport timber. However, this midsummer season, the current is turbulent, isn''t it a good time for logging? But we didn''t hear about the logging outside the town yesterday. We didn''t see the digging workers. Even the wild animals moved about as usual. It''s not like a lumbering town. "


    "Well," sighed the girl, putting down the plate in her hand, "who said it was not. I don''t know why. This year, the construction started late. In the past years, this place had been filled by the guys who finished work. They worked all day and ate and drank a lot. But look, the shop is clean now, but the food can''t be sold. The pigs you ate were slaughtered last week


    "Cough!" He was chewing pork cheese and coughing. The meat in his mouth suddenly smelled of putrefaction. This made him wonder how long the dish next to the meat was kept.


    "Yes, that''s quite choking." Maybe he had worked in a restaurant. Jian Qi showed empathy for what he said to the other party, and then his eyes fell on the owner''s wife. "Your hair is so beautiful. It''s been kept for a long time. Don''t get me wrong. People in my hometown are also used to long hair. I cut it for convenience, so I know it''s not easy to take care of this long hair. "The little girl''s face was flushed slightly from her hair to her waist. I don''t know whether it''s because she''s praised or for some other reason, "you''re right. My hair has been well maintained. And it''s not just me. You should see the guards when you enter the door. Their hair is not short. People in our hair town like to have long hair, men and women, old and young. We believe that hair is a symbol of one''s spirit. The longer the hair is, the stronger the spirit will be. So we don''t cut our hair unless it''s necessary! "


    Jian nodded at seven, and chatted with each other with a smile. Then he turned and sat down at the table. His face sank with his back to the counter. The cat goblin swallows the fish in front of him and spits out a complete fish bone. In order to hide people''s eyes, he has to take off his clothes, which makes him quite upset. "Why, do you want to be a son-in-law in this family? Did you come out to look for the sword, or did you come out to look for your daughter-in-law? "


    "Hey, look at what you said. Don''t look at me like this. In fact, I''m married. The men in Jianmen will find a good daughter-in-law at the age of 13, and get married at the age of 20. Because I went out as a sword seeker, I had to wait for the clan to get married, but my wife had seen him for a long time The swordsman touched his neck and said with some embarrassment. However, in this era, it is not uncommon to have a mate at the age of thirteen or four. It is rather strange that cheese is not married at this age. However, the mage is not a secular man. Besides, his relationship with the red fox has been unclear for a long time. These things are not applicable to him.


    "You have been away for eleven years, and your wife has been waiting for you for eleven years?" ATA blinked and asked, somewhat incredulously, that she had never heard of such a thing. It''s unheard of for a woman to wait for a husband who has been away from home for more than ten years. If they have children, it''s unreasonable to let a teenage girl wait for more than ten years.


    "I can''t say that." Jian Qi shrugged. "After all, she was just born when I went out."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    Marriage is a delicate thing. It is said that in ancient times, the marriage system did not exist. People united like animals and raised the next generation collectively like animals. Some people miss that era, saying that it was a time of freedom, equality and selflessness, and that everyone was a relative and brothers. Some people despise that time, think that people at that time did not understand what is love, what is family, what is self. It''s pointless to argue about it now, because that era is long gone, just as it will be now. Therefore, if people in a place have different marriage system than you know, if you don''t know its specific causes and the significance of its existence in that society, it''s better not to discuss it. Anyway, time will take away the problem itself.


    But even so, there are so many kinds of marriages in the world. Couples who are 15 years apart may sound strange, but if you really want to find them, it may not be unreasonable. Of course, cheese didn''t react to the score. The cat goblin had seen all kinds of human beings for a long time. But ATA, who was eager to talk, didn''t speak until they left the pub.


    "Well, don''t you think it''s wrong?" If ATAH''s experience on the grassland makes her doubt about her family relationship, she is confused about love when she hears Jian Qi''s indifference that his wife, who has never passed through, was born. Should the world be like this? The descendants of the wolf owners were born in the royal family, and their rights forced them to give up their kinship. But Jianmen, it doesn''t sound like a big and prominent family. No, even if it''s an imperial gatekeeper, what''s the use of this power and glory if they can''t even decide their own marriage?


    "I don''t think so. What can I do?" The sword seeker''s face showed a little bitter smile when he said this. He tightened his tight package. In fact, he could not go back. No matter how severe the clan was, he could not ask a teenager who was not satisfied with the weak crown to go home for ten years. However, he chose to wander outside, probably because he knew that he would be shackled by the upper layer as soon as he went back.


    "You can tell your family that you don''t want to marry a girl who is growing up. They have to listen to you. After all, you are the one who is married." Atta''s words attracted some passers-by''s eyes. Maybe in their eyes, it''s like a man who is engaged at home tells his lover that they can''t be together.


    Jian Qi, who noticed this, made a quiet gesture and said softly after people''s attention had been diverted, "if I could take the flying swallow sword home safely, I would have the capital to change it. So, let''s put this matter down and allow me to help you with your task? That''s the priority now. "


    Cheese and keiras were listening to the conversation between the two men with a happy expression on their faces. This feeling is right, this is their style all the time, boring should not belong to the girl with sky blue eyes, nor to any one in this team. It''s just that when they get happy, they can see that the atmosphere in the hair town doesn''t allow them to be so happy. The mage and the cat looked at each other, and they both noticed something. Combined with all the things they met from entering the door, Jian Qi said yesterday that the town was not right again.


    "Where are we going now?" The conversation with the sword seeker did not get satisfactory results. Atapo went to the cheese maker and asked him about it. Just in the tavern, she has been shocked by the marriage of Jian Qi, but she has not paid attention to how the mages decide their next action. And to be honest, atta doesn''t care much about it. This is a bad habit that people who have been with cheese for a long time will develop. Because he always has a clear goal, people around him will not think actively and participate in the formulation of his plan.


    "Go to the dock first. Determine the ships that can go to the capital and the time required for the voyage before resupplying. Since it is not far from the city of ten thousand Dharma, the sooner you start, the better. " Cheese said as he walked, his eyes sweeping over passers-by. The people of this town had no reaction to them except that they had just been attracted by the noise of ATA. In fact, this is a very strange thing. Normally speaking, this kind of small town will be curious about the immigrants, but the people in the town of hair growing are not. And they don''t look used to it. They look more like


    "Excuse me, is there any celebration in town recently?" Jian Qi stopped a pedestrian and asked him. As if he had not heard his words, the man still walked straight ahead, or the sword seeker retreated a step when they were about to collide. After that, the passer-by did not show any sign and continued to walk forward. Strangely enough, the way he walks is perfectly normal.


    Jian Qi touched his neck and went back to his companion. No one accused him of making trouble. On the contrary, the expression of cheese was like asking him if he had got anything. The sword seeker''s eyes moved toward both sides, and quietly made a gesture to move on. When the three men got up, he lowered his chin and whispered, "people look OK. He is very tired. You don''t see the front. His eyes can be used as targets. It''s hard to imagine that a person with such a low spirit can resist sleeping and work. And I think there are a lot of people like that in this town. ""It''s not surprising that the Ivy League boss''s wife also said that the town hasn''t started work this year. It''s hard work to cut wood. It''s impossible to get into the mountain because of poor spirit. " The mage''s words agreed with the conjecture of Jian Qi. The sense of disobedience that they felt before was that the town was too quiet. For a town with a considerable population size and a stable industry, it is too quiet here. Walking on the street is like walking in the cold winter. Everyone covers his clothes tightly and is unable to communicate with others.


    "The good news is that these people are just in poor mental state. At most, they can eat good food and sleep more. The bad news is that you''d better expect our boatman to be in good spirits. I don''t want him to sleep with the helm in his hand. " The cat goblin lies on the shoulder of cheese and makes a hatch.


    But his concerns did not come true. Because there is no one on the dock in jiefa town.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    The wharf in jiefa town is not big. First, it is because it is inland. The water potential of the river flowing through it is limited, so it can''t pass large ships. Secondly, it is also because the bottom of the beach here is full of gravel, which is difficult to excavate. It is not easy to make a depression beside the river to serve as a dock and a place for berthing ships. Therefore, they can get a panoramic view of the whole Wharf at a glance. There are a few search boats beside the wooden planks, which are better than the wooden boats after simple processing of logs. There was only one vessel with sails that seemed to be able to sail a little longer.


    Several people were silent for a few seconds, or the mage took the lead to walk towards the boat with the trout on it. As they approached, the snoring from the cabin became clear. There are people in the boat. This is good news. If the ship owner is not there, they will have to go back to the town to look for it. Judging from the state of the townspeople, it will not be easy. But the next question is, how do they wake up this guy in the boat? Most people wake up with a bad temper, but when they are bad tempered, people tend to be mean.


    "I''ll come. You''ll wait here." With a word, KAILAS jumped off the ground, and in three or two steps he jumped onto the deck of the sailboat and got into the cabin. No one knows what the cat goblin did, but in a few seconds, a roar broke out in the cabin, followed by a leisurely black cat and a man who just woke up, walked unsteadily and nearly fell on the deck.


    "Hairy little bastard! Come back to me Kneeling on the deck in confusion, the people who disturb the dream of Qing Dynasty wave their fists and roar. In terms of appearance and sound, this man is more like a lumberjack than a crew member, especially the red and red wine lees nose, which makes people worry about whether his ship can be stable or not. However, cheese was keen to see the water wheel pattern on the man''s waving arm. It was only a totem used by believers of the Lord of the river. If the symbol could be tattooed on his body, it showed that he was a certified and respected captain.


    At this time, KAILAS behaved like an ordinary cat. He hid behind Jian Qi''s feet, only showed his head and looked at the captain with a kind of fear. When ATA wants to hold him, he also deliberately dodges. A sword seeker is his master. He is not familiar with other people. Such actions naturally let the boatman immediately transfer his anger to the seven heads of the sword.


    "The yellow one over there! What do you do with your cat In the face of such a disaster, Jian Qi could only smile bitterly and make a face of apology. He was not annoyed, because KAILAS was really right. It''s better to be woken up by an animal than to be woken up on purpose. Besides, it''s not all because the cat goblin chose sword seven because he bullied his face. In the current team, the best negotiator should be him.


    "I''m sorry. This big brother, I didn''t watch for a moment, so he ran to your side to make trouble. But there''s no way. You see, you''re the only one on the dock. Maybe it thinks it can get a fish from you. A captain as experienced as you, even a cat can feel that your ship must be full of cargo. " It''s not clear whether this statement convinced the angry boatman, but it did surprise cheese and ATA. In fact, it is not difficult to find that the people the mage has contacted since joining the WTO are quite vigorous, and the men and women standing in the wind and snow under the soil of Cang lion have their own faces. Both Rosa, Gloria, Elsa and Jack from Longji mountain have different personalities, but none of them has obvious market spirit like Jian Qi.


    "Hum." The boatman is flattered by someone, even if the reason for flattery is rather poor. He can only stand up and pat his clothes and examine these people, "you are not from the town. I don''t remember that the grassland people are like this. Why, come to buy wood? "


    "Not really. We are travelers passing by here, and want to go to the capital of running. People in the town said that it would be faster to go by water, so I came to the wharf to take a chance. " Sword seven is close to two steps, and the tone changes from slightly weak to equal. The reason why he just said that was to make the other party not angry. Since the captain had calmed down, he didn''t have to be humble.


    The boatman nodded a little, then took a breath, "it''s right to inquire. It only takes three or four days to get to the capital by water. If it is overland, it will take a week or two, and there will be several unstable fjords. After all, people who want to go there will always have a lot of money. Here''s a suggestion. If you want to go by land, you''d better find some people with you. "


    "Yes, I wrote it down first. But isn''t there a boat here? Or do you think only three of us don''t want to go this way? We can still afford the cost of the boat. " Seeing that the captain of the boat didn''t mean to do business, Jian Qi turned around to return to the cabin after saying the words, and immediately went up to say two steps. If there was room for counter-offer, he would certainly not let the other party start the price like this. However, according to the information he had heard from his boss''s wife before, he did not exaggerate the difficulty of taking the land route.


    "No way, no way." The captain waved his hand. "It''s no use giving more money. The water channel in front of me is blocked. Before a heavy rain, a lot of stones fell on the mountain. Let alone the boat, the fish were stopped there. You can''t walk until the waterway is clear. It''s the same in town now. I''m afraid it won''t work this summer. Well, you''d better take advantage of the good weather these two days and get off as soon as possible. "At this time, you didn''t think about the appearance of the seven swords? And you''re not from this town, are you? "


    The boatman pauses for a few seconds, then turns his head to the cheese, grinning, "good eyesight, but are people who hide their heads and tails still have the right to ask other people''s things?"


    The mage pulled down his hood and showed his true colors. "How about this? Can I ask you?"


    "The little Ivy girl asked you to come? Everyone in town knows that the waterway is blocked and will not lead people to the dock. You must have let that little girl play. Or, she thinks you are


    "What kind of people?"


    "The kind of meddlesome and capable of meddling. By the way, I''ve been on the boat for so long that this kind of person doesn''t live long. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    In a sense, the boatman is right. If all the things that are not about yourself are regarded as business, the cheese makers have indeed been involved in a lot of their business along the way. And it''s true that on several occasions, I almost took my own life. As the saying goes, if you walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes? If you want to live a happy life, this kind of adventure should not happen in your life. But then again, if you sit by your door and bask in the sun when you are old, and you can only repeat your life day after day, isn''t it boring?


    In any case, cheese is not allowed to sit in his research room and keep company with books. As long as he walks in this world, he can always find himself a lot less. In particular, the situation is likely to have something to do with him. The mage laughed, and he could hear that there was no malice in the other side''s words, "I will try to live longer. But isn''t everything we''re doing trying to die? "


    The boatman choked on this rhetorical question of cheese. He stopped for a few seconds, then burst into a hearty laugh, "that''s right! with reason! It''s interesting for you. Let''s just say what you want to ask. You are not afraid of death. What else am I afraid of? But how do you know I''m not from this town? Don''t I look like that? "


    The mage didn''t answer directly. He just raised his finger and pointed to his hair. This action makes the other person immediately understand why, compared with the men in the hair town, his hair is really much shorter.


    "Well, you seem to have a good eye, too. I like it. Unlike some people, with double eyes, what they see is what they can know without their eyes. You want to ask what''s going on in town? I''ll tell you. " The boatman''s hands akimbo, a pair of cheese is very satisfied with the appearance. And as he began to narrate, the expression on his face began to darken. "I''m really not from this town. Along this river, there are two towns, one big and one small, in front of the rush capital, but they are not as large as here. My home is in the bigger of the two towns


    "Originally, I planned to start early this year to seize the opportunity. This hair is dedicated to logging, and we help them transport it. This is a long-standing habit in this water system. I also have a familiar lumberjack in this town, so I wanted to say hello first. But not two days after I came, the downstream waterway was broken. The place where it was broken, we called jichangkou. It was originally the narrowest place on the waterway, but it was normal. In the past years, there were many cases of falling stones. But the problem is that the people who went to dredge the gorge this year have not come. "


    "Who was in charge of this work in the past years?" Jian Qi asked along with the other side''s narration. Generally speaking, there must be special personnel in charge of the places where such accidents happen frequently. In particular, this water system is also related to the timber transportation of jiefa Town, and indirectly affects the livelihood of the residents in the upper and lower reaches of the three towns. There is no reason to let it exist in public or private. Now this thing will become like this. Most of the people in charge have problems.


    "You''ve got the point. In the past years, the dredging of Chicken Intestines was done by jiefa and our town together. Taking the inside and outside of the gorge as the boundary, our town is in charge of the internal and external parts of the gorge, while the management scope of jiefa is outside the gorge and Xiakou. Having said that, in fact, both towns know how important the river is. Every time the river is blocked, we try to dredge it as soon as possible. This is what we call the nominal scope. However, this year, I have been to the blocked fjord three times. I haven''t seen a single person here, and I haven''t heard any news about the construction. It''s amazing. "


    "Jiefa town is in charge. Who is responsible for it? The mayor of this town? Or the town council or something? " Small towns like this with a self-supporting source of income are mostly independent. What''s more, the bustling city itself is also a commercial city, and does not govern the nearby villages and towns. The basic factor to maintain the surrounding relationship is commercial factors. In that case, it''s not surprising what kind of political structure jiefa town has.


    "There''s nothing like that in this town. The people who first opened up here chose to settle here because they hated it. However, there was a man who had the charisma in all matters of the town. That man was the most experienced and respected lumberjack in the town. They called him a great worker. Daigong is the leader of the loggers, and the loggers are the main part of hair making, so Dagong can also be regarded as the boss of the town. In the past years, when the river was blocked, the big workers would come forward and call on the woodcutters to dredge the river when the construction period was interrupted. "


    Is the handicraft industry the dominant form? Cheese''s eyes narrowed slightly. To be honest, it was the most difficult form of autonomy that he could think of, because it had a large number of members and a strong centripetal force. In the case of jiefa Town, the so-called big worker would not pay any attention to the non woodcutters from other countries. In other words, the object of their friendship and hostility is the whole of all lumberjack, and the risk is self-evident.


    "I think big workers are in a lot of trouble now." While the master was thinking, the boatman continued to say, "the whole town of knot hair was like the soul of the mountain torrent. The people in the town were in a muddle during this period. Especially those lumberjack, if they would have been ready to go to the mountains to show their skills, now one by one they are dejected like a hibernating bear. "After cheese, he didn''t speak again. The conversation with boatman was completed by Jian Qi. For the wizard''s habits, the cat goblin and ATA have seen nothing strange. It is estimated that Jian Qi will take it for granted a few times. The dock couldn''t be used and the party had to go back to town. Although they have heard a lot from the boatman, their understanding of the town is still limited. After thinking about it, they had to go back to the Ivy League tavern again for a break. Anyway, their horses still exist here. The landlady was not surprised to see them again. She even prepared the tableware early.


    "You''re back. How was your talk with the boatman? They must be very happy to be able to pick you up? " This is a typical example. She must know clearly about the blockage of the river.


    Jian Qi blinked and looked at ATA. The female swordsman turned her head and said that she didn''t want to answer this kind of question. So the sword seeker had to say, "yes, that''s a good talk. But he said it will take a few days to leave. It seems that he will disturb you for a few more days. By the way, are there hotels and blacksmiths in this town? "


    The owner''s wife is smiling. She may think that the bad business of the tavern seems to have a turn for the better. "Of course, there are no hotels. Most of the people who come here to buy wood are boatman. They will sleep in their own boats. But there are some rooms in the back of my house. I can clean them if you need them. As for the blacksmith, do you want to shoe those two horses? You can go to the shop on the west side of the town to have a look. They made all the iron wares in our town. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    "You two go, and I''ll have a rest here." After lunch, cheese leaned against the wall of the tavern and said to them with a bit of sleepiness. His mental state has not been good since he met his companions in the grassland. No wonder, no one knows how the mage beat alai''er back and how he survived for so long after food poisoning. But there is one thing that can be guaranteed, that is, according to his own theory of costs, there will be costs that ordinary people can''t pay for those things that ordinary people can''t do.


    Jian Qi has never seen a mage before, and he has hardly seen a cheese caster. In his eyes, the same clan may be just a learned man with weak body. In fact, there are quite a few such people in the place where he grew up. Therefore, he nodded and agreed to his request for a rest. "Of course, I''d better go alone for this little thing. I''m also a blacksmith. It''s a profession. "


    Even though he said that, ATA and the cat goblin went with him. The reason for this is natural and clear. I think Jian Qi himself also knows that horses are valuable property everywhere. For a person who has just known him for a day or two, he will not be relieved to give them to him. So after the Swordswomen stood outside the tavern, he said nothing more. It''s just that he doesn''t say much. It doesn''t mean that others think so. When the two men and a cat walked away, Ivy''s wife leaned cautiously against the cheese. "What''s the relationship between the two?"


    Cheese raised eyebrows, looked at the other party''s face, thought for a few seconds, then slowly opened his mouth, "what do you think is the relationship between them?"


    "Hey! You are a man, I am asking you, but you come to ask me instead. " She said to the cheese, a little annoyed, and fell back as soon as she realized that she was too loud. This made the mage notice that the father in her mouth, who was likely to be woken up, had been sleeping until now. It would be nice to say that a hot tavern would be open until dawn, but the town was clearly so depressed.


    "Since you come to ask me, you have already guessed in your heart, so why beat around the Bush. It would be nice to be straightforward. " In fact, cheese seldom quarrels with people. Most of the time, he finds it meaningless or fun. This is actually a good thing, because the few people who are lucky enough to have a word with the mage know how mean and sharp he will become when he uses the reason used to think about problems to find fault with people.


    "Tut," said the landlady. If she had no one to talk to now and didn''t want to put half of her words back into her stomach, she would not have dealt with cheese again. However, this depressed day is really too hard, for cheese they come to bring fresh fun, she can''t ignore, "OK, OK, you just tell me, are they lovers?"


    The mage sighed, "although I think I can guess the answer, but in order to verify whether I have the slightest possibility of being wrong, let''s just ask, why do you think they are lovers?"


    "Isn''t that for granted! I mean, that girl has half the time to look at that man, and she''s interested in him, whether they''re lovers or not


    In the face of the other side''s assertive tone, cheese only has the ability to smile bitterly. It''s true that half of atta''s attention is focused on Jian Qi. However, the fact may be contrary to what the owner''s wife guessed. The female swordsman doesn''t like looking for swordsmen. She is on guard against him. This is the habit of ATA, the habit of traveling alone. It''s hard for her to trust a stranger in a short time. That''s right. It takes time to see a person clearly. There are too many disguised parts in a short contact. As for cheese, his way of looking at people is different from that of ATA. He analyzes each other and draws his own conclusion.


    "Well, that''s what you think." The mage stood up, looked bored and walked to the door. "I''ll go out for a walk. If they ask, they''ll say I''ll be back before dinner."


    After leaving behind the boss mother is full of discontent roar regardless, cheese''s body is actually not as bad as he showed. After the first prairie war, he was really badly hurt. In order to prevent the magic hole from happening again, he tried not to cast magic, and even stopped meditating. But maybe he was more resilient than he thought. In recent days, the mage could clearly feel that the magic in his body began to fill up again, and the momentum was increasing than before. This may be the same reason that broken muscles will heal stronger, but magic itself is not such a simple thing.


    Therefore, this single action can be said to be deliberately done by cheese. Just like ATA, there are some things that can''t be shown to Jian Qi. If he could, he didn''t want to show them any more. The resurrection of the dead on the grassland seems to have been planned by the mage, but it is actually a fluke in fluke. At that time, the demons who were summoned by him and bound with the four of Lothar could die in the time when they were mortally wounded, but this kind of vicarious death was conditional. After all, the devil''s life in this world itself is not real enough. Replacing real life with unreal life can be achieved in magic, but it is extremely difficult.


    This kind of difficult casting, once more cheese can not guarantee that there will be no mistakes, which is an unacceptable result for the strict gray robe. Therefore, in order to avoid the kind of things on the grassland as much as possible, the mage secretly decided to encounter similar events again. He must do his best to prevent others from being involved. With that in mind, cheese headed for the section of the river that served the town''s drinking water.He did not forget that a large number of worm larvae flowed along the river after the first Tianmu war. The water system on the grassland is difficult to distinguish clearly because of the existence of underground rivers, so any river flowing from the grassland may have those larvae. Of course, cheese had inspected the river more than once along the way, and naturally there was no trace of evil spirits. But after listening to the boatman''s description of the recent events in jiefa Town, the mage''s already relaxed heartstrings were tightened again. The water channel was cut off, and the inexplicable and powerless residents, from another perspective, are the semi closed environment and some strange phenomenon that is popular among the people like infectious diseases. Such two things together, cheese can not help but doubt.


    Most of the towns along the river depend on the river for drinking water. In fact, this is also true for the large cities and even for the civilization. So some people say that when you get lost, you can always meet people as long as you walk along the waterway. The situation of jiefa town has been made clear. Most of the residents in the town will take water from the upstream shoal. There are two wells in the town for standby when the river is dry. In this way, most of the problems will not appear in the well.


    In the afternoon, there was no one to draw water from the shoal. The midday sun makes the creatures in the river restless. This is not a good time to get water. The cheese bent down, took out a corner cup, took out a glass of water from the river, and smelled it under his nose.


    "I advise you not to drink that water."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    The reminder comes from a woman with a soft voice and a bit of weakness inside. You don''t need to look back. Cheese knows that the other person''s health must be bad. When he stood up and turned his head, the woman on the bank not far behind him still let his eyelids jump. She is so thin that even the clothes that have been cut very narrow, they are like a pocket on her body. If slim is a kind of aesthetic preference, then it has gone beyond the aesthetic boundary. No one will think that this morbid emaciation is a kind of beauty, unless he regards decline as a kind of aesthetics.


    But even if there is a sense of beauty in decay, it can not be reflected in human beings. Looking at the woman in front of her, cheese''s brain can only associate with famine, disease, despair and death. It has to be said that with such a body, she can stand there and talk to the mage as if nothing happened. This woman herself is surprising. That is to say, the surprise completely attracted the mage''s attention.


    "Will you not look at me like that? I don''t feel very well. " People who are staring at cheese actually have similar reactions. Because his eyes are special, there is no desire or calculation in it. When the mage stares at him, it is like facing a machine, a machine that can analyze you from the inside to the outside, from the skin to the bone. Few people like this feeling, especially those who are sensitive to their own body. People with disabilities are the most taboo for others to mention their disability. Similarly, the extremely thin woman felt that the mage did not regard herself as a human being when she was observed.


    "Sorry. And thank you for the reminder Cheese blinked. He could draw a lot of conclusions from his observation just a few seconds ago. First of all, clothes. The so-called clothes on the girl are just two pieces of cloth sewn together, and the hood on her head is more like a piece of rag coarsely tied to the neckline. Regardless of her abnormal body shape, her life was very difficult in terms of her clothes. There are two possibilities. Either, she has no means to make a living and no family, so she becomes miserable. Or, she had family members who, for some reason, had given up maintaining her dignity.


    Both possibilities exist, and they are not much different. If such a person appears in such a small town, she can be regarded as an orphan, whether she has any living blood relatives or not. Cheese walked slowly out of the shoal. He noticed that every step forward, the woman consciously took a step back. There seemed to be an invisible beam between them, which was against their chest, making them unable to get close to each other.


    "You''re not from this town." The woman said, her eyes because of the whole face of the thin and abnormal large, people can not help but think of the eyes of dead fish.


    Cheese''s brain is thinking about the coping strategy, his instinct tells him that there is something wrong with this woman. But he can''t open his magic vision in front of the other party, which will undoubtedly frighten her, "I''m a passer-by, resting in this town. When I was thirsty, I wanted to get some water to drink. You don''t allow me to drink the water here, but I hear that it''s all from here in this town. "


    "They are here to get water. However, the water should be kept still and then boiled to drink. If you drink it directly, you will get sick. " The woman said patiently, not because of the ignorance of cheese.


    This made the mage confirm two more things. First, this person is not bad, at least in the broad sense of good and bad people, she should be regarded as a good person. Second, she doesn''t know much. Pointing out that drinking river water will make you sick is just a manifestation of ignorance, because cheese has already reported the identity of his traveler. If a traveler doesn''t know this common sense, then he has a real problem. It can be seen that her insight is not broad, so for her, the matter that water must be kept still and boiled is only necessary for this river and even this section of the river. Because she had no idea what the drinking water in other areas was like.


    "I see. I see." Cheese nodded, but did not mean to pour out the water in the corner cup. Just as he was thinking about the reason why he should continue to get more information from the woman''s mouth, the other party took the initiative to extend a hand to him. Like her other exposed bodies, the arm was dry like dried bacon.


    "I helped you and gave me food." This simple logic made the mage not know how to deal with it. Seeing the hesitation of cheese, the woman seemed worried. She took the initiative to take a step forward and repeated what she had just said. This time, she got a response. The mage felt his body in a panic and found some meat jerky from his waist pocket. It was a snack for them to relieve their boredom and relieve their slight hunger when they were marching on the grassland. But before the jerky was taken out, cheese hesitated. He was not reluctant to give up the jerky, but was afraid that the hard jerky would hurt the other party''s fragile digestive system.


    Just as the emaciated woman took another two steps forward, and the voice of begging for food became more excited, the heavy footstep sound accompanied by a low drink came from the direction near the town, "get out! You witch


    Hearing the rage, the woman was immediately struck by lightning. She curled up subconsciously and fled to the woods by the shoal. Cheese stretched out his hand to stop him, but he turned to think that it was not a good thing to force the other party to stay. Anyway, he already knew that there was such a person here, so he might as well wait and find her with something easy to chew and swallow. Now, he wants to see the one who drove her away.He was a lumberjack. He was a lumberjack in terms of his appearance, clothes and feeling. He had a big beard, curly, shaggy eyebrows, hair that almost covered his eyes, a strong body, and a more decorative than practical chopper at his waist. This kind of axe is good for ordinary trees, but it is not enough to cut down valuable trees. The man spat in the direction where the thin woman disappeared, and then crushed it with his feet. This is a simple exorcism ceremony, but also a rather vulgar folk custom.


    "You call her a witch. I only see a poor woman." Cheese''s tone is a little discontented. He had met real Witches and had a good relationship with some of them. Therefore, he knew that it was no accident that witches had a bad reputation among the people. They were really dangerous. But the more they understand the danger of real Witches, the more they can''t accept that ordinary women are witches. They are just transferring their fear of the unknown to these poor women. They have never really faced witches and dare not face real Witches.


    "Don''t be fooled by her appearance, stranger." The woodcutter''s moustache approached cheese. Interestingly, although he was powerful and powerful, he was shorter than the mage. "She has been like that since three years ago. Have you ever thought about how she survived these three years without shelter and food sources? It can only be the devil. The woman has sold herself to the devil, so she is a witch


    Not to mention this arbitrary judgment basis, the mage did grasp a very useful information from the other side''s words, for three years. According to the boatman''s words, this small town''s abnormal situation just happened. But it doesn''t get rid of the haze on that woman. She still has the value of being investigated.


    "Well, I see. When you''re right, she''s a witch. So how about you? Who are you? "


    Big beard smell speech clapped his chest, "who am I? I''m an ordinary woodcutter in jiefa town. You can call me banyan. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    The man who claimed to be Bunyan glanced at the corner cup in cheese''s hand. "Besides, there''s at least one thing the witch didn''t say wrong. You shouldn''t drink the water here. The blockage of the lower reaches of the river will cause backflow in the river, rolling up the sediment and debris at the bottom of the river. Now the river is much more turbid than usual. But it''s also true. I won''t be too happy if my way is blocked. "


    Cheese looked at the glass in his hand and nodded to show that he would not drink it directly. It''s an accident to meet a witch of the local population at the water pumping place in the afternoon. It''s even more unexpected to meet a lumberjack. In particular, there was a subtle difference between the woodcutter and the people in the town that the mage had seen before. The source of the difference comes from his hair. Bunyan''s hair is not short enough to cover his neck, but it''s still not enough compared with most men in hair towns. "Thank you for your warning. By the way, you are here at this time not only to coax and drive out witches, are you? "


    The woodcutter''s face sank, and his face, covered by his beard and long hair, was reminiscent of the tangled old trees and the menacing lion. Fortunately, this feeling is only for a moment. The next second, Banyang faces the river, opens his arms, raises his head and says, "I come to confirm how to plan the timber route this year. From here, we can see the forest farm we plan to exploit this year."


    On the other side of the river, there was indeed a rolling hill covered with dense forests. However, even if the grey robe was widely studied and asked, it would not be possible to see what the lumberjack wanted to find. Every industry has its own way. People who are not in this industry may be able to see only scaly armor from what they see. But for real experts, the scattered understanding is meaningless.


    "The forest farm we used last year should be sealed up and allowed to cultivate for a period of time. The forest farm to be mined this year was sealed up by my grandfather''s generation. It should be about time to calculate. It''s just that the trestle and timber transportation channels they used at that time certainly couldn''t be used. I''m going to go to the mountains in the next two days to see if there''s anything else I can use. It''s better to start all over again. " Perhaps because of his character, banyan suddenly began to talk to cheese about his mining plan. At the beginning, the mage could barely understand the general idea, but when the woodcutter began to talk about the details of the plan, he could not keep up with it.


    "But now that the waterway is blocked, you can''t transport wood to the capital, can you? What''s most urgent is to find your workers to dredge the river before going up the mountain to open up the forest. "


    It may be because he was interrupted to talk to himself. Ban Yang snorted coldly when he heard the cheese, and his sight was also taken back from the mountains. "He will dredge this damned River, and soon he will be able to do it. But you must be invisible as a passer-by. You people never stop to enjoy the mountains. You just walk forward, right? You just want wood for money! Is the lack of water bothering you? That damned storm was a good thing. Go and take your goods, ride your horse, drive your car, and leave the town. Have a good time on the mountain road


    Cheese frowned and said in a somewhat unpleasant voice, "I think you''ve made a mistake. I''m not a timber merchant. In fact, I''m not a merchant at all. My companions and I just happened to pass by and wanted to go to the city of torrent. It added a few days to the town, but it was just a few days'' worth of travel. I didn''t expect to be met with such vicious remarks just by settling down. It seems that GEFA town is not a town to welcome tourists. No wonder you are so dead now. The blocked river water will become turbid, and the closed town will not have vitality. "


    "What do you say?" Ban Yang''s beard is like a burning flame. After hearing the mage''s words, he grabbed the latter''s robe and looked at each other badly. If you are an ordinary person, you may be softened by the woodcutter''s gaze. If you have been living with mountains for a long time, you will have the momentum of destroying trees for a living, just as a fierce butcher will make people shudder. But the man he was staring at was the grey robe. It was an existence that would not shrink from the devil''s eyes. Cheese''s eyes were cold, in sharp contrast to Bunyan''s eyes, which seemed to burst out fire. After five breaths, the ice extinguished the flame.


    The hand holding the clothes, let go. Ban Yang shrugged his nose, and there was no anger in his eyes. He let out a breath. "It''s really not right for a traveler to pass by at this time. I don''t know because the river is blocked, but also because the hair is not usual. This is not our town. You''re right. It''s like someone''s choking your throat now. Don''t mention vitality. You can''t breathe smoothly. "


    The woodcutter looked into the woods where the thin woman had disappeared. "If you see that woman again, tell her to run far away. The town is suffering. No one knows why. Angry and dreary residents can do brutality that they don''t normally think about. It''s like a bear that''s driven to the brink of despair. A single slap can break a tree. She''s still around town. It''s too dangerous. People will catch her. They''ll kill her. "


    "If she was really a witch, it might not have been a bad decision for them to kill her." The two men''s positions seemed to be reversed. "I''ve traveled a lot, I''ve seen the damage that witches can do. Wanton guys should be tied to wood and burned to death. The premise, of course, is that she is a witch. And I''m sticking to what I said before. It''s just a poor woman. ""Do you know when logging is the most dangerous time?" Ban Yang suddenly said a seemingly unrelated thing, "not into the mountains, not carrying, not how to find a place to axe. It''s the moment the tree falls. Because to a large extent, the people who cut down the tree can''t determine the direction of its fall, so we will shout when it is going to fall, so that people around us can be careful


    "Do you mean it''s time to shout?" Cheese narrowed his eyes, and he suddenly realized that banyan was saying too much compared to an ordinary lumberjack.


    "Soon." Ban Yang was silent for a long time, and then he began to speak slowly, "at first, it was the old man, and then the old man. Now he is middle-aged. People are sleeping longer and longer, and their spirits are getting worse. When the children are affected, there will be people who can''t help it. So are you and your partner. Since the waterway will not open for a while, it''s better to start early. It''s not a good place to rest now. "


    "Why? Have you ever tried to find out why? When did the old people in the town begin to feel very weak? Where are the symptoms distributed? Have you investigated these? " To the woodcutter''s surprise, cheese almost blurted out several questions in a row. His expression told Bunyan that the traveler was probably experienced in such things.


    "Well, there are so many questions. What, do you want to take care of this? "


    "What if I say yes?"


    Bunyan hesitated. "You can''t get much from this. The richest time in our town was when we sent the timber to the capital. There''s not much money in town now. "


    Cheese raised his eyebrows. "Maybe it''s good for me to go to the capital as soon as possible. It''s better for you to get through the river as soon as possible than to spend several weeks on the bandit ridden mountain road. "


    "Is it? Then come with me. I know which old man has symptoms first. I''ll take you to him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    In the evening, oil lamps were lit in the Ivy League tavern. Usually this tavern will become a common resting place for lumberjack and townspeople who have been working hard for a whole day, and the lights are always bright until late at night. But at this time, the situation in jiefa town was obviously different from that in previous years, so the lights in the tavern became sparse and the customers had only one table. The customers of this table are naturally cheese and his party. The mage finally came back earlier than Jian Qi, and his face was obviously angry when he came back. If he hadn''t walked normally and his face was not hurt, the tavern owner''s wife would have thought he had just had a fight.


    Naturally, cheese didn''t fight with anyone. After so much experience, few things could make him really angry. But no matter how many things have gone through, being maliciously speculated on will make the good people feel resentful. Those with good thoughts are the mages who follow ban Yang, while those who speculate on him with malice are the children of the old man who was the first to fall into a long sleep. Different from banyan, they showed total distrust and great suspicion to the stranger. Even after the cheese showed the items including gloves, which indicated that he was a doctor, they thought he was a fake wizard.


    "The people here are unreasonable. They want to splash me with pig blood At the dinner table, cheese''s fingers beat on the table and complained to his companion.


    "You don''t like it when I say that. Did you use a knife to cure the disease? We usually call such people butchers. " The landlady, who brought the food to the table, rolled her eyes. As a native hairdresser, she, like the family visited by the mage in the afternoon, couldn''t understand the treatment of cheese. In people''s understanding of medical treatment here, medical treatment should be incense and herbs, or weird rituals. Instead of coming up and putting out a row of bright sharp weapons, telling the families of patients to use these things to solve their family''s illness. No wonder cheese was treated like that.


    "I used these knives to save a country plagued by plague." Cheese almost gnawed his teeth and said this sentence. You should know that he had not been treated like this when Cangshi was treating rat man plague. Of course, this is mainly because the people of Cang lion didn''t regard rat man as human at that time. If the mage was digging human corpses with normal appearance, he would not be treated much better.


    For the mage''s retort, the landlady chose to turn around and leave. What she heard most in this tavern was the bragging remarks of the drinkers. She heard more about dragons in the mountains, gold in tree trunks, fairies in the woods and so on. In her opinion, cheese may be a well-educated doctor and may have some prestige in some areas. But save a country''s plague on your own? Let''s forget it.


    Not only did they feel embarrassed when they sat at the table. Among the two men and one cat, only ATA has ever been to the Cang lion, and she has not been there for a long time. Although she has heard some rumors about the mage, those contents have long been fermented into all kinds of weird and strange theories. What''s more, there are not many people who know what Cheese did in the rat man plague. The mage himself soon noticed this. He took a deep breath and stopped complaining. The cheese couldn''t cut the bread in front of her with a knife and fork, and changed the topic, "how about going to the blacksmith''s in the afternoon?"


    "A little bit of trouble." Jian Qi looked at ATA, then frowned slightly after confirming that the other side didn''t explain it first. "The situation we met in the blacksmith''s shop is similar to that of you. The shop was run by a father and a son, and the father was in a daze all day, and the son was upset. In fact, it''s OK. I still know some basic iron making techniques. I can make suitable shoes by relying on the things in the blacksmith''s shop. However, the father and son did not want to lend the workshop because of our origin. We tried to persuade, but their attitude was very firm. As I said before, we are not welcome in this town. "


    As for the attitude of jiefa town towards outsiders, the sword seeker did remind him that he chose to camp outside the town. At this time, it is reasonable to say that they should leave as soon as possible. There is really no place for them to stay in this town. Moreover, the more we stay here, the more uncomfortable the atmosphere of decay pervading the town and the hostility of the townspeople towards outsiders. This time cheese sighed and did not express his opinion.


    "Please don''t be so arbitrary." The female swordsman looked at Jian Qi. She was actually surprised by the other party''s words. In the afternoon, the sword seeker showed humility and even humility towards the son of the irascible blacksmith. She thought Jian Qi would try to persuade the other side again the next day. Those who didn''t want to look for swords came back at night, but immediately suggested that several people should leave. She was a little confused about this man.


    Jian Qi blinked when he heard ATA''s words. He didn''t feel upset because he was refuted. He looked at the swordsman and said, "girl, what do you mean?"


    "They resist US because of fear, and they live in fear now. Something''s hurting them in the town. As long as we disperse those things, I don''t think the people here will be the same. " It may be because he thought of what happened on the grassland, or out of self-confidence in himself and his companions, ATA appeared confident when he said this.


    "This..." Jian Qi didn''t expect that the other side would say this. He looked down for a moment and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Since you are willing to help others, I am willing to go with you. ""Don''t jump to conclusions. Even if we want to help, the people here don''t even want to let us see the patients. If we don''t look at the problem comprehensively, we can''t really solve the problem. " Cheese put down his knife and fork and expressed his opinion. When he met banyan in the afternoon, he made it clear that he wanted to help the town. The question was whether the other side wanted to accept help.


    So the problem comes back to the beginning. For this small team from outside, the town is separated by a transparent wall. If there is no opportunity to break it, they can''t really go deep. The atmosphere on the dining table became low. Several people, including the cat goblin, quietly solved the food in front of them and stopped talking. They are all thinking, thinking about what can be done in this thing.


    "Have you noticed," suddenly, Jian Qi raised his head and looked at the other two people, "is the father of the shopkeeper sleeping too long?"


    Almost as he said this, the sound of the weight falling to the ground came from the room behind the counter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    It didn''t take long to follow the sound and rush into the room. When several people swarmed into the lounge with only a bed and a small table, the shopkeeper was anxiously calling for her father. Cheese''s eyes swept across the floor. The dishes and wooden dishes that landed on the floor should be the source of the sound they heard. People in this small town have a special preference for wood products. Of course, it may be more convenient to use local materials. Looking back to the main body of the room, the man lying on the bed should be forty or fifty years old, probably because he is not a lumberjack. Although his beard is not well groomed, his beard is much more regular than that of banyan. From the exposed eyebrows, we can see that he is similar to his daughter. He must have a good appearance when he was young.


    "Father! What''s the matter with you, father The man''s daughter is shouting. The man is lying on the bed twitching, his face ferocious, facial features twisted into a ball, the mouth and nose out of more air intake less. Even when he heard his daughter''s voice, all he could do was wiggle his body around, even though it looked more like a spasm when a corpse was about to die.


    "ATA, put her away." The priority is to save people. In fact, there is no need for cheese to say that the female swordsman has already pulled the other side out of the window. Without waiting for the mage to check the man''s condition, Jian Qi has already held the man''s wrist with one hand and reached under his nose with the other. The sword seeker''s skill and movement surprised cheese a little. Judging from his posture, the former seems to know some ways to deal with it.


    "It''s phlegm stuck in the throat." It took only a second or two for Jian Qi to make a judgment. He turned over to the man''s head, reached his hands under his shoulders and lifted the human body gently.


    "You hold him in the back and I''ll put pressure on his chest." Knowing the problem, cheese immediately took action. He did not doubt Jian Qi''s judgment. Maybe subconsciously, this person with the same skin color as him would naturally get more trust. The rescue of two people is very fast, and they can''t be unhappy. The suffocation due to blocked trachea is very dangerous when there is no equipment available and only relying on human resources to rescue. Although the two men have used a more correct way to pressure the chest and abdominal cavity of a man, using the only breath left in his stomach to hit the trachea, no one can say whether there is enough air left.


    "Ouch, poof!" Side head to avoid the face-to-face flying out of the yellow phlegm, the man''s tone is to keep. Seeing that his breathing gradually returned to normal, cheese indicated that sword seven did not need to continue. In fact, this rescue method of pressing the abdominal cavity did considerable damage to the rescued person. If the man''s Qi was not enough, it was not possible that the mage would break his ribs under repeated oppression.


    "It''s all right. Let her come." They stood up and said to ATA, who was holding the female shopkeeper so that she could not rush over. The swordswoman nodded. As soon as she let go, the man in her arms had already rushed over. The three looked at each other and left the room one after another. It took time for the father and daughter to accept what had just happened. No help was needed in the process.


    The three people who sat back at the table quietly continued their dinner. KAILAS on the table opened one eye and closed one eye. What just happened did not escape the hearing of the elves. A moment later, ATA was the first to say, "that man, it''s really bad luck. Although some are not suitable, but when sleeping by their own phlegm stuck throat, this method of death is really, delicate


    "Yes, subtle death. Because it wouldn''t have happened to normal middle-aged people. It''s only for the old people who are in decline that their throat gets stuck and suffocates Cheese whispered that he was thinking about the cause of this disordered death, didn''t it? This is not the case for a healthy middle-aged person.


    "It''s not impossible." Jian Qi joined the discussion. "The reason why the old people have this kind of phenomenon is that their body functions have been put to the lowest level, and most of their vitality has been lost. Therefore, their muscles are relaxed and their blood gas is weak. However, this situation is not impossible to happen to younger people, serious illness, fatigue, may have similar effects. At least when I went to lift the shopkeeper up, his weight was obviously much lighter than his physique should be. Plus, there are a lot of wrinkles on his skin, which is evidence of rapid weight loss without skin reaction. There is reason to believe that it was not so accidental. "


    "Do you study medicine, too?" He said that he didn''t know how to deal with the emergency symptoms all the year round. It was strange that many people didn''t know how to deal with the first-aid symptoms all year round.


    Jian Qi shook his head gently, "that''s not true. It''s just that the martial arts I''ve learned involves the understanding of the human body, as well as the understanding of myself. With the progress of martial arts, we can see the details of this


    Cheese accepted this statement. There are only two kinds of people who are familiar with the human body in the world, one is the person who kills people, the other is the person who saves people. Soldiers who are proficient in combat skills and self-examination know more or less the mysteries of their bodies. The martial arts of sword seven are taught by the family. It can be imagined that there are not only moves that are so simple. Just like the Knights'' training club will put the knight''s Creed into the hearts of the retinue, many skills have the ability to change people''s view of the world. But different angles can bring different possibilities. Some complex problems may be simple or uncertain from other perspectives."So, what do you think of it?" As the sword seeker said before, the decline of the body may be the main reason for what just happened. In this case, what will lead to the decline of human body?


    Jian Qi thought for a few seconds and said hesitantly, "I''m not sure. But it doesn''t look like an accident. But if it''s a plague, the symptoms are too unique. Can it be a troublemaker? "


    Making trouble means that there is something behind this matter that is not known to human beings. This statement is quite rare in the impression of cheese. After all, as a grey robe, the world he touches is basically a mixture of human beings and gods. Strictly speaking, his own actions can be called "making trouble". However, the mage can understand the idea of Jian Qi. The situation in jiefa town is obviously unnatural. Otherwise, he would not want to find out. It''s just that the process didn''t go well, and the residents of the town turned him down, maybe just most of them.


    The tearful proprietress came out of the rest room with the food picked up from the ground in her hand. She put those things on the counter for the time being, and solemnly went to the table of several people and lowered herself deeply.


    "Please help my father."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    Now, a few people have another relationship with the Ivy League tavern besides customers and owners. They finally learned the name of the landlady, Emma Paul, and her father''s name was Anderson Paul. Interestingly, if cheese remembers correctly, the woodcutter he met this afternoon was also Paul. In terms of appearance, especially hair color, this is not similar to father and daughter and Bunyan. They should not be closely related by blood, so the surname Paul is probably one of the more common surnames in hair town. It is not surprising that people in villages with relatively closed population are more or less related to relatives.


    The landlady, no, she should be called Emma. The woman has lost her composure when she met them. People always assume that many things, always think that they understand the world, the most terrible thing is that they often do not have such consciousness. Emma never thought that sleepiness would kill her. She thought her father would not get up because he was frustrated because of the poor business for several days. Like most people in this town, they just because their lives are so low that as soon as the logging season starts, everything will be as good as ever.


    "You''ll have Mr. Anderson examined later." After the cheese meal, he wiped his hands with a handkerchief and said to sword seven, "as you said, I know very little about the disease when I can''t open the patient any more. But it seems that the medical technology you have mastered is not so. Try your method first, and if you can''t, I will come again. "


    There are two considerations for the sword seeker to check his body first. "Those red things are your father''s vitality, Qi and blood, and similar things. That''s the body of the parasite vampire. These invisible hairs are stealing his life. To be precise, it could be the life of everyone in this town. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    The light went out, and the hair that had just covered the room disappeared. Cheese put the dawn breath back to his waist and stood up to look at Anderson, who was comparing the condition of the man with those of the patients he knew. Although ban Yang couldn''t make sure that he could see anyone in the afternoon, he could still understand the patient''s identity, gender and age from the children, living environment and family layout of those people. He needs this information to confirm his own conjecture. If the conjecture is correct, the problem of jiefa town is half solved.


    They walk out of the lounge and return to the saloon lobby. After seeing the scene, everyone looked thoughtful. The only difference was that Emma and Jian Qi were more surprised by what they saw and what the cheese showed. The cat goblin and atta are already familiar with this. They are thinking about the information behind the scene. The mage himself opened his eyes again after thinking for a moment, and locked his eyes on one of the people present. The people who were staring at him quickly realized the matter and immediately understood what the eyes meant.


    "Do you think I have those things in my hair?" Emma''s face was pale. In fact, this question has been answered in her heart for a long time, but she is still holding a little fluke, hoping that she is lucky.


    "Just take a picture." Cheese has always believed that the conjecture with experiment is more credible than pure theoretical deduction. So as he spoke, he stood up and came to the back of the woman manager.


    Emma closed her eyes and clasped her hands on the table as if she were about to be beheaded. ATA gently grasps her hand, in this way to give comfort to the former, she also experienced the tension. At that time, when the new molten iron was asked for cheese inspection, she was not much better. Of course, it was not good to be judged by others, but people often could not recognize themselves by themselves.


    The light of dawn lights up again, and light blue hair appears in every corner of the tavern. It looks like the silk that burrowing spiders use to detect cave conditions. Emma, of course, is not a spider. She''s just a girl who''s been over scared today, especially when she sees the light blue thread stretching from the end of her hair. The outstretched hand goes through those thin threads, and can''t hold it no matter how you try. Only by fiddling with the hair, the light blue material attached to the end of the hair will swing. Emma realized something and ran to the counter.


    "Wait a minute." Jian Qi stopped the female shopkeeper and the counter with one lunge. "I''m not sure if I cut my hair, I can get rid of these things. We don''t necessarily have time to react to what happens after you cut your hair. I know you''re scared, but wait, be patient. These things are supposed to have been on you for some time, and you haven''t fallen because of it, have you? "


    "But Emma, who has been stopped, has no idea. What happened in front of her is beyond her understanding of the world. Fortunately, ATA is used to dealing with such people. The female swordsman slowly takes her to one side to sit down, gently soothes her, and indicates with her eyes that the two male companions will give it to her. This makes Jian Qi slightly relieved.


    "Although I have seen some alchemists, I have never seen one like you. No wonder miss a will walk with you. Compared with you, her eyes are just too beautiful The sword seeker, who sat back to the cheese, said in a slightly sarcastic tone. This was the first time that the grey robe showed his ability in front of him. Although the cheese had told Jian Qi that he was a caster, it could not resist the shock of seeing as believing. In addition, there are many kinds of casters in this world. Most of them are just tricks at best. More often, they only affect special things. Few of them act like this at will, without resorting to rituals and incantations, nor do they need magic tools and altars. Even for those who are like Jian Qi, when they see the means of grey robes, they have a new sense of novelty.


    "Beauty itself is a kind of magic, gems, eyes, gold and limbs, the pursuit of beauty with natural magic. Narcissistic gods drowned because of their own reflection in the water, although exaggerated, but this is not an inexplicable and groundless story. In the same way, ATA can bring the world beyond imagination with her eyes if she wants to Cheese cocked her head and replied, "as for me, I''m not more magical than her. It''s just that I''ve been trained to drive this energy better than anyone else. You can think of it as a craft, like casting a sword. "


    Jian Qi doesn''t take the master''s words seriously. Although his family is immersed in casting swords, it has passed on many years. His understanding of the world is not as rigid as that of ordinary people. Besides, there are many famous swords made by Jianmen, which have some magical functions. If only casting swords as casting molten metal, it is impossible to make them. But the sword seeker also knows that it is too complicated to explain to a layman like him where the power of cheese comes from and what rules it follows. That''s why the opponent uses metaphors in a way that he can understand.


    "Well, what do you think of the situation in the town and the people in the town?" The sword seeker leaned back on the back of his chair and could not hear anxiety in his voice. This may be because cheese''s attitude makes people around realize that the current situation is not beyond the mage''s ability. He can solve it, so there is no need to worry. In this way, cheese may choose to show him now because of this consideration. When Emma calms down, she will also realize that although she sees something shocking, the people with the same incredible ability are on her side."In fact, the simpler way to deal with it is to trace the source of those hairs, see where they lead, and then solve them. It''s just that before that, I still have some things that I care about, so I''m not going to do anything tonight. I''m going to explore some things on my own. If my guess is right, it may not be that complicated. Even if I guess wrong, I''ll go tomorrow. People are very strong, people in this town have been in this situation for some time, not bad this night. What''s more, even if the body is weak, it''s accidental to have phlegm stuck. " Cheese also leaned on the back of his chair and said his intention.


    "Don''t you want us to go with you? Although I can''t help in the magic, I still have some confidence in my own skills. "


    The mage shook his head with a smile and said, "I''ll go by myself. If there are too many people, I''m afraid things will go wrong. it_ ''_s_not_a_big_deal_ . _the_town_is_weak_ , _but_no_one_is_dead_ ._ The vitality of stolen life has not affected the root, as long as stop absorbing, those people can recover in three or five days, there is no need to make things big. I''ll try to deal with it in a gentle way tonight


    "Yes. Let''s wait for the good news. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    Hair town at night, surprisingly quiet. As a lumberjack dominated Town, it should not be so quiet on the night of logging season, or it can be quiet for a whole year. Only these days of logging season should be its most jubilant time. Gravel as the base of the street seems to have lost the ability to voice, can only use the wind in vain to express their dissatisfaction. That''s not true. After the door of the pub closed behind the cheese and made a dull noise, sporadic light rain began to fall in the night sky. The raindrops hit the ground and the roof, making a crackling sound.


    The mage pulled up his hood. He didn''t like rainy days because the rainy days he experienced were always bad. However, rainy days also have a bit of convenience, that is, ordinary people do not choose to go out on rainy days. Even if they leave the door, their sight is always low by the rain pressure, and they can''t pay attention to things that could have been noticed. So it''s not just frogs and earthworms that come out on rainy days. There are many other things hidden in the rain curtain.


    He stretched out his hand to catch a few drops of rain, and then threw it into the air. The water drops against the current collided with the raindrops falling from the sky, opening into a thin water curtain, floating in front of the brim. This little trick won''t last long, but if the brim of the hood is too wide to be knocked down by the rain, it will affect the vision. Tonight, cheese has to be very careful. There was a magic light in his eyes. In the world of magic vision, darkness and rain were not a problem. At the same time, cheese also noticed that he didn''t see the pale blue hairs on the street by magic, which doesn''t mean they don''t exist.


    In fact, he noticed this problem when he was observing the father and daughter of the Ivy League tavern. At that time, he took out the breath of dawn to shine out the hair, which seemed to be for the convenience of Jian Qi, who had no magic vision, to see the culprit, and on the other hand, to experiment. The hair that cheese sees with magic will fade and disappear after a distance from the patient''s hair. But the hair with the light in the lantern will not have this phenomenon. Obviously, compared with magic, the first sunlight in the morning is more penetrating. It''s natural, too. Dawn can often be described as a sharp blade that pierces or tears through the night.


    What people don''t like most of what they cut with a sharp edge. There are many kinds of night, the night by the fireplace, the night in the bedding, the night accompanied by relatives. They are warm and comfortable. The night in the wilderness, the night in the woods, the night in the empty and strange room, the same night, but different environment can also make people uneasy and afraid. Night or night, there is no huge light to fill in, so it is night. Because of this, night can always involve people''s inner emotions and enlarge them. There is never a terrible night or a warm night, but people feel terrible or warm at night.


    And that''s for ordinary people, those who think they''re safe in the sun. The whole night is not the same as before. All things are gone, but truth does not change. Under the influence of this kind of cognition, day and night have only material difference to cheese, and can''t have any influence on his psychology. In summer, he was not in a hurry to walk in the cold. After a while, the exit of the town was in front of him, as well as the wooden house with the torch burning beside the exit.


    The rain may be uncomfortable for cheese, but he has to admit that the light rain is really convenient for helping him to hide. The sound of rain covers the sound of footsteps and footprints, and the rain curtain also makes people''s eyes unavoidably distorted, especially when the fire light shines on the raindrops. Thousands of raindrops are like thousands of mirrors, and the light and shadow reflected by them can confuse the eyes most. The guard in charge of the checkpoint felt that his mind slowed down and the things he saw in his eyes became blurred. This situation only lasted for a moment in his own feelings, and he soon readjusted his sight and saw the world again. But in fact, that moment was not short.


    Walking through the checkpoint, cheese''s goal is very clear. He wants to go to the water intake of the town, which is the place where he meets banyan in the afternoon. He was not thirsty, and the river water on rainy days was often more turbid than usual. He wanted to go there to find someone, someone who also met him in the afternoon. The frail woman, whom banyan called a witch. In any case, a person who has lived in the woodland outside the town for three years should always know something about the abnormality of the town, and may even have something to do with it. It is always right to ask her about it. This is also the reason why the mage did not light the lantern.


    The light of dawn is too dazzling for some beings, so it''s better to let it light only when it is needed. In this way, the magic light in cheese''s eyes became brighter. Now that he was out of town, he was not afraid that his eyes would shine. In any case, even if the unfortunate guy saw him like this, he would mistakenly mistake the image of a grey robe with two eyes shining as a ghost wandering in the rainy night. If more magic is used in magic vision, the mage can see more details that he wants to see. For example, the woman''s whereabouts after being roughly driven away by the lumberjack.


    The rain made the footprints on the Bank of the river difficult to identify. In order to trace, cheese had to resort to magic. Fortunately, he had been on the grassland for such a long time, but he did not get nothing. The mage with his eyes shining was half kneeling on the ground, and his palm was connected with the wet soil. The rain washed down on him as if there was an extra stone here. Gradually, some kind of response came from the palm, with vague information and more meaningless echoes. After all, he is not a shaman and has limited information from nature. But this limited information is enough for him now.Gently dig out a little bit of soil with your fingers and turn it toward the sky to let the rain wet. Instead of scattering the water droplets on the cheese fingers, they wrapped the soil and turned into a muddy water ball the size of a thumb. The mage gently turned his finger, and the water ball seemed to be alive and remained at the tip of his finger. Finger, pointing in the direction of the Bush, but the water ball is slightly off to the right. So cheese began to adjust the orientation of his fingers to ensure that the water droplet was always in the middle of his nails. After determining the direction, he began to follow the direction. It was not him who guided the magic, nor any demon or goblin. It was the land under his feet who asked him to do so after listening to the request of cheese. The muddy water ball can be regarded as the manifestation of this land.


    Around the Bush, over the gravel beach, thorns around the tree trunk, bright red berries washed by the rain as bright as gems. Finally, behind the thorny vines and the unidentified berry bushes that seemed to thrust themselves into his mouth, cheese found a place that seemed to be inhabited. It was in the middle of a woodland. Shrubs and bushes formed a natural fence around it. But for the guidance, cheese would have spent some energy in this natural labyrinth. Standing there is an abandoned house that seems to have been forgotten for some time. The style of the house is similar to that in jiefa Town, except that the mortar in the middle of the crushed stone base has peeled off due to its long time in disrepair. I am afraid that it will be destroyed by nature soon.


    It used to be a logging hut, where woodcutters rest and replenish between felling trees when the nearby forest was still dense. Now it''s a sanctuary. I just don''t know what it''s hiding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    There are lights in the hut, which means there are people in it. The cheese narrowed his eyes and lowered his hood to cover the aura in his eyes. He was half low and approached carefully by the rain curtain and the shadow of the plants. There was no magic on these plants, at least not the magic he knew, and there was nothing buried in the soil that would look dazzling in his magical vision. As for the non magical aspect, the smell of soil aroused by rain can cover up the smell of living people, and the wet soil can absorb the sound of footsteps. He does not worry about being detected by someone with a sensitive nose or ears.


    Next to the abandoned house on a rainy night, the faint fire light comes out from the leaking window, and the grey robed man with blue mist in his eyes stealthily hides under the window. The scene is not too warm to look at. Cheese leaned his body against the walls of the abandoned house and stretched out his hands against the outer walls of the house. The walls made of wood were affected by magic and became a little looser. He was leaving a way for himself. After finishing this, the mage turned and approached the door of the hut. He thought about whether to knock on the door normally, just as he had done in front of the White Wolf''s camp. But most of the people in this kind of room are not as good as the white wolf.


    But he had a way, just a gust of wind and a flash of lightning. I don''t know whether God heard cheese''s wish, or the mage used his magic again to create the scene he wanted. The light that tore up the whole dark world lit up the world in an instant. It was so fast that it broke off the dull thunder. Almost at the same time, a gust of wind from the woods hit the door of the hut like an invisible bull. The old wooden door was overloaded, the bolt was broken, and the door panel opened inward in a moan.


    The howling cold wind swept into the house and swallowed up the small lights. The people in the door were frightened by the unexpected sight, and they didn''t realize that anything else had entered the room besides the strong wind. Thin hands in a hurry to look for flint on the table, it is not easy to light the oil lamp again, she carefully with the body to block the cold wind, hard to approach the door of the house. Fortunately, the wind seems to have been satisfied with the damage caused by itself, no longer howling. She smoothly closed the door and jammed the door with the longer part of the broken bolt. After all this, she took a long breath and turned to lean against the door.


    "Good evening." I don''t know when the grey robed man who came into the room stood leisurely by the bed. Under the weak light, the mist in his eyes was particularly terrible.


    ¡°£¡¡± Before the screams came out of her throat, the woman''s mouth was blocked by something thrown from the cheese. The sweetness in her mouth, however, made her slow down. At the same time, cheese took the lantern around his waist and lit it up. The warm morning light lit up the whole room. Although there is no spider web, the house still looks unbearable.


    "I know it''s rude to visit a lady late at night. But considering your physical condition, I think it''s better to give you the reward as soon as possible. " Cheese placed the lantern on the table by the bed and glanced quickly across the room. He saw some moldy haystacks in one corner of the room, which should be beds. Besides, there was only the table left in the room, like the mouth of a dead man, a fireplace and a textile machine that had not been used for many years. A textile machine that didn''t match the room and looked very delicate and brand new. No need to use the magic vision to see, the mage can feel the magic breath on the machine.


    To his surprise, the skinny woman did not protest his invasion with words or actions. Instead, she put the oil lamp aside and held the bread carefully in both hands. That''s what she dropped into her mouth before cheese. The master has not seen a man who can eat a piece of bread with such relish for some time. The hunger from the bottom of her heart and the hesitation not to eat it all at once made one realize that her emaciation was probably not just because she lived alone from the crowd. She was suffering from some kind of abuse. I just don''t know who the abuse came from. It seemed that the other party would still be entangled with the bread for some time, and the cheese didn''t mean to urge her. So he went to the textile machine and wanted to see what it was.


    "Don''t touch it!" Let her temporarily put down the bread export to stop, so the textile machine must be of great significance to her. People who know magic are always cautious. Before they know what the source of the thing they want to touch, reckless contact can make the best caster die in the most oppressive way. Cheese stopped holding out her hand, turned to look at the other side, waiting for her explanation.


    "Touch it, she will know, she will come." When the word "she" was mentioned, the thin woman''s face showed obvious fear and shivering. She should be the abuser.


    "Who is she? Who are you? What are you doing here? What is this machine spinning? " Four questions at a time. Cheese doesn''t worry that too many questions will make the other party not know how to answer. He can feel that the woman''s thinking ability is not impaired. She is just not good at using long sentences. This is a normal phenomenon. Anyone who doesn''t communicate with others for a period of time will degrade his language ability.


    Sure enough, the woman hesitated a little, and quickly replied in a more fluent way than before, "I''m golly, she''s the master. I''m here, weaving. Machine, help me weave. "Cheese nodded and grinned, not because he was satisfied with golly''s answer, but because it made him relax. But these answers are useful. First of all, golee''s name, which is not a person''s name, is the name of berries that grow on the shrubs around the river banks. The name of golly is no more real than the name of cheese. It is a kind of pronoun, even a kind of contempt. In addition, she called the person who controlled her as the master, without a name, just the master. Either, golly didn''t mention it on purpose, or she didn''t know. From the perspective of the batter, the latter is more likely.


    The mage also wanted to say something to golly. If he could, he even wanted to take golly away. As early as he entered, he had confirmed that the only magic in the room was the spinning machine, in other words, there was nothing to stop golly from leaving, except the chains that tied gory''s feet to the frame of the loom. And to remove the chain for cheese is not difficult, he just need to find the lock, can easily


    "Boom Even in the sound of rain, the footstep sound is still abnormal and obvious. Cheese''s words stopped at the sound of footsteps. No need for golly to explain, the expression on her face has already told the source of the mage''s footsteps. The existence she called the master. The mage reached out to take the breath of dawn, put out the lantern, and turned to stick it to the wall to prevent being seen from outside the window. Then he ran down the two sides of his mouth and rolled the bread into the machine. She tugged at the cheese dress and pointed her finger at the fireplace, as if to ask the mage to hide in the chimney.


    Cheese frowned. He didn''t think there was anything that could make the grey robe hide in the chimney. But he also knows that it is better to be cautious when he has little information. Heavy footstep sound, closer and closer. No longer hesitating, the mage hung the lantern around his waist and got into the fireplace. Maybe it''s because it''s a woodcutter''s cabin. The chimney is so thick that it''s thin enough to drill through. Of course, there is no way to avoid the dust in the chimney.


    The sound of heavy footsteps stopped outside the window. The voice was so sharp and disgusting that it came with the sound of rain and wind.


    "My dear golly, why are you lazy?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    GOLLY''s eyes opened with fear, and at the same time, another flash of lightning lit up the whole hut, revealing the huge eyes outside the broken window. It is a non-human, non-animal eye, its pupil is like a mess of green algae, but also like the drowned people entangled in the hair. Taking this as the center, the irises that diverge in the outside show the yellow green color of despair that only dirty stagnant water can have, which makes people instinctively feel nauseous. The skinny woman stood up in fear and retreated, accidentally bumping into the outstretched part of the textile machine, lost its center of gravity and fell to the ground. Her mouth was open, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    "What''s the matter? Little berry, why don''t you answer your host? Are you hiding something With this low roar, the late thunder started shaking the whole house. The little abandoned house seemed to be broken at any moment in the rain and some unknown anger outside, just like poor golly. She bit her pale lips and tried her best to regain the ability to think. GOLLY''s eyes drifted to the fireplace intentionally or unintentionally. In the disused chimney, he was hiding a grey robe. Fortunately, her master is not sensitive to the subtle movements of people.


    "No! Master! I''m so hungry, I''m just sleeping on the loom! Please forgive me! It''s all my fault. I''ll work harder! " GOLLY crawled close to the window, crawling on the floor in a mess, shaking his body. She buried her head deeply, so she didn''t see the cruel pleasure in that big eye. If she had been aware of her place in the heart of the monster outside, she might not have been so humble as to ask for forgiveness. Because when the strong side does not regard the weak side as the same creature, there is no forgiveness at all.


    "Yes, you will still feel hungry. I thought you had forgotten about eating. Cluck Full of banter and sarcasm. The eye disappeared from the window, and the huge black shadow cast on golly for a moment, and then disappeared. GOLLY got up in panic after the heavy footfall had disappeared for a long time. His thin body fell into the seat part of the textile machine without any strength.


    "Poop There was a dull noise from the chimney, and the black and gray cheese struggled to climb out of the filthy things that had been deposited for some time, and made a lot of stains on the floor. Fortunately, the dust was absorbed by something before it fell, and condensed into a fist sized mud ball in the air, which was held in the hand of cheese. At the top of the mud mass are green buds. The source of the buds is the core of the mud, which is the seed used as the casting material. As for why to use magic to clean up the mud, cheese doesn''t want to leave too many traces of his actions here besides hygiene considerations.


    After all this, the mage patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, stood up, and squinted at golee on the textile machine like a broken thread puppet. The rain just stopped outside, and the moonlight shone down the window on the looms and women. Sunlight can make many evil and filthy things disappear. Moonlight is also considered to have a similar ability, but in different cultures and magic systems, the two have different meanings. Light blue threads emerge in the moonlight, and there are these filaments in every piece of light cast by the window. They wind and wind and all converge at one end of the loom. It seems that half of it is clear.


    After all, no matter how knowledgeable the grey robe is, he will not know too much about a machine that can turn human life into hair like filaments and weave them. Most of these items are unique, closed, and made by the most dexterous and merciless craftsmen. Just like ARTA''s magic sword, the maker may not have an evil purpose, but the items that can be made are really disturbing. To be sure, such an ingenious, or even breathtaking, magical creation was not created by the existence of threatening Goliath.


    It''s just that the origin of the textile machine and the principle of its operation are not the focus now. The focus is on what Cheese should do when we know that the abnormality in hair knot town is caused by this machine. The most simple and direct way is to destroy the textile machine here. Most of these magical creations are not super strong. Ordinary people can damage them in ordinary ways. Even if there are some magic arts on it to protect them, it will not be too difficult to disintegrate them with the ability of grey robes. The question is, what will happen to golly and her owner after he destroys the loom. There was no cover up for the malice in the conversation.


    "You are weaving with this machine, aren''t you? Where is your finished product? Can you show it to me? " It was a bit out of place to ask such a poor man, and golly had just been seriously frightened. But cheese didn''t have time to wait for her to recover from her fear. Since it was confirmed that the so-called master could know if golly was working, it was difficult to say whether she could detect the arrival of cheese. This time, he dodged. Next time, I''m afraid, he won''t be so lucky. At present, the wind and rain have already lived, before long, footprints, smell, too many clues will point to his existence. There can''t be any more delay.


    GOLLY blinked, trying to restore his ability to talk, but at this time she was still like a frightened rabbit. She thought about it for a moment and replied in a voice with a weeping voice, "the cloth has been taken away by the owner. She comes every morning and checks on my work every morning. Oh, I have to hurry up, or I won''t be able to finish it! "After all, the textile machine began to run under golee''s operation, and the filaments in the moonlight began to flow as if they had acquired life. Cheese tried to stop him, but his hand stopped. Because with the operation of the textile machine, his magic vision saw something that he had not seen before. It''s not surprising that magic vision is not a magic power that can see the essence of everything. It''s just another way to use magic to understand the world, so it will naturally be as flawed as visual hearing. In that case, magic vision can make cheese find the wrong part of the textile machine at a glance, but it was not until it began to operate that the mage could understand the principle of its operation. It sounds a little too little, but it is not easy to see things without knowing the principle by observation alone.


    What''s more, it was enough to make cheese change his mind. He finally looked at the broken room, and then at golee, who was absorbed in the spinning machine. Without saying anything more, he turned and walked away. Out of the hut, the rain washed night sky is particularly beautiful. But he still found some things around the house that could not be washed away by rain, footprints.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    No one knows how the mage got into the tavern without disturbing anyone. In the early morning of the next day, the first person to enter the hall, Emma, the owner''s wife, saw the grey robe sitting quietly against the wall with her eyes closed. And with her arrival, cheese immediately opened his eyes, his eyes did not have the kind of confused eyes when he just woke up, which proved that he had not slept at all.


    "Good morning. Help me with some food." The master took the initiative to say that there was nothing wrong with his expression and tone of voice. Emma froze for a moment, then nodded to get breakfast ready.


    In the process of breakfast preparation, Jian Qi and ATA both wake up. As travelers, they don''t sleep much every day. When all the members of the team were seated at the table, the cheese tapped the table twice, which was to say that he had something to announce, "things, I knew about them last night. If it had been put in the past, it would have been solved. "


    What Cheese said before refers to more than before. He didn''t make it clear. In fact, he himself can not say clearly, sometimes, the change of people is marked, an accident, a serious illness, such an experience can really completely, completely change a person''s temperament. But he is different. The grey robe is not such a person. This is not to say that his nature is so strong that no external cause can cause him to deflect. It is precisely because he has deflected too many times. He had been trained in grey tower when he was a child, and participated in the plague of Cang lion as an adult until recently. If every experience made cheese look like a new life, he would not have known what it was like to be adapted. That kind of sudden, mountain torrent like change, will not appear in his body. Now he is like Obsidian after the baptism of lava. He will not be shaken by fire and iron. Up to now, he is the only one who can really change himself, and only those subtle feelings and thoughts are scouring him like water.


    "So you find out what''s going on?" The swordswoman blinked. Her trust in the mage has been accumulated all the way. She has no more doubts about the ability of cheese.


    "Well, I found it. I know where she lives Cheese nodded with a smile on his face. Although he didn''t sleep all night, his spirit still seemed vigorous. "The black hand of this matter is a mountain monster. It''s more accurate to call her river monster, although there is no difference between them. It''s just that the latter grows not moss but water grass


    "Mountain monster? I''ve heard of such existence, but what are they? And you use her to describe the mountain monster. Does it have gender? In the stories I''ve heard, mountain monsters seem to be monsters without gender. They''re giants coming out of rocks and mud ATA frowned. She did hear about mountain monsters during her journey. After all, there are legends of mountain monsters in most places where there are mountains.


    "Partially correct." Cheese snapped his finger, and he was happy to explain it to others. After all, in the gray tower, he only listened to lectures. At most, he discussed with his classmates and was able to explain things to others, which became his hobby over time. Unfortunately, in his years as a lord of Xigu City, most of the rat people''s problems were too practical to let cheese really open his knowledge reserve. "The first thing to understand is that mountain monster or river monster, These appellations are just a general term. It refers to a large group of beings that we don''t know much about, just like the concept of goblin. "


    In fact, as cheese said, although people always talk about mountain monsters, they actually omit an attribute, that is, mountain monsters of mountains and rivers. Mountain monsters are a kind of monsters. Generally speaking, they are between elemental creatures and flesh and blood creatures. It''s just that they are not elements, so although they are born from nature, they have a complete circulatory system. They can metabolize, grow up, age and die. From this point of view, they look like flesh and blood. As flesh and blood creatures, mountain monsters don''t have the so-called concept of population. They don''t mate or reproduce. Every mountain monster is special.


    "Most of them are like this. They live according to nature and die in response to it. Some people even think that the origin of our creatures is that some monsters have the ability to reproduce by chance, thus giving birth to populations and species. Of course, most creatures don''t agree with that, because no one thinks their ancestors are dirty things Cheese shrugged. Because mountain monsters can''t get sick, they naturally don''t need to be cleaned, which makes them not necessarily stinky, but they must be dirty and ugly. This situation also proves that mountain monsters are not normal creatures.


    "It''s true that mountain spirits and water monsters are. Although there are good and bad conduct, but most of them are slovenly. It''s unpredictable to be in touch with people. " Jian Qi should be in harmony with Tao. It sounds like he knows something about mountain monsters.


    "This time, it''s hard for us to face the extreme anger. She has no kindness to human beings, and I doubt what the people in this town have done to make her so resentful. " Cheese said here, showing a helpless expression. The stories of humans and mountain monsters have been bad since ancient times. Most of the mountain monsters that can be handed down live in the vicinity of human reclamation. However, human beings have never been used to sharing living space with other races, especially the strong and isolated aborigines like mountain monsters. Hunting mountain monsters, even once became a formal profession.There is no right or wrong in this kind of thing. Either human beings drive away or kill the mountain monsters, or they give up the reclaimed land under the counterattack of mountain monsters. There are legitimate reasons for both possibilities. Mountain monsters are not natural disasters, so they can be resisted or killed. From this point of view, the situation of the caster is quite close to that of the troll. Therefore, many casters will form alliance with the mountain monster, or even become friends or accept the mountain monster as a servant. This is why people always think that mountain monsters have something to do with magic. Most of the time, it''s not the mountain monsters who can do magic, but the wizard who helps doesn''t show up.


    "Too many possibilities. In my hometown, the mountain spirit water monster is a sacrifice method, some just eat and drink, some like crafts, and some like beautiful men and women. In the history of my family, many swords were made for them. And they get angry when their desires are not satisfied, or when people do something that they don''t feel, but actually offend them. So gradually, people think it''s easier to beat them or kill them than to sacrifice them. " Jian Qi sighed. He couldn''t tell whether the attitude was good or bad. He just felt that it was a pity.


    "Anyway, the angry mountain monster now wants the life of the whole town. And she was lucky to find a very suitable method. So the question now is, what should we do? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    "How? Of course, it is to catch the evil monster and kill it! It wants the life of the whole town! Is there anything more evil than this? Those non-human things, they should not exist in this world, how can it use such cruel means to torture the people of this town, torture my family? They are all industrious. Why should they suffer this kind of crime? " Emma put the breakfast on the table and the cheese didn''t turn down their conversation on purpose, so it wasn''t surprising that she heard it. Or for her, cheese''s attitude toward the monsters is more surprising than the existence of mountain monsters.


    Cheese looked at the angry woman with a complicated smile and no words. But ATAH, who is half a non-human thing, reaches out and caresses KAILAS gently without answering. Only after a bitter smile, Jian Qi turned to look at Emma from the front. Her tone was not serious, but she seemed extremely sincere. "Miss AI, maybe in your opinion, this is a natural statement. However, you and I also belong to monsters. In fact, they are all formed by the same Qi. Although each has its own form, and those who are close to each other are close to each other, there is no inevitable hatred. Besides, the mountain spirit water monster is the best at life. It is not easy to kill them. What''s more, when I wait, I can drive away the spirits and make them dare not to make trouble. But we are not residents of this place after all. If the mountain is not removed, sooner or later it will be a disaster. As you have said, reckless conduct is not far sighted, though it has immediate benefits. "


    Sword seven''s words confused Emma. To be honest, the way he used his words was very awkward for most of them. Jian Qi also has this kind of self-consciousness, so he tries to use simple words when communicating with others. However, when he thinks or talks with emotion, his language habits will still be inclined to the original. However, the landlady still understood what he meant. Fortunately, after what she had said, Emma''s fear and anger were also slightly vented, and her tone was calmed down again. "What do you mean? As long as you are willing to help, the town will surely pay for it! "


    The three looked at each other, and they didn''t think about it before. This is mainly because none of the three of them is really short of money, so it is absurd to hear this at this time. But this silence made Emma understand the wrong meaning. She took it as a default, so she immediately put down her plate and ran out of the pub like a gust of wind. Needless to say, she was looking for someone in charge of the town.


    "Is that all right? If we take the money, we will be like those mountain spirit hunters? It''s morally acceptable, but I always find it a little strange. " Looking for the sword, his face showed hesitation.


    "Yes. In this way, we can get help from the town, and it will be much easier to move. Besides, if we hope this matter can be solved satisfactorily, we alone are not enough. " Cheese is leisurely eating the food on the table. It seems that he doesn''t care about getting the townspeople involved in this matter. If you think about it carefully, they have already been involved in this matter. How can they get rid of the relationship?


    "But anyway, there is no dead person yet. There is still a chance for us to reconcile the two sides, right? " The swordswoman looked at the mage and waited for his answer.


    Cheese and atta looked at each other for a few seconds and shook their heads gently. "Mountain monsters are horrible guys with rigid heads. The premise of communicating with them is to use their inner prejudices, because once something is confirmed, they can''t turn the corner until they die. To put it simply, the one who is determined to have his hair tied in a place of death is bound to die, and there is no other way. "


    "In that case, we might as well follow Emma''s advice. Anyway, there is no room for negotiation. It is better for us to kill some mountain monsters than to involve ordinary people." ATA was a little frustrated and said that she had hoped that there would be less bleeding in the next journey, which can be heard from cheese. Although he still has a plan, there is not such a gentle part in this plan.


    "Involve ordinary people in it?" The mage chewed this sentence, then shook his head, "how do you define ordinary people in your words? If the people in this town are ordinary people, then sword seven should be ordinary people, and even you can be regarded as ordinary people. If I don''t cast magic, can I also be regarded as ordinary people? I used to think that the world has a sunny side and a sunny side. People like me are residents in the shadow. Things in the shadow should be solved in the shadow. Putting them in the sun will make everyone uncomfortable. The question is, are there really two worlds? "


    "If we are careful, perfect, and unknowingly deal with the problem here and kill the mountain monster. It seems that we have become unsung heroes, but in fact, we have just become the scissors of human society. We can repair the branches that have been inserted into the range silently to prevent it from stabbing others. However, it is not the branches that grow into our scope, but we have built our own home in the woods. No matter whether there are people or not, trees grow the same way, but people can''t tolerate it. Let us come forward and solve the mountain monster. The people here don''t pay anything. Is this really good for them? "


    There was no answer to the cheese question, because as they spoke, there was a lot of noise outside the tavern. The sound of footsteps, the sound of speaking, and the impatience that overflowed from it, accompanied by the shadow, covered the door of the tavern into darkness. The man who pushed the door went straight to the team, stopped a few steps next to them and stared down at them. Behind him, Emma and other small town residents filed in, waiting for the negotiation to begin. There is no doubt that the man standing at the table is the leader of the group, the great worker of the town. In the face of his cheese, he was a little surprised."Sure enough, ordinary people don''t bother to plan logging routes. I should have thought of your identity, Mr. Bunyan


    The hairy woodcutter looked at the cheese with his dark eyes under his eyebrows. "But I didn''t think you were a wizard. If I knew, I would have cut your head off with an ax."


    "You seem to be very hostile to my craft. It''s a bit surprising to me. I thought that people would be more knowledgeable and more tolerant of people like me in such a place near the capital of torrent. "


    "If you don''t curse me and my countrymen! You evil wizard! I should have thought of your trick. First, poison the town with your dirty magic, and then make up a reason to cheat the town of money by pretending to pass by! You''re familiar with me Ban Yang is very angry. His appearance makes ATA and Jian Qi unconsciously put their hands on their weapons.


    "Yes, I see." Cheese blinked in a lazy voice, "then you can tie me up and burn me, and make me your scapegoat. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. When you burned me and I could only watch the people in town die one by one, I thought about helping you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    Cheese is really not afraid of fire. Of course, there are some limitations. If the high-temperature flame ignited by the gas will explode, the grey robe will still be killed like normal creatures. But if we use the traditional sense of fire, tie up the cheese and light firewood at his feet to burn him, the final result is that after the fire is extinguished, the mage''s face is a little black and gray. Of course, the temperature of the fire that firewood can ignite is not comparable to that of the gas. Moreover, it seems impossible to survive if people are put in the fire. However, compared with the real sea of fire, there are many factors that can be used by mages.


    There is a joke among witches. Human beings often suspect that some women are witches and arrest them for fire. Subtly, when these innocent or guilty women are actually burned to death, they will exult, believing that this has protected more people from filth. But if the women had not been burned to death, and looked as if they were on the embers, then those who had caught her would never again accuse her of being a witch. Although most of the time, such people are indeed witches, they have no courage to say anything. Some sorceresses realize that when their members reach a certain age, there is also a mockery in it.


    The angry woodcutter finally failed to tie the cheese to the scaffold, mainly because the blacksmith in the town mentioned the two prairie horses that they had brought with them yesterday. Horses on the grassland are extremely difficult to obtain. Unless they can win the friendship of herdsmen, few horses are sold as commodities. It is even more difficult to tame wild horses. Because of this, the price of prairie horses is extremely high, and the number of them is very small. In addition, the fact that the two horses have not been shod before proves that cheese is indeed from the grassland, which proves that they are innocent. After all, if only for money, the gold and silver that these two horses can exchange in the bustling capital will be no less than the commission given by the small town. It is estimated that there will not be too many people holding such a huge sum of money to make extra contributions.


    The Ivy, which had been silent for many days, was rejuvenated, though not quite as Emma had expected. Ban Yang, a big worker, sits opposite the cheese with his thick palm like a fan. Jian Qi and ATA stand behind cheese. It''s not that they regard cheese as some kind of more noble existence. It''s just that the position and posture are more convenient for hands-on. They seem to believe that they will fight today. Only the black cat, also carelessly lying on the table, not even looking at the townspeople. In this atmosphere, Emma hesitated to bring up the glass.


    Woodcutters have their rules. They can never enter the forest farm after drinking. But there is nothing like wine to soothe the fatigue after heavy physical labor. Therefore, most of the woodcutters are still drunkards. As their great workers, banyan is also a drunkard among the drunkards in terms of alcohol consumption. After a cup of wine from the cellar, the man really entered the negotiation state.


    "I don''t think you like to beat around the Bush, so I''ll make it straight." Seeing that the other side''s condition settled down, the cheese said, "the town of GEFA is being attacked by the river monster. The abnormality you and the people around you are showing is all due to that river monster. I don''t know, and I don''t want to know, how you two have such a big feud. If you hire us, I''ll just solve the problem. "


    "How much do you want?" Bunyan''s beard was covered with bubbles, and at first glance there was much less of it. However, he would not lose his head because of a glass of wine. Rather, alcohol stimulated the experienced worker and made his nerves which had slackened down because of fatigue to be alert again. This negotiation is related to the future of all the people in the whole town of jiefa, and no carelessness is allowed.


    "One tenth of your income last year." Cheese quickly replied, "and the help of the town men and women, old and young, in dealing with river monsters. Isn''t that too much of a demand? "


    What''s more, the mage''s price is so cheap that it''s ridiculous. Under normal circumstances, ghost hunters will adjust their remuneration according to their clients. For tasks like this, which are related to the human life of the whole town, not to mention one tenth of the town''s income, some people can do it even if the town''s income from logging for a year or two. Moreover, these high price hunters can not guarantee the result of the mission, and there are many people who run away.


    The voices of discussion rang out from the crowd. The town is not far from the bustling city. The people here have some insight. They know how much a regular monster hunter will charge. However, it is not necessarily a good thing to ask too low, which means cheese is either unfamiliar with the industry and lack of experience, or it is not planning to do a good job, hoping that the little money will run away. Either way, it''s not what employers want to see.


    "Why the price?" Banyan narrowed his eyes, making it impossible to see from his eyes what he thought of the offer. His thick facial hair also hindered expression.


    "We want cash. We''ll get out of here as soon as we get rid of the river monster. So I hope there will be people in the town. When we deal with river monsters, we can dig up the blocked waterways. You don''t want a wizard like me to stay here for a long time, do you? " This is true. The mage really doesn''t want to stay here after the matter is settled. He can feel the hostility hidden in the townspeople.


    "If you can guarantee that my men will not be attacked when they dig the waterway. And, you need to get them to recover. I heard Emma tell you about what you did, what happened to her father, and since you can find things that steal our lives, you can cut them off, right? We can start by reducing the influence of magic on us. "Reasonable request, the cheese slightly nodded his head, and agreed to this matter. "First of all, I will reduce the speed of magic stealing your energy, but it will not be too exaggerated, otherwise the river monster will notice. If she finds out you''ve hired a wizard, she''ll be able to walk around with me depending on the terrain. It''s not something that can be solved in a short time, and I don''t want to play hide and seek with river monsters


    "Yes. When the monster is eliminated, everyone will recover. It''s not urgent at this moment. But apart from the workers, you have to relieve the symptoms of those who can''t wake up. I don''t want anyone in town to die. What''s more, I wonder why you call that river monster her? Are those things still male and female? Or is it your habit? " Ban Yang tilted his head and asked questions that many people wanted to ask.


    The mage looked up at the crowd, then turned to his companion, shrugged and said, "easy, because I found that guy last night. But I just followed her for a long time. As I said just now, I don''t want to scare the snake


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    How to beat grass to scare snake? If the purpose is to drive away the possible snakes and dial the grass in front of you, it should be called "beating the grass to frighten the snake", but what if the opposite? Just like fishing, throw the active bait in front of the fish, and gently shake the grass leaves, as if the small animals had not been prepared. That''s not to scare the snake, but to lead the snake out of the cave.


    But snakes are not like fish. Fish are always looking for food, and they are always looking for food to support themselves. Even if their life is always in this kind of search and is in danger, it doesn''t care. Because without food, it will die. In the world of fish, there is no slack. Most creatures don''t understand it. This is a privilege enjoyed by the living beings of society. Snakes don''t slack off, although they always seem to be hesitating, always waiting, always watching, but if you''ve ever seen a snake stretching its head and biting at its prey, you can see that the previous ones are not slack, but preparation. Necessary preparation.


    "We dredge this waterway almost every year. You don''t have to come. My people know this place like they know their own backyard." Ban Yang, with a shovel instead of a chopper in his hand, complained to the cheese maker with a few angry words. Obviously, as a major worker, he felt that the people in jiefa town had both experience and ability to deal with the river course, and did not need any help from outsiders.


    The mage shrugged. Instead of wearing the standard grey robe, he got a white coat from the town that looked like a clerk''s, with a brown vest on it. This is mainly to prevent the river monster from having an impression on the clothes. As for the face or hair color, he is not very worried. Just like people can''t distinguish the differences between monkeys, mountain monsters can''t distinguish the differences between human beings. "Don''t care, I just want to confirm whether it''s safe here. And in the construction to provide some suggestions to speed up the construction period. And, as you said, you dredge the river every year. Isn''t it too frequent? It may be a bit abrupt to say that. After all, in your eyes, I am a wizard from other places. But if I want to, I can be a stonecutter without relying on magic. "


    "Well, it''s smooth." Ban Yang snorted coldly, and looked up and down at the cheese. The latter was drawing something on the cloth with a charcoal pencil. The big worker shrugged his nose, "can you really do the work of a stonecutter?"


    Cheese glanced at him like, just smile, "you dig a drain on the side of the river to draw away some of the water blocked here. I''ll give you the drawings before noon


    "Stonecutter, is that good?" With the side of a TA heard the two people''s dialogue, to sword seven asked. Although she has traveled a lot of places, she has never had a deep understanding of human society. She has her own views on human relationship and human nature, which is because contact with people is unavoidable. But she was less clear about the position of a profession in society.


    In contrast, Jian Qi, who has worked in many places and is good at communicating with people, can understand this. He nodded and said, "the stonecutter is the most respected craftsman in this society. Do you think cities, castles, walls can be built by ordinary people? Stone and stone together can not form a solid wall, and how to quarry, how to cut stone, how to calculate the bearing capacity of the building and other influences are simply fatal work. Only stonemasons, only they know that. They understand the nature of the material, so as to distinguish stone; master the closed technology to process stone; and most importantly, different from other craftsmen, stonemasons know mathematics. They can calculate, they can measure, they can draw. A good stonecutter will be treated as a national treasure. "


    ATA frowned subconsciously. She didn''t believe that the stonecutter was as mysterious as the sword seeker said. Because the reason was that the carpenter and the stonecutter had the same work. It was just that they handled different materials, but she didn''t hear that any carpenter could get such a high position. At this time, cheese just said goodbye to Daigong for a while, and went to a far away place to observe the landform of the fjord.


    The mage did not raise his head, while drawing, he said, "the nature of a stonecutter is not so great. However, in this society, there is no other craftsman can match the status of stonemasons. The reason is simple: carpenters can build homes, blacksmiths can make equipment, and masons and masons can build castles and fortresses. No matter how good a blacksmith is, his sharp weapon can only arm a person. However, a castle or a fortress can become an invincible place in war like a nail, and become the dependence of an entire army and even a kingdom. Therefore, the status of masons, can be said to come from the war. Before people found a way to make the castle worthless, the masons were the craftsmen of war. And nothing can be more recognized and profited by the secular society than war, can it? "


    "Ah, of course, I have no interest in war. I''m not very keen on building fortresses. " It seems that in order to prove himself, cheese after explaining the origin of the stone craftsman''s position, specially added a sentence.


    "Is there anything we can do to help?" Jian Qi came to the master''s side. Although he came from a sword casting family, he knew nothing about architecture. It''s inevitable that every other line is like a mountain.


    "Yes, you and ATA and the cat. Everyone has a task to do. Your task may be particularly heavy, so I have to ask you again, are you serious about what you said beforeThe sword seeker raised his eyebrows. He knew that what the mage said was what they and cheese said alone after reaching an agreement with the townspeople, "people can lie. But you have to be honest about something. For me, that''s how it is. You don''t need to doubt it. I will not lie, nor will my ancestors of Jianmen lie in this matter. "


    "I understand what you mean. It''s just that it hasn''t been proven, so it''s disturbing. In other words, do you dare to say that you are absolutely sure? It''s still the best way for us to consider the alternative. It''s not to doubt you, it''s just to be safe. So in terms of traps, I still have to ask you to do it. Is that all right? " Cheese stopped writing and said seriously.


    Jian Qi hesitated for a moment, but still agreed with the master''s opinion. "I see, it really concerns the lives of the whole town. I can''t be careless. I just thought it was too simple. Leave the trap to me. "


    Then he turned and left. ATA looked at the back of Jian Qi. Her keen hearing made her hear the whole conversation. Just when the swordswoman wanted to ask cheese what the idea of sword seven was, she heard the mage himself sigh slightly, "the life of the whole town? No, it''s not comprehensive. At least one is missing. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    On the side of the river, it''s ringing. One man and one cat are silent. Cat, of course, it''s keiras. This black cat shows off his excellent camouflage skills in hair town. Sometimes even his companions will not be careful and really regard him as an ordinary cat. One person, but not ATA. It seems that the female swordsman is more interested in the busy construction site. She doesn''t like to be lonely. People who are worried about it don''t like to be quiet, because at that time, their mind will come up and disturb their thoughts. So, the man was Jian Qi, which was assigned by cheese to make a trap for hunting River monsters. The way he does it looks very skilled.


    "You seem to be very skilled in making traps. Are you still a part-time hunter?" The cat goblin paced the side of the trap and watched the man insert the sharpened wood thorn into the soil.


    "Hey, don''t make fun of me." Jian Qi wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve, "this skill is learned from hunter. I used to travel with hunting teams, and they taught me a lot


    The cat goblin did not speak. She approached Jian Qi and looked at the hidden nails he had buried. "According to the story of the grey robe, it''s very big. Your wooden nails should be longer."


    "It can''t grow any longer. If you step on it, it will break. Moreover, no matter what the animal is, the sole of the foot is a weak part, once punctured, the pain will be very strong. That''s enough. "


    KAILAS raised his head and looked at sword seven. "You are kind now, and then you may let others die. It''s not an opponent that can be easily dealt with. There''s a reason why the grey robe asked you to set traps. "


    "I know. Whether mountain spirits or river monsters, these ghosts and ghosts have excellent resistance to each other''s skills. They can''t be burned or soaked in water. That''s why Mr. Qi asked me to come because he understood this matter. " Jian Qi said, "but I don''t think things will be like what you said. As you have heard, I have a way to deal with the river monster. I can do it by myself


    "You seem to have sympathy for the river monster. I admit, you''re right. It''s not an opponent that ordinary magic can solve. But you don''t know what the grey robe means. Besides, without the grey robe, Taran''s sword is enough to kill the target. Don''t tell me you don''t know. Look at Taran''s three eyes and both eyes are aiming at her sword. If the sword gate you came from is really like what you said, you can definitely see it. " The cat goblin tilted its head, as if questioning each other. Different from the original attitude towards Batu, KAILAS was obviously wary of Jianqi and looked for the latter''s troubles everywhere.


    Jian Qi blinked, his face showed a nostalgic expression, "to be honest, I really sympathize with her. Maybe the idea is different. In my hometown, although ghosts and monsters are mostly rumors, they are not so clearly separated from human beings. Not to mention anything else, the famous families in my hometown often provide for immortals like you. Of course, it''s not necessarily cats. As long as they are willing to do good to others, we will offer them. Even our son of heaven, like the king here, has to offer sacrifices to the four gods according to the calendar of the sun and the moon, so as to ensure the prosperity of the country and the people. Most river monsters like this will set up temples and ancestral halls by the water to serve them. Because of this, whether it is known that the gods and monsters really exist, or only when they are legends, most of them will not kill these things. There''s no need. The world is so broad that it''s hard for him to do anything. "


    This time, the cat fairy did not speak for a long time. He knew little about the hometown of the seven swordsmen, so he could not tell whether it was the truth or the wishful thinking of the sword seeker. A society in which human and non human coexist harmoniously? Is this possible? If it is true, then what kind of society it should be, mixed ah. However, KAILAS still came back from the distance described by the language, "this is not your hometown. People here don''t like ghost worship. The struggle between man and nature, between man and earth, is the norm here. Just like the magic of the grey robe, everything is just a medium. Only the only self is worth pursuing. "


    "Ten miles of different wind, thousands of miles of different customs. I fully understand and respect. Just understanding and respect doesn''t mean I have to do as the Romans do, right? I can always find a way to satisfy the people here, which is not against my heart. As long as my advice can be implemented, no one has to die. Therefore, I still need you to help me


    "Whatever you want. I don''t care if it''s going to work." Keiras said, as if bored, jumped up a nearby tree and climbed down in the shade. But the pair of vertical pupil, still staring at sword seven. The reason given by him is very reasonable. If we can do the same thing, it will be the best. It''s just, is it really possible?


    "Ouch!" The wolf howling in the forest is not as remote as that on the grassland. It is a bit more gloomy and unpredictable. The cat goblin on the tree stretches out, and the noon sun has turned into the red characteristic of sunset. Trap, basically done. Jian Qi is doing the final inspection one by one. At this time, hearing the wolf howl, the sword seeker untied the stick on his back and took it to his hand. The sound was not far away.


    "Don''t watch out. It''s not for us." He jumped down from the top of the tree, but landed on all fours unharmed. The black cat also looked in the direction of the sound. "The wolf in the mountain will not easily approach the human settlement. Especially for those with walls in jiefa Town, they know that they can''t get a bargain. What''s more, the mountains and forests are so dense that we don''t have to eat at all. They are called. ""Do you mean that the river monster brought in the wolves?" Jian Qi immediately understood the meaning of KAILAS, and understood what that sentence was not aimed at them. The river monster didn''t target them, because there was a bigger target than this man and a cat. In particular, the target tried to destroy her carefully arranged death, which was absolutely unbearable.


    "Go, go to the construction site." Say go, the cat goblin has turned into a black shadow. He doesn''t think the wolves can hurt ATA, but since the river monster can attract wolves, who knows what else she can attract? The looming shadows in the woods made him feel uneasy. Something was chasing ATA, which never gave up, but was slowed down by the dragon fire of cheese on the grassland. After such a long time, it''s time for new shoots to grow on the scorched trees.


    With this thought, KAILAS slowed down a little, so that Jian Qi could keep up with him. The black cat skimmed over the latter''s shoulder and hung the flying swallow sword behind Jian Qi in his mouth. Without clothes, he could only hold the sword in this way. The faint smell of charcoal in the air seemed to prove the conjecture. The cat goblin simply stopped, took the sword in his hand and made preparations for the fight. He glanced at the sword seven and said, "boy, do you have any ironware on you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    The words are divided into two parts. Before the wolf howls, cheese is aware of the hostility in the air. The woodcutters have said that before, they also wanted to dig the water channel, but as long as the construction starts, there will always be all kinds of problems to hinder them, including wild animals, poisonous snakes, secondary landslides, and undercurrent. These coincidences happened so intensively that they told people in jiefa town that some people didn''t want them to dredge the gravel. Then, under the advice of the mage, the workers who started to work in the river again, even after they got the drawings, had no reason to expect that those accidents would not happen to them again.


    Before the real danger came, the mage and the swordswoman had solved many troubles quietly. ATA''s eyes, which can see through the disguise, play an important role in it. Even the poisonous snake swimming along the river can''t escape her and her frarag. It''s been a long time since people started the project. This means that for those who want to stop them, it is a failure she has never had. Since covert Destruction cannot achieve the goal, what will happen next is self-evident, isn''t it?


    "Let banyan gather his men and move towards the town. We can''t spend the night here. " Cheese asked ATA to give orders, because he found that loggers generally had no temper with girls like ATA. They may be rude, but their nature is not bad. In the face of men, loggers are used to communicating with each other with a tough attitude. But for the opposite sex, they don''t have the spirit.


    After a while, the swordswoman who went to preach came back with the workers who should have gathered the crowd. As soon as ban Yang saw cheese, he took a clear stand and said, "we can''t leave here!"


    "What has attacked you will not make you stay safe. In the evening, it is not such a joke that she can urge. I promised to protect your safety, and that''s why I can''t allow you to put yourself in a possible danger for the sake of dignity or anything else Cheese turned and whispered to the woodcutter.


    Ban Yang''s eyes widened. His expression was similar to that of the angry dwarf. However, the tall woodcutter was more fierce than the dwarf in momentum. "Since that thing wants to attack us, do you think it will let go of our tools and venues? If you don''t stay here, we''ll see the same thing every morning as yesterday, and we''ll have to do the same thing over and over again. That''s not going to end. "


    That''s right. Cheese can make workers meet town before nightfall, but can''t bring their construction site to meet hair. The river monster can''t target the lumberjack, and he will surely put his anger into his work. And she would not be so scrupulous as she is now. It would be quite a simple thing for her to completely erase the work of the lumberjack in a day. Protecting workers and protecting construction sites seems to be one thing. At the sight of the grey robe''s meditative appearance, the master worker gave a triumphant smile. The people in the town of hair knot were silent for too long. Although they were still weak, their anger gave them strength.


    This force allowed the loggers to create an extraordinary construction site for themselves while dredging the river. The horse fence made of sharpened logs and four simple towers were not so much a construction site as a small military camp. This is the power of craftsmen. Unlike most people who have ideas but no skills, as long as they are given tools, they can complete a series of processes from raw material acquisition to processing and even modification. This is why craftsmen are indispensable in any society.


    So what happens when a group of craftsmen decide to fight people? When cheese saw the layout of the construction site, he was very sure that even if the river monster called the beasts from the nearby high, low and sparse mountain forest, they would at most roar in front of the man-made works. Maybe it''s exaggeration to say that. If you don''t cross the river, the monster doesn''t have the ability to command the mountain forest.


    "I''ve arranged for good hands in the town. There won''t be any problem. Today, we are here. I want to see what tricks it can play Ban Yang''s declaration is really heroic, and the morale of his workers is also high. It''s just that cheese looks at these people and still thinks it''s not going to be so simple. Although the workers are no longer afraid of the abnormal situation and dare to fight against it after the enemy has been identified this time, since the river monster can get a textile machine that can turn vitality into silk thread, she may not have no other means. As if to confirm cheese''s idea, a short arrow passed between him and Bunyan.


    "Do!" The short arrow was nailed to the support of the shed, and the tail of the arrow did not move. The mage and the woodcutter looked at the arrow together. The former''s eyes widened suddenly and realized the source of the arrow.


    "Get down! All down Cheese knocks down Bunyan, and the other unknown loggers look at them and don''t understand what happened. But with the arrival of a rain of arrows, everyone understood the current situation. Just now the fierce craftsmen threw down their tools, hid behind the shelter or simply crawled to the ground. No wonder they''re not soldiers.


    "Do! Do! Do Those short arrows in the air, there is no sound, only in the face of obstacles will stop flying after the rapid sound. This kind of arrow has only been seen once."ATA!" The grey robe called out to his companion, and immediately after he realized the origin of the arrows, he thought clearly about the archer''s target. This is a yew man''s arrow. Only those goblin killers who pursue ATA will use this kind of arrow, and only the goblin''s unique stealth ability can make them raise their bows and arrows to shoot at cheese in a dignified manner, and he has not noticed that they are such hunters.


    "I''m here. It''s them The female swordsman''s voice was a little nervous and worried. She almost forgot the Goblins who had fought with the squadron on the grassland. However, if you don''t see the shadow, it doesn''t mean it won''t follow you. Mercenaries from the goblin Kingdom have excellent tracking capabilities. At least, they are very good at tracking their own kind.


    Hearing the reply was normal, cheese was a little relieved. He noticed that although the arrow rain was coming fiercely, it didn''t really cause any human casualties. Of course, it was not because of luck. It''s a habit of yew people. They don''t like to kill unrelated targets on a mission. The premise is that these goals do not prevent them from fulfilling their tasks. Like the team members, the yew won''t deliberately miss them for ATA''s sake. So the priority now is not to let the goblin mercenaries connect the lumberjack of jiefa town with them.


    "I''ll count one, two, three. Let''s run outside and lead those guys away! Do you understand? " The cheese looks at the direction of the arrow, there is no goblin fog, but also can not find the source. Trees provide a natural hiding point for goblins, and it is impossible to find the enemy by sight alone.


    "Good!" The woman swordman agreed, but she didn''t wait for the number of cheese. She stood up and ran in a direction outside the work place. She''s trying to get the yew out of her way.


    "Tut, this girl."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    It''s not surprising that atalante wants to lure the yew himself. Although she has been traveling with cheese and others for some time, she has been alone for a long time. Although she already thinks that KAILAS and even cheese and losabatu, who has left the team, are trustworthy people, her stress response to stimulation is still to try not to involve others. Besides, she did not have a good example to follow. She and her cheese, who had traveled for the longest time, was an extreme individualist. In the grassland alone, the essence of the mage''s solitary walk had been shown many times.


    So after complaining, cheese immediately got up and followed up. In his heart, he does not reject this kind of behavior of holding the danger on himself, but it has a big premise. Cheese is confident that he can solve most problems with his own ability. ATA doesn''t have this ability, at least cheese doesn''t think she does from an onlooker''s point of view. In addition to being mercenaries, yew people are also goblins themselves. No one knows more about goblins than goblins. The killing of the same kind is often more bloody and efficient than that of other races. Since they are so eager to pursue ATA, they must have a way to deal with female swordsmen.


    Think of here, cheese under the feet of a few minutes faster. Just as a caster, he is too easy to remember. The cat goblin once said in gossip that a caster like cheese is very conscious for the goblin. He does not need clothes and facial features. The goblins can naturally distinguish his identity. So as soon as the mage ran a few steps, an arrow flew quietly towards his trunk! Yew man''s arrow is poisoned, so you don''t need to hit the key to kill. The goblin''s poison is as incredible as any of their creations, and can''t be solved in a secular way.


    "Do!" The arrow, in the middle of the palm raised by the mage, bounced in the opposite direction after slight bending, as if hitting a steel plate instead of human skin. It did not hit the cheese palm, of course, nor the steel plate, but a leaf stuck in the palm of the mage''s hand. This kind of spell is not difficult for cheese, but he doesn''t like such a rude casting.


    The blade, after blocking the arrow, falls off and is clamped by two fingers. Then it is gently swung. The soft leaf turns into a fatal flying knife and flies in the air in the direction of the arrow. This blade will definitely hit the archer just now. Only in the yew people''s ability to resist the troubles of secular things, what damage can be caused by a magic throwing knife can''t be expected.


    Cheese didn''t care about the result. The defense and counterattack just happened. Since the magic hole happened to him, for some reason, his restored casting ability and the way he operated magic had improved. It''s not that today''s mages can create more grand scenes and trigger floods and landslides. On the contrary, today''s cheese can be applied to every plant and plant on hand. This makes him in the comprehensive combat ability has a subtle improvement, and whether this improvement is chicken ribs or a symbol of his mastery of magic into a more delicate realm, is not known for the time being.


    What he knows is that if ATA is allowed to draw the Yew''s attention away, he may not be able to provide timely help to the female swordsman because of the physical gap. Fortunately, he also ran out of the construction site. He didn''t have to be afraid that the lumberjack would see the magic light in his eyes. He could use magic. The horizon means that he could find the yew people hiding in the woods. Know the location, there is a way.


    "Don''t think you''re the only ones who can shoot." The master said in a low voice. He reached out and picked up a twig from the ground. With a slight pull of the other hand, he pulled the twig from the tree nearby. He leaned against the tree trunk to avoid more arrows coming at him. Batu did teach him how to make a simple bow, and cheese knew the principle and details of bow and arrow operation for a long time. But no matter how much knowledge he had, he couldn''t make a real weapon for archery with two branches. But it doesn''t matter. The grey robe never needs extra weapons. The magic power surging in his body is enough to turn ordinary objects into sharp blades.


    Bite one end with your teeth and make a knot with both hands at the other end of the branch. Because of the different functions of knots in different uses, there are many ways to play knots. Over time, in addition to being practical, different knots themselves have a certain degree of symbolic significance, and even used as totems. For example, this is the case with the unknown knot symbolizing the evil god and the more widely known hanging human knot in the grassland. The cheese to fight is a kind of knot used to communicate elements. It was once used as a decoration of the priest in a certain civilization ceremony, and was later collected and recorded by the Lord of the gray tower.


    In order to make the shape of the bow, two knots should be made, and they are not the same. Cheese successfully completed the first one, but encountered difficulties in making the second one. He forgot how to tie the matching knots for a moment. If the general caster, at this point either immediately give up, use other ways to achieve the goal, or try to recall the knowledge in the brain. Grey robes have another choice, thanks to their strict training, cheese will tie the end of the knot back in front of their eyes, carefully ponder its appearance. The texture, texture, veins, fade away in the eyes of cheese, leaving a more pure and simple outline. In these outlines, the mage can see what kind of principle is used to make the knot have the ability he knows, and then deduce what is needed to exert this power.Cheese did not fall into this semi meditation for a long time, but it took a few minutes. The yew men who shot at the trees where he was hiding had begun to confuse the wizard''s intentions. If it wasn''t cheese hiding behind the tree, and the yew people had already sent out people to fight him, it would be the best way to deal with the caster. However, the place where they were burned by the dragon fire is still in a faint pain. Even the fierce and fearless goblin mercenaries don''t want to experience the pain of burning all inside again. Gradually, with the exception of a few archers pointing their weapons at the possible location of cheese, others turned their attention to chasing ATA. That''s their goal. No matter what the wizard hiding behind the tree wants to do, as long as they can kill the woman first, the problem will be solved.


    Knot, finish. Two branches, one rigid and one soft, formed a simple bow. That''s enough. The cheese took a deep breath, holding the bow with his left hand and slowly pulling the bow string with his right hand. He pulled slowly, as if the tender branch had an indescribable weight. When the bowstring was half opened, cheese took two steps forward, turned to face the tree, raised his arms, and aimed in the direction of the yew people. There is no arrow on the mage''s bow. What''s he going to shoot?


    Bow, Zhang man. The magic in cheese''s eyes flowed like a whirlpool, his mouth chanted a series of low mantras, and his right arm trembled in excessive tension.


    "Bang!" Fingers, let go. The bowstring made of branches makes a sound that should not be heard. Then, the whole bow is destroyed by invisible force, and the two branches are broken. Did this spell fail?


    "Whoosh! Whoosh Grass, held down by invisible things. At the edge of the trunk, a little bark is scraped off without any reason. What can''t be seen in the air is broken by leaves. From humble to not called bow, invisible things shot from the bow, by the eyes of cheese as a guide, with a rapid speed to attack their targets!


    "Medium!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    "Bang! Bang bang The continuous crashing sound from the forest sounded like someone was hitting the stake with a heavy hammer. KAILAS and Jianqi immediately realized that the abnormal voice came from those enemies. In front of them, an unfortunate yew man was knocked down by an invisible arrow, and fell out of the forest in confusion, thus revealing his origin. I think he should be the person in charge of the sentry in this direction. It is likely that he planned to launch a sudden attack on the two people close to him by relying on the protection of the woods. Who ever wanted to be knocked down with magic arrows by cheese on the other side of the woods.


    "Yew people, real haunt." The conjecture was confirmed, and the cat goblin let out a deep roar from its throat. He hated these killers. Although they were both Goblins who often stayed in the human world, there were more harmonious coexistence between the two. Even the yew people would ask the cat Goblins who lived in human society for information. But now and then, not to mention the yew, even if another cat goblin wanted to kill ATA, KAILAS would not have a good face for him. So at the moment, he did not have too much hesitation, stepped on the raised rocks on the ground and quickly rose into the air.


    "Poof!" Although the flying swallow sword made by Jianmen is light in weight, it does not affect its sharpness and hardness. A sword falling from the air, with the weight and inertia of KAILAS, pierced the yew sentry''s forehead accurately and pierced through the back of his brain. The angry cat goblin showed his sharp teeth and pointed his dissatisfaction into the yew man''s eyes. "You''ve taken the list you shouldn''t have picked up, fool!"


    Of course, there is iron in bronze, but like most alloys or impure metals mixed with iron, no matter how sharp or hard it is, it can''t really kill yew people. If werewolves and vampires with flesh and blood can destroy their bodies in extreme ways of extraordinary violence to achieve the goal of annihilation, Taxus is not the essence of flesh and blood, and even that degree of elimination can not be achieved. The yew man, who runs through his head, utters a shrill roar, cursing KAILAS''s atrocity in goblin language. But what he got was only the cat goblin''s merciless twisting of the sword body, trying to bring greater pain to the same clan when he pulled it out. Fortunately, pain and physical destruction of the real existence, while not killing them, can limit their movement for a period of time.


    "Hiss, what is this? It seems that it''s not wood Chengjing. It''s a bit like a man with bark disease. " Jian Qi doesn''t know the character of yew man. He thinks that everything is dead if he is pierced by a sword. So he went to the yew man and asked curiously. As a result, the pained yew grabbed his ankle, but he was quick enough to lift his stick and hit it before he was cut off.


    "You''d better stay away. Yew people are very strong. If they touch them, your bones will not be much stronger than the branches. " KAILAS, who has drawn out his weapon, gives a late warning. He didn''t mean to complete the sword seven, but he didn''t expect to issue a warning at the first time. Besides, when a normal person sees such a nonhuman creature, his first reaction should not be to get close to him, should he?


    "Are they some kind of insect? It''s really dead but not stiff to be able to do such mental activities even though they have been stabbed through their heads. " Jian Qi said that although it was only for a moment, he could still feel his ankle ache. The pain of a severe bruise, just because he pulled his foot out of the yew man''s hand. If the reaction is slower, crushing his bones with bare hands is no exaggeration.


    "Worms? No, they''re like me. The difference is that they are loyal to the wrong people. " Keiras''s voice was very cold. His pupils shrank, as if he were hunting. "Boy, I''m very angry now. You can''t imagine that. There will be more than a dozen or even dozens of such things in the forest. They want Taran''s life. You can choose to stay here, which is more sensible. Because even if you follow me, I have no patience and ability to protect you. This time, the opponent is not human, your skill may be really good, but compared with monsters, it is not a shame to stay


    With seven blinks of an eye, he lifted his hand to take off the burden he had been carrying on his body. The cat demon watched as the sword seeker took out some similar blades and some different things from it, and then twisted the counterweight on the top of the stick. It turns out that the top of the stick of Jian-7 is not smooth. There are many grooves and holes on it. It looks like a kind of unfinished product to be processed. And as the blades and fixators were assembled at the top of the stick, the long stick quickly became a weapon with spikes and transverse chisels at the top. Sword seven waved at random, and then looked at the density of the trees in the forest, and even twisted the lower half of the stick!


    "Well, the short one is better in the forest than the long one, isn''t it?" Jian Qi shrugged the stunned cat goblin, then took out a set of blades, and turned the lower part of the stick into a dagger.


    After the weapons were refitted, he waved his hands. It can be seen that this kind of refitting is not done occasionally. Jian Qi has obviously received relevant modification and weapon training. "In my hometown, most of the weapons deployed by the army are like this. Uniform specifications, unified parts, can be modified according to needs. Of course, they didn''t have so many tricks. At most, they changed the spearhead into a dagger or halberd. "


    Keiras said no more. Sword seven had shown his attitude. The cat swordsman nodded and gave his final advice before entering the forest. "When those things are in the forest, your eyes can''t see them. Besides, nothing can really kill them except pure iron. Their target is Taran. As long as you and I restrain enough, the wizard will have a way to end. Be careful. Don''t die. ""By your word." After the sword seeker finished, he stepped into the woodland. When the canopy covers the sky, the atmosphere in the air changes. In addition to the sound, the forest is quiet. But Jian Qi can feel that under the quiet, there are several waves of hostility surging wildly. Calm heart, began to accelerate beating. Jian Qi doesn''t like fighting. He tries his best to avoid violence during the journey. But to be honest, it''s hard for a martial arts practitioner not to have the characteristics of being brave and aggressive. It''s just that the air pressure flowing with the breath usually suppresses the fighting enthusiasm of Jian Qi. Now, Qi and blood are beginning to churn.


    Once in the forest, the poisoned flying arrow comes quietly. The cat goblin is quite familiar with the tactics of the yew people. Relying on the goblin''s keen senses and the characteristics of the forest terrain, it moves up and down and twists between the trees. What surprised him again was that he was bigger than him, and his sense of sense was not as sharp as his sword seven. He even held a pair of Goss and followed him without any delay, and he used his weapons to dial wooden arrows from time to time.


    "The direction of the arrow is clear to me. Judging from their formation, miss a should be in the north of us. Judging from the direction of the guy who just fell to the ground, Mr. Qi''s magic is from the East. In that case, we should walk north and approach Mr. Qi. " Jian Qi''s tone is calm, his breath is steady, and his fast running and avoiding the hidden arrow don''t make him lose a lot.


    "Good judgment, boy." Cat goblins can clearly recognize ATA''s smell in the air, and his sensitivity to magic makes him know the location of cheese. Therefore, he knew that sword seven''s judgment was not wrong, and his plan was not wrong, but, "you go and meet the wizard. I''ll go to Taran first. "


    After that, the cat goblin once again took the swallow sword in its mouth, and the speed of landing on all fours doubled more than once, and immediately threw off the sword seven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    Flying arrow, don''t move. It''s an old assumption that cheese has been chatting with friends on the road to kill time. In general, if you split the process of the arrow flying in the air infinitely, you will find that the flying arrow stops at every very short moment. So since it is still at every moment, why does it move when these moments are connected? Or is the arrow moving in the air? What is the so-called movement? Now, of course, it''s not the time to think about this. ATAH will think of this assumption simply because


    It was simply because the arrows that had passed her were too long in the same position. Fortunately, the swordswoman quickly realized that it was not her and the arrow that had reached relative stillness. This immobility was purely due to the arrow hitting the tree trunk beside her. But in the case of continuous running and distraction to avoid the arrow, she did not immediately think about it. The slow reaction that this concentration brings is good and bad in battle, but at this moment, it shows the bad side. While bypassing the arrow, another arrow hit ATA''s right leg, making her stagger and nearly fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, her excellent physical fitness allowed her to keep her balance, and then the force used a series of acrobatic movements to hide behind the two nearest trees. These two adjacent trees have built a temporary shelter for ATA, and the yew can shoot her through the gap at a small angle. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the female swordsman bit her teeth and pulled out the arrow on her leg! The pain in her heart made her want to scream, but she didn''t because of her inherent strength after time. The good news, at least, is that the yew arrows are very crude.


    The reason is that, compared with bows and arrows, the yew man''s arrow is more like a crossbow arrow, with no plume at the tail and no shovel shaped arrow on the head to increase the killing area. The top of their arrows is just a sharpened stick. Of course, this is not to say that the yew people''s bow and arrow production technology is backward. If you look closely at the arrows they use, you will find that there are actually large and small holes in the seemingly smooth wood tips, and the incisions of these holes have a subtle angle with the plane. In the hole is the venom that has been soaked for a long time. Once the arrow hits the target, the venom will quickly flow into the target body along those incisions and spread.


    Therefore, the yew people''s arrows are mainly poison and concealment, and their other functions have been consciously abandoned or simplified. Otherwise, if there is a barb on the arrow, or the connection between the arrow rod and the arrow is deliberately relaxed, ATA may not be able to pull the arrow out of the wound so easily. But what about that? Looking at the purple blood oozing from the wound and the rapid spread of color spots near the wound, ATA knew that pulling out the arrow could not save anything. The poison on the arrow had already flowed into her blood and skin. Although it does not affect the operation, it is only a matter of time.


    In this case, the female swordsman''s thinking is surprisingly calm. It is not the first time that she is faced with life and death. She even experienced death thoroughly on the grassland. Fear may not disappear completely because of the increase in frequency, but it will certainly numb. A mature soldier knows how to take advantage of this numbness. Atta''s first reaction was to think of Lothar. The count of Heishan was the most skillful and experienced warrior she had ever seen. She imagined what Lothar would do in such a situation. Should she wait here? Or move on?


    Both options make sense, but first of all, she has to make sure that she can still make a choice and not be taken away by arrow poison too quickly. The swordswoman curled up her legs, reached for the dagger from her boots, and bit her mouth on the lapel. There will be spots spread on the skin, which means that the toxin will still use blood as a carrier. I don''t know whether the whole discolored meat can be free from poisoning at this time. This absurd idea flashed by. I didn''t know how deep the toxin had penetrated into the skin. If I removed my skin and flesh on a large scale, I''m afraid that without the poison, the bleeding would have killed her.


    The dagger slightly aimed at the wound of the arrow wound, and the teeth pressed across the cloth, "poof!" ATA made a wider cut in her wound. Before that, she swayed slightly to both sides, widening the transverse width of the wound. Then she pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into the skin at a vertical angle. Soon, it turned into a cross shape on the original round wound of arrow wound, and the blood flowed out at a faster speed. This is a simple method of detoxification. If she is lucky enough, a large amount of bleeding can drain the poison juice. Even if it is not completely eliminated, the residual small amount of toxin will not die.


    But this way is to deal with conventional blood soluble toxins, for Taxus poison whether it works, no one said well. It''s better to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor than to wait for death without doing anything. ATA finally looked at the wound with purplish red liquid flowing from her eyes. Instead of taking care of it, she propped up her body with both hands and tried to regain her standing position. Injured leg, become numb, the part below the knee back to the feeling is quite rare, hindering normal movement. Feeling this, ATA had to give up her plans to move on. She leaned on the tree, holding frarag tightly in her right hand.


    Although she could not see or hear, she could feel that the yew man was approaching her. They won''t let go of this opportunity. Just kill her and the task will be finished. She''s not going to let these mercenaries do as they wish. Mind, high concentration, vision, hearing, touch, and more all merge into a more comprehensive, more complex way of perceiving. The Silent Woods, in this perception, gradually changed. Those hidden in the bushes, invisible and silent, had the form of human beings, and approached her with weapons in their hands.Suddenly! A TA stands up with a sword. Half of the sharp body of the magic sword disappears into the invisible. But it was soon followed by a large amount of juice recovery. The howl didn''t come out, because ATA was aware that the sword had penetrated the yew man''s throat. She can''t kill him, but for ordinary people, the fatal injury is enough to make him miserable. After winning the first battle, the female swordsman had more confidence. She put the magic sword in front of her body, and the sky blue eyes contained meteor like hot anger. Close to the people, are this end! Although it is not explained by words, her expression and eyes are clear, which is the meaning.


    ATA''s strength and ability surprised the yew people. They didn''t expect that anyone could easily see through their disguise in the forest. But even without camouflage, the yew are fearless mercenaries who can attack squads on the grassland, and of course they can now. The wind blows at ATA unabashedly. The latter lifts the sword slightly, and the chain collides with the sword ridge. The sound is clear and deadly. Flail, combined with the strange power of yew man, the female swordsman only felt that her whole right arm seemed to be missing. But instead of giving in, she clenched the hilt and growled.


    "Roar!" As if in response to the roar, the second inscription, which had been dim all the time, was lit up, and the oath breaker showed another ability. So the iron chain forged by the hand of the goblin was cut clean like mud.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    Fraklag, the magic sword that came to the world with ARTA, the artifact of goblins, the incredible weapon. As early as in the new melting iron city, when the cheese and the female swordsmen first met, he identified the sword, and he called it the swearing breaker. The reason comes from the first paragraph of the three magic inscriptions on the sword. Any creature that is held on its neck by this sword must answer the questions of the sword holder honestly and not resist. Under the power of this inscription, it will break it even if the people affected by it are reluctant and make solemn vows. So it''s the swearing breaker, but that''s not the only name of the sword.


    The light of the second inscription is colder, fainter, but more firm than the first. The fierce momentum of despising others from nothing flows into ATA''s body along the handle, which makes the swordsman''s spirit vibrate. Stop it, stab it out! The yew, whose flail was cut off, had no idea what had happened. His body was like butter and was penetrated by a magic sword. With just a flick, fraklag''s sword body left the target''s body without any nostalgia, leaving the goblin mercenary who lost the stealth ability in the serious injury to the ground and twitched. Interestingly, the goblin''s sword still can''t kill the goblin.


    ATA is not so kind. In the face of these mercenaries who came to her life twice and again, she cut off the limbs of the fallen with her sword. Anyway, he will recover sooner or later. The female swordsman who finished this task no longer waited for the enemy to come. She dragged her legs on her hands and took the initiative to leave the shelter of the two big trees and approached the perceived enemy. Her fighting spirit is very high now.


    The yew people who were found did not retreat. They were not used to retreating soldiers. The yew mercenaries are not only able to hunt down their lone opponents, they are a frightening group in the shadow world. They fight werewolf tribes, witches'' groups, sorcerer associations, and even yew mercenaries who have always had a good relationship with goblins. Apart from the fact that there are too many goblins'' loathsome metals in the mines where the dwarfs stay, these Woodmen have never picked a rival. True, yew people are not easy to die, but they are never afraid of death. Their determined vitality just allows them to enjoy the fight better. They show the enthusiasm that normal goblins do not have for fighting and killing or being killed by others. They''re not good at fighting. They''re belligerent.


    The soldier raised his wooden shield, and the ancient trees themselves had a hardness that did not belong to gold and stone, and could be selected by the goblin. It was even harder to speak of. He saw the fate of his former companion. Although he was not sure whether the target used some kind of swordsmanship or the weapons in her hands were so powerful, he could not break through his shield like cutting the chain. There are still some judgments about the mercenaries who have been galloping in the world for many years. As long as the target''s attack is blocked, his spear can pierce her heart cleanly. Well, he''s not going to torture her. After all, she''s half a countryman.


    The yew saw the direction of ATA''s sword and naturally blocked the shield in front of the magic sword. One advantage of wooden shield is that when the opponent swings with all his strength, the elasticity of wood will return part of the strength to the opponent, making the enemy''s arm spasm temporarily. He has been fighting like this all the time, and no matter the hammer or the Tomahawk, nothing can destroy his shield, never. Unfortunately, the world has never been the same thing, whether a shield or a spear, as long as you keep trying, there will always be a sharp weapon that can''t be defended, and there will always be hard to break through the hard rocks.


    "Creak!" Crunchy? It was a collision that I had never heard before. The yew soldier thinks so, feel the scene in front of him is some wrong, why, the world suddenly began to spin up? Is it illusory magic? It''s not true. The constitution of goblins makes them naturally resistant to magic. Especially the magic that affects the senses and thoughts, it almost has no effect on goblins.


    With a slight knock with the handle of the sword, the headless body fell to the ground. The decapitated head still showed a puzzled look on the ground. He has not reflected what happened. So what happened? ATAH herself felt strange. She went up, waved her sword, and cut off the enemy''s shield, arms and neck. She used only one sword, and even after finishing this swing, she still had more strength on her sword!


    "Strike the enemy''s sword! It''s the sword of the enemy The language of the goblin rings in my ears. With the recognition of KAILAS, atani''s understanding of the kingdom of goblins is gradually reviving, including some languages. Sometimes when the cat goblin whispers in goblin language, ATA will naturally answer. But the enemy''s sword? What''s that? The swordswoman felt a little confused. The sword they said was obviously referring to frarag. But if this sword is so famous, why do they recognize it now? ATA frowned slightly, and she noticed that the yews were beginning to be cautious.


    Invisible enemies surround themselves. This sounds funny. Since it is invisible, how can we surround it? It''s just the sharp hostility and mixed fear in her senses that make the swordswoman very sure of her situation. She was besieged by the plural yew people. When he is besieged, he naturally wants to break through, but the problem is that whenever ATA tries to fight with his opponent in one direction, the latter doesn''t even fight, and only retreats to avoid it. As long as she drew her sword to her side, her opponents in that direction would also retreat. The look of fear was not to kill people, but to be a jester serving the king.Just at this time, the cat goblin, who was in action with the sword, jumped down from the treetop, holding the sword in both hands, and chiseled into the back of the unfortunate yew man with his back to him! "Taran! How are you? "


    "Me? I feel good. " The swordswoman looked at the reinforcements at a loss. She had not recovered from the strange situation just now. At this time, the mercenary behind her saw the opportunity and rushed up!


    "Taran!" Kelasenen sensed what was happening and he called out, hoping that atta would escape danger. But it was too late. The female swordsman who turned back in a hurry couldn''t put on the posture of fighting the enemy. She could only wave it.


    A wave, will want to sneak attack her yew man even sword with the sword all cut into two! The swordswoman and the mercenary who attacked her were stunned. They looked down at the two forearms and the hands holding half a dagger at the front of the forearm. ATA tilted her head and looked up at the soldier, "well, I''m sorry. I''d be happy to play you fair if I had the chance. But not this time. "


    ATA said relaxed, and her face-to-face yew man did not say a word, turned to run. Not only he, but also the mercenaries who had just barely surrounded ATA were scattered. With the voice of the Bush Sasha, relying on her invisible talent, fled to the depth of the forest. A few minutes later, the sword seven with double swords and the gasping cheese arrived late. When they arrived, they only saw the yew bodies scattered under the feet of ATA and KAILAS, as well as the bewildered female swordsmen.


    Or the sword seeker''s eye was unique. He saw the arrow wound on ATA''s leg at a glance, "she''s hit by an arrow!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    As soon as he reminded him, cheese and cairas noticed it. It''s not surprising that they don''t care about their companions. At this time, ATA''s impact is too strong. Subconsciously, people don''t notice the arrow wound on her leg. Now the matter happened at seven o''clock in the sword. They could not help being surprised at ATA''s performance. The yew man''s arrow poison was deadly! The female swordsman, who was relaxed from the combat state, fell to the ground. When she fell down, she felt that her whole leg was gone, as if she had completely disappeared. After seeing this, the rest of the people rushed to take ATA to one side of the tree root and let her lie half down.


    "The wound has been treated simply, and it''s timely." Take out the iconic gloves and carefully examine the cross cut wound. The blood has already had the sign of congealing, the purplish red scab lets the human feel uncomfortable. The mage looked up at ATA. Her face turned white, but there was no sign of anything worse. "Sorry, you two hold her down. I have to see where the toxin is spreading."


    In fact, the second half of the sentence is superfluous. Now ATA has no strength to resist anything imposed on her. So, cheese is not the same as it was a few years ago. It just tore the clothes around the thigh to confirm the color of the skin. Then, he used the dagger to stab ATA''s wound mercilessly!


    "You The cat goblin''s eyes are wide and wide. Compared with ATA, he may be the one who needs to be held down. Fortunately, the seven swordsmen were quick and quick, and stopped the abnormal KAILAS. The mage didn''t care about it all the time.


    He just silently reopened the scabby wound to let more blood flow out. Even when the original wound did not bleed fast enough, he created several more wounds around him. Blood soluble toxins, Rao is grey robe now can only think of bloodletting such a way to deal with. Cheese didn''t try to make an antidote to the yew man''s poison. The goblin''s poison was very different from the poison of the earth. Even if he had made the antidote through painstaking research, it was of no help to ATA at this time. He can only hope that the blood will carry enough toxin, and the amount of bleeding will not hurt ATA''s life.


    Sword seven also saw the mage''s intention, but also noticed the problems faced by this method, "it''s not good. The blood clotting is too fast. Shallow wound bleeding is not enough, but if you move to the important blood vessels, it is not enough bleeding. What should I do? I only know that herbs can help blood clotting, but I have never heard of herbs that can inhibit blood clotting. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Although it was caught yesterday, it seems that it can be used now." The cheese said, taking a small jar out of his arms and opening the seal, there was a little smelly liquid inside. He tilted the top of the bottle over atta''s wound, and a dark, sticky mass crept out of it, tentatively stopping on the wound, which was moving more and more slowly.


    This thing, Jian Qi and KAILAS all know, leech, different areas for this aquatic parasite also have different names. However, the leech will adhere to the surface of the human body, and some even penetrate into the human body to feed on blood. No one who lives near a water source has ever dealt with such a disturbing thing in its shape. It''s really a good idea to use the Leech''s blood sucking qualities to hinder wound healing. It''s just that there are two questions behind this good idea. The first question is, "this thing sucks poison blood but it''s ok?"


    Yew people''s arrow poison, not to say, is enough to kill people. But for ATA''s timely reaction and excellent physical fitness, she would have died. But it was mixed with such poisonous blood that the leeches, which were poured out of the jar with cheese, were so happy that they didn''t mean to poison themselves to death. Many of the hemolytic toxins are edible. They can be transmitted through the blood but cannot be absorbed from the digestive system. Although I don''t know where the yew man''s poison came from, judging from the fact that they smeared the poison on the arrows, it clearly belongs to this category. "


    "How did you think of catching these things?" Keiras tilted his head and asked the second question. Leeches are not hard to find near the water. However, it is not easy to get them or not to take them with them. If they are not vigilant, I am afraid no one will do so. Did cheese expect that?


    "The dried leech powder itself is very useful. Moreover, these little guys are absolutely vampires. As long as you are careful, you can put them on others quietly to get their blood. For a mage, it is not much different from capturing a person''s life if he gets his blood. Considering that our next stop is a populous city, we have to deal with people. Since we have to deal with each other, naturally there will be people who are pleasing to us and those who are not. We should always be prepared, aren''t we? " Cheese shrugged at the two men and explained why he had the leech.


    Jian Qi agrees with the mage''s explanation. Although this kind of method sounds chilling, maybe this is the way cheese handles affairs. He won''t tell others what to do. KAILAS, on the other hand, is not. His doubts in his eyes have been alleviated, but the core part has not been reduced at all. This explanation can not convince him. Cheese obviously has other arrangements for these leeches, which are only used for emergencies. Combined with the mage''s words just now, he is likely to use these little vampires to obtain someone''s blood. Who is it? Who would let the grey robe act with such caution?Before the cat goblin could speculate, another thing caught his attention. The magic sword that was thrown aside when ARTA fell, fraklag. In order to prevent the yew people from picking up the sword, Jian 7 took it back after leech stabilized the female swordsman. It''s strange to say that the magic sword, which had just cut through the iron like mud, was not so sharp in the sword seeker''s hand. Even if the sword had seven hands holding the blade, it did not cut it. "I had a simple look. Except for the one that cat Daxian cut down, all the fallen here were cut by this sword, and they were all one sword. It may not be appropriate now, but I still want to ask, what kind of sword is this? "


    "Strike the enemy''s sword." Recalling the scene he had just seen, KAILAS''s expression and voice became serious. He said the name respectfully, "it''s the sword of the goblin king."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    ATAH''s condition has gradually stabilized, the scope of the toxin''s influence is gradually narrowing, and the amount of bleeding is still within the controllable range. Although the poor leeches had to be taken off by the mage as soon as they were full, they would spit out the contents of their stomachs and go back to work, but the cycle would not last long. It can be seen from the breath that the heartbeat of the swordswoman is not as fierce as it was when she was poisoned. Now she is just weak.


    "It''s a life. In addition to responding promptly and being cruel to yourself, there are some toxins that have been neutralized. It may have something to do with ATA''s original constitution. " Cheese carefully removed the last leech from the wound and made it spit out the blood and put it back in the jar. As for the wound, it''s better not to bandage it up so quickly. It''s only necessary to disinfect the wound with the medicine powder of the mage, so there''s no need to worry about infection.


    "Although Taran''s constitution is special, it has not the ability to resist all kinds of poisons." The cat goblin''s eyes revealed a very humane concern, but he didn''t yell at ATA. Weak people need rest. "It''s fighting the enemy''s sword to help her share part of the toxin. The goblin King''s sword has the function of protecting the master, but it is not strong. It can delay the death time a little at most. "


    "Protector? I don''t think so. " Cheese holds frarag in his hand, causing a slight stab. This sword doesn''t like witches, he knew for a long time. But a weapon without master was far from enough to resist the grey robe. With the magic light shining in the cheese''s eyes, the goblin sword had to yield. However, just like the previous time, it is not immediately possible to break the secret of this sword.


    "You said it was the goblin King''s sword, and you said that you and those yew people were goblins. So why didn''t you recognize this sword at the first time?" Taking advantage of this time, Jian Qi asked again. He had been full of doubts about fraklag for a long time, and now he just met this opportunity. For the people in the sword gate, they never want to know too much about the sword.


    KAILAS might have concealed the secret of the goblin king, but at this time he was concerned about ATA''s condition. In addition, he felt a little relieved that Jian Qi had never shown the intention of robbing although he was obsessed with the magic sword in recent days. Finally, he began to talk about the way in which he said, "why didn''t we recognize this sword? What''s more, we can''t recognize it. I''m afraid no one can recognize it except the guy in Wang''s court. Because no one has ever said that the enemy sword and the oath breaker are the same sword! When the goblin King uses his saber, all he shows is his ability to strike the enemy''s sword. Now think about it. I''m afraid that many of the legendary guys who kneel in front of the king to swear allegiance are influenced by those who break the oath. Well, that explains a lot. It also explains why the sword took Taran to her human parents


    "Find her parents? Does this sword have this ability? " For the so-called magic sword, it is normal to have a kind of magic. Especially as a goblin creation, this kind of additional magic is often unreasonable and does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. For example, the most famous goblin sword, rage sword, is said to be scratched by that sword. Even if the skin is slightly cut, no matter who is killed immediately. Ironically, it is not the sword holder''s enemy who is most likely to die in this weird effect. On the contrary, it is the sword holder himself. But even if terror is like fury sword, it has only one kind of incredible ability.


    "Yes. Which of the two names is used depends on the angle of the person being pointed at and the holder of the sword. This ability can force others to tell the truth. If you attack the enemy''s sword, you can destroy all weapons and armor without being hindered. And besides the two, fraklag has a third, more terrifying ability, the seeker. Is that the right name After putting down the magic sword in his hand, cheese has read the inscriptions to find out the names of the sword used, and then know the abilities that those names represent. This is the third kind of magic that has not been shown yet.


    "Those who seek the enemy and attack the enemy''s sword are the common names of the goblin Wang''s sword." The cat goblin nodded, in recognition of the cheese translation, "in addition to destroying all weapons and armor, the other ability of this sword is to find a target and kill it through the sword holder''s idea. No matter where the target is, the sword will find it. There is no escape, no hiding. With its second ability, almost no creature can survive under its sword. So if ATA wants to, she can follow the sword to find her parents


    "By killing them?" Even Jian Qi''s eyebrows wrinkled. Originally, he didn''t think much when he heard that frarag was capable of attacking the enemy''s sword. Now, when he heard about his ability as an enemy seeker and a puzzle solver, he felt uncomfortable instinctively. What kind of sword should a king have? It''s like a tool to realize desire. The former forces people to reveal their sincerity, while the latter two have to be eradicated without cost. If such a sword appears in the gate of sword, no matter how superb the skill and means of forging it, it will be regarded as a fierce sword.


    "Not so desperate. The operation mechanism of the enemy seeker is very complicated. It is not an idea that kills people. If it is used properly, it is possible to seek and not kill. " As explained by Cyrus, he can now see only a small part of the third inscription, which is far more complex than the sum of the two. If there is no accident, it must be very difficult to support the operation of the sorcery sword."That''s true. In history, even if the goblin king can play the ability of the enemy seeker, most of them can only use the sword. If there is any secret in it, it is completely understandable. "


    That''s all for the magic sword. As ARTA''s condition improves, the question now is what to do next. Cheese gazed at the yew men scattered on the ground in the distance, thinking about how to deal with them. Are you going to kill it? If you go back and ask the woodcutters, you can''t find pure iron products. As long as it''s pure iron, you can kill these hateful mercenaries. Just, is it meaningful for the whole mercenary regiment targeting ATA to kill a few yew people who are unable to resist here? Will they be afraid? Or will you ignite anger and plan more aggressive attacks to avenge your companions? He didn''t know.


    On the other hand, although there is no threat from yew people, the lumberjack''s construction site still needs to be guarded. In the final analysis, those people are just workers who can support some small-scale attacks with their blood and fortifications. But if the river monster does not hesitate to show up and destroy their construction site, it is estimated that there will be no other result except scattering and fleeing. Besides, he had planned to take a man''s blood tonight.


    Jian Qi saw cheese''s worry. He didn''t know what the wizard was planning, but he could guess that it had something to do with the leech just now. "I''m going to help the carpenter guard the position. You two should take miss a back to the town first. If it''s just a pack of wolves and beasts, I''ll learn enough skills when I''m hanging out with Hunter


    God, it''s getting dark. Knowing that time was running out, cheese could not think of a reason for when. After the sword seeker put forward his suggestion, he immediately nodded, "that''s it. We will come back to you immediately after we put ATAH down. You should be careful. In the evening, the river monster will be reckless. If the construction site can''t be guarded, evacuate the lumberjack. She has tied these people together with her hair and won''t be so anxious to kill them all. Hold on, wait for us to come back, or wait for dawn. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    The wounded atta was brought back to jiefa Town, and there was no more disturbance along the way. I think so. River monsters have limited influence on natural life and environment. Whether they call wolves or cause mountain torrents, they are no small burden. Those yew people can find ATA so quickly, it is not called by the river monster. It is estimated that it is only a transaction. Now that the goblin mercenaries have failed, the river monster has to devote all its energy to harassing the construction site, and there is no time for other things. Besides, cheese also doubted whether she had the courage to intercept ATA, who had defeated the yew Legion. Although the river monster was vigorous, it was not as good as the goblin.


    "I''ll take Taran in. The Ivy girl should have some experience in taking care of people After seeing the wooden wall outside the town, the cat goblin said naturally. Although he is small, it is not difficult for him to drag or even carry a lightweight human like ata in a short time. "You, go and do what you want to do. I''ll go to the construction site when I''ve settled it. I don''t have to rush back. "


    "You know what I''m going to do?" The mage looked at his companion in surprise. And what he really meant by that was why Carlos would agree to him acting alone in this uncertain situation. Just as Jian Qi could see that he was hiding something, cheese didn''t think his intention could be concealed from the cat goblin, but the latter''s character might deliberately pretend to be stupid and let cheese go back to the construction site for help.


    "It''s a lot of hard work, anyway." KAILAS said angrily that his pupils became sharper in the gradually dark environment. "You could have solved the river monster head-on, didn''t you?"


    Cheese nodded, and the river monster was resistant to most magic and was a tough opponent for most casters. The grey robed mage trained from the grey tower is not included in this list. To deal with this kind of mountain and river demons, there are naturally special methods and magic arts, just like shooting birds with catapults and catching snakes with wooden forks. The knowledgeable caster may not be the best survival expert in the wild, but he has no natural enemies. The reason why the mage didn''t do this was not only to set aside time for people in jiefa town to dredge the waterway, but also because he saw the cost of directly killing the river monster.


    "I''m going to try to save a man, a man who doesn''t deserve to die. Her life is tied to the river monster, and I don''t want to fight the river monster until I free her from the magic of the binding. " A somewhat ambiguous explanation. Cheese didn''t say who he was saving and what kind of magic he was. He needed a lot of preparation in a gray robe. ATA''s life is fading every day. Knowing the inscriptions of the magic sword does not mean that you can master the magic sword completely. The library of the city of ten thousand Dharma is still a place to go. The longer we delay here, the more unstable our future development will be.


    KAILAS had reason to denounce this behavior. He was a member of the team most closely associated with the swordswoman. He had reason to be angry at Cheese''s misgiving of ATA''s future. But he didn''t, because if he asked cheese to give up the life of the man in his mouth in exchange for time, what reason would he have to prevent Qi from happening the next time he sacrificed ATA for time? Besides, he was not a cold-blooded man, otherwise he would not fight against the yew people who were chasing after him for ATA''s coming to the world resolutely. It was not the sense of honor and interests that drove KAILAS. He lived more purely.


    "Go and come back. If you''re right, the river monster will rush to attack the construction site at night. Of course, I and the silly boy with the stick can stop it, but it''s hard for the lumberjack to talk about it


    "I will." Cheese left the words and turned and walked in the other direction. His target is the abandoned hut last night. The man he wants to save is golly. The reason why she didn''t bring the girl back directly last night was that it was no different from declaring war with the river monster. More importantly, the grey robe had noticed the relationship between the loom and its female workers, which was not a pleasant one.


    Some kind of powerful, uncomfortable magic connects the living and the dead, strengthening the spinning machine with the living life. Cheese doesn''t know the source of that kind of magic, but it doesn''t matter. Although there are so many magic schools in the world, they almost all come from several sources. Through a more detailed understanding of the composition of those magic arts, the grey robe has enough confidence to deconstruct and even invalidate it. To this end, he must gain more knowledge, which is the real reason why he collects leeches, and he needs gory''s blood to decipher the curse on the poor girl. Before the spell drained her little life.


    This time, the mage''s goal was clear, and there was no muddy wetland in the rain. He should have found the room quickly. But sometimes, the more anxious, the more speed, the more results. Cheese found him lost. He couldn''t find a trace of the woodland, the maze of shrubs. The rain has washed away all the traces he left last night, and now he only hates that he has not left a beacon. Fire, from the heart of the fire, under the hood expression gradually uneasy. Now it seems that not only is the loom magical, but the hut where it is placed is protected by magic.


    This kind of magic is not rare. It can even be said that it is rampant. The paths that can only be entered by special methods, the caves that you accidentally enter, or the rabbit hole in the backyard of an ordinary family connect with the huge underground city of the earth spirits. Last night''s rain, just let that hidden magic invalid, the advantage is that it let cheese found the cabin. The disadvantage is that it makes the mage not realize that the hut is protected.It''s not difficult to crack this kind of barrier. The difficult thing is how to find it. The mountain forest is vast, and the entrance of this kind of magic can be set in various unimportant places. Even if you have magic vision, it is a time-consuming task to find the key landmark. Now cheese, the most lack of time, after tonight, whether he can find golly, must kill the river monster.


    "You seem to need help." Soft female voice, from the dark forest ring. Cheese a look back, the heart of anxiety on a sudden disappear without a trace. It was a beautiful and elegant woman. Her existence was like a long moon half covered by thin clouds. The whole forest was lit with soft and warm light because of her existence. Her hair and eyebrows were green, her exposed body was carved from emerald, and her curves were outlined in a gorgeous dress of leaves and vines. She wore a wreath of flowers and thorns on her head. There were six kinds of flowers on the wreath, which were the most gorgeous flowers in this season.


    The mage recognized her, so when the finger of this beautiful woman was about to touch his cheek, a strong magic light burst out in his eyes! Frightened by the magic, the woman retreated. She didn''t have the lower body of a human being, but she leaned out of an oak not far from cheese! People call her Ningfu, a fairy in the forest; witches call her Lin Jing, the spirit of Maolin. Some said they were monsters similar to mountain monsters, while others believed that they were goblins in nature. In short, this is a rather famous existence, not only because of their beauty, but also because they are actually quite dangerous.


    "Don''t be so nervous, dear grey robe. I know you. There are my sisters in the shade. We all know you. Because I know what you''re doing, I''m here to help you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    The magic in cheese''s eyes faded away. This Ningfu does not show hostility. Of course, this does not mean that she is completely harmless. Such natural creatures rarely know how to compromise and negotiate. For them, things are always simple, and so are human beings in their eyes. People who are happy one second before may become enemies because they say a wrong sentence. To be honest, cheese doesn''t like to deal with them. He can''t keep up with their way of thinking, because it often means that he has to simplify many things, which is even worse than killing the mage.


    "What do you need in return?" Natural creatures are not all egoists. In the legends, the spirits in the woods and Lakes often help those who find them interesting or lovely without reward. But in this case, the spirit itself is rarely seen. For example, if Ning Fu really wants to help cheese, she doesn''t need to come up and talk to her. She just uses flowers or other markers to guide the mage to the abandoned house in the forest. It''s not like a volunteer helper to show up and talk to cheese in human language. Therefore, the mage naturally realized that the other side had plans.


    "Not much." Ningfu is very frank, hands in front of the chest clasp, make the appearance of praying. It''s just that this kind of humanized behavior makes cheese feel uneasy. In fact, the spirits in the forest seldom take the initiative to communicate with others. What they use is a more direct and primitive way of communication. The richness of language and body movements means that Ninfo is not the same. "In fact, the residents in this forest and I have long been disgusted by the noise of that machine. It makes the night no longer quiet and pollutes the land with magic. We all hate it. But as you said, I hope to get something more than the restoration of peace. "


    "I just want, a human." When Ning Fu said this, the expression on her face was extremely soft, her eyes showed a gentle look, a cheese feel some familiar, but for a moment can''t remember in whose eyes have seen. However, hearing her words, the mage immediately understood the meaning of the other side. She''s in love. This is enough to explain a lot of questions, such as why this ninfu''s mimicry is so delicate, her language and body movements are so skilled, it''s all because she likes a human. As for the man, he must be a very, very, unfortunate fellow.


    Why do you say that? From the appearance alone, although Ningfu has a significantly different appearance from ordinary people, the anthropomorphic mimicry formed by Ningfu is always able to perfectly fit the aesthetic of human beings, otherwise they would not be called Fairies in the forest. But it''s just the appearance. In essence, it''s not flesh and blood that makes up Ningfu''s body. They don''t have to rely on anthropomorphic bodies. For them, it''s more like a piece of clothing. The nymphs under their clothes are still nonhuman spirits. Accepting their love means that they will never leave the forest where they live, and will gradually transform from flesh and blood into trees.


    Yes, Ningfu loves their flesh and blood lover, so they will transform the lover into a more long and close companion with them. Interestingly, when their lovers are completely transformed into trees, the nymphs soon find that they have lost the ability to communicate with themselves, forget about them after a period of depression, and start looking for the next one. As for how long this transformation process will last, it mainly depends on whether their lovers know how to communicate with Ningfu. The more people want to escape from their control, the faster they become trees. Ningfu''s love, in many places, is another name for curse.


    "His name." Cheese didn''t want to reject him directly, but it was impossible for him to exchange the life of an innocent for that of golly. So he planned to promise it first and then not to fulfill it. Although it is hard to avoid being hated by Ningfu, it is better than killing others. Besides, the ability of empathy among these forest spirits is not strong. Other Ningfu will not revenge for the cheated sisters. As long as you are careful not to step into this forest again, cheating will not have direct retribution. It sounds shameless, but it''s really a helpless way to communicate with the spirit monster.


    Ning Fu didn''t know what the master planned. She only saw that the grey robe immediately asked for the name of her beloved after hearing her request, so she was very happy. "I don''t know his full name, but I know he is a famous lumberjack, and his companion called him Banyang. Ah, sometimes they call him a big worker or something like that. I can''t tell that''s his name. Do you know him? "


    Now, cheese can''t respond quickly. Ban Yang, unexpected, reasonable candidate. In fact, it has nothing to do with the age of the wood workers, because they don''t care about their appearance, and even their family. This is why it is reasonable to select banyan. Loggers have more opportunities to enter the forest than others, and naturally have more opportunities to be observed.


    "I didn''t think your species would like lumberjack. After all, you have a deep relationship with trees." After saying this, cheese has some regrets. If Ningfu thought it offended her, she could leave. However, since he has already exported, all he can do now is to hope that there is no sarcasm in his tone."Yes, we do not like those rude people." Ningfu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, it seems that she may be angry, but before her anger is brewing, she is drowned by eager love. "But the birds in the forest can weave their nests with branches. I think those humans just need more wood because of their body shape. They don''t mean to the forest, do they? "


    "Wise judgment." There is, of course, a fundamental difference between using natural fallen branches to build nests and cutting down trees for commercial trade. Cheese did not explain the misunderstanding, because he knew that Ningfu did not really tolerate the destruction of the forest by human beings. She just used this reason to remove the negative impression of the lumberjack headed by Ban Yang. This kind of self persuasion ability is very bad. It represents that Ningfu is actually extremely paranoid and extreme. If ban Yang really falls into his hands, he will never have a good end. Therefore, cheese has made up his mind not only that he will not give the master craftsman to this Lin Jing, but also remind him that if he wants to live a few years longer, it is better not to set foot in the forest in the near future. Perhaps it will be more suitable for him to go to the rush capital or several towns along the coast to be a trade representative.


    "So you agreed?" Ningfu is happy to get close to cheese. Her expression and tone don''t look like a shell with its own appearance.


    "I promise I''ll help you, after you help me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Around the Bush, over the gravel beach, when the thorns strangle the trunk, the bright berries make people subconsciously think of the spots on the snake. Familiar with the path again in front of you, cheese can finally confirm that Ningfu did not cheat him. Let the fairy in the forest take the initiative to guide the way, which shows how much the river monster''s behavior disgusts her neighbors. Of course, the mage has not forgotten the deal with Ningfu, but after careful consideration, the deal is not very fair. As a lumberjack, Bunyan will enter the territory of Ningfu sooner or later, and the latter only needs to find the opportunity to let him stay in the forest.


    He shook his head gently and put aside other thoughts about lumberjack and Ningfu. Since the rain last night could make the hidden magic ineffective, we should not let other similar defense mechanisms fail. Cheese didn''t want to cause the action failure because of the trap that was not found yesterday. His eyes twinkled with magic light, and there was no smell of river monster in the air, which was more or less reassuring. However, it also means that accidents may occur at the construction site, and he has to speed up his pace to solve the problems in front of him. GOLLY, he can''t guarantee the girl''s whereabouts. He only hopes that she will sit in front of that textile machine.


    Soon, the only obstacle between the cheese and the abandoned hut was the maze of shrubs. In the mage''s memory, the building only needed to be passed once. After three or two turns, he turned to the cottage, which seemed to be a bit more dilapidated than he had seen yesterday. But the lights in the windows and the sound of the looms were enough to tell.


    "Golly, golly?" The mage stood by the window and whispered, fearing that he would frighten the poor girl by knocking on the door or entering the house in any other rude way. And he got a quick response.


    "Is that you?" GOLLY''s voice was full of joy and fear, and of course she welcomed cheese''s coming again. The problem is to think of Wan with the division by her cruel master will encounter the end, golly can not help but worry. The sound of the loom stopped, the tattered window creaked and opened, and a thin, withered woman poked her head out for traces of cheese.


    This time, cheese finally saw the other side''s whole face. Without the hood''s shelter, golly''s bald head was very striking. The mage''s brow was not conscious of wrinkling, but he still waved first, concentrating the attraction of the other side, "I''m here. Let me in, will you? I brought you something to eat. "


    GOLLY froze for a moment, and immediately after hearing the food, he showed a brilliant smile, "I''ll open the door, you come in quickly. The master may come at any time, because I was lazy yesterday


    In fact, the door of the hut was already fragile after the baptism of last night''s rainstorm, and the wood on the bolt was not enough to play the role it should have. Cheese approached the house and handed the food to golly. The magic light in his eyes didn''t go away. Maybe the temptation of food was too big, and gory didn''t seem to be much surprised about it. As the girl began to eat in front of the mage, the latter also saw some of the scenes he had expected through his magic vision. His just released eyebrows wrinkled again. He didn''t like what he saw, even if it was too cruel for an already indifferent caster.


    "You eat with one hand and lend me the other. I need some blood from you." The mage lowered himself a little, tried to smile, and said softly to golly. As soon as the latter heard the blood taking, he showed a clear expression of resistance. However, cheese was keenly aware that there was a subtle difference between this resistance and that of ordinary people. It was more pure. So he said quickly, "don''t be afraid. It doesn''t hurt."


    It may be that the trust accumulated by food for two consecutive times was extremely high. Under the persuasion of grey robe, golly actually stretched out an arm, and then left the food and face together. It''s also good to save her from the fear of seeing the way to take blood. Cheese took the leech jar out of his arms and opened it. Even simple creatures can''t survive for long without living environment, especially after being semi forced to breathe a lot of blood before, the situation of these leeches is not optimistic. But they just need to stick to it for a while.


    Besides the convenience of preservation, the reason why leeches are selected to take blood is mainly because these little vampires will inject micro toxins to the blood sucking objects to eliminate pain. As for the wound infection that they may have brought, the liquid in the jar originally has the functions of killing poison and keeping fresh. Cheese carefully placed a leech on golly''s arm. The dark creature wriggled a few times naturally and opened its mouth to the area with dense blood vessels. GOLLY''s blood vessels are very shallow, which means her skin is thin and there is no fat underneath. Kismer counted the numbers and pulled the leech away as soon as the time came.


    "Blood, have you finished taking it?" Gulee, who swallowed the food in his mouth, turned back and blinked at the mage. The joy of eating exceeded the fear of being taken blood. She looked in a good mood. At this time, the cheese has already collected the leech and nodded to the other side. So the girl got up and went back to the loom, "thank you for the food. But I have to keep working, or the master will be angry. You must go, too


    The mage stood up. He had no intention to stay for a long time. There were his companions fighting against unknown enemies on the other side of the construction site. He had to hurry back. But before he left the hut, he couldn''t help looking back at golly. "Listen, golly. I don''t know if you can understand your situation. I don''t know if you know the situation. But promise me not to weave it until the day after tomorrowGOLLY answered some syllables vaguely. For her, there was no idea when what she was weaving would be finished. She just mechanically repeats the assigned tasks, and the progress and complicated parts of the tasks are actually completed by the textile machine itself. Sometimes golly even felt that she was just a part of a textile machine, not the person who operated it.


    Cheese was not satisfied with this reply, but he also knew that it was impossible to explain to golly why she did it now. Golly would be hesitant even to have a normal conversation. Her mind had become too simple after being isolated from the crowd, and he could not make it clear. Therefore, compared with that, the mage knew that the more reasonable way was to defeat the river monster''s plan as soon as possible, so as to gain more time. With this in mind, he turned away from the hut, took a little sense of direction, and went straight to the construction site. Behind him, the sound of the loom was as harsh as that of a blunt knife slowly cutting the ropes of the guillotine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    The situation seems to be somewhat different from what the mage expected. When he rushed to the construction site, he did not hear the sound of the battle, nor did he see the fire rising from the sky. It''s strange, because with Jian Qi and KAILAS, the battle could not have ended at such a time, although it was midnight when he went round the town. The location from the town to the construction site is not far away, but for the cheese who has been travelling to and from the construction site, jiefa town and the cottage in the woods in a day, his body will be too hard to eat. He is already very tired.


    "Hiss, purrs." The hissing attracted the mage''s attention. By the moonlight, he was surprised to find that one of the two horses they had brought back from the grassland was greeting him as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    Cheese went up quickly and stroked the horse''s mane with his hands. This is indeed their horse, which even has a complete saddle. The only one who can do this is keiras. Although we don''t know how the cat goblin sneaked out with their mounts after sending ATA into town, the mage had to admit at this moment that he really needed transportation tools. He couldn''t walk any more.


    "Come on, let''s go down the river to find them." After turning over the horse, the grey robe slightly lowered and whispered in the ear of the mount. Whether the horse could understand him or not was another matter, and whether it was out of words or the reins on his bridle, the man and the horse soon began to move on the gravel - strewn beaches. At this time, it is very wise to make shoes in the afternoon.


    Gravel, in the horse''s hooves after the rise, fall when issued or crisp or dull collision sound. The river, flowing by the side of cheese, without knowing that the road ahead had been blocked, was rushing forward with joy and song. If there is no such thing, no hatred, simply riding the horse should be comfortable. Just as he and ATAH went down the river a few days ago, they did not need to be involved in right and wrong, or even worry about food and drink. They and their mounts could entrust themselves to nature. Maybe that''s good. It''s much easier to deal with nature than with things that can talk.


    The horse''s hooves stopped, and the wind behind him threw up and down the hem of his robe. The shadow of cheese and mount fell on the gravel beach, and beyond their shadow, there was another huge shadow. The owner of the shadow had only one huge eye, and the blue skin was full of wrinkles. Different from the limbs of ordinary creatures, the guy in front of her has symmetrical arms on both sides of her body, and her legs are thicker than the two arms on the same side. She was wearing clothes like things made up of leaves, vines, aquatic plants and other terrestrial or aquatic plants, dotted with spiral shells.


    "You don''t have to rush on. I''ve made the wolves go away, and the humans and your companions are not disturbed The mouth that talks, grow in abdomen, let a person very doubt how to make sound without throat. However, things are not so absolute. In fact, there are many things that can''t be said in the world, let alone that she still has a big mouth that can swallow people''s life horizontally. It is not surprising that she speaks.


    "This should be the first time we met, although you are well-known around here." The mage on the horse reached out and patted the mount gently to appease its restlessness. Horses are very sensitive, and they will inevitably feel uneasy about the huge creatures in front of them. Fortunately, except for its frightening appearance, it did not have the stench of decay or the peculiar smell of carnivores.


    "Those humans don''t know what they''ve done, and they deserve to be punished, not to blame the creatures who have long lived in this land." Said the monster in a deep voice, four arms quietly hanging on the body, not shaking with the language. This means that the river monster has good self-control and intelligence. If it had not been for seeing her intimidating golly last night, cheese would not have thought she had a problem for a while.


    "That sounds reasonable. But obviously, I''m human, too. So I''m afraid I have different opinions about the punishment you''re talking about. " Cheese responds with a smile and hides his arms in a wide robe. Although the body can feel the weariness, he can cast the spell and enter the battle. As mentioned before, the mage really knows some effective spells against this kind of opponent.


    "Is it human, too? I thought people like you would have abandoned that identity. At least none of the witches I''ve ever met has emphasized this identity, and even less so than I am The river monster''s words are ironic. Obviously, she doesn''t like the people in her mouth. And then she said, "it doesn''t mean that she wants to fight against human beings very quickly. So if you want to get the currency circulating among your groups, I can play a play with you. I''m not in a hurry to take care of these people. "


    In order to slow down the war, the cheese division immediately made such a judgment. The river monster didn''t know that the mage had found out the source of the abnormality of the residents of the town. It was not because she was making trouble, but because of the magical textile machine and golee who operated it. In terms of his two close-up observations of the textile machine, he did not think that this terrible magic item would be suspended or delayed because of the wishes of the river monster. In fact, the river monster''s oppression of golly only accelerated the process. Even if she didn''t urge golly, the textile machine would force the girl to work in another way.Whether he knew it or not, she said that she could play with cheese just to buy time for herself. Although there was no clear performance, she was obviously frightened by the previous team''s performance in repelling the yew. After feeling that the front could not break the construction site guarded by the team members, the river monster naturally wanted to use the strategy of gentleness, and by persuading the cheese company to delay the dredging time of the waterway. As long as the textile machine is finished, whether cheese gets money from the townspeople or not, she will be the winner. With this strategy, the river monster is not only not stupid, but also smart.


    Unfortunately, if the words were put before the yew attack, cheese might even promise her to avoid a large-scale direct conflict between the two sides. After the river monster brought in the goblin mercenaries, this kind of hypocritical negotiation was doomed to fail. Because in the mage''s opinion, river monster is something that must be killed. She can attract yew people today, and the day after tomorrow, she will reveal the whereabouts of the squadron to even more formidable enemies. After experiencing a series of things on the grassland, cheese has realized that he seems to have no enemies in this world. In fact, there may be many hostile to him.


    "I''m sorry. I promised to help these people, not just for money. The dredging of the river is also very important to me. There is no need to discuss this matter. "


    "Really, what a pity." The huge river monster murmured, and when cheese thought she was going to attack her, the bloated body slipped into the nearby river and disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    The night, so passed, like the thousands of nights that have passed, like the thousands of nights that are about to pass. Perhaps every night, there are similar stories happening, every night is wrapped up in those who are not good at walking in the sun, and therefore, there will always be people who miss the opportunity to sleep, leading to a sleepless night. When the sun rises, their faces will leave traces of fatigue.


    It was noon the next day when ATA woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at the roof for a few seconds before slowly sorting out what might have happened since last night. Once again, she had a narrow escape, wondering if the yew people who were proud of their arrow venom would be ashamed to know that. Think of here, her mouth slightly up, not ATA mean, really want to frequently face this situation of life and death, people always have to find some fun for themselves. After laughing, her stomach will be hungry. The female swordsman tentatively moves her leg, but she is still weak, which does not affect her walking.


    "In a word, although they have a room for you, you haven''t been there once in two days." Walking into the tavern hall, ATA saw cheese in the corner, not knowing what was going on. The latter''s messy hair and apparent fatigue make people naturally realize that he didn''t have a rest last night. Although soldiers in the March only need to sleep for two or three hours, and the mage once said that he could work without sleep for several days, but there was a difference. At the same time, through physical consumption and mental thinking, and even to analyze the situation to make decisions, even if it is iron man, it is now the end of its tether.


    "I''m in this state. Once I stop, I don''t know when I''ll wake up. At least do all the preparatory work and let you understand the plan. What''s your physical condition? Curcuma doesn''t seem to work, but the blood loss is real Cheese head also does not lift to say to ATA, his voice is very weak, if the female swordsman''s hearing is not extremely developed, I''m afraid you can''t hear what he is saying.


    ATA once again moved her body, and even did a back somersault. A lot of blood loss can make ordinary people stay in bed for a long time, but maybe it''s the special status of the semi goblin that keeps her from weakening. This is somewhat incredible, but the mage was not surprised, "by the way, yesterday you used to attack the enemy''s sword, I thought a little while doing mechanical work. The more likely result is that the yew venom comes from the goblin Kingdom, and it enters your body and triggers something in your part as a goblin, causing your part as a goblin to be larger than that of a human being, thus activating fraklag. It''s like Mars falling into hay. As the goblin King''s sword, this sword will continue to affect your body after this stimulation, making you more suitable for being its master. That is to turn you into a pure goblin. "


    At this point, cheese pauses for a moment. His work seems to encounter something that needs attention. After a few seconds, he goes on to say, "there are few examples of this transformation process. It takes nearly 15 years for the normal goblin exchange behavior to turn a human baby into a semi goblin. However, you have no way to refer to such a state, and you can only guess that it will not be too soon. It is likely that this transformation will not be completed before your human body reaches the limit. But this reminds me that it may not be possible for you to get in touch with or take in more goblin state substances to speed up the process. "


    The mage''s words are still saying, but the topic becomes more obscure, and the content is gradually out of the scope that ATAH can understand. She blinked and stopped taking care of the grey robe. He was no longer talking to her. As for the demonization mentioned by cheese, the second inscription of fraraga, ARTA himself has a general guess. After all, this is her own body. She is more sensitive to the changes of her body than anyone else. She also knows that her sword will not come forward in a crisis, or it will show the name of attacking the enemy sword when fighting against the worm evil god.


    "He''s been like that ever since he came back, talking to himself, constantly fiddling with something. Is this normal? " Emma, Ivy''s boss''s wife, inquires anxiously about ATA. She has some food in her hand, and it must be more than her own lunch. As the owner of the only restaurant in town, she also needs to feed the workers on the other side of the construction site.


    ATA turned to look at the cheese, but with a helpless smile, "I don''t know. It may have been a mistake to describe him as normal or abnormal. As a wizard, his existence is abnormal. How can you define whether an abnormal wizard is normal? Besides, I feel that my stomach is about to digest itself. Would you please tell me that there is my share in these foods? "


    As the swordswoman gobbled up the nutrition she had lost yesterday, a voice came from the streets of the town. Soon, several woodcutters came in, and they came to get food. Jian Qi is also in charge of the safety of the team. River monsters may not be able to threaten their safety during the day, but they still need to be careful when walking in the wild.


    "It''s reassuring to see you''re OK." The sword seeker naturally sat down at ATA''s table, and the team that came to fetch the meal also needed rest, and would not turn back so quickly.


    "And you? I didn''t find it at that time, but now think about it, when I fought with KAILAS and those bark men, there were no more bows and arrows coming. Did you solve the archers? " This problem is not hard to find out. This is the way the yew people fight. They are not afraid of the toxins on the arrows themselves, and the tiny arrows cannot penetrate the hard skin of the yew people. Therefore, when fighting against them, the soldiers who fight hand to hand often find that they not only have to face a group of extremely powerful but also invulnerable opponents, but also guard against poisonous cold arrows.Jian Qi shrugged his shoulders, which could be regarded as admitting the incident. "I only knocked down two, mainly because of my husband. My role, at best, is to keep those things away from him. "


    Speaking of cheese, the swordsman''s eyes began to patrol the tavern, and soon found the grey robe in the corner. He wanted to get up, but was held down by ATA. The latter shook his head and indicated that he should not disturb him.


    "I''ll go with you later. It''s safe here. I don''t need my protection." ATA blinks, her eyes have some kind of non magical magic that can''t be refused by men who look directly at her.


    Jian Qi took a breath, "if Mr. Qi thinks it''s OK. But I have another problem. According to the plan, we are going to encircle the river monster tonight, but Sir, it seems that it will be delayed. "


    "No delay." The mage in the corner suddenly raised his head, and his two bloodshot eyes were staring at the sword seeker. "That thing must be removed before midnight tonight. I''ll tell you the plan. It''s up to you and keiras to do it. It''s up to you to decide what to do with it, but make sure she''s incapacitated before midnight. Atta, you can''t go with him. You have another mission to do


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    With iron bars on his shoulders and leather boots on his feet, Jian Qi leaped onto the protruding rocks and bent down slightly to inspect the surrounding areas. He doesn''t like this kind of leather boots very much. It''s stuffy and hard. It doesn''t fit as well as the cloth shoes in his hometown. However, no matter how well fitting and durable cloth shoes are, they can not support him to walk through such distant mountains and waters. If only I had time to learn how to make cloth shoes before going out. The sword seeker thought of it.


    Contrary to the dissatisfaction with the shoes, the appropriate heaviness on the shoulder makes Jian Qi feel safe. The clothes on his body always change with the place he travels, so does his words. His thoughts are inevitably influenced by the local customs. Only this iron bar has been carried by him since he left home. However, many of the accessories for the iron bar were made by borrowing others'' blacksmith''s shop along the way, and many of them were sold by him as travel expenses. Those are just accessories. As long as the main shaft is in, the accessories can be rebuilt, just as long as people are alive, everything can be done slowly. It is his way of life that he tries not to fight a dead end.


    However, to leave room does not mean to give in and not to act. When he wants to make a move, no one will draw his sword faster than him. When it comes to pulling out the sword, in fact, Jian 7 carries a cloth backpack similar to a girdle, in which you can see a sword handle. Interestingly, the handle of the sword is not the handle of flying swallow sword, nor the handle of Knight Sword. It is made of wood. What kind of blade can a wooden hilt carry? If the blade of gold and iron is waved several times, the handle of wooden sword will be broken by gravity, unless the sword itself is a wooden sword. A wooden sword can''t kill the river monster.


    "For the last time, are you sure your approach will work?" The cat on the top of the tree had a sword on its back. The bag carrying the sword was made by the workers supporting the sword. However, the lumberjack was not a leather worker, so the bag could not be used for the second time. It only needs to be used once, because if the sword comes out of its sheath, it will take away its life. There is only one life, whether it is a king or a beggar. Therefore, it does not need to be sheathed for a second time.


    The sword seeker raised his head and looked at his companion. Sure enough, it should not be much. Mr. Qi has told me about the monster, and the trap he asked me to prepare is also ready. It is estimated that he did not intend to face the monster himself when he made such a plan. That''s good. Everyone''s style of doing things is different. He''s totally in charge of me. It''s more flexible. "


    "Listen to you, I have to cooperate with your action?" The cat goblin stroked his beard with a slight mockery in his voice. He said this only as a joke. He would not like to let carlas take charge of the operation.


    "No. However, since the last blow is to be done by the next one, it is easier to arrange it by coming down. I''m very grateful to you for your help. I don''t dare to give any orders. " Jian Qi then put the iron stick into the ground beside his feet and made a bow to the tree. In the final analysis, they knew each other only within ten days. There was no tacit understanding. Jian Qi was obviously more cautious than Batu.


    The cat goblin curled her mouth, no longer trying to tease each other. She simply bent down on the branch and curled up leisurely. "I''ll go to bed at dusk."


    Jian Qi made a gesture of invitation and took the weapon back from the ground. He would also like to visit the traps set up again, in order to make a complete plan. Although his mouth is light, it is impossible for him to rely on this man and a cat to deal with the mountain spirit river monster who can command the wolves. Thinking of this, the sword seeker could not help but put his hand on the wooden sword handle on his back. After feeling the wooden touch, he suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. It is this action that makes the wooden sword reveal its knapsack again. You can see that the sword case of Yuanbao type is clearly engraved with two characters, green Fu, which are the same as those of flying swallow sword.


    Time is passing. Jian Qi, sitting by the water, can see the fire on the construction site downstream of the river. The river dredging work is very smooth, and it is estimated that it will be completed in a few days. The premise is that workers will not be harassed. Similarly, ATAH, who is now on standby in jiefa Town, reckons it''s time for him to set out, which means it''s time for him to take action. Later, the river monster''s attention will not be diverted.


    So, the enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, how to fish out this big fish hiding at the bottom of the river? The river monster is not something that can be hooked with a wooden stick and baited. Besides, the guy is deliberately trying to kill the residents of jiefa town. There is no reason that he will fail because of his impulse at this time. Since inducement doesn''t work, it has to go another way. Jian Qi reached out and picked up the stones piled around him, weighed them, and then threw them back into the river. The stone floated two or three times on the water and sank with a thump. Not far from where the stone sank, another stone was thrown into the water by the sword seeker.


    Youdao is a stone sunk into the sea. It is used to describe no news or no influence. But that''s because the ocean is bigger than a stone. For a river, the waves caused by larger stones are enough to bring about considerable response in the slow flow area. Those disturbed fish and shrimps scurrying helplessly at the bottom of the water. One by one, the throwing stones fell into the water. The ripples collided with each other, causing more chaos.


    Jian Qi seemed to enjoy this game. At first, he was sitting and throwing. When he was happy, he stood up and threw a stone. If he was happy, he would throw a stone with both hands. If he threw a small piece of stone, he would just throw it at the middle of the river! The thumping sound of rocks falling into the water and the crackling sound of waves pounding each other thoroughly stirred the quiet dusk, and the birds in the forest fled. Is he crazy? I''m afraid on the contrary, what Jian Qi did was not only crazy, but also intentional. In his hometown, in the face of a closed enemy, the army would send people to the door of the other party to yell and scold, which is the same truth.The black shadow gradually expands from the bottom of the river. The waves accompanied by the falling stones are like sea monsters emerging from the waves. River monster, of course, is not as big as his peers in the sea, but when the huge body with one eye rises from the water, Jian Qi can''t help but stop his action. He threw the last stone in his hand at the river monster''s eye, which was blocked by one of the monster''s four arms.


    "Human, you want to die!" The big mouth of his belly gave a terrible roar, and the monster that rose from the middle of the river said it and began to rush towards the Bank of the river.


    In the face of such a scene, the sword seeker''s mouth shows a smile. What he wants is this effect. He reached out and picked up the iron bar. Without saying a word, he turned and ran towards the open woodland behind him. And when I run, I still don''t forget to sweep the mud and gravel from the ground with the top of the stick and hit the monster behind him. This makes the river monster furious, her four arms are waving, and her mouth is constantly sending out curse words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    Run, run, run. Because as long as you stop a little, you will be caught by the monster behind you, be torn, chewed and swallowed. There are many kinds of reactions when people are being chased, which is mainly related to the identity of the pursuer. In the process of being chased by the river monster, the tension and urgency in Jianqi''s heart gradually transforms into another emotion, happiness. This is not to say that the sword seeker has any strange hobby, but that he clearly understands that the things behind him can''t catch up with him if he wants to. The river monster is too slow, and as a being living in the current, she is not good at moving on land.


    Support on the gravel with an iron bar, throw out the body and fall to the ground steadily. This kind of small acrobatics was mastered when he was a child when he was wandering in the street with his friends. Now I think that time is probably the most relaxed time in his life. He does not need to think about heavy tasks, do not have to deal with others, and will not easily encounter the disaster of death. But he did not want to go back to that era. After so much experience, he saw too many things that his partners could not see. He did not regret it, but occasionally missed it. Miss that kind of purer, simple life.


    "Stop! You rude fellow! I''m going to chew up your bones and let your last bit of flesh be eaten by snails and shrimps Judging from the tone, river monster has no intention to miss the past with Jian Qi.


    "It depends on whether you can catch up with me, you Four different guys. " The sword seeker looked back at the monster behind him, and could not think of any insulting language to satirize the latter. It''s no wonder that the shape of the river monster is really weird. It''s hard to find a reference for this kind of thing in daily life. It''s a typical example that you can''t even scold.


    In fact, this is Jian Qi. He doesn''t know that his action has already infuriated the river monster. Even if he doesn''t make any words, the personality of the latter will never die with him. What''s more, the sword seeker slowed down his pace and used acrobatic movements to cross the obstacles. He deliberately did not want to end the game ahead of time. The purpose, of course, is to bring the other party into the trap that has already been prepared.


    The three stones on the ground are grouped together, which is a sign. From here on, the front is the trap area. Jian Qi''s mouth rose slightly, and he was chased all the way. Although it was dangerous, he was tired of this game. He raised his hand and threw it. The iron bar flew out of his shoulder like a javelin, flying straight out of the distance of twenty or thirty steps! Then he stepped forward with his right foot and gently inhaled air. Each step was lighter than the previous step. At the seventh step, although his body did not fly from the ground, his foot''s action on the ground was not much different from that of floating. He can only take seven steps in this light weight Kung Fu.


    So, what happens after seven steps? Since you are light, why not fly? After nearly three seconds, he turned his whole body back to the ground, and then he turned back to the ground. And this one fell, already jumped out of the normal running distance of 30 steps! With the sword seven landing, his toe gently hook, the iron bar on the ground flew back to his hand. This is the limit speed that he can burst out in a short time. If he had done so, the river monster would not have touched his shadow!


    "Asshole." Seeing such a scene, the river monster is angry and knows that he has been played. This human is clearly deliberately teasing her. But without waiting for the river monster to think about it, her front feet suddenly fell down. At the same time, she only felt that she was slapped by an iron door behind her back, and her huge body fell down in front of her. Flip trap, especially effective against heavy objects. However, different from the traps used to hunt wild animals or kill human beings, this one set up by Jian Qi for river monster just beats herself down by her own weight. That''s enough.


    "Let go A call, in exchange for a long time in the nearby tree crown waiting for the cat goblin a hand to cut the side of the rope. The stake, which has lost its shackles, carries gravity and inertia. It hits the river monster''s side like a battering mallet. It makes a dull noise and rolls the monster all the way into the trap area. So far, the preparation on their side has turned into a perfect effect.


    "Roar!" River monster, angry. Of course, she would be angry, cheated, calculated, and any intelligent creature would feel deeply humiliated and then angry to madness. But different from what Jian Qi thought, the angry monster didn''t ignore others and rushed towards him. After roaring, the river monster actually began to move in the direction of coming. She wants to run?


    Realizing that this possible sword seeker was slightly stunned for a moment, the enemy''s judgment really exceeded his prediction. In the face of such a situation, he could only strike the tree trunk nearby with an iron bar, and the strong vibration would knock out the mortise and tenon inlaid in the tree trunk, triggering the mechanism affected, and three adult long wooden spears were vigorously shot out. However, this mechanism is obviously used to deal with targets close to here. Although the direction of the river monster is consistent with that of the mechanism, the wooden spear loses its strongest lethality after flying in the air for a period of time, and it fails to penetrate the monster''s back to cause damage. It just makes the guy stagger.


    "Well, you have to do it yourself." The black cat spat out the leaves in his mouth and pulled the vines around him. As soon as he tried hard at his feet, his body with a sword on his back swung out of the treetops. He released the vines in the air, opened the tip of his forelimbs and turned out sharp claws. KAILAS landed on the ground on all fours and dashed to the nearby river monster. During this period, sword seven still disdains to trigger the set mechanism, trying to attract the escaped monster back. No one knows how much damage the rolling stone log made by these mechanisms does to the monster, but some of them almost put down the cat goblin."Watch me, boy!" After deftly passing the log that rolled behind him, Kellas opened his mouth and roared at his companion. His body, also with this roar, burst out stronger strength, and finally leaped to seize the river monster''s back, the separated claws cling to the skin of the latter, so that the cat goblin stood on the heel, "you too, you have to be a bit brave to grow such a big body!"


    "Howl The river monster''s four big hands were slapping on her back. Keiras''s claws hurt her more than those traps, and she swayed like a bear who had been tortured mad by fleas. But cat goblins are much more flexible than fleas, well, at least not much. Under the attack of four directions, he was able to make both ends meet. From time to time, he left a deep scratch on the river monster''s back with his claws.


    I don''t know whether I lost my balance in the process of throwing off the foreign body on my back, or whether those traps finally worked. When the river monster was about to step out of the trap area, she finally stepped on the ground, and her whole body was like a hill!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    The light weight Kung Fu used before Jian Qi is called xiaolingxubu, which is a popular lightness skill in the martial arts of Jianmen. As for why there is a small word, it has two meanings. First, the seven steps of xiaolingxu step correspond to the law of qi circulation in the human body. After the seven steps, Qi just circulates in the body for a small week, so it is called small. Second, just as the small lingxu step corresponds to the small Zhoutian where Qi circulates, there is a set of Kung Fu called big lingxu step in the hometown of Jianqi. In other words, it can''t be called kung fu any more, because when the 49 step big lingxu step is completed in the way of big Zhou Tian, the practitioner can resist the wind.


    That said, not to mention Jianmen, a family with a long history, there are few records about dalingxubu written by the right historiographer of the emperor. Whether or not there is such a set of skills, and whether anyone has really practiced it, no one knows where they have gone. Or, the big lingxu step has nothing to do with the small lingxu step. It''s just that the person who created the small lingxu step wants to get a touch of the legendary skill. Leng is that he takes the lingxu step apart and names his own light weight means as small lingxu step.


    As a master of xiaolingxubu, Jianqi has his own judgment on this matter. The time he used this skill is about the same as the time when he left Jianmen. In Jianmen, mastering the small lingxu step means having the basic self-protection ability. Although there are many experts who can''t beat in the world, relying on the seven step lingxu''s skill and using it, it is equivalent to reporting the name of Jianmen, which is the only way to protect one''s life. However, in this no two Dharma sect, there is a cover door and a deadly hole that only practitioners know. In their words, it is called "cutting off Qi", which means cutting off the flow of Qi.


    As mentioned above, xiaolingxu just runs a small Sunday after stepping on it. The method of promoting Qi is to pay attention to an endless stream. Xiaozhoutian should cope with the beginning of the next Sunday. But the door of this set of lightness skills is here. Every time according to xiaolingxu walking skill, breath will be cut off after completing a small week. Although the length of breath is different due to personal cultivation, it will not be shorter than seven breaths. That''s why Jian Qi doesn''t kill the fleeing river monster immediately after landing, instead, it triggers traps that can''t work because of the distance. Because in the state of cutting off the breath, he is really powerless.


    Fortunately, traps and cat goblins have played a role beyond imagination in the chaos. KAILAS, in particular, had already made the river monster''s back look miserable before the flying swallow sword was put out. Now that the time to cut off Qi has passed, Jian Qi can finally feel that his Qi is unblocked again. However, he dares not run xiaolingxu step to catch up with him. Otherwise, he may not think that he died fast enough before the river monster. Sudden, sudden, sudden, contrary to the lightness skill, the sword seeker uses the strength of his legs and feet to make clear footprints on the ground. In this way, if he is in a fight, he will bump into other people''s knife edge, but now it is just in time.


    "Demon, look at the sword!" Speaking of the sword, it was an iron stick, but it didn''t hurt much, because Yihe monster''s thick skin and sword and stick didn''t work well. I saw the iron bar with the wind and lightning from the top to the bottom, but I heard a dull sound, how the iron bar fell, how to bounce back! Along with the staff, they were shaken out for several steps.


    "I knew I couldn''t point at you kids." The cat goblin, lying on the monster''s back, sighed. The claws of both hands were retracted between the skin and flesh. With a soft body twist, it pulled out the swallow sword which was almost the same length as his body behind his back in a posture that the human swordsman could not imagine. The tip of the sword leaves a shallow scar on the greasy skin. Carras, holding a weapon in one hand, rushes to the head of the river monster! When he came to the top of the river monster, he threw himself forward. His left hand was clawed, and his right hand was holding a sword. The whole cat swung out. He was going to stab the monster''s one eye!


    "Hey, big guy, look here!" Provocative words rang from the head of the river monster, who had just recovered from the shock of his fall. Before he could make out the situation, his heavy eyelids opened and saw a black cat with a sly smile and the bronze sword. This is the last scene she saw, because the next moment, the swallow mercilessly stabbed into the pupil of the river monster!


    "Howl The fierce pain made the monster''s upper body directly up. Her four big hands clapped at KAILAS. However, the cat spirit had already returned to the river monster''s head with the strength of her left hand, leaving only half of the swallow sword that had not been inserted, and was completely patted into the pupil depth by the power of the four hands. In such a scene, even its creators bared their teeth and showed an expression of intolerance.


    But the cat demon''s impatience did not last long. When he jumped from the monster''s body and thought that the matter was about to end, many strange things flowed out from the gap between the four big hands that covered their eyes. Those things at first looked like some kind of mucus, but as soon as they were blown by the wind, they became very granular. The gelatinous substance grew webbed limbs, two huge eyes and scabs all over the back. A large number of toads, or toads, swarmed out as if they had been bombed out of their nests. For a time, the air was filled with their chirping sounds, which could not hold the rest.


    KAILAS was stunned. He didn''t expect such a development. The toads hopped, pushed, and approached him like a tide of abscesses. At this time, a hand from behind a pull his neck collar, run quickly. Naturally, it was the hand of Jian Qi, and the cat goblin had never seen a sword seeker, and he was afraid to be like this. Although they did not know each other for a long time, he could guarantee that Jian Qi would not always be frightened like this. He even used a small lingxu step again and jumped on the branch of a big tree in seven steps! Jian Qi, who stands firm, throws down the cat goblin. His face is red and his chest is fluctuating."Are you all right?" We don''t need to know the situation of Jian Qi. We can see that there is something wrong with him now. KAILAS frowns and his voice is a little uneasy.


    "Wow As soon as the words fell, the swordsman spat out a mouthful of blood, splashing down on the grass under the tree, leaving a large red mark. After spitting blood, Jian Qi''s face soon recovered. He wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and held out a hand to indicate that he was OK. "It''s no big problem. He just had a quick move and got some internal injuries. Fortunately, I haven''t lost my temper. I''ll be fine when I catch my breath. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    Qi, can rely on breathing to restore calm, internal injury can also rely on the flow of Qi temporarily suppressed. But the changes that have been made can''t be restored, and the wound that has been torn can''t heal. The toads, which sprang out of the river monster''s eyes, had spread towards the big tree where the blood was. They beat, chirp, the scene straight people scalp numb, if it is the ability to bear less people, I am afraid they will faint.


    "I didn''t think it was all these things flowing through the body of that thing. Now I began to wonder who was the goblin between me and her." Keiras was completely free of his arrogance, his ears drooping with depression, his eyes staring at the scene below and muttering to himself. No one needs to point out that cat goblins can understand that toad tide is the enemy that can''t be fought against compared with a huge enemy.


    "It''s not your fault that Shan Jing he Ling is evil. For the present, we can only take risks. Otherwise, the toads will be allowed to go down the river without the help of the river monster, and the workers will suffer Jian Qi''s eyes are very serious. In the final analysis, whether he is going to end up in this situation or whether his calculation at the beginning has failed, can only be said to be a mistake after a mistake. This is in his hometown, called Shi. If the potential was on their side before, now because of successive accidents, the victory has quietly turned into a decline. But the decline is not a failure, as long as it is not defeated, there is still a way.


    KAILAS was somewhat surprised by the swordsman''s fighting spirit, for he could not see what kind of desperate capital they had in the absence of cheese. You should know that a desperate fight also requires capital. Even if you have no chance of winning at all, you are not qualified to talk about winning in danger. But there''s no reason why Jian Qi doesn''t understand it. "Even if you can get through those toads, you won''t be able to solve that thing. If the eyes are not vital, the sword alone can not kill it. Unless it''s a weapon like a sword, cut it into pieces. It''s better to wait for the wizard to deal with it. "


    "No. I am confident that I can understand this matter. Just need you to do the next favor and make some time. Although I have used my skill twice today, I am sure I can still do it again. As long as I can let the unstoppable rush to the monster''s side, I can control it. " Jian Qi''s words are solid. The cat goblin who listened to him, though not sure what little lingxubu was, might have guessed that it had something to do with the fact that he had just run out of the toad tide. The problem is that the reason why Jian Qi has to fight back and forth is not to solve the river monster with the method in his mouth just now. In addition to panic, the main premise he mentioned is that he can''t be disturbed. It''s easy to say, but it''s not easy to keep the noisy toads away? It''s not easy. It''s better than giving up.


    The cat goblin''s ears rose again, and he stood up and looked down upon the wave of toads and the river monster still lying in the distance, who seemed dead. Simply, the distance of Jian Qi is long enough. These toads are not only close to them, but also far away from their sources. Just as human blood would drain away, no new toads would spring out of the river monster''s eyes. This was an opportunity.


    "There are three more traps. They are all falling, so they were not triggered just now. The tree we have now is the third tree in the East with triangle mark on its trunk and the fifth tree with diamond mark in the West. We have to make the most of what we have left. I don''t think it''s possible to wipe out all these toads, but at least they have to be downsized and confused. " Jian Qi raised his hand and said, pointing to the two big trees with hidden organs, he said to the cat goblin. The traps on the three trees were originally set up to prevent the river monster from breaking through from these directions. They were far away from each other, and it was difficult to play an endless effect as the traps just started in succession.


    "I see what you mean." Keiras shook his beard and said in a deep voice. If they want to make good use of these three traps to achieve their goals, they have few choices. One person and one cat looked at each other and saw the same look from each other''s eyes. There is no need for more words to discuss the details, because in such a disadvantage, we can only rely on contingency, there is no room for step-by-step.


    At this time, we have to understand the situation, because those noisy toads have gathered under the tree, and they spit out blood to form a group. It seems that if Jian Qi is down there, I''m afraid they will be covered by these crazy creatures. This is the best time to see a shiver on the treetops. A row of piles that had been hung up like knives fell down due to gravity and smashed into the toads!


    "Poof! Bang The toad was smashed, the pus was splashed everywhere, and the smell of smell filled the air. At the same time, a figure fell from the tree, not far from the toads, and headed west.


    "Quack! Quack The toads in the confusion found the target and ran after the figure with anger and chase desire. But they just jumped out a few steps, and another figure flew down from the top of the tree, but moved to the East. This caused the division of the toads. The toads on the periphery were less affected by the trap and more likely to see the first shadow, so they mostly went to the West. Survivors near the center of the interior climb up from their companions'' bodies and see the people heading east, jumping in the opposite direction to the others. A large group of toads is terrible. What about two small groups?The answer is still horrible. Carras landed on all fours and ran fatally toward the marked tree in the west, but he didn''t want toads sticking to him at all. But the toads who kept up with him not only had excellent jumping ability, but also could stretch out their long, sticky tongue. These tongues were like fleshy harpoons, which could bring down at least a handful of hair when touching the body of a cat goblin.


    Four legged and four legged running is still so difficult. As a man heading east, there are many holes in the clothes of Jian Qi''s legs and ankles. More than once, he tried to use the small lingxu step to get rid of the pursuers behind him, but he couldn''t do that. At this time, he would have no way to bypass toad and the river monster. This is his only chance, even if it is really licked by these things, he can not give up. Having said that, the speed of Jian Qi can''t match the speed of the cat goblin. However, he has to throw his iron stick behind his body and smash it at the toads to gain time.


    Hopefully, the toads are not strong enough to corrode metal. Throwing out the weapons, seven swords, one horizontal heart, the speed under the feet of two points faster, finally came to the east of the big tree near.


    "Drink With one foot on the ground, the sword seeker rises from the ground, holds the branches out of the ground with both hands high, and like a monkey, he makes a circle and falls to the top of the tree. He reached for a knot tied to the trunk of the tree and pulled it open. "Try this one!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    An interesting question is whether the toads that are attacking Jian Qi and KAILAS are creatures. These things were formed by pus from the wound of the river monster''s eyes, which was completely different from the process of the normal Toad from the egg to the tadpole stage and finally to the mature state. They are more like the products of magic than the real creatures that grow up from small to large and experience death. Jian Qi''s hometown is rich in this kind of technique. It''s not a strange story in the world, but most of them are blind tricks, not real changes.


    What''s in front of you is not a blind eye. At least there''s no way to make a toad scratch off a lot of trouser legs in one bite. After being baptized by two traps, there are not many toads still gathering on the ground under the seventh sword. But that''s more because most of the toads have just been attracted away by the cat goblin. Moreover, the culprit for stabbing the river monster''s eyes is KAILAS. If these toads are really some kind of magic or willpower formation of the river monster, they should also attack the main target of KAILAS. Thinking of this, Jian Qi looked up at the distance.


    The cat goblin has not yet reached the safe area. The tree he is going to is far away from the one where the sword seeker is hiding. In the case of climbing up the tree just after the danger, the task assignment is correct. If you do Jian Qi, you can''t be overtaken by toad in this distance without using small lingxu step. These things look clumsy and slow, but their continuous jumping speed in a straight line is actually amazing. But can not be caught up by these strange and indefatigable toads in a long distance, his speed and endurance can be seen. In terms of physical fitness, he is far better than human beings.


    Now it is useless to worry about the situation of his companions. The cat goblin is still running, which means that the toad''s attention will be focused on him. This is an opportunity that must be grasped and can not be repeated. Jian Qi didn''t dare to neglect him. He put his eyes back on the huge body of the river monster. His lips opened slightly and breathed in the air. Qi and air, in fact, are not the same thing. It is not to say that moving Qi is to pull the air inhaled from the lungs into the circulation of the body. That is impossible. If we can do it, we may not be far away from death. The purpose of controlling breathing is to remove the extra mental interference and affect more precise senses.


    There is no chance for him to step on the top of the tree leisurely, so starting from the tree and gradually accelerating the seven steps is the most important. If you are affected in the middle of the way, not only the small lingxu step will have problems, but also the Qi in the body will be disrupted, which will not be able to spit blood. Ready, ready. Jian Qi lowered his eyes and finally took a look at the toads gathered below, then jumped forward!


    "Deng! Thump! Thump As soon as his foot touched the ground, he took four steps and rushed out all at once. But attracted by the heavy footstep, the toads also found the guy who showed up on his own initiative. They turned around one after another and began to pounce on the back of Jian Qi! In the fifth step, a lucky toad grabbed Jian Qi''s ankle with his tongue, but the latter, relying on the control of his mind, struggled to endure the pain of his skin being torn off and moved on. This somewhat affected his sixth step, but in the end he successfully stepped out of the seventh step. Light body, step on the wind, ascend to the sky! This step is higher than the previous two times!


    Man, it''s slow in the air. It''s not that you fly slowly, or you don''t need to control any muscle in your body. If you hand over the body''s movement to inertia, you will have a sense of confusion in time. Jian Qi''s hand slowly touched the wooden handle behind it. Qingfu sword is one of the 72 heritages of flying swallow. However, it is much higher in the ancestral hall of Jianmen because it is too special.


    "Sword, is ruler, is boundary." In a trance, his father''s admonition appeared at the same time along with the incense which always could not be dissipated in the study. It seemed that he returned to the age when he stood at the desk reciting the sword spectrum. "The world only uses the sword as a weapon, but the soldiers are unknown. However, in the name of sword, we have made this unknown tool for the world to kill and cut down for generations. Its evil is not deep. However, people only say that the sword is a lethal weapon. What can''t be a weapon? The murderer is not self murderer. The ferocity of the weapon lies in the self nature of the person. The good man defends the way, and the evil man shows off his power. Therefore, the sword is a ruler. If there is good or evil, it is a measure. "


    "Sword is also the boundary, which divides Yin and Yang. Death under the sword and life on the sword are different from that of the axe. There are killing swords and living swords. The sword holder must be measured by the sword, and it must be used to divide the boundary. But there is no absoluteness in everything. The day can''t turn to the night all at once. There is always room for each other. Among the many swords offered by our family, one sword is especially good at this. Do you know? "


    "I know that the name of this sword is Qingfu, which was not made by my family. It was entrusted to the ancestral hall to provide for it. The green Fu sword is made of wood. It can''t be stained with metal. It can''t kill people or blood. It''s a sword to drive away ghosts and spirits. This sword is a living sword. It must be used once a nail. Otherwise, the spirit will break and soon it will become rotten wood. Therefore, every time our family comes to this time, we will send people to search for the evil spirit and bring it back to the ancestral clan. "


    It''s been more than 30 years since Li Qingfu was stolen from Jianmen. It''s really not much short of the deadline of that Jiazi. Just right, I''ll use you to sacrifice the sword! When a man is in the air, the sword will come out of its sheath, and the wooden sword body is doomed not to be too long. Therefore, compared with the normal standard sword, the green Fu feels more like an ornament hanging on the wall. And it is this ornament, but it is really a sword to let the devils escape.Jian Qi holds the sword in his right hand and holds it behind his back. He leans slightly. He trots under his feet and runs straight to the river monster. As long as you can stick the green Rune into the skin of the monster, it will naturally work. This is the knowledge handed down from generation to generation in the gate of swordsmen. People of the older generation who have seen the green Rune used last time are all convinced. A person''s life is limited, so is the knowledge and experience that can be accumulated. What a big family like Jianmen is superior to others is what has been accumulated and passed down from generation to generation. Every younger generation of Jianmen will inherit it and turn it into practice whenever they have the opportunity.


    The river monster''s body, as if dead, had remained motionless since the toads came out of the wound. Jian Qi doesn''t think the other side is dead. If he can be killed by stabbing in the eye, he won''t be so careful before cheese. Moreover, the apparent hostility shown by the toads suggests that they are somehow manipulated by river monsters.


    As the sword seeker came to the front of the monster''s body, he did not hesitate. KAILAS was still being chased. He had to solve all this as soon as possible. Hold the sword with your right hand, press the handle with your left hand, and keep your momentum like a green dragon going out to sea!


    At that time, when the green dragon of Jian Qi was about to hit his target, two flashes of lightning appeared in the cloud! River monster, moved, her two big hands like the tentacles of an octopus extended forward, revealing her previously covered abdomen, the big mouth on the abdomen showed a strange smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    When he saw that smile, Jian Qi''s heart was cold. He didn''t foresee this possibility, but he thought that if it happened, he would have to admit that he was in a bad situation. Therefore, when the real fatal trap is revealed, the sword seeker has not been able to calm his emotions. He regretted that he had been involved in such a dangerous situation because of his persistence in flying swallow sword. He regretted blindly that the trap and green Fu could easily solve the opponent. He could have gone back to his hometown safely to marry his wife, but he had already found the green Fu sword and had won him enough glory to enjoy his whole life. As long as the sword is brought back, his deeds can be engraved on the murals of the family and written in the scroll. Even the tomb will be closer to the ancestors.


    These are all going to be lost because his life is about to die here. In an instant, remorse, anger, loss, emptiness, negative emotions and great fear of death emerged from the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, gnawing at the thought and body of Jian Qi like a poisonous insect. People who practice Qi have a kind of illusion. They always feel that their negative emotions have been washed away under the flow of Qi, so they can deal with the situation calmly and calmly. It is indeed an illusion. If you think about it carefully, it will be clear that Qi can''t make people non-human, and the emotions that come with life will not disappear before life disappears.


    It''s not a good feeling to be carried away by emotions and lose the ability to think. The mixture of emotions is often called despair. Fortunately, maybe it was the seven lives of the sword. At this time, the Qi in his body just passed over his head. The cool passing along Lingtai made his mind stretch out a hand in the turbid lake. When the river monster''s two big hands were about to pat his body into meat cakes, the black eyes regained their clearness. Jian Qi can''t avoid it. He just tilts back and touches the ground with both hands. It''s a perfect iron plate bridge! A gust of wind was blowing over his abdomen!


    "Pa!" It was like thunder and burst in the ear. It was like a dam burst in front of him. Although this palm was not taken on the sword seeker, the shock generated was enough to make his body and mind numb together. With all his strength, Jian Qi forced his stiff body to fall to the left and tumbled out. It turned out that his decision was extremely correct, because the two closed palms were immediately held together and turned into heavy fists.


    "Running away is meaningless. Your destiny is to be crushed to death like a bug!" The river monster roared sarcastically from his belly''s big mouth. Although he lost his one eye, he didn''t feel how much she was affected.


    A carp straightened up the Jian Qi, which turned up from the ground, and soon understood why this happened. In the middle of the two higher hands that the other party did not clap him, two penetrating eyes were staring at him. He made a mistake at the beginning of the fight with KAILAS. The river monster is not a natural creature. She is a spirit monster. The spirit monster does not need to grow according to the normal life. Therefore, her mouth can grow on her stomach, her eyes may not grow in the same place, and her head may not be the key. The appearance of that kind of person is just a disguise, and no one can tell the structure of her body before cutting this guy open. Attacks in the conventional sense are hard to work.


    "Well, that''s not a very pleasant fate. I''d rather not Jian Qi, who has regained his stature, once again carries Qingfu behind his back. He does not want to let this excessively abnormal wooden sword arouse the other party''s vigilance. Although this will make the river monster suspicious of what he is carrying behind his back, just as he has just learned from his experience to understand the body structure of his opponent, the river monster will not suddenly guess what the weapon behind sword 7 can do. This is his last card now, and even if the toads are gone, the cat goblin can''t come here soon. He has no other recourse.


    "Can you refuse? Ah? You and the rest of the damned people in that town are going to die The river monster''s belly is wide open, revealing a cave like mouth.


    Seeing this, Jian Qi straightened up instead and didn''t seem to have the intention to attack or escape immediately. He looks at each other, "OK, even if you''re right. But you should at least let me die understand? I was hired by the townspeople of zhefa town to deal with you. It is not unjust to die in your hands. But what did the townspeople do to put them to death so hard? You see, dead people don''t leak secrets. Besides, even if I leak secrets, it won''t affect your plan, right? I''m more worried about you than I''m going to die right now


    "What do you mean?" River monster, confused by the human in front of you. Of course, she didn''t want to tell Jian Qi the reason of the matter. The problem is, the man should have given up resistance and intended to die. But why did he say something about himself under such circumstances? Jingguai, after all, is relatively simple and curious. If she doesn''t care, she will not have any problems. However, she realized that the victory was in hand, and she could not help asking. This is what the swordsman asked, and he immediately showed his regret.


    "To plan a plan but not to be known is tantamount to casting pearls and innards? You planned so well, and you beat a challenger like me. As a result, in the end, no one in jiefa Town, from old to young, from top to bottom, knows why you killed them and how you harvested their lives. Isn''t it so boring? What will you get when you finish your plan and walk in the dead and silent town of hair? Looking at the bodies, you may get a moment of joy, but you will think that they do not know why they died, they do not know what offended you"Doesn''t that leave you in endless regret after the first pleasure of revenge? You know, those people die when they die! They die without knowing anything! I don''t know anything and I die! It''s too cheap. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, I''m a piece of meat. I have no fear, no regret, and I don''t know how ugly I''ve done


    That''s all. Jian Qi stops suddenly when he is in the most emotional state. He wants to give the next play to the river monster. If just words really stimulate each other''s emotions, she will not help it.


    "Yes, they should know why they died! They have to go to hell with this remorse The sword seeker should try to suppress the smile of his mouth and put on a frightened expression. He succeeded.


    The river monster''s four hands waved, expressing her emotions, "those stupid, savage human beings! They cut down trees and push them from the mountains into my river! One tree, one year! Do you know that feeling? Every time the log falls into the water, I feel my body shaking with the river! Damn them! Of course they should die! They don''t know what they hurt! So I took that thing from him, and I accepted his offer, that I should weave the damned souls of these damned people into cloth and put them at the bottom of the river, so that they will always regret in the pain of drowning


    "Yes, of course you do. They have made such a big mistake that they deserve such punishment. You''ve done a little right. There''s a clear line of gratitude and resentment. " Jian Qi said, carefully moving his body in front of the river monster. He''s adjusting position and angle, shortening the distance and looking for opportunities. He wants to use emotion and language to let the river monster show a flaw, a fatal one.


    For example, at this moment!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Wooden sword, when passing through the air, can''t produce the air flow with pressure like metal sword. Besides, the wood that makes up the green rune is also very delicate. It is not the wood with the hardness comparable to that of metal, and it does not have the toughness that metal is hard to match. Judging from the knowledge and experience of Jian Qi, it is an ordinary weapon, which may be too light for children to train. If he had not believed in all kinds of sword information circulated in Jianmen, he would not have regarded this wooden sword, which even looks very casual, as a magic weapon handed down by his family. Even he once suspected that it was not the green Fu sword that was powerful, but the person holding the sword.


    But now, this is the last chance for Jian Qi. He treads on the wind and thunder, looks like chasing the moon, with the momentum of flying snow and piercing clouds, he carries his sword like a downhill tiger and goes straight to the river monster''s eye which was blinded by KAILAS! According to legend, as long as the green talisman can pierce into the body of monsters and monsters, it can play a role, and it does not have to be the key. In this way, it seems that the foundation laid by the cat spirit before has become very important. Come on, life and death are in this sword!


    "You know what? I do feel much better after I have said the hate. Maybe your suggestion is really good, so in return for your advice, I should give you the most painful way to die! " The big hand, like a dark cloud, shrouded it from the side, grabbed the head of Jian Qi and stopped his body completely in the air, "so you can''t see it? That''s not good. You have to watch. "


    Great power came from all directions. It was the river monster who grasped the body of the sword seeker with his hand. Just this time, he almost broke the bones of Jian 7! What appeared in front of them were the eyes full of mockery in their palms, grotesque and disturbing. The sword in my hand, I lost it. And then there is all hope and possibility. He had struggled, just as powerless as a fish struggling on the shore.


    "You think I''m going to miss the little moves because of your words? You think I didn''t notice the hand you had on your back? Do you think you are the only people in the world who are smart enough to think? How dare you The river monster''s belly''s big mouth made an angry voice. Of course, she would be angry. No one knows how arrogant and contemptible these self described human beings are. Even in the case of death, these humans are still trying to fool her as a fool without intelligence. So she hated that she wanted the people in hair town to die, and if she could, she wanted all the people to die.


    The sword seven, which was held in his hand, had no ability to refute or explain. He was afraid that a little air in his chest would be squeezed out with a mouth, and then his body and viscera would come. This time, in the severe pain, he completely lost the ability to fight back. The river monster who created this situation didn''t think so. She slightly adjusted the angle of her palm and eyes, saw the green Fu sword falling on the ground, took it up with her other hand and put it in front of her eyes for careful observation. Then she was furious, "is this your assassin''s Mace? A wooden sword! You''re going to kill me with this toy! Ah! What do you think of me? Insects? "


    Every time she yelled, the strength of her hands increased. When she asked for the last sentence, Jian Qi finally couldn''t stand it. She opened her mouth, and the breath in her chest erupted with blood stasis. Seeing that there was no answer from human beings, the angry river monster again turned his attention to the sword. She looked at it carefully. However, Qingfu was an ordinary wooden sword. It''s made of ordinary wood that was cut down from the mountains and hit her river. "Carba" is accompanied by the sound of unbearable burden. The sword, which has been protected by Jianmen for generations, is broken from it and split into two parts by the monster.


    The river monster is not enough. She destroys the green Fu sword again and again until she turns it into a wood residue that can''t be destroyed! Then, she put the wooden dregs into her mouth and chewed hard, as if chewing the souls of those who had offended her. They''d better have a soul and can continue to suffer after the physical death. The river monster thought so, holding the sword in her hand and walking toward the river, she wanted to let the arrogant human end his life by drowning, not drowning at once, but repeatedly, slowly and persistently, and make him regret that he was born in this world and that he was a human being.


    Smile, because of cruel imagination and emerge. She unconsciously relaxed the strength in her hands, let the sword seven have a short breath. The sword seeker saw everything just now, but he was extremely calm. As he was walking, he suddenly said in a weak voice, "you ate it. You eat it, it enters your body. Maybe it''s the will of God. It''s the will of God. "


    "What are you talking about? You don''t think eating a little wood will affect me, do you? I was born in this river, not to mention wood. I have eaten anything that will fall into the river. Just wood, I can eat it again... " Words, stop here, never continue.


    Jian Qi''s expression was very calm. He thought that he would have intense emotion when he saw such a scene. He was proud, shocked and excited about the power of the sword. But when he really saw the river monster who was going to kill him, the river monster who hated the people in the town of hair knot, bit by bit in front of him changed from his original body to a grotesque tree, but there was no fluctuation in his heart. Feet grow roots, deep into the soil, trunk into trunk, grow twigs, those messy hair into vines, open mouth into tree holes, the whole process is quiet and silent."You look good." When the cat goblin came, he saw Jian Qi trapped in the thick branches. He jumped up on the branches and glanced at the sudden big tree. He had a premonition. Instead of rescuing Jian Qi for the first time, KAILAS ran to the top of the tree trunk, put his hand into a crack, and then pulled it out! The flying swallow sword was pulled out immediately.


    It''s not difficult to cut off the branches and save Jian Qi. Before the last ray of sunset, one cat and one person had been resting under the tree. They were all injured and had to pay a lot of physical energy.


    "So you did it? The sword turned the monster into a tree? This kind of thing is not very common. It''s very suitable for those who have great achievements to collect booty. " The cat goblin said, patting the trunk behind him and saying casually.


    "Not so. Strictly speaking, this guy is not dead, but is living in this way. Qingfu is not a sword for killing life, it is a sword for suppressing evil spirits. If someone cuts down this tree now, it will recover its original body. As a goblin in the river, it has done nothing wrong. It is not so rare to kill all human beings because of anger. Therefore, I just use green Fu to suppress it here. When the anger subsides, it will naturally come out of the tree. Anyway, it hasn''t really killed anyone yet. There''s no need to do it so well. "


    When Jian Qi said that the river monster was not dead, the cat spirit almost jumped up from the ground. He looked at the big tree behind him with fear. For a moment, he wanted to ask if he could kill the river monster by burning the tree, but he still sighed, "well, it''s not easy to live once. As the closest person to be killed by it, you have to pay such a high price to keep it alive, so do it. It''s just a pity that sword. "


    "It''s nothing to be sorry about." Jian Qi showed a tired smile, and then raised his finger to the top of the tree. There, it seemed that some kind of tree fruit was growing there. "Seven hours after taking effect, the green Fu sword will fall from the tree in the way of tree fruit. As I said, it''s a living sword. It''s not only a living person, but also a living one. "


    "Yes. Now it''s up to Taran. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    ATA''s departure time is later than that of Jian Qi. Basically speaking, when Jian Qi draws the river monster out of the river with stones, the female swordsman starts from jiefa town. When she set out, cheese was still in a coma, and the mage accurately predicted his next situation. After he explained the plan and precautions, he almost immediately fainted on the table. If it was not for his grey robe, he would never get up again. People are very interesting animals. When we give ourselves a goal that seems to be able to achieve, we always have the motivation to stick to it again, but we don''t notice that we have run out of oil and the lamp is dry.


    Because of thinking of cheese, ATA''s eyebrows are gathering unconsciously. She feels that she has frowned more times recently than in her whole life before meeting the grey robe. It''s not a bad thing. Before that, she would be happy, angry and sad, but she seldom worried because she had nothing to worry about except her family. Ever since she met the grey robe, she had more to worry about. She was always indifferent to her own body. Although she was not forgiving, she always took the lead. She began to like the feeling of worry, which made her no longer feel lonely.


    Because of this, when cheese will ask her to tell her the task, the female swordsman will gladly accept. She is not only the most suitable person for the task, but also the one who wants to complete it. Rather than killing something, she hoped that her actions were to save something, although her sword would not hesitate to protect her companions and herself. Looking up at the sunset, the night is coming.


    The subtle sunshine at dusk is the most difficult time for ATA, who can freely use her unique vision during the day and night. Only at dusk, under the ambiguous light, the whole world has become blurred. She can not play her own advantages in the light of dusk. She can only rely on the most normal vision as an ordinary person. Fortunately, the mage had anticipated this situation. ATA shook it gently, and a small glass bottle came into her hand. In the bottle was transparent water and a small drop of bright red blood. This blood comes from the object she is going to rescue. After a simple casting, the red blood will shake in the bottle and point to the person who once owned it. With its guidance, even without the help of goblin vision or Ningfu, ATA can successfully arrive at the forest hut.


    The female swordsman did not ride a horse, and her running speed and endurance in the forest were not inferior to those of horses, which was very similar to the spirits living in the forest. However, this is not the main reason. After all, if the goal is simply to rescue the people kidnapped by river monsters, it is always good to bring a horse to carry the hostages. However, the person who proposes not to ride over is cheese. In this regard, the mage has other considerations.


    The flarag on the waist shakes with running. The effect of attacking the enemy sword is no longer activated as the Taxus toxin is discharged from ATA''s body. Otherwise, the ordinary scabbard can''t contain this magic sword which can cut off most things in the world. According to the cat goblin, as the goblin King''s sword, the enemy sword has a special scabbard. Only that scabbard can keep the sword from being destroyed. Since the real sword is in the hands of ATA, most of the scabbard still remains in the hands of the current goblin king as a cover to frighten the enemy. Although the goblins don''t have any foreign enemies, if they don''t have their swords, no one will have other thoughts.


    It''s good. Although he was saved by the enemy''s sword, ATA, as a sword holder, really doesn''t want to have such a powerful sword in his hand. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Who knows if the power of the magic sword will fall on him for some reason? In contrast, it is only as a puzzle solver that fraklag is her familiar and skillful weapon.


    The woods mentioned by cheese appeared in front of the swordswoman, and her beacon pointed straight ahead. ATA looked at the sunset. Today''s dusk is very long, some too long. With one hand on the hilt of her sword, she lowered her body slightly and walked lightly into the prison, hiding the cause of the death of the townspeople in the town of hair knot. What is she on guard against? If it''s a river monster, the actions of Jian Qi and KAILAS will not fail easily. With those two people there, the monster can''t appear here at this time. But she was still on guard, and very careful. The reason is very simple. It is a small question raised by the mage.


    River monster, there''s no magic spinning machine. So she gave her the textile machine, and instructed the river monster to kidnap golly and force him to work for himself. And this man will probably have the idea of taking back the textile machine when he sees the river monster being besieged and defeated by the seven swords. This person is probably the devil. In the knowledge reserve of cheese, the guy who is so keen on planning such events is mostly related to the devil.


    This is also why he asked atta to complete the task of saving golee. Compared with pure goblin keiras and pure human sword 7, ATAH''s uncertainty will make the devil confused. Those wily evil things are the most cautious, and may not risk interfering with the actions of the female swordsman. Besides, even if she has to confront the devil, her demon vision can ensure that she will not be easily confused by magic or illusions. In addition, with the magic sword in her hand, the ordinary devil may not be her opponent. It can be said that in the current staffing, female swordsmen are the most secure candidates.


    The problem is, the most secure candidates do not mean that things can be done safely, too much of the arrangement often can not achieve the desired effect. Therefore, in addition to informing the intelligence that has been inquired and possible speculation, cheese also planned the measures that ATAH can take in the face of different situations. However, the mage himself also understood that the information he had collected was not enough to make a safe plan. Therefore, he did not force ARTA to implement his own suggestions. The coping strategies for possible situations in the operation still depended on her own judgment. This kind of letting go is not only a last resort, but also cheese''s trust in his companion.ATA can feel this trust, and she can also realize that in the eyes of cheese, the woman to be rescued is very important. This is not to say that the mage fell in love with golee at first sight. It is purely the past experience that makes him feel sympathy for those who are undoubtedly involved in the dark side of the world and can not break free. She can''t forgive the vampire who killed the merchant who took her to Cangshi.


    Deep in the forest, the labyrinth of plants and plants appears in front of you. Cheese has told ATA about the way to solve the maze. He even can''t trust to draw a bird''s-eye view to her. In fact, the mage is worried. Just like this kind of labyrinth can''t trap the grey robe, the keen half goblin swordsman can easily cross the maze with his excellent insight and memory. Just out of caution, ATA looked around to make sure that no one was staring at the entrance of the maze, especially small animals such as crows and snakes. Demons and their casters often borrowed the eyes of these unknown creatures.


    No, the woods are quiet and frightening. Not to mention snakes or crows, ATA walked cautiously along the way, not even a worm. This is not a coincidence. There must be a reason for the abnormality.


    The sword blade pulls out a little and knocks the beacon back into the dark pocket of her sleeve. The female swordsman turns into the maze in two or three steps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    The labyrinth made of shrubs, to be honest, doesn''t have much effect. The reason is very simple, as the wall of the Bush does not have breakthrough, if trapped in the maze of people forced to tear open the Bush to rush out, it is just some injury. Such a labyrinth can be used as a pastime for summer nights, but it is very difficult to expect it to play a protective role. Either the wall of the separated shrub is thick enough, or the branches of the shrub are poisonous. Even so, it takes only a fire, or a thick skinned boar, to break through such defenses from the outside. Unless, it has a cover up under the surface.


    In terms of body shape, there are not many differences between cheese and atta. Although men and women are different, the mage belongs to the kind of thin and weak type. Although he gained some weight in the valley, he is still not as strong as the muscular men. Without a robe, his whole person will be somewhat unconvincing. In contrast, although the female swordsman has more developed muscles due to habitual reasons, her slender skeleton does not make her feel strong. On the contrary, frequent but not heavy exercise gives her a vitality different from that of ordinary women. This is similar to Elsa.


    Therefore, if it is a corridor that cheese can pass through smoothly, there is no reason why ATA will be difficult to move. But the truth is, as she goes deeper into the maze, the narrower the distance between the shrubs, as if she didn''t intend to leave a place for people to walk. Moreover, it is not mixed with protruding sharp branches and thorny stems and leaves. If you are not careful, you will pull it to your clothes, hinder your movement, or even scratch your bare skin.


    There is no need for anyone to remind, and no need for goblin vision to identify. It is obvious that this maze is targeting her. The female swordsman sidled carefully through a narrow mouth. When she was halfway there, she found that part of her clothes in front of, behind and behind were stuck by the branches of the Bush, which hindered her movement in this poor posture. Even, I don''t know if it is an illusion. With the breeze blowing the branches and leaves in the forest, the shrubs on both sides of her are still growing slowly, which has a great momentum to close together. Most importantly, due to the location problem, ATA was unable to draw out her saber or reach the knife she was carrying.


    "She''s trapped!" "Trapped! Trapped "Hee hee, look at her embarrassed look!" "In a mess! be at a loss what to do! It''s like a turtle turned over! "


    A dense, sinister whisper, with a certain amount of malicious banter, flowed into ATA''s ears through the gaps in the bush. She was stunned for a moment, and it took her a few seconds to realize that the language of these whispers was goblin. This can explain what happened to her now. The place with luxuriant vegetation is really a paradise for goblins. Especially those little goblins with the same size as insects, they do not appear in front of people, but have a childlike desire for pranks. However, this kind of pranks is as insignificant as children, often pure and cruel. In the legend of the countryside, there are many people who have lost their lives and even implicated their families because of the prank of the goblin.


    "You You... " ATA opened her mouth and tried to use goblin language to talk to the originator. The goblins are very timid. As long as they realize that the target of the prank knows their existence and that they are the culprit, it is enough to scare them away. But goblin language is not so easy to use, understand and speak out of the language is not corresponding. So she tried to make her voice, but she couldn''t make the right tone in her throat. This turned her efforts into a drowning struggle in the eyes of the goblin. These little guys hiding in the Bush laughed and didn''t care.


    At this time, ATA, who has always been a gentle temper, also felt her anger rising from her body. Now she knows why most people show subtle expressions when they talk about goblins. It''s not their fault. Goblins are a group of people who have no empathy. Their self is extremely closed, and all judgments of likes and dislikes are based on this. When they help others, they feel interesting; when they hurt others, they are also because of fun. Such existence, even if the language is interlinked, can''t really communicate, because they don''t care about other people''s life or death and feelings, so they become unpredictable and dangerous.


    With this fury, despite the pain of her scratched arm, she reached to her waist and grasped the hilt of frarag''s sword. Magic sword, slightly scabbard. It is not only the blade but also the magic power of goblin sword. The more small things are, the more sensitive they are. All the giggling goblins are quiet in an instant. At this time, the sunset finally disappeared in the shadow of the mountains with its last ray of afterglow, and ATA''s sky blue eyes regained their ability. At this moment, the laughter just turned into a shrieking exclamation. The Bush that bound the swordsman relaxed immediately and was passed by her three or two times.


    "Go away!" ATA spits out the word from the cleft of his teeth, but not all out of emotional catharsis, but the word is relatively simple in pronunciation. This kind of vocabulary, no matter in which language, is often short, quick and powerful. After hearing this, they immediately scattered the birds and beasts. The labyrinth of shrubs, which was just full of weird atmosphere, suddenly turned back to the landscape that only played a decorative role. Now think about it. The reason why cheese didn''t encounter a prank through the maze was mostly the magic power on the grey robe that could not be completely hidden. As long as the sprites looked from a distance, they knew that this human could not be provoked.


    After clearing up the obstacles, ATA didn''t spend much time walking through the maze. In front of her was the exit of the labyrinth, facing the dilapidated log cabin, where the dim lights were the same as before. As long as you enter this room, the task of taking away the women inside is finished. But if things were really so simple, would cheese tell himself so much before he left? ATA took a breath and pressed her hand on the hilt. Calculate the time. If there is nothing wrong with Jian 7, the river monster should have been subdued. Then her opponent, the guy who provided the river monster''s magic textile machine, would probably come to recover this precious magic item. According to the master''s idea, if the textile machine can''t be saved, it should also be destroyed. After all, it is connected with the life of a town. If it is easily taken away, it will inevitably leave some problems.Once again confirm the surrounding environment, the goblin vision recovery, the darkness in front of her will not become an obstacle. ATA steps out of the maze and slowly approaches the hut. Here you can hear the sound of the textile machine, and it is not small, so it seems that the labyrinth is likely to have sound insulation effect. The swordswoman thought for a moment, but decided to be on the safe side. She first looked through the window at the situation in the room. But just as she was going to turn to the side where the light was projected, a figure came out of the corner of the hut. Since neither side made a sound when they walked, they didn''t react until they almost hit each other, and at the same time they retreated in the direction of their arrival.


    Although it was only for a moment, and with excellent dark vision, ATA saw some details of the thing, and to be sure, it wasn''t human.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    In fact, it''s not human, and it''s not too surprising. The world is not only human. Not to mention animals and plants, it is not only elves, dwarfs and witches who have similar body structures to humans, not to mention the various races with other ethnic origins derived from human beings, or the exotic species such as vampires who have been transformed by magic. It''s just that what ATA sees still makes her uncomfortable. Because the thing she recognized was a doll, a doll that was too lifelike. Far view as a stage prop is not counted, very few people would like to have close contact with this kind of puppet at night, and the most frightening thing is the human and non-human.


    The swordswoman''s back is against the wall of the house, and the blade is out of its sheath. The doll did not appear in the mage''s account at all, which showed that its appearance was unexpected by cheese. Seeing the puppet also means that there is another problem. The puppet will not move itself, nor will it patrol around the cabin silently. There must be a manipulator after it. It''s just not clear whether the operator is in the room now, or how he controls the puppet, and whether he can immediately get feedback from it to know that ATA exists. Thinking of this, ATA quickly looked around the environment and made a decision.


    The reason why the puppet can''t make a sound is that the bottom of the feet supporting its action is not the sole of a human being, but the four pointed claws that open like bird''s claws. When the four pointed claws step on the soft soil, they will not make any sound, and even the footprints have only small holes that are very difficult to identify. After the claws are pulled out, the collapsed soil will completely cover them, It is impossible to identify such special footprints unless the structure of their feet is known in advance. It can be seen that this thing was not made by accident. It must have been someone or an organization who transformed the doll to perform certain tasks.


    The figure reappears at the corner of the hut, with its dull brass head scanning the environment, and the mechanism on its raised arm opens into a crossbow. At this distance, the crossbow is powerful enough to pierce metal armor. The premise is that it has a armor to shoot. In front of dolls, there should be a place for human women, and there is no one in this space. Where did she go?


    With the crossbow machine in hand, the puppet moves along the wall after a short period of doubt. It has no illusion, and the situation just happened is not false. And the footprints on the ground also show that a moment ago, there were people here. Hiding in the grass? The crossbow of the puppet crossed the direction of the maze. Except for the Bush walls, there was no grass or other shelter for people to hide in. She''s hiding in the maze? This is a reasonable inference, but the complex terrain in the maze is not suitable for catapult shooting. Then the other arm of the doll shakes slightly, and a short blade is ejected from the palm of its hand. The dim color on the short blade indicates that it can not only cause stabbing injuries.


    One step, two steps, the puppet carefully close to the maze, it a knife and a crossbow, the posture is no less than professional soldiers. The shadow of the hut no longer covers it, and the puppet has a distance from the wall.


    "Click!" The planks on the roof groaned. This is a very dilapidated house. It''s not strange when the roof collapses. But at this moment, it''s just because of coincidence that it makes a sound. The possibility is too low. So the truth is, it''s the sound of ATA''s feet as he jumps off the roof. The swordswoman did not disappear. She just climbed to the roof. The effect of this is better than she expected, the other party not only did not find her trace, but also mistakenly walked away from the wall to the open. There was no reason for her to miss the opportunity and launch a surprise attack from above.


    Although the decaying roof revealed ATA''s intention, she was on top, and the puppets were below. One sneaked in from behind and the other was facing forward. Even if the puppets responded, it was too late. But the swordswoman made a mistake. She took her goal as a creature like herself. She didn''t realize that human common sense was not applicable to dolls. So when the man was in the air, ATA saw how the lower part of the figure remained still. The upper part of the figure was divided by a gap in the waist. It quickly rotated 180 degrees, turning the enemy''s side from the back to the front.


    The swordswoman could not help but think about it. She immediately laid frarag across her chest. Almost at the same time, a crisp sound burst out on her chest and wrist, accompanied by sparks and tremendous force. It was the puppet''s Crossbow that hit the blocking sword. The impact even changed atta''s flight path, pushing her back against the wooden walls. The impact in front of her body has not been resolved, and the wall behind her gives her a firm hand. The swordswoman only feels that there is a wave in her belly, and there is a wild animal roaring in her chest. However, she did not have a chance to savor the pain, because the puppet had been killed.


    "Ding!" The iron thorn like a bird''s claw can be held up. Leaning against the support of the wall behind, ATA pushes hard to push the doll away from the front. The effect of this push was better than she expected, because the doll was so light and terrible that if it was too heavy, it could not stand on the ground with eight spikes. Once again, the pushed figure twisted its joints in a way that humans could not do, and landed on the ground with one leg before falling. It didn''t mean to be depressed or pause at all. The hand that held out the short blade raised its hand and cut it according to the female swordsman.


    The situation suddenly fell into a passive position. Behind ATA was the wall, and the room for turning was extremely limited. However, her opponents were constantly attacking from various directions with their hands and feet. The biggest problem in fighting with puppets is that they can''t be predicted. In the face of flexible joints, the experience of fighting with human beings has become a burden. Every attack should focus on 12 points of spirit, and there is no time to plan a counterattack.This is not the way to do it, not to mention the physical energy consumed in the standoff. Now their noise must have alarmed the people in the room. If the puppet operator was here, the consequences would be unimaginable. What to do? In the final analysis, the puppet is a dead thing. The ability of the puzzler can''t work on it, so we can only find a chance to defeat it. Wait, dead things, dead things don''t move out of thin air, right?


    When ATAH was traveling, he also saw people performing puppet shows on the street. No matter how the puppets were made, they were controlled by the lines in the hands of the performers. Although the puppet in front of us is not necessarily in this way, it must still have something to depend on. As long as we find out the dependence and cut it off, the puppet without the operation line will not be threatening. Thinking of this, the female swordsman finally found a little hope to get rid of the current predicament, and then, how to seize the hope and turn it into victory. Come on, tell me, where is your line?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    ATA made a mistake, or strictly speaking, it''s not a mistake. Because error is to know something about something and make a choice that goes against its understanding in terms of action. In the face of unknown things, even beyond the boundaries of imagination, no matter how you act or speculate, it is not a mistake, because at the beginning, there is no corresponding correct existence.


    Back to the present, the reason why she said this is because the female swordsman made a mistake. She took the puppet she was fighting with as a puppet being manipulated. She can''t blame her. It is common sense that dead things can''t move on their own. What can break common sense is magic. The goal of this kind of caster is to give the ability of movement to things that have no ability to move. They think that to explore the boundary between living and non living is the best way to see the truth, and all kinds of so-called magic like puppets are the accessories and dangerous accessories produced by these casters.


    "Ding! Ding Ding Continuous collision sound, accompanied by sparks from time to time. The swordswoman is still trying to find the source of the puppet''s external motivation, but she also noticed that as the battle continued, her Parry became more and more handy. The reason is very simple. Although the attack mode of the puppet is strange, its target is single. Up to now, its attacks on ATA are mainly directed at the neck, heart and other limited key points. For other parts, even if the female swordsmen have no time to defend, they never attack them. As if in the doll''s eyes, the human body is only the key.


    In any case, it''s always advantageous to know the attack trend of the opponent in a two person battle. In this way, ATA does not need to force himself to follow the other side''s action reaction, as long as the protection of a few key points can be maintained. When the pressure of defense becomes less, there is an opportunity for counterattack. At present, there are not many opportunities that can be taken advantage of, because the enemy''s offensive is still intensive, it can not be said that there is no way out. The doll has a very lethal hood door, its weight. People who have been trained in combat know what weight means in combat. When two people fight against each other, the one who is superior in weight often has stronger strength. This is a natural advantage.


    In the past, atta has always been at a disadvantage in terms of weight and strength, so her fighting style relies more on skill. This gives her a chance to circle and look for opportunities in the face of relatively heavy opponents, but she has no way to resist when she meets an enemy like a puppet. To reverse the situation, she has to use her weight advantage, trying to shock her opponent with strength and force the enemy to act at its pace. The problem is that the balance of the puppet is too good. It is not a human being. There is no flustered mood, and there is no problem of hand brain coordination. It is very difficult to make such an opponent unbalanced.


    But the difficulty also had to try, this is her only way out of the predicament. The swordswoman fixed her attention and began to pay attention to her opponent''s movements. The attack of the puppet is generally completed by using the short blade of the arm and the sharp feet and feet. However, the arm that opens the crossbow machine has no effect in the battle. Maybe the significance of its existence is just to make up for the means of long-range attack. Therefore, in order to maintain a dense attack frequency, the puppet''s feet have to alternate off the ground to launch kicks, which is an opportunity to take advantage of. The problem is that although the previous pushing and shoving also made the puppet retreat, it did not make it unbalanced, and it was not enough to attack the foot simply.


    Thinking about it, the puppet suddenly stepped back half a step, and then suddenly raised its left leg, like a spear thrust over! Although it''s a new move, it''s not difficult for ATA, who is highly concentrated, to block the blow. However, when she was about to hold up her sword case, her body suddenly stopped. Then the magic sword in her hand turned to block and the sword blade was cut to the side of the opponent''s paw, and she forced to change the direction of the stab by force.


    If a soldier with a spear comes, ATA''s light shield will never work, but the doll is too light, which means that it can''t stand stably. In addition, it''s standing on one leg, so that his left leg is directly inserted into the wall! Since you delivered it yourself, I''m not to blame. A TA holds the sword in both hands and uses the counterweight at the bottom of the hilt to make a thump on the doll''s left leg!


    "Bang!" The material of the doll is harder than expected. This did not break the opponent''s left leg as ATAH had imagined, but made his thigh part deformed. However, she can''t help but add more blows. The short blade in the puppet''s hand has been killed, and the female swordsman has to stand up to block the sword. At this time, she would miss the magic of attacking the enemy''s sword. If she could cut off the short blade, the puppet would not be afraid of her feet alone. So, can''t you get rid of the enemy''s fangs without attacking his sword? The short blade and the magic sword crisscross each other, and the friction between the two weapons makes harsh noise and shining sparks.


    Think about what you have and what your opponent doesn''t have. The puppet sees that the short blade is held up, and then wants to draw the knife to fight again, but one hand clasps the puppet''s wrist at this time. Unlike dolls, ATA has two hands, and when she holds a sword in one hand, she can also have one free to move. The puppet''s strength is not big, it did not get rid of the female swordsman''s clamp at the first time. ATA, who reversed the situation, immediately seized the opportunity. She was not sure whether the key points of human beings were also effective for puppets, so instead of attacking the head or trunk, she chose to stab the shoulder joint of the doll with a sword in one hand!


    "Squeak!" The sound of metal to metal friction, accompanied by a strange feeling of hand, after a few seconds of delay, the tip of frarag''s sword pierced through the back of the doll''s shoulder. The puppet has no fear, so the effect of the broken arm is not as serious as it seems. The head of the doll looks at his broken arm and retracts his left leg, which was inserted into the wall. Just as ARTA threw away his broken arm for the next attack, it ran several steps at a backward speed that humans could not do, and then jumped into the air and pointed this way with his crossbow arm.I don''t know when the arrow has been put on the crossbow. ATA''s eyes suddenly opened. She subconsciously put the weapon in front of her, and the familiar force drove her back again. However, thanks to her standing posture, she did not hit the wall again. The magic sword moved away. What she saw was not the enemy who bullied her forward, but the quiet maze of fences in the moonlight. The doll, it''s gone.


    At first, ATA thought that the other side was playing the same trick as himself, hiding to prepare to attack from the dark. But with the passage of time and the judgment of a certain feeling in her heart, she had to accept the reality that the puppet had fled. With a gentle breath, ATA picked up the broken arm and planned to take it back to show her companions. She had not forgotten the purpose of the trip, and without hesitation, trotted two steps to the window of the cottage, and with a strong foot she turned through the broken window.


    In the hut, it was very quiet, only the thin girl with her back to the window was playing with the textile machine in an orderly way, "please wait, it''s almost finished."


    "That won''t do. You have to stop."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    Simple bed, some years of roof. After opening his eyes, cheese Zhang closed his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds. During these seconds, his various feelings quickly captured the information around him. When he opened his eyes again, he had regained his composure in his eyes. Turning over and down, he picked up the robe hanging at the head of the bed. He didn''t put it on immediately, but folded it in half and hung it on his shoulder. Opening the door, cheese did not go to the hall, but followed the structure of the house to the toilet, and then went to the backyard. In restaurants like Ivy League, there are water wells in the backyard. Although they are not big or deep, they are of some use.


    When the mage really walked into the hall, his appearance had reached the limit that he could do at present. On the contrary, among those who reacted to cheese, ATA looked like a mess. The female swordsman''s hair is scattered, and there are shallow marks under her eyes, which indicates that she has not been rested. Her spirit is loose and she is out of her mind. She does not return to normal until she sees the mage and shows her angry expression. Before anyone else said hello to the cheese, ATA had already rushed to the door, reached for the front of the cheese and grabbed the skirt of the cheese. "You know she''s going to die, don''t you? You want me to kill her


    Who will die? Who did she kill again? What does cheese know? Several questions surround the people in the tavern lobby. This includes KAILAS and Jianqi. After dealing with the river monster, they return to the town to rest. Soon after they sit down, ATA comes back with a gloomy face. However, from then on, the female swordsmen never said a word in the face of their problems until now. One man and one cat looked at each other. Jian Qi sighed, stood up to block people''s eyes and looked at Emma with pleading eyes. The tavern owner''s wife immediately understood and went to the crowd to ask them to leave. Fortunately, there are only a few loggers on shift now.


    Cheese, standing still, waited for ATA to calm down and stretch her hand off his lapel. It may take a lot of effort to deal with this matter in ordinary times, but the female swordsman is very tired, and she has no strength to put herself into resistance. After that, cheese looked the other person in the eye. "We''ll talk about this later. Miss Emma, please prepare something to eat and put it on


    The basket containing food is quickly prepared. The cheese picks up the basket and goes to the door of the pub. ATA seems to understand his meaning, no longer shouting, quietly walked to him a step forward. The other two people quickly followed up, I don''t know what it means. A line of three, a cat, no horseback. She walked out of the town on foot under the guidance of a female swordsman. She went upstream along the river. After meeting a forest, she turned around and walked a certain distance to a relatively open woodland, where there are many low shrubs, including wild berries. And in the middle of these shrubs, there is a piece of land that has only recently been turned over. On a slightly raised mound of soil is a pile of stones. Cheese''s eyes twitched slightly when he saw the rocks, then he put the basket on the floor, "so, this is it?"


    "Here it is. She just fell here, and I buried her here in accordance with the grassland tradition. " As she spoke, her eyes began to turn red, which was not a pleasant memory for her.


    The mage nodded, looked around, went to one side and picked up a stone from the ground. He solemnly lifted the stone to the stone pestle and put it on it. Then he looked back at the seven swords and said, "since they are here, let''s go together. Although you haven''t seen her, he died in our operation. It''s always good to say hello


    So the sword seeker and the cat goblin put their own stone on the pile, and then stood by waiting for cheese and ATA to explain the scene. Judging from the situation, it is not difficult to judge that there is a man buried in this soil, and it is a woman, a woman who has just died. The question is, who is this woman, why she died, and why does the mage say that her death is related to them?


    Cheese noticed the perplexity of his companion, lowered his eyes, and began to speak slowly, "there is a lady named golly buried here. I don''t know where she was born. I don''t know why. It may be abducted and trafficked, lost to parents, abandoned by her husband, or for other reasons. What I know is that she appeared near the town three years ago and was called a witch by the local people, and she did not have any magic knowledge and casting talent. She was just a poor woman. She didn''t catch the river for a long time


    "She is the one you want to save?" Sword seven suddenly remembered that cheese had mentioned to let atta save people. Now it seems that golee is the target, "but why did miss a say you killed her?"


    "That''s about the river monster. Remember the night I was alone? I tried to follow the invisible hair to the root of the town''s problems, and I found it. It was a magic spinning machine. It can spin hair into something. I can''t tell what it is, but once it''s done, no one in the town can live. So I immediately wanted to destroy that machine. The problem is, even the magic textile machine can''t work on its own, and golly is the one who is forced to operate it. And her life is tied to that damned machine Cheese said quietly.


    "In fact, it''s nothing new. Many magical creations have similar abilities to force creatures to use them. Therefore, golly is not so much a slave to the river monster as a slave to a textile machine. The former can be freed from slavery, while the latter... " He paused, closed his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds. "When I met her, I couldn''t help it. She was too close to the thing tied together, trying to separate the two is impossible for such a weak person, her body and mind can not bear that kind of damage"So you let Taran kill her?" Cat goblin''s tone is not good, killing such a thing, in order to survive if there is no way to avoid that. In order to save the townspeople of jiefa Town, it is not unreasonable to destroy the textile machinery. But let ATA not prepare to kill an innocent? This is something that KAILAS, as the caretaker of a swordswoman, cannot accept, because it is two things to kill an opponent in battle.


    "No. I took golee''s blood and concocted the potion. Depending on the power of the potion, the connection between her and the textile machine will be temporarily destroyed. ATA will take this opportunity to destroy the textile machine, and she will be able to survive. "


    "But she died. Is it the wrong time for me to destroy the loom? " After listening to cheese''s explanation, ATA began to doubt whether his own action mistake led to the end.


    The grey robe shook his head and said, "that''s nothing. If she can walk out of the hut, it means that the potion has worked. She''s going to die because of chronic malnutrition. The river monster takes her as a tool and doesn''t give her food at all. With the magic influence of the textile machine, her life was bound and could not be ended. Once this influence disappeared, her already overloaded body would immediately collapse. She was dead when she first saw me. But I also hope to have a fluke, the magic in the fluke potion can continue her life, give me a chance to repair her body In the end, I think it''s too simple. "


    When cheese finished, he opened the basket and placed the food in front of golly''s grave. In a low voice, he recited the eulogy of Cang lion to the dead, and the scene of several years ago came to his mind. Once again, he failed to save people. Maybe there is no difference between him now and before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    The food, in the end, was eaten by cheese. The dead don''t need to eat, and leaving food here will only attract wild animals, thus increasing unnecessary risk. In his opinion, death and birth are the most serious things that can be experienced in life and should be remembered by others. If the poor woman has no relatives to help her hold a funeral, at least they should give her a decent coffin and grave, and carve a tombstone to tell passers-by what kind of people are sleeping here. But no one except him did.


    "It''s not necessary. When life disappeared from her body, all that remained was meat and bones. Those things, which had come from her mother''s eating and drinking of all things when she gave birth to her, should now return to all things. Why use a coffin to force a person who has left here. " The words of cheese made Jian Qi think deeply, but he still showed some hesitation when he left.


    "If so, is man no different from that beast? If we don''t try to keep the dead, wouldn''t they be as if they had never existed when our memory of them disappeared? "


    The answer to this question is KAILAS, the cat goblin''s voice is rarely serious once, "you have a dream, in the dream you become another person. When you wake up from your dream, where is the man in the dream? When you are in a dream, where is the dreamer? Life appears and disappears, and a new life is born out of the ashes. Does life really exist? Does the speaker really exist now? If it exists, why do you have to prove it. If it doesn''t exist, why do you have to prove it. Since there is no need to prove whether she exists or not, isn''t the tombstone just a decoration for others to see? "


    The sword blinked and stopped talking. In his impression, it is very normal to erect a monument after death, because he came from a huge family. The family needs to remember and pass on its members in such a way. The people who died suddenly outside are considered the greatest misfortune. Even the family will send people to take the corpses of Hui people. He doesn''t think it''s wrong, because it builds his family, the craftsmanship and tradition of Jianmen. But he can''t deny KAILAS''s statement. Maybe there is more than one answer to this matter. This is not the sword gate. The rules in the door should not apply to this.


    At the end of this small episode, the party did not return to jiefa Town, but entered a forest. There was a large open space in the middle of the forest. The problem was that the labyrinth of shrubs and the woodshed in the middle of the maze had disappeared, leaving only large black ashes and unburned coke. It''s obvious that something burned down after Tata left last night.


    "That textile machine, you did destroy it, didn''t you?" Cheese went to the open space, squatted down and reached for some ashes. He rubbed the crumbs with his fingers and even put them under his nose to smell them.


    ATA frowned a little, not because of the mage''s suspicion. She was recalling last night''s scene. "I split that thing as you told me, and then destroyed every part with frarag. At least when I left, it was no longer abnormal in my eyes. As a matter of fact, I also wanted to let go of the burning of the machine at that time. It was because golly''s situation was so bad that it didn''t work out. "


    "You look OK, but no problem. I''ve seen that thing. Although it''s powerful, it''s structurally fragile." The cheese flicked the ashes off his fingertips and continued to walk towards the center of the open space, where there was a trace of a house that had existed. "There is no skeleton left. This fire is big enough. But there was no fire in the town except here. It seems that there are still people who are paying attention to this place and don''t want it to be known to more people. Did you have any trouble or any abnormality when you came here yesterday


    "This one." ATA said, and threw a cloth bag to the mage. The latter caught it and opened it. It was astonishing that the puppet arm was cut off by the female swordsman last night. The blade from the palm still flashed with unknown light. Cheese took out the amputated arm and studied it carefully from all angles. His fingers lightly touched it at random, and several pieces of components on the arm sprang open to reveal the structure inside.


    "How many such things are there?" After a simple investigation, the mage had a preliminary judgment. He temporarily lowered the doll''s arm slightly and said to ATA, who was surrounded by others.


    "One, this one almost killed me." This is somewhat exaggerated. To be fair, ATA and the puppets would have won a lot more if they had been allowed to fight head-on in a fair way. The problem is that there is not much fair fighting in the world, and in terms of concealment and surprise capability, the puppets are equipped and capable enough to threaten most people''s lives.


    "Normal. This puppet has been transformed into a special type, extremely pursuing speed and concealment. I guess it has no more than three kinds of weapons, and it''s light and frightening, isn''t it? " Although it was in a questioning tone, in fact, the mage''s words did not have much meaning to prove. He had the knowledge of such creation, so that he could quickly identify the characteristics and advantages of the wreck. But just as he couldn''t compare himself with the mantra crow and sleeper in the gray robe in terms of incantation and prophecy, he couldn''t make such a thing out of cheese. Therefore, what can be done must be experts.Can it be a grey robe? No, there are few grey robes proficient in this kind of things. Most of the apprentices of the grey tower prefer not to use too many foreign objects. After all, the gray tower is located in a cold and bitter place, so it is not convenient to study a large amount of materials. What''s more, although the work of this puppet is fine, it''s just a child''s level when it comes to magic. Rough Magic combined with expert''s work is an uncoordinated creation.


    "Do you think it''s possible for it to come out of the same hands as that textile machine? I mean, they''re all magical creatures, and they''re all in one place, can''t they... " ATA gave her guess. This conjecture immediately aroused the reaction of Jianqi and KAILAS. At that time, although the cat spirit was far away, what he heard was the same as that of his companion.


    "The river monster said that she got the textile machine from someone else, along with this plan. She called the man "he," so it should be a male in a sexed creature. " Jian Qi immediately added.


    "It''s possible that there''s something in common between the two." The cheese said, he went deep into the amputation of the broken arm and fumbled for a while. He pulled out a thing from it with a little force, which was the human arm bone. "It''s just as uncomfortable. I don''t like spinning machines that collect energy and life, and puppets based on human bodies, no matter who they are made by. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    On the third day after the disaster of the river monster was solved, the river channel leading to the downstream was dredged. On the one hand, this speed is due to the skilled operation of the workers in jiefa Town, and on the other hand, it is also due to the engineering plan given by the company, including suggestions on the transformation of existing engineering equipment. In this case alone, he did show the ability to make a living as a mason. This also made the team in the last three days in the town of GEFA little imagined cold eye. As a town with craftsmen as the main body, the townspeople are still willing to respect those who have a skill. Of course, the skills do not include magic.


    Cheese doesn''t matter. In his opinion, magic is more like the accumulation of knowledge, which is different from the experience and technology in craftsmanship. But that''s not entirely true, because a lot of the knowledge that supports magic is obtained from repeated attempts, and it is the manifestation of experience. Not to mention that the knowledge of magic can''t make a person become a caster. At most, they will only be scholars with relevant knowledge. Although those who can really practice magic must have the most basic training, it is not necessary to accumulate knowledge. There is a delicate relationship between skill and knowledge from the very beginning.


    In three days, it was enough for the team to repair and replenish. Jian Qi recovered the green Fu sword. Although ATA''s leg injury still had some influence, it was no big problem. Since there are three days, cheese can also deal with some minor matters after rest, such as Ning Fu''s commission. In this matter, he did not delay with ban Yang. He found an opportunity to tell him about it, and warned the great worker that if he wanted to spend his old age as a human being, it would be better not to go deep into the forest land in the days to come. However, to the master''s surprise, ban Yang was quite calm after learning about this, as if he had a premonition about it.


    "In fact, when I was a child, I lost touch with adults when I went to the forest farm with my father. If you get lost in such a deep forest, there is no hope for a child to survive. Especially on that day, it was a rainstorm. After three steps of heavy rain, nothing could be seen. Let alone come to me, the people in the forest farm could not protect themselves. But I survived miraculously, and was even regarded as a forest lover by the people in town. On this point, although the memory of that time is vague, I can still feel that a person like my mother protected me at that time. And in my years of life, whenever I go to the woods, there is always some kind of eye on me. Now I want to come. I''m afraid it''s Ningfu. It''s not bad. Besides, being a woodcutter, turning into a tree after death is a very suitable ending


    At this point, it''s not something cheese needs to worry about again. No matter how the latter chose to pursue banyan at this time, it had nothing to do with the choice of the latter in the end.


    Comparatively speaking, the research on the production technology of the broken arm of the puppet can attract the interest of the mage. After more detailed research, cheese got more clues than before. For example, the time from the production of this doll to the fight with ATA will not be too long, because its internal wear is very small. For example, the dirt removed from the arm joints contains algae only found in river water, which shows that the puppet has been immersed in water for some time. According to ARTA''s description, the doll should not have the function of moving in water, so the traces of immersion are likely to be left during storage or transportation.


    By water? Cheese even suspected the boatman they had visited at the dock. He knew nothing about his magic, but he had nothing to do with his magic. However, there has always been only one waterway in jiefa town. Since the puppet is related to the water flow, it is very likely that the person who made the doll or even the textile machine is directly downstream of the river. According to boatman, most of the villages and towns downstream are small in scale, so it is hard to avoid attracting people''s attention to set up workshops in such small places. In other words, the place where the producer is most likely to hide is precisely the capital of torrent.


    After all, it''s the capital of torrent, the largest and most complex city in the whole pan northern land. It is far more reasonable to find a corner to hide the filth among the numerous buildings than to set up workshops in the countryside with simple interpersonal relationship and lack of resources. And this has set a vague target for what Cheese should do after arriving at the capital. If there is a chance, he will make the other party pay the price.


    It was also the rest of the team who wanted to pay for the puppet and textile machine makers. Jian Qi points out that the lightweight puppet will not be able to carry out the mission for a long time. The reason is very simple. If the army wants to advance, food and forage must go first, travelers should travel far away, and dry food must be prepared in advance. In that case, the guys who exclude dolls are likely to be nearby, and they can search in the hope of catching each other.


    This idea is right. In the past, cheese may also agree with this practice, but now, he has been able to think more comprehensively. The main problem is that they have missed the best time to catch the puppet operator. One night, enough to complete a lot of things, since the other party can burn down the hut, certainly can also hide their own body. At that time, even if the effort to find clues, most of them have already been empty. It''s better to go to the rush capital to make a direct impact on Huanglong. There are also some lessons from previous experiences. Compared with blindly bumping around, clear goals are very important.In short, after a lot of ideas intertwined and collided, the group of people still took the boat to the rush capital. The boatman was very happy because he was finally able to leave and received a good deal of business. They were also quite satisfied with the cheese, because in order to thank them for their help and to repay part of the reward, the workers in jiefa town made a tug board which could be hung on the back of the ship for the two horses to live in. Taking these two prairie horses to gallop can not only enhance the team''s ability to move, but also can be a strong guarantee of funds when necessary.


    Along with the current, the boat slowly left. Only Emma from the Ivy League tavern came to see the party off. The loggers had already set out for the forest farm to start their work this year. They had been patient for a long time.


    "By the way, I forgot to ask you." After waving goodbye to the passer-by, cheese suddenly said to sword seven, "did you tell the local people which tree the river monster became?"


    Jian Qi raised his eyebrows and showed a noncommittal expression, "maybe. But I believe that as loggers, they must have their own judgment on trees. If you don''t know what trees can be cut and what trees can''t be cut, you''d better melt the tools and find other jobs as soon as possible. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    The wind, whistling. When standing high, there will always be that kind of wind which is not on the ground. Red hair fluttered and disordered in the air and was retrieved by a slender hand, revealing Elsa''s face under the red hair. She frowned and looked out of the window, as if she had not noticed that behind her, in the stony room with vine whiskers, a slightly bent figure was slowly approaching her.


    "You''re climbing up on your own again. It''s dangerous." Something behind her made a sound, and the light from the window came in, reflecting her hairy cheek and protruding kiss. However, unlike human appearance, it can not hide the clearness in the speaker''s eyes and the elegance of her behavior. It seems that the lady''s manners are not in harmony with the dress of the aristocrat.


    "No place is safe now. There is no place in the world that is safe. All the mountains and rivers you are familiar with may turn into ice sheets and freeze for ten thousand years in a flash. " Elsa said this in a serious tone, smiling as she turned to look at her, "this is a frost proverb. As for me, maybe it''s just because I''m bored and I don''t like underground. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not unhappy with rat people. "


    Gloria also laughed. She shook her head and went to Elsa. "Of course you won''t. You have spent so many days and nights with us. There are not many people in the world who are welcomed by our people like you. I can understand how you feel. Underground life is really boring. Although efforts have been made to transform it, it is far less open than the world on the ground. Sometimes I want to run away


    "That''s not to be said from the queen of the rat people. What do they do if you all run away from here? " Red fox knew that the other side was joking, so he took advantage of it.


    "I''m not the queen of the rat people, and even if it''s the queen, it won''t be so good without it. The people of Higuchi have experienced that turmoil, and they are more resilient than we think, and with the wisdom taught by master cheese, rat people can survive any difficult time The Baroness of higucheng said, full of pride for the rat people. She has enough confidence in her kind.


    Compared with Gloria''s optimism, Elsa''s smile was rather reluctant. She turned her head and looked out of the window. In the north of the sky, beyond the shadow of Longji mountain, the incredible light was shaking like a twisted ribbon. Those ribbons have wonderful colors, and always change with the flow of time, they hang high in the sky, so magnificent, so dangerous.


    "Those things are still there." The Baroness also noticed the anomaly in the sky, "I have seen in books that such phenomena do occur in the north. But that should be farther north than Longji mountain. "


    "From Longji mountain to the north, you can''t stop all the way. Until the foot of the frozen soil can not be distinguished is frozen on the ground or composed of pure ice, there are floating mountains of ice like ice, is the country of ice and water. There is no ordinary day and night in the country, only a long sunrise and night, the two rotation will take a year. In the long night, such light occasionally appears in the sky. It is the trace of the chariot of the gods passing by, or the sparks of their fighting against the evil. This is my people''s record of the light, it should not be here. " Elsa murmured, looking at the light in the air.


    "What can I do? In their war, nothing shouldn''t have appeared. " Gloria reluctantly said that she had seen more mysterious and terrifying scenes than aurora in the sky these days. Thanks to what Cheese once told them, they were able to infer the source of these visions. "Does the regiment still insist on not agreeing to move?"


    This time it was Elsa''s turn to feel helpless. She held her shoulder and recalled the obstinacy of her people, frowning. "The commander rejected my proposal and gave an irrefutable reason. Many years ago, our ancestors had to give up their native land to the north of Longji and settle down here. In the time of so many generations, the Legion has received the attention of others. We will always be the northerners in your mouth. Now, if the Legion retreats again, where will our home disappear? How much time will it take us to convince ourselves and future generations that there is no cowardice in this concession? I can''t refute him. "


    "Because he was right. Commander Jon has always been a tough commander. You don''t have to blame yourself for that. You''re both right about this. Besides, things are not so bad as that. Maybe it''s really a fuss to plan the army going south now. The fights between the witches took place on the ice sheet and had nothing to do with us The Baroness tried to comfort her friends and herself.


    "Five days ago, a demon rushed over from the ice sheet. It climbed up the rock of Longji mountain with his bare hands, jumped onto the plank road on patrol, and killed 20 soldiers of the Legion. In the end, the army had to let people stop it and freeze it to death by the wind and snow. I can''t imagine what else would have come here if they played again Elsa''s eyes were full of grief when she spoke of the terrible encounter. To the listener, it was the soldiers of twenty frost guards, but to her, they were twenty relatives, blood related people, who died unknowingly and even their bodies were gnawed and destroyed.


    "How could..." Gloria looked terrified when she heard the news, demon. She met her in the valley city a few years ago, and she knew how terrible those things were. A demon is a disaster for ordinary people''s army. Frost guards can kill it at the cost of 20 people. It depends on the natural danger of Longji mountain and its adaptation to cold weather."Do you want me to send someone over? There are not many people who can use it, but more people and more strength are needed at this time. " In recent years, in order to cope with the possible seizure of rat people in Cangshi''s country, in addition to vigorously developing underground construction and solving the food problem, the rat people in Xigu city also have a certain scale of armed forces, which are the elite of rat people.


    Elsa took Gloria''s hand and appreciated the latter''s offer of assistance. "Thank you, but no, it''s not something that the body can resist. I have already sent letters to Mona and Peggy. Commander Jon also sent a notice to Lord redhammer and Sir Marcus through the channel. It is not convenient for the kingdom to send troops directly, but the leader of the strong hammer can provide reinforcements. When the wolf Walker tribe and the sorcerers arrive, I don''t think it''s worth meeting scattered demons again. I''m afraid that it will affect more than demons. "


    The Baroness nodded and thought a little, "would you like Migo to help? It doesn''t like the cold wind of Longji mountain, but it should be OK to fly around every few days, which is to find something for him to do. Otherwise, the dragon will soon hibernate, and it has been depressed since the cheese left


    Elsa was silent for a moment and snorted in agreement. Gloria realized that she had mentioned the wrong person in front of the red fox, but could not retrieve it. She could only whisper a few words and left here, leaving Elsa alone at the top of the tower. After the Baroness left, Elsa gently pulled out the chair behind the workbench and sat in it. She has been sitting in this room recently, fingering the arms of the chair, hoping to feel a certain temperature.


    "In fact, it is more than the dragon that is depressed?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    Cheese has a great spirit. The good thing is not pleasure, because golly''s death, the members of the team can not be happy. But sometimes, the right amount of anger and pressure can make people drive full power, go all out to live. This is how the mage is now. He is preparing, planning, estimating and calculating. In the past few days, he was always sitting on his knees, his expression on his face was sometimes bright and dark, which made people wonder whether he thought of the warm pictures of the past or whether he was ready to carry a butcher''s knife to kill people. This kind of intense swing of thought is different from the usual meditation, in which all kinds of memories emerge one by one.


    The lessons, the training, the incantation and the magic are filling the cheese''s head, and he''s choosing what he might use next to turn it into a reflex. More preparation and more choices when things come to an end. Forswede, the flowing capital, is a city with hundreds of rivers. Its name is much louder and more ancient than the city of ten thousand dharmas. If cheese had been told that his destination was forswide, he would have been very clear about his goal and would not have been at all confused. It is such a city, therefore, no matter how much preparation for it is not enough.


    The cry of surprise came from the deck of the ship. The sitting master opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes flashed away. He stood up and walked out of the cabin. As expected, he saw his astonished companions. This time, cheese did not say anything, because he was also shocked by the huge shadow on the river ahead. It is different from any other city with the name of a city. It is like a giant beast lying on the complicated and disordered water system. It looks like nothing in the world is in the same position as it is, only it is a dream beyond the world. This arrogant beast does not need scale armor, does not need the wall to protect. It shows its internal organs to all people. It shows every stake and plank supporting it to people. It wants to show those people the amazing vitality of this huge organization.


    "It''s a miracle." Jian Qi looks at the shadow of the city and murmurs. Although he was once very close to the capital, but because he did not want to cause trouble, so chose to bypass. To this day, seeing this magnificent and suffocating artifact, he felt a little regret unconsciously. Maybe he should have come here and come to this city which is bigger than the imperial city of his hometown.


    "It''s really incredible. Sure enough, this kind of thing has to come and see the real thing." The cheese followed. The city of torrent is a name that often appears in the subject of the grey robes. The Lord of the grey tower seems to like to use this city as a template to test the management ability of apprentices as planners. The mage also clearly remembered those confusing problems, such as how to solve the physiological wastewater produced by this city with a population of over 10000. There are other problems, such as how to supply food and water to the city. Once the population to be solved is enlarged by hundreds or even thousands of times, the difficulty of these problems will be totally different. You know, as the largest city in the Kingdom like Cangshi, the resident population of which is only a few thousand. The living needs of tens of thousands, even tens of thousands of people, are really too difficult to meet.


    "Are you surprised now? I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your mouth shut when you enter the city. " The boatman narrowed his eyes. As he was getting closer to the city, there were more and more confluent water systems. The water became more and more lively. All kinds of cargo ships, merchant ships and passenger ships from the upstream gathered into several of the largest rivers with local styles. Boat people must be careful. When rivers merge, the water is especially fierce. If the boat capsizes or collides with other ships, the consequences will be disastrous. Local people also have a saying about this, that is, the river water under the rushing capital rises every year because the number of sunken ships at the bottom of the river increases every year.


    "Don''t you look surprised? Have you been here before? " After Jian Qi finally got rid of the shock, he found that the most calm person in the team was not cheese, but ATA. You know, even the cat goblin, who lived a long time, stayed on the deck for a long time like a real cat when he saw the city of torrent. Only the swordswoman, she was surprised, but the surprise soon dissipated.


    ATA shook her head slightly. Although she had traveled around, she had never been to the capital. Not only have I never been there, I haven''t even heard of it before, "maybe everything here is very new to me. Since everything is new, it''s hard to be surprised at everything. So I''m probably, I''m used to the unexpected


    With a smile to say the words, but people feel a little sad. Jian Qi doesn''t know. Cheese and KAILAS know that ATA''s time in the world is not long. She has no one to teach her when she comes into contact with the world. Although she quickly learns to communicate and live, she is still unfamiliar with all these things. She knew it was the world she was born in, but she had no impression of the world.


    Cheese patted ATA on the head. "Don''t be silly. Surprise doesn''t go away because of repeated stimulation. You''re not surprised. It''s the way you see the world on the surface. You only look at the color, the shape, the sound and the smell. You didn''t think about the things behind these things, the inseparable things behind the symbolic information. That''s why the whole world is full of vitality. "


    The swordswoman looked at the mage, and the expression on the latter''s face was extremely serious. "Look at life as a creature, and then as a pile of breathing meat, you will not be shaken by the beauty and ugliness of your appearance. But is that really right? I used to think I knew a lot and could give advice to kings and beggars, and now I think so. But I have to admit that when I give advice to others, the world, the nature, is also giving me advice. It gives me advice through everyone, every leaf, every bird song, tells me that I''m here, and that I''m far from it. ""So don''t say you forget the feeling of surprise. Everything you encounter is incredible and it''s amazing. The question is, would you like to really open your eyes and see it? " The cheese said, and he began to laugh, which he seldom did, the kind of gentle, not mean smile, not because of someone''s stupidity or misfortune. So ATA knew that he didn''t feel it. He had thought about these words for a long time. He just had a scene in this scene to say it. So she knew that she could try to believe these words and try to change herself who was not surprised.


    "You seem to have something to say, but since you are all the first time to travel to the capital, I have to explain something to you first, so as to save you from trouble." The boatman crossed the dangerous waters of price competition, and had the leisure to speak again. And his words also attracted the attention of several people, they are not stupid, every place has its own rules, and it is the way to live in parallel.


    "The only thing you have to remember in this city is respect."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    "Be careful! Open the gate The heavy sluice rises with the winch slowly rolling, revealing the real face after the kongbridge. The shadow of the bridge deck falls on every person who goes through the bridge opening, which seems to be a silent welcome or silent laughter. This is a city that will devour people. It is large and complex enough to let people linger here for a lifetime. It is a labyrinth as well as a whirlpool. Once trapped in it, the snare made by complex relationships and the iron nails created by human desires will keep people trapped in it forever. It''s not surprising what happens in a place like this.


    "Hey, all the goods have been unloaded. Thanks to you, I don''t know how long I''ll be stuck in that ghost town. It''s a pity that I have to go home and have a peace with the old novel. I can''t go ashore and have a drink with you The boatman stood on the deck and looked at the several people who had gone down from the ship and said heartily. As soon as he got out of trouble, he ran straight to the river and didn''t even go home on the way.


    This favor is indeed owed by the boatman, and Yu Li has nothing to be moved about. But Yu Qing, they still like the man who lives on the river. After throwing the money bag containing the reward to each other, the mage shrugged his shoulder slightly, "then drink it next time. Sooner or later, we''ll go back here, and we''ll have a good drink with you. The money is supposed to be an appointment for you first. "


    Selling timber and transporting pedestrians along the river may be considered a profitable business for some people, but in the final analysis, the profit that a person can earn from a ship is limited and can''t afford to stop for a long time. Cheese can not give the other party freight, which has been agreed for a long time. They help the boatman get out of trouble as soon as possible, and the latter will take them to the gallop for free. However, since they are not short of money, why should they be stingy? Now giving money to the other party is to leave a way back to save time. If you have to run away, you don''t even have a person who is willing to take them.


    No one can be clever in the world. Water and fire are the most merciless. People who live in the water and fire look rough, but what they think is not simple. The boatman almost understood the meaning of cheese when he took the purse. He laughed and didn''t say any more. He just nodded to salute the mage and left the boat. There are some things, even if you see through, you don''t need to be so anxious to make sure. After all, he doesn''t know whether cheese is going to rob the house or kill people and set fire to others. If there is real trouble, he can help, naturally will help, can not help, that also had to stay away from some. Don''t say it''s sentimental. If everyone is righteous, the world will be in chaos.


    The figure of the boatman disappeared outside the gate, and the people who stayed in the gate also shifted their attention from this small separation. They now have a whole city to face, but they have no time to sigh. Jian Qi and ATA lead a horse and look around for the exit of the wharf. In fact, this is not difficult to find, because in addition to the boards close to the water, there are a large number of stairs and ramps around to lead to higher places. It is thought that this design is to prevent the flood of the river from causing the city built on the water surface to be submerged. Very reasonable, thought cheese, taking the lead on the nearest ramp.


    As it claims, torrent contains all the rivers that come down from the upstream and what they bring. Just in a small dock, they can see pedestrians with different skin color, hair color and even race. Some of them are workers, some are businessmen, and there are travelers like them who seem to have no definite purpose. Of course, there are also some nasty and malicious guys, especially after seeing the two prairie horses and ATA''s appearance, some people with faces hiding under their hoods have begun to whisper. But somehow, when they saw cheese and sword seven, they didn''t have the following.


    "It''s not right." Jian Qi also noticed those guys. He was not afraid that the other side would trip down the obstacles to make Yin moves. If he could not cope with this kind of thing, he would have fallen into a ditch. What he said is wrong, which means that in the absence of a manager, these local snakes will take the initiative to retreat. It''s not like being a scoundrel. These people shouldn''t be so timid.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Remember the rules the captain told us about? The only rule of this city, respect. " When cheese heard and understood the meaning of his companion, he said, "this kind of respect has two meanings. The positive side makes this city full of tolerance and can accommodate all people and opinions. But if you think about it in turn, there is no so-called Lord, no army, or even a unified Wei''an system. What do you think is keeping this place from becoming impossible? Being respectful to others means that if you feel offended, you can fight back. Everyone here can become a murderer, and there''s no responsibility. "


    "Do you keep a distance because you intimidate each other?" The sword seeker''s tone was a little hesitant, and he began to feel that the city was not as interesting as it was from afar.


    "No exaggeration. It''s the instinct of intelligent creatures to gang up. Here, race, gender, occupation and purpose may become some kind of labels. They may notice that some labels on us are not easy to provoke, so they give up. For example, maybe in this city, the cat is a sacred animal, and all cat owners are protected The mage''s words were just a joke to KAILAS. The cat goblin had been acting like an ordinary cat all the way. Now he is also lying on the back of the horse led by ATA, and he seems not to be attracted by the lively scenery around him.But this assumption was quickly overturned, because when they got to the real place of the city, the huge platform on the water, there were a lot of vendors selling cat meat. And looking at that, it seems very normal to buy and sell cat meat here. In front of the stand with cat skin, some customers are eating food made from cats. The mage breathed out a little and murmured, "there must be no witches in this place. It would be strange for those mad women who love cats like their lives not to directly throw the city into the river if they see this scene. Or, there are witches here... "


    Guess, it shouldn''t be on the street. Cheese in time to stop thinking, they now need a place to stay, the more in such a strange environment, a reliable foothold is more necessary. So in this strange city, what kind of foothold is reliable? It''s hard to avoid a thief''s nest in an ordinary hotel. Would you like to ask a local person for help? But how can the local people not cheat them?


    "Hey, boy! Watch your horse! It''s almost in my head! " Angry voice from behind rings, turn around, sword seven is busy to apologize. The object of his apology was also the one who had just complained. His height was only up to the belly of the sword seeker. With his long, iconic beard, he was undoubtedly a dwarf. And dwarfs don''t like horses, and that''s not news.


    Cheese looked at the dwarf and frowned. He knew who to ask for a foothold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    A moment later, the group went on the road again, the only difference was that they had a clear goal this time. Although it is only more clear. Because they soon found that the city is really a little disordered.


    "Did you find out where the iron felt Avenue is?" Jian Qi led his horse back to the street lamp and asked his companion who was waiting here half complaining and half frustrated.


    Cheese and ATA both shook their heads, and the swordswoman even brought a worse news, "iron carpet Avenue, I didn''t find it. But I just passed a narrow lane that only a child could get into. Guess what? The sign outside the alley says pirate Avenue! I really want to know if that road and the pirates and the road are really connected


    The mage and the sword seeker looked at each other and laughed bitterly. Atta was right. They also met this phenomenon. It seems that there is no correspondence between the place names of the rush capital and the street names. The narrow street can be called the main road, while the wide street which can let two carriages run side by side will have the suffix of the path. This brings great trouble to the people who find the way. Rao is the master of grey robe, no matter how powerful he is, he can not easily grasp the answer in this man-made maze. If you want to keep going, you may not be able to find that road until it is dark. Now, we have to make another plan.


    "It doesn''t help to groan here. So, let''s find a place to eat first, and then ask the shopkeeper about it. What do you think? " Jian Qi suggested. They are foreigners who can''t understand the way. People who do business here will certainly recognize it. When the time comes, they will have spent their money and have eaten their meals. They have also asked if the plan of "killing three birds with one stone" has no risk. Is it not the best policy?


    The other two didn''t object to it, but cheese still suggested that they should not look for too big stores, and that they should be in the streets with many people so that the three people can have spare time to take care of the salute and horses. It is always right to be alert in strange places, and the mage''s words are also carried out. They turned back to the biggest street they had just come out of the dock and searched the crowd for seemingly trustworthy vendors.


    After a while, some people have a new understanding of the population of the capital. They thought it was strange to meet a dwarf on the street. But after all, dwarves are closely related to human commercial trade, so it is not improper to come here for business. What really surprised them was that there were elves here! What''s more, the spirit is still selling arts and crafts along the street, which is really frightening. You know, the long life makes elves distrust other races, which makes them seldom have business with human beings. After all, the human kingdom does not exist for a long time in their eyes, and a trading partner that changes from time to time is not reliable. Over time, elves may go out to experience when they are young, but they are really hard to integrate into a society based on human longevity.


    The stall where several people finally chose to stop was a mutton shop run by grassland people. The unique smell of the mixture of smell and taste made cheese and ATA recall their time on the grassland. Based on that period of life, they were more favorable to grassland people than others. It seems that this dining habit is too cautious, but it is also a habit on the grassland.


    "Two good horses. But the people here are used to raising horses with millet instead of fodder. You''d better say so when you go to the hotel to sleep in The owner stroked the manes of the two horses skillfully. He could see that although he was far away from the grassland, his love for horses and his habit of taking care of them did not disappear. "Which tribe did you buy such a good horse from? They don''t sell very often. "


    "Aren''t you afraid our horse was stolen?" ATA asked the store owner with great interest that she had been nervous since landing in the city, and now she just relaxed a little.


    "How dare you come to the grassland man''s shop after stealing the grassland man''s horse? I don''t think you have the guts. Besides, those two horses are very close to you. If they had witnessed the death of their master, they would never have been so close to an enemy. Ma Zhiling has two faces. Once it turns, it''s hard to turn back. " The shopkeeper happily said, from the hook of the sheep cut off a few large pieces of meat, put aside the soup white pot.


    Many people believe that meat contains part of the soul or part of the power of the animal being eaten. Therefore, it is only after eating meat that energy is spilled from the body. Cheese did not comment on this statement, but his look did soften with a bowl of mutton soup. Through the heat from the hot soup, he also saw other meat hanging from the iron hook in the butcher''s shop. That made his eyes change.


    "I''d like to ask you something. Do you know where tiefelt Avenue is?" Jian Qi Li snored through his share of meat and did not forget the target they were looking for.


    "Tiefelt Avenue? What are you doing in that bearded area? As far as I know, there is nothing to stay there. " Said the shopkeeper. When the sword seeker wanted to speak, cheese was the first to speak.


    "Let''s go to them and get something. No matter how bad the dwarfs are, their craftsmanship is always good. " There was a smile in the corner of the mage''s mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes. Jian Qi immediately realized that from the moment the owner began to inquire about the origin of their horses, cheese and ATA showed a defensive attitude intentionally or unintentionally, which was different from their initial attitude towards grassland people. Why?After all, the shopkeeper told them the location of tiefelt Avenue, and after the master had added several coins to the meal money. After saying goodbye to the stall, they continue to move forward in the strange city. At this time, Jian Qi finds the opportunity to ask, "Why are you so alert to the meat seller? I asked him to ask him before. What happened


    "Grassland people have three companions, dogs, eagles and horses. In a crisis, they will eat some of the flesh and blood of their own horses, provided that the horses died of war or other natural deaths, and only their owners and recognized comrades in arms are eligible to eat them. " Cheese said as he walked, remembering the horse meat Batu had given him in tears on that bloody night. "If that''s how they eat horse meat, well, it''s true. But no matter what the situation is, prairie people will not eat their dogs. Horses are friends and comrades in arms. Hounds are family members and brothers. We can''t eat our family''s meat. It''s suffocating. "


    Jian Qi gradually realized something from the mage''s tone. There are people who own dogs in his hometown, and they have a close relationship with dogs. But ATA gave his premonition a real blow. "In the shop just now, there was dog meat hanging at the back. I began to understand why that person left the grassland. No tribe on the grassland would accept people who had eaten dog meat. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    Tiefelt Avenue is not so different from its name. Although its scale is not well known as the road in human cities, it is still passable for the streets and alleys in the bustling capital that are totally different in name and reality. At least, cheese, they can walk on the street side by side with two horses. But they did not long ago consciously into a line, because although there are not many people in this street, they are very anxious.


    "Boom The harsh sound of the trumpet was accompanied by the crashing sound of the iron clad wooden wheel on the stone pavement. Fortunately, their horses are good horses trained by horses from the grassland. Otherwise, the sound alone will be enough to make them run out of control. That would be troublesome, because, at least in terms of momentum, the dwarf next to a few people pushing a wheelbarrow full of coal doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. This is not a rare sight. The whole iron felt road has no sense of bustle and bustle of other streets. Once you enter these buildings made of gold and stone, it is like being in a workshop in the middle of a mountain, even the sky is infected by soot.


    "Are we really in a water city?" Jian Qi looks back to see where they came from. He can still see the streets paved with wooden planks. Most of the streets are built by treated wood planks. However, it is only limited to streets, because the height of buildings in this city is not inferior to that of other cities on the ground, so there must be another way to carry those buildings. As soon as they entered the iron felt Avenue, the ground was no longer a plank but a stone slab. This was obviously written by the dwarfs here. The purpose was mostly like a cart whistling past just now, for the convenience of transportation.


    "It''s hard to say, but I''m already interested in its architecture." This is not a joke. To build such a huge city on the flowing water surface and soft river bed, he could not imagine the techniques and means used by the builders. For cheese, who has part of the craftsmanship of stonemasons, the secret of this city is no less than a breakthrough in magic.


    Of course, this kind of thing should be put back first. Now they are just new to the city. Everything here can bring impact to them. "Don''t talk about this. Aren''t we looking for hotels?"


    Atta''s warning brought the men back to the point. They didn''t come to the Dwarfs'' streets to study the slate roads and eat coal ash. As we all know, dwarves are associated with minerals. The traditional dwarves must have at least one mine in their living range, but the galloping City obviously can not meet this requirement. This means that the dwarfs have to transport their works and minerals to this place from other places, so they must have built hotels for this. Because like their craft, most dwarfs are stereotyped by other races, and they try to exclude other races, especially human beings, in their own lives.


    "After all, will they really keep me waiting?" Jian Qi asked anxiously, "I have seen these dwarfs in my journey. They are not bad, but it takes time to get trust."


    "Generally speaking, it is. Fortunately, we have an express ticket in hand, which, if used properly, can simplify the process. But there''s no certainty in the world. If this ticket doesn''t work, we''ll have to take time to find another foothold. Persuading a dwarf is like cutting down an oak, but persuading a group of dwarves is like removing a mountain. " Cheese didn''t deny sword seven. At the end of the day, thinking that dwarves can help them is only a temporary move. He just realizes that he has the chips in his hand that can persuade the stubborn dwarves, but he can''t guarantee it until he is really recognized.


    Driven by this slightly uneasy mood, they found a building that looked like a hotel at a corner of the street. The reason why it only looks like a hotel is that compared with the surrounding buildings which are obviously related to industry, it at least does not smoke or exhale hot wind. However, the house adheres to the architectural style of the street. It has no signboards, no signs, and can''t distinguish its uses from its appearance.


    "Jingling!" It takes courage to open this door, and dwarves are not tolerant of those who invade their territory. So when cheese came into the room a little shorter, his other hand was already in his robe, just in case. Fortunately, he was not met by seven or eight dwarfs, and the blacksmith saluted him with casting hammers and stonecutters. Only a voice with a bad temper said coldly.


    "It''s not the time to drink, you drunkards. I also have to prepare well? Who let you in! People are not welcome here. Get out


    "Just a moment, please. Don''t be in such a hurry." The master said, his hands stretched out from his robe and held them to his head to show that he had no malice. Nevertheless, the old dwarf in the room still took a stick from the counter. God knows why there is a stick in his counter, and judging from the thick shape at the front and narrow at the back, it is obvious that it was deliberately cut into a blunt tool for hitting people. Cheese couldn''t help but step back and lean against the wall by the door.


    "Get out! I''m just going to say, what''s going to happen if you piss off a dwarf? You''d better not know! You impudent, bearless thing


    "In fact, I shaved off my beard two days ago, just before I planned a fight against the river monster. Wait! Don''t be in such a hurry and hit me with a stick. It''s barbaric! " Cheese didn''t want to do it, because he knew that dwarves were very, very vindictive. No matter what reason he did it here, he would get revenge later. So he had to run when the dwarf approached with a stick. Sometimes life is like this. The grey robed mage has dealt with demons and can confront them. He has fought with the evil gods and their ferocious claws and teeth, and has been involved in the struggle of human beings. But that doesn''t make him look better when he''s being chased."All right! Stop The mage, who had been hit by the stick on his thigh and buttocks, yelled angrily, and then got another stick. In fact, Dwarfs'' sticks are much more dangerous than they look. The strength of their hands is one thing. It is mainly due to the height problem. When a dwarf swings the stick, the hitting position always makes the male cheese feel instinctive fear. So he has to stop it quickly.


    The method is to untie the lantern from the waist and lift it to the dwarf. At first, the dwarf doesn''t know what the cheese is, and subconsciously takes a step back. But when he saw what was in the master''s hand, his eyes under his thick eyebrows widened. The stick in his hand was thrown behind him, making a series of collisions. After rubbing his hands against his clothes, he carefully picked up the lantern.


    "You, you, where did you get it?" The old dwarf holds the breath of dawn as if he were holding a newborn baby.


    "It''s a gift from a friend. Andrey liechui, now the Lord of the Lion Kingdom, Prince of the kingdom. This is his work, called the breath of dawn. I think that''s enough to prove that I''m not that strange to dwarves, am I? " The secretary let go and let the other party take the lantern. He is not too afraid of accidents, except for strength and temper, the effect of magic on dwarves is no different from that of humans.


    "You, stand there and wait. I need someone to confirm that. " The old dwarf turned back to the back of the counter with his lantern in his arms, groped through the rows of copper pipes behind him, and then puffed hard at one of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    "Look carefully, this is a big event related to the history of the clan! If what the human said is true, the boy of the strong hammer family will enter the craftsman''s hall! It has been several decades, no, nearly 300 years. There is no new statue that has been moved into the craftsman''s hall. You must not look away. " On the counter, two old dwarfs with copper tubular magnifying glasses carefully observe every line of dawn. In addition, there are five or six dwarfs, including the old dwarfs who just hit cheese, anxiously around. Their qualifications are not enough to identify the highest masterpiece of their own, so they can only rub their hands and stamp their feet.


    "What is the craftsman''s hall? It sounds serious. " Cheese didn''t worry about the dwarfs. Seeing high-quality works, they have now entered a carnival like atmosphere, regardless of distance. In this state, the person who asks questions is cheese, and the one who talks to him is a caveman. I''m afraid the dwarfs can''t react at once.


    "Craftsman''s hall? Listen to what the boy is asking. He doesn''t know the craftsman''s hall! " "I can''t blame him. What do humans know? When they see the defective products made by us, they will take them as babies. " "That is to say, the sword that the human King hung in the center of the castle hall is just a remnant that the craftsmen have abandoned. Have they not solemnly given a name and made a high confession?"


    The banter of dwarfs makes the room lively. Just now they only dare to urge in a low voice. Now it seems that they have found a vent. No matter whether it is true or not, they boast of their own craftsmanship and belittle human beings and elves as a contrast. There was a tendency to turn the roof over in the noise of brain cracking, until one of the two appraisers roared, "shut up


    All of a sudden, the room is like a winter forest, no sound. The dwarfs, who were thought to be rude and difficult to regulate, stood aside in a proper way, even afraid to move. In fact, it is easy to understand that as a nation advocating technology, it is impossible to complete a large number of projects without strict discipline. People often only see the bold and uninhibited spirit of the dwarfs and the wary eye like revenge, which is only a part of their faces. Just as you can''t see the whole picture of a mountain at a glance, there are always shady corners, and even a few of them are exposed.


    "So what is the craftsman''s hall?" Cheese asked the dwarfs again with a smile and laughter on his face. This kind of flirtatious tone would definitely be beaten violently by the irascible dwarves. However, the two appraisers spoke. Now, let alone beating people, they are afraid of making a big noise even when they walk. He could only widen his eyes and try to express his dissatisfaction with the mage.


    Finally, the dwarf, who was still at the beginning, broke the deadlock. He opened his mouth and looked at the two appraisers for several times. He opened his mouth and explained, "the craftsman''s hall is the place where we preserve the masterpieces of our people. I can''t tell a human about the location and scale, but I can assure you, it''s far beyond your imagination. Most of the dwarves'' masterpieces are preserved in the craftsman''s hall, and the masterpiece is the highest and final work that a dwarf forge can complete in his whole life. All the founders have accumulated experience and skills for casting that masterpiece all their lives, but whether they can forge it is a very mysterious thing


    "Some people know that their craftsmanship is superior to the whole family, but they can''t make their own masterpieces in their whole life. Therefore, there are countless stories about people who are depressed and even crazy and take risks." Hearing his companion''s narration, other dwarfs couldn''t help but join in. "Therefore, the birth of each masterpiece is full of randomness and unpredictability. It is the ultimate glory of dwarfs to be lucky to create their own masterpieces!"


    The expression of cheese, with the Dwarfs'' explanation, becomes more and more serious. He had no intention of commenting on the custom, nor could he judge whether the so-called masterpiece was so magical. The same thing has different meanings in different people''s hands. As the dwarfs say, the random works in their eyes can be decorated and stored in the castle by the human king. Of course, the masterpiece in the dwarf''s eyes may be regarded as a common tool by people who do not understand the meaning, for example, he. Despite a general understanding of the weight of the work, cheese never thought it was so sublime for dwarves.


    In the quiet waiting, even the mage unconsciously felt some expectation. He still had a good feeling for Archduke liehammer. If the breath of dawn could make Andre one of the top craftsmen of dwarves, he would welcome it. Time, as if the flow is particularly slow, dwarfs quietly from the back of the counter to take out a few bottles of milk, and even kindly give a bottle of cheese. Judging from the label on the bottle, it should have been added to the wine. Yes, there is no reason that milk will appear alone in the dwarf''s restaurant. But would you add something else to the wine? It doesn''t seem like a dwarf.


    At the entrance of the milk, cheese did not forget his companions outside. He wanted to get up and go out to tell Atta, but he was stopped by the owner of this place. "Your friends, I told them to save the horses just now. No one cleans horse dung on tiefelt Avenue. Besides, if you expect dwarves to raise horses, you might as well let us raise bears. However, it is inevitable to use livestock for freight transportation. There are still some places that have good relations with us. I let them go under my name. Those guys dare not play tricks. Although I don''t know about horses, I can see that your two horses are unusual. It''s a pity that good utensils are not well maintained. "Cheese blinked. He didn''t expect it to be like this. It was also unexpected that the team members would really listen to the dwarf and walk away. If he had any calculation here, wouldn''t he be alone?


    "Meow." With the soft touch of the legs, a black cat climbed up to the table in front of him naturally along the wizard''s leg, patted the milk bottle with its claws, and then simply stood up, picked up the bottle and drank it. This is a silly cheese, because the normal cat does not drink milk like this, and KAILAS''s behavior undoubtedly shows his identity.


    "Ha ha, you look very knowledgeable. Although it''s just milk mixed with honey wine, it''s also a good thing that came from the nearby farm in the morning and then sent to us before noon through distillation and sub packaging. " The dwarfs are not surprised by the cat goblin''s behavior. On the contrary, they are happy that their drinks are welcome. This made cheese feel even more astonished.


    "Don''t forget where this is, boy. Do you think my people will let go of such a huge city? Here, talking and dressed cats are not so rare. " Keiras took the milk from her mouth and licked the drops of her hair with her tongue.


    "He''s right. Forget your common sense. Welcome to the city of torrent."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    The result of the appraisal came out in the late evening. In fact, the appraisers were sure that it was a masterpiece long before that. The reason why they spent such a long time was to analyze the production technology of dawn breath in the way of appreciation. By the time they were about to announce the result, sword seven had already saved the horses and came back to mix with the owner of the room, Charlene, the dwarf who had previously hit cheese with a stick. Charind, by the way, means iron barrel in dwarfism, and is said to be named because of the shape of his head when he was born.


    "Celebrate, sons of the mountains! There will be a new statue and a new collection in our craftsman''s hall The bearded one of the two appraisers uttered this, and the dwarfs in the room, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately gave out deafening cheers. They threw away milk bottles, took out wine glasses and food, and celebrated the exciting event. It''s a great honor for dwarves to witness the certification of their masterpieces.


    But in the cheering, cheese''s face had a subtle change, he noticed a word, collection. Combined with Charlene''s previous introduction to the craftsman''s hall, it seems that all the masterpieces will be kept there, which makes him worry about the consequences if the dwarfs take the dawn from him. Anyway, cheese still loves this lantern very much. Even if he respects the customs of dwarves, he can''t accept that his belongings are taken away. As a token of trust, the price seems a little too high. Moreover, he also doubted whether it was against the original intention of Great Duke liehammer.


    It seems that in order to confirm his worries, the two appraisers did not intend to leave before and after putting the interest of dawn on the cheese noodles. On the contrary, the younger one, mainly the one with shorter beard, also took out paper and pen, "Dear Sir, I''m Jili, next to my brother Qili. It''s my honor to be the appraiser of this masterpiece you brought. As you mentioned, of course, we will send someone to collect evidence from the liehammer family, but now we still agree that what you said is true. Please forgive me. In a word, since this piece of Jie is given to you personally as its maker, we need to go through some formalities with you. "


    "Procedures? Andre didn''t mention it when he gave it to me Cheese frowned a little. He didn''t understand what procedures should exist in a simple gift relationship and whether they were necessary.


    "Reasonable doubt. However, the management of masterpieces has always been the work of our appraisal office, and most dwarfs do not know about it. The foundry of this work is not clear, and the situation is very reasonable. Ah, please rest assured that we are not taking it from you. Dwarfs attach great importance to promises. Since they are given to you, all dwarves will respect this fact. However, we also have other considerations. I hope you can understand. And it may help you as well. " Kylie''s smooth and gentle voice makes him less aggressive than other dwarfs.


    Cheese thought for a moment, but curiosity and affection for the dwarfs still prevailed. He nodded and said, "please speak."


    "OK, cough. Please allow us to ask you a few questions to draw up the contract. According to tradition, these contracts will be written on goat skin and kept in the contract code. All dwarves will be witnesses to the contract. The purpose of this is to hope that our masterpieces will not fall into the hands of people who do not understand their value or abuse them. I hope you can understand it. "


    "So first question, are you married? Or do you have any plans to get married in the near future? " After hearing this question, a TA and Jian Qi, who were drinking next to him, choked on the water to varying degrees.


    The mage''s brow frowned, and he began to be puzzled by the practical significance of these questions, but he began to reply, "I am not married at present. The future Probably not planning to get married. "


    "Oh, that''s good. Ah! I don''t mean you don''t plan to get married. It''s a good thing. I mean if you don''t get married, you won''t leave blood. In this way, you don''t have to consider the issue of inheritance. It can save a lot of trouble. Dealing with human families is a tedious task. " After finding that he seemed to have said something wrong, Jili explained in a hurry, while Qili, on the side, quickly wrote on the paper with a quill pen.


    "The second question is whether you have a fixed residence or a real estate in your name, or whether you are living or being hunted down. If it''s the latter, we will send security guards to ensure that you can recycle the masterpiece as soon as you encounter an accident. Well, of course, you can also hire these guards as your personal armed forces. The details need to be discussed with them separately. "


    Cheese''s eyes were twitching, and he began to realize what the dwarf''s question meant. "I, let''s name a private tower, which is located in Xigu city in Cangshi kingdom."


    "Fixed property, great! It will be much easier for us to contact you. By the way, is your property leased or self built? If you are planning to move, we can make an exception to rent a piece of land around the dwarf city. In view of the fact that you do not intend to set up a family, the rent can be greatly reduced. In addition, if you live there for a long time, you can also give a discount. " Now the dwarf''s face is quite different from that when he had just seriously appraised his masterpiece. His respectful smile and the inductive tendency revealed in his words all remind people of a skilled businessman."Since I have been Lord of the city for some time, I think I have the ownership of the tower. And I have no plans to settle elsewhere for the time being. " The master replied helplessly.


    "Politics, that''s a bit of a hassle. Qili, remember to record it. We have to send someone to assess the political stability of that kingdom. If there is a coup, the Lord''s castle is the most likely to be looted. " Kili naturally told his brother that he did not shy away from the bad effects of a coup on a Lord.


    "The question of residence is over. The next question is Oh, what''s your occupation? Since you said that you used to be a lord, do you rely on your noble status to obtain taxes, or do you have other sidelines? You can rest assured that we will keep this information confidential. The more detailed you say, the more help we can provide you. For example, as a lord, we can provide you with dwarf guards with higher level of training and higher level of training to help you manage the security of your territory. They all have perfect professionalism. No matter what kind of orders you give against humanity, they can complete it... "


    They asked so many questions and offered the land and guards in order to recover the dawn of cheese as soon as his life was over. In order not to offend these dwarfs who have a strong attachment to the contract, the mage had to show a look of crying and laughing, while informing the other party of his own situation for the record.


    This is not what kind of gift procedures, a pair of mortgage lending lender to the borrower''s face. However, the dwarfs stubbornly abide by the big premise of giving, and have no intention of disadvantageous to cheese. As they say, they just want to ensure that the masterpieces of the clan will not be left behind. This kind of behavior of circling around the circle for simple purposes is really out of the question.


    "Mr. chalinder," the sword patted the old dwarf on the shoulder, "if you don''t leave them here to talk about the contract, you''ll find us a room. You''ve been sleeping on the boat these days, and your whole back will be hard."


    "Good luck, you''re lucky. You have a room available these days. You can take a shower first. I bet there is no bathroom on board. But remember that if you hear something outside the house at night, don''t look out at it


    "Oh? Why is that? " ATA asked curiously.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. These days, cats and mice have been fighting fiercely. At night, they are making a lot of noise. If you interfere with their business, they will bite your head off! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    Neither cat nor mouse can bite off a man''s head. So what Charlene said is not really cat and mouse. In the street language, cat and mouse fighting refers to the confluence of forces. There is no king or Lord in the bustling city. Naturally, there is no army to control public order. Here, the relationship between people is very fragile, but because of this vulnerability, no one dare to break it easily. Unless there are enough people standing with you, because there are so many people, you don''t have to do many things by yourself, and you don''t have to pay for many costs. In case something you want to do fails, it''s a group rather than a specific individual who will be retaliated.


    Therefore, just as tiefelt Avenue is a gathering area for dwarves, the city is actually full of various groups. When there are contradictions between them, especially those that are difficult to reconcile, the most primitive and effective means of solving them will be found out again. Fortunately, people who have lived in this city for a long time understand its rules. They must respect those who are outside the contradiction. Therefore, the fire between forces also has their rules. They should consider the time, place and scope of the impact, and warn the residents involved. And the residents of the city are used to it.


    The frequent conflagration has also promoted the vigorous development of another industry in the capital, namely, mercenary. After all, not every faction will cultivate its own professional armed forces, which costs too much and the effect may not be good enough. On the contrary, mercenaries who take money are the absolute main force in the conflagration. They bring their own equipment and are trained, and they will not become a long-term burden. Based on this, the struggle between forces is actually more of a property struggle. Which party pays more money to hire more and stronger mercenaries can occupy an advantage in the conflagration, and then defeat or force its opponents to give in.


    However, when both sides of the battle are mercenaries, the so-called fire is actually a little changed. After all, they are usually colleagues waiting for business together. They are employed on both sides and have to face each other with swords on the street. Therefore, in such a battle, most of the mercenaries cut down their opponents symbolically, and then discuss with each other how much money it will cost to spare their lives with the conventional secret language or gesture. In fact, there won''t be many casualties in the fire. At most, the price is not negotiated, and he has been cut into a cripple by revenge, or he is really unlucky to meet a ruthless enemy.


    Therefore, some forces will employ mercenaries at the same time, and send several war supervisors to record the battlefield situation, so as to prevent the mercenaries of both sides from conspiring to defraud the Commission. Then, if we deliberately kill the enemy''s warlord in the conflagration, and then lead to the conflict between the other party''s mercenary and his employer, so as to win the victory? It''s not conclusive, but it''s worth trying.


    "Er..." Dagger, slit throat from behind. The eyes under the hood showed his impatience for a moment, but he still dragged the unfortunate man covering his throat into the corner and threw it away from the bloodstain on the blade.


    This is the third one. The assassin looked at the other side''s eyes, lost his look, turned around and climbed up the wall of the building. His skill is very good, which may be due to the fact that the exposed hands and feet exhibit structures different from human limbs, which are more similar to rodent claws than the palms of human hands and feet. The assassin with rodent body characteristics disappeared completely from the view of the fire fighters in a few swings. He quietly climbed to the roof of the nearby higher building and watched the position of the crowd. The dim sky seemed to have no effect on him.


    The location of the next target is not difficult to find, and it is not difficult to find someone less similar in a group of mercenaries. But maybe it''s related to the previous success. The target is being protected by three or four armed mercenaries. The latter obviously doesn''t want to get a reward for his record. He is watching around with vigilance. Unfortunately, for him, the protection of just a few people is not out of the question. Gently in the back of the waist touched a confirmation of the number of throwing knives, he has a plan of action. He has become more and more skilled in doing this. When he first came to this city, he would be forced into a desperate situation by two people.


    "Bang!" The slight sound is not noticeable in the wind on the river. But he heard, not only heard, his body had reacted before his consciousness, rolling forward from the high platform to the ridge in front of him, where he had stood with a crossbow arrow. Things began to be interesting. Although I don''t know why the other side is doing it by themselves, it is obviously more fun and challenging to play with another lurker than to hunt those boring prey. He began to move quickly on the upper floor of the house, using the scattered and disordered buildings to block the enemy''s sight, while observing in the dark.


    The game of hunters in complex cities is quite different from that in the forest, where there is no soil to faithfully record footprints, and there are no branches and shrubs to expose the traces of targets. The confrontation between the roof canopies is a battle that tests both sides'' reaction ability, movement ability and the grasp of the shelter relationship between buildings. More often than not, you can''t be sure if the enemy is still hovering in this area.


    He stepped on the wooden pile protruding from the wall, and his body was much lighter than that of human beings, which made him get a lot of convenience in action. Although the price is that his power will inevitably fall into the downwind when confronting human beings. That''s why his trainers tend to teach him skills in combat. He has to learn to turn physical weakness into strength in order to really adapt to combat. Fortunately, the terrible change took away his power, but it was not without compensation. The enhancement of hearing and vision made him a smart killer. But it''s not as good as another sensory enhancement, smell.It seems that he is hiding himself from the beginning, but intentionally or unintentionally, he is exposing his trace to the other party. The purpose is to lead the archer away from the archer''s position. He would make a circle and go to that position, where there must be the smell of the other party, and as long as he can smell that smell, the other party will never escape from his hand. He soon got the chance.


    The smell, like a steel needle, was as pungent as a steel needle. Before he became like this, he would only have this reaction in the most stinky cesspit. Now, he is used to accepting this new sense and using it as his powerful weapon. In order to make full use of this ability, he has tried his best to collect and memorize all kinds of daily or possible odors, which gave him skills that even his master did not have.


    Young women, wearing leather clothes, most of them are cowhide, mixed with the smell of some woven fabrics, without carrying a large number of metal weapons, and Does she have a cat with her? The message of the smell made him frown a little. He was puzzled because a normal assassin should have a rich metallic smell and should not carry a cat. It''s just that his doubts didn''t last long.


    Shadow, coming from above, claws, passing the eyes by a millisecond. His instinctive reaction saved his life, but the attack revealed his true face under his hood.


    "I thought you looked sneaky, but I didn''t think it was really a mouse." The slim figure on the beam is satirized with the voice of throat. But the speaker is not much more normal than a rat.


    In front of Jerry is a big cat in clothes. Her figure and even her figure are the same as those of human beings. The difference is that her skin has a layer of fine hair, so her face is more like a cat''s face. The cat woman, staring at the rat with provocative eyes, sticks out her prickly tongue and licks the blood on her paws.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    Some things can be understood without language. For example, after seeing each other''s movements and expressions, Jerry realized that the cat girl in front of her was not a pedestrian who happened to pass by, and that it was not because the cat had the instinct to hunt mice. She''s a hired killer like him. She, like him, was tired of killing poor people who were unaware of death, and was looking for something worth fighting for. The problem is, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the two sides are equal. For cats, it may just mean that the prey is more worth teasing and eating.


    With the dagger on the sharp claw, Jerry will not worry about the defeat at the beginning. He is afraid to show his weakness to the enemy. When two agile soldiers fight, the victory or defeat will be decided in a few rounds. His enemies obviously think so. The cat girl has no scruples about the two daggers. She has absolute confidence in her claws and skills. She has never fallen behind in close combat.


    There is no sound of gold and iron when weapons collide, and there is no rally after three or five moves. The battle on the eaves is quiet and crazy. The rat in Cape and the cat girl in close clothes are killed at the same place! During the battle, Jerry quickly realizes that the problem is that his dagger can''t hit the target. On the contrary, the opponent''s claws can always leave blood stains on his body, or at least tear a piece of clothing.


    Why? Why is that? Think, think! What''s the problem? What''s the trick she''s playing? Realizing that the attack couldn''t achieve the desired results, Jerry''s knife holding technique changed from forehand to backhand, and he began to use defense to gain time. However, the delay ended with the Catwoman''s claws clasping his wrists. In the latter''s cruel smile, the sharp claws are deeply penetrated into the rat man''s skin, directly controlling his muscle activity, forcing his finger holding the dagger to lose strength. Jerry wants to leave, but before he does something, the powerful kick has hit his abdomen!


    "Gala la la!" Tiles, with the rat being kicked out of the body issued a sound. If his weight was not too light, it would not be impossible to kick him directly into the house under him. However, since he did not fall into the house, the foot saved his life and temporarily separated him from the deadly fight. The wind, blowing from behind, slightly alleviated the burning pain of the wound. The cat girl who walks gracefully in the dim light has a different aesthetic feeling, but for today''s Jerry, the beauty comes directly from death. Although not willing to admit, but now he is not the cat woman''s opponent. It''s time to run.


    Cats have a bad habit of teasing their prey before killing them. Mice know this habit of predators, so they learn to play dead. When the cats think that they have accidentally killed their dinner, it is the time for the mice to get up and run. Jerry leaned against the chimney, covering his left abdomen with his hand, as if he had been kicked out of his ribs. The cat girl bent down and picked up a dagger that he had dropped. She looked at the blade of the dagger carefully. There was no drop of her blood on it. "Now think about it. It''s too dirty to kill you with my claws. I''d better use this one."


    With that, she turned her back to Jerry and threw the dagger out of her hand like a acrobat in a circus! When she turned around, the knife was just a little bit on the right side of Jerry''s head. If you look closely, you can see that the moustache on the right side of the moustache has been cut off. "Oh, it''s missing. No way. I''m not used to it. But next time it won''t, meow


    The second dagger, sandwiched between her forefinger and middle finger, doesn''t look like she''s not used to it. Again, turn around and throw. This time, only a second dagger was thrown on the ridge. The rat man, who was supposed to have lost his ability to move, and the first dagger disappeared. The cat girl saw this scene, but there was no anger, but the smile was more prosperous. She went over, pulled out the dagger and sniffed at the handle. Just as Jerry can find her smell, a cat''s smell is no worse than a mouse''s, "run, little mouse. It''s boring to run slowly. "


    After falling down from the roof, grasp the eaves and do not walk on the roof. That''s too obvious. Rely on the room and corridor to move, fast, because she won''t be so easily thrown away. Jerry''s eyes were shaking fast, desperately searching for the next foothold in the forest of buildings. He hadn''t been chased in such a mess for a long time. He didn''t even dare to stop and set a few traps to slow down his opponent''s speed. This is not a close battle. His perception, skill, whereabouts, etc. are crushed by the cat girl. Just like cats and mice in nature, there is no room for resistance.


    But he is not totally without harvest. Just after the wind blows, Jerry wants to understand why he can''t really stab each other in combat. The school of dagger fighting of rat people tends to two extremes, that is to say, one hit is fatal in the case of assassination, and the other is the gradual bloodletting when fighting. This is no way to do things, although after the transformation of the gray robe, the strength of the body is still weak, which is determined by the race, even the amount of muscle training is useless. Therefore, from the very beginning, the people who taught him how to fight asked him to develop his strengths and avoid his weaknesses, not to fight with strength, but to be completely inclined to skill and speed.


    Therefore, in frontal combat, rat man''s daggers are close to the enemy''s subcutaneous blood vessels, the purpose is not to use force to push the dagger into the skin to prevent jamming. However, such skills become a burden when meeting Catwoman, because her body is covered with a layer of fluff, which makes her actual body position and visual observation have a subtle difference. Just like looking at the fish on the water, the fish under the water will have a deviation. Most of the fish that you see on the water can''t be stabbed with a harpoon. If you take a knife at the cat girl''s fur, you can''t cut the skin under her hair.But now it''s too late to understand this truth, because leaving aside the problem of false body size, through this fight, Jerry also understands the difference between the two sides in explosive power and sustained combat capability. His deceitful escape is not a choice after judging the situation, but a helpless move in desperate circumstances. The cat girl can still play the second round, but he has no way to continue to fight at such a speed. If he continues to fight, let alone win, he may not even have the strength to escape. With this in mind, Jerry''s eyes glanced uncontrollably behind him. He saw a beautiful figure chasing him on the roof.


    Damn it. Is there a cat man in the world if there is a rat man? What the hell is this world! But it''s useless to curse the world at this time. The pursuers behind him are getting closer and closer. Jerry doesn''t forget how the cat girl fired the first shot. She has a crossbow in her hand. Although she didn''t see it just now, she can''t hide it anywhere around. With crossbows and arrows, this distance is far from safe.


    I can''t help it. I can only spell it. The rat man pedaled with his legs by the outer wall of the building, and grasped the street lamp pole with two hands. The whole man was like a javelin and plunged into the wooden window of the building in front of him!


    And the sign of iron felt Avenue on the lamp post was just beaten down by the rat man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    The hunter, who was tracking the rat man, stopped on the roof ridge, and her pupils reflected light in the dark. The crossbow and arrow in the hand, hang down. She did not expect that Jerry would choose to break the window and escape into the building, especially to see the architectural style, or the gathering area of dwarfs. In this city, the biggest commandment is respect. Breaking into someone''s house is a clear violation of the dogma. He''s dead. Even if a mouse escaped from the cat''s pursuit, it''s just another hunter''s range. There is no doubt that the angry dwarfs would smash him to pieces with their picks and hammers.


    "Tut." Rarely meet a game worth playing with, she felt very uncomfortable with this kind of suicide. However, on second thought, since there is a guy like a mouse here, it means that there may be a lot of his compatriots in this city. Is it a new race? It doesn''t matter. Look carefully. If there are more prey like this, you won''t feel bored every night.


    "The guy''s gone. You can come out." The same vertical pupil, but different from cat girl''s eyes, KAILAS is full of laziness and indifference from her eyes to her voice. He was sleeping by the windowsill, but Jerry''s breaking in didn''t hurt the clever cat goblin, but he still interrupted his rest, which made him quite unhappy. However, he knew about cheese as the protector of all rat people.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll leave here at once without any trouble. I will repay you later Jerry said weakly. He had spent a lot of physical strength all the way. Now he was at the end of his tether. He couldn''t think why there was a talking cat in the dwarf''s room. Although the cat looked very unhappy, he didn''t show any hostility to him.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all here. This city is so huge that you ran into this one when you ran for your life. Don''t you think it''s very interesting? You wait here. I''ll call someone who can help you Said the goblin, and jumped up and turned the doorknob and went out. Jerry wants to take advantage of this time to leave, but his body injury is not so light, although the cat woman''s foot did not really break the rib, but it is not too much.


    "These dwarfs, single and group, are really two species. What is their belly made of? Some kind of cross space alcohol digester? " Being welcomed by dwarves is not necessarily a good thing for many people, because besides minerals and creations, the thing dwarves like to share with their friends is wine. It is said that there are really human beings who died on the wine table in order to establish a good relationship with dwarves. Since then, the dwarves have been more or less aware of the fact that humans and other races are not as tolerant of alcohol as they are, and have a little bit of restraint. Well, just a little bit. At least cheese doesn''t feel the gap.


    If the cat goblin did not pull the mage away from the dwarf''s wine table in a very tough manner, the guy who had to drink with the dwarves because of the signing procedures would have been drowned unconscious. In fact, cheese does not conflict with drinking, and sometimes even take the initiative to drink a little. The key is quantity. For the grey robe, which takes thinking as the meaning of life, he will never take alcohol that will affect his thinking ability. He will not drink more after drinking to a certain degree at every banquet. People familiar with him know this feature, and over time, he has forgotten what it is like to be drunk.


    But when cheese saw Jerry sitting on the floor against the wall, he was half awake. He had vowed to be the mentor of all rat people, and this oath would not change because he was no longer in the actual position. That was two things. The mage raised his hand to keiras, indicating that the latter should not talk to himself. Then he took off his grey robe and coat, and sat cross legged on the floor. As the magic flickered in his eyes, the beany sweat, accompanied by the rich vapor of wine, flowed down the wizard''s pores and lasted for nearly a quarter of an hour. When cheese stood up again, he was fully awake.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll check the injury. KAILAS, please call sword seven and ask him to bring something that he can use The cat goblin agreed and left the room to find Jian Qi. The boy was also pulled into the banquet before. However, unlike the cheese in the banquet center, there should not be many dwarfs forcing him to drink. When there were only cheese and Jerry left in the room, the mage carefully examined the rat man''s ribs and whispered, "even if your body has been adjusted by that guy and is much stronger than most rat people, you shouldn''t be so reckless. The person who trains you should tell you. "


    "Please don''t blame my master. He has taught me. It''s my unexpected opponent this time. Cough! I didn''t expect that. " Jerry tried to explain, but it was his teacher, not himself. For this encounter, he was convinced that there is nothing to argue about, but this is not a training problem, can only blame him for his inexperience.


    Cheese curled his lips, and he wanted to say something else, but on second thought, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Carus. Did not the man who taught him everything just gave him a vague task and kicked him out of the tower and let him live and die on his own? Training, after all, can only be regarded as the foundation. Only after training can the things developed be regarded as real individuals. Thinking of this, the mage did not say anything about this topic, "who hurt you? From the strength point of view, it is not weak, but ordinary strong humans can not be so solid to give you this. And the scratches on you. Are you wolf walker"Don''t laugh. I''m afraid two or three rounds will be torn to pieces if I fight wolf Walker like Mr. Jack." The rat man said with a bitter smile that he knew the power of wolf walker.


    "So you still have the confidence to survive two or three rounds against wolfwalker? Isn''t that good enough? Ordinary people encounter werewolves, there is no possibility of resistance It was a circle to comfort Jerry. Cheese knew that he had been frustrated after leaving training. He had felt it when he was in Cangshi. Frustration is a good thing. As long as you don''t kill yourself, it can always become nourishment. However, we should also pay attention to propriety. If we put too much food, the roots of trees will be burnt to pieces. If the blow is too big, people will be depressed and suspicious. He was afraid that this fiasco would put the young rat man in that situation.


    "I heard that there was an injured rat in the room. Let me see what happened." As he spoke, Jian Qi pushed in with some medical supplies. His face turned a little red. It could be seen that the dwarf''s liquor was not a weak drink for the sword seeker. But when he saw the rat man, his face changed. When cheese explained to him clearly and asked Jianqi to check Jerry''s condition with the method of pulse, his face changed again.


    "This, um, brother rat, have you practiced breathing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    It''s not surprising that Jian Qi can detect Qi in Jerry''s body through his horn pulse. People who know how to practice Qi can judge whether other people are in the same way by their step shape, body shape and even breathing rhythm. It is better to say that only when they have physical contact or direct contact with the circulation in the body can they realize the Qi of rat people. This kind of hindsight is a problem, and there must be a reason.


    "You know anger? Yes, you may know it with master cheese Jerry was a little surprised, but soon found a way to explain himself. "To be honest, I did practice Qi for a period of time, because my master thought it would help me. But if you can really feel the Qi in my body, you should understand what it is like


    Cheese looked at sword seven. In the previous conversation, they also mentioned the issue of Qi. The mage was naturally curious about this interesting energy or energy like thing. As for Jian Qi, although he was not a master level Qi refiner, he was born in Jianmen and had a basic and systematic understanding of Qi.


    Thanks to this, his knowledge has been enough to solve most of the problems, but a lot of knowledge is just knowledge, and his ability of sword seven can not be really put into practice. At this time, hearing Jerry''s words, the sword seeker understood the crux of the problem after a little meditation. "Talent is limited, it''s difficult to gather Qi. Only by taking a shallow breath can you have this appearance."


    Qi is not that you can practice by practicing, just as magic can''t be learned by talking about learning. Both of them need special qualifications. However, the world has no absolute, after the correct guidance and training, even those who can''t master Qi and magic will change accordingly. For example, in front of Jerry, although he did not have the ability to master luck as his teacher Carus did, he still had a small amount of air flowing through his body.


    Maybe he realized what he said was too straightforward. Jian Qi blinked and looked at Jerry''s eyes. "However, it''s not easy to practice shallow breathing. Practicing Qi doesn''t mean opening up meridians all at once. If so, too few people can go this way. In addition to the fixed work of luck, there are also exercises, carrying water, cutting firewood, cooking and cutting vegetables. Craftsmen who don''t know that they have already entered this field are not rare in my hometown. They often have the qualification to do simple work. However, they can achieve the result that is not inferior to the master through daily cultivation and combination with activities. "


    He leaned back and tried to make himself comfortable. "It doesn''t matter. I can accept that I don''t have talent for many things. But I hope it''s worth something. "


    "Value should not be proved by killing people. You should go back to the valley, to your people. Rat people don''t need violence to survive. You don''t have to do that. " Cheese said as he took care of the wound. Once upon a time, he thought it was interesting for Jerry to learn from the demon killer. Carus was excellent at skill, which was also admitted by the grey robe. If someone among the rat people could inherit even one tenth of the ability of the top killer, it would be helpful for this group. But as he grew older, the mage gradually realized that he should not let a child learn the art of killing when he had a choice.


    The rat man shook his head slightly. When he left Cangshi with the devil six years ago, he was a child. After six years of training, he had his own opinion, "killing people is not a good thing. I don''t think I''ll ever get used to the feeling of holding a dagger and cutting someone''s throat. But where can there be peace without violence? It is on the basis of violence that the huge city you see can stand firm. People always say that galloping is the light of civilization and commercial miracle on the pan northern continent. From what I''ve seen and heard here, I''m afraid it''s called the largest meat grinder in the pan Arctic


    "Water can carry a boat and it can capsize a boat. Violence is destruction, but a huge city has to be built up under the threat of destruction. It''s just like we need to live in dwarf territory to be safe. " Jian Qi also helps. He doesn''t think that killers are a decent profession, but he knows that many times people''s lives are not decided by themselves.


    For example, any 15-year-old would not want to embark on a journey away from home for ten years, but as a swordsman, he has no choice. Although this helpless and Jerry''s choice is not exactly the same, but also enough to let people have empathy.


    Cheese sighed and thought about it. He didn''t understand why he thought Jerry''s choice was not good. Maybe he was in charge of too much. I hope he did too much. "You''re right. But if you want to continue such a life, injuries will become a common occurrence. The self-healing ability of rat people will decline with the inhibition of animal nature, and you will be more vulnerable than human beings. This is not to persuade you, but as a first-hand scholar of rat man, he is telling you the research results. In short, no matter who the guy who hurt you is, you''d better stay away from that guy after that. Don''t hurt like this in a short time


    Jerry nods. After processing, his body temporarily regains its ability to move. It''s time to leave. Anyway, I learned from the conversation just now. They live here temporarily, and come back if necessary.


    About Catwoman, he didn''t give a positive answer when he left. The reason is that he doesn''t think what he can do if he says it. Just like the mage told him not to fight with the other side, it is not something that he can change and decide. In addition, perhaps out of a sense of glory, he knew the existence of such an opponent, so he did not want others to interfere in their victory or defeat. Even if the price of this victory or defeat is life and death."If you need to find me, you can go to the Youhe tavern and ask people. They know how to find me." The mouse man left the sentence and left through the window he entered.


    Not long after Jerry left, keiras and ATA came to the room. The swordswoman looked around, "where''s the rat man? KAILAS said there were rat people here? Where has he gone


    "Just left." Cheese got up and patted his hands, symbolically ending his status as a medical practitioner. "After all, this is a dwarf''s territory, and he can''t stay here too long. I''ll introduce you next time. "


    The mage finished and walked out of the room. The room was originally owned by Jian Qi and KAILAS. As a caster, he enjoyed his own room. The dwarf''s dead brain also makes them feel quite uncomfortable, unable to convince each other, only need to give the team two rooms. Now it seems that it might be better to leave the room where cheese can be alone. People here don''t know what happened to Jerry, how he changed from a human to a rat man and then to a killer. The mage knew that, and a considerable part of it was related to him, so in his opinion, it was not a matter for others.


    "The shadow of the past will come up sooner or later, and the seeds planted will always sprout inadvertently."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    The banquets of the dwarfs downstairs continued, although they were already excellent walls compared with other buildings, and they could not completely block the noise. Cheese is sitting in the room without a light on, and he needs darkness to help him get rid of his distractions. It''s time to think about why he''s here and where he''s going. Jerry''s presence makes him realize that this trip doesn''t mean cutting off from the past. He can''t escape what has happened, what has been involved. He began to worry about the lion in the distance and the tower on the ice sheet.


    For a moment, these worries, anxieties and bewilderment almost drove him crazy. He couldn''t get away from it, because that''s what he had to do, just as he had promised ATA to unlock frarag''s secrets and find her family, just as he had vowed to golly''s grave in ringfa that nothing that killed her would kill anyone else. This seems to be a bad problem. He gives too much hope to the people around him, and then he puts all these hopes on his account. This time, Jerry''s refusal gave him a warning. Just like the rats in Xigu City, people also chose to be independent. What is he doing?


    On the grassland, cheese has seen a world without government, morality and goals. Just because he had seen it, he knew that the grassland was not without them. It was just a form of expression. Which is more comfortable, noisy streets or lonely fields? Who is better than red tape and the jungle? Maybe they don''t need to be so extreme. Yes, they don''t need to be so extreme. They don''t conflict with each other. They can coexist. But can''t you tell the priority? There must always be a clear relationship between people. Does coexistence mean compromise and self castration? He didn''t understand.


    If you don''t understand, don''t think about it. Once upon a time, the mage believed that relying on knowledge, he could solve all the problems encountered, at least he could grasp the solutions. But now, with the growth of experience and experience, this confidence has quietly disappeared, he began to understand the awe problem, careful to deal with the cause of entanglement like a wool ball. We should be careful about everything. But cheese has a premonition that caution at this time will not be his key point. One day, he will find a way to untie these threads. He will be separated from the snare of layers. It is just not now that he still needs to accumulate.


    With the sun rising and the moon setting, the first day of the team in the rush capital passed. On this day, they had a slight taste of the city''s style, which was not obnoxious. Thanks to the principle of respect, everyone here can get rid of the shackles of tradition and do what they want to do. For example, few traditional dwarfs spend time making a delicate breakfast, and their eating habits should be more concise.


    "I forgot to tell you yesterday that although we have made an exception to let people live, the price can not be reduced. We spend a lot every day. Business is business. " Charlene, the owner of the house, did not forget to remind him when he put breakfast in front of several people. The dwarfs had been drinking until midnight last night, and their barrels had been emptied, but he did not seem to have a hangover at all.


    Cheese nodded, which was not unreasonable, so he put his hand into the inside of the robe and took out the purse. But before he can ask the dwarves what they''re going to pay, he has to figure out how long they''re going to stay. Judging from yesterday''s situation, the city''s demand for money is very large. Although we are well off now, we still need to save. "How long does it take to get to the city of ten thousand dharmas?"


    Charind didn''t seem surprised. He already knew the mage''s identity, and when the caster arrived, he would probably start asking about the city of ten thousand Dharma. The old dwarf shrugged and said, "fast, one night; slow, one year. It''s not good or bad when you come. You may stay here for a month or two. If you all want to live here, you wait for me to calculate. "


    "Guinevere castle?" Cheese suddenly opened his mouth and mentioned a strange name, which seemed to be a castle. This is just as puzzling as the dwarf''s words. But Charlene laughed.


    "Yes, Guinevere castle." When he finished, he turned to the counter to look for something to settle the bill. All the members of the team looked at the cheese and waited for his explanation. The latter took a mouthful of bread, and then began to speak slowly, "Guinevere castle is a very famous magic castle, which is one of the few creations in the world that really combines magic with architecture. It can be said that the castle itself is a huge magic object, and the person who designed it has been hidden in history and has no way to know. What we can know now is that only 60 natural days in a year will the castle appear in this world. In other days, it will turn into a realm that can not be touched by ordinary people. Some people say it is the kingdom of goblins, while others say it is the world after death. In short, no good general can break a castle that doesn''t exist. "


    "And apparently, according to Mr. chalinder, the so-called city of ten thousand dharmas has similar characteristics to Guinevere castle. That''s the difference between one night and one year. And if I''m right, the next time I can connect torrent and Wanfa is on the autumnal equinox, right? " Cheese looks at the dwarf and tells his conjecture. The autumnal equinox and the vernal equinox have special significance in the magic time sequence. Many magic rituals must be completed in these two days. It should be noted that the autumnal equinox in the magic time sequence is only related to the sun and the moon, not to the calendar drawn up by mortals themselves."Yes! Many people will go to the city of ten thousand Dharma that day. After all, they need to supply goods. Master mage also has to eat, drink and Lazar, isn''t he? What''s more, they are very generous. I heard that people in that city know how to make alchemy. They pour the scrap iron into the pot and stir it into gold! Ha ha ha, turn scrap metal into gold? I''m afraid it''s to turn those stupid brains into gold. " Dwarves are very sensitive to metals and minerals. Many people don''t understand, but the origin of alchemy was actually initiated by dwarfs. Only the children of these mountains will have the patience and ability to gradually solve the mystery between metals. Of course, this kind of research was finally declared a failure, and all the dwarves from the top to the bottom reached a consensus that their current technology does not have the ability to change the metal species, so few people will study this way.


    But if the dwarfs give up, it doesn''t mean the others give up. Since ancient times, there have been many so-called alchemists in human beings and the races that live with them. They insist that they can turn stone into gold and turn scrap iron into gold. Among them, the cheaters account for 99% of the total. What remains to be seen is true, but no one is going to expose it. So for the dwarves, the man who believes and believes that alchemy is real is a fool who has been kicked in the head by a goat. However, such a fool is not uncommon.


    The breakfast conversation ended soon. Knowing that they wanted to stay in the city for a while, they all felt relaxed, so they planned to go to the street to have a look. However, Jian Qi noticed that since paying for the accommodation fee, the mage''s brow seemed to wrinkle, as if he was not very happy. "What happened? The dwarf deliberately raised the price? Or do you have something urgent to get to the city of ten thousand Dharma in a month? "


    Cheese, a little sigh, "that''s not, I''m just thinking, if only there were alchemy. So we can have a bigger purse


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s always a delusion that cheese thinks he''s rich in money. When he was a grey lion, he was either related to the commander of the frost guard, or he could have an equal dialogue with a local Lord like Lothar. When he was in trouble in the capital of the king, there were witches to provide logistical support. In addition, all the places he went to were inaccessible, and there were not many places on the grassland where money could be used. Gold and silver may be hard currency for grassland people, but compared with cattle and sheep, the tribes in the deep grassland have less foreign trade demand, and these precious metals are more regarded as a manifestation of wealth.


    It''s a huge city, a huge commercial city. Although money can''t buy everything, it can buy goods that are more difficult to buy than most areas. The people gathered here are all in need of commodities, so the circulation of money is extremely huge. It is not so much the place where hundreds of rivers converge, but it is the place where hundreds of gold flows converge. Here, no one talks about human relations with you, or those human relations should have a prerequisite as the basis, the amount of property. Is it powerful? Maybe it''s just because it was built for wealth.


    In a word, after paying the accommodation expenses, the cash of several people, that is, gold and silver coins, is running out. In order to spend the time, they have to either sell the gifts brought from the grassland or find jobs that can make money. It''s still on the basis that they only need three meals. If there are other expenses, it''s hard to say that they have enough. Money, cheese has never thought this thing is fatal. As a caster, how ever has he been troubled by money? But there is no way. This is not his tower, and there are no friends he knows well. He has to solve this problem with his companions.


    "Where do you keep the horses Walking down the streets built by dwarves, cheese asked. They consciously walk in a row, which reduces the possibility of being hit by a speeding cart.


    Jian Qi, who was at the front of the line, immediately replied, "just to the west of exit 3 of tiefelt Avenue, there is a horse shop whose name seems to be..."


    "The hoof of Charon is marked by a half sheep man holding a bow. The man who received us yesterday was Mayer, who had a caravan tattoo on his arm. The shoes on my feet are very new. It seems that I have just bought them. " ATA quickly added that she had her own memories of yesterday, such as sword seekers who might have noticed tattoos on their hands, but not necessarily new shoes on their feet. If that pair of shoes is critical.


    This is the end of the conversation, because they have no intention to confirm it. This is not to say that they are completely at ease with the horse shop, but with the assurance of the dwarfs, if the foot of the Charon can not guarantee safety, according to the current understanding of the city, there is no way. Even nervously trying to confirm the condition of the horse may attract other people''s attention.


    In fact, according to human standards, as long as there are more than five dwarfs on a street, it can be called a roar of people, let alone that the street is basically full of dwarves. Of course, this statement is biased. It doesn''t mean that dwarves are noisy. Only the dwarves who drink wine are noisy. Most dwarfs are quiet and strange when they are not drinking. However, the way they drink is so impressive, and there are always quite a number of blacksmiths and related industries in the gathering places of dwarves, which leads to the continuous stream of iron making nearby. It is only when the two are together that people feel noisy.


    "Look, there." Two people and a cat looked through ATA''s fingers, and sure enough, they saw an out of place shop on the street full of rust smell. It looked like a blanket shop. Tapestries, blankets, and other textiles and fur products, large and small, of unknown use, formed a huge mosaic that outlined the store. They remembered that when they looked at the road signs before, they found that the felt of the iron felt Avenue was not the anvil used to strike iron, but felt. And people, including cheese, regard it as a subtle mistake, which is not the case now.


    "Go and have a look?" Cheese asked his companion for advice. They have no urgent matters to deal with. Even if they want to earn money, they can''t make it. They can''t worry.


    In fact, his inquiry is a little redundant, because at the time of his inquiry, ATA and their steps have already approached the store. When we got closer, we found that there were no signboards or shop names on the external walls of the shop, only a large number of fabrics hanging tightly and the more colorful interior space in the semi open shop door. Just standing outside the store and looking inside, people will think of the huge spider nests covered with cobwebs. These tapestries seem to be the silk thread behind the spider in the room. Anyone who enters them unconsciously because of their charm will be drained of blood by monsters hidden behind the blankets.


    It turns out that the horror fantasy about spiders considered by cheese is the result of the delusion of being killed. Maybe he has seen such a scene in the underground cave of Xigu City, but the tapestry shop in front of him is not a cover for evil insects to cover up their tracks. After they went in, they only saw a lazy old dwarf woman smoking a hookah leisurely. The room was filled with a slightly sweet smell of smoke, but did not see the slightest smoke. She chose the hookah, but did not want the smoke to float on the tapestry and pollute the goods. What''s more, it''s not candles or oil lamps that provide indoor lighting. A few wisps of sunlight are reflected through specially placed translucent glass sheets on the roof, just like the mirror reflection facilities in the Cangshi Pharmacists Association, illuminating the whole room. The only difference is that the glass used by the dwarfs is more delicate."Look, yes, but cats and men can''t touch them. Your hands are too dirty to sell." The female dwarf looked up at the team and said in a low, magnetic voice.


    Jian Qi and cheese didn''t care about it. They just followed in to enjoy the patterns on the tapestries. However, keiras''s enthusiasm for fighting against people rose again. He jumped up to the arms of the wide chair and held his chest in his hands. "If you say that, I''m afraid your blankets can only be sold to women. This has lost nearly two-thirds of the market at once


    The dwarf old lady was a little surprised at a talking cat, but she quickly responded and put down the hookah in her hand. "As far as I know, men and women should be half and half, how can they be two-thirds? Do you think that most of the people who buy tapestries in the world are men? "


    "No, only one-third are men and one-third are cats. You don''t have a cat who wants to buy your blanket like that." The spirit of the cat demon said of course, let the ATA behind him cover his mouth and smile.


    "So I did lose a lot of customers. Maybe I should go to the street and ask the dogs what they think of blankets. Maybe they will be interested." The old lady was very interested in fighting with keiras. There was no anger on her face. On the contrary, she seemed very happy that someone could talk to her. Dwarfs are mostly like this. They don''t seem to want to talk, but they just don''t know how to speak.


    Not to mention the ongoing debate over which side of the cat or dog has a strong purchasing power for blankets, the rest of the team has turned their attention to the blankets in the store. Even if you can''t touch them with your hands, things that are beautifully made to make people feel happy to look at are enough of artistic value. While sword seven gradually shifts its attention to narrative type tapestries, cheese stands in front of a blanket for a long time.


    It''s a dark blanket, probably made of leather from bears or similar animals, but it doesn''t matter what the material is. What matters is the pattern on the blanket. It depicts what two humans, one tall and one short, are doing in a crowd of dwarves. The robes worn by these two humans were specially dyed gray.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    "Excuse me, can you tell me the story on this blanket?" The tapestries of dwarves, especially narrative tapestries, have never been created at will. Behind the seemingly decorative pictures, there are always historical events or scenes that can be narrated. Making this tapestry itself is also a common means of recording their own history, but the ones that appear here may be more decorative.


    "Well, I''ll see. I''ll see." It seems to be in the quarrel with the cat goblin aroused vitality, the owner of this shop did not at first like the kind of indifferent appearance, left the chair and came. From her sleeve, she pulled out a pair of monochams, which jewellers used to identify the inner texture of gemstones, which made people wonder how bad her eyesight would have been to use them to see tapestries.


    As a result, the dwarf mother-in-law also found that the mirror in her hand seemed to be wrong after looking at it for two times. She took it back into her wide sleeve and took out another normal single piece mirror, "ah, sorry, I will take the wrong thing when I get older. That mirror belongs to my old man. He was a jeweler when he was alive. After he died, most of the tools were given to my apprentice. Only that pair of glasses was left for me as a souvenir. Don''t be surprised. "


    Cheese hesitated a little. He didn''t know how to continue the conversation. However, when he saw the three or four gemstone rings on his finger that could let all nobles break their heads in the human kingdom, the hesitation disappeared a lot. "I know a jeweler, but his craftsmanship is certainly not as good as that of the son of the mountains."


    "It won''t do you any good to say that in front of me. I''m not a jeweler, I''m just an old lady selling blankets. What''s more, is the beauty of gems something that humans or dwarves can control? No matter how you cut it or how you polish it, it''s just a riot. How can it be easy to say that things acquired in nature are their own works? If I say, it''s a blanket or something more personal. I have argued with him for a lifetime, and no one can convince anyone. I can only fight with him after I have gone there. " Said the hostess, examining the tapestry.


    "That''s not true. Jewels, tapestries, stones, grass, dwarfs, humans, are the same thing. What''s the difference between a man''s death and his ashes turning into ashes, and ashes turning into stones and animals'' fur? "


    KAILAS''s words may not be intended to insult, for the Goblins who do not fully live in this world, the world that humans and dwarfs regard as reality may be true. From their own point of view, they have seen the rise and fall of too many individuals and groups. In their view, time may be just a scale engraved on the wheel. No matter how fast or slow it rotates, it does not leave this circle.


    "There''s a difference, of course. There''s no way to make a story out of a gem." The dwarf old woman was not taken away by the cat goblin''s detached views. She folded her glasses and put them back in her sleeve. Then she looked at cheese, and then looked at the cheese. Her eyes stopped slightly on the grey robe. "What can be sure is that this blanket records that there are two kinds of people who helped a dwarf and got their gratitude. But it''s not clear from the tapestry which dwarves are and what help they get. If this story is very important to you, I can ask the carpet maker for you, and they will know


    Before long, a few dwarfs approached the store, and the obedient head wanted to buy a tapestry for someone as a gift. The size of the store is designed according to the size of dwarves. If there are three human beings standing inside, they will be a little crowded. In order not to disturb other people''s business, several people say hello and leave the shop.


    However, after he came out, cheese''s eyebrows tended to wrinkle again, because he didn''t expect that asking for the story in the tapestry was still a charging service. Yes, it''s easy to say, but it involves the history of dwarves. It may cost more to visit the simple weavers.


    "Another extra expense." In fact, the cost of inquiry is not too much, but with the development of this trend, they will certainly spend a lot of money. The city is like a treasure house with a lot of attractive treasures, but each one needs to be taken away at the price of money. But to let cheese give up the search for that obvious and grey robe story, he is not willing to.


    "Is there magic in the goods in that shop just now?" When the mage began to think about how to make money, ATA suddenly asked him. This is a strange question, because ATA, who has a goblin vision, can theoretically see most of the magic flow directly. If the items in the tapestry shop have magic, she won''t be so hesitant. But her next words let other people down and even laughed, "if there is no magic, why would I want to buy them? Even if I walk out of the store now, it must be a very powerful magic spell to guide the guests


    "Well..." When cheese was still thinking about how to explain this so-called magic to this young girl, sword seven had already sent out a hearty laugh, "ha ha ha ha, miss a is right! There is magic in the store, not only there is, but also strong. No, it''s one of the strongest spells in the world, so no one can resist it. Because no one can resist it, the magic is not magic, but normal. Since it is normal, it is not opportunistic to cheat people. We can only blame the people in this world for being too easy to cheat. You say, don''t you? "The mage laughed and shook his head. He understood the meaning of sword seven. As for the swordswoman, her expression was still a little confused, but after the explanation of KAILAS, she soon understood the meaning of this paragraph. Her face turned a little red, as if she was ashamed of being so easily affected by the curse. In fact, she thought too much, because there was nothing to be ashamed of in the curse. Besides, she realized it very quickly. There are many people in the world who don''t have the self-consciousness of the curse or don''t think that they are aware of it. Can we blame them? It can only be said that it is one of the most powerful charms in the world.


    "Anyway, it seems that we have to find a chance to see if we can make some money. Nothing else in this place is easy to use. Only gold and silver are hard currency. " Cheese is a summary. It''s not terrible to have what he wants, and it doesn''t make a difference because what he wants is a story and what ATA wants is a tapestry.


    The key is to figure out the price. When gold and silver become the target, what will be the price to pay in order to get the target?


    A group of people slowly walking forward, only the cat goblin intentionally or unintentionally fell behind a few steps. His eyes passed quietly through the noisy streets, through the shadows of houses, and fell on some pair of eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Atta found out what happened to keiras.


    "Nothing, just seeing other cats."


    "Yes, Elvis. It''s still a cat. When it''s time for estrus, he has to Oh! Don''t scratch your face


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    "You''d better not go out again. Emergency response is very good, and your self-healing ability is better than ordinary people, but no one can guarantee that your ribs will go into your internal organs The bald man, dressed more like a butcher than a doctor and with a tuft of goatee, washed his hands in a basin of water. He spoke almost as loud as the water. Without the dark vision of the rat man, Jerry could see the look of disgust on each other''s faces as if he had just touched the most filthy thing in a boat. But since he is one of the few doctors in the city who can diagnose in the dark, the Murman said nothing.


    "I swear if you let me touch that dirty beast again, I will Well, the price is OK, but not next time. " The whispering conversation through the door did not escape his ears. He had heard this saying from the doctor more than three times. It was nothing but an excuse for price increase. The reason why his price increase has not been eliminated may be that he is one of the few black doctors who have the ability to save people rather than kill them in this industry, and he is also a very few neutral people who never sell patients'' information. The latter''s proportion may be more important.


    "Cheep!" The ungreased door shaft opens with a shrill scream that is torture to the rat man. Jerry is very sure that the person who opens the door knows this, but he does not tire of repeating the move, even if the door spindle is not loud enough to withdraw and come in again, trying to use this disgusting way to warn the rat man of his position here.


    "You missed it." The voice, which was so deep and indistinguishable between men and women, came out from under the grotesque mask, without tone or popularity. It is impossible to infer whether this sentence is a rebuke or a statement of fact.


    "I''ve dealt with three goals, not a miss." Jerry leaned against the cold wall, which helped him relieve the burning pain in his body. The pain comes not only from the wound, but also from the drug. Although the drug provided by the black doctor has a significant effect, the pain and sequelae often caused by the drug are no less than the wound itself. But for people with short careers, the speed with which it works matters more.


    "It''s better not to do half of the task. The rest will only make the successors of the people you kill know how to guard. They will become very careful The masked man refutes Jerry''s argument, but that''s all.


    "However, your employer is very satisfied with your performance, and even though you have not solved all your goals, they are still willing to pay all the compensation. You are very lucky." The man said, throwing a money bag in front of Jerry, but the bag was extremely light. "I have deducted the cost of treatment and agency fees, and the remaining money is probably enough for you to eat something better than garbage. As a mouse, you should be grateful. "


    "Ding!" The Throwing Knife, steadily inserted into the door frame, is only two palms away from the mask man''s face. Jerry kept throwing the Throwing Knife, and his eyes flashed with danger. Only he knew whether his knife was deliberately thrown off the side or simply made a mistake under the effect of drugs that brought severe pain to the body. But whatever it is, the masked man doesn''t care. There are many people who want his life.


    "Well, you''d better treasure these tools, because if you keep working like this, you''ll soon have to kill people with your claws and teeth." The other side said, in the squeal of the door spindle closed the door.


    Breathing, rushing in the dark, the pain and the injury have aroused the body''s instinctive response, which is trying to extend its life in its own way. Jerry could feel the agitation in his mind. He could always feel the impulse to completely cover his reason and return him to his original state. Breathe, inhale, feel the air flow from the nose into the lungs, feel the energy of life spread out from the lungs, along the blood and other tissues into the four limbs. Count one to ten, and then to ten. Remove all thoughts and desires. Remember only one to ten, only breath and breath.


    The original impulse is taken away in the silence, and Jerry''s mind gradually calms down in this silence. He keeps breathing deeply, consciously or unconsciously, he wants to submerge his consciousness into the more subtle corners of his body to control the breath.


    "Dong! Bang The sound of a heartbeat explodes in his brain like a flood bell, destroying all efforts to enter this state and sending the rat man''s consciousness back to his familiar sensory world. He opened his eyes, there is helplessness and desolation in his eyes, once again failed, again failed to condense out of breath. He even suspects that his teacher left him here because he didn''t make it.


    Mood, more and more chaotic, even the dark room also began to agitate, as if at any time may stretch out tens of millions of claws to drag the rat into the abyss, he does not want to stay here. But where can he go? It''s day time. It''s time for those people. Even if this is a bustling city, which is claimed to contain everything, there are differences in tolerance. For monsters like him, tolerance means being sent to a circus.


    "Knock, knock, is anybody home?" Cold sweat, instantly wet back. Jerry''s eyes were fixed on the door, as if he had seen something incredible. The man outside the door was not sure about it and continued, "I''ll give you what you left last night. If you don''t answer, I''ll go in. I can''t be a girl waiting here all the time. "


    You want to run? But there are no windows in this room. Where can he escape? Since you can''t escape, just spell it. Jerry thought, his hand had touched the handle of the flying knife behind his waist. Almost at the same time, the door suddenly opened! A dark figure came straight to his face from the outside! Mouse man did not want to, backhand throwing throwing a throwing knife, two things in the air collision, issued a crisp metal cross Ming, and then fell to the ground at the same time. What was thrown from the door was a dagger, his dagger. It''s exactly the one he lost last night when he was chased by Catwoman. Of course, there is only one person who can bring the dagger."Do you live here? I didn''t expect not only the appearance, but also the habits of mice. Ah, how do you throw things about? " She went into the room and pulled out the flying knife on the door frame, and made a gesture to throw it out. But when Jerry subconsciously wants to avoid, she shows a joking smile. She is playing him, just like the chase last night. The mice forced to the deepest part of their nests no longer have the ability and direction to escape.


    "How did you find it?" Jerry almost gave up his life. He just wanted to know how the other party caught him in one day. It shouldn''t be such a good place to find out.


    Cat, smile, for her prey, that smile is not pleasing to the eye, "cat catch mouse still need to find? How can you feel like you''ve got rid of me? Not only do I know you''re here, I know your name, Jerry


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    Jerry, this is the name given by his teacher, symbolizing his farewell to him as a human being. Under this name, only an unfortunate and lucky rat man is mentioned. He did not cherish the name much, just as the name Carus gave him, which was neither impressive nor meaningful, had no meaning in itself. As an assassin wandering in the dark, he doesn''t need a loud name or any title or title. However, if there is no name, it will become another form of name. The nameless person is often more attractive. Therefore, the humble name of Jerry is really the most suitable one for him.


    "The name doesn''t mean much to me, and knowing it doesn''t make any difference to me." The mouse man''s reaction is dull or even indifferent, which is more or less unexpected.


    Cat woman''s expression changed very ferocious for a moment. She couldn''t accept her prey. She didn''t act according to her expectation. She took a step forward and quickly took back her legs as if nothing had happened. For no reason, she was keenly aware of the obliteration in Jerry''s eyes when she shortened the distance. He has not given up his resistance, on the contrary, the cornered mouse is still waiting for the opportunity to fight back. Great, isn''t it? The ferocious expression suddenly changed back to the elegant posture with cruelty. She suddenly felt that it was very worthwhile to make efforts to find here today, and all her efforts were rewarded.


    "But if I know your name, you should at least think about who told me it. There are not many people in this city who can''t call you a mouse, are they? " The cat licked its paws, she said.


    The mouse understood her meaning, but this time not only did not panic, but some wanted to laugh. The other party just wants to make him realize that among the people who are familiar with him in this city, she is most likely to find those who covered him up last night, and then induce him to think that she has found those people, forcing them to disclose his name and position. The problem is, she doesn''t think what a reliable companion the people who protected him last night are. Maybe the cat girl is a formidable enemy for Jerry, but nothing is invincible in front of the magic of grey robe, which directly exposes her ignorance.


    "Grimace told you that although the assassin under his opponent is not bad, he is only a broker in the final analysis. If his interest is big enough, he will change his words." Jerry directly pierced the other party''s suspicion, and the grimace in his mouth was the former masked man. As for brokers, they refer to middlemen. In his opinion, they are those who provide rest places, medical services and collection tasks from the market for the assassins to carry out. And grimace is the most strict requirement for assassins in this area. Therefore, his business will always be successful, and his reputation will rise. Many assassins take it as capital to do business with him.


    The cat''s pupils contracted a little, but she soon got rid of the little unhappiness. "Well, that''s what he said. I wanted to kill him when I found here. You know, brokers can''t let them know too much. But he offered me an offer I couldn''t refuse, a big reward, and after I made this order, I didn''t need to go on living like this again


    "I thought you enjoyed your life." Jerry is not a killer, but he is already in the business, so he knows that there are not a few people who enjoy killing people.


    "It''s true, but I can''t refuse the glittering gold coins besides playing." She said, leaning on the doorframe, and did not mind admitting that she enjoyed the killing.


    She was the kind of person he didn''t want to be. The rat man told himself in his heart, "so, what does it have to do with me if you want to get that reward? Or are you just showing off to a dying man


    "Oh! You know me so well! I really, really, really like that kind of game, which is to let them guess that they will die after that sentence. But I don''t want to play this game with you today. You are very important The cat woman speaks horrible words in a soft voice, which makes people naturally worry about her mental state, if these words are from the heart, not some kind of camouflage.


    The mouse man felt a little headache. He could not understand the logic of the other party''s words, and did not know what the so-called importance meant. It seems that there is nothing he has to do. He doesn''t have any unique skills. He can''t even gather Qi. Confusion will give birth to anxiety, which will be captured and become the pleasure of others. Some people just like to watch others suffer, even if it is not good for themselves.


    "You look upset. You''d better put those suspicions down first. Because if you keep showing that look, I can''t help killing you She played with the flying knife and made the tip dance between her fingers.


    "Come on, what do you want me to do?" Jerry asked in a low voice. He seemed to have no choice but to succumb to the other side''s strength and save his life in a hurry. But if so, why hasn''t he let go of the handle when he reaches back to his waist? Is he going to kill the aggressive cat with a flying knife or someone else? Neat suicide is also a required course for many assassins.


    When she saw the rat take the initiative to mention it, her face showed a subtle expression, which seemed to mistake it as begging for mercy. "In fact, it''s very simple. It''s just a noble trick. There''s a guy who wants to kill a woman. I''ve found her. You just need to get close to her and find a chance to kill her. Well, I can not only spare your life, but also give you some glittering gold coins. What a good deal. "Murder, unexpected, reasonable. If you think about it carefully, what can be done between the two killers in addition to their own lives and the lives of others? The question is, why do you want him to kill him? And he specifically said that he would kill after he was close. It''s like saying that the woman to be killed won''t be suspicious of Jerry. But is there such a person in this city?


    "Is there anything special about that woman? You can''t do it yourself. You have to spend so much time letting me come. " The inexplicable task arouses Jerry''s curiosity. In fact, as a professional assassin, he should not have inquired about this kind of thing. However, he didn''t accept the task voluntarily anyway, so there''s nothing to worry about. Besides, he didn''t want to be kept in the dark.


    "Well, it sounds like she should be a candidate for Queen of some country. Obviously, some people don''t want her to wear the crown like this. If you want me to say, such a guy deserves to die, but it''s a pity that I can''t watch the future queen die in person. It''s a queen. I haven''t killed such a person. It''s cheap for you. As for her name, I remember it was ADA, no, ATA, right! Her name is atalante


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    "What is that?" ATA asked, pointing to a small stone pillar between the two houses. The stone pillar stands in the shadow between the houses. If you don''t pay attention to it, I''m afraid it won''t be found at all. After others looked at it with their fingers, they understood why the swordswoman was confused about the small stone pillar. Because the half man high stone pillar has obvious processing marks, it is about the thickness of an adult''s thigh. There are rectangular hollows near the top, and some animals are carved on the top. After approaching, you can probably identify the lion image after artistic processing.


    "This is a horse peg, which is quite common in my hometown." Jian Qi naturally said, perhaps because he hadn''t seen anything related to his hometown for a long time. His eyes stayed on the lion at the top of the stone pillar for a period of time, "this is a lioness. You can see that under its left foot is her child. And judging from the decorations on this lion No, it''s a little weird. "


    In the end, the sword seeker didn''t say exactly what the oddness was. He just said that although the lion carved it well, it didn''t conform to the rules. He did not explain where the non-compliance was and who made the so-called rules for what. It''s just a horse peg standing in the corner. Although it seems to have some meaning at first, it is just like that after Jian Qi explains its use and implication.


    When they first arrived in the city yesterday, their energy was focused on looking for accommodation. At this time, they would walk on the busy streets, and their mentality and perspective were different from those before. Just like the blanket shop before, there are a certain number of shops on every street in the city. There is no distinct residential and commercial district. This kind of mixed street appearance is very rare in other places. After all, for most cities, the functional planning of the city has been decided for a long time. However, any lord or city Lord with some control will choose a clear plan that is easy to manage, rather than letting businessmen and people mix together.


    This is mainly because businessmen are not permanent residents after all, and they cannot touch the foundation of the city when they are distinguished separately. And if businessmen and people are allowed to live together, they may have the rights that they should not have. ATA suddenly stood still and looked in a certain direction in front of her, showing a puzzled expression. "Something seems to have happened there. I heard someone shouting."


    The group quickened their pace and were curious about what could happen in broad daylight in the city. Go to the corner and look inside. The source of the noise is not far from the street. Roughly speaking, this street is no different from the previous streets, the same shops, the same residential buildings, but at this time the street has a lot of debris on the road. From the type of debris, they are likely to come from the same source, those smashed dishes, tableware and broken seats are with a strong flavor of life. As for the people who make them like this, they are less common in other places.


    "Lizard man." Cheese whispered the names of the creatures. However, in fact, the existence of these so-called lizards is quite different from that of human beings. Their shoulder width is about two to three times that of adult men, and their bodies are also extremely tall. Only with their drooping arms and bent spine, they give people a feeling that they are more like beasts learning to stand than mighty giants. They are dressed in the same clothes as human beings, and their exposed thick arms are covered with dark green scales like the armour stomach. The pupils of reptiles emit a kind of indifferent cruelty. This is a bunch of guys who don''t seem to be easy to mess with.


    "What are they doing?" Although Jian Qi was in a questioning tone, he stepped out. He had already determined that these lizards were doing something related to violence. But before he took two steps, he was blocked by a hairy claw. KAILAS crawled onto his shoulder and stopped the sword seeker''s impulsive behavior. Maybe there''s something that''s not what it looks like.


    "This is the last big piece of furniture. The family moved it fairly clean and didn''t leave a lot of garbage like the last one." The lizard man, carrying a small cabinet on one hand, said to his companion as he came out of the door of the house. All the other lizards showed their feelings of sadness, and they were obviously impressed by his family. Next, a lizard man takes a long handled brush from a tool bag on one side and starts to gather the debris on the road and push it to a corner of the street. The lizards just opened the lower part of the road, so they could not see a part of the road running up the river. Even if the lizard turns around to deal with the garbage, it turns out that the lizard''s job is to clean up the garbage.


    After the lizard man has gone far away, ATA approached the processing port out of curiosity and wanted to open it. But as soon as she put out her hand, she was hit by a bamboo pole on the back of her hand. She was a dwarf. No one knew where the little guy, who was less than the thigh height of ordinary people, had been hiding before, but now he is sitting on the edge of the wood with his legs up, chewing some pungent leaves in his mouth.


    "Let me have a look at the certificate for the use of the channel. If there is no license, it can''t be opened." The dwarf shows no surprise or any special emotion about ATA''s appearance, and his eyes are not even fully open.


    "Isn''t this a place to take out rubbish? How do you still need a license? " Curiosity overcame the dissatisfaction of being treated rudely. The swordswoman put her hands on her knees and tried to lower her body to inquire in an equal way.The dwarf opened his left eye and looked at ATA for a few seconds before slowly opening his mouth, "new comer? I don''t even know the rules. You say that the hole is used to take out the garbage, then you think about it. Where will the garbage go when you pour it in? If it is poured directly into the water, the light one will naturally follow the current downstream, while the heavy one will sink to the bottom. If the water flowing downstream is full of garbage, the downstream people will die. If more and more garbage falls on the bottom of the river, the river will naturally become higher and higher. When the water comes, the bustling city will become Yancheng, and all of them have to feed the fish. How can you use it freely? The holes in this city can only be opened by those who hold the license to control the amount of dumping. Even if the number is larger, we have to contact the garbage carrier in advance and follow it under the tunnel


    After being told a lot by the dwarf, ATA scratched her head back to her companion and retell what she had just heard to others. Jian Qi feels a little guilty about the misunderstanding of the lizard''s performance, because according to the dwarf, the behavior of the lizards must have been arranged in advance, at least not a temporary atrocity. Cheese, on the other hand, showed a thoughtful expression. When he first came to the city, he thought about how to establish its sewerage system. The specification of channels can solve this problem partially.


    But soon, the mage realized that in order to have a dwarf administrator beside each hole, and to be able to make people abide by this rule, besides the understandable truth, it was obvious that there was something else needed. This city, I''m afraid, is not as free as it shows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    One day, in all kinds of novel seeing and hearing in the past. On that day, the oil lamps on the road lit up one by one with the figure of the lamplighter. They didn''t stay outside for a long time, and their experience last night is still vivid. It''s not that they are worried about being involved in the riot, but there is no need for them. The city is so huge that all the good and evil are magnified and entangled. It''s like sword seven treats lizards who clean their rooms as villains, or they''re villains, but what? The cause and effect of right and wrong behind this is as complicated as the streets here. Everyone has his own map and only this map.


    The thin water mist in the street in the evening, so that the whole city exudes a psychedelic atmosphere. The noise of the iron felt Avenue was quiet in the mist, and the light in the blacksmith''s shop was soft in the halo. After a busy day, even dwarfs would stop to nod their heads when pushing the last cart by. The door of the blanket shop has been closed, and the gorgeous storefront has become bare. Obviously, their owner can''t bear to let the exquisite blanket be blown by the night wind outside. Interestingly, if the residents of the street don''t move at night, why do they light up?


    "The cost of lighting is shared equally by all residents. Strictly speaking, lighting is also included in the house price you pay." At dinner, Charlene explained the problem to cheese. "Although we really don''t like to go out at night, there are a lot of night owls in this city. In fact, I suggest that you go out for a walk at night. The bustling night life is more profound than it looks during the day. Just keep an eye on your wallet and head. The corpse can''t be thrown down the hole. It''s very expensive for the corpse carrier. As a guest of our shop, if you don''t have enough money, I have to pay in advance


    The mage tilted his head and refused to comment on the Dwarfs'' bad jokes. But Charlene''s words do provide a very interesting clue, the original rush of the night, not only for the forces to resolve disputes.


    "How about it? Let''s go out later? " The sword seeker was also intrigued by the description of the city at night, and he was eager to ask. Alta didn''t speak, but it was the same with her eyes.


    "What do you think?" Cheese did not immediately agree to their request, but rather unconventionally asked for KAILAS'' opinion. The reason is very simple, that is, although the mage has a lot of knowledge, but he has no real experience of living in a metropolis. The scale of the flow is not comparable to that of a small king like a grey lion. And to say who really has the ability in this team right now, only what the cat goblin has accumulated in his long life can help. But this time, even KAILAS showed an unconventional look of hesitation.


    "I''ve been in a lot of places. But my character makes me feel uncomfortable living in this kind of city. But it doesn''t matter. Since I can''t help it, I''ll find someone who can. " The cat goblin looked out of the window and ran back to their room. When he came out again, he had already put on his first clothes. Although the clothes were damaged in previous battles, it is good that ATA spent time mending and repairing. Because of the patching, the cat goblin at this time did not look noble, but showed a chivalrous spirit of wandering around the world.


    KAILAS walked out of the hall with his head raised, leaving his companions looking at each other. They were all curious about where the cat goblin was going to find the man he was talking about. However, when Jian Qi touched the scratch on his face, his mouth showed a subtle smile. "I think we need to add some more things that the cat loves to eat. Like fish or milk


    Cat goblins are not cats, but they do not refuse milk. Of course, this cat is much more elegant and more leisurely than the KAILAS way of drinking with his plate raised. Strange to say, when a cat holds a spoon to drink milk, the picture should be extremely strange and incongruous, but now sitting on the table to witness this scene, only feel natural.


    "I didn''t expect you to be here. I thought you had gone back." KAILAS stood on the table and said to the people he had invited. His tone was more gentle than ever before, and this kind of gentleness was slightly different from that when he spoke to ATA. There was a bit of fear and desire in this kind of gentleness. It''s hard to imagine that keiras, who was not afraid that day, would behave so carefully.


    "Not yet, my warrior. Life here is very interesting, and the city always brings me surprises." The snow-white cat put down the spoon and stood up. It, no, she should be said, although she did not wear human like clothes like carlas, her manner, movement and tone of voice were all reminiscent of a well-dressed lady, "you see, it brought you to me?"


    Keiras was a little cramped. His hand was a little flustered. He didn''t know where to put it. Finally, he carried his back behind his back and clasped his left wrist with his right hand. "My pleasure, madam. I didn''t expect you to be here, nor did I expect that this morning''s people would be your entourage. I thought he was just a, um, ordinary person. Ordinary people like me. "


    "What are they doing?" Jian Qi asks the other two companions in a low voice. Although the two cats are communicating in human language, he really can''t understand their relationship.In this regard, cheese can only shrug his shoulders to respond, he does not know much about the cat goblins, it should be said that most goblin society is mysterious. ATA showed interest, and she couldn''t help saying, "Hello, ma''am. My name is atalante, and I''m a friend of Caras. Nice to meet you for the first time. Can you tell me your name


    "Taran." When KAILAS heard the swordsman speak, he immediately showed an uneasy look, which was quite different from his usual tolerant and even doting attitude towards ATA.


    "So, you are the man." The snow-white cat goblin bypassed the things on the table and went to ATA. She looked at her with interest. "You have a pair of beautiful eyes. They are very beautiful. As for me, you can call me Maria. Last name, Teresa. It''s my mother''s last name, and mine, because I''ve had many husbands, it''s a long list of names you don''t want to hear. Let''s forget them. "


    "Yes, Ms. Maria. May I call you that?" ATA blinked. She liked the tone and temperament of the cat goblin.


    But KAILAS didn''t think so, and he corrected in a low voice, "Taran, call Madame! Mrs. Theresa is the wife of the king of cat goblins, the noblest woman of all the cat goblins


    "Don''t listen to him, ATA No, I''ll call you Taran, too. I hope you don''t mind. I''ve divorced the so-called Wang. I''m not his wife now. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    Mrs. Teresa''s appearance was obviously an accident, at least for Kellas. When the party was escorted out of the hall by a group of six cat goblins, the funny scene made the dwarfs laugh through the door. It looked as if three people had been caught by eight cats. Although the cat goblins brought by Mrs. Teresa were all dressed in neat leather armor and lined with metal shields on their chest and abdomen, they still looked like cats. Their well-made clothes and neat steps and manners only made people feel ridiculous.


    "Madame Maria, you look so prestigious in this city that the dwarfs dare not speak out in front of you." It may be because of the relationship between KAILAS, ATA has a natural preference for cat goblins. And Mrs. Theresa seemed to like the girl so much that she even wanted to walk side by side with her. Cheese, on the other hand, had to follow the two women behind them in a sort of entourage.


    "It''s just that they still know how to respect women''s manners. I''m nothing special myself. Only the bad men I meet are more among the cat goblins." White cat goblin is not anxious to say, in these neatly dressed guards, she is still not dressed. KAILAS has told several people before that clothing is not a necessity for elves. Because of their hair, they will not feel ashamed because they don''t wear clothes. Rather, wearing clothes through their hair is a burden for the elves to show their identity. Just like the gorgeous dresses worn by the nobility of human beings, the role of clothing has not improved much in fact. It is only for the sake of being appreciated and admired by others. But to be able to jump out of such a stereotype but still noble, Mrs. Theresa''s special can be seen.


    When it comes to status, I often don''t say too much. Otherwise, I will inevitably feel boastful. But as a servant, he could not let the owner lose face. So one of the six cat goblins, with a red feather in his hat, began to explain in a low voice, "madam, she is very knowledgeable about the commercial activities of ordinary people. Many merchants and even chambers of Commerce will ask her to help manage their property. The wife will invest the wealth in her favorite industries or shops, charging interest in addition to the principal. The dwarfs are known for being bad at business, and their ideas are not very suitable. Therefore, most of the dwarfs on the iron felt Avenue meet with their wives


    "I know that. In our hometown, this is called a bank!" The sword nodded at seven, and then naturally harvested the white eyes of all the cat goblins present. "Please call him financier, sir."


    When looking for swordsmen to eat shriveled, cheese shows recognition for this unique industry. In such a city with highly developed commercial trade, it is almost inevitable that there should be people who can further operate the flow of money. Moreover, in the flow of money, people will ignore the gender and race of the money controller. Out of the pursuit of results, they will only care about each other''s ability and reliability, which can explain why a cat goblin can get the title of financier. The city of torrent is a city of merchants. If you can become a businessman who serves the merchants, its status will never be low in this city.


    There was a distance between the words of the group, but this direction was different from that of cheese. As the cat goblin led the way around the alley which was not noticed in the daytime, the voice gradually came from the dim street lamp. Mrs. Teresa clapped her hands, and immediately a bodyguard handed them masks, especially ATA''s mask, which was specially inlaid with colored glass in the eye position, so that people could not directly see the pupil behind the mask, obviously in order to prevent anyone from detecting her identity.


    "The market at night is very interesting, but also dangerous. There are always some people who want to make money but are dishonest. I have a deep foundation in this city, many chambers of Commerce and organizations want to sell my face, so there is no taboo. You are different. When you are new to business, you will inevitably be bullied by local villains. Although it is estimated that not many curfews can really bring you trouble, being chased by bedbugs is definitely not a happy thing. " There is some truth in what you say. However, the implication of this remark is that the white cat, who has a deep foundation here, has no intention of protecting the safety of the people in the city.


    There''s nothing to complain about. At the end of the day, they''re not related to Mrs. Theresa, and even if carlas has some friendship with her, it''s not enough for them to take care of each other. Now people are willing to take them to see the rush of the night, and they have prepared a mask to cover their identity, which is the utmost benevolence and righteousness. At the moment, the finger of cheese rubbed on the mask, confirmed that there was no magic on the mask, so he put it on his face. At the sight of the mage''s actions, ATAH and Jianqi also put on their masks, but KAILAS did not get them. As a cat goblin, most people, except his people, could not tell their faces. Moreover, compared with masks, if you want to camouflage your identity, changing your coat color is the right way to do it.


    "It seems that this gentleman in robe is the leader of your team. I wonder what kind of person he is to make the proud KAILAS willing to follow." The order in which the team members wore masks allowed Mrs. Theresa to reason out their relationship, while her knowledge of keiras made her curious about suppressing the rebellious rangers of the cat goblin."I don''t know. He''s too young." KAILAS''s tone and expression were serious, in part because of his respect for Mrs. Theresa, which made him unable to evaluate cheese in a funny way. "I mean, as a human being, his biological age is enough. On the contrary, his childish experience is not very interesting. These things were supposed to be the most powerful glue to shape him into a real adult. The problem is that he broke the mold himself, just like a dried statue suddenly turned into a pool of mud. "


    "It seems that you have never given a human being such a high opinion. I didn''t say anything bad about him. " The white cat chuckled. She didn''t really care what kind of person cheese was. She was more concerned about who Kellas thought cheese was.


    "Humans have their own merits, ma''am, but I''ve seen so many of them that I often see them disgusting at a glance. It''s a bad habit. When I get older, I''ll get used to doing things by experience, but I''m too lazy to change it. " KAILAS also laughed, and the banter in her eyes changed into a different look. But when his companions looked this way, he immediately turned back to the cynical cat.


    "How long will it take you to wear a mask? I can smell the roast fish


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    Compared with the rush of the day, the street at night is a different scene, even for the conservative people, this scene can be said to be illusory. It''s not because it sells grilled fish. In fact, it sells almost everything that can be roasted. The food vendor is on the far side of the street and seems to be persuading people who are about to enter the dark bazaar to enjoy their last meal before sunrise, because it could also be your last meal. Perhaps it is for this reason that most food stalls at night are simpler than those with rich ethnic colors during the day, but the materials used are the opposite.


    Cats, dogs, snakes, insects, swallows, eagles, frogs, apes, animals and plants that don''t often appear in recipes are hairy and hung on bamboo poles, waiting for diners to move their fingers and be cooked by the boss. In addition, people who have a good knowledge of pharmaceutics can also distinguish a large number of hallucinogenic or addictive substances from the fragrance that wafts from the stalls. Everyone who sits there and eats has a good time. They are eager to swallow their tongues, lips, fingers and tableware into their stomachs. The problem is that sharks and ghouls are not voluntary. They just can''t defy their instincts.


    "Most of these big eaters don''t pay attention to the night fair, or blindly believe that their anti-virus ability is enough to resist the hallucinogenic substances in food. But anyway, when they got there the second time, they were slaves to gluttony. Either you''re going to die alive or die of excessive toxin intake, which is a good result. Or they spend all their money before they die from the first two causes of death, so they have to seek various ways to make money. Most of these people will have to pay off their debts in the same way in order to eat. " Mrs. Theresa explained in a low voice as she passed by.


    "No?" ATA felt a little uneasy. As sensitive as she, she had already seen the pleasure of eating on the faces of those diners. To be honest, she had not seen similar tricks during the journey. It''s just that the people who do this kind of business are often very obscure. It''s really strange to set up such a large-scale business outside the market. Even if it''s turbulent here, it''s too much.


    "In fact, it''s not that exaggerated. Some people who indulge in it are not affected by drugs, but simply because they can eat things that can''t be eaten elsewhere. In addition, lizard like staple foods, which are originally different from most races, also look for foods that suit their tastes. However, the problem of drug addiction is real. Although the dosage is not large, the shops here will use similar methods to increase their customers. Among them, there are also some organizations that deliberately blackmail customers for the reason of food material treasure. There are not many bankrupts here, but quite a few. " The guard in a feathered hat explained calmly.


    Mrs. Theresa was not excited when she heard her exaggerated words being debunked. She just looked at ATA with a smile. It is true that exaggerating the harm of a thing will make people feel disbelief and try it. But at this time, it is told that the harm of a thing is not so exaggerated, but it does exist, and it will become more credible. In any case, her purpose is to warn them not to delay here. Language is just a script to achieve the result. As long as the final goal is achieved, it is not important to lie or exaggerate. It''s the way she does things, and it''s also the style of the city.


    "But in the same way as you do in the end? What''s going on? Will they be forced to work here? " It seems that in the process of cat''s speech, Teresa''s words seem to have no basis in the process of exaggeration.


    "Literally, my warrior. Do you think all the ingredients are hanging here? This is the capital of the flow, my dear. As long as you have enough money here, there is nothing you can''t eat and nothing you can''t eat Words with lazy meaning, the content is like an ice cone from behind stabbed into the spine. It is not difficult to understand the meaning behind this.


    "It''s really degenerate." Jian Qi''s words became the conclusion of the dialogue, at least no one spoke to refute his views. The emergence of money is to construct the value of things. If we put the cart before the horse and let the value of things be measured by money, it may be a kind of degeneration indeed. It''s just a question of value. It''s not clear whether it''s degenerate or progressive.


    There is also another problem that is not clear. People always regard themselves as the yardstick of everything. They often only see what they see in their eyes, but they don''t realize that they are just what others see. For example, this team of eight cat goblins and three humans, once in the range of the night market, had eyes on the eaves to find them. As they go deep into the streets, these eyes begin to send the message to the brain behind them, and the night may not end so quietly.


    Of course, for cheese, the dark side of gallop has nothing to do with calm. Through those vendors, the goods they sell start from food, salt, sugar, spices, fur, silk, and even many shops openly selling weapons. Without the legal restrictions on commodities, businessmen can cover almost everything. After saying hello to his companions, Jian Qi went to a shop selling iron wares and picked up a few weapons at random. The reason why he was interested in this was that he saw a sword in the shape of green Fu and flying swallow. This kind of double-edged thin sword was rarely spread outside his hometown because it required a lot of practice to be applied in actual combat. After a few eyes, he realized that the swords sold here were only objects with appearance.Most of the things sold here are the same. Although ATA''s eyes fall on the storefronts with great interest, she never takes the initiative to get close to them. This is contrary to her performance in the previous dwarf tapestry shop, which shows that although the products sold in this area are rich in categories, the quality can only be said to be mediocre, which is only interesting for the knowledgeable travelers. However, most of the people stay in this area. The more people move forward, the fewer people follow them. When they go to a certain depth, the stalls and pedestrians in front of them become sparse again.


    "Is this the end of us?" Jian Qi looked at the prosperity behind him and the Xiao Suo in front of him, and naturally asked.


    "For most people, this is really the end of the line, and we can buy what they want wherever we just walked." Ms. Teresa faced forward. "But for you, the front is the real interesting place, and it''s the place my guide really wants to show you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    The noise and prosperity behind him seemed to be far away. This sense of distance is very subtle, because the vendors selling all kinds of dangerous or rare or ordinary goods are less than 20 steps behind them. As long as they turn around and run, they can touch the faces of those businessmen in a few seconds. But this short distance seems to separate two worlds. The sound, light and shadow, and the temperature on the fire were all pulled away, leaving only the silent and gloomy road in front of us, as well as the cold lights scattered in front of the road, which showed a strange and strange scene.


    ATA gently tugged at the corner of the cheese, who nodded to the worried eyes behind her mask to indicate that she had noticed the change. There is no doubt that this anomaly comes from magic, and it is not the magic released by a single caster. The street itself is similar to the altar or array in some schools of magic. As long as the energy is supplied, it can continue to work. At the same time, this kind of structure is often expensive and precise, which is difficult for ordinary casters to afford. It is possible to create a silent area at such a high price, only because the transaction here exceeds the cost.


    "This section of road is called" black street "by most people. However, there are more than one section of similar streets. Therefore, black street is only a general term, not a specific street. The street itself has no name, and its location will change from time to time. Only a few people will be informed of the specific information about the relocation of the black street. Moreover, no one or group has ever publicly declared the ownership of the black street, and those who want to explore this matter often have no information. So I want to tell you in advance that you should not ask too much about this place, as long as you respect its existence. " Mrs. Theresa said to several people.


    "Yes, we remember." The cheese replied softly. Perhaps he saw ATAH''s uneasiness, or his confidence in his own ability. From the beginning of entering the black street, he and Mrs. Teresa were in parallel. ATA and Jianqi were separated in the position of the mage''s left and right behind, ready to attack at any time. The elves around didn''t say anything, but they still protected several people.


    "I''ve heard that there has recently been a new bustling place in the northeast, where witches and wolf walkers are stationed in cities built by dwarves. But most importantly, there is a wizard with his dragon as the Lord there. Therefore, I also want to go there and have a look. It''s just that the journey is too far and the business is too busy, so I can''t find time. " Snow white cat, like carelessly talking about the distant rumors.


    "It''s not as good as you said. Where there are people, there will be disputes. The more people there are, the more complicated the disputes will be. I''m afraid the news you''ve heard here is just the rumor of businessmen, which should not be true. " The hooded mage replied with a smile. It''s not surprising that the other party will know the origin of their party. It would be strange if a great man who was on the run and had the right to know the location of the black street could not find out such a trivial matter.


    Mrs. Theresa''s mouth always seemed to smile, as if everything would not go away from her expectations. "The reason for the dispute is that the distribution of interests is not satisfactory. What a good Lord can do is to transfer contradictions into contradictions and guide contradictions. Trying to reduce contradictions will also produce new ones. So he had to seek a balance between the contradictions, so that everyone would not be intensified. But in fact, even if he was a lord, he wanted to control all disputes perfectly. As long as the balance existed, it would be broken. This is why there is no kingdom that will not be destroyed. "


    "It sounds like you have a pessimistic view of the king system. So in your eyes, what kind of system can achieve the role of resolving contradictions? " Although cheese was a little surprised at each other''s topic, it was false to say that he was not interested at all. Anyway, there was still some distance from the stalls on the black street. Even if it was just for chatting, he also wanted to hear the views of the most important woman among the cat goblins.


    "The contradiction can not be reduced, because its source is everyone''s needs, food and drink, the opposite sex, clothing, shelter. If there is a need, there will be conflicts, and there will be endless conflicts." Although Ms. Theresa is not a human being, or even a creature belonging to this world, her observation of human society is longer and deeper than that of ordinary people. "So instead of suppressing these contradictions with the set of origins, honors or other things you use, it''s better to release them completely. People want a better life, why not? As long as they can pay the price. And the thing that can quantify these costs is money. "


    "Is this the way of the city?" The reason of cheese told him that what the other side said and what he saw had something to recommend. But on the other hand, he began to doubt whether the idea of measuring everything in terms of money really makes sense. Undeniably, it is very effective. But in this environment, chivalry and morality, the way of spirits and nature, they seem to have no place.


    "Yes, that''s part of its rules. Now that you''re at this card table called torrent, all the decisions you''re going to make, whether you want it or not, are in its shadow. No matter what you think of it, if you don''t want to turn the table over or leave it, you have to comply As she said this, her eyes drifted to ATA intentionally or unintentionally.


    The mage didn''t answer immediately. As the group approached the first stall, the conversation lost its environment. The owner of that stall is an old man. His clothes are simple but meticulous, even his goods are the same. Those goods are neatly placed in the wooden partition, under the cushion of cotton silk and other soft materials, three light red lights make those things look more ruddy. This is necessary, of course, because what he sells is meat in a certain sense, or, to be exact, a specific part, the hand.A TA subconsciously covered his mouth, sword seven and keiras made different degrees of disgust. It''s Ms. Theresa and other feline guardians who are not surprised. And cheese, he had been very interested to go to the hands, look up. As early as during his training, he had seen too many corpses of all kinds, and his medical knowledge was almost entirely based on his anatomical experience.


    "Look, it''s all good. Both collection and use are excellent. " The old man yelled softly. There was a strange tone in his voice, which made people feel very pleasant.


    "May I have a try?" Cheese turned to look at the old man with a faint magic light in his eyes, which made the latter smile. Even in the black street, there were few customers who knew the goods.


    "If you need a servant, I recommend this one. He is the hand of a gladiator. It is said that the Gladiator''s most famous skill is to scratch the skull of his opponent with his bare hands. It''s just a pity that his last opponent didn''t give him the chance to cut off his neck The old man pointed to an unusually wide and thick palm with some amazing scars on the back of the hand.


    Cheese nodded, the old man took the hand out of the lattice, put a ring on his ring finger, and took out another similar ring to the mage, "after mastering it, you can wear it on any finger, but at the beginning, I suggest you put it in the same position first."


    The grey robe looked at it a little to make sure there was no other spell on it, and then put the ring on the ring finger of his right hand. Next, his companions saw that as cheese clenched slightly, the broken hand also made a slight clench. When cheese simulates the palm of a hand crawling on a flat surface, the hand does move on the table.


    "How? With a little magic, you can get a helper. If you master it skillfully, you don''t need to move. This hand can follow your will. " Perhaps it is rare to meet people who have a propensity to buy. The old man has some gallant efforts to sell his terrifying goods. And cheese just silently took off the ring and put it back on the table.


    "Thank you, but I''m more used to doing things with my own hands."


    After saying goodbye to the stall, Jian Qi asked the cheese maker, "what kind of magic is that? How can you look at such an evil gate?"


    "It''s just a trick. It''s not about breaking the hand, it''s about the ring. If you wear that ring, the broken hand will be connected with your hand, but it will not be taken off after a long time. What he didn''t say is that dead people''s hands are always rotten. When they are rotten, your hands will also rot together. But it''s a real magic prop, and that alone has made this street worthy of its name. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    The front stalls are still sparse. As far as urban planning is concerned, there should not be a street so straight and long. Obviously, this is magic. It separates the distance between stalls, resulting in the length of this black street far exceeding its actual length. This is not a difficult thing, the dark itself can be used as a carrier of many magic, there is no clear distance and position in the environment without light or dim light, a little modification can achieve unexpected effect. As for the purpose of doing so, it is estimated that, on the one hand, it is for the sake of safety. Some thieves and pickpockets in the ordinary bazaar are just as good. It is always hard for such guys to appear in the black street. On the other hand, it may also take into account the privacy needed by the people doing business here. The less people who know about this transaction, the better.


    This worry about privacy may also be the reason why most black street stall owners are not very interested in passers-by. For them, people who really want to buy their own goods will not bring so many companions. In other words, the goods sold at these stalls are more or less capable of disrupting normal order. A mixture of various psychedelic drugs, anesthetics and other uses is only the most basic; a needle that can miscarry a pregnant woman; a candy that can cripple a child The things sold here are just selling the darkest and cruelest desires of human beings. Compared with them, the charms and magic on them are not worth mentioning.


    "Where did you get this ring?" Cheese leaned down and carefully picked up a gray ring with his gloved hand. With his gentle blow, the floating earth on the ring scattered, revealing bright diamonds. This is a wedding ring, to be exact, it is an engagement ring, which is given by the man to the woman. Why do wedding rings appear in black street stalls? And in such an underappreciated way?


    "I don''t know." The dwarf with only one eye at the back of the stall replied very simply. Unlike their compatriots in the Cang lion, these simple creatures are easily influenced by the outside world. Therefore, the running dwarfs can''t be killed by candy. They are famous thieves and stalkers in the city. However, perhaps because of the two glimmers under the cheese hood, or because he had never polished the ring himself, he continued to explain, "this thing has been turned many times in my hand, and no one knows its origin."


    "Well, it''s better. It''s really vicious." Cheese nodded, but did not put down the ring, he looked at the vendor, "make a price, but please don''t be too high, I know everything about it."


    This is the first time cheese asked the price seriously after entering the black street. Therefore, not only the seller of the deal, but also other people standing on the side of the deal came together to hear why the wedding ring moved him. The dwarf stall owner scratched his cheek, and his curiosity finally defeated the rationality of the businessman. "Tell me what this ring is for. You''re right. I don''t want any money for this ring."


    The mage shrugged and looked at the inner ring of the eye ring by the light of the fire. If it is a well-made wedding ring, it is often engraved with the name or abbreviation of the proposed and the suitor, but there is nothing in this ring. His mouth immediately showed a smile, as if to see something very happy, "you ask me what the role of this ring is? First of all, it is an engagement ring. It is a keepsake given by the man to the woman. When the woman agrees, she will wear it on her hand, indicating that she has a partner ready to spend the rest of her life with. Of course, for this ring, it has another function, curse. "


    "Whoever wears the ring is cursed. A cursed person will encounter one of the most painful things a person can experience, and she will see her own time of death. It''s not a vague fable, but a countdown. She will watch her life come to an end bit by bit, and death will haunt her at every moment. Can you imagine how vicious the curse is? It won''t kill her, but it will make her realize that all the good things she has experienced will decline. It will take away a person''s ability to be happy, let her live in fear and worry forever, and have to face the doomed ending


    The description of cheese made all the people present feel a faint fear. As the stall owner, the dwarfs have obvious disgust when they look at the ring. He had only known that the ring could show the date of death, but he had not thought that it would be so cruel. However, unlike most people''s reactions, Mrs. Theresa was in a good mood. She looked at the ring and said, "I think the person who made this ring must have a deep hatred. He must have hated a woman so much that he put such a terrible curse on her engagement ring. You say you know everything about this ring, and you must know its story, right? "


    The poor craftsman met the runaway princess. They knew and loved each other. But when the prince appeared, the princess threw herself into the arms of the latter without hesitation. The abandoned craftsman was engulfed by anger and resentment. He traded with the devil for talent, craftsmanship and the power of curse. He put all his skills, all his hatred, all the good and bad into this ring, making it the sweetest poisonous fruit.


    Such stories quickly take shape in people''s minds. Although the details of the stories will be different due to their cultural background, they are almost the same. It must be a tragic love story, and it may be very suitable to be rewritten by bards and sung to people. But cheese didn''t lie or exaggerate. He saw the origin of the ring at a glance, knew who made it, and figured out why to make it. "In fact, it''s not as tortuous as you think. This ring is indeed made to give to a woman who is very important to the maker, but the woman has no empathy. On the contrary, the relationship between the two was quite good. And the reason why he wanted to give her such a curse ring was not to torture her. At least I guess he didn''t realize that, because that''s what he experienced. I''m afraid he just wants the other party to share the world he sees, hoping to reach a higher level of integration with that woman in this way. ""The normality of men. The person you are talking about must be very self-sufficient and have achieved certain achievements. It may be the Lord or the king. He thinks that he is carrying a lot of pressure, but others don''t know. He is pitying himself and pulling women together. He doesn''t love this woman at all. He just loves himself. He thinks that only he knows himself Mrs. Theresa''s words were quite fierce, but the people present, especially the men, could not immediately come forward to refute. After all, most of the time, it''s not their own men who know men. Similarly, women are the same.


    "Yes, you are right. The man I know is exactly like that. However, perhaps it should be said that he used to be like that, because he did not complete the ring, he did not engrave the name of the woman in the ring, so the ring became a state that could be worn and taken off at any time. So I also believe that he didn''t let the woman see the ring and abandoned it. Therefore, it will flow here. Maybe it was the fool who finally understood. He didn''t do anything stupid Cheese said with a smile and looked at the owner again.


    "How about it? I''ve told you everything I know. Anyway, it''s still a ring for the wearer to see when he''s dead, and I''ll take it if you ask for it


    The dwarf waved, "this thing is too ominous and useless! Who would like to see their own death? What fool will wear it to torture himself all the time? You can take it. I know this story is enough. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    After getting this weird ring from the dwarf, cheese didn''t want to wear it. First of all, he didn''t want to know the date of his death. Secondly, he knew who made the ring, so he would not wear it. Nevertheless, the mage didn''t really want to do anything with the ring. He just felt that as a grey robe, he had the responsibility to reclaim his fellow creatures, especially before these creations might cause some disturbing situations. The hand under the robe put it in a dark pocket, and then he thought about it. Compared with other grey robes, he did not seem to have such works himself.


    Maybe it''s time to do something, but what to do? At least we can''t make such dangerous things. With the change of mentality, the rest of the stall owners on the black street were surprised to find that the grey robed man didn''t seem to come to buy things, more like to steal teachers. He doesn''t look like he wants to buy every product. If he shows his desire to buy it, he probably wants to take it back and have a look at it. Buyers, of course, the more the better, but if buyers will create competitors, they prefer not to sell. But for Mrs. Theresa''s presence, the cheese would have been in trouble.


    "Your friend is really something special." The white cat goblin wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on her forehead, and said to keiras as if she were complaining or joking. The latter can only shrug his shoulders. Although he doesn''t know why cheese went into this state, people who have traveled with the mage for a period of time know that this is the performance of his whole-heartedness. It is unrealistic for him to take too much into consideration at this time.


    As a result, this night tour of the black street changed the taste for ATA and them. On the one hand, the mage who put himself into his world didn''t explain to them the seemingly inexplicable goods, and at the same time asked them to stop the cheese from irritating the store owners by his rude behavior. When they came to the end of the black street, they were panting after a short distance. Fortunately, the noise in his ear wakes cheese from that concentration. He realizes what he has just done, so he scratched his cheek awkwardly when he looks at his companion. At this time, it was Mrs. Theresa who broke the siege.


    "Well, I''ve already shown you the way. I''ll come back next time. Although the location of black street changes for a long time, it will not be too frequent. And I believe that, with your ability, someone will soon come to inform you of the location of the black street. It''s time to explore the way. " I can tell that she is quite satisfied with the activities tonight. For Mrs. Theresa, who has a deep foundation in the flow, going to the black street once or twice is not a big deal. If she wants to, she can walk around every day without repetition. So her goal tonight was to make friends with the team and try to find out what kind of people they were. Now, her purpose has been met, and even after seeing the knowledge and focus of cheese, she has exceeded the expectation, which is enough.


    Jian Qi and ATA don''t care. They either know little about the things in the black street, or they are upset. Especially the female swordsman, her eyes can see many uncomfortable places on commodities, but without the interpretation of cheese, she has no way to know the origin of the discomfort. This kind of feeling like a stick in the throat is more painful than directly showing what she hates. As for Kellas, he had seen Mrs. Theresa''s purpose for a long time. Naturally, it didn''t matter. Besides, in his mind, it would be better to keep his Taran away from this kind of place.


    As a matter of fact, compared with the unknown commodities on the black street, the variety in the night concentration layer is more attractive to several people. However, they have limited money and little purchasing power. Most of the time, they can only have an eye addiction. At about half of the night, the aroma of those food stalls did not diminish at all. The diners in the seats changed a lot, but the things they repeated were the same. As they came to the edge of the scent, the exit of the night fair, Mrs. Theresa suddenly asked, "let''s separate here. Do you go back by yourself, or shall I send you back?"


    The cheese eyebrows gently stirred under his hood, and then said softly, "we can go back by ourselves. We all remember the way to tiefelt Avenue. Besides, the street lights are not black. "


    The cat goblin nodded and left in another direction with her followers. ATA and Jian Qi are more or less immersed in the cheerful atmosphere brought by the night fair, and their faces are also full of smiles. Only KAILAS, who had quietly arranged his harness, reached out to pull out the flying swallow sword hanging behind the waist of the sword seeker and held it in his hand. This action alerted the other two people immediately. Because they thought that the length of the swallow sword affected their four legged walking, KAILAS would not carry it on his own. Therefore, it can be regarded as a signal that they are not safe. The question is, where does the threat come from?


    The first thing I can think of is the night collection behind it. Maybe it was an unintentional act that offended someone or some people, or maybe it was the novelty they expressed that attracted the hooligans who lived on it. If there were too many people, there would always be trouble. But cheese snorted softly, and looked up at the night sky between the eaves, "well, let''s go. Later, I''m afraid the dwarves will faint. "


    Street lamps, perhaps due to the use of poor quality lamp oil, flicker in the night wind. The streets on the water are colder, and breathing can blow away a little pale mist. The night in a complex city has a kind of silence different from that in the wild. It is not a kind of real silence, but all the sounds are far away from the listener. It''s like a cry from a dream, like a bow string shaking in the distance."Ding! When Two crisp sound pierced through the quiet, sword seven and KAILAS one left and one right to protect ata in the middle, flying swallow and iron bar have successfully blocked an arrow flying from the eaves. In fact, the swordswoman herself was aware of it, but she was not faster than the two companions. But this is not over. In a flash, there are more black lines in the halo of street lamps. There are arrows in all directions covering this team. Unless there is an army with well-equipped large shields, they can''t stand by their weapons alone.


    "Hoo!" The grey robe, thrown out from the body, opens in the air, like a squid with open teeth and claws, shaking its tentacles with fleshy skin! Suddenly, a strong wind burst out of the robe, bending all the arrows that were aimed at them. When cheese reached out to catch his robe and put it back on his body, there were many more feather arrows on the ground.


    "It''s a crossbow. It takes time to wind up. We have to find a shelter." Jian Qi immediately identified the type of arrow and made a judgment.


    "I know the place, follow me." With that, cheese strides forward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    The mage runs fast. In principle, people should not run so fast in places where there is not such a big gap between buildings, because the narrow and tortuous road is likely to force the runner to stop, otherwise he will bump into the wall or trip over something near his feet. In other words, those who can fly in and out of the streets have their own technology different from running on flat ground. When they cross the street, what they need is not only the explosive power of leg muscles and the support of cardiopulmonary system, but also think about how to overcome obstacles in running.


    Of course, this is not to say that cheese has this kind of technology. He is not good at this kind of behavior that requires hand brain coordination during long-term exercise. It will inevitably compress his ability to think. For the mage, nothing makes him resist more. As a result, cheese, who has completed a series of high-speed turns and skilfully crosses obstacles, is not acting according to circumstances. As early as he followed Mrs. Teresa to the night fair, he had already printed the details of the road in his mind. This kind of short-term memory can not last long, but it is enough to deal with the situation in front of him.


    With the map in mind, a group of people quickly walk through the streets. The assassins from the shadow may have finished bowstring, but due to their frequent turns, they can''t find the time to start. Until, the team into a narrow lane, no longer rushed out, the assassins hesitated for a moment, slowly gathered in the past. Obviously, it was not a temporary intention for the team to get into the alley. The buildings on both sides of the alley had wide and scattered eaves, which were blocked by these two bumps, so they could not shoot down from high places. This is the safe haven chosen by cheese. Without the threat of arrows, the problem can be much simpler.


    "Be careful, these people don''t retreat that easily." The mage''s back was against the wall, breathing a little bit fast. The physical strength that he had overdrawn during the execution of the preset plan was working. Although the strength of cheese was somewhat improved after his journey on the grassland, the magic used to resist the arrow also consumed his physical strength. However, the next thing does not really need his hand.


    "Don''t worry. If they don''t retreat, we''ll help them." Jian Qi uses iron bars to topple the empty wooden boxes placed in the alley, and makes the scattered wooden boxes into simple obstacles. Then, as soon as he twisted his hands, the long iron bar turned into two pieces of short iron bars and held them in his hand. In this kind of street warfare, it is inevitable that too long weapons can not be used or may hurt their companions by mistake. Lightness and quickness are the key to victory.


    "Watch out for hidden arrows. They can stand on the ground and shoot at us even though they have eaves on them." Said keiras, kicking down the big plank standing by the wall. It can be seen that this place should be used as a warehouse or a place to shelve items. Many wooden objects are here, but I don''t know how the owner will feel when he sees this scene tomorrow morning.


    Instead of joining the one man, one cat arrangement of obstacles and shelters, ATA''s eyes looked warily at both sides of the alley. There are no street lights in the alley, so it is difficult to see the inside from the outside, but because of this, her night vision ability can play a greater role here. Like the habit of traveling, her task now is to serve as a sentinel of the ranks, to warn the enemy in advance.


    Time, in the face-to-face time passes very slowly. Armed with weapons, the people who are ready to attack do not know when the attackers outside will attack. It is a patient contest. Every moment can be the moment to start the next round of fighting, just like a full bow string may be released at any time. Cold sweat, along the hair flow to the cheek, and then fit the contour of the cheek, gathered to the chin. When the drop of sweat was about to fall from his chin, two bodies suddenly protruded from the eaves at both ends of the alley. It was someone hanging upside down with a crossbow and arrow. ATA immediately saw the scene and murmured, "arrow!"


    Two flying arrows were fired from the crossbow, but it was obvious that the accuracy of the shooting in the dark was worrying. The members of the team did not even try to block it, so they crossed and fell to the ground. The cat goblin sneered, trying to make a few sarcasm to provoke the enemy, but before he opened his mouth, he saw that the two shooters did not choose to leave after failure, but still kept shooting posture.


    No! Both ARTA and KAILAS realized something, but this time they had no time to guess why. Because the next second, the two lines of fire will follow the track of the arrow before it burns! It was not an arrow shot to hurt a talent. At the back of the two arrows, there was a string that could burn continuously and was stained with lamp oil. At this time, it had been ignited, and the dark lane was immediately as bright as day!


    "No! Be careful Jian Qi immediately understood the direction of the matter. His eyes could not adapt to the rapid changes of light and darkness, but the short stick in his hand had thrown a piece of wood in front of him towards the front.


    "Poof! Poof When the board is in the air, it is punctured by the flying arrow. After illuminating the target, a volley will naturally follow. Fortunately, the team members laid some bunkers in front of them. They quickly hid behind the bunkers and could avoid the round of shooting. But this is not the way. The enemy blocked both ends of the lane and cut off their retreat directly. At this time, several people were in a dilemma.


    "What? We''re going to shoot people into hedgehogs ''There''s no way he can do it, ''he whispered. Now he''s going to hit one side and it''s going to be a target. There''s not enough life."We wait." Cheese against the wall, you said. From the beginning, his fingers were tapping on the stone walls, as if following a certain rhythm. But these were not seen by his companions, and waiting for the order did not convince them. If the aim of that round of shooting just now is to make them unable to break through, the next round of shooting will surely be more lethal after having time to aim. Wooden boards can''t block crossbows and arrows, which are terror weapons that can be penetrated by iron armour in a short distance. Their pitiful shelters only serve to block the sight, which is not enough to resist the impact.


    "Wait? Waiting to be shot into a sieve? " The cat goblin said impatiently. He raised his head to see if he could find a bulge that was easy to climb. If he could climb to the roof from here and knock down the enemies above, they might escape from the sky. It''s just that he ignored one thing. Since this place was brought by cheese, how could he not expect to be surrounded by people?


    "Whoosh!" In the second round of shooting, more and more tricky arrows are pouring into the desperate team. Jian Qi and ATA are hiding from the left and blocking the right. It is inevitable that the upper and middle arrows will be lost. Fortunately, they have tried their best to avoid the crucial point, not immediately killed. The question is, when the next round of shooting starts, can they still survive like this?


    "All right." At this critical juncture, the mage suddenly said an unknown word. Then he reached out and grabbed ATA''s arm and dragged her into the shadow behind her. I don''t know when there was a door behind the wall on which cheese was leaning! It''s not time to worry about the appearance of the door. The sword seeker and the cat goblin jumped into the door. Then, the dark hole was changed back to the wall covered by shadow. Where is the door?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    In fact, the magic of making doors from shadows is not complicated. Compared with the first time cheese went to Longji mountain and opened the portal to the ash tower, shuttling through the shadow was just a trick of the mages. However, although the trick is small, it is difficult to play it well and not let people see through it. If we know how to use this kind of magic and how to understand its operation principle is the accumulation of knowledge, then how to quickly use the magic according to local conditions, how to accurately preset the other side of the door, and even not be blocked or intercepted by other spells in the process of shuttling, are not completely theoretical problems ¡£ Casting is a skill, and every magic is like this.


    In this sense, the similarities and differences between cheese and his peers are obvious. Almost all grey robes will choose a kind of magic as their major after basic training, such as curse crow''s mastery of curse magic and sleeper''s proficiency in dream prophecy. In this major, they don''t spend much time learning other types of spells, because a professional spell can cope with most situations in the hands of masters who are good at it. If the curse crow is allowed to deal with the crossbows and arrows on both sides of the alley, he is afraid that he will directly use the arrow as the medium to curse, so that the shooters on both sides will kill each other to death.


    Cheese is different from most of his peers. The type of magic he studies and grasps is too dangerous. Although it gives him the capital to fight against the evil gods from outside the world, he can''t make full use of his major in ordinary life. Because when his dangerous spell begins to work, not only his enemies, the innocent people around him, his companions and even himself may be involved in unexpected situations. In order to deal with this problem, mages have to learn many schools of magic, but this kind of learning often stays at the theoretical level, in other words, broad but not refined.


    After a period of time, in the disordered alley, the shadow turned into a big mouth, spitting out the people who had just hidden in its mouth. A spell that was supposed to travel through the shadows has become a hidden effect. Of course, there are reasons why cheese is not very familiar with this kind of magic, but most of the magic he has mastered has been tested. This kind of low-level error should not occur. The abnormal situation makes the mage worried. However, the most critical problem is not this. Sword seven doesn''t know what kind of cheese''s magic should be. They are more concerned about whether there are enemies here than magic.


    The cat goblin and ATA looked at each other. The former gently pointed to the top, and the swordswoman immediately understood and lowered her body slightly. Keiras ran to ata in three steps and two steps, one foot on the overlapping palms. The latter took advantage of the situation and threw it up. The black figure suddenly rose into the air and grasped the protruding eaves sensitively. A few minutes later, when the seventh sword was beginning to feel anxious, the black cat jumped gracefully from a section of the lane and landed lightly on the ground. He stood up and waved to his companions, indicating that the surroundings were safe. Several people do not doubt that he, carefully over those obstacles, left the alley.


    Before leaving, cheese noticed one thing, that is, although the alley was in a mess, the fire lines and arrows used for lighting had disappeared. Only the wooden boards and sawdust that had been shot through silently indicated that their previous experience was not fiction. When he came out of the last alley, he saw that keiras had an arrow in his hand, and the cat goblin handed it to the cheese. "It''s on the wall. If you want me to say, it''s not that we didn''t take it away carelessly. It seems that it was deliberately left for us to see. But how do they know we''ll come back? "


    "They don''t need to know." Cheese immediately found that the arrow was different from the one shot before. There was a flat part in the middle of the arrow handed over from the cat goblin. The part was deliberately made into a pattern, which contained nine nested rings. "This arrow is not for us, or not all of it is for us. They are telling the owners here that what happened here is what they did. The performance of extreme strength, these people must have great influence here. "


    "Should I plug it back in, so that the owner here will faint after daybreak?" KAILAS said with a smile, in fact, there is no intention of action.


    "Of course not. They all leave their business cards in such a big way. How can we turn a blind eye to them?" Cheese twists the crossbow with his fingers. It''s not his style to avoid being hit. However, this is not the time to plan a counterattack. Although we have got clues from the enemy, we can convert the clues into information, exchange information for advantages, and finally use our advantages to win. This is a long process. Before that, Jian Qi and ATA''s injuries must be dealt with first. Although they seem to be ok now, it''s just because they haven''t relaxed from the fighting.


    When several people returned to the hotel on the iron felt Avenue, it seemed no surprise that the dwarf owner chalinds had even prepared hot water and towels, and assembled several tables in the hall into a temporary operating table. "Are you back? It seems to be OK. I''ve already asked for a doctor, but I won''t come until dawn, because I don''t know when you''ll be back


    "It doesn''t matter. I can solve these problems. Just find some ointment to stop bleeding." Cheese said calmly. He didn''t seem surprised. Not only was he not surprised, but keiras was calm.


    "As for the ointment, someone has already sent it in advance. It seems that she knows what happened to you. It''s a good thing to be able to make friends with important people in this city in one night. ""Hiss I can''t agree with you. If the price of making friends is to be shot by a crossbow, I''d rather live alone. " The strength of the crossbow is much greater than that of the bow and arrow. Even if it does not hit the key point, the injuries on ATA and Jianqi can not be underestimated. Now I can still hold the joke. It can only be said that the sword seeker has strong will, but no matter how strong his will is, he can''t make his wound recover.


    "Don''t say a word. I have to take your arrows off first. Can you show me what the ointment is like first? If the medicine is not enough, it will be very troublesome Cheese was lying on the table with his sword on his side. The front of the sword seeker was not hurt. He was hurt by the arrow from the back. In contrast, ATAH''s block arrows are not so flexible due to weapon problems, so the main injury area is in the front. After the two men were placed separately, the dwarf also took the ointment. Just by looking at the box containing the ointment and the cool touch at the beginning, we could know that there was something special in it.


    "Is this ointment OK? If not, I''ll buy it right away Keiras asked anxiously, though he could see that the jar was good, but it was about ATA''s body that he couldn''t help being nervous.


    "No, it''s quite enough, even extravagant. How did she claim to be? financier? It''s said that this is the capital of the flow, and such ointment may be sent immediately. It''s really a big man. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    The definition of "big man" in the mouth of cheese is not the same as most commonly accepted definitions. For mages, the power and status of the mundane world are not enough to be called "great". In this bustling capital, those merchants and gentry who rely on their amazing wealth can have an eye to eye in this money oriented city and put them in an ordinary kingdom. Their resources will not be inferior to those of the regional Lords. Even because of the abundance of materials and personnel, as long as they can afford to pay, the power they can mobilize may still be greater. However, such people can not become the great figures in the mage''s mouth, because their power and strength are not enough to affect those outside the secular system. Those who walk in the junction of shadow and light will not fear their authority. But if they put their hands out of the ordinary, things would be different.


    He took out the arrow''s wound and recovered quickly under the dark red ointment. The process was so painful that cheese had to cover the mouth of ATA and Jianqi with cloth to prevent them from roaring out and biting their tongue. But pain just means vitality. If the wound is numb, it is the precursor of necrosis. The two victims were sweating at first, but gradually they were raising their body temperature. Their body surface began to produce subtle steam, just like they had just stepped out of the bathroom. Dwarves and cat goblins pour cold water on them from time to time in order to prevent excessive heat from damaging their bodies.


    "Is that all right?" Cairas, who had just poured half a bucket of water, sat down to rest and asked the cheese, who was watching the two men''s condition here. He has not seen ointment with good therapeutic effect, but it is rare for him to have such exaggerated effect after being applied. Although he knows that Mrs. Teresa must have sent a good thing, he has to discern how good it is and how good it can be.


    "When the temperature drops, all you need is rest. Although the wounds are deep, they all avoid the complicated parts of the organs. They are excellent soldiers After that, cheese leaned back and ran all night, avoiding pursuit and casting magic to escape. When he came back here, he had to have surgery to deal with the wound. His spirit and body were somewhat tired. "After that, I have to thank Ms. Theresa. Blood Refining Cream is not everywhere."


    "Is that rare?" KAILAS had never heard of any blood Refining Cream, and that did not prevent him from hearing the value of it in his cheese voice. You have to weigh it carefully before you return it.


    The mage twisted some medicine dregs on the wall from the medicine pot around him, put it under his nose and smelled it, "inferior craftsmanship, superior material. I guess the people who made this pot of ointment basically follow the formula. They didn''t make any adjustment to the drug properties. They even made some mistakes in the proportion of ingredients. Fortunately, the main material of blood refining ointment is a kind of crustacean living on the sea bed. Because of their appearance, they are often described as a combination of shield and sword. When their blue blood is used as solvent, the paste refined will turn into such dark red, which is the origin of the ointment''s name. As for the efficacy, it''s not enough to save lives. Arrow wounds like them still need some time to recover, but the ingredients in the ointment can provide the body with the loss during recovery. It''s a relatively mild restorative medicine. "


    "A potion that can make up for her loss is better for Taran now than a potion that allows her to recover quickly and shorten her life span. It may not be the best choice, but it is the most suitable choice for us now. " There''s no need for cheese to point out the incident. KAILAS has read his meaning from the mage''s words. It''s not hard to know that they''re going to be attacked and injured. As early as the departure from the night fair, Mrs. Teresa had already hinted, and the mage chose not to be protected under the other party''s reminder. Therefore, it''s not very good to rush to give them medicine at this time. What''s really amazing is that the medicine she sent perfectly meets the needs of the team at this time. This is not a detailed plan that has been planned for ten days and a half months. Everything only happened in one night. It can collect information and send blood Refining Cream in such a short time. It is worthy of being called a great master.


    "But such a big man didn''t even speak up to protect us last night. Then you don''t know about her identity. Mrs. Theresa''s concerns are intriguing in the light of the fact that the assassins came to her last night. The so-called financier is also a businessman, so she will not put too much interest on the income she may not get. This means that she knows who attacked us last night, and after weighing it, she thinks it''s not the best choice to fight it directly. I''m afraid the strength of the other side will not be too bad. "


    The cheese said and took out the arrow with the nine ring mark. Because it was a crossbow arrow, its length was relatively short, so it could be carried easily. However, before he could make a plan on how to investigate the mark, Charlene, who came back from the water, saw the arrow at a glance. "Are you attacked by the people of the nine ring Gang? It''s a new thing. It''s not easy to get into trouble with them just two days ago. "


    "Do you know the origin of the mark?" Cheese looks at the dwarf and raises the arrow in his hand to make it easier for the other party to see the mark more clearly. He wants to know whether Charlene is serious.


    The dwarf boss looked closer and grinned, "yes, this is the mark of the nine ring gang. They used to publicize themselves, and every time they do things, they will leave this kind of arrow nearby, which belongs to the high-profile type. But the advantage is that the high-profile of these guys can make the surrounding residents take refuge in time, so some people have a good impression of them"It sounds like you are not afraid of this nine ring gang. They are not a very powerful organization?" Kellas cocked his head and was puzzled, because Charlene''s attitude didn''t seem to be talking about a violent gang.


    "It''s mainly because there''s nothing to be afraid of. You have to know that in this place, there are as many gangs as rats on the wharf. Every day, new gangs are set up, and more old gangs are swallowed up and destroyed. These are the rules of the game in this place. They control the streets, collect protection fees, but they also have to be responsible for public order. Many businesses can''t afford to pay for the guards themselves, so gangs become good things. Of course, everything depends on who is in charge of it. Those gangs with huge power and some history know how to restrain themselves. As for the newcomers who have just entered the stadium, they like how to shout. And I can guarantee with my beard that there is no sense of gangs in the rush to find the dwarves in trouble! Entering this iron felt Avenue, no matter whether he is the ninth ring or the Third Ring Road, it is very polite. "


    This is not an exaggeration. If gangs don''t want their opponents armed with dwarven weapons that they don''t have, they have to be polite to dwarves.


    "What do you know about the nine ring Gang?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    Later that day, he left the tavern alone. Charlene can provide very limited information, which is no way, the dwarfs do not like to collect information on the streets, and compared with their craft and life span, the rise of gangs in this city is not worth mentioning. The name of the nine ring Gang is known because, as the owner of the hotel, chalinder is the most widely contacted type of dwarf on tiefelt Avenue. If you want to do something about the world, you need to ask the people in the lake. No one knows this better than the killer who wanders between the gangs.


    As for why the mage chose to walk alone, it was also the result of the combination of intentional and unintentional. Unintentionally, ATAH and Jianqi, smeared with blood refining ointment, are temporarily unable to move. Unless they are magic drugs of the same level as Druids, it is nonsense to recover from an arrow wound in one day. Naturally, KAILAS will stay to take care of them. After all, the dwarves have no obligation to take care of the wounded. It can only be said that it is good for chalinds to help them yesterday, and there is no reason to continue to trouble him. The reason is that cheese has not acted alone for a long time. I mean, his individual action is always related to the battle, rather than relying on his own strength to deal with the incident. In fact, when we think about it carefully, from the Cang lion period, the mage always had a group of partners to trust. He seemed to have the talent to attract friends, even though he was not good at communication and communication.


    Now walking alone in a strange city and street, cheese''s mood is abnormal. Of course, those who employ yew tower will surely understand why they can help people in the world. Just like those yew people, he did not intend to let go of these mercenaries. Although they could stay closed on tiefelt Avenue during the rush period, it was too unfair for ATA who came here so hard. She should spend a lot of time here. So those in the way have to be cleared.


    The best way to clean up, of course, is to use Thunderbolt means to solve the problem of the first one to make an example. Wen wentuntuntun''s circle can only make the spectators have confidence. The king of hell is better than the devil. It is impossible for him to be alert to the enemies coming to atta all the time. Therefore, he must immediately frighten those rascals. Having said that, force is not the whole story in order to confront a local power. He understood that it was very difficult for outsiders to grasp the key points in the jungle composed of this building. Once it was not directly fatal, the subsequent troubles and hidden dangers would be endless.


    "It takes seven inches to hit a snake." The grey robe whispered to himself that no one is more familiar with the snake than the mouse on the city street. That''s why he went straight to the Youhe tavern, where Jerry told him before he left. Cheese has a natural affinity for the rat man, who hasn''t seen him for six years. The main part of it is a little guilty. The shadow of the Lord of the grey tower looms behind the appearance of the rat man plague. Although he still does not want to believe that his teacher Clark participated in the spread of the plague in order to carry out this trial for himself, cheese still can''t bear the tragic experience of rat people.


    It''s not easy to find the Youhe tavern. According to chalinder, this tavern is one of a number of dark trades in the bustling capital. For most of the people who run around, they are like things that appear in the people around them but have never seen them with their own eyes. It seems to exist and cannot be proved. Maybe ordinary people need to spend a lot of time and pay a lot of cost if they want to touch the fuzzy zone of existence and nonexistence. But for cheese, things are not so complicated. The caster is not in the sun, and the dark corners are clear in their eyes.


    It didn''t take long for cheese to be in the middle of a quiet path, where there are not many pedestrians. Compared with those people on the road, most of the figures who came to meet him covered their faces and bodies as much as possible. Except for the sound of footsteps, the road was quiet and disturbing. Here, it is hard to imagine a busy street beyond the two corners. Light and shadow coexist, which may be the characteristics of this city. According to his observation, the chaotic architectural style leads to a large number of such insignificant or hard to observe space from the outside, which is simply tailored for this purpose.


    As the shadows of the buildings on both sides gradually thicken, the only sunshine disappears in the cracks. This is the end of the path, nothing but a man in a wide woven hat.


    "Excuse me, how can I get to Youhe tavern?" The mage went straight up and asked. He didn''t worry that he had found the wrong place. On the contrary, what happened in front of him showed that he had made the right choice.


    The man under the wide brim of the hat was silent. As the brim swung, it seemed that there were a large number of men in grey robes. After standing quietly in front of him for a few minutes, the cheese lowered his head, reached out and picked up a wooden stick from one side, reached into a copper ring protruding from the ground, and lifted it up. With the squeak of the wood friction, there was a downward passage at the end of the road, yes, down. Half wood and half stone stairs lead to the lower part of the city. The cold wind and sound of the river flowing along with the opened boards run out together. It seems that they are warning those who stop to go to hell.


    Cheese nodded, took out a silver coin from under the robe and threw it to the other party. Then he walked down the stairs calmly. When his head was lower than the ground, the man with the big brim pulled out the crowbar and let the plank fall down again, turning this place into a dead end. Perhaps the reason why the rumored shadows are hard to find is not because they are hidden, but because they do not exist in the areas where people live in daily life.Walking down the stairs, cheese was not surprised at what was happening. As early as he left the Docklands, he noticed that the surface of the bustling main city was much higher than the water below it. Although it can be explained by the space reserved for the rise of the river during the flood season, it is obvious that the heavy buildings built on wooden platforms also need solid support. This means that the lower part of the city must not be a pure void, and it is normal to have a lower level area for construction workers. And this kind of hidden space will naturally become the place where those invisible businesses gather.


    The damp and moldy wood makes a miserable groan after stepping on it. Outside the edge without guardrail is the turbulent river. The sunlight only occasionally drops a bunch from the upper wood gap. If cheese didn''t get some dark vision through magic, he would have lost his way and fell into the river. Rao is so, those twists and turns of the plank road and up and down the stairs also let the grey robe lose the sense of direction. Fortunately, after the first part, the fire in front of him made him understand that he was close to the core.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    In fact, it is understandable that the lower part of the world is far less large than that of the upper layer, because most of the business in the world can still be put in the sun, and that''s the only thing that can''t be shown in a big way.


    Rather, if the world''s black industry accounts for nearly half or even more of the total industry, sooner or later, someone will pull out the less black parts and put them on the table. Therefore, although the times are changing, and the types and demands of business activities are changing, there is always a dynamic balance between the so-called good normal industries and the bad dark industries.


    This may also be the reason why some people feel that the world is getting worse and worse in a time of rapid change. With the increase of tolerance, more and more businesses that were previously regarded as unreasonable or even evil have become neutral, and finally they go into the sunshine with dignity.


    It is said that before the popularity of night fair, the city had nominal control over weapons, and no business could openly sell standard weapons of military equipment or weapons with strong lethality, such as crossbows.


    As the night fair was gradually accepted, arms dealers moved out of the area. Even if we listen to the dwarves'' unabashed tone before, it is estimated that it will not be far away from the occurrence of normal weapon trafficking. In the future, there will inevitably be more conflicts around swords and so on. But what?


    Having said that, if there is a business that can be cleaned up, there must be a business that can not be washed away by the changes of the times. The killer is the most typical representative of these businesses. No matter what era, it''s not good to hire a murderer to kill someone in public. The reason is very simple. When you think that you can openly let the killer remove your opponent, your opponent can naturally do the same.


    An era has its own rules, but the era of bloody killing has gradually passed. It may come back one day, and until it does, killers will have to walk in the dark with their business.


    It''s hard to say whether the smell comes from water, fish or other things. The brighter the lights, the stronger the smell. Rao is a mage who has heard all kinds of smell in the laboratory, and will frown unconsciously.


    He lowered the brim of his hood as if he didn''t want to see things around him. In fact, the fishy smell may not come from the fish, because the people here are no different from the fish. There is a kind of trade that is even more taboo than employing murderers. It is really a business that can not be talked about, that is, human beings and the slave trade. There is obviously more demand in this industry than in hiring criminals.


    "Come and have a look. These are all good new goods from the south! There are still a few nobles. " "How do you sell the meat?" "Take a look at this. How tender and tender the skin is."


    The sound can be the wind blowing birds, can be the drums, harps and flutes. The voice of the people can also be a talk about the broad, can be the family''s strengths and weaknesses. But no matter what kind of voice, there is no such disgusting cheese as it is now. Perhaps he was too deeply influenced by the chivalry of the grey lion, or perhaps the people he met on the grassland were too free. He could have understood the birth of slaves and their status in many societies. Maybe he could understand and accept them. It could not be the same thing. The magic in the eyes fluctuated with the mood. If it had not been for the dim light and the haunted crowd, someone might have discovered the haze under his eyes.


    "Bang!" At this moment, something bumped up behind the mage, and then a hand tried to reach his belt. The technique is quite sophisticated. After all, it''s no better here than outside. The people who mingle in this area are cruel roles. It''s unnecessary to say how miserable the thief will be.


    Perhaps with this sophisticated technique, we can snatch money from those who are confused by desire. Unfortunately, this golden finger did not touch such a person. Cheese is not as good as Lothar, but it''s better than most of the loafers.


    "Ah, well." The thief, who was held by the master''s wrist, was about to cry for pain. He stifled his voice. Cheese just wanted to say something about this performance, but the thief took out a dagger with his other hand and cut it off at his wrist! This guy didn''t even think about pushing cheese back. He wanted to cut his wrist with this dagger to escape! What a cruel means, a good decisive judgment.


    Cheese couldn''t let him do it. He didn''t even use his other hand. Instead, he let go of his hand and turned his grip into a palm. He hit the back of his hand obliquely and directly knocked the dagger out of his hand. As soon as the thief saw that his hand was released, he turned around and ran away.


    In fact, with the mage''s reaction power, he can catch the other side completely, but the appearance of his broken wrist just now makes him worry about whether there will be more extreme behavior. After a moment''s hesitation, it is far away to find someone else. Cheese sighed and picked up the dagger from the ground. It''s rusty. I''m afraid it''s difficult to cut the meat, not to mention cutting the wrist.


    The mage hesitated and did not throw away the dagger. It was his booty. As for whether the little commotion attracted the attention of others, at most, those people ridiculed cheese for not catching the thief, which made them miss a scene to watch.


    There is no zone in the no zone. There is no order, and even trampling on the order does not exist. In a sense, it is more like the world before the emergence of law and morality. People walking here are absolutely free. They only need to be responsible for their own desires and lives. If the former occupies more, even the latter can be abandoned.It''s not easy to have buildings in such a place. Because the house represents the ownership, and the ownership contains the rules. The owner of the house must have enough energy to make the people who enter the house abide by his rules, and refuse those who can''t. Therefore, the pub with the sign of Youhe is not simple. Its open door is like the mouth of a giant beast, swallowing those bold guys.


    Cheese is standing in front of the door with a smile on his mouth. Can it be worse than here? He hung the rusty dagger around his waist and walked in slowly. As soon as I entered the room, the situation was quite different from what Cheese thought. There was no pungent smell of wine and messy tables and chairs. There was only a wooden corridor leading to the deep.


    His eyes turned around, and he could see many old marks and organs related settings on the four walls of the corridor. Think of it, this is the first pass of Youhe tavern. It is estimated that the man who has the intention of making trouble is half as brave when he sees this corridor.


    But with this kind of small hand, can you stand firm here? Thinking so, the mage entered the corridor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    In the mottled corridor, which smelled worse than the outside world, cheese began to wonder if he had gone the wrong way into some kind of gas chamber used to torture prisoners. As if in response to his doubts, the wall is written with various language such as please go forward and other guidance tips, as if afraid that the incoming choose to turn back. This kind of design, which gives people pressure and encourages people to move forward, reveals the full evil taste of the builders here. It is like a slave owner of a quarry who tells his slaves that they can rest as long as they move another basket of stones. However, after a basket, there are still one basket, but he always says it sincerely.


    Just as the mage was considering whether to break the partitions, the smell around him suddenly disappeared without warning. The cheese froze for a moment, then tried to step back two steps. Sure enough, there was a disgusting smell in his nose, but when he moved one position, the smell disappeared. He looked up and saw some holes in the top of the corridor, and when he reached out and put his hand under the holes, he could feel the weak but rapid flow of air. It seems that this is a kind of air exchange device. The driving force is probably a water wheel. So, the smell in the corridor was more like intentional.


    Fancy and arrogant. This is the evaluation of the person who set up the organ. Even if it is necessary to screen its own customers, the pub named Youhe has done a little too irritating. The people who set up this passage simply regard the entrants as some kind of inferior existence and tease them in this way. This is not the way people do things, because very few people are really arrogant to this extent. People''s arrogance is often superficial. Their arrogance is based on knowing that they are physically identical with each other, and they only make aggressive behaviors, rather than trying to play with their goals from the psychological level.


    After disgust is curiosity. The mage has to admit that this practice is somewhat similar to that of grey robes. The host''s arrogance of not willing to communicate is the same as cheese and his fellow disciples. A wise man never disdains to explain his actions to a fool. He seemed to have said this to Elsa, and now he had a fever in his face when he thought of it. Now, it seemed to him that it was a shame.


    Under pressure, cheese continued to move forward in the corridor without the strange smell. Perhaps because of his habit, he began to construct his own path in his mind, as well as the concealed grid and structure that he could observe, so as to deduce the real structure of the building. Because there is no doubt that setting up such facilities at the entrance of a pub will certainly squeeze the original volume of the house, which is too luxurious for a building with precious space built on artificial platform. The mage didn''t believe that people who could build taverns in such places would be so extravagant. There must be other purposes for this design, such as obstructing the invasion of foreign enemies?


    While thinking and walking, the air began to smell different from the previous odor. It was a light sweet smell, like a candle with spices lit by nobles in the living room. The hand is claw like, gently fished from the air, and the invisible smell is trapped in the palm of the hand and turns into a small mass of lavender dust. Cheese sniffed his nose, then shook his head slightly. He smelled the faint smell of herbs in the spices. If the dosage is not large, it will only mislead people into the reaction of tension or relaxation. However, in the battle between life and death, this small effect is enough to reverse the results. This careful look doesn''t match the arrogance just now.


    The second half of the road is much easier than the first half. The difference between the two is like the two sides of a coin. One side is unreasonable and the other side is cautious. As the corridor deepens, the surrounding walls are no longer rough wooden planks, but a kind of black stone material with less hardness. Cheese knows that the hardness of this kind of stone is not ideal, but its porous structure makes it have good sound insulation ability. Therefore, it has become the best choice for the construction of secret room or interrogation room. The silver decorative patterns on the walls with precious metal light also give people the illusion of being in a luxury castle.


    At the end of the corridor, there is a large wooden bar, just different from the open style furniture in the dwarf tavern. Whether it''s the rounded curly edge of the table or the silver partition on the wine cabinet that makes people think of the branches of trees, they all have an exotic flavor and unique style. Cheese didn''t remember the origin of the decor until he saw the figure behind the bar.


    The straight grey dress, with the same silver grass pattern on the cuffs and waists, the white shirt and the lace floating on the lapel, did not look like a bartender, but more like a prince going to a dance. But the dance the prince is going to attend is bound to be a bit dangerous, because his dark red eyes have already shown his identity, a vampire, and a blood clan transformed from an elf.


    "Even if it''s a first-time guest, you''re the one who takes the longest time. What do you see in my hallway? " With long silver gray hair tied in a ponytail on his shoulder, the age of the elf is hard to recognize from his face, let alone a spirit transformed into a vampire. As he inquired, he seemed to be mixing something on hand. Judging from the technique, he has been doing this for some time.


    "Contradictions. Ordinary people may think that what you put on the outside is camouflage. The more you go in, the closer you get to your real idea, but I think it''s the opposite. No matter how gentle and elegant the blood clan is, it will eventually exist on the basis of intelligent creatures, unless you can overcome the blood addiction. " Cheese goes to the bar, opposite the bar is a wooden door, but that door can''t be opened at will."Good sense, sir." Being punctured, the vampire''s face did not change. He did not seem to mind being commented on like this, "but I would like to remind you that no blood clan can overcome the blood addiction."


    "You have a better say in this." Cheese nodded and didn''t argue with each other. But he did see a vampire who didn''t need to drink blood to survive, the one who raised him. Anlina drinks blood entirely out of taste considerations, just like people will choose delicious food, completely out of taste enjoyment, and has nothing to do with satiety. It''s just that it doesn''t need to be said.


    "Well, you have something interesting, some courage, some insight. Meet our hospitality standards. You can go in after drinking this glass of wine. I''ll take this one The vampire made the drink and put it on the counter.


    The mage picked up the glass and sniffed it. "This one is free, but how much should I pay for that one when I come out?"


    The bartender''s face showed a brilliant smile. He stretched out his hand and snatched the glass from the cheese. He drank it himself. "I''ve covered it with 30 kinds of spices. You can smell it. OK, you''re a good customer. But don''t worry, it''s just insurance against trouble. "


    In that glass of wine, there is a kind of chronic poison, which is not fatal, but can make people suffer from severe pain. Pretending to give the wine mixed with poison for free, and then ask for a high price to provide the antidote when you leave. As long as you can see through the first point, you can naturally think of everything. As for the poison, it''s not effective for vampires.


    "You''re so paranoid. Business must be bad here."


    "Oh? Is it? I''d like to say, on the contrary, my business here is very prosperous. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    Vampires'' perception of business is very subtle. Because of their long life span, they tend to choose a long-term and stable way of development when they do business. So when a blood clan says that his business is booming, it does not mean that there is a lot of people in the market. He is just explaining that his business has the possibility of continuing to operate, continuously earning profits and steadily increasing.


    So when cheese walked into the wooden door and thought for a few seconds that he was in the old grave, he quickly noticed the generation gap between the two. But fortunately, there are some things even vampires know.


    "You are welcome. Please follow me." The woman dressed as a servant bowed respectfully to the cheese maker, and made a leading move. Her etiquette is quite standard, but her movements are somewhat stiff. It is no wonder that the softness of the lower blood clan is always between the living and the zombies. If there is not enough blood to eat, their joints will be difficult to move due to hypothermia.


    "I thought the blood clan would not salute anyone other than the patriarch." The mage raised his eyebrows. He believed that even with a hood, the vampire could easily catch the change of his expression.


    As for the so-called patriarch, it generally refers to those blood clans who are higher than themselves in the blood clan pedigree. As a vampire who strictly determines the status and combat ability according to the transformation order, the patriarch is an irresistible existence.


    "You''re joking. Anyone who can walk through this door is a VIP worthy of my salute. Please don''t think of me as a blood clan, just as a common maid. " The pale face of the female vampire shows a smile.


    Her face is very delicate, pale skin color can not be an obstacle to her beauty, but she gives people the feeling is not comfortable, like a doll made too delicate.


    Ordinary maids don''t show their canine teeth when they smile, but cheese doesn''t say that. People who become vampires, especially those of lower blood group, often suffer from mental illness because of their abnormal body. Unless they can be promoted to be a vampire aristocrat in the pedigree, it is difficult to overcome this disease.


    The mage doesn''t want to get into trouble because of his mouth. It''s very unfavorable to fight with vampires in such a narrow space. As long as the conversion ceremony is completed, even the lower level blood clan has the power to tear up their life with their bare hands. "No maid of any family will have such a beautiful appearance."


    The praise of appearance gains a brighter smile. No matter what race you are, or what race you used to be, being praised as beautiful or handsome may be something to be happy about. Sometimes beauty is such a powerful thing.


    Despite flattery, cheese''s attitude towards vampires is actually more sympathetic. Because the foster is a blood clan, he knows more about the cursed race than some vampire hunters. Therefore, from a personal emotional point of view, he understands that this race is neither the aristocrat of the night in his mouth, nor the evil monster in the mouth of the creatures they hunt. It''s just the death of a group It''s just a poor man.


    Through the corridor of the tomb, I mean, the corridor of the tavern, the maid and the mage came to the round room lit by ornate chandeliers. Another luxury design that wastes space, but he''s almost used to it.


    "I have not asked whether you want to be a helper or a client. If it is the former, I need to record some information about you in order to introduce the delegation. If it''s the latter, I hope you can tell me about the types of helpers I need, and I will try my best to help you recommend suitable candidates. In addition, we are also a pub. If you need rest and food, you can do it


    The blood woman inquired, and the palm of her hand also pointed to the other two doors of the round room with the words. It is not difficult to infer from the words that they should belong to the so-called helper and the client respectively, but the specific functions of the two doors can not be known from the appearance.


    "I''m here to ask for help, but let me be curious. What kind of entrustment can all the helpers you can provide here?" Anyway, people are already here, and no one dares to make trouble on tiefelt Avenue. Cheese''s curiosity takes the upper hand again. Although according to Jerry''s previous remarks, the main service of Youhe is to provide reliable assassins, the business run by vampires is not so simple.


    "Almost all. But that''s not accurate. I need to explain the operation procedure of Youhe to you. You may have heard of us before you came, but Youhe is not simply a place for mercenaries and employers to meet. If that is the case, there is no need to open the shop here specially. " Speaking of their own business, the maid''s mood is obviously high.


    Cheese speculates that this is related to the elf vampire at the front desk. If he is her translator, as the boss here, the former''s behavior is likely to be respected and worshipped by the latter as a believer, which is not uncommon among blood clan members.


    "We offer holistic services. Simply put, if you are going to entrust, you will not be approached by individual mercenaries or other individuals, but by group leaders or brokers with network resources. According to your requirements, they will select the most suitable person from their own hands to form a team suitable for the task size. This has the advantage that you don''t have to worry about the incompatibility between individual mercenaries or price problems, which will lead to changes in the team, because the helper has completed the integration of resources. This integration is not just about mercenaries. For example, if you want to open a restaurant on a street, we can do all the things for you as long as you provide the general location, including the purchase of real estate, decoration, personnel recruitment and operation. You just need to do the final acceptance. "Speaking of this, cheese some understand what kind of business Youhe is doing. They are not making money for the introduction of mercenaries, but working with the brokers who introduce them. Youhe is just a platform, but this platform has terrible energy by integrating and redistributing the resources of different mercenary groups. With this energy, it can not only complete all types of entrustment, but also take into account the safety of the client to the greatest extent. Through the middle link between Youhe and the broker, those mercenaries who actually go to the actual task may not even know who their employer is, let alone turn against the water.


    However, it is simple to say that it is not easy for a qualified broker to integrate the mercenaries he cooperates with. However, you he needs to integrate various brokers. The amount of information to be verified and the workload of screening is probably enough to make people despair in this era.


    Don''t forget that when counting these people, their own personnel relations are still changing rapidly. They can complete the operation of the platform in this rapid change, and do not form a huge and complex system. This is really not something that ordinary races can accomplish. On the other hand, this business has taken the advantages of vampires to the limit.


    And thinking of this, cheese suddenly realized something, "you say, all the services. So if I need a caster, can you introduce it to me? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    "I''m afraid it''s difficult." The female vampire''s expression changed a little embarrassed, but she didn''t think it was a kind of provocation. "Maybe your expectations of this city are somewhat biased. If you are looking for a specific race or other special people, we can wait and see for you. But the casters are really special. Although there are many casters in this city, their means and abilities are very different, and their needs are also different. Few of them are willing to become mercenaries or help others. In order not to affect their reputation, the store manager has not accepted the relevant entrustment for some time. "


    The answer is in the expectation of the cheese company. The existence of casters is always hard to define. Their combat capability is too unstable. Not all the sorcerers who study curse can play the same effect as curse crow in frontal combat, let alone other magic schools that are difficult to play a role in combat.


    That''s why the grey tower requires that whatever the apprentice''s major, he must master the means to drive the devil, because this will at least ensure that the grey robes will not be ready to die under any circumstances. But for other schools of magic, this is not the case. Witches who can''t cast magic are better than trained militia.


    In view of this, it is understandable that Youhe does not do the caster''s business. For an organization that demands efficiency, the instability of the caster can lead to problems, and it''s subtle what kind of person can be called a caster.


    For example, the person who sold palms in the black street last night did sell magic props, but this does not mean that he has excellent fighting ability. Such people who prefer to make props can be called casters, but their magic is not intuitive enough. However, if someone bought a large number of hands sold by that person and skillfully applied it to actual combat, then he would be more in line with the needs of the war.


    "No harm, just ask. After all, I''m always curious about this place for the first time. Please forgive me. The person I''m really looking for has already got a look. I hope you can inform him for me. "


    Neither of the two doors, cheese, went in, because he didn''t need a secret conversation at all, as long as Youhe went to find the broker who worked with Jerry.


    The mage didn''t mean to wait for Jerry''s arrival. He asked the other party to tell the mouse man to meet at the place where he had met before, so that his position would not be revealed. After explaining the matter, he followed the maid back to the door where he had come.


    "Compared to the time you walked through the front porch, you were too fast this time. Yes? Is Youhe unable to provide you with the help you want, or is it stressful to have a room with a lady? " The blood clan with the appearance of an elf said to the cheese who walked out of the wooden door with a slightly surprised tone, and his nature made him couldn''t help adding ridicule to the latter part of the discourse.


    Not everyone can recognize a vampire, and not everyone who knows a vampire knows why they are feared.


    "It''s a bit boring to let your family do such things. Shouldn''t a self-conscious people like her live on their own Cheese sits at the counter and looks like he''s going to be here for a while. On the one hand, he wanted to talk to the blood clan. He was still very interested in the owner of the Youhe river. On the other hand, he didn''t want to face the disgusting smell outside.


    The genie stared at him for a few seconds, then shrugged, "it''s no more dangerous here than other places, even for the blood clan. Besides, we are already hostile to most creatures, and I don''t want to increase the number of my kin. If I get angry, I have to leave the pub and run away. In view of this, it is better to take her with her, and she can have a more relaxed life


    "Oh, so, are you in charge of this city?" The system of blood clan is very strict. In addition to the so-called nobility, each blood clan has its own sphere of influence, which means that the king enfeoffs lords and knights.


    In short, if we trace upward from a blood lineage, we will eventually trace back to the twelve true ancestors, excluding anlina, the thirteenth true ancestor who has no family members. These twelve true ancestors are like twelve kings, each of which has an extremely wide sphere of influence, and their family members generally only work in these areas. Next, it is the set of enfeoffment.


    The king appointed the Duke and a few princes, the second most abundant vampire in the body. The blood reserves of some blood princes are even comparable to their true ancestors. The only difference is that they can''t generate these precious energy sources on their own, and each time they transform a family member, they have to use up some of them. If the prince is still like this, we can imagine the lower blood clan.


    For a long time, the reproduction of the blood clan is a great event. Therefore, they have formulated relevant codes, which strictly stipulate what kind of formal transformation ceremony should be, which can be recognized by the whole clan and even the whole blood clan.


    The transformation ceremony is so grand that those who have the right to hold the conversion ceremony can not be at will. Although each clan has a slightly different identity for the host of the transformation, and also should consider the local blood clan environment, such as in the area in the reclamation period, the transformation conditions will be much more relaxed.


    But no matter how loose, the blood clan who has the right to approve transformation must have a layer of identity, that is, the highest person in charge in the local area. The reason why the person in charge is not the nobles of a certain class is mainly because different regions have different levels of nobility that can be assigned. Of course, the appointment of the highest responsible person is another matter."Even the person in charge knows that you know a lot about us." At this point, the other party''s eyes began to flash a dangerous red light. Generally speaking, there are only two kinds of people who know the rules of blood clan so clearly. Either, they are ready to be transformed into the preparation for the blood clan to receive training and education; or they are hunters who hunt vampires.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just have some connections with the blood clan. Shande of the black blood family is my friend Cheese was not in a hurry, he just answered calmly, and his eyes were full of blue magic light.


    I don''t know whether the name of black blood played a role or showed the identity of the caster to make the other party afraid. The spirit''s expression quickly eased down, "if you are in front of a younger blood clan, you will not have the patience to listen to you. Next time, for your safety and for the safety of my fellow citizens, please put this information in front of you. "


    Cheese nodded. That''s right. Many people think that the blood clan has unlimited life span, so they must be close to elves and dwarves in their thinking. This is problematic. Most blood clans are only human beings before transformation, and their time view and values are also human. Therefore, in the decades and even 100 years of transformation, they will not show too many different ways of thinking.


    "I''ll remember it next time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    If there is a round in the conversation, cheese has already completed his task in his own round, and he has learned two important information in a few words. First, the elf vampire in front of him is the boss of Youhe; at the same time, he is also the highest leader of blood clan in the huge city of the flowing capital, of course, the so-called highest is probably limited to his own family. What''s more, I''m afraid that the vampire is a very conservative person in the transformation of his kin. Therefore, the number of blood clans in this city is not worth looking forward to. However, the resources and power represented by Youhe pub alone are enough to make him an important person.


    In the face of such a conversation object, the most taboo is to get out some valuable information and run away immediately. This is not called communication, but to tell the other party how timid and insecure you are. So cheese didn''t mean to leave. He was waiting for the vampire to fight back against him in his turn. There are back and forth is the game. If one end of the seesaw is crushed to death, there is no meaning.


    Sure enough, after the seemingly ended conversation, the genie did not immediately try to retrieve the scene. He was watching to see if the person sitting opposite him meant to escape. If he wants to escape, let him escape. Such a guy is not worth chasing. The vampire was very satisfied with cheese''s reaction. As a blood clan, especially the elf transformer of longevity race, patience and respect for the game mechanism are important indicators of his evaluation object. So he took out the cup again and poured half a cup of light red wine into it, "have a taste, this is made from last year''s grapes."


    The wine is a bit astringent, but also with a strong sour taste. The expression on the cheese''s face clearly indicates that he can''t get any pleasure from this wine. "It''s like a broken rice soup. If you want to buy me a drink, it''s not like a cup of honey wine, it''s hundreds of times better than this thing. Besides, I wonder if it can be called wine. It''s almost up to juice


    "What you usually drink can be used as fuel." The Spirit said angrily, but he still drank the glass of wine himself, and then poured some amber liquid again. If the mellow alcohol smell was closer, I''m afraid it would hurt people''s eyes. "Here, this is the strong liquor that those snow mountain residents drink. It is said that one cup is enough to make a person sweat."


    Then he drank half of the wine in the glass without changing his face. Not to mention sweating, he didn''t even blush. "I suggest you add less water next time. It''s better to put some ice on it."


    "You''re a dwarf being stretched out." It''s not surprising that the blood clan will have this reaction. I''m afraid he didn''t realize that the Cangshi he was in was one of the most bitter and cold regions in the pan northern continent, and Xigu City, where he lived all the year round, was the first city in the south of Longji mountain. Although its climate was no better than that of snow mountain, it was not so much. In this region, wine is not a tool for pleasure, but a necessity to keep out the cold. On the tower, the cold wind is even more merciless. The master''s drinking capacity was tempered by this kind of unconscious long-term drinking of strong liquor. To say that he is similar to the dwarf, he is really unjust.


    Cheese shrugged. He didn''t find it unpleasant to be described as dwarves. Dwarves have many good qualities in his eyes, probably as many as their shortcomings. In fact, from the point of view of the grey robe, this is the case with species in the world, such as humans and elves, and race can not represent individuals. If there are elves who can become knights, then humans can not be apprentices to dwarves.


    "That''s all," he said, waving his hand as a compromise to the master''s drinking habits, but then he said, "I thought you were from the city of ten thousand dharmas. Because you don''t make me feel like those, um, witches. Their thoughts are often restricted by the magic they know. Everyone is paranoid. But you are different. Your paranoia is very deep. You are not confused. I have only seen this kind of caster in the city of ten thousand dharmas. But the nerds in the city of ten thousand Dharma can''t drink such strong wine. It''s the ability of witchcraft to communicate spirit with wine. "


    Tap the glass with your fingers. Cheese''s eyes rarely show a little pleasure. Of course, he will be happy, because the blood clan in front of him can share problems with him. This insight into the caster is enough to make him surpass the mage''s companions in conversation. The latter does not really understand the caster''s world. The former, at least, sees the light from the crack of the door. It''s just that if you can realize it, you won''t be confused. In your opinion, there seems to be only one place in the city of ten thousand Dharma that can produce mages, and the wine of these mages is very bad. "


    The elf fell into a brief thought. Though cheese didn''t seem to say anything, it had said enough. He hinted at the existence of an organization that was not inferior to the city of ten thousand laws in terms of education, but also more low-key and mysterious. Moreover, the organization''s style was different from that of the city of ten thousand laws, not just as a copy of the city of ten thousand laws in other regions. Of course, such a hint is not enough to reveal the existence of the grey tower and the grey robes, because the mage is very clear that he and his fellow disciples are neither mages nor witches. Maybe they are really like witches, but there are differences. The reason lies only in the goal of the grey robes, the pursuit of ultimate truth.


    The pointer of the round has been moved again, and now it is the exchange after the two sides have exchanged some details of their own. They all understand the identity of the person sitting opposite them, and it''s time to discuss some practical issues. As an outsider, cheese obviously has more questions than the other party. Among the many questions, he is most concerned about. He has not forgotten the thin figure. "There is something I want to know. If you can give me an answer, I don''t mind paying any kind of reward. Is there any person or group in your mind that can produce a kind of remote controlled killing puppet? "The corners of the blood clan''s mouth showed a smile. He was not afraid of a mysterious outsider. What he was afraid of was that the outsider wanted nothing else. If galloping is a huge spider web, it is a spider dancing on the Internet. All those who want to gain profits from it or save their lives should admit that in these complex interpersonal networks, Youhe has its unique position. And as long as you acknowledge his position and try to take advantage of it, you are already in the midst of these complex snares, and no matter who you are, it is no longer a problem. Now some people want to throw themselves into the net. Why not?


    "You''ve proved your worth to me, and as a businessman and bartender, I have a crush on you. But obviously you have other problems now, so it''s not urgent to do things one by one. You have to deal with the current problem first. As for the question you just asked, I will reply to you at my discretion. It''s not too late for you to come back. By the way, you and I haven''t passed the name yet. I don''t know how to address it? "


    "Cheese."


    "Strange names, but enough. And I, you can call me Jung, Jung von Barak. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    The Barak family belongs to a very delicate family among the twelve blood clans. Basically, they are a hermit group, and have a completely different idea from the current blood clan including black blood. In particular, Barak himself, this is a very famous blood in and outside the blood. The reason is that although the true ancestor of the Barak bloodline is human, he seems to prefer the non-human race. It is said that in the family tree of the Barak bloodline, there are only a few people who transform the pre race into human beings. As a result, the Barak blood group is also known as the zoo. They are rare in number, hidden in their tracks and rarely found in human cities.


    However, it would be a big mistake to classify the Barak blood race as a weak ethnic group. Thanks to the eccentricity of its true ancestor, Barak''s people are rare but diverse. Elves and dwarfs are not uncommon, nor are lizards and dwarfs. Even the rarer races have been transformed into blood races. Some claim that the true ancestor tried to transform a dragon into a vampire, but no one knows whether it has succeeded or not. But the fact is, the diverse members bring a variety of culture and technology, after different races and different logics are forced to be summed up in the same blood, many things will have unexpected changes. Take the elf blood clan in front of you. Some normal elves may be good at trade, but the race determines that they will not actively explore new rules.


    When cheese was in the gray tower, anlina mentioned the Barak blood clan more than once. The latter''s evaluation of it was the most interesting and potential branch. She also said implicitly that if the blood clan wanted to eliminate the differences among the twelve lineages and belong to one true ancestor, then Balak Zhenzu was the best candidate. The reason is simple. Barak''s ideas are inclusive and complex.


    Knowing Jung''s surname and promise, cheese had no reason to stay in the Youhe river any more. Of course, he could use the short blade of the murderer''s puppet to identify the former. However, Jung was not a blacksmith. On the other hand, their relationship was purely commercial. The mage was very sure that if he could not provide a satisfactory reward to the blood clan, he would not get any benefits from it. As for personal status to join the network of Youhe as a mercenary to earn profits? That''s not the style of grey robe. Besides, in a short period of one month, he can''t make a lot of profits from this activity unless he does something he doesn''t want to do.


    The flowing underground part is still uncomfortable. If the rising and falling sun and moon can make things on the ground present different appearances at different times, it seems that in this man-made space, the so-called difference is only rotten. Outside the front door of the Youhe River, there are still few people who need to deal with such a big problem every day. The operation mode of Youhe river is doomed to be not too busy. On the other hand, the other businesses here are very prosperous. Two big men push a wooden cart past the cheese. There are bloody corpses on it. They are the victims of the underground Colosseum.


    In such a huge city, a large number of desperate people will be born every day, and a considerable part of them will be collected to become fighters in the large and small arenas here. If they are lucky, they will have a chance to be dressed up in decent spots and send them to secret places on the ground for the rich to enjoy. Bad luck will only be consumed here as an aftertaste of gambling or erotic trading. It''s not hard to explain why the merchants selling on the black street have so much material. The dead bodies are very cheap because they have no other use. They are only worthy of being poured into the river below to feed the fish. Or, feed something else.


    The man in the dirty clothes stopped the corpse cart and took out some dirty coins to the pusher. The two men looked at each other, shrugged off the coins, gave a brief account of where the cart was going and left. The people who bought the bodies were ghouls, and cheese didn''t need much careful observation to see through the poor camouflage. Maybe it wasn''t a disguise at all. And he was sure that the two men knew the identity of the buyer. They don''t care. There''s still money to make from waste utilization. Why not? Such a zone is paradise for the corpse eaters.


    The ghoul, who got a lot of food, rubbed his hands excitedly and seemed extremely satisfied with the fresh meat. According to cheese''s understanding of ghouls, the flesh and blood had been enough for him to eat for a long time. But there''s nothing to worry about. Ghouls eating corpses is part of the natural cycle, and it''s a mutually agreed deal. The question is, are there any flies coming.


    The thin and short figure approached quietly, and he seemed to be sure that the ghoul, who had just bought the food, still had money. Stupid judgment, more stupid decision. The mage frowned slightly, and the rusty dagger on his waist seemed to have stabbed him. Without waiting for the little figure to make a substantive move, cheese has gone past, quietly standing between the ghoul and the thief. But the two men, one immersed in the temptation of food, and the other focused on the target, did not notice that the gray robed man''s pace slowed down after he reached a certain position.


    The thief is neither dexterous nor cautious, and his timing is poor. It can be seen that he will not be in this business for a long time, and it is not destined to be too long. If you steal money from the ground, you will be beaten up at most. If you are lucky, you may not die. You can learn from failure and improve your skills until you become a habitual thief. But here, he doesn''t have the chance. Ghouls don''t mind adding a corpse to the cart, even if there isn''t much meat on it. They have always been a respectable species in terms of not picky eating.Hand, reaching to the waist under the tattered robe. The ecstatic ghoul is still rubbing his slender, sharp fingernail palms, but his eyes under his hood are looking to his side intentionally or unintentionally. He has found this desperate thief. After getting so much flesh and blood, he should kill one to celebrate. There is still a big difference between the corpse and the fresh meat that has just died. The feeling of hot blood flowing through the throat will bring incomparable pleasure in eating. He has been repressed for too long in this city, so it is time to indulge a little. Anyway, it''s just a little thing nobody cares about.


    Hand, from the air buckle thin wrist, really thin, let people think of that wild fruit like girl again.


    "Well, I''ve caught you. You just wanted to steal my purse, didn''t you? It seems that I have to tell you what can be touched and what can''t be touched! " The cheese yelled, his voice full of anger. The thief who was caught by him was stiff at once, and the weak body mage just picked it up as if he was going to pull him up from the ground.


    "Come here, you little thief. You''re finished."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    The grip of the wrist is shaking, the touch of the skin against the bone is uncomfortable, the fingers just press on the pulse, the rhythm of the crazy jump disturbs the mood. He didn''t even try to escape from him without looking back at the eyes. He probably realized the power gap between the two when he was first caught, or he had been waiting for the moment.


    The mage almost rudely dragged the child to the edge of the plank. The dim fire only left a vague outline on the water below. No one would eavesdrop here, and no one would care about the life or death of a thief. He had to do this because he was not familiar with it. He didn''t know how to use the evil people around him if he showed his kindness to the child directly, so he had to disguise himself with violence. Although in doing so, his heart is suffering as much as the child being pulled. This is not like a grey robe at all. Grey robes should be hard hearted, and their hearts should only have a desire for truth.


    "Listen, listen!" Cheese threw the child in front of him, close to the edge of the plank. This is a kind of threat, because only fear can make the child who has been scared to listen to him seriously. Suddenly, he seems to remember that he was treated like this when he was a child, but the scene is not here, and the river is not rushing behind, but the cold ice field. Recollection, quickly suppressed, his frightened eyes staring at the face under the cheese hood, waiting for the latter to announce his fate. In that pair of black pupils, the mage saw his own eyes, eyes with magical light.


    Since when did the eyes, which symbolize the identity of the caster, become so terrible? Cheese didn''t think about it. He quickly converged to make his eyes look normal. Then he said to the child in a hoarse voice, "I can let you go, but with conditions. You can choose not to, and I will throw you directly into the river to feed the fish, or I will sell you to the butcher''s


    This is not a negotiation at all, and the child has no choice. The mage is really deceiving the small with the big, but he has to do it. The people who grew up in such a dirty environment will not be touched by kindness. Their world is only deception, injury and betrayal. It is impossible for him to explain to the frightened thief in a few words why he did not become a fish food. Even if he did, the latter could not understand. So instead of making the child think he has a chance to do something rash, it''s better to intimidate him with a vicious face.


    The threat worked, and the little head was shaking to show understanding of the mage. Cheese''s mouth showed a smile, but the smile must be ferocious in the other party''s eyes, "such a weak thing as you, does not deserve to appear here, the dark belongs to the strong. So my punishment for you is to throw you in the sun and let everyone see how pathetic you are


    "Don''t, don''t..." Hearing that he was to be taken out of here, the child showed strong resistance. But his resistance is meaningless, and his thin limbs make it impossible for him to bring trouble to cheese. The mage released his hand, and before he could react, he clamped it in his arm and walked towards the exit as if holding a piece of wood. In order to prevent unnecessary trouble caused by the child''s shouting, cheese even wiped his lips with his fingers to stick the two lips together. In the process, however, the mage realized that there was something wrong with the touch of his fingers.


    The return journey was much faster than it had been, and skipping the pedestrians, cheese looked like a man who had just bought the goods and headed for the nearest up stairs. However, it seems that some people do not want him to leave so easily.


    "The little fellow in your hand is my property. Should I ask what I mean before you take him away?" The man with body hair on his arms grinned and held a mace in his hand. Beside him were several minions dressed as sailors. There is no shortage of scoundrels in this kind of place, but they are generally more careful than other places. "In this way, if you take a silver coin, you can cook it or roast it. We will never care about it."


    "It sounds like you''ve decided I''m going to eat this baby. Do I look so hungry?" Naturally, cheese is nothing to be afraid of. Darkness is on his side, and there is no problem with how many means to do here. However, he was very concerned about one thing. Although he understood that the cooking and roasting of these scoundrels meant as much as they liked, why did they use these two words?


    "No need. I''ll sell it to the beggars at the top. I''ll catch more pigs at the bottom. Open up a bit, we all open a bit, we also understand the market, or half a silver coin will do. What about? Come on, let''s make friends. Next time we find a good product, we can give it to you at a low price Words can make people happy, sad, hurt and save people. But cheese rarely heard such angry words, because he knew that these people were not lying. That''s even more unacceptable.


    "Get out of the way!" Roar, with magic, awe the mind. This kind of direct magic cheese has not been used for some time, but it is more powerful than before. The hooligans were sitting on the ground, frightened by the sudden burst into the eardrum. They could never have imagined that the grey robed man surrounded by himself could be so powerful with only one word. In fact, this is not the original intention of the mage. Such high-profile casting will only cause trouble to himself. But when he was just stimulated and distracted, the magic he chose had already been exported. All he could do was to leave here quickly before the people around him could react.When you come out of the wooden door, the entrance is different from the one when cheese enters. It''s a door hidden in the wall. Outside the door, there were only two women who looked like flowing warblers chatting. It was not strange for them to see someone coming out of the wall. They were completely familiar. Although the buildings on both sides still covered most of the sky, the high clouds and the lively wind in the air still let the mage breathe, and his anger and impulse just subsided. With his "cargo" from the underground world, he quickly walked out of the alley and then turned into another alley.


    After confirming that there were no pedestrians around and no eyes on the building, cheese carefully put down the thief who had not been very active since the beginning, "I will return your voice, but you are not allowed to shout."


    Once again, the fingers crossed the gap between the lips and regained the separated lips. The child looked very confused. It was not just him who was puzzled. In the sunshine, he clearly saw the child''s face, his deformed mouth, and the body under the rags. The mage thought that the strange feeling of holding the child was because he was too thin, but now it seems that this is not the case. The child''s body, very twisted. He had seen this in only one kind of human, that is, plague infectors who were about to change into rodents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    "Welcome back. It seems that you have come home with a lot of money." The dwarf said hello when he saw the cheese that pushed the door in, and then his eyes quickly fell on the thing that was held under his arm by the mage, "is it that I am dazzled, or have you brought someone back? First of all, we don''t welcome slaves and slave owners in our shop. If you tell me that the little guy is your servant, you''d better go to the next place. "


    Cheese looked at Charlene in tears and laughter. "Don''t worry, I don''t like slavery either. This child is my patient. First, get some hot water, towels, food and drink and bring them to my room


    The mage had been sleeping alone in his room. He directly put the child on the bed and took off the rag that covered his body several times. The appearance under the rag was worse than that on the street before. Although cheese had used magic to make him sleep, he could still see the panic in his expression, which showed that the body was torturing its master, like some kind of disease.


    "I''ve got the hot water and the towel. I''ll have to wait My beard! What''s the matter with this little fellow? " Seeing what was on the bed, the dwarf nearly threw the basin to the ground. Twisted and unnatural limbs and skinny looks can make people uneasy about the children''s instinctive voice, just as there are things in the world that feel beautiful when they see them. Some things only make people feel weird.


    Cheese is not so surprised. He has long been used to dissecting all kinds of bodies. As long as he is in the state of holding a knife, he will not frown no matter what the object is. What''s more, although the child''s condition is very poor, he is still a little far away from the rat man plague six years ago. His condition looks extremely bad, mainly because he is thin. This is different from most of the rodent plague infected people who start from normal physical state. What''s more, the mage felt something was wrong with the human body in front of him, but he could not detect the specific reason at the first time. Maybe it would be better to wipe it clean.


    Water, dyed in a muddy color. Soil, stains, blood stains, some even began to grow plaque, wrapped in such filthy attachments, the state of the skin can be imagined. If it was not carefully wiped with a warm towel, the nearly festering skin would all fade down. The bright red skin on the part that has been wiped by cheese reminds us of a newborn baby. No, his skin function may not be as good as that of a normal baby. Fortunately, I do not know when the arrival of the cat goblin has closed the window in time, did not let the cold wind outside stimulate the vulnerable children.


    "He looks like a mixture of animals and people. What kind of curse made him look like this? Did his parents provoke the devil Kellas jumped off the windowsill and came to the bed with a rare low voice. The cat goblin had few weaknesses, but one of them was that he couldn''t see the children suffer. This is the same for many people. Maybe it is easier for creatures to empathize with their young.


    "It''s not clear yet. Has this happened in this city? " Cheese asked the dwarf as he wiped and examined the child''s body. As the owner of the tavern on tiefelt Avenue, Charlene''s news should be much better than that of ordinary people. If there has been a similar disease or curse in the capital, it is likely to be impressed. But the answer is already known from the dwarf reaction.


    "In the name of my beard, I have never seen such a strange thing. I mean, there are a lot of crazy parts in this city, but it''s too much. Even the survival of the fittest is not like this. " Charlene shook his head and made a point. Of course, galloping is not a city of angels. It is full of filth and filth. However, people can''t do anything worse than animals.


    Cheese didn''t say anything more. What he saw and heard under the deck even the dwarfs might not have heard of it. After all, no one who went to a place would have to drill into the worst environment there. If he only lived in the sun, life would be beautiful most of the time. But he has gone through those, those profane, obscene, dirty business, can not but with the greatest malice to speculate around everything.


    Hand, gently rub it from the bone. The mage is confirming the degree of mutation in the child''s body. In fact, there are similarities and differences between somatic variation and foreign diseases. When the mutation only occurs on the epidermis, it will not be too difficult to deal with it. If you go deeper into the muscles, you may need surgery to remove the infected tissue. If we go deeper into the circulatory system, the processing will not be able to be completed in a day or two, and it is likely that the radical cure can not be achieved. If even the skeleton, the most basic structure of the human body has changed, then this change will be very, very dangerous.


    The cheese''s hand stopped just behind the waist, just below the spine. He motioned with his eyes to the dwarf and the cat goblin, who nodded and pressed the sleeping child''s arms from both sides. If you can, cheese is hoping to make the child sleep more heavily with drugs, which will make him suffer less. But for such a weak person, it is not a good idea to use drugs to block pain. His internal organs may not be able to bear the effect of the drugs. According to the Qi theory of Jian Qi, his internal balance is fragile now. Any external stimulation may break the delicate balance and produce a series of reactions.


    But there are still some problems. Pressing the child''s arm, the cheese pulled out a knife and gloves from the inside of the robe, his body riding on the patient''s legs, and the fingers of his left hand made final confirmation on both sides of the spine. Finally, the sharp blade cut through the skin, and his body trembled, but his shaking was too weak for the three. It''s about half a finger long, but it''s not very deep. The mage took a breath, the index finger and the middle finger of his right hand were close together, he fiddled a little on the incision, and then he went deep!"Oh At the same time, the mage''s fingers stopped stirring under the skin. He bit his teeth and pulled something with blood from the wound! It was a strange worm between a worm and a centipede. Its thick body was soft and sticky, with fine bristles on it, which made people feel nauseous instinctively. Cheese looked at the wriggling worm between his fingers, and his expression changed. He had seen this insect on the grassland, in the river by the sky tree. The blasphemous offspring of the worm evil god have nothing to do with those things which also affect the residents of this place along with the river water gathered here.


    The magic light flashed in cheese''s eyes. His left hand swayed on the side of the insect. The wriggling worm quieted down. "Help me find a jar. What''s more, bring the rest of the blood Refining Cream. There may be more than one in this child. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    The pot, big enough, was originally used to hold pickles. He worked in the mine all the year round. The dwarf had his own experience in carrying and preserving food. But now is not the time to evaluate the quality of the dwarf''s pickles. In the jar that should have been filled with food, there are strange worms that feed on human beings. Their hairy bodies rub against the walls of the pot, making a chilling rustle. The cat goblin guarded the jar carefully to make sure that the contents did not crawl out of the jar itself, or that the mage''s act of throwing insects into the jar was too rude to cause the jar to collapse.


    As the mage took off the gloves, the sheet had been dyed red with blood. Although the child''s body was not full of holes, there were more than a dozen skin that could be cut. If cheese didn''t stop the operation to mix the potion and drink it to him, this time alone would have killed the poor man. But the current situation is not happy, whether the child can survive depends on the number of dice thrown.


    "Did these worms make him like this?" Cairas pressed the lid on the jar and asked sadly. He had seen what was perched on the trees of heaven, and knew the power of his offspring.


    "No, he''s going to be a monster because of animalization." A calm, hoarse voice sounded from the room. I don''t know when the bent figure in the cloak has been standing in the room.


    The dwarves and cat goblins were immediately on guard. Even if they had just been distracted by cheese surgery, they should not have been taken in by a living man. Instead, cheese slowly looked at the rat man after examining the patient''s condition in bed. "It sounds like you know something about the animal disease you''re talking about. Would you mind sharing some knowledge before we start talking about business?"


    Jerry was silent for a few seconds, then took off his hood. His appearance almost made Charlotte grab a chair and hit it. In fact, the dwarves did, but the mouse man''s agility allowed him to dodge the missiles. Then, cheese stopped the owner who wanted to do something else. "Don''t be impulsive. He''s my friend. He''s just like me. He''s a consequence of disease."


    Charlene opened his mouth and instinctively wanted to yell at cheese. There was no such terrible disease in the world that could turn a man into a rat. But the patient''s timely cough in bed reminded him that there were not only such terrible diseases, but also not far away. The dwarf''s face twitched, waved, turned and said, "I''ll get you and the child something to eat. I hope his teeth will still work."


    The dwarf''s position means that people in the room are more or less walking in the intersection of light and darkness, so there is no need to be taboo. The cat goblin did not leave. He wanted to take a closer look at what the once human man would say. However, he was keenly aware that it was different from that when he met for the first time yesterday. After seeing himself again, Jerry obviously had a shrunk reaction, as if he was afraid of himself. Why?


    The rat man''s fear was not obvious, and he soon recovered his state and returned to the original topic, "my understanding of the animal disease comes from a wizard, who is the target of my mission. According to the manuscripts and materials obtained after my engagement, his research has a great relationship with the disease, including the name I learned from his manuscript. After that, I also went to many places to inquire about the disease. After all, it may have something to do with me. "


    "It turns out I think too much. Zoonotic disease is not an infectious disease, nor a curse, at least not a curse with a definite source. Its appearance is like a freak, completely irregular, and is regarded as punishment from heaven in many places. In fact, it is true that only a very small number of children with animalization can grow into adulthood, and their appearance will show a high degree of animal characteristics, which looks like a combination of human and animal, well, just like me. However, most of the children with zoochemical diseases can not survive until they are ten years old, and their bodies will suffer to death in a state of mutual conflict. " Jerry''s voice was a little low.


    "Where I met him, I heard someone say they were going to eat him. What''s going on?" The mage suddenly remembered those hooligans who had been drunk back. Their words didn''t all sound like words to gain the upper hand in the negotiation.


    "Foolish customs. In areas where animal diseases are more common, people believe that children with zoonoses have some mysterious power, which is why the wizard I killed would study this thing. In a word, they will regard the children who grew up peacefully as envoys, imprison them in temples and pray to them, like some kind of living God. For those who died, people would cook their bones and eat them, thinking that their God was using this method to transmit power to the people. And this kind of damned custom is also brought into the stream naturally. It''s just that some localization changes have taken place. "


    The rat man looked out of the window, and the sky was gradually getting dark. However, for the torrent, the difference between day and night may not be as clear as that in other areas. "There is no behavior in this city that can be condemned except condemning others. All the habits and beliefs that can not be accepted in other places can be found here. Of course, cannibalism is included. Some people are due to evil customs, some people are out of worship of evil gods, and some people are simply to prove their strength to others. Animal patients are monsters. Eating them is not cannibalism. This is the default fact here. "Cheese and KAILAS looked at each other, and they saw the same complex emotion as themselves from each other''s eyes. If the encounter in the night fair last night was still within their acceptance range, and even they enjoyed the irregular freedom, what the rat man said really reduced their favor for the city. But they also know that only their own perception of this place will be reduced. Forcing people from all over the city to abide by their rules will only make this place lose its vitality. It''s very much like the belief in the spirit of the earth, which gives birth to everything and buries everything. Its beauty comes from its ugliness.


    At this time, the dwarf knocked on the door again. "You''d better go to the next door and I''ll find someone to change the child''s bed sheet. If you don''t know, I''ll kill people here. "


    In the next room were Jian Qi and ATA. They were not fit to move at present, so they were forced to lie in bed. After the three men came into the room with dinner, the swordswoman''s eyes were completely attracted by Jerry. She missed the meeting with the rat man yesterday. As for the latter, he was surprised when he saw ATA at first. He was ready to explain before frightening others. But to his surprise, ATA did not scream or wave his limbs hysterically. She just looked at him calmly, as if she were looking at an ordinary person.


    "Surprised? Taran doesn''t look at people by appearance. Her eyes can see your heart The cat goblin said leisurely as she passed by.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    Of course, the female swordsman''s eyes do not have the ability to read the heart in a real sense. At most, she can see the different brilliance of the emotions of living creatures when she is concentrating. However, the brilliance of the rat man is very delicate. The warm color symbolizing the active emotion and the cool color symbolizing the will control present a delicate balance in this creature. This means that he has received emotional management training, but unexpectedly failed to play its due effect.


    If it''s not that his trainer is too bad, then there may be some things in the near future that make him unable to keep calm and objective, such as veterinary disease or reunion with cheese?


    There are too many unknowns, too much unpredictability, and only a few of the things ATAH can see can be translated into useful information. After all, everyone''s feelings are different. Sensitive people''s emotions will fluctuate violently just because of small things, while some people keep the color of brilliance all the year round and only swing in a small range.


    The most obvious example is Lord Lothar, at least in the process that ARTA witnessed, even in the face of evil spirits, the determined Knight did not change the color of his emotions. As for cheese, his brilliance was covered by the grey robe, which could not be seen directly.


    Regardless of the status of the female swordsman, after the dwarfs put down their food to deal with the sheets next door, they were finally able to listen to the achievements and goals of the cheese operation while eating. The mage is sitting in a chair. There are two and a half wounded people sitting on the bed on both sides of him. On the opposite side is Jerry. There are cat goblins standing on the table ready to feed ATA. At present, although the composition of this team is not as luxurious as that when he was in Cangshi, after all, wolf walker is strong enough to cope with most situations easily, but there is nothing to be picky about. "Generally speaking, yesterday attacked us The identity and purpose of the person has been preliminarily ascertained. The nine ring Gang, it seems, is one of the local gangs. Judging from the arrows left over, it was their hands yesterday. As for the in-depth introduction and how to deal with those guys, I brought in a professional


    Jerry obviously doesn''t adapt to the current situation. When all the eyes in the room are focused on him, the assassin, who is used to living in the dark, is very cramped. He scratched his hairy head. The appearance of rat man is not aggressive. "I''m not a professional, but a guy who wanders on the street at most. But all right, in public and private, I will help you to deal with this trouble. The first is the situation of the nine ring gang. They are an emerging gang with three main streets in their sphere of influence. Considering the speed of their expansion and the time of their growth, they have unlimited potential. "


    Potential unlimited, ambiguous adjective. It can be understood as having a strong and exercisable internal power, or it can be understood that the unlimited potential has not been transformed into a real effective resource on hand. After confirming that none of the people present were frightened, the rat man continued, "for the intelligence of the nine ring Gang, it still needs time to sort out. What I know is that they are mainly engaged in freight transport and spice business, and the obvious disguise is that serious businessmen do not make crossbows with their own marks. And they seem to have no intention of concealing it. Among many gangs, the Jiuhuan Gang is the aggressive one


    "It''s not uncommon to operate aggressive as a gang style. Such gangs generally prefer to make quick money, and they have considerable confidence in their personnel ability, especially the ability of leaders. In other words, such gangs are not built on a strict system. They have not yet formed such a promotion system. The cohesion comes from the personal strength of the leaders. It is only a matter of time before the leaders are solved and scattered. "


    Jerry said this calmly, and then looked at cheese. Anyway, he was the person who found him and the core of the team. Before he agreed, the suggestion was just a suggestion.


    "Wait a minute, are we going to war with a local force before we know the situation? Seriously, just us? Yes, there are witches, goblins, and now there are rat demons. But I always think it is not appropriate to directly decide to destroy the nine ring gang. Maybe we can try to negotiate with them? We have to find out the reasons first. If we make clear the reasons, we may find that things are misunderstandings


    Jian Qi protested in bed. His brows were wrinkled, and he was obviously disturbed by Jerry''s suggestion to behead him. In fact, the sword seeker was not aggressive, and he never longed for blood.


    "No, there is no misunderstanding. They attacked you, used crossbows and left beacons, which means declaration of war everywhere. When one side declares war, the other side will either respond to the war or bow down to submit to others. There is no third way. " Jerry immediately refutes Jian Qi''s hesitation. As an assassin, he can be awed by the killing, but he must be decisive when making a decision.


    The words were loud. The swordsman opened his mouth and sighed. He knew that the rat man was right. The other side had already attacked them with crossbows and arrows. He was able to retreat completely because of the magic of the grey robe and some luck. Otherwise, in the situation like last night, he would only be killed by random arrows. Others have shown their weapons, and they are still considering whether to fight or not. It is really not a wise move.


    "It is because there is no third way, the mortal world is killing constantly, and all people, groups and countries are intertwined on the wheel of war The cat goblin''s tone was a little angry. He seemed to be dissatisfied with Jerry''s argument, "but it doesn''t mean that we can only devote ourselves to this endless killing. Today you killed the leader of the nine ring gang. Tomorrow, there will be eight ring gang and seven ring gang. We killed one or two, killed three or four, and then? All of you here are flesh and blood. Killing people never means you won''t be killed. That''s not the way we can accept. "It was Jerry''s turn to be speechless this time. Of course, he could refute that KAILAS''s sacrifice was inevitable. Everything had a price, but he soon thought of the collapse, which would wake him up even if he dreamed of it six years later. The whole city fell to the ground, all turned into rubble and rubble, they also fought, also sacrificed, glorious and great. But how can we not think about the pain behind the sacrifice? How can we forget the pain of the price? If you still remember the pain, how can we be so light of sacrifice and light of cost? Only now their suggestions are still suggestions, and the heavy decision will fall on one person.


    "Let me confirm for a moment. Do you know the reason why the Jiuhuan Gang is going to attack us?" Cheese suddenly asked a question that didn''t sound so central.


    "Yes." Jerry showed great humility in front of the mage. For the man who saved the lion and his kindred, he held the same respect as the teacher who trained him, "because of the lady. She was offered a huge reward for her head, and unlike most offers, the employer just wanted her to die. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    What can make people crazy all the time is desire. Power and wealth are only means to satisfy desire. Desire can make people crazy, and it is not necessarily a negative desire. A good man, who has a heart for the world, may also go to gain power and wealth by any means for his good, and the so-called good thing becomes a part of his desire.


    In the world, the power that can satisfy the desire most is greater than the emperor. Therefore, no matter the good king or the bad king, the struggle for the throne is always cruel and uncompromising, both in public and in private. In fact, it is not closely related to the ideas of the candidates for the throne.


    The struggle between mortal Kingdoms is so fierce that the Royal rivalry for all the goblins can only be even worse. Because of the weird customs of the goblins, ATA was forced to become the first heir to the next goblin queen, so no matter what she thought, there was always hope that she would not be crowned. After a failed attempt to send the paclitaxel legion, it is not surprising that the other side will post a reward directly among mortals.


    "Can you find out who published the task?" Reward, of course, will not be automatically cashed. If someone wants to receive money, someone has to pay it. If there is no reward publisher, the reward will not be established.


    "It''s hard to do it if you have a lot of money, at least more than the reward." Jerry immediately replied that he might have realized that his answer was too straightforward, so he hastened to add, "the trading system in the rush is very mature, and there is a fair mechanism for both parties. It''s not difficult to find loopholes in such a mechanism, but each joint is a large number of pens. "


    The mage''s radical cure plan is so stranded. The reason is very simple. Compared with the state when they first came, they are not rich economically now, but they have to spend money everywhere. He looked down and thought about it. After weighing the pros and cons, he raised his head and said to Jian Qi, "when you can get out of bed and walk, you can sell those two horses. They have become a burden now. It is better to change some cash than to continue blood transfusion."


    For the traveler, the horse is equivalent to the second life, when necessary, can take the owner far away from the threat. Not to mention two good prairie foals. Now it''s easy to sell them, but it''s almost impossible to find them back.


    Of course, cheese understood this truth. He also knew that he had a way back after going to the city of ten thousand laws. However, the current situation did not allow them to make long-term plans, so they had to compromise first.


    "Wait..." ATA opens her mouth and tries to say something. She wants to tell her friends that they have paid enough for her. In the final analysis, the purpose of this team is to escort cheese to the city of ten thousand Dharma. She takes the role of escort because she asks the master. Now, if cheese was in danger for her condition and sold off her property, it would be putting the cart before the horse in reason. But when her words came out, the mage waved.


    "I promised to help you decipher your life. Or do you still think of me as just a helpful wizard along the way? " Cheese laughed and comforted his companion. Don''t say that the trouble is to take the initiative to find ATA''s head, even if it is the female swordsman himself, with this friendship, he will not stand idly by. Is this absolutely right? I''m afraid not, but it''s refreshing and loyal.


    Jerry listened quietly to the conversation of the team, and the relationship was not difficult to sort out. After hearing the master''s no hesitation that he would not give up ATA, his eyes changed a little. But before he thought about it, cheese''s eyes had returned to him.


    To be honest, although these two people have experienced a disaster together, their actual time together is not long, and it is not much intimate. For this mysterious grey robe, I heard more rumors before I left my hometown, and even less after I left my hometown. It''s the same with cheese. He only knows Jerry about the boy six years ago.


    "Jerry, can you arrange for me to meet the leader of the nine ring Gang? I''m the only one who can choose the place Cheese suddenly said, judging from the tone of his voice, he was not joking.


    "I don''t think you can convince them that the people forced into the gang are licking blood on the tip of a knife. Especially as the leader of a new gang, his position does not allow him to compromise. " What the rat man said is not imagination. In a radical group atmosphere, the leader is actually involuntarily involved, which is the same as the wolf pack. The wolf can not only meet his own needs, it must be responsible for the whole wolf pack.


    "Speaking is just one aspect. I can''t do it. I still have some tricks that can make people give up their positions. Besides, there is more than one kind of magic in the world. Maybe I can find a way to coexist with each other. It''s impossible to know that before you try. " Cheese''s tone is very soft, because the person who taught him to think in this way is always the same. The only difference is that he is not used to the smell of pipe.


    When Jerry saw this, he just nodded, "I''ll try to arrange this as early as possible. At the same time, we will collect more information about the nine ring gang. In any case, they are the most radical force in the performance of this business. If you can make them give up the reward by means of means, other lookout people will also have hesitation. In addition, let me say one more word. In fact, there is a possible solution to this problem. "


    "Do you mean to find a strong enough force to rely on?" In fact, we don''t have to think about it very carefully. The reason why some people dare to attack the mages is that they are just a group of new people who have just arrived. Although they are lucky enough to live in the streets of dwarfs and get relatively safe shelters, dwarfs do not fight for human beings, which is not in line with their style. On the other hand, as long as cheese can attract enough power to deter the gangsters, it can largely eliminate the possibility of such things. It is very important to make money, and it is more important to ensure that money can be made in the future."Let me try first. If the contact fails, I will consider it." Speaking of this, the first thing cheese thought of was Mrs. Theresa. It should not be difficult to climb up to the financier with the help of carlas.


    But from the other side''s attitude last night, the mage already knew that there would be no love and protection for no reason. The dwarfs are willing to provide shelter because of the dawn in his hand and Mrs. Teresa''s power. He does not know, but it will cost a lot to ask others to provide enough strength to resist such forces as the nine ring gang. Cheese doesn''t like to be a mercenary for anyone.


    Rat man, leave. Although the mage said that he hoped that he would stay to talk about the recent situation in recent years, he still decisively disappeared outside the door for the reason of more tasks to be prepared. It''s not personal. It''s not personal. From this point of view, he is well trained, which makes cheese unconsciously think of himself in the past.


    "Do you really want to see the leader alone? Even if you have magic, it''s a risky decision. " Jian Qi frowned and said his worries to the grey robe.


    Cheese nodded and did not speak. The sword seeker only saw this trouble. What he had to consider was a more complex problem, including the child next door. In the face of that huge problem, it''s just a vicious gang. There''s no need to worry about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    Jerry left the iron felt Avenue, no one noticed him, and not even Charlotte knew when the assassin left his tavern, just as he did not know how he came. This is not a difficult thing. The dwarf''s gathering area is always piled with goods that are several people''s height. Although the standard here is the dwarf''s height, it still makes the street of brick and steel have too many corners to accommodate people.


    After all, the so-called walking in the shadow does not mean that you can only move forward in the shadow or have a channel that can avoid everyone''s eyes and ears. People who are good at sneaking just don''t need to be noticed.


    It''s easier not to be noticed. Dwarves are not olfactory species. Their ears are often filled with the sound of iron and the shouting of their companions. The creaking sound of carts full of goods on the ground is enough to cover up most of the walking and moving. Having said that, sneaking around the dwarf''s gathering area is something assassins don''t want to do.


    Once upon a time, when the iron felt Avenue had just taken shape, it was not that no one wanted to force the dwarves to submit to a certain force or become the vassal of a certain gang by means of assassination, but they failed completely. If there is no sensitive perception, make something instead.


    The rat man walked through a pile of barrels and through the cracks between the houses. From time to time, his steps would stop to avoid the filaments hanging in the air and the moving walls and floor tiles. These are the eyes, ears, and traps that dwarves make for themselves.


    Dwarves are famous for their craftsmanship. Their forge furnaces and workshops can meet most of the world''s industrial needs. However, few people know that the traps made by dwarves are also of high level. You see, the dwarves'' craft is to excavate minerals and treasures, so to protect their precious things, it is quite reasonable to be proficient in making insurance facilities.


    Most of the assassins and killers who came to assassinate the dwarves were trapped in such a humble trap. As time goes by, today''s iron felt dwarfs no longer need to use force to ensure their own security. The intertwined network of interests makes everyone at the node very safe.


    However, the Dwarfs'' sense of time and respect for habits make them not relax in the protection of the street. Although most of the traps in front of them are no longer fatal, this does not prevent them from being the nightmares of every assassin. Fortunately, the dwarf ruins that were chosen for Jerry when the demons trained him would only be more dangerous than here.


    Climb the side of the house along the cracks between the bricks and stones, avoid the wood sticks that are deliberately stretched out, jump on the roof from the corner of the house, and then slow down one or two steps away from the edge.


    The catapults can be hidden in the tiles, and the seemingly empty top-level platform may also contain flip trap. There are different styles of buildings in front of us. When we have pedestrians of normal height on the street, we can relax a little.


    Jerry skilfully jumps to the ground and pulls up his hood, sometimes more inconspicuous in the crowd than in the dark corner. And when a person deliberately seeks the corner to hide, he will appear very suspicious.


    "Zizi" with scales of small fish, only the length of the fingers, the thickness may not be as thick as the thumb of an adult male, baked on the fire, it is even more barren. Jerry stops in front of the fire, takes a copper plate from the purse on his belt and throws it into a small basin by the fire. There are also several such coins scattered in it.


    People who pay for the fish in this way don''t want others to see their faces. This is a worldly wisdom that people will understand when they do business on the street for a long time. Moreover, from the size of the shadow, he already knew who was coming to buy fish, and there were not many people who would like this taste.


    "One copper plate and three pieces." The old man separated three wooden sticks from the fish and handed them to the rat man. His words made Jerry a little hesitant and didn''t take it in the first time.


    "Usually there are five." Such small fish were all caught from the nearby river. To be exact, it was caught by the old man selling fish with his suspender like net bag in the morning. Because serious fishermen don''t like this kind of small fish at all. They are rotting fish that live by eating the garbage generated by the city. They are small and have no meat, and the viscera that are difficult to remove still have peculiar smell.


    Naturally, such fish can not be sold at a price, so even after the treatment of the elderly, a copper plate with the smallest denomination is enough to buy several. Since Jerry came to the city, the price of this stall has never changed.


    "Hey, don''t get angry. Look at the fish today The old man turned his wrist and exposed the belly of the roasted fish. Today, the shriveled fish belly protruded a little drum. "See, this is the mother fish preparing to lay eggs. Usually, it''s impossible to catch it. Today, a current just happened to bring them into my fish basket. It''s not easy to destroy fish eggs and eviscerate them. It''s natural to sell them more expensive. In this way, I''ll add one more item to the face of you as a regular customer. I only sell two pieces for each other. "


    This reason is not unacceptable to Jerry. In fact, with his income as an assassin, he doesn''t need to be wronged to eat the strange fish that beggars don''t want to buy. There is a secret in this. As the old fish seller said, it''s hard to get rid of the smell of fish by changing people to roast it. However, he doesn''t know what means he used to remove the smell of fish. Of course, it''s not that the fish becomes a delicacy if the smell is removed. It''s just that there is a slight smell of fishy sweetness in the shriveled taste.As for how the old man got rid of the peculiar smell, the rat man didn''t care much about it. He thought it was just spices and other methods. As the old man said, he would never believe that he had gone to the viscera of the fish. The fish meat is sticky and greasy. It is still such a small fish that the viscera and flesh bones are cut into each other. If you can get rid of the internal organs of the fish, you may not be able to carve flowers on the peach stones.


    "All right." The reason why they are so fussy about these little fish is not that they are meticulous. This is also a part of his practice. His tutor strictly requires him to control his desire. He has limited food and clothing, especially when he eats and drinks. Although he has been trained in alcohol tolerance, he can only have a little meat and smell, which is also to prevent the explosion of blood eating impulse in rat human instinct.


    Just now, he has eaten some food with cheese and others. In terms of his food intake, it is enough to maintain the operation of his body. Eating these small fish is just a rare and small enjoyment in boring life.


    But just as Jerry was about to take over the grilled fish, the other hand quickly took it over. Then there was the sound of teeth chewing on the bones and the sound of breaking eggs. "Delicious, very good. I never thought anyone could cook these fish so delicious! I''ll pack all your fish. Take it. Don''t look for it


    "Ding Dong!" A silver coin, one circle larger than the copper plate and twice as thick, was thrown into the basin. Light but with a few hoarse female voice from the side of the rat man. For the second time, Jerry''s hair almost stood on end, and it was the second time he had been approached so imperceptibly.


    "Hey, ma''am, old man, these fish are not worth so much money!" The old man said this, but he was busy putting all the fish into the cat girl''s hand. Then he even ignored the stove and poured the coins in the basin into his arms. It seemed that he did not intend to continue business.


    Jerry stays where he is. He''s either staying or going. Just at this time, the smell of grilled fish in front of his nose is particularly clear, "very delicious, you smell."


    So the mouse man put his nose closer to the front, but the smell went away immediately, "Oh, I only let you smell it. What do you gather forward. These fish are all mine, not yours. "


    "I paid for it, too." The assassin who can come and go freely in the dwarf trap does not know where the courage comes from. He is fighting for his hobby finally.


    "So? If you want to know if the price is high, you can get the money back from the boss. Do you think so? " Cat woman left and right bow, eating fish said.


    "Yes, yes, miss. You are right. Don''t worry about it. It''s just a few fish. I''ll give you two more next time. Take your time. I''ll buy some wine while the wine shop is open. " The old man collected his stall in a short time, and then rushed out of the alley like he was afraid of regret.


    "I don''t see. The old man is still a drunkard."


    "I don''t see you want to eat this fish either."


    "Isn''t it natural that cats eat fish? It''s like eating mice. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    "So, the wizard asked you to arrange a meeting with the leader of the nine ring Gang?" Sitting on the eaves with her legs folded, playing with her paws leisurely, the Catwoman''s tone sounded careless. When


    was in the ground, the act of desperation had completely exposed his identity, and the eyeliner interwoven with assassins in the dark, the news is now not heard in her ears.


    "Yes." Jerry stands aside, looking behind his back, thinking about his chances of winning. Maybe one or two percent? It was not worth fighting directly with the other side, including part of the explanation of cheese. The rat man was engaged in a dangerous fishing activity. He had to wait until the fish had lost his guard before he could mix in the hook the next time.


    "Oh, what an arrogant idea. However, let him go. The caster is always a troublesome guy. One less is one. " The assassin''s tone is not good, but she''s not on cheese. She seems to have a deep hatred for the caster.


    In fact, combining with the situation of animal disease, I am afraid that this hatred is not groundless. She must have had unpleasant memories with the wizard in the process of her growth.


    "He is different. He is a good man I mean, a very powerful wizard, more powerful than any I''ve ever met or heard of. If he is in the city of ten thousand laws, he can certainly hold the post of lecturer or above. I don''t know how much more important that is to you than a reward, but it''s not a wise decision to be against such a caster. " The rat man tried to break the other party''s will, only to sneer.


    "What''s the matter? If you give a knife to a child, he can kill you. Witches, however, are more difficult to see than others with a knife, cut throat after the blood is the same She lowered her hand and turned to look at Jerry with an unpredictable smile. If she didn''t have a cat face, the smile would have been charming.


    "What''s more, what he''s going to see is the boss of the nine ring gang. The nickname of the wizard killer is not for nothing. It''s not enough to say that it''s just a sheep''s mouth. It''s a suicide."


    "Do you want to die?" The rat man has also heard of the nickname of the so-called wizard killer. It is said that the number of witches who died in that man''s hand was enough to erect a stake every three steps along the street.


    This kind of rumor can be found everywhere. After driving off a few wild dogs, they say that they have beaten back the wolves, and bullying the stunted dwarf is said to have defeated the dwarves. No one knows how much water the so-called wizard killer has.


    This is the reason why he didn''t tell cheese the message. In his opinion, this name is very stupid and ridiculous. Most people in the world know little about magic, let alone witches?


    "You sound confident in him." The cat woman stares at Jerry with interest, which seems to be more important than discussing how to kill the mage and not observing the rat man''s reaction to it. This feeling of being difficult to grasp the main point of thinking makes Jerry have no way to deal with her. Sometimes he can''t understand her purpose. When she is thirsty, she may ask him to sing.


    However, she can use these vague words and actions to hold each other in her hands. It seems that you are wrong to do anything in front of her. Only when she gives you some light praise can you feel a little relieved, but you will soon have to worry about whether it is a trap.


    In the face of such a person, Jerry''s strategy is not to dance with her, perhaps in the means he can deal with her, but throughout the rat man to do things have never changed. He wants to stop her. If force can''t be achieved, he will pretend to cooperate, share intelligence and do things for her. Then he conceals a little in every small matter, laying the groundwork for the final victory and waiting for the arrival of that moment in silence. Does Catwoman know what Jerry thinks? She probably knew, but she would not show it, because there would be no room for them. She would have to kill the mouse. What a waste of time.


    "What happened to him and me allowed me to say that. Unlike you, I don''t like deceit. It can bring you temporary benefits, but it will eventually bring long-term hidden dangers. "


    Get up, roll, stand. A series of actions in the soft as boneless cat woman to do, only in an instant to complete. She looked down at Jerry, her fingers with sharp nails sliding back and forth on the mouse man''s chin in an extremely gentle way, which was like touching a small animal,


    "it seems that meeting with acquaintances has helped you regain some confidence. Have you forgotten how ugly I beat you? The bereaved dog will shut his mouth, clip his tail and obey my orders. Otherwise, I have many ways to make you miserable, you second rate! You are just a homeless mouse. I can eat you any time


    One thing Catwoman may have misunderstood. Jerry is afraid of her, but Jerry is never afraid of death. Overcoming the fear of death, or indifference to the process of death, is the first thing his mentor taught him. Assassins can cherish their lives, but should not escape death.


    Awe is not compromise. To use some of the banter words of Carus, as an assassin, you have to die when you die. Don''t give yourself a reason. But relatively, when the death is worthless, absolutely do not go to spell, because there is only one life, spell no more. As for the choice, this seemingly contradictory decision is the experience of assassins.As early as when she was chased to her hiding place and betrayed by a broker, the rat man had already acquiesced in his death. She would try to resist and actively plan a counterattack. However, he could accept his death when he died before. So now Jerry is more difficult to deal with in a sense than before. A man who is ready to die has few things to fear. So he laughed at the threat.


    "Don''t say that. My teacher only thinks that he is a third rate killer. I''m not as good as him. How can I say he''s second rate. If you don''t want to listen to what I say, I just don''t say it. "


    The cat woman blinks. Jerry''s reaction is quite different from what she expected. To be fair, rat man''s level in the field of killers is definitely more than second rate. He has surpassed most of his peers in this city. Even she is against her only because they are assassins of the same type in frontal combat, and her physical quality is excellent in all aspects To him.


    However, her original intention is to promote herself by belittling the rat man. The implication is that she is first-class. But now the rat man directly claims to be inferior to the third class. Does that mean that she is also a third rate killer?


    But in the face of this smiling mouse, she did not know what to say for a moment, and her interest just disappeared. She turned to leave and looked at Jerry when she was about to jump off the roof. "If you can''t get in touch with the nine ring Gang, please give it to me. I''ve done business with those people, and I''m more or less talkative


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    The hoof of Charon is the name of horse shop. The so-called horse shop is a place for those in need to keep their own mounts. Of course, there will be subtle changes in any industry. For example, horse shops exist in most human countries. That''s because taking care of horses requires more professional personnel and materials. Especially when raising horses for a long time, there must be a shepherd to ensure the health of these horses. If necessary, they should take them out for a walk, so that their muscles will not become fat. But when it comes to galloping, things are not so simple. Horses in different areas are different, and some people in this city don''t ride horses.


    "Come on, deliver the fodder! Put it in the white area, it''s a tender leaf grass for deer! You, where do you want to go with your hay on your shoulders? Send it to the goat for me. Come on, we''ll deal with the big guy later The day of horse shop always starts very early and is the most lively. The main reason is that the city is unable to provide stable forage due to its geographical location. Therefore, all kinds of supplies can only be obtained through daily freight transportation. It can take ten days and a half months to find a clean and cool place, but the tender fresh grass and special vegetation can''t do it. They have to be transported continuously from warehouses outside the city.


    "Are we a little early?" Cheese asked his companion. At this time, the sky is already shining, the lamp oil in the street lamp is making the final resistance, and everything indicates a new beginning.


    The long stick as a crutch sword seven curl mouth, this action let his body arrow wound take pain. Generally speaking, even with the treatment of blood Refining Cream, people who have been hit by a crossbow can not recover so quickly. The reason why the sword seeker can do this is that he claimed that he sealed the acupoints near the wound with Qi, so as to minimize the impact of the wound on the body. This was originally an emergency means, but as long as the activity was not intense or the Qi of acupoint sealing was removed, it would not aggravate the burden on the body. "I thought they would be busy after everyone got up. However, there is no way to sell them as soon as possible


    This reason is acceptable to the mage. If they wait for the day to go up and sell horses, it is very likely that no one noticed the news that day. For those who are eager to cash in, it''s faster. They need money to do a lot of things. Besides, cheese didn''t even pay a deposit to Jerry. Although the latter didn''t care because of their relationship, the mage couldn''t really do it.


    "I remember you, but it was a little girl who came with you before. Why, are you leaving today? " After directing the workers and men to transport all kinds of feed into the horse shop, the bearded man finally found the two men standing not far behind him. As a businessman, it is very important to remember customers.


    Sword seven and cheese look at each other. The former smiles and the latter nods. This is a secret signal between them, which means that the sword seeker will come forward to negotiate. Cheese is not as good as Jian Qi with more social qualifications in bargaining. He knows that this kind of thing can not be learned in a short time by mastering one or two skills or referring to one or two cases. Instead of wasting time to accumulate experience, it is better to let someone who is better at it.


    Waiting is always boring, so cheese chose to walk closer to the horse shop to have a look. When he was in Cangshi, he had seen the stables of knights, and he knew something about it. However, as soon as he entered the enclosure, he found that he did not know enough. This is not a horse shop. It is clearly a zoo. Here, horses are the least impressive animals. From cattle and sheep to deer rhinoceros, all kinds of quadruped non quadruped animals are orderly placed in their own spaces, waiting for workers to fill the food trough. This is very difficult. There is always a clear sense of territory between different animals. Even the milder herbivores will feel uneasy because there are creatures living next door that they have never seen before. As the number of animals in the corral increases, the uneasiness will increase exponentially. It''s hard to imagine why they all live so quietly here.


    "Are you here to pick up a mount or do you want to buy one? If it''s the former, please show the code plate. If you want to buy a walking tool, I recommend you bighorn elk, this guy can provide protection for the thinner people, and he is gentle and easy to establish trust relationship with people A voice appeared not far from cheese. When the mage looked back, he saw a man wearing only a vest made of two pieces of leather. His hair and beard are brown and naturally curved, and there is an area on the top of his head that is bald. Of course, this is nothing. The most important thing is that his lower body looks like a goat.


    "Half goat man." Cheese knew the race, and they were as famous as centaurs. It is said that the half sheep people are herders for the gods. Their grazing objects are animals in the world. All animals that walk on the ground and feed on plants or animals that eat these plants will be submissive to them like sheep. Therefore, where there are half sheep people, animal husbandry is always very developed, and wild animals rarely invade. Thus, they have become a symbol of the prosperity of civilization. When the shepherd saw the real signboard, he didn''t think of a real one.


    "Generally we call ourselves Charon." Said the half goat briskly, bouncing two times in front of the cheese with his anti hoofed legs. He couldn''t walk like a human because of his long leg joints. "But I''m glad you didn''t call me monster or something worse. This has won you a lot of favor. Maybe I can pick you a stronger deer and give you a small change"Thank you for your kindness, but I''m just here to look around. My companion is talking to your employees about selling our horses The mage nodded a little, showing great humility.


    The half sheep man looked at the position of the exit, and the figure of Jian Qi was faintly visible, "so, those two prairie horses you brought? Do you really want to sell them? That kind of good mark is rare, and it''s a new shoe. The craftsmanship of the blacksmith is also very good. The grassland has not been peaceful for the past two years. I heard that someone was seriously ill, and then there was another chaos. At that time, it would be more difficult to get this kind of horse than to go to heaven. "


    People who are running around will not know about the death of wolf owners on the grassland. Their information on the grassland is still a few years ago. If they knew that the grassland had entered a crisis situation at any time with the death of the wolf owner, they would pay more attention to the two horses. They may be the last two prairie horses to be traded in recent years.


    Although speaking about the grassland may help to improve their reward, cheese only shakes his head slightly. Some words will not be heard by many ears as soon as they are uttered. "I know, actually I don''t want to sell them. But there are too many places in this city to spend money, so that''s all. "


    Carjon said that he understood, and all people living here would understand it. "Well, take your time. Don''t walk back. There are some meat eating little guys. They are very sensitive to the smell of strangers."


    A moment later, sword seven waved to the mage, and they left the horse shop to find a place to have breakfast. The sword seeker also took the opportunity to tell the result of the negotiation to his companions, "they will contact us after the buyer bids, I set a quota, and if the other party''s bid is higher than it, they will directly agree. We just Alas


    When the old man came out of the street, he was half drunk.


    "I said, old man, you are too big Well? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    Cheese saw that the old man was held by sword seven, and the sword seeker''s figure suddenly became shorter. His normal face turned pale in an instant. If it wasn''t for the iron stick in his hand, he would fall to the ground.


    The matter in front of him exceeded the mage''s expectation, but it did not hinder his immediate reaction. The grey robe pulled out the dagger on his waist, and the other hand was ready to cast the spell. He went around the body of Jian Qi and came to the old man''s back.


    The dagger did not hesitate to cut down on the old man''s neck. Of course, he would not be so rash to kill, but there was a blade on his neck, which was enough to make most people no longer act rashly.


    Unexpectedly, before the mage''s short blade fell, the old man trembled and stretched out his hand. His movement was so slow and he still had the inharmonious characteristic of drunk people. But it was this slow and soft hand that caught the blade of the dagger with two fingers. With the strength of his whole arm, the cheese could not move forward any more!


    But melee combat is never the way of cheese combat. Under his robe, his other hand is ready to cast his spell. As long as the knuckles of his fingers are bent into the right shape, his magic can be


    The old man''s body suddenly pressed towards the cheese, as if he had been handed over to the cheese by sword seven. But at the same time, his hand reached into the grey robe and clasped the mage''s knuckles. The pain of the appropriate benefit made the cheese understand that if he continued to plan on casting, the opponent would not mind breaking his fingers.


    "Wait, No He shook his head at his companion, and his expression was distorted. He could not tell whether it was because of pain or other anxious things. "This elder, why do you do it to me?"


    The old man waited for his cheese muscles to relax before he straightened up lazily and bent down to pick up the bottle he had just thrown away in order to free his hands. The bottle stood on the ground without breaking or breaking, and didn''t even spill a drop of wine. He shook the bottle and took a sip, which was not in a hurry to say,


    "when he was young, he would learn to seal the acupoints by condensing Qi. In five years'' time, the internal injury would appear. The wound, as long as it can''t die, if it wants to bleed, you can let it flow. If it wants to fester, you squeeze the pus. I don''t want to be a hero. I get out of bed and walk in less than three days after being shot. I don''t know how your adults taught me. "


    "I..." A light words, choking sword seven minutes can not say a whole sentence. The so-called snake hit seven inches, scold people and expose their shortcomings. If you scold him for his sword seven, it will be dark and dark, and the sun and moon will be dim. But if you go to his clan, you don''t need to be vicious. As long as you take the meaning of reprimand, you can make the young man blush. But what they said was right. He really tried his best.


    The drunken old man waved his hand, walked with a shaking step, no more talking, and walked deep into the street. He clearly knows Qi. Judging from his judgment of the condition of Jian Qi and untiing the Qi used to seal the acupoint, he is definitely an expert in this field. Not only that, he is certainly not weak when he really moves. At least in the visible distance of the battle, cheese is not sure to win.


    So they looked at each other for a moment and followed them silently. The old man didn''t let them follow, but he didn''t mean to get rid of them. In the early morning, there were no idle people on the street except those who were ready to open a business, so no one noticed the strange trio.


    "More and more." The cheese, who helped his companion, said suddenly. Although his eyes were focused on the figure in front of him, his eyes carefully observed and remembered every road they had gone.


    "What''s more and more?" Jian Qi''s wound was extremely painful after he was released from the air hole. The medicine of blood refining ointment prevented him from bleeding again, but the pain could not disappear quickly, and the injury would have hurt.


    "Stone lion. On both sides of the road, in the alley, there are still some on the second floor of the house. Some of them are made into pegs, some are made into door stops, and some are on eaves. Each one is different. " The mage spoke of his discovery.


    Looking at the two sides with the spirit of sword seven, as the grey robe says, the gray stone beasts can be seen faintly in the corners of buildings with different styles. These stone lions have different ages. Some of them have grown moss on them, and some have been knocked off their corners. However, some of them have been made recently, which makes people feel confused.


    The most important thing is that the shape of the stone beast is exactly like the cheese said. Although the overall posture is backward bending, the front legs are straight, the details are very different. The expression on the lion''s face may be happy or sad, and the lines on the lion''s body also include many natural features. Once we carefully observe it, we can only feel that it is ever-changing.


    Finally, in front of a house where two giant stone lions are one person tall, the old man stops. He goes up and slaps at the faded vermilion gate, "open the door, open the door!"


    After about ten breaths, the door of the courtyard opened in front of the three people, but the person who opened the door was not seen. The old man seemed to have seen the situation. He walked into the yard without hesitation. After cheese and sword seven followed in, the gate closed automatically as if consciously.


    The mage blinked, and he could feel that the condition of the gate was not a coincidence. Something similar to magic was driving the door and even driving more things in the courtyard. However, this kind of feeling was very weak. If he had not played up his spirit, he might have ignored it. That''s interesting. That''s very interesting."Old stone monster, I''m back!" Cried the old man into the room. Then he walked through the courtyard with all kinds of stone carvings and went straight to the deepest main house. Most of the stone carvings are lions, but there are other shapes placed among them. Unlike the Stone Beasts seen on the road before, most of the stone carvings in the yard are semi-finished products or have only a general outline. It is obvious that the sculptors put them aside to a certain extent.


    But somehow, walking among these unfinished Stone Beasts, cheese always feels like a mountain on his back, as if there are some living creatures hidden in these carvings, who are hiding in the dark to spy on him.


    The cry was answered. It was the sound of a chisel hitting a stone. When the old man opened the door, there were no tables, chairs and furniture that should be in the main house. Instead, it was more like a workshop. In the workshop was another old man with white hair but bare breast and the stone statue he was carving. The stone figure has taken its initial shape and looks like a fox or some other dog.


    When the sculptor heard the door open, he put down his chisel and hammer and turned to look at several people. His eyes were reminiscent of beasts. Although there was no magic light, there was still another kind of brilliance. The light in the eyes quickly converged, and soon his eyes were a little muddy like an ordinary old man, which made people wonder whether they had just seen the illusion.


    "Why do you come to me instead of fishing for your fish? What''s going on with these two kids who follow you? I''ll tell you first, I haven''t finished carving this stone fox, so I won''t accept any new work. "


    "Oh, who wants to help you, an old man, I met a big customer yesterday, and I still have some money left to ask you to drink. As for these two silly boys, I met them on the way. The injured one took the Qimen stick, and most of them were the unlucky man sent out to look for the sword. As for the robe, I think he is a alchemist, but I don''t know which skill he is. If you want to help them, you can help them. If you don''t, you can let them go. Anyway, you follow them. "


    Hearing this, the stonecutter stood up and looked at them up and down. Then he went over and pulled off the clothes of Jian Qi, revealing his arrow wound. "Have you been lucky to seal the hole before? The edge of the wound was covered with purple blood. No wonder the old fisherman wants to bring you here. I''m afraid you will not have a good breath. You will be held in the wound at that time. You will suffer when it rains. Well, it''s rare to meet a swordsman. I''ll help you. Come on, you go with me to the wing room. "


    The sword seeker was torn, but he was not annoyed at all. When the old stonecutter was observing him, he was also observing the other side. The ferocious wound extending from the left shoulder to the right waist was particularly conspicuous. All of a sudden, the wound and the address between the two old people reminded Jianqi of something. He was excited and grabbed the Mason''s hand,


    "I know! You are the saint of stone! Since you are a saint in the stone, that must be a drunk fisherman! I know you! You are all famous predecessors in the world! I heard about you when I was a child! However, they all said that you two are dead. They all said that you two had a duel and both fell off the cliff on shegu mountain No, if you''re alive, why are you here... "


    Jian Qi stopped in the middle of his speech, because the old man who had become a saint in the stone touched his chest with his finger, and he could not make any sound again. Then, the old man picked up the sword and put it on his shoulder. He strode out of the house and said, "you are too noisy. You are going to catch up with the frogs on rainy days. I''ll let you shut up first. It''ll make my brain AChE. "


    The sword seeker was taken away. In the spacious main room, only cheese and the old man squatting on the chair drinking wine were left. The latter waved to the cheese and pointed to the stone pier next to him, "sit down and be your own home."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    Cheese sat down on the stone mound, and his eyes swept through the excessively clean room. There was really nothing in the room except four load-bearing pillars, scaffolding around the stone carvings and tools placed nearby. Oh, I can''t say that. In one corner of the room, cheese saw a cake that looked like it was woven out of reed or similar material, as if it had been put on the ground?


    "What? Haven''t you seen Futon? Or what do you think of The old man, who was called drunk fisherman by Jian Qi, noticed the master''s eyes, raised his eyebrows and asked casually.


    "I did not. For though I look like you, I am not from one place. " Cheese did not conceal his life experience, as long as he did not talk about the grey tower in detail, there was nothing to hide.


    "Homeless orphans? Well, it''s rare. There are not many people like us who will leave their hometown and wander. Most people prefer to be buried in the same color of land when they die The old man stares at cheese for a few seconds, then thinks for a moment, "from the eyebrows, you should be the blood of the four northern states, but the old man, I have been away from my hometown for a long time, and this skill of knowing people is unavoidably unfamiliar and cannot be guaranteed."


    The mage laughed. He didn''t care where he was born, who his parents were, and whether there were any living relatives. When ATA found him and said that he wanted to find a family member, he did feel sympathy for the encounter of the female swordsman, but that was because the feelings of the former resonated with him. As far as the encounter was concerned, cheese had no idea about it. The number of orphans left behind by a plague alone is unknown. There are countless people in the world who have left or lost their relatives for various reasons. He has seen too many of them, but he has never planned to look for relatives. In the final analysis, the grey tower is his home.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I don''t care much about my origin. Maybe it''s related to the environment I grew up in. I don''t value my blood relatives as much as Jian Qi. "


    "It''s normal. How many people who learn Chinese formulas are these virtues. If you are so persistent about the fate of the earth, how can you be willing to learn Tao? Can''t go to serve parents, harmonious brothers, take care of his wife and children, fuel oil salt in a lifetime also passed, in fact, there is nothing bad. There are people in the world who can''t stand it. " In front of this, he seemed to say cheese, but in the second half he seemed to say himself. It''s not easy to be far away from home.


    Cheese noticed the old man''s emotional change and decided to change the topic, "why take the sword seven away? What do you mean to seal the acupoint? And can that gentleman really cure sword seven? "


    The other party''s eyes were half open and half closed, and then he took a sip of wine. The liquor flowed down the corner of his mouth to his beard, and then he took a breath. "Ha, it seems that you don''t know anything. It''s no wonder that the younger generation of Jianmen can do this without telling you. Anyway, they won''t be able to solve this problem for a while. Old Shi has such a temperament that he will never go out to drink. I''ll take this opportunity to tell you about it. "


    "Angry, you should know. Since the young man was injured by an arrow, he must have touched people. You may have seen his means. But do you know that Qi is not our exclusive? Everyone has this Qi. Everyone can practice it, but in different ways. If you practice Qi with the skill of promoting Qi, you can use it for yourself and exert all kinds of Kung Fu. You don''t need to elaborate. However, what is the meaning of Qi? The things flowing in the air are called Qi, the things breathed by the nose and mouth are called Qi, and the things rising from all things are also called Qi. Qi is everything. Taking human body as furnace and practicing Qi for use is only a small success. To exaggerate, the physical bodies of you and me, the bricks and stones in the house, the flowers and plants outside the house, are all the manifestation of Qi! This is the big thing. Gasification is popular. If we can connect with each other, everything will be achieved. "


    When the old man said this, he realized that his topic was too far away. He coughed twice, "when people get older, they are easy to follow the rules when they speak. Don''t blame them. Back to the acupoints, since the body is Qi, Qi is in it, whether it is practiced or not. Acupoint refers to the node in the circulation of Qi of human body. The so-called acupoint sealing or acupoint flushing is to control the status of the nodes with the Qi that they have practiced. If used properly, retreat can control their own injuries in chaos and attack the enemy in one attack, just like the old stone monster did just now. However, the skill of acupoint tapping is not simple. You can succeed if you recite the acupoint map and mess with people. In order to achieve the desired effect, we should observe the flow of Qi of the other party, and hit the right acupoint at the right time through breathing and movement. If the acupoints are restricted, the mild pain will be severe, and the severe pain will lead to hemiplegia. "


    "The acupoints are so important that the acupoints were sealed with Qi before the posterity, and the blood stasis of the wound could not get out of the acupoints. Over time, the acupoints will be damaged. This is an injury that affects a lifetime. Only a few methods can be used to treat it. Fortunately, he didn''t seal the acupoints for a long time, and the old stone monster''s skill is best at using his own Qi to enter other things. As long as you let go of the Qi pulse and let him guide him, there won''t be any problems left. "


    These words remind cheese of the scene when they first came into contact with a new knowledge when they were trained. For a long time, his understanding of Qi was smashed by fishermen and vaporized all things. At first, it seemed that there was no special difference between them. However, he vaguely felt that Qi was not an element. This novelty and gratitude aroused the curiosity of the mage. He was willing to accept all the unknown knowledge. Moreover, this knowledge was not a mere assumption, but had been personally tested by many people like Jian Qi Yu Weng. They had theory and logic, and even listened to each other''s meaning. The use of Qi had already produced complex factional branches in their hometown."Can I use it too? The breath in your mouth. Since you say that anyone can master it, even if it''s not like us, can we? " The mage followed the other side''s words and asked his own questions.


    "Of course, not to mention different skin colors, but different races? In my hometown, those monsters and strange animals who have intelligence will try to practice Qi. Even outside the hometown, many predecessors have spread their airway. It is said that elder Kou Yu, who traveled in Xuanzong, had the ability to ride the wind with light weight. With this skill, he traveled far and wide to teach the fate of people. There are so many creatures that he inspires. Even the most despicable spirits in the population here, some gifted people in goblin have understood the method of cultivating Qi. If you want to learn from me, I can pass it on to you now, but you have to think about one thing. " The old man''s words suddenly stopped, "don''t be greedy."


    The way of magic and the way of Qi are the profound ways that many people can''t go to the end of their lives. If they want to have both, they can''t go deep into it. But cheese doesn''t have this kind of worry. He himself is a broad-minded spellcaster. For him, Qi is just another kind of magic. It''s no bad thing to know more. "I don''t think it''s a problem to learn more. The problem is to get lost in many things. For example, when you walk in the orchard and see the big peaches in front of you, you throw away the peaches in your hand. In the end, you get nothing. There is no harm in knowing what you want. "


    "Ha ha, well said! Listen to me. I''ll teach you how to practice Qi. As for whether you can do it or not, it depends on your ability. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    At about noon, Jian Qi and the stone Carver returned to the main room. The sword seeker looks much better. Although he is somewhat stiff in action, his spine is straight, which is in sharp contrast to the old man with bent spine. The old man, known as the saint of the stones, has a huge difference in impression. When they first came into the house, he carved the stone statue, which reminds people of the gods who shaped the mountains, or the dwarves who were obsessed with forging. They were dignified and could not be approached. But now, from his steps to his posture, he still has that momentum everywhere. He looks like an ordinary old man.


    But the most remarkable change in the house is not his change. The drunk fisherman was caressing his beard and smiling, his face very complacent. His eyes were half open and half closed, looking at the cheese sitting on the futon with his eyes closed and his knees crossed. The two men who had just entered the door looked down. Jian Qi didn''t understand the way of this, but the stone Carver''s face changed slightly. "Good guy, this younger generation was still in a coma when he just entered the door, and now he has a good breath!"


    As soon as he was reminded, the sword seeker saw the way and was shocked, "can Qi pulse pass in such a short time? The most gifted person I know has less Qi channels. It''s too... "


    "It''s nothing strange. This young man was originally a successful practitioner. He was well versed in the way of meditation and deep observation. If I just mentioned a few lines of Qi practice, he could understand it by himself. It''s just a matter of course to draw Qi and dredge the pulse, which is called thick accumulation and thin hair. Of course, this is what I teach well. I know how to teach students in accordance with their aptitude. If we teach them in a strict way, I''m afraid that they will not be able to grow up. " The fisherman''s words are meaningful, and his proud tone is certainly not only due to the achievements of cheese. In particular, when he said that he was strict, he also took a special glance at the sage in the eye stone, which means self-evident.


    Sure enough, the old man, who had just helped Jian Qi heal his wounds, snorted coldly, "hum, this young man has accumulated a lot of money, but I think he is probably 20 years old this year, which is just the spirit of the day after tomorrow. It''s a long way from the boy who practiced Kung Fu with the younger generation of Jianmen. Although the Qi of the day after tomorrow is huge, it is very complicated. It is very difficult to turn it into your own use. In addition to his age, I''m afraid it''s hard to make a big thing. If he had been taught and practiced since childhood, and gathered in the elixir field before the collapse of his innate Qi, he might have become a figure. Now it''s just a sigh. "


    Congenital, acquired, this is the most common difference among people who practice Qi. Inborn, as the name implies, refers to the manifestation of the human body from the mother to the fetus, and has a aura that is not pure but turbid. This innate Qi is extremely pure and can not survive in the world. Once the fetus is born, it will be scattered and separated under the influence of the miscellaneous gas in the world. Therefore, children are often extremely intelligent. The more they grow up, the more dull they are. When they are babbling and talking, they lose their intelligence. In order to prevent this from happening, the practitioners of Qi have been warming up from the birth of the baby with the method of martial arts, so that the innate Qi in his body will not dissipate. When the child has a little thinking, he will teach him to move Qi and turn his nature into his own.


    It is difficult to preserve the innate Qi. Only when the parents or caregivers are successful practitioners of Qi, or in a sect with huge resources like Jianmen, can they succeed. However, those who practice Qi naturally encounter less obstacles in the process of practicing Qi. Therefore, most of the young Xia in the river and lake have some inheritance, which is not what ordinary people can achieve. On the contrary, the acquired Qi is the real way for the vast number of Qi practitioners. The day after tomorrow, as the name implies, is to draw Qi from the diverse world. This not only has high requirements for meditation, but also can not go deep. But the day after tomorrow, there are also many amazing and gorgeous people.


    "Fart, you old bastard, you know that you are born to hold you every day. If you look at the world, the world, there has been something up and down for a long time. Always want to return to chaos, I think you have been dreaming for a lifetime As soon as the fisherman listened to the other party''s argument, he immediately swore. In fact, the reason is very simple, only because he and he were born a day after tomorrow, and they quarreled with each other for this reason for many times.


    "What? Do you dare to call me a slut? The innate principle of all things is revealed by the nature! You have fallen into the floating world, just like duckweed to the torrent. You can''t help but swing around. What''s your practice? "


    Seeing that the two elders scolded more and more fiercely, and even had a tendency to fight, Jianqi was in a dilemma. Let alone how he stood in the battle between heaven and heaven, the two old men were really aggressive. He must have been unable to stop him. Not to mention anything else, just a moment ago, the holy finger of Shizhong blocked his acupoints, which is enough to show the strength gap between him and them. This gap is almost absolute among the practitioners of Qi. The strength and weakness of the same strength and similar operation mode are all in all aspects. Of course, targeted improvement of certain abilities may be effective, but it is difficult for the feimays to grind their horns to the top.


    "Would you please be quiet? Are you afraid that I won''t be possessed by me when you make a big noise here?" Cheese leisurely turns to wake up and says half blame and half joke to the two old men. The noise is true, but can such a noise make the grey robe go mad? I''m afraid that''s a little exaggerated. The mage''s training has made him very resilient. People who can meditate on the battlefield are not so easily influenced by the outside world.


    But that''s something that practitioners of Qi don''t know. For them, meditation and qi movement are very secret things. Being blocked by others will have disastrous consequences. So when cheese said that, both of them showed a convergence. But I think they can''t help each other when they fight. Otherwise, how can they choke together so easily? If we could divide the strong and the weak, we would not hold on to each other."Hey, all right. Depend on me. I''m used to teasing the old stone monster. I forget that there''s still a young man in Xing Qi. What''s wrong with you? It''s a fatal thing that the Qi pulse has just opened up and something goes wrong with your work. " As soon as the fisherman patted his thigh, his attitude towards cheese has changed a lot. The reason for this change is probably due to the fact that the master and apprentice were taught by him. Although they did not have the name of master and apprentice, they did.


    Cheese gently shook his head. "It''s OK. I''ve been working for seven weeks as you said. Now I''m fresh. It''s much more useful than just meditation."


    "That''s natural. Meditation only minimizes the impact of body functions on the mind, but it can''t really exclude the activities of the five viscera and six viscera, four limbs and hundreds of bones. Otherwise, it''s not meditation, it''s suicide. Since it''s not suicide, the more quiet you are, the more you compete with your body. No matter how deep your Kung Fu is, you just have some advantages in the wrestling. The movement of Qi is different. The movement of Qi requires the cooperation of the whole body. As the air flows through different places, the body will react. We need to know that the way to control water is better than to block, hollow meditation is to block, and qi movement is to dredge. " Old stone touched his white beard and nodded.


    Seeing that the other party had stopped talking about the topic just now, the fisherman simply stood up and said, "well, since the younger generation wakes up, let''s go drinking together. It''s a celebration that we met our old friends in a foreign land. Go, drink


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    The restaurant is not far away from the courtyard of shizhongsheng. I think the reason is that the nearby buildings are like the iron felt Avenue, which is the gathering area of a certain ethnic group. At least here, the proportion of people with skin color and hair color similar to cheese is quite high, and the buildings made of wood and stone have a foreign flavor. I am afraid that only the characteristics of the flow can allow its residents to create such a strange block in the city as if from afar.


    Walking on the street, it is not difficult to see that fishermen and old stone should enjoy a high reputation here, especially old stone. Almost every pedestrian will stop respectfully to greet him when they meet him. And cheese is also keen to find that if the stone beast in the previous buildings is a kind of similar decoration, then the stone lion in the street is obviously beyond this scope. It is like some kind of totem, indicating the power of the family. Then, as the man who made these stone beasts, the old stone man probably has a special status here.


    "What do these stone lions do?" On the way, cheese couldn''t help asking two old men. Although Jian Qi once told him about the use and meaning of Stone Beasts, especially stone lions, in his hometown, he always felt that the stone lions on display were not just symbols. That kind of feeling has not disappeared since the stone courtyard. The mage tried to find the source of sight, but could not find any possible watcher. In the end, he could only come to a conclusion with a slightly absurd feeling. From the beginning of this feeling, the only Stone Beasts most likely to make him feel monitored were these stone beasts.


    The stone old man smiles when he hears the words. He knows what cheese is talking about. The sculptor replies with a slightly proud tone, "stone lion, of course, is used to suppress evil spirits. Generally speaking, we think the so-called evil is bad luck and villains. Actually, it is not. You are a alchemist, so you must know that there are not only people, ghosts and gods in this world with us. They may be blessing or disaster to you and me. However, whether it''s a blessing or a disaster, what they bring is ultimately something that ordinary people can''t accept. Therefore, in terms of humanity, they are also evil. I''m a stone lion. I can''t control the bad luck villains, but I still have some effects on ghosts and gods. "


    At first, it sounds vague, because it implies a premise unknown to ordinary people, that is, the existence of the dark side of the world. Therefore, for people like Jian Qi, ghosts and gods are still far away concepts, which are neither true nor appropriate. Compared with them, mountain monsters in GEFA town have more sense of existence. But cheese is a spellcaster. He knows that the world is not nothingness beyond the conventional perception of vision and hearing. The things that happen in the dark, which ordinary people think are silent, can be observed in another way, but it is as obvious as shaking the earth and mountains. In other words, what these stone lions are aiming at is magic.


    This explains why the grey robe reacts to Stone Beasts, but Jian Qi doesn''t realize it. Qi is a subtle power, but it is far from magic. In this way, stone old man''s Lions must not only make the caster uncomfortable, but they are obviously not the kind of demons that can automatically sense the attack of the enemy, because they don''t see any mechanism in the sculpture yard. So, when the magic strikes, how will these Stone Beasts fight back? It''s a curious question. Cheese even wants to try it. Fortunately, his reason told him that he should not do so now.


    "You two are coming. Please come inside. The table on the second floor by the window will be reserved for you." The waiter in the restaurant is very familiar with the two old people and leads them directly to the seat without asking.


    As he walked up the stairs, the fisherman told the waiter, "kill me a big fish, cut three catties of beef, and then four small dishes. The most important thing is wine. Give me two jars of daughter red! "


    "Oh! Is that short-sighted man who wants to rob you of your money and let you eat black, or do you change your way? This is not your style, fisherman. " The man exclaimed in an exaggerated tone.


    "You are a young man with a long tongue. You dare to say anything. What are you asking so much for? See this? I can''t owe you The fisherman said that he took out a thick silver coin from his arms and swung it in front of the waiter.


    "Waiter, didn''t you listen to the old fisherman? Go to the back kitchen and cook. Kill the biggest and most vivid carp today. Do you hear me! Let the cook make a three food for old fisherman Shi. Go The voice came from the cashier''s room. The man with an abacus and a three moustache called out to the clerk. It seems that it belongs to the shopkeeper here. It''s a voice that can be heard clearly not only by the man, but also by the whole restaurant.


    The fisherman''s waist seems to be straightened out a little. Although he didn''t care about these small things since his cultivation, I have to say that the feeling of silver in his waist is really hard. Besides, most of the drinking for two people is paid by Mr. Shi for no other reason. Compared with selling roast fish, stone carving is obviously a more profitable business. Although these two people did not grill fish and stone carving to make money, they had to live on money.


    While talking, several people have already taken their seats on the second floor of the restaurant. Compared with the first floor, the tables here are more sparse, and the distance between them is larger. As soon as you can see, they are for guests who don''t want to be disturbed. The two old men sat down by the window without any politeness. They could only sit on the side with cheese. Before the food and wine were served, the fisherman looked at Jian Qi and suddenly asked, "anyway, you''re idle. Tell me about your injury. Although we two old guys won''t take revenge for you, it''s fate to meet by chance. Maybe we can give you some help. But it doesn''t matter if you don''tJian Qi and cheese take a look at each other. After the latter nods slightly, the sword seeker tells the story that they were attacked by the nine ring gang in the restaurant yesterday. When he finished speaking, the first one to talk to was Shi Lao, "it''s not surprising that you are still shallow in cultivation. You don''t have vigorous Qi to protect your body. If you can''t deal with them in time, you will be no different from ordinary people. In addition, it is impossible to be secretly attacked by the nine ring gang. "


    "Blow, you continue to blow, as if you have something to protect your body and vigorous Qi, you can be invulnerable. Jianmen, don''t listen to his nonsense. The body protecting vigorous Qi is only a bow and arrow that can break the wind and sweep the dust and block the weak bows and arrows. What''s a crossbow? Within 200 steps, you''ll be able to pierce your heart with armour and stomach. It''s useless for you to practice Wugui wangbagong. Don''t listen to him


    Old Shi''s face was blue and red. He was about to break out, but cheese suddenly said, "listen to what you mean. Do you know the nine ring Gang?"


    The fisherman got the upper hand in his words and said triumphantly, "if you want to ask other gangs, we two old guys really don''t know much. But you have to ask the Jiuhuan gang. Hehe, it really has something to do with Jianmen. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    At the mention of the connection between the nine ring sect and the sword gate, sword seven suddenly came to the spirit. Originally, because of the injury, the sitting posture became straighter and straighter in an instant. "I hope the two elders will spare no effort to explain why."


    "No hurry, let''s talk while eating." The fisherman saw that the man had just come up the stairs with two dishes of cold dishes, and could not wait to pick up the tableware. Only drinking will make people hungry, and he has just drunk a lot, so now he is hungry. Although Mr. Shi didn''t make a statement, he was not slower than the fisherman. He seemed to be ready for dinner. The second old man had no airs at all in eating.


    Eat, is a science, food color, food fragrance, taste. It is said that a man of great accomplishments can live by eating the wind and drinking the dew. But if he is really a real man, why should he refuse the grains and beasts? What is the difference between wind and dew and vegetables and meat? Those who can enjoy the food, taste every flavor, trace back to the true nature of these ingredients, and see the life experience of the chef in a very small way, even if they are not great masters, there are not too many people. As for Shi Yu Er Lao, they obviously have the level of master level, so they have a new look when they eat. When the two dishes are at the bottom, there is no time for the next chopsticks.


    "The tender bamboo shoots are really genuine. Take the tender shoots within three minutes of germination and send them to the kitchen after freezing all night. After noon, the shoots will be discarded if they become hard. A bite down, the whole bamboo forest seems to be close in front of you, it is a good thing. We''ve got a copy of it, and we''ll have it later. " The old stone nodded and stroked his beard and said happily. I can tell that he is very satisfied with the dish.


    "This fish is not bad. The fish from the riparian water is of moderate size. It has meat and bones, but it doesn''t have a layer of fat on it. The fish is moderate in hardness and soft, and tastes no worse than chicken. However, it has the unique greasy and refreshing characteristics of fish. It is tender and refreshing to eat a bite of elastic teeth. It is like eating a small fish alive. In addition to the exquisite knife work, the sliced fish is as pleasant as the petals


    The two old men sang and commented on the two dishes just now. What they said was true or false. There was no exaggeration. Cheese and sword seven didn''t know, because to be honest, they didn''t even see the appearance of those two dishes. However, the waiter who came to deliver the dishes just now seemed to have no wonder about it. He quickly collected the empty dishes and said to them, "would you like two bowls of noodles?"


    The meaning has been very obvious, that is, in the current situation, cheese and their meal is expected to become a spectator. Fortunately, they didn''t care much about eating and drinking, so they shook their heads at the same time. The man didn''t say much, just shrugged his shoulders and left with the plate. However, the two old people carefully observed the cheese, their mouth slightly raised after the reaction, do not know what thought.


    "It''s much more comfortable to have something in the bottom of my stomach. Where were we just now? Yes, Yuanyuan and Jiumen gang The fisherman leaned back in the wooden chair and said, "you listen to what I want to say next, young man of Jianmen. But when you want to leave for home, you''d better forget it. Otherwise, it will be my old man who has hurt you


    Jian Qi''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t think the other side was bluffing. But if it wasn''t bluffing, what information could be so serious? The sword seeker calmed down and said with firm eyes, "please remember your instruction. But I am confident that we have always acted in an open and aboveboard manner. All the disciples are honest about good and evil, and there will be no cover up or concealment. Let''s hope that the elder has a solid evidence. It''s better not to catch the wind and shadow. "


    "Well! It''s a man who dares to talk to me like this. I respect a man like you. When I met him in the lake, I would break his legs, break his ten fingers, and break his tendons. Then I asked him if he was hard. If he is soft, he is a hypocrite. I will kill him quickly. If he refuses to die, I''ll let him live and let snakes, insects, rats and ants come to him in the smell of blood to see if there is anyone to save him before he is eaten up. After all, God helps the good man. He is so upright, and he must be blessed by God. " The voice of the sword is falling.


    "Come on, old man, you know how to scare the younger generation. Who knows you were nicknamed hook or not? You said that if the hook was stained with blood, no fish would bite it again. After half a lifetime of wandering in the lake, you had no more lives than I had in my yard. It''s because you are too soft, that you were expelled by the sect and became idle clouds and wild cranes. Now you''re hard up, ha? " Old stone impatiently knocked on his chopsticks and took down the table without being polite.


    "Yes, I''m soft, but you''re tough. I don''t know who was angry and went to fight against injustice and trample on the stronghold. As a result, when he arrived at the gate of the village, no one attacked him. He first stabbed himself with 30 knives. He was so scared that the stronghold leader thought he was a madman. Do you know why he is called the sage in the stone? It is because people are embarrassed to call him a fool in the stone. Only saints and fools can do that. "


    "Don''t worry about it. Do you think that the village leader released the village girl who was robbed after he came out? Have you disbanded the Shanzhai and gone back to farming? " When he was told of his deeds when he was young, Mr. Shi immediately hit back.


    "Yes, no matter who lives in front of his house, there is a blood gourd that can''t be pulled away or opened. They are afraid that you will become a ghost and ask for their lives. What''s more, the village girl is like a cow. The village is mainly married. I''m afraid it''s not the banner of the village, but I have to change it to her mother''s family name. " Listening to the fisherman''s tone, I''m afraid he was present when he stabbed himself with 30 knives. Otherwise, you would never have known so many details.Cheese listen to two old mutual derogatory, but the expression is extremely relaxed, words in their mouth seems very light, even some funny. But if you think about it carefully, it''s not funny whether it''s disobeying the school''s precepts to kill people, or to injure oneself in front of the villains in order not to hurt others. Jian Qi once said that in his hometown, respected martial artists would be called chivalrous men, so these two can definitely be named as chivalrous.


    But cheese is not in a hurry. Some people are anxious. It is related to the reputation of the clan. Jian Qi finally reminds him, "two masters, you are a bit off topic."


    "You see, it''s up to you to make the younger generation impatient." Old Shi took the opportunity to leave the problem on the fisherman, and then quickly took up the words of Jian Qi,


    "in fact, the origin is simple. Did you come out of the sword sect to tell you to retrieve 72 of the family property? I don''t care how much you find back now and how many are left out. The clan of Jianmen has never told you the truth. Most of the seventy-two relics are only excellent swords. Only nine swords can be called magic weapons and really lead to the disaster that swept through the sword gate. These nine weapons are called "nine murderers" in the world. Every murderer comes from a demon who once set off a bloodbath. And the gang Kui of the nine ring Gang is holding one of the nine murderers, the nine ring bewitching Ghost Head sword. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    "What kind of nine ring bewildering Ghost Head Dao? There is no weapon you mentioned in the seventy-two remains. If you want to say that it is similar, it is only the nine ring sword with Tianlei Zhengyin. Moreover, these seventy-two heritages are all collected and selected by our Jianmen. There is no saying of nine evils. You two may have misunderstood black and white after listening to the rumors in the river and lake. " Jian Qi''s expression is serious, which is related to the reputation of the clan. He must fight for it.


    "Did we hear anything wrong?" The fisherman showed a playful look and squinted at Shi Lao, whose face showed some sympathy. Different from the fisherman, Shi Lao comes from a well-known and decent family, so he knows how important it is for a man who has been brought up in this way. He also knew that fame and prestige were important to a so-called decent disciple, and that was why he sympathized.


    "Tianlei Zhengyin Jiuhuan Dao is the Jiuhuan guitou Dao. Jianmen changed the name of the weapon, and even painted and painted silver are traditional. Don''t rush to refute it. There are weapons in the seventy-two remains. In fact, it just shows the significance of the existence of Jianmen. You see, the wicked have their own life span. However, evil weapons are not. They must have been tainted with a lot of human lives on them. Those who are angry and angry and have uncertain minds will inevitably commit evil deeds if they get along with them day and night or borrow them. It''s a good thing that the sword gate hides the weapons in order to keep them away from the outside. "


    The same thing is said by Shi Lao, which is quite different from that in the fisherman''s mouth, both in reason and in nature. Of course, this kind of difference is probably caused by the different angles of narration. As far as the narrative facts are concerned, what the two people said is actually the same thing. But for most people, at least for sword seven, Shi Lao''s view is obviously more acceptable.


    After a while, cheese and sword seven walked out of the restaurant and walked in the direction of their arrival under the gaze of two old people in the second floor window. It''s not that they left unhappily, but after being prompted, they have no reason to stay here. Besides, there is a child and a wounded person in the hotel who need to be cared for. It is obviously irresponsible and easy to worry about to throw them all to the cat goblin.


    "What Mr. Shi said just now is about the weapons in the hands of the leader of the nine ring gang. If that is true, I hope you must reconsider the meeting with him. It may be very troublesome. " Walking in the street, Jian Qi whispered to cheese. Although the name may be fake, and the shape can be changed by means of means, the detailed information of the "seventy-two heritage" is not hidden from the sword seekers.


    "So bad?" If someone had told the mage before that there were weapons more dangerous than witch hunting knives, he would not agree, because most of those weapons came from magic, but the terrible weapons were not weapons themselves. For the grey robe, it''s just a spell that appears in a different way, and they can be cracked just like any other caster. But the experience of jiefa town changed his view. The green Fu sword carried by Jian Qi was not a magic product, but it could play a more magical effect than magic. This is enough for the mage to attach importance to the lost objects that are parallel or even more dangerous.


    "To ordinary people, that knife is ordinary and fatal. To you, that knife is very lethal." The speed of Jian Qi''s speech is getting faster and faster. Obviously, some emotion is surging in his heart. "Jiuhuan Dao, let''s call it Jiuhuan Dao first. Whether it is evil or not, its utility is unchangeable. Nine rings move, thunder appears, evil spirits are scattered. There are nine holes in the back of the knife. Nine copper rings are embedded in the nine holes. When the nine copper rings move, they will collide with each other, so it is called Lei Yin. It is said that evil spirits will run away when they hear the thunder. It''s just that there is some exaggeration in it. It''s not so divine. The collision sound of the nine ring sword can only produce one effect, breaking the mind. If that knife was between us now, just a little shake would break my words. In the martial arts duel, a thought is life and death, so it is fatal


    Now, cheese finally understood why the second elder brother listed this sword in the list of murder weapons, and why sword seven was fatal to ordinary people, but it was very fatal to himself. A weapon that interrupts one''s mind. If the effect does not affect its owner, it will be enough to solve most of the opponents. For the mind guided spellcasters, being interrupted is more than that simple. At least, they can''t hold a spell, while on the other hand, the spell will be interrupted, resulting in disastrous chain effects. Either way, this knife is more suitable for hunting witches than any other. This makes people begin to doubt its purpose.


    "Is there any way to stop thunder? I know several ways to make completely sound-proof earplugs. " Sound, like image, has always been an important perception organ of human beings, so there is always a lot of danger in doing something about sound. For example, there are singing sirens that can make sailors unconsciously approach, and giant strange birds that make maddening sounds. To cope with these dangers, grey gowns also need to know how to make simple protective props against a particular attack, such as ear plugs or eye masks. Some of them can even be used as instruments of torture, depriving the wearer of the corresponding senses and imprisoning them in nothingness.


    "No, I can''t. It''s thunder, but it''s not the real sound. It doesn''t work whether you hear it or not. In history, someone once stabbed his ears in order to challenge the owner of the nine ring sword. But without hearing, he was defeated by the thunder. Explain it in the way of Qi. The nine rings are more likely to directly arouse the Qi in your body, making your thoughts confused and unable to form ideas. " Jian Qi shakes his head, and he can''t explain the principle of the nine ring sword. However, his inability to explain clearly makes him realize that Jianmen''s language about this sword is not clear. No one likes to be cheated, especially by his own clan.Qi is Qi again. Although it has already formed Qi pulse, the cheese has begun to cultivate Qi according to the standard of seven swordsmen. But to be honest, he didn''t know much about what was really acting on him. This is a whole field that has not been explored, even in the library of grey tower, there is no relevant record. This means that he can''t respond to the attack from Qi. Cheese''s eyes turned. He didn''t resist this situation. Everything was in control. For a seeker, it was not a blessing, but a torture. New challenges, skills, his fighting spirit.


    "But it was still put into your ancestral hall. Is there any record of how it was collected?" There must be medicine for poison. Jianmen has preserved this Dao for so many years. It is impossible that there is no way to fight against the nine ring sword. Besides, if what the fisherman said was true, the sword was really a vicious thing. There must have been a way to take it. It was always bad that the villain suddenly found out his conscience and abandoned it.


    Jian Qi stopped. He stood there silent for a while, then slowly opened his mouth, "the gentleman who taught me the seventy-two knowledge has not talked about this problem. But I heard a story told by my elders about a weapon that can capture five senses and the person who defeated it. It is said that the elder knew that his five senses would be used by his opponent in the battle, so he simply gave up all his senses. Through understanding the enemy''s moves, he created a set of sword techniques aimed at it, which was created only for one person. When it came to the fight, he just followed the sword technique and didn''t do it at all. He finally killed the opponent with seven moves. "


    It sounds like a legend to give up on-the-spot thinking and defeat the opponent only by preparing in advance. But it may be the only solution for a knife that interrupts your mind. Of course, the premise is that he can only attend the appointment alone, and there is no partner to support him from afar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    By the time they returned to the iron felt, it was already past noon. The scorching sun, steaming warm and humid water vapor, filled the streets. Summer is the flood season, the water level of each river will rise with it, so compared with winter, the torrent will appear particularly humid. The existence of water vapor is good or bad. For those who are sensitive to smell, the warm air absorbs most of the dust and impurities, which makes it more comfortable to smell and inhale. But for those who need to sell coolies, the situation is not so friendly. The sultry climate combined with heavy physical labor will make people very easy to collapse. Even dwarves who have long been used to the hard working environment have to stop their work at the hottest time of the day and use cold water and towel to lower their body temperature. As for wine, they would never touch it before nightfall.


    "Hello! Welcome back alive! " The dwarfs sitting on the roadside waved to the two passing by. The relatively closed living environment made this small group stay here as a pastime for the residents on the street. In analogy, there is a circus on the same street. Everyone wants to know what they are doing and experiencing, waiting for their life to become their own entertainment.


    There is no harm in this idea of watching the fun. Dwarfs are like this. They are willing to explore, but they don''t like to deal with other creatures on their own initiative. Therefore, the best way to get familiar with dwarves is to find a way to insert them from the head. In this way, as long as you are not malicious or show disrespect to the dwarves, after a period of time, you can harvest a lot of sincere feelings.


    Through his communication with Archduke liehammer, cheese has learned more or less about the habits of dwarves. Therefore, after hearing this unpleasant greeting, he was able to reply calmly and with a smile, "thank you, beard. It makes me feel better to see you again. I''d love to talk to you a little more, but there''s still a lot of trouble. You know, it''s hard to stop and rest until you finish your work. "


    Dwarfs respond with body language and simple but affirmative syllables. The children of the mountains like people who have clear goals and good manners. In their eyes, a person''s worst quality is nothing more than laziness, a person''s worst state is nothing more than confusion. As long as a person has a goal and plans to practice this goal, then the goal itself can be tolerated. This is why revenge is a matter of course in dwarf culture. There is nothing more definite than the goal and motivation required for revenge, and nothing more needs planning and preparation than revenge. Hatred is a precious asset to them.


    Cheese is not a dwarf. He has a subtle view of hatred. On the one hand, the mage had to admit that he would have revenge impulse, and would want to make those who hurt himself and his companions pay the price. But on the other hand, as a spellcaster, he also clearly realized that revenge is just an act of wasting one''s life in vain, and the damage suffered is irreparable. The dead will not be reborn because of revenge. Revenge only takes a lot of time and energy to do a work that can not get the return that he really hopes to get. Therefore, compared with revenge, mages are more willing to attack before revenge is needed, although the preparation time will be more compact.


    "You''re back at last. The little guy wakes up, but it''s not very good. You''d better go and have a look." Charlene said to them anxiously as he wiped his glass.


    They went up the stairs and went back to the second floor. Cheese first took Jian Qi to lie down for a rest. Although the latter seemed to be OK, he had sweat stains on his lapel and chest. A martial arts practitioner would sweat so much just when he walked around. This can be seen from his bad state. Shi Lao''s Qi dispelled the turbid Qi accumulated in the wound, but it did not play a therapeutic role in the end. His body''s self-healing was autonomous.


    "The next door has been shouting all the time, and just now it''s quiet. There''s keiras watching. Get over there ATA is also worried. The half goblin''s body did not provide her with the recovery ability different from the ordinary people. She needed to rest after being injured by the arrow. In this state, she has no spare power to help others. It was the cat goblin who seemed particularly interested in the child.


    The mage nodded and left quickly. Turning into the next room, he saw that his own bed had become dilapidated. The skeleton of the bed made by the dwarfs was not damaged, but the mat and mat on it were as bad as if they had been bitten by some kind of beast. KAILAS stood at the head of the bed and did not return when he heard the door open. He could recognize everyone in the team by the sound of his footsteps. When cheese had gone to the bedside, he looked at each other, "the child has just grown a bear''s paw and a wolf''s paw, and spit out snake like teeth, but those did not last long before they disappeared."


    Cheese smell speech, immediately began to check the child''s body, but at this time the coma magic effect has passed, he also does not want to add scars on this body, so the level of inspection is not deep. In other words, with the ability of the mage, with the first in-depth investigation, now he has been able to infer the changes in the patient''s body through the surface conditions. The inspection didn''t last long.


    "I guess that the animal disease does not decide the direction of animal transformation at once. In fact, it is more similar to a kind of mimicry, from human mimicry to other animals. I have already noticed that many of the different organs of Aegilops grow in the same body system when I examine his body, and there are organs in decay and new life from time to time. He''s like a living multiracial embryo, and the problem is that there''s no mother to feed him. Interestingly, although these organs do not belong to human beings, they follow the structure of the body. So far, no organs with different functions have appeared. I can only guess that his body is constantly adjusting the collocation of internal organs while keeping the animal like. Maybe when this match reaches a certain standard, it will be finalized. But before that, he was overdrawn every moment of his life. "Now cheese has a general understanding of the strangeness of this disease, it is not unexplained, for its patients, as long as the vitality of the body is constantly growing and declining to find a match that meets the standard, it is likely to stop. The question is, the mage doesn''t know what the scope of this screening is. Is it limited to terrestrial animals? Or only mammals? There are too many problems, too many possibilities. It is no wonder that this disease is considered a fatal disease. The luck of children who can complete transformation before the age of ten can hardly be explained by luck. There is no one in ten thousand miles, no, there is no one in ten thousand miles.


    At present, the bed of children ushered in another round of transformation of the peak, his physical strength is rapidly weakening and can not be effectively supplemented. If he goes on like this, he will die. Surgery can''t stop this change, it can only make things worse. Should I use magic? Cheese frowned. Maybe a plastic spell can stop the process, but the result is that the child''s internal organs can''t supply his life. Balance is dynamic, and trying to fix it roughly will bring about a complete collapse. Dynamic balance, dynamic


    Cheese suddenly thought of something, he just has a dynamic energy in his hand, maybe it can work. Take it as a gamble. It can''t be worse.


    "Help me lift him up. I need to be able to see his back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    The spine is like a gully into the skin, only the protrusions on each vertebrae are like isolated mounds. The expanded ribs, like the wings of a butterfly, have no half of the aesthetic feeling. They only make people feel vulnerable and difficult to support. The skin connected between bones, like some kind of skin stretched to the extreme, will burst at a touch. But this is the back, because of the animal disease occurred worse changes. Feathers, scales, and even dorsal fins all emerge and disappear from the barren body. Fortunately, they only show the appearance of the larvae in the embryo, and they don''t really start to develop. Otherwise, the energy consumption of these tissues alone will be enough to kill the poor child. But the situation is not so good, even if the damage is weak enough to make the life on the verge of collapse disappear.


    In fact, most of the diseases in the world can be cured. The difficulty lies in time. Doctors are often described as people who race against the God of death. What they have to do is not to study the causes of the disease slowly, and then carefully propose a plan to modify it. Before the disease causes irreparable damage to the patient''s body, the most important thing for them is to control the spread of the problem, and then try to do it slowly. In fact, in most cases, as long as the disease can be controlled, the disease will not be so terrible. The vitality of life will not be weaker than that of weakening it. As long as there is enough time, the body can react to fight against the disease.


    What cheese has to do now is to fight for time, not to mention surviving the animal disease, but to survive this mutation peak. In this way, the child will have time to replenish energy and nourish his body, so that he can live more likely. The palm of his hand was pressed behind his shoulder blade. He had no time to contact the acupoint, and he did not know how to breathe into others. Now, the mage can only use his own knowledge to try to operate Qi in his body. To put it simply, he''s completely in the dark. But now, blind is a good thing, because he at least has the capital to cover this time.


    Inhale, exhale, and cheese flattens the lake of thought so that it doesn''t wave. Qi, in the heart and lung, in the limbs, in the bones, is awakened with the operation of the Dharma. These hidden forces in the human body begin to flow and condense, and gradually can be perceived by the body. The mage tried to gather the energy in the palm of his hand. The process was smooth, and there were no side effects except the slight swelling of the hands. The problem is, no matter how the cheese is guided, the Qi doesn''t have the slightest intention of flowing out of his body. At most, it converges at the fingertips, and then it all flows back to the palm of his hand. Even after a few seconds, it seems to be collapsing.


    It''s no wonder cheese, although he already knows something about Qi in theory, it''s just a theory. In the mage''s subconscious mind, Qi is still operated as a kind of energy similar to magic. However, magic is pure. It has no difference between inside and outside the human body, so magic is dangerous, because when the caster has mastered the use of magic, his casting will not have any problems beyond subjective. In other words, to master magic is to be able to cast. This is quite different from Qi. You should know that the highest use of Qi in Jian Qi is xiaolingxu step, which can only be used to strengthen itself without any sign of being released.


    Seeing that the method of using Qi failed, the mage had no choice but to change the state. His eyes projected magic light. He wanted to create controllable tentacles into the opponent''s body to control the changes of the opponent''s body. As soon as the magic tentacles touched the epidermis, a large area of purplish red skin appeared on the child''s back, just like the wound after severe abrasion. The corner of cheese''s mouth twitched. He knew that it was his magic power. His body mistook him for his inner energy, so he wanted to change wildly. But in fact, there was no extra energy in the skin, which caused ulceration.


    From this point of view, it is impossible to say that the magic tentacles of cheese really go deep into it. People will not only be unable to save it, but also directly kill the child''s life. This animal disease is also too sensitive. It is an invisible hungry animal. As long as it can provide its own variation of energy, all comers would like to own it. Neither of the two systems he had in his hands could work on the disease, and it would have been bad.


    Of course, cheese has a third power, the power of taboo, which is also his real means as a grey robe. But this power has never been used to save people. It is too terrible and too uncontrollable. If a mistake is made, not only this child can not be saved, but also other people will be implicated. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, there are still some conflicts between the mage and the grassland.


    "You''d better hurry up, the child is dying." KAILAS''s words reminded the mage that, indeed, the feeling of heartbeat in the palm of his back heart became weaker and weaker. Whether to try again or to give up, between a thought.


    Cheese almost had to take back his hand. His reason told him that even if a miracle happened, he could only save the child once, and the next time, he would probably die. What''s more, after knowing that the leader of the nine ring Gang is such a formidable enemy, it is very unwise to lose strength to help others. The child is going to die, so it is unnecessary for him and his companions to take risks. Indeed, there is no need.


    "Keiras, get out of here." When the two moving magic eyes to see the cat goblin, the latter did not hesitate, turned and jumped out of the room. Some things don''t need to be stated. Everyone has secrets. Everyone should respect others'' secrets. When the door was closed, cheese took back his hands and held out only the index finger of his right hand. The tip of his finger began to change strangely, as if he had been infected with zoonotic disease. The only difference is that the way the mage uses to change his body shape is more controllable and more ominous. This is not a simple transformation magic, because deformation can not solve the problem. What he has to do now is to eliminate the estrangement between him and the patient.The finger with profanity is pressed on the bulge of the third vertebra. Instead of piercing the skin like an awl, cheese''s finger and the boy''s spine naturally blend together. His phalanx and the other''s spine grow together in one place, just like a pair of conjoined babies connected from the mother''s birth. The mage was struggling to control his own power. On the one hand, he prevented the magic or taboo force from flooding into the child''s body. On the other hand, he was the first time to use this kind of thing which was characterized by uncontrollable. Sweat, down the forehead, but it''s worth it.


    When cheese and animal patients become one, it means that they are no longer two independent existence. Qi, along the fingers, flows into the emaciated body, and is still under control. This is exactly the purpose of cheese''s attempt to break the distinction between the two and make Qi in his body part of the other, even though it means that he will lose almost all his Qi. After all, the Qi of one body can not be enough for two bodies. In order to ensure the survival of the patient, the mage sent a small amount of Qi that had just condensed into each other''s body without reservation, and artificially controlled them to operate in that body according to the skill method.


    It''s not clear what the consequences will be. Maybe it''s just a temporary deficiency of Qi, maybe it''s the exhaustion of Qi, but it doesn''t matter. He was not a martial arts practitioner at first. Qi was just a reward by chance. Now he takes it out to save people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    The feeling of connecting the two lives is very subtle. Cheese is completely unfamiliar with the body that he is connected to, but the taboo force has broken the boundaries between individuals, just like numb hands and feet. Although there is no feeling, it can still act with the heart. But soon he couldn''t stay at this stage, because the shallow connection could only cross the Qi. At the beginning, he could control the Qi, but with the flow of Qi, the sense of control became weaker and weaker. The dry body was like a sponge, which quickly swallowed up the Qi and did not make it play its due role.


    In desperation, the mage had to further connect with each other. After the bones, there were nerves. Once the nerves of the two were connected, he could control everything in the body. With his huge power, it was not difficult to control the other''s brain. But cheese is not to hurt him, nor to erase his memory, he is to save him, save the people in pain. This means that when he connects the two deeply, the pain that the other party feels will be transmitted to him without loss. Even, this strange animal disease may be transmitted through the connection. But now that you have already made a move, there is no plan to go back.


    As the halo in cheese''s eyes shifted from magical aura to indescribable color, the futile appearance of his skin''s broken chains was quickly submerged. Although he had tried to suppress the outflow of this force, the whole room, no, all the living creatures in the whole house could still clearly feel the creepy feeling. The kind of restlessness that seems to be multi legged creatures crawling over their necks and gently touching their hair with their bristly legs will arouse people''s instinctive defense. They look around with vigilance, looking for the origin of this sense of uneasiness. Fortunately, before they find the source, the feeling disappears.


    "Hoo..." Let out a breath, then take out the dagger from the arms, and cut the connection between the index finger and the other side''s spine along the back. Cheese looked at his blood and bone visible fingers, but there was no pain on his face. This is nothing. Compared with the pain he felt when he was deeply connected with the child, even the pain tolerance training in the gray tower was not so terrible. For a moment, he wanted to disconnect immediately to stop the pain. If he breaks the connection regardless of the other party''s life or death, it will not be cheese. Now, he will not give up halfway.


    The blood on the fingers is still flowing, and the grey robe is supposed to pay special attention to its body fluids and body hair, because once these things fall into the enemy''s hands, they can launch an attack from a very far away place. But the grey robes are also rational. In order to achieve their goals most smoothly, they can make use of everything they can. While the wound was not healed, cheese smeared the thin back with his own blood and the blood from the child''s back. Blood is the most special in the body fluids of organisms, so many things can be done with blood as the medium. For example, inject energy into people.


    This kind of blood living magic comes from vampires. It was originally used to repair the body of those who are about to transform. So far, some traditional blood clans still do this. They make this magic ritual a blood bath. Of course, cheese doesn''t use a real blood bath. First, he''s not a vampire. Second, he doesn''t want to turn the child into a vampire. So now the blood charms on the back are simplified and weakened using the same principle, but this weakening is not without cost. As the patient''s condition improves, the blood from cheese quickly melts into his skin.


    Connected by blood, this is an adjective that only relatives can use. Now, in this room, there is a man who is connected with cheese by blood, but the relationship between them is not inborn kinship. It must be said that it is more like the superior and subordinate of blood clan. In other words, just at the beginning, the mage transformed himself into an heir. If someone catches the child in the future, he can find the ingredients related to the grey robe in his blood, and then attack the cheese. This means that from this moment on, cheese can''t push the child away from himself, even if he solves the animal disease.


    "So, what are you going to do with him?" KAILAS did not know when he appeared in the room. He was pushed by Atta and Jian Qi. As a companion, the sharp cat goblin has been vaguely aware of what cheese is hiding. Sometimes he feels like an evil god in the sky, but the mage''s appearance is much more adorable than a giant worm. As a result, KAILAS does not intend to pursue those issues.


    Cheese slowly stop bleeding for his wound, and then gently support the child to lie down. The poor little fellow was much better now than he had just been. His face was no longer ferocious, and his body had no strange organs ready to grow. The mage stood up from the bed and looked down at the creature who had absorbed his blood. His face gradually became serious. "I hope he can have his own life and pursuit, grow up and die like an ordinary man. But unfortunately, for some reason, I have to make sure he doesn''t fall into my enemy''s hands. I can only train him to protect himself


    "That sounds good. I have heard a lot of stories written by human poets. Most of the protagonists in them are like this. They were seriously ill when they were young, and were taken in and taught by good-natured witches. Such a person can always be a hero, and always kill his master by the way. I can only hope that there is still a gap between life and art. " Keiras shrugged and said, without hesitation."It''s a pity that my training and the path I follow are far from the wizard in your story. Accepting my training doesn''t mean just learning the ability to cast, the knowledge, the discipline, the discipline enough to twist people into something else. I''ve met a lot of people who can''t stand it, but I''m not going to change course. If he could take my training and grow up alive, he wouldn''t be interested in being a hero. Maybe it would be easier for him to die under the influence of animal disease Words, cold. But the mouth of cheese was curved, and he was satisfied with the apprentice.


    "If you describe this as horrible, I think you''d better give the child a choice so that he doesn''t feel abandoned by the world."


    "That''s nothing. When we come to this world, we can''t choose when to come or when to go. Why do you think you can choose between life and death? If he doesn''t learn to choose without a choice, it''s not that the world has abandoned him, but he has abandoned the world himself. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    No matter what the future may be, we can put aside the issue of animal disease for the time being. A child who has experienced a bad version of blood bath is no longer in good health. After being sorted out by cheese and taboo, the animal disease in his body falls into a dormant period. Although it is not sure whether this kind of hibernation means that it has found the so-called balance, it should not happen again in the short term. Such a result is no longer a problem of ideal and unsatisfactory. It is not unheard of to mix the two forces. But after this attempt, he found that the compatibility between Qi and the taboos he mastered seemed to be too good.


    He shakes his head gently to suppress this doubt. Now his body is on the verge of exhaustion of Qi. Although a large amount of his own Qi can not completely destroy the foundation, it still takes a period of time for the remaining Qi to grow to a level that can be condensed and perceived. This is not the same as magic. For the caster, the source of magic is diverse. As long as they ignore the cost, every trained caster can release a terrible amount of magic in a short time. Although the cost is heavy, there is still a way to overdraft. Qi is different. Qi can''t condense quickly. It is accumulated.


    "You can''t fight that guy, you''re going to die." Jian Qi seldom uses this kind of straightforward language to speak, but this time he gave up all roundabout expressions and conveyed his meaning to cheese very clearly. As for the guy in his mouth, he naturally refers to the leader of the nine ring Gang, that is, the master of the nine ring bewitching ghost head knife in the second old man''s mouth. He really attached great importance to that weapon.


    "I''m going to negotiate, not to fight. Even if it turns out that it needs to be solved by force, I will have a way out of it, and I don''t need to worry about it. " The cheese leaned on the chair, and his physical strength was greatly consumed by the treatment just now. His body, which was slightly full of Qi, is now back to its original state. And it is because he has experienced that kind of comfortable flow of Qi and blood, now he feels weak in every move.


    "I don''t agree with you." KAILAS has heard sword seven explain why cheese is prevented from going to an appointment alone. He knows more about human society and the casters. He speaks for sword seekers. "No matter how magical your magic is, it takes time to prepare. Otherwise Taran and Kenji won''t get hurt last night. Being alone doesn''t mean that no one is providing cover for you. If that knife is really amazing, you can''t even do normal casting. I understand that you are different from those witches I know. You are much better than them, but even the strongest lion can be killed by puncturing his heart


    This time, cheese did not immediately answer back. There''s no doubt that for a caster, the thing that gets in the way of casting is salt on slugs. Fortunately, there''s never been much of it, and most of it only exists in remote places, such as forests where people can''t control magic. In addition, the most commonly used means of fighting against witches is to crack and resist their magic. For example, professional wizard hunters, even if they don''t have a witch hunting knife around them, often carry down from generation to generation a wizard hunting manual, which is full of observations and solutions to magic, and many of them are tortured out of the mouth of genuine witches. Resistance is more common. It''s not easy for humans to create objects that can resist magic, but natural anti magic experts like werewolves don''t have to think about it.


    However, cracking and resisting magic always comes from the attacker of magic, whether the werewolf or the witch hunting knife, what they can''t deprive is the caster''s casting ability. A wizard, as long as he can cast a spell, even if the effect of his magic is meaningless to the target, it means that he is still terrible, because he can change the target of his casting. Even if everything around him can''t be contaminated by magic, he can at least change himself. One of the most typical examples is the metamorphosis that the curse crow is good at. As long as it is transformed into a bird, a considerable part of the threat in the world is not a threat. However, this nine ring sword has broken common sense.


    Making the caster unable to cast is like tying people''s hands and feet with shackles, not to mention ordinary people. Most martial arts masters who are proficient in fighting will become lambs to be slaughtered. Not to mention that the interruption of magic can have all kinds of terrible consequences, because incomplete and interrupted casting death is the most common death method of witches under the magic rampage. Under such circumstances, the holder of the nine ring sword is no longer a threat to the wizard. He is simply the natural enemy of all casters. No matter what school of magic he studies and his personal level, he is meaningless to him.


    Didn''t cheese think about that? Of course, he was clearly aware of the fatal threat that the knife might bring. In general, it was better to fight secretly against such an opponent and find a way to lower his weapon first. If the other person is too alert, try to introduce it into the trap. There is no doubt that the most unwise decision is to engage in a positive manner on the enemy''s turf. In other words, cheese is to use the most unwise way to solve the most difficult enemy, only in this way, his fame can suddenly become known, can play a deterrent role.


    What''s more, the leader of the nine ring Gang is not necessarily a brilliant person. If you are lucky enough to find the magic weapon, the wizard''s random response, whether it''s intimidating or conspiring against the opponent''s subordinates to cause a mutiny, is a more relaxed solution than hands-on. One of the few advantages of going deep into the enemy''s array is that it''s hard for the opponent to hide his life after you expose yourself to threat. Many people regard cheese as a pure and broken caster, but even without magic, the grey robe is not a lamb to be slaughtered. The world is full of weapons. It just depends on how to use them.With an idea in mind, he did not show any hesitation in spite of the warning and persuasion of the cat goblin and the sword seeker. During this period, cheese also tried to tell his companions what he thought, but for these two people who have lived to the present with weapons in their hands, the master''s speech is totally perfunctory. That''s a gang of thugs. If you can break the enemy in a few words, what''s the use of swords?


    The quarrel didn''t last long, because the door of the room was gently pushed open while they were expressing their views. Jerry walked slowly into the house, his figure in the cheese outside a few people look as if with ominous miasma. The rat man didn''t know what the squadron was arguing about. Although he knew the name of the leading wizard killer of the nine ring Gang, he didn''t care about it because of his great confidence in cheese six years ago. How can a mage who can kill demons and ride the dragon and fly in the sky be defeated by mortals?


    "I have already said hello to Jiuhuan gang. The leader accepted to meet you. The time is set for two days, and then I will follow you in secret


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    Two days, say long or not, say short not short. It''s enough for cheese to adjust itself to meet the challenge, but it''s only adjusted to the current better state. Two days is not enough time to completely relieve fatigue and reduce the injury. Fortunately, the other party agreed to negotiate two days later, which means that in these two days, the nine ring Gang should not take the initiative to find trouble, and cheese they can be more relaxed in the city action. Although in the present situation, only mages and cat goblins have the ability to go out. What help can they get from the outside?


    For the rest of the day, cheese locked himself in his room, saying he wanted to check his apprentice''s health, and didn''t even eat dinner. On the next day, KAILAS got up and walked out of the house, and learned from the dwarf boss that the mage had been out early in the morning, but did not say where he had gone. This is a whole day, until evening, the gray figure slowly walked into the lobby. He asked a few simple questions about his companions today, asked about the child''s condition, and then shut himself into the room. Sword seven they are quite uneasy about this, but still have full trust in cheese.


    On the next day, that is, the day when I made an appointment with the leader of the nine ring Gang, cheese still went out before dawn in the morning and came back to Rizhao xixie. After he came back, he ate as usual and kept quiet about where he was going these two days. Until it was late, the rat man appeared in the lobby, where he had come to take the cheese to the appointed place. Rao is the guts of Jiuhuan Gang, but he doesn''t dare to meet here.


    "If I don''t come back, you''ll stay here until both of them get better." Before he left, the grey robe gave all the money he got from selling horses to KAILAS. "As for the child, it doesn''t make any difference whether you leave him here or take him back to the lion. It was luck that he met me and picked up his life. It was his luck that he died without formal training with me. You don''t have to feel for him


    "Aren''t you sure you''ll go? How come it''s the same thing now. If it''s a gamble, it''s better not to go. We''ll stay here, with dwarfs in, and the nine ring Gang dare not mess around. "


    "You don''t have to. It''s one thing to respect your opponent. It''s another to be a turtle. Don''t say it''s far away. We haven''t been afraid of fighting with the things that Alai brought on the grassland. It''s nothing to hide in a hotel when we are scared by gangs. Besides, we will go to the city of ten thousand Dharma in one month. It is impossible to put things off until then. The risk is too high. I just want to make sure that even if the worst happens, you can still have a way out. After all, this team is assembled because of me. As the convener, I have the obligation Cheese had a smile on his face, which had not been seen in him recently.


    Following Jerry out of the hotel, the rat instinctively felt that the people behind him were not the same as when he first met him. It''s no wonder that cheese in this state is really different from that at any time after the team set out. This kind of smile and confidence only existed in his early days as the Lord of the valley city. At that time, the rat man had a lot of work to do, and almost all the big and small things of Xigu city fell on him and Gloria. Although the mouseman Baroness had begun to show her political talent at that time, she was still inexperienced. It was still the grey robe that provoked the whole bridge of Xigu city. At that time, he used this posture to deal with everything calmly.


    As the rat man gradually established her foothold, Gloria''s administrative ability became more mature, and cheese no longer needed to be the spiritual pillar of leading people. This is a good thing for a wizard who is interested in research. However, a series of changes happened in the grey tower behind him at once. He lost his place as his hometown and the territory he invested a lot of energy in management in a very short time, and the whole person was withered. It was only after a series of events in the grassland that he gradually got rid of the haze. Today, when the opponent he faced was no longer an evil god, the pressure of appropriate benefits finally made him completely recover.


    Although the cheese is not at its peak in terms of physical strength and magic power, his spirit is extremely high. The momentum of not being angry and self threatening and the calmness between his brows show that he is not a person to be provoked. This may be why, when he came to the small square, the small minions around here did not make any provocative voice, but quietly separated the two sides to let the grey robe go in. It''s hard to say clearly that momentum is always changing even in the same person. Animals will instinctively read this detail, just as the lion can always find the old and weak in antelope.


    Watching the mage''s figure walk into the fire, Jerry quietly into the dark. He looked up at the gap between the buildings and climbed up to the roof. The night wind blew the rat man''s cloak to reveal his wounded body. He turned his head and looked in the direction of tiefelt Avenue. He knew that there was not only one place to pay attention to tonight. There is one thing that cheese said wrong. The dwarf''s territory is not that nobody dares to move.


    The eyes in the dark will reflect light, some are moonlight and starlight, some are from the inner feelings. For example, when Jerry and those eyes on the roof in the distance are looking at each other, he can see that the light in each other''s eyes has the lustre of greed and cruelty. The glorious owner quickly leaves the spot, he is a killer, the rat man''s colleague, also has the cooperation relations with the grimace. Now, the broker and his killers serve one person, one target. Jerry knows the target, the woman with the goblin blood. He''s seen both sides of her. Just because he had seen it, he knew that cheese was not wise.There are many kinds of assassination commissions. There are some targets that will not die, and some will be pursued to death. Because of this, he did all this. His teacher gave him the second lesson. An assassin should understand the relationship between death and death. People who can do something, can''t do something, and can''t distinguish these things are just reckless men, not assassins. Jerry''s judgment is that as long as atta still follows the cheese, assassins of all kinds will come one after another, and will become more and more dangerous. They will not be deterred, even if the person protecting the swordswoman is a grey robe.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of cheese, the earlier he drew a line with the woman, the better. If he was not willing to give up the companion, he would create a situation that he could not take care of. That''s why he was willing to be the cat girl''s running dog in this operation. For him, the only person he needs to protect in the whole team is cheese himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    So what does cheese think of his current situation? The dim yellow torch makes the light bright and dark, and the colorful shadows seem to indicate the eager hearts of the gang members on both sides. In fact, this is not necessary. The night lighting is enough. The square is built with two circles of street lamps inside and outside. The torch is just a prop to increase momentum. This is like a primitive hunter with a stone spear in his hand. When facing a wild animal, as long as he has a torch in the other hand, his momentum and self-confidence are not the same. Fire may not be the first non self power mastered by human beings, but it must have some special significance.


    At the very least, it''s bold. Besides fire, the other thing that gives people courage is quantity. The lone wolf did not dare to attack the herdsman''s sheep. He was afraid of the shepherd''s dog, the sling in the shepherd''s hand, and the injury. The wolves don''t have to worry about this. When the wolves start to act, all the difficulties can be solved. Even if the herdsman has only one old dog, he can''t throw stones. Walking among these people, cheese can feel the influence of fire and quantity on them, which is beyond courage and confidence and tends to be fanatical. It reminds him of Dionysian, which should make him happy.


    But Dionysian carnival is also to pick people, not everyone is entitled to enjoy that beyond the rational pleasure. The mage''s eyes did not deviate, but he still saw enough members of the guild. Some of them looked childish, some were old-fashioned, and some were subtle, because ordinary gangs would not accept members of such a large age span. In fact, it is not difficult to understand that the people in charge of recruitment tend to be the same age or younger and easier to master. Although they will not refuse the elderly with professional skills, this will not lead to such a wide age distribution. The main body of a gang is still a group of people.


    This kind of gang experience was told by Cang lion with one eye. Cheese had expressed curiosity about how she managed Cang lion''s underground world, so he knew something about gangs. However, a little abnormality can not explain anything. Knowledge is a summary of the law. If we apply it in the opposite direction and force it to comply with the law, it is putting the cart before the horse. The common sense of Cang lion''s gang may not be effective in running.


    But one thing is for sure. The head of the nine ring Gang came to the meeting with such a big banner that he did not want to avoid his subordinates. That means that in the next negotiation, cheese can''t be too ugly to the other party, because once you lose face, you can''t stand in the gang, and the leader will be in trouble immediately. Thinking of this, the mage''s heart was a little uneasy. Was the other party''s timid and unintentional move, or did he deliberately increase the price for his own negotiation? If it''s the former, it''s easy to say. If it''s the latter, it''s a conspiracy. I''m afraid the leader of the gang has something extraordinary.


    After thinking about it, the mage has already reached the central position of the small square. In addition to some more well-equipped gang members here, the most striking one is the knife, and then the person holding the knife. Dao, it''s a big knife. The length of the blade is the same as the whole arm of cheese. The edge is filled with cold light. It''s a lethal weapon. In addition to the blood trough on the blade, a lot of lines with different depths were made by using some casting techniques. These lines were all over the white metal surface, forming a white tiger in a trance. But with the light shining on it, it turns to be flat again.


    After finishing the blade and the handle, the guard between the blade and the handle is flat, just an oval baffle. Under the baffle, the long handle enough to be held by both hands is wrapped with wrapping cloth made of shark skin, and the counterweight at the bottom is made into a hollow ring. But there was a red satin tied in the ring, which stretched downward, passed through the eight copper rings on the blade in turn, and tied a beautiful knot on the copper ring at the top. It seems that the red silk is tied to prevent the eight copper rings on the knife from making sound because of moving. Although I don''t know whether this is the original preservation method of the nine ring sword, it can really solve the inconvenience of the knife holder in daily life. However, if you look at the knot style on the blade, you just need to pull it gently, and this exotic weapon can immediately exert its original power.


    This knife is so eye-catching that it is easy to ignore its owner. But in fact, its owner should also be impressive. It was a man in his thirties and forties. His originally light skin was darker, suggesting that he had experienced a long period of hard work. The beards of the same color as the hair are not well groomed, and are not thick, giving a sense of slovenness, compared with those that are combed to the back of the head and tied up are quite delicate. His bones are very strong, hands and feet are bigger than the people next to him. Although the muscles under his clothes are not very developed, he is still powerful enough.


    Looking at his appearance, this man seems to have some skills. If there are more scars under his clothes, he should be a respected person on the ground. Such a person and the head of the nine ring gang are somewhat difficult to match, but cheese will not have such an idea. The reason is that the eyes, and not the state of the eyes in the experience, this man''s eyes are really different from ordinary people. His left eye is brown black, which should be the normal pupil color, but his right eye is flashing bright yellow in the fire light. If you don''t look carefully, it may be regarded as the reflection of the fire light reflected in the pupil. But when he walked forward, the color did not disappear.


    Cheese hesitated for a moment, did not choose to open the magic vision immediately, the magic light in the eyes is likely to be regarded as a signal of war by the other side. So he also went to each other, two people stopped at a distance of about five steps, quietly looking at each other. The head of the Jiuhuan Gang didn''t look worried. He saw his hand pressing on the ring of the handle, holding a big knife in his arms, and smiling inexplicably at the corners of his mouth, he was very confident.In the first round of the negotiation, the mage chose to give in. It was not his intention to spend time with the other party here. He came to negotiate, not to demonstrate. Of course, this does not mean that he will give up the initiative of the conversation. "Let me be frank. No matter how much reward the girl has, you can''t get it. I''m here to save time for both of us and not to focus on things that are doomed to fail. "


    The chief executive didn''t answer immediately. His normal eye narrowed slightly and his eyes opened strangely. The discordance between his two eyes made people feel uncomfortable, as if his right eye was not real.


    "Are you a wizard?" Voice, floating in the evening wind. When the gang members around heard this, they all showed a strange expression. It was not fear, it was some kind of more strange emotion.


    What did cheese read from the other party''s questions and the performance of the people around him, he took off his hood and showed his face, "to be precise, I''m a scholar."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    The chief executive was stunned for a moment with his big knife in his arms. His yellow eyes were staring at the mage, as if he wanted to read something from the face of cheese. At this point, cheese is basically sure that the other party''s unnatural eye must have some effect, such as seeing through lies or understanding people''s emotions like ATA. Grey robe knows that magic eyes will not grow on a person for no reason. Judging from other parts of the body, this person doesn''t seem to have the lineage related to magic, which indicates that this eye may have something to do with his experience. If you think of his problem, maybe there is something in the world.


    "Scholars? Well, scholars can''t escape our elite pursuit. " The leader raised his eyebrows and did not shy away from the fact that he had sent people to the hunting team. As soon as he said this, someone behind him immediately agreed.


    Cheese tilted his head and said, "first of all, it''s probably because you''re not as tough as you think. Secondly, who says that scholars can''t lead a team to avoid the pursuit? "


    "You This contemptuous attitude immediately attracted hostility. Needless to say, it must be the man who led the team that night after cheese. The mage looked at the man in silence and wrote down all his looks and figures. If we don''t agree today, the man will die. First of all, the purpose of killing this man is to avenge ATA and the seven arrows in the sword. Second, he must be the No. 1 person in the nine ring sect if he can take the elite out.


    The body of the sword blocks the sight of cheese. The chief executive''s seemingly casual action shows that he has already realized the intention of the mage. But this also deepened his judgment. He dared to recognize his face and pay attention in the enemy''s array. He was not an ordinary person. He obviously had the confidence that he could retreat completely. Thinking of this, the leader''s left hand has quietly pressed one end of the red silk, as long as you gently force, you can liberate the weapon in your hand.


    "Why, if you can''t say it, you have to do it? Is the Jiuhuan Gang so afraid that I am a lonely person? " Said the cheese, holding his chest in both hands and stretching out his robe. He''s showing sincerity that he won''t be surprised.


    Sure enough, the leader''s hand was released from the red silk. The people who mix in the river and lake can be weak in many things, but they can''t weaken their courage, otherwise no one will look down on them. Of course, courage doesn''t mean carelessness. He can read cheese''s small movements and react in time. He is not as simple as he seems. Before, when I was in Cangshi, what life was like? The general could not show the appearance of a porter, and there would be no crafty men under the face of peasants. But when it comes to the rush, it changes. Thousands of people have thousands of faces, and all kinds of thoughts are under the thousand faces. Rao is no longer able to see through people all at once. What they need is more than knowledge.


    "Don''t worry. It''s the last step. Before that, we can talk more. You say, you are a scholar, what can you do? Building bridges and paving roads, or talking? " He seems interested.


    Cheese is no longer so strong, shoulders slightly relaxed, "I know some medical skills, can do some stone work, some of the world''s anecdotes have been heard. It''s a little tainted in everything. "


    The gang members on both sides looked at each other, and they didn''t understand why the head of the family and this unknown guy had such a chat. What a simple thing, or the guy in the gray robe confessed, obediently called out the woman, in exchange for his own life. Or this guy is tough and doesn''t give in. The leader asks him to be kind and benevolent, and gives him a good knife. Where does he need so much saliva? However, the two people in the conversation did not think so. They did start chatting from place to place. Cheese talked about what he had seen and heard in grassland and jiefa town. The chief executive also talked about a lot of running things, but they never let down their guard.


    The topic went round and round. At the end of one topic and before the next, the leader suddenly said, "do you know how much that girl''s head is worth?"


    "I think it''s a fortune enough to build a small kingdom." Money cannot be exchanged for rights, which is a prerequisite. In many cases, as long as it is used properly, money can create rights. Cheese naturally knows this, so the amount of money doesn''t matter. What matters is the results it can bring. As a gang, nothing is more important than growing and continuing. To become a small-scale government will always be their pursuit, because it means the stability of strength and the stability of inheritance.


    Many underground organizations will have this tendency after accumulating power. The Jiuhuan Gang is no exception. Although it is still very young among the gangs, its leaders have seen the opportunity to realize their dreams. In order to seize the chance of life, what is it?


    "You look like a smart man, but you''re not smart at all. Since you can guess the amount of money, you should know that I can''t give it up. If I don''t give it up, you''ll have to die here. " He said, and raised his sword in his hand. Though he did not chop, it was enough to show the threat. What he said is not a lie. Cheese is here today. It is not a wise decision.


    "You can''t get that prize. You don''t know who''s publishing the task, you don''t know what it means. You think it''s very simple. How can a matter involving such a large amount of wealth be simple? Things in this world are directly proportional to their value, and the greater the value, the more complex it is. What''s worth a lot of money is clear? It''s not that the gold is fake, or what you see is not the bottom of the water at all. " Cheese''s words made the knife holding hand slow down. He expected that the other party would agree with him. This is the worry of this meeting. The mercenary''s greatest fear is to work for nothing."Sounds like you know the whole story?" The yellow eye of the chief executive opened again. He was interested in the problem, so he didn''t want to be cheated.


    "Those who will give a country''s wealth to let people do things will surely get more benefits than the wealth of a country. But this wealth will not come at once, nor will the person who commissioned the task. You killed that girl, and if the latter doesn''t break the contract, it will take a long time for the latter to get all the money. " Cheese looked at the other side in a sincere tone.


    "Then we can find the guy and force him to hand over the money!" A close member of the Gang said his speech was supported by others.


    "If you can find him and threaten to pay him, why do you want to finish his task? Why don''t you just go and grab him? Or do you think a person who offers such a price doesn''t know how to protect himself The master spread out a hand and said helplessly, as if feeling the innocence of this man.


    "He''s given a huge deposit, and the follow-up reward is guaranteed." The chief executive said calmly that gallop has a very complete reward system, and no one can default in this kind of transaction.


    "If it''s you, how do you choose to give the full reward and spend a lot less to bribe the whole system?" There is no basis for what Cheese said. In fact, he didn''t know whether the money really existed or how reliable the bounty system was. He was cheating.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, the chief executive had already pulled the red silk aside. The collision of the eight copper rings made a great and very small sound, which suddenly stopped the thought of cheese.


    "Are you justified in saying that?" He asked calmly.


    Cheese''s eyes have not yet regained their focus. After hearing the question, he said in a rigid voice, "No."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    Say no, the nine ring sword fell down on the head! This incident completely exceeded all people''s expectations, including those who helped themselves by the nine rings, but did not expect that the leader would suddenly burst out. What they didn''t expect was that in the face of the shocking crash, the man in the gray robe was not killed. Almost at the same time, the man''s hands were raised high, and they didn''t know what was shining in their hands. All of a sudden, the eyes of all the people present were dazzled! Head of the head fell to half of the knife, in this strong light instinctively back to protect their own body. By the time the light faded, cheese had reached the edge of the square.


    "Chase!" With a wave of the broadsword, the orders came out immediately. For a moment, those gang members drew out their weapons and wanted to pursue. Can, be swayed to the eye directly by the sunlight, can you recover all of a sudden? In a flash, cheese turned aside the two people who were rushing towards him. The lantern in his hand hit one of the cheeks without any politeness. The heavy lamp body mixed with potential energy directly hit the unfortunate man to the ground.


    Some people did not give up turning to the mage, hoping to block his way. Who would have thought that before his machete was waved, the grey robe had already reached out and clasped his wrist pulse. When he pulled it back to his arms, the man''s upper body was pulled down, and cheese rolled over his back. Face to face fighting, and people see the move, that is really the weak point of cheese. However, it is not difficult to perform the prepared moves against a slow reaction opponent. With both feet on the ground, the gang members who rushed up from both sides finally recovered from the strong light image. The mage turned around with a whip leg and swept down the people behind him, creating new obstacles for them again. But even so, cheese didn''t choose to use magic to distance himself from these people. He knew very well that the opponent had a long-range weapon in his hand.


    It is not very difficult for the mage to block the arrow, but it is difficult to keep a distance from the enemy while blocking the arrow. Cheese doesn''t want to force himself into such a passive situation. His goal is to take his pursuers into the alleys. In the narrow space, the bow and arrow are not easy to hit, and the darkness can also play a natural cover for him. The only problem is how to maintain this sense of distance.


    "Where are you going?" The gang members with torches roared and held out torches to light the cheese robes. Is it so easy for a grey robe to be ignited? It is impossible to burn the robe without soaking it in oil for half a day. However, this inspired the mage. He pretended to be afraid, turned to face the torch, and then blew at the flame.


    "Hoo!" The swelling flame rises in the air, turns into a lion with open teeth and claws, and pours down on the crowd below. Fortunately, the lion is far less frightening than it looks, and only burns some hair, whiskers, clothes and belts on people. Such a trick is a cover up at best, but it''s better than being quick and creating enough chaos. People with their hair on fire start running around and the crowd boils.


    "Get out of my way!" Drinking with a huge shadow, the voice of the people about two meters tall, the body of the cross meat is like a bull learning to walk, his body is almost naked, the fire light on the brown red skin has a lot of scars. The big man rushed into the crowd. If he was in a situation where no one was there, whether it was the gang members with swordsmen in hand or the unlucky devil on fire, he was whipped aside like a chicken. It didn''t take a few steps to get to the front of cheese. The man was holding a bright silver fork in his hand and a fishing net pinned to his waist. He was dressed like a gladiator.


    When Kui Fang Gang just took the lead, he would not take a look at it. The mage''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the magic light was fleeting. He held out his left hand in front of the other side. The big man thought he was going to use some magic, so he quickly put his arm in front of his face. Unexpectedly, cheese didn''t use any weird magic. He just threw his left hand out! As soon as the hand fell on the big man''s arm, he grasped the body flexibly and crawled to his neck along the muscle texture. Cheese, on the other hand, shakes his sleeve and grows a hand out of it.


    This is, of course, his little trick. Long before he set out, he replaced his real palm with a fake hand driven by magic, which was originally intended to surprise him at a critical moment. Now it is necessary to solve a more difficult opponent. Who would have thought that since the leader''s sudden attack, the people of the nine ring gang would always surprise him. When the big man met this situation, he bit his teeth and spat out two words, "wizard!"


    The kind of roar that would like to frustrate people''s bones and ashes makes people palpitating. Cheese subconsciously tightened the magic hand on the big man''s neck, but the latter was in a clear position. His face was red and he walked towards him firmly. The steel fork in his hand wanted to stab, so he must poke three transparent holes in the grey robe! It was a terrifying feat, especially after cheese knew how much force he had put on his neck. Don''t mention pinching faintly, the fingernail of that hand has already fallen into the flesh of the big man''s neck, but he has no idea of pulling that thing off first. All he had to do was do one thing.


    "Kill, kill!" His face had turned into a dangerous purplish red, and the hand strengthened by magic had the power to cut the neck. Steel fork, throw it. Human body, down. Cheese risk and dangerous to avoid the face-to-face throw the steel fork, throw off the ring on the index finger. This thing is originally only for short-term use, used to discard, there is no good heartache. However, the obsession shown by the big man is impressive. What on earth did he experience to have such a deep hatred for witches? Perhaps, there are some differences between the nine ring gang and what he imagined. They may have some internal connection beyond some interests.But this is not the time to think about it. Thanks to his huge body, cheese has retreated to his planned retreat. Tonight''s meeting seems to have come to an end as he moves into the dark. Unexpectedly, when cheese was watching the gang members, he only felt a bad wind blowing behind him! That''s the sound of a sharp weapon waving in the air! Behind him, there is something!


    "Ding!" The cremation erupted in the lane. The rat man who fell from the air in time blocked the blow that should have stabbed the mage''s back heart with a dagger. But before he could say anything, the stormy attack followed.


    "Close your eyes!" Cheese raised his lantern again, trying to blind the assassin in the dark. When the sun pierced the darkness, the attacker finally showed his true face, that is, a doll. A killing machine whose hands and feet have been replaced by sharp blades.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    Dolls naturally have no eyes, that is to say, they are just decorative props, which do not play a practical role. After cheese saw the enemy''s appearance, he regretted. Jerry completely trusted himself, but he made a mistake. But now it''s too late to remind the rat man that it''s too late. Rao Shi''s grey robe can only pray that the position that the puppet has cut down is not too fatal. The world is hard to predict, just as cheese did not expect that there would be a murderer in the lane. He also did not expect that the ferocious puppet would suddenly stay in place after being exposed to the sunshine in the dawn, and the joints would immediately emit black smoke!


    It is said that in the more ancient times, magic prevailed in the world, and witches were the masters of the world. They wantonly squandered their magic power, colluded with the gods in the sky and the demons in the ground, and plunged the whole world into chaos and endless upheaval. This chaotic world ended with the appearance of the sun. The strong and gentle sunshine suppressed all magic. From then on, only a small number of great mages could show their incomparable power. The rest of the casters would either sink in the dark and become pathetic sorcerers, or firmly study the magic way and turn them into Witches and mages. To put it bluntly, the sun is the oppressor of all the supernatural forces. Under the sun, the power of magic will naturally weaken or even collapse. In this way, the puppet in front of us is not completely an ingenious mechanism creation.


    When the light is dim, Jerry opens his eyes again. He can see the abnormality of his opponent at a glance. The assassin who has been severely trained will not miss this opportunity. He reaches out a dagger, stabs the doll''s neck and right shoulder joint, and Prys hard to peel the head and right arm of the latter directly from the trunk. The puppet is not a creature. Losing a part of its limbs does not affect the action. Therefore, the rat man flies up and kicks the doll''s chest to upset its balance and lose some of its limbs. The inferior automatic device will be very difficult to restore its mobility. Although I want to eradicate this hidden danger thoroughly, the people of the nine ring Gang have come.


    "Go Say go, mouse man gently push cheese. Jerry didn''t worry about getting away. Different from the mage, the buildings here could provide him with three-dimensional escape routes. With the cover of night, it was useless for him to see the target. The mage understood that getting away from the rat was not a problem. As long as it was not surrounded by a large number of people, there were only a few people in the city who could catch Jerry. Therefore, without hesitation, he turned and rushed into the deep lane, leaving the rat man and the gang members who were chasing him around. But there was a precedent of being ambushed, and this time he was alert as he moved.


    The noise, gradually away. It''s a long way from the small square where we met. The people of the nine ring Gang dare not chase so far. Even those elite hunters of small groups, it is not easy to find a specific target in the cracks of tall buildings. What''s more, cheese quietly changed the color of the grey robe in order not to be noticed, and turned the clothes into black through simple illusion magic. This change of color is naturally an insult to the grey robe. However, the situation is more urgent than others. The power of the nine ring sword is beyond the imagination of cheese. The chief executive''s reaction is also extremely decisive.


    Extremely hostile to the caster''s group, which has never been mentioned in anyone''s intelligence before. Although knowing that the old Dalian of the nine ring Gang chopped several witches and was given the nickname of wizard killer, people including cheese regarded it as a coincidence and the inevitable result of holding the nine ring sword. They did not consider why the chief executive was so merciless when facing the wizard. You should know that most witches, even if their skills are not so brilliant, will always have some unique skills, which can quickly accumulate considerable wealth in the secular world. If you kill them, it''s better to win them over.


    Fortunately, now that cheese has known about it, his overall understanding of the nine ring gang has made great progress. How to deal with a group of organizations with witch hunting tendency? This should be a lesson that all casters should be taught, and at least those who have studied magic should think about it themselves. Such groups with fanatical goals are easy to deal with, and difficult to deal with. If they met them in a relatively isolated town, the mage would choose to evacuate immediately. Fortunately, galloping is a big enough city. The power here is complex enough. The storm that an extreme group can set off is really limited.


    Comparatively speaking, the mage is more interested in the puppet that ambushes him. He did not meet anyone selling this kind of guy on the black street, and he didn''t find out why in Youhe. This shows that either the sales channel of dolls is more secret than that of black street, and even Jung is not willing to directly mention it. Or, these dolls are not for sale at all. They only serve one owner.


    "I haven''t found you, but you''ve come to me on your own initiative." Cheese chuckled. He didn''t expect to be intercepted by a puppet. But for a second thought, the other party negotiated with the mountain monster and gave him the valuable magic textile machine, but when he was about to succeed, he let the team stir up the game and had to destroy the textile machine. This kind of thing to cheese''s own body, he will certainly give revenge to the troublemaker.


    The question is, how did they find him. The first reaction of cheese is the amputated hand. It''s normal for the caster to feel his creation, but he has checked it again and again, and he doesn''t feel the magic on it. Combined with the time when the puppet appeared, the mage naturally linked the reward for ATA with the mysterious maker. Was it possible that the other party knew through some means that the person who cut off his doll''s arm was the swordswoman, and then found out the members and whereabouts of the team by offering a reward? Either way, it seems that they will have a more exciting month.The black shadow, falling from the wall around him, was not entangled. He tidied up his scattered clothes a little and went to cheese. "The pursuers are not far from here. I know a few blocks that they don''t dare to get close to. We''ll go through them and make a detour back to the felt


    "Detour? It will take a lot of time. " Cheese looks at Jerry with a strange tone.


    The latter did not notice the playfulness on the mage''s face. After simply identifying the direction, he would leave. "Maybe it will go around a little, but that road is safer. Take more time... "


    "Take more time, and those who go to dwarf territory to carry out assassinations have a higher success rate, right?"


    Jerry turned his back to the cheese and was in a sluggish figure. "When did you notice that?"


    "Probably when you were so eager to facilitate this meeting. I had no hope of persuading the Jiuhuan gang. In fact, I''m here to see if the knife is really so powerful. Now it''s worth it. In addition, it took me a lot of time to practice raising the lantern into a subconscious response. "


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you. I wanted to..." The rat man tried to explain his intentions, even though he knew that cheese would probably not accept his logic.


    The mage went to Jerry''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "In order to achieve the goal, we should not be stingy about the means. In order to ensure the success, we must keep the secret. You''ve been trained well. But Carus didn''t teach you anything else. Some things, their own strength is not enough, have to be a strong man, this is right. But this is the meaning of people gathered together, we are very greedy, with the strength of the group to minimize the cost, which is also the right way. Caution and trust are the two poles of a balance beam. You have to find the middle point yourself


    "As for this time, I''m a better player."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    If you want to know where the chess game is, we need to adjust the time to some extent before the mage is halfway through. At that time, an old man came up on the iron felt road. The old man carried a stove on his back, carbon in a bag in one hand, and a string of small fish in the stove in the other hand.


    At first, the dwarfs regarded him as an ordinary passer-by. They didn''t care much until he set up a stove by Charlene''s door, poured carbon in and ignited it with kindling materials. Then they realized that he was coming here to do business. It''s rare for humans to do business in dwarf territory.


    The dwarfs gathered to see what the old man was going to take out. As a result, when they saw those poor fish, they all lost interest and scattered in succession. Dwarves don''t reject fish, but they don''t like eating food that will be chewed into chyme before they have time to taste it. Therefore, the special food of dwarves often has larger weight and the toughness that makes all races except dwarves feel tired.


    The old man didn''t care about the dwarf''s leaving. He didn''t yell or detain him, but silently tested the temperature of the charcoal fire and fanned the dark red flame with a small fan. His customers are still in the future. The fish in his hand is still carrying the river water, so it is only the first step to open the mouth and draw intestines. String the fish with wooden sticks behind him does not mean that he is ready to embrace the flame.


    It also needs many delicate and complicated processes, so that the small fish growing in the stains can be called food. But even so, it doesn''t taste good, it just can be eaten. This kind of business will only lose money in any way.


    The old man who can roast fish is always enjoying the loss making business. Every time he goes to a place, he needs to know what is the least favorite thing in this place, and he must go to see for himself what the food is taboo here, and then he must turn what he can''t eat into something that can be eaten by means of regardless of the cost, and certainly will not change it from edible to delicious.


    If we say that Shi Lao''s carving is a work of nature, the fisherman''s practice is to fight against people''s common sense. If you say that it is rotten, he wants to prove to you that although there is no magic in the decay, it is not as bad as you think. This is their practice.


    "Hum, hem" the old man with the charcoal fire sat on the ground without any image, humming an exotic tune in his nose. After waiting, the charcoal fire has finally reached a large and not small state, most suitable for baking. Those fish, also through the fishy, were put aside, waiting for the final transformation. Maybe when the fisherman put the first fish on the charcoal fire, he looked at the gap between the houses.


    "Wait a minute. It''s just baked." I don''t know who this is for, but there is no one around him waiting for him to roast fish. The old man put the fish one by one on the fire, carefully controlling the interval, and then picked up a wooden stick without a string of fish from one side. With a shake of his right hand, the stick was gone! There was no sign in the hands of the fisherman, and almost at the same time, he heard a scream on the beam!


    The old man''s mouth showed a gentle smile, as if he had just done a very ordinary thing. He shook the fan and said softly, "you are a posterity, I said to wait, how can you be so anxious? Your family adults have not taught you, anxious can not eat hot tofu? My fish, like the tofu, has to wait until it''s cooked


    "Bang! Bang Twice the sound of the machine from the eaves, accompanied by two off string crossbows! The old man did not move, but gently raised his eyebrows and grabbed his right hand from the bag. In a moment, he didn''t know what happened. He had two more arrows and two fish on the arrows.


    No one can see what the old man did when he fell to the ground. No one knows how the two crossbows which can pierce the armor become two strings of fish sticks in his hand. The old man pulled out the arrow on the arrow and put the new fish on the fire with his face as usual.


    "Well, I know how to do things. I didn''t have enough wooden sticks in my hand, so I sent them specially. Good, good, good. " He said four good words in a row, and then patted the stove with his right hand! There was only a dull sound, like a yellow bell and a big Lu, like the first sound of a morning bell, followed by two screams. Then a figure fell down from the eaves with the grilled fish in his mouth, but the other end of the fish stick came out from behind his head!


    "Well, it''s hairy and impetuous to eat. Although I''ve shaved the small fish bone, you can''t swallow it whole. Look at it. It''s killing you." At this point, no one does not know what the old man means. He is the door god of this shop today. If he wants to enter, he will either pay his own life or take his life.


    The problem is that, although the fisherman looks like a man who is old and shriveled, I''m afraid that he can live longer than all the people in this street except dwarves. At least if you break through, many people''s lives will end tonight. Assassins sacrifice themselves for righteousness, while killers pursue profits and avoid harm, which is not worth it.


    So helpless, another figure fell from the beam, the difference is only with the fish in the mouth of the peer, her landing posture curly Tingting, such as leaves in the breeze. Many killers have the habit of masquerading, but cat girl can''t, because she knows that even if her whole body is wrapped in black cloth, others can still recognize her at a glance. So she''s just a little more open-minded, enjoy the reputation and risk.The female assassin walked to the fisherman in three steps and two steps, with the same look as usual, but the hand holding the dagger behind her slightly trembled, "old man, we meet again. I wonder if I can buy fish from you this time


    The old man still remembered the other party. After all, he had been drinking a lot of wine for two days with that silver coin. He could not wake up until yesterday afternoon, "Oh, it''s you girl. That''s the trouble. I can''t sell these fish to anyone tonight. Do you think it''s ok? You can go back today and wait for my old man to bring fresh fish tomorrow, and you can buy it again. I promise you''ll get it cheap. "


    "I don''t know how it''s hard to sell what you said. If you want money, I can afford a fish and a silver coin. To tell you the truth, I was addicted to your roast fish at one time. "


    "Well, why are you so twisted? If you don''t sell it to you today, it''s useless for you to pay as much as you want. No matter how much the fish is sold this evening, it will have to be sold according to the order. Can you afford one, one life? " The fisherman waved his hand and said to the cat girl, as if he was bargaining with others.


    The assassin bit her lip, and she was thinking that if she missed tonight, she might not have another chance. When the dwarfs realize that someone has broken into their territory, their guard will be tight. But compared with the dwarfs, the old man sitting on the ground is the living Yama. Her only chance now is to have a meeting with this Yama, "if I say, I must go in?"


    "Girl, old man, I really don''t want to fight with you. Why do you have to work hard? Oh, that''s all. If you want to enter, go ahead. It''s just that your guys can''t go any further. " The fisherman scratched his hair and said in dismay. It''s not easy to get married. He won''t kill such a person.


    "No, she can''t go in." Voice, from above. The cat goblin jumped out of the second floor window and fell to the ground with a swallow sword in her hand. "She wants to go in and I have to lie down!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    The cat goblin holds a sword and points to the female killer. The hair on her body is erect. Although she is not big, her momentum is comparable to that of human beings. "If you want to enter this door, I have to swallow my breath first."


    KAILAS, as the only fighting force in the small team whose skills were not affected after cheese left, actually had been aware of things outside the house. However, after confirming that the fisherman was on their side, the cat goblin had no intention to take any action. He realized that the cheese maker had left for two days just to invite the Buddha for them, and that the old man was in charge. Today, there are thousands of troops and horses, which is not easy to use.


    Who knows, the world is such a coincidence, the fisherman''s personality is abnormal, he can kill without hesitation, but also may not be willing to move a hair of a person. Those who have eaten his grilled fish in such a city are obviously predestined people, and they are one of the people he will not kill. According to this trend, although he has promised cheese to protect the team, if Catwoman insists on going in, he will probably let it go. In order not to let this happen, the cat goblin had to go out in person. In the case that he doesn''t need to worry about the threat of other killers, it''s OK to just clean up this one.


    The fisherman did not speak, neither agreed nor objected. He just sighed, as if all his attention was on the oven. Acquiescence is also an attitude. After the old man did not express his opinion, Catwoman and KAILAS became two tit for tat on the street. One of them is clearly a cat, but he is wearing human clothes and holding human weapons. He acts and talks more like a man than a man. The other, who is clearly a man, has cat like ears, cat like hair, cat like action and cruelty, and the wild nature in his eyes is extremely fierce. The reversal of irony is more dramatic than drama.


    The cat and the people did not speak, the matter is now, why they are here is not important. The cat woman did not retreat in the face of the fisherman, which showed that she was extremely eager to complete the task. But KAILAS is impossible to retreat. ATA is his life, even the one he can pay for his life protection. It''s no use saying more than you can see the truth under your hand. The question is, who''s going to do it first, and how.


    Two pairs of four pupils look at each other, the only difference is that one pair is calm and the other is warm. The first one is Catwoman. She can''t wait. No one knows when cheese will come back. Once the wizard joins the war, the scene will become unpredictable. What''s more, there was the mouse. She knew what Jerry would do to himself, so she would never allow him a chance to do that. It must be done quickly.


    Attack is to be as fierce as the waves, like the wind and rain, use the sharp claws and the short sword in the hand, and bully the body by relying on the advantage of body shape, so that the cat holding the human size weapon can''t open its fist and foot. However, the killers are good at raiding. At this time, the cat girl has already taken on the inherent disadvantages. Carras flying swallow is in his hand. His right hand is straight in front of his sword. His whole body is hidden behind the sword without any flaw.


    It''s hard to turn back the bow arrow, and the female killer''s body has moved. Although in her eyes, her opponent is like a hedgehog, she can''t do anything about it. Now she can only try to break the shell. She ran straight to the swallow in her hand, trying to open her opponent''s weapon first, and then pull the fight into the close combat she was good at. Unexpectedly, as soon as her dagger touched the swallow, she felt as if it had been chopped in the air, and her hair on her back stood upside down, and her heart was not right. Looking at it again, the cat and the sword were all gone, only one shadow was growing bigger and bigger towards his own face. There was only a slap, and keiras made a whirl in the air and landed safely.


    Look at the cat girl, back a few steps, cover their own face speechless. The shadow just approached was the boot foot of the cat goblin, which was kicking her in the face! Although because of the weight problem, KAILAS''s flying kick can not play a decisive role, but that insult and confusion has greatly hit the female killer. How could that be possible? How could I not see how he did it?


    People always judge opponents by their appearance, even if they know that the opponents in front of them do not match the name, it is difficult to overcome. Seeing a cat with a sword in clothes, people instinctively feel that he is just pretending. If he really wants to fight, it is nothing more than scratching and biting. They can''t imagine that a cat can dance a sword like a man, let alone a cat be a master of swordsmanship. But the fact is that, with the help of his long life, KAILAS is very proficient in his skills, especially his swordsmanship. After constant adjustment in actual combat, he can play a role in a way that fully fits his body shape and characteristics. There will be no second person in the world who can play the role.


    Step forward, curved arms, sword like snake out of the valley, a cold light straight to the cat girl''s chest! The female assassin showed a fierce look. Her body did not retreat. Relying on the flexibility of her body, she crawled down like a real cat. At the same time, she pulled a dart from her boot with her empty left hand and clasped it in her hand. The flying swallow sword is as light as a swallow. If an ordinary iron ware is driven by inertia at this time, it will surely lead the sword holder forward. However, this sword from Jianmen is different. Its weight is less than half that of ordinary weapons, and its center of gravity is placed in a very strange place. Therefore, this sword never moves old.


    Step lightly, the cat goblin''s body is stagnant. This stop, should have been able to pounce on his belly Catwoman had to face to face with him. But the killer is not a vegetarian either. She throws the dart with her hands off and smashes the concealed weapon with a crisp sound. But it also blocked KAILAS''s sight, so that he could not see the opponent''s movement and distance at the first time. The blade of the dagger, for the first time, bloomed a red mark.KAILAS grabs his opponent''s right hand with his left hand, and his left ear is cut with a dagger. The wound is not big, but for the cat, the ear is very sensitive, although the wound is small, the pain is big. The cat goblin saw the cruel pleasure from each other''s eyes. He frowned, and his right hand immediately smashed the opponent''s left hand with the hilt of his sword, so that the cat girl could not catch his body. Wrestling is not his strong point.


    Seeing her success, the female assassin''s mouth showed a smile. She thought she had found a way to fight against KAILAS, and with the distance between them, she would never give each other a chance to escape. So the cat goblin really can''t help it? The cat woman only felt that her arms were light. The black cat in front of her eyes once again disappeared in the field of vision. Where could he run?


    KAILAS couldn''t run. He didn''t want to. The cat goblin directly released his hand holding the swallow and twisted himself into his opponent''s arms. Then, he grasped the sword blade with his left hand, regardless of the skin and flesh of the cut palm, and smashed the sword as a hammer at the enemy''s head!


    For a moment, the female killer felt thousands of bells and drums ringing in her ears, but there was only one sound. When she regains her senses again, her mouth and nose are full of sweet smell. That''s keiras pressing her face with her left hand, and the flying swallow sword of her right hand pointing to her neck. As long as she tries hard, the cat girl will immediately splash blood on the spot!


    As soon as the killers on the beam saw this, they could not sit still, and several flying arrows went straight to KAILAS''s back from top to bottom. But is the fisherman blind? The fire stove of grilled fish flew obliquely and blocked all the arrows. The old man''s body came behind them, facing the direction of the arrow. "Are you still in a hurry to die?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    Killers are very profitable, but they never convert their lives into profits. From this point of view, killers are like solitary predators. They can tolerate hunger, but they can''t allow themselves to be injured. Hunger is temporary, but injuries are likely to lead to irreparable death. Therefore, facing the fisherman''s question, they decisively chose to retreat and gave up the cat girl who was the convener of this mission. No matter what benefits she had promised, it was not worth the effort of these people for her. The female killer who has been holding her sword to her throat with her sword also knows this. Now she can only save herself. Thinking of this, her hand stealthily touched the dagger on her leg.


    "Old man, I''d advise you to be more calm. Since the cat didn''t take your life immediately, why should you force him to do so?" The old man put his hands back and said leisurely. Her small movements, of course, can''t hide from the fisherman and the cat goblin. If she was one step ahead of Jerry in terms of the sensitivity of the five senses, she was not so good in the face of these two people. If she insists on fighting to the death, it can''t be said that KAILAS has to kill. The cat goblin is not a merciful person. Except for ATA, he doesn''t care about the lives of most human beings. Only, the shape of the cat girl inadvertently saved her.


    "If you want to understand, put your hand behind your head. I know you''re just looking for money. You don''t have to kill you." It''s a very menacing voice in KAILAS''s throat.


    The female assassin''s pupil gradually spreads, hands slowly put behind the head. She has no choice, as long as she is alive, there will always be a chance, isn''t she? Besides, one of the two men decided that he would not kill himself. Although the other was superior to himself, it was possible to escape or attack as long as he grasped the opportunity. As long as his spirit is a little slack, he has a chance to surprise himself. kind? Ridiculous!


    Unexpectedly, when she was still thinking about how to get rid of her body, the old man stepped forward two steps, stretched out his palm and patted her on the shoulder. The tense muscles immediately felt pain and relaxed uncontrollably. The fisherman looked at the cat girl''s face and nodded, "my temper is stubborn. However, the character of this kind of revenge is quite similar to that when I was young. It''s a pity that such a person can live to my age


    Although I don''t know what means the old man used, the cat spirit can see that the killer''s ability to move has been limited. He came down from the other side and gently saluted the fisherman, "anyway, thank you for your help today. If you''re not in a hurry, I''d like to invite you in and have a drink and some food. I''ll discuss with you how to deal with her when cheese comes back


    "That''s not necessary. Old man, I have been entrusted and loyal to others. I have promised to help you guard the door tonight. As a result, I''m sorry for the girl''s failure to fulfill the agreement. You can take her back. She has been sealed by me. She can''t start with anyone until 3:30 tomorrow afternoon. She and I are predestined, so the breach of the contract is doomed. I have no objection to her killing and cutting the old man. Wait a minute, I will still escort you in the dark, and I will leave by myself at dawn. You don''t have to look for me, just let the grey man have time to bring my stove back. Well, I''m really old. I can''t do things smoothly. "


    After that, the fisherman shook his body and walked to the wall in three steps. At the fourth step, he stepped on the stone wall, and the figure disappeared immediately. This skill is much better than Xiaoling xubu. I don''t know how many times. Even keiras and Catwoman, who have been staring at his movements, can''t predict where the old man is now and what kind of state he is in. But one thing is certain, most people who have such means don''t like to lie.


    The cat goblin curled her lips and was more curious about where the cheese came from. But what he should do now is to escort his defeated general back to the house and report peace to ATA and Jian Qi. He looked down at the female killer who was still lying on the ground. The cat was very sensitive, especially the old cat. He could smell the bloody smell on the girl. It''s not the smell of killing one or two people, it''s not the smell of fighting with some unavoidable reason and finally killing the other party. In a broad sense, it''s the smell of villains, the smell of butchers.


    "You''re lucky. I don''t like to be popular lately. In other words, I have seen too much blood some time ago, and it makes me a little queasy KAILAS said, of course, is a battle on the grassland.


    It''s unnecessary to say how they went into the house and how they told the story to their waiting companions. Anyway, it''s been a while since cheese and Jerry opened the door and saw the cat girl tied up in the living room. Behind the counter, chalinder and his man were glowing at the two returning men. They never worried about trouble. For the residents of the city, the killing was too boring to be a pastime. So their bloated cheeks are just like this because they have nothing to do while waiting and drink too much ale. After the cheese gently waved and used a little relaxing magic, they also followed the strength of the wine, lying down in the counter and snoring. The reason why the mage did this was very simple. He didn''t want dwarfs to get involved in it too much. There was no need to make things more complicated.


    "If you come back later, I will fall asleep." KAILAS leaned against the handrail of the second floor stairs and said to them in a bored way that the situation of the hall and the second floor could be grasped in this position."I''m sorry, the people of the nine ring gang are catching up more closely than I thought. Especially on both sides of the main road, they set up a lot of checkpoints, one by one, and wasted some time. " The mage shrugged, reached for himself and poured a glass of ale with the jug on the counter. After taking a sip, he handed the glass to the rat man. The latter subconsciously takes over the wine glass, but the attention is all on the cat girl. Cheese and Kellas both noticed this.


    "Would you mind introducing me? You look familiar. " Grey robe pulled a chair for himself, sat not far from the cat girl, and looked at the female killer with interest.


    "I don''t know more about her than you do." The rat man put the wine glass on the table and stood beside the mage with complicated eyes. Although he knew that the backhand of the grey robe would certainly be able to restrain her, he could see that her opponent was so embarrassed that she was tied to the chair. There was something wrong in his heart. There is a sense that what I''m doing is just a sense of absurdity in the eyes of adults.


    Cheese blinked, but he didn''t force Jerry to do what he didn''t want. So the mage straightened up and said to the woman who planned the situation, "let''s start with the name. I always think this is the first step to establish a good relationship. Come on, tell me your name. "


    The female assassin was silent for a long time, but after finding out that there was always that elusive smile on her grey robe face, she still chose to compromise. "Garona, but they usually call me cat man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    It''s the first time that even Jerry heard of Garona. I''m afraid it''s not only him, but also the killers who have been following Catwoman for many times. Because it really does not need to be used, in the dark side of this indifferent City, her features are enough to let people give her more than a dozen nicknames, and they all point to her accurately.


    Names, especially the names of individuals, are used between people. People can easily distinguish between cats and dogs without using names. As for their specific differences, who cares except the people who want to raise them? Even the breeders always add an implied article before these names. My, if there is no such article, they will not be able to remember the animal''s name so smoothly. Things that have nothing to do with themselves are called the same.


    However, asking for her name meant cheese didn''t intend to kill her immediately. This is also the reason why Garona does not have too much resistance. Proper disclosure of her information will not lose its value, but also arouse the other party''s curiosity about herself. As long as she is curious, she will not die immediately. As long as she is still alive, the situation will have a turning point, and she will not give up hope easily.


    This tenacious desire for survival did not escape the mage''s eyes. Cheese met many people and people in various states. He knew what the female killer was still thinking about. The fight with KAILAS did not really damage her mentality. This is also good. If she is really hopeless, it will be more difficult for them. Now look at the eager look in her eyes, communication will be more convenient.


    "Well, Garona, we''ve got to know each other. Now that we know each other, we can talk about many things. For example, I would like to know how many killers or forces besides you have attempted against my friends. If you can tell me in detail their list and approximate size, you won''t suffer too much impoliteness Cheese''s voice is very gentle, but then turn, "but from my own point of view, I don''t really want you to cooperate. You see, it''s very rare for an adult to have an animal disease. If you can understand the mechanism of your body''s operation, it will be very helpful to understand the disease. "


    Cat woman to the mouth of the words, was born to swallow back. She knew that when such words were said from a wizard, they were not joking or threatening. They would really dissect the patients with zoonoses. She had seen them, and she had been treated like that. Her childhood horror stimulated her and made her become what she is now. Therefore, she would never allow herself to become flesh on the experimental platform. She wanted to live.


    "It seems that we now understand the positions of both sides. But things don''t have to be so tight. I''ve been tired all night, and so do others. As a result, you''ll get plenty of time to think about what information to say and what not to say. You can also take a little rest. Long periods of quick thinking and high stress will affect your thinking ability. I don''t want to talk to a half awake person Cheese said, stood up and went to the cat girl, eyes bloom with magic, and then stretched out his finger on the rope tied her gently, the rope gap in the invisible little blue light.


    "Jerry, take her up. You''ll stay here tonight. The nine ring Gang guys must be gnashing their teeth and waiting outside now. There''s no need to take risks. " He went up the stairs and went back to have a rest.


    KAILAS looked at the smart wizard walking away and the cat woman and mouse man looking at each other, shrugged and left the hall. In addition to the snoring of the dwarves, there was soon only the sound of two breathing, and the rattling of the mouse man''s tail on the legs of the table.


    He looked at the prisoner with some embarrassment. He didn''t know what kind of expression to face her, but Garona looked at him calmly and calmly, "now you have three choices: kill me, let me go, or listen to the wizard''s words. But you and I know what you''re going to choose, right? You are his running dog. Sooner or later, you will be cut into specimens. "


    The provocation did not irritate Jerry, but calmed him down. The mouse man walked up to the other side, reached out his hand and lifted her out of the chair. He was very light, maybe not much heavier than Jerry. It''s no wonder that if rat people learn how to move on the eaves because of their light weight, then Catwoman has such weight just to jump on the eaves. After confirming the posture and making sure that the other person doesn''t get a chance to bite himself, Jerry begins to walk towards the room on the second floor. "I have other options, of course. I always have a choice. Some are right, some are wrong. But it doesn''t matter. At least I won''t let myself be bound. "


    "Is it? So you show me your choice? What other options do you have? Ah, I see. The wizard asked you to take care of me. You colluded, didn''t you? You want revenge, you want to stab me in the same way I claw you, don''t you? " Her tone, changed very wanton, like the street warbler, and the body also began to twist, let people have to grasp.


    To be fair, the cat girl is in good shape. She is like a powerful female cheetah. Although not sensational, it is full of wild vitality. Even with the fluff covering her skin, she still has a strange charm.


    "I''m not interested in what you''re saying. You don''t have to use this method to find a chance to escape. The grey robe has put a curse on you. You can only be honest and obedient Jerry''s tone was flat. For the problem of the opposite sex, his tutor has been specially trained for him for a long time. And to be honest, since his body was transformed into a rat man, his aesthetic views have changed somewhat. Although he still retains the ability to judge beauty and ugliness, human or human like appearance is no longer easy to arouse his desire. Maybe it will be better when you meet the same kind of person, but there is no second rat man.Seeing the temptation fail, Garona immediately stopped her disgusting behavior. There are many abnormal people in the rush. Although there are rare adult individuals with zootic disease, they can still be found in this city. Those twisted people will regard the patients who have survived the disease as some special pets and make all kinds of inhumane actions towards them. It is precisely because of her insight into those twisted desires that she chooses to become a cold-blooded and cruel killer. In the world of life and death, many things will be clearer, and the past will not have the opportunity to shock her mind like nightmares. Thinking of this, she simply closed her eyes, stopped paying attention to Jerry''s reaction, and began to think about how to deal with the next thing.


    In short, as the oil lamps in the hall went out because of the exhaustion of oil, the most common night for the city of torrent came to an end. Tomorrow is another new day, full of hope, for those who still have hope.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    This time, the members of the team got up late. Compared with their usual state of being ready to deal with troubles, they solved the two things of jialuona and the nine ring Gang, which eased their subtle tension. Of course, it''s only relative, so when cheese came out of the house to eat something, Charlene and his buddies were just waking up from their sweet, alcoholic dreams. The dwarfs touched their heads and felt a little confused about what had happened last night, but when they saw the grey robe quietly passing over the still sober man and starting to prepare breakfast for himself and his companions, the doubts dissipated. If there is no blood in the hall, it doesn''t matter. No matter what happens to the female killer, it won''t be an inappropriate punishment. People who do this kind of business deserve to live.


    Facts have proved that people living in this inclusive city will be imperceptibly changed. In the eyes of most dwarfs, food practices are very traditional and stable, and a recipe can last for hundreds of years or more. This is not to say that they don''t accept new tastes or tastes. There are many gourmets among the dwarfs, but their nature makes them conservative in making dishes according to tradition. At least it won''t be worse. It''s the mantra of dwarves in cooking. So when cheese offered to make breakfast for them, the dwarfs readily agreed and showed great interest.


    It''s just that the cooking habits and taste of the grey lion don''t make the dwarfs show recognition. It''s no wonder that in the cold and bitter places like Cang lion, most of the food processing is relatively rough, and the raw materials used in seasoning are only the simplest. Of course, people can not tolerate each other in the way of food, but they can not show their respect for each other. Despite the bizarre food stalls outside the night fair, it is still a truly gourmet city.


    In spite of this, no one can fill the stomach with delicious food even if no one makes it. Besides, the taste of food not only depends on the taste itself, but also depends on the memory and habits of food. As far as the mage is concerned, the food in the grey tower, which is nutritionally balanced but has little flavor and freshness, can only be called food. Until he settled in Cangshi, he gradually found a flavor that can be called food and remembered. Therefore, in taste, cheese can be called a lion man, but the diet of Knight kingdom may not satisfy everyone.


    "To be honest, it''s really bad." "I don''t understand why there''s so much honey on sausages," KAILAS said to the grey robe after a bite of breakfast


    "I think it''s OK to have more honey, but it''s too salty. It''s a little strange to mix it up As she said this, she spat out her tongue. She didn''t dare to criticize cheese head-on, so she immediately lowered her head and nibbled at her share. But I still stop to drink some water every few mouthfuls to clean up the accumulated taste in the mouth. It''s more frustrating than just saying it.


    "Well, let me hear from you." With the cheese spread out and the dwarfs say, he has accepted the fact that his or Cang lion''s taste is not very popular. However, for the mage who has a goal in everything, since he has learned simple cooking techniques, it is necessary to improve his taste without spending more time. Listening to other people''s suggestions has become a necessary means of improvement.


    "I think, in fact, it doesn''t need too much salt and honey, and the use of spices doesn''t need to be so heavy. Simple fumigation is enough to give full play to its original flavor." Jian Qi''s answer points out an unexpected problem of cheese, that is, unlike many things in the world, food has an absolute standard of good or bad. What is delicious food, what is delicious, which is the main, which is the guest, there is no solution. No matter how ordinary the taste is, some people like it, no matter how delicate the seasoning is, some people abandon it. For Jerry, at least, the food made by cheese is very popular with him.


    The mage left the members of the team to eat in Jianqi''s room, while he carried a bowl of porridge to feed the child who was still in a semi coma. Interestingly, because there is only one bed in the room, cheese himself went to another room to rest last night, which led to the rat man taking their prisoners to this room in order not to cause any trouble. At the sound of the door opening, Garona''s ears stood up at once.


    "Oh, here you are. Don''t be nervous. It''s not the time. You still have time to think about it. I''m just here to give him some food. " The mage went to the bedside and pulled up the child''s body slightly.


    "You said yesterday that you wanted to know about the situation of animal disease because of him? Who is he with you? Illegitimate child or relative, or do you have some unusual hobbies The assassin''s brain was spinning fast. At the first sight of the child, she understood the threat of cheese last night. It''s just that the status of patients with zoonoses is low, and it''s hard to imagine why someone is willing to invest resources to take care of them.


    "Don''t think so bad about people. I know the city has shown you a lot of dirty things, but not everyone will be engulfed in the mud, although it is mostly because there is not much mud under their feet. You see, because you bought a fisherman''s fish, he didn''t do it to you yesterday. In the same way, the boy tried to steal my purse, so I brought him back. There are too many people in the world to help a few, and some people can''t tell whether they are worth helping. But in the fishermen''s words, meeting is fate. Since you are destined to help, it''s a matter of passing. " The cheese said, holding up a bowl of porridge for the children."It''s fate to steal people''s money bags? I think it''s just a boring excuse for your behavior. I''ve seen a lot of witches like you, whether it''s a child or a mouse, or the woman I''ve been staring at and the cat I saw last night. They''re all members of your circus. You''re just gathering them up under a pretext. In your heart, you just use them as materials for your witchcraft research. "


    In the face of such accusations, cheese did not rush to refute, because this is the most people''s understanding of witches. Congee, fed half can not be fed, the child is too weak to accept such a large amount of food at once. The mage got up, posed his apprentice again, and walked to Garona. With a wave of his hand, the rope around the cat girl loosened. But because the effect of acupoint pressing still exists, the female killer can''t recover before noon, which the cat spirit has told him.


    "You can eat the rest. You are too hungry to think normally. Wait a minute. I''ll come back to you. It''s time for you and me to be honest. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    Garona''s abandonment of resistance may seem unexpected at first sight, but on second thought, she really has no other choice, so it can only be said that it is still reasonable. The problem is that the long list she provided is not a list at all, but a summary list of killers in the capital of torrent, according to chalinder, who came to deliver water by chance. It''s hard for the cat girl to say all these names, and add one or two of her own comments. Listen to the meaning of her words, these killer organizations or individuals have dealt with her, which is very amazing.


    "That''s all you can do to be a broker, and I promise you''ll do better than the grimace guy." Jerry shrugged his nose, so he said. Killer is a profession with high consumption rate. Its threshold is low, but its requirements are unreasonable. The few killers who survived the cruel career mostly use their own experience to do two kinds of work, namely, training new killers and acting as middlemen for killers with certain level to earn commission. If you can have an old killer who retreats from the front line as a guide, you can greatly reduce the death probability of the new person. Of course, the probability after the reduction is still high and frightening.


    "I''m not interested in doing that. How much less fun should I lose when I sit in the rear? Besides, do you know what happens to those guys who think they can be brokers? Either they are killed by the new people they have trained, or they are killed by their employers except for mistakes. Once you start trying to survive in an easy way, you can''t afford a knife anymore. " Killers are not assassins. In a sense, assassins are one-off. They only prepare for one shot in their life. All their skills, specialties and even emotions are only for brewing the ultimate blow. So assassins can grow old, but killers can''t.


    "So it looks like ATA is really popular. It''s also true that money can communicate with God, and it''s hard for anyone to be indifferent to the sky high wealth. Besides, this is what they eat. " The mage put down the quill pen, not because he finished writing the list, but because the ink used to write was used up. While waiting for the dwarf to bring new ink, he could finally catch his breath and move his wrist.


    "Well, you don''t look stupid. You know how powerful gold coins are. But have you ever thought about it? It''s not just killers that are driven by gold coins. It is no exaggeration to say that there are many killers in the world, but few of them take killing as their business. Most of the killers are people who do not seem to be able to do so. For example, the owner of a hotel. " The female assassin said a word lightly, her eyes half closed and half open, seemingly unintentional, as if on purpose, "I don''t know why the dwarf accepted you. But you''d better figure out what will happen when the reward for killing the girl exceeds your friendship. "


    Sow discord? But what good is it to sow discord for her now? Even if there is a gap between the team and the dwarves, most of the female killers who have been captured will not have a chance. Even if they are more cruel, they may kill her in order to reduce the hidden danger. But she just wants to point out the things that are not good for her. Maybe this is nature. Some people are born with no trust and no loyalty. And it''s not that they simply don''t understand this kind of thing. They just have experienced too much betrayal and suffered too much injury, so they can''t accept that others have something they can''t have.


    Cheese just nodded and gave a noncommittal response. He knows what the breath of dawn means to the dwarves. The world only thinks that dwarves like precious stones and gold, but they don''t know that they value the craftsmanship and traditions of their people. Every masterpiece is a treasure of immeasurable value. They are not allowed to be defiled. They must be recovered from the dwarves'' treasure house by the most proper means. Before then, the dwarfs were happy to give them to their admirers, leaving them to use their masterpieces to create their own legends for those treasures. When Archduke liehammer gave his works to the cheese maker, the mage was already a special individual for the whole dwarf group. His mission was to write a legend for the dwarves'' masterpieces that could be handed down for generations. Until then, the dwarfs would not intervene.


    "It''s not easy to do. As you said before, if you want to let all the guys on this list back before we leave, I''m afraid it''s impossible for us to achieve the goal." The cat goblin stroked the beard. He didn''t care about dwarves. He only cared about ATA''s safety. He glanced at Garona. "Shall we kill this girl first? The cruelty of plucking skin and bone, the better, to make those guys afraid? "


    Everyone can tell that KAILAS is dissatisfied with the cat girl''s provocation. Of course, they will not choose to use that way to try to frighten the enemy. Dead people are not uncommon in places like rush, they can''t scare anyone except those who don''t want to get involved in trouble. Of course, if cheese can uproot such forces as the nine ring gang and build a bloody landscape in a very short time, it will be another situation. However, judging from the situation last night, it was not easy to hit the Jiuhuan gang. The weapon from Jianmen was much more difficult than it sounds.


    "Woo..." It may be that the discussion of several people is too noisy, or it may be that under the care of cheese, the weak body finally regains the ability to move. With a slight groan, people in the room kept silent and looked at the thin child lying on the bed. His head had deer like bulges, his hands out of blanket had fish like scales, his eyes slightly protruded like rabbits, his nails with a slight bend like an eagle There are all kinds of strange things in his body. According to the law of animal disease, the characteristics of these different species can not coexist. Only when the body''s alienation changes into a more unified direction like Garona, the disease will be alleviated. But maybe it''s the power of taboo, maybe the ability of Qi. All these visions coexist in the child, and they coexist harmoniously for a while.The mage rolled up the list, and his apprentices were more important than the timid killers. Grey robe stood up and came to the bed, waiting for the child to wake up. When the face of cheese was reflected in his confused eyes, his mouth couldn''t restrain a smile, "it seems that you still survived, and it didn''t waste me so much time. How do you feel now? "


    "I I... " The child opens his mouth and makes a vague sound. His tongue and vocal tract should also have a tendency of alienation, so the familiar pronunciation method can''t work completely.


    "It doesn''t matter. Speak slowly. Take your time. There is no one here to urge you. Come on, first try to say your name and tell me your name. "


    "Especially Ni... "


    "Yoni, I want to inform you now that you will be an apprentice in grey, my apprentice. Remember my face, my voice, my clothes. Don''t forget


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    Yuni''s awakening really attracted cheese''s attention, and he was really interested in the child. After all, his blood was flowing from the apprentice, and he couldn''t be indifferent to it. However, things were urgent. The mage could not put aside the current affairs and take care of the apprentice wholeheartedly. Therefore, after expressing his initial excitement, he quickly calmed down and put his hand on the forehead of the other party to make him quiet again. He didn''t worry about the effect of such frequent hypnosis on youni. There were too many affected parts in the body, not bad.


    "Did my presence embarrass an important scene? It doesn''t matter. As long as you let me go, I will disappear immediately, without affecting the communication between you and your apprentice. " Garona joked. She didn''t think there was anything worth noticing about that scene. In her opinion, it was just another performance of the wizard to win people''s hearts, apprentice? This identity and coolie are not much different.


    The mage turned his head and looked at her. His eyes flashed several times. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, then opened his eyes and made up his mind, "you can go. But you redeemed this life. "


    "I don''t know. How much ransom will I have to pay to buy my life back? Let''s make an offer, but don''t go too far. If I can''t afford it, it''s just here. " After this brief contact, no matter whether her evaluation of cheese is hypocritical or indecisive, the female assassin is clearly aware that these people do not have too much intention to kill themselves, and their tone of voice will be lively consciously or unconsciously.


    "Money, we don''t need it for the time being. I think the ransom you pay is your ability. I hope you can help us do three things before we leave the city, and you can walk out of this door safely if you promise. If you find it unacceptable, you have to negotiate again. However, my time and patience are limited. If I can''t reach an agreement, I can only choose the most once and for all solution. Please don''t doubt that I will do that. Since you have such a strong hatred for witches, you should know that human life is not important to me The master said and raised the pen again, but he did not touch the ink.


    "Tell me, if it''s interesting, I don''t mind helping you for a while. In any case, it''s killing people. I''m not picky about food. " The cat woman blinked and said horrible words in a soft voice. In her opinion, the mage''s request was nothing more than to ask her to deal with some troublesome guys on the list. For Garona, it was just a change of employer, and there was no hesitation.


    "Murder? No, it doesn''t matter who''s on this list who''s dead. The rest of us should come. The task I want to give you is much more interesting than that. " Cheese flicked his finger and a drawer in the room opened. KAILAS walked forward, took out the short blade with half of his arm, and put it on the table. "We had friction with this thing in the surrounding towns. Last night, when the nine ring gang was chasing me, there were similar things that appeared to make trouble. My judgment is that the man who made these things is in this city, and I need you to find him out. "


    The female assassin was fiddling with the amputated limb. She did not have the relevant knowledge, of course, she could not make a detailed judgment. Everyone here knows this. They don''t want Garona to find out the maker of the doll herself. Cheese''s request can be interpreted as asking Catwoman to use her own relationship to provide clues for the origin of the doll. "This is the first requirement. I can try it. There should be someone who can help


    "The second request, I hope you can give up the idea of ATA. I know you certainly don''t think verbal promises have any effect, but I have a way to get people to do what they say. So, if you''re willing to accept it, you just need to agree. If my magic doesn''t limit you, you can think of it as nonexistent Cheese said, holding up the quill pen in his hand, the deal with the devil was not in vain. In dealing with those insidious beings, the mage learned something about the magic contract. After simple imitation and experiment, his magic contract still has some effect.


    "If you don''t play magic, I''ll take it. Anyway, I have lost completely this time. I want to attack again next time. I guess I can''t recruit people. You''ve made my situation very difficult. I''m afraid it will take some time to rectify those lazy people after I go out. So, whatever you want. " Garona shrugged and said, the reward is very attractive, but not to get is equivalent to non-existent.


    Cat girl agreed to the first two conditions very simply, because whether to find a person or give up the task, it is a matter of no pain to her. It is no exaggeration to say that these two conditions are almost abandoned cases. Even if cheese did not use magic as a constraint, but provided her with adequate remuneration, she could also agree to both. Now it''s just using ransom to offset the Commission of the task, not to mention who makes and who loses.


    "The third condition, I hope you can train Jerry during this period. I don''t want to train him so well, just don''t be so embarrassed. " This condition was beyond the expectation of all the people present. No one, including the rat himself, thought that the last request of cheese was so insignificant. Not to mention whether all of Jerry''s power can be driven by the mage or not, just the training itself, the investment and income are very uncontrollable. We should know that the first person who led Jerry to the way of assassin was Carus, who claimed to be third rate, but implied the strongest assassin besides heaven, earth and fate. If there is anything that the devil can''t teach Jerry, and Garona can, it''s very rare. In this case, we can''t see the purpose of cheese."Think again, sir." Even the rat man himself immediately began to dissuade him. It''s just that the starting point is different. In Jerry''s opinion, his inability to defeat Garona is a complete physical disadvantage. His physical fitness, strength and organ sensitivity are inferior to those of the cat girl. Although he is only a chip, there is a slight gap in every aspect, and the result is hopeless.


    "I think very clearly. And I won''t ask you to believe me. There is an opportunity in your body that is almost about to break through, but it can''t be crossed. You have to find it yourself and go through it. " Cheese seems to be playing a charade, but Jerry is vaguely aware of what the opportunity in this sentence refers to. Qi, that''s what rat people long for but can''t get hold of. Can the opportunity of breaking through Qi be in the hands of Catwoman? Jerry didn''t know and didn''t know whether to believe it or not.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    "So you let them go?" Carlas jumps out of the window and watches Jerry and Garona disappear into the street. The subject of the cat goblin is them, not her. The implication is that he does not regard the rat man as a reliable partner. It''s no wonder that last night''s events can be guessed. If there is no fisherman''s rescue, the departure of cheese will inevitably leave a fatal defense gap. From this point of view, Jerry is not a friend, at least not a friend of him and ATA. And the point to cheese without politeness is enough to show the dissatisfaction of KAILAS.


    "Garona has signed the contract. Don''t you believe in my craft?" The master replied with a smile, gathering the ashes on the table and gently pouring them into the basin beside him. The burning embers of the paper spread quickly in the water, turning into gray flowers, and finally sank into the bottom of the water and disappeared. Strictly speaking, those ashes are also part of the contract. If it is obtained by the interested person, it may affect the execution of the contract. Therefore, cheese company should handle them with such care to ensure that they are safe and sound. It''s hard to say how much of this caution is for prevention and how much is out of paranoid obsessive-compulsive casting.


    "The problem has never been with that girl. She may be a deadly killer, but the blade of this knife has been rolled by you, and it can no longer pose a fatal threat to us. I''m talking about the kid who doesn''t know what he''s doing. Confusion is likely to have disastrous consequences, and I don''t want that to spread to Taran Cat goblin tone is not good, although not to kill, but has some disgust.


    "Human growth is a delicate thing, my hairy friend. Maybe you, who have enough time to complete the psychological and physical transformation, don''t understand it, but it often takes a serious enough event for a human being, a creature still human in itself, to transition from childhood to adulthood. Jerry has tried to make his own choice, and his ability to survive in this city on his own is not bad. But it is not enough just to be good. He should make mistakes, learn from them, reflect on them and draw lessons from them. With the ability to examine himself, he is an adult. He''s starting to change now, I promise


    KAILAS gave the mage a complicated look in his eyes. He didn''t quite understand why the grey robe valued the rat man so much. Jerry''s life experience is very poor, but the world is much more pitiful than him. Far from that, Yuni, now in bed, is enough to praise the rat man''s past as a happy and lucky man. But not every unfortunate person will encounter cheese. This may be a kind of luck or a kind of misfortune. Is the transformation really a good thing? How many people in this world have forgotten what kind of pleasure is when they begin to face the world after losing their childlike innocence and can only ask for temporary pleasure from their bodies and desires?


    "It''s up to you, I believe in your judgment. Let''s put this aside. What''s your next step? The list left by that girl is so long that we can deal with one in a day, and I''m afraid we can''t handle half of it in a month. When the gate of the city of ten thousand Dharma is opened, they will still come in droves. Not to mention that there are other guys staring at us, the doll, can''t have no impression on Taran


    The cat goblins are telling the truth. With the strength of the current team, it is absolutely not enough for the turbulent underground forces. There is no airtight wall in the world. It is not difficult to guess the purpose of their trip by combining the identity of the caster and the action strategy of cheese. From tiefelt avenue to the city of ten thousand Dharma, this distance is the ideal mobile phone meeting for all the guys who stare at the reward on the head of female swordsmen. This problem is always unavoidable.


    "Two solutions," cheese rolled up the list of female killers, and removed all the traces on the table that had just been related to it. "Or, we walked past with our heads held high, and soldiers would cover the water and earth along the way. If someone shot an arrow, we would raise our shield, and if someone had a knife, we would fight back. The road does not extend indefinitely. As long as it is close to the scope of the city of ten thousand Dharma, those killers will worry about it. So strictly speaking, it''s not a long distance for them. But it''s certainly risky, so it''s better for them not to find us at all. "


    This is a matter of course, no matter how fierce a killer is, he can''t assassinate a nonexistent target. If the people who went to intercept the team and couldn''t find the whereabouts of the team members, there would be no threat.


    On the one hand, the team had to enter the city of ten thousand Dharma within the prescribed time; on the other hand, when both the destination and the place of departure were known, they could not be found. It''s like sneaking past in front of people who are not sleepy guards, but professional killers who know how to do it. If this kind of thing can be done easily, the killer''s business will be very difficult to do.


    "Sounds like you have a plan? What can I do for you? It''s driving me crazy to be stuck in this brick box every day. If I hadn''t had a little exercise last night, I might have started to grab the door KAILAS made a joke, but his willingness to help was real. The main reason is that the cat goblin has deeply understood that if you want to really understand the intention of grey robe, you''d better be part of his plan, otherwise there will be a drama performance without any sign waiting for you, and there will be no room for people to intervene. And he hates to be a spectator, no matter how good the play is, he is not as good as playing on his own."Don''t worry, everyone in this house has something to do if we want to leave safely in a month. Since Jian 7 was injured, and I have become the target now, your mission is inevitable. After that, you will complain that I have arranged too many things for you. So now, let''s have a little more peace before we start planning. As soon as the waves roll up, they will wave after wave. It is not easy to see the calm current again The mage looked out of the window into the street. The dwarfs were completely unaffected by the last night, even though the bodies of the two killers were disposed of in front of them.


    "You see, what a beautiful day it is today. It must be a good day to fish. What about? How about going fishing with me? No one will think about it any more. They have to figure out who caught Garona last night and why they let her go. They won''t act rashly until they know the situation. And


    "And what?" Keiras held her chest in her hands and was not happy with the smile on her face.


    "And don''t you wonder what those little fish taste like when they''re done?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    Less than a finger long fish, bamboo basket into the water, which put a fishy smell of bait, and then gently lifted up, a dozen at a time can be caught. But if you don''t use this convenient method, it''s another thing to fish with a fishing rod. Bamboo pole, three meters long, fishline, thin like a woman''s hair, length will only be longer. Only with this kind of rod and line, can we bring the small fish out of the water without disturbing them. Moreover, we must be very careful when we drop the rod and close the rod. If we are not careful, we will let the fish which are not easy to gather together and run away. They''ll take a lot of time to come back.


    In the past, fishermen used to use baskets to catch fish, because after all, he had to rely on the income from selling fish to make up for his living, although there were hundreds of ways to live without such hard work. But today, instead of using a more efficient way, he sat alone on an outstretched board and fished silently. The fish basket beside him caught very little. It just means one thing. He doesn''t want to fish today. His behavior is just a disguise to kill time and think quietly. He''s waiting for someone who has an appointment to come. The man didn''t make him wait too long because the grey robe was used to being punctual.


    "Well..." The two killers, who were thrown onto the wooden plank, huddled together in agony, like shrimps in boiling water. Cheese''s spell on them will cause them to suffer from constant abdominal pain, such as those in heavy boxing, and cause their internal organs to spasm. This cruel spell was once used to interrogate and torture criminals. Mages also use it to get their belongings from killers. Now that he''s got the answer, there''s no need to continue with the curse. The pain of the two hapless men will end at sunset. But the sequela of a stomach twitch may leave them without a good appetite for a while.


    "You''ve made so much noise that the fish are scared away." Sitting on the edge of the old man did not look back, but his full of breath voice can be more than the two killers groan. I can tell from his voice that the fisherman was not depressed by what happened last night. It''s normal. He''s already a man of this age. Before listening to Jian Qi, he was a hero in his hometown. How could he get entangled like cheese makers? Although both fishermen and Shi Lao are full of energy, they are really naive if they really think that they are naive.


    "It''s two stories above the water. If I put these two people in the board, the fish can''t hear at all." The master shrugged and walked to the old man. He leaned down to see that the water under the plank was quite a distance away from here. With the long fishing rod and longer fishing line, there was only one spot on the water that was hard to distinguish. I can''t imagine what kind of vision can see the change of the bait from this distance, and what kind of arm strength and judgment can be used to catch less than a finger of small fish with several people''s long bamboo poles in the turbulent and turbid river. If you lift weights lightly, that''s about it.


    "Do you think fish listen with their ears? The smaller the fish, the more sensitive they are. They can detect the slightest vibration in the water and instinctively avoid the source of the vibration. You didn''t bleed those two muddleheads, did you? If human blood drips down, the fish will certainly run away. " The fisherman raised his eyebrows and looked suspiciously at the two men who had fallen on the ground behind him. He seemed very worried about whether there would be bleeding wounds on their bodies.


    "This will scare the fish, and that will scare the fish, as if the fish usually live in a stable environment. If they are afraid of anything, they will simply starve to death. " The cat goblin is very dissatisfied with not being able to wear boots, because there is always a sticky feeling when stepping on the deck here, which makes barefoot creatures very uncomfortable.


    "Well, there''s some truth in your words. It seems that the Tao is not shallow." The fisherman nodded with a smile, and then the hand holding the fishing rod shook slightly. The curved bamboo rod made a dull sound. A thin line rose from the water and fell into the old man''s hand with something at the bottom. He didn''t look at it. Relying on his sense of touch with one hand, he untied the small fish from the hook and put it into the fish basket. "Well, it''s almost enough for a stove. By the way, my fish stove, have you brought it? "


    The cheese patted the burden on his back. He couldn''t help it. Although he didn''t like to move forward with heavy load, the volume of the carbon furnace was not suitable for carras to carry. Grey robe had to condescend to assume the task of carrying things. But the fisherman and the cat goblin obviously don''t think there is any problem, so the old man just winds the fishing line around the fishing rod, grabs the basket and walks aside. In the direction he went, there was just a small shed, outside which was a pile of neat black charcoal. It seems that he has been prepared for a long time. If he can''t get the number of fish in the fish basket, he has calculated it carefully, so as to guide the noodles to this step smoothly.


    Charcoal fire quickly stabilized with the help of magic. Mastering the fire is the first lesson for most wizards. As a natural force recognized and tamed by human beings, fire is endowed with various special meanings. These meanings formed one of the earliest schools of magic, which are still in the world today and are called fireworshipers. However, the number of fire worshipers is not as great as before. There are too many incredible things in the world. The flame has been gradually left out, and it has become a tool on the lampstand from the mysterious power. Its sanctity has been lost. Few people will think that fire is inconceivable. Controlling the flame has become technology."You can at least be a good cook. The most important thing in cooking is to control the heat, and you already know it." The fisherman appreciated the cheese''s hand. He didn''t seem to be averse to magic, but he was not interested in it either. This may be related to the Qi He has mastered. In his view, the so-called magic and magic may be just another form of Qi, which will eventually return to the same way.


    If the remark was made from someone else''s mouth, cheese might feel ironic and insulted. After years of training as a grey robe, he had undergone a dangerous trial and finally gained a respectable position. It''s not meant to be a chef. However, he also knew that this sentence didn''t mean that in the fisherman''s mouth. On the contrary, it was a kind of affirmation. For those who practice habits, there is no difference in work. Cutting firewood is practice, fishing is practice, carving is practice. So how about being a cook is not practice? What matters is never what other people think of you, not the level of your professional status, which can exceed these. This expression is very similar to Roland, very much like Roland.


    "I don''t know if he''s a good cook. All I know is that the fire is set, but your fish is still jumping." KAILAS pointed to the fish basket and said very impolitely.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t take much time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    The blade cuts in from under the gills. It''s very shallow. It won''t touch the bone in the middle, but it''s separated from the belly. When the blade goes to the fish''s tail, it does not need to be pulled out. Instead, it turns around the fish bone at an oblique angle and Prys out the internal organs with the blade. Then hold the thumb and thumb of the fish, hook the viscera one after the other, take out the scraps completely, bake them on the charcoal fire, and throw them into a small plate on one side. On the low wall above the plate, the real cat was licking his lips. Their target is the viscera thrown away by fishermen. As for fish, years of experience has made these wild cats give up the possibility of snatching them from the hands of the elderly.


    "Come down, little ones. There are not many fish today. Please finish your meal and go quickly. " Different from people''s attitude, the old man''s attitude towards cats is particularly kind. He whispered to the hesitant wildcats, who immediately jumped off the low wall and, rather cleverly, licked the plate containing the entrails of the slightly cooked fish. This can also explain why we should over fire these scraps. The fish growing in the filth can''t be free from parasites, and those vulnerable insects are most afraid of temperature, especially high temperature. If the fish is small, the viscera will be less, and the heat of the charcoal fire can be penetrated in a very short time.


    Eviscerating, the fisherman raised his head and looked at keiras and cheese. "Do you like something with bones or without bones? The bones of this kind of fish are very soft and will become crispy after being roasted. But if you take out the bones of the whole fish, it''s not like eating a single piece of meat. It depends on how you choose, or we can go half bony and half not. That is, the bone should be removed together with the internal organs. It''s better to say it earlier. "


    Cheese blinks. Although the old man''s hand movements are very simple, it may not be easy to take out the viscera from a small fish''s belly without dragging. Now the fisherman says that not only the viscera, but also the fish bones can be removed together? The same thing is handed over to the mage, but he needs to wear gloves, use a knife and dissect carefully for half a day. This made him wonder how the fisherman achieved this level. He was better known than seen. Since he was curious, he naturally hoped to see this unique skill. "I''ll take all my bones off.". I don''t like mixed taste. "


    "I don''t have to. The whole roast will do." The cat goblin also gazed at the old man''s hand and observed the movements on it. Maybe it''s because he is a warrior. If the mage can only see the exquisite force and position of the knife from those movements, then the planing scene seen by KAILAS is more like a dynamic dance. When he carries the knife to get dirty, the fisherman''s whole body is moving with it. It seems that the fisherman only moved his fingers and wrists, but in fact, every time he made a force, it involved all the muscles from head to foot, as well as the rhythm and rhythm of breathing. Although it is silent, it seems to be with some kind of music.


    The fisherman listened to the two people''s request, and then lowered his head to work. There were not many fish in the fish basket. It didn''t take long for the fish to be disposed of. It didn''t take much time. The wild cats licked the old man''s bloody fingers and lay quietly on his side, neither eyeing the fish on the stove nor making a sound, hoping for more. These cats are in good shape. They are thinner than domestic cats, but stronger than ordinary wild cats. Obviously, they not only get snacks from the old people, but also give them more food and some training in ordinary days. That explains why there are no rats running around.


    "Almost. Look at the fire. I''ll give you the two stools." The stool the fisherman refers to is not a wooden chair, but a folding stool made of four or five pieces of wood and a small amount of cloth. They call it Mazha. Cheese and the cat goblin sat on the Mazar, but the old man himself sat on the ground rather indifferent, flipping the grilled fish in his hands.


    "That girl, we let her go. Make a deal with her. It''s easy for her. " Cheese felt that the time was almost right, so he said the result of the treatment of Garona. He knew that with the spirit of the fisherman, no matter what he said, he would not pay attention to it. But since the female killer was not dead, he should have an account with the people who protected her. This can also be regarded as selling each other''s face, not leaving pimples.


    "That girl is a bit like me when I was young. In addition, I have a lot of compassion. Hehe, although I''m just an old man selling fish for a living, I was also a famous villain at that time. The real devil and the people killed in my hands are more than this string of fish. If I didn''t meet old man Shi, I would end up with a thousand cuts sooner or later. But there are not many idiots like old Shi in the world. My brothers and sisters didn''t meet him, and the girl didn''t either. So I looked at them and felt a little unbearable. The butcher will pity the butcher, ha ha. "


    "If the butcher is merciful, he can''t be a butcher any more. If he raises his knife, he can''t kill the pig, and the bowl of rice will be finished." KAILAS said calmly. He really saw an old butcher who had killed pigs for more than 20 years. He suddenly threw away his knife and cried with the pig. Then he never entered the pigsty again and became a gardener. Of course, this sudden transformation is not inevitable. The butcher''s crying may be just because the money for slaughtering pigs is not as much as planting flowers, so he has to give up his familiar skill and switch to another one. Who can tell?


    "Well said. But you have to know that not all people are born with the possibility of compassion, some people are born different, some people are born with extreme pain and change. I belong to the latter. In my hometown, my clan is more famous than Jianmen, and it is also much more disreputable. People in the lake and lake classify the sect according to the positive and the evil, and we belong to the cult in the cult. " The fisherman picked up the two fish that were first put on the fire and handed them to them respectively, "have a taste. Today''s fresh food may have a strong fishy smell. In fact, I like it better. I can feel like I''m eating meat. ""From the age of seven, both men and women have to be trained, Qi, boxing, sword, writing, and most importantly, to give up compassion. First, killing insects, then frogs, birds, cats, dogs, pigs, monkeys, people. But to be honest, the whole process is not very difficult. When you are tired to the point of collapse every day, and you can''t eat or sleep well, you don''t care what to do. The so-called killing is just putting the knife into a harder stake. It worked very well. Before I was twenty-five years old, I saw blood as usual as water, so I had a good reputation, a bad reputation. After that, it was very simple. It was just that old man Shi tried to kill me, but he couldn''t tell me whether to win or not. Finally, when we couldn''t fight, we scolded and we had to chat. Talking and chatting, I knew something was wrong with me


    The fisherman said that he also took a fish to eat. "I said this to tell you, don''t think everyone looks at the world like you. You can''t expect the blind to distinguish the five colors, or the deaf to hear the five tones. Some people are outside, some are inside. But then again, the outside is not easy to cure, but the inside is not impossible to try, I can chat with you here, she may not be able to. But some people, with disabilities in them, are not as easy to discover as we are. The great good and the big evil are easy to talk about, but the small good and small evil are hard to see. Big fish is easy to cook, but small fish is not easy to clean up


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean. Can you make it clear?"


    "Hehe, do you think that the little mouse came here to buy fish by accident?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    There are not so many accidents in the world. When a young hero like the one in the poet''s story happened to find that the old man who had been selling food to himself was a peerless master, and he had to pass on his unique martial arts. I''m afraid it''s just a story. In fact, the fisherman''s association with Jerry is entirely due to the fact that Carus, the mentor of the rat, the third rate assassin of half man and half devil, and the dangerous person who mastered the use of magic fire and Qi. It was karlusian who had a meeting with the two elders who lived in seclusion. He then put his disciples here for training and asked them to help them secretly.


    The experience of assassins is very cruel. Even if the demons say hello, it is only applicable to very few cases. They choose tasks that can not bear the consequences and challenge the unmatched opponents. They are not in the protection scope promised by the two elders. The agreement between them and Carus contained little help in the conventional sense, but contained a very delicate project, thinking.


    "The distinction between the good and the evil in my hometown is reasonable at first. However, in our generation, when a decent school comes out, it is a cult. With a series of prefixes of surnames and schools, good people do evil things with other secrets, and bad people do good things with ulterior motives. It can be said that the black and white can be confused, and the good and the bad can not be separated to a certain extent. Indeed, there is no reason why there is no contradiction between the good and the evil. But it is one thing not to distinguish between good and evil, and another thing is not knowing good and evil. People can live without understanding, but those who can''t live do not want to understand. If you accidentally fall into evil ways, it will be difficult to pull them back. "


    "Do you think he''s on the wrong track now?" Cheese was not in a hurry to eat fish. He understood the meaning of the other side''s words. For Jerry, he''s also worried. However, the mage''s worry was purely intuitive. He could feel that it was not a good idea to throw the young man in such a huge and chaotic city. However, he could not tell where the unexplained uneasiness came from.


    "No, he''s walking on a log bridge." The fisherman shakes his head gently, twists a wooden stick between his two fingers, and makes the appearance of a single wooden bridge. "If you walk past, he will be able to make some achievements. At least, he will not be troubled by similar problems in the short term, and his abilities will also improve. If he can''t go through it, he will go astray. In the short term, he may benefit from it, but there is a swamp under the bridge, and he goes deeper and deeper. "


    "The problem is that this single wooden bridge is only enough for him to walk alone. Anyone who wants to help him will become a pest to him. There''s really not much we can do. " Cheese''s tone is a little helpless. He can''t help Jerry, just as he can''t continue to lead Higuchi. As an enlightener, the lantern in his hand is bright enough, but if he doesn''t want the person attracted by the light to just follow him, he has to let go.


    "Haha, sometimes doing nothing is already a kind of giving. If you want to teach, you have to remember that. Don''t let peaches grow on the apple tree. Besides, don''t you have a lot of things to do yourself? The nine ring Gang knows your wizard''s identity, and will not let you go. I came across this thing last night, and it was part of it The fisherman said, shaking the fishing rod in his hand, he pulled something out of the shed. It was a metal regular polyhedron the size of a fist. Each side had grooves of different shapes, depths and structures.


    Cheese stretched out his right hand, and the polyhedron was caught in his palm. As a researcher''s enthusiasm, he immediately forgot the grilled fish in his hand. Fortunately, KAILAS caught the fish before it landed and impolitely put it into his mouth. Cat goblin is still very recognized for the craftsmanship of the elderly. As a creature that has lived several times the life span of human beings, it has surpassed the ordinary sense in the taste of food, and tends to try the food flavor that can be released by different cooking methods. Therefore, it has a high tolerance in the taste. The premise is that they''re really made food.


    "I can''t see what this is. I wanted to take a black tiger out of my heart, but it turned out to be an iron pimple that almost stabbed my hand." The fisherman said and shook his hand, as if he were deeply worried about what happened last night. However, no matter what he catches, it will not be the components on the surface of the puppet. He can grasp things from the iron pimples, and his skill can be seen.


    "This is the building core, not the most important one, but it is enough to connect about ten groups of active units." Cheese looked at the things in his hand from all angles, and from time to time he put in the fish stick. "After you pulled this thing out, did the puppet''s movements change from time to time? For the kind of dolls we''ve met, there won''t be more than four such cores in a single body. "


    "That''s exactly what you say. I wanted to capture the puppet, but who knows it directly changed the way of action, from two feet to four feet. I didn''t check for a moment, so I let it slip away. " If you can escape from the fisherman''s hand, the performance of this puppet is certainly not weak. In addition, when a core is taken out, it can still maintain operation or even change its state, which shows the meticulous and exquisite of its maker.


    The expression of cheese is more cautious. Judging from the three encounters with puppets, the makers of these killing machines may have mastered quite superb technology and structural knowledge. It is hard to imagine that this is a product made by one or a few people. Even if such a creation was placed between the grey robes, it would be surprising. Even the mage was already a little uneasy, because the core in front of him only existed as a transfer part of the movement unit. Where did its power source come from? From a technical point of view, it has been beyond the scope of the mage''s acceptance."I''m becoming more and more curious about who is causing us trouble." Cheese took a breath and carefully put the core into the robe. Now he seems to be in the dark, knowing that he has completely deconstructed the technology in this part. But time is not allowed. As the fisherman said, he still has a lot to do.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s something else I need you to look at for me. You witches always have a wide range of knowledge. Please help me to see what the bug is. It''s from the fish I fished a few days ago. But I''ve never seen a parasite like this The old man said, got up and went back to get a small iron box. When he opened the lid of the box, cheese''s face suddenly changed.


    He almost forgot about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    Anyone can easily guess the relationship between cheese and the contents of the box. Seeing this, the fisherman did not make a sound, but quietly handed the iron box to the mage to let the latter watch carefully. Out of curiosity, keiras jumped to the side of the table and looked into the box. Because his face was covered with fluffy hair, the expression of the cat goblin was not so easy to observe. He could only see his pupils constrict in an instant, and his paws in his palm popped up subconsciously, looking like a big enemy. So what''s in the box? In fact, it''s very simple. As the old man said, it''s just a bug. One, from the prairie.


    Sky wood, worm, evil god and battle. The memory of a time ago filled the mind in an instant, just because of the twisted worm lying quietly in the box. It has seven or eight images with that terrible evil god. The difference is that the main part of the present one is only longer than the nail, while the one in the impression can be perched on the towering giant wood. Cold, spread along the spine, as if to bring people back to the grassland.


    "Click" mage closed the iron box, confirmed the origin of the things in the box, and then understood why it appeared here. It is the capital of flowing water, the city where hundreds of rivers converge and the water source of the whole pan northern continent meets. There''s nothing strange about what''s in the water here. Although it is not clear whether this was the original goal of the evil gods, it is certain that if such things spread in the city, the consequences would be worse than the rat man plague.


    "Did it try to parasitize you when you caught it?" Cheese''s problem is straightforward. He needs to know whether the parasite found in the fish can change the host species. Generally speaking, parasites of this size will only parasitize on specific hosts, because their body size has lost the ability to adapt to different environments, showing specialization. If the offspring of the worm evil god come to such an end, it will be much simpler. No matter how harmful this thing is, as long as it can not work on the human body, there is still time.


    The fisherman did not answer the master directly. Instead, he raised his left hand. He saw an obvious scar on the lower part of the palm of his left hand. He cut off a piece of flesh on the side of the palm, revealing the outline of his skeleton. Look at the size of the scar. Moyo is as thick as the monster in the box. This is enough to explain the problem. Parasites are generally not aggressive, and even if they are, they will never be so fierce. What''s more, it''s a top-notch expert who can shake off a lot of killers on his own. Even if he is unprepared, this ugly bug has already accomplished something that many people have never dreamed of.


    "How do you know anything, you''d better make a deal with me first. I''ve been fishing for decades, and I''ve never seen fish grow this thing. Compared with those poisonous insects raised by Gu masters, this fierce place is not too much. Even if I meet again, I will never follow it again. However, I must know myself and my enemy. I must know what it is that bit me. " The fisherman looked calm when he said this, but his shaking hand still revealed some kind of emotion. For more than ten years in his hometown, a generation of chivalrous men who can be remembered by the experts of both the positive and the evil sects has been bitten off a piece of meat by a worm. It''s not nice to talk about it.


    "The name, I can''t say. Maybe we can call it the bone eating insect? Or name it after you. In short, this thing involves a very bad existence. My companions and I have dealt with it on the grassland, and the process is very tragic. I thought its offspring didn''t live out of the grassland, but now it seems that I underestimated them. I''ll make it clear as soon as possible. You don''t have to worry too much. " Cheese''s low voice gave no sense of security, and his expression showed how serious it was. "Besides, if you catch or see this thing again, tell me it''s dangerous."


    "I''ve heard that, and then the man who told me a few days later, together with the residents of that town, all came out of the seven orifices. It was a great refining of Gu by Gu Wang. Later, the Gu insect could not even control Gu Wang himself, and was killed by reverse attack. At that time, the person with the best lightness skills in the Wulin gave up his arm and drove the poisonous insects to the iceberg for seven days and seven nights. It was a catastrophe to seal it in the dark ice. As far as I know, there are no icebergs around here. " The fisherman smacked his lips and talked about his past experience. One of the advantages of living longer is that he has experienced everything.


    "I will try my best to reduce the threat it may pose. I can only promise so much. " Cheese''s brows slightly wrinkled, and his heart filled with a restless feeling, which made him show rare impatience. "If there is nothing else, please forgive me for ending this meeting. Now nothing is more important than it. I have to take action immediately. If there is any hesitation, the situation will be... "


    "There''s nothing worse than you''ve left the table halfway. Sit down, posterity. It''s not urgent to do what you want after dinner. If it has already started, why not this meal? If it''s over, what about the time of the meal? But you, if you really want to solve this problem instead of causing a bigger disaster, it is necessary to finish the meal peacefully. You know what''s the most important thing about fishing with this rod? It''s not the technique and the time to finish, it''s the heart. Your heart, just the smallest vibration, to the top of the line is enough to scare them away. The heart need not be like water, but it should not be like waves. "


    Cheese is really not sure to escape in the fisherman''s strong stay, so he honestly sat back on the horse, ate his share of the fish. As for the taste of the fish, he didn''t taste it at all. Faced with the various forces in this city, he is sure to be able to do it well. After all, those are people, and people have many weaknesses. But now the opponent has become the son of the evil god, and things are moving in an uncontrollable direction. To be sure, it is far away from the Cang lion. The mage can leave here now and forget everything he has seen here. The city does not exist in the world. He didn''t have that choice six years ago, and not six years later."What are you going to do?" On the way back, KAILAS couldn''t help asking. He had experienced everything on the grassland and knew how difficult the existence they had to face.


    "First investigate the density of this thing in this water area, and then see if we can find the infected people in the city." Cheese didn''t hide from his companions. The appearance of the son of the evil god means that he has to transfer the task of fighting the killer to the cat goblin, so it is necessary for him to let the other party know what he is doing.


    "It''s no less than looking for a needle in a haystack." There are too many people here.


    The mage stopped and stood there for a few seconds. They were standing in the dark, so no one noticed the magic light flashing under the gray robe''s eyelids. "No problem, I know the shortcut."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    The same sex attracts and the opposite sex repels each other. This is the truth of magnets. This sentence is often used to say that the opposite sex can attract and the same sex will always repel each other. Sex here is not gender, it''s character. Especially bad features, bad people tend to only hurt good people, because they know that good people won''t hurt them. When the wicked and the wicked collide, the end is always very tragic. This principle is not only applicable to good and bad in a broad sense. If everyone on a ship has different responsibilities and skills, they can cooperate with each other. However, if there are two helmsmen on board, they have to throw down one to feed the fish.


    This city is a big ship, the shape and color of the people on the ship, and the posts vary greatly. Some of these posts are very glorious, and some are not so popular. But is it meaningless for those who can''t get on the table? I''m afraid not. Just as the existence of killers is also part of the city''s economic cycle, although the people here have no intention of striving for the development of the city, the result is that their life and death struggle has moistened the soil and made it more colorful. Among them, there are heretics, these pathetic and hateful people who worship heretical and evil gods. How can they let go of this ship?


    "Squeak!" The big mouse walked on the wet plank recklessly, and made a threatening cry to the human close to it. The gray robe gently swept the moustache of the mouse''s mouth. The gray creature, which was just manic and restless, became quiet immediately. A faint light flashed in his eyes, and then he turned and ran into the darkness. No one saw this scene. Even if he saw it, he would only think it was a mouse who was scared away. Rats should be afraid, because the people who live in this dark area are vicious people. Those who are not cruel enough often wear iron rings symbolizing slaves around their necks.


    Youhe, an out of place tavern, is located in this chaotic area where no one dares to drink. The open door of the tavern is like the mouthpiece of some kind of monster, waiting for the prey to fall into the net. The grey robed man is not a prey. He is a hunter and comes for tracking, so he steps fearlessly into the tavern, through the narrow path, to its bar. The spirit with silver gray hair quietly wiped the glass, as if he was always repeating this action. Cheese is more willing to believe that there is a certain organ in this corridor to inform the other party that someone is coming, and the tavern owner deliberately makes this unpredictable gesture.


    "As a repeat, you came a little faster." The genie raised his head and said with a friendly smile, "but I have to thank you, or I really don''t know that the old man who sells fish can fight like this. This city always brings me surprises, and your arrival makes the frequency of surprise appear several times. So you are still welcome, Mr. cheese


    "Welcome? I hope you can still say that when I leave. " The mage shrugged and took a few steps across from Jung. He was staring at the vampire with the appearance of an elf for quite some time.


    "Well, so can we talk about business? Or are you just here to drink with me There are few people who have been staring at you for such a long time. Once the grey robe''s eyes stop at one place, it''s like a real blade. You should take apart all your flesh and bones and see what''s inside. This is a state that only people who have experienced a lot of anatomy training can have.


    Cheese did not immediately answer, but from the robe out of a little tattered iron box, "a fisherman from the rushing waters caught this thing, I hope you can see it."


    Jung blinked, carefully pulled the box to himself and opened it with a kind of suspicious eyes. There were naturally worm remains lying inside. He frowned and didn''t seem to realize why the mage brought this thing to himself with such solemnity. However, out of caution, the boss of Youhe still said in a low voice after seeing the expression of the eye mage, "I hope you don''t blame me."


    After that, the elegant face became ferocious in an instant, and the calm eyes were covered with terrible waves. The blood vessels buried under the skin were like earthworms swimming under the skin, which made people shudder. Most of the time, vampires give people the same feeling as living people, the most is the skin is a little pale, some stiff action. How can a living corpse that feeds on blood be the same as when it was born? The true appearance of almost all blood clans is closer to that of mummies. Their plump cheeks and bodies are just deformed by adjusting the internal structure of their bodies. Just like the transformation into wolves and bats, the transformation into human beings is essentially a kind of deformation.


    Deformation is for camouflage. When camouflage, they have to put away their claws and fangs. Therefore, the blood clan in camouflage can not give full play to their abilities. When they want to use, especially the ability or magic power from the blood of the true ancestor, they have to remove the camouflage and reveal their true colors. Jung''s state at this time is to better insight into the secrets of the insect body in the iron box. Different from ATA''s view and cheese analysis, the insight of blood clan tends to feel the vitality of the target, which is their ability to evolve for predation. For the blood clan, whether a person''s vitality is vigorous or not is the most distinctive indicator.


    "Click!" The door behind the bar was pushed open. As a waiter, the female blood clan rushed out immediately after feeling Jung''s power. She thought that there was an enemy invading here. Jung held out his hand and motioned for her to step back. Then he took a few deep breaths. His body gradually changed from his original appearance to that of an elf. "It''s enough for me to eat for a while. If I didn''t have the function of vomiting, I would have vomited all over the floor. Put it away quickly and let me know what it is and what you want me to do. Wait a minute. I''m sick... "The impact of the corpse may have been greater than Jung had expected. Although the stomach and intestines in his abdomen were no longer engaged in the original work, he still held the counter for a bout of retching. It wasn''t until a few minutes later that I rubbed my mouth and shook my head. "At least it reminds me of being alive. You know, most blood clan don''t like to recall the period when they can breathe. It is just like the period when babies are in amniotic fluid, vague and chaotic to us. That''s too bad. "


    Cheese shrugged. He did not explain that Jung''s reaction might not be caused by vomiting. Looking directly, especially interpreting things related to evil spirits in an unconventional way, would have side effects to a certain extent. But it''s just this side effect that shows him the menace of this thing: "towers of flesh and blood, mother of shadows, dampness, mother of crypts, and so on. I need you to tell me where the people who believe in these temples are in this city. This insect is a descendant of the evil god. It is very weak, but it really comes from something beyond our imagination. We can''t find it, we can''t control it. But people who also believe in these beings will have a way. If you don''t want this bug to flourish, you have to kill it in its cradle. Use poison, attack poison. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    Jung''s expression is very delicate, and the facial expression of blood race is very scarce. If they don''t go through strict training, their rigid muscles will not be able to show rich emotions like living people. However, as a rather strange Barak blood clan, he has enough time and interest to learn and participate in all kinds of mortal affairs, and he can almost achieve the same as ordinary people in facial control. Only in this way can cheese realize the complicated expression on Jung''s face when he says the names of the evil palaces one by one. It''s not fear or hatred, it''s more like a mixture of helplessness, which also shows what he knows.


    "Do you really think this thing is on the same level as those, eh, being? I don''t want, not at all, to liven up those things because of your misjudgment. " The voice of the blood clan sounded bitter. He was slowly and carefully considering every word, just to make the mage realize how important he said. Many people have learned some names and descriptions of the existence that those names refer to from the ancient lost books. Their imagination makes them understand these records to a very superficial level. Jung did not want the grey robe to be one of them.


    Cheese slightly narrowed his eyes, and the other side''s reaction was unexpected. In his judgment, Jung should be aware of the number of cult groups and some information about them. But he never expected the vampire to understand what the so-called evil gods were and what their followers worshipped. Now it seems that things will become much simpler if he can prove something.


    "It''s simple, very simple." Cheese reached out and twisted up the insect carcass in the iron box, put it to his mouth and whispered something. The shriveled body suddenly began to vibrate strangely. As the mage put it on the counter, the body and feet of the corpse began to expand and burst. Some dark gray substances similar to muscles and fascia were found out of the shell, as if to break the cocoon of a butterfly to break away from the shackles of the original body. But this metamorphosis was not completely completed. After the thing had lost its appearance of being called a worm and turned into a strange mixture, its structure collapsed and turned into a small pool of cinders like coal ash. Then, even the debris disappeared completely after the dark red light, leaving only tiny marks on the wooden counter.


    Jung did not respond to this for a long time. His cheek twitched mechanically and his throat contracted as if swallowing nonexistent saliva. The vampire took a deep breath, and his eyes moved from the counter to the cheese, with undisguised hostility in his eyes. "Explain to me that you''re not one of them, or I''ll fight for my life and I won''t let you step out of this room again."


    He was not joking, though the reason was not clear, but Jung''s gesture was enough to show Barak''s hatred for the evil god and his followers. It is not surprising that an elf will accept and enjoy his blood clan identity. There must be complicated reasons. The reason why non-human race is difficult to transform into blood race is largely because their innate view of life and life and death is not like human beings. If it is a trade for human beings to accept the blood of the true ancestor and obey the rules of the blood clan, then for the elves, the loss will be far greater than the gains. That''s why the Barak bloodline is sparsely populated.


    Cheese''s face was as usual. He even felt that Jung''s reaction was the best reaction, because those who had such an awareness must know the horror of evil spirits and understand the disasters that exist quickly for the world. He spread his hands on the table and said, "I am a mage. The difference between a wizard and a wizard is that witchcraft is subjective. The casters of witchcraft often don''t know much about the power they have, and don''t want to know too much about it. They have a cult feeling for elements, souls, demons and gods, and believe that only by using their power can they achieve casting


    "The mage is different. The mage''s world is merciless. We don''t worship anything, nature, supernatural, or even ourselves. It doesn''t matter. What matters is the unchanging truth that runs between them. Magic is never in effect by anyone''s hand. There are principles in everything in the world. Mastering these principles, using them and controlling them, the result is casting. For non casters, magic is incredible. For mages, casting is a skill. Mastering a spell is the accumulation of knowledge. It is clear and simple. Since truth is in everything, magic can be copied and imitated as long as we can see its scale and claw, even from the power of evil gods. And I happen to be the one who studies these, and the purpose of research is to get rid of them. "


    Cheese''s words are half true and half false. He doesn''t cheat people about the difference between a wizard and a wizard. Unlike shamans on the grassland, mages are cold and even inhumane. They have no respect for the power they use, so they can control it objectively. Can there really be laws that can be mastered in the power of evil gods? I''m afraid the answer is no, at least in terms of his current research results, the more he understands the existence beyond the expression, the more he realizes this point. If there is anyone in the world who can refute him, it will be Clark, the Lord of the grey tower, who has disappeared in the wheel of life and death. But to explain all this to Jung and quickly convince him, such an explanation is too complicated and lengthy, which inevitably makes the vampire doubt his identity, so he simply told a lie.Lies are often only useful to two kinds of people. One is people who don''t think at all. What they hear is what they don''t doubt. The other is that the people who question every sentence have to suspect everything and try to refute everything. Therefore, they often accept the arguments that are logically impeccable. Jung, of course, belongs to the latter. It is because of his understanding of the caster, especially the knowledge of magic from the mage in the city of ten thousand dharmas, and the Mutual Corroboration of what the cheese said, which further deepened his determination. His only problem is that he is not a researcher of evil spirits, which can not be blamed on him.


    "Well, I''ll trust you for the moment. But in the first place, as long as I find you are not what you said, I will not hesitate to kill you, I swear The tone of blood clan is no joke.


    "I also swear that I am not a believer or a lackey of any evil god. I belong to this world and fight to defend it." Cheese put his right hand on his heart and promised that this was the action the grey lion''s knights would make when they swore.


    After that, Jung''s expression finally eased down. He closed his eyes and nodded. He turned around and took out a bottle of green wine. He poured a cup for the mage and himself, "this is made of herbs from the forest of my hometown. Drink it. And then I''ll tell you everything. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    The taste of herbal wine is pungent. Although the green liquor does not seem to have much deterrent effect, in fact, its alcohol concentration is still much higher than that of wheat wine. Of course, this is nothing compared with the spirit that the Cang lion brings to keep out the cold, and it is not brewed for the sake of alcohol concentration.


    When the pungent flavor is gone, the taste is sweet. Sugar should be added to the wine, and the amount is not too much. Alcohol aside, it doesn''t taste much better than syrup. But the real surprise is that the sweet smell is released again, and the strong smell of grass and trees not only does not make people faint, but even more sober.


    "In my hometown, this is the wine that hunters would drink, and it was once the main commodity of our trade with mankind. Unfortunately, there are not many people who still know the formula. It has a special meaning for me. It reminds me who I was before I became half dead and what made me what I am now. So, before you make a big decision, get used to a drink. " Jung drank the liquor and explained.


    Cheese nodding, drinking is a very common ceremony, everyone knows that people who drink wine are more unprepared than those who don''t drink. Therefore, drinking between two people is often a sign of trust in each other. However, the blood clan didn''t pour a lot of wine. There was almost only one bottom of the cup. Therefore, Jung didn''t really want to discuss affairs while drinking. It was really just a habit.


    The mage''s habit is not to touch alcohol when it is not absolutely safe, because it will more or less affect reaction ability and casting. The problem is that as the experience increases, so-called safety conditions are less and less, and the standard of drinking becomes broader. It is not clear whether this is progress or slack.


    "So what''s the big decision you''re going to make now?" Drinking is a ritual. Once the ceremony has been completed, it will always produce effect. Even if there is no substantial effect, it will always bring determination and determination.


    "To believe in you, and to really help you." The silver haired Genie tapped the glass with his fingers. His glass is made of a yellowing translucent material, which is a kind of glass with impure color due to the doping of minerals during the firing process. In the eyes of glass traders who pursue crystal like transparency, it is a defective product. But when it''s made into a glass, the turbidity is more beautiful than the clarity.


    "Tell me what you want to do? If you just want to understand and try to master this power, I will not stop you, although it will bring you inevitable destruction Jung looked at the mage carefully. The researcher''s position can only show that he is not the running dog of the evil god, not his attitude towards the evil god, "but if you have other ideas, I will also consider my action."


    Other ideas, this is already a clear cheese, if he can resonate with Jung''s certain expectations, the blood clan running the biggest dark force in the whole business will not only provide him with information. So what does he want to hear?


    As a researcher who had to deal with evil spirits, the mage had already guessed Jung''s experience, "what I want to do is to clean up the things that don''t belong here. Clean it out of every city, every river, every valley. "


    Words, very light. The tone is very peaceful. No one could hear the determination of hatred in the words of cheese. The problem is, when he said this, it implied that he knew how terrible the evil gods were and how closely they were in the world. Those who know this will not have determination, because it is not a problem that can be solved by determination.


    Jung was silent for a few seconds. He looked down at the glass and thought about something. An idea rose and fell in his mind, and finally he refused to dissipate. To prove the feasibility of the idea, he had to take the risk, "I''ll take your word for a moment. The guys you''re looking for, I''ll tell you where they are. But I have a request, I want to go with you, I want to watch your action, and then make the next judgment


    It''s not clear what vampires are going to judge. But as long as the other side agreed to help, he had already achieved the purpose of the trip. As for taking Jung with him, he could not get it. For the moment, the seven swords in the battle must be kept as a valuable protection for them.


    Although acting alone is not a burden for cheese makers, when their opponents are cult worshippers, things often don''t go well. It is difficult to judge the fighting ability of the Barak blood clan, because they have always held a low-key attitude. Judging from the status of this sparsely populated blood clan in the whole vampire society, its combat effectiveness should not be too bad. At the very least, the immortality of vampires alone is enough to make them quite reliable fighters.


    They made up their minds, and the next step was to discuss how to act. Jung stirred a mechanism under the counter, and the secret door leading to the interior of the tavern was opened automatically. The female blood clan waiting inside came out respectfully and waited for the instructions of her transformants. The genie quickly compared a few small gestures with sign language. The former understood it and turned away.


    Before long, she came back with a piece of parchment and opened the silk bound roll on the table. There was no word or pattern in the parchment, but only a small bottle of ink that had been rolled in it.Without saying a word, Jung unscrewed the ink bottle and poured all the liquid into the parchment. This should have made a large black stain, but when the ink touched the paper, it seemed that countless fine textures appeared on the paper, just like the valley guiding the water. It dispersed the ink from the center, quickly dispersed and formed graphics and lines. Soon, a huge view of the city appeared on the paper.


    "If you say that worm was picked up from the water, we''d better go to the God''s residence believers who are related to the river. It is known as the city where all rivers converge. The most worshipped God here is the God of water, and it is the God of water everywhere. If you want to list all the gods here for an exhibition, more than half of the gods related to water will surely account for more than half. Among these gods, at least three have problems with the source of belief behind them. " Jung said, pointing his finger at three locations on the map. The ink that did not solidify immediately changed into a marked circle symbol.


    "Wet soul, king of deep flow, frog walker. These three all meet your requirements, their idols have different characteristics. I suggest that the target should be set on this family. Its believers are the middle of the three. Judging from the previous records, the positive combat ability of its believers is not outstanding. Most importantly, there is a strong relationship between this sect and shallow rivers. "


    With the description of the vampire, the ink into the map gradually deformed, most of the lines recombined to make the composition smaller but more precise. On this enlarged map, the three words are particularly striking. They are connected with flowers, and each stroke reminds people of the twisted tail of tadpoles when swimming.


    Frog walker.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    The gate of Youhe looks just like usual if it is not closed. Below it, a secret door was opened, and the two figures fell one after another on the suspension bridge of the river, moving forward against the spray of the water below.


    Walking in the back, wearing gray robes, hoods in the wind can not stop shaking, but is not lifted, as if there is an invisible force to stop this happening.


    The people who walk in front have gray hair. Judging from the color of their hair, it is already old age. His face is also true, the gullied face and the hand holding the drawbridge silently tell the vicissitudes he has experienced.


    The one who walked in the back was cheese, while the one in the front was Jung. In fact, the mage was also surprised when he saw the change of the latter. The vampire can adjust his appearance details, such as hair color and pupil color. This is not strange news.


    The real anecdote is that, out of their aversion to death, the blood clan often does not let their appearance appear old-fashioned. Aging means dilapidated, which will arouse the palpitation of the passing away. But Jung did this, he did not shy away from his appearance into an old man in his twilight years, and in action also showed a posture consistent with his appearance. Although that''s mostly because he''s walking on top of the water.


    One of the real bloodthirsty ancestors of the river can''t be killed by the real bloodthirsty people in the river. Therefore, being thrown into the sea is a cruel torture in the blood clan than exposed to the sun, because it means eternal darkness and loneliness and cold.


    However, for the sake of recovering the blood of the true ancestor, there are few blood families who have been subjected to this kind of torture throughout the history of the twelve blood lineages. In the whole blood clan law, such punishment has never been regarded as the result of sentencing, because even the author himself is afraid of it.


    Fear, is a subtle thing, it is a bit like wine, the first taste is very strong, will choke cough, drink the right will vomit, will lose consciousness. There are always people who swear never to drink again, and then when night comes, they fill their glasses again. So was fear. The water splashed on his skin. The cold water reminded Jung of wet soil, which would fill his nose, his lungs and his whole body. It was a feeling of death.


    But since he made this cableway as a spare passage, it was not used to commit suicide. He knew that although the water here reminded him of death, it could not really bring him back to the ground.


    So fear fermented into a more subtle emotion, became the most powerful stimulant, walking behind the cheese can not see Jung''s smile now how distorted. The twisted smile didn''t disappear until they reached the end of the drawbridge and climbed a ladder.


    When they climbed up to the floor, the mage found that it should be a slave dealer''s storehouse. A large number of cages covered with cloth curtains were piled up here. Some were empty, some were making unknown sounds. Both blood clan and grey robe have the ability to see things in the dark, so they can easily walk through the cages in the dark without tripping over.


    "It used to belong to a slave merchant who profited by selling civilians from other areas. I thought his business had a bad impact on the city, so I took over his business and the site. You see, it is one thing to turn prisoners of war into slaves and debtors, and another is to plunder civilians at will. The former is part of business, while the latter is destroying the order of identity. If everyone could be made slaves, who would try to get close to it? To develop, respect is necessary. " Jung explained in a low voice, and it was clear that he attached great importance to the concept of respect.


    "The city''s respect has left it devastated. Too many dark corners are enough to breed too much rot. Along the way, I have never heard of the existence of three kinds of evil gods in any city at the same time, let alone the evil gods related to water flow. When the power of these guys becomes huge, there will be no development, and the arrival of a fanatical sacrifice is enough to destroy everything. " Cheese eyebrows slightly wrinkled, blood group frivolous words let him feel very dissatisfied.


    For people who have lived in grey tower and Cang lion for most of their time, self-discipline is necessary, and so is the moral ethics developed from self-discipline. If the so-called respect means the destruction and contempt of moral ethics, it is not a matter of respect, it is just an excuse to exercise madness under the guise of respect.


    "That''s why I chose to walk with you. Galloping is a vigorous tree, its branches sometimes grow too thick, which requires people like you and me to trim it. As for the fact that there are too many heretics here, I would like to tell you a subtle reality. When there was only one or two cult gods in the city, people had to open every cave to hunt them like rats. But when the heretics here proliferate like rabbits, they form an effective check and balance among themselves. The sacrifice you mentioned is not that no one has prepared it. But guess who destroyed the sacrifice in the end? It''s not me. It''s not the big man in this city. It''s other heretics. They will not tolerate someone who has brought something to believe in earlier than themselves. " There was something bitter in Jung''s voice.


    For a man who has a deep hatred for evil gods, what he said just now is light. In fact, no one knows better than him that he can maintain his security only by relying on the mutual checks and balances of evil believers.He longed to get rid of these damned things from the city, from the world, but suffered from the limitations of his ability. And this is the reason why he chose to act together with cheese. Jung saw hope in the ability shown in the grey robe, a hope to break the current deadlock.


    Cheese is not stupid, he has also been vaguely aware of the contradiction between the words of blood clan.


    "Maybe you are right. It''s just that these guys are hidden dangers after all. Containment only works when their strength is equal. If someone breaks the balance of power between them, then it will not be solved by a check and balance. And before that, I hope you can tell me what we''re aiming for this time. I have dealt with many evil gods. Frog walker is not among them. I don''t know much about him and his followers. "


    Jung nodded. He had come here with cheese for this purpose. He confirmed his position, reached out and pulled away a thick cloth to reveal the cage and its contents. "Frog walker, like his name, is like the frog of our world. But it''s just similar in appearance, or people can''t describe it with known knowledge, so they can only name it with the most similar image. His followers generally move around the river and engage in all kinds of shameful business in order to earn money and power, gain status among the believers, and achieve the great transformation they call


    The things in the cage are weird and disgusting. It''s a mummy. It seems that the cause of death should be dying of hunger and thirst in the cage. The limbs of the corpse are delicate. Even if there are no muscles, we can see from the structure of bones and skin that the back end of the limbs, that is, the forearm and lower leg, is abnormally developed, while the front end is degenerated and atrophied.


    Similarly, the two holes, which take up almost half of the head, look terrible. If they are eyes, they will not scare people when they are alive. The skin of the corpse was like rubber that had lost its elasticity and was crumpled into a mass and disgusting. Generally speaking, it looks like a frog with human size and some human like characteristics. However, if you observe it carefully, the frog like features of this thing are actually similar to those of frogs, and their functions and structures are different in essence.


    "This is a guy who was interrupted at the conversion ceremony. It''s so transformational that it''s almost successful. However, the attack of another group of heretics failed the ceremony. Thanks to this, I can get this precious collection. To get to the point, the transformed individuals are called amphibians, capable of living on land and in water, and spend most of their time in the water. Amphibians are the top echelons of the church. The believers who maintain human appearance are only peripheral members. Only a few missionaries have not transformed in order to develop their believers. It is very difficult to identify the status of those priests. So if you want to get information quickly, catching an amphibian is the easiest way. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    Catching an amphibian is easy to say. Among the three evil gods of the river, frogwalker''s followers are not the most powerful, but they are more popular than those of the dampness, where there are only a few believers. What''s more, through Jung''s brief introduction, a strict order dominated by amphibians, with mortals preaching to attract believers, as well as a large number of peripheral believers, has sprung up in front of us. It is not easy to capture their senior staff in such a mission?


    What''s more, if there are only folk beliefs or weak spirits behind this order, people like cheese and Jung can do whatever they like. But behind this group is frog walker, an evil god who preaches publicly and develops his family members. If things go wrong, it will inevitably lead to his counterattack. That''s putting the cart before the horse.


    "Do you have any plans? Now that you see the city as a garden plant, you must have a way to get us there. " Cheese looked at the mummy in the cage and said sarcastically.


    The blood clan heard the mage''s sarcasm, but he had no intention to say anything about this issue with cheese. This is the vision gap brought by race. In the eyes of the mage, everything in this city is constantly changing, and every reasonable result will lead to more reasonable results. In the end, although every clue is reasonable, many reasonable results are entangled together and become unreasonable.


    Jung, on the other hand, has a long life, whether as an elf or a blood clan. In this state, he can choose not to act immediately, but to wait for the right time to pry the lever in the event to achieve his goal.


    It''s not surprising that they have different starting points and different attitudes. Jung can understand this, and he has understood this for a long time. Therefore, the blood clan just gave a faint smile and replied, "ordinary believers only have very few opportunities to contact amphibians. They regard it as a supreme honor. But since the mission wants to develop, it definitely needs motivation, so honor can be bought with money. As long as enough property is paid to the order, the order will arrange for devout believers to contact amphibians directly to show their faith. But it''s all rhetoric. I don''t think it''s good to be alone with something half human and half frog. "


    While they were talking, a little bat flew in from the gap of the curtain and hung upside down on the finger of the blood clan. Then it turned into a blood mist and was sucked into Jung''s nose.


    This is a common way of transmitting information between vampires. The advantage is that it can transmit content beyond the language and is extremely clear. The disadvantage is that bats, as carriers, may be intercepted. In addition, blood families of different blood lineages cannot read the contents through absorption. However, this is not a problem for the two Barak blood clans who are familiar with the terrain and the relationship between the transformed and the transformed.


    "It seems that we have found the lucky one who will be revealed tonight. You have to be glad that there is no shortage of rich people and cult rich people. If we were to change places, such ceremonies would not be held so intensively. But to be honest, the share of one person a day is too frequent for a church to consider the mystery of religion. When I first investigated them, I thought it was just a fraud group that cheated people and money, until they got bigger and bigger. " Jung shrugged and explained why there was a ceremony today.


    "Do you mean we''re going to find the guy who''s supposed to be in a separate ceremony and take his place?" Cheese immediately realized what the vampire was up to, which was really the easiest way. There is no surest way to see amphibians through the means of the inner church, and no one can let the vassals of evil gods relax their vigilance more than the ignorant believers.


    "To be precise, I went to the ceremony. It''s not difficult for a powerful mage to create chaos in the dark, is it? " Jung joked. This is also a manifestation of sincerity. It creates chaos and goes deep into the enemy''s ranks. It is not necessary to know which is simpler and which is more dangerous. The blood clan has taken the initiative to undertake the difficult task, which shows their determination.


    Cheese has no objection. He is really an expert on evil spirits, but he has to admit that few people in this city are more familiar with everything than the owner of Youhe tavern. Besides, if the frog Walker''s consciousness is watching here, it''s possible to find clues from cheese. In contrast, the vampires'' excellent transformation ability allows them to perform most of the diving tasks, not to mention the ritual time is at night.


    Kraft felt a little dry and hot. This kind of unusual excitement had been fermenting in him for several days. Since the chief priest had told him the date of the holy sight, he had been looking forward to the stars and the moon, waiting for the day to come. At last, everything is about to change. He is about to meet the messenger of the great God. He is very sure that his soul will be sublimated in this meeting. Maybe one day, he will be chosen by the gods to be one of the messengers of glory.


    When he got up in the morning, kraft put on his clean, spotless robe, and his steps were a little flimsy because of fasting. First, he cut off meat and fish. Three days ago, he stopped eating and only drank water to maintain his life. This should have been an extremely painful process, but today, he only felt light as nothing, as if a gust of wind could blow him to heaven.Kraft didn''t care whether the special experience came from fasting or excitement, or just the hallucinations of excessive weakness. He has sold all his family property and dedicated everything to the frog God. He has no concern in this filthy world. He only hopes to step into the river and serve his eternal master as soon as possible. This day is coming. Through today''s ceremony, he will rise and evolve!


    Out of the temporary rented house, a gaunt man in his forties was filled with fanatical expression. He seemed to have stepped into the current and surrounded by those noble gods. Pedestrians on the road have to avoid this seemingly abnormal human spirit. What do they know? They''re just poor, blinded by the world.


    Only a man of wisdom and courage like him can be appreciated by the frog God Wait, why didn''t the two people in front of me avoid me? Don''t they know that I am the noble to be baptized


    "I''m sorry, we are doctors. This patient came out of the clinic this morning. Excuse me Jung, with a kind look, explained to the people here. His clothes and the temperament between his eyebrows easily won the trust of most people. As for a small number of people who still have doubts, they also wisely choose to be busy with their own things.


    "Sure it''s this guy." Cheese, carrying a faint heretic, asked a question that had been known for a long time. In terms of his mental state, it was surprising to say that he was not afraid.


    "Yes, he is. Let''s find a hiding place and let me take a look at him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    The location of the frog Walker church is in the shoal area, which is on the edge of the current on the map. Regardless of the geographical location, the edge area of the current is basically occupied by various wharfs, large and small. After all, this is a city built on the water. As long as it can be used, ships can be stopped.


    Even in several slow flow areas, special wharves with ropes and pulleys are built to lift the ship directly from the water to the deck, which is usually used as a ship inspection and repair place or a private passage for special people. The only exception is the shoal area, where there are few wharves.


    The reason is not that the water level in the shoal area is too low to meet the requirements of berthing cargo ships. On the contrary, although the shoal area is called a shoal, the water is not shallow at all. It is located at the intersection of several rivers. Different currents with strong kinetic energy collide here fiercely, causing the sediment at the bottom of the river not to fall all the year round. Therefore, from the water surface, it looks like the river beach is at the foot.


    In fact, if someone really wants to step on that beach, they will be involved in a group of irregular and violent water, and disappear in the blink of an eye. As a result, people who swim in the shallows are also regarded as synonyms for newcomers.


    There is a road to business opportunities, which is the principle of both water and land. The special position of the shoal area determines that it can only serve as a vassal of the development of the whole city, and can not play the same important role as those areas where the ports are prosperous. So what kind of people will settle here? Most of them are the less fortunate and the bottom workers in the city.


    In such a place, the public security is not very good. In addition, the water area in the shoal area is simply a natural dumping ground. Although the big gangs don''t care about it, the corpse delivery teams have to go in and out of the area several times a day. The air is full of dilapidated and hopeless, walking in the street people''s eyes have little luster.


    Therefore, when Kraft and the gray robed man walk in the street, there is no need to deliberately hide people''s eyes. The former''s conspicuous green and purple sacrificial robes have nothing to pay attention to in the eyes of passers-by, and strange clothes are common everywhere. Cheese, on the other hand, deliberately lags behind his companions a few steps, so that people will not easily regard them as fellow travelers.


    According to the information obtained, after the shipwreck in which his wife and daughter were taken away, kraft had no other relatives and friends in the city. He no longer had any contact with anyone except the frog Walker sect. The last man had taken the initiative to cut himself off from the world.


    In terms of his experience, kraft was a poor man. He could have lived with his family in spite of all kinds of injustice. But accidents are also a part of life. For this city, the frequency of shipwrecks is like drinking water and eating every day. It is more common for people to die in shipwrecks.


    The problem is that not everyone can recover after being hit hard by life. In the process of gathering information, cheese has found that this man has serious mental problems. He is not far away from madness.


    This may be why the mage didn''t stop Jung when he said he wanted to get all his information through blood sucking. Originally, the blood clan wanted to save his life, because Jung said that he would become unlucky if he sucked too much blood from the hapless. But when he was about to pull the fangs out of the man''s neck, kraft took the initiative to hold his head. A man who had been sucked blood and fasted for several days did not know where the strength was so great that Jung could not move his body at the first time. On the contrary, the sharp fangs opened two big holes in the neck of the blood sucking man, and death was inevitable.


    At least he died as a human being. At least he chose his own way of death. This is one of the few words cheese left to comfort himself. He is not a kind man, but the man''s expression before he died made him feel guilty. Jung, by contrast, was much more insipid. He walked down the street with a stiff pace and excited fanaticism under the appearance of the dead, more like himself than the man he imitated.


    They turned the corner, and it was a fork in the road, and in the middle of the road there were several men in cloft robes, all men. When they saw Kraft, they warmly welcomed him, kissing him on the cheek and the back of his hand, and gave sincere blessing to the brother who was going to meet with the envoy. Cheese, on the other hand, walked quietly from these people to another intersection, as if just passing by.


    Jung''s figure became far behind. The first thing cheese had to determine was the control range of the order. Jung''s previous information did not accurately describe this, and after the two separated, cheese had to independently find the place where the believers and amphibians met before the ceremony to complete the reception. Fortunately, the sun has not set yet, and he still has time. And he''s not completely clueless.


    Amphibians, as the name suggests, are apparently able to survive both in the air and in the water at the same time. Therefore, the first target of cheese is the location adjacent to the shoal area, which is most likely to be the site of the ceremony. In addition, after learning the city''s composite structure many times, the possible existence of interlayer under the ground is also the top priority.


    The streets gradually became silent, and the old buildings groaned in the wind. There is not much light in the window. I don''t know whether it''s time to light up or whether the people here are used to rest with the sunset. The grey robe looked around and, after confirming that no one was watching, turned and walked into a house with only half of the gate left.He thought it was just a deserted house, but he did not expect to find traces of biological activity on the ground and walls within a few steps. These traces are human, but they are very old. What is more updated is another familiar humanoid, ghouls.


    "They say you are scavengers and decomposers of cities. I also think it''s a kind of beautification, but it''s uncomfortable to be everywhere like cockroaches Cheese sighed, not knowing who he was talking to. The setting sun shines through the hole in the wall, which gives the broken room a kind of Psychedelic atmosphere.


    The residents in this house could not understand the sarcasm of the master. They were already hungry. They were ready to go out in the night to find something to eat. Who ever thought that fresh meat would be delivered to their mouths immediately. The wood, under the pressure, makes a tartar noise, and the light is then shaded by shadows.


    A moment later, cheese took the half dead corpse and smashed it on the wall. "I didn''t want to ask the local people about things. It was a bit inefficient. But now that you have sent it to me, it is good to ask about something. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    Unlike most evil spirits, when Kraft, or Jung, entered the frog Walker gathering place, he did not see the ferocious animal bones, the green lit candles, and the large symbols drawn in the unknown liquid.


    The people in the sect did not wear robes covering all the skin. In fact, they politely hung the robes on the hanger at the entrance of the room, revealing the common clothes inside. And it is not so much a cult base, from the warm decoration style, it seems to be closer to some kind of relaxing holiday facilities. This contrast made the well-informed Jung stunned.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Don''t be so nervous. The masters will not come until later. We know that you have fasted for a long time today, so we are ready to join you in the retreat and wait. After you meet the Holy One, we will prepare a feast for you. Although I can''t compare with the joy of meeting the saints, I think I can still look forward to it. Old Sean has brought out his good wine A believer who seemed to be familiar with Kraft patted him on the shoulder and squeezed his eyes toward the wine cabinet. It doesn''t look like a cult party. It looks like some old friends are going to have a party.


    Fortunately, Jung, who has acquired most of the memory and character of his master through blood sucking, did not show his inner surprise. He nodded with a smile. In his memory, Kraft has always treated the people in the order in a more implicit way. Since his wife and daughter died, he has intentionally or unintentionally separated himself from others. It''s only in the face of the religious masters that they open their hearts.


    The response was not unexpected, but continued to talk about the details of the church, and took Jung to the so-called retreat. Compared with the warm lobby, the retreat room is a different picture. The specimens made of animal heads, exquisite crafts, and the smell of tobacco in the air are just the opposite of the quiet rooms opened up in the conventional sense to separate the mundane from the complicated world. It is simply the ideal state of desire.


    Several well-dressed men were already waiting in the room, seeing Jung coming in, greeting everyone and sitting on the floor in a circle.


    "Although the Masters said they wanted to fast, they didn''t say they wanted to quit smoking. So, would you like one?" A curly black strip with fingers thick was sent to Jung''s hand. The man who was talking was a male believer who had been in the room with a similar object in his mouth. The only difference was that as he breathed, all the strips emitted white smoke and a little red light. It seems that most of the tobacco smell in the air comes from this. Jung certainly knew about this kind of cigarette. He knew that the production process was much more complicated and mellow than pure tobacco. So he did not hesitate to choose to refuse.


    "No, I remember you told me that the leaves in this cigarette were soaked in rum. I don''t want to make any mistakes in the waiting ceremony. " A reasonable answer. The cigarette delivery man nodded and said nothing more.


    When the new comers took their seats in turn, there was a sense of retreat in the room, although it was more like a game of patience played by several men. Jung was aware of this, and since he entered the church, he had seen nothing but men.


    However, it is clearly stated in the intelligence that the frog Walker church is a comprehensive church for both men and women. It is also clear from the memory of kraft that there are many people in the church that should be addressed by her. Where are the women? Besides, the decoration of this retreat is also too much. It seems that it is too much for men''s hobbies. This is not right.


    But in other words, it''s a pleasure to be surrounded by people who are so easy to get rid of. After all, reading the memory is not so simple. People can remember deeply, and the memory that produces the picture is only a few times in a lifetime. Most of the memory is stored like a conditioned reflex, and only when it is exposed to specific information can it jump out.


    This is why Jung can naturally keep up when the people around him start humming the strange ballad, which has formed a certain pattern in his memory.


    Time, in the past in the recitation, although this ballad does not sound distinctive, the syllables and melody can just be linked to the breathing rhythm, leading people''s state to peace and peace. If it is common people to recite, it will be profitable.


    However, it has no meaning for the blood clan who has lived for many years and no longer needs breathing. So Jung was not at all surprised by the sound of footsteps outside the door. The door, gently opened, a footstep stood at the door, waiting for an opportunity to awaken the believers without harming them.


    "Dong!" The clear metal voice ended the recitation, and people sitting in a circle opened their eyes. Jung was just in the position to see the door, so as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the man who would interrupt the retreat. It was a man, a man with a strange appearance. His face is very big, mainly because his cheeks and chin have obvious protrusion compared with normal people. In contrast, his frontal bone is very low, and his eyes protrude from the orbit, which makes people worry about whether they will fall out. His nostrils are short and thick so that the nostrils can be seen from the front, and the two nostrils are not round, but open and close like two mouths rhythmically with breath.A mixture of man and frog? This is what Jung thought immediately after seeing it. He got up slowly and went to this strange looking man in a complicated robe. The man had a smile like expression. His mouth didn''t open, but his voice came from his swollen and shrinking throat. "Brother Kraft, it''s your time. Come with me, and the messenger will soon come here. "


    So in the envious eyes of others, the vampire followed the half frog man and walked down the corridor to the depth of the building. The closer they are to the interior of the building, the heavier the water vapor in the surrounding air. The humid environment makes moss and mushrooms grow in the wooden walls on both sides. Insects can also be seen in some semi rotten places.


    The corridor slopes downward, and the narrow spaces on both sides are no longer illuminated by the fire, but are replaced by some kind of luminous moss. Some coral like things protruded from under the wooden corridor, covered with shellfish and spiral shells, and gradually there was a thin layer of sand on the ground below.


    Jung hesitated, not because he was afraid of the changes around him, but because of the water oozing from the sand under his feet. Vampires don''t like running water. Although the water in the sand is not living water, they still have some vitality. This hesitation, obviously, did not escape the attention of half frogman.


    "Don''t worry, it''s the corridor to the room where the messenger comes, and it''s the conduit between the secular world and the holy world. All these changes are part of transformation. " The voice of the guide came from the front, but it was a little fuzzy than before, as if there was something on the other floor.


    After a short walk, they finally came to a stone room after a thin layer of water in the corridor, and the cold air escaped along the door. The half frog priest stretched out his hand. His fingertips had small suction cups, and his fingers were also connected with a layer of flesh film. With the help of a suction cup at the fingertips, the handleless stone door slides to one side, revealing the space inside.


    "Please, the messenger will come soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    Behind the stone gate is a stone chamber. According to Jung''s calculation, it should not have reached the depth of the water, but this was not the case in the room. There is a small half of the floor in the stone chamber. To be exact, it is a semicircular stone ground with the door as the center, which can be used for people to stand on.


    Although there was also a layer of water on the slate, it was much better than the muddy water outside the semicircle. Yes, most of the areas in the stone chamber have no floor at all. Instead, they don''t know how deep it is and where the water will lead. It seems that the so-called arrival is not accurate. The emissary of frog God should be floating up here.


    There is a threshold below the stone gate, which is used to block the water in the room from overflowing into the corridor. Comparing the water level inside and outside the door, we can see that the water level in the room is higher than that in the corridor.


    However, this is not the problem. The real problem is to look at the floating degree of the water surface in the stone chamber. Most of the water in the stone chamber is connected with the external water system, in other words, it is water. Letting a vampire step into the water is like letting an ordinary person stand on a nail board. The fear that it will cause disastrous consequences at any time is enough to make most consciousness instinctively resist. This is not something that can be easily resolved.


    "Brother Kraft, come in. The messenger is coming. " The frog like priest spoke again, but did not show any hesitation. Obviously, such a reaction is not uncommon among those who have seen the frog God''s messenger. Of course, the priest certainly did not expect that the believers in front of him were not uneasy about the unknown, but were considering whether to tear his throat directly here.


    After some psychological consideration, Jung still gave up the idea of tearing his face at once. Although the appearance of the priest was very illustrative, he could not know more than amphibians. When there was a better choice, the impact of running water was not totally unbearable. With this thought, his face showed a determined expression and stepped into the stone chamber. Behind him, the stone gate closed slowly.


    "Hoo!" What lights up the stone chamber is not the glowing moss, but the oil lamp which has long been placed in the crevice of the wall. Several wires connect them through cracks in the wall, allowing people to light lights from the outside. However, the lighting level of these lamps has been carefully adjusted. Although they can illuminate the surrounding walls and make people believe that they are in the stone chamber, they can not actually illuminate the central area of the room.


    On the contrary, the brightness around the center of the darkness, if a normal person is locked in this room, his eyes will lose the judgment of the dark area in this contrast.


    The trick was not to increase the sense of mystery, but to Jung, it was more like protecting the pilgrims standing here, because the darkness was sometimes gentle enough to make people see what they could not accept. It had come, and he could feel something coming in from under the stone chamber through the cool water under his feet. Blood clan adjusted the state, he did not want to scare each other.


    "Gululu" bubbles come out from the bottom of the water and burst on the water surface. Something is slowly rising from the bottom of the water in the dark space. Vampires belong to the race of night. They walk in the night and move in the night. Therefore, they have the ability to see things in the dark or dim light environment.


    Jung clearly watched the human sized frog emerge from the water in a strange way and stand on the water. She is said to be strange because the creature clearly has the head structure of a frog, but it has a human like trunk and limbs, especially the plural similar * * thing hanging on the trunk, which is weird and uncomfortable.


    This is why she is used to describe the creature. The frog God messenger coming from the water has a very similar image of Mother God in maternal worship. But this image does not mean eroticism, on the contrary, from any perspective, her appearance will only make people feel afraid. After all, frogs are egg laying animals, but a frog like creature has the mammalian organs of viviparous animals, which reveals unnatural.


    "Hello, devout believer." The soft voice of a woman sounded out of the darkness, not like her appearance at all. Like the priest, she did not open her mouth when she spoke, but spoke directly through her throat.


    "And have a good time, madam. Thank you for the gift of frog God. I feel very frightened to let a noble messenger like you spare time to communicate with such a humble person as me. " Jung tried to imitate the tone of embarrassment, anxiety and a little fear and excitement. Even with the expression on his face, he was not sure what senses the other party used to perceive the world, so he did not dare to be slighted in the performance. Anyway, it''s easy for Jung to play Kraft, and his rich life experience is enough to make him a good actor.


    "No, my brother. You and I are the servants of the frog God, bathed in his glory. I just step into the river before you. Sooner or later, you will be like me


    I hope that day will never come. Jung reproached himself in his heart, but only in his heart. "I am inspired by your comfort, madam. Frog God saved me and gave me the power to live again. I should have been satisfied with what I have now, but greed makes me want more wisdom from him. Please forgive my selfishness, please forgive me. ""It''s not your fault, brother. We''re all hungry for more. That''s because we all have defects in our hearts, which are caused by the world. The great frog God generously offered himself to fill the gap in our hearts. That''s why we should serve him with all our might. He is the salvation of the world, the salvation of all of us. " Women''s voice with fascinating magic, gentle voice like soft cotton wadding wrapped people. Even Jung had a moment''s confusion in these words. He felt vaguely that something had been touched in his heart. Unfortunately, his heart had already stopped beating.


    "You are right. He is our salvation. He has redeemed me once, so maybe he can redeem me again Jung''s voice gradually sank. He lowered his head to prevent people from seeing the red eyes. It''s not that the vampire is impatient, but with the presence of the frog God emissary, the water in the room becomes more and more active. The feeling of walking on thin ice makes him excited. It''s really a mistake to know that the other party is a believer of frog God, and the ceremony must be related to water. Why don''t you wait and do enough preparation? When people get older, they always forget everything.


    "Brothers Kraft, are you all right?" The frog God''s waiter was aware of the strange, but not the danger behind it. She even went two steps closer, hoping to find out what was wrong with Jung.


    "With your kind words, I am very good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    Frog Shinto is not what it looks like, though few people really know what it looks like. Outside the stone chamber, the half frog priest waited quietly. His expression was solemn, like a guard guarding some important treasure.


    This is also the case. The reason why such meetings with the frog God messengers are held so frequently is not because they want to open up the believers as they say on the surface. On the contrary, the beneficiaries of the meeting are regarded as the liberators. The messengers of frog God are all women, while the believers in the church are all men. Every time they meet, they take something from the believers.


    "Dedication will enable us to survive the era of disaster, and the future will rise among countless new students." The priest recited the prayer in silence, but did not know another figure who appeared in the corridor. It was a man in a gray robe, his robe did not plunge into the water naturally, but floated on the water like a feather. His boots are covered with a special scale like substance, which also insulates the water from the ground.


    It doesn''t take much effort to find this place. The ghoul living in the shoal knows every corner of the place like the palm of his hand. If he can force him to account for all the mages, he can indirectly master the general scope of frog Shinto. Coupled with previous inferences about the ceremony, the darkroom under the deck is no longer so hard to find.


    As for the people in the church, cheese did not see a few priests with half frog appearance all the way. If they did not happen to be absent from the church, there was a huge gap between the number of priests and the believers in frog God''s church. This is very unnatural for the cult.


    "Would you mind explaining to an unbeliever like me what the age of disaster is? Mr. priest. " The voice of cheese sounded in the damp corridor, which made the frog God priest stunned. Then the admirer of the half frog immediately turns to the direction of the sound and makes a defensive posture. But the grey robe has turned to his back, sharp dagger against the latter''s neck, as long as a little force will let the flower of blood bloom.


    "Unbelievers should not come here. This is the temple of frog God. If you leave now, God may forgive your recklessness." The priest''s voice sounded calm, but it was also possible that his voice did not come from the coordination of the tongue and throat. But from his words, we can clearly understand two things. First, he has no confidence. Second, this lack of confidence mostly comes from the gods he believes in.


    "If your God had the power to punish others, I would not have stood here safe and sound as I am now. The dog who explained the location to me also told me a very interesting thing. If I guessed correctly, the frog God should be very weak now. And you, as his believers, are in a dilemma and at a loss, right? " There is cruelty and pleasure in cheese''s words. Grey robes do not have half a good feeling for evil gods and their followers. Therefore, his sympathy and other positive or negative emotions will not be projected on these people. It''s a pleasure to watch them suffer.


    Fortunately, the nature of cheese is not to enjoy violence. His pleasure is entirely based on a small victory over the evil god. When he realized how he threatened the priest in front of him, he could not hurt his God. Even after the priest was supposed to be a common man far away from the evil god, those happiness turned into bitter feelings.


    He gently stabbed the blade of the dagger into each other''s skin, and watched with blue fluorescence, just like those mossy blood on the wall flowing down from the sticky and reflective skin. The threat and urgency of the blood was self-evident. Believers are usually not afraid of death, but frog Shinto is abnormal now.


    "Wait, I said, I said." The priest felt the pain and raised his hands in a quick cry. There was a significant difference between his performance and those of the true madmen. But this did not prevent him from telling the story of the sect, "the frog God is really very weak. Because the evil flowing down from the upper reaches of the river infected him and prevented him from giving birth as usual. Frog God is the God of fertility. Most of his power comes from his offspring. Originally, the priesthood should be held by pure blood, but now they have to stay by the frog God to take care of him. Only mixed blood people like me have to shoulder this responsibility


    "Half blood? Pure blood? " The mage''s eyes were sharp, and he heard very disturbing words, which made him think of rat man. And just as he was about to press for information from the other side''s mouth, the door of the stone chamber was pushed open. Obviously, by design, this heavy door can only be opened from the outside, in order to prevent the believers inside from trying to escape.


    Unfortunately, the secret room designed for ordinary people could not trap the blood clan with several times the strength of human beings. Jung''s skin was shriveled, his eyes were red, and his nails and teeth were like wild animals, showing his original posture as a vampire.


    "Don''t ask him. I''ve got the whole picture. Let''s wait for the rest to change to a drier place. " The vampire stepped out of the threshold, the expression on his face relaxed a lot, and his face quickly changed from the ferocious appearance to the elegant spirit. And behind him, a barefoot stepped out. It belonged to a naked woman, a woman without a hair all over her body.


    As soon as the priest with the dagger against his neck saw the woman, his eyes immediately glared at him. He suddenly burst out of strength, trying to break free from the shackles of cheese, even ignoring his own life. Fortunately, the woman raised a hand in time, "this is the will of frog God, you have no responsibility. Don''t worry, the ceremony was a great success. The next thing is none of your business. Continue to preside over the church. He is looking at youThe woman did not put down her hand, but touched the cheese dagger with her fingertips. The sharp weapon made of mineral became soft and slid out of the priest''s neck. But when the cheese griped it again, it seemed that nothing had happened. When a woman looks at the grey robe, there are complex emotions in her eyes, most of which are fear and awe. "Frog god named you, and he is willing to cooperate with you temporarily. Now, follow me, and I''ll explain the whole story for you. "


    Cheese looked at Jung and, with a positive look in his eyes, restrained his hostility. Without the use of magic or other means, he could feel that the woman in front of him was no longer a human being. Her gesture was like Jung''s appearance as an elf, an imitation of the state that had passed away.


    Inside, under the skin, they have become very different things. The cheese company, which has chosen to cooperate with such a different existence, seems to have no reason to refuse the proposal of another pretender. Although, he wanted to take the opportunity to eradicate the frog God from the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    The so-called dry spot is obviously only relatively speaking. If the whole rushing air is filled with water vapor from below, the water vapor density in the frog Shinto church will be even higher.


    When the three sat in the strongly feminine room and were fed and drunk by several other froglike priests, cheese still felt his clothes soaked in a thin layer of water.


    But it''s much better. At least the water vapor here can''t affect Jung substantially. The vampire''s movement and manner are very calm now, and the exposed parts show no signs of withering.


    "There is no one else here. Don''t deceive us with your disguised appearance. Show your true face." The cheese was sitting in a chair, his head slightly lowered, and his eyes and tone were rather poor. He stares at the woman, and he hates the dehumanized but still human beings.


    In particular, the believers of evil gods worship the temples outside the world. No matter what their original intention is, they are unacceptable and unforgivable to the residents of the world. They betrayed here, betrayed everything between heaven and earth, they gave up all things worthy of sympathy. This has nothing to do with good and evil. It is an irreconcilable opposition.


    "You seem to have a deep hostility to the frog God." The woman said, in a trance of water mist revealed her real posture, that pair of posture in the stone chamber. It''s like the body of a primitive artist in a stormy night, caught in a glimpse of the accidental lightning. There is no sense of beauty, not even ugliness, which is beyond the scope of the mind.


    "This is my attitude towards them. If your God really knows me, he will know about it He said that he didn''t like the voice of evil spirits. On the one hand, their voice has the power of madness and obedience, which may be ignored by the blood race with strong mind, but it can be keenly detected by cheese, and it is as sad as a small barb on a finger.


    On the other hand, cheese''s feelings of these family members are not entirely abhorrent. In his heart, under his skin, the same taboo forces will be stimulated by the same kind and become agitated.


    "Maybe the great frog knows everything in the water, and the world is just a little bigger. But he will not give his knowledge and wisdom to a servant like me in every detail. I am just a humble maid called when he is barren. Therefore, I don''t think I have the right to know about your fame The tone of a woman is very humble, which is very different from that of most evil families. It is likely that this humanized expression made Jung abandon their original intention and adopt cooperation to achieve the desired results. Cheese eyebrows, a little loose.


    "This is the second time you''ve talked about fertility. If the frog God in your mouth looks like a fertility god here, I''m curious about the reason why he lost this vital feature For evil gods, cheese is very good at it, so he knows that these beings from outside the world can not really show their full appearance in this world. What they can project is only a very small scale, although it is enough to make the world windy.


    In order to be worshipped by believers, the projection of evil gods will set up an image consciously or unconsciously. After all, things that can''t be described can not be regarded as gods.


    In short, when frog God is regarded as the God of fertility by his followers, he will conform to the imagination of believers in order to let his power flow into the world better, no matter what his original will is. In fact, the external gods or images are not important to evil gods. They are beyond these concepts, so they don''t mind.


    But as a God''s house with a name, it loses its power. That''s another thing. In a sense, this may be more difficult than defeating their distractions or dependents head-on, and when it happens, it is more lethal.


    "Of course, only other gods can harm gods." The tone of a woman is very complicated. As a family member of frog God, she naturally hopes to believe that her God is supreme. Only such a human believer can be qualified to be transformed into a true servant of the evil god.


    The problem is that the reality that has happened can''t be falsified. When her God is attacked and her most important ability is lost, believers can only choose to destroy themselves in the collapse of faith or stick to the less perfect idol to fight back. She is obviously the latter, "I don''t know who the attacker was, but he shamelessly slandered frog God by poisoning the water."


    "Poison?" Hearing this, cheese has generally understood the meaning of the other party, as well as what the messenger did not explain. He looked at Jung and got a positive answer from the vampire''s eyes. I''m afraid that the poison in the female population is the parasite fished by the fisherman from the water, that is, the offspring of the worm evil god perched on the sky tree.


    The sons of these evil gods fell into the sphere of frog God''s influence, either intentionally or unintentionally, and they probably came into contact with the frog God who did not know where to hide. As a result of contact, the frog God lost his fertility and could only survive on the basis of previous accumulation.


    I don''t know why. Cheese wants to laugh. The dog bites the dog to describe this situation. The power of one evil god suppresses the power of another, which is nothing more happy for people who regard evil gods as their mortal enemies. And this may also explain how the former people, including the Lord of the grey tower, survived in this constantly invaded world before they were trained. These evil gods, like the powerful kings in the mortal world, naturally stifle other ambitious ones. But happiness did not last long, because in the struggle between the evil gods, others bear the cost.After hearing these words, Jung immediately drew a conclusion: "therefore, there are no female believers in the church, because they are all transformed into servants like you to serve frog God who has lost the ability as a mother?"


    Silence is an affirmation, and the situation is clear. The woman said again, "we, as the servants of the frog God, have been promoted to amphibians to facilitate water movement. We need to take care of the young that are not yet grown up, and get as many seeds of life as we can from male believers, and use our bodies to nurture the priests you see. They will soon grow up and learn to maintain the church. That is to say, the mixed blood is opposite to the pure blood produced by the frog God. It''s just that the lifespan of these children is generally not long, so we have to conceive frequently to ensure the number of them


    Cheese in the sleeve of the hand, slightly clenched, see, the evil gods fight each other created problems, will eventually be transferred to the mortals to pay. He can''t tolerate it, but everything must be done in order,


    "I''ve got a clear idea about it. Since your God wants to cooperate with us, what does he want us to do for him? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    The vampire must return to his coffin before dawn, or he will lose all his strength and become a pathetic corpse. This restriction is true. Unfortunately, it is only limited to those blood clans who have no title or low rank and do not have real power. For example, Jung, who was originally a small family and was also the head of the District, naturally did not need to care about the time when he returned home.


    However, the sunshine during the day was indeed a nuisance to all night dwellers, so their conversation with the frog God messenger did not last long. In the early morning, Jung''s figure had disappeared. Cheese, on the other hand, drove back to the hotel on the iron felt road.


    "You are more and more like a vampire, I really want to start to suspect that you are going out to find a place..." KAILAS was sitting on the handrail of the stairs, cutting the apple with his knife in his hand. Before he could finish his words, he could catch a glimpse of the people who followed the mage into the hall. The cat goblin''s pupil contracted, and the hair on his body began to stand up unconsciously, which was the state when he sensed the enemy.


    "Put your paws away first. She''s our temporary microphone. She''ll be useful until the worms are cleared. In addition, wait for someone to come over and put Yuni to sword seven first. There is no one else in my room. " Grey robe tired raised his hand to show calm to the anxious companion. Then he took the woman behind him and went upstairs into his room. Left behind KAILAS, who was puzzled, and Charlene, who had just got up.


    "Well, I don''t know much about human heterosexual aesthetics, but from the dances I''ve attended, your witches don''t seem to be very picky." It''s normal for a short man.


    And a single man goes out one night and brings back a strange woman? There are several possibilities in the rush, of course, from the two people''s state, money transaction is the most likely.


    "Most witches, even if they are not asexual, are not much worse. What they learn and what they can get from it makes them less need physical pleasure KAILAS corrected the dwarf''s joke by inserting the knife into the apple, holding the knife handle and throwing it into the wooden plate on the table. "I''m going to ask Taran to get them up. Oh, it''s really a busy day."


    So who is right about dwarves and cat goblins? In fact, the words of cheese have made it very clear that the woman he brought with him was of course not a flowing warbler, but a narrator, a middleman who transformed the voice of evil spirits into a language that human beings could understand. The frog God''s emissary, the female amphibian who had been assigned to take the seeds of Christian life, is now standing in the cheese room as a human being.


    "You should know that even if you put on more clothes, I can see what kind of monster is under your skin. So don''t try to use those tricks to control me or my companions, or I will surely make you and your gods pay a heavy price Checking the apprentice''s physical condition, cheese said coldly to the other side. The latter seems to care nothing about it, and his eyes are full of pity.


    "Frog God has given his will. I will be your follower with all my heart to convey his meaning to you. No matter what you think or treat me, there is no problem. Besides, I have a small request for your permission. " The messenger''s voice and movement seemed normal, but her eyes made cheese feel a little strange, he had not seen this kind of situation.


    "Tell me. If it''s reasonable, I might think about it." Although it is a shame, frog God and his followers are still his important allies.


    The woman hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t hide her thoughts. "I want to take care of him, this child. You call him youni, right? I want to be able to take care of him. "


    The mage''s brow wrinkled again. He could not understand the meaning of the other side. How could he have given his disciples to a cult of unknown background to take care of him? Isn''t that the same as letting the evil god do whatever he wants? It seems that he was aware of the misunderstanding of cheese. The frog God messenger quickly explained,


    "please don''t get me wrong, I won''t hurt him! I just, I just want to have a baby. You know, I should have been pregnant. I should have been pregnant with that gentleman''s child, and then I would go back to the frog God to give birth and feed him. I was promoted to a maid just to raise frog God''s children, but I''m not pregnant now, and I won''t have children... "


    Cheese began to understand what was going on. It is obvious that frog God did something to them when he transformed his female believers. He magnified the maternal complex of these believers as women, but it is not sure how much this amplification has reached.


    However, from the other side''s proposal to take care of the unknown children, I am afraid that every frog God maid will be very loyal to take care of their "children" for their God''s residence, those half frog people of mixed blood. This method is common when evil gods need to manipulate their followers. It reminds the mage that frog God is no different from other evil gods.


    "I see, but you have to be in front of me, and so does he." The spirit of the believers of evil gods is very unstable, and those who have been transformed into dependents will have to go further on this basis. Cheese can certainly refuse the other party''s plea, but it is likely to cause a series of problems, at least he does not believe that the other party is really harmless. As long as she is in front of her eyes, the grey robe is confident that she can supervise every move of this frog God Messenger, and will not give her the opportunity to hurt or indirectly hurt youni. This solution takes both sides into consideration. The only question is whether he can hold on to it?The last memory of cheese was that he told the cat Goblins who came to carry the disciples that they didn''t have to do so for the time being, and he didn''t remember much about the rest. For a grey robe, it will be tired to sleep, or not out of my own will of dormancy will not appear. But it was too late when the mage realized that he was sleeping. His body was quietly sitting in the chair in the room, while his spirit was swimming in a shallow stream. Dream? Well, it''s not the first time. On the dream and the strange situation in the dream, the familiar cheese did not rush to get rid of it, but tried to control the body in his dream.


    It can be moved, and the surrounding streams are not aggressive or coercive, but since it''s here, cheese doesn''t want to leave so soon. He controlled his body down the water, the light on both sides gradually disappeared, as if his water was flowing into the valley.


    Deep in the deep valley, at the end of the stream, he saw the presence that called himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    The stream is very unique. Among the numerous image groups related to water body, the stream always feels clear, cheerful and not aggressive. Therefore, the existence based on the stream is always as light and weak as a goblin, as simple as a child.


    The problem is that man cannot give nature character, because whether it is human beings, elves or dwarfs, or other creatures, even demons and demons, they are evolved or created in a broad sense of nature. Even the gods they believe in are the same, so the fact is just the opposite, nature gives life to life.


    No place in nature is clean. The reason why purity is pure is that it has its corresponding filth as a foil. In this way, the purest things we see, the sky or the sea, are the result of the combination of numerous complex substances. In a narrow sense, they are all filthy.


    The same was true of the stream, though cheese''s consciousness was moving along with the clear water, but he was already aware of it, below the water, under the gravel bed; and in the current, what was hidden in the invisible ripple. He''s not in a dream, and he won''t dream.


    Therefore, he was not surprised when the existence appeared in front of him. His followers call him frog God, which is ridiculous and appropriate. It is absurd because it has nothing to do with frogs except its big mouth and big round eyes. The long tentacles like loach protruding from its mouth organ, the huge bat like ears on the top of its head, and the floating flocs like algae all make people wonder whether this is the spirit of a sculptor After the confusion of the work, because too much fear to throw into the water.


    As a cheese maker who has had many positive contacts with evil spirits, he can see more details under the surface. First of all, the flocs are not aquatic plants attached to the body surface. In other words, they are more like the tentacles of marine life or the arthropods of insects, each of which can be operated and operated independently.


    In addition, that pair of huge eyes is not a single organ, in that turbid eye bleb, I am afraid there are more than one visual organ and other organs. He is a complete, non-compliance with the basic biological norms of the world, and is an example of existence, a real thing out of the world.


    "You seem to take my dream as a convenient way, which always makes me restless when I sleep." Cheese controls the nonexistent vocal organ to express his ideas. He knows that he doesn''t have to care about the rationality of everything in his dream. Sometimes as long as he deliberately ignores it, the behavior that can''t produce results will naturally happen. This is the difference between reality and dream. Dreams are licentious and dangerous.


    "That''s because, when you''re awake, we can''t send you the same message as ordinary creatures that affect the world." The monsters in the stream respond in the same way, their voices do not distinguish men and women, but there is a soothing tenderness in them. "Only in your dreams can we find a little chance. But you don''t have to worry, this kind of dream is not to let us appear in your mind, but to guide some of your consciousness into our thinking. Even if it is cut off, it will not have any adverse effect on you. Are you satisfied with this explanation? And you don''t have to be here in the form of consciousness


    In addition to the evil spirits, a gray mouse appeared in the river. The body of the mouse was wrapped in a gray robe, only its head was exposed. It looked like some insect that was about to break out of its cocoon. "Thank you for your warning. Can I have a body here, does it mean that I also have some command of this dream? Isn''t it dangerous for you to do this? I have the ability to do something. "


    "It''s a permissible result. From your point of view, you are in a negotiation. The negotiation should not take place between the unequal parties, otherwise it will be meaningless. " The frog God''s response was very calm. He could not feel the madness or the fear of being in crisis. He just narrated quietly, detached from the events. Is it a coincidence that the evil god who gave cheese this feeling last time was wet soul?


    "You''ve learned a lot from the people here. Can I understand that you are trying to take root in the world? " It''s really a chance to make friends with frog God, but cheese can''t lie to his inner disgust. Even in his dream, he still has a strong hostility to evil gods, which has nothing to do with the other party''s attitude. Therefore, even if the issue may lead to a rupture, he will raise it.


    "I thought about it and tried. You will find that my children have a good compatibility with the world, and it is not difficult to find a way to integrate with the world through generation after generation. But that is only limited to not long ago, your appearance and behavior have clearly vowed the ownership of the world, I have no intention to compete with you. I just want to leave peacefully. "


    Cheese didn''t believe it at all. If he really wants to leave the world, frog God will not immediately choose to transform the female believers to produce hybrid species after he is unable to give birth. As a god worshipped by people, as a taboo with power beyond the world''s knowledge, he has responded to himself with such an attitude, and master raoshi could not further explore."If so, let''s get back to business. You brought me here to solve your problem. But I''m not helping you in vain. You should know what I want to find and achieve. " Cheese incarnated as a rat with fierce eyes and teeth in its mouth slightly exposed, showing a threat. His original purpose was not to help or cure, but to clean up.


    "I''ve heard about you and it. It''s really the strongest of us, and it''s not surprising that you didn''t beat it. And like me, it''s trying to fit into the world, but in a different way. I hope to become a part of the world through the integration of the offspring. If you have ever seen what you call the mother of the crypt, its snake man should impress you. This is a way, and the one on the grassland is not. It is a way to directly hope to take over a part of the world so as to achieve integration. And it''s about to succeed. " The monster in the current replied.


    "What do you mean by success?" Cheese''s nerves were suddenly stirred, and what he imagined for the first time was the collapse of the whole sky tree under the gnawing of worms. But he did not know that the scene was reflected on the water behind his head. This is the frog God''s River, from the beginning.


    "Integration into the world does not need to be part of its order. If light and darkness are one, isn''t it also a way to be a member of the world by being the enemy of the world order? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    It''s impossible for frog God''s words not to touch cheese. For a long time, cheese''s research on evil spirits is like walking in the fog. All he can see is the scales and claws he touches. He can''t really understand the shape and scale of the things hidden in the whole thick fog.


    Therefore, he can only conduct in-depth analysis and deduction on a large number of cases in hand, but the deduction in the absence of such a system will inevitably be accompanied by loopholes and defects. Snake people, the relatives of the mother of the crypt, are said to have been brought from outside the world. Some of them once occupied the anatomical table of cheese.


    Those snake victims brought a lot of knowledge to cheese, but also brought more confusion. Now, in a conversation with another evil god, the fog has receded a little. To integrate into the world, and there is a way, step-by-step integration. This is one of the purposes of evil gods considered but not confirmed by cheese. The reason is that he does not know what it means to integrate into and occupy the world for these beings from outside the world. They already have the ability to shuttle between different worlds. Why should they take root in one of them? But the frog''s words supported it.


    If you want to get a closer answer, now is the time. "I don''t understand. What are you doing so deliberately to integrate into the world? Listen to what you mean, this is not the only world. I don''t understand the need for you to invade such a complicated space. Is it because it happens to be in a pivotal position in your field? "


    Frog God is silent. His silence contains many meanings. Silence is also a kind of response, which means that there is no way to answer directly and solve problems. Therefore, the two sides agreed to stop talking about qualified topics and really began to discuss how to achieve practical cooperation.


    This kind of feeling is very delicate. All along, the relationship between cheese and evil gods is hostile. Except for the wet soul, no one has clearly shown goodwill to him. Even if there is, he does not know. Now, he has to join hands with an evil god to fight against another such existence. Did he fall? Or is he finally qualified to enter the card table?


    Dream, always wake up, when cheese opened his eyes, he saw the scene is sword seven with flying swallow sword against frog God maid''s neck. Although the cheese who had seen her was very clear that even if the sword seeker cut off the human head, it would not be enough to cause fatal damage to the monster which was no longer human, he cleared his throat and signaled the people in the room to wake up.


    The sun was shining through the window behind him, his grey robe reclined on a chair, his elbows on his arms and his head in his palm. He was like a awakened monarch, overlooking the subjects under the throne. But he is not a monarch and has no intention of doing so.


    "Would you mind telling me what happened? And sword seven. Is your body ready to take the sword There was no magic in the words of the grey robe, but what he said was the essence. This is his majesty.


    After listening to these two questions, the swordsman put a sword flower in his hand and received the swallow behind his back. He stretched out his left hand, the index finger and the middle finger together, pointing to the other side. This is very rude to Jian Qi, "I don''t trust her. Although the evil spirit is not necessarily a good one. If she is here, there will be disaster in the future. It''s better to get rid of it as soon as possible. "


    Can the users of Qi perceive the family members of evil spirits? The mage''s mouth slightly showed a smile, which was a situation that had never been thought of before. Unfortunately, the Qi in his body was too much to save youni and could not be recovered in a short time. Otherwise, he could try. But I think it is also true that if the evil gods are all over the world, there is no reason why they can be alone in their hometown. Maybe there are people similar to themselves in that remote place, and the way they fight against evil spirits is Qi.


    Just now, it''s just a hypothesis, "I know everything you say, so put the sword down first. She works. "


    It''s a habit that people in the gate of swordsmen use their swords when they are young. Even if they are wrong and the swords have already come out of their scabbard, they will always become something. The purpose is to admonish the heirs of the family. The sword is not a plaything. It must be carefully taken out and received. This is the case with the sword, so with the people, and even more so with life and death.


    The reason why the seven swords with such qualities can be used is because of the remarkable power of the family members of evil gods, and it is entirely out of the impression and trust left by cheese that the seven swords can not cut down and kill each other. He also put his sword into the scabbard, stepped back a few steps and leaned against the door, blocking the way the woman might escape.


    "Are you afraid?" Cheese didn''t say this to Jian Qi, but to the maid. He was curious whether the woman still had a healthy human emotion after being transformed into a frog God.


    "No, I''m ready to die for frog God. No matter when, where and why, death is my way to return to him. " Her smile was sincere, but it was chilling because of the content.


    Those who are not afraid of death are just terrible; those who pursue death are anxious. However, the master was surprised by this answer. He looked at Jian Qi and said, "you heard me. Killing her is just adding blood."


    The sword seeker seldom showed a gloomy expression and rubbed the handle of the sword uneasily. He did not use the iron stick he used. On the one hand, it was not easy to use it indoors, on the other hand, it was not as sharp as blunt weapons. Just at this time, there was a knock outside the door. Jian Qi reluctantly let go of the door and put the cat goblin and ATA outside the door into the room, "you are very noisy here.""In this way, all the people will be counted." Cheese looked at all the people gathered in the house, not counting the maid and Eugene. This team was his most reliable strength now. Strength, are you qualified to regard them as soldiers? Each of them has their own demands. Is it really OK to force them to be tied to their own dangerous ship? After closing his eyes and being silent for a few seconds, the mage decided not to think about this problem alone. "At present, there is one thing, maybe more than one. Thanks to the help behind the fisherman and this lady, I found the things we let go on the grassland. They are here... "


    "What are you waiting for? Get off and kill those bugs. I don''t want to live in a city with them. " Keiras stood on the table and said impatiently.


    "There must be danger in it. This is not like grassland. If we want to clean up the insects, we will not only be resisted by the insects, but also many people who are hostile to us and have potential troubles in the city. In particular, ATA, your problem has not been completely solved. " Cheese didn''t get angry because he was interrupted. He just quietly explained the situation to his companion. They need to know.


    "But you can''t keep me here all the time. I''m a soldier. I can take my sword." The female swordsman showed a bright smile. Her smile seemed to light up in the whole room. The pain did not take away the positive power from the girl.


    The mage nodded. He looked at Jian Qi and got a positive response from the latter. His companion''s reaction encouraged him, and his last encounter on the sky tree reappeared. Maybe this time they will still fail, or worse, some people will lose their lives.


    To subdue the uneasiness, he said, "well, our action begins at sunset. Before that, we need to prepare. We can''t make waves here alone, so we need some help. We have to split up. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    The red door opens in creak, revealing the screen wall inside. The swordswoman and her cat walk into the courtyard carefully, with tension on their faces that can''t be hidden. It''s dangerous to let atta act alone, so cheese specially embroidered a few patterns, or charms, on her robe with blood stained stitches. The effect of these charms is just to make people feel that the wearer is not impressive, but sometimes they can still play a significant role. In particular, ATA put some pieces of cloth in her clothes to make her body curve look closer to that of men.


    Of course, such a simple cross dressing is not enough to hide the assassin''s eyes. It is kelas, who follows her, secretly guards and eliminates the spies who want to send messages. After all, no one cares about a black cat compared to a female swordsman.


    "Meet me in the nave." The voice came from the invisible place, not the roar of shouting, but as if there was a person whispering in his ear. This is not magic, because the owner here is not a wizard. He is a hermit, or a stone carver. Shizhongsheng, this is certainly not a name, but a nickname. Sometimes it is more authentic than the name given by his parents. Because the name is given, but the name is earned.


    One man and one cat walked around the stone wall and came to the courtyard. They were naturally frightened by the stone statues displayed here. Even in the daytime, these silent sculptures seem to jump at any time, which is all due to the excellent craftsmanship and the painstaking efforts of the sculptors.


    Goblins are often described as the existence related to art. Many goblins have magical power to give inspiration and creative ability to ordinary people. In fact, this is not very accurate. To a great extent, the performance of art depends on its internal kinetic energy, that is, the art works as dead objects radiate vitality different from ordinary objects, and goblins are only sensitive to this.


    This also explains why for cheese, they are just exquisite stone carvings, but they can shock ATA for a long time. Cat goblins and demigoblins can perceive through their unique senses that these works are not only stones that have changed their shape, but also that there is something inside them that has been awakened. Therefore, for a moment, the viewer will think that they are Living individuals.


    Shock, it will be healed. They walked through the stone road to the main house at the end of the courtyard. Just like the gate of the courtyard, the door of the house was opened. Stepping on the steps in front of the house, there is a vivid statue of a fox. An old man is holding a stone carving tool, beating on the imperfect details on the statue.


    In fact, stone carvings are not too fine, because they are to be placed outdoors to let the wind and rain hit things, too fine lines will soon lose their original appearance after being washed out. As a stone Carver, the old man would not know that the details he decorated were not limited to the things in the corner.


    "You sit down first, this side is almost finished." Mr. Shi didn''t look at the two people who entered the room. He just said a word casually and continued to put himself into his sculpture. Keiras and ATA looked at each other, but they were not in a hurry. The question is, where does this room look like there''s a place to sit? Even the futon and the only chair made by cheese last time disappeared. The room was so empty that only a few pillars indicated that it was not outdoor.


    However, ATA can only choose to sit on the ground against the pillar, her arrow wound has not recovered, can reduce the activity as far as possible or to reduce.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong" the sound of rock and metal collision should have been very sharp, the two hard materials are hard to match together, it must be difficult to be gentle. But in this empty hall, the sound of stone carving is not so harsh, but contains some subtle rhythm. ATA leaned against the pillar, her spirit changed from nervous to relaxed. Finally, listening to the percussion, she fell asleep.


    "Well This injury is not good, and then walk out, it is inevitable to leave the root of the disease. It''s true that the younger generation is too much of a fool. They always have to rush to finish the work in an instant, but they don''t know that when they have finished, they will be done. Why? " The whispering around wakes the sleeping ATA. She looks up and sees old Shi standing in front of her. She seems to have changed a suit of clothes. I''m talking to keiras next to me.


    "I''m very sorry. I didn''t seem to fall asleep." ATA''s face reddened a little, but instead of exclamation or other movements, she rose from the ground with grace. This kind of ability to change was obviously praised by Shi Lao. His eyes softened when he looked at ATA. He took out a small porcelain vase from his wide sleeve and handed it to the female swordsman.


    "The girl is not a person to practice Qi, so I can''t dredge the channels for you. These pills are made by myself. You can wash them with hot water and apply them to the wound. Once a day, one pill at a time. When the pills in the bottle are used up, the blood stasis in your wound should be cleared. The general purpose of your coming here has been informed to me by Mr. cat. I also have some predestination with the cheese and the seven swords in your mouth. In addition, the causes and consequences of this matter have a great relationship with the residents of the city, so we should help with our feelings and reasons. "


    "Do you mean you''re willing to do it?" ATA smiles, and the goal they hope to achieve this time is to ask old stone and fisherman to help. These two are the most powerful people they have seen in the rush. But the fisherman''s side, own sword seven to say, a TA has not had contact with the fisherman before, the former''s perverse character, is likely not willing to talk to her. However, although it was not easy for him to talk about it, he was more reasonable. He asked the two people to come over to state the cause of the matter. There was still possibility that he would promise to help."It''s not right. Don''t rush to a conclusion." The old man touched his beard and took them back to the middle of the room. The statue that had been put there has been moved to the yard. It is amazing that the moving of such a heavy statue did not wake ata in the house. Without stone carvings, there are three more chairs and a table in the room. The table is a little short, with a teapot and three teacups on it.


    ATA sat on the chair with some uneasiness. She wanted to ask if kelas Shi was willing to help. However, since she woke up, the cat goblin looked thoughtful and did not respond to ATA''s eyes. However, Mr. Shi noticed the helplessness of the female swordsman. He reached for the teapot and poured a cup for each of them.


    "I will help you. But it''s not what you think. As you said, those insects that flow down from upstream are really terrible. They are evil. However, the sun rises and falls, and sometimes spring and autumn. It is not normal to say that snow is abnormal because it snows in winter and freezes to death. This is what I say. If you go to an old drunkard, he will say the same thing. We can''t stop the city if we should. If there is no such robbery here, you can stop it. The reason why we two old fellows came here is to avoid the great righteousness and fame that we had to do. Otherwise, it will not be called seclusion. "


    "But if you don''t, what can you do for us?" ATA asked softly. Perhaps it was because of her first meeting that she was not unhappy with Shi Lao''s refusal. Anyway, she was given medicine to cure her trauma when she met. This kindness will not be fake.


    With a smile, the old man took several things out of his sleeve and put them on the table in turn. They were four pendants made of jade, three of which were carved with lions and one of which was a creature that ARTA had never seen before.


    "This is what I can do for you. These three jade lions can help you. As for the dragon, it''s given to you alone. Since I carved it many years ago, I haven''t found anyone to give it to. As soon as I see the girl today, I know that it was prepared for you long ago. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    Cheese has become familiar with this place. Frequent traffic to and from the Youhe River in a short period of time may be something that few people in this city would achieve. After all, every deal negotiated in that tavern will have a profound impact, and its boss knows well that not too many stones are thrown into the lake at one time, otherwise it will not be as simple as rippling.


    But then again, unlike the fluctuation on the water surface, how turbulent the undercurrent is, apart from the fish and shrimps caught in it, no one else knows. Especially in this city with respect as its motto, what does the life and death of others have to do with itself?


    "I thought you would go straight to me. It seems that frog girl is quite on your side, and it can delay you for such a long time. Why, you didn''t bring her? " Jung was still like that, standing leisurely behind the counter, wiping the glass that had been wiped for a long time. Yesterday''s punishment of running water didn''t really hurt the blood clan. It just made the skin under his ankle darken temporarily.


    "You''re not my first stop. I don''t want her to see more. Those eyes don''t belong to her alone. " The mage sat on the chair with a slightly tired look on his face, which proved his statement. Youhe is not only the first stop, but also the last one. Before entering this tavern, cheese has done a lot of things efficiently, successfully solved some hidden dangers, and also consumed his physical strength.


    "Don''t want her to see your two imperial killers? Cat and mouse, strange combination. Garona''s character is turbulent, famous and surly. If you can take her for your own use, either you are good enough, or your mouse friend is strong enough Barak''s blood clan lightly punctured the mage''s previous tracks and contacts, and Youhe''s intelligence network allows him to monitor most of the city behind this table.


    "Do you know Garona''s name? Yes, of course you will. Can you use your terrible intelligence system to help me find out the guy who took care of my mouse friend? According to them, he seems to have betrayed them. It makes me a little unhappy The reason why cheese is so tired is to a large extent because Jerry is more difficult to find than he imagined. Although the process does not really take him much time, the price is that he frequently uses the prophecy magic. He is not good at this kind of magic, and the accumulated mental pressure after repeated use makes him less calm than usual.


    "You mean this guy?" Jung casually pulled out an object from the bottom of the table and put it on the table. It was a mask, which was once worn by a broker named grimace. As for the fate of the mask owner, it is self-evident, "don''t worry, now that you and my interests are in a vertical line, I won''t let the obstacles disturb the hunting interest. Besides, he has broken the rules of the trade. "


    "Rules?" Cheese nodded. "I thought broker business is the most unrestrained job. As long as you can achieve your goal, you can do it by any means. So they can walk on both sides of good and evil. "


    "The truth is like this, but brokers also have an unwritten rule, which is very simple, and they are responsible for their own good or bad fortune. Today you made a deal and made a lot of money. It''s all yours. No one grabs it. Tomorrow, the people you killed because of this business will come to you to tell you the identity of one of the parties. You can''t find anyone to share, break your teeth and swallow blood. But if you confess, your career will come to an end. And this process will probably kill you. There''s nothing fairer than this broker who sold your friend to someone else, and he got the money and lost his life. " The vampire shrugged and said.


    It doesn''t sound like a problem, but it reminds cheese of the identity of the person in front of him. He is not a good man. As the owner of the Youhe River, he almost controls the whole flowing underground world. Cooperation with such people is tantamount to playing tricks with a tiger. When their common interests disappear or are no longer so important, the vertical line in Jung''s mouth will deflect. At that time, no one will punish him like a face.


    Fortunately, their time in the city is limited, and cheese is sure to leave the city before the vampires run out of favor with them. But the problem is solved.


    "Thank you, then. At present, those two players are still secret moves for us. The later these two pieces are uncovered, the more profit they will get. It would be a loss if it was just shaken out like this. " The master spread out his hand, which was a gesture of thanks. As Jung said, now they have mutual interests, and they don''t need to be in such a hurry to return something for each other.


    "It''s a piece of cake. It''s you. If you''re just looking for someone, just send someone to tell me. There''s no need to do it yourself. The immediate priority is to watch the frog God Messenger, and since she has chosen you, you should be more careful. If something happens, it will be very troublesome. " It seems that the blood clan doesn''t care, but there is a bit of blame cheese in the words.


    "Don''t worry, the relatives of these evil gods are not as fragile as you think. If she doesn''t want to go, I''m afraid no one can drive her away. If she wants to go, I can''t stay by her side all the time. I can''t stay. Besides, this person is not important at all. She is just a tool, a microphone, and her master will abandon her when she is used up. As long as her mission is not fulfilled, even if we lose her, frog will send a new one There was some disdain and helplessness in the master''s voice. He knew that he was telling the truth, and it was because of the fact that he was at a loss for these heretics.Jung said nothing more. He acknowledged the knowledge and status of cheese as an expert, which is also the premise of cooperation. But from the frog God emissary chose to follow the gray robe instead of following him, who has more secular resources, at least the grey robe is higher than himself in the eyes of frog God. Then, there is no loss in believing the other party''s words for a while. He is never afraid of being cheated because there are always flaws in lies.


    "Well, since this matter has been settled and you are here, let''s talk about the message that the messenger brought to us? I have heard that your team members are scattered when I collect your information. Don''t be nervous. I have someone to protect them secretly. But you don''t always shoot at a target. You must know something to let them all go out to prepare. "


    The mage laughed. Another reason why he dared to let his companions go out was that they would be protected if he got in touch with Jung. If he could not even do this, the status of Youhe would not be worthy of its name. Now the other Party pointed out that he didn''t have to pretend to be deaf and dumb, but he would not say all of them, at least he would not tell Jung that the information he got was not from the maid, but directly from the frog God,


    "the messenger did tell something. I''m here to tell you about some of them. There are things that only you can prepare. We can''t move until it''s in place. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    If it''s done by the cheese makers, the process can take a long time, although the city claims to have money to buy anything, it does. But those unconventional things often have a relatively closed trading circle. It is not easy for outsiders to break through barriers and enter the circle.


    This is not to say that they can only buy substandard goods. It means that they intend to buy a five cent product, but find that they can only choose one cent and ten points. The former is naturally too poor, and the latter may not be appropriate.


    Fortunately, they have been associated with a number of forces in the city. Youhe claims to control the underground trade of this city, but in fact, Jung''s simple and simple single head style treatment, even if he is a sleepless vampire, can not really master the real situation of a huge city.


    Most of the time, his control means that he knows who he should find in the first place when he wants to complete a certain demand, and that person will actively cooperate with his appeal. Jung''s strength is that he controls some key parts of these industries, just as he controls the pulse gate in the flow of Qi.


    The vampire readily accepted the cheese''s request and, according to his understanding, proposed several areas that needed to be supplemented or could be used as candidate measures.


    The master''s strategy is always careful, but the premise of meticulous is that he can have a comprehensive and clear understanding of the surrounding environment. In places like Cangshi, cheese only needs a few simple glances to get a general understanding of the social structure and local forces. However, it is not so easy to run. Everything in this city is very complex, and entangled together, it becomes more complex than complex Miscellaneous.


    Therefore, Jung''s supplement is very meaningful. He can make up for the lack of information in the cheese division.


    Conspiracy and planning are time-consuming work, that is, in order to smooth the implementation, it will take 10 times and 100 times of time to deliberate and predict every detail before. By the time cheese left the lower levels of the city and returned to the bustling ground, his companions had completed their respective tasks and met in the tavern.


    And they are also getting used to the late cheese. As long as the mage is released alone, he will always encounter some things to delay his pace. Such a person is most suitable to be the protagonist of the story. As for life, it is better to have less things to do.


    "How is it going?" In the hotel on the iron felt Road, cheese and their dinner, while exchanging the fruits of the day. However, from the expression of his companion, the mage had already guessed a general idea.


    "The fisherman didn''t want to fight at all. He said that when there were monsters, there were heroes. If there were heroes, the monsters would be destroyed. If there were no heroes, the monsters would not be monsters. However, he gave me a few sets of bamboo hat and coir raincoat, saying that we might be able to use them. " Sword seven some helpless said. There was no respect for Bi Weng and Bi Weng when he faced the old man.


    "Mr. Shi has a similar view. He gave me some jade pendants and said that he could help us." Atta followed. Then KAILAS took out the three lion pendants from the small bag they took with them during the day. As for the fourth dragon shaped jade pendant, Shi asked her not to show it to others. Out of trust and respect for the giver, the swordswoman agreed to do it.


    Cheese looked at the jade pendant and the bamboo hat with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He didn''t do it. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t count his head to give things. The two old men clearly had noticed the problem for a long time, and only because he had retired, he changed the situation to provide assistance.


    Not to mention the jade pendant that ATAH brought back, it can be seen from the means and materials of weaving that the coir raincoat and bamboo hat are just a few. It is only because of the fisherman''s character that the sword seeker will not be aware of the strange things on his hands at the first time after he has let Jianqi eat a closed door.


    As for ATA''s side, whether the goblin''s eyes can see Qi seems to be under study.


    "No matter what, these are beyond my imagination. I really let them do it. After that, nothing can return this favor. I went to say hello to Jerry and they will help, but I don''t want them to expose their relationship with us. The dagger can only work if it is hidden in the invisible place Cheese nodded, expressing his feelings about the harvest of his companion, "in addition, this action may have to be divided."


    "Split up?" Jian Qi slightly frowned. Now he has a awe of this wonderful city. The more he explores, the more he does not understand. What''s more, they have also told him what a worm is before, but he has never fought against evil spirits. He is not sure whether the things he has mastered can really be used. He has no idea. At this time a listen to separate action, suddenly some can not sit still.


    "I made this decision after consideration. The reason is very simple. The enemy is not in the same place." Cheese gently waved his hand to show sword seven not to be impatient, then explained. He took the plate to the middle of the table and hit the edge with his fork. The sauce at the bottom of the plate seemed to come back to life and began to flow and change its shape.


    "From what I have heard from the messengers, we have three targets, two in the city and one under water. I''ll lead a team to deal with the underwater part, which will also be the place with the most bugs. But this does not mean that two places in the city can be laissez faire. If they are not cleaned up first, they will probably flee. Therefore, this attack must be launched by three lines at the same time and annihilate them in one fell swoop. " Cheese said, the sauce on the plate into three points, point to point has an uncertain connection."Our allies will be responsible for one of the two points in the city, but I''m not going to put you in charge of the other." The mage stopped here and looked at his companions. The wounds of Jian Qi and ATA are not clear. Moreover, they were on the verge of death when fighting alai''er on the grassland before. Although he called in the devil in advance and passed on the fatal blow, this time they couldn''t follow the same pattern.


    "the result of my discussion with that guy was to mix our two sides of people together. Atta and KAILAS are in charge of one, the seven swordsmen and the messengers are going to deal with the other. Jerry and Garona will also help each other. Generally speaking, there will be no problems. And I want you to understand that it''s not that I don''t trust you. On the contrary, I don''t trust them. That''s why people on both sides need to be monitored. Do you understand? "


    The members of the team looked at each other and finally accepted the arrangement. Whether the cheese was to protect them or really asked them to spy on their so-called allies, the result was that the strength of the three of them was not enough to solve a stronghold alone. But this is not to say that they have no objection to the decision at all, "if we all go, who will follow you? What''s more, why is that woman included? Can she be a force of war


    "The frog God stands with us for the time being, and as his priest, she can be used as an available strength. Of course, our relationship with him only lasts until the worm is exterminated. If your actions are successful, you may as well let the man who has lost his human identity go to see her God. That''s why I prefer you to work with her. Fraklag is magical, but in the final analysis, it''s only used to deal with living beings. Evil families can''t be counted as such. And your other sword may work wonders. As for me, you don''t have to worry. I won''t go alone


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    After all, Yuni, or boy, is not so clear about the new name. Anyway, he woke up. He''s lying in bed, maybe a bed. You can''t explain why a bed is such an object to a person who hasn''t enjoyed it since birth, but at least it''s comfortable enough to lie on.


    The stuff under the head is soft enough not to reach the cervical spine. He didn''t want to open his eyes because he was afraid that everything his body felt was a dream, and he would wake up struggling like a mouse on the wet and cold deck. He was so scared that he began to shiver involuntarily.


    But this hesitation did not last long, and fear could not solve its root cause. No matter what happened again, it would come when it should happen. The boy slowly opened his eyes, ready for the dim scene.


    But he was disappointed. In front of him was a board, not a high board separating the upper and lower areas, but a more delicate and lower board. It would not make people despair, but would have a sense of security.


    "It looks like you''ve finally woken up. Good." A voice sounded not far away, the boy immediately from lying down state, hoping to make sure that the sound does not mean harm. And then he saw the light, not the light of the fire, not the light of the torch, the grease, the human body or something else, but a gentle light, coming in from the translucent glass with a little color, and shining on the speaker.


    The man was dressed in a large gray dress, and his face was not covered by a hood that hung over his shoulders. The boy has no spare time to learn to judge a person''s race and origin from his hair color and skin color. He only knows that the other person is probably a human, which is very good, because most of the time, human beings will not eat the same race, and at most, they will beat him away.


    The question is, can you still be identified as a sibling. However, such anxiety did not last long. Soon, the boy saw more from the shining man in front of him. It was an inexplicable sense of uneasiness, as if there was something else hidden under his human skin.


    Cheese didn''t give the apprentice too much time to think. He didn''t expect that the child who could not speak fluently could draw any correct conclusions by observation, so he chose a more direct way. The mage''s eyes began to flash with magic light. For a moment, the rest of the room became dark. Only cheese''s eyes were the only bright object.


    He gently pointed, invisible power hit Yoni, so that the child did not make a scream or other acts that would be stimulated. This is a mantra used to stabilize the mind. It was originally used for meditation, but now it is used by him to improve the receptivity of the apprentice.


    "Look in my eyes, boy. Now I need to let you know something about the situation, something about you. " The mage''s voice has the magic power to make people listen attentively. On the premise that the apprentice''s mind is stable, he is not worried that it will frighten youni. "Your past is over, and it will still bring you memories and affect your character and judgment. But it''s like carrying a mountain on your back. You can always see that mountain when you look back, but the mountain looks different every time, depending on how far you will go. Now, you are my apprentice. Apprenticeship means that I will teach you something, and you will serve me temporarily. "


    Yuni and cheese looked at each other, and nodded stoutly to show that he understood the master''s meaning. The language of grey robe does not rely entirely on words and grammar to convey meaning, it contains more intuitive information, even if the language is not fluent and hostile people can understand one or two.


    But it also made cheese aware of another interesting aspect of the apprentice, his too wooden expression. On the contrary, this kind of expression shows that the boy is being influenced by magic all his heart and soul. Originally, the magic used to stabilize emotions and transmit information has played a much higher effect than itself.


    It''s a gift, at least in the eyes of cheese. Magic is not effective for everyone. In the face of wolf walker, most of the magic will lose its due function. Similarly, in any race, magic, especially the magic that does not directly act on the living body through medium, will be affected.


    If the opponent resists the spell, the effect of the spell will be reduced. If the opponent is occupied by fear and surprise, some spells will even lose their effectiveness. This is also why in the past, cheese always stressed to let them relax, and the intense emotion would make the magic unable to work.


    But there are two sides to it. Some people are naturally resistant to magic, while others are naturally susceptible to magic. The latter often shows the sensitivity of surpassing others, such people are not few among artists. For such people, magic will enter their lives more easily, and the consequences may be good or bad.


    Yuni belongs to this situation, his body has a higher ability to accept foreign magic, which makes him very suitable as a magic subject. However, this does not mean that he is a good seedling of the caster. Release and acceptance are different concepts.


    Cheese stopped for a moment. An idea flashed through his mind, and deeply rooted there, he refused to leave. So the mage had to try to think about the feasibility of this idea, and quickly came to the conclusion,


    "before you start your training, there is another test to be carried out, and you must pass this test to prove that you are qualified to embark on this road. As your life was saved by me, I regret to inform you that you have no right to refuse this test, you can only accept and pass it. And I promise, it won''t be the last test you''ve ever been through. "Yuni looks uneasy. His inner fluctuation is put on his body because of magic. Even if he doesn''t speak, cheese can have a general grasp of his ideas. However, the mage was not happy with the feeling of controlling others. He even hated the children who were affected by magic, because it made him think of puppets without self-consciousness.


    Some spellcasters really like to collect such puppets. Whether they are servants, casting props or even living magic containers, they all have a low price advantage that magic creations can''t compete with. But it''s just an object, not an independent creature.


    Thinking, thinking is the meaning of life, which is the value of cheese created by grey tower training. If a creature doesn''t think, its life is a waste.


    Today, many of the habits and ideas developed in the gray tower have been challenged by repeated encounters, but this is the only thing cheese believes in so far. Now that he has an apprentice, the apprentice should also understand this truth. This test is a good opportunity.


    "Well, it''s time to tell you about this test. You''re going to follow me down the river. I don''t ask for anything you can do for me. I only ask you to come back to shore alive. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    "It''s cruel. How can you let such a small child go to such a dangerous place with you! He''s still a kid! And he''s so weak! You are so heartless


    Women''s hysterical screams almost pierce the walls of dwarf buildings, making those architects feel ashamed of their sound insulation design. This may be the power that her sanctuary has given her, the ability to break people down by shouting.


    It took cheese about two seconds before she realized what she was shouting, and at the same time there was a buzzing echo in his head. It''s right to leave youni next door. Even if the child can accept magic, he may not be able to accept the stimulation. This is the destruction that can not be offset by the number of stabilizing magic. Fortunately, the emissary did not really want to hurt him, she just overreacted, very overreacted.


    "Ma''am, please keep quiet, your voice is really a little bit, um, dizzy." Keiras covered her ears, said to her partner, then turned to cheese,


    "but she was right. You''re going to try your apprentice, that''s OK. But then you have to move with strangers, and it''s not a wise choice for you or him to add an oil bottle to your side. "


    Cat goblin''s words are also the meaning of all the people present. If only cheese acts alone, in view of the mage''s rich knowledge and unpredictable magic, they are still confident.


    But Juni? Not long ago, the boy was just a vagrant struggling to survive in the lower class. Even if he is now stabilized by cheese, it is hard to imagine what practical effect he can play. Even if it does, it''s probably a negative effect. This is very difficult to understand. The cheese driver who launched the operation has no reason to hope that the operation will fail. However, his decision seems to be deliberately not to let the operation succeed. This is too contradictory.


    "Contradiction? I don''t think so. " Gray robe accepted the peer''s query, and showed a little smile, "you don''t have to worry about me, because I will give priority to protecting myself, or when necessary, I will not hesitate to take him as a shield. It''s not cold-blooded or any other quirks. I tried so hard to save a man. I don''t want him to die easily. The problem is, what he is going to do is my disciple, the one who will be trained into grey robe. In my memory, I''m not the last grey robe to start training, but I''m the last grey robe to grow up


    Yes, the training of grey tower has never been as simple as the competition of brains and efforts. It is a test between life and death. It is a terrible act of letting children who are not even aware of the specific meaning of death to contact death and become a playmate with death.


    Now think about it, I''m afraid that only those who grow up in that environment can cut open the bodies of the same kind and even friends without psychological burden, just to see the structure inside or the influence of diseases and magic. The trained grey robed apprentices may seem crazy to outsiders, but to a group of lunatics, normal people may be abnormal. The premise is that they can see those people.


    Cheese saw that he walked out of the tower where he had been imprisoned and cultivated, met people outside, and understood what he had missed. So he began to become "normal" and began to hesitate in his heart before each dissection. Although the hesitation was only a very short moment, his body, who had already been familiar with the process, would take the initiative to help him complete the operation.


    Up to now, he doesn''t think that this is a kind of deterioration. On the contrary, if a person can maintain the cold-blooded style in the gray tower after so much contact with the secular world, then there is a problem. The problem now is that if you want to train yourself into a grey robe like this, you can''t be too gentle.


    "That''s too..." Keiras wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all. He understood that people like cheese who have mastered so much knowledge and power at this age can never afford to pay. The more they get, the more they will pay. And then again, Yuni was really picked up by cheese, and he said at the beginning that he would take the apprentice, so how to do it was his business.


    ATA patted the cat goblin on the shoulder and shook her head at the latter. Some words don''t need to be said, some questions don''t need to be asked. What Cheese said clearly, he wanted to give the apprentice trial, not to let the apprentice die. Obviously, in the master''s mind, this journey is not inevitable.


    Even on the contrary, there must be plenty to take it as an exam. Even if the examiners themselves are not sure, how can they test others? Of course, this trip is extremely dangerous. It is certain that the apprentice must have died of death. The difference is that there is still a glimmer of life between the nine deaths and the ten deaths without life.


    "Well, stop talking about it. In addition to mine, you are to set out tomorrow night. This is the meeting place for your two teams. Then someone will take you to the enemy''s place Cheese said and took out two pieces of cloth with two addresses written on them. After careful identification, he gave the two pieces to KAILAS and Jian Qi. Obviously, he didn''t want them to go to the wrong place.


    "Why, can''t we gather together and act separately? What kind of people are you looking for who are so timid in doing things The cat goblin looked at the address quite dissatisfied. The place is not far away from here, "and why choose the night? You should understand that most of these things are afraid of the sun. Isn''t it more appropriate to act in the daytime? ""You''re right, but you have to think about the situation when there are vampires in the team. You can''t expect those guys to get sunscreen. " Cheese shrugged and answered two questions at a time.


    "Vampire? Are you sure? How could you Well, which family is it? The blood clan that will haunt here, black blood? " KAILAS''s face crumpled, but soon had no choice but to accept the reality. Vampires often know their territory like the palm of their hand, and they don''t like to run around. If there is any ethnic group that is most suitable to be a local guide, it must be blood clan. The premise is, you won''t be treated as dinner by them.


    "No, Barak, two of them." Cheese didn''t intend to conceal Jung''s family. KAILAS and Youhe were his companions, and Youhe was only a temporary partner. If there was an accident during the operation, it was necessary for ATA to know the information to prevent them from being victimized. However, even though he was born in grey tower, his understanding of Barak''s blood clan is not careful and detailed, and other people can imagine more.


    Sure enough, Kellas showed his uneasy expression again when he heard the name,


    "you said it, but you didn''t say it. Everyone knows that Barak is the most secretive among the six clans in the world, and most people don''t even know their family name. It''s really good that you can find those guys in these days. They are famous ascetics, and experienced vampire hunters can hardly find their whereabouts


    "At least, this is true for both sides. And what is the ability of the Barak bloodline? Don''t you have a chance to witness it? I''d like to change it with you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    "Well, he divided you into my group. Interesting decision. " When ATA and KAILAS came to the place written on the cloth, the spirit who had been hiding in the shadow for a long time went out of the darkness. Under the light of the sunset, his hair and skin showed different colors, only the bright red in his pupils was particularly clear.


    Different from usual, Jung was wearing a fancy dress, bright leather boots and metal buttons, which showed the value of the suit. Not to mention the iconic high collar Cape, which is almost the embodiment of the legendary vampire, it seems that he did not intend to hide his identity.


    "But we didn''t hear that we were going to partner with an elf in costume. Is our goal tonight to perform an opera on stage?" As for the black cat, there are only a few objects in the world that won''t make him laugh at, not even himself. Besides, he was not very satisfied with the master''s arrangement.


    "Maybe we should be acting. You see, I''m a posh vampire, and you''re a cat in clothes and talking. With this beautiful lady, I''m sure that no matter what kind of bad play you perform, it''s going to be a hit. So I have to thank Mr. cheese, who and his team have added more color to the city, and I''m sure the brightest touch is in your eyes, dear lady


    Jung stroked his chest with his right hand and saluted ATA lightly. He didn''t care about the cat goblin''s criticism. Affectation is often an excuse for people who can''t understand the meaning behind etiquette, and elegant nobles will not change accordingly.


    ATA frowned a little. She didn''t like vampires. On the way to Cang lion, a vampire attacked the merchant who gave her a good ride, so she didn''t like this race. Besides, she doesn''t enjoy Jung''s respect and praise, which is too hypocritical for her to see anything that can be called sincerity,


    "I haven''t done anything worthy of your salute, so please treat me as an ordinary person?"


    "Ah, well, that won''t do. I personally like human etiquette very much. My race, I mean now, also makes me pay attention to these from time to time. And you are a princess, how can I not treat you differently? Not to mention, the day of your accession to the throne is likely to come, whether as the queen of goblins or princess, you will be far more noble than the secular king. To meet and talk with you will be a great event worth remembering and boasting in my worthless life Jung exaggerated, but there is no honor in his words in his eyes, this guy may be really suitable for the stage, he is so good at acting.


    Now Atta and KAILAS hate him even more. It''s really hard to get a good impression of someone who will use this way to expose the identity of the person they met for the first time. But in addition to disgust, they also really have to care. The news they heard from cheese is not enough. Just because this person can understatement his life experience, it is enough to show that he has a great influence in this city.


    No, it''s impossible to find out the status of the goblin Kingdom only by the forces in the flow. In other words, any power in the secular world, even the blood clan, should not know about the political changes of the goblin. This is no longer a matter of power.


    Perhaps he was aware of the influence of his words on them, and Jung''s mouth showed a smile of unknown significance. He knew the significance of cheese''s putting these two men in his group, because for the people in the grey robe, besides the mage himself, the most dangerous threat to Jung was ATA holding frarag. He also believed that cheese must have told the two men that they could attack themselves if necessary.


    That''s good, very good. It makes sense to work with such people. The vampire turned and opened his arms, and the cloak behind him spread like a bat''s wing. "So, let me introduce the other members of our operation. After all, this mission is of great importance. In addition to us, we also need some cannon fodder, I mean, helpers. They are all my carefully selected members and will not disappoint you. "


    "Whoosh!" Before the words fell, a silver arrow passed through Jung''s forehead, but the head that was shot quickly became illusory. The real head of the vampire had already turned aside to avoid the shooting.


    "It''s impatient, my dear. You''ll never hit the target like this." Jung shook his head and leaned out of view so they could see the archer. It was a woman who looked about 20 years old. Her golden hair was tied into a pony tail, and she was wearing a dress between hunting suit and armor. She was holding a crossbow. Obviously, the silver arrow just came from it.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Alice, the name of a certain aristocrat who has been destroyed. You see, when the kingdom of knighthood is no longer, the nobility will lose its meaning. Poor Alice is like this, she tried to recapture the glory of her ancestors, but she made a mistake of the object of revenge, mistook me as a kind-hearted enemy. But beyond that, she''s a good girl, and she might be able to talk to miss atta


    As in the narration of the play, Jung reaches out to the woman called Alice. The latter spat at him and came to pick up the silver arrow. She looked at ATA for a few seconds as she passed by, but said nothing.


    "Oh, in addition to this routine, she''s a good shooter, a vampire hunter. It''s just that there aren''t so many vampires in the city for her to hunt, so she has to take on other jobs to make a living. Thanks to this, she has a lot of experience in dealing with evil cults, and I will find her for this reason. I don''t want to take this opportunity to get rid of this annoying little bug. " Jung, looking at Alice''s back, said in a soft, eerie tone. The latter''s body was stagnant, but soon recovered. After picking up the arrows, she stood by ATA."It''s important for the archer to provide support from a distance, but it''s more important to be able to get space for the archer. Next, let me solemnly introduce the champion of the underground fighting field, Mr. Qiao, who once won 98 games in a row but was broken by his opponent in the 99th battle


    The man who came out with the voice was thin and looked no better than Juni. There were ferocious stitching marks on his right arm. However, rough treatment failed to save the function of this arm, which made it swing weakly when the master walked, just like an ugly tumor connected to the body.


    Like his body, Joe''s expression was full of weakness, weakness and depression. Such a man did not look like he could fight, let alone be the vanguard of the team.


    But ATA and keiras don''t think so. In their eyes, Alice''s mood is like a flowing fire, full of vitality and passion, while Joe''s mood is like a barrel, which is filled with gunpowder. This man is extremely dangerous. The champion of the fight field waved his left hand to the two men, which was a complete greeting. Then he stood in the same place and looked tired.


    "Well, after introducing the two, we should invite our third team member. He is vigorous and agile. He is a famous thief. If we need to break the door and pry the lock, he will definitely be useful. am I correct? Well I hope you can stand up and meet our friends. Hi? "


    "If you''re looking for that dwarf, he''s been drinking too much. Now he''s probably snoring in that pile." Said Alice in a cold voice, pointing to a pile of wooden boxes on the corner. Sure enough, a few people with good hearing can hear even breathing.


    Jung put his hand over his face. "I knew he shouldn''t have had the kettle."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    There are two reasons why the snitch got out of the box a little.


    The first is that the dwarf is a small one among many intelligent races. I''m afraid the goblin in the mine pit is said to be bigger than them. In addition, the body shape of the snitch is the skinny one among the dwarfs. It''s even more difficult to find him.


    Second, when keiras pulled the humanoid creature about the size of a human child out of the crack in the wooden box, they found that the dwarf was extremely soft, as if it had no bones, which was very reminiscent of a cat.


    Of course, dwarfs are not cats. Strictly speaking, they are not elves or goblins. These wonderful creatures are more like civilized goblin, although this statement will make almost every dwarf angry.


    Most of the time, however, it''s better to see a dwarf than to see goblin. Most of them are innocent. They have a similar view of good and evil as children, and they don''t care much about the so-called good and evil. They can make friends with anyone, so they can live in the gathering places of various races. The problem is, these little guys'' primitive view of good and evil also makes them vulnerable to the influence of their associates, or to be corrupted.


    This dwarf is a typical example. His mouth is full of rotten teeth, and the smell of wine and odor makes people feel nauseous. Those who do not know whether they are thinned due to bad living habits or the naturally growing hair due to slovenness are bending and shaking in places where his clothes can not be covered. He was like a mixture of unknown substances pulled out of the gutter outside the pub.


    "Oh, it''s disgusting. Alice, water Jung pinched his nose and pointed his finger at the dwarf on the ground. The archer standing behind ATA reluctantly unties a small metal wine pot from her hunting suit belt. She goes to the dwarf spirit, unscrewes the wine pot and pours the liquid into the dwarf spirit''s body.


    With an indescribable sound, the clear liquid flowing out of the jug changes into a muddy color on the dwarf spirit''s body, then turns from a watery state to a viscous grease, and finally almost becomes a solid. But as the solids fall from the dwarf''s body, the original annoying smell disappears.


    "Holy water, in fact, is neither sacred nor water, a byproduct of alchemy. Its function is to absorb particles as quickly as you can see, and then turn into clots, which some pharmacists use to extract ingredients, but the adsorbed things tend to stick together so tightly that the extract can no longer be used. But in the hands of killers, it becomes a good tool to eliminate their own smell The vampire explained to them. But this explanation obviously did not get everyone''s approval. For example, Alice, who took out the mixture naturally, gave Jung a very dangerous look.


    "It''s not killers who use it. There are so many olfactory creatures in this city that anyone who wants to hide himself will hoard it." The Huntress was obviously dissatisfied with her being classified as a killer.


    Jung just shrugged, his face in a very short moment showed a sarcastic smile, it seems to be in exclamation Alice''s insistence is how stupid. She is a hunter. For her prey, what is she not a killer? However, this righteous lady has obviously never thought about this issue. She has always believed that she is the defender of the client''s peaceful life, a fighter, and will take back the glory of her ancestors through this fight.


    This is a naive and lovely idea, this simple dream is more intoxicating than any wine, because in these unrealistic fantasies, also mixed with the most pure things.


    "Bad guy." Kellas lived a long time, so long that when he saw the flash of Jung''s face, he immediately reflected the other party''s thoughts. He has seen a lot of such people. Most of them are high-ranking and abnormal people. But if the vampire in front of him is just like this, because he lives too long and distorts his mind, it seems that it is not enough for him to have such close cooperation with the grey robe.


    "Well Where''s my wine? " During the conversation, the dwarf lying on the ground has already woken up. It seems that as the alcohol is removed from his body, his reason is also free from the influence of alcohol. After waking up, the dwarf spirit didn''t take care of the surrounding situation, but began to grope for it at the first time, and finally came across the familiar wine pot before giving a breath. It was only then that he gradually realized his situation and what an untimely thing he was doing.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen. I''m so bored waiting. I had a drink first. I didn''t expect to have a drink..." The dwarf''s voice has a strong smell of tobacco and alcohol. It is against the law that the mute voice caused by excessive drinking comes from the mouth of this small creature. Not to mention that after he stood up, he immediately bowed to all the people present like a jester. It was really hard to feel good for him.


    But in this case, ATA still walked past. Her eyes were very clear. There was nothing hidden in her eyes. "What''s your name, sir?"


    "Rotten teeth, ma''am, they call me rotten teeth." Dwarfs show off their teeth like a show off. Many of them are corroded, and many are empty.


    ATA looked at the tooth for a moment, and just as Alice tried to pull her apart, the swordswoman said with a smile, "I don''t like the nickname, so I want to hear your original name."¡°¡­ Steel teeth, ma''am. We dwarfs don''t like to use human names. We tend to take things we are proud of or like as names. If you insist, the steel tooth is my people call my name. "


    He said this with a complex complexion and a look of regret immediately after that. He didn''t understand how he told the secret hidden in his heart to a human woman he met for the first time, the name he didn''t want to mention to anyone. Maybe there''s some magic in those eyes. Maybe she''s a witch at all. The dwarf snitch is waiting for a response.


    "Mr. steel teeth, I''m glad to cooperate with you this time." ATA showed a sincere smile, and even took the initiative to shake the hand of the dwarf. The move made almost everyone present stupid.


    "I said she was a princess, and before she began to act, she had begun to look for a knight for herself." Jung commented in a frivolous tone. In his opinion, the female swordsman is performing. She tries to gather the members of this team with hypocritical kindness. He had seen a lot of such people, so he made a definite statement.


    "The princess needs knights to protect, but the queen doesn''t need anyone to guard. She protects everyone in turn. You''d better figure out the difference, bat Keiras retorted in a low voice. He watched ATA grow up and he knew what kind of heart the girl had. So he volunteered to stand by her side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    "Can you find a dress for the child?" Cheese pulled his apprentice out of the room and came to Charlene. The latter is not clear about the situation of the other team members who just went out in a huff. At this time, the cheese driver realized that the matter might become very serious. They are willing to abandon the safe stronghold of tiefelt Avenue. Or they''re in too much trouble.


    Or, they think the trouble is not big enough, so they decide to take the initiative to solve the source of the trouble. However, the fact is that no matter which is right, it doesn''t matter to the owners here. Anyway, the house has been paid off for a long time, and they are free to go where they want to go.


    But, looking at the boy who followed suit, the dwarf showed a delicate expression. He is not that he has never seen a patient with animal disease, but he has never seen so many animal characteristics in his body, but they are not obvious, and even can walk on his own. So he was stunned for a few seconds before he said, "well, I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    Realizing that this might be interpreted as a discrimination against Eunice, chalinder quickly added, "the boy is so thin that even if he can fit our clothes in his height, the extra part will make him like a sailboat. If you really want to find a suit for him, you have to find it in your human street. Although I also doubt that there will be a suitable one in those stores


    The dwarf''s question is very reasonable. I''m afraid the apprentice can''t find a few suitable clothes for him with his body shape at this time. However, the clothes of dwarfs may be suitable, but the height is not feasible. Cheese nodded. He also thought about this problem. However, grey robes are never waiting for people to use the achievements. They create achievements. "Give me a set of similar length first. I''ll try to solve the problem of width."


    It didn''t take Charlene a long time to find a dwarf suit for Juni, and if the coat made the child look like a hanger post, the trousers would not be tied to his thin waist. The mage narrowed his eyes and said nothing. He said thanks to the dwarf and led the apprentice who had to carry his pants to walk on the street.


    Maybe it''s the noisy atmosphere in the street that gives people a sense of security, and finally gets up his courage and whispers to his mentor, "no, I don''t need clothes. I didn''t wear anything for a long time before. "


    Maybe it''s a variation in the throat, and the boy''s voice and tone are strange. Cheese did not immediately respond to his apprentice, but was glad to think that the child could at least use language. Although the tone changes caused by the use of words and mood are weird, they can be adjusted.


    People''s sensitivity to language needs to be cultivated from childhood. Those children raised by wild animals usually need to spend a lot of time on language training again. He doesn''t want his apprentices to waste time in this respect. If he wants to become a grey robe, he has to learn too much. It is better to select only the necessary part in the course.


    Their steps did not stop. They walked on the stone road, listening to the roar of the dwarfs and their machines. At the beginning, Yuni showed fear, but when he found that even if he was afraid, he had to follow the cheese, and there was no room to avoid or retreat, so he had to accept and transform his fear.


    Most of the time, people are not afraid at all, but they must be brave, because there is no reason to retreat behind. Just as the apprentice was about to get used to the sounds and the shrieking dwarfs around him, the men in grey stopped. They stopped at a shop front door, a shop full of tapestries.


    "Follow me." Cheese seemed to think of something, and without waiting for the apprentice to react, he went into the shop door hidden in the tapestry. Youni hesitated for a few seconds, and made up his mind when the wheel of the cart rubbed across the ground. With the figure of his tutor, he disappeared into the colorful tapestry. In the shop, the mage had already talked to the dwarf woman who was smoking hookah. "I need a tapestry about three feet long, which has been waterproof treated. Bear skin or other beast leather, preferably pure gray or gray with large area, should be used. The price is within this range. "


    The owner, the old woman, put down the hookah and remained silent for a few seconds. Her eyes also swept over youni. The hookah was placed on the small table beside the chair. She got up slowly and walked to the interior of the store. "Wait a minute. I remember a blanket purchased a century ago is close to your needs. It was sold by a lord when he sold his property. I thought it was good, so I took it


    It is impossible for human beings to measure time in the light of centuries and to remember firmly what happened in those times. But if we only look at the world from the perspective of human beings, how monotonous the world should be.


    A moment later, the old woman came out of the blanket with a blanket in her hand. The weight of the blanket is not light. It can be dragged so easily. It seems that she is not so gentle as it seems. As the blanket was unfolded, it took a century to see the sun again, which did not make the blanket become dilapidated. Presumably, it was also because the collectors had careful maintenance.


    "This is the skin of a bear." When cheese saw the blanket, his eyes were covered with a faint blue light. When he touched the hair, his voice was shaking.Human bear, perhaps, can be understood as a bear replica of wolf walker. The only difference is that they are very few in number, most of them live alone, and their transformation mode is more complicated and mysterious than that of werewolves through gnawing. But in contrast, the fighting power of the humanoid bear is that it can make the wolf Walker tribe retreat. A man bear can often destroy a castle from the inside.


    And when they are in the state of a bear, they are hardly killed by any external force. This is also why there are many legends in many areas where the human bear and the skin person in bear skin overlap and confuse. They have the same ability in this respect. It is said that most of the bears killed by human lovers died at the hands of their human lovers, that is to say, they were killed by the people beside their pillows when they turned into human figures at night.


    This is why cheese is so excited when he sees this blanket, because it is obvious that the humanoid bear will not have such leather. The tapestry was killed as a bear or in the state between man and bear. Only in this way and only in this way can his skin be preserved in this way. According to the description of the old woman, it is likely that the ancestor of the fallen Lord will accomplish this task. Many people have a hobby of turning their enemies or prey into booty.


    "No wonder I didn''t like it all the time. This blanket is different from the others. It''s full of resentment and hatred. To be honest, if you don''t want it when you know it, I can take it. "


    "No, that''s good. It''s wonderful. Resentment is one of the strongest emotions against magic. In addition, the bear itself has the resistance to magic. Although it is not as good as the werewolf, it has other things. But it has to be handled with great care. The hatred that has been fermenting for hundreds of years will turn the man who wears it back into a beast. That''s not good. " Cheese''s hand crossed the blanket, leaving traces.


    "You said to put on? This blanket is too heavy. If it is a quilt, it may be OK. It can be used as a cloak... " What else did the old woman want to say, but her words were interrupted by the scene.


    The grey robe on the mage''s body was windless, and a strong dark blue halo broke out in his eyes. The rat''s badge in his robe and lantern appeared on his clothes, and made the same posture as cheese.


    "Yoni! Stand still there With a light drink, cheese''s mouth began to recite unknown incantations. His right hand danced wildly on the blanket, plucking the hairs off and throwing them into the air. It was impossible. The wool on the blanket was treated and adhered to the leather. How could it fall off so easily?


    Magic, only magic can have this effect. The birds with consciousness thrown into the air blow to the speechless apprentices standing in the same place and afraid. One hair after another adhered to the dwarf''s clothes on his body. No, it wasn''t, it was just like a bug getting into the cloth!


    "Howl The angry bear roared from nowhere, threatening the cheese who had blasphemed his remains. But the mage was not afraid of it. He faced the blanket, opened his mouth, and let out a silent but more terrible roar. So the resistance was broken down, and the fur on the blanket was no longer difficult to deal with, and they left the grey robe to do, and moved from the original base plate to another place.


    As the blanket gradually became bald, youni''s clothes completely changed. The cloth clothes that did not fit the body were tied tightly. The bear hair changed its style in the combination with the original cloth. Now the clothes are as fit as the ones made according to youni''s body shape. The variegated hair is hidden, revealing only the pure gray that covers the outside of the garment. When the last strand of bear fur on the blanket melts into the corner of the garment, the cast of cheese comes to an end.


    "Listen, boy, clothes matter. The most striking difference between us and the creatures called beasts is that we wear clothes. It not only has function, but also represents identity. As my apprentice, you can''t be naked. This dress will protect you from the cold and other things, but it''s not really a grey robe, it''s not complete. And I''m not going to finish it all at once. Let''s leave it to you to see if you can control the dress, or if you will be swallowed up by it and become a beast, just like you should be


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    Cheese made a costume for his apprentice with the fur of a bear and the clothes of a dwarf. However, the fierce spellcaster obviously did not study the costume design. At least in terms of the appearance of the clothes, he could only stay in the aesthetic stage.


    If the hair texture of Juni''s coat makes him look less emaciated, but adds a bit of ferocity, then the hair on his pants makes the child look like a savage. Long or short bear hair is randomly distributed on clothes, with no rules and no rules. Such clothes may be practical, but they certainly won''t be respected.


    "Well, so you men are like this." After a brief shock, the dwarf old woman, who saw cheese turn blankets into clothes, said in a voice of complaint, "there''s nothing more than your own theory. The old man in my family is the same. He only pursues bigger gems and better cutting. He never cares about the jewelry he gives me. He can''t match the clothes. You, ah, are too paranoid, paranoid in your own field, as soon as you step out, you will become just like children. It can also be called clothes. It''s not a joke to wear them out. "


    Cheese scratched his cheek awkwardly, and he seemed to have heard it from Elsa and her. It is also true that he always shows a casual attitude towards such questions which have no clear answers. It is not that he thinks it is unimportant, but that he does not know which direction to take when there is no goal.


    Obviously, what he thinks has no answer may not be the case in other people''s eyes. The old woman took out a pair of scissors and some leather ropes from nowhere, and trimmed the knitting on youni''s body. The mage did not stop it. The clothing has been finished. The modification of the shape will not affect the effect.


    When they walked out of the blanket shop, cheese was still wearing the iconic grey robe, but youni beside him changed. The original scattered hair was tied by leather rope into several dwarf style braids, and the untreated hair just covered the slightly protruding antlers on the forehead. Fur made clothes are tied with one knot after another, which extends along the shoulders to the cuffs, and the back and chest are made like armour stomach by those dwarf knots. I''m afraid ordinary knives may not be able to cut the ropes around the clothes.


    As for the trousers, the style of the jacket was still maintained in general, but the old lady still cut out the remaining leather part of the blanket to make the whole look smoother. If there is a problem, it is that such clothing is equivalent to wearing more than half a blanket on the body, and the weight is absolutely not light.


    According to the apprentice''s physical condition, the load is no less than to let a normal person walk in a heavy armor. It''s just that youni''s appearance doesn''t matter, let alone can''t walk. Wearing this clothes, he not only straightens his body, but also seems to have light in his eyes, and his steps are much stronger than before.


    Cheese naturally knows the reason. As he said before, bear fur can not only keep warm and keep out the cold, it will give the wearer strength, but also corrode the wearer''s mind. The former is more significant, while the latter often needs a longer process.


    At present, Yuni only feels the power. When he is happy and even dependent on it, the corrosion of mind begins. However, the master did not intend to destroy his apprentice. It is not difficult to get rid of the resentment in the clothes. If it is necessary to continue to exist after this event, cheese will be processed again.


    What''s more, there are some things that don''t need the master to worry about, and there are people who can help them secretly. The knots that the old woman made on her apprentice were not random. Just like the knots that cheese saw on the grassland, which symbolized the evil god of worms, the similar situation of using rope knot as a sign and symbol to produce effect is not an example in all races and cultures. It is said that before the development of language and writing, the knot of rope had been used. This ancient way of remembering things gives the knots meaning, making them become magic symbols in another sense, such as the big dwarf casting God knot on euni''s chest.


    "When we come back, you will go to the lady and learn how to tie these knots on you. It will be your second trial." Cheese looked ahead and said suddenly.


    The apprentice nodded in a muddleheaded way. He didn''t know what it meant. However, at this stage, he only needed to know that he would obey the request of cheese unconditionally. After all, the grey robed man gave him clothes, shelter, food and living identity. For this child, there is nothing to ask for now. His limited experience makes him unable to think of any shortcomings in such a life.


    In such a simple thought, the steps in front of him stopped. Yoni looked up and saw a creature he had never seen before. His upper body was a man, but his lower body was covered with hair and hooves.


    "You are late." Charon tilted his head and looked at the dwarf style human boy next to cheese, but there was no dissatisfaction in his tone. He was in charge of bringing the cheese and his valet to the designated meeting place, and Youhe paid a reasonable commission for it, but in other names, and the experienced horse shop owner had long known that he should not go into every transaction he made."I went to buy clothes on the way." Cheese shrugged. He was glad that Jung had hired a carrier who he knew, and that it would not be an accident. The power of the Youhe is destined to monitor everyone in the city that cheese does not rely on magic to reach, and to deduce his claims and other things in reverse.


    It''s not all bad, it''s not a good thing. But it''s convenient, at least when the benefits of Youhe are the same as those of the grey robe. Therefore, there was no need for the cheese company to look for it. The owner of a familiar horse shop came to drive him in person. The car he drove was also a four wheeled carriage with proper appearance and size.


    "Well, it''s really necessary. Although I don''t know and I don''t know what you''re going to do, the outfits work at all times. It''s like you don''t take a horse with a saddle. In my hometown, stealing livestock, especially horses, is punishable by death. Therefore, there are many poor people in the story who are killed because they touch a horse whose saddle has been deliberately removed. You see, rules are always used, by good people, by bad people. " Half sheep people spread out their hands, spitting and telling stories. The cheese just put a coin into his hand, opened the door and went in.


    After he and Juni were seated, the carriage began to move slowly in a low voice. It was obviously the first time the young apprentice called this vehicle, his hands pressed on his seat, his face tense. Cheese looked at him in silence, and the latter soon realized that he would not be thrown out even if he didn''t hold anything, because his tutor proved it with his body.


    "As for the rules, I''d like to give you a word in advance. We''ll meet some people later. Each of them has its own rules, but those rules are theirs. When you need to get along with them, follow them as much as possible. But if it goes beyond your bottom line, don''t hesitate to step on it and its master. At this stage, your bottom line is only two. One is to live. 2¡¢ Look at me and learn as much as you can. If someone wants you to die, run. If you can''t run, find a chance to kill him. If someone wants you to leave me, it''s probably the same as asking you to die. Do you understand? "


    After the apprentice nods, cheese smiles with satisfaction and takes two things out of the middle of his robe. One is a amulet, the other is a sewing needle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    This carriage is very interesting, it is obviously used to carry out this kind of "dirty work" vehicle. Almost sealed windows, quiet axles, and even seats deliberately made to make slight noise in the carriage can be considered as the design to prevent people in the carriage from predicting or estimating the direction and destination of the carriage through memory.


    Of course, these details may be just the excessive persecution and delusion of cheese. After all, not everyone will struggle to memorize the complicated street map and calculate the speed of the carriage and every turn in his mind.


    In fact, cheese doesn''t have to. Karon was hired to send them to the assembly site. He would certainly complete the task according to Jung''s requirements. So far, the Barak blood clan had no reason to be unfavorable to the mage. Besides, he knew where the assembly site was.


    But he did. Maybe the grey robe took the nervous alertness as a warm-up to the combat state, or he was not at ease with the Centaur driver. But all this was not shown on his face. In the apprentice''s eyes, his tutor just sat there quietly, his eyes were deep, and he could not catch the clue.


    "Do you like the name youni?" Cheese suddenly asked, and his eyes fell on his apprentice. The sudden inquiry obviously frightened the boy, but he didn''t dare to panic.


    "I I can''t tell the good from the bad. There was no name before. " The apprentice lowered his head and tried to express himself. His mastery of the language was not proficient enough, and there were not many opportunities for him to practice dialogue.


    "That''s good. You''re not sensitive to names, and you don''t have a sense of identity. It''s very difficult to cast a spell on you by name in this case." Cheese''s tone is very calm, his elbow supported the corner of the window, palm on the chin, with the fingers across the chin, had slightly grown stubble disappeared clean. After finishing this, he just reached out to Juni.


    "The name and part of the body are the most easily used materials for long-distance casting. If someone gets it, it''s almost like being pinched around the neck. Human bear hair can protect most of your body from falling off at will, but the head is not protected. My magic can temporarily inhibit normal physiological shedding, and you should pay attention to collect those parts that fall off under abnormal conditions, at least remember where they fall. It sounds like a lot of people who have been killed by a spell and don''t know where they made a mistake He said, wiping every inch of the apprentice''s head with his palm.


    This process is obviously uncomfortable. If he is a normal child, he will definitely try to resist, but Yuni has not. He has suffered more cruel treatment. Moreover, cheese has explained to him the reason for doing so before, "are our enemies everywhere? Why do you tie my hair to my head now? What if they steal their place? "


    Most of children''s language is questions. They don''t understand the rules of the world. In other words, they don''t understand that the world itself has no rules. Everything must be judged by themselves. That''s why they crave answers and ask questions after questions. If it was Clark, he would not have answered the time-consuming questions.


    Cheese is not his teacher. Although he advocates efficiency, they are still in the process of moving, and his apprentice is the first time to show the intention of complex communication with him, so he doesn''t care to spend more time to answer youni''s questions.


    "That''s a good question. You''re starting to have problems. It''s a good start. This time, I will answer you, and then you have to try to find the answer yourself. You have to remember that books and teachings don''t make you know everything. You can understand it by doing it yourself. As for the topic just now, of course, it''s because our enemies are not so omnipotent. They can''t collect the hair you usually drop. And the relationship between the hair and the owner will not be permanent. This is a very delicate knowledge, and the explanation is too complicated for you now. So, can you guess why I''m casting at you now? "


    Yuni frowned and began to think with full power. His small head could not bring in too large things, but small has small advantages. Since his teacher has asked questions, the answer must be in the previous conversation. Hair, cast, curse


    "I see. It''s because we''re going to meet a cursed enemy, so you won''t let my hair fall off and be picked up by those people


    "Well said. The only problem is that those people are not our enemies, they are even our helpers. It''s just that there are not many people who can be trusted in the world, and the helpers are not necessarily helping you. "


    Cheese spoke with a smile on his face, which was an admiration for the astute response of the apprentice. He didn''t train anyone, and the kind of guidance he gave in the valley was purely technical. Therefore, I''m afraid he didn''t notice when the happiness he felt in the process of guiding him to think. However, this will not be the reason why the apprentice''s trial is less difficult.


    "Here we are." The door of the carriage was opened, and the Centaur said to the master and apprentice. There was something on Charon''s face. For a hairy man like him, the thick water vapor would have been enough, and the part near the water was just suffering. If possible, he doesn''t want to stay a minute longer.They stepped out of the carriage one after another, and the wheels immediately began to turn in the opposite direction. They stood on the wooden floor, their ears full of noise. This is the wharf area, in other words, it is the most lively place in the whole rush. The mage looked at the road signs not far away and confirmed their position. Karon did not directly wait for them to the assembly place, which was also a good greeting in advance.


    "Come with me. Don''t go away." After saying these words, the grey robe turned and walked in a direction. The young man behind him immediately followed him and almost grasped the corner of the grey robe.


    However, it is necessary for the apprentices to follow suit, because as the pace of cheese slows down, the number of pedestrians around them becomes less and less, and the voices begin to blur, as if from a far away place. When they cross some kind of boundary, no one can see the whole street. There was only a fountain in the middle of the street and a few figures beside it.


    "Here they are."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    It''s a woman and a cheese master. "Like Mr. ska, I''m a magician. However, my research field is different from his. I come from the school of plastic energy, which studies elemental magic. I am more confident in shaping magic. For example, the water mist boundary you are living in is my work, but it''s still up to Mr. ska to help you get rid of the idle people. " She took out a wooden stick with the length of her forearm from her sleeve and drew a circle in the air. The strong water mist visible to the naked eye converged into spiral smoke along with the top of her stick.


    With these two men leading the way, the onlookers began to move. The veiled woman came towards the cheese, her face almost completely blocked by the veil and hair, with only one pair of eyes showing. But her body is on the contrary, except that sensitive parts are covered by heavy colored clothes, most of her body is looming under the transparent veil. And it also makes it easy to find out that her brown skin color is different from that of ordinary people. "You can call me Lolo, I''m a dancer, and I work by dancing to please Jinling. Therefore, if you want to create a powerful scene, you must give me time to raise Jinling''s mood. "


    Jinling in Luoluo''s mouth is a special name, which is the general name of the supernatural beings which exist in nature and have close relationship with elements and have special power in some areas. It seems that some of them are similar to the spirits in the grassland population, but Jinling often has no specific body shape or code of conduct. Except for a few dancers like her who can communicate with them, it can almost be regarded as nonexistent.


    "We call the source. We are all sources. Our ability is balance and imbalance, the fluctuation of tides and the hot and cold seasons." When men and women with similar looks alternately say confusing words, they will have this strange substitution when they speak. This kind of replacement is not that one person finishes one sentence and another says the next, but in one sentence, two people will take turns to pronounce. But they are also very similar in voice, so it is difficult to judge whether the man or the woman is speaking only by his or her mouth shape.


    Cheese stares at them for a few seconds. "The same name and variant. I get it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    Twins exist subtly in almost all civilizations. Whether they are of the same sex or of the opposite sex, men or women, it seems that there is a trend of symbolism. Therefore, people in some places regard it as unknown, while people in some places regard it as an emissary of gods or a sign of destiny.


    But no matter what kind of interpretation, Gemini almost has a mysterious side. However, things in this world are always split into two parts. Opposites such as sun and moon, black and white, good and evil, etc. can be the basis of Gemini magic. Among them, the condition of homonym is more mysterious and mysterious.


    Seeing that most of the casters had simply demonstrated their abilities, cheese no longer asked the old man to tell him what he was capable of. The existence of variables is not entirely a bad thing for anything, because it can remind the self righteous helmsman to always be careful to hide the approaching waves.


    But the grey robe thought it was ok, but others didn''t think so. Ska looked at the old man and then looked at Juni standing behind the teacher. He tried to smile, but the expression was too rigid to be kind. "Is this your entourage? I didn''t know there was such a thin dwarf. "


    "No, this is my apprentice. It''s just that he''s too shallow to help. And he''s not a dwarf either Cheese pulled the apprentice to his side, and Juni, who was completely exposed to several people''s eyes, was immediately nervous. But to the boy''s surprise, the casters did not show much surprise. Instead, the Gemini woman showed some regret. For them, apprentices, especially those who are unable to provide magic help, are almost living shields or trap testing tools. Is it cruel? But almost all casters come here, and the mages in the city of ten thousand Dharma are no exception.


    However, the woman named Lolo saw some signs. She asked her to lean down and lift up Eugene''s hair to reveal the two protrusions below? The child must have suffered a lot. "


    "Suffering will become food, and children''s suffering will be forgotten sooner or later. Because there are more painful things waiting for them Ska whispered. He didn''t seem to fit in with children, but he was a teacher. Maybe the senior teachers in the city of ten thousand Dharma don''t need to teach students of this age? Cheese is not clear about the culture system of this organization and does not want to speculate.


    "Let''s stop introducing ourselves. It''s getting late. It''s not good if the other two groups start to act to alert our targets." Cheese clapped his hands, which was the end of the self introduction session.


    "as the leader of this team, I don''t know why you came here or how much information you have learned. I won''t say it''s too late to quit now, because everyone''s hand is precious, let alone a caster. But I want you to understand that I called on this team to solve the problem, not to die. In order to achieve my goal, I will accept sacrifice, but only necessary sacrifice. "


    This is not an excellent declaration, but for those present, cheese clearly pointed out the dangers they might encounter and showed his style, which is enough sincerity. The problem is that manifesto is obviously not enough. The goal of this team is not here or somewhere on the dock. They are going to the river. What about the boat to cross the river?


    "It seems that you are all finished. Let''s go." The fountain makes an amazing sound, and a bubble with abnormal shape gradually rises in the flowing water body. Its surface is shaking, which can only show the shape of a human head very roughly.


    Then, the fountain pool began to overflow water, these streams did not disperse along the edge of the gap disappeared in the ground, but accumulated more and more, into a solid shape with a certain mass and transparent like freezing. The head made of the water then passes over it and looks like a decoration on the top of the cake.


    "Mr. ska, what is this?" Viva is closest to what appears from the fountain. She instinctively wants to avoid the unknown object, but her feet can''t move in any way. Her legs are soft because of fear, close contact with the unknown, and its impact has a profound impact on the fear of life. Fortunately, ska immediately pulled her companion away from the object, and her eyes began to emit magic light.


    However, the people on the scene can not judge the origin of the things in front of them. In fact, this is not a very strange thing, rather it is the normal. Except for a very few compilers, no one will really recite the whole monster atlas, let alone the contents in those illustrated books are likely to be incomplete or even wrong.


    The normal situation is that when people encounter unexpected enemies, they first judge their types through observation, find out the possible ways to repel or kill them, and then learn from all channels what they are facing before. This will involve the accumulation of experience and knowledge.


    But at this moment, there is an abnormal caster. The training concept of grey robes was very strange from the beginning. It seems that their teachers did not train them to master skills, nor did they expect to rely on them to develop their power. At the beginning, the grey robes were just crazy and unreasonably compressed their knowledge to these apprentices. Therefore, when the team was in a panic, cheese''s performance was extremely calm, "can the water of life learn to speak?"? This is my first time. Can you tell me how it works? "When the water turned to cheese, the face of the head was replaced by a wide mouth, or a hole. "It was just a bottle of magic potion with a good command of language. There are no other factors. So you should think that the wizard, I and the people I can''t speak to are much smarter than you think


    The water of life sounds like the name of a potion or drink. But they are not like that. In some places, these beings are called ghost water or water spirit. In short, they are semi liquid life with biological characteristics. They can exist in most normal temperature fluids represented by water and change their composition. The change is like a chameleon camouflage, making it impossible to distinguish them from normal liquids from the water. As far as their ecology is concerned, ghost water, which is carnivorous, herbivorous and even decaying, exists, which also depends on their environment.


    In view of these magical properties, many casters or people who know about this creature will try to domesticate and raise them, turning them into invisible, deadly gatekeepers and harmless helpers. This kind of raising is no different from domesticating cats and dogs. Ghost water has always been considered to be a kind of low intelligence creature, because they don''t seem to have organs for complex thinking.


    As for the special case in front of us, perhaps the fact is just the opposite of what it said. It is not only by acquiring language ability that it reveals its underrated intelligence, but through learning language and its logic and other factors, its intelligence can be developed.


    Of course, that''s not the point at the moment. Cheese indicates that other people need not be so vigilant. The ghost water that appears voluntarily is not a difficult opponent. "You just mentioned the departure, so what is your identity?"


    "I''m your boatman. I''m glad that no one knows the flow better than me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    It is true that there will be no better understanding of the existence of current than a group of thoughtful water, but this does not mean that there is no problem at all. After all, people can not directly sit on the water to move forward. If you want to move on the river, you need to have a boat. The boat, obviously, couldn''t park in the fountain, so ghost water was not only their boatman, but also a guide to the ship''s moorings.


    The appearance of this guide is really eye-catching. Even in such a city, if there is such a city that people directly associate with monsters rather than intelligent creatures, if walking on the street, I am afraid that pedestrians will also feel normal fear, and even cause a commotion.


    No one wants to cause a stir. As cheese said, their actions are in line with the other two groups. Once one group''s progress goes wrong, the other two groups may fall into danger. What should I do? As the creators of this foggy space, ska and viya from the city of ten thousand Dharma are particularly alarmed. Sweat seeps from their foreheads, and they have no choice but to give up after a burst of urgent casting,


    "we can''t extend the border to the wharf, it''s too difficult to lay while moving. If you can do something about it, now is the time. If it goes further 10 meters, it will be out of the range of the spell. "


    This is a very excessive request. After all, with the speed of the ghost water, the distance of 10 meters is just a moment. Even if anyone in the audience really has a way to continue casting, it is difficult to complete it in this short time.


    It is obvious that the responsibility for this problem lies with the two people in the city of ten thousand Dharma. Of course, it is not clear whether the liquid creature''s action was premeditated in advance to achieve certain effect. However, since the episode has happened, it will certainly have an impact. The members of the team have more or less confidence in the nominal convener after the incident. Even the old man who does not want to reveal his name has calmed down the expression of cheese.


    The fog cleared and the noisy dock returned to the casters. Where had they been? Is the boundary under the dense fog the real world? I''m afraid it''s hard to give an exact answer, because most of the time, magic can''t be explained. Once it''s said, the part that can be controlled will become ferocious, like a drunken man who has become angry.


    Therefore, ambiguous distance is a truth that many casters must master. They must learn to control their thirst for knowledge, go deep into some problems, give up the pursuit of some answers, and turn to use the knowledge that can become achievements to construct more abundant things.


    "Are you also a master of the plastic energy department? Mr. cheese. " Viva talks to the grey robe with great interest. In her opinion, it is a proof that she is very proficient in mastering elements without relying on incantations and gestures. This means that cheese must have been immersed in this for a long time. Combined with his age, it is easy to conclude that the other party is a similar caster. But if she could understand the difference in starting time and intensity between the length of grey robe training and a reasonable human learning age, she might not have thought so. What they are actually talking about is not one thing.


    "I''m not very clear about your city''s definition of the plastic energy mage. I''m just a little dabbled in external object manipulation." Cheese''s words are very conservative. He never thinks that his magic is superior to other schools of magic, because in essence, the magic system of the grey tower is complex. Clark did not create a set of casting rules that belong to the grey robe alone. Therefore, in casting habits, each grey robe is different. Even to achieve the same goal, they use different factions and spell types. Therefore, when describing a spell, they usually only use the result as the name, and do not classify the spell.


    Magic is just a by-product of the study of truth. It is knowledge and technology. Mastering a kind of magic is not something to be proud of. This is the cheese''s view of magic, instrumental view. But obviously, viya didn''t think so. She showed a moment of disdain after cheese''s reply. It was a kind of behavior from superiority and unconsciousness.


    For her, a caster like cheese who can''t be said to be a spell type is a real wild wizard, lacking systematic training and meticulous theoretical baptism. Magic should be as neat and accurate as a book, which is exactly what she and her colleagues do.


    "The city of ten thousand Dharma is well known for its strict rules on magic. I think few people can understand their rules except the mages in the city. You think blurring is normal. " Lolo naturally walked to the other side of the cheese, which seemed to be out of the way, but in fact said with a slight irony.


    The casters had arrived long before the grey robe arrived, and apparently there was communication between them, but as a result, when the cheese arrived, they were still quite far away from each other. The alienation is self-evident.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    As for the small hidden trouble between the teams, the cheese secretary does not agree. These people are not the same way. Although they are both casters, they only show that they have similar abilities. What''s more, the gap between the caster and the caster is also very different, not to mention all kinds of good and evil characters.


    He had no intention to solve these contradictions, and he knew that he could not solve them by his own words. For now, the plan is to let this scattered team gather together before the completion of the task. There may be problems among them, and they can not look at each other well, but the size of the problem and the degree of hostility must not be harmful.


    This involves the issue of balance. In this team, two people from the city of ten thousand Dharma and the twins who claim to be the source are naturally in the same camp. In contrast, the pointed hat old man and Lolo come alone. At this time, in order to balance the factions, the best choice is actually to let the two individuals stand together. In this way, the four sides of the cheese company are two people. It will be much easier to act or make decisions.


    Unfortunately, the dancer seems to have no intention to do so. Although she still keeps a certain distance, she has intentionally or unintentionally approached the grey robe. She is only looking forward to Sima''s head.


    And her actions naturally have an impact. In addition to the twins, viva obviously has a certain hostility to Lolo, which may be due to the unknown situation of cheese or jealousy of her appearance. As the dancer approaches the cheese, ska and the old man show a subtle attitude towards the grey robe.


    This is unreasonable and totally unreasonable. The casters are not all ascetic, but their physiological desires are generally lower than those of ordinary people. This kind of discomfort because the opposite sex is close to other people of the same sex shouldn''t be so natural. The answer, then, is probably in Lolo himself. The woman didn''t understand.


    It is not uncommon to see magic that affects people''s emotions. It is better to say that before the skills that seem extremely powerful and can make fire and control water are regarded as the sign of the caster, most of them are related to the human heart. The human heart is extremely complex, but it is extremely fragile. A few clear dreams can make people''s temperament change greatly, and the sadness lingering in the brain can indirectly kill the target.


    Emotion is the manifestation of desire, so the magic of controlling desire can control emotion more deeply. Among many desires, lust is very easy to use. There are always many techniques to achieve the goal by arousing the potential lust.


    So this Lolo is using this spell to affect the men in the team? Cheese thinks about this as she walks. First of all, she has never tried to extend the effect of this spell to herself. Otherwise, her grey robe will react without him.


    So is the fact that she''s wise enough not to try to influence cheese, or is she not using a similar spell at all and just relying on her charisma to achieve a similar effect? In fact, for the grey robe, the result is the same. Although there are some hidden dangers, the current situation is still in balance.


    But this also made cheese realize a problem. Is this team called by Jung really as simple as a full cast? To be fair, he was really shocked by the luxury lineup and ignored some problems. For example, what are the motivations for these people to participate in this mission?


    Of course, this question can not be asked. After all, just like the mercenary accepting the task, the original intention is not important. As long as the task is completed, it is enough. But what if one of these people was deliberately trying to make trouble for him, or what other purpose was to be achieved by this opportunity? Should he trust the blood clan''s ability to know people?


    Step by step, slowly. Because a group of people have come to the wharf in silence. After guiding them to a ship, ghost water jumped out of the medicine bottle and got into the water under the ship. It seems that this ship is the vehicle they will take. It is just that this vehicle looks very ordinary. Compared with the ships that pull cargo or carry people around, it has no characteristics. At most, the front and back of the hull are completely consistent, which makes it impossible to determine which side is the bow and the other side is the stern.


    But now, what kind of ship is no longer important. Cheese looked along the side of the hull and saw a symbol on the waterline about a punch. The coffin floating in the river was the mark he and Jung had agreed on. The sign showed that this was the ship they were looking for.


    "Come on, it''s time to go." The grey robe attached to the body lifted the plank on the wharf, put it between the wharf and the side of the boat, and took the lead to walk up. Behind him, of course, was Juni, followed by Lolo, and the others followed. The old man with a sharp hat walked at the end, hesitated a little, and finally got on the boat as if he had made up his mind. The waves had broken, the planks overturned, and the boat, which was not hitched to the shore or anchored, was heading for the river. As the ship set sail, two soldiers dressed as soldiers standing by the gate in the distance looked at each other and silently pulled up the gate.


    The ghost water is not the best boatman, but it is definitely the most stable boatman, because other ship operators just grasp the direction of the ship, and it basically makes the ship lie on the top of the water under their control and carry the ship to move. Therefore, not to mention that the wind and waves can not affect the ship, even the normal shaking in the water is difficult to feel. If the scenery on both sides is not moving, I''m afraid the passengers on board may not be able to confirm whether their vehicles are playing their role.But interestingly, such a strange ship in the huge throughput of the port to the outside at a slow speed, but the surrounding ships have actively avoided, it is clear that it did not fly any flag, the hull does not have any logo. This ordinary ship, like its passengers, has magic.


    "The black ship has set sail." On the dock, there was a whisper between the sailors and the captain. Their faces were complicated as they looked in the direction the boat was leaving. After confirming that the boat had sailed out of the gate, the two soldiers who were in charge of opening and closing the gate immediately went to a small room. After a while, a crow flew out of the small room and flew to the running place with blood red eyes and black wings.


    Sometimes the black flying bird flits through the gap between the houses, and sometimes overlooks a large number of houses. In its pupil, it reflects the prosperous city and a sudden explosion. The smoke rising from the building, with the light of fire, could be heard from five or six blocks away.


    People are interrupted by this sudden movement, even here, the explosion is not a common thing, let alone the explosion is so fierce.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    "Seven sons, seven sons!" The familiar accent and intonation made him open his eyes. In front of him, a string of white flowers blooming on the top of the locust tree sent out bursts of fragrance. Occasionally, because of the wind, the petals and leaves fell on his body, and there were some small insects crawling in it.


    He shakes his head, shakes off all of these on his body, and carefully reaches out his hand to take down the caterpillar on his shoulder and put it on the fallen leaves. The figure in the distance waved to him, saying that it was time for him to eat. He was not in a hurry to eat, because he was not hungry after sleeping all afternoon. He just stretched out and walked slowly.


    The staple food for dinner is Huaihua congee, and there are Baozi and scrambled eggs with Huaihua in the dishes at the same table, which must have been written by mother. She always said that diet should be in line with the solar terms, so that people and nature can experience ups and downs together.


    But to tell the truth, although Sophora japonica smelled sweet, it tasted bitter, and he never liked it. Sophora honey is an exception, but it seems that he likes all kinds of flower nectar.


    "Lao Qi, what do you think when you eat? Haven''t you woken up yet The man on the other side of the table said angrily, and his chopsticks were also put down slightly, which seemed quite displeased. But it''s nothing to be afraid of. The father''s displeasure lasted much longer than he showed other emotions. This serious state, as his son, was very used to it.


    As for the rest of the family, they thought it was a reliable sign that only his mother would privately protest against his inhumanity, as it is about to happen.


    "Don''t be so fierce. Qizi took a rest today and got more sleep. On weekdays, he didn''t stay in the training ground or study until it was dark The mother said and put the rice mixed with locust flower in front of her father, but she did not intend to sit down. This is a family rule. When eating, the elders eat one table first, and then the men eat another. Finally, it is women''s turn to serve.


    He never felt that this was wrong, but he always hoped that his mother could eat together, so that his father''s face would not be so rigid and his eyes would not be sharp, as if to pierce the dining table.


    "When you wake up in the morning, you have to look like a day of rest! He is my son. He is my son. How can he sleep under a tree when he is sleepy like those wild people who are not disciplined? It''s so frivolous now. When you grow up, you''ll still have it? " The father''s voice was not amplified, which means that he did not continue to scold, just to find a step for himself after his mother refuted.


    "When I grow up, my seven sons must be a man of indomitable spirit. All your broken rules will not be put on him at that time! If he wants to be in the sword gate, he can be a savage if he wants to be. This is called the temple and the river and sea. " His mother''s words became the last voice in this memory. Unfortunately, he was not hungry at that time. The Huaihua congee had not been imported for a long time. Now, the taste has gradually disappeared.


    I have to go back to my house.


    Thinking of this, Jian Qi''s eyes suddenly opened. He wiped the blood stains in front of him with the back of his left hand, and barely regained his awareness of the surroundings. So he saw how he survived the explosion.


    The woman who claimed to represent the Lord of the Youhe was pressing on him, using her body as a protective net against the violent explosion. The price is that her body is almost broken, and the flesh and blood below her right chest is completely burned, and the exposed spine can be seen. That cold and beautiful face, has also been burned, no skin, exposed bones.


    "You And Live... " The real pink skeleton controls the movement of her jaw with her remaining muscles, struggling to make sounds. After Jian Qi nodded back to her, the only light in her eyes disappeared, and the whole body fell like a building without support. The sword seeker carefully turned the skeleton of the vampire aside, and his heart was full of five flavors.


    They''re ambushed, or, this is a trap. Whether the trap was aimed at them is unknown. The only thing that can be sure is that even the small team called by Youhe will hardly survive such a violent explosion.


    Jian Qi is standing in the ruins after the explosion, and the iron bar in his hand has disappeared. He looks around in a daze, hoping to find a surviving companion among the burning dark ruins. But reality is always contrary to expectations. The first thing that appears in his vision is not any familiar figure, but a monster walking barefoot in the fire.


    The monster has red skin, humanoid shape, behind the bat like wings and goat like horns, it is the typical image of the devil in people''s mouth. Facing the enemy from the land of sulfur and fire, Jian 7 has only one thing to use except his fists. That is, the wooden sword, green Fu, which he always carries behind his back and uses his body to protect him in the explosion.


    This evil suppressing spirit sword was held in his hand by the sword seven times. To be honest, he was not very confident, because the legend of Qingfu was always used as an instrument to suppress evil spirits. It was never mentioned whether this sword could be used in fighting.


    "Still alive? It doesn''t matter. I''ll kill you first and then I''ll take care of that Barak. We have plenty of time The devil''s voice is like a poisonous snake. After learning human speech, he gently flapped his wings, and the fire around him gave way to both sides, revealing the road between him and Jian Qi.The cruel monster didn''t rush up in a hurry. Instead, he put his long and strange arm into the ashes of the explosion below, and then pulled it out! A trident made of black steel has long been buried here, or summoned through some magical ceremony. In short, it makes a terrible wind pressure sound in the devil''s hands.


    In fact, sword seven is a mistake, because real demons don''t know how to use weapons. They believe that their bodies are better than any foreign objects, let alone carry their own weapons in this magic like way. Therefore, in fact, what he is facing is not a fierce devil, but a crafty devil.


    However, whether the devil or the devil, it is fatal to the sword seven. At least the steel fork doesn''t care whether other people can recognize the identity of its holder. It just wants to pierce three bleeding holes in human body.


    "The end of your life, man!" Voice accompanied by steel fork, with the smell of wind and sulfur, straight to the chest of sword seven! The devil''s wings are not all decorations. Relying on the structure of the wings, he can play the speed that ordinary people can''t rely on their legs and feet. In the process, he can constantly correct the trajectory by the contact between the body and the ground.


    Trident, longer than sword. The devil''s arm is also a large part more than that of Jian Qi. The two add up, and Jian Qi Leng, as a warrior, can''t find any chance to fight back. He had to retreat, but there was no completely collapsed stone wall behind him. It was doomed that simple retreat could not bring him vitality. Seeing that the tip of the steel fork was shining more and more close to him, the look of the sword seeker calmed down.


    He still has cards, and he has something that he brought from his hometown and was entrusted with his name. A deep breath, and then suddenly exhaled, with this breath, the body became as light as a bird, the ground up and down half a man''s height!


    "Drink Foot, step on the fork of the Trident, the seven swordsmen lean forward. The green Fu sword in hand has already reached the left shoulder, and is ready to swing. The target is directly at the devil''s neck!


    "Give me your life!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    The sword in Jian Qi''s hand fell down according to the devil''s neck. If he had a weapon that could do harm to visitors from the next world, the sword would be fatal, because Rao is a crafty devil, and obviously he did not expect anyone to make such a dangerous move in a short fight. Unfortunately, the spirit sword of Qingfu is not a tool for killing and cutting. As Jian 7 said, this sword is a living sword. When someone uses it to kill, it will not be so smooth. Sure enough, seeing the blade of Qingfu cut to the devil''s neck, Jian Qi did not dare to put all his strength on it.


    Instead, he rolled over and jumped out of the fork. This is not an intentional blunder, but Jian Qi deeply realizes that if his sword is cut down, the green Fu will probably be broken directly. As a younger brother of Jianmen, he could not allow the sword of the clan to be broken in his own hands. Although Qingfu is a living sword, the damage in appearance may not be irreparable, but he can not take the risk.


    The evidence is that the blade of Qingfu has been slightly burnt at the place where it has just been cut to the devil''s neck. Although not compared with the devil, but the devil''s body also has a very high temperature, just restrained the wooden sword.


    Jian Qi''s face was gloomy. It was more difficult to accept the damage of Qingfu''s sword than that of his own. The sword seeker had to take back the sword first and face his opponent with red skin barehanded. When the devil saw the action of Jian Qi, he guessed that there were wood with hardness and sharpness as weapons in the world, and the iron wood in the rumor belonged to this kind.


    Originally, the devil thought that the wooden sword in the sword seeker''s hand was made of hardwood like iron wood, and he was a little afraid. Now it seems that no matter what strange the sword is, it is not enough to be afraid of. As for unarmed human beings, he is even more indifferent.


    "Hey, you seem to have given up resistance. It doesn''t matter. It''s a wise decision. I don''t like tormenting dying people. Because the real torture begins after getting rid of the useless body The devil waved his trident and approached Jian Qi step by step with his hoof like legs. A breeze blowing, with the flame behind him, makes this place like hell.


    The sword seeker''s eyes were on his opponent. Although he was unarmed, he didn''t look like he was waiting to die. The reality is, he is really in the underdog, no weapons, no intelligence, the arrow wound on his body is also dull pain after the intense activity, the distraction caused by palpitation makes him unable to smoothly adjust the flow of Qi.


    Should we run? Small lingxu step can buy him some time, but he doesn''t think the winged monster will be much slower than his own speed. Once he steps seven steps, the pause is enough to give the opponent a chance to launch a fatal attack. Besides, it would never be a good idea to bring this monster into the crowd.


    "No, then. I still have to go home to visit my parents. I have a wife who hasn''t been through the house. There are many common things. It''s not the time to die. " Jian Qi moved his hands and feet, and the fire reflected in his eyes. People will have many kinds of performance in the face of danger. After being trained since childhood, the people in Jianmen require that their children never show timidity in the face of the enemy. If they want to die, they have to die standing and kneel, only their parents and ancestors can kneel down.


    "You can''t help it!" Before the words fall, the devil has raised his steel fork and ran to the sword seeker! The distance between them was not far. With the devil''s long hands and long weapons, they didn''t have to spread their wings to speed up. The spike on the fork would have touched the front of the sword seeker.


    Jian Qi''s hands were quick and quick. His left and right hands grasped the sharp spines on both sides of the Trident. His arms were strong, but he didn''t let the steel fork stab his clothes.


    The devil hesitated a little. He knew that there were great and small forces in human beings. It is possible that Jian Qi''s body size can produce such power, but it breaks the conventional cognition. Although the devil''s limbs look slender and delicate, in fact, the strength contained in them is far above human beings and even dwarves. His seemingly careless stab is enough to knock down a heavily armored knight on a horse. If the quality of the armor is slightly insufficient, it is not impossible to directly pierce the armor and stab the people in it.


    But what about that? No matter what method he used, the power of the devil is much greater than ordinary people imagine!


    "If you don''t want to die soon, you can fly for me." Speaking of sound flying, the devil holds the back of the long handle of the steel fork in front of and behind. The front hand is the fulcrum, and the back hand makes the whole steel fork become a warping board and throws the sword seven into the air at once!


    The sword seeker didn''t understand what happened. He was as high as the top floor of the surrounding houses. Just at this moment, a red eyed crow passed by him, making a mocking cry.


    It sounds like a long time to stop in the air, but in a flash, the next second, gravity begins to play a role, and the whole person falls down from the air, without any help or struggle. Look at the devil. He has already put the Trident under Jian Qi''s body, waiting for Jianqi to fall down on the spike and have an iron fork to string meat.


    However, he patronizes to laugh at the human''s incapacity, but he doesn''t notice that a figure has quietly touched him not far away. At this time, seeing that the sword seeker is dying, he can''t care to hide any more. He just feels that once the air is stagnant, he will be like Huang Zhong Da Lu, rushing with the sound waves like substance,


    "quack!"


    A roar of frogs brings a gust of cross-border wind! The flames on the ruins were blown into a wall of fire, and then torn and disappeared by the violent wind pressure. The smaller pieces on the ground followed, just like the panic refugees who could not hide in the face of a giant beast. The devil, however, was hit by an invisible force. Without any precaution, he even rolled forward two times with a steel fork, and his head fell into a pile of stones.Only Jian Qi was saved by the sound and waves. The speed of falling slowed down a lot before landing. The injury that should have broken a tendon turned into a slight pain on the buttocks. Needless to say, there is only one here who can do it.


    The sword seeker followed the sound and saw the frog goddess maid who was leaning on something and looked very bad. Her skin was burned in the explosion, but different from the vampire, the skin of those who were burned revealed the sticky and moist skin of frogs.


    At this time, seeing that the seven swords were unimpeded, the woman immediately threw the things in her hands towards him, and at the same time, she called out, "I can''t help you any more. My disguise will be destroyed, and I will show my original appearance. I must return to him, and you must complete the task by yourself! And take care of that child


    "Well, you can go at ease." Jian Qi stands up from a carp on the ground and reaches out to catch the thrown thing. That''s his iron stick. He didn''t go to see how the woman left. It didn''t matter. Since he had promised her to finish the task, he had to deal with the biggest trouble in front of him.


    "You seem to have a good time." Whether the devil has other human emotions may be a question only learned people like cheese can answer, but they will also be angry. And now, here and now, the devil who pulled his head out of the pile of stones must be angry.


    But before the devil finished his cruel words, Jian Qi had already cheated him. This time he didn''t say anything. With the sound of the wind in his hand and the lightning in his hand, he fell!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    For human beings, the speed of sword seven is as fast as a meteor. Even though the body method of walking with Qi is not a specific lightness skill like xiaolingxu step, it has been amazing. Not to mention that he is the best at cudgel. The iron stick in his hand is like an arm. One dragon and one snake is the end of change.


    In particular, cudgel is the ancestor of hundreds of soldiers, which can be combined with the methods of hundreds of families. At this time, this chop is the posture of a double handed broadsword to chop Huashan Mountain!


    The problem is that if you score two points, the first-class Kung Fu and body method of human beings may not be so great among non-human beings. Especially for the demons and demons, who are originally born in vicious places, their living environment and body structure are designed to deal with the crisis that is more dangerous than that in the ordinary world. Just a human holding up an iron bar and rushing to his head and smashing it down, isn''t it What a big deal.


    Therefore, the devil who had not had time to straighten the steel fork in his hand just gave a cold smile. He even extended his head forward and put the head shell in the most effective position of the iron bar, and then there was a crisp sound.


    "When!" Even if the iron bar and blade collide, they can''t make such a clear sound. While feeling the numbness from his palm, Jian Qi also had to start to think about what material the guy''s head was made of. How could he have been hit with all his strength in front of him without any injury.


    However, it''s not a drill of one move and another. When the sword seeker''s attack was declared invalid, the devil launched a fierce counterattack. Perhaps inspired by Jian Qi, this guy no longer sticks to playing Trident stab ability, but sweeps the steel fork like a stick!


    "I..." Jianqi instinctively wants to raise his weapon to resist, but his hands have been numb in the confrontation just now. At this time, the reaction on his hands slows down, and the iron bar just blocks it a little, and then it is bounced off in an instant! Fortunately, he went down to the iron plate bridge directly with the force of bouncing off the iron bar, which could be regarded as tolerable. This is likely to break his waist into a two-stage blow.


    However, the matter was not so easy to end. When the devil got the upper hand, he did not intend to give the sword seeker any more opportunities to fight back. Relying on his own initiative in fighting, he constantly launched attacks, smashed stabs and swung. For a moment, Jianqi had only the ability to parry and dodge.


    Fortunately, the devil is not proficient in martial arts. Jianqi, who is familiar with swords and guns, soon finds out that his opponent does not have any organized attack methods. He only exerts his brute force to the extreme with his excellent physical quality. Even now, it is not because of the continuous movements of the devil that the terrible arm strength forcibly interrupts the inertia of weapons The result of a sustained attack.


    So how to deal with such an opponent? Is it waiting for him to run out of strength, or is he on the verge of winning and trying another fatal blow? I''m afraid neither of them is a good idea. People can''t have more endurance than the devil, and the attack can''t work.


    "Hum!" The steel fork across the cheek, turned over the skin, splashed blood, the wound is very shallow, but with hot pain, that is the feeling of being scalded by extremely hot metal. He had noticed before that there was a terrible heat at the tip of the devil''s trident, which turned black steel spines into scarlet scarlet scarlet, like strips of metal just clipped out of a forge.


    I''m afraid even the grey robe will not come back if I''m tied up by that thing. Jian Qi thinks so, wrinkling his nose, enduring pain to continue to resist the opponent''s next attack, but how long can such negative resistance last?


    "You''re slowing down. You''re finished." The devil''s words can be understood as provocation, but also as sentencing. With the collision again and again, Jian Qi''s physical strength is rapidly consumed under the unequal strength. Although every time the sword seeker relies on various skills to disperse the opponent''s strength, he can reduce his strength by ten times. He is a child who does not know kung fu at all. As long as he has such strength and speed, it is only sooner or later to win.


    Jian Qi clenched his teeth and once again separated his attack with an iron bar. His physical strength was almost unable to support. As a human being, he was able to fight the devil one on one, which is quite remarkable. However, death with honor and death with humiliation are both death, and there is no difference in this situation.


    He can''t die, because his death will cause problems in this plan and put the other two teams in a dilemma. His life is now related to the survival of many people. But is faith useful? If you resist death from the heart, will death leave? Of course not. Death is stubborn.


    "Ha ha, you''re finished!" Another confrontation, this time the pace is a little bit frivolous, leading to the block did not stand firm, and then the whole person lost the defensive posture, that steel fork twist, swing open the iron bar, straight to the heart of sword seven!


    The sword retreated backward, but the devil''s weapon was like a shadow. As long as he slowed down, he would stab into his chest. This situation is a dead end. The sword seeker''s eyes closed and he said, "my life is over. I will give up resistance and die.". At this time, his chest suddenly poured into a cool, had already exhausted physical strength in this cool gas supplement actually had vitality!


    "Howl The sound of lion roaring came from the chest of the sword seeker. The source of the sound was not from other places, but the jade pendant brought back by the old Shi Jiao by ATA. It''s not only Jian Qi who hears the roar of the lion. The devil also hears the roar. His heart is shocked and his hands stop.Between this breath, the sword seeker regained his balance by the breath of anger from the pendant, avoided the deadly sting, and opened a new distance from the devil. However, this does not mean that the situation between the two has changed. Jian Qi is still not the devil''s opponent, even if his physical strength has recovered and he is forced to die again, that is, between ten moves.


    "Give me your blood." The voice came from her ear, not from anyone else, but the vampire maid who was almost burnt to death. It may be that after this short rest, the tenacious vitality of the blood clan made her stand up. At this time, she just fell on the back of Jian Qi and whispered to the latter.


    This was supposed to be a beautiful state, but one of them was exhausted, and the other was like a walking corpse.


    "Well, otherwise I have to explain it here. Girl, if you want blood, take it. " Life is almost gone, what''s the harm of blood? What''s more, if the woman can escape from life by sucking her own blood, it''s good to tell others about this. Jian Qi didn''t think much about it. He agreed to give the blood to the other side.


    This promise was followed by a pain in the neck. Although the skin on the face was almost rotten, the two canine teeth still grew well on the maid''s upper jaw. At this time, he was not polite and bit the sword seeker''s artery and sucked other blood. Moreover, while sucking blood, the woman also climbed onto the back of Jian Qi, her hands clasped on his chest, and her legs were coiled around his waist, like a personal meat knapsack.


    The reason for this is because she also knows that blood sucking is not something that can be done quickly, and the devil will not give them time.


    Sure enough, after just a change, the devil also took up the joking attitude. His existence in this world is not unlimited. At this time, it is by the living creatures who died in the explosion and the blood sacrifice buried here in advance. When the time comes, he can no longer influence the world so intuitively.


    When he got to the street, he didn''t want to be killed again. Thinking of this, the devil no longer hesitates, once again raises the steel fork to kill will come over!


    Jian Qi had a man hanging on his body, and he was still sucking blood, but his consciousness was still clear. With the last strength of his strength, he held up the iron bar and began to fight with the devil again. Of course, this time, the devil is murderous. Every attack is a hundred times more dangerous. The swordsman had already found out the attack habit of the other side in the previous battle, but he was not defeated immediately. With their entanglement, the woman hanging on the back of the sword is rapidly recovering her original posture.


    After another ten moves or so, the sword seeker is at the end of his strength because of blood loss and fatigue. His hand is soft, and the iron bar is shaken out by the steel fork, and the whole person falls backward. But he still remembers carrying a man behind his back. In order not to put the woman under his body, he turned around voluntarily during the fall, facing down and bumping into the craggy ground.


    The imaginary pain didn''t come. Jian Qi''s nose was almost in contact with the ruins. Then he was gently put down. Behind him, there was a beautiful woman with bat wings on her back and red eyes. Her lips showed two canine teeth dripping with blood. Where was she just dying?


    "This is not your purgatory, devil. This city belongs to Mr. Jung! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    One thing that cheese might have overlooked was that the maid who followed Jung was not, in his opinion, a lower blood race. Her status in the blood clan pedigree may have surpassed that of Shande in the iron castle. She is a vampire who can take charge of her own affairs.


    In principle, this should not happen. The cheese raised by anlina has a deep understanding of the blood clan. He should have a strict judgment on different classes of vampires. So how do you explain this straying? Excluding all kinds of factors, the problem still lies in Jung''s blood clan. As one of the most mysterious clans in the hidden world, Barak is very good at hiding.


    This kind of concealment is omni-directional. They can not only disguise themselves as the living beings of non consanguinity, but also disguise themselves as inferior ones than their actual state. Even if necessary, Barak can also impersonate themselves and display the abilities of other blood clans. This characteristic is called mimicry in nature, and mimicry is often for survival.


    However, there are also some predators who go against the way, clearly have enough power, still choose to cheat the target to reduce the difficulty of their prey, which is also mimicry. For the Barak blood clan, it is difficult to judge which kind of camouflage they are.


    At least that camouflage is turning things around again. A large amount of dust from the explosion temporarily obscured the sky, creating a stage for vampires to exert their power during the day. But just like the devil on the other side, her time is not infinite, and she must be determined quickly. Determined attention, the maid picked up the iron bar on the ground with her toes and held it in her hand, "lend me this one first."


    She said, not waiting for the seven swords to make a statement, then she swung an iron stick at the devil! This attack was totally different from the momentum of the sword seeker at that time. If the sword seven was a warrior who challenged the devil in a mortal posture, the scene at this time was the fight between monsters.


    The maid who recovered her body by sucking blood has no delicate appearance. Her body surface is not only burnt skin, but also other reasons, showing purple black. Her hands and feet are twisted to varying degrees, which is larger than the proportion of human body. Suddenly, she looked like a big bat with hands and feet.


    There were more than one bat on the scene. Seeing this, the devil was angry. He could kill the human, but he killed such a troublemaker on the way. He wanted to fly high immediately, ignore these two people, and quickly enjoy the flesh and blood of ordinary people on the street.


    But he can''t, because the contract restricts him. He has to kill people who have stepped into the building before he can move freely. In his impatience and fury, the devil no longer retained his strength. Facing the blood clan who rushed to him, he straightened up his steel fork, and with great strength, ran into it mercilessly!


    "Deng!" The strange crash sounds, and the vampire is lifted into the air. However, unlike Jian Qi, she only needs to shake her wings a little, then she can dissolve the residual force left on her body in the collision. But the spare force is easy to unload, but the weapon is difficult to repair for a moment. The maid looked at the iron bar half in her hand, and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect the iron bar to be so unshakeable.


    "Mortal weapons are not worth mentioning." The devil looked proud, and he didn''t consider whether it was reasonable. The fact is, the broken stick was directly broken in two under the impact of his steel fork, and the vampire, who could only hold half an iron bar in both hands, suffered a great loss in weapons. Just as in the beginning of sword seven against the devil, the difference in weapon length will make the battle go completely different.


    But the matter has come to this point, there is no way to retreat, the maid can only take the weapon from the long stick to the short stick, and again meet the opponent in the air. It could be that both sides were in the air, and when they fought again in one place, the situation changed. This change is not good news for Jian Qi, who has fallen to the ground, because even an outsider can see that one of the two is obviously not good at fighting in the air.


    The truth is simple: Vampire wings are not born for combat purposes. In the earthly world, the sky is an area that mortals can''t touch. Spirits and human beings are all creatures tied to the earth. The blood clan learned how to fly early by changing their physical structure. They did it for the simple purpose of hunting.


    Vampires hiding in the crowd are easily besieged, and those hunters have a keen sense of smell. However, if the prey is caught in the air, no trace will be left on the scene. In areas where bow and crossbow machines are scarce, it is even more difficult to resist after discovery. Therefore, unless it is fighting with the same clan, the vampires actually enjoy control of the airspace. In this case, how can they waste energy on air combat training? That''s not even a hypothetical enemy.


    In contrast, the devil is on the contrary, whether purgatory or abyss, their existence space has the reason that they must have wings to survive. Flying is not to gain advantage, but to have the right to fight. All the demons who can be summoned to this world are the outstanding ones among the same kind. Air combat is the most familiar thing for him. Between this relaxation and relaxation, a high sentence was made.


    "Bang! Bang bang From time to time, there were dull sounds of blows from the air. It was the devil who was beating his opponent. The blood clan didn''t want to pull the battlefield back to the ground, but how could the devil, who had already known the method of victory, do what she wanted? Whenever the maid tried to land, the steel fork with extremely high temperature would follow her, forcing her back into the air again and again.This also shows from the side how difficult it was for the seven swords to move around under the devil for so long. Vampires are also used to fighting with racial superiority, so they will be so passive in the face of physical ability to suppress their opponents.


    "It''s troublesome." Lying on the ruins, Jian Qi looks up at the battle in the air and sighs helplessly. Just at this time, one of the two short sticks in the maid''s hand was knocked down, and the stick was spinning in the air towards the sword seeker!


    At that time, before Jian Qi could react, half of the iron bar had been inserted into the side of his head, which was less than one blow. If he deviated a little bit, he would die under his own weapons. He had long accepted the truth that happiness was not disaster, but disaster could not be avoided. The sword seeker who had escaped from death struggled and reached for the stick.


    At the same time, the battle in the air is coming to an end. When the maid smashed the devil''s neck with the last piece of iron bar, her abdomen was pierced by the hot steel fork, and the scarlet spines protruded from her back and made a cheering sound. The devil pulled the iron bar aside and said with some disdain and sarcasm,


    "you notice, but it''s a pity that you can''t succeed with this thing. Now, you die. "


    "Whoosh!" An iron dart came from below and hit the devil''s hand holding the steel fork. The latter''s wrist trembled and almost lost his weapon. The vampire seized this opportunity, immediately pressed his hands on the Trident, pulled himself out of the thorn with his last strength, and fell downward. Everything happened in a moment, and the origin of this iron dart is exactly the sword seven on the ground. To be exact, it was the iron bar in his hand.


    The iron stick of Jian Qi is never solid. This weapon is called Qimen stick. It is a hidden mechanism. It can be assembled into different weapons according to local conditions. That''s why it was beaten in half by the devil when it got to the maid''s hand, because the blow just hit the secret door of the stick itself and touched the splitting mechanism.


    As for the iron dart, it is also a hidden weapon hidden in the stick by the built-in tension spring. However, there is only one iron dart, and it is not enough to hit the devil. The sword seeker struggled to come to the fallen blood clan and took another iron bar from her hand. When her finger touched a certain position, a gun tip popped out of the section of the stick, which was like changing from a short stick to a short spear.


    "On his neck, where you cut it before..." The blood clan grasped the wrist of sword seven and said to him in a weak voice. Then they closed their eyes and lost consciousness. And the position she talked about, if not unexpected, was the place where he cut with green Fu sword at the beginning of the battle. In this way, the living sword had an unexpected effect.


    It seems that he noticed the look of the sword seeker, and the devil held out his hand to cover the place on his neck. As the maid expected, this place has indeed become the life gate of his body, just like the ankle of a hero who is invulnerable in myth, and is the only weakness. But the premise is that Jian 7 can reach here with the tip of a short spear.


    One man, one devil. One on the ground, one in the air. Four eyes are opposite. They all know that the twists and turns of the battle should be over, and will end in the next move!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    "Why are you still smashing your broken stone here? All the young people have set out. Did you hear the explosion just now? I''m sure it must have something to do with their actions, but I don''t know which side it was on. "


    In the courtyard full of stone carvings, the fisherman, with a wine pot in his hand, seemed eager, but in fact, he said to the stone old man who was carving a statue of evil spirits.


    The purpose of carving the image of evil spirits is not to attract evil spirits. On the contrary, such statues will be placed in sacred fields such as churches, so that those who see them will realize that there is such a ugly side in their hearts, which they must face.


    "If you are in such a hurry, why do you still have time to hang out with me and not help your posterity?" The stone old man did not return to continue to beat the stone statue in front of him. The body of this stone statue has almost been completed, and the head has been carved vividly. Only the position of the neck remains to be processed.


    This is also the habit of the sage in the stone. He always likes to carve the neck of the characters at the end.


    "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Don''t use them as horses and oxen." The fisherman leaned on a stone lion, took a sip of wine, and squinted at his old friend,


    "I can''t catch any fish if they make so much noise today, so I have to come here to disturb you, a stubborn old man. You see, there is not even a bird in the sky in this city today. The animals know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They are aware of the danger in this city. "


    "Nonsense. Fortune and misfortune depend on each other, not on the circulation of cause and effect, but on the one hand, happiness and misfortune are one. Just as we can''t say which part of the wave is up and which part is falling, the higher part is down and the lower part is upward. The human world is a river, which is always in dynamic state. If birds and animals really know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, then they should understand that all living must die, and those who succeed will be defeated. It is better to stay in the shell of a mother''s egg Every time Mr. Shi said a word, he used his chisel to cut out a piece of stone. He had already passed the stage where his works would have problems because of his distracted speech. Even if he was singing and carving at the same time, there would be no problem.


    The two old people were just passing the time in the conversation. They didn''t want to help. They were all men from the river and lake. Who was not a warm blooded man carrying his loyalty on his back? But they have already washed their hands in gold, and have traveled all the way from their native land to a foreign land, so that they will no longer be dragged into the vortex of endless disputes by this life-threatening benevolence and righteousness.


    That''s why the fisherman came, because they all know that two people have to look at each other to make sure that they can''t help but feel the throbbing in their hearts and return to the happy love and hatred of the river and lake. But the rivers and lakes are all about mountains and seas. Who can really stay out of it?


    "I said, old man, is there something wrong with you? Did you carve your neck out there? " The fisherman looks at the stone sculptures he has carved for so many years. He is half an expert. When he looked up, he noticed that the stone skin on one side of the devil''s neck had not been cut for a long time. Based on his understanding of his old friends, there must be a reason for this situation. Otherwise, when carving rough embryos, that part should have been dealt with.


    Old Shi stopped his tools because the statue was almost finished, except for the stone skin questioned by the fisherman. He did not know that this was the last step of the statue''s completion, but he raised the chisel and put it down again. After three times, he touched the stone with his hand and sighed,


    "when I chose this stone, there was no problem on the whole. When I was half done, I gradually discovered that there might be problems here. It''s just that the matter has come to this point, I really don''t want to give up halfway, so continue to process. Now, only this small piece, but my heart is more and more bottomless. It''s too late to start. "


    "What''s the difficulty? I''ll do it for you The fisherman said that, shaking his hand, he threw the fishing line out of the fishing rod and hooked up the chisel that was put down. The chisel turned in the air with the hook, and then hit the devil''s neck accurately! With a click, the crack under the stone was widened and extended to the whole neck. The fisherman cut off the stone statue with a gentle blow!


    "You..." On the ruins, figures crisscross. The steel fork, through the armpit of Jian Qi, was clamped by his arm, giving no chance. On the other side, the short spear in the sword seeker''s hand has penetrated into the devil''s neck like a chisel carved from a stone statue. The location of the spear is exactly the mark cut by the green Fu sword.


    The originally invulnerable devil was looking at Jian Qi in an incredible way. He wanted to say something, but he could not make a complete sound because his neck was almost torn. The sword seeker''s face had no joy or sorrow. He couldn''t feel the joy of victory. He didn''t even have the happiness of the rest of his life. He was too tired.


    "Go back to your place. It really doesn''t belong to you." Jian Qi''s voice is very light. It doesn''t seem to be cruel to the enemy, but it has the meaning of exhortation. Too much blood has been shed here today, enough.


    So in the complex expression, the devil''s body gradually turned into a pool of meat and bones, just indestructible strength of the incomparable muscle melt into a bad smell of wax oil. Due to the changes of his opponent, Jian Qi almost fell to the ground in front of him. Fortunately, someone pulled him behind him and dragged him into a cold and soft embrace. Vampires, they''ve become human beings.


    "Is he dead?" Although seeing the devil turn into a mixture of debris, Jian Qi is not sure whether he has really defeated this terrible opponent. That''s the devil. Who knows if he''s playing tricks? If you relax your vigilance and be killed by that monster again, you will not only give up all your previous achievements, but also regret your own stupidity when you are in the ninth spring."Demons don''t die in this world, they''re just expelled from the body. Strictly speaking, he is still around us, but without his body, he can no longer influence the world As a blood family, Jung''s maid clearly understood the characteristics of the devil. So she knew what a wonderful thing the man had just done.


    There are many demon killers in the world, but most of them refer to those who expel demons. There are few who really have the ability to fight with the devil and defeat them. However, the devil will fail, or is he too anxious to kill ordinary people to satisfy his evil desire, so that he did not take a prudent way of fighting. And the green Fu sword is really magical. It can create a fatal weakness in the devil''s body. This is the success.


    "That''s what we win. That''s good. I live up to my trust. " After hearing this, Jian Qi took a breath and collapsed. He was already exhausted and made the vampire suck a lot of blood. At this time, he felt relieved and could not keep going.


    The maid looked at the faint sword seeker''s face, and her expression was very delicate. She had not fought so fiercely for a long time. Jung''s strategy was to avoid all the force disputes that could be avoided. Today''s World War I warmed her cold blood a lot. Along with the excitement, there are all kinds of desires. Before, in order to recover from her injury, she did not carefully taste the blood of Jian Qi. Now she looks at the unsuspecting sword seeker and the teeth marks on his neck, and the fangs of the blood clan grow out unconsciously.


    "Finish the job first, Mr. Jung won''t want any trouble."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    Jung received messages from the other two groups almost at the same time. The blood red eyed crow shivered at the window and turned into a wisp of black smoke. After entering the room, he turned into a mouse. He dexterously found the vampire who was exploring in the house with the team, and got into the hem of his cloak.


    Carras, who was walking at the end, was keenly aware of the incident, but Jung stopped it with gestures. The silver haired Genie smiles and makes a smooth move. Then he turns his head and says nothing more. For Jung, as long as the goal is achieved, it can be regarded as smooth. As for the cost paid, it is next.


    Rao is a cat goblin. No matter how sharp his senses are and how deep his insight is, he can''t think of the ambush and war that Jian Qi encountered from a mouse. Moreover, their environment is not safe now. The house seems to have been in disuse for years, and the decorations and walls on both sides of the corridor have been marked by years.


    However, any experienced detective can detect the violation from this scene of decline. The dust is not naturally precipitated, it comes from some kind of magic or means. The old appearance of the whole house is camouflage, so that those who step into it carelessly do not realize its true face.


    The first person to see through this is Alice. As an expert in fighting against the supernatural existence in the city, the female hunter has shown her familiarity before entering the door. She has completed very naturally both the inspection of trap mechanism and the excavation of abnormal phenomena. This makes it clear why Jung recruited her to the team. Now, for example, after walking around the corridor on the second floor, the female hunter signals the rest to stay still.


    Then I came to a protruding wall and groped for a while. As a carved wood petal was pressed in, the wall opened silently, revealing some mechanical structure inside. Alice narrowed her eyes, reached out and said hello to the dwarf snitch, now called rotten teeth. The latter leaped to the device in two or three steps with a dignified expression.


    "Explosion" dwarf wrote the word with his fingers on the dusty wall. The device hidden in the wall has the characteristics of an initiator, and its location indicates that the consequences of its explosion may not be local. It is likely to be the center connecting other Concealed Explosives in the house. Once the mechanism here is activated, the explosives buried in the house can blow up the whole building.


    It sounds a bit alarmist, right? The people of the sword seeker team certainly don''t think so. It is because they stepped into each other''s trap without being prepared that they almost died out.


    "Can it be lifted?" Alice made a few gestures to the dwarfs, which were the signals they had agreed to before they went into action. At this time, the enemy may not have found the information of the invasion of the team. If the snitch can not solve this fatal trap, it is not too late to retreat. Under special circumstances, even if the explosive in the house is powerful, the scope of its influence will certainly not be too far away. Otherwise, once detonated, it will cause numerous troubles.


    The rotten teeth show the rotten teeth all over the mouth and give a thumbs up to the female hunter. This is a general gesture. The dwarfs moved their fingers a little and pulled out some small props from their belts. These small props are the necessary tools for thieves to pry locks, but the rotten teeth are smaller than ordinary thieves'' tools.


    This is no way. Ordinary tools are too cumbersome for him, so he has to use this set of special tools to play his craft. However, this is not without benefits, because people have small hands, small tools, and rotten teeth can often solve many traps that ordinary people can''t start with.


    This is one of them. The traps connected to explosives are often very fragile, and even the setter may detonate them at the slightest touch. To dismantle it, we need not only technology, but also absolute patience and extraordinary insight. These abilities are not fixed. People''s state is good or bad. The same problem is put in front of the same person, and the solutions that may be given by different states in different periods will be greatly different. As a profession dancing on the tip of a knife, the snitch must have some means to get himself into the best condition quickly. They must focus on the problems in front of them, even if the blade is behind them.


    The way to rot teeth is very simple. Drink. And drink the strongest wine, a drink is a big mouthful. The smell of alcohol made Alice frown. She wanted to say something, but she was pulled down in time by ATA. No one here wanted to die. Rotten teeth must have his reasons and needs to do so. The dwarf fairy put away the wine pot and nodded to the swordswoman. Although his cheeks were flushed with alcohol and the tips of his ears were stained with blood, his eyes were strangely clear.


    No one knows what kind of history this dwarf has. He used to be such a high spirited thief that he gradually degenerates into self abandonment. Only in wine can he find himself.


    Jung didn''t take charge of the dwarf''s action to dismantle the trap. It was meaningless for him to report whether or not to explode here. This fierce blood clan was not afraid of fire and impact, so he was more willing to focus on the key points of this mission. Those who set traps. It is not surprising that enough people can be gathered in a short period of time. Many cults have amazing appeal because their preachers never mean miracles.


    For many people, seeing is believing. The problem is, what kind of eye is the eye and what is the real? The phenomenon and essence are often twisted in a paradoxical way.Keiras looked at the team in silence. Alice and ATA were staring at the rotten teeth nervously. The one armed Joe stood on the other side with an indifferent look. It was the corner where the explosion was absolutely impossible to escape. This means that either he absolutely believes in the ability of dwarfs, or he doesn''t care about his life or death.


    The answer is likely to be the latter. Through the observation along the way, the cat goblin has never seen a trace of fighting spirit or other positive things in this man. He is like a puppet without soul. As for his soul, it may have been torn up in the arena by his opponent together with his habitual hands.


    The black cat put her eyes on the nearest window and began to practice how to throw ATA out of the room in the shortest possible time. This may be unnecessary, and it may save the life of the female swordsman. Jung noticed carass and shrugged at the cat goblin with a relaxed expression that said, "please believe the man I''m looking for. He''s totally reliable."


    As if to confirm the action of the blood clan, with a clear but weak sound, the dwarf spirit took a breath. He turned his head and made a gesture to the members of the team. The tool in his hand was turned and the flower was pulled back around his waist. When the two ladies saw this, they couldn''t help but clap their hands, and Alice''s face at the rotten teeth was much better.


    Unlike them, though, Jung stepped slowly to the front of the line, interrupting the small celebration. He reached out and pointed to the floor, which was self-evident.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    The basement seems to have become the best place to hide unknown secrets in various situations. From the warehouse of contraband to the hiding place of private prison or cult, the underground building always seems to be inseparable from these. There may be a lot of heavy reasons. Maybe it''s because people subconsciously ignore things they can''t see, such as icebergs under the water.


    This is also true of the underground space of the building. When people observe the building from the outside, they have a general imagination of its internal structure. Therefore, rooms and areas that cannot be observed from the outside by the naked eye often become secret rooms.


    The problem is that the city is different, contrary to the settlements built on stable rock pan soil, despite its scale, its foundation is extremely fragile. It is a city made out of nothing. In this city, there is no real underground, because below is the raging waves.


    What is the reason why the earliest people who settled here chose to build this rootless city in the river in such a difficult way? I''m afraid it is only for scholars who are familiar with history to study. However, the reality is that although there is such a space as the dark area where the Youhe is located, it is difficult for the buildings built on the surface platform to have a private place below.


    It can even be said that because of the existence of the lower dark area, those who had thought of building the basement were surprised to find that there were already residents under the deck.


    That''s why people like Alice, who are quite familiar with the urban structure, have a complex expression when ATA and KAILAS have not questioned Jung''s guidance. A group of heretics who have gathered in the near future can afford to buy houses and transform them into deadly traps.


    However, it is impossible for them to add underground facilities to these houses in a short time. This is not something that can be done by workers and money. There are many difficulties that are difficult to digest quickly. But the fact is, there is a space under the house that can be called a basement.


    Although, this floor space is only about half a person high, for adults can only enter the state of lying flat. Jung looked at the dark open floor and gave a look at the rotten teeth. Dwarf show a little hesitation, but still in a few seconds into the dark layer.


    All the people who were summoned here by the vampires had no reason to shirk. Jung promised them by virtue of his great power, so they would drive them. Because they all know that the easiest and quickest way to achieve something in this city is to get the support of Youhe, and it is an opportunity to get the promise of its master.


    "What do you think is down there?" From the second floor to the discovery of the underground mezzanine, the owner of the house did not show up to obstruct. This is obviously abnormal. However, it also means that they may not be so cautious in their actions, so that the female hunter will stand at the entrance of the mezzanine, speaking to herself or inquiring.


    "Some bones and flesh, you know, are the things that call the devil. However, I guess there should be a body for the devil. With so many people disappearing every day in this city, it''s not surprising that one or two people get here. " Jung didn''t say so. Of course, his guess was accurate. After all, judging from the experience of another team, if the explosion in the house was triggered, then the blood altar buried in the interlayer would be activated, and the demon attached to human beings could become the gatekeeper here and eliminate the invaders who still survived after the explosion. This design is complete.


    The rotten teeth didn''t go down for a long time, because the layout scale of the devil''s altar didn''t need to be too large, and the space in the interlayer was limited. The dwarf snitch, covered with blood, wiped the bloodstain on the dagger with the sole of his shoe, and then began to say, "a pile of viscera and flesh. I have found a person, but I can''t save him. I''m bound by magic to live and suffer. I gave him a good time. Is that all right? "


    "Demonic possession can only be achieved if the sacrifice is alive. What you do is fine. It''s just that the sacrifice belongs not only to the devil, but also to the eggs of the bone eating insect. This kind of insect will hide in the host''s body. After the host loses its vital characteristics, it will hatch the warm flesh and blood, eat it up, and then rapidly develop into an adult. "


    The Barak blood clan said that the adult, suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled out the dwarf who had legs left in the dark layer. Then he swung his cloak and smashed the black shadow that came to the ground with his rotten teeth. It looks like a black beetle.


    "Squirrel oil sealed, bone etchants hate that smell." I''m afraid Jung''s face is half covered with his own.


    But he can hate it, but Alice can''t. Hearing the sound of more and more touching joints, the female hunter was reluctant to quickly pull out a yellowing bottle from her waist, and with the stick on the lid, she pulled out a gum like plaster and smeared it on the edge of the flap. The beetles really hated the smell, so they didn''t come out, despite their clamour below.


    The blood clan can''t wait for a foot to turn the board to close, almost clip Alice''s finger.


    "Hey The Huntress rubbed her unclipped finger and protested to Jung. The latter, with a light air, stepped forward to Alice and opened her cloak. This opened, it made a dull sound. It turned out that the beetle, who had been beaten away before, rushed over again at this time. As a result, it was beaten out by the vampire again."To solve it." Jung''s movements and tone were entirely aristocratic. However, the female hunter could not refute him after being rescued once, so she had to vent her anger on the poor bone eating insect.


    The poor bone eater was beaten twice with a cloak. The second time, it was knocked to the ground. Before it could turn itself over, one of its big feet had fallen.


    "Pa!" Alice was very unhappy and rubbed her boots low on the floor. To deal with this beetle, she went straight up with one foot, more directly than anything else. The price is that the stinky body fluid of the beetle may allow her boots to undergo a thorough cleaning to eliminate the effect. However, these are all later words. The current situation is still not optimistic. Since there are three layers of insurance, it is difficult to guarantee whether there will be a fourth level of insurance here.


    "What a nuisance." Jung frowned and led out of the room where the secret door was. What he hated was not the disgusting altars and traps, but the dangers he encountered here far exceeded the level of a group of new evil cults. Their defense system was not only cruel but also thorough, which made people care about the sanctity of the guys who set up these traps.


    Especially for the boss of Youhe, he felt out of control in his own planned action. He could only passively resist the arrangement left by the other party. This feeling can not make people happy.


    "Bang!" Before the blood clan''s displeasure disappeared, there was a heavy pounding sound upstairs. The team previously chose to split up. ATA and KAILAS were left upstairs to investigate, while others came down to dismantle the trap. Now the muffled noise is telling them that something has happened to the people who stayed on it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    If you want to know what''s going on with ARTA, you have to turn the time back a little bit to go back to Jung when the three of them went down to the devil''s altar. In fact, according to Kellas''s idea, the house has been full of bad intentions from the beginning of the explosion trap. When the snitch and the demon hunter are not around, they''d better stay still or just find a place where they can easily get away and wait.


    However, ATA obviously would not agree to the obvious proposal of sabotage, and she rejected it for good reason that the other two teams might be under attack while they were exploring leisurely.


    The cat goblin has never been able to beat the lady he serves. Besides, he also sees ATA''s own interest in exploring this matter in addition to team consideration. She has a love for adventure, which is no stranger to KAILAS, who has lived for a long time. He knows many such people, some of whom are bound by life with this desire, some are satisfied after completing an adventure, and many more die in this love.


    Is this a bad thing? I''m afraid not, because ATA is more energetic than usual, which shows that she can feel happy from it.


    This kind of happiness is rare for a person who has little time and aims to find his parents and life experience in this limited time. KAILAS couldn''t bear to take it away from her, because he also knew that those who could clearly realize what a dangerous activity the so-called adventure was, but they could gladly face the difficulties, all of them had a great harvest, and he hoped that atta would be the same.


    But not waiting passively does not mean directly turning to active exploration, because the figure in the grey robe has told his companion countless times with actions and words that many things are not impossible to do, but depends on how to do them. The goal and determination are very important, and the methods and means can not be ignored. Having made up their minds, the two men will have to consider how to proceed safely in the absence of the weight explorers.


    They hesitated for a few seconds, and then they all looked at each other with a smile. They all ignored something. That is to say, there are no snitch and demon hunter, and they are not the targets of mermaid just because of the experience and sensitivity of the cat goblin and the insight and intuition of ATA.


    It can only be said that the team called by the blood clan is so comprehensive that it can cope with all kinds of situations, so that its members unconsciously ignore their abilities beyond their chosen abilities. You know, before this hasty cooperation, each one of them can make his name in the city.


    To understand this, there is no need to talk about the way of action. ATA and KAILAS have a close and secret connection, which comes from the resonance between the half goblin and the goblin. Most of the time, they do not need language, a look and movement can convey a complex message that is not inferior to the signal.


    The cat goblin nodded and temporarily took back the swallow sword in his hand behind his back. This sword is good and easy to use. However, as a beast, holding the weapon in his hand will only limit the range and flexibility of his activities. Therefore, as a scout, this sword is no longer a power but a burden.


    The door was opened silently, and the black cat drilled through the crack of the door, carefully surveying the furnishings in the room. It looks like a bedroom, but the dusty furniture like the hallway shows that it has not been used for a long time.


    The question is, if so, why is there a clean area outside the door of this room alone in the corridor? Although it was covered by the carpet, the careful ATA found the discordance under the carpet at the first time, and then pointed it out to the cat goblin, so that the present situation was achieved.


    Keiras looked around again and again, neither the roof above nor the floor below. When he was confused, ATA carefully followed him into the room. Staying in the corridor can not be said to be a risk. Although she is very clear that the cat goblin is deliberately protecting herself, this protection sometimes makes her feel unhappy. It is clear that she has been a soldier who can be on her own for a long time, but she is regarded as a child by the other party after reunion. But the female swordsman''s character is doomed that she will not use language to protest. She is a thorough activist. Compared with asking to join the adventure, she will step in directly without hesitation.


    In this regard, the black cat can only curl its mouth. There are always some people in the world that you can''t be angry with. It''s a pity that ATA is the man of Kellas. The fearless cat swordsman is also independent even in the face of his own king or other goblin nobles. Therefore, he does not rely on his own skills to mingle with the court. Instead, he chooses to keep the dignity of the goblin and roam the world in clothes without being disciplined.


    Such lone Rangers have never had a good temper. They don''t depend on whom to survive. They don''t have to consider getting involved in complicated interpersonal relationships to please and slander. But now, he can''t get out of his anger.


    "There''s nothing unusual here." KAILAS made a few gestures to each other, and the code language between them was much more complicated and concise than the temporary agreement before the operation of the team.


    The swordswoman also looked at the situation in the room, then nodded in agreement, but she soon found out what the cat goblin obviously ignored. That''s the only enclosed space in the bedroom, which looks like a wooden cabinet that used to be a closet. The outer side of the cabinet is separated from the middle, with a handle on each side. The structure is consistent with the left and right open doors.It''s the only area that Kellas can''t understand through direct observation, and it''s also the place where secrets are most likely to be hidden. Thinking of this, ATA couldn''t help but be a little eager to try. She pulled out frarag, made a gesture, turned and stood on the side of the cabinet.


    The cat goblin jumped to one side of the shelf, from here you can see the status of the wardrobe after opening, and the position is between the door and the wardrobe. If there is something wrong with that cabinet, he can keep the passage to leave the room at the first time. When keiras is ready, ATA gently pulls the left cabinet door out. Just hear the sound of "Zi button", and the cabinet is completely open.


    Full, open. The cabinet door on the left is opened by ATA, but what about the one on the right? In terms of the strength exerted by the female swordsman on the handle, it is impossible to open the two cabinet doors. Then something followed her and pushed another fan from the inside. Sure enough, kelas, who watched the wardrobe open from the shelf, immediately entered the fighting state, shouting,


    "get out of the way, that thing is coming out!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    "Creak, crack, bang!" A dark shadow came out of the closet after a biting noise and hit the shelf on which carlas was standing, splashing a lot of dust. Fortunately, the cat goblin''s reaction speed is not slow. When he reminds ATA, he has already jumped out to the position of the door, which can avoid the heavy blow.


    However, before the female swordsman came forward to help, she also encountered a crisis. Before, for safety, she was standing on the side of the wardrobe and pulling the door, so the interior of the cabinet was invisible to her. Just as she was caught by something rushing out of the closet, a sharp blade stabbed out quietly.


    "Ding!" It may be that the light from the corner of his eye is aimed at the edge of the protruding board, it may be the instinctive reaction of a soldier, or even just the action of ghosts. The magic sword in ATA''s hand collides with the sharp blade that stabs her through the cabinet board, making a crisp sound. The sound made the swordswoman realize that there was more than one enemy in the cupboard.


    Sure enough, the blade blocked by Ben completed a strange turn, dug a circle on the board, and then swung it horizontally. The side of the whole cabinet was smashed, revealing the original appearance of the attacker inside. Old friend, this is the second time for ATA to meet.


    Compared with the last time, the craftsmanship of the killer puppet here has obviously changed. Its joints are more complete, but the materials and workmanship look rough. Of course, ATA can''t determine the enemy''s condition by simple visual inspection, but she can quickly sense the change in a different way. Because there is no more intuitive way to show the performance of a killer doll than the actual fight.


    The puppet who rushed out of the closet brandished weapons, which was different from the one I saw last time. In front of him, both hands had the same short blades, and the legs were changed to be more similar to the shape of sheep''s hooves, probably to enhance the effect of strength. The narrow space of the room was not an advantage for ARTA, who used frarag. She was oppressed by her opponent''s double swords and kept retreating, then retreated to the wall.


    Here you can see how experienced KAILAS is. The same opponent, the cat goblin, has already guided his puppet into the corridor, which leaves a little space for ATA.


    Otherwise, if there were four fighters in this room at the same time, the scene would be a mess. The puppets made up of organs don''t care about accidental injuries, but people of flesh and blood must be careful of swords in every direction. This is also KAILAS''s trust in ARTA''s strength. He believes that when facing the same opponent, the female swordsman has the ability to solve alone, or at least hold on to the guy in front of him.


    "You are so ugly." Naturally, it is difficult to receive feedback on the mockery of the doll. Moreover, the head of the doll has no practical significance, and it does not need to be beautiful. Therefore, no matter how sharp the cat goblin uses to challenge his opponent, all he has to do is to attack like a storm.


    Unlike ARTA, who is subject to the indoor environment, KAILAS has the advantage of pulling his opponent into the corridor early. Although the short blade of the doll is not long, the rectangular space of the corridor still limits it. On the contrary, the hands and feet of the black cat can be used here. Moreover, his opponents are exposing some fatal weaknesses.


    "Hum!" The blade crossed the top of his head, but it didn''t make the swordsman feel flustered. KAILAS calmly handed out the flying swallow sword and stabbed it toward the side abdomen of the puppet. Compared with some random movements in attack, the latter is more accurate in defense. The stabbed blade was swung open without accident, followed by a series of pursuits.


    However, just like the first swing, the puppet''s attack is always too skewed in the face of KAILAS. Except for a few stabs that need to be blocked by the cat goblin, most of the other slashes seem to be attacking the air around him, which is extremely funny.


    The opponent''s swing is like deliberately not to attack the cat goblin, some similar to the stage drama free waving props of actors. However, the performer with the puppet partner is not in a mood to continue to consume. He is very active in looking for the weakness of the other party with his sword blade. Since it is a puppet, the common sense about the key points of human beings must not be applied. The person who makes it must avoid placing important organs in those parts.


    Just as KAILAS was groping for the body structure of the doll, the sound of bowstring ringing came from the end of the corridor, and then the doll suddenly fell to the ground. Its not beautiful head, was inserted with a crossbow arrow.


    "Are you all right?" The demon hunter said this, took the crossbow machine behind his back, drew out his dagger, and ran towards KAILAS. Before the cat goblin could stop it, the doll, who had been shot to the ground, got up in a way that human beings could not do, and stabbed Alice''s head with a sharp blade in his hand! The demon hunter obviously didn''t expect such a thing to happen. In her opinion, no matter what kind of monster it was, it would be damned to be shot in the head with an arrow.


    "Be careful!" Be careful, the cat goblin''s body jumped up, and the flying swallow sword in his hand and the sharp edge of the doll made a series of sparks. In a hurry, the jumping block can''t completely block the opponent''s strength, and the cat goblin''s body bumps into Alice uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, his body shape and weight for the female hunter is nothing, in the latter gently caught by no substantial damage. However, the character of the puppet''s attack is that it doesn''t stop or hesitate like a creature. Before the two people can communicate with each other, the guy deceives him again and fights with them.Originally, when there was only KAILAS, the battle was very easy. Most of the swift moves of the puppets could not really hurt him. However, after joining Alice, the war situation turned to a disadvantageous direction. There was no other reason. When the puppet dealt with Alice, all the sharp edges in her hands ran to the key points of the female hunter or the joints of her hands and feet.


    In addition to the restricted effect of the corridor on human beings, Alice can be said to be full of flaws, which makes the cat goblin have to give up the attack and turn to block the attack for her. The two of them are rapidly consuming their physical strength in this kind of fatigue. Fortunately, at this time, someone joined the battlefield.


    "Get out of the way!" Feet on the ground made a dull sound, and the two men who were fighting with the puppets quickly separated to the left and right. They only felt that a bull was rushing towards them behind them. It wasn''t the bull that ran into it. It was Joe. The one armed Gladiator''s muscles swelled at this time, and the strength seemed to burst apart, which was quite different from his previous emaciated appearance.


    In front of the muscular crash, the slender figure was so weak that, although it had made the action of resisting the impact, it was still a long way out by Joe''s.


    "Leave it to me. Help the girl." The Gladiator said to the others without looking back. There was red blood flowing on his arm, which was the masterpiece of the blade in the puppet''s hand when resisting.


    The cat goblin and the Huntress looked at each other. To be honest, they didn''t quite understand what the unarmed Joe had to face the killer doll alone. However, ATA''s painful cry in the room made them immediately make a decision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    The short blade stabbed the female swordsman''s left leg. The leather pad on it didn''t work. Fortunately, judging from the color of the blade, there is no poison on the weapon of the puppet, and the penetration depth is not fatal. But that''s for ATA, and keiras, who rushed into the room, saw blood coming out of her legs, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    The anger and killing intention made Alice''s figure slow down. The cat spirit had already rushed into the doll''s arms with a swallow in his hand, and the blade of his sword hit the joint under his right arm. This time, it''s not a failure.


    "Click" the sound of a mechanical part jamming sounds with the extracted bronze sword. In addition to its lightness, the flying swallow sword has considerable hardness. Jian Qi once told his companions very seriously that many famous swords in Jianmen were made of bronze, not all because of their long casting age and underdeveloped iron making technology.


    Even today, there are still many people in the clan who insist on using and developing bronze technology. The reason is that unlike weapons made of pure metal, bronze is a rough alloy mixed with various metals, which means that it can achieve various effects by adjusting the metal proportion inside.


    Of course, in today''s era, there are many reasons for bronze to be eliminated, such as too high casting cost, difficult to guarantee the quality, and the secret secret blend formula, so many factors make it unable to compete with iron. However, as the sword gate which is good at casting weapons with bronze, it has found a new way to forge one handle after another with their craftsmanship, which is inconceivable to outsiders.


    "His right hand is useless, up!" Under the direction of KAILAS, the female hunter immediately follows up and stabs the puppet''s torso with the dagger in her hand. But it turned out that her weapon failed to pierce the shell of the puppet at all, and was deflected to one side in the sound of gold and iron. Fortunately, after this continuous attack, the action of the puppet hesitated. It seemed that it did not know which target to attack first. As a result, the magic sword saw the right moment and swung it from the cat goblin''s head to the position where it was made into a neck.


    There are three inscriptions on the magic sword fraklag. The first one gives it the nickname of the swearing breaker. Anyone who is held in his throat by this sword must not answer the questions of the swordsman, nor can he resist in any form before he is liberated. It''s a powerful goblin spell that even vampires can''t get rid of, and it''s also the first reason why this sword is considered extremely dangerous by cheese.


    For a second, two seconds, the blade of the sword is close to the doll''s neck. ATA and the puppet are all holding a strange stillness. It seems that the magic spell on the magic sword has an effect and is restricting them both. Is that really the case?


    The cold sweat slid down the swordswoman''s cheek. Her hand holding the magic sword trembled slightly. She whispered with the slightest movement, "be careful, the magic doesn''t work, it still moves."


    As if in response to ATA''s warning, the stalled figure suddenly starts to move again. Not only that, by adjusting the angle of its right arm, it begins to connect the body again in a strange posture. In other words, it was the puppet who was adjusting his next course of action.


    Now, the retargeted puppets are on the offensive again. At the same time, he also took into account the three people present. The puppet was quick in action and ruthless in his moves. At the same time, he even fought three times with one enemy. It''s just that the problem is still not solved, it still can''t hit the cat goblin accurately in the battle.


    Two people, a cat and a doll, huddled together in the narrow bedroom. None of the people present, especially Alice, did not adapt to the rhythm of the battle at the beginning, but with the development of the process, her combat effectiveness played an important role in the war situation.


    Demon hunters are experts in fighting against non-human creatures. Their most important common sense is to abandon all common sense. They must give up all prejudice and obsession in order to fight against monsters that come out of their nightmares. As a result, Alice quickly accepted that their opponent was a killing machine that could not bleed, had broken joints, and could quickly adjust itself, and began to actively think of ways to defeat it. She does have talent for this, at least more than the cat goblin and swordswoman who are still searching for the weakness of the doll.


    "The sword can''t kill it directly. It''s a machine that never lives and never dies. " Alice kicks away the short blade of the doll, and then she is hugged by ATA, and her waist can escape the metal sheep''s hoof.


    It may be that the fighting styles are similar. Although the two ladies have known each other for a short time, they already have a tacit understanding to a certain extent. What the female hunter said is not exclusive.


    "That''s right. What you said is very reasonable. It can''t be cut to death, it can''t be torn, it can''t be punctured, it can''t be crushed. I think we''d better run early." It''s the only cat that can make fun of and satirize in battle. He is very accurate in grasping the opponent''s mistakes, using the misjudgment of his attack and the cooperation of the other two people again and again


    . If a living creature with flesh and blood would have been exhausted in this kind of wheel battle, or the blood would have dried up in the accumulation of small wounds. However, these are not applicable to the doll, if it can not cause structural damage, its wound can be completely ignored.


    "Has your cat always been like this?" Alice''s temper is not good, which can be seen from her previous conversation with Jung. Besides, the milder ones may not be able to walk too long on the devil hunter''s road. Although she seems to be a dispensable role in this team, in fact, in some people''s ears, Alice silver crossbow is a real female evil star."Keiras is not my pet. In fact, he is not a cat. You''d better think of him as a gentleman." It may be that under the joint efforts of the three, the fighting style of puppets is becoming more and more difficult to pose a real threat, and ATA rarely gives witty answers to his peers'' questions. After that, she stretched out her magic sword and swept down the puppet that was held down by the other two people.


    Then the swordswoman and the hunter immediately stepped on his chest and stopped him from rising. However, they all know that such suppression is only temporary, and the puppet will not be so willing to give up the attack. It will certainly find a way out of trouble.


    "I don''t know any gentleman with hair." The female hunter shrugged her nose, handed the dagger to her left hand for a while, and carefully pulled out a bottle made of leather from her right hand. Judging from the charm painted on the surface of the leather, it was obviously a magical object.


    Alice showed a very distressed expression, but looked at the struggling figure at her feet, she still bit her teeth and pulled off the cork of the bottle. A chill suddenly enveloped several people. "It''s cheap. I was going to use it on that damned vampire."


    There are only three drops of ice blue liquid, but when it drops to the chest of the doll, it will produce a large amount of frost. The two quickly took back their feet and watched the frost spread over the puppet''s body, freezing every mechanism as a driving device.


    After three breaths, the frost dissipated, but the air was still cold, and the doll never stood up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    The dolls in the room have been solved, but the one in the corridor is still alive. After a simple treatment of atta''s leg injury, led by KAILAS, the three people turned out of the room and went back to the corridor, where the situation was much better than they thought, or even better.


    Compared with the doll who had just been fighting with three people in the room, this one in the corridor obviously met with a nemesis. Joe is the one who doesn''t look good at the beginning. At this time, a man with bulging muscles leaned against the right shoulder of the puppet, and his teeth in his mouth bit the short blade of his left hand, and he was trapped by the wall.


    Power, pure power. There is no other reason why Joe can suppress the killer doll. There is only one way, and this one is the top ten thousand tricks. It is conceivable that if Joe''s right arm had not been cut off, he would have been able to wield such terrible brute force. I''m afraid it''s not impossible to tear this life apart.


    Even if he had only one arm, the fierce arena fighter was a man-shaped chariot. The puppet had used the legs made of metal to attack his lower body so as to get out of trouble. But the same strong leg muscle made Joe lift a foot and kick the posterity fiercely, which destroyed the doll''s knee joint.


    Therefore, what we saw in front of the three people was not so much a battle as a strong adult playing with a doll without resistance. The rotten tooth, who had planned to go up to help, became a spectator. After seeing Jonah''s fierce fighting style, he didn''t want to get close to this companion at all, so as not to be affected by the storm like attack. The dwarf''s body was far less durable than the puppet.


    "It seems that you have solved it." Jung, who was also at the theatre, said in a frivolous tone, "it seems that this side should be over."


    After that, the blood clan stretched out their cloaks and patted them gently, as if cheering the opera actors. And just after the applause, the puppet, who was stuck with Joe, began to twitch strangely. Its limbs, trunk, every joint point exuded dark red liquid, and made the sound of metal corrosion.


    Joe let go in time to get out of the way. He didn''t want to be corrupted together. The broken knee could not support the doll''s body. It was released and climbed directly to the ground. However, the sad creature did not seem to understand its situation and still tried to attack the target in the corridor. It reached out and crawled in vain.


    One time, two times, before it moved on the ground for the third time, all the nodes of this thing were already in decay and could no longer work. Jung walked up slowly, kicking the doll upside down with his feet. Although it was very easy to solve, the vampire''s expression was somewhat dignified.


    His memory has always been good. He once commissioned him to investigate similar puppets. Of course he remembers. Not only remember, by using the power of Youhe, he also did investigate some information. Who would have thought that before the information was sent to cheese, they would appear in front of him again.


    "That''s what you''ve done yourself." Without knowing who he was saying that to, Jung swung his cloak and turned around, and his face returned to the casual look.


    He looked at the people and saw the wound on the female swordsman''s leg. Although it had been simply bandaged, it was difficult to heal the wound while keeping moving because the leg was a part of frequent movement. The vampire raised his eyebrows, stepped in front of ATA, looked into the latter''s eyes and said softly, "in order to ensure the follow-up work smoothly, please allow me to touch your body, dear lady."


    No one can compare with the spirit blood clan in etiquette and demeanor. He not only has excellent appearance, but also has a lot of connotation which is not external or even more profound than the external. So when Jung spoke to ATA at a close distance, Rao had the goblin eye and could see some negative energy in the vampire. She could not help but blush her cheeks and did not open her mouth. Instead, she nodded her head in agreement.


    Alice on one side immediately reached out to ATA''s back and pinched her. This is the natural ability of the blood clan. When they approach the creatures without hostility, they can always easily capture each other''s favor, which is all for hunting.


    When she was pinched, she immediately came back to her mind and recalled the palpitation in her heart and the feeling of soaking in the warm water in her mind a few seconds ago. She only felt absurd and frightened. The swordswoman instinctively wants to stay away from Jung, who has just exerted influence on her, but before she can act, the vampire has quietly withdrawn for several steps.


    On the other hand, the wound on her leg is completely scab, so long as it is not seriously damaged, it will not be a problem. Obviously, the blood group not only has the ability to absorb blood, but also has the ability to control the blood in other organisms to a certain extent. I just don''t know if it''s Ballack''s commonness or Jung''s ability.


    "If we''re ready, we should go to the master here. I''m afraid they are impatient to wait for us. Don''t let them down Said Jung, gesturing to the rotten tooth. The latter nodded, flew up and patted a pattern along the corridor wall. A part of the ceiling above the corridor immediately separated and stretched downward into an upward staircase. There is no doubt that this is a secret door.


    "In fact, if you don''t find the two dolls, they will rush out and attack us when they open the secret door. It''s not a bad thing to get rid of the guard who guards the door first." Rotten teeth explained to ATA. When they searched this floor before, they found that the staircase which should continue to lead to the upper floor was missing, as if the house had no three floors. But from the outside, let alone three floors, the building is clearly four stories high, which clearly shows that the owner of the house does not want outsiders to step on higher floors, and even prepared to blow up the whole house.This is also very reasonable. If people want to hide their secrets when they can''t build underground facilities, they have to do the opposite. Since there is no way down, they should build a safe house upward. In the rush, the tallest building is often a residence for an important task. They will live on these tower like buildings. On the one hand, they can not be affected by the tide of the river below, on the other hand, they can also avoid many malicious people.


    Of course, there are no lack of climbers in this city with all kinds of people, and assassins like Jerry or Garona climb the tower like a foot on the ground. But there is no safe place in the world, is it? The ability to screen out most of the less skilled adversaries has raised the cost of wanting to be bad for yourself.


    "You devils like to make a maze of where you live." Alice looked at the stairway and said sarcastically. It was obvious that she had also experienced the passage with the master''s evil taste on the porch of the Youhe river.


    Jung just chuckled, "that''s not the same. Some people build mazes so that others can''t find themselves. Some people build labyrinths in order not to hurt others. "


    Just as several people were about to climb the third floor hidden in the shadow, the whole house suddenly trembled. The frequency and amplitude of the fierce, so that the presence of several human beings all fell to the ground. Fortunately, the severe earthquake lasted only for a moment, otherwise there was no need to explode the trap, and the building was expected to collapse in the tremor.


    "What the hell is this?" The Huntress rubbed her buttocks, wondering if she was inquiring or sighing.


    Jung was interested in looking at the ground, as if through the wood and foundation, straight into the river, "this is a good thing, shows that our other group of action is very smooth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    "He''s going to lose it!" On the deck of the ship, viva yelled at the cheese standing near the bow. The grey robe did not respond immediately because he was holding a hat to defend the fish that had jumped out of the water in all directions and headed for the passengers on board.


    Yes, it''s a fish. It''s just that this fish is not the kind of small fish fished by a fisherman. It''s a kind of fish with hard protuberance like a helmet on its head, dark all over the body, and full of tusks in its mouth, which makes it very aggressive. They are one after another shooting out of the water like arrows, with a strong force trying to hit the passengers on board.


    And ska, who was kept in the middle of the deck by Viva and Juni, lying motionless, was the first target of these fish. It was a surprise attack without warning. The vibration under the water didn''t affect the boat held by the ghost water. Out of curiosity, ska leaned out of the boat to see what was happening in the water.


    A hard headed fish burst out from under the water. With its protective color, it successfully ran into the mage''s arms in the city of ten thousand Dharma without any precaution. When others came to help, it had torn off a large piece of the robe with its sharp teeth, revealing the skin and flesh that had been scraped away like a plough.


    The bite wound fell next, mainly in a single impact, ska''s right rib had a significant fracture. And the broken ribs are likely to have hit the lungs or other vital organs. It''s a fatal injury, just like being hit head-on by a knight with a sledgehammer. The most terrifying thing was that, as if by some signal, a large number of these fierce fish began to emerge from the waters around the ship.


    Although the casters on board have great skills, they are not good at fighting unprepared encounters. At this time, they were trapped in the water. There was no shelter on the open deck. They could not understand the reason why the scene happened. They were in a hurry to deal with the fish.


    Fortunately, the coir raincoat and bamboo hat that the fisherman gave to the cheese played a role. These two kinds of fishing gear can only shield the wind and rain, but they are actually extremely strong. Cheese and youni each hold a hat as a shield. The bright surface is more slippery after being stained with water, and they can deflect the fish from collision.


    The bamboo hat can be used as shield, and the coir raincoat can also be used as armor. I don''t know what material the fisherman added to the coir raincoat when he was weaving it. The seemingly simple and soft straw woven coat has the same effect as soft armor.


    Cheese did not keep these two coir raincoats in private. The team had its significance and value of existence. Therefore, in addition to giving one of them to youni for self-defense, he temporarily gave another coir raincoat to Lolo, who was the most difficult person to protect himself. As a caster who entertains Jinling with dance and then performs magic, she has no chance to exert her ability in the frenzied fish swarm, and it may bring chaos if left alone.


    Such a distribution is reasonable in the eyes of cheese, because he is not biased towards any member of the team and only takes care of his apprentices if he insists. But the idea of grey robe is his, what others think is others'' business.


    For example, viva, who yells at cheese, looks at the back of the grey robe, but she glances at Lolo with a kind of vicious resentment. The safer dancer in the coir raincoat noticed this, but she had no good way to respond to the other party''s silent accusations. She could only quietly step closer to cheese and warn the female mage that she had a backing.


    "Asshole, asshole! Can''t the water devil do anything? It''s just watching us get killed by these damned fish? " The old man in a pointed hat cursed, holding a crystal ball in his hand, which was dazzling. It is the use of dazzling light to mislead and intimidate the fish that he can survive the attack of the fish.


    But this kind of security will not be absolute, as long as there are enough fish out of the water, he will be attacked sooner or later. So his impatience was justifiable, and perhaps, in his view, it was all ska''s fault.


    "The body structure of ghost water makes it almost harmless in the same medium, but by contrast, they can''t attack in the water." The cheese obviously heard the old man''s words, so he explained it to him first, which dispelled the crew''s imagination of turning to the boatman.


    But it''s not a good thing. It''s like knowing how hard you''re in can''t help you heal your partner. It''s no way to go on like this. They seem to have broken into the territory of this hard headed fish. Their impact frequency is higher and higher. It''s only a matter of time before the defense lines are broken. We have to find a way.


    "We can help." Just when cheese felt a little helpless, the man in Gemini suddenly approached him and said. The twins didn''t cast a spell when they started attacking the fish. They seemed to have caught every hard headed fish that rushed onto them with their bodies.


    But if you look closely, you can see that the head of the fish that hit them tends to break, and some even flow out of their eyes and mouths something that looks like blood and viscera. It felt like these living siege vehicles hit the ten thousand year ice of Longji mountain, and only hit themselves with blood.


    The grey robe waved with a bamboo hat to kill the flying fish close to him. Then he quickly drew a symbol in the air. The water mist in the air condensed into the mark of the symbol at high speed and turned into a water ball floating in the air, which was also a shield enough to remove the powerful force. After this, cheese has a chance to respond to each other, "do you have a way to solve these fish?""Distance." The man said the word without expression. But the grey robe immediately understood what they meant. The impact of these fish had a distance, and they would lose their power in the air with the arrow of a strong crossbow. The reason why the situation is so awkward now is that the ship is advancing on the water, and the flying fish jumping out from the vicinity of the ship can attack with the fastest speed and the greatest strength.


    It''s not clear how the twins will extend the distance between the fish and the crew, but as long as they do, the battering hammer that can break a person''s ribs can become a light pat.


    "What conditions are needed?" Since Gemini hasn''t released their spell yet, it shows that the spell needs conditions. This is very reasonable. After all, casting can never be done without the cost.


    "The drier the better, and we can''t protect ourselves when casting." Yuan said calmly. There was no fear or determination on his face. It seemed that it didn''t matter whether he wanted to start the magic or not and the risks in casting.


    "I see. I will try to protect you." Cheese nodded. He had a way to protect the ship from invasion in a short time. Just in the case of not knowing what to encounter in the future, grey robe is not willing to use too much power. After all, who knows where the ghost water is going to take them, and where are these deadly fish going?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    Magic is a very subtle thing. Every caster has his own way of casting, and he thinks that his path is right. This is not surprising, because there is always a simple formula in people''s minds, that is, if they are not correct, they will not succeed. Since their own magic can be used, then the surge of magic power and incantation gestures will not deceive people, and they must be effective.


    This series of logic is very smooth, but there is a hidden danger among them. How can we see that there is only one way to cast Dharma in the world? How can you be sure that your map is correct and the destination in others'' hands is meaningless? This is, of course, a complex issue.


    For cheese, his training in grey tower has already told him the answer. That is to take the fact as the standard and the situation as the measurement. Therefore, the grey robe never thinks that his understanding of magic is the optimal solution of the magic way, and even he does not think that there is such an optimal solution in the world.


    Especially after experiencing so many things, cheese seems to be much more calm than when he just arrived at Longji mountain. It seems that he has his own style and set rules. But he knows in his heart that the more he goes to the world, the less he knows, and the less personal style he has, he can only drag himself down.


    "Do you think that pair of hairy kids can stop these monsters?" The old man with a sharp hat yelled at the cheese, and he was so exaggerated that he could avoid a hard headed fish rushing past him. The frequency of these fish''s impact is higher and higher, and it is obvious that they can''t be alone by the glare alone. Under this kind of pressure, even if he doesn''t want to, he has to join in the cheese''s response.


    The water shield in front of the cheese quickly disintegrated in the impact, but the mage did not waver like his magic. He turned his head and faced forward. His eyes were shining with light. "I choose to trust them."


    Trust is not blind. To be able to choose a partner who has not proved himself before in such a crisis is courage and gambling.


    Cheese looked at the bamboo hat in his hand. After all, it was not a magic weapon. In the impact of the fish, it had been damaged. The edge of the straw hat was damaged. Some grass stems protruded and notched, just like the bone left after shaving the meat.


    Passive defense has never been an end. The purpose of defense must be to prepare for counterattack. Now that he has seen the hope of turning the situation around, there is no reason why he should not carry out this fight. For this, he can pay a price.


    "Then I''ll apologize to the fisherman, but most of the time he expected it." Cheese sighed, reached out to grasp the straw stem from the edge of the bamboo hat, and then pulled it out!


    This pumping, like a pile of carefully arranged blocks in the most critical piece of the same, although the missing part is small, but let the whole building block collapse. Once a straw stalk was pulled out, the original bamboo hat tended to scatter. This is exactly the purpose of the grey robe. He wanted to use the magic fishing gear which can prevent the fish from hitting as the material of his own casting, so as to win the time for Gemini to cast.


    "This..." When casting grey robes, his companions mostly focus on the effect. Now it''s different. Several people present are spellcasters. Even Lolo, who is the most unlike a mage, has his own way of perceiving magic. In other words, they are all unique in their magic attainments.


    Therefore, their views on magic and casting will not be the same as non casters. In their opinion, cheese''s magic is very incredible. This kind of inconceivability is not to say how much light the grey robe releases and how much energy it disturbs in the magical world. On the contrary, his magic power is very small and terrible.


    On the magic level, the momentum is small, and the changes in reality are not small at all. The bamboo hat was pushed to the front of the body by one hand of cheese, and rotated clockwise rapidly. With the rotation of the bamboo hat, more grass stems seemed to have regained their life and spread in the air. They seemed to be clinging to the invisible branches, winding and zigzagging with a general direction.


    Soon, the hat was torn down to a tip less than the size of a fist, and from this point the web of grass stalks that spread out had quietly covered most of the ship. Does it take such a long stalk to make a bamboo hat? Are those things that stick out really grass stalks?


    A skillful dramatist can draw dozens of handkerchiefs from the cuff, and street artists can also pull endless hemp ropes from the limited pots. These are still stepping on the gray area of blinding and magic. In the magic world, it is never difficult to live more with less. The grass stems of cheese stopped the fish coming from all sides, and the thin straw ropes floated in the air like an invisible stone wall, which could not be knocked down by any collision.


    However, the magic of cheese is not as easy as it seems to outsiders. When holding the bamboo hat, the palm of the grey robe is deeply penetrated by the hard thorns on the bamboo hat, and the red blood flows into the dried leaf veins of the grass stems, which gives them the ability that does not conform to the common sense. The use of plants in this way, of course, is the bramble witch from the Cang lion. In the past few years, it seems to have become a cheese master.


    This may explain why, from the perspective of magic, the fluctuation of cheese''s magic is so small. After all, it comes from the means of witches. As natural casters, witches have always been known for their secretive power which is not commensurate with the magic wave. Therefore, the first reaction of several people present was that cheese was a witch, but they turned to think that the magic of changing appearance was not absent, but the witch disguised as a man?It''s boring and funny, because she loses the sense of camouflage if she casts a spell. So, if the grey robe is not a witch, how can he learn and use such magic?


    Secrets often mean power, at least for casters. After the cheese show showed his means, even the old man with a bad attitude became more honest. He quietly held a crystal ball and saw the hard headed fish being stopped by grass stems one by one and fell back into the water reluctantly.


    The dancer is not so focused, her casting ability is special, so there is no possibility to learn other casting schools, so she turns her attention to the two Gemini standing in the middle of the deck with their hands clenched. Don''t forget, cheese''s magic is to buy time for them.


    On the other hand, ska''s condition is still deteriorating. Although via infuses him with some magic medicine, which seems to stabilize his injury for a while, such a serious injury is not easily cured by medicine. Seeing the life breath of her colleagues gradually fading down, the breath in her mouth with a disturbing husky voice, there was a dangerous light flashing in her eyes. Of course, she wanted the ship to return, which was the only way ska could be rescued.


    But her reason as a mage told her that this team would not do this. After all, the vampire who recruited them clearly told them that the operation was three teams at the same time, and no team was allowed to retreat. But she also didn''t want to see ska die. He was a teacher in the city of Dharma. He was among the best spellcasters in her mind, just like her.


    So what to do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    Source, it should be said that the source, their spell is about to be completed, because there has been a strong flow of magic around them. This is not to say that Gemini''s magic works through magic. In fact, like shamans of many spirits or druids who believe in nature, their casting has nothing to do with the magic mentioned by the mages of cheese and the city of ten thousand dharmas. The former does not even know the existence of magic.


    However, things in the world do not exist independently, nor are they independent of the world because of their existence. What the magic vision sees is like another more sensitive world, which will magnify the occurrence of many events with the situation of magic flow. Therefore, if you can use this method to observe the external casters, you can always find the residual waves of the spell and the magic that is about to take shape. In other words, those who master the magic vision can already see the deep layer of the world.


    However, there has never been a clear record of the number of layers in the world in all the known documents and legends. I''m afraid that only a few legendary casters have a say in whether the deep layer seen by magic vision really penetrates the surface of material, or whether it can re understand the world with another sense.


    But it is undeniable that the collision and conflict in the material world will always be reflected in the magic vision, and the magic flow seen in the magic vision will also affect the material world in some way. For example, at this moment, with the completion of the Gemini spell, the water droplets on the deck begin to flow towards the edge.


    It''s not the flow that is repelled by repulsion. The water drops seem to be sliding down a lower gully, but it is clear that the deck of the ship is almost horizontal, and there is no such angle to provide power. But it happened, and soon it wasn''t just the water droplets, the water vapor in the air, the hard headed fish that had landed on the deck before, and everything began to slide towards the edge.


    Even the people on the deck could feel the force of pulling themselves around, but the force was so weak that it could not have a substantial impact on them. However, the change did not stop there, and the effect of the spell was just revealed.


    The invisible falling force drags everything, as if the entire deck becomes a steep cone, and the position where the twins stand is the highest point of the cone, and everything else will roll down the slope. Confusion, psychological feelings and visual and tactile violations, people can not tell whether they are dreaming or experiencing reality.


    In the face of this strange situation, most people close their eyes and don''t want to do anything. They try to reduce the damage caused by sensory conflict. This is not only a rational choice, but also an instinctive response. Only cheese is still casting in this situation.


    There are no waves in the eyes of the grey robe. Although the deep eyes emit halo, they still devour everything like invisible caves. He felt the magic of the Gemini behind him, the water flowing through his feet and the twitching fish, and his hands had no less investment in magic.


    Until, he saw the symbol, it was a low tide against the law of the current, which happened not far from the bow of the ship. The current surges up, but falls abruptly, like a deep pit at the bottom of the river below. It''s a symbol, symbolizing that the scope of the spell begins to spread to where it should really play, in the water.


    This spell is undoubtedly powerful, because it is not tampering with human sensory feedback, nor is it distorting the structure of the hull, or even directly affecting the water body. What it acts on is gravity, or a face more subtle than gravity.


    As a magic, cheese can do the same thing, but it can''t be achieved by a person standing in a meditation. He will need a lot of casting materials and prepared array in advance and other matters, and even need time cooperation. Gemini is different. Their special relationship can save a lot of magic preparation elements.


    The collapse is still going on. Taking the ship as the center, about five meters of water flows downward. Only the water at the bottom of the boat is submerged. I don''t know whether it is because of the ghost water or because the magic has deliberately avoided it. The water becomes as sudden as a tower standing in the canyon, supporting the boat''s progress.


    This is another strange place. In principle, it is difficult for the ship to move forward after being compressed by gravity. After all, whether it is ghost water or sails, rivers are needed as the source of power. However, the magic power of source breaks the contact between ship and water and retains its ability to move forward.


    It may be meaningful to think deeply about this problem. Of course, it is more likely that there is no value at all, because magic itself creates the existence of extraordinary knowledge in the world of common sense. If the impossibility caused by magic must be included in a set of system, the system will be expected to collapse from internal self contradiction.


    Cheese wrote down the magic flow behind him, which is not a steal. It is very difficult to stand firmly in the material world affected by magic. Let alone keep casting while looking at the disturbance of Gemini in the magic vision, which is the same as looking straight ahead in the sand.


    Magic, in effect. People who close their eyes and force themselves into a semi dormant state can be most unaffected by it. In this kind of influence, he still put away the magic, wiped the blood on his hands, and put the tattered hat on the cheese, which was no less powerful than the caster who caused all this.After all, as a grey robe, cheese has been hurt by many kinds of magic while mastering many casting methods. Otherwise, how could he control his blood and hair so cautiously? It is obvious that he has suffered from this in his previous experience.


    "How far is it?" This question is for the boatman. Cheese doesn''t worry that the dialogue will affect the casting of the source. Their situation is completely self closed. As long as you don''t actively touch them, the spell will not stop so easily. A water head is hard to shape by the bow of the boat. Ghost water has no ability to move as easily as a grey robe. As a creature closely combined with water, magic plays a very important role in it. But it still with its own strength to resist the effect of the spell, appear here to answer the cheese inquiry.


    "It''s not far. In your view of time, we''ll be out of the range of the fish in about five minutes, and then you can stop the two meat men from their damned magic. After that, in ten minutes, we''ll be able to get to the place I told me in advance. When I get there, I''ll finish most of my work, and then it''s your own business. " The voice in the head was out of shape, but it was barely recognizable.


    "Have you been there before?" Cheese with a finger to the head, the latter''s condition immediately stabilized. It''s not hard to fight against such a spell. It''s also true that the effect of a very limited contact within the range of a spell on an object.


    "Before it happened. But I''m not sure what you''re going to face. " Maybe it was the magic of the grey robe that made the ghost water respect him. This time, its answer was extremely serious.


    "What is it? A living thing? Some kind of event? Or change? " Cheese went on to ask. He believed that Jung would bring the maverick creature to be their boatman. It must be more than pulling boats. There must be something that ghost water can know in the water, but people in the city can''t see it.


    "Then When you See with your own eyes Now Bang The water head burst like a balloon filled with too much air, and the splashing water was stopped in time. In the last sentence, the speaker was obviously not their boatman. Something briefly controlled the phantom water''s body and said that.


    For this kind of trickery, cheese has not been strange, he simply confirmed the situation of the boatman, after knowing that the latter was not a big problem, he said he did not care. Looking back at the team members on the deck, the gray robe eyebrows with some complex emotions, "have you seen it with your own eyes? Well, I''ll see. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    The fish, indeed, soon dispersed. It''s just that from the appearance of these weird hard headed fish to the fact that cheese and their boats are out of range, no one on board knows what the name of the strange fish that attacked them is. Fortunately, after weighing the tattered bamboo hat in the gray robe, I already knew who to ask. But that''s what happened later. Now I''m out of the tiger''s den. But the front is definitely more dangerous than the wolf''s nest. It''s just that one can''t bear to make friends with the believers. Unfortunately, it''s too late to quit.


    "Oh, I knew that this trip was so hard. I mean, I didn''t come here, and I couldn''t pay any money. I''m so upset. Oh! What''s the matter with you two? " The old man with sharp hat opened his eyes, moved his body to relieve the residual feeling of the previous magic, and looked around. At a glance, he saw that the brother and sister with four hands tightly clasped before were now nestling together, and the corners of his eyes and mouth were full of blood!


    As soon as Lolo heard the shouting, he was also busy paying attention to it. The old and the young ran over in a hurry. On the one hand, they were worried about the health of the source, but more importantly, everything went back and forth. They came from the source. They said that they had to rely on the source to go back. If these two people couldn''t cast the Dharma for some reason, they would have a hard time returning home. Not only they, but also the cheese just in the bow can turn around. He is not affected by the magic, but is tracking down the consciousness that sneaks into the water body of the ghost with magic power. It is only difficult to distinguish the difference from the performance. It seems that it is not different from other people''s reactions.


    As the only ordinary person on board, especially after the disease of animal disease, the organs on his body are subtly different from those of human beings. The effect of this kind of magic on ordinary people is one, and it has to be doubled on him. Therefore, he has to wait for a few minutes to slowly recover his mind. And his recovery, in front of him, is the side face of weia, which is a distorted face because of resentment, Leng is to let the boy who has experienced many tragic experiences instantly wake up. Fortunately, he knew for a long time that shouting when he was afraid could not solve the problem, and would often cause more trouble, so he swallowed the fear back.


    It''s not surprising that Viva has such a ferocious expression. She is also injured. Yuan has been cared by others, while ska is the only one who is trying to take care of her. Such a contrast makes her feel no resentment, especially as a mage of the plastic energy department, she has only a relatively simple understanding of medicine, and can not find a way to curb the death of her colleagues, so her heart is full of fire. For the first time, the young lecturer felt a sincere dislike of these colleagues. Don''t they know how difficult it is to cultivate a mage in the city of ten thousand Dharma? Don''t they know his value?


    Fortunately, after a brief check on Gemini to make sure they were just overusing magic, cheese came this way. The grey robe''s eyes had a moment to face with Wei Ya''s four eyes burning in the fire. The female mage was surprised to find that in the face of her undisguised anger, the grey robed wizard, who looked about the same size as them, did not waver at all. His eyes were like a deep lake, swallowing all the things within his reach. For a moment, viva forgot her anger. Her mood was engulfed by her eyes. Suddenly, she didn''t know cheese had come to her side. She bent over to examine the wounded.


    The mage''s wound was very serious. The mage''s robe with the emblem of nine poisonous snakes was not as magical as the grey robe. It only provided some minor auxiliary effects. Cheese''s fingers gently stroked the collapsed chest, considering whether the ribs could be forced back. No, life is passing away from this body. Now to touch the wound and force treatment will not only not save ska, but also make him die faster. According to his own experience, the grey robe quickly made such a judgment. But just as he was about to tell Viva the message, the woman''s expression made him hesitant.


    The announcement of ska''s death will undoubtedly drive the unstable female mage crazy. She will probably do something that will affect her later actions, or even worse, if she loses control of her magic due to emotional stimulation, the result will be unacceptable to cheese. After a brief consideration, the grey robe had to apologize to ska with lips, and then took out some ointment and other things from his arms and applied them to the wounded according to this certain pattern. As early as he was studying in the grey tower, he had already known that stimulating certain parts of the body could make the dying person''s time be forced to be extended, although there was only pain waiting for him in this extended period of time. This is a way to observe the effect of poison. Cheese doesn''t like it because it''s too cruel. But now he had no choice but to give ska that breath first.


    "Your colleague is not dead yet. I will try my best to keep him through the end of the task. I''ll let him stay on the ship and wait for us to come back. It''s beyond my ability to find a doctor in time after returning home. " This is true in three and false in seven. Cheese promised that if the ghost water said the journey time was correct, ska would be alive before they got off the ship to carry out the mission. But by the time they got back to the ship, the poor mage would have embarked on the journey to the bottom of the sea. Then again, it''s not sure how many of the men on board can come back. Maybe he doesn''t need to consider lying.


    Weia seems to have chosen to believe the cheese. She sorted out her expression and restored the beautiful look she had just met, but her eyebrows were somewhat stiff. "Your kindness will be rewarded. Everyone in the city of ten thousand Dharma is very important. Now your contribution will be recognized later. "The grey robe nodded. He didn''t need anyone to commend him, because the only teacher in the world who he recognized from the bottom of his heart had left, and the rest of the praise was meaningless no matter who came from. In contrast, he still wants to focus on exterminating worms. The ship can be a long distance ahead, the surrounding fog also do not know when the thick up. Cheese went to the apprentice''s side, put his finger on the latter''s neck, and shared his vision with Juni with the magic he had used. "Look carefully, you will soon be able to see this side of the world with your own eyes."


    In the magic field of vision, the quiet water mist has changed into a different image. The ship that had been steadily moving forward seemed to be an iron stick walking through the hardwood. Some sticky things filled around, which were hard to tear apart by the bow. When youni saw this kind of scene, the sense of oppression in all directions seemed to crush the boat at any time. In a sense, the suffocating scene was much more frightening than the ferocious fish school.


    "Don''t be afraid. This is the boundary. Some schools of Magic also call it barrier. In the final analysis, it is a means to block both ends. This is why all the people who come this time are related to magic. Most of the creatures who are not sensitive to magic can''t find and fight against it. Only a few people who don''t know whether they are good or bad will arrive at the other end of the barrier by mistake, that is, the protagonists lost in a strange land in the story. The difference is that we don''t explore by accident. Inside this barrier, there are all our enemies. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    Ship, stop. It is not because there is a harbor or land ahead, but because the thick water mist has become a substantial wall, blocking in front of it. This is only visible on the surface of the water. Under the water, the ghost water tried its best to move forward. There was some resistance against the ship and its boatman.


    If the boundary before this was to guard against ordinary people, then the current situation is a warning to the caster. Those who can go deep into the barrier are either lucky or prepared. However, whatever the barrier is, the setter of the barrier is telling them that it is still time to turn back.


    But now that I have come here, turning back is a sign of weakness. Moreover, for cheese, the more you try to hide something, the more important it is. The grey robe led his apprentice, making sure that the latter''s vision was tied to him, and they went to the bow of the boat and looked ahead at the water.


    The liquid is not as calm as in the river, it gives people the feeling of stagnant water. There is nothing reflected in the dark water surface, like a bottomless pit below. Cheese looked down at the water, then at his apprentice, and asked softly, "are you afraid?"


    Juni nodded, then quickly shook his head, his face twisted into a ball, showing a puzzled expression. In fact, what happened today has exceeded the limit of the boy''s imagination, so that he became numb at this time, and had a strange feeling for what happened in front of him.


    Naturally, his bewilderment was unable to escape the eyes of his tutor. Cheese was to achieve this effect. The biggest problem of the cultivated spellcasters in the secular world is that their living conditions have been fixed and shaped. They are used to the world. Therefore, even if they master magic, they will only do addition and subtraction in the conventional world subconsciously.


    "Remember that feeling, and when you can look at everything you know and still feel confused, you''re not far away from the right path." Perplexity is not a bad thing. Only when you feel confused can you have the desire to know, and nothing can destroy the desire for knowledge more than familiarity. A thing, it is inconceivable, as long as it naturally appears in life, as time goes by, people will turn a blind eye to it.


    The caster must resist this inertia. They must jump out of their comfort zone and place themselves in a strange, disturbing, and disoriented world. It''s self abuse, but it will pay off one day.


    As for now, cheese pulls his apprentice to jump from the bow after a light talk, and behind his back is the cry of his companion. They were still looking for a way to keep the boat going, and no one expected that the two men would jump down like this.


    However, the splash did not appear in the imagination, and the sound of falling water could not be heard. The gray figure and his apprentice in coir raincoat stood on the water in silence, as if there was an invisible layer of transparent stone bricks below the horizontal plane. The grey robe turned his head and looked at the companions without opening his mouth, but the meaning was already obvious. If you want to come, keep up.


    Lolo was the first to respond, not because she was the most courageous, but because she had already had a rift with the mages in the city of ten thousand Dharma, she had to make sure that she stayed with the grey robe, or no one could tell what would happen. But after all, this team is made up of casters. Each caster has an extremely independent thinking logic and perspective. They don''t like being influenced by others.


    Therefore, the old man and weia watched the third man step on the water half tentatively, and after a small flurry could stand still, they made their own decision. Surprisingly, the second responder was not the old or the source.


    "I thought you''d stay on the boat and look after your companion. He doesn''t look very well." There was no irony in what the dancer said this time. She was really surprised by Viva''s choice.


    Although the group of two in the city of ten thousand Dharma is not a couple, it is always possible that ska is the leader. Therefore, she thought that the sorceress would choose to stay on the ship to take care of her superior. For the mages in the organization, this makes sense.


    "Our aim is to help with the task, and we can''t ignore the main goal because of Miss ska''s injury. Otherwise his sacrifice will be in vain. "


    Compared with Lolo, viva''s jump from the bow is both efficient and neat, as if she fully believes that the water under her feet can support her body. Even after landing, the female mage stepped on the water, splashing a little waves.


    "The magic of the high concentration of condensation makes the water surface semi solid." Cheese said to light up the dawn on the belt, soft morning light let people in such a strange environment to find some comfort.


    "The high concentration conversion of water, which we call magic ice, can only be produced when the magic amount per unit volume is higher than the Sphinx threshold, which I have never seen in the natural environment." Viva quickly followed the cheese, taking off her gloves and bending down to touch the water. Before her fingers touched the water, the lightning like filaments of magical light appeared between them.


    I''m afraid few of the people present could understand her. Even cheese only understood 80% of the time. As for the Sphinx threshold, he could only imagine it as a certain concentration measurement unit. From a personal point of view, the grey robe does not agree with or yearn for the attempt to quantify magic phenomena. In his view, any environment with magical influence means disorderly and intertwined relationships. Trying to list them in a human way has little effect.Of course, he also knows that his unwise behavior does not mean that he is really not wise. If reliable data are obtained from a large number of experiments conducted by predecessors, it can indeed work.


    And how does tvia analyze the water on which they stand? After her, Yuan also jumps down. The twins are a little tired after casting before. Even if cheese has given them their own healing potion, their mental fatigue will not disappear immediately. Now it''s enough to make sure they still have casting and fighting abilities.


    The old man with a sharp hat stood in the middle of the boat, staring at the people who got off the boat. His expression changed several times, and finally he made up his mind when cheese had turned his head and began to move deep into the water.


    He took out a branch from his arms, and in a little flash, he saw several branches sticking out of the branch. These branches just caught the crystal ball he had taken out before, forming a standard staff. Then, the branches with the length of the forearm spread out again, extending the length nearly three times. It turns out that what the old man pulled out was not a branch at all, but a huge bamboo insect of the same kind. Those twigs were its legs!


    With this living staff, the old man with a pointed hat finally looked at ska, who was lying on the deck with more air in and less air out. He sighed and followed the people in front of him to get off the boat.


    So in the thick fog, there was only a lonely ship and the dying man with a hollow chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    What is it like to walk on the water? I''m afraid this is not an easy question to answer. After all, in most people''s cognition, water is not a medium that can be used as a carrier for walking.


    Even after the rain, the shallow water pit on the ground is also a foot to the bottom of the pit, and did not step on the water. Even swimming in the water does not rely on the sole of the foot to support the whole body. In the final analysis, standing on the water is not a matter of common sense. As a result, no one dares to stride forward when they are on the water. They have to be careful every step, for fear that they will fall into the water without reflection if they make a wrong step.


    "Ah Yuni''s exclamation made the cheese beside him stop slightly and look at his apprentice. It turned out that there was a swimming fish in the water beside his feet, leaving a blue shadow. Is there any living creature in such water? After all, magic is dangerous for most natural creatures. The instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages will keep them away from the place where magic gathers.


    Of course, there are exceptions. There are also animals that like specific magic, such as crows and black cats, who are obsessed with witches. In the dark, these two creatures have a lot to do with female casters.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t come up." Cheese would not comfort the apprentice, which was against his original intention. Therefore, the person who said this is viya, a female mage from the city of ten thousand Dharma. Her expression has calmed down a lot. The thick fog behind her has covered the shadow of the ship, which also makes her forget her dying colleagues for a while.


    "the nature of high magic condensed water is similar to ice, because the transmission efficiency of magic in air and water is different, they will be preferentially accumulated on the surface of water body It forms a viscous state that is difficult to pass through. At this time, the underwater creatures can''t perceive the change of the surface of the water surface. For them, everything is as usual


    Although she didn''t get along well with other members, she showed a little kindness to Yuni. This may be due to the fact that the boy was the only one who stood by the two of the city of ten thousand to help them fend off the invasion of fish. Moreover, this move was not inspired by cheese. With the protection of bamboo hat and coir raincoat, youni could be alone. However, he chose to protect the injured with his heart-felt idea. It seems that the child has not become as cold as iron after living in pain.


    This should be a good thing, but the problem is that he is an apprentice in grey robes, and the reason required by the way of magic must be accompanied by indifference.


    "How long will we go? Will they attack us here? "


    Lolo asked the cheese, a little shrunken. Compared with a targeted enemy, this helpless and unavoidable environment is an ideal place to ambush. If the heretics set a trap here, they will become a living target, and they can only let people and fish. Thinking of this, the people in the line immediately looked around with vigilance.


    Except for the fog, there was only fog. If it wasn''t for the dawn on cheese''s waist, it was a wonderful artifact made by dwarves, which would not have been seen by the people in front of him.


    In fact, the grey robe is reserved, and the water mist is also caused by magic. If he turns the lantern light to the maximum, plus proper guidance, he will not be able to break the magic gathering here and direct the accumulated energy to other places. However, this is bound to be a huge effort, even if people do not know magic will also be aware of it. Second, if there is no strong magic, the magic ice under their feet will no longer exist.


    "Attack us? It''s possible, but I''d like them to Cheese grinned, stretched out his hand in the air, the strong magic immediately condensed under his disturbance, without magic vision. Even ordinary people like youni could observe with naked eyes that the bright magic light converged into small light balls, floating in the air like opaque bubbles.


    This is the space with enough magic to affect the water. Here, the caster who uses magic to fight is like having unlimited ammunition. No rational person will choose to attack the mage here, let alone a group of mages.


    "Maybe they know how to use magic." The dancer is still a little uneasy, because her casting method has nothing to do with magic, it comes from the connection with Jinling, so she doesn''t quite understand the confidence of cheese.


    "Cult believers who can use magic? That makes me look forward to it. As long as I realize that they are not interested in doing magic, they will not be able to do so. They will be crazy because of this, and madness is the biggest obstacle to casting


    That sounds reasonable. In fact, it is convincing to rely on attitude alone. But is he absolutely right? Of course not, but what is hidden behind this sentence is the experience of grey robes against evil gods and their followers, and even their own research on evil gods. It is even more troublesome to tell whether others believe these things or not, because it is just as incomprehensible to study these extraterrestrial beings and casters as the casters and ordinary people.


    Whether it''s cheese or discrimination against heretics, the members of the team have been through this little storm and are no longer suspicious. But after they were not suspicious, they had to think about another question before them. The person who first realized the problem did not know who it was, but the person who asked the question first was the old man with sharp hat,"Why is this magic gathered here? What are they doing?"


    Yes, that''s the point under the current anomaly. If the heretics have no need for magic, then what purpose did they create the scene in front of them? Can''t they just walk on the water or cover their tracks with water mist? If only so, there are thousands of more time-saving and labor-saving methods, there is no reason to use this.


    There must be a cause for everything that happens. If it is pushed by human beings, the cause must not be out of people''s mind. In fact, all the people present have thought of this question for a long time, but they are looking for the answer in their own way, which is the self reliance of the caster.


    The old man asked this question, which showed that in his opinion, there was no reasonable explanation. Since our own road can not go through, it''s no fault to learn from others. We can''t hang on a tree. It''s not persistence, it''s stupid. But if he can''t find the answer, can others find it?


    Apart from Juni, the faces of some of the casters were confused, and they didn''t understand the reason behind it. Only cheese, he has experienced too many things, especially the confrontation with the worm evil god is not the first time. Associate with the nightmarish figure on the sky tree, he has a certain guess. What is lacking now is the evidence supporting the conjecture.


    Conjecture must have evidence, because wishful thinking and logic can also be broken by other people''s wishful thinking. Only by finding evidence can the point of view and position be settled, stand firm, and then speak out.


    The evidence that cheese was looking for was not in front of them, nor in the East, West, North and south. It was at the feet of several people. When the grey robe inadvertently approached the surface of the water, he saw the evidence.


    It was a pulsating colossal thing, and its surface had a layer of strange color like velvet like inclusions, which swallowed up the light below the water, making the water surface unable to reflect the influence. But when the light of the dawn shines on it, the thing that makes the deep false image exposes its appearance because of the reflection.


    Cheese''s brow wrinkled, underwater things, like a cocoon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    "What do you see?" Viya seemed to notice the change in the grey robe''s manner and approached him a few steps. The cheese gently pulls the lantern up. The light is no longer enough to penetrate the magic ice, and the things under the water layer are hidden in the dark again.


    Now is not the time. If the cocoon under the water is what Cheese thinks, they will not have enough time and energy to waste on explanation and persuasion. They must speed up their pace and deal with the Yellow Dragon.


    Therefore, the grey robe just shook her head slightly in the face of the female mage''s inquiry, indicating that he had no harvest. Viva''s eyes were a little suspicious, but there was no evidence.


    "Your lantern, what kind of enchantment does it use? Excuse me, I''ve never seen anything of the same kind. We know more than most people how precious the sun is Walking side by side with cheese, viva seemed to ask the question casually.


    As early as the grey robe took out the breath of dawn, this magic lantern caught everyone''s attention. It was so unique, and most importantly, it didn''t need magic to start, that is, anyone could use it. From this point of view, dawn breath is more like ATA''s goblin magic sword. Regardless of the user''s identity, race and purpose, it will play its original role.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to say. Although I know its casting process, there are too many links that can''t be copied. Its appearance is a coincidence, and so is its function. " The grey robe quickly replied that it was impossible for him not to feel curious about the lantern in his hand.


    Since the dawn, he did not want to thoroughly study the structure and principle of this lamp, but he also understood that this kind of exploration is likely to be destructive. If the method of making it can be achieved by destroying this lamp, he is afraid that the talent of dwarfs may not be achieved through structure.


    Viva nodded, but she seemed to be quite indifferent. For people in the city of ten thousand Dharma, deconstructing things to clarify the principle of their operation is the most intuitive way to acquire knowledge. This grey robe says that she is also a mage, but she doesn''t have the ability to analyze her belongings. How can she be convinced?


    But how could she know that cheese''s ignorance was a habit formed after seeing too many counter examples in the gray tower. Magic is vague. The more you want to clarify it, the more mysterious it becomes, so you have to choose acquiescence. Acquiescence doesn''t mean that you don''t want to know at all. This sounds contradictory. In fact, knowing and not knowing, seeking and not seeking are both dichotomy and one dollar. Without both sides of the coin, no one can form a whole coin. The positive and negative are just the scale of description.


    Grey robe doesn''t care what other people think of him. He has nothing to explain and nothing to explain. At least, he doesn''t have to explain his actions to anyone outside his own family. Several people studied the magic ice for a moment, but none of them could find any way out. They had to gather around the cheese again and move towards the deep water mist.


    The touch of the foot changed subtly. Before they knew it, a sandbank appeared in front of them. As the leader of the team, cheese was the first to step on the edge of the sandbank. He looked down at his feet and realized that this was the destination.


    Sandbank is actually a general term. The protruding terrain in the river has no specific structure. Sometimes, it''s just a rock, wrapped in silt from the current. Sometimes, it is the precipitation of substances in the water body. At this time, the sandbar at the foot of the team may be more inclined to the latter.


    When you step on a sandbank, you will get eight points off the soft sand when you step down, and it will take 12 points to lift your feet forward. This is very similar to the situation in the desert. The difference is that there are sand dunes in the wind blown sand in the desert. Walking along the edge of the sand dunes, skilled people can find labor-saving paths. At the moment, it''s wet on the beach, but it''s a little wet on the beach. In this case, walking on the sand bar is not as easy as walking on the magic ice before.


    However, this is undoubtedly the destination, all have been close to the door, there is no reason to be baffled by this sand. Now the party can only move forward with their teeth clenched, and at the same time be careful of possible threats around them.


    The world in the fog is not entirely real, or the influence of magic, or the transformation of the boundary. In such an environment, the distance is very difficult to grasp. Generally speaking, sandbanks are not very big. The smaller ones may only stop with the birds, and the bigger ones are just a lighthouse. However, they do not know how long they have been walking along the way. Even if the sand is sunken, there should be some distance.


    Yoni wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked behind him. His eyes leaped over the other people. At one glance, he saw the water condensed into semi-solid, and his heart was cold. It seemed that they were moving forward, but in fact, they almost did not move, and did not step out.


    This kind of trick is effective against ordinary people. The problem is, how can this whole team of casters get their way? Especially the head cheese, his face is serious, there are green veins on his forehead, it is obvious that the trek on the sandbank has greatly consumed his physical strength.


    The grey robe didn''t mean to stop at all. He knew what kind of scene was behind him. He knew that they were doing some kind of useless work. But he knew that he could never stop now. Once he stopped, things would be in trouble. This is not a cover up. The power lingering on this sandbank is the magic power of evil gods, which is a hundred times more dangerous than ghosts attacking walls.Only the cheese can know that the abnormality of the sandbank comes from the evil gods. Although the rest of the people do not have a deep understanding of the magic, and because the caster''s instinct has some kind of warning, they are still human beings. The magic power is not omnipotent, and the caster is not a God. There is always a time when manpower is exhausted, and it is the children or the elderly who are exhausted first.


    The old man with the stick of stick of bamboo stick bit his teeth, but his body fell forward uncontrollably. As soon as the source beside him saw it, the man immediately reached out and held it. But this one falls between pull, three people''s steps are all stopped. Looking up again, the rest of the team was far away and could only see a small figure.


    Cheese closed his eyes, pondered for a few seconds, and finally stood where he was. At his stop, the others followed. Then the quicksand under his feet gave out the sound of knowing the rope. Looking back, the old man and the source were not far away, only three or four steps away from the water. He failed to leave them, so he lost the chance to break through the magic. Then they either went back home or they had to work on magic.


    "Take a rest. Recover your strength and try again. " With that, he took the lead to sit on the ground and began to adjust his breathing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    As soon as cheese sat down, he said nothing. His breath was well proportioned, and his expression was like anger and joy. In this moment, he was in a state of meditation. The rest of them are all spellcasters. Naturally, they are no stranger to meditation. Although they dare not put themselves in such a strange environment to fight back, they will not take the initiative to break the cheese meditation, which is almost the same as showing that they want to break up.


    Even so, the reactions of several people to the grey robe sitting cross legged are different. It''s no wonder that Lolo and weia are confused and dissatisfied with the way cheese says nothing.


    Since the beginning of the fish attack, these casters have been in high tension. Everything they encounter is like a powerful hand tugging at the heartstrings, making their thoughts and emotions fluctuate.


    At this point, the ability to maintain a peaceful state of mind and not turn one''s fear into anger or other emotions to vent on others is due to the caster''s strong self-control. Self control is not unlimited, and the emotions that have been generated will not dissipate because they are forced to be suppressed. It ferments, rebounds, and eventually becomes something more terrifying.


    "Are you his apprentice?" Lolo asked eunie in a low voice. Her expression and voice were gentle, but there was some anxiety in her eyes.


    For the dancer who serves Jinling, it is easy to control his posture in front of others. With this ability, even if she does not use magic, does not play supernatural power, relying on her appearance and insight into the human heart, she is no less than the beauty in the story that makes people perish.


    It''s a pity that her skill is so good that it''s meaningless for a piece of wood. Yuni is now that piece of wood, human feelings are meaningless in his eyes, he does not know what is good and what is bad, even if he picked him up from the lower class to cure the animal disease of cheese, he did not know whether to appreciate his kindness or hate him for bringing himself into this extremely confused environment.


    Now youni, some like wild animals, but not like wild animals that have natural habits, his world is completely closed, from the outside can not penetrate a bit of light. So he didn''t answer Lolo''s question.


    The dancer blinks. She has not encountered this kind of situation before. She has the means to communicate with the old people, children, men and women, and even the five animals jackal. It''s not a matter of magic. It''s that as a psychic, she already has the experience of communication that others can hardly accumulate. Relying on these experiences, as long as the intelligent creatures are able to play a role. Now, after a closed door in youni, Lolo''s body has become a little stiff. If the child picks up, she has a thousand ways to deal with it, but he doesn''t even look at it, as if he didn''t hear it at all.


    "Don''t bother. I don''t think he''s an apprentice at all. It''s the guy who comes from the street to carry things. He''ll be a chip when he needs to Viva''s voice was a little strange on the word chips, and all the people present understood what she was actually saying.


    Magic has always been inseparable from sacrifice, because the so-called cost of casting is the loss of vitality, and the loss of vitality of a part of life is far less powerful than killing it directly. Therefore, the magic with remarkable effect is always inseparable from death, and the living sacrifice makes the relationship between the wizard and the butcher unclear.


    "He is not such a man." Lolo immediately retorted, but she herself was perplexed by the words. Before this operation, she did not know cheese and had never heard of anything about grey robe. How could she subconsciously realize that he was not a person who could use live sacrifice?


    What''s more, sacrificing this kind of thing is inevitable in all kinds of magic schools, big and small. It has nothing to do with moral character. No matter how good people are, they may be forced to use it.


    As a result, all the people present stopped talking. What kind of role did youni play? They had their own differences in mind. The fate of the boy is not the most critical thing for them now. The problem now is how they can get out of this beach, whether it is to continue to be close, or to retreat in the face of difficulties, and finally have to leave here.


    Being trapped here is just like being put into a cage. As time goes on, not only the body and spirit will be exhausted, but also the other party will have plenty of time to plan an attack. As if in response to their anxiety, only to hear a sharp sound, a handful of sand and stone splashed on the sandbank!


    "What''s going on?" The old man called, and the others stood up. When the sand and stone fell to the ground, it showed that what aroused them was an arrow, a bone arrow. This bone arrow is not ordinary. Its appearance shows a kind of evil. Generally speaking, if it is made into an arrow, even if it is a bone, it should be long and thick, so that it can be integrated and sharpened.


    But this arrow is different. It is composed of several bones. From the appearance, these bones just form a human finger! It can''t help but make people''s scalp numb and cool. They have not seen human bone arrow, but it is the first time that people point arrow.


    "Be careful. There''s Voodoo on the arrow." The woman in the source said. But needless to say, no normal person would want to get close to the arrow in such a situation. The question is, if they don''t get close, won''t the arrow come?See that half of the finger bone inserted in the sand slowly twisted, like an earthworm, through two joints to adjust their position, pull out the half of the body. If fingers and arrows only make people''s scalp numb, then after seeing such a scene, ordinary people may have yelled and turned around for their lives. Rao is all the casters present. He swallows and spits at the same time to relieve the feeling of tight throat and hair.


    A moving finger bone is hairy, but considering its size and speed, it is not a big problem. However, if such a finger like rain from the sky, that is what kind of scene? Just after the first finger began to move, more arrows came from the depths of the sandbar. It seemed that they had no intention of shooting at the people on the beach, but just pouring out their ammunition.


    And the ammunition is not all fingers. A large number of bones related to joints are used as arrows to hit the beach and crawl like living creatures. They even started assembling, but not as they were.


    "Is this a welcome gift? If so, it would be too warm. " The old man reached for his hat. His hand was shaking.


    What should we do? Cheese first... " Viva subconsciously wants to ask the leader of the team if they want to stick to it or break through, but when she turns around, cheese still looks like she is meditating. The female mage''s facial expression changed obviously, and she began to doubt whether the grey robed man was a little stupid to meditate in the present environment.


    Malicious conjecture can not solve the problem. Some of the bones crawling out of the sand in all directions have been spliced into fist sized polymers, and some even have the shape of some insects. These things certainly don''t come to say hello. They are sharp tools for killing people. They are evil voodoo.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll get some time. You can think about it." It was Lolo who came forward. She was originally a dance sacrifice, and it was her duty to please God and retreat evil spirits. I saw the gauze dancer standing on the beach, her body seemed to be completely frozen for a moment, like absolute silence.


    Then, the stillness began to have vitality, her action range is very small, but give a strong impact. It is clearly on the barren sandbank, but people can hear the music in the wind and her movements. The bony creation creeps towards them, closer and closer. Suddenly, Lolo held out her right hand.


    With only one move, the bones within 30 meters are fixed, as if there is invisible pressure to stop them from moving. And this dance is just beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    Song and dance, as if naturally appeared in the community of various intelligent creatures. There''s no special reason, it''s so natural. Even if there is no song among the speechless species, there will always be dancing and the pursuit of rhythm and rhythm. What''s going on here? I don''t know. It can be discussed from too many angles, and when these discussions are intertwined, those complicated thoughts will finally merge into one, just like the emergence of song and dance. In a word, these two most primitive things that will never be out of date have existed since ancient times and will continue to exist.


    However, there are differences between song and dance. Different from songs with sound as the medium, the transmission mode of dance seems to be vision. After all, you have to see the dancers to feel their movements. That''s true, but I''m afraid it''s not all right. The reason why dance can move people is not only the visual impact it gives people, or the purpose is not all to show the so-called beauty of the human body. The earliest dance did not follow the rules of action, nor did it have a posture. It was not meant to be seen by others. Therefore, it is not necessary to consider the beauty of human beings, but to release some inner emotions. This release, similar to drinking, can temporarily wean people from their daily life.


    Therefore, wine, along with dance, music and killing, became the rudiment of the ceremony. It is said that the gesture that casters use now is the degeneration of dance. So, as a dance sacrifice that still serves the gods by dancing, it is no wonder that Lolo''s dance has magical effects or even produces magic. On the other hand, she replaced other parts of her normal casting with body movements, such as incantations or materials for magic habitation, and completed the process of guiding unknown forces to influence the real world in the form of dance. Now, her dance is about to begin.


    There are also many kinds of dances. To suppress the bones and arrows refined by voodoo, the dance she chooses is the most dignified Zhengyi dance. Her movements are not fast, but each time her hands and feet move with heavy strength, it is hard to imagine how this slender body can make people feel a sense of great power. Looking at Lolo at this time, people will only feel that it is not her who is dancing, but a military general in armor and bearing dignity.


    Interestingly, that''s probably not an illusion. From the perspective of magic, several casters can see that when Lolo is dancing, something huge with a rough outline of her body is following. What that contour represents is not unreal, but its field is beyond the magic horizon, so only the general can be perceived through magic. If they understand it correctly, Xuying should be the Jinling that the dancer once said that she serves. It is said that she is omnipotent and perverse. In this way, it is lending its strength to its servants.


    The power of the dance of Zhengyi is huge. Those voodoo bone arrows are awed by the invisible power. They are not only difficult to move, but also can be seen that the appearance of the bones has been slightly fragmented after careful observation. I''m afraid that the dance time is long enough, it can directly shatter them into bone dregs on the ground, and perfectly integrate into the sand under your feet. Unfortunately, the disadvantages of using dance to practice magic are as obvious as its advantages. Compared with the gestures and incantations of ordinary casters, Lolo''s every move is rapidly consuming her physical strength. Even if she does not have to consume spiritual energy at the same time, the physical loss has shown that it can not last long.


    That''s why she said at the beginning to buy time for people. Now that time has been won over, how many people should crack the voodoo around them? Viva looked at the source. They were amazing when they were on the ship. They were able to open up the river for attack. They could definitely cause terrible damage. But the twins shook their heads at the same time, saying they couldn''t take on the task. As for the reason, they didn''t explain. The female mage had to turn her eyes to the old man. The latter was carefully touching the voodoo bone on the ground with the stick of the stick of the bamboo insect. Judging from the appearance that he stepped back three steps with one touch, it was hard to expect.


    Wei Ya bit her lower lip, and she missed ska very much. The mage who is good at magic tattoo is best at dealing with such a large number of enemies of the same type. She only needs a targeted magic charm to let them walk freely in these mantra bones. The only blame is that the colleague was not careful. She was hit by a hard headed fish in the water and left her rib on the boat. Now she has to solve the problem by herself. With a sigh, the Dharma robe on the sorceress''s body had no wind and was hunting. The magic light in her eyes soared, and the Griffin on her body seemed to be alive under the shadow of the magic light! Incantation, begin to be chanted.


    Lolo''s dance was coming to an end, not that all the movements she knew were exhausted, but that her strength was running out. No one knows how heavy this dance is. The dance sacrifice is the servant of Jinling. To please God during the celebration, it''s just enough to dance. If they want to ask the worshipped Jinling for help, they have to bear a lot of extra hard work. She could feel that something in her body was being taken out. It was not that Jinling deliberately embarrassed her, it was just that she paid the ticket for Jinling''s contribution in this world. Dance festivals usually don''t live to a very old age. They show not only dance, but also life itself.


    "I''m dying. Do you have any idea?" Speaking is the most taboo in sports. As long as you speak, the rhythm of breathing will be disturbed. The dance that has already been slightly disordered appears flaws immediately after asking questions. Although Lolo immediately straightens his posture, Zhengyi dance is the most solemn and dignified dance, and any flaws of the dancer will be infinitely magnified. In an instant, the bones that had been pressed on the beach like dead things came back to life, shaking the sand on the body, as if they were ready to go. Fortunately, it makes sense for dancers to procrastinate."Shua!" A handful of sand is lifted into the air by via. Strange to say, how high and how far can sand fly? A moment''s time should fall again. However, the sand thrown out by the female Mage at this time was like a bird and disappeared into the air. At the same time, the beach moved. Yes, not a few grains of sand, not a few areas, but the entire sandbank near the edge of the water began to roll. Sand seems to have life, but it seems to be turned into water droplets, fluctuating with abnormal pulsation. And the center of the ups and downs is Viva.


    Her hands kept throwing the sand in the air, and the sand on the beach began to gather and climb, rising one by one. These sandbars are about half a person high, and they are as tall as ankles and as thick as wrists. The female mage''s eyes were wide open, and her open fingers closed little by little, as if she was holding something hard in her hand. As her fingers closed, the sand dunes gradually moved, accurately shaking to the side of the mantra bone. Finally, weia''s hands were completely closed and became two fists. She clenched her teeth and waved her high fists downward!


    "Dong!" The sand dunes fell down and turned into greedy monsters, swallowing all those bones. In a flash, there was nothing on the whole beach except for them. The sand was flat as if it had just been washed by the waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    Generally speaking, the effect of magic is not intuitive.


    For example, if you want to kill a person, the intuitive way is to wipe his neck with a sharp weapon, or directly poke it into his heart, and watch the dead body fall to the ground, and life will disappear immediately. This is called intuition. To kill a person with a curse will lead him to start from an unstable sleep, and gradually experience paranoia, anxiety, hysteria, madness and finally madness. At this point, he may lose his life for unreasonable actions, or be sentenced to death because they violate the law of enough to kill.


    In short, the way to achieve the goal of magic is process, and it is not intuitive to directly connect the death with the caster without knowing the existence of magic. However, the difference is not intentional.


    From this point of view, magic is a delicate means, its subtlety lies in its between nature and man-made. Vicissitudes of life, is the great force of nature, if you can see its process, you will not feel abrupt.


    On the contrary, it is unnatural for humans to build cities, empty mountains and build castles, and change rivers to intercept water power. Of course, this also involves the relationship between human beings or other intelligent creatures as builders and the so-called nature, but it is not in the main discussion. Let''s roughly divide the two. In this way, the boundary between man and nature becomes clear.


    So how does magic achieve its goal? In short, it is a way to naturalize the process of producing results through the caster''s casting, taking the human purpose as the result.


    Back to the case of murder, whether with a knife or a curse, the purpose is the same, that is, to kill a person. But when magic achieves this goal, it tries to naturalize the process. It makes the object go through the process from normal to crazy, and destroys himself with his own power.


    This is just an example. In fact, there are various schools of magic and their effects are different. But in general, magic is like the process of splicing. However, what it stitches together is not tangible things, but two unrelated natural things. From both ends of it, it is reasonable, but the process from one reasonable to another is beyond life experience and logical cognition.


    But there are some differences in the magic she performs. What she calls the plastic energy magic shows something different from the one mentioned before. The rest of the team knows that. Although it seems that her magic is to control the beach through sand particles, from the perspective of magic, she is not a guide, but directly applied to it with her own will.


    Is there a difference? Careful use of magic to guide the formation and operation of a spell, and directly show the magic with their own will, perhaps the latter is more intuitive and secure.


    But if so, what is the difference between the so-called spellcasters and those evil gods from outside the world who wield incredible power? They are all imposing their own will on the world, only the difference of quality and quantity. At a deeper level, they are consistent.


    Isn''t it a great good thing to use human body and strength to achieve things that only exist outside the world can do?


    "They should be quiet for a long time, and thanks to the terrain, cave dropping is much better than on the ground." Wei Ya wiped the sweat from her forehead and said to her friends in a relaxed tone.


    When she cast the spell, she showed difficulty, but now that she has finished casting, she does not look as damaged as other casters, which is in sharp contrast to Lolo, who is almost unsteady.


    At the beginning of this mission, the mysterious grey robe made everyone feel curious and awed. Now, the mages from the city of ten thousand Dharma have substantially demonstrated their abilities no less than those of grey robes.


    "Why do you look so ordinary? You should be very tired when casting on such a large scale. " The old man with a pointed cap showed a puzzled look and asked timidly. This is also a problem for all.


    "By building a magic circuit in the brain in advance, we can reserve magic under the premise of occupying a lot of thinking ability. The disadvantage is that this is equivalent to a person reciting articles in his mind during daily life, which will inevitably lead to disorientation and greatly limit the number of casting before the next preparation. The advantage is that you can use much better magic than the live build in a short period of time, which can reduce the casting frequency but increase the casting efficiency. For the caster of a team action, the separate preparation spell can successfully deal with most emergencies. The problem is that when you meet an unexpected enemy, you will not be able to defend yourself. "


    Of course, weia''s family members did not take the initiative to say so. Cheese''s eyes opened somehow, perhaps while Lolo was dancing, or when the sorceress was using the hole drop technique in her mouth.


    In a word, the grey robe seems to have recovered to its peak, shaking the sand on his body while standing up.


    "You can see so much in just one cast?" Weia''s voice is a little hoarse. It''s not a sequela of casting, it''s all because cheese says it''s the strategy of the mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas. In other words, this is the characteristic of their school. Even if the grey robe didn''t explain the merits and demerits of this casting method, it was enough to frighten the casters of this school."This idea and the spell you just used have been shown by my trainer as an example. I just didn''t expect anyone in the world to do that, and it developed into a whole system. " What Cheese says is not good or bad. He didn''t say that Clark used it as a counter example to illustrate this method of casting, which is unnecessary.


    As for the reason why it will become a counterexample, it is not a question that needs to be discussed now. Only through this move, grey Pao has roughly understood what kind of place the so-called city of ten thousand Dharma is. He has to admit that he is beginning to look forward to going there.


    Looking forward to looking forward to it, the matter at present has to be solved. A few words about viya''s casting restrictions means that her role on this beach can only be played here. Burying the curse bone just blocked a wave of attack. Now they are put into their pockets, and they have to deal with whatever the other party throws in.


    And expect these casters to destroy this bag? The supernatural powers of evil gods are the natural enemies of the vast majority of casters. Their horror lies in their irrationality. It is extremely difficult to fight against unreasonable magic with reasonable magic, which is like trying to persuade hungry tigers not to eat people.


    However, don''t forget that cheese is not a general caster, he is half of the same kind of evil gods. Thus, if he is willing to use a little bit of another force in his body, he can break the magic. The problem is, it''s like announcing to others that he''s not just a caster.


    There''s no need to do that. The suppression effect of foreign magic on magic is remarkable, but it does not mean that there is absolutely no way. As long as you have enough understanding, nothing is impossible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    The people on the beach gradually cooled down after the initial jump. They also realized that the problem was that Viva''s magic only solved the enemy''s first attack and did not help them get out of here. Others who had recovered, fearing the next attack from the enemy, began to propose to move further inside the sandbar.


    Of course, they also understand that there is a problem, but no matter how they observe with magic vision, they can''t find the key to the other party''s keeping them here from the beach. In this case, it is better to move in another direction and see how this method works.


    Cheese did not support or oppose, he just stood quietly with his apprentice. Luo Luo, who had just exhausted a lot of physical strength, sat beside them, always watching whether the bone would run out of the sand at his feet. The result is self-evident. After walking for some distance, the grey robe still stands behind them less than a few steps away.


    The man in the source wants to look at the cheese and move backwards, and be held by the latter, "if you do that, something bad may happen. We are in each other''s Trap now. Don''t be so anxious to lift the curtain


    The most dangerous part of heresy lies in this. The indescribable power from evil gods often has no direct effect. It will quietly reverse some natural things, and this range is very subtle.


    For many people, there may be no big difference between cult believers and religious personnel with normal belief, because the former will cover up their actions carefully, and even if they can''t, they will also confuse the public and the public by using strange skills. This is very similar to the power they use. In the hands of ordinary people, the magic power is not so intuitive. Their advantage is that they can not be detected.


    However, this is not to say that heresy is just a cover up. On the contrary, the nature of the power of evil gods is infinitely terrifying, but their believers mistakenly believe that they have mastered the usage of the heresy and use it as a cover up. But once the cover of the cover is uncovered, the strange skill will reveal its ferocious and terrifying real appearance.


    That''s why the more astute people tend to end up worse in the face of heretics, and the more stupid people are more likely to retreat. Accept the exception, and regard it as normal, not everyone can do, people''s life is in inertia. Therefore, the more simple situation is that they do not know where the abnormality is at all, and there is no disease or disaster.


    The caster, no matter what school of magic, can master the scale of its people are smart and intelligent, and because they master magic, know what ordinary people can''t know, their self-reliance may be higher than the secular nobles. Such people are the most dangerous when they face the magic. Their agility, judgment of the surrounding situation, and even their ability to move and master the skills will become the opportunity to destroy the surface of the sorcery.


    For a long time, there is a strange relationship between the caster and the cult, which is mainly because if the two start to conflict, they will end up in the end.


    That''s what Cheese wants to stop. Yuan was keenly aware of the anomalies and possible solutions in this space, but the results were unpredictable. In contrast, or with other methods to pass more secure. The grey robe simply explained to the other party the reasons for his obstruction, which was not a secret to him. Rather, out of his disgust with evil gods and their followers, he wanted to tell everyone about it.


    It''s just that the people who listen to his promise are not necessarily. After listening to cheese''s simple description of the strange skill, all the people present showed their disbelief. They had never seen anything indescribable, so they couldn''t imagine what it would be like. This can not be blamed on them. After all, those who have really seen the power and appearance of evil gods are either dead or crazy, and none of them can talk about it.


    "How do you get out of here? If we can''t deconstruct it from within, or destroy its internal sequence, can we just wait for those guys to let us out? " Although Viva''s words were harsh, they were agreed by everyone, including Lolo. How terrible the enemy has been in the face of evidence.


    To make the grey robe argument stand, they either uncover the veil of heresy and try to see whether the source method will bring unspeakable terror or remove the damned trick. Or cheese himself, take them out.


    There is no need to say much, because after this period of experience, the people in the team have lost their breath, and their eyes have a faint burning fire. It is not fighting spirit or other passionate emotions, but the nameless fire in their hearts.


    Seeing this, cheese sighed. Maybe Jung had a good intention to recruit these helpers for him at the beginning. He also had to admit that more people would be more efficient. However, there is a reason why casters always act alone. What they dislike most is to give up their pace to respond to others, even to ordinary people. It is even worse to cooperate with other casters.


    The magic light in his eyes was restrained. The gray robe was still on his body. Cheese gestured the apprentice to step away from him and stood still.


    The wind, from unknown places, blows on the beach, blowing people''s lapels and sand on the ground, and then gathered around the people in grey robes. The wind didn''t really touch the cheese. They whirled and roared around him about the width of a palm. There were black particles hidden in it. Those particles were not pure black. Only because of their small size, the complex colors showed such a result.The grey robe stretched out both hands and poked into the wind. The palms were slightly concave to let the particles agglomerate slowly. It doesn''t sound very intense, but if you look at it from the perspective of magic, you can see how powerful the magic around cheese is.


    If the magic power that suddenly erupted when VIIa just cast her spell is like a star of the night, the golden spirit responding to Lolo is a bright moon, while cheese, his magic power is like an erupting volcano, which makes people feel chilly just by seeing it, with the premonition of destroying everything and the burst energy from the deep crust. And it''s all magic, from his magic.


    "My God, is this guy a magic pot or something? How can he use so much magic? Is he human? What kind of monster is this The old man with a pointed hat covered the brim of his hat with one hand, staring at the gray figure with dead eyes, and uttered a sincere sigh.


    The magic power in the human body is very limited, and it will not be much more than the physical strength of a person. However, the current situation of cheese is like that one has the physical strength of an army. This is another skill that cheese gradually discovered. When he was fighting the demon lord outside Longji mountain six years ago, he was the opponent relying on this magic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    He had this kind of conjecture when he talked about the magic power which was so huge that even cheese himself was afraid.


    That is, the magic does not come from any excellent talent or strict training, because if so, he shouldn''t have had a magic hole, his magic power should be vast. The explanation he could think of was that these magic powers did not come from him, although they existed in his own body, but just like the force outside the world, this kind of existence was hidden. If there was no chance, until he died, these magic powers would not respond to his call. Fortunately, the hidden things have been excavated and can be used.


    The amount of magic is enough. To master this magnitude of magic is very dangerous for a single caster without array or other arrangements. Fortunately, cheese didn''t really want to use this magic storm to do anything. He just used them to quickly screen out the fragments in the sand, those exotic fragments.


    This process is not as direct as panning for gold in the sand, because the remnants of magic are invisible and untouchable. It takes many steps for them to be collected in a presentable state. But these steps are already familiar with the grey robe.


    The grains in his hands have accumulated to a certain extent, and the wind of magic will disappear. The magic he is about to use does not need so much magic. Hands, held high, close on top of the head, particles in the palm are gathered in the palm, cheese solemnly put his hands in front of him, and then began to rub his hands.


    This movement was totally inconsistent with the momentum he had just shown, so it left others at a loss.


    Magic doesn''t always have to be powerful. It''s a tool to achieve your goals. It''s easy to use. After rubbing his hands together for about ten seconds, he felt that the shape of the polymer in his palm was almost the same. Then he took two steps forward. He put his right hand on the bottom and naturally put it behind him. Then he bowed down and gently threw it forward.


    A black sphere the size of a nail rolled out of his palm and landed on the beach and rolled forward. Strangely enough, the ball doesn''t look heavy, but it leaves a very obvious mark on the beach, and it has been rolling out for a long time without any sign of stopping.


    "Follow this line. Don''t look back. " Cheese said the first time when one of them along the black ball left a trail of steps. The others looked at each other, but they didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd of grey robe.


    And soon, they noticed that the cheese that followed the ball didn''t go around in the same direction as the one who was moving in the same direction. He was really away from the crowd!


    Nothing is more persuasive than seeing. A few people no longer think much about it. They quickly follow the cheese company and consciously form a team along the track. Their eyes are fixed on the figure of the person in front of them.


    The cheese told them not to turn back. That is to say, if they turn back at this time, there will be problems. The casters are aware of this situation. No one will deliberately challenge the taboo of magic.


    Thanks to this, when they came out of the beach and became more solid ground under their feet, nothing happened. Cheese took the lead to turn around, showing in this way that they were out of the influence of the alien.


    As for the ball that led them out of the beach, there was no sign of it. Only the trace on the edge of the beach indicated where it had disappeared. In fact, it is not difficult to understand that the ball is made up of fragments of a foreign skill. Naturally, it will not be affected by itself. In other words, cheese used this technique to get rid of its limitations and avoid the deep study of its principle.


    It''s not uncommon for people who are also casters. Most of the time, the fight between spells is to find holes in the opponent''s magic, rather than fighting magic with magic. It''s just that the same thing will be different when it comes to magic.


    "As you have seen just now, if we go further, the conflict between us and the followers of evil gods will not end easily. I don''t want to persuade you to give up, but now you can''t. I mean, opponents aren''t as weak as they think. They may be mortals who don''t know anything about magic, but with blasphemy, they''re no less threatening. Be sure to think about it. "


    The cheese shrugged at several people. He didn''t mean to threaten them, but judging from the situation along the way, whether it''s the source, viya and Lolo, they were forced to come forward to solve the problem. So far, they have no problem in this way. However, if there is a more difficult problem ahead, it''s better to avoid it at the beginning than to go deep into the dangerous situation and survive again.


    Before that, cheese would not be too heavy to say this, because he did not show the strength to suppress other people in the field. The temporary clamping of fish is very powerful, but it is not impossible for Luo Luo to do so.


    It was only at this point that he was unable to do anything, that his voice in the team had risen, especially just now that he had displayed that hopeless amount of magic. There are so many performances that the arrogant spellcasters are not dissatisfied. Of course, cheese doesn''t want to give orders. He doesn''t really care about the ability of these people. He just doesn''t want them to die in this meaningless reserve."Now that''s all, let me show you what I can do." The old man in a pointed hat smacked his lips and said. So far, he''s the only one in the team who doesn''t have a true caster, with the exception of Juni, who has no casting ability.


    Perhaps out of shame, or out of competition with his peers, the old man with a living staff demonstrated his skills in front of others for the first time.


    The slender legs of the insect spread out and fell to the ground like a base supporting the body. The old man released the hand holding the staff, let it adjust the height, and moved the crystal ball to the height of his chest. Then, his hands were suspended on both sides of the crystal ball, and a dim magic light flashed in his eyes.


    So far, he has the lowest concentration of magic light among all people. If you don''t look carefully, you will even ignore the brilliance from the turbid pupil. It''s more or less impossible to expect his spell, because even if the aura can''t cover all of a caster, it can also show how much magic the caster can mobilize.


    "The crystal ball tells me that our goal is waiting in front of us. If we want to achieve our goal, we need three trials, and frogs will show us the way." As far as the matter is concerned, the old man is not quite like a qualified caster at present. He is closer to the diviner who does not know the truth or falsehood on the roadside, whether in tone or in body movements. Wei Ya''s brow is slightly wrinkled. As a caster born in the city of ten thousand Dharma, she has not never seen the magic of prophecy. However, it should not be expressed so secularized, which makes it look like hate and unreliable.


    "As far as we know, divination is not entirely accurate in predicting the future." Women in the source question. Divination is just to show a certain possibility in the future, which is the basis of divination.


    "Well, if you believe it, you will have it; if you don''t believe it, you will not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    "Don''t worry about things in the dark! They are not real! " Although the speaker is eloquent and precise, his expression is extremely nervous and alert. In this man-made darkness, even the Barak blood clan should be careful. But what should he be on guard against? In the land of no light, it is obvious that vampires are the existence of fear. What can they fear? The huge hand slowly stroked Jung''s shoulder, causing the corners of his mouth to twitch subconsciously.


    "Get out of here." The white haired Genie showed a ferocious expression, his right hand suddenly waved, and his cloak behind him opened like the wings of a bat. The big hand immediately disappeared into the darkness, leaving a pale handprint on his shoulder. In fact, Jung didn''t feel threatened. Judging from his performance of the palm marks on his shoulder, he was more disgusted that the hand had stained his clothes. But it was only for him that the rest of the chaos was not so easy. Perhaps Jung himself is not calm, but his long life has taught him to hide his emotions in the most critical situation. Of course, it is more likely that his facial muscles have lost vitality for too long.


    "Not really? I''ve never seen such a real phantom! Do you want to tell me that if we don''t resist, these things won''t be torn apart by us? It''s murder Alice waved a short knife, which was different from the short sword she had used before. There was no obvious frame to distinguish the blade from the handle. Moreover, the blade was only two-thirds as thick as the body, and only one blade was opened. Such weapons are relatively rare in human communities, and are more common among elves, especially those who have left the forest to live on the plains and build cities. Compared with their counterparts in the forest, they need to resist the enemy more, so they have higher requirements for weapons.


    "Those things are dust! Don''t you see, my dear parrot? They''re just dust! They''ll only get your clothes dirty, damn it, so don''t let your excess fighting spirit stir up more ups and downs! You are creating your own opponents There was a bit of anger in the vampire''s voice. He stepped out of his right foot, and his power shattered some creatures on the floor. He didn''t know what those things were and didn''t want to know because they were just dust.


    But the demon hunter''s protest is not just wild. For Alice, what her blade cuts every time is not only real, but also has temperature and quality. From the monocular on the bridge of her nose, the enemies in the dark also had complete bodies, which did not look like the phantom created by the trick of threatening. Jung was indeed well-informed, but he also had things he didn''t know, and sometimes he made wrong judgments. Those mistakes will pay a price. It''s no big deal for the blood clan who has no heartbeat to be pierced. But now it''s not a family gathering. The rest of the team of six can''t accept the price.


    "She''s right, white haired bat. We''re not witches. If the things here are as you said, find a way to crack them. Then we''ll believe you, and until then, we''ll have to fight these dirty, mean, God knows what stuff it is. Because it just plucked my hair! Hey, didn''t anyone tell you that pulling a cat''s fur would scratch it! " In the dark, the flying swallow sword flies up and down, flashing the unique green luster of bronze. Unlike the bronze artifacts excavated from tombs, the sword, which has been used as a weapon, does not reflect cold light. It is more like a soft green halo. Where the green light passes, the enemy is scattered.


    The vampire''s eyes turned redder, not because he was infuriated by KAILAS''s words. He had heard more insults. It was nothing. It is mainly because he is deeply aware that he has neglected the arrangement of his opponent. If the traps set in the previous floors were created by one person, then the problems they encountered at this time came from the original owners here, that is, those cultists. Only they can use such means, and they actually have such a period of time immersed in the joy of breaking the chain, leading the team into this trap. For a leader who thinks he has the ability to see a little, this inevitably brings a considerable sense of frustration.


    "Dust, where there is no light, you can be everything. Once exposed to light, you become the most indifferent thing. There are some similarities between us. Unfortunately, you are only affected by magic, which is essentially different from me. When I was young, a man I knew told me that his people believed that mice grew out of rotten grass and that decaying plants would turn into flying insects. I ridiculed him severely, told him that mice can only be born by mice, flying insects will only come from pupae and eggs. Now, no matter who your spells come from, it''s embarrassing for me. People live a long time, a lot of things can be put down, but can not put down is the past


    Scarlet eyes bloom in the dark floor, which is different from the magic light in the caster''s eyes. The red light in the blood clan''s eyes does not spread outward. It only exists in the eyes, and does not form a light column or halo. False, like two pieces of red stickers on the wall, makes people can''t think of it as biological eyes. Vampires can not be called creatures, they are beyond the life and death of the long life, eat death. The white haired Genie opened his hands, his fingers clenched the cloak behind him, and the bat opened his wings completely, but not to fly. Inside that magnificent cloak was a terrible deep darkness, which devoured other darkness, and in the space where the darkness disappeared, light emerged. This strange sight is puzzling, because darkness and light should not have been presented in this way, but only for a very short time. A moment later, the darkness returned.Just full of fighting in the space quiet down, the enemy composed of dust did not hit again, the original dark room from where there is a little glimmer. It''s not surprising that it''s daylight outside, and the cracks in the wood or windows can be the gateway to the sun. Jung returned to his ordinary appearance, and his broad cloak wrapped his body with only one head exposed. He looked around and threw out a stone.


    "Pa!" The stone hit the wall, and the flashing cremation lit up the wall lamp hanging there. Then the light, the team found more lampstands, in the process of gradually lighting around, they also had a general understanding of the situation of this layer. Compared with the previous two-story house, it''s just like it hasn''t been decorated yet. Except for the floor near the secret staircase, most of the ground was covered with tattered cloth, covered with stone bricks and mud. Corresponding to it is the floor pattern, in addition to several relatively thick walls used to share the weight of the four walls, there is no clear concept of the room, which makes people can not help but have a sense of emptiness. But strangely, it is said that in such an open place, even the sound of footsteps may echo, but there is no such situation between just a few people fighting, as if that piece of darkness filled the space, so that the sound will not return.


    However, both magic and Magic have this characteristic. In the indistinct chaos, everything they cause is unreasonable. If you look back after the spell is removed, those violations are likely to be the key to the caster''s sense of pressure and confusion in the design of the spell. People who have been used to dealing with magic will soon be relieved. They have experienced that situation too many times. They know that the past will never come again. Only now can they grasp it.


    "Here, it''s like something''s barn." ATA, covering her nose lightly, said to something on the edge of a wall. Looking for fame, they saw a nest of rotten straw and various kinds of food scattered around the nest, from rotten bones and meat to vegetables and fruits. Most of them were thrown away after being bitten a few times.


    They exchanged eyes with each other. If this is really a barn, what is it keeping? And where is that thing now? The most important thing is, where are the owners of this house, those cultists?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    "Go and see if there is any step up again. If there is something like a mechanism, don''t touch it first." Jung gave orders as a matter of course, and in this closed and repressive environment, no one would be unhappy with his behavior.


    It''s even slightly reassured that there''s a backbone that provides the way for events to continue. Of course, this is not to say that the rest of the team have no opinions. It just takes time to calm down after an ambush. At this time, the vampire stands up as the leader temporarily, greatly optimizing the process of the members of the team from calm down to sorting out the situation, and finally negotiating the next action plan.


    Taking Jung''s stairway as the center, the members began to launch a fan-shaped search network. This may not be prudent. For example, ATA and KAILAS, who have the vision of goblin, are more likely to find clues, while Alice, who needs magic props to obtain visual power in a dark environment, is much worse, let alone Joe, who is almost instinctive ¡£


    It''s just that there is no time to explore the space slowly. Even after several passes, there is no sign of the enemy. Either there is no enemy here or they have been deserted, or the other party is engaged in some urgent business, unable to come to attack the invaders in person, so they have to retreat again and again.


    From the information left before cheese, the fact is more likely to be the latter. One of the two groups that remain in the flow, one of whom has triggered a pre-set explosion trap in the house, makes it impossible to find out what the actual situation is. Their group is the last hope to know what these evil believers are planning in the city.


    At the same time, it is also the only information provider that can be relied on by the team led by the grey robe and going directly to the other party''s base camp. As long as he could find out the purpose of the heretic, Jung could send the message to the grey robed hand just as his maid did to him. The premise is that they can figure out what''s going on here, and whether the heretics are finished.


    "There''s nothing here at all." Louya complained in a narrative tone. He wanted to use this sentence to express the fact that there was nothing here, but somehow, the words came to his mouth but he was not sure.


    It was as if his mind was telling him that there was nothing here, and his body and intuition were shouting the opposite opinion, saying that there was not only something here, but also a lot. Confusion, people began to doubt whether there is magic in effect.


    "There seems to be nothing here." The cat goblin''s words sound like a slight change to the snitch. But from that not easy to detect the expression of the cat face, in his pupil, there is not much confusion. Obviously, the thing that bothered the rotten teeth failed to perplex KAILAS. This swordsman who lived for many years had rich experience. As a demon, he was only very broad in dealing with strange things.


    Therefore, he seems to pull out the swallow behind his back at will, fiddling with the pile of straw, as if trying to find out something, "I once saw a lizard, and the white haired bat may know that it lives in the forest. It has a long tongue and feeds on insects


    "Many lizards that live in the forest feed on insects. I don''t know which one you''re talking about. And I have to remind you that many species are very different in the language of human beings and elves. These differences are not only simple names, but also some characteristics Jung shook his head slightly, but his mouth showed a faint smile. Obviously, he was not completely unaware of the lizard in the cat demon''s mouth and the metaphor of the status quo that the lizard pointed to.


    Keiras shook his ears. Instead of immediately following the words, he mentioned something else. "Speaking of this, I remember another animal, the bat. It is said that bats don''t rely on their eyes to see the way. Even if they are blind, they won''t have much effect. Since vampires can be transformed into bats, I think you must know their perception. Would you mind telling me? I''ll be better off in the future. "


    "The senses of bats?" Jung chuckled. He knew exactly what the cat swordsman wanted to say,


    "I know what you mean, but in fact, they just rely on sound to judge their direction. But it''s not just that the sounds we can''t hear, but they''re real. Maybe the same is true of the magic that witches use. They''re pulling things that we can''t perceive into our perceptual regions. But when it comes to difficult perception, snakes are much more terrible than bats. Bats can only measure the shape of things by sound, but snakes can sense the heat of their prey with their organs around their mouths. It''s a very practical sense for people who want to hunt warm blooded animals


    "So you''re not a white haired bat, but a white scale snake?" Kellas pulls the sword out of the rotten grass and turns to look at the vampire. The latter''s face was even more smiling. He stretched out his hands from his cloak and, like a speaking aristocrat, sprang open, his two index fingers pointing to the left and right.


    "In the legend of distant land, the hairy snake represents that it is about to become some higher creature. That creature shares the same name with the Dragon we know, but it is far from it in essence."


    "Well, if you have a chance, you have to find someone to know about it. Because I am very curious, that kind of creature is not, also can bleed! Taran Before words fall, the body is far away. KAILAS''s feet burst into force and ran to Jung''s right side at a very fast speed. His sword in his hand was ready to stab, and ran straight to an empty corner.At the same time, ice snow smart female swordsman has already been able to break the mystery between the cat goblin and the vampire. At the moment of her companion''s hand, fraklag cuts horizontally to the other side!


    "Poof!" "Poof!" Blood, splashing from the headless chamber, is like a fountain. The head, with an incredible expression, whirled to the ground in the air, wrapped in a hood that had been cut off together. When the magic sword passed by, two headless human bodies suddenly appeared in the empty place. As the sword edge crossed, the dead bodies fell to the ground.


    On the other side, half of the flying swallow sword disappeared, which seemed to disappear completely. Only the sound of the sword tip when it disappeared proved that this was not the case.


    "Joe, protect that girl. Alice, take out your best talisman, and we''re going to hunt! " The blood clan is not surprised by what happened suddenly, because it is he who points out the hiding places of the two targets.


    In fact, it is very simple, as long as we confirm that the existence of heretics and breeding is still here. It''s not hard to tell from the size of the hut and the structure of the whole floor without windows and doors. That is, what they''re looking for is still here. Just like the initial attack when you step into this layer, when the senses can''t provide enough accurate information, they will become the best tool for the other party to fool you.


    As long as you erase the color and shadow, the naked eye can''t catch it; as long as you remove the step and breath, the ear is useless; as long as the smell is covered, the nose has no surface. This sounds hard to achieve, but don''t forget that dust should not be turned into weapons.


    This is what Jung metaphorized when referring to the sense organs of bats. Some sounds can not be perceived by human beings and spirits, but it does not mean that they do not exist. In other words, bats even live on.


    As for the snake, it is the vampire telling his companion that he has found the enemy''s location. Maybe the offspring of the evil god are not in the scope of his search, but can search for human beings? That is simple for the blood clan. All their senses exist for this.


    Back to the present moment, just after KAILAS and ATA broke the camouflage of each other, the floor which was just silent became lively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    In fact, think about it carefully, the scene just now is really funny. Clearly, there are heretics and the monsters they raise and worship, but they perform a pantomime after the team comes up. That is, carefully avoid each member of the team close to their own, so that they do not really touch themselves, and then create the illusion that there is nothing here.


    This sounds incredible. All the people present are experienced veterans, including old monsters like Kellas and Jung. It''s very difficult to play this trick of catching and hiding in front of them, even if it can perfectly unfold the camouflage. Because their intuition can go beyond their senses, just as rotten teeth perceive.


    But just like cheese''s definition of heresy and magic, if they use magic to cover up their tracks, they can''t really be infallible, because in the final analysis, magic is still in the rules of the world''s operation, which can provide convenience for use. Strange magic is different. Evil gods from outside the world do not abide by all the rules of the world, so do the magic they give.


    However, if you think that magic is a higher level of magic, you are wrong. Magic is a craft and a kind of knowledge. The ultimate demand of witches and mages for this subject is to understand and master its essence and reverse the reason for the existence of these magic arts. It''s totally out of control. It''s for both sides.


    "Be careful!" The dwarf snitch ran for two steps, and kicked his thick feet on the front door, kicking the face away. This is not because the rotten teeth jump up high, but because the face originally belongs to one of the two evil believers who were led by the Lord ARTA! The two tumbled heads, from their broken necks and mouths and noses, stretched out yellow and white sticky tentacles, like maggots, but they were very strong and strong.


    "Oh! No The cry of surprise did not come from the members of the team. As the hidden magic was uncovered, more evil believers emerged from the void. One of them was so close to the two killed companions that he became the food for the huge worms that came out of their necks. Without hesitation, the two worms opened their flower like mouthparts, exposed the rows of sharp teeth inside, and swallowed the two arms of the poor worm.


    By the time the others pulled him out of the mouths of the worms, his arm was only heavy with teeth marks. Obviously, the worms coming out of the corpses were not set up in advance by the heretics, and the fear on their faces would not lie.


    "Stupid guys, they must have eggs in their bodies. The hidden spell activates those things and makes them become bait." Jung obviously knew this kind of trick. He also knew that the cost of magic was never as clear as magic. The latter was based on the balance of costs. The former had no scruples. Those who released it would never have a good end. They tend to fall into a situation more terrible than death.


    As if to verify the vampire''s words, before the man who lost his arms broke his throat, two regiments of blood burst out at the joint between his arms and his trunk, and then two or a terrible worm stretched out from the breach that should have been the arm bone, making a disturbing noise. As for the original owner of this body?


    He saw everything tragically. He saw how his body was destroyed, and then the monster grew out of it. His brain took the last resort out of an emergency mechanism that normal human beings should follow. In other words, he was scared to death. Now his body has become a part of other lives, and it is likely to have been so for a long time.


    ATA saw what was in front of her, and there was impatience and anger in her eyes. She has seen the same situation, in the grassland, in the wolf owner''s market concentration, hollowing out human organs and camouflage the hidden evil worms. The twisted offspring born of the great fear that perched on the trees of heaven, the creeping monsters that devour and hide in human beings are more terrible nightmares than vampires and ghouls combined.


    There is no reason for existence, no reason for compromise, no room for deliberation. When anyone in the world sees them, he or she will either run away or fight. Either way, remember that it will be a fight that only one side will win.


    Of course, this feeling is only for the creatures in the world. In the case of worms, they may think that this is a symbiotic relationship that is worthwhile for both sides. Imagine that a foreign worm replaces your internal organs, even your bones and other parts, but it doesn''t control your mind or engulf your brain. Instead, it plays the other parts of the body''s circulation, and even lovingly simulates the heartbeat, breathing and other physiological needs. But this kind of demand is only simulation, in fact, as long as the brain is not destroyed, your body function is far beyond the past several times.


    Is it a good deal? Isn''t that a good deal? Different people have different opinions.


    Back to the front of my eyes, the evil believers who appeared and were transformed by worms broke into the team here, and for a time, the three sides fought together. But are they missing something?


    When ATAH attacked the heretics, what did Kalas, who was fighting with her at the same time, hit? Why haven''t you heard the talkative swordsman make a joke now?


    Is it that he is trapped in a tight battle and has no time to speak, or can''t?"In the name of the demon king''s cold flame, I hate insects! I hate all worms The figure of the cat goblin crossed the air and was picked up by Jung. The latter, realizing that there was a layer of mucus around him, immediately released his hand and let the swordsman fall to the floor.


    Fortunately, this height is not a problem for cats. KAILAS landed on his legs smoothly, his hair standing up under the mucus, and he was in combat.


    The cat goblin will land on all fours, which means that the sword he should have held in his hand is missing. Half of the body of the flying swallow sword and its grip are shaking in the air, but the things that can be stabbed by it are still invisible.


    Unlike the heretics who gave up their disguise as soon as they were exposed, the monster they raised seemed particularly shy and would not show its true face even if it was a sharp blade. But this did not prevent the damage it brought. As KAILAS was hit and flew, the monster became restless. Its body began to wriggle, and the whole floor shook with it. Dust fell from the roof. The groaning made people worry about whether the floor under foot could support the impact.


    "Please calm down! Calm down The cult members felt the disturbance of the invisible monster, and immediately stopped thinking about other things. They all ignored how the monster transformed by the blade of the magic sword and his companions were rampant. They all rushed to the side, knelt down on the ground, and cried out in a pious voice.


    At first, a few people could understand what they said, but gradually, their words changed from emotional words to some kind of prayer.


    Atta, although they don''t know what these people are reading, they are here to catch all these guys and what they have made. There is no reason to stop at this time. Alice''s silver crossbow will be kneeling down the believers, dwarf is also ready to use a sharp blade to kill these hiding guys.


    However, the worm, which had just moved at will, seemed to have been called upon to protect the heretics spontaneously. These things with some human bodies and worms are not strong in fighting. Many actions are not threatening to real soldiers. But the key is that they are extremely strong and can''t be cut down.


    "Kill those guys, don''t let them finish! Come on Vampire''s feet off the ground, command.


    His hands stretched out his cloak and became powerful arms with long hair and muscles like wolf''s claws. After giving instructions, Jung himself joined the battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    "Do you hear me? It''s like there''s some kind of spell Lolo asked her companions nervously that her eyes were wandering around, trying to find out where the chanting voice in her ears came from.


    "Yes, but I can''t find its source. Maybe insight can be used to trace backward, but it may be detected by them. We are still in their territory after all. " Viva listened attentively and quickly responded with approval.


    Although the two women did not get along well in the past, the situation and the common enemy allowed them to temporarily put aside their internal contradictions and cooperate with each other to a certain extent.


    "Don''t worry. It''s something we have to deal with. It''s not for us to listen to these things Cheese said at the end, stretched out his right index finger slightly toward the top of the head, the rest of the team followed suit.


    Above them, there was a thick water mist, which began after they left the fish range, indicating that the sandbank might not have formed naturally.


    But at this time, with the words of the grey robe, they raised their heads again, and the eyes of several people opened up, and the breath and heartbeat also missed a section. There was no other reason. At this time, above the mist, there was a very clear dark figure winding past. The size of the black shadow can not be measured accurately, but instinctively, I am afraid that the whales in the sea are just like this.


    But the whale is fish shaped, but the things on their heads are not. Its body is relatively slender, with numerous branches like projections on its edge. The shadow feels like a big snake, but no one who sees it will associate it with the snake, because there will be no snake with so many strange limbs, and no snake will wind through the air.


    The most terrifying thing is that if the cheese hadn''t pointed out that none of the casters at the scene had noticed such a huge thing passing overhead. Now the vision touches that piece of shadow, Rao is the brave and vigorous knight errant also unavoidable double battle.


    "Lord of the future and the past, what is that?" The old man with a pointed hat sat down on the ground with his beard shaking in front of his chest.


    This is not to blame him, because the other people did not fall down, not because they were not afraid, but because they were so afraid that they could not do any action, they stuck in their places like a puppet. Fear is the most troublesome emotion among all emotions. Once it gets the absolute upper hand, people''s life and death are just things in the blink of an eye.


    It''s very clear that these people will have a shadow on their heads. Even he knew the origin of the shadow, which was what the two teams in the flow should have prevented. At this point, it shows that one of the two teams has failed. Which one is it?


    For a moment, his heart was full of mixed feelings. He didn''t know whose luck he should expect, because that meant misfortune on the other side. To be fair, Jian Qi had a short contact with him, but it was rare to meet him by chance. Besides, they had a good friendship in jiefa town. As for ARTA and KAILAS, it is needless to say that their death will be a great pain.


    Of course, it''s not clear that the appearance of the head monster definitely means the death of his companion. Even if fighting with such a monster, cheese believes that his friends are likely to survive. It''s just that it doesn''t stop him from feeling bad about monsters he hasn''t met face to face. Thinking of this, the grey robe took a look around. After making sure that all the people had no time to look at him because of the shadow, his eyes flickered slightly.


    With a stroke of his finger, he held several grains of sand on the ground in his hand. His fist clenched with extraordinary force. The sand cut his skin and stained with a little blood. Then cheese threw the sand upward. Strange to say, these grains of sand disappeared as soon as they left the master''s hand.


    Then the shadow that flew above suddenly stagnated, and then some kind of howling and roaring voice came from the high sky. The original leisurely flight suddenly accelerated three or four times and disappeared out of the water mist.


    Naturally, cheese can''t really cause any real damage to that thing. He just applied a spell that would make people feel severe pain on those sand grains. The result is what he didn''t expect. What he didn''t expect was that it was a crucial point in the campaign because of his anger. Only when they understand the real shadow, can they understand it clearly.


    Things in the sky, gone. People on the ground, relieved. These self respecting spellcasters look at each other and see their own faces in their ugly faces. However, they soon realized that the shadow was not leaving here, looking at the direction and timing. It was not passing by, it was more like going to the front to wait for them.


    Think of here, just regained consciousness of the legs and feet began to faint. Always so, people listen to the legend of the Dragon butcher, secretly imagine that as long as the opportunity is ripe, they can naturally cut off the dragon head and become a hero. But just a glimpse of the dragon on the ground is enough to make them panic and abandon their wives and children.


    "Is that our goal?" There was a tremor in the old man''s voice, and no one in the room would laugh at his fear. It would not have been easier for others to say that.


    Cheese looks at each other, shakes his head slightly, and says, when everyone''s breathing, "it shouldn''t have been our goal. But it''s clear that our running colleagues are having problems, so it is now. ""What are you talking about? Is there something like that here? " Viva is keen to grasp the problems in the cheese words, which are not mentioned in the news she heard from the client.


    "I''m afraid so." The grey robe nodded. When he arrived here, he had some conjectures about what he was going to face, and there was no need to hide from the members of the team. So he continued to explain,


    "at the beginning, your conveners and I were not very clear about the purpose of these heretics. I know, there are only two strongholds outside the city. This is not difficult to understand, cunning rabbit still has three caves, these guys hide their heads and tail is normal. Judging from the posture just now, I''m afraid these three strongholds are more than just dispersing risks. The relationship between here and the other two is likely to be like what happens in ant and bee societies


    The so-called situation in the ant and bee society refers to the fact that both species have a clear division of labor within the community. Worker bees and worker ants go out to look for food and return to their nests to support other members of society. Their queen, in particular, needs the support of the whole ethnic group.


    At present, the situation is not as complicated as ant colony and bee colony, but according to the meaning of cheese, those two strongholds in gallop city are likely to undertake the task of worker bees. They are using the huge urban resources of Benliu city to feed the kind of things that just flew past, and the thing will fly back here and share their nutrition with the same kind here. It''s not good news, and it''s harder to deal with the offspring who have been replenished.


    Others quickly understood the meaning of the cheese metaphor, and their faces were puzzled. How terrible it would be to be raised here if the things that had just flown past were only used as carriers of nourishment.


    "Are you sure you can beat it?" She took two deep breaths, forcing her brain to calm down in the confusion of her thoughts. Training from the city of ten thousand law let her once again quickly grasp the core of the incident, that is, the cheese reaction.


    Judging from the words of the grey robe and his unshakable determination from the beginning to the end, this man does not seem to be carrying out an impossible suicide attack. Or, he and the descendants of the evil god are in a group, and now they want to cheat these people to the destination to sacrifice to the evil god. Or, even under such unfavorable circumstances, grey robe still has confidence and means to win the final victory.


    To be honest, she prefers the former. Because according to her understanding of magic, if we want to eliminate such existence, the price will be desperate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    Chiese did not answer the question quickly, and he saw the tree and shadow again. It was the first time he failed in the battle with evil gods, and he was lucky not to die by the protection of the spirits and the fate. This time, in front of him, in the deep sand, is the existing heirs, he witnessed the birth of the process.


    So this time, can he beat that thing? Grey robe thought of this place to smile. The experience of the previous failure was good for him. What was the fear? He had accumulated more knowledge, and he was more likely to beat his opponent.


    br > to grasp the nature is there. It can''t be said that it is a lot better than stability. "


    Such a firm word, in exchange for suspicion and suspicion. They are right. Anyone who just saw that huge shadow would have such an emotion in a life where he was willing to kill him.


    The team came here, and again, out of the edge of disintegration, it was one thing to get rewards for completing the task, and to lose life for some rewards was another thing. Especially if one of the other two groups has failed.


    "We should go back first and think about it over time. You also said that the things that fly past come from the rush, they failed, not us. Now our enemies are being twice as involved in them, which is not in line with the plan. This team is called on the scale of a target. Maybe we can gather the power of all the people present. We do have a way to solve such monsters. But two? We need more people and more equipment. "


    The old man is not unreasonable. The caster is never a good hand against large creatures. Those beasts are often handed over to the well equipped equipment units to solve them. For even the giant, three meters tall, could not withstand a crossbow and arrow.


    "It''s impossible. Ordinary people without magic talent cannot enter the mist. Even if they come, they will lose their fighting ability quickly due to the influence of the wind. You will not be a team of helpers, they will be cut off when you meet people and hide in the corner shivering waste. I also have reason to believe that, with the ability of the convener, he can give him more time and he cannot recruit more casters who can help. We are the most suitable and rich person he can find. Besides, our goal will fly. How do you know it will be here next time. It will be hundreds of times harder to find them if we leave today. "


    Grey robes are not alarmist. The other abilities of cult worship may be slightly inferior, but only hide their abilities and patience. Those cult worshipers are often obsessed with their loyalty to their terrible gods, and lack of status and wealth interest in expanding their trust in the secular world or gaining status and wealth by religious name.


    But in other words, these guys are much better at faith than the conventional cult that collects money under the banner of religion, although it does not at all elude their damage to the world.


    As for Jung''s ability, it is not empty wind. The forces of Youhe River are large and efficient enough. It is not so different from giving him three days and a week. A longer recruitment period may indeed allow more casters to join the action.


    But the people who can live in this group are still the people in front of us. With the ability of blood, he must give priority to the most suitable personnel in the team. If the people here are just piecemeal, then the company will have to begin to wonder if the strength of Youhe restaurant is as strong as its owner said. So far, he has been able to confirm that the people around him are far from the mob.


    "This..." The old man was denied the argument by the case, so he had to shut up. Is he afraid? Anyone can see it. Are others afraid? If they are not afraid, why only the cheese one person to stand up to refute?


    Seeing such a scene, the grey robe shook his head gently. It was no wonder that they were in the position of ten dead and lifeless in front of them, even for himself. However, with such morale, I am afraid there will be problems before arriving at the heirs of evil gods. The casters are all independent people. Although they have some guarantee with Jung, they are related to life and death. It is difficult to say whether they will make any unexpected actions.


    "So, I''ll be given the task of dealing with the two monsters. You just need to help before you get to where they are, and deal with the cult. It''s no harm for you to leave before the two things come out. "


    This is the same as giving other people permission to escape. For those who are likely to carry a magic contract, the initiation of a small team leader will have a considerable amount of weight, both morally and magically.


    It is obvious that the expression of Gemini relaxed rapidly. There are some constraints between them and Jung. If the grey robe doesn''t open, they can only die and fight.


    Such members existed in the team was expected by the beginning. Curiosity is the common fault of the casters, but they will not blindly explore, and caution is also the virtue of the caster. He knows that allowing the players to retreat is likely to leave him in a critical situation, which is likely to be fatal.


    However, the two evils are less than pushing these casters to the limit to make them hidden danger. The division would rather be so. He had been prepared to come alone, and it was a surprise that people shared the difficulties along the way.Thinking of this, he looked at his new apprentice. Yuni was also frightened by the shadow, and was looking at him helplessly.


    This pair of masters and apprentices did not communicate with each other in words. Cheese conveyed only one meaning to youni with his eyes. He decided by himself. In the grey robe style of education, they were not taught at the beginning to follow rationality, to keep everything in line with efficiency and to be cautious and conservative.


    Today, all the characters developed by a grey robe are the products of his own experience and experience. At the beginning, Clark didn''t force them to act in a certain way.


    Those who want to be brave need to be brave, and those who want to be cautious need to be cautious. This is nature and cannot be taken away. Courage is irritable, anger is belligerent, and belligerence breaks early. Careful is easy to be relaxed, constant to be persistent, and constant to be wasted. Tendency and cost are on the scale.


    Cheese is looking forward to the judgment of the boy who was picked up from the mud. But before that, he has to make sure he gets there alive. The accuracy of crystal prediction has never been completely reliable, and through human interpretation, the results of prediction will become more subtle.


    Many legendary heroes have been predicted early, but they can''t be interpreted after all. Only after sadness and joy happen to them, can they realize that their actions have been dragged by invisible lines. All in all, the three levels mentioned by the old man and the help from frogs are not very promising.


    The Lord of destiny is changeable, and his disciples should not be trusted.


    The storm caused by the chanting and shadow was temporarily calmed down, and the cheese group seemed to be calming down and continued to move towards the interior of the sandbank. With the deepening of their steps, they are more and more sure that this sandbank does not exist naturally, because among the water potential near the torrent, there has never been such a large and undeveloped land. Otherwise, in such a place close to the city, it will surely be used as a transit station for goods.


    Since it is not a real sandbank, the size is meaningless. The Witch of Cang lion can transform the interior of a house that looks ordinary in appearance into a vast space no less than a castle. The same method is not uncommon in all kinds of magic schools.


    "It''s ridiculous. Even if it''s a magic fantasy, it''s a little too far off the mark. " Lolo frowned and murmured at the scene. Others stood in line with her, nodding slightly in agreement.


    Because in front of them, on the sandbar which should be located in the middle of the river, there was a rocky and undulating mountain range!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    The rocks and rocks appearing in front of people are still different from the rocks in the conventional sense. People with insight can see that the ferocious rocks with strange patterns and colors have not been changed into this shape by the catalysis of Fengshui for a long time. They have just been born.


    In other words, this piece of rock should have been near a volcano, and it''s just recently erupted. Because even standing outside the stone ground, a few people can feel the deep heat from the colorful rocks, which is the heat from the underground flowing lava. In these plates, there are a few places in which the steam rises up and blends with the water mist above.


    Cheese''s eyes looked up along the steam, and his heart was troubled. When he arrived here, he understood exactly where the mist came from and what kind of force was supporting the world where the sandbank was located. Geothermal power, stronger than it in the world, there are, can be so warm and dynamic, less.


    If you can use this power for your own use, even the worst apprentice can produce earth shaking results. In other words, geothermal is a very powerful and inexhaustible source of energy. It is difficult to control and use it after guiding it into the magic. Unless it is near the crater and in the caves deep underground, ordinary people can''t touch this power at all.


    At the thought of this, the shock burst into his mind. There was a faint earthquake in the water as their boat was about to enter the waters where the schools of hard headed fish were distributed. Is there any connection between the earthquake and the scene? It can be seen that the cooling degree of the stone field in front of us is not far away from when they were formed, but it is not close to that time.


    But earthquakes and volcanoes, the two things connected together, gave cheese a sense of uneasiness. No matter how skillful he is in magic, he is also very unlucky in the face of rolling lava. No matter whether the heretics found a new crater or simulated the landscape by any means, it is not conducive to the mission.


    "How can we get there?" Luo Luo''s embroidered eyebrows were twisted into a ball. She reached over the stone floor and looked at her light soles. With these shoes, it was impossible for her to walk past.


    It is not only her, but the environment and climate of Benliu City decide that people who live here will not wear too thick boots. It is obvious that they are hard to cope with the hot rocks, whether they are animal skins or cloth. Once the shoes were damaged, raoshi could only step on the ground with his feet.


    "Leave it to me." Viva pulls out a pair of gloves from her robe, but unlike those used for dissection in cheese, her gloves are thicker, which improves protection and reduces flexibility. But it was enough for it to do. She bent down, put her hand deep into the rock, looked at a protruding rock, then grasped the bulge with one hand and punched it on top of it with the other!


    Only to hear a dull sound and fleeting firelight, with colorful volcanic rocks she got down. Among the people present, only cheese understood her casting principle. At the moment of pounding the rock, the sorceress released the heat contained in it.


    As a result, she not only acquired a piece of volcanic rock, which lost its heat energy, but also became very fragile due to rapid cooling. Viva put it on a relatively flat ground, and took out a small hammer from her clothes. The handle of the hammer was no more than the thickness of her fingers, and the head of the hammer was only a little larger than her finger. But from the sound of the hammer being waved, its quality and appearance may not be completely consistent.


    All in all, the rock was broken to pieces. Viya held the fragments and closed her eyes to chant. In the magic vision, it was obvious that there was magic light pouring from her palm into those fragments.


    For different schools, this behavior can be called enchantment or demonization. Its purpose is to awaken the inner magic of things and make them become the medium or material of casting. The general caster is more likely to use potions to complete this process. It takes experience to demonize things by hand.


    The cooled volcanic rock has no less than the color of gemstone, and it is different from the cool pure gem, its color is fluid, full of vitality and strength. However, after being smashed into powder, those colors are no longer visible.


    The sorceress divided the pieces of magic to the people and told them to apply them to the soles of their shoes. "I''ve hollowed out these stones, and they can now absorb and store the heat they come in contact with."


    "Like a cistern?" Cheese is playing with a large piece of debris. The warm stone is now cold as if it was just picked up from the ice field.


    This kind of magic can''t be copied by the same method, and the energy change involved in it is not so easy for him to complete. Through this incident, he also understood that the so-called plastic energy mage, probably not only refers to shaping elements, but also a good hand in controlling energy.


    "It''s like a reservoir." Wei Ya nodded and confirmed the grey robe''s conjecture,


    "energy is not unique to living things. Living things, dead things, water, fire, stone and wind contain energy. What we are good at is to control the energy in external objects and let it achieve its goal according to our will. From this point of view, the energy in the dead is much better controlled than that in the living, so the plastic energy faction deals with them moreWilling to explain the principle of magic to others, on the one hand, is to prevent them from inadvertently destroying the spell, on the other hand, it is also a sign of increasing trust in team members. Several people nodded one after another, and wiped the stone slag at the foot. As soon as the stone foam touched the sole of the shoe, it seemed that it had sticky adhesion on it.


    When everyone, including youni, is ready, viva takes the lead in stepping into the schist. Although it''s summer at this time, it''s still a pan northern city, and the temperature is not hot. At this time, as soon as we enter this land boundary, sweat will be squeezed out of the pores of human beings, giving people the feeling of walking in a steamer.


    Cheese took a few steps and took something out of his arms and gave it to youni. It was one of the three jade pendants given to them by Shi Lao. The jade lion continued to emit cool air in the heat, greatly alleviating the pain of the young apprentice. Otherwise, with youni''s physical quality and carrying a set of coir raincoat and other sundries on his back, I''m afraid he will faint from heatstroke within a few steps. The boy hung the jade pendant around his neck, which protected his heart pulse with a cool air, which was temporarily unimpeded.


    However, Yuni had jade pendant to protect his body, while others did not. In a few people, the grey robe of cheese has the effect of avoiding cold and summer heat. Although it is also hot, it is not harmful. As a mage of the plastic energy system, it is not difficult to control the body surface heat within an acceptable range.


    Although her clothes were thin, her skin was most scorched by the heat. In her feeling, she was like meat in the oven, so she should think about how to mature soon. The situation of the source is not optimistic, they support each other, the female side of the poor physical fitness, has a trend of instability.


    As for the old man''s hat, he could not bear to take off his hat. It seems that they are all in a state of falling.


    You can''t go out like this. You have to find a way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    "Stop for a moment." Noticing that the total length of the team has been lengthened again and again, the cheese driver at the front sends out a pause signal. This area is not the kind of strange magic on the beach before it was laid down. I think lairao is the art of evil gods. It is not good to cover this rock land with too much energy if it is used by mortal hands. However, since this sandbank is a special environment shaped by magic, no one can guarantee how big it is. It''s really unreasonable to be in someone else''s tower and try to explore the rationality of what you see. But that doesn''t mean that the intruders have to bear with the odds and pray that the size of the area is within their own tolerance, and that they are all good at breaking the game.


    The team took a break on a raised and half suspended rock. Youni handed the water bag to the tutor. Cheese took a sip and handed it back to the apprentice. "Don''t drink too much at once. The water in the bag lasts longer than in the stomach. The temperature here will make the water in the body evaporate quickly, and it is not enough, so as long as the operation can be maintained at a minimum level. Can you help me, Ms. via? "


    "I can only make sure that the temperature on this rock is normal for the time being, and when the procession is on, I can''t do it again." The sorceress nodded and did not forget to explain the limitations of her magic. She placed several pieces of chess like things behind the team members, forming a closed figure, and then silently cast magic, people under the protection of the chess pieces immediately felt the air was much cooler. Although we can''t say it''s pleasant, it''s better than just now.


    "No, God knows how long it will take to get out of here. And I always think that this place is very evil. If those guys shoot another round of bones, we will have a big problem. " The old man''s tone was not good, but his words were true. Body temperature is the threshold of exercise. If the body temperature is too high, even if you have great ability, you can''t use it. The same trick, the curse bone on the beach is only to bring trouble, in this case, it will become a fatal threat. Volcanic rock, which contains a lot of energy, is not only an excellent casting material for casters, but also an unstable medium that is extremely difficult to deal with. Its complex components will make the effect of magic uncontrollable. On the beach, via can use fine sand to trap voodoo bones, where large-scale casting can trigger a bad chain reaction. Once the spell is out of control, the consequences are often disastrous.


    "Two ways," cheese did not intend to deny the old man''s view, because it was true, and all the people present knew that they just didn''t say it. Therefore, he has to find a way to break through the current predicament, at least to give the casters a direction. They often only need one direction, and it is not difficult for them to find specific methods. "First, we help Ms. weia transform her magic so that the magic can move with it."


    Magic is a very precise thing. For the caster, every kind of magic is between grasping and carefully carving. Therefore, there will be a scroll or book recording the method of casting magic. That is what the author does not want to spend a lot of energy summing up to disappear. In other words, private magic has a popular side. For the existence of the same caster, they usually need only a simple explanation of the principle, and they can complete the casting as it is. Although the process and effect may be higher than the original magic, it is only a matter of efficiency and details. If you carefully adjust it, you can''t improve it.


    Of course, this does not mean that the transformation of magic is a simple thing to accomplish in one move, and the way hidden in it is both profound and dangerous. If all the people present were not casters, cheese would never have made this proposal. After all, the meaning of the grey robe is to let her announce the principle of this magic. For the mage, this is a very fatal thing. Interestingly, viva herself did not show any displeasure. She even seemed to be eager to try. This is one of the characteristics of the casters in the city of ten thousand Dharma that cheese noticed. Compared with the opinions of most schools of magic, they are much more open.


    "But there are not many people here who can help. At least I can''t offer advice. " Lolo said timidly that she didn''t want to go against the cheese, but she knew that the casters were pragmatic. It''s better to say it at the beginning than to be found out that you can''t use it. It''s true. Among the people present, Lolo''s casting methods and ways are quite different from others. The Gemini nature of the source also makes their magic unique. I''m afraid he and the old man are the only ones who can really help. Three people, a magic, to complete the transformation in a very short time, raoshi grey robe also have to admit that it is an impossible thing.


    "There''s a second way. You can say it first. If it''s more difficult than this one, we''ll think about it later." Cheese''s silence showed his hesitation. She was not afraid that the face of the grey robe would be damaged, but that every minute of it was wasting her magic power, and the longer it lasted, the worse it would be for her.


    "The second way, find a safe passage in this terrain." Cheese held out two fingers and added, "we just ignored one thing. Since the goal is deep, the believers who worship it are bound to cross here, and they are not more adaptable than we are. If a group of spellcasters walk through the rock so hard, a group of ordinary people who have been brainwashed by evil spirits will be sent to death. ""They may have a magic or treasure to be rewarded, just like the way we''re trapped in the sand."


    "There is a high price for the blessing of evil gods. Ordinary people can''t resist the consequences unless they are profane." The reason why he always has a mockery attitude towards the cult believers is the same. In his view, these people just want to rely on the so-called faith to go to heaven. In fact, they may go to heaven through death and madness.


    "It''s undeniable that there will be priests who are capable of casting magic, and the magic that trapped us and even the flying bones may come from them. But how many can they be? There have never been many people who have been lucky enough to survive the power of evil spirits and still have the mind to act. Even if there are a large number of candidates, it will not be a large scale to have such ability. So, apart from these people, can no other believers have access to what they worship? Is there no sacrifice for what is offered inside, except for them? There must be some way through which believers can worship their idols


    This time it''s the turn of the rest of the world to be silent. In the final analysis, there is no reason for the existence of abnormal organisms. If the heretics regard it as the gate to protect the treasure, they must hold the key to open it. Otherwise, the existence of this door will not be beneficial. Weiya was the first one who thought cheese''s idea was reasonable. I don''t know whether it was the training reason of the city of ten thousand methods or a personal problem. Although they were far from each other in their positions, their ability to understand each other was surprisingly high in many aspects of thinking.


    "Now the question is, how to find that channel."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    Road is a delicate thing. Specifically, it is an area for people to walk in, where the ground environment is deliberately trimmed so that passers-by do not have to waste energy entangled with bumpy mud and weeds. However, since the existence of the road, its meaning has been extended, and without mentioning the derivation of other aspects, the theory and the road as a synonym channel have a very wide range of references. The range of reference varies with the different users of the channel.


    For example, the animal path in the forest and the stream section in the river where the fish feed can be regarded as channels. Therefore, when the cheese division proposed that there was a safe passage, the problem also arose.


    What criteria should they use to find the possible channel? Can heretics be regarded as ordinary human beings? Maybe the magic of evil gods can''t cover the heat for them every time, but when it forms the road, evil believers can use it frequently at low cost.


    So, what is the form of this passage? Is it a brick road opened up and sheltered? Or something else. In the worst case, this channel is likely to exist in unexpected ways, which is even more difficult to find.


    Therefore, after proposing to find the passage through here, several people fell into a deadlock again. Fortunately, given the purpose and direction, these casters are not at a loss.


    The old man raised his hand gently. "We can first search for the answer from the sky. If the road exists in a familiar way, we just need to find its general location. It''s just that the terrain here fluctuates too frequently, and there is no good high point to overlook. It is not difficult to hide a road. And the sky won''t have so many restrictions. If you look at it from above, you''ll soon get the answer. Even if you can''t find a channel by then, you can filter out the wrong option. "


    The idea is good and it''s not easy to practice. In fact, even if they can''t find the location and the distance from the sky, it''s a good thing for them to find the location and the distance from the sky. This naturally involves a lot of risks. Even if the falconers on the grassland are here, I''m afraid they should not release the domesticated falcons to hover over this sandbank easily.


    Especially after that huge shadow, who knows what else is hidden in the mist. It is very dangerous to cast a spell blindly in order to obtain terrain information. If the sandbank itself is a great miracle, the risks will be even greater.


    "Is your staff capable of this task?" Most stick insects can''t fly. They are vegetarians disguised as plant branches. But structurally, the bamboo insect is very close to the mantis, and some Mantis have similar mimicry abilities in order to confuse their prey. On the contrary, as vegetarians, there are also some species that retain the ability to fly in order to avoid natural enemies. If the old man''s living staff can fly, it will be the best candidate for investigation.


    Sure enough, the pointed hat trembled for sure, but its wearer quickly said, "Pinot can fly, and I can partially control its movements through the magic bond. But as you can see, the environment is too bad for a stick insect. Compared with other insects, its body is particularly fragile, I am afraid it is difficult for it to spread its wings here. Unless, there is a way to protect it from damage with magic. "


    Scout, we got it. But how to protect the green Scout is a problem. It''s hard for viya to keep the temperature near the team at the same time, and even if she doesn''t move, it''s not easy for her to keep up with a moving target.


    As for the method of protecting boots, sprinkling gravel on the insect was also quickly rejected. The reason is that the weight of the stone will destroy its balance of flight, and its slender body is doomed to be unable to carry it.


    "There is not necessarily only one way to isolate heat. Yoni, bring the bag. " The grey robe asked the apprentice to take the leather backpack on his back to his side, and assembled a simple table from it. Then he took out several medicine bottles from the inside of the robe and put them on the table in turn.


    One of the most striking is the holy water in the mouth of the people in the city. Obviously, what cheese has to do now is to use these drugs to achieve the purpose.


    "Do you know pharmaceutics?" A caster who does not understand the traditional magic system always takes it for granted that the preparation of potions is a required course for a qualified wizard or wizard. This is not the case.


    Magic potions or all kinds of special potions do not belong to the category of magic strictly. Even ordinary people can prepare qualified potions under the condition of complete materials and complete facilities. The reason is that these potions don''t rely on the caster to gain their potency. Their potency comes from the interaction of several ingredients. For this reason, people with knowledge of potions cannot be equated with casters, and not everyone wants to spend time studying this knowledge.


    It''s not surprising that people present were surprised when cheese showed that they were going to mix the ingredients. In their opinion, at the present age of cheese, the superb casting ability and terrible magic power shown on the ship alone are enough to become a famous caster.


    This is not a matter of talent, but a person with more talent will have to undergo systematic training in order to quickly accumulate knowledge. It is hard to imagine how rigorous and smart planning this grey robe has gone through in order to master the exquisite skills of casting and understand the pharmacy at the same time. Especially for the mages in the city of ten thousand Dharma, it is not good to touch knowledge so different from their major.But despite the difficulty of training and the prospect of development, they have to admit that magic medicine is a good choice at this time. The reason is very simple. Potions are not magic. In addition to the loss of configuration, a potion will no longer consume any mental strength of the configurator when it works.


    The question is whether cheese can quickly integrate the desired drug with the limited materials on hand. This is not an assessment. Speed and quality are all conditions that must be met at present.


    "I couldn''t do anything about it. No matter how well prepared we are, we can not foresee this situation. It is totally unreasonable. " "But Ms. viya''s magic inspired me a little," said cheese, as she quickly placed the contents of her robe and backpack on the table. This makes it possible to achieve this. And the main raw materials we need to use this time are them


    The thing that cheese pointed to was holy water and another ordinary looking potion. It was really ordinary, because it was the scald medicine sold in the market. Dwarves'' work is always accompanied by high temperature, so there is always a great demand for scalding medicine in their residential areas.


    Cheese is happy to hunt, took a bottle of dwarf traditional scald potion, want to later study it and other scald medicine difference. But now, the difference is that there is no need to study. As a patent medicine, this medicine will be directly used to undertake a very important function in the new drug that he is about to produce.


    "You want to make an endothermic agent?" As a mage with systematic education, Weiya is not very good at magic medicine, but she is not completely ignorant. With the cheese already indicating the main ingredients of her mixture, she could more or less guess what effect the grey robe hoped to achieve.


    But then there is confusion, because endothermic agents, although they can help resist high temperatures, are not used in this way. "But if they are applied to the surface of organisms, they will also absorb their body temperature. Bamboo insect is not resistant to heat and cold. If your medicine can block the temperature here, I''m afraid it will kill it earlier than the temperature


    "You are right. So I have to make not only endothermic surface agents, but also adhesives that neutralize their effects without making them ineffective


    Cheese has a cheerful look on his face, and he likes the feeling of tackling problems, which he used to be, and still is.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    Potions are fun for people who know how to use them, because they know that they are hiding things by special means. This kind of arrangement and combination and the pleasure of breaking through the known world and reaching new knowledge are different from pure physical pleasure.


    Of course, for those who don''t know pharmaceutics, these people who enjoy it are not much different from the image of the witch stirring the green and rotten material around the soup pot in the story. This impression is not only true for ordinary people, but also for casters who have nothing to do with potions, such as Lolo.


    As a result, the little worktable was soon left with cheese and viva, and the old man with a pointed hat. Among them, weia''s role is more to ask. Her pharmaceutical attainments are not enough to join the current work. However, out of curiosity, she will ask questions from time to time. These questions often imply the differences between the pharmaceutics of the city of ten thousand methods and the pharmacy of grey tower, which cheese learned from.


    From the name of the drug, the steps in the configuration and the different appellations of semi-finished products and finished products, it can be said that all aspects are subtle between the same and different. But for the old man, his ability is completely unexpected, because he can keep up with cheese.


    This is not an easy task. The configuration of drugs is very personal, not to mention the differences between schools, and the habits and preferences of individuals are also quite different. Especially for the two experts who did not work together, their habits, preferences and areas of expertise have actually formed a certain formula in the long-term research. If the cooperation between them can not be divided into clear categories, it is necessary to have a collision.


    In short, you can''t simply combine two houses that have been built. Force them close, and either the loose side of the material collapses and collapses, or both sides die together.


    However, this one is different. After observing several steps of cheese making, he can quickly enter into the working idea of grey robe, accept the work that needs to be carried out separately, and process the semi-finished products more effectively.


    This also made cheese gradually understand what kind of casting faction this old man who did not want to reveal his school belonged to, such as living staff, crystal divination, and his superb knowledge of potions. He''s probably a wizard in the traditional sense.


    The word wizard is the opposite of witches, which sounds like a description of witches as men. For a long time, it did mean that. Until more and more people realize that witches and witches are actually quite different. Strictly speaking, witches are not human beings at all, while witches are human beings.


    Therefore, many people regard wizard as a kind of name of wild wizard. It is undeniable that during the period when the meaning of witches and witches was relative, many people called male casters as witches, including a large number of wild witches and witches. However, the real wizard has a long history than those who have learned magic by chance.


    For a long time, there has been a misunderstanding that magic comes from non-human forces. It comes from the spirit''s way of nature, the dwarf''s principle of the earth, the devil''s fury, the devil''s contract, as well as all kinds of speechless and unspeakable creatures and their ancient beliefs between heaven and earth. This idea is right and wrong.


    Yes, it is because of the fact that most of the current magic schools originated from foreigners. These knowledge and systems have become more complete and profound due to the earlier origination of their original users, which naturally affects human casters. As for the wrong, it is because if the vast number of racial creatures in the world have their own magic, then how can human beings not?


    Wizard, in ancient history, is the caster of human race. In the age when human beings were still in matriarchal clans, these people first learned knowledge from nature and brought self-protection to the ethnic groups.


    However, with the rapid development of human beings, another congenital problem limits the wizard''s progress and longevity. Compared with the elves and dwarfs who have long-lived individuals, human life is too short, and in their short life is also full of rich to chaotic emotions and experiences, which doomed their society and individuals can not really immerse themselves in a relatively stable environment to study magic. Therefore, the decline of the wizard to the subsequent replacement and disappearance, are no longer accidental.


    However, it is not easy for everything that has appeared to disappear completely without leaving any trace, let alone a school of magic that has begun to take shape. For a long time, witches are hidden in human society. Sometimes they show up, sometimes they are regarded as witches. Their inheritance didn''t mean much to other spellcasters, and even their names were changed several times to become today''s humble witches.


    In fact, what these wizard casters do and know is similar to cheese. That is, they also aim to solve the truth of everything, and these witches also don''t think that the truth only exists in the way of magic.


    In other words, their views on magic are quite similar to those of grey robes. They regard casting as a kind of craft. As long as they know the principle behind the magic, the magic itself becomes a tool skill in the hands of craftsmen. As a result, witches sometimes become masons, physicians, blacksmiths and other professions. Out of their indifference to magic, witches can easily conceal their casting abilities.Of course, this has led to the majority of witches who only use a few magic skills, and it is no wonder they will be regarded as self-taught wild wizards. The old man in front of him seems to have a special understanding and experience in pharmacy.


    "Boy, who did you learn about your pharmacy making technique? You say you are grey robe. It sounds like a group. Where do you teach your group


    The old man''s problem, like a root needle, pricked into the cheese''s heart, and let his hand stop unconsciously. Because he mentioned a question that the founder of grey tower, who lives alone on the ice sheet and outside the world, is the vast world, where does his knowledge come from?


    The Lord of the grey tower is a mountain. His back shadow covers all the sight of the grey robes, just like the Dragon Ridge Mountain blocks the cold wind from the ice sheet. They are like travelers who look far away at the shadow of the mountain, and approach the tourists who are still not touched by the foot of the mountain.


    He was so great that his apprentices never thought about how his teacher became him. As if the child is to parents, parents can clearly tell their children''s growth track, but the child knows little about their parents'' life experience.


    Clark, the first grey robe, who is he? If we can solve this mystery, can the cheese find a way to become his teacher and become a learned person like him?


    "Well, you may find my problem a little offensive. But there''s a reason why I asked that. That''s because your pharmaceutical configuration is very similar to what I know. Apart from personal habits, I think there may be some origins between us. "


    Obviously, the pause of cheese made the old man misunderstood. He thought that the grey robe was asked about the secret that he could not tell, and explained it quickly.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I understand what you mean. I mean, ha, your guess may be right. But this is not a question we should study now. I''ll be glad to visit you on this issue when we return to the rush. "


    Cheese feels his brain is about to explode, what is the old man suggesting? Will the Lord of grey robe be a wizard? How can he be a wizard, he has that power! No, if he is a wizard, is it possible that what he knows is so comprehensive that it will not be resolved? Is the wizard originally a school of miscellaneous, but he has pushed every door to a very high level. Stop! Don''t think about it any more. Start at the moment and solve it!


    "OK, OK. You calm down first, your hands are shaking. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    The panic of cheese soon subsided, and he put 12 minutes of energy into the preparation of the medicine on hand, and completed the work that the ordinary pharmacist might take a day to complete with great speed and skill.


    The mood of the grey robe really stabilized when the cream, which was placed on a wide leaf, was presented on the table. The mystery about the Lord of the grey tower is not so easy to answer. He doesn''t need to worry.


    "Do you think it''s going to work as we want it to?" Viva looked at the ointment nervously. It had not been tested, measured and adjusted. All the imagination about its function came from the experience and knowledge reasoning of the two blenders. The probability that it will cause problems is as great as the probability that it will not work. As for the probability that the perfect will work?


    I''m afraid that''s just a very narrow side of the dice of possibility.


    "I don''t know. What do you think?" Unexpectedly, this cheese did not give a positive answer, he did not give a positive answer, but for the first time said that he was not sure.


    Pharmaceutics is a rigorous to tedious knowledge. Even if the type of materials is correct, the small difference in dosage and the careless and incorrect configuration method may lead to the deterioration of efficacy and even complete confusion. The formulation and production process of any medicament are the results of thousands of experiments.


    "If you want to test a bottle of new medicine, you can only drink it to see the effect." The old man naturally said a slang saying, calling out the bamboo insect hiding in his sleeve and letting it climb onto the table.


    Interestingly, it was his own staff that was clearly to be used for the experiment, but the old man showed a totally different look at this time. The burning enthusiasm in calm was similar to that of cheese on the edge of the dissecting table.


    The insecticide was quickly and carefully applied, and the stick insect did not move from the beginning to the end. Its genus is known for its static ability. It was not until the old man said a word to his staff in a foreign language that the emerald green slender body unfolded gracefully from the center, revealing the wings folded in the back.


    The transformation of static and dynamic is beyond our control, but it shows that these two kinds of states are indeed the same creature. When it reaches a certain height, its body pauses slightly. That''s the limit that Viva''s magic can reach. In the gaze of several people''s eyes, the slender insects slowly but firmly continue to climb upward.


    Viva took a breath, and joy climbed up her brow, which, in her view, represented the success of the potion. But when she happily looked at the two configurators and wanted to congratulate them, she saw that their faces were very dignified, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t the potion work? Look how steady it flies! We''ll be able to get out of this place soon. "


    "How long do you think it will last?" The words of cheese hit the female mage''s words like a slap in the head. She looked at the grey robe in a daze, and then turned to look at the flying bamboo insect.


    In order to verify what, she transported the magic power to her eyes and used the magic to enhance her eyesight. After enhanced visual perception, she could catch that there were spots of unknown death on the slender shell of the insect. Those spots spoil the insect''s beauty.


    "Pinot has always been very patient. It will do its best to help me Tears flicker in the eyes of the old man. It is a sad thing to say goodbye to a companion who has been accompanied for a long time. Especially to save them.


    As the makers of the potions, they did not know how uncertain the effect of the ointment was. However, there is no time for them to make any adjustments. The so-called test in the experiment is actually a nickname for a dead horse doctor. Even if two masters of pharmaceutics, it is difficult for them to produce just the right kind of medicine in a short time. If it can, it can no longer be called a skill, but a real magic.


    No one spoke any more. They quietly watched the insect fly in the air, and finally slowly fell back to the ground and came to the old man''s arms. Its antennae touch the forehead of the old man, and his emerald green body is covered with black spots, like paper about to be ignited.


    Three seconds later, the brave insect lost its ability to move. Although its body still kept its original posture, it was no longer alive. The first victim, it seems, is insignificant.


    "Come on, I already know where that road is. We have to step on it while it can still be found The old man put down the stick insect''s body and left it here. The lifeless body couldn''t retract his cuff any more. They couldn''t take it away. What''s more, the safe passage is not fixed on the rock, it seems to have some fluidity.


    The pace of the team on the road again is heavier than that at the beginning. It has already experienced the heat once and does not want to experience the second time. Just had a little recovery of physical strength, and began to lose quickly.


    But this time no one put forward any opinions. At best, they are still moving forward with a goal. As long as you can find that safe passage, you can stop this crime. Until the old man at the front stopped.


    "Is this the safe passage?" Lolo looks a little unbelievable, the other people''s state is similar to her. Except for the old people who knew the target by exchanging information with the insect in advance, people including cheese couldn''t believe their eyes.Because what appeared before them was not a road in the conventional sense, but a rock with limbs. Is it rock? If it''s a rock, why does it float with breath?


    "Keep your voice down and don''t disturb it." The old man made a gesture to several people to stop exclamation. He stepped forward slowly to observe the creation which was more amazing than the work of any stone Carver with creative spirit.


    It is a huge tortoise, but both its shell and its body are covered with a thick layer of volcanic rock. In particular, the Obsidian cooling material on the huge turtle shell looks extremely bright.


    "I can understand it is because it is too slow to avoid volcanic eruption, so it simply becomes a state that can resist lava?" Viva looks puzzled, but still tries to give her own reasonable explanation.


    "No creature can physically resist lava. Unless it''s a devil or a devil. Even the demon lord can''t really bathe in lava Cheese said lightly, stepping behind the old man, close observation of its life can be included in the myth. The female mage behind him became more confused, because those who knew about demonology knew that demons were creatures that could survive in lava.


    But along the way, she can be sure that the grey robe is not a person who talks casually, especially when he mentions the Demon Lord in his words. Why would he know? Where did he know that? Did he see the living Demon Lord and survive?


    "Whether it can survive in lava or not, it looks like it can walk on the ground here."


    The man in the source made a concluding speech, and his sister was the weakest in the team, so the need for safe passage was also the most urgent. Besides, his words are also true. No matter where the creature comes from and what kind of ecological habits it has, it is undoubtedly an adaptation in this area, and it must have a way to go out.


    "Come up, the tortoise has words on its back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    It''s not hard to climb a slow tortoise. From beginning to end, the found rock Turtle was as motionless as a statue, and its head with a sharp beak like a bird''s beak looked slightly forward, as if thinking something. They came to the back of the turtle shell in three steps and two steps, and exclaimed at its huge size. Even if the whole team stood here, the top of the shell was not crowded.


    On the other side, they quickly followed the old man''s hand and saw the words written on his back in his mouth. To be precise, the words were not written on its back, but were carved on a clay board and embedded in the shell. It is a mystery how the soft clay board is embedded into the hard Obsidian turtle shell.


    It''s also a mystery. What''s on the slate. All the people present were erudite. As the casters, they knew two or three languages and knew three or four languages. It was not for the purpose of accumulating qualifications, it was purely for professional needs. For those magic books written in obscure language and ancient documents handed down from other nations, the best medium for inheriting knowledge is words, and the biggest obstacle to the circulation of knowledge is also words.


    Therefore, any caster who goes out of his inheritance area will greedily learn the language of other regions, which is the key to the Treasury for them. However, the shape of the keyhole of this vault is rather strange.


    "Can you recognize the language? I only know the writing of elves and dwarves, which is obviously not. " The old man inquired of the cheese.


    It''s not his fault. As an expert on pagan affairs in the team, the cheese manager should have some knowledge of the language used by these people. What''s more, judging from their performance, only grey robes are left in the audience, which is likely to become a breakthrough.


    Cheese''s eyes narrowed slightly, and from time to time there was a flash of light, and he was checking whether the words might be related to magic. This also means that he does not recognize the language in front of him.


    However, the grey robe will not be abandoned because it is quite normal. The evil gods believed by pagans come from outside the world. The symbols they pass on to the believers do not have to conform to the mainstream language logic in the world. No matter in shape or order, those pagan symbols can break the existing language concept. It is impossible to decipher them unless they have obtained the internal symbol book of this sect or have a deep understanding of the evil gods they believe in.


    Fortunately, language and writing are never traceless, as long as they appear, they will be related to the surrounding things. If we find the relevance, we may find the first step to solve the puzzle.


    Where is the connection? tortoise? volcano? Or something else, think, think. The characters and symbols here are not very strange, which shows that there is still a lot of room for speculation. Similar to the text here is


    "Teacher, what are they doing?" This is the first time that youni took the initiative to speak. He was the shadow of cheese all the way, quietly following his mentor. Until now, the grey robe and others are completely immersed in the decipherment of the ciphertext. He really can''t understand it, and then he asks.


    He asked about another person, Lolo, who was excluded from the decipherment of ciphertext. There''s no way. The dance sacrifice is definitely a different kind of caster. If you ask her about the differences between the dances of different nationalities and even races, she will be able to speak up and even explain the body movements in etiquette. It''s just that when it comes to writing, she can''t do anything about it.


    "They''re deciphering the words on the mud board." For the boy, Lolo still has some good feelings.


    Not only is he an apprentice to cheese, but he also has sympathy and empathy for a child who seems to have suffered a lot and is now involved in such a dangerous operation. It reminds her of the days when she first became a dancer, when she gradually lost herself in her body movements and finally regained her self.


    "What do they decipher?" The boy blinked and went on. Children''s questions are always one after another. They are not unable to understand adults'' answers, but adults'' answers always contain more questions that they can''t understand. For example, Lolo''s answer implied the importance of writing on the slate to get rid of the current situation, but for Juni, he could not see the necessary connection between the two.


    "That''s because by deciphering these words, we can..." Yes, what can we do? Who is sure that the words on the mud board have an inevitable connection with the rock turtle under their feet? In other words, all they have to do now is to make the beast move and take them out of the rock. Even if they don''t know the spell on the clay board, the ability of these casters can''t achieve the same effect!


    "Well done, you have done a good job!"


    At the moment, Lolo quickly passed on Yuni''s questions to others who were studying ciphertext. Grey robes and others wake up like a dream. When they were just desperate, they just came up with a way to find this place. Now the road is under their feet, and they are still struggling to understand the signs? It''s really stupid.


    Several people looked at each other, and the old man with sharp hat volunteered to come forward again, "I''ll try it. I''m still half a beast Whisperer."


    The animal language, as the name suggests, is a person who knows the language of beasts. At least it seems that, after all, whether there is a human like language between beasts is still a difficult question to prove. Even if it''s united like wolves, the communication between members is still primitive.Orc speakers rely more on talent or magic to communicate with natural creatures. This is also very common in the magic faction. Occasionally, wolf children or people of similar origins will become animal language speakers unconsciously. However, it is difficult for such people to sort out materials that can be taught to others. Therefore, although they are quite a few in history, they are rare in reality.


    After the old man volunteered, he went to the front of the shell, and the part of the body that stretched out the shell. In terms of flesh, the whole body of this giant turtle is covered with thick lava solidified material, not to mention skin, but the skin color is difficult to identify.


    The old man had to be a dead horse doctor. He lowered his body and put his hand on the coarse solidified substance, trying to get in touch with the monster under him.


    At the same time, cheese''s eyes still lingered on the mud board. He did not think that these newly assembled heretics could create a completely traceless language system in a short time. If so, they should be called Erudites.


    There must have been something they had overlooked and hidden in the mud board. Cheese waited, thought, and looked around aimlessly. Suddenly, he noticed something, and his eyes were sharp.


    Then, the rest of the team saw that the calm gray robe seemed to be madly climbing towards the highest bulge on the giant turtle. Before several people could stop him, he had already climbed on his limbs like an ape. This time, cheese confirmed his idea.


    At this time, the communication ahead seems to have a result.


    "Boom!" The huge body rose in the avalanche like vibration, and the hot lava overflowed from the bottom of the giant turtle''s abdomen, like an orange red solution.


    What''s more, the tortoise''s limbs stepped on the lava and began to shine brilliantly. I don''t know if it was melted or there were other reasons. Standing on the tortoise shell of the public in the face of such a scene, do not know whether it is happy or sad, stupefied, trying to maintain a standing posture.


    "Don''t stand still! Run, hell, it''s not a turtle at all! This is an Elemental creature! We''ve all been cheated! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    Lava, liquid rock, is only a little thicker than magma, not much different. The extremely high temperature contained in it doesn''t need to be touched at all. It''s just close enough to kill creatures. Not to mention the toxic gases produced by the lava and the large particles floating in the air, the effective killing radius of this thing is much larger than it seems. Compared with the current heat, the heat just now doesn''t count. The heat that seems to cook people from the outside breaks down all the will to resist in an instant. In the face of the scalding heat which should only exist in the deepest part of the bottom shell, neither magic nor engineering technology can compete with it in this era.


    "It''s a trap! We''ve been fooled! " Someone yelled, and the heat was going to make it hard for cheese to tell who it was. The hot baking distorts the sound and sounds like a film of water. The grey robe tried to identify the direction, and his five senses were rapidly losing their effect. The soles of his feet on the ground were soon unconscious because of the high temperature. We can''t stop. In this situation, life and death are only in a moment.


    "Follow me! Follow me The roar of the grey robe has magic power, and his eyes are full of light. He tries to urge the magic hidden in the robe to resist the heat. When he finished this sentence, he could not care who heard or did not hear. He could only hold two people one by one with one hand nearby, and then run in a certain direction. He walked like a fly, jumping on the gradually red rock shell, and finally caught sight of the depression before his feet could not walk. The cheese can''t care about anything else. First, he takes up the strength of his arms and throws the two people in his arms into the depression one after the other. Then he jumps forward and falls into it with a sliding belt. Then there was a series of rolling until he finally landed on the soft human body.


    After a long time, the grey robe gradually recovered. He first heard the cry, which is good, indicating that someone else survived. But then he smelled blood, which was not a good thing. You know, in that case, the person who died should be directly evaporated by high temperature. There is no reason that there will be blood left. Thinking of this, he suddenly opened his eyes, into the eye, is a dark space.


    Adjust the lantern, give out light, this space is not big, probably with the ordinary carriage capacity. At this time, in addition to the grey robe itself, four and a half people can be seen in this space. Four of them are Yuni, viya, Lolo and Yuanzhong''s male. As for the half man, it was the woman in the source. Her waist seems to have been cut off by a chopper, leaving only her upper torso and a complex face mixed with joy, fear and wonder. In addition, there was no figure of the old man with a pointed hat. In other words, they lost two partners. In just a few minutes, the two excellent casters left the team forever.


    The cry came from Lolo and the living source. The former was crying with Juni in his arms. The boy who was held by her was bewildered, as if he didn''t understand what had happened. The latter is kneeling beside his sister''s body and sobbing. He tries not to let himself cry, but he can''t restrain his chest twitch. Viva curled up on her knees, staring at them blankly, as the cheese lit the lantern, then turned away.


    It''s no wonder that no one expected this scene now. Life and death, always come so suddenly. One second, they are still thinking about how to get out of here by the rock turtle. The next second, the road out of the trap turns into the most deadly trap. It''s not a trap, cheese knows. If other people didn''t lose their ability to think because of fear and loss, they would have thought about it. The trap will not give the prey inside the escape room. The so-called three sides do not open, one side of the net, is only in moral stories. The real hunter would like to make a trap, even ants can be caught, the mesh is so small that even tadpoles can be fished away.


    Since it is not a trap? As the lantern lights up the room, you can see a lot of pagan textures painted on the walls. Thanks to them, the few people who should have been drowned and evaporated by the lava not only saved their lives, but also felt cool. This is the safe house. The purpose is to ensure that the people in the house are comprehensive when the element outside turns into lava. On the other hand, the mud board also recorded no command incantation at all. It was the map on the back of the rock turtle. The strokes that were considered as symbols actually came from the rough description of the protruding cooling substance. The purpose of its existence is to point out the safe house.


    The reason why it uses a clay board is that every time this element forms a different shape, the map used last time is meaningless and needs to be redrawn next time. In vain, they studied for a long time, and they understood the wrong meaning from the beginning. Thinking of this, cheese''s teeth clenched, eyes with self blame, because of this stupid mistake, because of this self righteous speculation, he lost two players. One of them is a pointed hat old man who has just opened his heart to communicate with himself. The wizard, probably with information that might indicate the past of the Lord of the grey tower, should not have died like this. I don''t know. I don''t know.


    "I never thought about meeting elemental creatures. I thought they were just hypothetical beings. " She said faintly, holding her knee. Her eyes were still dim, I don''t know whether she was talking to herself or confessing with whom.


    This is not her fault, because elemental biology is indeed a kind of existence based on conjecture. The spellcasters who support the theory of elements assume that the material world in which people live is a mixture of various substances, but they cannot give an exact answer to the source of these substances. Based on this, some people speculate that there may be a world of elements, that is, the whole world is composed of single or very few elements, and these worlds provide the element basis of the material world.With the further development of this theoretical conjecture, people began to doubt whether such a world can have biological existence. Scholars who support the existence of the soul hold a positive attitude towards this, because they believe that as long as the soul flows to the element world, sooner or later, a body that can hold itself will be found in it. This body is the so-called Elemental creature. Elemental organisms are different from creatures in the physical world. Their bodies are made up of a single element. In a sense, they are very close to ghost water. But in fact, the ghost water also has a complex physiological structure. Only this structure maintains its original state and has the ability of high deformation, which makes it look like it can be perfectly integrated with the water body.


    Elemental organisms are more thorough than ghost water. Due to the single element composition, they do not need the various structures of living things in the material world to maintain their vitality. As long as they maintain the supplement to the elements constituting the body, they are perfect. Of course, scholars generally believe that the soul in the body will gradually decline, until they can no longer control their body, reflected in the biological body is aging and its natural death. In order to prevent the other elements from destroying the soul, they will choose to destroy the other elements. In this process of phagocytosis, there are bound to be extremely strong individuals, known as the elemental prince or Lord.


    However, the above statements are totally closed door talks, and the existence of the soul is one of the most profound problems in the world. The theory of element boundary is too simple and crude about the composition and source of elements. So in fact, not many spellcasters really believe this conjecture, let alone the extended so-called elemental creatures.


    However, it appeared in front of them. To be precise, the surviving team members are in the belly of this Elemental creature.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    "Protect the crossbow! Old cat, rotten teeth, clean up the living believers! Joe, the attention involved in that thing! " In the attic, the fighting is intensifying. As Jung''s team fought against the heretics hiding here, the quiet and terrifying scene had long since disappeared.


    Instead, there was a lot of blood and other strange smells in the air. The smell of blood, mostly from the broken bodies of pagans. And the stink and Sour mix, people can''t imagine a suitable metaphor for the smell of sweet smell, is from the amputated worm limb. God knows what those monsters have in their bodies.


    As the backbone of the team, the vampire''s orders were quickly carried out. KAILAS, who had been leaning against ATA as a shortstop, winked at the former, waving the dagger instead of flying swallow sword twice to the infidels fighting with him, and even deliberately collided with his sacrificial dagger.


    But when the believers took back the numb hand and tried to find the cat goblin, it was hard to find it. In the end, he saw only a silver flashing arrow, zooming in quickly. With fewer enemies around her, ATA has more room to move. She takes a step back and completes a series of dazzling moves before her opponent returns to her senses. Her magic sword sweeps the enemy''s knees.


    The believer who fought with the swordswoman fell to his knees. Frarag pointed to the magic in the blade of his sword that made him unable to move without answering ARTA''s questions. As a sword holder, ATA has to ask that question, because the control of the magic sword is two-way. While she holds the other party''s right of action, due to the change of actions of the cat goblin and rotten teeth, some evil cults who are hesitant on the side are approaching her.


    "What do you keep here?" Although this question is not important at all, she just asked the other party''s name. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a man or a woman, because the ability of the swearing breaker is to fight for the time to wind for Alice in the rear. But in such a chaotic situation, it is very precious to have this moment of relative peace.


    It only happens when one of the two sides suddenly adjusts its strategy and the other does not have time to respond. Later, if we want to dig out some news from these people, I''m afraid we have to wait until the end of the battle, when the victory or defeat of both sides is divided, we can catch one or two prisoners who still have breath.


    "He is the left hand of great life! It is the hand that brings justice and judgment! You impure ones will be judged by him! Well In fact, one sentence is enough. The female swordsman got the answer and took a step back from the syncline. The silver crossbow with the evil wind brushed her hand and penetrated the enemy''s eyebrows.


    The reason why they have to wait for Alice''s arrow to complete the fatal strike is that in the battle, they found that the worms in the infidels killed by the silver crossbow needed more energy to control the dead body. There may be two reasons: either the exorcism effect of silver crossbow is also effective for those worms in the abdomen, or it is not easy for worms to take over the body without large wounds.


    This is not a difficult thing to understand. For a long time, the transformation of the host by abdominal worms has been very mild. The evidence is that the people they parasitize are often unaware of changes in their bodies, without pains or other adverse reactions.


    This means that the parasite will not use hard or destructive methods to transform the host in this process. When the host dies, the parasite will rush out of the body surface along the damaged part of the human body, harden rapidly in the air, and then support the body''s movement. As for the human body that is precisely killed by a crossbow arrow, there is no proper channel for the parasite to contact the air, so it takes more time to complete the metamorphosis.


    Of course, these are not the problems that some people who are fighting will think about. They only need to know that the time for people killed by silver arrows to become worm monsters will be shortened.


    However, there is still a problem. Since pagans will become more difficult to deal with when they die, why Jung''s order is to let the two more mobile soldiers give priority to the living believers instead of prolonging their lives to control the number of worms? This is also a lesson learned from the battle, that is to say, the longer the infidels survive, the more difficult the worms will become when they are killed.


    At first, the worms that grew out of the two hapless eggs of the female swordsman owl''s head looked disgusting, but they were not difficult to deal with until after the actual fight. They were even large worms. The things that grow out of the inside become tricky.


    In the beginning, they only emit acid and malodorous gas. Then there are individuals who can spray bone flying needles and spit out long, sticky tongues like frogs. Finally, several recently killed objects have simply become unable to be cut off by iron tools at one time. Obviously, this is worms in the use of occupied human resources, rapid specialization of their own to enhance combat power.


    Does that sound incredible? In fact, the transformation of caterpillars into butterflies is in a similar way to specialize itself in the cocoon chamber. This process is similar to that of rebirth in humans. Only the metamorphosis of caterpillars follows the internal physiological rules. No matter whether the caterpillar needs it, it can only become a butterfly of specific species, and can not regulate the appearance of metamorphosis in this process.In contrast, they collect the current environmental information through the parasitic human body, and quickly metamorphosis with purpose after thinking, so as to achieve a more suitable state for combat. In other words, it''s hard to call these creatures the same species. They''re different.


    In fact, this phenomenon has appeared in the grassland since the earliest time. Compared with the snake people under the mother of the crypt, the offspring of the worm evil god show commonality in the parasitic and hiding stages. Once they are ready to leave the host and walk in the world with their own appearance, they will show different appearances.


    It''s as if the offspring of the worm are using themselves as a carrier to quickly show the evolution of various organisms in the material world, and the most amazing thing is that their evolution is fast and endless. Insects that have been cut off half of their bodies but have not been pulled out of the human hotbed will return to the battlefield in a more war-friendly manner over time. According to this logic, as long as these guys are given enough stimulation and enough evolutionary nourishment every time, they can quickly become the top all-around predators above all living things in a short time.


    At the thought of this possibility, Jung felt that his head was getting bigger, and the increase of his life course had not encountered such an urgent problem for a long time. The prolongation of the battle situation every second means that the enemy is adapting better to their way of fighting. And as the owner of the Youhe River, the uncrowned king running underground, he must also consider the risk of these monsters escaping from the house.


    This small team is a soldier he carefully summoned. It is not the case in the street outside. Ordinary people in a hurry to defend themselves and soldiers with insufficient martial arts and equipment will only become the food for worm evolution. None of these things can be let go.


    Besides, there is a bigger problem waiting to be solved. Although it or he does not show too much desire to fight, it is inevitable to be attacked by it if it wants to destroy this existence.


    What the heretics call the left hand of the great life, the creeping meat ball left by the flying swallow sword from the cat goblin. It is the biggest variable and key in this battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    Having said that, what is called the great left hand is still in a semi dormant state at this stage. After being attacked by KAILAS, the object didn''t try to hide, instead, it began to stretch out some fleshy soft flagellate tissue from the body and beat the things close to it.


    This is not a bad thing, after all, its attack has a more obvious range, as long as the battlefield is carefully pulled out of the range, it can avoid getting involved in it. Jung didn''t do this. Instead, he asked Joe, the most powerful frontal combat force in the team, to fight against those tentacles. He did not want to gain anything, but hoped to drag him. There were deep considerations.


    It''s not like a worm in the stomach. It doesn''t have a human body to limit it. The great left hand doesn''t need to think about it if the same species that live on the human body have to pay for the physiological needs of the host and then specialize themselves into something that can replace the human system.


    It can be seen that the wriggling meat mass is obviously carefully raised and protected. The evidence is that its whole body presents a primitive undifferentiated state. There is no such structure as head, chest and abdomen. There is no obvious sensory organ. Only the mouth like eating mouth suddenly appears on one side of the body. It''s not hurt by any external stimuli, and it doesn''t need any response.


    KAILAS''s sword was like the key to the magic box. In response to the pain, the primitive meat mass immediately split into tentacles to deal with the attacker. But this kind of tentacle is not strong in nature, so it can''t cause too much damage when flying the cat goblin.


    In this case, the team must ensure that it can quickly solve the problem, because a human life potential catalyzed by the worm varieties is enough trouble, no one wants to see such a large pile of life energy into the fuel for combat. The vampire''s strategy is to let Joe, who lacks the threat, hold him back and reduce the possibility of further evolution.


    On the other hand, while holding down the great left hand, the rest of the team should quickly and neatly dispose of the evil cult and the insects in their stomachs, and finally concentrate on killing the creeping thing in one breath. This operational plan is the most secure one at present, but it is also the one that is most difficult to implement.


    Because with the action of the two agile killers, the evil cult and their parasites realized that the team that broke into this place was not an easy opponent to deal with. Their limited combat ability and equipment were not enough to confront this team with clear leadership and excellent combat power. If you want to win, you have to rely on other forces.


    There is a very remarkable feature between madmen and ordinary people, that is, ordinary people will calculate the cost. When a thing is successful, but the cost of investment exceeds the return, they often choose to give up or find a new way. The madman is not. The madman only pursues the result, and does not care about the consequence and influence it brings and the consumption in the process.


    Evil believers are a group of out and out madmen. They have already deviated from the common sense of the world and are not afraid of death and consequences. In their world, everything is just to occupy a more dazzling position in the eyes of the cult gods they worship, and eventually become his family members or go to serve him in other forms.


    Therefore, when the war situation is not good, they decisively choose to pounce on the great things they serve, and try to wake them up with the body and the negative emotions contained in the body, and become the destroyers that wipe out the invaders. Unfortunately, in the dark, there were already eyes watching all this. When the evil cult, who was the first to blunder and throw down ATA, rushed to the meat mass and began to run, the feet in exquisite leather boots stained with blood and other dirty things appeared in front of them.


    The narrow house is not suitable for the incarnation of bat, but it is suitable for releasing another beast in the heart. Vampires are often confused by people and wolf walkers. The reason is that the former has the ability to incarnate as a wolf. It is just different from wolf walkers who are full of wild and angry wolves. Even if it is a beast with blue face and fangs, the blood clan''s eyes are still cold.


    Whether it''s the wings of bats or the fangs of wolf, even the skin of human beings are just clothes that can be replaced. The essence of blood clan is more corrupt. They all know something with the smell of tombs, but they will never say it, because saying that panic is the biggest denial of their own body.


    "You can''t go anywhere." The exquisite clothing of the lower part of the body and the wolf shape of the exposed upper body constitute the grotesque image. In a sense, Jung is no more beautiful than the insects in a human body. He roars in his throat and waves his stout claws to lift the two people in front of him one hand at a time.


    But considering that pinching their heads or slamming them to the ground could cause more problems, the Barak choked him by the neck. The strategy worked, and even though the two heretics pounded him wildly on the arm, neither the fist nor the poor knife could really hurt the vampire.


    The problem is not one or two people, it''s the trend. The number of heretics hiding in this space is limited, but with the battle going on, it is difficult to guarantee that the enemy''s limbs will not have to be cut off. Whenever this happens, a new enemy will appear on the ground in a moment.


    Even if atas are careful to deal with every heretic, those who have been transformed into insect bodies will mercilessly kill the untransformed human companions, usually by dismembering them, in order to maximize their combat power. So in fact, their enemies are gradually increasing.In this number of differences, when the insects and people regardless of life and death rushed to the group of creeping things, the team''s limited manpower can no longer play so calmly. The swordswoman grabbed the running believer in front of her. The magic sword in her hand pierced into his back heart with sadness. No, it should be her back heart.


    The woman who fell in ATA''s arms looked thirty or forty years old with a ferocious expression on her face. Her thin appearance showed that she had been in a state of malnutrition for a long time. But before ATA closed his eyes for the poor man, the corpse''s eyes popped out on their own! It''s like egg fluid coming out of the broken eggshell, revealing the flesh and blood behind it, and the things that push the eyeball out.


    "No!" Rao is to see and hear from ATA, see the scene in front of him, also feel the fear from the bottom of his heart. She threw away the corpse in her arms in panic and took two steps backward.


    The corpse she threw on the ground soon began to twitch, first in the eyes, nose, mouth and ears, then the swollen skin and navel, and the flies with tissue fluid fluttered their wings, twisted their antennae, climbed out of the body and spread their wings.


    It''s not a real fly, of course. It''s an insect in a woman who chooses to specialize in this way. By dismantling their own bodies, the original body is not easy to move away, so it is not easy to be blocked.


    "Roar!" The Garou in Jung''s incarnation, waving his paws in vain, tried to cut off as many flies as possible. He now quite hoped that he would have the ability to spurt fire, so that he could burn all the flying insects in one fire.


    However, his distress is not over. The successful breakthrough of one means that the group has found a way out. The original monsters stop their actions and begin to differentiate themselves to merge with the great things in the fastest way.


    The team was in a mess. They didn''t have nets to catch insects. Although they could cut down a lot of insects in dense swarms by waving weapons at will, more flies crossed the line of defense.


    "Gollum!"


    From behind the terror sound, let everybody''s movement for one stagnation, they knew that the situation which wanted to avoid still happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    It is like a brown bear that has been dormant for a winter. It seems that the whole mountain has life. The strong and powerful heart beat is shaking everyone in the house and every heart. It forces them to beat at the same frequency as it, or they will be harmed by the invisible tremor.


    The offspring of the evil god, the creeping meat mass, the undifferentiated protoplasm, and the left hand of the great creature, at last, began to have consciousness at the expense of its compatriots and believers. Its body began to tremble regularly, because the soft structure was not fixed, and the tentacles that attacked the enemy retracted and rejoined the line of differentiation.


    If the monster is allowed to choose the path of evolution freely, the result is likely to be disastrous. Such a huge amount of biological energy gives it room for imagination and creativity.


    And the heartbeat that forces the creatures to give in forces the people present and the dwarfs and even the goblins can only cover their chest and struggle to survive in it. In such a case, no creature can stop it from changing, unless he has no heartbeat.


    It''s not early for vampires. So Jung became the only exception in the crowd who could still be active. He was used to this kind of exception. He was always the exception. When his people died, he survived. In the death of his companion, he did not usher in eternal sleep. When his injury was too heavy and he should stop his life, he was selected by the blood clan.


    To experience what he has experienced may lead to his own illusion of being different from others. But Jung knew from the beginning that the exception was not lucky. The exception meant that he had to face the situation that others had not faced, such as the present.


    "Poof!" The werewolf''s claws turn into drill bits and take Barak deep into the original meat mass. He is neither a dragon nor a wizard. Besides, even the latter can hardly work out a way to destroy such a large group of flesh and blood in a short time. Therefore, Jung can only do one thing, do his best to achieve the greatest results.


    His choice is the heart, the new, powerful center in this sarcoma that can frighten the heart. He wants to destroy it. As long as he can destroy it, even if it can''t be fatal, it can greatly slow down the differentiation speed of this group of things and buy time for his companions who are still outside. At least, they can try to escape.


    The deeper he went, the more Jung wanted to go back and yell at those people to escape from this damned place now. He never thought that fat would become so hard to penetrate when it was interwoven with undifferentiated tissue and growing blood vessels. Now, of course, he was a sharp knife, but the butter he was going to cut was squeezed to some very shocking density. With a sense of vibration, he was sure that the heart was not far away, but he was increasingly uncertain whether he could destroy it.


    The power of life is always described as good and gentle, but when it is strong enough to a certain extent, the candle light that warms the heart can also become a fire that destroys the city.


    The thick red skin film is right in front of you. It looks like the center of a typhoon. Every time it vibrates, it makes the surrounding attachments shake violently. Jung tried to tear it with his claws, but the material around him was too soft to use, and the sharp claws couldn''t work.


    He tried to open his mouth again, but before he could bite the skin of his heart, the thick tissue filled his mouth like gum. Not only the mouth, but also the huge body has no resistance to this outsider. The flesh around the vampire is squeezing him hard, trying to turn him into a living amber and block it here.


    Claws, take off. Fangs, disappear. The silver haired and red eyed spirit reappeared, with a complex pattern painted on the chest with tattoos on the naked upper body. The pattern became ferocious with the face of its owner, and it also began to emit a solid red light. This is the unique inheritance of Barak blood clan, and the unique ability and integration of many blood lines.


    The true ancestor of the Barak blood group has been exploring the question of whether only life can transform other things into their own part, that is, eating. And why is this process established? Why can organisms get energy by eating, and why do they have a range of foods?


    The pattern turns into a blood scab, which tears into a wound. The wound ruptures and exposes the ribs below. The ribs give way to change the inner structure.


    The range of eating indicates that the food eaten has the same origin as the eater, so it has the possibility of mutual transformation. So if we move forward, why is this possibility? In a broad sense, is the rich and colorful things in the world exist when the material world appears according to the theory of elements, or is the world itself constantly divided? Was the original world made up of a single element or something more pure than an element, which was transformed into various substances through a certain link?


    Soon, Jung''s chest grew a mouth, a sea anemone like mouth with a plurality of meat petals, serrated teeth, and four rattan like tongues.


    Is it possible, then, that by swallowing and merging, an individual in this world can return to a more primitive state of the world? If the individual can do this, can he or she become a higher existence than the present world itself, and become the reverse of the law of nature by reversing the process of differentiation. If so, will he become the existence above all changes?The four tongues, like toads, stretched out and pulled what they touched into the mouth. As more and more things were swallowed, the mouth on the chest became larger and larger. The protuberance under the meat flap that was close to the skin began to appear, as if Jung had a lump of sarcoma on his chest. He''s flowering, and every part of his body is blooming.


    If what the great left hand is doing is changing from pure protoplasm to a creature with definite form, Jung is just the opposite. He is devouring this creature and returning everything to a more primitive state. The flesh and blood are reduced to gas and water, and the hard particles are melted into a mixture of metal blocks.


    This is a duel between evolution and degeneration, whether the evolutors first evolved the ability to eliminate the virus in the body, or whether the degenerates first exhausted the energy of evolution. However, Jung knew that this confrontation would not continue indefinitely. He had a limit. Now, he could restore his familiar body shape by protruding the flowers on his body, which meant that his phagocytosis and integration would not be complete, and he did not want to be so thorough, because thoroughness meant that he would lose what he called himself and change Into something more primitive and ancient.


    Barak''s upper class blood clan is very rare, because they are always too greedy to cross that line.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Jung''s worries were doomed to be superfluous. He overestimated himself and underestimated the descendants of evil gods. While he devours each other, the other party is also learning from him. The fat becomes hard, and the bones are covered. The flowers growing on the vampire can no longer eat any food.


    It''s time to get out of here. If he doesn''t, he''ll turn from a devourer to a devourer. As he fled toward the body of the great left hand, Jung thought thoughtfully,


    "has he been fighting against this kind of thing? What makes him? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    In fact, there is an obvious misunderstanding in Jung''s thought. It is not to say that confrontation with something or with or without form needs corresponding accumulation. Most of the time, resistance is helpless, because there is no way to compromise, so we rise to resist. It is a wise man''s move, but it is also the art of conspiracy.


    Struggling forward in the nothingness, striving to grasp every possibility, he still retains the ability of courage in the most desperate moment, and firmly believes that only when victory comes, can he be brave.


    However, the grey robe is neither a wise man nor a brave man. He did not start to wipe out the evil spirits until he was sure of his winning chance, nor did he stand up to resist after being taken away by the evil gods. On this issue, he is neither a wise man nor a brave man. He has to do this, because he can''t ignore what he saw. He has no place to escape after he has experienced it. He is betrayed by the God of fate. Like all people, he can do nothing.


    Now, no matter how the grey robe fell into this struggle, Jung''s trouble now was how to keep the great left hand as far as possible. Yes, after a walk from its body, the vampires who finally return to the outside world in the spirit posture have learned that their current ability is not enough to really kill the things in front of them.


    The vast vitality that can''t be seen through Barak''s power is probably already above the dragon. The problem is that if it is really a giant dragon, things will be easy to handle. No matter whether it is viscera or scales, the dragon is also a living creature and will be killed by external forces. But this left hand is so primitive that it has no key.


    If there is no key, it means that it can only be destroyed through repeated damage, but any destruction will lead to its rapid evolution. This makes the situation in front of the public become an endless circle. Of course, there are still solutions. If you want to kill it once and for all, you only need to have a key that is lethal enough, and the key itself is one of the products of evolution.


    It''s a pity that Jung is not a cheese maker. Although he can think of inducing the other party to evolve into a life gate, he can''t think of an effective and risk controllable method in a short time, so he has to hope that his goal is stupid enough, or the key is important enough for a creature.


    Therefore, rather than expecting the meat ball to kill itself, the more realistic idea is to trap it here as much as possible. Jung was so smart that he had already guessed the reason why the cult members had spent so much effort to support him from the sight of the so-called left hand.


    What kind of left hand and right hand is the living energy tank. The purpose of its existence is certainly not for rapid prototyping in a one-time battle like now, because the huge life energy will make it insensitive to external stimulation, which is far less simple than that gradually cultivated from a small age. With the name of its arm, it''s not hard to guess that the object is actually intended to mediate the more difficult part of the city to hide.


    Since it is an intermediary, its energy can not be transmitted to the host as long as it is unable to gather with the host. The next strategy is that if the team can force this thing into a completely independent creature here and consume its evolutionary energy, then even if they are defeated in the end, the great left hand will lose the possibility of fulfilling its mission.


    Thinking of this, Jung''s expression is slightly better. Victory is not only achieved by destroying the opponent.


    Maybe the blood clan had an effect after a big fight in the body, or perhaps the heart had been protected, and the frightening beating sound gradually subsided as Jung returned to the ground. The huge meat mass changes from yellow white at the beginning to light pink, which means that it has the concept of blood and blood vessels in its body, and it also means that through its powerful ventricles, it can really exert the power hidden in the huge body.


    It''s a good thing for the team members, because if the damned beat doesn''t stop, their hearts will be hurt in resonance sooner or later, and they won''t have to wait for the other team to make a move, so they will lose their staff naturally.


    "Our goal is not to kill it, but to contain it. Don''t let it out of this building. So you must remember to protect yourself, do not covet the killing effect. We can''t kill that thing. "


    As the leader and the Lord of Youhe, Jung''s judgment does not need to be questioned. The spirit full of mucus slowly got up from the ground and shook the attachment on his arm. He looked really embarrassed now, but his red eyes were still calm.


    After gradually calming down the heartbeat, several members of the team rejoined the fight. Alice put out her tongue and licked her lower lip. She quickly measured the distance with her fingers. Then she turned and ran away with her back to the monster. She did not want to escape, but chose to use a more appropriate weapon against the enemy after realizing that the crossbow used in her hand could no longer cause substantial damage to people.


    In addition to their silver arrows, the signboards of demon hunters are the parts on their backs. Through different combinations, they can always assemble suitable hunting props. Except for her, other people have no place to adjust. All they can use is the sword in their hands.


    "It''s not about the effect, we have to really hurt this thing." Keiras complained as she passed through the muscular tentacles. Muscle means strength and speed, but also directional fixation.The reason why the tentacle is difficult to cope with is that it does not have clear muscle tissue and joints, any point can be the beginning of change. Now those tentacles are covered with bloated muscles, which, in the eyes of experienced soldiers, reduce the risk, although they increase explosive power.


    What''s more, covering the tentacles with muscles means that there must be blood to supply its power. The limbs that could have been abandoned at will will will not be so cheap after these costs are invested.


    "Anyway, we have to buy time for master cheese. We are only facing the left hand, but he has to deal with the whole


    ATA uses his left hand as a fulcrum to push the whole person away from the path of his tentacles. The magic sword in her right hand crossed the ground, rubbing a spark. Ferocious tentacles pierced her original position, but before it could be recovered, the held up frarag had fallen down and smashed it heavily on the floor!


    "Yes, yes, so you''d better expect that guy to move faster. I don''t want to Oh, I don''t want to be a part of this thing. "


    Cat goblin short body to avoid a blow, he keenly found that the surface of those tentacles has begun to appear rough texture, some places even produced something similar to barbed. His claws would have been able to dig a large wound in the skin of the monster, but now it''s hard to pierce the skin. We must get the swallow back quickly.


    He did not know that such a rate of change has been suppressed a lot. Jung''s phagocytic tissue separated from the monster''s body turned into a tumor in the true sense, destroying the opponent''s interior through pathological changes. If it''s a normal creature, a finger sized amount of necrotic material is enough to kill it.


    Inside the monster, the spread of the bad dead just slowed down the rate of mutation in its external organs. Just as a tiny amount of toxin can be broken down or eliminated after it enters the human body, Jung''s tumor cannot permanently inhibit the evolution of the great left hand. But does this mean that we should attack it further?


    "Be careful!"


    Alice''s shouts, accompanied by a muffled taut bow string, shot out of the corner of the floor was no longer a silver arrow, but a pot of oil with fire. The oil pot accurately hit the front of the monster''s body, and the liquid inside quickly burns under the double effects of collision and flame, causing a small-scale explosion!


    "Bang!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    "Bang!" With a crackle, the sedimentary rock between the safe room and the outside is broken. These cooled rocks are extremely fragile, but the residual temperature still attached to them reminds people how terrible they were.


    It''s good to see the sun again, although you can''t really see the sun. It''s better to have a wide view than to be in that narrow space. Cheese gathered up his hands, untied the grey robe from his arm and put it back on his body.


    His judgment is correct, the internal turmoil has subsided for a short time, and the external situation has stabilized. This is the edge of the rock, and behind him, the Elemental creature carrying the safety house is in the weak state after the activity. Its appearance has changed from a turtle to a snake, a rock snake with colorful colors.


    When it accumulates enough energy in this shell, it can be turned into flowing lava again. In other words, it''s the best time to kill it, and the elemental creatures that run out of heat are as fragile as broken cooling rocks. However, grey robe considered again and again, still did not choose to kill here.


    Revenge also needs to find the right target. Killing this Elemental creature is not only a self defeating way, but also as meaningless as burning the knives that killed relatives into iron slag regardless of the enemy. This Elemental creature is just a tool. It can be guessed without careful investigation that it will travel along both ends of the rock in such a regular way, and it must be controlled by some force.


    There is no point in fighting with one tool, and the one who is really responsible for the death of those two members is still ahead.


    The cheese stepped on the gravel and carefully slid down the ramp to the side of the giant snake. Behind him, youni followed his tutor on all fours. Of all the people present, only this child was the least affected. In the final analysis, he didn''t know what death, sadness and fear were. In his early wandering career, those feelings had become numb because of too much repetition.


    It''s as if a person who loves to eat hot peppers is not really able to tolerate it. On the contrary, his taste system has become numb due to excessive stimulation and can only be felt through more portions.


    After the apprenticeship comes the source, but he doesn''t want to keep up with them. As soon as he came out, he rummaged through the rubble, trying to find the other half of his sister''s body. Where can we find it? Not to mention the corpse, in the high temperature of the lava, not even ashes will be left.


    But this kind of words, is cannot say in person, Rao is cheese such person, also has no way. Moreover, looking at the source, most of them can''t listen to other people''s words. Only when he is exhausted or calm down can he persuade. But is it really necessary to persuade? What''s the use of losing half of Gemini and the other half alive? Their magic can''t be used by one person.


    "Go and help her." Cheese looked out of the rock and said to the apprentice.


    In his mouth, she is trapped in the exit of the safe house, blocked by the source. It is not Lolo who goes back or goes forward. Or youni in the exit side of the hand to catch this light lady, just successfully let her out of the predicament.


    As for Weiya, she was more straightforward. The female mage finally stepped out slowly and put her hand on Yuan''s head, which made him faint on the spot.


    "He is no longer ready to fight. Let him stay there until we come back." Viva brushed her hair around her ear and explained to the cheese why she had to hand her hand to her companion. They agreed on the issue of Gemini.


    The difference is that today''s grey robes don''t talk about the role of human beings. He has seen many examples of how one can achieve amazing results with will and courage without the help of magic and mystical knowledge.


    "If you just don''t want to fight, you''d better stop here. I appreciate your help along the way, but it''s better to stop taking risks before the casualties increase. " Said the grey robe in a deep voice, without sarcasm.


    He really hoped that they would stay. According to the old man''s prediction, they may have passed two trials, and the front will be the last before facing the descendants of evil gods. And the frog was mentioned in that prophecy, probably as a metaphor for the help of the frog God. When it comes to evil gods, no matter where they stand, it will be a big problem.


    Moreover, he did not want others to perceive his connection with the evil gods.


    "I refuse. We have suffered so many setbacks. At least we have to see the person behind the scenes in your mouth for me to accept. What''s more, the people who shot at us at the time have not been found. I don''t mean to belittle you. It''s just that you have to face a complex number of enemies, and it will be very difficult for you. "


    There''s nothing to refute about Viva''s argument. Her voice was steady and could not hear depression or anger, which was why it was unreasonable.


    A makeshift team suddenly suffered a serious impact and lost nearly one-third of its manpower. His partner was left on the ship because of the accident. His life and death were unknown. Under such circumstances, no one should be like this.


    But cheese is not unable to understand each other''s meaning, that kind of desire for the unknown will not decrease with the increase of danger. On the contrary, the more dangerous things are, the more valuable they are to understand and master.


    "At least you should stay. I can''t promise to catch two people next time before danger comes." The grey robe looked at the dancer, whose face was still stained with tears.However, in terms of Lolo''s appearance, tears can not destroy her beauty, but increase a little heartbreaking sorrow. To be fair, the dancer''s appearance is not unique, but it may be the reason why she has been serving Jinling for a long time. She always has a cheerful temperament like a warm campfire. Such temperament will be particularly infectious when she feels sad and afraid, which makes people want to protect her. Just as her dance can attract magic, maybe her smile and smile have a similar effect.


    "I..." She did feel hesitant about the future, and she thought it would not be so difficult, especially with so many casters working together.


    In the case of a traveller walking through all kinds of people, they should not have been reduced to this place unless they met an entire army. This is not her fault, her experience is social, her dance is for people to appreciate, so she rarely really far away from the crowd, also can''t see what kind of scenes there are in those places where people rarely go.


    In the face of nature, in addition to human beings, the seemingly stable and solid society constructed by mortals, such as the castle version, is actually more similar to the image taken by children on the beach.


    "I''ll follow you. I don''t want to stay here with him. " It''s not out of a lack of compassion or fear of the irrational.


    Lolo can even communicate with non-human beings by actions. How can he shrink back from the communication between people? What she was really afraid of was the unknown. It is curled up in a small dark corner, unable to determine their own fate, can not enter, retreat, as if in the vast wilderness of nothingness.


    "All right. I respect your decision. But when you feel dangerous, remember to run. " Cheese said no more and went out of the rock.


    The two women looked at each other, how unhappy they had been because of the school of magic, but now those little bumps have disappeared. How to unite two discordant people? The problem can''t be simpler. Just give them a common enemy.


    Now the enemy they have to face is the master of this sandbank, who has laid down these layers of illusions and traps. It''s just this enemy, maybe too strong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    The hard rock under your feet has become a sandbank again. I don''t know whether those stones are covered with fine sand, or they have become dust after tens of thousands of years of wind and sun in this short few steps. The team of four left behind a few parallel footprints on the sandbar, which looks quite elegant.


    When the footprints are far away from their feet, they start to seep out of the water. When the water fills the footprints, a series of bubbles will emerge from the bottom, forming a column in succession. It''s like living creatures in the sand under the footprints, or the footprints attract them.


    This situation did not appear for long before it attracted attention. Cheese began to deliberately take some curved route when leading the road. He was trying to observe the footprints behind his back in this way. The fog in the sky has eased, and after it has been known that the source of the steam is steam gushing from the rock, this phenomenon can not be said to be totally unreasonable.


    It''s just that, generally speaking, the fog should disperse evenly, and the present situation can only show that there is some force forcing the smoke to flow outward, wrapping it up. But this still can''t explain the abnormal situation at the foot, with the intention of grey robe, his team members have gradually noticed.


    The "gadagada" sand was pushed out of the footprints, and the original regular edges were destroyed and turned into Canyon like depressions. It can be seen that some insect like limbs push out the fine sand. The frequency of these tiny limbs is very fast. In fact, the sound is very small. If not here, there is not even a gust of wind except for cheese. I''m afraid the sound of sand pushing will not be so easily detected.


    In fact, the most sensitive eyes and ears of the team are not cheese and weia. These two mages have been influenced too much in the laboratory, and their sensory sensitivity is much slower than those who have been living in nature for a long time. So the first person to point to the things in the footprints was Juni.


    It may be due to the influence of animal disease. The sense organs of the young apprentice are different from those of ordinary people. For example, in addition to hearing the sound of sand pushing, the first person to see the small things was him.


    Eunila took tutor''s grey robe and whispered a few words in the latter''s ear, expressing what she saw as much as possible. Cheese listened to the heart of a bit of care, told Yoni not to speak loudly, one by one will see and hear to tell the other two people. At the same time, their steps can not be broken.


    The reason to be so careful is that grey robes don''t know how things under the sand will react if they stand in one place for too long.


    It''s not far from what they''re looking for. Combined with the habits of the worm''s offspring, at worst, those tiny limbs may actually be part of its body. If you start it now, you will probably spend too much energy dealing with these unimportant organs before the decisive battle begins. But whether it''s curiosity or a retreat, it''s better for them to figure out what those are.


    "Can you push the sand away? Just a little bit. " Cheese made a few simple gestures to Viva to illustrate his idea. Her plastic energy spell can be very fine in element control, which is very suitable for this situation.


    The female mage nodded and pretended to be unsteady and staggering. She bowed forward and caught a few grains of dust in her hand. Lolo made a gesture to help her, in fact, in order to block the magic light in his eyes. Of course, it''s a steady step for a female mage. She pushes Lolo away and shakes her hand. It seems that she has shaken the sand from her hand. She has actually finished casting.


    In the small puddle not far from them, the sand sloped on all sides like a pool of broken dykes, and soon drained away, disappearing under the sand grains, revealing a few thin limbs. Those thin limbs froze for a moment, it seems that they have not made clear the current situation, and are still confused why the top of the head has become dry.


    Several people quietly walked into the footprints and saw the owner of the slender limbs crawling out of the sand to examine the problem. It looks like a hermit crab by the sea. The so-called slender limbs are also its forelimbs and pincers. However, different from the common hermit crabs, although only a head is exposed, several people can see the humanized light in the eyes protruding from the trunk.


    Its image immediately reminds cheese of what Rosa had mentioned before, and also brought back some of his sea friends, shell people, from lost heart Bay. It''s a group of crustaceans that are described as having non human intelligence and can communicate with humans in a nonverbal way.


    Cheese didn''t see the shell people with their own eyes, because they didn''t follow Lothar north. In the count''s words, the cold water in the North would hurt the shell man''s fragile body, so they only gathered in the southernmost ports of the grey lion and lived in seclusion. So, is this creature with humanized eyes in front of you, is it a shell man, or a variety of shell man? Or is it actually the pawn of evil gods?


    It was also the first time for Weiya to see this magical creature. She saw that the other party did not seem to realize that she had become the focus of the group, so she cast the magic again, raising the sand under the footprints from the depression to a sand column rising from the ground.


    The living crab like creature was lifted to the height of human knee in confusion. The little guy still didn''t understand the situation. He looked around with two eyes in an incredible state. At this point, cheese intuitively can be sure that it will not be a creature related to evil spirits, because all living creatures that have been contaminated by the existence of the outside world will not have such a natural state.But this does not mean that it has no danger. This is the base established by the offspring of worms. It can live quietly here. It and its peers must have something special. If they are really neutral creatures living here, they should be more careful. Even if they can''t help, it''s better to set up new enemies for themselves. Thinking of this, cheese reached out a little to tell Viva to stop playing with it.


    Just at this time, the hermit crab finally found out that it was becoming an ornamental for four human beings. Its eyes swept over several people''s bodies, and then, of course, retracted its head and claws back into the sand, revealing only a spiral shell in the sand. It seems like it''s out of fear or shyness, but soon they find out it''s not right.


    Because at their feet and not far away, a large amount of sand has been turned, and under the footprints which have been dug out for a long time, many similar creatures have been drilled out one after another, which makes the originally open sand bar more lively.


    However, interestingly, although there are a lot of uplifts on the sand, only those who really get out of the ground are those who climb out of their footprints. Other hermit crabs seem to be trapped under sand grains by an invisible net, unable to break through this layer and enter the air world.


    "They seem to be trapped below." Perhaps sensitive to biological movements, Lolo was quick to detect anomalies in the sand. Out of curiosity and kindness, she reached out to the nearest sand dune and released a hermit crab.


    The claws of the hermit crab were so close to her fingers that if it wanted to, it would have left a scar on the dancer''s hand. But the imaginary attack didn''t happen. The hermit crab quickly climbed out of the ground after confirming that it had left the sand, leaving the passage open to other members of its kin.


    "Interesting. It looks like some kind of curse that they can''t get out of the sand on their own


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    How do you show that you have no malice to an object whose enemy or self or even his thinking ability is unknown? It''s a difficult question, because ethnic and cultural differences can make one''s weakness a threat in the eyes of the other.


    Before the channel of communication is really established, no matter what it is, it is just a clumsy act. It is valuable to be able to make a breakthrough in this competition and finally establish a person who can make real communication between the two sides.


    Generally speaking, mages are not such people, because their thoughts are always in their own vein and are very solid in their own context. In a sense, they are the worst communicators, and if you don''t get into their flow of thinking, you may never understand the true meaning of every word they say.


    Therefore, in history, there are many casters called sages, but no king really dare to let these sages travel to other countries. If the Knights'' creed makes them inflexible, the mage''s habits make them arrogant and inflexible. Fortunately, two of the four people here are not mages in the traditional sense.


    "You mean these little guys may not be our enemies?" Lolo crouched down a little bit to get a closer look at the hermit crabs that came out of the dunes she had lifted away.


    She could see clearly that, after the initial crowding and pushing, the creatures that had run out of the sand quickly organized and made certain syllables by hitting their pincers. Those syllables may be language or something like that, because after they do, the host crabs become much more orderly. It is no longer crowded in the exit like a swarm, but orderly one by one out of the buried sand, and quickly form a curved line outside.


    "Very likely. The time when the descendants of evil gods arrive here is still very early. They may be able to recruit a group of loyal servants, but they can''t really make a decisive change in the environment here. Of course, if it''s their birth, it''s a different story, but these offspring are much worse. It''s not natural, of course. Long before the desecration of the evil gods has eroded here, there have been creatures that have multiplied here. "


    Cheese motioned to Viva to put down the creature on the sand column because it didn''t seem to fit in well at this height. Since these creatures have not shown hostility, they should not be the subject of research, at least not now.


    "Do you think they can help us?" This is the problem that they should consider now. It is not a bad thing to seek help from outside when the whole team is seriously downsized and morale is low.


    Besides, after the bumps along the way, although from the natural time point of view, the time after they landed may not be as long as the time when they arrived at this place. The fatigue and energy consumption of people are not calculated in this way. Now they are exhausted.


    "Maybe. But I think it''s something to be happy about as long as they don''t become enemies. " In the face of unknown situations and developments, he never takes the initiative to strive for the best looking possibility, because it also means the most changes.


    If the best results are to be achieved, more difficulties must be overcome, some visible and some invisible. Instead of overcoming them all, cheese is more willing to follow the principle of efficiency first and get an acceptable result. If it is found that there is still room for improvement and the cost is controllable in the process of pushing forward to the result, we will try to do it slowly.


    "They say they can help us. But only if we liberate all their people from the underground. " Lolo''s voice interrupted the conversation between the two mages.


    They looked at the dancer, hoping to know why she could make such a positive judgment. Then they found that while they were still thinking about their relationship with these creatures and making the so-called correct logical deduction, the hermit crabs were surrounded by Lolo and Yuni, and seemed to get along well with them.


    However, the reasons for these two people may be somewhat different. For Lolo, the hermit crabs maintain a respectful attitude. They carefully keep a distance from the dancers and take the initiative to set up a ladder so that the special individuals in the group can reach the height equal to her eyes.


    As for Yuni, they were all around him, probably because of this, the apprentice was carrying a lot of rations, and some of the debris fell out of the hole in the broken bag during the bumping. After eating the crumbs on the ground, the hermit crabs naturally gathered around the apprentices, but they didn''t mean to fight.


    "Take out the food. We need a rest, too. Give them some. Anyway, it''s not enough. " Cheese sighed and said to the apprentice.


    They did have a round of rest in the rock before, but their recovered strength was long exhausted compared with the hot environment and the subsequent changes. And fatigue will not disappear and lie. In order to prevent this kind of thing, this time, the grey robe has brought a few invigorating potions, which are his Last Assassin''s mace, not the things used now.


    What''s more, after so long, the second monster hasn''t flown in the sky, which shows that the raid on the other side is mostly successful.


    No wonder cheese is too optimistic. Even if he knows exactly what Jung is facing, he will make a judgment of resting in place. The reason is very simple, the front opponent does not rely on a cavity to be brave can defeat.Besides, casters never rely on things like that to win. And not as hungry stomach and relaxed mind, is the power of the brain to rely on.


    "Can you understand them?" Explain good Yoni side, cheese turned to respond to what Luo Luo said just now.


    There is no doubt about the existence of language between these creatures. Language, or the early form of communication that can be called language, is actually very common. It is only the conditions that can really make the language profound and even carry a kind of civilized thinking concept, but also add the matching words.


    "It''s not listening, it''s closer to feeling. I can feel their emotions by observing their movements and behavior. I know it doesn''t sound reasonable, but it does work on me. "


    "Intuitive awareness. There''s nothing unreasonable about it, but we don''t know the connection yet. That''s why we call it intuition. " Cheese nodded. He also had a lot of intuitive scenes in his own life experience.


    Therefore, he will not use what he knows to break the dependence on intuition arbitrarily. If you don''t believe in yourself, there is no reason. However, it is not uncommon for people to believe too much in the so-called intuition, or even become its captives completely, from human beings to unthinking beasts. Such examples are not uncommon from ancient times to the present, and many of them are elaborate scams designed by the devil.


    The affirmation of the grey robe directly choked weia''s doubts back into her mouth. As a mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, she actually resented Lolo''s so-called intuitive people, especially because they still had the ability to cast magic based on their intuition. It was unreasonable. However, when cheese said his opinion, the female mage''s eyes flashed with a light of thinking. She had to admit that, compared with completely denying intuition and attributing it to the animal delusion, the statement of grey robe was more reasonable.


    This is another characteristic of the mages cultivated by the city of ten thousand Dharma. Compared with the so-called personal charm, they believe in truth more. As long as you are reasonable enough, they can temporarily ignore the difference in identity.


    Lolo nodded. She lowered her arm to the ground, and one of the hermit crabs crawled out of the crowd and came to her palm. It could be seen that, despite the belief that they were harmless, the feeling of being touched on the skin by the slender limbs still made her unhappy. But for the sake of possible cooperation, she put up with it and asked softly,


    "please tell me your name."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    The name, sometimes not so easy to give out. It''s also interesting. Before you give your name, do you mean you don''t exist? As the subject of the name, the human and things have already existed before their names are named or recognized. Otherwise, the world will be a huge dictionary with only one name in it, leaving nothing behind the name.


    Since there are real things first, and then there are taboos placed on them, then the taboo itself will become less important, because even the content it refers to may not last forever. How can the name referring to this content be confirmed?


    "I think they might call themselves" click click... " Lolo has a very subtle expression when he says this onomatopoeia which is more like pincers beating than its name.


    It''s not her fault. For the species that use rhythmic percussion to communicate, the two seemingly close sounds of click and click may contain infinite changes. The so-called click sounds only sound to human beings, and may be all truth in their language.


    "Sand husks, I think we can call them that. Of course, in their language, they should be called "click", or anything like that. " Cheese understood the dilemma of the dancer''s expression. She had to translate two different language systems, even if one of them was not the language expressed by human vocal organs in a narrow sense.


    This is not only a test of Lolo''s ability to feel, but also a test of her ability to master her own language to express concepts and thoughts that are not in line with conventional logic as much as possible. In a sense, this is the ability that every prophet must master, that is, to transform the indescribable into the speechable.


    "Well, Sandman, that sounds very appropriate. All in all, they are the indigenous people here. According to their description, this sandbank should have been a bulge hidden under the water surface, and the things washed down from the river will settle here, and the sand shell people live on it. These sand husks in front of us are soldiers and collectors of the tribe. Normally, their job is to collect food on the surface of sand dunes to support the people inside the sand dunes. "


    After saying this, we can see that many sand shell people did not eat the food immediately after picking up the food, but sent it to the shell behind. The bumps on the shells are like slots that hold pieces of food of the right size in them.


    It should be noted that not all sand husks have suitable grooves on their backs, so the marks of artificial chiseling can be seen clearly on the shells of some individuals. It is easy to think of those workers who have deformities because they have to engage in specific heavy physical labor. In fact, in many of the more primitive areas, there are many similar customs in human communities that maintain tribal life. It''s also a way to adapt to nature.


    "What follows is similar to what you might have guessed, and at some point the shacks described it as a turbulent month. The underwater sand dunes where they live have changed dramatically, and the familiar terrain has become a strange maze. Fortunately, the food reserves within the group are sufficient to avoid problems. In order to get out of the dilemma, they organized an expedition to explore the maze structure and find the way to the prey


    Lolo looked at the pincer wielding sand husk, then turned to his companion and explained, "they say this team has been out for a long time, it should have been many years in the sense, but I don''t know exactly how long it will be."


    Sense of time, it''s as subtle as a name. In fact, it is not only the sand crust calendar that is a mystery to human beings, but also to the races most closely associated with human beings. Each race has different life expectancy and different understanding of nature.


    For example, a year in the elf calendar is actually made up of many spring, summer, autumn and winter. However, human beings do not have this ability. In most civilizations, human calendars are corresponding to the starry sky. By observing the day, night and season, human beings can sum up the cycle law of time and make use of it.


    As a caster, they should have a broader vision than ordinary people. Of course, they know that the calendar is not valid. Therefore, the long years felt by the sand husks may be just a few weeks or a month for humans. This is a piece of news without reference, at least for the time they do not have a deep understanding of the sand shell people''s concept of time. But then there was a distinct change in Lolo''s expression.


    "They said that during the exploration, there were a lot of hand injuries. Some of the lost sandhusks went to the rock where we had come before, and some went to other places. Although they are not sure what caused the death of their people, they want us to stay away from these two places, which are very dangerous


    At this point, the dancer''s expression indicates that she has guessed what is in the second forbidden area pointed out by the sand husks.


    "They found him. And it was swallowed up. The heretics on the ground can''t find the shell man under the sand. What can do this must be an inhuman thing. That is, our goal. " Gray robe said calmly, his eyes swimming on the sand shell man, thinking whether these sudden creatures can be trusted.All they say is based on the truth of the foreword. If they started with malicious performance, until now, cheating is not a very difficult thing. truth? lie? It''s not good. Whenever this happens, cheese starts to hope that ATA and her magic sword are around. The ability of the oath breaker should also work for these sand husks.


    No, didn''t he know there were lies in the world before he knew the woman swordsman? Relying on the magic sword is a joke for a grey robe. The answer must be found by one''s own hands, and the opportunism must be mastered.


    Think, reason, and then build a tower of logic to confirm the credibility of what is said in front of you. This is what grey robes do and style.


    "How much do you think is credible?" Viva suddenly asked, probably thinking of the same question as cheese, but she didn''t try to answer it alone like cheese.


    Different from the grey tower, the mages in the city of ten thousand Dharma are better at teamwork. They are very aware of the limitations of personal experience and experience. They also know that the best way to make up for this short board is to blend and collide different opinions.


    "No way to judge." "There is no sign of the emergence of the sand husks, nor can Lolo''s translation be absolutely guaranteed. All the clues are based on the unstable foundation stone. I can give ten opinions to prove the reliability of their utterances, and I can use them to refute every point of view. Therefore, there is no way to judge. But being unable to judge itself is also a kind of judgment, which means at least one thing. "


    "We still have more options. Instead of binding your rationality to a reasonable path with clues piling up. " The sorceress quickly said what cheese had not said.


    Her reaction let the grey robe unconsciously cast eyes, he felt tacit understanding from this woman more than once. This kind of tacit understanding does not come from any strange commonality, it comes from the similar way of thinking.


    Is it true that the education of grey tower comes from wizard? Why, then, does his own idea coincide with the mage of the city of ten thousand Dharma? For these problems, cheese company chose to put it on hold.


    "They don''t want to tell us the direction of the second penalty area. It can at least be used as a reference. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    "They said they wanted to come with us. Well, at least half of them will be with us. "


    The expression on Lolo''s face changed again when he read this sentence. It should have been a good thing to get help. Just as a human being, she instinctively felt that these tiny sand shell people could not play a real role except giving information. Their companions are likely to become meaningless deaths, a mixture of the reality of losing players and complex pity.


    "It''s their decision. Let it be. As the main force of the society within the ethnic group, it is the duty and duty to eliminate the things that threaten groups and races. We have no right to make decisions for anyone. " Cheese with drooping eyes.


    As the leading sand husks beat their pincers, some of them pass on their food to smaller companions and quickly gather together. Although of different races, they still remind grey robes of people who were armed to protect their villages and towns during the rat man plague.


    This may be understood as spontaneous resistance within the population, but more sympathetically, it is plain courage.


    Besides, this is the place where the sand shell people have lived for generations. Although it has been twisted into a space of alienation by evil gods and magic, it is hard to guarantee that they will not play an unexpected role in the critical moment. Therefore, with this multi-layer consideration, half of the sand shell people gushing out from the underground become a new help to the team.


    But cheese still had doubts. Since he learned the identity of the wizard of the old man with pointed hat, he had more confidence in the prediction in the crystal ball. However, the fact that the frog would point out the way for them, as mentioned in the prediction, has not yet appeared. This can''t help but make the grey robe feel a little confused, is the time not yet come, the prediction is wrong, or something else?


    That''s the danger of prophecy. When you see it as the only way to go in the future, it always seems to have nothing to do with the development of reality. When you think that it has lost its effectiveness and put it behind you, it often reverses the reality in a dramatic way, turning the originally funny and ridiculous prophecy into a bloody reality.


    The sense of frustration that can''t escape no matter how hard you try to be tricked by prophecy often drives the poor man who is the subject of prophecy crazy. And those who are familiar with prophecy magic will know that many prophecies in prophecy have their sources. Some familiar or unfamiliar beings have the ability to disguise as invisible things and send their will into the prophet''s mind.


    Excellent and self-protection prophet will be very careful to identify where the enlightenment comes from. In many of the manuscripts of the prophet, they more or less mark a name as extremely dangerous. The prophecy sent by that name will surely come true, but the process of its realization must be accompanied by tragedy.


    Cheese was not sure whether the old man''s language came from him, but he had a vague premonition. Different from the prophecy given to him by the sleeper, the old man''s prediction is too accurate in content and too obvious in implication. It seems that this kind of vision of the broker can make his own vision come into being.


    For brokers, cheese''s memory is always vague. He can vaguely recall the shadow of the existence in the event of six years ago, but he can''t remember exactly how he knew his existence and whether he had an exact intersection with him.


    This kind of memory disorder also appears in the memory of anlina. Instinct tells cheese that it is not his memory problem, but touching his own memory and even remodeling it is beyond the scope of his operation. Moreover, it is extremely dangerous. He has no ability and no need to take risks.


    What''s more, huipao believes that there is no real independent event in the world. As long as there are clues, the truth will be found out sooner or later.


    With doubts about the prophecy and the shack man, the grey robe looked at his apprentice. The young man, in a sense, connected by his blood, after experiencing a series of events that had a great impact on ordinary people''s senses, such as rocks, elemental creatures, and residents in the sand, cheese hopes to see his changes.


    Come here, and consciously want to continue to go on, as an apprentice, has been qualified. Next, there is a great possibility to face the descendants of the evil god. As a weak ordinary person, Yuni has no need to move forward. He can stay here, with the sand husks, as long as there is a little fear in his eyes.


    Nothing. Cheese only saw himself in the boy''s eyes. This makes him deeply realize that youni is not the same as he used to be. In the face of one after another of the unknown, the boy did not show curiosity, and he lacked the desire to learn from the inside. So, would youni, who lacks the exuberant curiosity and passion for inquiry, be suitable to be a grey robe?


    Come on, it''s not a question that has to be answered here.


    "Are we going?"


    Lolo''s voice interrupted cheese''s thinking. The latter took a deep breath and pressed down all the thoughts in his heart. Whether it''s an apprentice or a broker, the truth of the prophecy doesn''t matter. It''s just a trick or two. Now all he can do is to walk to the foot of the mountain. As for whether there is a way to the top of the mountain? It''s not something he can decide, and he doesn''t want to make a decision."Let''s go. It''s time for us to meet the master here."


    "Boom!"


    Before the cheese had finished, the sand bar under their feet began to tremble. The frequency and degree of the tremor once made people unable to master the balance and could only sit on the ground before or after falling. The same shaking, is not the first time, as early as in the boat towards here, the water has been similar strange.


    After the earthquake, the only thing we can be sure of is that the vibration may not be caused by a single biological individual, at least not an individual that can be imagined in the conventional sense, because even a giant dragon, even a creature even larger than a giant dragon, can''t stir such waves in the vast nature. It can only come from nature itself.


    "Click!" Sand shell people''s pincers make a confused sound, which may be regarded as their exclamation. For these people from the sand, the tremor of the earth is likely to lead to terrible consequences.


    For example, the heat wave from the ground, which comes from behind the crowd, is like the sultry wind on a noisy summer night. It will not make people feel any refreshing. Even those who are sleeping happily will not consciously frown.


    As they looked back, the hot wind came from the rock, where geysers, like clockwork machines, were frantically spraying sulfur scented hot water and hot air. And the most terrible thing is that the heat flow is also mixed with stones. The stones were thrown high and high, and after crossing the arc in the air, they fell heavily on the ground in the distance, smashing holes one by one.


    Weia''s eyes immediately noticed that there were two stones approaching their position in the air. In her impatience, she did not care about those sand shell people who were still climbing out. Her eyes burst out a strong magic power, controlling the surrounding sand grains to form a shield with a griffin pattern to prevent this unexplained disaster.


    The dust shield obscures the sun, and the person behind the shield can only feel the pounding of the front and rear chambers, as well as the visible indentation behind the shield.


    When the impact is blocked, the magic is removed, and a considerable part of the gravel directly facing the impact has been turned into a pool of solute by the kinetic energy and heat energy carried by the rock. Wait a minute. How can rocks ejected from water have such heat energy?


    "Those stones are alive."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    The stones that were thrown away and rolled to one side were not big, and each one was about half a man''s height in diameter. The stone itself is nothing special, but the surface of the stone is covered with orange red veins that radiate warm light like blood vessels. And some organs with biological characteristics slowly protruding from the stone as the potential energy on the body disappears.


    It may not be accurate to say that organs are, because no one can connect the cylinder like bodies, which appear to be made entirely of broken stones, with the limbs of animals. However, when two stones use the cylinder that protrudes from the inside, straightens the body in a certain direction and opens an orange eye from the confluence of all the orange red veins, the situation is different.


    "Stone man." Cheese whispered their names.


    The term "Stone Man" is a translation of its meaning by human beings. Its original text comes from the ancient language family of dwarves, and its original meaning is the eye in stone. This is a kind of creature that even the sons of hills have only heard of in legend. According to the miner''s legend, stone men only live deep underground. Their presence often means that there are dangerous lava rivers nearby.


    Dwarfs will withdraw from the mine after meeting this strange creature. They regard meeting the stone man as a warning from the earth. The eyes opened from the stone also have a warning meaning in the dwarf culture.


    But anyway, the stone man should not be here. Their range of activities and habits are doomed to have nothing to do with the surface life. There has never been any report of encounter with stone man on the ground in history, and they have little contact with surface creatures.


    There are often deep-seated reasons behind the abnormality of things. As for the abnormal things that happen here, I''m afraid the reason can be attributed to the descendants of evil gods. It is unnatural for the formation of the rock terrain itself, and there are stone figures that should not appear in the unnatural rock ground. If the two unreasonable combinations are added, the inner part may be reasonable. Perhaps it is because this piece of rock was moved to the surface, and the stone people who originally lived here were transported together.


    The problem is, no matter what the entanglement between the rock ground, the stone man and the son of the evil god, these two angry stones with open eyes do not seem to be trying to reason with the cheese makers.


    Whether the stone man was originally belligerent is unknown, and there is no need to force it, because any creature will show aggression when it is forced to a certain degree, either out of fear or out of anger. The difference between the two is difficult to really distinguish.


    This is also no way out. They will meet sand shell people who come together because of common interests when they meet, and stone people who have a life and death hatred when they meet.


    The only difference is that if the sand husks are hostile, things may not be too troublesome. Cheese has many ways to calm these restless children down. However, the development of the matter made a joke. The stone man''s anger was not so easy to extinguish.


    "Do you want to fight? They don''t look very flexible. We should be able to run. " Weiya doesn''t know what the stone man in cheese''s mouth means. To be honest, in this situation, she is willing to put down her thirst for knowledge and choose to save herself to avoid the conflict.


    Because this seems to be a disaster, these grotesque stone Cyclops suddenly burst out of the geyser and hit them in front of them, showing such a hostile gesture. Anyone who faces such a situation will not want to have a direct conflict with them, which is too meaningless. Do you want to rush up and kill the wild dog who bares his teeth to you?


    Lolo looked at the grey robe. From her eyes, she could feel that she supported the female mage''s point of view. They had already lost half of the members, but they had not seen the shadow of the target. Anything that might increase casualties should be avoided. If it wasn''t for the calm and easy attitude that cheese always showed, she would even start to suggest that the team turn around and leave.


    Grey robe, silent. His eyes are focused on the stone man, which lives in the rock strata deep underground. They are not good at moving in the open and open world. At human speed, they do not constitute a real threat. But it''s not just humans here.


    It was not just the gravel that had been hit on the sand shield at first, but everywhere the stone man passed, there was a trace of burning on the ground. If that one eye wasn''t a decoration, they wouldn''t have missed another group of spectators here, the sand shell people.


    The team can leave. What about the sand shell people left behind? When they all drill back into the sand, will the stone man give up pursuit? Those stone people are also underground residents. If they go deep into the sandbanks with bodies that can melt the temperature of sand grains, the sand shell people''s society will be seriously damaged.


    "To fight, and to make a quick decision." Cheese took off his hood and a terrible magic light flashed in his eyes. Half of the team members were damaged, and his companions were exhausted. Of course, he knew that he knew better who should be responsible for this. These stone men implicated their anger on them, so don''t blame him for venting the hostility on each other.


    The grey robe began to shake in the mood of the host, and the emblem of the lantern mouse behind it seemed to be alive. The pure natural environment was not suitable for casters like cheese, but just now weia''s sand shield gave him inspiration. His hand slapped on the ground, and the sand was disturbed by invisible forces, resulting in obvious depression.It is not easy and efficient to use magic to directly influence external things. Fortunately, the dispersive and soft nature of the sand makes the grey robe''s work much simpler. Cheese controls the depression, and as he swivels his wrist, it''s like there''s a chopstick stirring in the depression. The funnel-shaped vortex appears quickly, and there''s a rotation inside.


    Lolo and via looked at the bunker and felt a little puzzled. They didn''t quite understand cheese''s intention. If he wanted to create a sand pit as a trap, he would just let Weiya do it. Master suneng was better at doing these things.


    Even if he chose to do it himself in order to save Viva''s physical strength, the bunker would have been completed for a long time. Why keep stirring it? You know, with the collapse of the surrounding sand grains, the sand pit which was originally deep to the waist is becoming gentle. Didn''t the grey robe notice this?


    The cheese didn''t seem to notice. He could even feel that he was deliberately turning the sharp inverted cone into a bowl shaped hole with a round bottom. Sweat began to appear on his head. It was because the act in front of him was not magic through a certain magic medium. It was just that he imitated Viva''s action with his magic, and stirred the sand hard.


    Finally, when the two stone men were less than ten steps away from his bunker, a satisfied expression appeared on the gray robe''s face. He pushed his hand forward, and the rolling sand pit met the stone man like a living one, and it was no accident that the two slow-moving creatures were trapped in it.


    But what''s the use of that? In such a shallow hole, they can climb out immediately. The difficulty of quicksand to climb will lose its high temperature which can melt it, and the dispersed sand will be dissolved into viscous slurry. But judging from the expression of cheese, he can''t help worrying about the effect of his magic. He also looks relaxed and comfortable. That means that his moves have been finished and his magic has been completed.


    "Look at them, Juni. You have to understand that casting doesn''t mean we have to draft, prepare bows and arrows, and then shoot at the enemy. Casting means that we should deal with our goals in the most appropriate way and at the most appropriate time. It is a blasphemy to regard magic as a tool of death. "


    The apprentice blinked. He didn''t quite understand what the tutor said. But he could still see the scene. After being involved in the sand pit, the two stone men did not climb out as quickly as others expected. Instead, the clockwise flow of sand in the bunkers temporarily loses balance. Their shape is originally a stone, although there are more hands and feet at this time, the whole is still round. This roll up, but it''s not so easy to stop.


    "Gollum, Gollum!" The rolling sound of inertia comes from the sand pit, which makes people feel strange.


    It''s not like two stones rolling down in the sand, it''s like two iron balls spinning in a copper plate. Cheese made a gesture of invitation to his companions and led them to the sand pit. The two ladies hesitated and followed behind the grey robes. They took a few steps to the source of the sound and saw what was going on in the bunker.


    I can see that the funnel originally composed of sand grains has changed into a coarse glass like material at some time. Because of their inertia, two stone men rotate rapidly in this cage one after another, without any momentum of stopping.


    "Their own high temperature melts the sand. The whirling quicksand will bring in the cool wind, and the melted sand will be cooled and turned into glass. Steel balls on glass can roll for a long time. With a little magic, the duration can be extended for a long time. And the more they roll, the faster. The smoother the glass will be polished, the easier it will rotate itself. I think they''ll be here at least until next year. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    The appearance of the stone man is more a warning than a danger. They come all of a sudden, suddenly hostile, and suddenly subdued. But as I said before, there''s a deeper reason behind all of this.


    The world does not operate in succession according to simple cause and effect. Behind the emergence of each result are countless causes interwoven, and these results will become one of the larger cause networks. In such a complex and complex world, a sentence of cause and effect seems to cover everything, but such a macro narrative will inevitably lead to the neglect of details.


    Because it does produce results, but their internal relationship is not as natural and impeccable as we think.


    Evil gods can be the cause of all abnormal things, and his descendants can also be responsible for all the changes in this sandbank.


    But is this really the case? Why here? Why at this time? Why did he leave for the city of ten thousand Dharma to attend an inexplicable ceremony? Why did he pass through Tianmu, which appeared in the myth of prairie people, and meet the worm God there?


    What a coincidence, the evil god just in front of him gave birth to his son, and the son followed the water to the city of torrent, where he gathered the believers, set up a base, and became a sand bar comparable to the labyrinth. Fortunately, he was detected by the grey robe and traced to this place all the way.


    Cheese always hates fatalism. He doesn''t believe that life in this world is put down with a mission. If so, no matter how people choose their lives, the results should be the same.


    If this is the case, there will be no laboring or thinking people in the world. They just need to lie in the cave. Anyway, things in fate will happen. Before that node comes, they don''t have to do anything. Of course, some people will say that fate is not absolute, it will only start to work after people make the corresponding choice and trigger the mechanism of fate gear.


    But where is the destiny? If this machine is so complex that it can have countless choices and generate countless kinds of future, can this destiny which is opened infinitely still be called destiny? Or is it that no matter how fate is opened, it will eventually fall on certain inevitable things?


    If that were the case, the world would be too simple, too simple to be interesting. The grey robe did not pull on his hood any more, and let the hot wind blow his black hair. His face has no longer the joy of punishing the stone people, because he knows that the stone people are also the victims of this accident. Is it even possible that the worm offspring waiting for him at the end of the adventure are also victims?


    For people outside cheese, the idea of not seeing this person has gone to places where they can''t even see the shadow in a few moments. In their eyes, they only saw the young man''s face under the gray robe from a childlike face with pranks and happiness, which quickly became gloomy, and then some terrible.


    This time Rao is Weiya, and I really can''t figure out what Cheese thinks. Not to mention her, there are no more than three people in the world who can really understand the master''s mood through their expressions. Even among the three, none of them could really understand what cheese was worrying about and what he was suffering from. In fact, it''s more than him? People are born alone.


    It could be that the cheese had too much evil spirit, or his face under his hood was too serious. No one dared to talk to him as they left the stone man and moved forward.


    Although Wei Ya was deeply impressed by the cast of grey robe and wanted to discuss some contents, those who did not know how to observe and observe the appearance knew that this was not a good time to speak. Lolo, not to mention, had seen how moody her fellow casters were, so she intentionally or unintentionally walked away from cheese to ensure that she would not fall victim to the madness of the mage.


    However, youni was unresponsive, still following the tutor''s heels, and there were several sand husks lying on his body.


    A few of the "click click" sand husks began to beat the pincers vigorously and quickly, apparently to convey an important message.


    "They said, the front is the forbidden area." In fact, there is only one option for these children to react like this without Lolo''s explanation. What''s more, from the ground, the so-called forbidden area does not have much hidden meaning. Its appearance is to declare to the people who come here that this is a dangerous place. Because where can there be a safe area where there are so many tentacles growing in the field?


    In front of the team is still sand, the only difference is that it doesn''t look like it was deposited. In contrast to the dry yellow sand where several people are standing now, the sandy land with gloomy color and mixed with spiral shells, aquatic plants and even garbage in the water seems to have just been turned out from under the sand layer.


    In fact, it is true, because between the moist sand, the thick or fine tentacles stand like trees, and the bristles on the tentacles brush regularly, bringing the sand under the sand layer to the surface, which looks like a group of filter feeders growing on the bottom of the water. The only problem is that these filter feeders are too big.


    It''s not their fault that sand husks began to be restless. Crustaceans similar to them can be seen in the food residue placed on the wet sand grains, which also explains what happened to the sand shell people who went to explore here.For them, it is impossible to see a dead body standing in the sand. Moreover, from the structure of the tentacles, they do not stay in one place. They have the ability to move their bodies on the sandbanks, which explains why people in sand shells cannot escape.


    "What are these things? Some new species? " Viva frowned slightly, but did not dare to approach the tentacles directly. Instinct told the sorceress that they were extremely dangerous, although she could not see where the danger came from.


    "These? No, they''re one, at least biologically, they feed the same central body, like the tentacles of jellyfish. "


    When cheese saw the objects sticking out of the sand, he recognized their structure at a glance, which relieved him. Now, he is very sure that he has found the son of the evil god hiding here and has seen its body, at least part of it.


    "Then they No, is it our goal this time? A giant filter feeding jellyfish hiding in the sand The sorceress quickly summed up the information given by cheese, and began to worry that magic could not go deep into the earth.


    The grey robe shook his head. The offspring of the evil god are never filter feeders unless the whole world is their filter screen. "No, I think these things are just that they are searching for food as much as possible. They are very hungry, so they can put down their dignity and search all edible things from the most extreme places. Let''s not disturb it. If we destroy its tentacles here, we can only scare the snake. For noumenon, it is not painful. "


    "Quack


    "It''s easy to say. If we can''t get through here without disturbing it, we can''t help it." The dancer shook her head. It was an impossible task.


    "Quack


    "Unless someone can create a safe passage for us and lead us through it." Cheese held out his finger and pointed to the frog, who had been noisy between the tentacles since just now.


    The prophecy came true. Is this the reward of previous efforts? Or fate?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    Whatever the reason, cheese did follow the lead frog into the tentacle forest. They didn''t disturb any of the tentacles. The problem is, that''s not how it works.


    This is like, a mosquito with thin legs quietly falls on the human skin, it carefully avoids the hair, and the narrow support can not make the skin alert, but the skin and hair can not be felt, but it landed on the back of the hand, and still in front of the eyes. Naturally, this metaphor is not so appropriate, but the meaning to be explained is not much different. Perception is never one-way.


    Cheese, they are like the mosquito that bypasses its hair, but there is no sight in the high smoke.


    The sight recognized cheese, who had seen the face in his fragile childhood. From the bottom of the water, through the twisted light, he could not record his face with vision. But it doesn''t matter. There is not only one face. Through more precise senses, he can read the unique mark on cheese, the extremely dangerous mark.


    Although the war on Tianmu is not completely common through the ties with the mother, the general situation has also shown that this human is extremely dangerous, and his attack on the mother body has failed. However, the body which has just taken shape at present is hardly his opponent.


    It needs evolution, energy, not enough, far from enough!


    The approach of cheese and others stimulated the offspring in the sandbank, but unfortunately it was Jung''s side. Because of receiving the body''s desire for energy, the great left hand, which had been carefully handled by them, was out of normal. The huge body began to riot in the narrow space.


    This reaction completely exceeded the expectation of the vampire, unable to prevent, including him, all the players near the monster were hit and flew, and fell back heavily on the ground.


    "Hum!" That tissue still hasn''t evolved a vocal organ, perhaps because it''s totally unnecessary. But even if it doesn''t have a throat, it''s enough to make a frightening noise just because it''s covered with a lot of pores and exhausting at the same time.


    What''s more, the milky white smoke from the blowhole was not as simple as the exhaust gas. Everyone immediately retreated to the rear, including Jung, who did not need to breathe.


    "Alice." Although the vampire has lost his cloak that can be used as a shield, he still stands in the front of the team. That pair of red eyes can not see tension and panic, as if the change at this time is not important in general.


    "I see, don''t rush!" The female demon hunter complained in her mouth, but she left the complex crossbow that she had not assembled easily in her hands. She grabbed a few soft and translucent mucosal articles from the backpack that did not know how many things were loaded and threw them to her companions.


    "sticking it to her face can filter the poison gas. But when the edge of your line of sight appears black, you should immediately remove it and throw it away. "


    The mucous membrane starts to feel a bit like resin, but not so sticky. At this point in the battle, several people did not doubt that he had helped his companions, and they put the mucous membrane on their faces. It''s strange to say that compared with the so-called mask, what Alice gives is more like the extract of a lady''s face when it is used for facial maintenance. In addition to a momentary sense of closure when it is first applied to the face, Alice quickly has no discomfort.


    However, it is only limited to the sense of touch. It may be to prevent the poisonous gas from flowing into the human body through such fragile organs as the mouth, nose, ears and eyes. It is completely closed in the position of the nose and mouth, but a large number of dense holes are used in the structure, so that people have to work hard to complete breathing. As for speech, it is difficult to speak because it restricts the space of the jaw. Obviously, this kind of structure takes safety as the priority and does not take into account the needs of communication between wearers.


    This is the case in the demon hunter industry. They are typical lone Rangers, and their equipment is often only for personal safety. Alice will wear so many anti-virus mucus at one time. It is already considering the need of team action. It is difficult to ask her to prepare anti-virus devices that can not affect the communication.


    Moreover, such measures may not be really useful. If the essence of the white smoke is a corrosive gaseous substance, not to mention the mucous membrane, unless it is a special material protective clothing, otherwise it is all in vain. Fortunately, after Jung ventured to put his hand into the white smoke without being dissolved and corroded, the worst may not have happened.


    "Dong!" Blocked out of the white fog, they could only hear the sound of the fog and the shaking of the floor under their feet. Several people have made a defensive posture, in order to prevent the monsters from rushing over under the cover of thick fog.


    The imaginary shadow did not appear, only the continuous percussion and tremor in accordance with a certain law. Jung suddenly thought of something, his eyes suddenly widened, "broken, it wants to escape!"


    This is not a slow response, but it is a bit late for the current situation. The vampire rushed to the monster under the white fog. Although the others heard Jung''s fury, they were afraid of the composition of the white fog and did not dare to go with it. They could only stand on the edge of the white fog and watch nervously.


    ATA''s hand clenched the hilt of the sword. She almost followed her. It was keiras who held her behind her back. How terrible the evil god is, they have all seen it in the sky. The twisted offspring born by the terrible God will not be easy to deal with. They are not vampires. Flesh and blood are too vulnerable to fight against evil spirits, especially ATA. Her body is very fragile.The waiting was painful. After a few minutes of Jung''s rush into the white fog, when the members of the team began to think about whether to further explore the nature of the white fog, the fog took the initiative to retreat in the direction it had come.


    Then there was a crisp sound. Listen to the movement. Needless to ask, it is obvious that the great left hand pierced through this floor, and the white fog is also attracted to a wider space for this reason.


    What to do? In Jung''s absence, the team lost its command. Although each of its members had his own ideas and could take into account his companions, no one could really decide the next step of the team. Finally, it was ATA who made up her mind. She pulled off her mask and walked forward with her magic sword in her hand. She didn''t say much to her companions behind her. She just left a word lightly.


    "We can''t let that thing run into the street."


    This sentence is enough to motivate most people here. KAILAS is duty bound. As the guardian Knight of ARTA, he has to go wherever she goes. Alice, as a demon hunter, has a natural hatred for all monsters that threaten ordinary people. She hates vampires and naturally can''t get used to that lump of sarcoma. Especially after understanding the biological mechanism of the great left hand, she already knows that this is the kind of target that must be completely eradicated.


    The rest of the rotten teeth and Joe, with their eyes turned, frowned as ATA''s back was about to disappear in the smoke. The one armed arena fighter saw that everyone chose to move forward, and their steps also stepped up.


    Now is not the time to think about how to trap this thing. Gentle tactics can''t stop a wild animal eager for freedom. Only violence, only stormy attacks and the pain of death can make it succumb.


    With the action of cheese, the battle in the city of galloping was also forced to develop towards white hot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    To get to the lower floor, there is no need to be as troublesome as coming up, because the bloated body of the great left hand has already smashed through nearly half of the floor. Those obese organizations fall into narrow corridors and room patterns, directly crushing some not solid walls, but also limited by the quality of the walls, have to change their shape.


    The change of appearance is never a big problem, but just changing the shape can''t shake off the following soldiers.


    The spears of arrows, swords, and daggers fell back from the top to the second floor. The team members no longer have any worries. They show their skills in the narrow space separated by the ruins, mainly the part of killing.


    ARTA and KAILAS walk over the monster''s body, and frarag''s blade from goblin forging is enough to cut open ordinary armor, even if he does not display his second inscription. In order to ensure that the body can move in a narrow space, the great things even abandoned some of the hard crustaceans that evolved when fighting the squadron before, and returned to a soft and helpless state.


    At this time, the magic sword, like a hungry wolf galloping in the sheep, is all fresh and delicious, nothing can stop it from eating flesh and blood. But it has to understand what kind of inside there is under the soft wool of the sheep being cut wantonly. Is it fresh mutton or stone wrapped in sheep skin.


    With the magic sword leaving a scar, the monster''s wound is no longer muddy pus water, but with the unique smell of acid corrosive fluid.


    "ZLA!" Smoke accompanied by a bad smell from the magic sword, which forced ATA to restrain her wanton destruction.


    To be sure, she wanted to stop the monster, but the only clue she could find her biological parents and other relatives was hidden in the vlalagger. If the magic sword was damaged here, she would probably lose the chance to find her own origin forever. She couldn''t take the risk.


    At this time, a person a cat in front of the fleshy ground suddenly exploded, the original naked upper body of the vampire again from the monster''s body.


    They found that Jung seemed to prefer to rush into his body to do damage when facing this opponent, and he was different from that when he first turned into a werewolf fighting a cult. Every time he rushed out of the monster''s body, the vampire kept a very standard human shape, but his skin would have strange red and distinctive blood vessel lines. Every time Jung''s attack was accompanied by large pieces of black and purple congestion from the inside, followed by the inward collapse of the skin, as if it was swallowed by something.


    This time, the vampire not only rushed out, but also held an object in his hand. He reached out and threw it. KAILAS was keen to catch it in the air. In his hand, it was the swallow sword that had been inserted into the monster''s body surface in the battle.


    This is a great good thing for the cat goblin. The only problem is that under the stimulation of ATA before, the monster has begun to secrete body fluids that can corrode metal. What about a bronze sword?


    "Boom The battlefield will not stop with thinking. When the blood clan returns the weapons, the explosion comes from the other side of the channel, which is another attempt by Alice to cause substantial damage to the monster through explosives.


    According to the female hunter''s experience, most monsters are frightened by fire and explosion. Even if their momentum is ignored, the power of instant explosion is enough to cause strong pain stimulation to most creatures.


    "Dong!" In a sense, she succeeded. From the location of the blast, a fleshy wave spread along the monster''s body and quickly spread to every inch of its tissue. It can be predicted that, with the evolution ability of the monster under his feet, simple explosions and conventional flame will soon lose their threat.


    But it''s no wonder that Alice, as an ordinary person, has always relied on accurate and crucial attacks and the first control of the monster''s weakness to complete the task. Facing the great left hand, there is no weakness to speak of and no vital to hurt. In addition to using heavy weapons to strike directly with kinetic energy, she can only rely on explosion.


    It can even be said that at least Alice can find the explosion as a more effective means of attack. Compared with her, rotten tooth and Joe are in a more awkward situation. They have no means to hurt the monster.


    The dwarf didn''t care about it. As a snitch, his role in directly participating in the battle was limited, so he immediately turned his attention and became a sentinel and supportive role for Alice.


    But Joe was helpless. The unarmed fighter couldn''t perform any moves he was good at, because those fighting skills were built on human beings or other opponents with joints and viscera. No matter how good a fighter is, he can''t beat a ball of rotten meat worse.


    However, Joe''s role in the team is basically finished here. Jung recruited him to the team because he could stand at the front of the team and become a shield and spearhead in sudden and blade battles. It turns out that he has done a good job.


    Whether it was the strangulation of the killers in the hallway before, or the fight against the heretics on the third floor, Joe played his part. Now in this situation, no one will expect him to bring a miracle, because it is really a bit of a hard nut to crack. But is it true? As an old hand fighting in the arena, is Qiao really a brave and resourceless character?"Where is that guy going?" The rotten tooth noticed the Gladiator''s disengagement, and asked Alice as he cut the meat in the door frame with a poisoned knife.


    "I don''t know, but I know that people in the arena have been beaten to pieces, and never know what fear and retreat are. He may have thought of some way to win The huntress, who had exhausted all the oil pots on her waist, panted.


    Her blonde hair had been scattered unconsciously in the battle, and the scattered hair fell from her forehead, covering her fighting face slightly, which made her less ferocious and more heroic.


    The dwarf shrugged his nose. He didn''t believe that a monster that Jung and the swordswoman couldn''t solve would be solved by a brawny man full of brains and muscles. In fact, there is no difference between a fighter in a arena and a hooligan in a tavern who only knows how to fight, but it may be totally biased.


    Gladiators are a special group. They can be regarded as toys for the entertainment of the powerful. However, there are many stories in history about successful gladiators becoming legendary heroes and even kings of a country. The rich money brought by fighting makes them choose to learn and train themselves besides enjoying themselves. Even in the underground arena, the bosses don''t treat their stars badly.


    Joe used to be one of the most popular players in the arena, even though he didn''t use a vicious nickname, or use some fancy weapon, a mask or a fancy dress, like other fighters. He is a pure muscle chariot, with unparalleled strength and superb fighting skills to defeat each opponent.


    But in private, this man is actually very good at observation. He has not been instructed by a famous teacher. Almost all of his combat skills come from observation. Therefore, if you only regard him as a wharf thug and a street thug, you''ll have to wait for a big loss. When it comes to the instantaneous acuity of the senses, he is indeed not as transcendent as ARTA and Jung, but he may still be above them in terms of long-term continuous observation and rapid application of observed things to actual combat.


    Now, it''s time for him to use his quick wit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    It is difficult to describe what happened in this house as a battle, because the fighting is two-way, in which one side and the other side are engaged in violent confrontation by similar means. However, this is not the case at present. After getting some signal, the existence of the left hand, which is called the great left hand by the heretics, seems to have given up the idea of destroying the invaders.


    It or he, with a single mind to leave the building that raised it, now imprisons it and goes somewhere. The idea is so urgent that, although its evolutionary nature is still working, more energy is focused on preserving itself and getting out of trouble, and the counterattack is not strong.


    Is it foresight or luck? With the siege of a few people, but the effect is gradually diminishing, they thought that if the monster really spared no effort to attack several people present, I am afraid that in addition to the vampire, the rest of the people would have died long ago.


    In the final analysis, this is not the existence that they can confront, nor the existence that they can eliminate. It is primitive, but primitive doesn''t mean fragility.


    In a few people''s physical strength has declined, and the monster is about to break through the second floor of the ground, fall to the first floor, Joe finally came back. Not only did he come back with injuries on his body, and the shocking blood holes showed that he had not chosen something easier to do during this period of time.


    At this time, the fighter clenched his last fist and rushed madly to the monster''s body surface. Under the cover of Alice and rotten teeth, he passed through the fleshy tentacles waving wildly, and beat the contents of his hand into the monster''s body. Almost at the same time, the ground on the second floor collapsed. Rotten tooth eyeball a turn, suddenly thought of a thing.


    "Come on! Go to this thing The dwarf said, three steps two steps on the monster''s body surface to climb up its back.


    Although some of the female hunters do not know what to do, but also when the monster fell to its proper position, she successfully jumped up and was caught in the air by ATA, who was on the monster''s back.


    Before they could stand firm on the back of the great left hand, they felt a violent tremor at their feet. The dull sound made the whole monster''s body swell upward and emit orange red light from the inside. It feels like an egg whose shell has been directly removed, and the yolk inside will gush out of the protein. But the protein was able to survive after all, only at a heavy price.


    "Explosion trap." The rotten tooth lying on the dead fat struggled to say the word, and the person who heard it understood it immediately. The muffled or orange red light was nothing else. It was the monster''s huge weight that triggered a large number of explosives buried in the house.


    In the past, rotten teeth only destroyed the trigger device of the trap, not to remove the explosives. Therefore, in the fierce collision, there is no need to ignite the lead, and the explosives buried here also play their original power. Ironically, the device used by heretics to protect their sacred objects has now been applied to the sacred objects, and it seems that it has become the most powerful blow so far.


    However, before a few people could relax, the sawdust and lime falling from above made them realize another thing. This trap was originally used to destroy the whole house. Nowadays, although most of the power of the explosion is borne by monsters, the blasting completed on one floor is enough to destroy the bottom cornerstone of the whole house, causing its upper structure to collapse and collapse.


    Sure enough, the walls on the top of their heads were full of cracks between the breath, and the building debris dropped from them became bigger and bigger. This time, they had no place to hide.


    "Boom!" As the walls that bear the bulk of the weight of the house crumble in cracks, the team members close their eyes and wait for the building materials to press on them. I didn''t expect that they were not killed by the monster, and finally they were crushed to death by the house. This is really ridiculous.


    However, the imaginary thump didn''t happen. ATA opened her eyes first. Thanks to the goblin lineage, she could see the details in the twilight environment. So she could see clearly that Jung, who opened two huge bat wings and covered several people below, was not relaxed. After all, bat wings are not beetle''s back shell. They are wings for flying, not armor.


    "Be careful. I have a lot of stones on my body. These bastards are good at choosing houses. The quality of these building materials is excellent. " Said the silver haired vampire to the people under his protection.


    After they said that they were ready, the blood clan suddenly opened their wings and passed through the gap. Part of the fallen debris was blocked by ATA, and some of the smaller ones were shot by KAILAS.


    The air, a lot of fresh. Because they''re not in the house anymore. The three story house completely disappeared, leaving nothing but remains. The huge noise startled the surrounding streets, but no one wanted to get close except those who lived nearby.


    This is torrent. It''s no surprise what happens. As long as it''s none of your business, you shouldn''t be curious about what happens. Respect and prudence can be synonymous in some contexts.


    The thin sunlight sprinkled on the ruins through the thick clouds, and the members of the team were all in a state of dishonor. Jung held out his hand in front of him, but he couldn''t stop the sun from eroding his skin and making his strong body ugly.Or the cat goblin pulled out a large curtain from the ruins and threw it to the vampire, so as to avoid the further spread of the burning. Strange, when they set out, the weather was not like this.


    "It looks like rain. The rain will make the buildings collapse further. We''d better leave as soon as possible. Maybe the foundation here is rotten Rotten tooth shakes head, spit out a few mouthfuls of ash from mouth, say casually.


    "Rain? No, the smoke doesn''t look like rain clouds. They are not very natural. " If people live long enough, they will have enough knowledge and experience. Jung turned the rag into a cloak and hood that could cover his body as much as possible, and had the power to tell the thief his misjudgment of the weather.


    In fact, it does not need him to say that all the people in this city who have the knowledge and perception ability related to supernatural forces are looking at the cloud overhead. Even further away, in the city known as the city of myriad Dharma, mages are scrambling to point all their astronomical equipment at this place and observe the clouds with non magical energy.


    "So, we won, didn''t we?" KAILAS moved his hands and feet, put the swallow sword back on his back, and jumped to the height of the ruins in two or three steps. He looked down at the ruins, the huge monster now buried under the debris of stone and wood.


    It should be dead, and it has been subjected to explosions and collapses in succession, and this huge creature will be unbearable. But intuition told him that it was not that simple, it was the son of that thing.


    "I hope so." This time, Rao is a blood clan who has lived for a long time, and no one can say anything about evil spirits. He can only take the team out of the ruins, anyway, standing on the monster is always unsafe. At this time, he realized that the one armed Gladiator had disappeared.


    Only Alice and rotten teeth saw Joe''s last move, and their last memory of him was the moment the second floor was broken. To think of it, Joe should not be able to escape in time, with the monster''s body fell together, was pressed under.


    "It''s good to lose only one." Murmured the vampire in a voice that only he could hear. When he summoned the team, he thought there would be more casualties.


    "Creak, creak"


    "did you hear anything?" ATA frowned and said suddenly.


    "Creak"


    "I hear it, it seems to be below." Keiras shook his ears and became alert. He took two steps into the street, widening the distance from the ruins.


    "Click, bang, bang!"


    It could be that the explosion destroyed the deck, or the weight crushed the supports, and in front of the team, the platform that supported the whole house collapsed in the expanding sound, exposing the rushing river below.


    Houses, monsters, heretics, all the evidence that they existed disappeared into the running water with the collapse. Several people look at each other, do not know whether to celebrate the survivors, or what other complex emotions.


    Under the water, a dark shadow slowly broke away from the building debris on his body, regained its vitality, and swam fast against the current towards the isolated sandbank.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    The thing that leads the way is not a frog. I mean, although it does feel like a frog in the first place, and it sounds like a frog in general, it''s not a frog, at least not the kind of frog that people know. The evidence comes from a combination of details, body details, skin details, sensory and intellectual considerations.


    People will generally feel something and quickly pull it into their own knowledge system, which has advantages and disadvantages. Evil gods and their descendants are very good at taking advantage of this. They look like creatures of the world, but they are actually quite different.


    Except for those who have been carefully observed, the other leaders may not be affected. Their attention is focused on how to avoid tentacles, so as not to let the whole team perish because of their unintentional mistakes.


    It''s no wonder that they, though the prophecy points out that frogs will take them to their destination, it is not synonymous with pointing out the direction and crossing the danger. This road may be right, but no one can guarantee that it is safe. In other words, it is a thorough mistake to find the so-called security in this environment of going deep into the enemy camp at this moment. Every step taken here is a choice between life and death.


    As they went deeper, the tentacles around them became more and more dense. However, unlike the vigorous tentacles on the outside, the dense tentacles inside show a decadent appearance. The stiff body was paralyzed on the ground, the bristles on it no longer wriggle, and even the color was a lot dimmer. On the other hand, the sand around them is pale, just like the ashes left after complete combustion, without any vitality.


    "This land is dead, and I can''t feel any magic in it. They are insulated from magic."


    It may have been influenced by the changes around her, and via spoke in a low voice about her feelings. Before in the tentacles, everyone was careful not to feel the breath and expose the position. But now, above the dead land, they may not have to worry so much.


    "It has eaten the land clean. We can''t find any more nutrition here, and changing the position of these tentacles will consume more energy, so we simply give it up. "


    Based on what the sorceress said, Lolo made a further conclusion. This conclusion sounds very reasonable, and similar examples may be found in nature. But if it''s right, it means they''re the only living creatures in the wilderness.


    The dormant tentacles began to react, and their tops and bristles twitched like zombies being shocked. They are only temporarily abandoned, and the descendants of the evil gods have not really cut off their contact with them.


    On the contrary, it turns these ineffective filter feeding organs into the best enemy hunting tools. Any organism or energy body entering this area will naturally cause their reaction. Concealment is meaningless.


    "Run, don''t be afraid of the things on the ground. They are still some time away from being able to move again." Grey Pao first noticed the change of their arrival for the dead zone, and he was the first to find that the leading frog was missing.


    I think it''s enough for the frog to be sent here. Just as tentacles can find teams based on their energy, mages can also find each other''s location by perceiving magic in reverse.


    In fact, magic itself does not have the function of seeking the enemy, because the upper and lower sides are filled with similar energy, but the place where natural magic is drained out is really rare in the world.


    The magic field of vision is a scene that has never been seen before. Many casters have devoted their whole life to identifying and classifying the different magic spectrums in the magic vision, and trying to separate and utilize them. Few people are curious about the world after the magic disappears.


    When the color on the spectrum is not dimmed by extinction, but completely removed, what color can they see? I''m afraid no one can answer this, because we live in a world of colors. Even black is a color of substance. In the visual world, there is no nothingness. It is beyond the scope of description.


    "Don''t look around with magic. Keep your vision normal." In fact, there is no need to remind the cheese, weia just tried for a moment, consciously closed the magic vision.


    It was entirely out of the body''s self-protection mechanism. Her consciousness told her frankly that it was not an acceptable scene, and even whether what she saw could be regarded as a scene was worth pondering. If fear comes from the unknown, then nothingness has gone beyond the unknown category. It belongs to the unknown field that can not be understood and described. When it comes to this field, the birth of fear is no longer such a simple emotion.


    This thrill from the soul is destined to be remembered for life.


    "Yoni, take her." Aware of the abnormality of the female mage, the grey robe immediately knew her condition.


    There''s no way. For the caster, it''s almost instinctive for the caster to observe unfamiliar areas with magical vision. Even if he reminds him earlier, it doesn''t really stop him. Fortunately, the shudder was put out before it could be turned into real harm. Give weia some time, and she could come out on her own. I hope so.By contrast, Lolo and Yuni are lucky. One of them is not a magic caster, the other is just a normal person, so there is nothing to hurt them except the white sand and tentacles on the ground.


    Sometimes, the ability to see more things is not always a good thing, trying to sort out the context behind things is far from easy to live on the surface. Deep thinkers tend to pull themselves into deeper quagmire.


    "Ahead!"


    In fact, it does not need to be explained that they can see something standing out in front of the white sand.


    From a distance, it doesn''t look like a creature. Its branching branches and flower like organs at the top make it more like a plant. The huge body is deeply buried in the sand, and only the exposed part is reminiscent of windmills and towers. There is no doubt that it is the goal of this team''s trip.


    "Well, at least it''s not too big."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    Isn''t the thing that stands in the deepest part of the sandbank really out of line? Perhaps compared with the worm that clings to the heavenly tree, like the snake like worm that gnaws at the root of the world tree, it is indeed inferior.


    But for those who have never seen such a Colossus, the impact it brings and the structural details that are magnified against biological principles are enough to cause serious damage to people''s thinking ability.


    At least reflected in Lolo''s body is that she does not want to keep close to the monster. At the same time, her eyes are straight, the voice in her throat can''t be condensed into words, and her limbs that have formed a habit in many dance exercises have become as rigid as rotten wood.


    It''s not her fault. Many sand husks disappeared into the sand as they approached. They fear that thing, sincerely want to escape, even in panic.


    In contrast, the dancer is just no longer able to move forward, she is still standing here, not kneeling to the son of the evil god or running away. This is a rare courage among ordinary people, and it may come from her constant service to the golden spirit, who has no substance but surging strength, which makes her adapt to the existence beyond imagination.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you will find that the caster is not really the best solution to the evil believers. If you know too much, they will understand that the things in front of them can not be summarized and described by a monster. They will understand what kind of goal they are fighting against. Unless they have similar experiences or firm beliefs, such as a desire for knowledge or a similar God standing behind them.


    In this way, Jung''s team may be even more delicate than the Secretary initially thought. Looking at all these summoned casters, all of them are good at keeping their mind in the process of fighting against the evil gods. If not, the situation would not be so difficult.


    However, this is no way. The caster is not a God. Moreover, even if he claims to be a God, he can''t do omniscient and omnipotent. To arrive here without any internal information, he can''t do anything in any way.


    Cheese knew that by the standard of fighting against evil spirits, the team had already performed very well.


    "You wait for me here. Yoni, look at both of them. If you don''t think it''s right, run. " The grey robe said to his apprentice, and then put the two things together from his arms into the boy''s hands.


    They are a jade lion pendant and a cold iron amulet brought back by ATA. In principle, if the pendant given by Shi laogei really has some effect, it should not coexist with the cold iron. At this time, the two amulets are in the same small palm, but magically they do not collide with each other, and nothing happens to their overlapping parts, as if they do not have any special effect. This is the most helpful thing cheese can leave for Juni.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you." It has to be admitted that Wei Ya''s voice makes the grey robe look sideways. Ordinary people can''t recover from the influence of seeing the void so quickly.


    Although the female mage''s face turned white, she could walk and speak independently. Is this a blessing in disguise? Because I have just witnessed the void, I have less fear of the evil god''s offspring. Well, maybe the team is better than he thought.


    Cheese didn''t say anything more. It''s useless to say more. He nodded and turned to the towering shadow. At present, the focus is not on tapping the potential of her teammates. Even if she can exert her full strength, she can still play a limited role in the war against evil spirits. The focus of the battle was still on the grey robe himself, as he had expected.


    Fortunately, thanks to the help of the team, his consumption along the way is not serious.


    At the foot, there is ashes like dust. The closer you get to the monster, the less breathing There is in the air. Not only between the grains of sand, but also the life in the air is absorbed. Greed, hunger, just like its creator.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the thin air really effectively blocks people who want to get close to it. Cheese feels like standing on the highest peak of Longji mountain, but a big breath can only achieve little effect.


    In such an environment, not to mention casting a spell, it is difficult to even open your mouth to speak. It is no wonder that there are no believers around here who serve monsters. Those ordinary people can''t survive here.


    "Hu" wind, blowing from behind, brings fresh air and energy for breathing. Viva nodded to him as she approached the cheese. Her eyes became more tired.


    As mentioned earlier, the magic power in this space has already been sucked out. The only thing the caster can rely on here is his own limited magic power. This situation is not much better than the magic forest cheese once went to. That''s why he chose to save the magic, not cast to get the air.


    The female mage does not have such a burden. After seeing the void, she has already vaguely understood her position in this battle, and the door of the new field opened together makes her willing to follow the footsteps of cheese and provide him with supplies.


    She was knowledgeable, so she understood that what they were fighting against was one level higher than the elements, the energy. She was willing to give a lot to see how cheese was going to beat it.Grey robe is more or less aware of weia''s intention. He knows what she wants to see, some secret method specially used to fight against evil spirits, a special inheritance school, and subversion of the present magic. He can do it because he has this ability, and once upon this ability.


    Six years ago, he did this to the enemy. Even when fighting against the calamity on the grassland, the real natural disaster alai''er, he also used this power.


    This time, he would not do so, not out of stinginess, but because he gradually realized that his power was too close to the evil gods in essence, which was very dangerous.


    For example, it''s like a villain who kills with a sword. A good man defends the way with his sword and punishes the evil. It seems that the power of swords does not have the nature of good and evil. They are tools, which are completely determined by the will of the users. However, when the sword exists and is held in the hand, its image as a killing tool has naturally become a way to solve the immediate problems. Therefore, whether it is good or evil, there will be bloodshed and casualties. Sword is a weapon. It is also in the hands of good people. They are made to kill people, better and easier. Even if they are decorated well, they are just gorgeous weapons.


    Cheese deeply realized that the power beyond the magic he mastered was like a sword. It seems that the most intuitive and normal way is to use the sword against the sword and to suppress violence with violence. The hidden risks have never disappeared.


    That power will destroy the world, not because it is governed by grey robes. To use the power of destroying the world to fight against the power of destroying the world is to use a knife to fight against the sword. In the end, it is inevitable to kill people. In other words, as long as you fight against evil gods in the way of evil gods, no matter who wins, the world will be hurt.


    Change must be made. But this kind of change cannot be groundless and unprepared. It needs process. At the moment, this is the best idea for your opponent to test.


    He wants to try and fight in a new way, like a wizard, like an ordinary man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    What kind of battle is a mage''s fight? Use magic to create gorgeous illusions, and then take advantage of its unexpected thunder? Or does it drive the flame and thunder and lightning to use the great power of nature in a divine manner and submerge the ignorant in front of them? Or is it with a drop of blood and a hair that kills thousands of miles away and takes the enemy among the armies?


    These are the caster''s tools, but that''s not a fight. Fighting does not mean that you wear animal skin and stick while I ride a horse and hold a lance. To oppress others with skill is deception, and bullying without killing is abuse. The battle is close, if not equally matched, at least both sides have a chance to win.


    At the thought of this, cheese''s mouth showed a wry smile, which was obviously because he had been with the grey lion''s knights for too long. Casters are efficiency machines, and they don''t care about what kind of fight, what kind of balance. Because in their view, there is no existence that can not be defeated in the first place in the world. Everything that exists must have weaknesses. What seems invincible is just because you have not analyzed it deeply enough.


    Since everyone has a chance to defeat everything, and naturally there is a chance to defeat each other, as long as everything has the ability to think, it can be said that everything is equal, and all fighting and violence can be called fighting.


    Since the debate in the head has been put on hold for a while, the issue itself does not need to be discussed so seriously, because the fight is never unilateral, and for both sides involved in the battle, there will certainly be different interpretations of the activity. Then you, son of the evil god, you have no doubt learned of my coming. What kind of battle will be between us in your opinion?


    Was it an ignorant mouse that broke into the snake''s cave? Did the poor bear knock on the door? Or, you don''t have the same thoughts at all, you just eat everything around you that you can eat, and exist for the better?


    If that''s the case, you may be the most rational creature. Clearly understand their own demands, with all means to meet it. This is already more than most people live to understand.


    Unfortunately, for you, my understanding of you is also meaningless, you just want to know if I can eat, good or bad enough. Is that so? Or are you hiding your deeper purpose with that greedy face?


    "My spell won''t last long. You''d better act while there''s still air."


    Weia''s voice completely pulled cheese out of her brain. Unlike the enemy who can still think freely at present, although the female mage does not lose the ability to move, the expression on her face and her slightly shaking body show that her heart is not as calm as she hopes to be.


    That''s normal. Fear doesn''t disappear with an experience; on the contrary, it intensifies.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can solve this problem." The eyes of the grey robe burst out a strong magic light, and an unnatural wind appeared around him. The wind direction expanded in all directions and returned with fresh air.


    It''s not magic, it''s just the natural effect of cheese. Magic is very much like water in many aspects. It naturally wants to merge with the same kind in the vast nature, so it will stir up the blank environment here.


    In fact, it''s not just the air, but the sand under their feet is moving slowly because of what cheese has done, but it''s not intuitive because there is too much sand here. It''s no wonder Druids think that nature has some kind of life will beyond the body. The wind around the grey robe is very difficult, otherwise people associate it with jubilation.


    But its exultation did not last long. As the huge fleshy flower opened its petals and revealed its ugly core, the suction from it would swallow all the fresh air from the magic communication. If cheese hadn''t deliberately controlled the range of magic, I''m afraid magic would have become the food for that thing.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to like me to open the window for ventilation. This is a gloomy guy It doesn''t sound like cheese would say it, because it''s not.


    Every time Elsa had to clean his study, she complained in a similar tone to the cheese with the window closed. Although this is not his tower in the Valley City, he felt the cool wind around him and said it unconsciously.


    Think about it, this trip has been out for a long time. At that time, I didn''t say goodbye to Elsa when I started. I was too depressed at that time.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve recovered."


    The sorceress did not know who cheese was talking to, nor what kind of recovery he was talking to. All she knew was that with the words said, the magic light in the gray robe''s eyes turned into mist, which fluttered out of his eyes with some kind of illusory color. This is a phenomenon that the caster who is very skilled in magic manipulation can only see in a few mages in the city of ten thousand Dharma.


    A few seeds, from the cuff, fell to the white sand under the feet. Take out the medicine bottle, pour out the water in it, and pour it on the seeds. The sleeping life is awakened, and the buds begin to protrude.


    But it''s not a cheese attack, because in such a barren land, even the seeds stimulated by magic need time to grow. This is the ambush he buried for later defense and counterattack.Worm offspring, on the other hand, do not turn a blind eye to those who invade it. By swallowing it, it knows that someone has entered its territory with hostility. In addition, with the magic of cheese, it looks like a bright candy. It is eager to eat him.


    So, the huge flower opens again, but this time, instead of absorbing it, it spurts out large black particles into the sky!


    Through the magic vision, cheese can clearly see the true nature of those particles, each with biological individual, but also with the mother of them is inextricably linked. Flying insects? A little trick.


    At the thought of this, a sneer appeared at the corner of the grey robe''s mouth. He had already clasped the oil pot in his hand. As long as the flying insects approached, he could use the fuel in his hand to give them a gorgeous trick that no circus fireman could get.


    It is conceivable that the buzz of flapping wings did not come, and the black particles did not mean to fall. They were still rising. They grow ballooning tumors on their backs, swallowing the fog around them, and turning themselves into water droplets suspended in the rain clouds to maintain and even rise in the air. But although the height is not close, the distance between the black spots and the ground of cheese is rapidly shortening.


    "What are they doing?" Naturally, the female mage noticed what happened here, but she didn''t understand the other party''s intention. Why don''t those black bugs get close? What are they planning?


    The grey robe was silent for a few seconds, and his hand holding the oil pot relaxed a little. He had already understood the intention of the other party, so he knew that the fire in his hand might not work. "Have you ever seen a goshawk preying?"


    "When the goshawk preys, it will fly to a very high sky, higher than most birds. In fact, they can''t fly very fast, and their bodies are not flexible. But they can still be repeated, whether rabbit or other birds, can not escape the eagle''s claws. The secret is that, altitude, by climbing and then folding its wings to dive, it can attack from above at a very high speed, and its prey has no time to react. "


    "You mean those things are thinking the same thing?"


    Cheese didn''t answer her, because at the same time, the black spot in the sky had quickly released the gas in the air bag and hit the two people down like hail!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    Facing these paratroopers, viva instinctively wants to use the sand under her feet to form a shield to resist, but she forgets that white sand is a natural material that has died, and there is no aura on it. Magic can''t drive such things.


    Fortunately, cheese''s reaction was not much slower than that of the female mage. He flicked his finger and opened the lid of the oil pot in his hand. As it was, the pure flame could not stop the Black Death gods with extremely fast speed. The energy they carried ensured that even if they had to cross a wall of fire, they would still have great lethality.


    Therefore, to stop this attack, we can not rely on a single barrier.


    "Click" the lampshade of dawn is opened.


    Although the lantern was designed to be of no fuel or wick replacement, and even out of dwarf casting habits, it could be used as a flail hammer. But cheese is still in its own hands for a few years to continue to adjust it, when necessary, even to its founder to explain their ideas, and ask him to transform.


    At first, Lord liehammer was a bit against the practice of grey robe repeatedly trying to transform his masterpiece. However, later, he also understood that this lamp was made by him. However, since he thought cheese was the best owner, he should adjust it according to his needs.


    The black insect broke through the mist and was only about 10 meters away from the people on the ground. Under the impact of this degree, even the strong warrior can not make perfect evasion action. Their speed is not comparable to that of bows and arrows. Only the crossbow of close range shooting can compete with it.


    Just then, the cheese cast was finished. He held up his lantern and threw the oil pot into the air. The splashing oil droplets were floating in the air, but they did not continue to rise or fall. They seem to be temporarily out of gravity, turning into a dark brown bubble over their heads. And the light of the lantern to those bubbles, so that they become extraordinary bright.


    Insects always have phototaxis. Even if the insects emitted by the descendants of evil gods can not be regarded as insects in the strict sense, these soldiers with simple structure obviously do not have organs developed to think deeply. They are attracted by instinct, they have to adjust their direction, toward those oil droplets hit!


    Strange to say, those oil droplets should have been broken or smashed to the ground after being hit by the black bug, but under the gaze of the grey robe, they were only a small amount of displacement in the air with the source of the impact after being hit. Even if you touch two people''s bodies, they will rotate and fly back into the air like elasticity. And the black bug that burrows into it, just like being wrapped in amber, has only limited struggle.


    The crackling rain of death was swallowed up by the oil bubbles, and the ineffective oil dropped onto the sand, and the surface was quickly covered by sand and turned into brown and black earth balls.


    The seeds that had been thrown into the ground by cheese stretched out their buds and penetrated into the earth ball, and greedily absorbed the energy inside. In this barren land, this was the only resource they could find. It''s a surprise. If you burn them, there won''t be any usable parts left.


    "Howl It seemed to have noticed that his first projection troops had disappeared, and the huge monster made an indistinguishable roar from his mouth. Then, another wave of black rain was spurted out by it, and rushed into the air again.


    "Let''s go. Standing still must be our bad luck." Cheese visually inspected the number of black rain, and immediately made a judgment.


    They have to move now, not to avoid the deadly bugs, but to get close to the enemy, so that this top-down tactic is not so easy to use. What''s more, there are so few materials that they can use in the same place. Even if the cheese carries a large bag of casting materials, it''s unwise to fight a war of attrition against such huge things.


    If you want to defeat it, you must not wait for yourself to show fatigue, you must break through as soon as possible, find out the weakness and then kill it. Before that, he has to get as much resources as he can.


    The seeds, like rice from a broken sack, were scattered, regardless of the seeds of any plant, from flower seeds to herbs, cheese sprinkled almost all the seeds on him. In order to get their help later.


    But before that, the next batch of black rain has quietly arrived, those black swords fall from the air without a sound. If it is not for their own eyes to see their whereabouts, I am afraid that no one can respond.


    Cheese didn''t plan to shoot them all down this time, because the third black rain had been sprayed into the air. To be fair, this monster alone has the ability to destroy the city. In particular, if those black insects can fly a certain distance by the wind in the air, it is simply a living natural disaster manufacturing machine.


    In any case, we have decided to deal with the Yellow Dragon directly. Instead of expending energy on resolving the offensive again and again, we should let them not find the target at the beginning. Illusions have always been regarded as one of the essential elements of magic, and the creation of illusions is often used to accuse witches or other casters in assemblies.


    But the illusion cheese wants to use is slightly different. He doesn''t want to cover up their bodies, nor does he want to create many similar sub bodies to confuse opponents. These means have no practical significance in the face of the huge number of black rain, as long as the number is enough, they will find the real ontology sooner or later.But who said he could only create his own illusion? As the grey robe waved his fingers, viva saw an incredible scene.


    I saw that those who had dived to half the height of the black insects suddenly began to inhale, the air bag behind them expanded again, they actually came to a sudden brake in the air! What''s more, the black worms look confused. They slowly climb up to the height, as if they were just ejected by their mother.


    The air bag that can be designed for one-time use obviously can''t help being used repeatedly. Many black insects break their back when they climb twice and fall down from the sky screaming. Such a fall is neither powerful nor accurate. From an onlooker''s point of view, just after the design of a sophisticated killing machine, in a flash, it seems to be a trial work of crumbling.


    "What did you do?" Viva was surprised at what she saw. She didn''t expect cheese to be able to deal with these monsters with enough casualties so easily.


    "Simple, I made them feel the world upside down. Remember those winds? To manipulate them, you just need to change the shape of the magic, and you can achieve different effects. What the insects see is real, but their sense of body is disordered because of the wind. When they fall, they feel like they are rising. In fact, we are not sure whether we are moving forward, are we? All our feelings, the so-called March, are guaranteed by reference. As long as the reference is removed or the information received by the body is slightly distorted, let alone insects, even people will start to feel dizzy


    Illusion, in the apprentice of the grey tower, does not mean a false image or a sound that does not exist. It refers to a false image, a deception, and a disorder. That''s what cheese does. None of what the black bugs affected by his spell felt or saw was false.


    When two conflicting feelings are combined, confusion occurs. Conflicting senses become the biggest source of hallucinations, which are more difficult to get rid of.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    In fact, what Cheese did was much more complicated than what he explained orally. Air is not a solid, but a fluid like water. It is even more difficult to observe the flow of air because of its colorlessness. Just as the liquid in the water will flow to different layers due to the depth, the atmosphere that looks like a whole is actually composed of complicated and diverse air currents.


    It sounds like a very complicated thing to grasp the airflow accurately and make use of the strong wind brought by magic to create the right direction of flow. However, cheese is not too hard to do, thanks to his friend with scales and wings. Flying creatures are the best masters of this colorless sea.


    If we solve the enemy in the air, it doesn''t mean that the threat disappears. The earth was shaking under his feet, not because of the magic of the grey robe, but because something was stirring under the fine sand. It''s not surprising that cheese was aware of the size of the thing when he saw it. Now the part on the ground may be half or even smaller than the total volume of the offspring.


    Just like the old trees, the ability to reach those filter feeding tentacles so far shows that the root system of this thing is extremely developed. It sounds like a desperate thing, but there may be a key to winning. But the priority is to get closer to each other.


    "Woo!" Maybe I didn''t expect cheese to deal with the airborne soldiers so easily. The monster''s mouth made a slightly different roar.


    However, different from the two avatars supported in the city of torrent, the monster on the sandbank has a more clear purpose from the beginning. It is the one that exists as the main body, so it has the most perfect evolution. Seeing that one move doesn''t work, it immediately uses the next.


    With a lot of inspiration and a slight explosion, smoke erupted from the lower and middle parts of the monster''s body. From the smoke through, is similar to bow and arrow flying objects. It looks like it''s going to knock down the intruder.


    Cheese squinted at the sight. This kind of attack is quite different from that of natural creatures. At least most creatures don''t use this kind of rude way to shoot the flying arrow. It''s too destructive to their bodies. However, there are unnatural ways to deal with unnatural attacks.


    In those legends, heroes and kings rarely die in the chaos of arrows on the battlefield. It is said that they have some kind of protection, which can make the arrow deflect and can''t be hit. It''s not impossible for the caster to deflect the arrow completely. It''s just that it involves complicated internal entanglement, which is quite complicated to deal with. So there is a better way to deal with it than to avoid it.


    Iron sand, to be exact, is magnetite sand. It was originally used to deal with iron arrows, but now it has to be modified temporarily to crush and mix together the tissues obtained from the inactive tentacles.


    It''s very slow to say, but in fact, it''s a flash from the time the arrow is launched to the time when the cheese is thrown out. The iron sand, after casting, is like a magnet to the bone flying in the face!


    Dragons rarely fly at full speed in the air, and if they do, they will climb to quite high heights. On the one hand, there is nothing to worry about. On the other hand, any dragon with such experience will experience the pain of hitting the body with a crossbow, that is, the experience of hitting a bird at high speed.


    Of course, neither crossbows nor birds can penetrate dragon scales. What they can bring is the impact force transmitted to the muscle tissue below the scales. It is said that there was once a giant dragon who fell out of the air with muscle spasm after flying into a flock of birds. That''s what Migo told cheese as a joke.


    Speed, it causes change. The reason is not very clear, but what he knows is that when two objects collide at the same or even faster speed, even if one of them is inferior to the other in static hardness, the result of collision will not have no impact. After that, he began to use iron sand to block the arrow.


    However, the flying arrows he encountered along the way were not suitable for him to use this method to fight. Whether it was the superb riding and shooting skills of grassland people or the deadly sniping that came and went in the dark lanes, the caster''s physical reaction speed could not keep up with it. Until now, with the protection of distance, he can finally carry out as planned.


    The sound of iron sand hitting the bone spurs is different from the sound of gold and iron. It is said that iron sand is thrown out by cheese. The sand is all leftovers from the dwarf''s workshop. The particles in the sand vary in size, and some of them have some weight. After such a round of sand throwing, a considerable number of bone spines were shot down from the air or deviated from the direction.


    So, if the target is a real iron arrow, the effect may be better. But now is not the time to sum up the lessons. There are still some bone spurs flying in the direction of the two. Well, since the new method is not good, let''s use the old one.


    "Go." The cheese said, and turned and took off his grey robe. He twisted his back hand and threw it in front of him. It''s just that this method can''t cover too much area. In order to prevent Wei Ya from getting hurt, the grey robe has to stretch out her hand to pull the female mage to her side. It''s just that Viva''s step was not steady, so she was directly hit by the cheese''s arms.


    But before they could react, they heard a crackling sound outside the grey robe. When the sound disappeared, there were many bone spines with blood on the ground. There is nothing to say. Everything happens as a result of conforming to reason. Cheese put the grey robe back on her, while MIA picked up a bone spur and looked at it."These bones are fragile. They should have been fresh." With a slight clasp of her fingernail, she scratched a small surface of the bone spur to reveal the honeycomb supporting internal structure.


    It doesn''t really look like the bones of a fully developed organism, but rather a large gap of new bone like an infant or a lamb. This shows that the monster does not always have this defense ability, it is in this short period of time to generate these ammunition.


    Cheese nodded. It is estimated that the cavity of the jet had been there for a long time, while the bone spurs as ammunition were in a relatively primitive stage because of the first launch.


    This is an opportunity. No matter how good the bow is, the tender green shoots can''t kill people. While the monster has not mastered the best structure of ammunition, they can get closer to each other more easily. In this way, cheese thought, "your sand shield, can you follow us?"


    Weiya nodded, but she couldn''t use it as a medium. And to keep moving, the quality of the sand shield will not be very good. "


    "No matter what, it''s a perfect shield to deal with these useless arrows. As for the casting material, I''ll help you


    This time, cheese took out two things, a bundle of wool and a small pot of honey.


    Wool, which he asked for from an old woman in a tapestry shop, honey was always on his body as a medium of medicine. The grey robe poured honey on the wool, then pulled out one end of the wool, tied a stone on it, and threw it in the distance!


    This time, the female mage understood what he meant. She took the spindle wrapped in the yarn and tried to make the thread touch more sand as much as possible. Thick honey becomes glue, which attaches sand to the wool, and via this medium, she builds a new sand shield. The silk threads in her hands seemed to be alive, overlapping in the air, quickly forming a diamond shaped shield in front of them.


    At this time, the second round of bone spurs hit the newly constructed sand shield. After hitting the shield made of white sand, the fragile arrows were bounced off one after another, unable to hurt the two people behind them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    As cheese and VIIa move closer to the monster, as bystanders of the battle, Lolo and euni around her have a strong sense of unreal. They are clearly here, whether they are grey robes or female mages. A few minutes ago, they were still talking with themselves, and they could touch each other as long as they reached out.


    But now, against the black rain in the sky and the huge monsters in the distance, the two people''s backs are more like legendary figures depicted in murals or other painting media. The world is not so rigid, but even the Dragon seems too reasonable in such a scene.


    The end of the adventure should not be such a thing. It should be a treasure chest, an old man, truth and enlightenment. What about this thing in front of us? Lolo didn''t see any value in defeating it. It was like a completely unreasonable charge. Lifting the lance at the windmill would get nothing but his own head.


    The caster emphasizes the existence of reason, and everything they do has a clear purpose, which makes people wonder what cheese is doing now? Is it necessary for the grey robe to protect the torrent? What''s more, although the monster in front of him is incomparably powerful, it may not be its opponent with its rushing strength.


    What is his pursuit? The dance festival had to think about this problem. As a member of the group, she should not have asked too much, but the scene in front of her forced her to think, forcing her to imagine what was driving the cheese to rush to the monster fearlessly and even enthusiastically. Is there something wrong with him? A disturbing conjecture suddenly appeared in her mind.


    It is said that there are two fates for Vampire Hunters: one is to die in the hands of a cunning vampire; the other is to become the next new vampire. It is very dangerous to pursue something aimlessly. The achievement of the goal can bring about suspension, and blind deepening will make you become a part of the explored things.


    There are so many such examples that she can''t help but worry that she will hear about the disaster caused by the grey robe in some place in a few years. But there is also a problem in this premonition. How can she be sure that they can win here?


    There was something wrong with the fight, and viva couldn''t say anything was wrong, but she just had that feeling. Everything seemed too reasonable. Things should not have been so reasonable. They are fighting against things they have never heard of, and the means, power, and methods of dealing with them are unknown. It''s going to be hard to fight.


    She was expected to reach the present situation, she should have at least a few injuries, and even irreparable physical disability. But look at it. She''s intact, except for two spells that don''t cost so much, she''s even recovering. It''s all due to the magic from cheese that nourishes the mages who walk in this dry land.


    When soldiers come, they will block it. Cheese in this period of time in the continuous offensive and defensive interpretation of these eight words, the evil spirit of the son of the offensive launched by his easy one by one.


    It''s too simple. Walking on the white sand with grey robe, there is a bit of confusion in his eyes. Recalling the battle of Tianmu, the terrible evil god was so despairing. On the contrary, his offspring''s attacks were not fatal, but so far they are still conventional.


    "Ambush." Cheese suddenly said this, and then reached for the arm of Viva who was holding the curse. His eyes glowed like something else in a human shell,


    "don''t resist me."


    The sorceress was stunned for a moment, and then she felt a magic force trying to get into her casting process. As the initiator of this spell, she instinctively wants to resist the power that disturbs her casting. Losing control of the spell will have serious consequences, at least the cost of one arm.


    But cheese''s words made her stop immediately. This short hesitation gave the magic power to take advantage of it. Before Viva really decided whether to give up resistance, she was surprised to find that the magic in front of her was no longer completely controlled by herself. It''s rapidly morphing and transforming from a spell she''s very familiar with to something new that she can''t keep up with.


    The sand shields strung together by the wool were scattered, and the fine thread adhering to the sand turned into a whip, and then it struck a sandy place. The ground trembled slightly. It was the last echo of something that had been hidden under the white sand forever. However, this does not prevent more sand pits from coming into being and make the human bodies buried here float out of the sand.


    It is estimated that these human bodies are the final fate of the believers who follow this son here. They were stabbed in the back of their heads by tentacles, and there was no life in their eyes. Ironically, this pair of fate is very consistent with their hope, and will always be one with the gods they worship.


    An insidious attack. They did not see any evil believers along the way, but they encountered the moving bones from voodoo magic when they landed. They also found some hints with obvious human traces on the elemental tortoise.


    There must be people here, and their final destination is either to run for their own lives, or to attack the squadron, or, as they are now, become the food for the growth of monsters.


    Cheese has no intention of pity for those who worship the descendants of worms. Their situation may indeed be worthy of sympathy, but from the standpoint of grey robe, he can not have any other ideas about those who help evil gods.It is true that everything is a chance meeting. When they are lost, they are bewitched by evil spirits. However, it is also not his cheese head. I can''t help it. What can I do? Everyone should be responsible for himself. This is the price.


    So the grey robe looked at those lifeless eyes and pulled out his machete from his waist. No matter what other people think of prairie man''s weapons and how they put their emotions into it, the length and difficulty of the machete are more suitable for cheese than other weapons.


    It is not long, so it can be pinned on the waist, does not affect the activity, it is not heavy, so whether it is waved or carried, it can be within the physical range of the grey robe. This machete of cheese was bought from the fast-moving market. It has no origin and is nothing special. Ordinary weapon, because it only needs to produce ordinary effect.


    The tentacles picked up the bodies and approached them. The limbs of the corpses moved in a strange manner under the control of the roots that extended into the muscles. They looked like the props of the puppet master.


    The machete is a relatively weak weapon. It is not easy to split the human body without the horse speed bonus. Fortunately, he didn''t want to use this knife to cut people''s waist horizontally. He only needed to break the outstretched hands and feet, leaving enough space for people to pass through.


    It''s still not right. After merging the monster from the sky, it shouldn''t have only this ability. Is it preparing for a kill? Or is it that the current obstacles are only to let themselves get into the trap, so lay doubts?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    The light through the water mist is shaded by shadows, like standing in the shade of a high mountain or at the bottom of a forest of buildings. The suffocating feeling of being surrounded and oppressed is enough to make most people in this underdeveloped civilization uncomfortable.


    Cheese looked at his son, who could not be exhausted even if he raised his head, and suddenly understood why the other side was so fearless that the attack was not really threatening.


    It doesn''t think that the grey robe can kill itself, because the personal strength is not enough to kill such a strong life. Now, he has to face the problems that Jung and his colleagues had to face before. What should be done with such a huge object without vital importance?


    "Well, here we are. What''s the weakness of this guy? " Weia obviously has a habit of thinking, she naturally thinks that although the monster in front of her is vicious, it must have a life gate.


    Like the dragon''s scales, giant''s ankles, and other super creatures in real or fantasy stories, it should have a gate of life. Because that''s reasonable. It''s in line with the common biological structure. Just like people have internal organs and brains, amputation of limbs doesn''t necessarily mean death, but damage to these parts can cause far more terrifying consequences than they seem.


    But worms are not creatures of this world, nor are their descendants.


    "It has no weakness." The cheese said, reaching out and pressing his hand on the surface of the ugly skin, surprisingly unhurt. Even the pursuit behind it stopped.


    Yeah, there''s no need to fight back, right? Animals and plants have evolved incredible abilities to survive. Unlike you, you don''t have to think about it at all. There''s hardly anything in the world that can kill you.


    It''s hard to imagine that the grey robe is still fighting with the descendants of the evil god just now. In a twinkling of an eye, he looks at the monster''s body like a connoisseur visiting art works. Viva followed behind the cheese, feeling the chill swirling around her neck.


    She began to worry that the man in front of her did not come to destroy the monster at all. Had he colluded with the monster and made some evil deal?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not bewitched by it. It doesn''t deserve it. I''m just watching, an extreme on the path of evolution. " Cheese, aware of the sorceress''s uneasiness, said.


    "Evolution? I only saw a mass of primitive sarcoma. There were no obvious organs on it. How could such a body be... " How can we cope with the complex physiological needs and natural influences.


    She was interrupted before she finished. Because she didn''t have to say everything, cheese understood what she meant. And there was a time when grey robes had the same view as Viva.


    "Why should life adapt to the environment?" Cheese choked the female mage''s words with questions, and quickly answered them by himself,


    "in order to survive and reproduce. So fish have gills, birds have wings, living in the snow mountain long hair, in the woods have patterns. Whether it is because they are created to live in the right environment, or to change themselves in order to live in the environment, life is so different. But just because they adapt, they have to bind themselves to the environment. Fish can''t swim on land, birds can''t fly in water. In order to get rid of this restriction, people choose to interweave more closely with the environment. "


    "We give up body hair and use clothing instead, so we can adapt to the difference between heat and cold. We gave up our claws and teeth and instead picked up gold and stone to make tools to deal with the difference in function. Humans, elves, dwarves. In this sense, we''re not evolving, we''re degenerating. We give ourselves to nature in order to use it to survive. This is the way we choose. But it''s not the only one. Besides eternity, nothing is unique. In front of us, is the display of another road. These offspring can become parasites in the human abdomen. They are so capable of differentiation that they can perfectly replace the organs in the human body


    "Why, then, have the best of them, the individuals who have been worshipped as the Lord, have become like this?"


    Cheese''s hand, across the monster''s skin. It felt very delicate and creepy, but the grey robe didn''t take back the palm. As he said, after seeing the existence that gave birth to it, this son can no longer make him feel heartfelt fear.


    In his eyes, this is just a good specimen.


    "To adapt to all environments?" Viva is not really sure about the answer. She just goes down the lines of the grey robe.


    If we say that the so-called intelligent race, taking human as an example, achieves the purpose of adapting to nature by delivering itself to nature. The monster in front of us is actually what we imagine. It''s tough, perfect, and has no weakness. It can survive in any environment, can''t be killed and has a long life.


    What''s the point of beauty and ugliness in appearance? Isn''t the so-called aesthetic tendency caused by the reproduction of race? For creatures whose individuals are almost perfect, this is what perfection looks like.


    "Yes. I''m sure this thing can now adapt to most of the world''s environments. Deep sea, ice sheet, poison marsh, desert, it can survive, by constantly devouring everything around, devouring all energy and resources, until there is no more food for it to eat. He is the thing that devours the world. "The transformation of appellation in the mouth of cheese means that he sees the real master behind his immediate offspring. No matter what the evil god''s real purpose in this world is, his descendants are all aiming to devour everything. And subtly, for them, it may be as natural as eating and drinking water, without malicious coverage.


    "Then we have no way to deal with it? You had expected this to happen. You must have a way, right? "


    Maybe he was frightened by the explanation of the grey robe, or the negative emotions accumulated along the way finally broke through the reason and showed it. Viva grabs the cheese''s hand on the monster''s skin and shouts at him.


    Looking at her, cheese suddenly saw another red hair figure. But she''s not her. The panic in her eyes is different. And the current situation is not six years ago, he looked out of the window in the dark, reluctantly admitted his incompetence. He has more capital to fight against these things.


    Thinking of this, cheese smile, he nodded and comforted the sorceress''s hand, "there is a way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    How to defeat an opponent without any flaws? How do you kill a creature that''s almost harmless? It sounds like an impossible task when you have only one machete with some curly edges in your hand.


    But if you wear a grey robe with a badge on your body, and your eyes can emit dark blue magic light, things may not be so absolute. If you want to do something extraordinary, you need an extraordinary person. In dealing with this problem, one person is worth an army.


    "There are three ways, and only one can succeed. In other words, the one that can succeed is a combination of the other two. "


    Cheese looks up. The son of the evil god will not really have no response to the people standing beside him. After all, he is a forever hungry eater, and there is no reason to say no to the food delivered to his door. Between the two people talking, some tentacles with sharp teeth have been quietly approaching from the top. Judging from the location and structure, these tentacles should have evolved to prey on birds.


    Now, the flower shaped mouthparts with barbed spines, which are opened like the belly of cobra, have become the best choice for predators.


    "The first is poisoning. You can choose from all kinds of classic stories and classic books. Although I don''t think that the toxins that can be used to cure cattle and sheep can really cure giant dragons. You know, the digestive organs of giant dragons are differentiated. Carnivorous red dragons and herbivorous domestic animals have different digestive capacities. Animal toxins that play a role by eating will probably be absorbed and digested. And as far as I know, there has never been a case of a giant dragon being stung by a poisonous snake or spider. The substance in the dragon''s blood itself is enough to eliminate most of the toxicity, because it can also be regarded as a kind of poison. The so-called "fight with poison with poison."


    Cheese pulls up viya and starts to move at the feet of her offspring. His eyes move back and forth on the ground, tentacles and the road ahead to ensure smooth operation.


    The high intensity of hand brain coordination makes him become a bit nagging when he speaks, revealing most of his thinking activities. However, it was not a big problem, although the argument he mentioned about the digestive system of the dragon was enough to amaze the mage.


    "Second, spiritual attack, or soul damage. Curse may be a good choice. After all, in incantation, no matter how powerful it is, it''s only a life. You can kill it at the cost of a frog. Unfortunately, there are no relevant personnel in our team. Although I have a rough way of cursing, most of them are for self-protection. In terms of attacking with incantation, I''m too poor. But it''s possible to kill it by dissipating its consciousness, which I''ve tried to do. I failed that time because I miscalculated my opponent''s level of consciousness. This guy, obviously not so outrageous, the question is whether it has what we call consciousness


    "I can try to find the answer, but it will take a lot of time and energy, and the results will not be rich." And Willa stopped running in the opposite direction.


    Above them, the tentacles curled up because of blind tracking, which was calculated by the grey robe. After confirming that there is no predator tentacle approaching again, the grey robe puts his hand into the white sand under his feet, and the roots of plants gush out from the ground and coil around his palms, and sucks his blood with the spines protruding from above.


    This plant, from the seed he threw at the beginning, absorbed the nutrition of the black insect, and became a powerful tool in the hands of the mage.


    "So I chose the third way, neither poisoning nor destroying the soul. I''m going to let this flawless creature kill itself. "


    If we say that the first two methods mentioned by cheese just now make weia feel that there is a little bit of feasibility, and even have a glimmer of hope. That gray robe, the declaration that let the evil god''s offspring commit suicide completely let her lose the opportunity to approach the idea of cheese.


    What is he talking about? Is he crazy? Rao, who has been trained in the city of ten thousand Dharma and has a different way of looking at things, feels that she is in a strange environment. Fortunately, the cheese with roots on his hand did not intend to keep his own things secret. In order to achieve his goal, he had to explain his intention and plan to the female mage.


    At least they are connected with the body in a very close way. However, it is not the case. Consciousness and body are not in harmony. Regardless of whether consciousness comes from the soul or not, the so-called self subjectivity is not in line with the body that we show. Otherwise, no one would die of choking on their own saliva or the illusion of fever on the ice sheet. Consciousness cannot really control the body, and even the organs in the body are independent of each other. But the so-called life exists in a unified way in this strange distinction, which is really contradictory


    After explanation, the female mage finally understood the meaning of cheese. Of course, what she understood was not the contradiction center mentioned in the grey robe, that is, the relationship between the internal division of individual life and consciousness and body. What she understood was the method that could make the monster commit suicide.


    "Do you want its organs to collide with each other and eventually destroy the entire circulatory system?"


    "That''s understandable. But the actual operation is not so simple. This guy''s internal system is supposed to be quite refined, and it''s no easier to get them into trouble than to poison them. It''s just that we don''t have to cause absolute damage at one time. It''s the dam of ten thousand li, but we are the leech of that point. As long as chaos is provoked, the aftershocks can develop into a storm that destroys everything. "Under the nourishment of the blood of the grey robe, the roots of the plants began to protrude more and more out of the ground. Some of them even climbed to the surface of the monster, trying to invade the offspring with roots.


    "What can I do for you? Although I don''t have much magic left now, I can still use a spell or two. " Under this, Wei Ya''s heart has certain confidence, she thinks cheese''s plan is worth trying.


    "Of course, and it''s important." The grey robe said, taking out a medicine bottle from the robe. It can be seen that the interface of this bottle is extremely fine. It can get such attention, indicating that the contents inside are extremely dangerous.


    "To kill itself with its own circulatory system, there is a prerequisite that we must master its internal structure. Now there is no time to study it slowly. There is only one way to get the answer quickly. "


    He put the medicine bottle into Viva''s hand. "When the skin is opened, put the contents of the bottle into it with your strongest magic. This poison is not enough to kill it, but it can be a broken lead


    At this point, untied the entangled predator tentacles, and finally approached the two men. The grey robe pulled up the hood, and the plant roots that did not fall off were wrapped around the left hand, and pushed the female mage away.


    The way he can quickly know the internal structure of the monster is very simple, that is to enter the monster''s body in person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    Put on the hood, just to protect the head. Although from the previous observation, cheese has preliminarily determined that the barbed spines on the top of the tentacles are not the teeth used to chew and grind food in the conventional understanding. Their function is more to prevent the prey from escaping to the mouth and assist the smooth swallowing.


    But to be on the safe side, he still needs the grey robe to protect his body from accidental damage. The robe from the grey tower has many functions. It can be seen from cheese''s repeated use of it as a medium for shielding bows and arrows. In fact, this simple and even somewhat tattered coat has a degree of toughness that is not consistent with the appearance, which is enough to protect the wearer from most of the sharp weapons.


    It is estimated that not many people in the world have experienced the experience of being swallowed by other creatures, and considering the risks involved, not too many people may want to try. In fact, cheese is not driven to that extent by curiosity. Although the grey robes always take the search for truth as their goal, they also firmly believe that there is a corresponding way to find truth. Apart from those necessary paths, other experiences and experiences are not really helpful to the final answer.


    He will choose such a solution, in a sense, is helpless. If it wasn''t really impossible to guess the internal structure from the external and extended organ samples, who would want to get into the belly of the target?


    What''s more, anyone with common sense of anatomy will know that most food can''t really touch the whole internal circulation of the creatures that eat it after entering the body of the eater. Its understanding of the eater will probably stay in the air deficient esophagus, that is, reaching each other''s main digestive organs at most, and these two are not even the whole of a complete digestive system Appearance, not to mention other functions and kinds of body structure.


    What if you don''t? The inner vitality of the offspring of the evil god is so strong that it doesn''t need to be tested. It makes people despair just by intuitionistic feeling. The cheese preliminary estimates that it will be as difficult as destroying a solid wall in front of the guy to get a glimpse of its internal structure.


    And if the city wall can be self-healing continuously and there is a warehouse the size of a city to store the stones for its restoration. Although people always say that it is easier to destroy than to build, once something has reached a perfect degree and the internal circulation tends to be stable, it is not easy to break it by external force.


    It''s hard to describe the feeling of "Gulu, Gulu" being swallowed.


    All in all, cheese feels like a rat, pushed into the stomach bag by a boa constrictor. The barbed flesh enveloped him, forcing air out of his chest and preventing him from breathing. It''s not so easy to hold your breath. People who are good at water may spend more than ten times more time without breathing, but that''s not a long-term solution.


    Air, or some components in the air, is necessary for the human body. Cheese has carried out a comparative experiment on this, and he knows what changes will happen in organisms that can''t breathe.


    What to do? How to avoid suffocating before entering the other person''s body? Cheese put his left hand around the plant in front of him. Besides the roots, there were also some things like berries. He tried to bite off one of them and chew it in his mouth. His face, which had just changed due to lack of oxygen, was soon relieved.


    These fruits of air won''t help him survive until the end of the mission, but at least they will give him time to find a way to breathe inside the monster. For cheese, there are not many things that can''t be done at all. All he needs is to find the emergency time before he can adapt to the environment. As long as the turnover begins, the difficulties will be solved.


    The opportunity came after the cheese bit off the second fruit. After a long swallowing process, the mage was finally sent to the main body of the monster, and the muscle replaced the meat membrane, which became the power to send the damned corpse to further digestion. The grey robe was swallowed with his head toward the inside, so he raised his eyes a little and saw the sharp bone teeth growing on the muscles.


    This is the chewing place of monsters. The food captured by tentacles will be transported here completely, and then sent to the next place through chewing. Here, he can''t keep pretending to be dead. Even if there is a grey robe to protect the body, it is necessary to massage the whole body with these bone spurs, and it is also necessary to break the tendon and fracture.


    It''s got to be a little bit of a failure. Cheese thinks so, right hand takes out a long prepared silver needle from his sleeve. After special treatment on the tip of the needle, you can see a little black hole. Seeing, he was about to get close to the chewing area. The grey robe resolutely stabbed the silver needle into the side of the flesh wall, and the spasm occurred.


    What he wanted was this opportunity. He took advantage of the gap to seize his teeth, so as to send his body deeper. The stench in the monster''s mouth, as well as the food scraps and bones attached to it, makes people feel sick instinctively. Fortunately, for cheese grown up in the dissection room, this is not unacceptable.


    The teeth of living things are different. Not only human beings, but most creatures have evolved their own chewing tools and let them perform their own duties. The monster has a wide range of food, so its chewing system must be complex, and the teeth that can cut meat won''t be the only category.


    Sure enough, after passing through the first sharp teeth, the teeth around gradually become mellow, from a kitchen knife to a hammer. This is not to say that changes in shape will make them less lethal. Using the second kind of teeth with the same force will not cause much damage than the first. At most, there are two holes in the cheese body and more broken parts.A second silver needle is inserted to paralyze the front teeth. Because of the loss of force caused by the spasm, the pressure here dropped significantly, and cheese was able to move forward from lying down to bending forward, which greatly accelerated his speed.


    Finally, before the second silver needle failed, he went through the teeth. Bite off another fruit, and a few drops of cold sweat hang on the cheese''s forehead. He had intended to use these paralyzing drugs on the heretics. At that time, he only wanted to catch a few live animals, so he didn''t bring too much. Now these silver needles have become the life-saving amulets for him to walk through the monster''s body. He must use them very carefully.


    In spite of this, the lack of air is also a sword hanging on the top of the head. The urgent task is to quickly understand the internal structure of the monster. In front of him, the road bifurcated, and the fleshy valve formed a movable door that opened and closed. Behind the door were several different pipes. If there is no accident, this should be the road to the monster''s stomach bag. Behind these pipes, there should be stomach bags for handling different types of food. The roughly ground food is sent here and is pushed into a suitable gastric pouch through the selection of valves.


    But cheese is really not interested in a trip to the digestive tract. This is not the purpose of his trip.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    Viva is in a lot of trouble now. Should she keep waiting? Standing here, being watched by a giant unknown creature, waiting for a signal from a man who was swallowed in her whiskers before her eyes? This is totally unreasonable.


    But she had to admit that, along the way, things were sliding in an irrational direction after leaving the current, those damned hard headed fish, the huge sandbanks that appeared for no reason, voodoo, lava zones, elemental creatures, and this horrible thing.


    What does he call it? Descendants of evil gods? The title of "evil god" is not uncommon in her memory, but most of the appellations are just special individuals or precious species that are not worthy of the name. It''s like the same in appearance, not much.


    Out of the caster''s instinct, the sorceress hated this creature. She would devour the magic, chew the magic in nature, and make her own environment a vacuum without magic. This kind of thing must be eliminated, because its existence will threaten the whole caster community. Especially, this place is not far away from the city of ten thousand Dharma. If it has the ability of action or reproduction, it will certainly affect the former.


    It is now at a critical moment and the ceremony is about to take place, and nothing should be allowed to disrupt its progress. This is the responsibility of every mage in the city of ten thousand Dharma. If the grey robe fails, she will stop it at all costs.


    At all costs? Wei Ya looked down at the Griffin embroidered on her chest. She worked hard and stood out from so many students. She endured the pressure and strict elimination of her tutor, and finally came to this stage.


    Although this experience is not a life of death, it is also hard to come by. She is quite loyal to the city of ten thousand Dharma, but is it worth sacrificing her life and hard knowledge in her brain for it?


    Fortunately, there was no need for MIA to really make a decision, and the plants left outside by cheese started to move again. Irrigated by the blood of the grey robe, their life energy increases at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the female mage could see that these plants, which had just been weak and abnormal, had accumulated a certain degree of magic power. The number level of these plants was almost equal to that of those trees which had been growing for a hundred years. After gaining vitality far beyond their own, these plants began to move rapidly, sprouting and spitting leaves. Large green leaves grew from their vines, greedily obtained the thin sunlight, and transformed the energy in the body into more intuitive nutrition.


    Plants have always been regarded as the model of two-sided. On the one hand, its branches and leaves are so tender that it can be cut off by pinching it gently. But on the other hand, after time of cultivation, trees can become immortal and tenacious existence, not to mention those carefully paved stone pavement and even buildings built with huge stones will also deform and lose shape under the power of plants.


    In fact, most things in this world are so weak and strong. They are just a set of artificial concepts, which must be placed in a short period of time dominated by human beings. If the time span is stretched long enough, the concepts may lose their descriptive role completely.


    Therefore, although the time here is not fast forward, the plants that get the blood of the grey robe are growing and functioning at a rate of more than ten times that of the natural time. Their roots can only cling to the surface at the beginning, and then differentiate into thin roots that can''t be seen by human eyes and penetrate into the cracks in the monster''s skin, and then continue to expand the gap. This process, which should have taken hundreds of years, can be described as unshakable in a few minutes.


    The problem is that, in addition to the long time it takes for plants to create miracles, what they change are often dead things that can''t move and have no self-consciousness. But now what it is affecting is the real living things, and the living things in the living things.


    Viva looked at the nearby tentacles, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She wanted to run away, but the medicine bottle in her hand told her that if she ran, she would get nothing. Not only can''t get it, but also all the things that have been hard to accumulate will be lost. Why is that? This should be a simple task, everything should be very simple! Where does it start? Where did the problem start?


    Chagrin, anger, fear and other emotions are mixed into the best catalyst, and magic takes on a new look in the rise of magic. The green leaves rolled up into the tip of the gun, and the vines hardened into a gun shaft. With her hands, a wooden gun became a neat array of guns, full of awe and awe as a soldier.


    Plants should not belong to the research scope of plastic energy system, because every life is a complex collection of elements. It is too difficult to manipulate plants in the way of plastic energy. But she did. This is exactly what Viva studied as a lecturer in the Department of plastic energy, life energy. In other words, she regards the inner vitality of living things as an element and shapes it.


    In the city of ten thousand Dharma, her research has attracted many attention, which is why she can get the teaching Title early. She is promised to get a place in the city of ten thousand laws as long as she completes her overseas service.


    For most of the mages born in the city of ten thousand Dharma, they need to strive for the goal of their whole life, because only when they get that position, even if they are just the most basic research room, they can be truly stable as mages. After that, even if they have no achievements, they can still work as trainers until their old age and be guaranteed. Weia''s ambition is more than that. She also wants more resources for her research.For this, she must not die here. You must not die here in such an ignorant way! For the first time before her eyes, the magic aura changed from halo to haze. Although it was only for a moment, the magic moves driven by the powerful magic power were extremely powerful. The wooden spear array pushed back the wandering tentacles far away, without losing the wind.


    Viva knows that her spell won''t last long. The power enhanced by emotion will dissipate with emotion. The emptiness after resentment, the loneliness after happiness, the peak and trough of emotion pull people''s thinking and consume their energy. It is not only the source of strength, but also the source of poisonous water.


    Come on, come on. The wound torn by the root is getting bigger and bigger. Finally, under the skin without knowing how thick it is, it shows a different color, which is the smell of internal tissue with a strong smell of blood.


    Right now! She unscrewed the bottle in her hand, and without looking at it, she put it into the wound. She saw a silver like liquid flowing down the opening of the bottle. It''s a metal, liquid metal, mercury.


    Mercury is highly toxic to most creatures. Even demons dare not drink it. Its toxicity is not comparable to that of biological toxins.


    Come on, let me see what you can do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    Things are going well. Even in the monster''s body, cheese can feel that kind of throbbing and fear, rather, it is because in its body, he can feel its thoughts through shaking and spasm. Fear of death and resistance to death are the instincts of most life. When life gives itself a consciousness, it begins to worry about the disappearance of consciousness, because the dissolution of consciousness often means the end of life.


    I, this concept, is not not the body in order to protect itself and give its own hint and illusion, there is a me in this world? Is it true that I can exist as a spirit or even an immortal soul without my body? Who is asking?


    Think of here, cheese against the monster that only a trace of fear also disappeared, you and I, no difference. The so-called continuous evolution, but can not evolve that own, you are still afraid of the death of the self.


    This kind of thing is no different from the rats who avoid the crowd on the street and want to pick up pinecones on the road. The only difference is a more sophisticated, more adaptable, and less easily damaged body.


    It was quite dramatic from the outside. About twenty minutes after the first mercury injection, viva had given up her position and began to withdraw in the direction of Juni. She is very planned to release the magic, with the shape of life energy to block waves of monster attacks.


    There is no need to stick to it, because the success or failure of the next thing is not on her. Her task is over. But she still misjudged the part of the child buried in the ground, perhaps because of the fear of mercury and the pain caused by the toxin. The sand was torn, and the tissue big enough to roll up the horse shook and hit the woman. She couldn''t stop it.


    But at this time, the white sand on the ground rose and formed a white giant with a height of 45 people. The giant had thick muscles and hollow eyes. Without saying a word, the giant grabbed the root that was smashed at the female mage, and his open mouth gave out a silent roar. Viva was stunned for a few seconds until the giant had pulled the roots behind her and wrestled with more monsters. She didn''t realize what had happened.


    In the distance, someone is dancing. It''s a war dance. It''s a powerful dance, but it doesn''t lose the fluidity of the dance. Although the swing of each limb is not frequent, the hand and foot movement is inspiring.


    It was Lolo who brought out the white sand giant. This is her greatest dependence. She directly asks the golden spirit she serves to temporarily transform herself in this world. The golden spirit, which appears in the material world, has the power of being invincible and has a body that will not be tired and die. The only problem is that every second of Jinling''s appearance will greatly consume the physical strength and even vitality of the dance sacrifice.


    Seeing viya out of the most dangerous area, Lolo''s movement also began to move, she has not been able to maintain Jinling for a long time. Moreover, as a person who has no tendency of self destruction and no national hatred, she does not want to maintain the presence of Jinling for a long time, which will mean that her life expectancy will be greatly reduced.


    "Go, run far away!" Via ran and rolled in front of the two, grabbed Lolo, who was out of balance, and dragged her in the opposite direction of the monster.


    Behind them, the giant scattered and the white sand became a sand rain. But the attack of the offspring did not stop, the ground was constantly turbulent, and the tentacles of different thickness extended from the underground. But many of those tentacles had other soldiers hanging on them. They were sand husks who were attached to them and fought bravely with mouthparts and forceps.


    Although the effect is not obvious, it can not be called useless. As long as the smaller tentacles are caught by a large number of sand shell people, they will inevitably become bloody, especially when they successfully destroy the muscle center of the tentacles, they can quickly paralyze a whole limb. It was undoubtedly a great struggle, though the amount of sand husks needed to paralyze a tentacle was deplorable.


    It can be predicted that even if the victory is won, it will take a long time for the sand shell society to recover the lost members. And that''s not what they should think about now, Lolo. Seeing a tentacle stabbed at the back of the female mage''s heart, youni raised his bamboo hat without thinking about it. As a result, his body was hit high and fell on the sand again. His expression was rarely changed.


    Wei Ya saw this and put the last magic power together. She took out a crystal pendant from her arms and threw it to the pursuers behind her. The amethyst was shining brightly in the air and turned into thousands of slender arms. Before the crushed crystal dust fell, it became a substantial barrier. When the crystal dust fell, the illusory arm also became an invisible shadow again, which was pierced, torn and melted by tentacles For the invisible light.


    The ground is shaking, the world is shaking, and the giant monster rooted in the depths of the earth is showing its most violent side. Sand into liquid, can not be trampled, and a loss of balance, the whole person deeply fell into the sand flow, mouth and nose filled with sand.


    No one saw what happened next. Their last memory was submerged by the white world. When they woke up again, their deepest impression was full of sand.


    "Is it dead?" Perhaps because of his thin body, he was the first of the three to recover his language skills. He squatted on the sand and looked in that direction. The original flat land ahead turned into a sand pit, because the limbs extended out of the ground, and a large amount of sand flowed into the sunken land, forming a funnel-shaped landform like a giant leech nest. In the center of the bunker, is the ferocious raised limbs, toward the monster in the air.It''s as if the artist had been dead for a long time. The lifeless skin turned into an unsettling purplish purple, and the wrinkled skin became smooth. This made the huge corpse look like a purple coral, flashing a strange and disturbing light in the moonlight.


    Moonlight, the sky''s steam has been unknowingly dispersed, revealing the western sun. What does the disappearance of steam mean? Is that lava zone no longer there?


    Or is it simply a by-product of the monster''s underground heat? There will be no answers to these questions for the time being, just as no one knows the exact cause of the monster''s death. Now they have only one question to ask except what the apprentice has said.


    "Is he still alive?" Being eaten into such a strange body, there is little chance of survival. Even if they escape by chance, they will inevitably be suffocated in the body. The grey robe seems to be buried under the white sand.


    "Ga!" The black winged crow circled in the air, and with its call, something that had been in its mouth dropped slowly from the air. Juni stood up and caught it in both hands. It was the grey robe. Then the crow folded its wings from the air and landed right in front of the boy. In a faint light, it began to twist and deform.


    "Surprised, apprentice, welcome to my world. Now, you''re here, too. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    It''s not the first time cheese has only worn grey robe without other clothes. He has been used to and mastered the skills. As for the two ladies, they were also shocked by the magnificent shape of the purple coral, and they didn''t have time to pay too much attention to the body of cheese.


    Four men stood on the edge of the depression, looking out at the corpse that seemed to run through heaven and earth. However, the impact of purple corals is not so great for the grey robes who have actually seen Tianmu. And he doubted whether the coral was really dead or was saving life in another way. The latter is more likely, but that doesn''t make sense.


    Water, coming from the bottom of the pit. This is not such a huge sandbank, and there is no compacted soil layer under it. When the descendants of the evil god who maintained its existence no longer move, it is natural that it will collapse. And cheese just a glance, found hidden in the shadow of the water, the figure of frogs.


    In order to protect their own interests, they will suppress the relative restraint and mercilessly suppress the newcomers who do not obey the rules. The existence of this corpse is not the evil gods who use cheese and Jung''s hand to eliminate dissidents. Although it seems that the frog God was the one who actually took the action, who can tell what happened in the deep water with the undercurrent surging? Perhaps in the dark, the evil gods have already taken their believers as chess pieces and launched many rounds of game.


    But that''s not something cheese needs to think about. He knows that when the river submerges the corpses in front of him, the weird things under the river will deal with their disputes. Either the offspring and the owners behind it accept the rules and become a new force in the city, or these old people will let it disappear forever. There is nothing that can''t be washed away by this river that has swallowed up so many things.


    "Come on, we should go back. The dead can''t come back, but the living must fight for it. " The implication of cheese is that the remaining monk, ska, is still alive and dead on the ship.


    He had thought of killing the worm offspring here, but it was necessary to use the power he had deliberately buried. Moreover, even with the use of that power, it will take time to really eliminate the monster that has consumed so many lives to accumulate.


    The journey back is relatively short and boring. The magic arts around here begin to dissipate. The sense of distance in space is being restored in a more gentle way. The vast sandbank is shrinking, but people in it can''t leave it in a moment.


    But the good news is that the terrifying lava zone is covered with water stained sand, and the only thing you can feel from the feel of your foot stepping into the ground is not fine sand. This led to cheese had to tear down a coir raincoat on site, and made himself two rough straw sandals to prevent the soles of his feet from being cut by sharp stones. In such an environment, finding the source is not difficult.


    He looked much more stable than when they left. Although he was still clinging to his sister''s body, the body had been treated, and the terrible fracture in his abdomen had been wrapped in his own clothes. It didn''t look so scary. When he heard cheese and others approaching, he took the initiative to stand out. Behind him, there were elemental creatures that had become some kind of mixed crystal.


    It''s just buried in the sand and may never wake up again. But that doesn''t mean it''s really dead. It''s just waiting for the external environment to be suitable for its activities again. By then, whether it''s a stone turtle or a lava snake, it''s likely to reappear.


    Lolo came forward to comfort a few words, but got no response. This is also normal. The relationship between Gemini is more similar to different parts of a body than two close siblings. The discomfort and pain can never be cured overnight.


    It can be predicted that this man will no longer regard himself as a caster in the days to come, and his life path will have a major turning point. I hope Jung has considered how to place such recruits. It is not difficult to take good care of a person who may still be useful with the power of vampires.


    "Return and go, we are on the same road, do you feel any change?" Maybe it''s a temporary break. Cheese asks his apprentice casually as he walks.


    Yuni turned to look at the tutor and did not immediately follow his train of thought. Not everyone, like the grey robe, always wants to find something for himself to think about, so he can''t immediately discuss the problems raised elsewhere. However, he didn''t let cheese wait too long, which may have been a series of shocks. Rao Shi, a child who often has to have close contact with death, will also have some feelings,


    "I feel that the previous days are more suitable for me."


    As soon as this was said, Lolo and viaa were both sweating for him. They were afraid that cheese would make them angry, and they would not pay any attention to the child after they left him here or brought him back to the stream. But the reaction of grey robe was beyond expectation.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s a good point."


    Now, they''re starting to worry about whether there''s no obvious damage to cheese when it''s eaten by monsters. Maybe he''s already infested with worms?


    "The days before gave us a sense of familiarity. I also miss the study and the laboratory very much. Everyday life is like the law of the sun and the moon. But that''s not what life should look like. When I was swallowed by that thing, I thought I understood one thing. I feel funny when I''m eaten. It''s like I''ve done so much and experienced so much that I''ve come all the way here to be swallowed by such ugly things. The previous accumulation just made me believe that it was reasonable to be eaten by a monster, but it was ridiculous. But now I think it''s reasonable to be eaten by a monster. You see, I''m here intact, but the monster has become a dinner for fish and shrimp. ""I don''t understand you." Yuni frowns as he tries to understand the contradictory words of cheese, trying to find the recognizable parts.


    "Apprentice, not dead apprentice. If I die in a monster''s mouth, my past is funny. And I''m still talking to you, so my past has become mysterious and successful, and all my actions have become brave acts. Has the past changed? It seems that it has not changed, but as I change my mind now, all kinds of things in the past have a new meaning. Some of what we''re aware of now will be worthless in the future. Some of the things we take for granted now may be valuable assets or fatal incentives in the future. "


    "You''re trapped in your past, son. You are filled with your past. But if you think about it now, it seems that those days of survival on the dark deck at the bottom are much better than following me to fight the monsters that block out the sun, aren''t they? "


    "I''m not asking you to forget your past, but to tell you that as you grow up, you will change your view of the past. At that time, your past will be changed. We are not that monster. We can not only breathe in but also breathe out air. The world is blending with us. Understanding this will be an important step towards the caster. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    Fortunately, by the time the exhausted team reached the landing site, the barge had quietly stopped on the shore. It is not difficult to find this sandbank by the bright moonlight without the thick fog that blocks the sky. After today, the ships that happened to pass by will leave similar legends about the suddenly dispersed fog, the islands in the fog, and the strange giant freshwater corals on the islands.


    However, when the sun rises tomorrow, everything will be as usual here, and no trace will be left. The descendants of the evil god, the believers who worship it, and even the sand shell people who live here will become the images in the story and will no longer be true.


    "Slow down." Lolo and Yuni mixed cheese to the deck and sat the mage against the bulkhead.


    Casting, blood loss, and the unknown monster''s internal journey, these series of encounters greatly reduced the strength of cheese. Although the relief after defeating the strong enemy diluted the fatigue, the body will not forget the loss. All the way to the ship, the condition of grey robe is getting worse and worse, and now I can''t say much.


    At the same time, viva, who boarded the deck, immediately went to check on her colleague, the unfortunate mage whose rib was broken by a hard headed fish. By the time they left, his condition was less optimistic.


    Fortunately, somatosensory time and actual time are confused in sandbars, so the time they spend in sandbars is much shorter than they think. This gives viaa a a chance to meet her colleagues for the last time.


    I don''t know if it''s blood or saliva. Some kind of liquid blocked ska''s respiratory tract and made him cough constantly to try to keep breathing. However, the already weak muscles and internal organs can not provide enough strength. Just like a fish thrown on the ground for several hours, the body may still twitch, but it is already instinctive spasm, which is useless. He was about to die. His eyes looked at Wei Ya who was close to him, but there was no rational look in his eyes.


    Another victim, the first and last of the journey.


    The weak grey robe lowered his eyes slightly, and he had no way to treat or ease ska''s injury, not before, not now. If we say that the death of the old man is sudden and unexpected, then the death of this mage is slow, like cutting flesh with a blunt knife, which torments the feelings of several people present, except for Yuni and yuan.


    The former does not understand the meaning of other people''s death, his past has not been re contextualized, and the dark lower deck still envelops him. As for the latter, it has been completely knocked down by great grief, and has lost the ability to feel the outside world again.


    Viva checked her colleagues a little, then looked up and looked in the direction of the grey robe. She saw cheese, her eyes lowered, Lolo biting her lips, and looking away.


    They couldn''t help her, so she had to watch ska die. That''s reasonable, but there''s a better way. The sorceress thought that this seemed to be a certain determination. She got up slowly and went to a man on the deck, yuan.


    The man, holding his sister''s body, did not respond to Viva''s approach. All his energy was exhausted at the moment he touched the deck, both physically and mentally.


    "You want to be with her, don''t you?" The female mage''s words were very light, but she caught two people''s ears in the waves.


    When one of them is the source, he raised his head, and Weiya looked at each other, speechless but firmly expressed his own ideas.


    Another person, cheese, suddenly thought of what Viva was going to do, and he felt uneasy. He wanted to stop it and doubted whether he had made a wrong judgment.


    The tangle of grey robe will end in the next second. Because Weiya has put her palm on the top of Yuan''s head. The latter closes her eyes obediently and doesn''t know what she is waiting for.


    Magic, in the flow, it''s hard to imagine that after so much experience, VIIa still has the magic power to cast. However, if you think about it from another angle, the mages in the city of ten thousand Dharma do not use their own power to cast their magic. Their magic power comes from the surrounding natural environment. They are just wires to guide the occurrence of magic.


    "No Said cheese, struggling. However, his words did not change with what was happening. Once again, she used the magic she studied. She regarded life as an energy, and then manipulated this energy with the magic of shaping energy system, from one place to another.


    It''s like throwing a stone dart or flying a fireball. She sends the vitality of one life into the body of another. In other words, she tried to use yuan''s life to kill ska.


    Lolo didn''t know what Viva wanted to do at first, until the sorceress pressed her magic hand into the chest of her dying colleague on the deck. Meanwhile, Yuan''s body collapsed.


    The dancer''s eyes widened in an instant. I''m afraid anyone, even those who don''t know magic at all, can understand this situation instantly. She immediately stood up, trying to stop the sorceress''s behavior. The clothes on the legs were pulled by the dead, almost all of them were pulled down.


    The man who held him, of course, was cheese. The grey robe was too weak now, so he could only stop Lolo in this way. Now, Wei Ya is too dangerous. To reason with her at this time, you must have the consciousness of fighting.At this time, the dancer was not strong enough to fight against the professional master of the city of ten thousand Dharma. He could not see another life added. It seems to have understood the tutor''s meaning. When Lolo tried to get rid of cheese''s hand, Yuni threw herself on her and kept her from getting up.


    Viva may or may not have seen all this, but she is now focused on the treatment of her colleagues, without saying a word.


    At this time, the ship was quietly offshore, and the ghost water pushing the ship might feel that the sound on the deck was the signal of sailing, so she chose to return. It did not know that, just on the deck of the ship, a terrible scene was taking place among the survivors of the squadron.


    The river, the light flow, the water spray hit on the hull of the ship, making a sound. Moonlight shines on the deck, making death and rebirth as dramatic as on stage.


    But on the other side of the deck, next to Lolo, who was finally trapped, the black eyes, under the gray hood, were looking at the matter in front of them in a complicated way. Cheese, who never liked the undead, did not like to create undead or other blasphemous magic. This has nothing to do with morality and ethics. It is purely a complex and internalized personal likes and dislikes.


    In the eyes of such people, what Viva is doing is beyond what a caster should do. They can try their best to keep a life, using medical means and medicine, but they should never regard life as a thing to operate from the magic level.


    She crossed the line.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    I don''t know what the reason is. The ferocious fish they met have disappeared on their way home. Maybe they were frightened by the noise made on the sandbank, or they were originally summoned by evil cults with magic. A safe journey, unmanned boat berthed in the rush of a humble pier.


    Waiting here is a middle-aged man who looks quite elegant and a few well-equipped attendants. At first glance, I''m afraid they will only be mistaken for the housekeeper and servant of a rich family. It is impossible to imagine that these people are actually working for Youhe. This is also the purpose of arranging them to meet people. Proper attention can just be used as camouflage.


    Being carefully carried into the carriage by the servants, cheese noticed that the two people in the city of ten thousand Dharma were not with them. Even Lolo was taken away alone, and he was lost in a trance.


    The man dressed as the housekeeper made a rude remark and got on the carriage to the opposite side of the mage. He put down the curtains on both sides of the carriage and took out the suitcase from the bottom. There were two sets of men''s clothes, one large and one small, "which I prepared in a hurry. Maybe it doesn''t fit well."


    The clothes fit even better than expected. Although I don''t know where this man learned about the height and body shape of cheese and Juni, they really need clothes at this time. Not to mention the mage''s grey robe, there is nothing on under the apprentice''s fur coat, which is also stained with a lot of stains. It looks rather untidy.


    Leaning back on the soft cushion, cheese reached out to lift the curtain. There were more than three or even five carriages parked here.


    "You and them will inevitably be watched in this city, so we have prepared more carriages to distract the watchers. As for the whereabouts of these people, you can rest assured that we will escort them to their places of residence. After all, they are people who work for Youhe, and Youhe will ensure their safety. " The man saw the cheese''s intention and explained in a low, non aggressive voice.


    "What if I want to contact them later?" It''s not heckling, it''s that he really wants to see them again.


    Although theoretically speaking, this kind of temporary recruitment team should go to different places after the completion of the task, it is better not to meet with each other again, because friction always outweighs goodwill in the process of the task.


    However, the identity of cheese is special. If Luoluo and Luoluo are working for Youhe, cheese is equal to Youhe to some extent.


    "Then I will sort out their destination and possible destination for you. It will be delivered to you before you return to your residence. "


    People often have a misunderstanding, as if in a huge aristocratic family, the role of housekeeper is just a foil, whether it exists or not is not very important. As a matter of fact, the family servants who have been strictly trained are actually very popular talents among the aristocrats, and their status in the family is also extremely high. The reason is that in the process of dealing with big and small matters, the information they can get access to may be more detailed and complex than the head of the household. So they have more energy than they think.


    For example, at present, the housekeeper is not polite enough to give other people''s privacy directly to the cheese maker''s hand, and there is no need to ask Jung''s opinions. This is a kind of right and a manifestation of trust. I''m afraid this man''s status in Youhe will not be very low except for the maid.


    Hearing this, the grey robe immediately understood the other party''s position and the meaning behind it. He was afraid that he was also pursuing eternal life. In order to get the chance to be transformed, many well-educated and even worldly people will humbly become the lackeys of the blood clan and help them deal with all kinds of things in the secular world.


    And in this process, those who have real potential will be carefully trained, and the vampire will teach their family''s behavior philosophy and style to their servants, until he or she is mentally ready to become a real blood clan.


    "Where are we going?" Put down the curtain, cheese is no longer so alert, this kind of blood after the loyalty of the master more than relatives and monarchs, they follow the Lord is absolute.


    Therefore, as long as Jung did not intend to harm him, the man would definitely not do anything harmful to both of them. This is one of the benefits of dealing with a class of vampires. When you have a friendly relationship with a vampire''s superior, his subordinates will be respectful to you. As long as you are not afraid of being revenged afterwards, you can drive them to do things for you, and what they need is just the trivial possibility that you can bring them for promotion.


    "A farewell hall. Your residence on tiefelt Avenue is safe in this city, but what you did not long ago will make you need a place above safety. Your other three companions have already arrived there and received treatment. The master thinks you''d better not go out and walk until the aftereffects of this matter subside. Of course, dwarves, we will send someone to inform you. If you need any personal belongings, you can come with me to get them later. This is not imprisonment in any sense. We just want to do our best to provide you and your companions with the best recovery environment. I hope you can understand. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care much about it."This sentence can have two meanings. The first layer is that cheese completely believes in Youhe''s position and doesn''t care about formal things. Another meaning is that no matter what Youhe''s position is, it''s not important for the grey robe, whether it''s imprisonment or protection, he will stay if he wants to stay, and no one can stop him if he wants to leave.


    Although now weak tight, but this kind of magic on the serious loss for him is already common. As for other people''s situation, cheese is not in a hurry to ask, because it is not something that can change if you know earlier and later. In that case, let''s see when you meet.


    "One more thing, by the way." Cheese suddenly thought of something, looked at each other,


    "there should be two bodies on the ship, a man and a woman. They are brothers and sisters, and they have made a lot of efforts this time. I don''t expect you to have a good burial, but I still have to live up to it. It''s my personal requirement


    "Well, we will find a suitable cemetery for them, and we will try our best to search for their families and provide them with pension. This is what should be done. "


    The mage nodded. He thought about whether to ask the wizard again. However, on second thought, it was better to ask Jung about this matter. It was related to the caster. He certainly knew better than this ordinary person.


    If you can find other witches in this city, some of your previous conjectures may be verified. However, it is not urgent, and it will not affect much sooner or later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    Wheel, stop. When the housekeeper dressed as a man opened the door to reveal the exotic house built, cheese had a sense of passing away.


    The battle against the son of the evil god was not long ago. Now the dawn is shining in the city. He stepped out of the carriage and breathed the moist air. His spirit was invigorated. His weakness would not disappear immediately because of safety, but his psychological depression had almost disappeared.


    The decoration of the house is not gorgeous. Looking at the furniture, it is basically made of wood, and a large number of original textures are maintained. Only the knife is cut in the necessary place to turn it into practical products. As a real estate under the name of vampire, such decoration can be regarded as a kind of exotic. After all, although people always say that Diao Liang Huadong looks vulgar, no one can deny that the magnificent place is very popular.


    Especially the blood clan, who have enough time to precipitate their worldly wealth, will not hesitate to let their own industry to the utmost extent of luxury. This kind of near morbid profligacy has nothing to do with elegance and vulgarity, but is more like a common psychological disease of ethnic groups.


    The reason why Jung can avoid vulgarity is probably because his predecessor was an elf. This kind of decoration style which is close to the nature is probably related to the elf faction of his origin. Of course, the more likely option is that he has a lot of properties in the city, and because of his bad taste, he built them in different styles, which makes it difficult to detect the common owners behind the property.


    Cheese Company is waiting for him in the hall. It has to be said that although it looks simple, the wooden room with the carpet made of woven fabric naturally gives people a warm feeling, so that when they walk in, they unconsciously smile on their faces. Even Yoni, who was beside him, was a little brisk.


    They are in good condition. In the past, only Jianqi is lying on the soft couch with a weak look, and there is no obvious trauma or deformity on his body. ATA and KAILAS even have spare time to play some kind of chess game at the low table.


    Jung sat leisurely in a wide cane chair with a big book on his knee. Beside him, the blood maid was preparing tea with a small stove. It doesn''t look like a temporary shelter. It''s more like some kind of more permanent place.


    Cheese believes that this scene will be deeply engraved in his mind.


    "Our hero is back, welcome you, the terminator of evil gods. Now you can call yourself that, and add one before many titles. "


    Jung pushed down the frame on the bridge of his nose with his hand. The colored lenses could make the sunlight on the page less dazzling and the red eyes less frightening. He had a smile on his face, because the cheese was in a good condition to show that the plan was successful.


    The companions say hello to the mage. ATA and KAILAS come to check his health. It sounds exaggerative, but considering the things they are fighting against, as long as you come back alive, you will be lucky. Cheese whispered to his companions that he was safe. Because of his health, he sat in a cane chair nearby.


    Yuni was pulled to their side by the female swordsman and seemed to want to teach him to play chess. From the conversation, we can probably sort out the context of things. This is mainly because in the process of playing with KAILAS, who teaches the rules, ATA can''t really get any fun. Therefore, he puts Unila, who has never been in contact with this kind of chess, into the chess game with himself.


    "It''s fun to play chess with a good opponent." Jung said, looking at the busy body of the three Chao''s swords.


    "Do you think the opponent''s level is equal this time?" The smile on cheese''s face recedes slightly. He looks at the vampire, hoping to read something from the other person''s face.


    Of course, it''s impossible. Jung''s expression has been deliberately performed. It''s a mistake to see the sincere emotion on the face of the blood clan who has lived for a long time. However, apart from facial expressions, eyes are another thing that can''t deceive people no matter how long they live.


    Jung''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt, but for people like him, it was nothing, "I have to admit, the cost of this victory is higher than I thought. The opponent is better than I expected. "


    "It''s not your fault. You''ve never really played against them before. It''s good to have such a performance for the first time. Anyway, we didn''t lose. " Cheese didn''t mean to blame him. He had to admit that without the help of the other party, he would not have been able to solve the problem more smoothly.


    And if it had not been for the helpers that Jung had recruited, relying on the strength of cheese, I''m afraid there would not have been such a complete picture of the personnel now.


    "I didn''t lose, I didn''t win. I hate this kind of chess game. I can''t tell whether the chess pieces are moving or the players are moving. It will not bring ideal results. The establishment of Youhe is to hold the development of things in my hands. People build such a city here to get rid of the drift of life and build the future they want. "


    The teacups were placed on small tables beside the chairs of the two people. After finishing this, the tea pourer withdrew to one side with a casual glance over Jian Qi. The sword seeker himself would not know that he was too weak to stand up. It was not all the result of fighting the devil, and his blood loss accounted for a large proportion."You can''t control the river because it doesn''t exist. It''s just the result of water flowing upstream. You can''t think of the water system as an entity. Even if it''s an entity, it''s dynamic and living. This kind of thing will never be controlled. When you can fully master it, you will find that what you hold is not the same thing as what you started to fight against. And your confrontation, which you didn''t expect at the beginning


    "It''s not the river that we''re fighting. Rivers have no substance, they have. Although you can''t solve one, it''s impossible. We can defeat them if we are willing to pay the price. "


    The words of the blood clan are very confident. It sounds familiar to me, like myself a few years ago. Cheese looked at Jung again, and he understood why the other party had such an idea. It can be inferred that the development of the Youhe river underground would inevitably conflict with the heretics and their beliefs.


    Jung didn''t want to solve an outsider temporarily. He was testing whether cheese was really an expert in this field.


    "Do you want to uproot the evil spirits in this city?" Grey Pao laughed. This time, he was very brilliant.


    "Why not? Even the real gods of this world are no longer walking in the world. Why should we let these guys squander our world? With this city as the center, the power can radiate to the whole pan northern continent. Downstream, the world in the south is within reach. I want to build a coalition, an organization, a secret society, dedicated to driving all these things out of our world. "


    And then it''s up to you to control what they left behind? Cheese didn''t say that again. He was not the one who had just come out of the ash tower. There was not only knight in the world, but also Knight would make profit for himself within the scope of oath. It sounds great to get more people involved in fighting against evil spirits, but he just finds it ridiculous. If the existence can be eliminated by ordinary people, why should we do research on it?


    "I know you think my proposal is ridiculous. You must be thinking that what we have eliminated is only the young of the existing offspring. With only such a small amount of results, it is ridiculous to launch a full-scale war. But don''t forget one thing. I''m not talking to you as an underground authority in a city. I am a blood clan, Barak blood clan, not only have endless life in theory, but also know how to avoid disputes


    "My plan will be achieved over a long time. You can select every member in the most strict way and inherit your knowledge from them. Again taboo knowledge, as long as slow, controlled release, after a long enough time dilution, will eventually become harmless. Believe me, I''ve seen it. In the distant future, we will achieve what we want. "


    Now, it''s grey robe''s turn to be silent. He began to think about the feasibility of Jung, because cheese knew his identity. He was a human being and could not live forever. Even if he extended his life like his teacher, there would be an end. What should he do then? Like the Lord of the grey tower, do you accept a group of students and let them grow?


    Of course, but he can''t limit the future of those apprentices. He can''t and won''t force youni to study his own field. That''s unreasonable. In this case, a secret meeting with a clear purpose, supervised by the long-lived blood clan and always controlling the number of members, may be a good choice to inherit his knowledge.


    But before that, there''s a problem.


    "Why? If you just want to control the city, you don''t have to bait me so much. Don''t tell me you want to rule the world. The world is too big for an individual to carry. So why, why do you want to fight them? "


    Jung didn''t answer immediately. He took a sip of tea and breathed, "you''re not the only one with a story, wizard. Think of it as a guy who has lived too long and has nothing to do. Find yourself a living mission. I wanted to set up such an organization a long time ago. Now that I see you, I think it''s time to make the vision come true. But you don''t need to give me an answer now. It will take a long time to establish it. You can think about it slowly. "


    "I''ll make it up to you then, depending on the situation. In addition, if I join, I will decide the name of the organization. "


    "Deal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    Jung and they didn''t stay here for long. It''s hard to go out as vampires when the sun comes up. The reason why I didn''t leave early was mainly to wait for cheese to come back. Now that people have seen and said the same thing, it''s time to go back to the shadow area.


    However, although the blood clan left, the housekeeper who had brought cheese didn''t leave. He stayed here to deal with the affairs of the group and manage other servants. After all, almost everyone in the team is injured, so it is inefficient to let the wounded take care of the wounded. Fortunately, these servants are of high quality. If they are not ordered, they will be like ghosts without any sense of existence and noise.


    For the moment, there are no outsiders. Several people in the hall have stopped playing. Jung was there before. They don''t want to talk about business. Now there are only ordinary servants in the room. It''s OK to chat about information. ATA pretended to pick up the pieces, but actually approached the hall door and waited for a few seconds across the wall. After nodding slightly, she walked back slowly,


    "no one should be eavesdropping. The walls here are solid, sound insulation effect will not be bad, but do not rule out dark holes


    "Don''t be so careful. He''s trustworthy now. At least we don''t have a serious conflict of interest." The grey robe waved his hand, indicating that the cat goblin was looking at every corner to stop.


    They are all in each other''s house, where can there be a real environment that is not monitored? What''s more, as he said, the detached position of Youhe made Jung turn a deaf ear to most of the problems. There was no need to worry that someone would buy the underground king.


    KAILAS instinctively wants to question the cheese, not to mention other people. Everything about ATA closes down the candidate of a goblin king. For the goblins, this is the big reason. For her, the yew can commit murder in the daytime, and how difficult is it to buy a secular vampire? What''s more, Jung''s position is transcendent, but his people are not. As long as someone is motivated by money, they are like fish on the chopping board and have no ability to fight back.


    But on second thought, Jung had too many chances to do it, and he came here for a while, which was a warning from his opponent. So the cat goblin took a deep breath and climbed up the edge of the soft couch.


    "Well, it''s like I''m scared. After seeing that thing, I don''t think a sneak attack is anything. I can''t cut that big meat ball, can''t I cut him down if there''s a straight line for him to come? "


    Cheese laughed, knowing that half of it was for the eavesdropper who didn''t know where. However, ATA and Jianqi are still attracted by what they have seen and heard. Now, taking advantage of the vivid memory, the three groups tell each other 80% of what they have encountered during the day and night.


    In particular, the sword seven and ATA two groups, because the sword seeker there is no excellent thief like rotten teeth, triggered the explosion trap in the stronghold. As a result, only he and the female vampire survived in the whole group, which can be regarded as the deadliest among the three groups. Through the narration of Jian Qi, ATA also realized that he was walking in and out of the gate of hell, and that this series of poisonous tricks was fatal.


    "Explosive traps, magic calling rituals, bone eating insects, Killer Dolls. Well, this really turns a house into a dangerous place. The person who can design these things is not only knowledgeable, but also ruthless and has black hands. He is a deadly character Jian Qi, who was lying on the soft couch, heard that the female swordsmen broke through the series of tricks one by one. Finally, at the top of the house, she sighed to the evil cultists and their monsters.


    Even in addition to the trap, the back of the trick, he is not sure that he can handle so well, not to say this explosion, but also to simplify the complex problem. At least he was dealing with a devil. It was better than a concealed arrow, which was the most difficult to defend.


    "This tough character, he''s got his eye on us. From jiefa Town, to the night before we were chased by the nine ring Gang, and then to this time. In sum, there have been three fights. Except for the second time, he took the initiative to come to the door. The first and the third time should be accidents. The worm is not long after the surging power. It will take time to refit those traps. He will not be the security advisor of the evil cult until we have to do something about it. Even if we don''t go to him, he will come to us again. "


    Cheese pinched his fingers, checking them again and again. They had three confrontations with the man who had never met or even knew his name, and came to a conclusion.


    "It seems that we''ve been making trouble for ourselves, adding another one, saying big or small or not." It''s a big truth. Since cheese and ATA left Cangshi, they have always been in trouble. They never kill, but they can''t get rid of the company of swords.


    However, this is not entirely a bad thing. The other side of each enemy is a friend. The Earl of Heishan, the falconer on the grassland, even the cat goblin and sword seven, have experienced a lot, and still have to experience more. Is this a tragedy? In fact, whose life is not like this, but the contradictions they experience are more intense, more direct and more dramatic.


    So everyone laughed. Indeed, their trouble is as high as the mountain and as wide as the sky. What can they do? But it is a load of soil, a load of soil will be hollowed out, brick by brick to build the tower, there is nothing to worry about. The so-called destiny is told to the onlookers. For those who have experienced the story, they have never felt that they are arranged, that is to say, they have or will not come from any destiny.Because their hearts are beating and their blood is flowing. Everything they encounter is decided by this cavity and their brains. The destiny in the world can only be produced by fixed thinking and rigid behavior. People who really love life have unpredictable gods and can never stop turning.


    "But it''s not complete yet." The grey robe suddenly said, looking at the cat goblins,


    "the one on the other side of the sword seven, I saw it fly to the body with my own eyes, and I think it has completed the unity. But I can''t see the one over there. That explosion, if even the vampire can''t blow up to death, naturally can''t blow up the offspring of the evil god, it is likely to be alive. But it has no place to go. The sand bar is taken over by the God of frog, and that thing can only escape. "


    "At best, maybe he was killed by falling down the waterfall. I''ve heard that the waterfall running downstream is higher than any tower. No matter how powerful that thing is, it''s still going to die. " Keiras shrugged his shoulders. Cheese was right, but now was not the time to track down the ball.


    Their next biggest goal is to enter the city of ten thousand Dharma at the autumn equinox next month. Nothing else is urgent.


    The mage nodded, which was an approval. However, this problem can not be solved now, but other problems derived from this problem may not. What is the origin of those hard headed fish that ambushed him on the river? He wants to ask the fisherman. In addition, the pursuit of ATA by the nine ring Gang is not over, which is also a difficult problem.


    If he can, he is also very curious about ska''s ending. Viva infuses vitality in such a rough way. It is not clear what the mage of the city of ten thousand Dharma will become. All these things need to be known. In the network of relationships built by this huge city, the so-called understanding can only breed new goals.


    "First. Everyone has been tired for a day. It''s safe enough here. Let''s go and have a rest. We''ll start slowly when we''ve got our spirits back. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    After a day''s training, the team''s condition has improved. To be exact, they feel better. Physical pain will not disappear day and night, self-healing is a slow and dangerous process, because in the process of repair, it is easy to produce dislocation and proliferation, leaving long-term dark wounds.


    Cheese knew the truth, so he refused all the offers and decided to go out alone. After all, he is very aware of his physical condition. In addition, he has made up for the mental damage with the proper medicament. His current state of grey robe is not the peak, but can at least play 70% of his ability. That''s enough for what he''s going to do.


    Night falls again, and this is the time for shadow dwellers. Although in the torrent, ghosts and snakes can walk in the crowd with dignity, there are still many inconveniences. To say nothing else, sunlight itself is enough to make many beings unable to move freely. Therefore, the rush at night may be the real face of the city. Those who want to seek adventure can go out in the rush night, and they will certainly get something, but the cost is not easy to measure.


    But there are two sides to it. Dangerous nights mean less intersection and higher concealment. For those who have clear goals and don''t go to places where people gather, it has conveniences that cannot be provided by day.


    Cheese has long understood the impact of day and night on the creatures that live in it, and he understands that every place has a different night. If you want to describe it, the night of the black lion is the cold wind with ice breaking against the lonely street, while the running night is the disturbing sound from the lane full of forked roads.


    The grey robe is used to shuttling through different days and nights. Sometimes he has the illusion that he is actually a shadow, because in these different days and nights, his face and attitude will change, just like the shadow cast, involuntarily. Is changeability redundant? On the contrary, these changes are very necessary.


    "I heard you need a guard, so I came. Don''t worry, my wages will be provided by the owner of this house. "


    When the housekeeper came out of the house, a lady was waiting for her. Her dress is very skilful, between armor and hunting suit. A crossbow is hung on her back, indicating that her occupation is related to it.


    Cheese looked back at the housekeeper, and the reproach was obvious. Why did the other party disclose his whereabouts to an unrelated person. But the latter didn''t mean to cringe. He just bowed slightly and said, "it''s arranged. No matter who you want to go out, I have the obligation to inform Miss Alice to be the guard. No matter what you think, we have every reason to protect you. "


    The corner of the master''s mouth twitched for a moment, then he breathed out, and the expression on his face calmed down. It was clearly Jung''s inspiration, and the vampire decided that no one in the team could now go out alone without accident.


    However, cheese also has to admit that the other party''s preparation is not completely redundant, there is a strong guard in, and things are always more convenient. The premise is that she won''t drag her feet,


    "do demon hunters help vampires now?"


    The female hunter''s eyes narrowed and looked at the mage like a leopard. A few seconds later, she burst out laughing, "if you really know about demon hunters, you should know that our business costs a lot. Vampires are bad things, but they can spend their money as well. I use the money given by vampires to deal with other similar guys, don''t I use their own fists to fight myself? It''s just a business without capital. It''s not easy to meet such a good thing. "


    Cheese nodded and said nothing more to Alice. He turned his head and looked at the housekeeper, "only her. If you send another person, I will regard her as the enemy. You should know what I mean. Don''t do stupid things


    With that, he lifted his robe and strode out. The Huntress stares at the housekeeper and looks at it. Unlike when she looks at cheese, she is taking notes of the other person''s appearance and posture. This kind of vampire after complement, can''t say which day turn to formal blood clan, arrive at that time, the relationship between them will become much simpler.


    The housekeeper was obviously aware of Alice''s intentions, but he just looked at her with a professional smile and didn''t respond.


    "It''s no use staring at that man any longer. He''s not going to be transformed This is the first sentence that the female hunter said after catching up with cheese, and then he explained it in more detail,


    "this kind of candidate who has been used as a servant for a long time under a nobleman will be transformed by other blood clans who are close to the nobleman according to the management of blood clans, in order to strengthen the connection within the same source. In short, royal marriage. "


    "You know a lot about the vampire community. It doesn''t seem to be a lie Naturally, the swordswoman talked to Alice about the existence of cheese, just as she had told Alice about the hunter.


    Therefore, cheese actually matches the description of the other party and ATA at a glance. Everything just outside the door can be regarded as a show to the housekeeper, telling the other party that there is enough to stop. Personally, mages don''t exclude the demon hunters.


    "I hope she didn''t lie to me. You have to prove that you are really a trustworthy friend." The grey robe shrugged and looked at each other.The latter also made a shrug, but then turned forward, the crossbow on his back had turned to his hand, and finished the winding at the same time. With the sound of a bow string, a figure fell down on the roof behind and smashed into a dark alley. It became a dinner for mice.


    "You seem to be recovering well. It''s the same action, atta. They haven''t recovered their fighting ability yet."


    "Well, there''s something special about this industry. For example, we are rarely pure blood humans Alice hung up the crossbow again, and replied as if nothing had happened,


    "at first, it might have been half elf or half vampire. After a long time, no one could tell how she got out of the mixed race. Thanks to the consanguinity within the hunter, our lineage can also guarantee a high degree of unity. So now, we can only say that we are probably human beings. But it also has advantages, at least my recovery ability is much better than ordinary people, although compared with the vampire monster there is a lot of gap


    "Intermarriage? It sounds like some kind of semi artificial superrace. Well, maybe we can do some research in the future. "


    If you want to deal with monsters, the best way is to make yourself a monster, which is not surprising. On the other hand, the legendary demon hunters in these stories are always of alien blood, and their descendants will inevitably change the relatively closed marriage industry.


    "It''s not so exaggerated, but we encourage marriage with our peers and raise children by the elders of the family after giving birth. If men and women are willing to act together, they can act together. If they are not willing, they can just be a couple. All of them are in this business. The family will only be a burden. At least I didn''t want to find a place to build a farm and raise livestock in all kinds of fields. It''s boring to think about it. It''s better to kill me. "


    Said Alice, stretching herself, looking rather indifferent.


    "Most people who have such ideas will not live long. People always have a hope. If you don''t have a place in your heart to go back to and have no worries about it, your life will become something light. "


    "It depends on the sky. If the sky wants to give me a concern, I will hold it in my hand and engrave it in my heart. There is no concern at all. Why do you have to find a burden for yourself? It''s good to bury where you die, isn''t it? "


    Cheese raised his eyebrows. "That''s not bad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    The man who had been shot down from the room by Alice was not dead. After all, demon hunters are demon hunters. They are not mercenaries, let alone killers. Even if they do these two kinds of business occasionally out of livelihood or affection, they will be merciful to people in a broad sense.


    Of course, this kind of thing varies from person to person. Some demon hunters are numb to life and death in the process of hunting. In addition, they believe that violence is the best way to solve the problem. Many hunters are carrying more or less blood debts. It''s not uncommon that demon hunters die of vendetta and are even considered wanted by the local power government. They walk in the human society and dissociate from the society.


    This is very similar to that of a wizard and a similar caster. Therefore, demon hunters have always had an indistinct relationship with the caster. It is also from this kind of friendship that those experienced old hunters can use some tricks more or less. So in terms of identity and emotion, cheese and Alice both know each other.


    That''s why, after the female hunter shot the stalker on the roof, the grey robe didn''t object. But now, Alice''s kindness has obviously brought problems, and this problem is not well solved. There should not have been so many people hanging out on the street at night, especially those with weapons in their hands and looking for someone to kill them.


    "Your friend?" Cheese stopped and said to Alice.


    His voice and movement are not a trace of waves, in front of these people, in the eyes of the gray robe is not a problem. As can be seen from their pace and position, these people have not received strict military or combat training, they are just a group of brave and fierce hooligans. If they were replaced by well-trained soldiers, the mage would frown, but now they are not worth wasting his expression.


    "I don''t have friends who like to come out at night." The Huntress spread out her hands and made a pun. On the other hand, it refers to the relationship between the present and the vampire itself.


    "What do they mean?" Grey robe is not only asking others, but also asking himself.


    To be fair, although they haven''t been here for a long time, many people have offended them. Whether they are the gang members of the Jiuhuan Gang, the remaining heretics, or even the puppet master hiding in the dark, they may have something to do with the gang in front of them. So, which one do they belong to? What is the intention of blocking the road here?


    "I think they might have robbed." Alice had been on the run for some time, and she knew much more about the city. From her point of view, the clothes and appearance of these guys are clearly the robbers blocking the way.


    In the rush, public security has never been a public topic, because there is no unified government and administrative departments, walking on the night road has always been a warm and cold thing, that is, people on both sides of the road are still on, and they will never have the intention to help. It''s a matter of risk and commitment. If you''re on the road at night, you should be prepared to deal with evil spirits, good people and evil people. If you are not prepared, you will have to come again in your next life.


    Cheese smacked his lips, because he realized that the hunter was right, and he might be the one who thought too much. However, it can not be ruled out that these people are instigated by others to find trouble, but in that case, the instigator must first find the position of the grey robe and know that he will go out tonight, which will void Jung''s promise of safety and concealment. So to sum up, it''s more likely that what happened is a pure accident.


    Robbed? This is something new and not new. During the journey of cheese, bandits and road bullies still met some of them. However, these people were plundered by natural disasters, or they came and went like the wind. It seemed that people would stop the robbery before and after with a guy in the street of the town. He had never experienced it. Now, looking at these people with a ferocious look, but not waiting for them to start, it''s a bit confusing.


    "What are they waiting for?" In terms of cheese experience, robbing is a very simple thing.


    It''s nothing more than a group of people roaring to kill or suppress the looted people, and take away the money, clothes and utensils. If it''s fast, it''s the time for a cup of tea. But now these people, though they are looking fierce and their weapons are shining cold, are still hesitating to encircle and not attack. They don''t know what they are waiting for.


    "It''s the rule of the city. It''s a common way to rob people, but it doesn''t hurt people''s lives. On the one hand, no one really wants to turn this place into a city of banditry. On the other hand, there are all kinds of people in this city. Robbery is just for food, but it can''t be committed. So if you understand people and now take out valuable things and put them on the ground, they will let go. It''s not like they''re going to make decisions about us. Wait a minute. See what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd. "


    After listening to Alice''s explanation, cheese suddenly found things interesting. Before that, he did not think that the original road robbery can rob the rules, and even the rules are not the rules of the trade, which everyone knows. This is a scene that can not be seen in other places.


    Although this type of banditry can be highly restricted by the law in the past, it can be regarded as a kind of long-term self-restraint of bandits. By then, they may not be called robbers.At least one of the four men with the answer was soon broken. He was a man who made cheese feel kind, mainly because of his clothes, a bear''s fur shawl, and nothing else. Similar clothing is still common in the cold grey lion, but bear skin is not so easy to obtain, so it is mostly worn by people with wealth and status.


    The wretched man pointed to Alice with his still moving hand, especially the cross bow behind her. The man in bear skin nodded and waved him down. Then the man pushed away the crowd and stood opposite them. He was about 30 years old. His face was full of flesh, his temples protruded outward, and his hair only left a small part in the middle of his head, exposing the scalp above his ears. But in the back of his head, a braid is particularly noticeable. Under his shawl, his body is not very strong, but the veins of his muscles are obvious, which shows that he should be good at fighting.


    He held out his finger, pointed to Alice, shook his head as she subconsciously pressed her hand on the handle of the crossbow, turned to cheese, and said in an unskilled voice,


    "you, hurt, my man. Me, fight, you. But Gru, no fight, woman. So, you, fight Gru. "


    Now, cheese and Alice are confused, they are thinking about where this is from. Obviously, he is not a native, nor is he any kind of person they know. From the way of dressing, hair and beard, this man is somewhat similar to a nomad, but has obvious differences. Grey robe tilted his head, staring at him, did not answer.


    This kind of neglect may be regarded as a kind of provocation. The stout man took two steps forward and pointed to the mage''s face. But before he could speak, a flying knife touched his knuckles and fell to the ground. If he didn''t stop in time, he would have cut two fingers.


    The one who fell with the throwing knife was an extremely thin figure,


    "I''ll fight for him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    With the sound, the owner''s figure gradually became clear, not only those who blocked the way of cheese, but also Alice made a face of great enemy. There is no way, even if it is able to speak, the appearance of rat and human is still more like a monster than an object of thinking and communication for ordinary people.


    If you have to find a race similar to rat man in this city, it should be lizard man. However, in addition to their non-human appearance, lizards also have a sense of power that can be intuitively felt at a glance. They are more expected as perpetrators than victims of violence. Therefore, people are in awe of them. In contrast, the thin and short mouse man is too weak.


    "You, what is it?" Maybe he was frightened by the creature in front of him. The bandit head who blocked the way even spoke neatly. He pointed to the rat man again and asked the question that most people wanted to know.


    In fact, the person who can really answer this question here is grey robe, because most of the time, people don''t know themselves. Besides, as the indirect founder of the rat race, few people in the world know more about them than cheese. But this time, Jerry gave his own answer,


    "the nameless rat who can bring you down. What, are you afraid of mice? "


    "To die!" People who mix in the street often have a bad temper, especially when they sit in the leader''s position. The younger brother''s eyes are sharper than the knife.


    To be provoked and to swallow one''s anger is by no means forbearance and pure cowardice. So, as soon as Jerry''s words came out, the bandit head jumped on him with a loud drink. Of course, in his mind, no matter how big the mouse''s ability is, a mouse can''t shake a tree, and a mouse can''t create any new tricks. After getting rid of this guy who didn''t know what to do, he made the guy in the grey robe.


    Today''s deal is up to him!


    At that moment, the distance between Jerry and the bandit''s head was less than ten steps. When the latter jumped up, it covered all the vision of the rat man like a black cloud in the blink of an eye. This is also a trick used by bandits. Relying on his strong body, he can force his opponent to be distracted. Especially at this time, when Jerry doesn''t take out his weapon, he has the courage to do so.


    And ordinary people see such a scene, either turn around to escape, or look around hard to protect the whole body. Even some people who are trained in combat often don''t have the experience of hand to hand combat with people. Whether it''s a sword or a sword, they need space to exert their power. If they are drilled within three steps, they have no chance to use weapons.


    Alice''s feet were tense. Although she didn''t know why the rat man came forward, she could tell right from wrong. She knew that this was the one who helped them. Since she was the one who helped them, she naturally wanted to save them. But cheese waved his hand to the demon hunter. First of all, he didn''t think that professionally trained Jerry would be so ignorant.


    Before that, the rat man really didn''t have enough time for frontal combat without concealment advantage, otherwise he would not be beaten by the cat girl and lose his armor. However, at least one thing a killer trained by demons is good at is to measure the gap between himself and his goal. If he is not sure, he will never do it.


    This is the reason why jerry can run smoothly before meeting the natural enemy of jalona. He never only depends on the amount of money, but also on whether he is competent for the task.


    Survival is an important difference between assassins and killers. Because assassins are often used as chess pieces, they don''t have to consider recycling and reuse, but killers have to take responsibility for their own lives. After all, the business of killing people is just a business for them. There is no business worth doing, unless the profits it brings can make your life comfortable in the future. So at this point, Jerry is very well trained, he is very good at observing risk.


    Face, very close to the ground. The instinct of self-protection makes him adjust his movements in the air to avoid falling into shit. But as a result, although his behavior saved his face, it didn''t save his face. The effort to twist his body was really funny, especially the uncontrollable laughter that came from the landing beat him like a whip. Besides, it''s a woman who laughs.


    "You The bandit''s head stood up from the ground and pointed at Alice, but the lower part of his right elbow had been bruised and began to bleed, so it was not as powerful as he thought.


    The female hunter naturally won''t be scared by a bandit leader. She continues to smile without any care, and then gently points at the back of the bandit head. The latter remembered why he would make a fool of himself, because of the mouse, he had to die!


    Jerry stood at the same place, most of the people didn''t see what happened, as if their leader rushed to each other, but fell to the ground.


    It happened so fast that only Alice, a soldier with excellent eyesight, could really understand the details of the process. Even the cheese could only see about 50%. One thing, Jerry, is sure.


    "Whoa, whoa!" The bandit''s head screamed and rushed to the rat man again. The latter is just facing him, hands naturally down, is still motionless.


    This time, the bandit''s step stopped when he took two steps in front of Jerry. He may be a bit reckless, but he is not stupid. Now he rushes to the mouse, and the biggest possibility is that he will fall to the ground again. But he rarely used this brain, but it didn''t last long. Before he could figure out what he was going to do next, the light blow had already rubbed his nose.The fist was waved by Jerry standing in the same place. Because the rat man''s arm was not long enough, he could not reach the nose of the bandit''s head. He didn''t really want to hit, just want the effect. It''s a great effect.


    "I, you! Ah, I''ll kill you The bandit leader is a vulgar man, not only coarse, but also vulgar.


    Therefore, most people should think about why the rat man has to make repeated provocations instead of making direct moves. However, he has never thought about it at all. Instead, he swings his arms again and tries to hold Jerry in his arms. Now if you hold it tightly, you can''t break the bones of the rat and man, so Jerry has to move.


    But where does he move? Because of the wrong relationship between the two people before, now behind him are the bandits blocking the way. These people don''t know any moral rules, so they may stab them. Can you go left or right? On the left and right are the arms of the bandit''s head, and the two palms are shaped like the palm fans made of banana leaves on both sides.


    Just between the lightning and flint, Jerry noticed that because of the height difference between the two, the bandit''s head half squatted down when he wanted to hold him, which made his knees slightly bent. Ordinary people may not be able to use it to do anything, but for the light mouse man, this is enough as a foothold.


    Jerry stepped out with one foot on the bandit''s right knee, and his whole body rose like a swallow in the wind. Then his other foot fell on the bandit''s left shoulder and crossed over his opponent. But this is not the end. I don''t know if I''m afraid of falling too high. When the rat jumps down, he reaches out and grabs something. It''s the pigtail behind the bandit''s head!


    "Alas! they hurt! It hurts


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    Looking at such a big man, he was pulled down by the thin mouse man by pulling his pigtail, which is close to a child''s fight. He lost his weight and lay on the ground. For most people, it has a great visual impact, and this impact is often not shown in the rat man. They will not consider how professional Jerry''s skills, consciousness and physical quality are in this fight. On the contrary, the clumsiness and farcicality forced by the bandits are easier for people to understand this short fight.


    Therefore, seeing such a scene, those road bandits have become a little less courageous, but there is still a long way to go before they leave their boss and run away.


    At this moment, the bandit leader is under control, and the bandits are approaching one after another. They have the intention to rush up and take back their leader. This is the fatal place. In the end, there are only three men on their side of the cheese, and none of them are serious fighters who can fight in the front.


    If Lothar were here, Sir Alex would have cut a path of blood with his axe. Where can he use these troublesome means. They are the only ones who don''t know where. Among these three people, the one who can turn the situation around most is cheese. Although this place is running fast, the magic is not so common. As long as he shows his ability, it is impossible to scare these thieves away.


    But is casting now the right decision? Cheese silently looked at what happened and thought to himself.


    Magic can cause problems. Before that, he knew that there were many casters in rush, but he didn''t meet any of them. After this adventure, he has seen how many colleagues lurk in this huge city. Do they all have good intentions? Will rash casting cause side effects?


    Before that, the members of the Nine Rings Gang really hated the caster. They hated the spell from the bottom of their heart. At this time, they are trying to get out of trouble. If the magic stimulates some of these bandits and turns the situation into fighting for their lives, they will put the cart before the horse.


    "One step closer and I''ll kill him!" Jerry had a dagger in his hand and put it against the bandit''s neck.


    His other hand is still firmly holding the pigtail. It''s not his fault. It''s really the bandit''s head. There''s nothing to hold except the pigtail on this round head. If he doesn''t stick the hostage''s neck tightly to the blade, he will be escaped by him. At that time, there will be no negotiation.


    "No, no, don''t come here!" After all, the head of the bandit immediately waved his hand to the minions. Robbing is business. Besides, they don''t know if these three people have any valuable things. It''s just because the female hunter hurt her brother with an arrow. It''s not cost-effective to take life for this kind of thing.


    However, in addition to the fact that mobs are easy to break up, another characteristic is that they don''t listen to the command. Although these minions are following the bandit, they don''t really convince him. Even some of them are cheering for the rat man. They want to take Jerry''s dagger and stab him to death. Such a team, where is to say retreat on retreat?


    "You don''t seem very popular." Jerry quickly saw the problem. He pulled the corners of his mouth. The unique facial structure of rat man made the bandit''s head clearly see a row of yellow teeth.


    It may be due to the killing training, or it may be related to the diet structure. Jerry''s teeth largely retain the structure that is easy to tear and chew meat of the original rat man. Because of the constant growth and replacement of rodent teeth, the rodents in the valley city have obvious herbivorous and omnivorous trends in tooth structure, and the full mouthed teeth are no longer so frightening.


    The bandit leader may be witnessing the unique tusk owner among the rat people, but he must not feel honored or happy about it. When he saw the row of tusks, the only thing he could think of was what kind of blood holes they could leave on their bodies.


    "Help, help..." The voice of the bandit''s head was much lower. I could tell that he was really scared. The sharp blade is in the throat and the sharp tooth is on the side. No one can guarantee this scene. But fear, this unique emotion is different, when it reaches a certain threshold, it will be transformed into other emotions.


    This kind of transformation varies from person to person. Some people will lose control of their bodies in fear and remain motionless; some people will be insane and even hope to get rid of fear through self-understanding. There are also people who are angry when their fear reaches its peak. That kind of anger is different from the alternative excitement mastered by soldiers. It is more primitive and naturally more violent.


    "Stop yelling, they listen..." Jerry was trying to calm the big man down, hoping that he could straighten his mood and let his men make way for them to leave.


    Who would have expected that before he said that, the rat man caught a glimpse of the change of the bandit''s expression in the corner of his eyes. He understood the meaning of the change in a moment, and the dagger in his hand cut it subconsciously. It had nothing to do with kindness and cruelty, it was just the killer''s instinct.


    Although the dagger cut the skin on the neck and shed blood, it didn''t really hurt the trachea and blood vessels in it. At the same time, a big hand held the rat man''s wrist with the dagger at a very fast speed, which made him unable to move any more like a pair of pliers.Oh, No. Jerry''s heart sank, but his body was light. He only felt that he had become a leaf in the strong wind, and he had no room to resist. He was thrown off the ground by the bandit head!


    "Damn it Alice took out her pocket knife and rushed up to stop the situation. It''s just that she didn''t run twice before she stopped, because things didn''t seem to happen as expected.


    The bandit''s head was holding his arm high, and the rat man was hanging in the air like dried bacon. The former could throw Jerry out or hit the ground, but the bandit didn''t do anything next. At this moment, not only Alice, but also the minions, and even the rat man, one of the participants, were stunned. They were all waiting for the bandit''s next move, but he didn''t do anything.


    Cheese narrowed his eyes, looked at the houses around him, walked forward slowly, bent down and picked up a thumb sized stone from the ground. It was a pebble. The surface washed by the current was very smooth, but there was no obvious light reflected in the fire light.


    After weighing the stone in his hand, grey robe went to the bandit''s head without fear, and broke off the fingers he knocked on Jerry''s wrist one by one like a statue, saving the rat man from mid air. He even looked at the big man for a few seconds with great interest, showing an incomprehensible smile and shaking his head gently.


    "Follow me." Gray robe said to Jerry and Alice, and then walked to the robbers who were in the way.


    Although the latter has a blade in his hand, he can see the bandits who are in the same place and don''t know whether they are alive or dead. They all show a complex expression that they are unwilling but dare not make danger. They retreat to both sides, revealing a road. The three left the street unhindered and absurd.


    "What''s the matter? Is it your magic After turning around the corner and confirming that no one was following, the female hunter asked curiously.


    She asked herself that she had seen a lot of casters. Many monsters, born or acquired, had abilities related to magic. She had never seen such a quiet way to settle a living person. This is not to say how effective it is. The key is concealment. If there is no sign, there will be no defense.


    "No. But I know who did it, and we were going to find him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    The truth is that the dragon can see the head but not the tail.


    There are two ways to solve this sentence, one is to attack the city, the other is to practice.


    As I said before, it is the dragon of Chengfu. The God of this dragon is unexpected. In other words, if the Dragon wants to be regarded as a dragon by the world, the key point is to hide it. When you see the head, you will not see the tail. When you see the scales, you will not see the claws. It is always covered with clouds and clouds, revealing a little clue, which makes people think about it but dare not say. Is it true that the dragon is so divine? No, it''s just that no one knows its true state, so they don''t know how far its ability is, so they have to elevate it infinitely and regard it as a God.


    As for the latter, it is no longer hidden, so it is the real dragon. This dragon does not just show people its head but not its tail. It does not know where its tail is or what it looks like.


    The dragon is the sum of changes. This is the biggest difference between the dragon in Jianqi''s hometown and the giant dragon in cheese''s cognition. The dragon, as an important totem of Jianqi hometown, does not exist. It is a mixture of many animal characteristics, which is presented in a more acceptable way.


    In that case, the Dragon could be something else, something that more animals would fuse together with more characteristics and more magical situations. Such a dragon exists.


    It exists in the animals that provide it with any characteristic, in the people who imagine its appearance, and in everything that is not a dragon. It''s like a rope, a hemp rope made of thousands of silk threads in the world, which becomes a dragon in the mouth.


    Such a dragon, where it has a tail, where there is an end, where there is a complete body? If someone can be a dragon, he must be able to accommodate all kinds of things, be in harmony with all sounds, and be able to communicate with infinite omnipotence and impossible existence.


    The question is, what kind of dragon is it that saved the chieftain from the bandits?


    In fact, this may also be a problem that plagues many people in this city. When they communicate with people with black hair, black pupils and yellow skin, they are always thinking about this problem. As a result, there are few outsiders in this street except those who are close by blood and have the same ancestry.


    Fortunately, most of the people who live here don''t care about it. Although they don''t have a clear pursuit like the dwarves, they can still make their life more colorful, or more colorful, which is their pursuit. Therefore, when the stone lion Street appeared in front of the three people, their hearts felt relaxed and relieved for no reason.


    "I''ll wait for you here." Jerry strained his hood and took the initiative to stop.


    There are still lights flashing in the street ahead, indicating that the residents there are not in a state of rest. This is not very common in the rush, but there are no other streets in the city where such powerful Stone Beasts live, so it seems not unreasonable. The problem is that people who are awake will be afraid when they see the rat man. For him and his identity, the excitement is out of luck.


    Cheese blinks. He naturally wants Jerry to follow him. It''s neither safe nor kind to leave the rat here alone. However, is this idea too decisive? As a person walking in the dark, Jerry is conspicuous enough today. He is a mouse who can talk, fight and even kill. I don''t know what it will be like after such rumors are conveyed through the mouth of those hooligans. I can''t say for sure, which will bring trouble to the livelihood of the rat people in the future.


    Pulling him into the street is like adding insult to injury. Before long, the rat man will lose his concealment and become a well-known and even well-known figure. Is that good for him?


    "I''ve come all the time. If I don''t come in and sit down, I''ll lose face? It''s the last net I''ve got this evening. Don''t you want to try it? " No one knows when he was behind the three, let alone how he appeared there.


    The fisherman is wearing a hat and a coir raincoat. A bamboo fishing rod is slanted on his shoulder. The fishing line is wrapped around the bamboo rod. A small cloth bag tied tightly with a string is put on the outside of the hook. His left hand was carrying a fish basket. From the sound and smell from the fish basket, the old man''s words were true. This is even more strange. How could anyone bring a basket of live fish to these three people without being noticed?


    "Er, I..." Jerry is a little at a loss. He knows the fisherman because he often takes care of the old man who sells roast fish. Only in the present situation, only a fool could not understand that the old man had a problem, so for a moment he was tongue tied and didn''t know how to face the old man.


    Fortunately, the fisherman didn''t wait for his answer. He turned his eyes to the cheese, especially the pebble in the hand of the grey robe, and nodded gently.


    "You take the little girl down the road. There is a yard without stone lions under the third tree on your right. That''s my house. When you get there, show the porter what you have in your hand. " The voice did not fall, the figure was gone, and along with the disappearance, there was Jerry.


    No need to ask, this is the fisherman and the rat man walking into the street, let the cheese they go along the right way. It''s just that if I didn''t see it before, I didn''t notice it. Now three people and six eyes are looking at the old man, not to mention Jerry, cheese and Alice, who were taken away, they are all at a loss. They don''t know how the old man disappeared.The female hunter rubbed her eyes and looked at the cheese. The meaning of the inquiry was beyond words.


    "My task is to escort you to find someone. Now it seems that there will be no danger behind. Otherwise, go by yourself. I suddenly feel a little cold and want to go back to sleep. "


    Cheese was amused by the other party''s poor excuse, he shook his head, "that can''t be done, just now the old man said, let me take you this little girl to find him, I dare not go alone. Let''s go together. "


    So the two men walked shoulder to shoulder under the gaze of two Stone Beasts into the lit street. Far out of the street, I didn''t know clearly. When I got inside, I found that there seemed to be something going on in the street. Not only lanterns and torches were hanging everywhere, but all kinds of vendors were also randomly distributed on both sides of the road.


    It''s just different from the carnival Festival. The celebration in this street is very quiet. No matter young or old, men and women are happy. The occasional laughter disappears quickly, and people don''t feel noisy. It''s something they''ve never seen before, and they''re curious about it.


    The grey robe put down his hood and showed a face similar to that of the residents here. There is nothing to hide about his appearance here. It''s more suspicious to say that he still doesn''t show his face. As for Alice, although the passers-by in the street can''t help looking at her a little more, there are people everywhere in the street. It''s nothing strange. Most of all, she was treated as one with cheese, with a kind smile on her face. It felt like a young fellow brought a new daughter-in-law home.


    Walking in such an environment, the body and breathing are infected, the waist is straight in relaxation, and the Qi is even during walking. From the knowledge of cheese, it can be regarded as a kind of magic, but it is not a certain array or ritual that actually exists to form and play a role. Everyone living here, every tree planted, every building and every falling wall on it are part of magic.


    "Come on, let''s take this opportunity to have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    "Don''t close your eyes. It''s like the old man I kidnapped you. I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for half my life, but I haven''t touched the flower picking business once, not to mention you''re still a boy. Don''t be a girl. "


    Two words, will Jerry wake up from the chaos, God poor see, he did not know when he closed his eyes. I think it''s a kind of biological instinct. After all, he''s been to the house. Although he often does it, he''s never been so neat.


    With his eyes open, rat man can be sure that he and yuweng are standing on the roof beside the street. Different from the architectural style of most houses in this city, the houses on this street will have an obvious ridge, the width of which is about one palm, which is definitely not spacious. But for those who have been trained, the width of this palm is enough.


    Another thing worth noting is that in addition to the stone beasts on the street, the eaves of these houses are also lined with a number of monster sculptures. And the first of these carved monsters is always the same, and still holding a chain in the mouth, below the chain hanging a copper bell.


    What Jerry didn''t know was that before he was scolded by the fisherman and opened his eyes, these copper bells actually showed signs of ringing when they stepped on the eaves. It was only after the fisherman made a silent gesture to the eaves animals that the latter quieted down.


    This explains why in this street, people are not very worried about their heads. With such a hard to guard security system, the top of this block is quite different from what it looks like.


    "How lively." The mouse man sighed subconsciously. Even if the residents are not noisy, red lanterns and bright green flags are enough to tell the outside world about the activity of the place. And in this exclamation, it can be said that the five flavors are mixed.


    It''s been a long time since I met Jerry in the festival. In fact, in the days of training and running, he did not experience festivals, but the rat man knew that those days belonged to others and had nothing to do with the monster from a foreign land. Until today, the lights moved people''s hearts.


    "Is it lively? You haven''t seen Shangyuan. Compared with the really lively Festival, this festival is much more restrained. " Fisherman said, put down the fish basket, also not afraid of it falling down, self-care out of the pot, lit a fire.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have a look here. Anyway, your two partners are also shopping. They walk around their houses, and we watch them walk around. It''s called the mantis catching cicadas, and the Yellow sparrow is behind. "


    Sure enough, Jerry saw cheese and Alice in the crowd below. The golden hair of the female hunter was very conspicuous among the black haired people. After confirming their safety, the mouse man was relieved. He relaxed his body and began to savor the world in the light with a real appreciation.


    "what do you mean by Aijie? Most of the celebrations I know are the birthday of the king or the memorial day of the gods. Is this the same with this festival? "


    "Well, not really." The fisherman picked his eyebrows and showed a smile. The question raised by rat man is exactly what he wants to say,


    "Ai Festival, as the name suggests, is originally a festival related to wormwood. In my hometown, summer is the time when mosquitoes are flourishing. In order to repel insects, people will hang wormwood with efficacy on the doors and windows. Over time, wormwood has become a kind of talisman, but only in this period of time. Time is a whirlpool, and many things happened during the time of AI Festival. People either commemorate or ward off evil spirits, so the scale and customs of AI Festival become more and more. Now, it''s hard to tell which one came from


    "Well, it''s a helpless thing." Jerry said thoughtfully, staring at the scene on the street. In a few words, the mouse man noticed something familiar to the fisherman''s hometown, a sense of history.


    The state of the world is always changing. Kings, laws, lords, and few kingdoms can survive to the birth of tradition. Fortunately, the remote and barren land makes their life monotonous but stable. Therefore, chivalry can be spread as a national value. Even in the new immigrant group, this inheritance has not completely disappeared because of the identity of immigrants.


    "Helpless? No, boy, there''s nothing better The fisherman took a puff of smoke and said slowly. Then, suddenly, he reaches for Jerry''s wrist and presses his thumb on his pulse gate.


    "You''ve practiced in the weather for a few days and got some advice, but you didn''t succeed after all. The problem is not the person who taught you, nor the method. Do you know what the problem is? "


    The rat man was stunned for a long time, and then he woke up from the fisherman''s sudden action and topic. His already low mood was even more negative, and he breathed out and said, "it''s on me. I have no talent. I can''t get in with the key. "


    "Poof, ha, ha, ha, ha," the old man heard this, and immediately emitted two puffs of smoke from his nose, and then issued a loud laugh. He laughed and patted his thigh, as if he had never heard such a funny thing in his life, which naturally embarrassed Jerry. If it wasn''t for the fisherman''s wrist being firmly held in his hand, he really wanted to run away and find a place where no one could swallow the humiliation."Bang!" It''s a hot pot with red smoke bags. On the head. It hurts. However, the fisherman has a sense of propriety. Except for a little burnt and withered hair, it won''t bring any real damage to Jerry.


    "Why did you hit me?" "I beat you because you were wrong. It''s not only wrong, it''s also wrong. It''s not only wrong, it''s nonsense. "


    "Ah?" This rat man is completely confused. He has always attributed the failure of Qi training to his own lack of effort or understanding, which is the default of his tutor. But why does the fisherman say he doesn''t know shit?


    "Ah, what? Come on, I''ll tell you about Aijie." As if he didn''t want to explain at all, the old man returned to the previous topic again, but he didn''t let go of it all the time. "This AI Festival, when I arrived at this galloping City, it was different from what I knew. You see, there''s half a wormwood in the whole street? Do you know why? Because there''s no such kind of grass here at all, but without wormwood, the festival will still follow


    When Jerry looked down again, he didn''t see the shadow of half the so-called wormwood. On the contrary, there were many stalls with green cloth curtains, which might be regarded as a substitute.


    "It''s the same with holidays and practicing Qi. Don''t follow the principle of death. The reason why your Qi can''t be condensed is that your body is different from human body, and the speed and track of Qi are slightly different. But then again, as like as two peas in the world, two people have just looked the same. Qi is different from person to person, men and women, old and young, strong and weak ups and downs are not the same. It''s as like as two peas, and the cook will cook the same dish, and they can''t get the same amount of material each time, because you can''t find two identical fish. It''s the same with the medicine given by a good doctor. The strong man and the weak old man are both suffering from wind and cold. Medication can never be the same. Otherwise, either the man''s illness is not clean, or the old man is injured by your medicine strength. "


    "When I talk about this, do you understand?" The fisherman slowly finished, and then looked at Jerry, only to see that the latter had closed his eyes and stood in the same place. He let go of the pulse, and now he nodded his head.


    "You''re not stupid, you just love to get to the top."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    It had been about an hour before they found the house the old man had mentioned. In fact, this house is not far from the entrance of the street, and it is in symmetry with Shi Lao''s house at the other end of the street. The reason why they took some time to find it was because they were dazzled by the exotic goods sold on the street.


    Although the magic cube has attracted their attention for a short time, the difference is that he has made the wooden toy into a magic cube. As for Alice, when she arrived at the gate of the courtyard, she had already rolled up her ponytail, pinned it to a jade hairpin, and wore a short shawl made of silk. The silk is really beautiful. The cheese once seriously thought about whether to buy some back to Cangshi, but that''s not the most important thing at the moment.


    Compared with the magnificent scene in front of the stone gate, the house of the fisherman is much more casual. There are weeds on the ground paved with bluestone. The two gates are not painted. The grain of wood has become uneven ravines under the erosion of years. Even in the center, there is a gap because of deformation. The air passing through the middle makes a rapid whistling sound.


    The strange thing is that although the facade of the house looks old and shabby, it doesn''t look dilapidated at all. The climbing plants climbing up the wall add vitality to it. People standing outside the door will not feel that this is an abandoned empty house. They just have to say what kind of person the owner of this house is. They can''t see it at all.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are neither a teahouse nor a tavern. If there is nothing wrong, please move to another place to have a rest. Don''t stay here for a long time." Male voice, but with a few Yin soft.


    The speaker should be at the back of the door. Maybe he noticed the cheese and Alice outside the door through the window or the crack of the door, but he couldn''t tell where they were. The mage looked at his companion, who shook his head, indicating that he could not find the speaker''s position. However, with the achievements of the fishermen, they gradually accepted the mystery and skills of these people. So he took out the pebble and stepped up the bluestone steps, hoping to show it to the other side.


    "The owner of the House asked me to take it and said that I could learn from it."


    There was a moment of silence in the door. I don''t know what it means. It took about three minutes for the door to open slowly, revealing the person who opened it inside. That person is probably a man, the reason is that he gives people the feeling of inexplicable feminine, especially the eyes, let people naturally associate with the fox. The fox man glanced at them and held out his hand. His ring finger nails were long.


    After the cheese put the pebble in his hand, the man stepped aside and held the pebble with his fingers, as if his hands were dirty. "Come on in, be careful not to touch anything. It''s all old stuff. I can''t help it. "


    Although they tried to hide their faces when they entered the door, they were more or less subtle. Although the fisherman''s feeling is elusive and normal, the appearance of the fisherman has changed the old man''s image. Everyone will wonder how such a strange man could be in the fisherman''s house, and it seems that he is probably the only resident here except the fisherman. The relationship between the two is not worth pondering.


    "Lao Yu just came back, and you should be your friend with that little mouse, right? I smell the smell of you are almost the same, a fishy smell The man led them to walk inside, slapping their noses as they walked.


    From the outside, it seems that the door of this house is not big, but recently, I found that compared with Shi Lao''s house, this house can be said to be a hundred turns. Rockery, cloisters, pavilions and even running water are arranged in an orderly way in the courtyard. None of them is empty, but it doesn''t seem crowded.


    Such a dense arrangement leads to many roads that can''t be seen from the outside. Although the yard is not big, if there is no one to lead, there is no way to the main room. In a serious family, why arrange such a clever scheme? Seriously, how many people can arrange such a maze?


    Finally, two people went through the complex house at the end of the mountain, and there were no three people lying in the middle of the mountain. Among them, only the main room was lighted, and the raincoat and bamboo hat were placed outside the door. Needless to say, the fisherman was waiting for them in the main room.


    After all, the man went into the room without using his nails. At this point, there was no other choice. They went to the front of the main room, pushed it gently, and the door opened. It shows the fisherman in his usual clothes and Jerry who is put on the futon and keeps his eyes closed. The fisherman made a gesture of invitation. There were three rattan chairs in the room.


    "Long time away from home, tea is a rare thing, I will not give you tea. It''s going to take a while for that boy to figure it out. Let''s talk about ours and leave him alone. "


    Cheese nodded. He didn''t come here to visit relatives and friends. His purpose was to ask some questions clearly. It''s better to go straight to the subject. "Then I''ll be frank. I''ve finished with the thing you caught. But in the process of dealing with some obstacles, some I want to understand, some I don''t understand. So I''m here to ask you three things. ""Good boy, it''s neat enough. I''ve cleaned it up in just a few days. So, the two explosions and earthquakes in the city yesterday were really related to you. I didn''t believe it when Lao Shi told me, but I was shallow. Come on, I have my cause and effect in this matter. You should ask a few questions. I will tell you what I know. "


    "First, we met a group of strange fish on our way to the target site, which brought a great blow to my team. I want to know what those fish are


    The fisherman laughed, and the cheese asked him the right question. First of all, he is a fisherman. The old man should know at least 80% what fish are in the river below. Secondly, he specially gave them a few sets of fishing gear before departure, and the fishing gear was just able to withstand the attack of the hard headed fish. It was a coincidence, but it was a pity.


    "I met you, cangyu. Since then, eight thousand miles to the northwest, there are isolated mountains. There are two streams in the mountains. One stream has gold under it, and the other stream has white jade under it. The two streams flow into this place at the same time. The grey croaker in the golden river never leaves the lonely mountain. It lives in the mountain and dies in the mountain. The grey croaker in Baiyu stream grows up and becomes strong along the way. When it comes to the vicinity of the stream, its head is hard and powerful. When the grey croaker comes out of its bones, it will become very aggressive. Not only will it fight in the aquarium, but also the passing ships will collide with it. And it''s good for collective action, so it''s mainly the collisions between the grey croakers. The weak die, the strong live. The grey croaker will go all the way to the waterfall and then disappear. "


    "Lost?"


    The fisherman''s stall said, "I really don''t know where I am. Maybe I was washed down by the waterfall, maybe I dived into the deep water, maybe I swam back after deciding the victory or defeat. I''m just a fisherman. I can''t know in detail. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    The fisherman''s words didn''t seem to hide, and he had no reason to hide them. Since he can tell the origin and living habits of the grey croaker so clearly, the news is either not secret in the city, or it is his exclusive discovery. No matter which kind it is, cheese has no motive or reason to doubt it. So he nodded and stopped asking.


    In fact, it''s not only fish, but also people in the world need to improve their observation of other creatures. For example, when the lion was green, some people even thought that mice grew out of rotten grass roots, and that butterflies were small birds. To be honest, it''s not their fault. It''s just that in an age when life is hard, observing nature is not a priority.


    On the contrary, people like fishermen who not only have martial arts cultivation, but also have a high degree of enthusiasm for natural things are different. Even as a fisherman, his explanation is not only perfect, but also obviously beyond the part of fishing needs. At least not all fishermen know where the fish in their nets come from and how they grow up. They may be more concerned about what price the market will buy them at today, and how they can make their families live a life free from hunger and cold with this money.


    In this way, the fisherman''s family may not be as thin as he looks, because with his character, this house can never be robbed.


    "Well, the first question has been answered. Let''s talk about the next one. It''s not that I''m in a hurry, it''s just that if it''s delayed till dawn, I''ll have to take care of your breakfast. " The old man was smiling as if he were telling a joke.


    A very wise thing is not to speculate on people you can''t figure out. It''s meaningless and easy to bring negative effects. Grey robe takes a breath and takes himself back from the stream paved with gold and white jade.


    "second question, how to deal with the nine ring Gang? It''s mainly about how to deal with its leader, or the knife in his hand. I had a brief confrontation with it and it turned out that you were right. It''s very evil. "


    Cheese seldom used the adjective "evil". To be exact, he had never heard of it before he knew Jianqi. He knows and understands the meaning of evil, but the meaning of evil alone is different from that of the continuous use.


    That means that the thing being described may not be terrible or irresistible, but it is absolutely incomprehensible or inconceivable. For the mage who takes exploration as the meaning of life, his dignity makes him rather reluctant to say this word, because it will prove his ignorance from the side. But on the other hand, the pursuit of precision requires him to use the most appropriate words to describe what happened. Cheese follows the latter.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people, and I know a lot of people. I''ve never seen anyone like you who just came out of the tiger''s den and jumped into the wolf''s den. Well, why worry? Young man, I''ll tell you when you get better.


    ¡±The old man looked at the grey robe, stroked his beard, and said in a tone of no banter, "the bow will stretch and then relax, the moon will be full and then it will be missing. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it; if you want to be strong, you can get the opposite. A little patience. "


    "I think I have good patience, and I understand what you mean. It''s just that I don''t think I have to wait a long time after one thing to get to the next. My body hasn''t recovered to its best. But I also believe that it will not be more difficult to deal with the Jiuhuan Gang than it is to deal with the descendants of evil gods. Besides, I''m not trying to do anything about them. I just want to help Jianqi recover the treasures of his family. It''s a reward for him. "


    Half the truth, cheese. Because now even he can''t explain why he is so eager to ask for the news of the nine ring gang. Those people are threats, but they are not urgent enough. With Jung''s help, the power of the nine ring Gang is far from enough to be deadly.


    But since that meeting, he has witnessed the hatred of the members of the Jiuhuan gang and their leader for the caster, which has become a new dark cloud in his mind after the shadow of the evil god has faded. It''s not that he can''t understand people''s fear and hatred of the caster. He has read too many relevant literature, and he has experienced the great destruction of magic to ordinary people''s life, which is more unacceptable than any natural and man-made disasters.


    So it''s not a question of proof. He has to face the nine ring gang and is looking for an answer, just like how to deal with the rat man problem in those years. What Cheese wanted to answer was the relationship between casters and ordinary people in his view.


    The fisherman naturally wanted to continue refuting the grey robe, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he swallowed his words and finally turned them into a sigh,


    "OK. It''s no use what you say. If you can take it back with your hand, it will be a good thing for both Jianmen and Benliu. But then again, this ghost sword was forged to deal with a magician like you. It''s not easy to crack it in your way. What''s more, it''s just a weapon in the final analysis. What you really want to deal with is never the knife, but the person who holds it. So there are two ways to go. "


    "I''d like to hear about it." In fact, after listening to the fisherman''s words, the cheese had some ideas in his mind, but when someone trusted could ask, he would not arbitrarily make his own conclusion. Therefore, the fisherman''s suggestion is necessary.


    "The best way is to attack people. Poison, plot, intimidate, whatever you do. If your moral sense turns to that old stone, you may feel that these means are inferior, but when you are sure of what you are doing, what you seek is not the process but the result. In my hometown, many emperors, well, you can understand them as kings, kings of big, big kingdoms. All in all, their superiors are disgraceful. But guess what people think of them? When the good is a good emperor, when the bad is a bad emperor. A good emperor uses the means of "three abuses" to be superior, and "three abuses" are not so inferior. On the contrary, it''s a terrible crime. "The past is influenced by the present and the future, just like cheese used to persuade euni. However, Yu Weng is still worried about it. As an efficientist, cheese is far more powerful than cheese influenced by chivalry. He will not be tied up by moral problems.


    "but the problem is that the nine ring Gang is an organization related to killers. It''s not easy to find their leader and poison them."


    This is true. The sphere of influence of the nine ring Gang is really small, but no one stipulates that its members can only live there. Even if the leader is only near the sphere of influence, he can find enough places to hide himself.


    It''s not easy to find out each other''s whereabouts quickly, even if it''s a sneaker at the level of Jerry. If we have to do so, we need at least the tutor level of rat man to have hope.


    "That''s your business. I''ll only give you a general strategy. I''m not interested in the details and I can''t help you. But I can''t. besides the best policy, I''ll give you the worst one. If you can''t cut the heart, then cut the city. That is to say, back to your initial problem, how to deal with the evil sword. In fact, the solution is very simple. Its ability only works for warlocks like you, so if you want to defeat it, give up being a warlock. Give up all your tricks, tricks, magic, or even the deliberate act of anger. "


    "There are two kinds of martial arts in the world that have no solution. One is so fast that people can''t react to it. The so-called" move on nine days ". One is the slowest way to win with no moves, to put down all the intentions, to throw himself into the opponent''s vein, and to break himself with his things. As long as you don''t have anything to influence that sword, it''s just like other swords except for its shape and reputation. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    Such an answer is useful and useless for cheese. It''s useless because even if the fisherman doesn''t talk about it, the grey robe can think of it, but it may take some time to guess the influence of the nine ring sword. To say that it is useful means that a clear answer allows people to abandon the traps of other self righteous shortcuts and not waste time in places that are doomed to fail.


    Although it''s almost like asking people not to breathe to let the mage who lives with the magic give up casting, it doesn''t mean that cheese has to be used to solve this problem. If the grey robe can''t give up casting, let the person who can''t cast the magic go. Whether it''s keiras or ATA, they won''t be affected by the sound of the ghost knife.


    Maybe the fisherman saw the idea of cheese, maybe he didn''t, no matter what, he didn''t plan to continue, but stopped and waited for the third question. Just at this moment, the door was pushed open, and the man who had opened the door for them came in with a tray in his hand. In the tray, besides the tea covered bowl, there were also some pickled dried meats,


    "I think you should be thirsty, and give some food and drink."


    "I said I would not entertain these little things. Now they are thinking about making contributions. Where can they drink tea?" The old man didn''t know whether to blame or complain, but he didn''t stop him.


    "Not yet. Who is this?" The cheese rose slightly and took the cover bowl with both hands. As for the identity of this man, he did not intend to ask, but now that the other party came out, it seems that the relationship with the fisherman is not rigid. No matter for courtesy or other purposes, the cheese thinks it is time to mention it. As for whether he will get an effective answer, he did not give much hope.


    "It doesn''t matter if you ask his name. If you ask about the identities of him and me, we should be brothers in the same school and be taught by the same teacher. But that''s what happened before. Here, the school and family background don''t matter. He is now the owner of the famous Rouge shop in this street. That is to say, he is the first-class red man in the eyes of big girls and little wives. If you have a crush on a girl who wants to go to a matchmaker, you can find him and he will agree. So, it''s all the skills I learned from a master. How did I learn to fish? "


    The fisherman held a walnut between his fingers. With a little effort, the shell cracked and was easily broken open, revealing the kernel inside.


    "That''s not because you are too fierce, elder martial brother. The master forced you to go fishing in order to make you feel comfortable? He didn''t expect you to be a fisherman now. We are all seeking fame and wealth in this field, but you are not interested in these. Maybe that''s why none of us is better than Shifu. You are the only one. You say, if I close this Rouge shop, can I break through? "


    "Save it, you can''t force it. You know better than anyone about the twists and turns in it. It''s better to block than to dredge. " The fisherman obviously has something in his words, but the meaning of it is not something that outsiders can guess.


    As far as cheese is concerned, he can at most recognize that the middle-aged man in front of him has done something drastic to stop his personality problems, and the result is not ideal. The same thing happens to people who are addicted to drugs.


    "Well, that''s what I said, but it''s too late for me to understand. Kill the empress dowager, there is no place for me. Fortunately, heaven and earth are so big that I want to understand so many things when I leave my hometown. " The man then sat on the empty chair beside him and didn''t plan to leave. He stared at the rat man on the futon with great interest. It was obviously the first time that he saw such a creature, let alone that the creature was still breathing in front of his eyes.


    "Well, it''s a rarity. When I told you, you were not interested. This time, the boy finally found a way. When he wakes up, he should be able to practice. You know my kung fu. Although I originally came from the master, I mixed too many things later, which is not suitable for teaching. It''s the same with Lao Shi. His kung fu is too hard for him to practice. So I think it''s better for you to accept this apprentice, and we''re not broken. "


    The man thought for a moment, and then smile. Then he patted his thigh and stood up,


    "OK, elder martial brother, you have opened your mouth, I have no problem. However, as long as we want him to pass on our Kung Fu, there must be a ceremony to introduce us. I''ll do it now. It''s just the night when the shops are all resting. There should be still three sacrificial offerings left. You wait for me


    Then the man disappeared. Cheese and Alice looked at each other. They didn''t see how the man got out. It''s amazing to have a fisherman. I didn''t expect that there might be more than one in this short street. But if you think about it, it''s not just here. The whole city is rushing from door to door. There are so many people with stories. This city is just like its location, handling people from all directions.


    "I''m old, but the boy''s temper is still so fierce. I can''t change it. " Seeing off his younger martial brother, the fisherman took a cup of tea and drank, "have you thought about the third question?"


    An episode can be regarded as getting rid of the atmosphere in the room from the first two questions of cheese. At the moment, the topic has moved away from the Jiuhuan gang. Originally, grey robe wanted to ask the fisherman if he knew about the puppet master, but now he has a rough idea of the answer. He won''t know, because it''s unnecessary.Just like the attitude of the two old men in dealing with the issue of the offspring of evil gods, in their view, these little things are exactly the gratitude and resentment they hope to get rid of, and they will not make any special inquiries. If Jung built the secluded River and tried to gather all the information of the whole flow into his own hands, then the two of them opened their palms and let the sand flow.


    "Ask me the third question. I want to ask you, what is your hometown like. The reason is simple. Although I have such a face, I grew up in a closed place since I was arrogant and sensible. I have no impression of my hometown and parents. It''s not until I meet Jianqi that I know where my blood is, and I want to have a look. It''s just that there are so many things about me now, so I hope you can tell me before I have a chance to leave. "


    "You have too many contacts. The younger generation of Jianmen, old man and stone, including what you see in the street today, make you full of curiosity and expectation about where we come from. You want it to be a place that is totally new to you but can bring great inspiration, and look forward to what it can let you understand. Well, that''s mostly the case with childhood travel. The problem is, if you see us, you should know that the place you expect doesn''t exist. "


    "The reason why our hometown is special in our mouth is that we grew up there, our blood relatives are there, our teachers are there, and so are our gratitude and resentment. In fact, from the perspective of outsiders, it is the same as here and everywhere in the world. If you want to find out, you can go. But when you get there, it''s not that interesting. So it''s never about where you are, it''s about where you want to go. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    When they came out of the fisherman''s house, they both felt as if they were separated from each other. This feeling is especially obvious after they leave the stone beast guarding street. Looking back, it''s hard to say that the inside and outside of the street are in a city, a world. Two stone lions, two people tall, are like some kind of ceremonial monument, which separates the inside from the outside, and separates safety and danger.


    This is a dangerous street, especially for non residents, in which people will unconsciously lose the sense of crisis they should have in the huge artificial forest on a river. But there is no denying that it is a safe haven. It is not easy to open up such a safe haven from this chaotic city.


    "And he?" This time, the close figure did not escape the perception of the two.


    As an assassin, Garona''s stealth skill is actually very similar to that of a cheetah, that is, all she needs is to be close enough to her prey, and it is enough for her to launch an unavoidable attack with lightning force. She is not pursuing to let her opponent die without knowing who killed her.


    But now she was not in a good state, because before she got close enough to open her mouth, Alice''s arrow had been aimed at her heart. In this distance, it is very difficult for people to cross the crossbow quickly, even the cat girl who is good at speed is no exception. Being found and aimed by the crossbow man only shows that she is absent-minded.


    "In it." The cheese motioned to the female hunter to put down her crossbow. Now they are not enemies. "You don''t have to worry. They will cure him. He will also teach him something new. Maybe when he comes out of it, you will not be his opponent


    After hearing that Jerry was not in danger, the cat girl''s state obviously recovered. As for cheese''s prediction about the increase of rat man''s power, we can see that she didn''t care. She should care, because as a killer, although the two are now in a state of cooperation because of the match and prestige of the grey robe, even Garona has trained Jerry''s melee ability.


    But this relationship will not last long, in this city, peer competition often means cruel fighting. Not to mention that they are still cats and mice, as if the fate of the joke, difficult to peaceful coexistence of natural enemies, one survive, the other had to starve, one eat, the other will die.


    Guessing people''s minds is not what cheese is good at. People''s minds are the most difficult to predict. Even if you know what this person has experienced, you are not him. All speculation about people''s minds is just a deduction from the known. It''s hard to predict who is the same person. So he didn''t go deep into what happened to jalona and felt uneasy, but it also explained why she appeared here, so he asked by the way, "can you find the position of the leader of the nine ring Gang?"


    "To spy on the leaders of such organizations at will will be regarded as a signal of war. It doesn''t matter to me any more. I''m just a person who acts alone. Some of the people I have on hand are people who are attracted by the trade. Otherwise, I won''t be scared and run away like last time. Therefore, I have no reason to take such a big risk for you. Unless you decide to develop in the long run after today, you can consider it as an investment. "


    This is not another way of saying no. It can be seen that if grey robe decides to take root here, Garona really intends to help him. But several people know that this is impossible. His purpose of coming here is always clear. Even after attending the ceremony of Wanfa City, helping ATA find clues about his family, and even after dealing with Jianqi, he has something to do.


    Rushing is very attractive, but the fishermen are right. In fact, they are different everywhere in the world. Their hometown is like this, rushing is like this, so is the Cangshi. And cheese, he has not yet been able to put down his hometown of right and wrong in another place of the same time. Besides, the city is too dynamic to be a research center.


    "Do you know anyone willing to take over such a task? Money is not a problem. I recently found a gold owner who still owes me There have always been a lot of sneakers.


    It''s just that it''s hard for ordinary people to find channels to contact them. Just like other circles, each profession has its own relative closeness, and it''s hard for people outside the industry to directly enter. In such a time, it''s better to rely on the contact between them. Although Garona can''t be regarded as a complete friend, cheese is not recruiting loyal knights. He just needs to be competent for the job and not afraid of being retaliated by the nine ring gang. Cat girl can provide a good candidate.


    "All right. When I make a list for you, you''ll get it by noon tomorrow. In addition, the introduction is a separate fee. No matter how much the person asks, I''ll take 10% of his salary. " With that, she turned to leave.


    "Can you find me?" Garona''s ability, grey robe does not doubt, he has seen each other''s skills. It''s no exaggeration to say that, in addition to the fisherman, their elder and Jerry''s tutor, the cat girl can really compare with the first-class soldiers like Lothar in physical fitness and combat talent. Although one of them is proficient in fast hunting and the other is good at frontal combat, it''s just an upward difference.


    But a good fighter is not necessarily an excellent intelligence officer. A good killer often needs to be assisted by a matching intelligence network. It is too difficult for a person to collect, analyze and utilize intelligence. It''s time to look for you river."How do you think he got there in time? The gold owner you found is very powerful in this city, but not to the extent of covering the sky with one hand. He wants to unify all the shadows, which means that many of them are not yet attached to him After leaving these words, the cat girl quickly walked two steps, stepped on the wooden box by the wall with her speed, held the sign in her hands, swayed up like a gymnast and disappeared on the roof.


    "She''s right. The darkness of the city is as deep and turbid as the water below it. It will take a long time for the bat to master it thoroughly Said the huntress, for some unknown purpose.


    "Do you want to see that day? A torrent completely controlled by the river? I don''t dare to say anything else. Having a common master will surely make the hungry guys in this city converge a lot. It''s a good thing for the demon hunter. "


    The cheese shrugs. If the purpose of the demon hunter is to expel the monsters that disturb people''s lives, the order customized by the powerful one can save them a lot of time, even though the powerful one is a monster himself.


    "If he succeeds, my business will be difficult. Because then, I''ll have to hunt him. " Alice replied in a half joking manner, which made it difficult to distinguish her attitude.


    "Well, order and chaos, hunter and prey, binary poles, they are bound to be difficult to completely disappear. Although they may not really exist


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    Compared with the time when he came, the return journey was very smooth, probably because the sky was gradually brightening, maybe because someone was protecting him secretly. When cheese returned to the building which was temporarily used as a stronghold, he had no other loss except the consumption of walking.


    To be honest, grey robe is a bit disappointed, whether it''s the nine ring gang or the puppet master. He thought these people would rush up like sharks smelling blood, but it''s not the case. Maybe they didn''t have a good eye, or maybe they were afraid of Youhe. In a word, when there was only one demon hunter around him, they didn''t come up. If only they could keep such a low profile.


    Garona is right. Youhe is not omnipotent. Jung is a powerful blood clan, but his time as the master is still short. It is still short to control such a huge and complex city. For example, the stone beast street and its guardians are not accessible to vampires. The power of Qi may not be as deadly as silver and sunshine, but judging from the process of killing the devil described by Jianqi, these people who make Qi have no way to deal with the traditional dark residents, let alone with silver, their vigorous skills are equal to any professional hunter who makes the blood clan headache.


    In this sense, the city is still very big, and there are many talented people in it.


    "I won''t go in with you. That''s the end of the mission." Alice put her arms around her chest and stopped at the intersection. She has a good feeling for ATA and cat goblin, but her professional habits tell her to keep a distance from people.


    Cheese nodded, took two steps forward, and then looked back at her,


    "your task is really finished. So next, as the temporary owner of the house, as a friend, I invite you to have breakfast with me and my friends. I wonder if you would like to? If it''s in my house, I mean, I do have a tower that doesn''t serve very well. But anyway, we are all outsiders now. Why not be friendly? And I smell the fried meat. For my taste, the fried meat here is pretty good, if they don''t use so much salt. Too much seasoning makes it lose its flavor. "


    There was fried meat for breakfast, and I don''t know if I heard the complaint of huipao. This time, the meat was lighter than what he had eaten before. For many people, taste is something with strong memory, the taste of hometown, the taste of family, or even a less excellent dish served by a friend or relative. These tastes and memories are bound to form people''s likes and dislikes.


    Cheese used to be very fond of delicious food. When he just crossed Longji mountain, he enjoyed the flavor of spices, salt and honey. That''s because these flavors are not found in the cold grey tower''s nutrition based food. They''re fireworks. As time goes by, now he gradually turns his taste to plain, because only in this way can he eat the original flavor of the food, chewing these foods, as if he is tasting them all his life. Of course, the reason may not be so complicated. He just wants to change his taste.


    "So you''re the one with the devil in your hand? You don''t look very strong. I thought the warriors who kill demons must be three meters tall and can run horses on their arms. Not to mention, you are a pure blood human, and you don''t have any magic. Do you know that your deeds make me and my colleagues look stupid? "


    Alice fiddled with her fork and stared at Jianqi across the table. The latter obviously felt unwell, but his physical condition made it impossible for him to change seats.


    "It''s just luck. Besides, at that time, I was not only fighting with the devil. I can''t count myself as a person. Girl, you are very serious The sword seeker tried his best to avoid the other party''s provocation. He met many people, so he could read the strong fighting spirit from the eyes of the blonde lady. And he knew the reason of this nameless fire very well. For another person, his proud major was easily defeated by an outsider, and he would never give up.


    Of course, Alice would not be fooled by these two words, but when she saw Jian Qi, who was struggling to eat now, she couldn''t say any more, "can you recover in time after you are hurt like this?"


    That''s a problem. You know, the team only stays in the rush until the gate to the city of Wanfa is opened, that is, on the autumnal equinox. Now it''s all over, and there''s only half a month left. It''s hard for human beings to recover.


    This is also why cheese is a little anxious to deal with the problem of Jiuhuan gang. His companion has experienced a hard battle, and his body can''t be adjusted to the best in a short time. From the behavior of the former female mage named Weiya, it is obvious that the city of Wanfa is not a paradise. If they want to arrive on time and attend the ceremony properly, it is better not to have any fierce armed conflicts.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll know something about my health. It won''t delay me." Jian Qi didn''t know whether his answer was angry or serious. If it was true, his Dharma had something to do with restoration.


    "He''s not a talkative man, is he?" The female hunter met with no interest in the sword seeker. She turned her head and said to ATA. Even if you ask the wrong person, ATA''s time in the world is not enough for her to master such complicated knowledge.


    But she can''t answer, it doesn''t mean no one at the table can answer. KAILAS''s cat looks at Alice leisurely. "He''s from another place you don''t know completely. Don''t deal with him with the tavern talk. "Cat goblin''s words seem to answer Alice''s question, but it seems to be talking about another topic, a topic that ATA and cheese are very strange to. Fortunately, before they could continue the conversation, a visitor interrupted the meal and said, "good morning, ladies and gentlemen, I''ll check on your situation for you. Especially you, Mr. Jianqi, if you need any medicine, please let me know


    The vampire maid who followed Jung, or the most powerful blood clan under the city''s leader. After knocking on the door twice, she naturally came in. She didn''t wear the dress of Youhe, but a purple skirt and a matching hat with veil on her head.


    "I think it''s OK. I won''t bother you." The sword seeker didn''t look back at her. He said quickly.


    "Maybe you don''t have a good choice. Your people have a set of relatively independent pharmaceutical technology. I think it''s necessary for me to introduce you to Benliu. For this, I need to examine your body. " The maid picked him up from behind with a gentle sword. For vampires, it''s not a problem to lift a person,


    "please forgive me, Mr. Jianqi has to leave the table a little bit."


    After they left the restaurant, KAILAS laughed unkindly, "do you hear me? It''s useless for him to be scared. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. "


    "Why don''t you stop her? She might suck him up. " I''m afraid Alice''s face would have been rather gloomy had it not been for her politeness.


    "First, she''s Jung''s subordinate, so she won''t really hurt us. Second, as long as any one of the city manager and Jianqi doesn''t want to, she can''t turn him into a vampire. So for him, it''s just, um, an unusual encounter. "


    Gray robe leisurely dining knife cutting fried meat, slowly said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    "So he was part of your previous operation?"


    In the afternoon, cheese sat in the room, examining the uncomfortable figure. Most of the necromancers, who want to dissect the skin or the flesh with the eyes of the unconscious, will be directly examined by the eyes of a wizard.


    "Yes. I don''t think you can find a second one like that even in the rush. "


    ATA stands beside her little friend with a smile, the snitch recommended by jalona, rotten teeth.


    Cheese licks its lips. The world is full of coincidences, isn''t it? The most suitable lurk that the cat girl can find is actually the one who followed the swordsman a day ago and raided the base of the heretics.


    Of course, from the bottom of my heart, the mage knew that this was not a coincidence. In good faith, rotten tooth is the most famous person in this city, so Jung and Garona chose him. Maliciously, some speculate that the relationship between the cat girl and Youhe is not as distant as she shows, while the rotten tooth is a chess piece sent by the vampire to this team. Maybe the dwarf himself doesn''t realize what kind of role he is playing.


    "Anyway, it''s my pleasure to see you again so soon, ma''am." Contrary to the distrust of the grey robe, the dwarf''s attitude towards atta is almost respectful, reminiscent of knights and their loyal monarchs.


    "You know, although your people have no idea of the origin of the dwarfs, they are really one of us. Just chose to leave the goblin court before a long time, and then gradually became what it is now. However, goblins are their own masters, and even the royal court has never announced the expulsion of all dwarfs. Any dwarfs are entitled to call themselves the people of goblin king. "


    Said keiras, standing on the back of his chair behind the cheese.


    "So he thought ATA would be the goblin king? Just because of the sword? Who has flaclag, who has the right of succession to the throne? It sounds like something


    Since it is not the first contact between the two sides, the grey robe is no longer so aggressive. In fact, this is a good thing. In any case, rotten teeth are a good choice whose skill and disposition have been verified. As for who let him appear here, we don''t have to make it clear now.


    "Some goblins, as you said, who holds the sword against the enemy is the king. But those guys in the king''s court won''t be so rigid. Attacking the enemy''s sword is just a symbol of the king, just like cold flame. "


    The cat goblin explained in a very serious tone. For this loyal swordsman, this is not a topic to joke about, but just as he once joked about others, his seriousness does not mean that the interlocutor must be serious.


    "Cold flame?" A new word sounds like the abbreviation of cold fire. If the goblins in the library didn''t know what the goblins in the tower said, they would have been attacked by the goblins.


    Now that Kellas mentioned this word, it shows that he knows and does not shy away from telling the reason. How can cheese pass such an opportunity?


    "Ha, and what the great grey robed mage didn''t know?" Ever since we met on the grassland, the cat goblins were surprised by cheese''s erudition and speculative ability, so when we heard the former, we didn''t know the existence of xiaohanyan, so the cat swordsman couldn''t help laughing. But ridicule is just a prefix. He will talk about what he should say, especially when the information itself is revealed intentionally.


    "You can think of cold flame as burning iron, pure iron. Goblins will be killed by pure iron, so our metal weapons are all alloy. Some of the more extreme weapons will even use wood or stone weapons. As long as you cast iron on the goblins, they will cringe. This is a reaction engraved in instinct. But unlike iron, the cold flame is unique only to the royal family. Cold flame has no temperature, no fuel, can''t be put out, can''t be controlled by magic. Listen to the goblin as the king''s ultimate weapon. If you master the sword, you are only a strong competitor for the throne. Cold flame is the symbol of the king. If the goblin king wants to, he can kill all his people with cold flame. "


    "It doesn''t sound like a good thing. How can you let your deformed weapons go around like this? It''s just as frightening as the king of the secular kingdom with a scepter in his hand, knocking on the floor can make the opponents disappear. Is there no tyrant among the goblin kings of all ages? If it comes to the extreme rulers, the consequences will be disastrous. "


    Cheese frowned slightly. He didn''t know nothing about politics. Moreover, even those who really know nothing about politics may feel uncomfortable after hearing the effect of cold flame. The revelation of this secret can be said to completely overturn the impression of grey robe on the goblin kingdom.


    "Hey, Goblin Kingdom, that''s what you call our hometown. It seems that there is only one kingdom there. Strictly speaking, the earliest goblins are very close to what you have been fighting against. They all come from outside the world. The difference is that our individual strength is not strong, and in this world there are iron, a natural enemy like material. But in today''s goblin world, there is only one royal court, and the rule of this royal court is indestructible, and most of the credit is due to Hanyan. "I don''t think I''m serious, but I don''t think I''m serious. If he is willing to submit to the royal court, why should he walk in this iron world?


    "Do you mean that atta may also have the ability to summon the cold flame?"


    Cheese thought for a while, he wants to digest the information given by the other party, but also to understand why the other party should tell him these. After all, the business of the nine ring Gang started because of Atta, but that gang was only organized by people who hated magic in the rush. In addition, a lucky guy got the lost nine ring sword. What does this have to do with the goblins?


    "I mean, we''ve been in this city too long. It''s enough for the goblins to organize enough strength to attack us. People who want Taran''s life have a high status in the goblin world and even the royal court. The current king and queen can''t do anything about her. On this premise, you''d better prepare enough iron, or find a way to make a cold flame. "


    It''s a joke to make out the cold flame. Since it''s said that the cold flame is exclusive to the goblin king, the cheese can''t be copied. KAILAS''s purpose is probably to arouse cheese''s interest through the cold flame, and tell him the situation of the goblin Kingdom, reminding him to be on guard against enemies from outside the Jiuhuan gang. And after he mentioned the special identity of the dwarf elite group, the situation is different.


    Rotten teeth may not be a problem. The problem is that there is more than one dwarf in this city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    "I see what you mean. The ironware you need will come soon." After listening to the request of the cheese, the Housekeeper will bow out. As for how fast he said, no one knows.


    However, it''s not difficult to find some pure iron guys when you want to run around. Apart from others, it''s not difficult for the dwarfs on the iron felt avenue to make a hand-in-hand iron ware. However, there is also a reason why these pure iron appliances are not popular.


    "Wait, I need some more things. Help me prepare them together. They are easier to get. Bring them first." Then the cheese picked up the pen and brushed it on the paper. He quickly made a list and handed it to the housekeeper.


    After the housekeeper left, KAILAS curiously came over and said, "what are the other things you want? Do you have any other way to deal with goblins? "


    "I just want to be ready. In addition, after you find the location of Jiuhuan Gang, you don''t go. I''ll take care of Jianqi with Yuni here, and I''ll be responsible for the safety of ATA. "


    The cat goblin didn''t retort. In his habit of resisting and acting separately with ATA, this kind of silence is strange. Keiras knows why cheese makes this arrangement. Iron is used to kill goblins. He is also a goblin.


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and the special weapons that kill the enemy are likely to be used by the other side against themselves. Goblins are totally intolerant of pure iron. Even a slight scratch will lead to irreparable killing of goblins. Cheese will not take the risk of carrying iron, but also let goblins in the team act together.


    As for Atta, according to keiras, she is not so sensitive to iron as a half goblin.


    The deal with rotten teeth was soon concluded. Out of the favor for the swordswoman and the temptation for money, the dwarf flying thief didn''t worry too much about the trouble that might be caused by investigating the leader of the nine ring gang.


    In the final analysis, human beings generally despise dwarf. In their eyes, this small and simple creature is like a clown in carnival, and it''s not worth wasting emotion and energy to deal with it. It''s no big mistake. Dwarf spirit is really a kind of non aggressive race. Even as a snitch, rotten teeth only has a knife for self-defense. At the same time, he also made it clear that he would not perform any tasks related to killing.


    The cheese was even a little happy about this. Although he was quite different in appearance, he could still see from his rotten teeth that the green lion dwarf, led by lightning, had the same characteristics. While waiting for the snitch''s news and ironware, another batch of supplies he asked for has been delivered. It is a pile of bottles and jars with little practical significance, as well as some herbs, including two jars of olive oil.


    Alice once thought cheese was going to cook by herself.


    "Sword oil? For iron? " In the evening, the vampire maid left, and Jian Qi, who seemed to be in a better spirit, returned to the vision of several people.


    As a man of Jianmen, he soon understood what Cheese wanted to mix. Sword oil, as the name suggests, is used for sword. Generally speaking, it is only used as a consumable for the maintenance of swords, but it also has other functions under the deployment of some intentional people.


    The cheese smashes the herbs with a stone grinder, and carefully pours the green juice into a bowl to one side,


    "yes. I hope to prevent the surface of iron from being oxidized in this way. In fact, the best way is not to use large pure iron weapons, but to use tiny objects such as throwing knives or needles, which are easier to preserve and are not easy to deform due to collision. But we are not professional goblin hunters after all, are we


    "Is there really such a profession as goblin hunter? I know there is a need for hunters like Alice, but goblins, if they are all like rotten teeth and keiras, I can''t see why people hunt them


    ATA slightly frowned, maybe the blood of the goblins in her body made her resist instinctively, maybe the goblins she came into contact with were mostly honest. Even yew people, as mercenaries, are models of discipline.


    "Yes, honey, I heard them tell those stories when I was raised by the elders in my family." The Huntress patted each other on the shoulder and whispered.


    "In some areas, the boundary between the goblin Kingdom and the world will become particularly weak. Any high grass, tree shade, or even tree hole can become a channel to connect the two boundaries. In a place like that, it''s not an accident. Goblins like human children very much, at least many of them. It''s hard for me to explain this feeling. They think that human children are natural crafts, so they will get them by all means. "


    KAILAS''s expression is a little helpless. He doesn''t really want to share these contents with ATA, but they are all facts. No matter now or in the future, she needs to know these.


    "It is conceivable that war broke out between goblins and human beings. The goblin king came to the world in person, riding a White Stag with birch horns, leading all the soldiers loyal to the king''s court to form a killing storm. In the legend of later generations, it is called wild hunting. It''s hard to find out how the initial wild hunting subsided. Wang TingZhong said that the goblins gave humanity kindness, and after all, they had to be kept to produce more children. Anyway, I don''t believe that those guys are so kind. There must be other reasons. But that period of history is very long in goblins, and there is no way to test it in human beings. ""In the story I heard, the end of wild hunting was due to a powerful wizard who made a trap out of iron, broke the front leg of the stag and let the king fall to the ground. Then he picked up the king''s sword by stealth magic, and forced him and his army to withdraw from the world. But it''s just a story, and I don''t think it''s going to be that easy. "


    The female hunter shrugged and said the version she heard.


    The cheese shakes his head slightly, and the wizard stops the hunting? Had it not been for the age, he would have begun to think about the connection between his teacher and the incident. However, I don''t think lairao is the life span of the Lord of the grey pagoda, and I have no chance to see the first wild hunting. But he noticed one thing,


    "so has hunting become a tradition? If it''s not repeated many times, it doesn''t seem necessary to emphasize which one. "


    "Tradition. Goblin court is the center of ruling the whole goblin Kingdom, it can not admit failure. So the all-out war against humanity has turned into a demonstration of hunting. I remember that the last hunting was 50 years ago... " As he said, his eyes slowly changed. He blinked quickly and thought of a little possibility. Then he suddenly rushed to the door, "I''ll go to confirm something and come back in the evening."


    "What do you think he''s going to confirm?" Jian Qi looks at the grey robe, who is still meticulously configuring the sword oil.


    "The symbol of the royal family appears in the human world, but also in the hands of a half breed. The king''s authority was challenged by the nobles. Although he or she held the cold flame, he or she could not kill all the opponents. And the custom of hunting gives them a legitimate reason to launch an attack on the human world. Well, I guess he''s going to see if there''s any new fish in the evening. Of course not. The question now is, "cheese said, looking up at Atta,


    " how many goblins support you and how many oppose you. Will they start a wild hunt because of you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    Nine ring Gang, puppet master, crazy hunting, from near to far, from actual contact to not really see, these three threats are like dark clouds in people''s mind. The sword oil has been prepared, and some of the scheduled ironware has been delivered, but the cold metal can''t make the cheese feel safe.


    He soaked the hammer with a rectangular hammer head in the sword oil and thought silently. Pure iron is very soft and easy to oxidize, so it is not ideal as a material. Unless it is repeatedly tempered into steel or mixed with other metals to make alloy, the fist size hammer is already the most ideal weapon state.


    Can such a big hammer play a substantial role in the fight against goblins? Are they afraid of iron contact, or do they have to break the skin with iron to work? The mage pondered.


    At the same time, the same problem is bothering KAILAS, but he is not thinking about how to use iron to kill the same clan, but is thinking about where to use the pine meat needle and hammer to let the difficult guy in front of him open his mouth.


    "Bang!" A hammer that can break small bones and tendons, even if the top of the hammer head falls on the table, will make a dull sound. The pork that was ripped and skinned hanging around made the whole world red. Carras, holding the hammer upside down, approached his target step by step. The latter had shrunk in the corner of the wall and stretched out his two forelimbs to block his face.


    At first glance, the creature coerced by the cat goblin has a general human shape, with a pointed red hat on its head, a green dress with jagged edges and a knee length skirt on its body, and a boot like thing made of leaves on its legs.


    But this does not mean that he is a woman. As a kind of dress, skirt is never unique to women. In many civilizations, there are similar armor in the armor, and it is also true in clothing. It is not necessarily men or women who wear skirts.


    However, there are few creatures that can dress like this and are less than the size of a cat. In other words, from the perspective of human beings, this is undoubtedly a goblin.


    "It''s no use pretending that you''re dragging on me now. I''ll break the bones on your hands and feet one by one until you tell the truth KAILAS''s tone was colder than ever before, and he was always impatient with his peers.


    "You, you, are you going to break my hands and feet?" The goblin in the corner said in a trembling tone. It sounds like a plea, but the content doesn''t match the plea.


    KAILAS didn''t answer, but approached him silently, holding the hammer tightly in his hand, and could lift it at any time. At this time, the other side said, "well, which hand and which foot do you want to break?"


    Voice did not fall, only the green clothes suddenly raised a number of drum package, and then they tore the coat, revealing with mucus feet! There were eight such legs, which grew out of the goblin''s ribs like the eight long feet of a spider, supporting his abdomen upward.


    The face, which was just in a panic, turned upside down and showed a gloomy smile. "Which foot do you want to break?"


    "Unicorn poop, bad luck." The cat goblin scolded with goblin language, threw out the needle hammer in his hand with his backhand, and then made strength with both legs. After a back somersault, he quickly retreated to the back of the unknown piece of pork.


    Don''t ask, it can''t be solved with one hammer. Spider demon, or dada fairy, is a bad guy who climbs into the window in the middle of the night and spits in the drinking water. Their saliva is a toxin that can cause severe diarrhea.


    The situation is reversed. Spider demons are less aggressive and less capable of fighting. The problem is that their toxins are also effective on goblins, and these disgusting guys like to dip saliva on the top of their feet.


    In other words, it''s not an easy target. But there is no way, most of the goblins have the ability of camouflage, can hide their original appearance, this kind of camouflage enables them to perfectly integrate into the world, play the role they want to play. And other goblins, at most, can only know that under the human skin or animal fur is the same consciousness that does not belong here, and can not accurately recognize each other''s identity.


    Therefore, there is no way to offend the wrong people. In fact, when you think about it, which non aggressive goblin will live in a place like a butcher''s shop? With a little bit of temperature on his back, carras felt a little annoyed for his recklessness. The sharp spider''s feet beat on the table to make a clattering sound, which is also the origin of the name "dada Fairy".


    The cat goblin''s pupils contracted slightly, and his eyes turned upward. The pork was hung on rows of poles on the roof with iron hooks. If he could climb there, he would have the advantage of vision and position. At least, spider demon is not good at speed. Anyway, it''s impossible to think well now. That''s it.


    Cats are masters of jujitsu, especially trained cat goblins. If he wants to, he can move in a silent way, and it''s not difficult to climb the chops and hooks with his feet. Now I just hope that the guy doesn''t look up. Well, in that upside down way, maybe he should not look down.


    KAILAS made up his mind and crawled to two-thirds of the steak. The clatter on the table disappeared. The vertical pupil sweeps around, but the hanging pork also greatly limits KAILAS''s vision. Just like spider demon can''t find him, he doesn''t know what the other party is doing.Quiet, as quiet as death. If there are two human beings facing each other here, their breathing, heartbeat and sweat secretion may cause their own existence to be perceived. But both sides here are goblins. Goblins who come and go without trace are just like shadows. They can''t be detected without eyes.


    KAILAS didn''t climb to the highest place as planned. He chose to hide in the belly of a pig. It''s good to be high, but it''s also dangerous. If the other side runs here mindlessly, the strategy of occupying the high spot is correct, but now the other side also deliberately hides his body, exposing himself has become a bad choice.


    "Hey, have I got the pig''s head ready for you? The guests have come to take it!" The sudden opening of the door was accompanied by a bad voice. It''s the owner of this butcher''s shop. It''s spider demon''s apparent identity. It''s his man.


    The reason for this is the same as the legendary Goblins who do housework for their owners and help mend their shoes. The only difference is that in the rush, help needs real money.


    "Tut, I can''t find it when I have something to do. It''s not reliable. " It sounds that the boss is also used to this situation. After hearing the sound, he should have prepared the meat for the customer himself and left the storage room.


    As soon as KAILAS''s eyes turned, he immediately realized the problem in this episode, that is, the other party may take this opportunity to leave here. At that time, it will be difficult to find again.


    What to do? You can''t see the door from here. Do you want to show your head?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    When the two hostile parties cannot know each other''s state and hide in the same space at the same time, the game begins. There is a subtle relationship between spider demon and KAILAS, and now the unexpected intrusion of the butcher directly intensifies the confrontation between them.


    Did the other party leave? Is the other party going to leave? Are they waiting to leave? Around the light door, suspicion is like the mirror in the mirror, constantly overlapping each other, dragging people into the endless vortex. In fact, such a complicated guess is still one of three.


    Either, rush out; or, don''t move; or, watch the door, ambush the other party''s action. Time goes by. It won''t take long for a skilled butcher to cut a packet of pork head. If you fall into this kind of anxiety, you will be forced to wait in the end, which means you have lost the initiative completely.


    No one is willing to lose the initiative, not only because of the benefits it can bring, but also because showing weakness is likely to be a hidden danger for the two Goblins who are close to each other. They all need to suppress each other''s confidence and enhance their own image, so that they can press their peers to give up the struggle. Especially for the cat goblin, he does not want to kill each other.


    "Dong!" The steel knife in the hand of the boss who is cutting meat is a meal. The corner of his eye glances back slightly and sees nothing. But that voice just now can''t be auditory hallucination.


    "If you are here, come out. It''s not the time to play. The guests are waiting." Goblins are known for their mischievous nature. Even if they live with human beings for a long time, they can''t help trying to make fun of their tall neighbors. As the employer of the goblin, the butcher naturally knows his hobby, and just like other people, he doesn''t like to be the object of prank. However, who let the goblins work fast, and they need very little money?


    Instead of dealing with the unpleasant teasing, the savings go to your own pocket. Besides, compared with human beings, goblins have fewer problems. At least they don''t have to be addicted to alcohol or drugs, and they don''t have to worry about getting rid of their arms in a fight in a pub and lying in a dormitory to recuperate. Even the requirements of dormitories and goblins are very low. Apart from pranks, they are perfect.


    What''s more, the goblin in the butcher''s shop has been working with the boss for some time. Although they have no direct communication in language, the goblin clearly shows his understanding of human language. Therefore, they have formed a tacit understanding with each other. According to the boss''s understanding, as long as he says that it''s not the time to play, the goblins will stop playing pranks and give priority to the work at hand. Today, however, his call has not been answered.


    "Are you there? Is that you Come out and let me see you. " The boss frowned and gradually realized that something was abnormal. He walked slowly to the hanging pork jungle with a meat cutter in his hand.


    The sound, not from keiras. He wanted to take a pig off the meat hook to create chaos, but after all, he had no relevant experience and was not sure how long it would take him to complete the plan. If he was found by his opponent on the way, he would be self defeating. Therefore, it is spider demon that attracts the butcher.


    This is a dangerous signal, because it means that the other party doesn''t care to uncover his disguise in front of human beings, he can fight with himself. The goblin will not die completely in this world, but it will take time to be born back to the goblin country. What KAILAS lacks now is time. If he dies here, he will miss the autumnal equinox.


    Cat goblin micro can''t check the show tongue shaking action, he felt that he was underestimated. KAILAS, even in the dressed cat, is also a famous swordsman. He is a Ranger that Wang Ting has heard of. Just because he is not wearing that dress and has no suitable stabbing sword in his hand, he thinks that he can win by cleverness. Maybe this guy is not cutting meat and brain. With this in mind, he decided to turn defense into attack and take a more active way of fighting.


    "Meow!" The cat barked, which attracted the attention of the butcher. He looked at the source of the sound, but just like the sound, the pig hanging upside down made him unable to determine the specific location.


    "Why do cats come in? It must be the guy who didn''t close the door. It''s a shame. Little thing, if you know your face, you can go out by yourself. I don''t eat cats, but the knife in my hand is not sure. " There''s no real point in threatening a cat with words close to self talk. He wanted to say something to make the wild cat who mistakenly entered the storeroom realize that this is not his own territory or a street to walk through.


    It''s just that he''s not dealing with a real cat. Because no cat can rush to his arm like a shadow in the complex terrain with such speed and clear thinking, and snatch the steel knife in his hand with an unexpected scratch. Steel and iron are refined and mixed with other things. Although they are not pure iron, cutting them on goblins is enough to make them suffer for a while. But most of all, hostages.


    "You, what are you?" Anyone who has been robbed of the knife by a cat and is still standing on the table with a knife pointing to his neck will have such questions. KAILAS''s eyes flickered in the dark shadow of the hunter''s dangerous light, staring at the man without saying a word. Young, clean, although it''s a butcher''s business, it''s decent to clean up. This is in line with the likes of goblins, they always hate vulgar guy."Let him go!" There is no menacing madness in the quiet scream. The cat and the man looked up slightly. On a meat hook, they saw the ragged and shrunken goblin. But his red hat didn''t come off.


    It''s an old trick. What goblins like most is to pretend to be weak in front of human beings. They enjoy the feeling that human beings give up important things in order to protect themselves.


    In a famous story, the poor peasant girl had to give up her lover''s proposal in order to protect her goblin friend. But as a result, the goblin cheated the virgin into the forest on the night of the full moon and ate her. Finally, people only found her shoes.


    Therefore, people often interpret people who make irrational judgments or even absurd decisions as being bewitched by goblins. The fact is that although the proportion may be one in ten thousand, it does exist.


    "Tell me where the door is. This human will be OK." The other side took the initiative to show up, and he had a weapon in his hand, so KAILAS had enough confidence. He won''t really kill this human, because it''s not necessary. As for whether taking hostages to coerce cats and goblins will make them uncomfortable, there is no need to worry too much. The moral standards of the human world can not restrain goblins, especially when their opponents are goblins.


    "Hiss..." The goblin on the meat hook scratched his ears. He seemed to really care about the human life, just like a child does not want to lose his toys.


    "Can you talk? What are you talking about? What door? " The butcher finally regained his language ability at this time. He looked at the guy who was regarded as dumb by him and asked a series of questions.


    Of course, no one answered. KAILAS held the knife more forcefully. "I asked for the last time, where is the door? I know you''re the door keeper. "


    Spider demon after some dancing thought struggle, finally made a decision, "OK, OK, I tell you, I tell you. You''re looking for a doorman, right? Come with me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    It was not until the spider demon climbed down from the meat hook and stood in front of keiras to give up that the steel knife moved from the boss''s neck. But the cat goblin didn''t return the weapon to its owner. Compared with the bronze flying swallow sword, this meat cutter may be more suitable for the following occasions. Moreover, for human beings, the shorter blade seems to fit him. So he put his other hand into a place in the fur, turned out two coins and threw them on the table.


    "I''ll take this knife. And you guys, I''m going to borrow him for a while. In addition, "keiras looked at each other, reached out and took the handkerchief he had stuffed in his chest pocket before the man could react. Of course, it''s not a high-grade product, but it looks clean and doesn''t smell bloody.


    "I bought this cloth, too. Well, it''s none of your business


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. I just need to take him somewhere and come back soon. " Spider demon stretched out a finger and shook it gently. The butcher who wanted to say something stopped and nodded.


    The two goblins came out of the storeroom one after the other, and KAILAS did not threaten each other with weapons. One reason is that there is no need. The other reason is that at this distance, even if there is a storm, he has the confidence to cut it off first. Spider demon seems to understand this truth, the swordsman''s side is the most dangerous place, so his performance now is quite peaceful. Cat demon spirit slightly looked back at the storeroom to make sure that humans did not follow.


    "You poisoned him?" Just now that boss''s behavior is not out of his own will, experienced such a shock, he actually has a thousand words to say, but spider demon just one action let him give up.


    This is more than tacit understanding or trust. It''s more like the subconscious reaction of the dog trainer. For example, a bell is a meal, and a hand is a sit down. So it''s no wonder keiras thinks so.


    "Well, though he''s a fool who doesn''t think about anything most of the time, there''s still something necessary to be prepared for in order to prevent his brain from waking up one day. In fact, you don''t need to be so rude to break in. You just need to buy him a pig tail and a pig ear, and I will know that someone is going to enter. It''s a sign from the neighborhood. All the goblins know it. "


    Spider demon seems to have regained his composure and complains in a somewhat unpleasant tone.


    Kellas''s ears twitched a little. If what he said was true, he was worried. He should have found a friendly fellow to inquire about it first. After all, the caretakers of the gate have no position in the goblin society. They are the local leaders in all regions. It''s no good to offend them.


    But who let the possibility that thought of before make him confused? Anxiously, he directly followed the goblin''s signal carved in the city to find the door.


    "I have something urgent. I need to go back to the king''s court immediately. Where does your door lead to? " Between them, they turned out of the butcher''s shop and came to the dark lane behind the shop.


    Although the alley is not dirty, in the final analysis, it is next to the butcher''s shop. If there are unwanted viscera, the hard muscles or rotten carrion will be piled here first. Therefore, it has a natural effect of expelling miscellaneous people in the smell.


    At this time, as soon as they came in, they immediately startled a crow pecking carrion here. One of the crows was bigger and seemed dissatisfied with being disturbed. He flew towards the two goblins. It''s just that crows are faster, steel knives are faster.


    "Poof!" "Ga! Asshole! Asshole Steel knife can''t kill crows, but the big black bird hit by swordsman doesn''t fall on the ground. His mouth uttered vulgar words, and from his wings grew gecko like forelimbs, which crawled along the wall and disappeared.


    It''s not crows, of course. Crows are their mimicry. Now the mimicry has been exposed, and seven or eight more strange birds have stretched out their forelimbs and pounced on keiras.


    "Running dog." The brain of the cat goblin is never slow. When the first crow rushes over, he doesn''t keep his hand. If the other party doesn''t see the sharp steel knife and decelerate himself, his knife will split it in two.


    If we look at it now, where can we not know that it was the enemy''s intentional ambush? But seven or eight crow monsters seem to clean up, but they don''t pay attention to people. I saw steel knives flying, black as snow. A moment later, there was only Kalas standing in the middle of the alley with a meat cutter in his hand. The edge of the meat cutter is not sharp. It takes weight to make it work. Therefore, none of these monsters can be left. However, when they run, they are all injured.


    "Why, don''t you run?" Keiras drew back his knife and looked back at the man who had led him into the ambush.


    The spider demon is still there, but his ribs have become spider legs again. There is a smaller crow between his eight legs. He has broken his skull and is eating the poor crow''s brain. The law of the jungle, not only in the human world, but also for goblins.


    "I''m not with them. What are you running for? Thank you for sending these hooligans away for me. " The spider demon took back his ribs and wiped the liquid around his mouth.


    It''s also reasonable that the managers of the gate generally demand neutrality. In other words, although they are the people who manage the passage between the goblin Kingdom and the human world, they are required not to participate in any dispute between the two worlds.Some nobles in the royal court will appoint the goblins they don''t like to be the administrators of a certain door, basically banishing the other party out of the royal court in disguise. But the door is very important for goblins, so in some specific important nodes, the manager will have a very distinct camp characteristics. The goblin kings of past dynasties also tacitly agreed to this, but the second place for those doors to open in the world is where they lead to the goblin world.


    "You haven''t told me where the door leads." KAILAS''s purpose is very clear. He wants to go to the goblin court, so it becomes very important to arrive at the goblin world from the door.


    "Birch forest, the farthest one." Spider demon''s words make people feel dark. The goblin kingdom is much smaller than the world. But the distance between the royal court in the center of the goblin world and the birch forest on the border is also desperate.


    It''s no wonder that although we are in such a busy city, only a few goblins will use this door. It''s too remote.


    As soon as the cat goblin heard this, he turned around and left. He would rather go to find out if there are other doors in the city than go around such a long way in order to enter the goblin world quickly. But he was quickly stopped.


    "Don''t worry, my door really leads to the birch forest, but it doesn''t mean that you can only go to the royal court from there. If you want to go, I have a way. Since you''ve driven those annoying birds away, I can tell you. But we have to open the door first. "


    He said, half pulling and half pushing, leading KAILAS to the deepest part of the alley, where were some randomly placed wooden boxes and barrels. Spider demon went to one of the barrels and began to knock on the outside.


    Under a series of regular knocks, the barrel began to emit green light. When the light was bright to a certain extent, the spider demon''s beating stopped. He took off his hat, took out a dry leaf from it, put it into KAILAS''s hand, and finally opened the lid of the barrel.


    "Look over there. Now, welcome home. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    In the face of the lush green light in the barrel, KAILAS''s face showed some helplessness. In a sense, he didn''t like the goblin world, although it was his hometown and even the place where he accompanied atta.


    But the swordsman pursues the progress of his mission more than his own likes and dislikes. After seeing the growing birch through the light spot, he does not hesitate any more, nods to the spider demon and jumps into it.


    The lid of the barrel was closed, and the light from the gap disappeared. Spider demon carefully covered the lid and pushed it back to the pile of homogeneous products. Turn around again, there will be one more person, or some kind of creature, in front of him.


    It was covered in a cloak made of crow feathers, with the skull of some rodent on its head, showing only two eyes emitting faint light. Most of his body is covered by feathers, only the hairy feet with four forks are exposed. Spider demon saw him after a little silent, hands nails began to grow, at the same time in the top of the accumulation of dark color, that is a sign of poison.


    "You don''t seem to pay attention to the door keeper when you send those dirty things to my back garden. Just now, I feel a little tired of cutting meat recently. I want to kill something alive to vent my anger. "


    At this time, the spider demon was quite different from that when he was fighting with carras. The power of barbarism, which was irrational, emanated from him. With the sound of words, his eyes began to expand, and there was a tendency to transform like the compound eyes of insects.


    "Stop your threat, butcher, unless you want to be the enemy of the court." The voice from the skull is clear and sweet, like a spring in the mountains, washing the heart. This kind of voice and appearance on the great contrast is also a kind of self-report.


    Among the numerous goblins, only one of them is in such a state. Moreover, they, no, their statements have been widely spread. They are quite famous among goblins.


    "Fairies? Cluck, what he said is right. You are the running dogs of Wangting. Listen, I don''t want to get involved in that stupid plan of you and the master behind you, because I don''t care who sits on that stupid throne. You know I''m a butcher? That can''t be better. You know what what I has to do, you know what I have done, so this is my door. I has the final say, and I will go away from the sensible ones.


    Gilkenny''s butcher is a legend among goblins. It is said that this cruel spider demon, because he was stolen his dinner, brutally killed the giant of the whole mountain. His anger even affected the wild animals in the mountain forest and the people who came after hearing the news. On the tenth day of the killing, there was no other living creature on the mountain except him.


    Later, the mountain was renamed spider''s mountain, because even after many years, the winding spider webs and poisonous water on the mountain are still not suitable for most creatures to live in. The originator of this incident was also exiled by the goblin court and became the keeper of a door. He was not allowed to leave without permission.


    In other words, he can solve the crows in the back alley alone, but for some reasons he didn''t. And working in the butcher''s shop is entirely to satisfy his personal preference of cutting flesh, which has nothing to do with his livelihood and the situation of the owner here. If he really wanted to fight with keiras just now, the cat goblin might not be able to return to the goblin kingdom so completely.


    All of these are known to those who come.


    "You''re standing in line." The man under the skull tried to convince the irascible caretaker to recognize the reality. "Whether you think so or not, today everyone will know that you helped him. The queen of the future will remember that you helped her enemies. She is not a generous person. When she becomes the center of the royal court, it will not be just crows that appear in your back alley. It''s still time. Don''t let that lunatic come back, and you can still be neutral. "


    "Tut, you don''t understand." His hands have become ten claws, and shark like dorsal fins have grown on his back spine. His bare chest has been propped up, and the black ribs below are as clear as an insect larva that is about to break its eggs. "You don''t know what is true neutrality. Surrender to the court? Sell him a face and make him a fool again? Balance? Wrong. It''s not neutrality. It''s a tightrope. It''s mediation. Neutral means that I can help whoever I want, and I can move whoever I want. No one can control me, and I will not control anyone. So you''re not neutral, you''re a running dog. He''s neutral. He''s a swordsman


    "It''s no use killing me here. Wang Ting will only send more people, even yew people! You are looking for your own death The visitor was afraid. He stepped back two steps and wanted to run away. He did not dare to move his eyes away from the murderous madman for half a second. He was afraid that half a second would be enough to make him out of sight and rush to his side.


    Escape, must escape, but how to escape? Can''t escape, can''t think of a way, how can''t escape!


    "Excuse me, where can I get the meat? Is this the back door, or is there no front door? " Abrupt words will make the situation more strange.


    The voice came from a woman with small chestnut hair and sky blue eyes. She was dressed in a hunting suit, like a hunter preparing to start, but the one handed sword pinned to her waist made people wonder whether she would be a female knight. Atalante, why is she here?This matter has to be traced back a little bit. After a period of time, atar showed obvious worry and uneasiness. On the one hand, she does not have the memory of the two people getting along before they met on the grassland as claimed by the cat goblin.


    But on the other hand, she did have a strange familiarity and cordiality with him, and glimpsed some fragments of the past in the memory of the past. It''s not clear to make clear every turning point, but the conclusion is always given before the process. She wants to know where he is going, even if she can''t follow him.


    So she catches up. Accompanied by Alice and cheese, she starts with the pursuit of the grey robe. Atta soon finds the goblin symbols hidden in various daily scenes. Following these symbols, they came here and noticed the fighting in the back alley.


    After learning from the mage that both sides of the confrontation in the back lane are goblins, ATA made a bold decision. She didn''t contact goblins from goblins country outside of Kalas. Although the yew people meet this condition, they are enemies with a clear intention to kill. She longed to know her appearance and position in the eyes of other goblins, so she had this inexplicable greeting.


    The result of the inquiry is somewhat unexpected. Whether it''s a spider demon who wants to eat people, or a visitor who doesn''t want to show his true face in a skeletal mask, they all turn to ATA and salute her respectfully as if they have temporarily put aside their gratitude and resentment.


    "Hello, dear princess."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    In human society, princesses usually come from the lineage related to the ruling clan and are the female heirs corresponding to princes. But goblins do not reproduce like human beings. Their lives are more primitive or progressive. Most goblins can adjust their gender according to their needs. When their individual consciousness matures, they will make decisions.


    But this decision does not mean that the Goblins who choose to become females have to bear the task of breeding the next generation. This gender difference is more like the result of their being influenced by the human world, because as far as the goblins themselves are concerned, they can reproduce alone and even produce naturally.


    In fact, the so-called "reproduction alone" is very similar to the "daughter country" in human legend, that is, when a certain individual goblin wishes to have offspring, prays to the goblin king or queen, and then goes through some ceremony, she will get pregnant. The so-called ceremony is completely random. According to records, it may be eating a fish, sucking one''s finger, catching a fallen leaf and other behaviors that seem to have nothing to do with pregnancy.


    When the ceremony is completed, new goblins will appear from the inside of the matrix. The period of pregnancy has a certain randomness, but it is generally determined according to the type of genie of the pregnant person, with a more accurate time range. And the goblins born in this way probably belong to the same species or near origin with their mothers.


    In contrast, natural occurrence is a completely uncontrollable random event. According to the dictation of a goblin king in history, even as the king who ruled all the goblins, he could not know where the goblins were born in the world, and what kind of abilities and characters these goblins would have. This way of birth is also considered to be the original origin of the goblins.


    They are born like the fruit after the flower withers, and appear there freely and mysteriously. The goblins born in this way are often affected by the environment. Most of the goblins born in the same environment are of the same species, but some subtle differences are sometimes enough to change all the goblins about to be born.


    Interestingly, the natural production of goblins is often limited, that is, when there are enough goblins in a certain area, the natural production will stop. So in some very stable goblin colonies, every new goblin means the death of an old goblin.


    This phenomenon will not only happen in the goblin Kingdom, but also in the region closely related to the two worlds, goblins will be born in the human world. Some of these goblins were lucky enough to meet their kindred and were enlightened and taught common sense and knowledge. But others are more completely and naturally into the same whole, become barbaric and mentally retarded, that is, people call the goblin.


    In a word, blood and kinship are not popular among goblins. Even those children born by breeding alone are often forced or semi forced to live independently after their mothers are tired of raising. At the same time, the gap in the length of life also makes the goblins feel alienated. Compared with the time of raising children, the sharp inequality between the growth period and the prime of life will make ethics collapse.


    Specifically, it takes about 50 years for a cat goblin to grow up from birth to adulthood, and after 50 years, they are waiting for centuries of prime. In contrast, the gap between one and two hundred years of age among the same race may not be so significant. Assuming that a cat goblin begins to breed the next generation as soon as it is an adult, then the gap between his offspring and himself is only about 50 years. When they spend 100 or 200 years together, the subtle difference will be insignificant. Unlike the Dracula''s harsh class system based on the blood of the true ancestor, the growth of the goblin is completely spontaneous, and the older people will soon lose all the ability to restrain their offspring.


    Therefore, the title "Princess" in goblins does not have the same meaning as in human society. It is more a kind of respect from the heart, which will not change because of the position. The yew man who wants to kill ATA knows and admits that she is a princess, and so does the manager of the gate who has never met before. Even the goblin, who represents another force in the goblin world, who wants to get rid of the power of the female swordsman, still salutes respectfully when he sees her.


    Atta looked at them, the sky blue eyes actually reflected what, in addition to her own, no one knows. But she didn''t show any condescending appearance because of each other''s salute. Instead, she pointed to the other side of the intersection, "now I suddenly don''t want to buy meat. Would you like to have some cake with me? On the way here, I smelled the freshly baked cake. "


    There are many kinds of goblins and their abilities are various, but if they have something in common, there are still some. One of the most well-known is the love of milk, dairy products and sweets.


    It is said that as long as a dish of fresh milk is offered to the goblins on the windowsill, they will protect the farmland from wild animals and even give a warning before the robbers come. This is a hobby that even KAILAS can''t refuse, so atta has a deep memory.


    The cake was on the table very quickly. It was just out of the oven. Cheese and Alice were sitting on the outside of the table, hiding their eyes. However, their behavior is not necessary. It is not unacceptable for the devil to walk in the street. Compared with the spider demon in disguise and the messenger in crow feathers and skull, they are only slightly different guests.


    "No cream for my portion, thank you." Cheese raised his hand to stop the clerk who wanted to milk his cake, and put a few coins into each other''s hands. "We may have some noise, I hope it won''t affect others."The shop assistant nodded knowingly. He would lead the other guests to the farther table. This kind of communication skills can be regarded as the new words learned by cheese in rush. He didn''t use obscure ways to explain his needs before.


    When it comes to demand, in the conversation between the grey robe and the shop assistant, the two goblins have eaten most of the cake on their plate twice as much as the cheese, and it seems that they have no intention to stop. ATA, with her hands on the table, watched them eat with great interest. She didn''t want to eat her share. He looked down at the cake on the table and began to wonder if there was any dangerous medicine in it.


    "With you around, it''s incredible that these shops can keep going." Alice, as a demon hunter, seldom meets the real goblins from the goblin world. What she can know and see is more like the dwarf goblins, which are highly integrated with the human world, or even the wild goblins. Therefore, she has no idea of the temperament and hobbies of existence. In her opinion, such a sweet goblin will become a nightmare for businessmen.


    "Goblins don''t steal. When they lose your belongings, they are playing a prank. For goblins, pranks are very pure and entertaining. They will not destroy this purity for other reasons. Therefore, they will never steal. " Cheese said his understanding of goblins, which was a simple defense for the two little guys who couldn''t take off their mouths.


    Grey robe''s words didn''t stop. He looked at ATA. "Are you sure it''s a good idea? If your goal is him, you shouldn''t waste time here. In particular, you should not entertain your enemies. "


    As soon as he said this, the goblin with skull choked on the cake. He knew who the enemy was. In a hurry to dredge his trachea and esophagus, the goblin is not in a hurry to eat cake, he is waiting for atta''s sentence. He can only accept the verdict, just a spider demon is enough to take his life, let alone these human beings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    "My enemy is not her," atta naturally answered the mage''s question. "At least, there is no real hatred between us. Her hostility to me is entirely a matter of position. "


    The truth is not complicated, even simple. It may not be easy to say it. Many people in the world will take a certain kind of people as the object of their hostility, because that kind of people have hurt themselves intentionally or unintentionally. Such hostility can not be said to be totally unreasonable. From an individual''s point of view, it is undoubtedly correct and safe to label groups that may bring danger and then keep away from them.


    But on the other hand, it is also very clear that when the label of a group is limited to individuals, it is often not very accurate. For example, not all soldiers are tools that kill people without thinking ability, not all farmers are empty headed and only know how to dig. These are all stereotypes.


    But can prejudice be broken when it is broken? It''s too difficult. It''s not only difficult to get rid of prejudice, sometimes it''s difficult to even recognize that you have prejudice. Pessimistically, people live in a world full of prejudice, and even a large part of their way of understanding the world comes from prejudice.


    Therefore, prejudice does not mean error, because it is also a prejudice to emphasize correctness. It''s difficult to discriminate even conceptual bias with thinking, not to mention emotional bias? Isn''t the concept of enemy prejudice? Use some standard to roughly draw a line between ourselves and the enemy. If you cross the line, you will die. It sounds domineering. In fact, what''s the difference between hiding in a turtle shell?


    Although people are not tortoises, shells are always needed. After all, without the prejudice of others, we can not be sure of our own existence. Rao Shiqi can''t say that he is open-minded about this. His research and knowledge are summarized from a cold perspective in a biased world, and he doesn''t think these things are meaningless.


    If there is no origin, all descriptions of distance will become nonsense. If personal prejudice can become the origin supporting all cognition, it is necessary to consolidate its existence. However, Rao still has to admit that those who dare to go out of the system they set up have courage.


    "I''m surprised by your opinion. Maybe I should seriously consider standing in line in this incident Spider demon stops eating. As a butcher, his tone is very serious.


    As for the other goblin present, his or her reaction was more direct. He reached out and took off the skull, and his light green short hair spread. Fairy, a kind of goblin in all kinds of stories, is famous for its gentleness and kindness. Compared with other pranksters, they tend to pay more attention to the situation of their interlocutors and are willing to help.


    It is said that there are two pairs of transparent wings on the back of fairies. On the wings are scales like butterflies. These scales have the ability to cure all diseases in the world. They are genuine panacea. In many stories, people with incurable diseases get the chance to live again because of the help of fairies.


    But coins will not always have only one side, just like the craving for unicorn horns. Many goblin hunters targeted fairies. It is said that in that crazy age, these hunters would cruelly pull out fairies'' wings, grind them into scales, and then sell them into the secular world at a high price.


    They often use their compassion to play the role of wounded or seriously ill patients, and then lure or capture the fairies after gaining their trust. The fairies who lost their wings also lost their rights as citizens of the goblin kingdom. They could not get close to the royal court and could only roam around the border of the kingdom.


    I''m afraid that''s what we''re seeing. She did not take off her cloak, but if her wings were alive, she would not wear such clothes to hurt her most important part. Wingless, that''s what the goblins call them internally.


    "I will stand on the opposite side of you because you are a human child. And my sisters and I hate humans. " The words are very plain, but the emotions behind them are very vivid.


    It''s not a fresh, warm, flowing hatred. The hatred she shows is deeply imprinted on her body and consciousness. It scabs and falls off, but still remains on her skin. Cutting the skin also exists in the flesh, and stripping the flesh and blood also deepens the pain and anger of her bones.


    "Really, keiras told me about you." ATA''s voice became lower. The cat goblins did tell her about many goblins and their history, including the well-known fairies.


    It''s just that the story you hear is different from the person sitting in front of you. The fairy in the story is weak and has no intention. Even if her companion is hunted by human beings, she still can''t ignore the injured. Kellas once commented that these people are blind, they only hear and see what their senses can accept, and ignore the warnings of others. Most of the fairies captured by human beings are dead. Even if they are resurrected in the goblin world, they will not regenerate their wings.


    "My three sisters and I were reborn at the border of the Kingdom at the same time. They could not accept the loss of their wings. They lost themselves in pain and became plants." The fairy told her past slowly. It was not hard to hear from her voice the despair she felt during that time. The lost body would never come back,"When my third sister turned into a marigold, I realized that the extra thing in my heart was the hatred in the mouth of human beings. Hatred has given me new energy to act again. Without wings, my limbs are very weak, so I learned witchcraft, and learned how to make and control crow monsters. "


    "Have you got revenge? Find the humans who pluck your wings, use your crows to peck their eyes out of their eyes, pull out their tongues and intestines, and pick out their blood vessels. " Spider demon said with a fork into the cake. Although their positions are different, they are both goblins, so after listening to each other''s story, the butcher will not be unmoved, and his most concern is revenge.


    "No, not long after we were killed here, your majesty launched a wild hunt and killed all the people nearby. No matter who my enemy is, he died in the goblin''s anger. It''s revenge. " She said that she had revenged, but everyone could see that the hatred had not decreased at all. And because of the loss of the object of revenge, the fairy had to bear a grudge against all the human beings, as well as the half human atta.


    "Do you still think that I am not your enemy?" Hostility is two-way. When one side shows its own malice, the other side cannot be indifferent.


    "But you have to admit, the cake here is delicious."


    It sounds endless and even provocative. Especially when the swordswoman said it, she still had a light smile on her face. What does she mean? Is it ironic that the hatred in the other party''s mouth cannot resist the temptation of the cake? Are you laughing at the hard-working witchcraft that still can''t keep her from being threatened at the moment? Or that pair of sky blue eyes saw something else.


    "I can''t refute you. Because it is The fairy wanted to go on, but just then the door of the cake shop was kicked open.


    "Nine ring help work, don''t want to die of roll!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    Isn''t it unexpected? It''s not easy to keep an eye on him, no matter for appearance or skill. But Atta, cheese, and Alice, the famous demon hunter, set out at the same time. This kind of combination appears in the street in broad daylight, which is like telling everyone who has a plot against them their own position.


    But before they went out, the housekeeper kept a strange acquiescence. Cheese, after all, they are guests. If they ask to stop, Jung''s kind protection will be turned into malicious imprisonment. So when they decide to go, all he can do is respectfully open the door, and then protect Jianqi and Yuni who are still in the house.


    The staff and customers in the cake shop soon ran out. The owners of this shop are all old people. They know that if these gangs do things in such a big way, they won''t care about the consequences. They don''t have to go up and die.


    What''s more, there are early insurance mechanisms in this city. For example, Maria, another cat demon introduced by KAILAS, whose chamber of Commerce will collect part of the profits of the shop at ordinary times and provide the owner with a compensation after the violent damage. We all know the truth of a long flow of water. Because of public security problems, every shop in the city can''t be opened. Sooner or later, this prosperous commercial city will become lifeless.


    At first glance, there were more than a dozen people coming in, and the leader was the guy dressed as a gladiator that night. He had a trident and a fishing net in his hand. He was wearing a breastplate and skirt. The red tassel above his helmet was very eye-catching. As soon as the man entered the door, he did not look away from the cheese. It seemed that he might throw his weapon as a javelin at any time.


    And the followers around him are not calm. The thugs of the nine ring gang are all armed with weapons and look fierce. It''s not surprising, for one thing, that they had a grudge against the caster; for another thing, apart from the grey robe, atta had an irresistible reward on his head.


    Cheese looked up at these people and ate a cake with a fork. At the same time, his brain has made a rapid analysis of the situation under his eyes. We don''t have much combat power available. Atta is a good fighter, but she can deal with a limited number of enemies when flaclag is only an oath breaker.


    In the same way, Alice, as a hunter with the length of crossbow, can''t fight head-on in a narrow space. It was the spider demon. The gray robe on his body felt like a bunch of dried blood stains and scabs, and his face was covered with a blood eating smile after those people broke into the door. In this case, it''s not totally uncertain.


    "Women and children go to the same side and wear robes. If you are a man, you can come by yourself. I''ll give you a good time." The Gladiator pointed a thorn at the cheese, as if he thought there would be no way for him to escape.


    After all, the casters are not gods. In the defensive frontal combat, their effect is sometimes very limited. Even if they are not restrained by the cold iron and other natural enemies, the advantage in the number of opponents is fatal.


    The problem is, it''s not just cheese. He swallowed the cake in front of him, and his teeth became sharp. The spider demon jumped onto the table and faced the crowd. He had six more eyes on his face. "Who do you think should go to one side? We just had a good chat when you interrupted us. Well, after eating, it''s time to exercise. "


    "Monster! These people are monsters! Go, go! Except for the woman with blue eyes, none At this point, there is no need to say more. With the wave of the Trident, several nine ring Gang minions came up. In the end, the gang members, even in the face of the ferocious spider demon, did not show much fear. This bold color alone is enough to distinguish them from most of the mobs.


    "Atta." "I understand!" Cheese let out a snort, got up from his seat and quickly turned around. Almost at the same time, ATA and Alice raised their feet and kicked out the dining table in front of them, forming a simple shelter. As for the goblin standing on the table? He just took advantage of this force to jump forward into the crowd, the butcher has entered a state of complete fanaticism, just want to cut the enemy''s flesh and blood.


    "You''ll help me to buy Alice time. Take down the first batch first, I''ll find a chance to break through with magic. " Cheese drew his cutlass from under his robe and stood in front of the table. He didn''t choose to use magic at the first time, because he didn''t believe that the Nine Rings guild was indifferent to it. The sorcerer is fragile when casting. Therefore, if he can''t bring exact benefits, he should be cautious when casting.


    Magic sword, scabbard, the cold light on the blade of flaclag reflects the little chestnut hair of the swordswoman. There was a sense of helplessness in her expression. Fighting and killing were not what ATA wanted, but in order to survive and find her family, she would not escape from fighting.


    Goblin sword in her hands into a phantom, easily shot down two to a few people throwing over the flying axe. The quiver on the blade had not subsided, and the enemy had come near.


    "Ding!" The sound of the sound of gold and iron from the place where they should have provided nutrition for life. Cheese''s machete easily opened the opponent''s dagger, without hesitation at the foot, instantly destroyed the opponent''s balance. The footwall is the focus of close combat. Without a good pace, the weapons can''t work, the trunk can''t move, and the reaction will be slow.But the footwall is also the most difficult thing to practice, especially for those who have not received systematic training, they are more willing to practice waving weapons or some kind of effective moves, and they are not willing to and do not know how to strengthen their basic skills. Fortunately, the movement of the grey robe is under professional guidance.


    "More than enough blood, less than enough technology." One kick stuns the opponent who falls to the ground. Grey robe makes such a comment when he takes on another opponent. If these people had received basic weapons training, their situation would be much worse.


    However, in view of the fact that he is the enemy of the nine ring Gang, there is nothing to complain about with these unprofessional gangsters as opponents. No matter how weak a person is, the weapons in their hands are real. The grey robe can defeat many enemies in boxing, but as long as he makes a mistake, his opponent''s blade will pierce his skin.


    It is difficult to win more with less. Opponents can cover up the lack of individual quality with quantity, but they can''t.


    "No matter how good they are, you''d better come up with a way to get out. No one told me that there would be such a warm welcome team here. I don''t have enough arrows. "


    There is no doubt about the lethality of the crossbow and arrow in the narrow space. Even the soldiers wearing iron armor will be shot by the crossbow at close range, not to mention that the guy in Alice''s hand is originally prepared for hunting non-human things, and its power can not be underestimated.


    The only problem is that no matter how good the crossbow is, it can''t play its role without arrows. Now the leader of Jiuhuan Gang didn''t rush up by himself. I''m afraid that''s the reason. He''s waiting for the arrow of the demon hunter to be consumed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    Use a large number of low-level gangs with poor quality to consume the physical strength and ammunition of the target, and then wait for the opportunity to achieve the result. Such logic is very simple, very clear, and very difficult to confront.


    The narrow cake shop is like a cage. The opponents keep sticking wooden sticks into the cracks of the iron bars to stab the people in the cage. Without giving them a moment of peace, let alone breeding a strong counterattack.


    The Gladiator cleverly wandered between the furniture and the minions. After a failed attempt, Alice knew that the other side was already on guard against her crossbow. Moreover, the method used was simple and effective, and forced shooting was just a waste of bows and arrows.


    Cheese quickly noticed that, too. As a matter of fact, this group of minions can defeat several people when they are abundant, but it also means that the fighting time must be prolonged. Considering that the grey robe is no longer isolated in this city, this tactic is meaningless.


    As for why the Jiuhuan Gang didn''t just choose to shoot dozens of crossbows and arrows on the shelf outside the shop, I think it was because the experience of being escaped from under the eyes of the mage two times before gave them the illusion that the long-range weapons had very limited damage to the wizard, and they would also give the other side time to play tricks.


    This kind of cognition is not entirely wrong. After all, it''s too early to say that the current situation is hopeless. With the ability of cheese, he really has a way to get away with his companion in the arrow rain. On the contrary, the two sides face-to-face white-edged battle makes the mage a little tired of dealing with it. For a moment, he can''t think of a good way to break the situation.


    The power of the magic that can be used is not enough, and the magic that can break through has no time to prepare. If you dare to cast the magic, you may be ambushed. Under multiple concerns, the machete in cheese''s hand is more and more subdued. Press the blade down along the body of the dagger to force his opponent to kneel on one knee. Grey robe pulls out his left hand and punches his opponent''s face!


    "We have to find a way. At least rush to the street first. You can''t do anything here. " Shaking the palms of his knuckles that hurt from the impact, he said to the others.


    "But the open air will make us targets. I''m sure the roofs around here are already full of their people." As a professional shooter, Alice immediately gave a rebuttal.


    "It''s not hard for them to find us. The problem is the guy with the harpoon. He makes me feel a little uneasy. " Cheese''s eyes whirled through the crowd. He could see the spider demon creating a storm of bleeding flesh between the enemies with that strange gesture.


    But even so, the Gladiator is still indifferent, low-key hiding his figure, he knows the goblin is not the target of this action. This is not an impulsive opponent.


    "In a word, let''s break through the encirclement first and continue to fight here. The enemy outside will only be more and more fully prepared." A beautiful turn of Atta, blade from top to bottom in the opponent''s chest left a deep visible bone wounds.


    She is already a qualified swordsman. She won''t stop attacking the enemy because of inexplicable pity. But comparatively speaking, neither she nor the cheese killed the fallen minions. They didn''t kill them.


    The grey robe nodded and strode forward to stab the enemy in front of him. When the enemy took back his weapon to block him, he turned abruptly, grabbed his robe with his left hand and threw it off his shoulder! The gray robe was ignited by the invisible flame in the air and quickly turned into a large group of smoke, which spread in the narrow room.


    Smoke does not choke the nose, but it can make people''s senses dull. Most importantly, after losing their vision, few people can keep their enthusiasm. They will stop, stop, doubt, reflect and hesitate. Hesitation is an opportunity, here is no longer a rival, they are just harmless statues.


    In the smoke, cheese took Alice''s hand, and Alice took the fairy. The mage''s shining eyes are especially bright in atta''s vision. The smoke can''t hinder the half goblin''s whole vision.


    Without words, the female swordsman understood the meaning of cheese. She held a magic sword. When the cheese had to use one hand to keep up with her companions, she acted as the escort of the team, sweeping away those who were in the way with the hilt and case.


    The outlet of the cake shop, close at hand, is first cheese, then demon hunter, and then Wait, where''s the fairy? The little figure in the crow''s feather didn''t appear, and Alice didn''t seem to realize that her hand had loosened.


    Without hesitation, ATA rushed into the store again. She had to get the little guy out. Sky blue eyes quickly found the target, because even in the magic smoke, the Trident''s spines still flicker. It''s the Gladiator. He catches the goblin with a fishing net. His eyes under his helmet are full of bull like anger.


    The soldier roared in an environment that made people lose their vision, and his steel fork hit the ground hard, making a heart shaking sound. The minions who had surrounded him scattered spontaneously and didn''t want to be hurt by their violent leaders. And of course he had reason to be angry, because he let his goal slip out of his hands again.


    Atta was going to take advantage of this guy''s madness to cut off his fishing net and save the fairy. But she underestimated the tenacity of the net, and the touch on the net was naturally conveyed to its owner.Almost at the same time, the angry bull stabbed his horns, and the steel fork hit the swordswoman''s position hard. Fortunately, the latter escaped through a beautiful rollover. However, this is far from the end. What atta will face is a terrible opponent.


    "Yes The steel fork rubbed against the ground and spattered a spark. It''s hard to imagine that the eyes of a gladiator can''t provide him with the position of the enemy, because the female swordsman fighting against him doesn''t think her opponent is attacking the invisible enemy at all. The deadly Trident chased her like a poisonous snake. No matter how she changed her position or how she reduced the sound when she moved, it would follow her with the breath of death.


    Atta was also angry, she simply gave up trying to use the other side blind this advantage to easily solve the battle plan, decided to face off. The female swordsman is no longer creeping, her legs work hard, and she is fast approaching the Gladiator. The sword is shorter than the fork. She must shorten the distance between them.


    But as if he had expected this, the Gladiator waved his arm in front of ATA, and the goblin in the fishing net became his meteor hammer, forcing the female swordsman to stop. Then, the deadly steel fork came through.


    "Ding!" This is the first time she and her opponent face-to-face shock, flaclag frame in the middle of the two Trident spikes, can block the stab.


    At the cost, atta only felt that the front of his arms had lost consciousness. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you will find that the steel fork, which is nearly two meters long, is covered with metal. Its weight is absolutely not light. It can swing such a killing weapon like flying with one hand. The arm strength of the Gladiator can be seen.


    "Go With a roar, the bull raised his weapon and overturned the swordswoman.


    The sound of human body landing completely exposed ATA''s position, which made her enemies overjoyed. He released his hand holding the fishing net, grasped the steel fork with both hands, and pounced on the target in the fog!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    Gladiators are a group of very special people. Their fighting style is very different from that of the soldiers trained by the conventional military. The reason is the purpose.


    The basic weapon training that ordinary recruits or recruits from the common people need to undergo is only to ensure their basic role in the battlefield. The real battle in this era does not rely on a large number of conscription militia, but on professional soldiers and armed nobles with military literacy.


    No matter LOSA or Jianqi, these people have received military training since childhood. They have been purposefully trained in fighting skills and adaptability. The manpower and material resources consumed during this period can not be popularized to all people.


    This is also the reason why the Knights of the black lion are famous in the whole pan northern continent. Although they are located in the bitter and cold places, the kings of the black lion in all dynasties attach great importance to the cultivation and inheritance of knights. The ancient knighthood system ensures that the non noble blood who aspire to this place have the opportunity to receive the corresponding training and obtain the corresponding weapons and equipment by serving the Knights.


    In a civilization dominated by farming and trade, the power of a knight order was enough to protect the territory of a country. And these people can already be regarded as the top fighters in human society.


    In addition, such as Atta, who is exposed to combat skills through informal channels, can only be called Rangers. The level depends entirely on personal circumstances.


    The status of gladiators is different from the two. Strictly speaking, most of the gladiators in the arena are slaves or desperate free men. In this capacity, they could not and should not have received weapons training and any knowledge related to it. But in the abnormal entertainment, in order to bring more entertainment to the audience, they were forced to accept relevant training, or to protect their lives. Moreover, unlike soldiers who are going to fight on the battlefield, the training focus of these fighters is not to move forward and backward in the command and form a line with their comrades. What they need is real one-to-one and one to many fighting skills.


    This makes most of the trained gladiators better prepared than ordinary soldiers, not to mention that compared with those who may only experience less than one war in their lifetime, there are too many opportunities for gladiators to use the skills they have learned.


    In the story, there are many heroes who came from the arena. In a relatively stable environment, there is simply a training facility for excellent soldiers. The only problem is that the elimination rate during the training period is higher, and a little carelessness will make potential fighters lose all the possibilities of the future because of disability.


    Therefore, those who can come out of the arena and still fight are all terrible opponents.


    At least for Atta, she never thought Trident would be such a difficult weapon to deal with before fighting with the enemy in front of her. This kind of tool, born out of the harpoon, looks like a spear with expanded head to the soldier. There are few moves that can be called a threat except stabbing and sweeping.


    Even because of the weight of the top, it can''t use complex moves like a short stick or stick. However, in the match, the female swordsman was almost hit by the steel fork and doubted her ability. She really couldn''t understand how the opponent could maintain the bull''s strength and be as quick and deadly as a poisonous snake. Especially, he couldn''t see it!


    In fact, there is a little mistake in ATA''s idea. First of all, she doesn''t really understand the survival environment faced by gladiators. It''s a familiar thing for her opponents to fight one-on-one with the enemy in such narrow terrain as the shop.


    As for the fact that you can beat a swordswoman without eyesight, the key is to fight back. With the experience of a gladiator, when the enemy can''t fight back effectively, he can launch endless attacks. This is also a very habitual combat logic. Unlike other opponents in the battlefield, fighting in the arena is one-stop, and there is no need to consider too much interference.


    "Bang!" The steel fork smashed the column in the shop. Although it was only a corner, its power was amazing enough.


    Atta can''t imagine how the opponent continuously uses this kind of strength moves. Won''t his physical strength be consumed? Or is this guy a murderer in human skin, driving gears and bearings?


    The swordswoman dodged behind the post to get a moment''s breathing. She is not without her own ideas, for example, the pillar at this time is a few steps away from the location of the store when they started fighting. As long as the madman is led further away, she will have a chance to avoid fighting and directly avoid the other side.


    But what happened next made atta begin to doubt whether his idea is feasible. After the weapon in his hand hit the pillar, the Gladiator bent down, like an angry rhinoceros, with his right shoulder with shoulder armor as the angle, heavily hit the wooden pillar.


    All of a sudden, the roof of the whole cake shop began to groan, and sawdust and sand fell from above. The pillar, which is thick enough for an adult''s waist and eye, has been broken!


    "Monster." A rare low voice cursed a, her spirit has been forced to a certain situation by this enemy. She couldn''t get away from the Trident. Instead, she was forced to stay away from them.No matter the table, chair or tableware, the obstacles that should have been able to block and confuse the Gladiator could not reach the obstacles. His body became a chilling shadow in the gray smoke, and there was no way to get rid of them. At the moment when the swordswoman''s mood was a little distracted, the Trident had already come near her, and her hasty evasion made her leg get a scar.


    "You can''t run!" The blood on the weapon makes the fighting spirit high. At the same time, with the distance away from the caster, the influence of the gray fog is also weakening. Now gladiators can see some outline like shadows vaguely.


    A flustered tumble, from the bottom of the table through, avoid the sweeping. Atta''s hand holding fraclag was wet with sweat, and she hoped that the magic sword could play its role again at this moment, cutting off the opponent with the edge of the sword.


    However, just like the character of goblins, the magic sword from goblins also has a prank like character. The more ATA yearns for invincible power, the less it appears. It seems that the ability played by the yew people when they were chasing is just a joke, which makes people doubt whether the sword has the ability to be identified.


    Stab, Dodge, smash, jump back, sweep, block In one move, atta''s physical strength is rapidly consumed.


    At the same time, she also realized the subtle changes of the venue, not only because they were far away from the cheese, in fact, the whole gray fog had signs of dissipating. Magic was not eternal, and the fog transformed from the gray robe would eventually return to its owner''s hands. At that time, in the face of the enemy who can get back her eyesight, the swordswoman dare not imagine how much chance she can escape from the heaven.


    Sky blue eyes flashed a fierce, no way, now can only take risks, see if it can succeed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    Fog, shrinking. This means that the person who released the fog no longer thinks that it is necessary to maintain its existence, but does he know that one of his companions did not catch up in time, and the thick fog is particularly important to her? Or did cheese have to re unite the grey robe even if he knew about it? But if so, what is forcing him to call back his robe?


    "Hoo The whistling wind rubs the cheese''s face and can clearly smell the smell of rust. The machete in the master''s hand has disappeared. That''s the price he paid when he first confronted his opponent.


    The strong wind roared like a wild animal in the fog. The black and red long stick was played by a man with a cloth wrapped around his eyes like a round wheel, and no flaw could be seen. There is no need for anyone to explain it. From the figure, movement and weapons of this man, we can see that he may have some connection with Jianqi''s hometown. The difference is that the skin color of the man is not the same as that of the cheese, but more like the color of the lion.


    The cheese doesn''t know where Alice is, but he knows it''s better not to talk now. After all, his opponent is more inclined to use hearing to make judgment, and his voice will only reveal his position.


    Just like the enemy that atta met, the blindfolded stick user doesn''t seem to want the time for cheese to react. The stick with iron on both ends in his hand pokes, picks, smashes and sweeps, and his moves are constantly changing. Compared with the Trident, the consistency and change of cudgel are more excellent. With the close combat level of cheese, we can''t even deal with it like ATA. After a few rounds, his arm and leg were hit to varying degrees.


    Pain stimulates thinking, and the first is the weapon that causes pain. Cheese can be sure that the thing in the other party''s hand is definitely not a simple iron clad wooden stick, because even if you add counterweight blocks at both ends, the wooden stick body can not bring such momentum.


    Moreover, judging from the damage caused by just a few blows, the strength of this stick is absolutely more terrible than it looks. If it''s strong enough, it''s necessary to break bones and tendons. Now the mages miss the swords in the hands of the green lion knights and the machetes on the grassland. At least the weapons look just like what they look like. Since he met Jianqi, he found that his skills in weapon making are dazzling.


    For the sake of today''s plan, we should develop our strengths and avoid our weaknesses. Short, of course, is the current situation of close combat. It''s neither rational nor wise to compete with those thugs who don''t have any moves.


    In this way, it''s time to bring the fight into the rhythm of huipao. He has to find an opportunity to start casting. This makes him encounter the same problem as atar. The continuous attack of his opponent also makes grey robe have no time to use his magic. After all, casting a spell needs a process. Even if you remove the gestures and incantations, the spell will not be completed out of thin air. It will only work if a spell is constructed in other fields.


    It''s not that cheese can''t cast a spell quickly. Even after the black lion incident, he carefully prepared a lot of fast reacting spells to deal with various situations. But still, to avoid an attack, we must first be aware of the existence of the attack.


    The reason why the warrior can use the reaction before thinking to deal with the accident is that their bodies have been strictly trained and have formed a complete set of emergency mechanism. Therefore, when the situation occurs, the trigger of the mechanism will precede the consciousness itself. Casters have similar abilities, but just as their spells come from knowledge, this kind of reaction needs to be clear headed, even for a moment.


    Therefore, it is necessary to protect the robe. Only by recalling it can he achieve this instant of clarity. The grey robe is never a symbol for those who wear it. If it is just a label for training and adults, many people would not attach so much importance to it. It is the most precious property left to every apprentice by the Lord of the grey tower, and its function can not be replaced.


    The reason why cheese hesitated to recall the robe was that he noticed that ATA was leaving the team. He probably guessed what the swordswoman was going to do, and also guessed that she had encountered a difficult opponent. It''s just that in the current situation, he can''t help her much.


    "Tell me where you are." The Huntress''s voice came from a distance, and although Alice''s vision was not enough to penetrate the fog, she was also aware of the current situation. If there is a need for a breaker in the current situation, she is indeed the best choice. After receiving the signal, cheese stepped back and tried to distance himself from his opponent. He finally spoke after he thought he could.


    "Here." Almost at the same time, the sound of the machine frame rang out in the fog, and the sharp arrows rushed to the position in front of the cheese. It must be said that Alice is no worse at hearing and arguing than anyone else.


    "Ding!" As expected, the crossbow did not kill the man who held the stick. The clear crash and the bright sparks in the fog all showed this. But at close range, can the power of the crossbow be easily blocked? Cheese didn''t know how his opponent made that shot, but he knew that now was the best chance.


    The magic light is bred in the eyes. The fog is shaped by the invisible force and turns into a substance as viscous as substance. Under the control of the caster, it eventually becomes a big net, trapping the people in front of it."Help ATA, I can''t last long!" Cheese shouts to his companion in the fog that he has no need to hide his position now. The priority is to get atta out of the cake shop.


    However, just after the words of the grey robe came out, a huge cracking sound sounded. It felt like something had collapsed a wall.


    "Boom!" Smoke and dust filled the air. This time, it''s not magic. In a hurry, the cheese took back the grey robe and put the grey mist on his body again. Under the fog, he saw a large collapse of the outer wall of the cake shop, and even part of the roof fell along with it, causing several unfortunate nine ring Gang minions to suffer.


    It was the gladiator who broke through the outer wall. He was bleeding and lying on the ruins. His trident protrudes from the rubble, carrying a dying figure on it, not ATA, not spider demon. Spider demon from the Gladiator''s back to stand up, the face of fanaticism in looking at the fairy''s tragic situation gradually dispersed.


    Goblins will not die completely in this world. Like demons and demons, they will be reborn in the goblin Kingdom, but it takes a long time.


    "May it be over when you wake up again." Butcher, say goodbye to your family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    What happened during the period from the fog shrinking to the Gladiator breaking through the wall to create the scene in front of us? It''s not complicated. Just when the fog became thin because of the shake of the cheese, the battle between the swordswoman and her opponent was coming to an end. Atta basically gave up the idea of defeating the enemy from the front.


    This is not because of timidity, but because she wants to get to the cheese as soon as possible, they can not focus on the fight. This is also the reason why the Gladiator has been fighting with her for such a long time. One is blind because of the fog, and the other is distracted because of the isolation. Both of them have not shown 100% ability.


    However, despite all the scruples, atta''s absent mindedness is much more serious than his temporary loss of vision. If she could deal with the situation more calmly, she would not be so eager to approach the door. It was this passive response that made the enemy quickly aware of her intention.


    The cake shop is not big. Even if you can''t see the road, you can judge where the gate is by your impression. The door was less than two people wide. The Gladiator took her first step and stood in front of the door with a steel fork, turning it into an insurmountable wall. He expected that his opponent would only have the heart to run away, and he would certainly get close to here. In addition, the fog would fade away. As long as he waited for a moment, the situation would completely fall to his own side.


    It''s just that both of them pay too much attention to each other and don''t notice another change in the battlefield besides the fog. The scream in the minions gradually subsides. Spider demon from his madness to find the target, is climbing on the top of the column, the corner fighter covetous.


    At the same time, the fairy finally broke free from the fishing net. She quickly climbed to the skull helmet that rolled to the ground and put one on her head. Then, the chanting of the mantra starts from under the shadow. With the call of the mantra, she began to exude shadows under the cloak made of crow feathers. These shadows gradually solidified, from which half true and half false crow like creatures were born.


    Originally, she just wanted to interfere with the gladiators. After all, from the current position, it is imperative to break through the blockade of the Jiuhuan gang. Who would have thought that after hearing the mantra, the man with Trident was as stunned as a lightning strike. When the shadow crows touched his body, his eyes were already red.


    No one thought, no one had time to stop, angry soldiers rushed to the little figure like a hurricane. Spider demon only came and jumped to his back from above, desperately tearing his skin with claws and fangs. However, unlike the minions in cloth clothes, the metal armor effectively resists these attacks, making it powerless to stop them.


    Atta tries to stop him. She waves flaclag, praying for the sword to show its power. But it didn''t work. The woman swordsman who came in a hurry was easily swept aside by the running soldiers, and ran into the table and chair, and there was no movement. And as the target of this gallop, the fairy has been completely stunned. She didn''t want to understand why she suddenly angered the other party and caused such a big reaction. She''s not a qualified fighter. She''s never been.


    Then, the steel fork pierced into the body. The body of the goblin didn''t splash the bright red blood like human. There was only a little Lavender liquid flowing out of the wound. The same wound on human body is enough to deprive the ability of action immediately, but the goblin is not. Despite the painful and unbelievable expression on her face, the fairy still doesn''t give up. She looks at the direction of atta''s fall, and the fog can''t block the goblin''s sight.


    She was originally sent to kill the half goblin, at least to the greatest extent to find some trouble for her. Subtly, now she is suddenly not so angry, and the hatred burning inside five is rapidly cooling down.


    Maybe it''s because this body is about to lose its vitality. She can only think this way, because she doesn''t want to feel that the contact with ATA has dissolved her paranoia all the time. How is that possible? The hatred that lasted so long disappeared because of a piece of cake, a few words and a smile. It''s impossible!


    She believed that she still hated the human beings, the creatures who took the wings off her and her companions. Now it''s a human being holding a steel fork and piercing himself. Well, since we want revenge, we don''t care who he is. After persuading herself with this reason, the skull on the fairy''s head began to crack.


    In addition to summoning and driving crows, she also has another spell, a special one for dealing with humans. Forced to spit the blood from the throat on the man''s face, the fairy showed a smile of relief. Don''t you want my wings as a panacea? Well, let me give you more than that. The blood of the goblin will instantly improve all the abilities of the human body and give it the illusion of Superman.


    However, it is only an illusion, and the actual effect it brings is a short period of sensory confusion and fuzzy consciousness. It is said that the magic named blessing blood was originally created by a goblin to make the dying life disappear more safely. Its creator is a goblin who has lived with human beings for a long time. This is her final blessing to human friends. Now, the magic is used in a different way, becoming the most lethal hallucinogen.


    "Me The spider demon on the Gladiator''s back wanted to say something, but as soon as he said a word, he felt that the man he was hanging had become a beast.The man roared, as if back to the arena for entertainment, his opponent is not any goblin or human, but bears, lions, tigers and other beasts. Trident is his only partner, his only dependence, he can''t let go, he must hold it tightly, put the monster on the tip of the gun into the dead corner! Yes, to the dead corner, with a sharp stab to break its internal organs, so no matter how violent animals will become vulnerable. He has done it many times, and he can do it again.


    The combination of disordered senses and memories of the past creates a flesh and blood chariot. After the unconscious change of direction, the Gladiator used all his strength to rush forward until he and his weapon hit the wall of the shop and made a terrible gap. Things other than pure iron can''t kill a goblin, but it can destroy his body walking in the world. By such a huge impact, was picked on the tip of the gun body has been miserable.


    But on the contrary, stimulated by the blood of blessing, the impact of the Gladiator is unreserved, and he will not retreat completely in this impact. Alice quickly jumped into the shop and put up the tower in the end. The female swordsman''s injuries were not completely healed. Now she was tortured by the old and new injuries and lost her ability to walk. As a result, cheese has no intention of fighting.


    A few bottles of liquid medicine were thrown out, smashed on the ground, quickly releasing smoke. People who inhale this colorless smoke will immediately feel the terrible sound of a thousand summer cicadas. It is called tinnitus potion by grey robe, and it is absolutely impossible to use it indoors.


    Cheese held his breath and ran toward the two companions, leading them through the crowd with their hands clasped in their heads because of the influence of the liquid medicine. When the mage looked up at the snipers who should be high and unaffected, he saw several figures falling from the roof.


    Soon, there was only one man on the roof with cat like ears and tail.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    Garona''s face disappeared after dealing with the first group of archers. The reason why killers are fatal is largely due to their unpredictability. Therefore, when a killer falls into the right and wrong, his action track will be mastered, and the flexible blade becomes the needle plate on the mechanism, which is rigid and formulaic.


    This is taboo. If an assassin wants to get away with it, it''s better that no one has ever seen him do it, because the means that no one has seen can''t be prevented. On the contrary, if he is dragged into the quagmire of gang war, the assassin''s ability will flow out. Whether he can win the final victory or not, his value in the shadow will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, the most important thing for a good assassin is to master the balance between the present and the hidden, and try to reduce the occasions where his strength is exposed. As a lone assassin, Garona has a place in the running darkness, which is the reason.


    Except for Jerry and cheese, few people really know what kind of means this cat like woman has. Her deeds are always short but with a strong smell of blood.


    Grey robe knows the reason, so he won''t accuse the other party of leaving halfway. In the final analysis, the cat girl''s help was unexpected. Otherwise, it would take him a lot of physical strength to solve these enemies on the roof.


    But this is not the end. Even if the Gladiator is knocked down temporarily and the other nine ring gang are paralyzed by the medicine, they are still far away from getting out of trouble. The Jiuhuan Gang, who had let them escape twice, came prepared this time.


    "There''s an ambush around the corner." In fact, without a TA remind, cheese and Alice can be vaguely aware of the front of the wrong. It''s too quiet. In broad daylight, even the Jiuhuan gang can''t clear the flowing streets.


    Yes, they are carrying murder weapons in the streets. Don''t forget, this is the most frequent commercial city in the pan northern mainland. Here, the money that can make a small country collapse is flowing rapidly in a dizzying way all the time, in the form of goods, in the form of contracts, in the form of intelligence and other more obscure forms. Blocking any road in such a city will have a disastrous chain reaction. For many people, road blocking is the same as killing.


    But just a few people in front of the intersection, there was no one in a car, not even a sparrow on the eaves. The reason is the same as the crows flying up in the mountains. There is no reason to explain it except for the guys hiding in the corner. This kind of interception is not exquisite, but it is practical enough.


    Most of the time, people with pursuers behind them will flee in a panic. It''s not easy to find the right road. Who can observe the abnormal situation at the intersection? What''s more, even if the chased man-machine is smart enough to realize the problem and even guess the ambush. But as long as he doesn''t have wings, he can''t escape.


    It''s strange. Among the people they''re going to block this time, there''s a mage, and he''s still holding fire in his stomach. Cheese''s hand touched the wall, his lips opened and closed, and he recited the mantra silently. So the collapse began, the corner of the wall is like the snow when the avalanche decadent and fall, there is no sign, do not give the slightest preparation time.


    When the bricks and rubble hit the road, the screams and curses had been covered up, and there was no chance of an outbreak. Grey robe first rushed through the intersection, like the residents who lost the exterior wall of the building nodded to apologize, "someone will come to compensate you later."


    "Woo!" The carriage coming from the other side of the street stopped in front of several people. It was the housekeeper who drove it. The door was opened from the inside, revealing a familiar person,


    "get in the car quickly. I don''t like the sun coming in. "


    The galloping horse''s hooves make a sonorous sound on the road, and the people in the carriage can also feel the bumps brought by the high speed. If it''s not for the intention of the pavement, a ridge or depression will make it out of balance. This should have been a matter of apprehension. When people are in a carriage, they neither participate in driving nor know the road conditions. Rollover or emergency stop can happen at any time.


    But although several people in the car looked different, none of them felt anxious. The reason is simple. The man who opened the door from the inside was Jung. Since this high rank blood clan makes a hand in person, that anything can''t cause an accident again, he has the ability that lets a person feel at ease like this.


    "If you want something to eat, let my people do it. It''s unnecessary to make such a big show. " Jung folded his hands on his knees and examined several people with his eyes. Although there was no unpleasant meaning in his tone, the banter between words showed that he did not fully agree with the action.


    You he, or his style of doing things, is secretly manipulating the direction of things, direct conflict, or such an open direct conflict, which is not worth encouraging.


    As soon as she said this, ATA''s head dropped down. She knew the risks she might bring when she went out, but she didn''t expect that the nine ring gang was crazy enough to commit crimes on the street. This is also normal. Outsiders who have not experienced the vicious side of rushing will not imagine that there is such a cruel and chaotic side in this city full of respect and order.


    Let alone a swordswoman. It''s the first time that a veteran like Alice has been involved in such a difficult gang. Although she seems to want to refute, she can only open her mouth and can''t make any sense.Only cheese, he was still calm. In the fight just now, he was really angry, puzzled and worried, but those emotions had a very short effect on him, and could not become the shackles of his thinking.


    "this incident can not be completely said to be a bad thing. Jiuhuan Gang is a powder keg. Before it exploded, no one knew how much black powder it contained. At least now, we probably know how many people they will send out for a half true and half false information, what configuration these people are, and what level of people will lead the team. There''s nothing wrong with paying for it. It''s better than pushing all the contradictions to the end. "


    Jung curled his mouth and exhaled. Grey robe''s words stand in his own position is no problem, his only problem is to expect Youhe will send forces to help himself, and Jung did. This kind of compulsive behavior makes the blood clan who has lived for a long time and can''t help but feel uncomfortable for a long time, but it can''t be the reason for him to break with cheese. After all, he promised to help the team, and cheese is just letting him keep that promise.


    "You river can get rid of that gang in my way. I''ll send a few spies to find out the information you got today. " The Barak clan said, tapping gently on their knees.


    "Then you can save these spies now, because I already have a general understanding of the nine ring gang. It''s time to move on. " Cheese''s eyes drooped, he replied.


    "You want to deal with this gang? Is it necessary? They just smell blood flies, SWAT one and there will be another. "


    "Flies don''t matter, it''s the people who spread the smell of blood. Besides, flies are not necessarily attracted by blood. Some bats, too, are bloodthirsty


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    Jung was upset by the metaphor of cheese, but he didn''t show it. On the contrary, after the initial dissatisfaction, he quickly understood the meaning of the mage. In fact, Atta''s affair is a covert investigation. What''s the reason why the girl was offered a reward to the reward''s identity and purpose can not be said to be nothing.


    Especially after hearing the eyewitness report of suspected yew man in jiefa Town, the vampire confirmed his guess. Alta is likely to be a candidate for an important position in the goblin court. However, he does not know exactly what the position is. After all, the political status of goblins is always mysterious to human beings.


    "Will it work?" Youhe''s boss tilts his legs and leans into his seat to distance himself from others.


    He was looking at the object of a deal or investment, which was a habit of Jung when he was still alive. At that time, as a rare elf, Jung would trade with human beings and make profits from trade, which had a series of nicknames. People and humans give, and Jung, the eagle eyed, is the most recognized one.


    "I think it''s better than nothing at least." Cheese still maintains the original posture, he has no unique negotiation strategy, to be honest, he does not think he needs.


    Grey robe''s way of negotiation is to convince the other party with pure logic and rationality, so he doesn''t want to put pressure on the other party, and even doesn''t like to guide the other party to make judgments. Deception, may be temporary, but when it is exposed, the rest will only have hatred.


    "You should never try to do business in the future. No matter what you buy or sell, you should first introduce the goods to your potential customers. You should know that the odd goods are the best."


    To the other people in the carriage, these two people seem to have suddenly played a riddle. Without the clever and experienced translator, keiras, ATA and Alice don''t understand what they are talking about. But in the confusion, he followed the spider demon on the carriage, and his eyes twitched slightly.


    "Strange goods are strange goods. The way of Hawking does not change its essence. It is more important to sell the right goods to the right people at the right time than to cheat and publicize falsely. Besides, I''m not a businessman, and I''m not trying to sell things. "


    The cheese shrugged and rejected Jung''s proposal with his ideas. Different from the leader of Youhe river who valued development and connection, huipao''s view on this matter is cut-off. He hopes that this matter is only temporary.


    Jung gently shook his head and said nothing more. He knew that he and the other party had different ways of thinking. In this case, blindly telling his own ideas to the other side was inefficient and easy to cause disgust. Disgust is a taboo in communication. Once it comes into being, peaceful discussions will turn into meaningless disputes. In the end, they will hold their own opinions and make no achievements.


    He does not pursue a right or wrong, he only pursues the result of things, "yes. At present, your method is feasible. In this case, your whereabouts should be released in a controlled way, but it is bound to bring about a strong counterattack. "


    "That''s right, so our first step now is to weaken the power of the mad dog, the nine ring Gang, and create a more moderate environment for the following actions." Cheese nodded and made a concluding speech.


    After they finally stopped talking, the Huntress could not help her curiosity and asked, "what do you mean by that? It sounds like the nine ring gang has become a big problem? Those lunatics were on the street just now! Even in this city, it''s a felony that will cause public indignation. How can it be a small problem for people who have such behavior? "


    "You''re right. For us, the Jiuhuan Gang is a big trouble. Just because of their number and the powerful members, it is enough to make people feel tired. In the final analysis, they are a gang. We are just a loose combination of lone Rangers. The organization and sustainable confrontation ability of the two can not be compared. In this case, there are no more than two ways we can fight them. Or, beheading. "


    Cheese said to do a cut neck action, but it seems very casual, obviously do not really think this behavior has practical value. There are two reasons for this. First, the chieftain with the nine ring sword is really not an easy target to assassinate. Moreover, if the other party is on guard, it is easy to attack him by force.


    Secondly, after KAILAS left, grey robe had to consider the worst possibility except for the nine ring Gang, which is called the legend of wild hunting. If there is something wrong in the goblin King''s court, and atar''s enemies have really moved a wild hunting with the goal of running, it is not the power of several people to fight against.


    "Or we will become the same size as them. There are few full-scale fights between the two equal gangs, because it''s meaningless. No one can eat anyone. It''s just a bargain for others. "


    "You''re going to form a gang?" Alice frowned. Normal people would react like this when they heard this. After all, gangs in a running environment mean a collection of disorder and depravity.


    It''s not that there are no acceptable gangs, but the proportion of them can''t be described. Moreover, even if they are mild types, mould can''t be avoided inside. Over time, they will fall into depravity."No Grey robe shook his finger, but he was not interested in forming a rushing armed group. Besides, in terms of organization and discipline, the gangs here may not be as good as those underground networks under the command of the black lion witch. Their advantages are only the convenient geographical location and the flourishing trade. As long as you occupy a section of the street, money will flow into your pocket like a mountain spring.


    In the view of chieftain, this easy money situation also leads to the low quality of local gangs. Therefore, the Jiuhuan gang with the same purpose and the same enemy can rise rapidly and become a force that can not be underestimated.


    "If you want to occupy the streets, you need a gang. If you want to control several areas, you need a chamber of Commerce. If you want to control the city, you need a Lord. What we want is the army. " Cheese chuckled and his eyes floated over ATA. According to the logic he just said, it is a king who needs the army to maintain.


    "You mean a lot of mercenaries? It''s also a way, but they don''t necessarily want to deal with those people in the Jiuhuan gang. The mercenaries work with money. Few people are willing to die for money. "


    "No, there are many kinds of armies. There is one kind of army made up of mercenaries, and there is another one we want to build. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    There are indeed many kinds of armies. Although they are all armies, and their purposes are the same and similar, just like the differences between people, the differences between armies are also multifaceted.


    For example, Cangshi''s regular army and nomadic army are both armed forces, and it''s hard to say who is better in combat effectiveness. But if we study the composition of these two armies, we will find that although they bear the same name, they are quite different.


    The army of the knight kingdom is a special profession with full-time training. They are independent of the common people, obey the king''s orders, and are better than the private soldiers of the Lord in general organization and discipline. Their nature is subordinate to the supreme ruler of the country''s armed violence, the meaning of existence is to defend the ruler''s regime and defend the scope of the regime.


    Such an army may not be elite enough in combat training and weaponry, but it has far surpassed mercenaries or private armed forces in loyalty and reliability. In terms of rules and regulations alone, this kind of regular army is the existence that can best meet the commander''s expectation in this era.


    In contrast, the armed forces of nomadic tribes are not professional. Strictly speaking, they are all civilians. As long as they don''t fight, they may be hunters, herders, businessmen or handicraftsmen. Therefore, the army on the grassland is temporary, and the boundary between soldiers and non soldiers only lies in whether they stand under a flag and swear to defend it with iron and blood.


    The nature of these people is the armed forces drawn out by the tribe for survival and expansion. There is no so-called military rank between them, and the establishment is loose and arbitrary. The source of power of the leader is basically determined by personal prestige. In this sense, the combat capability of these forces should not be as good as that of the regular forces. But in actual combat, the climate of grassland makes its people brave and good at fighting. Under the condition of the same weapons and equipment, the result is that nomads often get better results.


    Of course, this kind of comparison is one-sided. In terms of commander, terrain, climate, equipment and supplies, these two kinds of armies from different cultures are not equal, so we can''t discuss their advantages and disadvantages in a single word.


    However, just listing these two kinds of army is enough to show that under the vague concept of military power, the existing ways and forms of the army are diverse and independent. The army mentioned by the chieftain is the most common, the most difficult to control and the most complex one among many military forms.


    "You mean, let me go to the stage and publicly announce my identity?" Atta asked the grey robe in a strange way. At this time, they have returned to the temporary foothold and joined with Jianqi.


    "You don''t have to be so blatant, but you still need to deliberately release evidence of your existence." The expression of cheese was not as relaxed as when talking with Jung. Because he knew that such a way of dealing with atta is not necessarily the most acceptable.


    Even he could imagine that if keiras were here at this time, he would strongly oppose his proposal, because there was a visible risk in it. The most powerful way for grey robe to deal with this risk is only time.


    "You want to use supporters against the Jiuhuan gang and other people who are attracted by the reward." The swordswoman is not slow, on the contrary, she understands very fast. Combined with what cheese had said to Jung in the carriage before, she immediately understood each other''s meaning. He wanted to form an army, an army with atalante as the flag, for the purpose of protecting her. To this end, as a flag, she must stand up.


    The rebel army has always been the most common situation in the army. Compared with the concept of the army, the righteousness of the rebel army is the key. As small as a case of injustice, as big as religious or ethnic conflicts, almost any one of them can be used as a flag to call the soldiers together.


    The problem is that if we want to become an army, this flag should not only be big enough, stable enough, but also loud enough. Now atta has become such a flag. As one of the candidates for the next goblin king and queen, she has this value and ability. Her opponents have been attacking her all the time, but the female swordsman never wanted to fight back.


    It''s no wonder that ATA didn''t know what she was being pursued by before. She just wanted to find her family. It was only when she met cheese that her safety was guaranteed. Then when she met KAILAS, her past and the person who threatened her gradually came to the surface. Finally, when she came to such an inclusive city as Benliu, her identity could play an important role.


    In this way, the mage proposed to call in people, which is not groundless. He decided to adopt such a way to really solve the problem that plagued atta after sizing up the situation. At least it is a temporary solution. After all, the swordswoman is obviously not interested in the throne.


    "Yes. We can''t always count on help. " Cheese said, pointing to the roof with his finger, his help naturally includes Youhe''s,


    "the pursuit of you will not end. Even if we take the risk to get rid of the nine ring Gang, there will be others who will not die. Even if we get rid of all the people who don''t want to die, there will be elves and Goblins who don''t want to die. Yew man, it''s hard to say if those guys will come back. As long as you are still alone, with only a humble grey robe and a black cat. There will always be people who want to take a chance, and we are not always lucky enough to escape. So it''s better to fight back than to be beaten. ""I Think about it. " ATA nibbled her lips, left this sentence and left the hall. Although she turned her head quickly, everyone could see the confusion and pain on her face.


    "You shouldn''t force her. She won''t agree to it." Although it was only a few days since I met Alice, no one would refute what she said. Because anyone who knows ATA will understand that she doesn''t like to involve others. Whether it''s kindness or isolation, if it wasn''t for the complicated mutual help between cheese and her, she would not be so dependent on him.


    "It''s too late to say that. Go and see her. Don''t let her do stupid things." The gray robe slightly frowned and asked the female hunter. He is a little worried about whether atar will leave. The possibility is not high, which does not mean that it is impossible.


    So Alice left the hall, and now all that was left was cheese, Jianqi, Yuni and the spider demon who had been standing in the corner.


    "I don''t know much about the state of the goblin Kingdom, and it''s usually KAILAS who is responsible for this. Now that he is not here, can you tell me that what I just said is likely to come true? "


    The grey robe didn''t look back, but the words had obvious directivity. Among the people present today, only the one in the red hat is qualified to answer.


    "In my opinion, 30%. The goblins in this city tend to be neutral. They hide in this world to stay away from the disturbance of the royal court. If you really want to find supporters for her, you still want to go to the goblin''s country to solicit people. "


    "Well, can you tell me why you think there is still 30% possibility?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    "What do you mean? Why do I think it''s 30% possible?" The question of cheese, the spider demon asked.


    Because when he said 30% of the answer, he didn''t think about it so carefully. He just blurred out a lower number based on his feeling. His purpose is to tell human beings that the probability of success of such behavior is not high.


    But listen to the meaning of grey robe, he seems to know the origin of the 30% better than the goblin himself.


    "Let''s try to understand your identity and your experience first." The cheese waved to the other party to sit in front of him, then looked into the spider demon''s eyes and said slowly,


    "you are a demon with violent tendency, which is very rare among demons. You are not a mercenary family like yew people, so it''s a matter of time before you are isolated and leave the group. But although you leave the goblin court, you still choose a very prosperous city as your foothold in the world. It''s not very much voluntary, it''s mostly forced, it''s penal, it''s exile or something like that. You have a duty here. What are you guarding


    However, without waiting for the other party''s response, grey robe continued to say,


    "your duty and the things you guard have nothing to do with us, and I''m not very curious about the whereabouts of keiras. Because that''s not the point. The point is that you should have hated all the things related to the royal court, but you not only helped atta when you had the chance to leave just now, but also don''t want to leave now. Why is that? "


    This problem is sharp and uncomfortable. In recent years, cheese has not been as self righteous as before in analyzing other people''s goals and motives, even if there is, it is also in mind. But today, he seems to have changed back to the impersonal grey robed apprentice, who carefully retells the abnormal behavior of spider demon to me.


    This kind of behavior is undoubtedly offensive. No one likes to be disassembled by others. No one is willing to admit that his way of action is simple and easy to understand, because that means he admits that his most private thing, thinking, is being read.


    "Do you want to fight? Human beings. " Spider demon''s expression and voice are obviously angry. He is not a demon who is good at suppressing emotions, otherwise he will not let his anger turn him into a butcher.


    Cheese tilted his head and picked up the bell on the table. With the ringing of the bell, the servant in charge of the house came in with a tray of cakes and fruits.


    "No tea for now." The gray robe sent the servant away, and then pointed to the things on the table. "Although strawberries are sweet enough this season, I don''t think you will refuse to put some more cream on them."


    "You can be a good horse shepherd." Jian Qi looks at the goblin that the fire completely disappears, seems to be teasing, seems to be teasing to say to the cheese.


    But whether there is irony in his words or not, cheese knows that what he does is not very aboveboard. He is in a clear grasp of the spider demon''s preferences before the rest of the test, because he believes that with cream and berries, enough to make the angry butcher docile.


    "We have to deal with problems, and the means to deal with them are flexible. I didn''t mean to provoke him. In fact, before he got angry, I was not sure about these conjectures. It was anger that gave me evidence. Of course, people will be angry when they are criticized, but there are subtle differences between the two kinds of anger, which reflect the differences between individuals with different personalities. All in all, this gentleman has proved one of my conjectures. "


    So both the sword seeker and the goblin looked at him, waiting for the conclusion that he had made such a big circle and spent so much time talking,


    "we all underestimated atta''s ability. I mean, all along, we just think of her as a reliable partner, a friendly travel companion, a poor girl looking for her own life. However, she has other talents, which have already appeared, but have not been discovered. In this respect, she may be more like a wizard than I am, because even the master of magic, few people can touch the will of other creatures. But she can, she can let the people who were sent to kill her die to protect her. "


    It''s difficult to control people''s heart and humanity, even for the caster who has no moral bottom line. Otherwise, why does the devil need to use the contract to force and guide its goal to submit? But it doesn''t mean that every living soul is closed.


    On the contrary, every living creature is irresistibly in contact with the outside world, body, spirit, thinking, all these constitute the consciousness of things, all the time in the outside information to the inner heart. Therefore, it is more difficult to change a person''s mind with magic, but clever words and guidance can often achieve better results than magic. This is also the original meaning of cheese.


    "She has the ability and talent. There is no need to force, no need to calculate, no need to exchange interests and conditions, or the conditions she can give are difficult to implement literally. "


    Cheese said these words, not from reason, but from experience. He has seen with his own eyes the people who stick to one name and one flag, who can inspire others by one figure in the environment of desperate plague and monsters. These people are often called heroes, which is not comprehensive, because without the people inspired by heroes, heroes can hardly become heroes. The problem is complicated and profound, and Rao Shi has thought about it for many years."But having this ability doesn''t mean she wants to be such a person. What''s more, to be a powerful party means that she will become involuntarily. The people who are called not only provide protection, but also bring hatred and suspicion. At that time, she will have to change her position. She can no longer be a free knight. She can only move with all directions and be put on the fire. "


    Jian Qi raised his objection, and what he said was not imaginary. In the place where he came from, in the sword gate, the complex network of relations brought by the clan gave rise to many struggles. Shi Lao and Yu Weng just can''t stand this kind of river and lake, just can all the way escape from native land to rush current.


    Cheese closed his eyes, thought for a few seconds, then reopened his eyes and breathed,


    "you''re right. If you want to gain the loyalty of others, how can you keep your own life out of the business? Well, I can plan for her, but I can''t make the decision for her. Because this decision is really cruel. It''s extremely difficult to change who will do it. I promised to help her go to the city of vanfa and find a way to decipher the inscription on vlarag. I will do it. As for the rest, it''s up to heaven. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    When they were attacked by the nine ring Gang, something happened in the distant goblin realm. The goblin kingdom is so far away from the human world that it needs to get into an ordinary looking wooden barrel to reach it. It''s a joke, of course. The barrel is not the point. It can also be replaced by a hole in a tree or a hole in the grass.


    The key point is that these crossing objects act as anchor points of fantasy passage to communicate two relatively separated worlds. This is different from the lower plane from which the devil comes. The lower plane itself belongs to a part of the human world. Together with the place to which Tianmu leads, they form a certain whole, while the realm of goblins comes from another whole.


    "Bang!" The dark green light burst out from the hole of the birch tree, and then it sounded like a cork pulling out a wine bottle. It was only a black cat with a sword, not a cork, pulled out from the hole where only a squirrel could get in.


    Although KAILAS closed his eyes tightly, his experience of crossing the passage made him find a balance in the air. He stepped back with two hands and three limbs, and fell to the ground steadily.


    The cat goblin reaches out to the tree trunk beside him and shakes his head. He always thinks that the reason why the communication channel between the two worlds is called fantasy is not because of its function, but because for users, the process of passing through the tunnel is really indescribable.


    Now he felt that his four limbs had completely changed their position, and his tail and head seemed to be upside down. I don''t know how those messengers who frequently travel between the two worlds adapt to this sense of distortion.


    After a while, the feeling of the body gradually returned to normal. The whole process was like a baby growing up quickly and getting familiar with the whole body again. Keiras shook his hair, opened his eyes and looked at the familiar and strange world.


    Birch forest, very desolate, these towering trees as if they were planted neatly constitute a woodland, but they can not see any vitality. There is not a leaf in the whole tree canopy. There are only countless scattered branches pointing to the sky, like pitiful attempts to get rid of the mire.


    They''re all dead. They''ve been dead for a long time. This woodland is the graveyard for these dead plants.


    Pulling out the swallow behind him, Kalas carefully examined his weapon. This sword, made of strange bronze, still looks the same after coming to this world. It''s not easy. Generally speaking, matter is prone to change when it passes through the fantasy channel. For example, it takes a handful of gold from the goblin world, but it turns out to be a handful of stones when it comes to the world, and vice versa. The different characteristics between the two worlds tease the travelers who dare to shuttle between the world like an unpredictable child. However, most of the creatures can not be affected in the process of crossing, most of which are adverse reactions.


    He flicked the sword with his finger and confirmed that there was no damage inside the sword. After that, he carried the sword back.


    He looked around at the lonely scene, spider demon did not deceive himself, I am afraid it is really the edge of the goblin realm, even the flow of air can only bring thin vitality. Compared with the central area of Wangting, it''s just like the summit of the mountains in the world.


    He took out the leaf from his hair. Although he had guessed the advice from the other party, KAILAS still recognized the words on it and looked as if he had eaten expired food. He wants to go to the royal court, but now he is on the edge of the world. This should be the beginning of a long and desperate journey, but the existence of fantasy channel gives the goblins a shortcut to follow.


    The method is not difficult to understand. He only needs to find the way to the world from the goblin world, and then return to the goblin world from the world, so that he can complete the journey in a short time. After all, the anchor points between the two worlds are randomly overlapped. Maybe another birch hole beyond the first two steps will lead to Cangshi''s capital, and the sewer of the capital will reach the goblin court.


    The difficulty of this way of travel lies in how to get familiar with the location of each crossing gate and the place to which it leads. There is no regular position at both ends of the fantasy passage. The end of some passages may be in the middle of the abyss or somewhere in the deep sea, which is a natural danger that even the goblins must avoid.


    Moreover, the location of each passage is also a secret. Although the goblins have been investigating the coincidence of the two worlds for a long time, because of their power and self-interest, no one can say how comprehensive the position of their passage is. Even the goblin king has only mastered most of the passages announced now. There are always passages hidden by nobles or undiscovered.


    Now the leaves in Kellas''s hand record such a passage. As the gatekeeper of the fantasy passage, the spider demon is actually very well informed. It is said that these guys who guard the passage will meet regularly to discuss the recent situation, so as to prevent colleagues from being involved in avoidable troubles.


    Gatekeeper is a very mysterious profession even in goblins. Generally, goblins are ruthlessly rejected even if they want to be gatekeepers. So most of the routes he gives are true. He doesn''t have to cheat himself, does he? After shaving his beard, the cat goblin convinced himself to believe what was recorded above.


    With the idea that having a way is better than not having one, he began to act. The soil in the birch forest is very hard. Some of the black stones are exposed on the surface, like tumors. The part without stones is only pale sand. Just like the trees here, the land has lost its vitality.Strangely, there is still a magic passage here, as if it were a bright flower blooming in a hard rock.


    The area of birch forest is so large that it''s hard to imagine how such a large forest became what it is now. There is a legend of Bai Shuang in the goblin Kingdom since ancient times. It is said that the boundary was much larger than it is now. However, the merciless Bai Shuang attacked and turned a large area of land into uninhabitable wasteland. Then, no one knew the end of those wasteland. This birch forest seems to have been baptized by the legendary white frost.


    Take a breath, the surrounding air seems to be a little cold, in order not to regenerate accidents, it is better to find the next channel recorded in the leaves as soon as possible. But with such an idea, KAILAS stopped every time he walked.


    "I didn''t expect there to be residents here." The genie looked up at the bald crown of the birch. In the dry crown, I do not know when a long figure appeared.


    At first glance, it looks like a python, but if you look closely, you will find that it is not a python, but a giant caterpillar with a ball shaped body. The caterpillar wore the same boots on each foot and a funny hat on top of his head.


    "Strictly speaking, I''m not a resident here. It takes courage and thick fur to live in such a cold place. As for me, the cold wind makes me feel cold as soon as I stop. " The caterpillars spoke in a voice naturally reminiscent of that kind of old gentleman,


    "but I can''t help it. These birch leaves are so delicious. I''ve already eaten 99 pieces, and I want to eat the last one. So I often come to look for it. "


    The cat goblin''s eyes were sharp. Rao Shi looked at the goblin, and the other person''s words seemed to be nonsense, but it didn''t matter, "then I wish you a smooth and happy meal. I have something else to do. I''m glad to meet you this time. "


    With that, he stepped forward quickly, looking like he was about to leave. But the shadow on the crown said, "don''t go so fast. I haven''t met anyone here for a long time. Why are you here? Do you see the leaves? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    KAILAS subconsciously put his hand into the fur where the leaf map was stored. He didn''t know whether the leaf fell from the birch here, but he knew that the leaf couldn''t be handed in now. The reason is simple. Without it, he will get lost. Goblin maps have many advantages, such as confidentiality, not easy to damage and so on, but they also have very fatal shortcomings.


    That is, the reading of this map is segmented. In short, you can''t read it all before memorizing it. To be more practical, the leaf in Kellas''s hand was completely unreadable when he was in the rush. If he had not had relevant experience, the words on it would only be regarded as veins.


    It was not until he returned to the goblin world and was in the birch forest that the first paragraph of the map was really translated into recognizable words. This has nothing to do with whether it''s written in goblin or human characters. It''s just because goblin maps are always made in this way. If you want to ask them why they have to work so hard to use, I''m afraid they don''t know the answer.


    Traditionally, sometimes it''s hard to stop like the wheel of a carriage.


    In any case, the nature of the goblin map makes KAILAS worry about whether the person he meets on the top of his head will cause trouble, even though he has no reason to know that he has a leaf in his hand. Thinking of this, the hand touching the fur slowly moved to a more convenient position to hold the sword handle. Now he has something important to do. Even if the caterpillar has no clear malice, if he keeps pestering, he will have to suffer some minor injuries.


    "Sorry, I don''t see the leaf you''re looking for. Maybe you can go somewhere else. All in all, have a good meal. "


    It is obvious that even the goblins will abide by the basic social etiquette. When one party indicates that he wants to leave, the other party has better show respect. Otherwise, even among close relatives, bloody conflicts are likely to break out, and they are like children in this respect.


    The shadow on the canopy was wriggling, as if thinking about whether to fall to the ground to stop keiras. However, the reflection on the flying swallow sword is extremely cold, which stings people''s eyes even more than the lifeless land, making the caterpillar''s steps stop when it steps out of the tree crown,


    "well, stranger. But you''d better be careful. In fact, I don''t want to go to other places to find more leaves to eat. I can''t help it. "


    With that, the multi legged caterpillar quickly moved in one direction, just because his body was too long, he could not quickly disappear in the field of vision of KAILAS. The cat spirit shrugged and walked forward quickly. He didn''t care much about the other party''s final warning, because it''s useless to care. No matter what''s ahead, he should go to the royal court as soon as possible.


    The location of the next passage is outside the birch forest. Fortunately, there is something similar to the sun, moon and stars in the goblin realm, so that he will not lose his way in this forest which looks very similar from front to back. Think so, the speed of the foot unconsciously fast up, time will not because of hesitation and reduce its flow.


    Generally speaking, it is very difficult to leave the woods of the goblin realm directly. The plants with weak consciousness will play pranks with the travelers intentionally or unintentionally. Only the Goblins who are familiar with them can pass quickly. The woods here have been dead for a long time, and they have no ability to cause any trouble to anxious passers-by. So soon, KAILAS saw the boundary of the woods. But at the same time, he noticed something different.


    There is no reason for the uneasiness along the tip of the tail hit, black cat''s vertical pupil contracted into a thin line, his steps lighter, breathing slower, holding the hilt of the sword, as if a ready to fight state. The goblin world is not without disputes. Compared with the human world, the disputes here are sometimes more cruel and barbaric.


    And sadly, this cruelty is precisely because most of the creatures here have different degrees of wisdom and self-awareness. Can you imagine that when the big fish in the pond eat the small fish, they can communicate with each other in language? Therefore, silence is also a kind of etiquette here. It is good for both sides who fight for food not to talk too much and let the fight return to the original.


    "You are not a resident here." The quiet voice came from nowhere, with a kind of laziness due to weakness.


    Hearing the sound, KAILAS pulled out his weapon without hesitation, quickly swung his sword and told his opponent that he was very good at using the sharp blade in his hand. "Why, is it that outsiders are not allowed to enter here?"


    The voice of "sniff, sniff" came from behind the shoulder. The hand of the cat goblin responded faster than the brain. After rolling over, the flying swallow sword picked it from below.


    Because of the problem of the length of the sword, this weapon, which is a little short when used by human beings, becomes something similar to a two handed sword in his hand. Therefore, he can''t achieve the speed of the original stabbing sword. Fortunately, the swordsman''s skillful steps and body movements enable him to play out his skills as before.


    Unfortunately, the feeling on the weapon showed that his instinctive strike with high vigilance did not touch the other side''s clothes. This shows that he may not be able to take advantage in close combat. For swordsmen, whether they are enemies or friends, this is not good news. And beyond the touch, his eyes finally caught the figure that appeared less than a step outside the range of the blade. That''s a bee.No, no, bees don''t react so fast on the ground. It''s a wasp. In the human world, it is a kind of solitary, nesting in the soil of predatory insects. In the goblin realm, she is a woman dressed in dark brown leather armor, with curved spines above her hips, folded wings on her back, and insect like feet at the bottom. At least from a human point of view, her body curve shows a female appearance. Similarly, her head also shows a highly human face, except that two thin lines extend from the corners of her mouth, one extending to the top of her neck below her ears.


    The goblin with bee like characteristics has no white eyes. Her eyes are only brown. If you carefully distinguish them, you can see the dense network structure like silk thread, which indicates that it is not a whole eyeball, but a visual organ composed of multiple eyes. Finally, on the top of her head, two things like antennae protruded from her hair, like soft horns, but one of them was broken.


    Not only the antennae, but also the exposed part of the goblin''s body. I''m afraid there are more marks under the armor. This is a bit abnormal, because ordinary goblins, as long as they don''t die in an instant, can make their bodies recover with the passage of time. For most goblins, physical disability only means temporary inconvenience, which is similar to the feeling of human cramps.


    "You have the smell of human beings. Mite hates human beings. Mite also hates goblins. Mite hates all living things." The bee goblin said, slowly opening her mouth, and sticking out two pincer like mouthparts from her thin cheek, at the same time, we can see that there are many thin limbs bending inward in her mouth, which is supposed to help the pincer to further dismember the swallowed organs.


    "The map doesn''t say there are such troublesome people here. Is that the caterpillar talking about her? " Keiras held his sword in both hands, and his beard twitched slightly. He had made a preliminary judgment on the origin of this goblin who called himself mite.


    She''s a goblin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    According to the ancient goblin law, goblins are not allowed to prey on each other. Vendetta can be forgiven, but swallowing the bodies of other goblins is unforgivable. All the demons who are proved to have committed such crimes will be escorted to the demon king''s chariot, and the rulers of all the demons will punish them with cold flame and wipe them out from this realm forever.


    Therefore, the Goblins who will open those two pincers and look like hungry ghosts to other people can only be wild goblins. Even those who do not abide by the goblin law do not recognize the rule of the goblin king, there is no civilized primitive existence. This may not be entirely true, but it''s common sense for most goblins.


    It''s not that KAILAS didn''t deal with goblins. Even at some times, he would be called goblins by other well-dressed guys. In the eyes of the cat goblins, it is extremely dangerous for the group that really deserves to be named after. They do not have the concept of group and race to limit themselves, and in the realm of goblins, the lack of awareness of themselves will make the facts become bizarre.


    Just like now, KAILAS stepped back to make way for the side space, and in the sound of the vibration of his wings, he quickly used the handle of the flying swallow sword, which was carved into the shape of a swallow''s head, to knock at the enemy close at hand.


    What should have been a sense of shock did not appear, but instead a pain in the shoulder. When you are injured, don''t act rashly, because under the disadvantage, if the counterattack is expected by the opponent, the disadvantage is likely to turn into defeat.


    The pain lasted for two seconds, followed by a scream. It''s not Kellas''s. He can''t make that weird cry, just like when a goat is caught and a bear is clamped to its horns.


    The cat demon who threw off his opponent bared his teeth and examined the wound. Fortunately, he didn''t touch the main tissue. Although it looked terrible, it was acceptable except for pain.


    In contrast, the guy who hurt him didn''t do well. One of the two terrible pincers was torn off in the twist of the bronze sword and fell to the ground, looking ferocious. Maybe she was afraid of the pain again, so she took back the remaining claw.


    "You look better like this." Even though he was injured, he didn''t forget to mock his opponent. That''s what keiras looks like as a swordsman. He moved his injured arm, handed the hilt to his other hand, and held it upside down.


    Compared with the banter of the cat demon, the bee demon is more direct. Although her mouth is damaged, her sharp fingers and deadly stings are still there, and she will not stop, "eat you!"


    In the short fight, the swordsman knows one thing. In this battle, the opponent has an absolute advantage, which is not sharp teeth or stings, but speed.


    Bee demon''s wings are very special. From the perspective of structure, the pair of thin wings that only reach the middle of the hip and knee do not have the ability to let its owner soar in the sky. But when they vibrate at high speed, miete''s speed can achieve the effect of ordinary people''s full sprint in a short distance.


    Moreover, compared with the sprint state that can''t respond in time, the stability ability of the wings allows her to react smartly at such a high speed, both in attack and defense.


    It''s too arrogant to defeat such an opponent without paying the price, but it''s not in line with the current situation if we trade injuries for injuries and make ourselves difficult. KAILAS''s breathing becomes regular and slow again. He needs a chance, an absolutely effective attack, to completely end this fight without warning and meaning.


    Yes, this battle is totally meaningless, because unlike most human battles for food, goblins will not starve to death in goblins'' territory. They are part of the world and share life and vitality with the world. Therefore, they do not need to take any nutrition from the outside into their bodies.


    "Buzz" wings from all directions, miete''s figure seems to have become several. The bee demon doesn''t have any magic like the illusion of separation. The reason for these phenomena is that she leaves a visual remnant in the air at high speed.


    As for why she did that, there is a basis. Some creatures in nature will make noise around them when they are preying on the prey that is not easy to get, intimidate and distract the target, and then seize the opportunity to launch a fatal strike. It sounds like a very simple tactic. Even because the noise maker must be more physical, it seems a bit stupid. But it works surprisingly well, especially for hearing sensitive creatures.


    KAILAS''s expression gradually became ferocious. His inner anger stirred the beast. Cat goblins were not cats. Besides, even real cats were hunters in nature.


    Wound, bleeding, pain and anger interweave into a mutually increasing endless cycle, coupled with the interference of noise and phantom, the spiral speed becomes faster and faster. With the change of mood, the cat goblin''s hair began to become exuberant, which made him look more like a lion than a cat. The fangs stretch out their lips, the claws become more and more sharp, and some kind of animal change is making the swordsman lose his grace and ease.


    In the realm of goblins, the lack of self-awareness will make the facts weird. There is a reason why the goblin aristocrats indulge in the red tape of the human court. Before they were alienated by the etiquette, those things effectively restrained the goblins in the goblin realm from running out of control because of emotional problems. For the Goblins who live in the world for a long time, the characteristics of hometown will become particularly obvious."Roar!" The voice from his mouth is no longer the voice of a cat or a goblin. His body has become like a lion in his impatience and anger. He holds the handle of a flying swallow''s sword in his thick hands, and his vertical pupil is full of anger and brutality. In the first step, the bronze sword was thrown out like a stick, cutting the remains of the three mites in two.


    The real mite rushed out from behind, with a ferocious smile on the corner of her mouth, and her claws went straight to the back of keiras'' heart. Seeing, the claw wrapped in chitin shell will tear the skin and flesh of the cat goblin and take out his heart.


    The bee demon''s palm is hard to move forward, because the dark claws hold her wrist, and the arm that stretched out the long sword before suddenly retracts back, hitting her face with the elbow.


    One, two! Every time he hit the elbow, his hair fell off a large area. When he hit the fifth time, he had changed from a lion to a leopard. His hair was close to the skin, and there was no anger in his pupils. His eyes were neither hot nor cold, plain and deep.


    It''s a trap. It''s a trap to let the opponent be careless by controlling his own emotions. It''s a trap that can only play an effect in the goblin realm.


    Eight elbows in all, because if he went on, his elbow would be broken. The cat goblin released her opponent''s wrist and swung her sword horizontally. The body of the sword hit miete''s abdomen like a board. She was fanned out ten steps away and hit the birch heavily.


    He didn''t make up the last cut because it wasn''t necessary. Rao is a goblin who can recover by herself. This kind of injury is enough for her to be quiet for a period of time. Simply bandaged the wound on his shoulder, he thought about it, picked up the big Ao on the ground and pinned it on his waist.


    "Just as a souvenir."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    "Ah." The porcelain dish under the teacup had cracks inadvertently. The cracks spread into small cracks and scratched the fingers passing by its edge. There is only one drop of scarlet blood left along the finger belly, which is as beautiful as ruby.


    "In some places, it''s a sign of bad luck, like a loved one suffering. You should be careful. You are too absent-minded now. "


    Alice took away the set of tea sets that had cut the swordswoman and handed her napkin to cover the wound. The latter does not have the usual vitality. At present, ATA seems to have been spirited away by witchcraft. She does everything slowly. Even after the napkin stops in her hand for two seconds, she realizes what she wants to do.


    "I''m not absent-minded, I''m just..." When she said this, her mouth was still open, but her eyes were already wandering. The Huntress sighed, reached for her unconscious chin and touched her head.


    "Well, don''t think so much. They just like to complicate the problem, you just need to be yourself, do what you want, don''t fall into the net. We''re not somebody''s puppet. "


    The Huntress sat next to her and tried to comfort ATA. In Alice''s view, ATA will be like this completely because the cheese suddenly threw her a huge responsibility, this responsibility is like a cotton padded jacket full of water, too heavy.


    Atta didn''t respond to persuasion. She still looked far away until Alice put her hand on her shoulder. She suddenly said, "I''m just a little dizzy. Maybe it''s because of the wound."


    Obviously, the conversation is not on the same time line at all. Alice''s expression gradually turned into helplessness. She knew that ATA couldn''t listen to what she was saying now. Instead of this, let her be quiet,


    "well, take a rest first. If there''s anything I need, I''ll be outside. "


    So only ATA was left in the room, and the swordswoman was sitting on the chair alone, with the cup and saucer in front of her. What is she thinking now? What else can she think now? Who is she, who was born, who raised her, who taught her, who accompanied her ups and downs


    The bewildered woman unconsciously looks around without focus until she sees the tea cup on the table. The tea in the teacup has not been touched, and the calm water surface shakes tiny ripples in the slight vibration. Rush is such a city, built on the water, it does not have a moment of complete calm, everything in the whole city is shaking with the water.


    Ripples on the surface of the water turn into images at one moment. In the image, there is a birch forest. A black cat dressed with a sword is fighting against an opponent who looks like a bee. Atta''s consciousness is suddenly attracted. How can she not recognize the black cat in the image as Kalas?


    When the bee''s claws pierced the cat goblin''s shoulder, she even wanted to get into the teacup to help. But she soon realized that she was far away from the person in the image. Although she could see him, her thoughts or words could not reach him. And this is obviously abnormal. If there is no magic shadow in it, no one will believe it.


    The question is, if it''s magic, why is the grey robe still talking to others downstairs, or is this the scene that cheese deliberately made for atta? But if he had the ability, they wouldn''t have to work so hard to find keiras. It doesn''t make sense.


    Atta''s eyebrows slightly frown, she can feel the current situation is very strange, but for a moment can not think of a way, especially in the picture of KAILAS seems to be in a bitter struggle. Can it be true? When she was lost here, KAILAS was fighting with the unknown enemies in the unknown birch forest. And he went for himself.


    "If you keep looking at him like this, he may die in the hands of the goblin." Voice, very familiar, very nostalgic. From nowhere, into ATA''s ears.


    "Aphrodite, he''s our father. He''s watching us grow up. You can''t do that."


    The swordswoman''s voice became heavier than ever, her eyes became clear again, and there was no confusion in it. That''s because the familiar voice reminds her of many things. She thinks of the days she spent in the goblin Kingdom, the time she spent with keiras, and the owner of the voice.


    The owner of the voice, who was called alodette by ATA, didn''t seem to be frightened by the name. She continued the conversation in the same way,


    "he is our father, but he chose you. For you, he chose to abandon me, for you, he chose to live in that dirty world. He should pay for his betrayal, and so will you


    "But it''s not today, it''s probably not tomorrow, or even that day will never come." I don''t know when the door opened. The grey robe stood at the door and said in a deep voice.


    His eyes twinkled with magic light. He held out his hand and grasped it in the air. The teacup cracked in the violent tremor without any reason, and cracked, and the tea in it splashed out.


    Then, the closed curtain was opened, and the moonlight came in from the window, completely dispelling the dark shadow in the room. All they could hear was a scream of anger and surprise, and then nothing."Is that true? What I saw in the tea, she said


    ATA stood up, her back to the window, the moonlight for her shadow plated with a silver outline. Without her realizing it, the rune on the magic sword hanging on her waist was flashing slightly.


    However, it''s not to blame Atta, because the current grey robe didn''t pay attention to the sword. He looked directly at the sky blue eyes and turned his mouth.


    "The image is real, and where keiras is, wherever it is, there are her eyes. But what she said is not necessarily true. I asked Parker, the spider demon, and he said that his route to KAILAS was absolutely safe, away from the sphere of influence of all goblin nobles. If his real position is the same as what he shows, it may be blackmail. She wants you to make some concession because of your worry. "


    As a caster, cheese noticed the abnormality in the room earlier, but also because of the habit of the caster, after confirming that the magic in the room was not directly lethal, he did not choose to break the spell at the first time, but tried to reverse the location and means of the caster.


    As for the result, it''s not ideal. Even for the grey robe, the goblin''s magic is too obscure. He can''t analyze it as he deals with most magic schools.


    "Then we should go and get him back before she turns blackmail into revenge." Atta said calmly that at this moment, she felt completely different from the past, and there was no gentleness in her decision.


    "No way." Cheese shakes his head,


    "Parker simply explained to me the principle of goblin passage. In the same way, we can''t catch up with him. And the positions of those nodes in the world are all over the world, not only we can''t find him, but no one can stop him temporarily. Besides, is he such an easy cat to deal with? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    Atta is different. This is what Cheese discovered immediately after she dispelled the magic in the room, and what everyone discovered in succession after she returned to the hall.


    And everyone who is aware of the change will look at the grey robe, and the latter will return with a slightly calm look. At least in the eyes of cheese, the change of swordswoman is not due to magic or other external curse, she is still her, just a little strange.


    It''s different from the fashion that Jack was transformed into wolf walker. Alta, although quiet, doesn''t make people feel alienated. In other words, she''s still the one who''s been through those things with all of you, except that there''s something else they don''t know.


    Some of the things that should have been revealed at the beginning of the journey are the habits and lifestyle accumulated by atalante as an individual when he grew up from childhood to adulthood. However, in the meeting of Cangshi, these are missing. Atalante, who came to the world for one year, does not have them, but now atalante suddenly has all of them.


    "Do you remember?" Cheese knows that the female swordsman''s memory is missing, because they once thought that the clues of ATA''s relatives would be hidden in those missing memories. As long as you can make ATA recall the past, you can find her biological parents.


    This idea didn''t go bankrupt until the arrival of KAILAS. The cat goblin made it clear that he was very familiar with ATA''s growth process. At the same time, he told ATA that he had never really met her parents when he was young. It was doomed to be futile to try to find a family by memory.


    Considering this reason, the swordswoman didn''t show much enthusiasm to retrieve her memory later, although she thought it was unfair to the cat goblin.


    "Yes, some parts are not very clear, but they should have come back." ATA nodded and naturally understood and answered the mage''s question. Then he showed a little bitter smile,


    "in fact, it doesn''t feel very different, just like I couldn''t remember everything in the previous year, now these memories are only the most vivid ones in my mind. But it''s enough to answer a lot of my previous puzzles. "


    "I think I should return to my post. It''s a bit dereliction of duty for the goalkeeper to leave so long." The spider demon named Parker''s face changed when he heard this, and then he left the house like a half runaway.


    "He looks a little scared." Jian Qi listens to the sound of closing the door when the other party leaves and says something leisurely. Spider demon is obviously afraid, and the object of fear is ATA.


    "He was worried that I would unconsciously tell the secret of the goblin royal family and get into big trouble. As he often said, "it''s not a good thing to know too much." The swordswoman shrugged and stretched back.


    Such lax movements make the people in the room look relaxed, which shows that ATA doesn''t regard them as outsiders. They are still companions who have experienced life and death together. Cheese inexplicably relieved, his body also unconsciously relaxed down.


    Transformation, from one person to another, some from the inside out, some from the outside in the world of magic, this is not a distant concept, it actually happens here. In some places, it is said that not going out at night is not only the threat of parents to their children or the curfew issued by the Lord, but also because of something that exists in the darkness, those who come back from the night become something else, or something in the darkness takes away his body.


    No matter what kind of transformation is, it is a situation that actually takes place and brings about influence. That''s why hunters like Alice never lack work.


    But this is not to say that people are used to transformation. On the contrary, it is because they can not identify with such transformation that the residents of the world are always full of fear. Once upon a time, cheese could not understand those fears. He thought that it was just people''s instinctive reaction to the transformation of the unknown. At that time, he was as indifferent as the frozen soil on the ice sheet.


    Now, he has a deep understanding of the fear of transformation, which is a kind of change, great, blasphemous, the absurd and unbelievable reality impact brought by instant change, which is enough to make people feel uneasy and any emotion. If ATA really becomes someone else, it''s hard to accept cheese now as insipid as it was a few years ago.


    "Then, what secrets will you tell the goblin royal family?" Grey robe asked with a smile. Anyway, the swordswoman is closer to her goal than before, which is a good thing in the end.


    "In fact, I don''t know what secrets I remember. KAILAS is a good father, but he doesn''t want to tell me in detail about some things. He hates Wang Ting very much. The more I recall, the more confused I am about why he agreed to take care of us. Alodette and I, the one who just tried to show me the illusion in the room, were raised as sisters. Ha Sister


    The murmur after sighing contains complex feelings, and satire or sadness alone is not enough to analyze the elements. She slightly lowered her head, eyes began to have a confused, this time in addition to cheese, no one here can know what she is confused in the end.


    "Well, miss atalante, I have a question for you now." Grey robe stood up, leaned half on the table in front of her, and whispered,"Do you still have a strong need for this journey? Has your travel goals changed at the moment? Don''t worry about my opinion. The city of Wanfa is close at hand. I can go there by myself. You just need to answer, in your opinion, what you need to do now. "


    "I..." The swordswoman closed her eyes and tried to give an answer, but the contraction of her throat blocked her words. Her hands climbed up to her head and rubbed in her little chestnut hair, trying to slow down her confusion.


    "Hey, don''t push her. She hasn''t thought about it yet." Alice stood up and expressed her dissatisfaction with the cheese, but she was held by Jianqi.


    The sword seeker shakes his head. He has paid special attention to ATA since he met a group of people in jiefa town. For this girl, he can feel the meaning of sympathizing with each other. This is not to say that Jianqi also needs to find his own parents. Since he was born, he has been embedded in a suffocating clan context from the aspects of blood relationship and etiquette. There is no vague space. The sympathy he felt came from the uncertainty of self-determination. Atta was eager to find his own parents and also hoped to find himself.


    "You can''t think over everything." Jian Qi said nothing to the female hunter and then collapsed back to the soft couch.


    Some things need to be thought clearly, and then carefully implement every step. Some things are just the opposite. The more you think about them, the less you can find a way out. He knew this feeling, and in the years when he left his family and hometown alone, he was often so confused.


    "I, I think I have the answer." The swordswoman''s fingers stopped. She slowly raised her head and looked into the black eyes. "I still want to find my biological parents, even if I just look at them from a distance. But I also want keiras to come back and finish the journey with me. "


    "Well, I''ll try my best to help you. It''s strange that I asked you to be my guard at that time, but now it''s reversed. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    Jump, between one world and another. KAILAS came out of the tree hole again. In theory, he should be in the human world now. The problem is that everything around him is strange to him. There is no trace of human civilization or any other similar biological civilization.


    Yes, there is only a dark blue forest. The dense forest has a depressing atmosphere, which makes the cat goblin shudder. He breathed out his breath, took out the leaf map again, and the second paragraph on it became recognizable. He would like to see the weather now, but it is bound to waste time and may cause some unexpected troubles.


    Or don''t go around the long way, anyway, even if you see the sky, you can''t tell which day it is. Every time you enter the fantasy channel, the time of the passer-by will have a subtle dislocation with the two worlds. This kind of irregular change is quite strange. Some people will even be surprised to find that they are only a few seconds away from one side of the time after a series of channels.


    But on the contrary, what is opposite to the magic of the channel is the user''s physical burden. Goblins are naturally adaptable to the fantasy channel, but this is true. After returning to the human world again, KAILAS spent three times as much time recovering as when he first used the channel.


    Habitually check the equipment on your body. The fangs of flying swallow sword and bee demon are in good condition. It seems that they will be reliable partners in this adventure. KAILAS moved his neck and began to move in the dark blue forest. And quickly aware of the problem, these blue plants, it seems to be eating him.


    It''s not physical, but it''s more difficult to explain. In short, it takes three times or more physical strength to move through these blue grass. If you change people, you may attribute it to fatigue or other reasons, but experienced soldiers have a very clear grasp of their physical fitness and will not make mistakes.


    So what to do? No matter this kind of abnormality, move on and get out of this strange woodland quickly? Or stop and try to understand what''s going on? KAILAS''s eyes swept over the plants around him. The grass, which was about the height of an adult''s knee, could not reach the top for him. Along the way, he had to use a long sword to cut a path to move forward. But so far, there''s nothing wrong with them except the colors.


    A little thought, the cat goblin decided not to waste energy here. No matter whether he can solve the strange situation here or not, his lost physical strength can''t come back. His best choice now is to leave here quickly, go to the goblin world to repair, and then continue on his way. As long as there''s no more trouble. The battle he had just experienced in the birch forest was beyond keiras'' expectation. He did not want to meet any opponent who could not communicate with him.


    The sound of the grass being pressed down made KAILAS alert. According to the instructions on the leaf map, the forest should be uninhabited, and there was no gatekeeper. Before, he could not understand it. After seeing the strange physical exertion brought by these blue plants, he began to realize that it was not an accident.


    So, are there other creatures in this forest? At least, ordinary animals and birds should not choose this place.


    The sound of "kale" came closer. The footstep stops completely, the body of the sword falls down, and the swordsman gives full play to his perception ability, and tries to judge the position of the comer as soon as possible. His eyes swept through the grass, trying to find different colors and shapes.


    However, what he hopes more is that the object who makes the sound leaves by himself to avoid possible conflicts. It''s not far from the next channel. He doesn''t want to have another incident.


    The sound of footsteps seemed to disappear. Instead of relaxing, keiras became alert. He looked back at the traces he had left behind, along which any creature could find its own existence.


    But it''s too late to hide in the grass, because it''s bound to make a sound. Besides, it''s not suitable for the sword to play in the grass. It''s better to fight here.


    He didn''t wait long. As the black thread stretched out from the gap between the grass leaves, the cat goblin thought that he had met some kind of snake. However, as more twisted limbs passed through the grass, he realized his mistake.


    Is this map really OK? If it''s really human here, why is there such a grotesque and twisted thing?


    The dark and wriggling body is not like any natural creature at all. It is more like a collection of fear concepts escaping from nightmares. When he saw this kind of thing from a close distance, his hand holding the hilt of the sword began to tremble unconsciously. He wanted to move his eyes, but found that he couldn''t move as if he had been enchanted.


    The last one that gave him this feeling of existence was the offspring of a worm hidden in a three story attic. But at that time, due to the company around him and the physical memory that the offspring only existed for the purpose of collecting energy, the sense of disgust was not so strong.


    Now we can see that the pressure is not as strong as the worm''s offspring, and even less than the grotesque evil god behind the offspring, but it also has an abnormal impact, and in addition, it is also familiar. Yes, I am. KAILAS swore that he had never seen such a monster or its kind, but he did have a kind of intimacy, weird intimacy.The monster was crawling towards keiras. Maybe the word crawling was not used correctly, because it did not have a limb that could be called a foot, nor did it move in the way of a snake, but in a way that keiras could not understand. The specific performance is that every time he blinks, he will find that the monster is closer to himself. It doesn''t work. Whatever it is, you have to get out of here.


    The cat goblin clenched his teeth and tried to arouse the power in his body again. For a second, he successfully lifted the swallow up and aimed at the enemy. But the next second, as the twisted monster''s body opens 10000 eyes, no, those are not eyes, they are some kind of mimicry organ or image pattern, like the tail feather behind the peacock, like the eddy current in the water, like the deep darkness among the stars at night.


    Dangerous, extremely dangerous. Although he realized that the things in front of him were more destructive than all the enemies he had ever contacted, his body was like a broken string puppet, holding a sword.


    The ten thousand eyes are staring at him, and there are ten thousand mouths in the ten thousand eyes, and ten thousand hearts in the ten thousand mouths, which split like flowers, and in the split flowers there is an incomprehensible scene


    Just as his consciousness was about to collapse, he heard the cry. Monster, crying. It didn''t hurt the cat goblin, but sobbed bitterly beside him, like an abandoned child who saw the traces of his parents from strangers.


    Cat goblin suddenly took back the control of his body, weapons slightly down, but did not relax the guard, he was not stupid enough to empathize with such a monster. In the face of the monster, he said a word,


    "grey robe."


    Then, the monster disappeared, and only a gray, invisible kitten appeared in front of him.


    It''s still uncomfortable, but the familiarity is more directional. This monster has the smell of cheese.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    For a moment, the flowing grey robe felt inexplicably active. It''s like a paralyzed limb regains its ability to move again, or it feels like he has just removed the plaster. He seems to have a part of his body again, but he can''t remember which part it is.


    Fortunately, this feeling disappeared when cheese began to check its physical condition. Therefore, in other people''s eyes, he was just stunned for a moment, which is quite normal for the grey robe. As a mage who often needs to think deeply, he would have this situation when communicating with his companions. KAILAS and atta called this situation "dozing" in private.


    "Keiras should be safe by now." Recovery from the doze state of cheese suddenly said such a sentence, let others feel a little confused. The mage looked at them and shrugged.


    "I''m not very clear about the specific reason, but just for a moment, I really felt his presence and was very close to me. Maybe it''s the unexpected effect of a spell. I''ll find out. "


    The episode brought by the cheese passed quickly. It''s not that the safety of KAILAS is not important. It''s just that people sitting here all know that the mage''s feeling can''t really bring about change. They can''t catch up with him, and they can''t provide any security for him here.


    Instead of doing so, it''s better to do what you can do now. Don''t let the efforts and risks of the cat goblin be wasted. In fact, from another perspective, keiras would leave atar alone, on the one hand because he was very anxious at that time, on the other hand because he trusted his team partners. He believed that even if he was not in the city, they would never let the female swordsman be hurt.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''ll be back safely. Because he''s keiras, the most powerful swordsman among the cat goblins. If there is an adventure between here and the goblin Kingdom, no one is more suitable than him


    Atta whispered that her trust in keiras had greatly increased after her memory was restored. That has gone beyond the previous friendship between partners, as she said, the cat goblin is her father, even if there is no blood is still closely linked to the existence.


    "Of course, we never doubt it. So we have to prepare as many surprises as we can, so that the guy who has left his companions behind can regret what he missed. "


    Grey robe''s expression became clear. Anyway, it was not a bad thing. He had learned to coexist with his own curiosity, instead of throwing himself in when the unknown appeared. That''s interesting, of course, but it''s more urgent to deal with the current problems first.


    Several people''s expression relaxed a little, and the topic also returned to this city from KAILAS. The swordswoman seemed to say carelessly, "I think you can try your previous proposal. But I don''t want to do it all. "


    "Of course, of course. It''s a matter for you to make a decision. I''d rather hear your thoughts than let me be the other. So let''s talk about it. What do you think we should do now? "


    Cheese looks happy. He''s not a headstrong man. On the contrary, in many cases, he makes a seemingly unchangeable plan because it will be the most efficient way. For example, when pulling a cart, he and his three horses pull in three directions according to their own pace. Of course, it is more efficient to stipulate that they can only run at the same speed in the direction of the front of the cart. But that doesn''t mean that the driver can ignore the will of the horse, or he will have to wait for the cart to overturn.


    Besides, cheese never thought he was the man driving the carriage. He was just the horse in the herd who knew how to think better.


    "I think atalante should come to the front of the curtain. You are right about that. My sister, Aphrodite, has gone too far. She has brought sweeping disaster to both the world and the goblins. Abundant emotion used to be her favorite bit, but when she put this enthusiasm into a meaningless thing It''s much more destructive. "


    The swordswoman''s expression was a little dim. Even though she had been chased so many times, she still didn''t completely divide herself and the man named alodete into the enemy''s relationship. That''s because it''s not just the image of keiras that''s found in the memory.


    "We can''t use fire to put out the fire, we can''t use water to control the water. If I just stand up and declare war on her, the situation will not be fundamentally changed. On the contrary, the war between the two successors to the throne will become a fuse and detonate a lot of things. So far, although she has offered me a reward and even sent yew men to attack, there is an invisible balance between KAILAS and you, and the goblins and nobles can accept this situation. It''s not difficult to break this balance, or it''s too easy. The problem is the consequences. Crazy as my sister, we haven''t declared war publicly, because once the war starts, neither of us can control its direction. "


    So it seems that the system of the goblin world is not very different from that of the human kingdom, but if so, there is still a force that has kept strange silence so far, and they may become the key to influence the sisters.


    "Besides you, how many successors will the goblin king have next?"


    This question was asked by Jianqi. It''s different from the way of social operation they are used to. In the hometown of sword seekers, clan means the abundance of heirs. Not only the number of lineal heirs is often amazing, but also the heirs of their brothers and sisters can be cultivated as heirs. Therefore, it''s not easy to have such a fight."There''s only one man, and the two of us are women."


    Don''t mention sword seven. Cheese is in trouble. According to Kellas, the goblin kingdom is equivalent to the goblin world. No matter how small the world is, it will be ten times larger than the country with only a few cities in common sense.


    It''s hard to imagine that there are only three heirs to such a huge power center. Moreover, it sounds that the goblin king and his spouse must be in the state of both men and women. In other words, the male successor has already sat on the throne, and only Atta and her competitors have a little suspense.


    "That''s not right. If only three people can succeed, aren''t the king and queen afraid that you two will die together?" Jian Qi went on to say that there have always been many stories about brothers and brothers fighting for the throne and finally dying, no matter which civilization. That''s the question. With so few heirs, why should the goblin rulers allow them to confront each other?


    Now everyone realized the suspicious part of the problem. They thought about it very simply before. They never considered whether the inheritance system of the goblin king was reasonable. After all, they were not from that kind of family and had no sensitivity to it. Now think about it, goblins, a race with uncontrollable fertility, should not belittle the problem between heirs. Their attitude is too casual.


    "This I don''t know. Maybe he''ll know something


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    "In any case, it is impossible to start a war. I can stand up, but I have to make sure that the confrontation between me and her is at a level where it is possible to break out, but it will not


    This is ATA''s plan. She hopes that her appearance can achieve a subtle effect, making her and her sisters look like they are going to fight and become a stalemate of mutual fear. In this state of anticipation, war will not actually break out.


    "Until the end of your physical life?" "Until the end of my physical life."


    Cheese raised his eyebrows and asked a question in a low voice, which was immediately answered. Generally speaking, atta''s plan is difficult to achieve, because opposition breeds contradictions, contradictions lead to hatred, hatred leads to war. Once the rolling wheel is pushed, no one can easily stop it. It will certainly crush countless lives and leave a lot of blood.


    However, there is a premise for this. The wheels need to go through a process from slow to fast from static to rotating and then to fast rolling. When this limit is limited to the limited time of the human world, short-term peace is not out of reach.


    Atta''s body is a fragile tool. On the one hand, it has stronger performance than ordinary human beings; on the other hand, it lacks the potential to maintain a long life cycle. Her life span, only three years, is now her second year in this body. In other words, atalante''s existence as a half human and half goblin is less than two years. After that, her body will naturally collapse, and her consciousness will return to the goblin realm like a real goblin.


    At that time, I am afraid that when the next goblin king is really born, the disputes arising from the succession of the throne will be meaningless when the ownership of the throne is determined, and the war will collapse without foundation.


    Now it''s cheese''s turn to meditate. Grey robe is very good at studying, studying magic, studying the skills of stonemasons, studying all kinds of unknowns. But power, balance, these things people have been familiar with for a long time, but they are blooming in different soil at different times. It is not all the spirit of researchers to master them.


    It''s an unknown field, and it''s a field that cheese wants to escape from after peeping. How can a person who can''t even be the master of a city give advice as a planner of such a grand strategy? There is no doubt that this is not what he is good at, but from his point of view, we have to admit that this plan is very feasible.


    "I think it can be done, but how to do it well needs to find a more experienced person to do it. If it is in Cangshi, I have a suitable candidate. But here, we don''t have much choice. "


    Naturally, Marcus is the choice of chieftain''s black lion. He is the hand of the king who has maintained the connection and operation between the royal nobles and government departments almost after the collapse of the royal family. He is sure to do a good job in this matter.


    The most important thing is that his ambition is limited. Marcus knows how to control the operation of power. He will not try to do things beyond his identity. Compared with him, although there are more capable people in the rush, there are fewer people who know the propriety and are worth trusting.


    Among the people they know now, the one who is most capable of doing this is undoubtedly the owner of the residence, the Barak blood clan. The family system of vampires determines that they may not be qualified fighters or casters, but if they do not understand the rules of the game of rights, they will not be able to climb to a higher title. The problem is that Jung''s ambition is so great that cheese can always detect some crazy characteristics under the coat of reason when talking with him.


    Compared with his peers, Jung shows a positive attitude towards the secular world, although his means are still Barak style, that is, to hide his existence and influence, so that everything seems to happen naturally. But just the desire to influence the city and control its dark side has gone against the style of the hermit blood clan. It is not much different from the aboveboard rule of a region.


    If such a person obtains the limitation of rights and operation rights, he is doomed to lose control. Cheese can already imagine what reasons and methods Jung can use to change or tamper with the original intention of the swordswoman after he has gathered the forces supporting Atta, and turn her supporters into his own tools to meet his own needs. Unless, there is a chip that can make Jung restrain his desire and manage her power for ATA, and that chip must be a greater desire.


    Cheese''s hand, there is such a chip, but he is still thinking about whether to use it. The thoughts of the grey robe continue, and other people in the room are also thinking about this problem. However, with the deepening of their thinking, a problem will take root and blossom like a tree, and become countless problems. So gradually, they all stopped thinking down in this way of thinking. Only cheese, still bowed his head.


    Jianqi and ATA look at each other, and then show a knowing smile. They had traveled with the grey robe, so they knew that it was his habit. Maybe it was this habit that made him a man in the grey robe.


    That kind of ability, or paranoia, to keep moving forward when everyone feels that their thoughts have been drained and the road ahead has become obscure.


    The swordswoman got up and went to the kitchen. She was a little hungry.


    "No!" The cry came from outside the door. Alice almost subconsciously grasped the crossbow on the table, turned over and aimed it at the door.A moment later, the door opened and ATA, who went to the kitchen, came into the hall with a gloomy face. She had no food in her hand and didn''t look like she had just eaten.


    "I think I need help. Someone''s been killed. And the killer should not have left the house. "


    "Bang!" The arrow, flying out of the bowstring, passed over atta''s shoulder and hit something. It was hidden behind the swordswoman, and she was not aware of it.


    "How..." Lying on the bed, Jian Qi struggles to get up. What he sees is that ATA, who is reacting, rolls forward and rushes into the room. Then he pulls out his sword and turns around to fight with the assassin with a silver arrow on his body.


    The assassin had livid gray skin, a lean body, and uncomfortable metal parts that looked like coarse stitches. He, or it, used to be a yew man, but it has undoubtedly become another existence.


    Flaclag''s blade fell on the assassin''s arm and failed to cut off his limbs. The yew man''s body is known for its invulnerability. Only pure iron and fire can stop these horrible goblin mercenaries. Of course, as the saber of the goblin king, the magic sword has played the role of those two things, but this time it seems difficult to reproduce its brilliance.


    "Cheese, cheese!" As the two ladies fight against something resembling a yew man on one side of the living room, the sword seeker tries to wake up the grey robe in thinking. In just a few moves, Jianqi has already realized that this is an unequal battle. It is difficult for them to win because their opponents are unusual.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    The body of the goblin does not exist. Because the goblins are not the original creatures in the world, their bodies are temporarily assembled when they enter through fantasy channels or other ways. Of course, they contain the original body of the goblins when they are in the goblins realm, and even play a role as the core part. But that does not mean that the goblins in the world exist like other creatures.


    In the simple world view, people always roughly divide the existence of individual life into mechanical body and willful soul. This rough dichotomy has become the basis of many thoughts, and even the origin of magic is related to it.


    But with the development of thought, people think more and more deeply, the situation they encounter in life and the accumulated experience also gradually increase, so the rough dichotomy is transformed into a more refined dichotomy or into monism and animism.


    However, these first come, second come researches on the subject of life are not the focus. The key point is that the rough dichotomy is meaningful in this world. It can accurately describe the state of goblins in the world.


    The body of the goblin in the world is not important at all. It is neither real nor sacred. Without the inner goblin consciousness and body, it will quickly collapse into a natural state. Of course, there are also some goblins'' bodies, such as the wings of fairies, which become some magical substance in the blending of the two worlds.


    Rao is such a magical substance, and it must be obtained from living goblins. If you kill the fairy first and then get its wings, the effect will be greatly reduced, or even slightly slighted. Those wings will become like the thin wings of insects, and no longer have any medicinal value. In this case, it is unrealistic to collect goblin''s remains for other purposes.


    However, unreality is only a hypothesis. The real reality is always a bit of absurdity. After you uncover the veil of absurdity, you can vaguely reveal the reasonable part hidden under it. The yew man, who looks like a flesh and blood puppet, really exists. It doesn''t need anyone to identify with the reality of its existence, because the damage it causes is real. It''s true that it knocks flaclag''s sword body open and hits the female swordsman''s abdomen with a heavy fist.


    It hit the silver arrow, iron arrow but not fall, continue to sweep away in front of the furniture, a carry up less than the reaction of Alice more real. So if it cuts the Huntress''s throat with a sharp blade on its arm, is the killing real?


    Some problems, rather than thinking about how to deal with them after they happen, are better to stifle their existence at the beginning. The cup of tea whirled from the back of Alice''s head like a boomerang in front of her, and the liquid inside splashed on the yew man''s face exactly. It was supposed to be a cup of cold black tea, but now it has turned into a thick dark green substance. As it touches the cold gray skin, it begins to glow, and some buds grow out of the mucus.


    So the yew man had to let go of his prey to solve his face problem. What he needed most was a razor. However, the magic sword should also be competent for this task. Flaclag''s blade with the wind into the neck gap, the gap connecting the skin and metal, atta tried to use this as a breakthrough, the monster''s head off its shoulder.


    Just when the blade began to work, the vibration was transferred from the weapon to the palm of her hand, which almost made her lose her magic sword. It''s not magic, it''s not illusion, with a toothache sound, the sound of metal spinning came from the neck and head of the yew, it''s very strange.


    "Leave it!" The warning of cheese made the two women soldiers react in surprise. Almost at the same moment when they finished their action, the yew man''s jaw burst open, and the barbed wheel blade bloomed in plum blossom shape, deeply engraved into the walls and columns of the room. Three quarters of the circular razors with a diameter of about the length of the index finger are embedded in the walls of the wood and stone structure, and the kinetic energy and lethality contained in them can be seen.


    The two palms are ejected, and the one protruding from the bottom is like a single blade razor installed separately after the scissors are separated. The puppet who has removed the camouflage overlaps his arms, and the scissors turn into a horizontal guillotine and rush straight at Jianqi on the soft couch! Seeing this, the sword seeker swore, reached out and fished his iron bar from under the soft couch. Leaning on his barely moving arms, he erected the weapon at the intersection of the guillotine to prevent it from really closing.


    "Attacking the wounded is not good for virtue, but bad for good." As Jian Qi said this, he twisted his hands to the left and right, and the middle of the Qimen stick split into two short sticks, but there were still chains between them.


    He didn''t wait for the other party to react. His hands changed quickly and locked the yew man''s wrist with a chain, making it unable to advance or retreat. After this, the sword seeker didn''t dare to be careless. As he said, now his reaction ability is extremely limited. If this guy attacks again with flywheel, he can''t escape at this distance. In this case, Jian Qi''s hands were loosened and he fell to the ground, letting the enemy load into the soft couch.


    Atta attacks from the back of the enemy again with her sword. She tries to pierce houxin, but the yew man''s skin is invulnerable. She only breaks the clothes on his upper body, revealing the more chaotic body structure below.


    At this time, after returning from the sandbar, the silent Yuni ran over with a teapot and hit the monster''s head. With the rupture of the porcelain, the tea flowed into the mechanism structure that had been exposed before because of the need to launch the flying blade, bringing up a small stream of smoke.Unfortunately, this does not mean the end of hostility. Their enemies quickly regain their balance and overturn the apprentice on the ground in the process of getting up.


    "Enough, you''ve brought too much confusion here." Gray figure, quietly. Cheese stretched out his palm and grasped the paclitaxel''s neck. From the contact point between him and the other side, a large number of dark purple veins began to spread in all directions, which effectively prevented the assassin''s next action.


    Although it still tried to resist, the guillotine tied by the chain could not pierce the defense of the grey robe. When those lines spread to the sole of the foot, the intruder finally stopped.


    The cheese didn''t release his palm. He maintained the contact of his right hand, while his left hand began to tear the assassin''s clothes.


    "Euni, can you still stand up? Go and get me a knife. " The apprentice was not hurt. When he heard the order, he ran to the table and handed the butter knife to the cheese.


    "What are you doing? Can he still resist? " Atta came to inquire, the magic sword in her hand did not come into the scabbard, and the move of grey robe made her think that the threat had not been completely solved.


    "I''m not sure. But I can see that there is more than one system in its body that supplies activity. My spell only destroys the part of it as a creature. Now I have to try to destroy the side of it as a non creature. "


    Alice approached carefully. No one could adapt to the stimulation of being nearly killed. Her hands covered their necks consciously and looked at the ferocious monster with a frown. "Do you mean he''s an undead?"


    The cheese knife pries open a piece of metal which is not so tightly connected with the muscle, and observes the structure of it. "No, this thing is more troublesome than the undead. It''s a composite Trouble. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    As more smoke rises because the grey robe goes deep into the knife in those mechanical structures, the pinched yew man is finally completely quiet. With a crackling sound, it no longer gives people any sense of threat.


    The hand of cheese finally moved away from the assassin''s body and let him fall back into the soft couch. However, this does not mean the end, on the contrary, the abolition of the assassin''s ability to act is only the first step.


    "Come in, there''s no danger."


    Grey robe picked up a napkin, wiped his palm, left the knife between the metal gaps, and then said to the door of the hall. As the voice dropped, the door opened, and the servants, led by the housekeeper, came in close to the wall. Some of them still had a look of shock on their faces. For them, what happened today is a complete disaster.


    "What about the casualties?" When ATA first came back to the room, it was because he found the dead. In order to sneak into that position without being noticed, the assassin has to solve more than one obstacle.


    "Two dead and three wounded." The man dressed as housekeeper replied softly that he looked calm, but that was only relative. One of the characteristics of the people who serve vampires is that they are extremely cautious. The reason is very simple. Serving the blood clan is not only for the sake of long-term and not easy to disappear life, but also for the sake of making their own life disappear in the process. It is not a problem that the gain is not worth the loss.


    I''m afraid that''s why after the attack, no one came forward to help. These caretakers were very suitable as housekeepers and servants, but they were not loyal to the cheese, so they never wanted to fight for them.


    "Did you inform Youhe?" The grey robe motioned to Alice to help, lifted the assassin to the table and gave up the soft couch to Jianqi, who was still on the floor. On the other side, Yuni is also helping ATA to rest in his chair.


    Hearing the problem, the housekeeper hesitated, waiting for the cold voice of the cheese, "think for yourself, you can''t hide it. It''s good for us to solve it early. "


    The reason why the housekeeper hesitates is very simple. Although he won''t fight for the cheese, and even if the mages can''t deal with the assassin, he will probably choose to run away. But when the crisis is over, his timidity is bound to become a stain.


    People who want to get the qualification of transformation can''t have any stains in front of their blood sucking masters. No one needs to remind them. After all, it''s not too harsh to ask for trial with immortality as a reward. So he naturally came up with the idea of trying to cover up this matter. Although it is reasonable, it is also very stupid. The grey robe didn''t want to waste energy on this kind of place with the other party, so he just pointed out his intention in a word.


    Besides, he is right. If Youhe can''t find out that his property has been attacked, let alone control the running underground industry, Jung can now consider changing his career to be a manor owner. The reminder of the grey robe even saved this guy''s life, if he could realize it. But no matter whether he understood the cheese''s good intentions or not, the man dressed as the housekeeper immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, "I''m going to inform you now!"


    So at dinner, they had two more people to eat together. Jung''s face was particularly gloomy in the light of the candlelight. The maid behind him lowered her head deeply and didn''t know what kind of expression it was. The assassin''s body has been moved elsewhere, after an afternoon of autopsy.


    Now the table has been repainted with white lace cloth and plenty of food. If you don''t know why, I''m afraid you''ll think it''s a feast held by these people to celebrate something, but none of you seems to want to start eating. After all, they are worried and tasteless.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t expect anyone to attack here. In the name of Youhe, I will send the mastermind to you in three days It can be seen that the white haired elf is really angry. His anger is not reflected in his appearance or voice, but in a certain atmosphere. Although there are many candles in the room, shining like day, as long as Jung is here, it still feels full of darkness.


    "It''s not necessary. It''s not all your responsibility. It''s because we went out without permission and were caught by the other party that this attack was triggered. It''s better to say that we''ve caused you trouble before that. "


    Cheese gently shakes his head, he can really put all the responsibility on each other, and the vampire will gladly accept it. But he didn''t do it, not only because of his personal grudge and personal settlement habit, but also because after careful inspection in the afternoon, he found some secrets about the assassin, extremely bad secrets. If you can, grey robe doesn''t want anyone to know the secret.


    Jung''s tusks protruded slightly out of his lips, and when he realized the gaffe, he immediately retracted it. He sighed. "You may be right. But that''s one thing, this is one thing. Intentionally or unintentionally, this house is under my protection. No one can hurt my guests. It has nothing to do with right or wrong, it''s just a matter of ability.


    Not to mention, I was humiliated by the way my servants behaved when the guests were attacked. If any of you were hurt more by this attack, I can''t forgive my negligence. Anyway, I''ll send an escort here from tomorrow. Nina will also stay here to protect you. Please don''t refuse. "Nina, the vampire maid behind Jung, saluted slightly to show her identity. He will leave a few of his fellow clans to guard. It can be seen that the blood clan really attaches great importance to this.


    "Besides, I heard that you studied the assassin all afternoon. What''s your gain?" Sincerity, over. Jung''s personal presence is not just for the sake of apology. He and cheese are very similar in the matter of pragmatism. Therefore, in addition to apology, the earlier and more comprehensive the collection of the identity of the comer and the information that may be useful is, the better.


    "I can probably be sure of the person who made it, although after these contacts, I began to doubt whether I really knew enough about what I was sure of."


    Speaking of this problem, gray robe''s face showed a complex expression, "he once sent a doll, the earliest was in jiefa Town, you should have an impression, because according to atta, you also met that thing in the assault a few days ago. The puppets are very delicate, but they are nothing extraordinary. The structure is not complicated and the function is primitive. The inner core only has the energy to drive for a short time. The code of conduct has a lot of traces of guidance and suggestive magic, and the technical content is limited. "


    "But this time it''s different. It''s very different. From materials to crafts, it is true that they are made by the same person, but there are differences between the ages of five and fifty. And to be honest, I don''t like this kind of progress, because the knowledge used in it shows an obvious strong magic tendency, rather than starting to pursue the maximum effect with the least magic. It''s not worth appreciating, because as long as you inject enough magic, mud can also have action power, and we won''t call it a delicate creation. Do you see what I mean? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    Magic puppet, or puppet, magic statue, puppet, and so on, is no different for most people. They all refer to those individuals who can act like creatures and even act purposefully without life.


    Even for the caster, the knowledge about the existence is extremely unpopular. The main reason is that it has too many requirements. Different from the common magic, the magic puppet making of any school requires the maker to have superb casting ability and other abilities, such as the understanding of machinery, the mastery of technology and so on.


    Even so, their creations can only undertake monotonous mechanized work, and the results are more like simple machines with built-in power, which are not different from water wheel irrigation and windmill.


    Moreover, as far as casters are concerned, making magic puppets is not beneficial to their abilities, but also a work that consumes time and energy. There are also material loss and design considerations. If there is no necessary use, no one will take the initiative to make magic puppets. Even in the puppet making information that cheese knows, most of their work is just as a wizard''s last spell to guard the hidden legacy.


    Therefore, when atta first met the puppet, the mage didn''t pay much attention to it. When he met him in person, he still kept this view in a sense. Puppet Master is a trouble, but it''s just a trouble. He doesn''t constitute a real threat, because he and his creation haven''t reached that height for the grey robe.


    The other side''s advantage is only the location and the unknown technology. The former allows him not to worry about being broken into by cheese for the time being, while the latter allows his creation to act independently and attack one after another as an assassin. But these two advantages are not enough to become a winner.


    In fact, the advantage of geographical location is enough for the puppet master to protect himself in their fight. As long as he is secretive enough and complicated enough, the team that only berths here for a short time will never find him.


    However, with the contact between huipao and Youhe, the geographical familiarity begins to reverse between them. The team really can''t find him in a short time, but the vampire who has been operating in this city for many years is not. This sense of urgency may also be the key reason for the other party to rashly send assassins this time. The arrival of new assassins is not like a planned plot, but more like a spontaneous instinct shrouded in fear.


    But it didn''t make grey robe happy. On the contrary, after a rough study in the afternoon, cheese''s uneasiness index for the puppet master soared, and the reason was that the assassin was transformed by the yew man.


    If we just drive the corpse to move and add mechanical parts to the biological structure, such a puppet is high-tech but not practical. Just as it happens in actual combat, the mechanical parts added after tomorrow are difficult to connect closely with the lifeless body. Therefore, the reinforcement of bones and skin will fail in the irreversible corruption of the body, as long as it takes time Long enough, it will even decompose itself.


    However, the situation in the assassin''s body is not like this. Under the rough mechanical parts, in the deepest part of the combination of metal and flesh, cheese saw a disturbing situation, which is a terrible fusion. Without any external force, the fusion of the goblin body and metal is like a steel bar growing out of a bone.


    This kind of processing technology is not unknown to him, but it is between flesh and blood. By magic welding the bodies of different species, they become commonly known as flesh and blood puppets. One of the representatives is the one sent by wet soul believers many years ago in the Cangshi king, which contains the first rain.


    The problem is that the fusion between creatures and the transformation between flesh and blood can be realized by magic. Although humans and elves are completely different species, careful study of the composition of their flesh and blood, in fact, the similar parts are far greater than the different parts, otherwise there will not be such cross racial half elves. But there will be no offspring between man and stone. There will be no such connection between the two.


    What makes cheese happy now is that the main prime body of assassins is yew people. As an alien visitor, the body composition of goblins is a mystery. Maybe the reason why yew people have invulnerable skin is that their body structure is very different from the creatures here.


    If the biological part used by the assassin is a human or other well-known race, the grey robe does not know how it will react. It may shatter all the education that cheese has experienced so far and break all his knowledge of the world. Even now, the appalling reality reminds him of two classmates, one of whom is Dionysus, who he met on the grassland.


    Cheese has a hunch that the identity of the puppet master is not simple, and he may be more or less related to the two grey robes, which is enough to make him raise his alert level to the highest.


    He tried to tell others about his anxiety, to the person around him who most likely knew what he was worried about, Jung. But it''s a pity that the Barak clan was confused this time.


    "In a word, you mean the man who made the puppet is very skilled, right?" This is not a satisfactory answer, because Jung''s understanding is still purposeful, he only sees the appearance.The expression of the grey robe that felt lost calmed down. It seemed that even the blood clan who had lived for a long time could not understand his worries.


    But it''s no wonder that others, Jung may have been exposed to the magic, and even be familiar with it in a certain field, but as mentioned before, the production of puppets is not popular in magic, and not many people will put their energy into it. After a long time, those who are interested can not find a way to get started.


    "You can understand that, but I hope you can understand my uneasiness. Puppets have never been a problem. Even the one who broke in today, frankly speaking, is not a problem. The problem lies in the technology used to make it. We have to find him or them as soon as possible, before this fool realizes what he has. Otherwise, I''m afraid the influence he brings will be at the same level as the evil god. "


    "Yes, is it so serious?" Jung frowned unconsciously. As for the threat of evil spirits, he gradually understood after deeply integrating into the city.


    The influence of heretics and their idols is not as simple as religious fanaticism. They are the real unstable factors that can make the bottom of the world change irreversibly. Now cheese even compares puppet master with it, which is more or less a fuss.


    "If you don''t figure it out, it''s going to be that serious." When saying this, the mage''s face showed a worried expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    Far away in the other side of the world, KAILAS has no way to know the assassin they encountered. I''m afraid he won''t care much about the possible serious impact of the assassin described in the mouth of the gray robe. He has always been like this. The key of chivalry is to know himself and the world on this basis.


    There is never a simple choice. The result of each branch road will lead to a completely different place. As a person who is easy to get involved in other people''s branch road, rangers must be aware of this when they set foot in it. People who walk on the road will be influenced by the boundary of the road and give up the choice of breaking through the road. The way of chivalry is to take no road as the road.


    But even a Ranger who has no road will encounter difficulties in his action. At least as far as keiras is concerned, he lacks experience and preparation in desert action.


    It''s not his fault. Who could have thought that one second he was still in the northern part of China with a little air conditioning, and the next second he went through that damned passage and got out of a pile of sand where he could directly roast meat? Moreover, the stubborn cat goblin would not take off his clothes even in the heat.


    "Ha, now I understand why the cats in this place don''t grow hair."


    After shaking his head, KAILAS didn''t know who he was complaining to. Fortunately, he is a goblin, and goblins will reach a certain harmony with the environment around the passage when they pass through the fantasy passage. In other words, as long as the fire goblins are not sent to the sea, the goblins can survive for a long time at the exit of the passage in most cases. That''s why he can talk and walk now.


    The map on the leaves is still working, and depending on the location, it should not be far away from the transmission channel to the royal court. In any case, the continuous boundary conversion has greatly damaged the spirit of KAILAS. I''m afraid that even the spider demon who gave the map to him never thought that it would take several days to complete the map. Actually, someone almost finished it in an afternoon.


    It''s hard to imagine what is driving this body to make such a crazy move. Vision, began to become blurred, in front of only yellow sand, ears only wind, hair on the slender sensing organs have been numb by sand, consciousness gradually no longer clear.


    Let''s have a rest first. If we survive those experiences and die in the desert, we will not be able to laugh. The bronze body of the sword, after digging a hollow for shelter, turned into a door plate, blocking all the clutter outside, leaving the swordsman curled up in the sand hole to adjust his state.


    Different from birch forest, every grain of sand has subtle vitality, that is to say, even in such a bad place, it is still the home of some creatures. KAILAS felt a little uneasy about this. Having creatures means having eyes. With the distance between KAILAS and the royal court approaching, he must be more careful in his actions.


    Night, in the gradual awakening of consciousness, the dark can not be an obstacle, especially in the desert, the moonlight is always very bright. The sword shakes off the sand, and KAILAS inserts the weapon back into the strap behind him.


    The sand dunes at night are different from those when the sun is still there. The wind is changing the landscape all the time. There is no reference. Only the luminous things in the sky can be the guide for travelers. There is no moon in the starry sky, and the scattered light spots are vast and chaotic. KAILAS doesn''t like the way people classify several of them as constellations, even if they always appear in the same starry sky at the same time.


    The world is chaotic, such as sand, such as stars, rules are just a flash in the pan.


    The desert, which used to feel extremely hot, began to show its cold side. Its muscles tightened in the cold wind, and its cheeks became stiff. He wanted to look at the map to make sure he wasn''t lost, and he was worried that the palm of his hand would not hold the leaf.


    According to the previous memory, the next passage will appear in the vortex, a vortex composed of quicksand. That shouldn''t be hard to find, right? Although quicksand is everywhere, there are few eddies. As long as the general direction is right, it will be found.


    "Woo! Woo Hoo Under the sand came a low voice. Keiras saw a fin like bulge on the silver horizon gliding along the edge of the dune. On the other side, groups of sly hyenas are searching for rotten corpses by starlight. They are very thin and can roughly understand the skeleton from the outline. However, this does not mean that they are about to starve to death. On the contrary, judging from the positive degree of these scavengers'' taking a few steps to get rid of the sand, they may still have plenty of physical strength.


    It''s true that this is not a dead place. It''s just that before, these local residents were hiding in the shadow of sand, so they were not seen.


    It''s always good to know that you''re not alone. KAILAS takes two berry like things out of his pocket, throws them into his mouth and spits out sand. This is the fruit he picked before the last shuttle. Although the quality of the fruit is very small, the juice in it is expected to be full, and even tends to condense into sugar.


    Of course, although this kind of ration is full of energy, it is not delicious. The excessive sweetness mixed with the smell of rotten grass leaves makes people feel nauseous instinctively in the first few seconds. If it is not confirmed that it has no toxicity before, the cat goblin will not bear to contain it in his mouth.


    It''s like another world. It''s neither a goblin kingdom nor a well-known space for human beings. It''s a secret place that has not been exploited by the intelligent race. It''s primitive and elegant. If you have a chance next time, you should bring Taran to have a look. With sugar ball like fruit, the cat goblin came up with this idea. Such a scene, even if he is such an experienced Ranger, is rarely seen. It has nothing to do with magic or other factors. It is a wonder under the great power of nature.It''s a pity that he''s not traveling now. His responsibility requires the Ranger to reach his next goal quickly. Over the rolling sand dunes, as she got closer to the fins in the sand, keiras heard the sound of the waves. Of course, there will be no water in the desert, let alone the sea. So where does the tidal sound come from?


    "One way door, tut, that''s what I hate." Standing in the highest position nearby, keiras overlooks the steep slope at his feet. The vortex on the quicksand is here, but it''s much bigger than what''s written on the map.


    The radius of this strange vortex is at least 20 meters, and the distance from the edge to the lowest point can''t be measured by naked eyes. It is roughly as high as the tower of a human Lord. Ghost knows how it came into being, and it seems to be expanding its influence at a very slow speed. Such a channel entrance obviously does not have the possibility of two-way transmission. Once KAILAS passes through it, he will find another way when he comes back.


    Just as the cat goblin was thinking about how to slide into the sand pit so that he would not be hurt, his eyes saw a small shadow slowly appearing on the edge of the distance. If the stars were not bright enough, he would probably ignore the little figure. It was a goblin, similar in shape to a fairy, but only as big as a finger. They were called kuaileng, and they were the quickest of the goblins.


    Why does Kuai Keling appear in the desert? Their fragile bodies can''t stand such a violent way to enter the passage. However, Kuai Keling quickly answered his question with action, and the little guy took out a bottle from the bag he was dragging, confirmed the cork and put it into the bunker.


    From the shadow in the reflection, it seems that the bottle is not liquid, but writing paper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    Now the new question before keiras is, what exactly does the letter in the bottle contain? The content above will determine whether he needs to capture it, or let it flow into the bottom of the bunker, and then he will send it to the other side of the tunnel.


    In fact, this matter is not in the plan of the cat goblin. It''s an accident to meet quikline and his message in the bottle. He doesn''t have any need to intercept such things. But on the other hand, quikline should not appear in the desert, nor should it risk losing its thin body to the sand pit. Curiosity and some premonition urged him forward.


    Anyway, there''s no hesitation. He''s going to cross that passage sooner or later. The cat goblin is still no match for the curiosity in nature. He tightens the belt of his sword, then lands on all fours and slides down the bunker. The pain at the foot is much lighter than imagined, but the soft flowing sand is more difficult to keep balance than in the water.


    In this case, it is ideal to use Feiyan as a skateboard, but even if it is made by a famous craftsman of Jianmen, such rough use is bound to cause great damage to the sword. That''s not what KAILAS would like to see. If he didn''t have other weapons at hand, he didn''t want to take this sword on this journey.


    It is said that the residents living in the desert will move on the sand like surfing. They can keep their balance on the quicksand by a piece of wood or felt and will not be engulfed by the fine sand.


    It''s a pity that as a cat, KAILAS is well-informed, but he has never mastered such skills. So even if he tried his best to keep his balance, he lost control of the direction and movement soon after he rushed into the sand pit and fell into the dust.


    The sand pit numbly engulfs all the things that flow to it, whether it''s sand, air, bottles, letters or cats, goblins, all of which come into the stomach. In the process of rolling down, KAILAS realized that if the sand pit was formed because of the fantasy passage, it would lead to a huge amount of quicksand entering the goblin realm through the passage, but he had never heard of such a situation in the goblin realm, let alone near the royal court. Gradually in the rolling numbness of the brain instantly awake, he can''t just faint, because it is likely to lead to eternal sleep under the yellow sand.


    At least, the long sleep will last until you are resurrected from the goblin realm.


    Have to, keep, be sane. KAILAS put his hands around his head to prevent the stones mixed in the sand from hitting him head-on. He didn''t know what was the end of the bunker, but it was obvious that he had not reached the bottom.


    If the fantasy passage is here, and it does not bring quicksand to another world, the most likely location of the passage is in the place where the sand will not flow in. The most likely location of the passage is on the vertical side of the bunker leading to the lower part. The actual size of the sand pit should be larger than that seen from a distance, which means that you can''t get stuck in the middle of the pit wall by stretching your limbs, and you have to find the position of the passage at the moment of falling.


    Waiting is the most depressing, especially the kind that will end at any time and can not be roughly speculated. It''s like covering a person''s head, forcing him to move forward, and telling him that there must be something in front of him that will trip him, but there is no comment on what it is and where it is. This is the feeling of keiras. He rolls in the dust, waiting for the moment of weightlessness. The more concentrated his spirit is, the more turbulent his loss and anxiety will be.


    I remember a time when they talked about time by the campfire. At that time, cheese once put forward an interesting argument. He thinks that time is actually a kind of subjective cognition, there is no objective time axis, which connects the development and change of all things in the world. It is just a thinking pattern based on real experience. Although KAILAS is not interested in this kind of statement, he has to admit that the tumbling time is definitely much longer than he actually feels. And the world is like this, it will not like a person as planned to tell you the next step, everything happens very suddenly, think about it very naturally.


    So in that unprepared and natural moment, the cat goblin''s body was empty, his closed eyes were not stained by sand under the protection of his hands, and he still had enough vision in the dark crypt. Vigorous swordsman in the air to break free from the shackles of sand flow, using the tail skillfully grasp the balance, so that they accurately grasp a raised rock.


    The top of the rock protrudes slightly, and the sand splashes like water, just avoiding here. KAILAS held the rock in his left hand, looked for it in his right hand for a few times, and buckled a depression on the wall of the rock. His feet were also half supported and half supported on the vertical plane, which stabilized his body.


    But what to do next? Looking around, the huge amount of dust makes it really like a waterfall. But it''s not fatal, because generally speaking, fantasy channel will show eye-catching colors in the vision of goblins, because the goblins'' boundary energy is incompatible with it. On the contrary, when you are in the goblin realm, the fantasy channel will be as deep and terrifying as some kind of black hole.


    Fatally, after watching for dozens of seconds, keiras still didn''t see the slightest light. Why? Is it too much sand that completely buries the light in the passage?Or is the passage actually on the top, and you have already missed it? Again, he wanted to take out the leaf to see if there were any details he had missed before. But now this posture does not allow him to do so. As long as his limbs relax a little, he will have the risk of falling from the rock wall. Below, there is an abyss of sand and dust waterfall.


    The cat goblin didn''t know where it was going, and didn''t want to know.


    Time, once again, shows its cruel side. If a few seconds ago, KAILAS thought it was too slow and trapped himself in the sand, now he is resenting that it was too fast. Every moment''s passing adds a little burden to the swordsman''s muscles. He is not a person who is good at climbing. Cats often climb trees, which naturally have texture and branches. Rock walls are not their strong point.


    We have to decide what to do next. If we drag on, let alone explore upward or downward, we will not have enough time and energy to plan the next route. The long lost tension and the scars left by the previous battle on his shoulder make him enter a certain excited state. His five senses are improved again on the basis of his keen sense. The sand flowing from above has a tendency to slow down in this keen sense.


    But the fact is always like to make some cruel jokes, although KAILAS has shown the best state he can play, the lucky goddess still seems to be shy and unwilling to show his smile to him.


    His strength was passing, his muscles were twitching, and the sweat that he thought had run dry was dripping down his hair. Where? Where? Where is the entrance to the passage?


    Restless mood along the tail like flames burned into the four limbs, the original clear thinking began to blur in the urgency, like heated butter without shape. Suddenly, a shadow fell from his face, a stone, nothing to care about, but just enough to make KAILAS aware of something wrong.


    That bottle of CITIC should also be washed down, right? In this case, the bottle can''t just fall into the channel on the wall, so where is it going to be thrown? Do you think too much that the entrance of the fantasy channel is right below?


    Keiras thought, his eyes swam quickly from left to right, but behind his head, in the solid rock wall, a small hand suddenly stretched out, pushed him from behind, pushed him out from the stable point on the rock wall.


    "Ah Even if a cat falls from such a place, it will bark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    Sink, sink, sink Unlike being immersed in water, being submerged in sand is more like being buried alive, and being buried in a hurry with breathing. KAILAS doesn''t know how high he fell from. It seems that he lost consciousness in the process of falling, and then lost his joint when he touched the ground. No matter how much energy the two fruits can bring, he must find a supply or fantasy channel before the stored action power in his body is exhausted.


    He decided to take a chance where the light could shine. Light always has a lot to do with biology. Especially in the environment without light, biology will instinctively approach all light sources. Relying on this clue, it is more likely to find the operator.


    But it''s dangerous to be close to the light source. Besides the sand and the stones in it, the huge sound of the sand when it falls is also a kind of torture to the hearing sensitive cat goblin. It can destroy almost half of the reaction ability of keiras, and the remaining half can''t work properly.


    Be sure to be very careful. The swordsman who comes close to the landing point reminds himself again and again. He looked up and saw that the huge sand pit had become a circular gap, hanging above the dark dome and flowing down the circular sand waterfall. Here should be a huge underground space, otherwise it is impossible to accommodate such a huge amount of dust.


    "The king''s beard, damn it." In the loud voice, KAILAS''s exclamation is doomed to be submerged. If the cheese is here at this time, the grey robe will be curious about why there is such a large space under the desert, and start to explore the materials that constitute the outer boundary of the space, the reasons for their appearance, and so on.


    The cat goblin is not a grey robe. Even if he realizes some problems, he will not try to find the answers. It does not mean that he has no thirst for the answers, but he knows that even if he gets the answers, it is meaningless. No matter what constitutes the sky, the sky will still be that sky, and what people have to do is to judge the weather through the clouds.


    It sounds like such an idea is somewhat negative, which can also be called ignorance. But it doesn''t mean it''s just so. On the contrary, the positive side of not seeking too much is adaptation. There is no need to understand the internal operation principle of things, but also can adapt to and even predict its development through its external performance. This ability is completely experiential, difficult to explain, impossible to teach, and must be mastered through experience.


    It''s just like a rider who is timid at the beginning of riding. He should be careful of his own movements, pay attention to the state of the horse, keep a close eye on the road, and observe the surroundings. Every few steps he takes will make him tired. Once he is used to riding, his body will automatically complete these tasks according to his experience. If you stop him at this time and ask him why his riding skills are so exquisite, he can only tell you some of the most basic contents at most, and the rest he can''t explain, that''s all.


    Believing in yourself does not mean believing in all your own judgments and imaginations. Believing in yourself is a decision made on the basis of existing experience and knowledge. Now KAILAS, can only believe in himself, because his reason can not solve the immediate problems, his use of reason is not as skilled as his body and experience.


    Around, there is no way out. Even if there is one, it is also buried by the sand and stone falling from above. It is like a cemetery, the bottom of the world, where the residual ashes of everything are piled up. But the body tells KAILAS that this is not the case. This is not a place of death either. His goblin eyes can see life, just like the desert above.


    If the way out is not outside, it should be inside. Since there is only sand and stone around, the key to making a difference here is probably in the middle of the Shaliu waterfall. There must be a reason why the sand flow, which should have been like a cylinder, flows down in a ring.


    Now the question is, how can I get in? Pull out the sword behind you and carefully probe it into the edge of the sand flow to feel the weight from the tip of the sword. The strength of both arms is enough to support the power of a quarter of the sword when it is hit by sand. KAILAS didn''t know how he got out of this natural trap when he fell down, but now rushing in again was tantamount to suicide.


    Unless, he can find a gap. A natural gap in the closed-loop graph, even if only for a moment, is strong enough for the goblin to pass through this barrier. KAILAS is looking for such an opportunity around the periphery of the sand flow. It may be a stuck stone, a broken stalagmite that can''t stand the invasion of time, or just a bit of good luck. Come on, just a little bit of luck, a little bit of luck is enough!


    At first, the sand flow collapsed in front of his eyes, but gradually, KAILAS could grasp the subtle differences between them. He could gradually distinguish which sand was more closely connected and which sand was more loose. He could see the gap between them and the drop in the fall. As a result, the walls disintegrated. In fact, there was never any natural barrier. They just flowed so fast that people mistook them for a whole. Since they are not, it is no longer impossible to cross the gap. It is still difficult, but there is room to try.


    "Come on, keiras, you old bone can do it."


    The black swordsman put the swallow back on his back, bent his knees slightly and arched his body. His figure is extremely swift, like a shadow without thickness, and suddenly passes through the endless stream of quicksand to reach the mysterious area in the middle of them.There, he realized two things. First, he thought too much. The fantasy channel is really at the bottom of the bunker. Second, he was right. The reason why the passage was not buried by sand was not because of its ingenious location, but because someone had set up a magic circle to remove the sand above the entrance of the passage. This can also explain the problem of pingzhongxin.


    Oh, and the third thing is that the protection circle obviously won''t hinder the entry of goblins. Therefore, while thinking of the first and second things, the unprepared cat goblins have fallen into the passage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    "Take me away, take me away from here, I''ve been silent for a long time." The voice said in my ear.


    "Who are you?" What''s interesting is that although he just had an idea, he was sure that the other party could hear and understand it. Maybe it''s because the other side is communicating with him in the same way.


    "I''m the thing that leads you here. I''m the letter in the bottle, the gold in the sand, the guard at the door, the soul of loneliness." So the voice replied. Its answer is extremely vague and meaningless, but it still inspires the cat goblin.


    "You''re the one who created the illusion, the quikline, the letter in the bottle, and so on, and the guy who pushed me down from the cliff. You''re the one, right?"


    The memory that has been blurred or not noticed before is very clear at this time, like looking at one''s previous actions from the perspective of a pang viewer. Kuaikoling and pingzhongxin are both formed by the dark shadows stretching out from the cracks in the sand. No wonder the latter disappears when they are thrown into the sand pit.


    "Yes. I feel your presence, feel your hesitation, I don''t want you to leave. It''s been a long time since no one visited here. I''ve been silent for a long time. I''m afraid that I''m going to return to the dust, which will be your death. So I made the illusion, but I also protected you and let you fall here safely from above. You''re here for that, aren''t you? The gate to the alien world is here. "


    "It sounds like I don''t have much choice. Since you can let me come here, there must be a way to keep me out of the channel. But I have to know what you are and what you can do. If you are the devil sealed here, if I promise to take you away easily, I might as well wait for death here. You should know that I''m a goblin. Dying here doesn''t really make me die. I''ll be reborn on the other side of the gate. "


    "I am I don''t know what I am, but I can replace what you carry on your back. It''s too long and too wide for you. I can be your favorite sword. Yes, I am a sword and a shield. I am armor and a shield I can be anything you need, as long as you take me out of here, I will work for you


    There is no tone in the communication of consciousness, but the other party''s eagerness is also passed to the cat goblin.


    KAILAS sighed. It should be said that he imagined that he sighed, which was the subconscious action of expressing helplessness and compromise. In fact, he didn''t expect the thing that suddenly found himself to be as magical as it claimed. In his opinion, it was just some unfortunate ghost trapped here, hoping to escape from the endless confinement with his consent.


    But that''s enough. To help those in need and to take them away from death is the way of chivalry.


    "Well, I agree to take you out of here and accept your loyalty. But the period of loyalty doesn''t have to be too long. I don''t want to be surrounded by a ghost all the time. "


    Then, there is no answer, followed by the strange feeling that has been familiar with the numb fantasy channel. Kalaso closed his eyes to keep his mind from wasting too much in this tug.


    Different from the adventure in the sand just now, the magic passage that will take you to the exit is now easy to sleep. He''s really going to sleep. He''s too tired.


    The fresh air, the touch of the grass, the unique flavor of the goblin world. Well, when he got home, KAILAS opened his eyes half dazed and saw the familiar fields and distant mountains. In the middle of the field, there is a huge banyan tree which is so huge that it is incredible. That is the Royal Court of the goblins. Yes, he succeeded. In one afternoon and one evening, he came here from the rush. It was an absolute feat. He escaped from death several times. Now he can sleep peacefully, and then he will approach the court calmly after the discomfort and fatigue of crossing the passage are eliminated tomorrow. He really needed to rest, and the transfer between the boundaries drained his last strength.


    "Oh, look what we found? A pariah who broke into aristocratic territory? A stowaway? Or, the swordsman whose oil is exhausted? " The rest lasted only a very short time, and in the harsh voice, Kalas''s instinct drove him to get up and deal with it. Before he opened his eyes, he had a general impression of the owner of the voice. After he confirmed with his eyes, the impression was not as ugly as a real person.


    It was a thin, tall, blue and white goblin nobleman of almost the same height as human beings, wearing a three-layer dress, a hunting coat and a half beard. As well as a large number of other supporters, these goblins come from all ethnic groups, but all of them are wearing strong clothes and holding weapons. In terms of hunting, the equipment level is too high. They look more like they are going to take part in a big war or just start the ceremony of victory.


    Led by the goblin aristocracy in the moonlight, holding his head high, two fingers stroking one side of his mustache. It''s really a beautiful beard that has been built and maintained. It''s only the other half that should have been symmetrical with it. Now it seems that it''s cut off by some sharp weapon, and only about one third of it is left.


    In addition, the stab sword he was carrying around his waist was the same as the one he used to wear, but the size was different according to the owner''s body shape. Under the jewel of that body, this simple stabbing sword is particularly protruding. There must be other reasons why it is not decorated with gems or other valuable decorations."Dadamis, I''m surprised to meet you here. Isn''t that your style? You wretch who can only win by dirty means Kellas said with a smile and sarcasm.


    "It''s dardanion! Dardanion Dumas! You ignorant, damned cat! Oh, you are going to die, completely, forever, disappear in this world. Why don''t you think about your last words while you can still talk? So maybe I''ll tell it to your Taran mercifully, before I stab her with this sword that stabs you to death. "


    The goblin named dardanion drew out his sword, the tip of which was shining in the moonlight.


    "No, you can''t. You can''t kill Taran, you can''t kill me. You trash, remember how you didn''t have your beard? Let me remind you that I cut it off in the imperial competition, so I''m the recognized master of swordsmanship in the Kingdom, and you can only wait to die with this ridiculous beard. "


    Generally speaking, the way the cat goblins talk, though a little jokingly, is never so mean. But at this time, as soon as they met, they wanted to put each other to death, so the feud between them was deep.


    "Yes, I do owe my funny appearance to you, but it''s a pity that you''re going to lose sight and you''re going to die. Now, stand up, keiras, and I''ll make you die like a swordsman. "


    Keiras, leaning on the swallow, struggled to stand up. He knew that the moment he stood up was his own death, but his glory did not allow him to bow to his opponent or beg for mercy. If he wanted to kill him, let him kill him. The only pity is that he failed to complete the purpose of this trip, and he was unable to return the flying swallow to Jianqi.


    Sword is fast and accurate. Dardanion may have lost to KAILAS in the sword competition, but his strength is second to none among the goblins. This sword, straight take eyebrow center, at this distance, now cat goblin can''t resist.


    "Ding!" The sound of the sound of gold and iron, reverberating in the night sky. All the goblins present were stunned, because what happened in front of them was very strange even to the goblins.


    KAILAS''s right hand was leaning on the swallow, and his left hand stretched out unnaturally. In his hand, he held a sand sword which seemed to fall apart at any time. The tip of the sword just blocked the position where he should have taken his life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    No one knows what happened. Among the spirits present, there are many people with excellent eyesight. However, with their strong observation, they can''t tell exactly what happened just now. After a short silence, whispers began to appear in the crowd,


    "do you see what just happened? Where did that sword come from? " "No, is it invisible?" "Invisible sword?" "No, no, no, I can see how it came about."


    "The sand made the sword, and the fine sand that came out of keiras'' hair changed the movement of his left arm and extended out from his fingertips. It''s incredible. It''s more magical than any legendary magic sword! "


    It''s more magical than any magic sword. Of course, it''s just a sigh. The magic swords of the goblins are incredible. It''s impossible to talk about the most magical one.


    But it is also enough to show how unreasonable the sword made of sand and dust is. Even here, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is a strange realm of goblins. But this is only the initial appearance, just a stunning opening is not necessarily able to bear the heavy responsibility.


    The attack of the goblins and nobles is faster and more unpredictable, such as the summer rain and the mountain wind. Three swords have been pierced in a moment. There are three kinds of change moves hidden in the three swords, and there are three kinds of change moves in each change move!


    "It''s a triple sword!"


    The cry of surprise broke out again from the crowd, this time because of dardanion''s swordsmanship. That''s why he has the reputation of almost a master of swordsmanship. It is said that people who have seen the triple sword will never want to fight him again, because they know that they will never be able to break the complicated and mysterious swordsmanship.


    Anyone who has ever faced this kind of swordsmanship is convinced. Even if he is defeated or killed, he has to admit its power. Only one person, only one person, once used the same sword to break the invincible sword. But now KAILAS is like a candle in the wind. He can''t even stand up. How can he crack swordsmanship?


    "Dang! Dangdangdang


    For example, the sound of metal raindrops hitting on metal branches and leaves rings continuously, and even begins to have rhythm. But this is not a concert. Dardanion is not a musician. He and his sword are ruthless killers. It''s just this time, their target is a little hard to kill. Because how sharp is Rao Shi''s Sabre skill and how diverse are his changing moves, it is ultimately a skill of stabbing the sword. Stabbing the sword can''t penetrate the shield, at least this shield.


    "How..."


    After several seconds of fruitless attack, the goblin aristocracy had to stop the attack. For the sake of face, he didn''t say that he had vomited a word of confusion, but it didn''t matter, because everyone had the same confusion as him. In front of them, the dust stab sword turned into a sand shield, the same style as one of the goblins.


    This Zheng shaped shield is full of sword marks, but as the attack stops, those marks will soon be covered and repaired by quicksand and disappear. It seems that it is not impossible to destroy it, but whether it is the stab sword or the triple sword, they all take the precise attack as the threat means, and their pure destructive power is far from enough.


    "Sir, please allow me to do it for you."


    In the crowd, a goblin with a boar like head and a strong crooked tusk on his chin stood up. His arms are very strong and contain terrible power, while his hairy hands hold a chain with a meteor hammer, the head of which is half the size of a person''s head.


    This kind of weapon, one strike is enough to make heavy armor Knight''s armor suffer extremely serious damage. It can''t be resisted by a small sand shield.


    Dardanion looked at the meteor hammer, then at the sand shield that automatically left a crescent shaped gap to allow his master to see the situation. His beard trembled. "No, grab this trash and his sand."


    The order was carried out very quickly, for keiras had fainted. Would he have been more energetic than he is now if he hadn''t had a series of encounters at the bottom of the desert? Or does the existence of the dust sword save the lives of the cat goblins? Who knows, there are always innumerable ifs in the world, and the reality is the moment when innumerable coincidence gears fit together.


    KAILAS only knows that when he wakes up again, he has become a prisoner of his opponents in the past. Because dardanion uses a metal cage to imprison the black cat under the steps of his castle hall. As long as KAILAS looks up, he will see the throne on the throne and the huge portraits of dardanion and other people in his family hanging above the throne. The goblin throne is on the throne, which is a kind of torture for him.


    Feiyan is not around. Of course, isn''t it? Which jailer would be stupid enough to keep his prisoners armed? KAILAS leaned against the metal railing. He didn''t worry that it was made of iron. In the realm of goblins, iron is a taboo. No iron is allowed to be brought here, otherwise the perpetrators will bear the most terrible punishment.


    The swordsman breathes out a breath. The air in the hall is mixed with the smell of aromatherapy and metal. They are mixed into a kind of sweet and greasy with irritation. Some goblins call this kind of smell that often appears in the hall of Lords or nobles the taste of power. He hated the smell, even though his reputation was built on it.Footsteps, from the side of the hall. You don''t need to see KAILAS to know where it came from. It''s the spiral staircase leading to the banquet hall. He has tried to forget the structure of the castle, but when he really comes back here, he will go back to the past.


    Dardanion seems to have just opened a banquet, holding a glass wine cup with a copper base, and accompanied by three quick acting waiters, who are dragging a tray full of food and drink. The aristocrat walked slowly on purpose. He hoped that his footsteps could torture the prisoners as much as possible. Only when he saw the cold and shining cat''s eyes, he knew that his plan was doomed to fail.


    "How does it feel to be back in your castle? I''ll bet you don''t know which passage leads to this, or you''ll avoid even a long way around. Ah, look here. It''s no different from when you were here. It''s just that I added some personal style. After all, now I am the Lord here, and you, you are nothing. "


    The nobleman waved and dismissed the kuakeling. He sat on the steps and said in a mocking tone.


    "If you let me out of here, I''ll pull off the rest of your stupid beard! I don''t need swords this time. I''ll pull them out of your face one by one with my hands. "


    The cat goblin tries to clamor, but although the loss through the passage has been slightly recovered, he is still weak under hunger and thirst, and the clamor has no deterrent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    "Eat something. I don''t want my old enemy to die of hunger. It''s too humiliating for a swordsman." Dardanion put some food on a small plate and slid it from the ground into the cage.


    "Who is the swordsman? You or me? " Although KAILAS''s mouth still kept on, he quickly caught the food. The taste of the food cooked by the goblins had a sense of familiarization for each goblins.


    "I don''t know." With a smile and sharp teeth, the nobleman said, "you should die in a famous battle, or in a fight with a giant beast. No matter how bad you are, you have to deal with the evil gods who have lost their names. Of course, those will be ranked after being defeated by me in the swordsmanship duel. If you die before that, I will never forgive myself in my life. I will lose my glory forever. "


    Of course, there is hatred between them, but as the best swordsmen in the goblin court, KAILAS and dardanion have more in common besides hatred. For example, they all have their own reasons for wielding swords. From this point of view, they are very similar.


    Silence, came between the two old enemies, separated by the cage of the two people quietly eat and drink, like a friend who has not met for a long time, can not find a topic between. Only occasional noise came down the spiral staircase.


    "They are very happy to eat. It seems that you are a good Lord." The cat goblin is picking his teeth with a thin bone. He always eats fast, which is a habit he has formed all year round.


    "The Dumas family has a long history as the Lord of swordsmanship. In addition to swordsmanship, how to govern is also a subject we must learn. I''m not like you. You give up the award without saying a word after you get the title. In the eyes of most aristocrats, your practice is treacherous, otherwise they would not specially let me meet you. But there''s one thing they''re wrong about. I won''t kill you while you''re weak. "


    "So, which step leaked the news? Birch forest, desert? Or is it a trap from that map to me? " Cat goblin disdained smile, not to the people outside the cage, but to those aristocrats in their mouth.


    "Well, I''m afraid you have to find out for yourself. I''m not going to kill you, but I''m not going to help you. We''re rivals and we''ll never be friends. When you''ve recovered, I''ll come back to you, and that won''t be the case. " Dardanion stood up and shook his clothes,


    "Oh, yes. The bronze sword you brought is really good. The competition must be a bit colorful, right? I''m looking forward to adding it to my collection


    "No problem, of course you can, in a dream. Beat me in the head-on? Your paranoia is getting worse. As I said before, I''ll cut off your other half''s beard this time. "


    KAILAS narrowed his eyes. With food in his stomach, he became the lone ranger who nobody paid attention to. And this is not just cruel words. Travel and actual combat are always the fastest way to improve skills.


    Dardanion seems to have noticed something. He opens his mouth, but he doesn''t throw out any more words. He just shows a complicated expression and turns away.


    A good swordsman can detect the direction of victory and defeat from his opponent''s body movements, eyes, and even the rhythm of breathing before he puts out his sword. Besides giving food to KAILAS, he also hopes to see a little chance of victory from his opponent. Even a little bit is good, which is enough to support him to challenge the black cat.


    However, no matter before or after eating, from the beginning to the end, he failed to find a flaw in each other. Is there really no flaw in KAILAS? No, it''s just that not everyone can make use of those flaws.


    The departure of the goblin aristocracy means that keiras is back to the state of solitude, or, on the surface, he is the only one left. The cat goblin threw the thin bone used as toothpick into the plate, stretched out the palm of his right hand, and said softly, "come out."


    It turned out to be a bit awkward because no one or anything responded to his orders. Black cat shakes his ears. He is quite sure that what he experienced before fainting is not an illusion, but that means that there should be a weapon on him. The sword of dust and sand is not something that can be seized, and it is mostly the thing that is taken away by the request of dialogue with oneself at the bottom of the desert.


    Is it still on itself now? Or, after saving one''s life, the relationship between him and him has ended, and now the sand sword has gone elsewhere? I don''t understand these things. If you don''t understand, just let it go.


    Leaning against the cage, I close my eyes and feel the touch of cold metal blocking my body, which is mixed with slight pain. In fact, it''s almost as difficult to make metal without iron as to make pure iron. Although the goblin law says that no iron is allowed to enter the goblin realm, a small amount of iron mixed in the metal can''t be separated, which can''t be stopped by the goblin king.


    In history, some people did use these trace amounts of iron to purify a dagger and successfully assassinate a high nobleman. Since then, the royal court, which was not allowed to carry weapons, had to allow the nobles to wear swords. Anyway, they could not threaten the goblin king with cold flame.


    Consciousness, gradually calm, in the familiar air, has not dissipated the fatigue to come back to mind. But in contrast, KAILAS found something wrong with his body. The abnormal itching made him have to scratch his body with his hands, which did not make the feeling disappear.Was it poisoned? Close your eyes, open them again, and look at the hand that''s coming back from the hair. There was a lot of sand on the top of his fingers.


    I see. After a long circle in the desert, it''s natural for me to be covered with sand. Now I''m quiet, and the sand starts to make me feel itchy It''s not normal at all. You know, when he left from the bottom of the desert, he passed through the magic passage. In that strange process, no matter the water or blood on his body would be thrown away, because strictly speaking, the person who crossed the other side of the passage and the person who entered the passage were not the same entity.


    How on earth did these sands come here with themselves? Wait, the sand, the sword, is also made of sand.


    Is it possible? The cat goblin stares at the fine sand at his fingertips and suddenly has an idea. As soon as he shook his finger, the sand at his fingertip was thrown out. But what happened next went beyond common sense. As the sand flew out, a number of fine sand hidden in the hair of Kalas flew out, and behind it became a sand line. This line would be pulled by the flying companion, and then the black cat''s fingertips would be taken back.


    This greatly aroused KAILAS''s interest. He first made it two times, determined that what just happened was not accidental, and then began to try more possibilities. It wasn''t until he found a knack that he stopped doing what others thought was quite unusual.


    In the open Lord''s hall, the cat''s strange laughter drifted slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    "Do you think keiras will be in trouble? In my recollection, there are many scenes that I haven''t thought about before. Now I think about it again, he should have many old acquaintances in the goblin kingdom. "


    The disturbance caused by the assassin fell with Jung''s leaving, and the party returned to the hall, and then left to have a rest. Finally, even Jung''s vampire maid turned into a bat, hanging upside down to the top of the corridor, leaving only worried Atta and cheese still studying assassin structure in the hall.


    The female swordsman still has no rest, mainly because she needs time to sort out her memory, especially the memory that may be related to the present.


    "You have to believe him, but not to force yourself to believe, but to think reasonably about the possibility of his encounter. Now the conflict between you and your sister intensifies. As a firm supporter of you, it is impossible to have no enemy in the goblin kingdom. But, think about it another way, the goblin king will not give the task of taking care of the next generation of crown prince to a person who can''t even protect himself. Therefore, either KAILAS''s military power is superior to that of the king''s court, and he can protect you from all kinds of forces; or he has a deep friendship, and he can find a good source among various forces. Or, he has both. In short, he needs more strength to be a protector than a destroyer. "


    Cheese straightened up, slightly closed his eyes to rest, a little smile on his face to answer ATA''s worries.


    In fact, this is also very normal. What she saw is that KAILAS is gentle, even if she does not forgive others, even if she sometimes makes some cruel decisions. The cat goblin always shows only one side of the coin in front of his Taran. There are more than one side of a coin. How can a person be as simple as white paper and be described by a single color?


    It just needs to do a simple reverse deduction. Now, the power of pursuing Atta, whether it''s financial or power, comes from another person raised by KAILAS. As their common foster father, KAILAS should have shared a considerable part of her rights and financial resources, which is the status that the cat demon should have obtained. His abandonment is unexpected in any society.


    So how could he, who could get such a lucrative position, really just look like that in atta''s eyes? The so-called care is chaos. Atta''s worry about keiras is just like his children''s worry about their parents. The difference is that the life span of goblins allows them to remain healthy after their children reach adulthood.


    "Have you ever been a protector? I mean, this corpse makes you look very anxious. I''ve never seen you like this before, even in front of alaire. " Being too sharp is sometimes not a good thing.


    Cheese''s figure stagnated, and the expression on his face became more complex, and then he fell into a kind of loneliness,


    "strictly speaking, my current identity is not what I want. I''m just like you. At the beginning of our lives, we don''t have much choice. My teacher, who also gave me this grey robe, received me from my parents. I still don''t know any information about that process. Am I an orphan? Was I robbed? Does the person who gave birth to this body still live in this world? I don''t know and I''m not very curious. Unlike you, apart from blood relationship, I value the belonging brought by identity. So for me, my family is in that lonely tower. "


    "See the grey robe? It''s a symbol, it''s blood. Of course, not every family is harmonious. Besides, my classmates like to pursue efficiency as much as I do. There is little communication between us. But it doesn''t affect that we are probably the only people in the world who can really understand each other. By understanding, I don''t mean behavior. Of course, there is language communication between us, just as it is now, but you and I can''t have a deeper discussion about the creation in front of us. I''m not so superior. When you talk about swordsmanship with keiras and Jianqi, it sounds like a cloud to me. Do you see what I mean? "


    "I think I can understand. Just like my love for keiras, I can''t share this emotion with others, even if it is similar to other emotions, but it''s not my feeling after all. In this world, the only one who can share it with me is Aphrodite. Even though she should be full of anger and hatred now, anger and hatred can only rise up with love as fuel. Why should she be so jealous if she doesn''t see keiras as a father like me


    Speaking of his sister, ATA''s expression is also complicated. In fact, she was not sure about the real purpose of her return to the goblin world. In her heart, she didn''t want those two people in the same environment where they could meet. She couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    "It''s a little different, but generally as you say, we''re connected by the past. We don''t have to love each other, we don''t have to identify with each other, but we are more aware of what the grey robe is doing than anyone else. I don''t know what it means to others, but they can at least make me less lonely when others don''t understand my words and deeds. "


    Loneliness seems to be a word that has nothing to do with the grey robe. In other people''s eyes, cheese is never lonely. Even Elsa has to admit that reading alone in the deserted tower, he looks very relaxed, as if the grey robe always has endless research and exploration, so that they have no time to feel lonely.In fact, it''s not the case. Cheese often feels lonely, especially after he doesn''t return to the grey tower in recent years. Even though he is surrounded by people, his loneliness is never far away.


    Where he didn''t realize it, he had been eager to meet other grey robes, so he went to see Dionysus and denounced his betrayal. In cheese''s view, Dionysus betrayed their past. He became someone else, no longer carrying the meaning of the gray robe, but pursuing his own desire. He hated this behavior and feared that he might make the same choice one day.


    "Is this monster made by your classmates?" After so much, atta finally understood what Cheese wanted to express and why he attached so much importance to assassins. It''s not whether it can really threaten them, it''s all because it contains some kind of message, other grey robe messages. This alone is enough to make the mages who have complex feelings towards their fellow disciples take them seriously.


    "Ha, you stopped me. This time, I can''t give a clear answer. There is no doubt that the technology from our school is used in this transformation, but I can''t know whether it comes from my classmates or not. It''s very complicated. I don''t want to fight with them any more. But if this puppet division is not a grey robe, where did he get these skills? I I don''t think about it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    Late at night, the moon shone through the window into the hall. After listening to the story of cheese, ATA seemed to have something in common. It wasn''t long before she went back to her room. So only the grey robe and his booty are left here, and the corpse is put on the table reflected by the white frost, which is less ferocious and terrifying, and becomes more like a work of art based on a certain cult belief.


    Cheese shrugged his nose a little, put the dissecting tool aside and sat back in his chair. He''s staring at the corpse and thinking about the tissues, organs, parts and the blood vessels that connect them, and he''s trying to think about how these things can work in a whole body at the same time.


    He hoped that there would be such a way, because he would not have to attribute the birth of the puppet to the technology of the grey robe, which would make things much easier. But cheese doesn''t cheat himself in order to make things simple. He looks out of the window at the moonlight and remembers a spell that can work in this situation.


    The mage narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and finally decided to use it and accept the result. He stood up and began to see more details of the magic in his mind. This magic requires very little magic. Even ordinary people who have not been trained to cast magic can use it under certain conditions, that is, moonlight. The brighter the better.


    Having said that, cheese didn''t get the magic book by accident. He was a professional caster and had a deep understanding of the operation principle of magic.


    Moonlight is just a guide. With his ability, although this guide is necessary in this casting. The lips of the grey robe trembled soundlessly, and the tongue twirling and obscure incantations were as smooth as daily greetings. These syllables and actions, which are classified, integrated and finally compressed by predecessors, have their own charm. Only those who are familiar with their principles can understand and appreciate their intentions. As far as other people are concerned, I''m afraid they can only feel weird.


    Hands, raised with the spell, cast shadows in the moonlight. When the outline of the shadow began to change, there was a flash of light in cheese''s eyes. He suddenly reversed his arm and clawed at the moonlight. In the clear and empty light, if there was a body caught by the grey robe.


    He didn''t even look. He threw the object in his hand towards the ripped puppet with his backhand. With a wave of water shaking in the shadow, small black lines like branches began to spread from the place where he put it. They are like projections of lattice, even though this window has no lattice. The shadows meander on the broken bodies in the moonlight, like snakes and water.


    Soon, the complete humanoid body was divided into several blocks by the shadow, but the shadow was not as clear as the magic should be. They hesitated, whirled and lax in the position of handover, as if they were dizzy and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing this scene, cheese''s brows wrinkled tightly. This spell should have been able to distinguish the different sources of a thing, such as a cabinet. These shadows can mark its seams; a sword can distinguish its structure. The problem is that this kind of marking should be accurate and clear, without any hesitation and uncertainty, unless the things that make up different parts are connected together in a very special way.


    Even a few seconds later, the magic that should have completed the task had the potential to collapse. It was like a broken machine. It had no ability to perform functions, but it could only go to destruction according to the established track.


    Cheese had to loosen tight fingers, let the moonlight with the fingers. Now, he can''t admit it any more. The assassin in front of him is made with the technology of one of his classmates, and that technology, together with the grey robe, uses the same name, alchemy. Technology is alchemy, and man is alchemist.


    This classmate is much older than cheese. He graduated from the grey tower when he was less than ten years old, and he never heard from him. Unlike many other grey robes who had to go back to the grey tower to consult bibliography or use the laboratory, he never came back after he left the ice field. There was even a time when the news of the alchemist''s death was rumored in the grey robe.


    How did that information disappear after that? It seems that the Lord of the ash tower personally asked anlina to visit the alchemist once in order to get something back from him. When the thing was really sent back to the ash tower, all the rumors about the alchemist naturally broke up. But cheese was still curious about this unknown fellow. When he looked through some books in the library, he could often see the annotation left in the same font. Anlina once told him that the annotation was made by the alchemist.


    Now, it is a puppet who was sent to assassinate him that I see the trace of this fellow disciple again, which makes people feel complicated.


    Grey robe, who got the answer, was a little depressed. He took back his arm and showed a little loneliness, but it didn''t wait for him to understand why his inner feelings came into being!


    I saw that the body that had been dead for a long time began to twitch as if it had been electrocuted, especially the part of the trunk. The exposed internal organs began to contract and collide irregularly, as if they were all turned into hearts!


    Not only that, the twitch soon spread to the metal part of the body, the creaking sound of toothache was particularly harsh in the quiet hall, but also accompanied by a certain heat explosion, the smell of barbecue and rust began to permeate the air.Cheese saw everything in front of him. He wanted to stop the process by casting magic, but his idea was quickly stopped, because he realized what such a change meant. It''s arranged. Only when the puppet is disassembled and still spied by the magic can the scene happen.


    In other words, this is the message left by the puppet maker to those who attempt to deconstruct his works. And the mage is very curious about what this information will be.


    The connection between bone and metal began to decompose, and the connection between wire and blood vessel began to melt and split, which took place in the trunk of the puppet. Finally, as a rib and the metal bracket connected to it return to their original appearance in a twisted way, the non excessive transformation between them naturally disappears, breaks and then disperses, and a small stone falls out of the groove of the metal section.


    The stone was polished into eight smoother sides, each of which was engraved with a rune. Cheese puts on his gloves again and casts a simple protective spell on himself to prevent possible curses or other attacks on the stones.


    The eyes of the grey robe began to emit magic light. In the vision of magic, the brilliance of this small stone is almost dazzling. It''s hard to imagine how it was hidden in a simple iron tube without showing any abnormality. It''s hard to imagine that this puppet still has such a mechanism. This further proves the possible connection between its manufacturer and the ash tower.


    Hand, carefully pinch the stone, it is really small, less than a knuckle. Cheese closed his magic vision, otherwise he couldn''t see the details on the stone. The runes on the eight sides came from eight languages, and some even mixed two letters. They were more like magic circles than words. But even those who don''t know magic will marvel at the beautiful shape and beauty of these runes.


    Is this alchemy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    "Good morning, you got up very well Oh


    Alice didn''t go back last night. She and ATA were sleeping in the same room. For some reason, the demon hunter seemed interested in wading in the muddy water.


    The reason for this is that cheese can probably guess one or two. The abilities of demon hunters and even the continuation of their ethnic groups seem to be very loose, but actually they are very close. The strongest weapon possessed by these special mercenaries who fight with monsters and witches is never bows and arrows, but knowledge and cognition of different kinds. Demon hunters crave knowledge of all their prey, and now for Alice, they can get a lot of them with cheese, so she has no reason to leave easily.


    "Good morning. You look like you''ve seen a ghost. " Cheese looked at the female hunter''s expression and said with a smile.


    And he soon realized that the reason why the other side showed that expression was probably in himself. He was the ghost. No, he looked almost like a ghost now. Staying up all night was a common thing for the grey robe, and his body had been forced to accept such rude use.


    But there is a difference between no rest and no rest. The energy consumption in the normal research is the degree of adaptation for the grey robe, but the state of not being able to enter the research all night is another degree of loss.


    "After we left last night, did the things on the table jump up and fight you till dawn? Why do you look so weak? " Alice thought about the words. In fact, there is a subtle difference between cheese''s present state and weakness.


    The meaning of weakness often refers to the body, and the mage''s sense of disharmony at this time comes from his spirit. There is no usual stability in his black eyes, and even Alice occasionally sees strange double shadows when she stares at them. Apart from this vision, the state of cheese is closer to the great impact or torture on the spirit, so that this state is reflected in the body.


    "I''m fine. I just don''t understand one thing." The grey robe gave a wry smile and opened his hand to reveal the stone.


    Alice has no magic talent, so she can''t see the dazzling light in the magic spectrum. Nevertheless, this carefully carved stone still quickly attracted her attention, and the female hunter unconsciously approached for a few steps, hoping to see the runes on the smooth plane.


    "Don''t try to see them, it will make you like me." The reminder of cheese is a little late, because no matter how fast the words are, it''s hard to pass the eyes quickly.


    Alice''s eyes were immediately attracted by the mysterious runes inlaid together. At first, she was very sure what kind of figures she saw, but soon her consciousness began to question memory, because she found that her brain could not construct those runes in her mind, and they became other things, such as birds, whales, people or friends with her before The monsters who fought. These associations expanded rapidly, squeezing her consciousness until the cheese clenched her hand and blocked her sight from the rune.


    The huntress, sitting on the floor, was soaked in cold sweat on her back, while in the eyes of cheese, it was only a short moment from when she saw the stone to when she clenched her hand. It took about ten times as long as an instant for Alice to struggle to get up from the ground. Her legs trembled slightly and she sat down on the chair with the same look as cheese.


    She rubbed her forehead hard, and finally recovered her most basic thinking and language skills, and then questions came out of it, "what is that? Where did you get it? You''ve been staring at it all night? "


    "Three good questions. Unfortunately, I''m afraid none of them can be answered accurately. If you insist, it is probably some kind of storage, recording some information through alchemy. And the reason why I make this inference is that it is hidden in a dark grid of this puppet, and that dark grid can only be made by Alchemy. I think they should use the same technology. As for whether I''ve been staring at it all night, well, it''s hard to define. But to be sure, I''ve been looking at it for a long time, because I really want to find some clues from these eight different runes. As for the results, as you can see now. "


    Alice leaned back in her chair, trying to ease the confusion in her mind. She didn''t listen to what Cheese said, but one thing she understood was, "why can you stare at it for so long? I only looked at it once!"


    "We can''t confirm it yet. After all, only you and I have seen it. We can''t be sure what caused our inconsistent response to it. To know why, we need more samples to compare. "


    Cheese said to stand up, legs did not stand firm and fell back into the seat. He closed his eyes and was silent for a few seconds. He took out a small medicine bottle from his arms. After drinking the contents, the haggard on his face was relieved visibly. The mage thought for a moment, took out the same medicine bottle from his arms, poured a small part of the liquid into the cold tea at hand, and handed it to Alice.


    The Huntress hesitated for a moment and drank the cup of cold tea. The taste is hard to recognize in the dilution, but after the cold tea enters her stomach, she can clearly feel an abnormal cold breath flowing quickly into the spinal cord along some invisible pipe, and then the whole person is rejuvenated in the coolness from the tianlinggai to the tip of the tailbone. Only in this vitality, she felt the familiar taste."Is this poison?"


    "Depending on the dosage and the object of use, if it is given directly to ordinary people who have not been trained in drug resistance, it is poison. But it can also be an energy supplement in the right dose. The constitution of demon hunters is better than that of ordinary people, so it''s OK to be careful when taking it for the first time. "


    Medicine and poison are two sides of the same coin. Anyone with a pharmaceutical foundation will know this. The toxicity of poison is closely related to its dosage. It sounds simple, but the difference of dose is very, very elusive. In the era of lack of accurate quantitative knowledge, the control of dose can only be given to experience and personal ability, and even a little luck.


    Alice nodded. She really felt better. At least now she didn''t have to sit down. And in this period of time, the rest of the room began to wake up.


    Out of caution and secrecy, cheese didn''t show the stone to his companions who entered the hall immediately. He just asked the servants of the mansion to take away the corpse which had no anatomical value, wash it and prepare to eat.


    Is it really a goblin? Although part of the body of the assassin''s yew has been dead for a long time, it didn''t emit any peculiar smell. I''m afraid there''s some credit from the assassin''s maker. After all, no one wants his killer to be a mobile fly nest.


    It wasn''t until after breakfast when the servants cleared the table that cheese signaled Alice to close the door to make sure no one was eavesdropping or peeping. It was only after the confirmation that the mage carefully took out the stone from the inside of the grey robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    Everyone''s state of seeing that stone is different.


    After staring at the stone for a few seconds, Jian Qi''s face suddenly turned red. Then he turned over from the soft couch and crossed his legs, and began to strike his weak body. It was not until a cloud of Qi came out of his seven orifices that he recovered. In his words, it was the lines on the stones that caused the deviation of Qi flow in his body, which is commonly known as "going crazy". Fortunately, the deviation was only found in a moment, so it was stopped in time.


    Atta''s reaction is different. She stares at the stone for a longer time, but in less than a minute, tears begin to appear in her sky blue eyes. It was an unexplained sadness, which sprang up from the bottom of my heart. It was like the tide, like the waves, which made the determined swordswoman become a weeping tearful person in a short time. At this point, several people in the team were injured by this stone, and they got nothing.


    Oh, maybe we have also forgotten a person, a person who always shrinks in the corner of the room, does not speak, does not walk, even the most sensitive soldiers will subconsciously forget in the conversation, the child in human bear fur.


    Everyone else forgot him, but cheese didn''t. It was his disciple. But it doesn''t mean that the disciple has to bear the responsibility now. Most of the opportunities for euni to help at this time are only in helping to get something that doesn''t matter.


    So, in fact, cheese didn''t want to show the stone to his apprentice, which was too early for him. Moreover, from the situation of other people, the abnormality caused by this stone may be related to personal experience.


    But it''s not all in the world. No one knows how the child got to the table, or even when he started staring at the stone. Because Alice wanted to prevent eavesdropping and distract herself from looking after ATA, she didn''t find that the child was standing there, just two steps to the right of cheese, looking at the things lying in the palm of the gray robe like his teacher.


    Cheese found Yuni''s abnormality after a second thought, but he didn''t drive him away immediately, because the apprentice was not abnormal except staring at the stone.


    The gray robe thought for a moment, and put the stone in his hand in front of euni in the eyes of others. If this thing will work for most people, but not for one person, doesn''t it just mean that the talent is predestined with it?


    "Do you know what it does?" The mage asked his apprentice peacefully that he didn''t mean to command, and he didn''t want to flatter him. He was just asking Yuni''s most intuitive feelings about the stone.


    In other words, with the help of inquiry, he is making euni go to a higher level from his current state. Grey robe is trying to induce the apprentice to find the answer that even euni himself may not know. He succeeded in a way.


    "I think it''s a dice, just like those people use when they gamble. But it has eight sides. " The apprentice hesitated and said what he thought. He reached out and picked up the stones, or dice, from the table.


    Compared with other people in the team, Yuni''s experience is the thinnest. He has experienced the darkness, but the child is too young to realize what kind of environment he grew up in, so he can still be called simple. Simple people are not stupid, they are just more likely to use intuitive feelings to determine their own words and deeds, such habits often disappear with the growth of years and experience, but that is not now, so Yuni can see its true colors at a glance.


    In fact, there is another problem with the fact that stones are dice, that is, the purpose of dice is to decide, size, orientation, win or lose, right or wrong. Therefore, no matter how many sides it has, it must be symmetrical and equal, and it must be possible to make it face up quite well.


    In a sense, dice can be seen as the manifestation of fate, all possibilities are revealed in the circulation of dice, showing the final result. Just fate, will it be presented symmetrically? Life has ever had the possibility of equality, the only equality may be that all people''s circumstances are not equal. But is there any significance in the existence of dice with unequal sides?


    Probably for its producers, there are. Yuni gently holds the stone with eight runes in his hand, shakes it, and throws it on the table as the gamblers do.


    Dice, roll on the table, stop at the edge of the roll. Everyone went to look at the up side, as if their painful Rune would become simple and easy to understand after being thrown. And all they get is the discomfort that surges in again. Only cheese picked up the stone and his face was as deep as water. He understood it. Because the focus is not the final result, but the process.


    That''s why dice is designed like this. It''s not to make its results random. On the contrary, it''s to make the process of getting results repetitive. In the magic spectrum, the dice just rolled on the table show different light and shade with the rotation of the rune. They just form a message.


    A message that only the grey robe can understand. Youni''s inspiration seems to open a door. Cheese is sure that this stone is not only for conveying this message. I''m afraid that what this fellow put in this little dice is no less than a heavy book. With the breakthrough, he got the key to open the book."Teacher, can I help you?" Euni saw the cheese''s serious expression and asked carefully.


    He was afraid that his wishful thinking would bring trouble instead. The so-called master and apprentice father and son, the boy can not understand the difference, in his opinion, such a relationship can be summarized as an adult and a child domesticated by this adult.


    Now cheese is the adult, and he must show the value of being domesticated, including being a tool for being beaten and scolded. As long as he has value, this relationship will continue. As for the duration, he did not know, because he had never seen such a thing, but many children were killed alive in front of him.


    Cheese naturally won''t hit him, he looked at the apprentice, his expression was still dignified, but there was praise in his eyes. But this praise is subtle, because the gray robe is very clear that youni''s discovery is not from himself, but a combination of coincidence and innocence. The same good thing will not be repeated, because every time he throws the dice will have a different shape.


    So he just nods, and there is no encouragement or reward. If a person is rewarded for coincidence, he will always try to find coincidence. The grey robes do not follow that principle. What they are looking for is something hidden behind the coincidence, something that causes the coincidence.


    So in the living room, when everyone else appreciated the discovery of euni, cheese left the living room with dice, and the secret of eight sided dice was revealed. He needs to rest for a while, because the things exposed under that corner are destined to make him have many hard nights to sleep well. He needs to keep his energy before that.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    The first person to find out should be the servant who got up to light the lamp and replenish the lamp oil, but I don''t know whether it was because he didn''t wake up too early, or because of fear or other considerations, he didn''t report it.


    Later, he found that he was a soldier who tried to find a toilet after waking up, but inadvertently went through the wrong door and came to the castle hall. When he saw the open cage, even the most intoxicating nectar in the goblin realm, his stamina dissipated in an instant.


    When dardanion came to the hall, the sergeants who had been drinking with him last night had gathered together, forming different groups according to the factions and friendship, whispering something. None of them reported to themselves.


    "What happened? What''s going on! " Questions, in fact, do not need to be answered. So the second half of the Lord''s sentence has changed from doubt to anger.


    Cage, open, caged cat, naturally disappeared. He couldn''t understand what happened in the night. Did someone let him go? Or that the arrogant swordsman has quietly learned the skill of sliding door and picking lock. What''s going on?


    Cat''s eyes, not only can see things in the dark, but also in the chaotic, dimly lit hall to see everyone''s facial expression. Did keiras escape? He did use the deformation ability of the dust sword to open his cage, but he did not leave his old enemy''s castle like this.


    He had to take back the flying swallow. There was no reason to let the sword, which had been searched by the seven sword clansmen for many years, fall into the realm of goblins. Fortunately, no matter human beings or goblins, nobles need to make gorgeous gestures. Tapestries on the walls, chandeliers made of crystal and other transparent gemstones can all be good covers for cat goblins to hide. What he has to do now is wait.


    The waiting did not last long. After a period of silence, dardanion did not choose to question or scold as loudly as other lords. He just arranged for a few people to lead a team to find the escaped prisoners in several ways, and then went up the stairs to leave the hall. The structure of goblin castle is more or less extreme. They often leave huge space for the hall and banquet hall, but the private space is small.


    Therefore, the passageways in the castle are so narrow that if there are two people moving forward relative to each other, one person has to cross the body to pass through. Although KAILAS keeps up with his old opponent, he can''t get too close to him in the corridor with nowhere to hide.


    They walked back and forth in the dark and narrow castle, and finally came to a tower standing beside the main castle. To be exact, it is the suspended corridor connecting the tower without gate on the ground and the main fort.


    The sky light of the goblin realm is scattered from the opening of the cross shaped corridor, making the corridor bright. Dardanion went to two-thirds of the corridor, stopped, turned and looked behind him.


    KAILAS leisurely stepped out of the invisible darkness, he knew that the other party had already found him, and also knew that the other party was intentionally bringing him here. In a sense, he even knows what the other person wants to do.


    The black cat swordsman stepped into the light. His hair was a little reflective and didn''t look so deep. Vertical pupil, adjust the state to adapt to the change of light, the body shape also from the bending of stealth to the straight of combat.


    "How did you get out of that cage? It''s all the energy left for me to change craftsmen. I have to understand what the problem is, right The goblin aristocrat laughed, put his hand on the handle of the sabre and asked carelessly.


    Cat goblin pick eyebrows, right hand gently shake, dust from his arm scattered out! Then, he grabbed some of them and waved forward, and a sword of dust and sand quickly formed in an instant.


    "it''s not the cage, it''s that I don''t want to be locked now. You know the purpose of my coming back. I''m in a hurry. Although I want to catch up with you slowly, I really can''t wait too long. But I have to thank you. At least you gave me food. "


    Dardanion immediately understood that sand can become a sword, and naturally a key. With the key, the lock is no longer an obstacle, and the cage can''t hold people. This result is actually quite easy for him to accept, otherwise he would have to be suspicious of looking for the traitors in his subordinates. Now KAILAS has reported himself and made things a lot easier.


    Heart knot opened a, and then untie another will be a lot easier. With the cold light flashing, his sword was already hanging in the air, and the tip of the sword pointed to the black cat in front of him.


    Keiras nodded and made the same gesture. The light casts their shadows on the ground like a mural, which may be named Dueler. But all the murals can record is the tranquility before the duel, just like the depression brought by a heavy rain in the dark clouds.


    Now, these two people are two groups of rain clouds. Their eyes are thunder and lightning, and their breath is gale. Until a certain moment, the brewing rainstorm will lean towards each other. That moment will come soon. It was dardanion who started the move first. As soon as he made the move, the bright corridor became dark, because his sword shadow was too many and too dense.


    As a set of meticulous and inheritable swordsmanship, the target of triple sword is very clear, that is, those who think they have weapons training. It is because of the training that we can learn to judge the opponent''s movements and care about the steps, eyes and the direction of the sword. The more we care about these, the more we fall into the trap of this set of swordsmanship.This is not to say that it is as changeable as outsiders boast. There are countless changes that can be carried out at the same time, making people unable to resist. If it is, there is no one to break it. The essence of triple swords is a kind of deception. It''s a very vivid and frequent deception. When others fight, it''s true. Sometimes it''s adulterated, but it can be mixed.


    This doesn''t sound very wise, because fake moves will also affect its users. If you add too many useless links in your moves, you will only make your moves bulky and cumbersome. Moreover, the effect is not necessarily good. This is the strength of the triple sword. Through repeated study and training of moves, the users of the triple sword have used the fake actions as part of their own moves. Just like the subconscious actions of normal martial arts, their behavior of bewilderment is completely subconscious.


    Therefore, some people call the huzhongma family the rattlesnake family. Their swordsmanship is just as distracting as the rattlesnake.


    In fact, the easiest way to crack it is to hit the unbreakable shield directly, or use weapons like tomahawks and hammers to disturb the swordsman''s rhythm.


    In the final analysis, triple swords are derived from duel swordsmanship. As a means of fighting in the battlefield, triple swords are useful, but they are not as sharp as they are in the court. KAILAS''s sword of dust and sand can be turned into a shield, but he didn''t do that, because he won''t get a good result if he defeats the opponent in such a clever way.


    In this duel, he had to use the sword to crack the sword, just as he used to.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    The shadow of the sword is scattered in front of us, like flowers and fog. It''s hard to see and touch. KAILAS''s sword is shorter than most swordsmen''s, so is his sword. When the two are added up, he is always naturally suppressed in the duel. This also resulted in his swordsmanship style. In most one-on-one battles, the cat goblin would not pursue the first hand.


    Of course, he understands the principle that speed is the only way to solve the problem, but speed is relative. If we solve the enemy faster, there is a risk of being solved by the enemy faster. The galloping chariot can certainly bring death to the enemy. Once the wheel is stuck, the rolling soldiers will not die too comfortably.


    Such tactics enable KAILAS to gain more information from his opponents in each battle. Unlike those swordsmen who pursue victory, his natural disadvantages force him to see more and learn more. From this point of view, he is the kind of person who is perfectly restrained by the triple sword. He has rich experience, is used to backhand, and has high self-esteem, and is not easy to cheat under the conditions.


    With the approaching of sword shadow, KAILAS''s hand moved faster than his brain. He knew that these attacks would not be fatal, because before he knew his opponent''s swordsmanship, he knew his opponent better. No one would act rashly in such a long time.


    Between each other. As soon as the two swordsmen entered the state, they were completely different. The aristocratic temperament disguised by dardanion was flaking with the light of the sky in his sword holding posture, revealing his fighting spirit.


    The disdainful smile on the cat goblin''s face changes quietly. There are no worries about someone and doubts about the future in the corner of his mouth. There are only battles and swords. There were two shadows in the corridor. They looked exactly the same.


    "You hurt your shoulder?" The goblin Lord frowned, stepped back, and temporarily stopped the fight.


    Shoulder injury is a very important injury for martial arts players. It not only affects the arm, but also shakes the balance of the whole trunk in the swing. Dardanion is so eager for victory that he can''t accept the slightest flaw in his dream. A wounded opponent is not a real duel.


    Keiras moved his left arm, then carried it behind him. "Don''t worry, you don''t need two arms to deal with you. Your swordsmanship is really boring. I mean, it doesn''t look different from last time. "


    "You''ll see the difference soon, I promise. I''m quite different from before. This time, I''ll rectify the name of the triple sword and my family. " Seeing the opponent not only didn''t show weakness, but also provoked back, dardanion also put away his last doubts. He is waiting for a perfect victory, but the imperfect must win first. He can''t let keiras go before they decide again.


    "Family, swordsmanship, ah, I don''t mean you. You live a little too tired." Sword and sword intersect again, KAILAS''s condition looks good, and he even has the leisure to chat with his opponent after fighting.


    Maybe it''s because he knows his opponent as well as he does. Their battle won''t be divided too soon, so they have time and spare power before the crucial turning point.


    "I should have scolded you for your dissolunce. But recently I changed my mind. You see, if you are really as unruly as you claim, why do you want to come back at this time? I heard that in order to get back to the royal court, you have shuttled through several passages in a row. It''s a complete self mutilation, isn''t it? What drives you to do this? Answer me, Ranger


    The sword is really more strange than many years ago. More change moves, more smooth conversion, the line between the true and the false, the false and the real is blurred in the triple sword. Stabbing swords don''t have the same blade as other swords. In a sense, they are more like a slender metal awl. The main damage comes from stabbing.


    KAILAS''s clothes were punctured on his right shoulder, revealing the hair below. If he retreated a little slower, it would be bloody. It''s no surprise. Even in the court, it''s normal that there are casualties in duels. For a period of time, duels even became a tool of legal killing.


    Stabbing sword is born for this. It is a deformed product of extremely compressed lethality. However, as the fishermen said, it''s never the object itself that kills people. As long as you have the heart to kill, plants, tiles and stones can be turned into lethal weapons. It''s really not a soldier''s consciousness to regard a stabbing sword as an ornament just because there is no blade.


    Fortunately, the cat demon does not lack a sense of urgency, which is probably related to his use of stabbing sword as a weapon. Now think about it. He voluntarily gave up the weapon that was more suitable for fighting and turned to wear a stabbing sword. Maybe he made a subconscious compromise to the royal court. Maybe in the process of taking care of the two successors to the throne, KAILAS himself didn''t notice that he was accepting the noble''s style.


    Fortunately, the sword had been lost in the place where it could not be retrieved. Now the sword in his hand only had the shape of a stabbing sword. He deeply knew that with a single thought, it could become other shapes, weapons or other non weapons that he had never heard of.


    With this understanding, looking back at the dense sword moves and the fake actions hidden in front of him, KAILAS had a funny feeling. Yes, there''s nothing wrong with haoshouqiongjing, but it''s still necessary to have a bright future when the mountains and rivers are exhausted.So he moved. This kind of movement does not refer to the action. KAILAS has been responding to the opponent''s sword moves with the action, but his heart, or inner part, has always been hard. At this moment, with the inner and outer movement, the feeling of crossing the falling sand waterfall comes back to him again. No matter how fast the sword moves, no matter how many changes, can the woven net be closer than the quicksand? If not, it will not even hurt his ability, let alone beat him.


    Dardanion''s sword, stop. Not of his own volition, but because keiras put the handle of the dust stabbing sword against his handle, and the tip of the sword was against his throat.


    Duel, that''s it. The eyes of the defeated were dull. Not confused, not shocked, just dull, because he didn''t want to understand how he lost. If he knew why he was defeated in the last duel in front of the goblin throne, it was beyond his understanding.


    If it had not been for the lift of his left hand against his chin, he would not have realized that death had been kissing him below his throat.


    "Why? What have you done? Did you use magic? Do you think your sword is out of shape? " Poor goblin Lord knelt down on the ground, helpless to the opponent in front of continuous questions.


    KAILAS did not answer his question directly. Cat''s paw seized the well bristled hair and dragged dardanion to the edge of the corridor, where he could throw the defeated man down, or just put him down gently.


    "Look." He said.


    Looking down the suspended corridor, you can get a panoramic view of the whole territory. People are living their own lives. The Lord''s soldiers are running to find the escaped prisoners. The sky shines in from above and passes through the cross shaped holes.


    "What do you want me to see?" Dardanion was silent for a moment and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Oh, nothing. I just want to see how to get to Wangting from here, and you just made too much noise, so I''ll let you be quiet." The sly and joking smile returned to the black cat''s face. As soon as he reached out, the sword of dust turned into fine particles and got into the hair.


    "Now, give me my other sword and booty, I mean the fangs. Then tell me the secret road from here. I don''t believe you didn''t build it. Well, don''t look at me like that. My answer to your question is, maybe you should go out more. Take a leave with your majesty and visit the human world. Maybe you will understand


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    It''s not difficult to take back the flying swallow and bee tooth. The tower that the corridor leads to is the Lord''s treasure house. The two items collected from keiras, together with a fit of strong clothes, are put in the entrance by workers.


    Obviously, dardanion was ready to lose in the duel, although when it happened, he was defeated in a way and speed far beyond the Lord''s expectation. Keiras bent down to pick up the dress, which was different from the dress they wore in the court. It was closer to the skin armor lined under the armor, with a bit of decorative clothing lines, so that it would not look shabby when they put it on directly.


    The only thing that makes black cat dissatisfied is the badge on the chest of this dress, which is his former badge, as a symbol of the nobility, the symbol he abandoned. So the sword of sand appeared again to peel off the inverted triangle shaped mark perfectly.


    But he didn''t do it after all, not because he couldn''t. He has done it once in the past, and it''s not impossible to do it again. But since he doesn''t care about it, what can the tattoo limit him? On the contrary, with the tattoo on his body, his way to the royal court would be much smoother. Those watchers dare to attack a Ranger, but dare not attack a knight openly.


    Even so, it doesn''t hurt to wear it. With this in mind, the cat goblin tightens the belt around his waist, takes the sword with the swallow on his back to the tree, and the bee goblin''s fangs are wrapped with a cloth curtain around his waist. From the outline, it may feel more like a horn.


    After finishing dressing, the cat goblin reaches out his hand again. The rope composed of fine sand flies out of his palm and pulls the torch hanging on the wall into his hand. It has to be said that the deformation characteristics of dust and sand sword make KAILAS reduce a lot of troubles caused by his size. Of course, as a cat who has lived independently for hundreds of years, he has long not regarded these things as a burden.


    The stairs of the tower spiral downward. With the light of the torch, the figure of the black cat gradually sinks. Below the treasure house is the entrance to the secret passage, or one of the entrances. The purpose is not to escape, but to make it easier for the fugitives to return and take the treasure.


    Ironically, of all the secret roads leading to the outside world, the one used to transport treasure is the most hidden and carefully built. Perhaps in the view of the builders of this castle, as long as they can live, they will need wealth. Life without wealth is better to disappear directly.


    It may sound extreme, but it''s hard to tell whether the similar idea is flowing from the goblin kingdom to human beings or from human beings. The mutual impression between the two is likely to be much closer than they think. Therefore, when KAILAS walked through the treasure room and saw the accumulated property inside, he had the illusion of returning to the human world.


    At the beginning, the goblins had no concept of property. In the story, the Goblins who exchanged gold for human help actually did it out of personal interest. They just think the glittering gold looks beautiful.


    Therefore, in the story, the goblin''s gift and the goblin''s prank appear almost at the same time. The people who provide help may not get rich rewards. Sometimes the gift that the goblin exchanges with human beings is just a branch they think is good-looking. But that era is in the past. Goblins are not without the concept of trade. Just as they can form a royal court, human beings can understand the social norms, and they can adapt very smoothly.


    "So no, it''s the people''s heart. I''m just passing by." Give a golden leaf to the waiter, and the Ranger, who is sitting in the inn some distance away from the castle of dardanion, defends himself.


    When he left the treasure house, in addition to the torch, he also took some of the poor Lord''s property with him. There is no way. In the face of the wealth accumulated in the whole space, people will have evil thoughts. KAILAS just took ten golden leaves, which is quite restrained.


    Food and wine were quickly brought to the table, and the waiter bowed away. It''s not a pub. Goblins never like to drink, so they don''t have such facilities in their city. In terms of appearance, the dining place of KAILAS is no different from the ordinary residence. The only difference is that the wooden board at the door is carved with the pattern of knife and fork.


    Such a restaurant is the normal for goblins. When they enter the room, the living room is transformed into a leisure waiting room, while the original bedrooms and guest rooms become independent dining spaces. Keiras is now on the second floor of the treehouse. He is the only one in the room, with chairs, a table and other decorations. Simple, simple.


    Once upon a time, KAILAS enjoyed such a dining environment, where he could taste every food leisurely, listen to the sound of birds outside the window, and feel the wind blowing napkins. Of course, the most important thing is that this is a rare place where the two girls can be quiet. Even the noisy children will take food seriously.


    Suddenly, KAILAS saw two other figures sitting beside him, one left and one right, clutching the food from the plate that was about to be overturned. The past is no longer, but it doesn''t mean the memory is false. This time, KAILAS ate fast and in a hurry. Wang Ting is close at hand, and so is the purpose of his visit.


    The so-called goblin court, in fact, is just a broad term. What it refers to is not a government structure composed of goblin king and queen as leaders and great nobles as rulers. More often, it refers to a place, a huge oak tree.That''s not true, because a normal oak can''t grow so big and strong. It has become something else. And the biggest city in the whole goblin kingdom is built between the lush and magnificent branches of this oak tree. There is the king''s court, the king''s court, and the king''s court. Both explanations are OK, depending on which side you see.


    "Here''s the dry food and water you want, and the extra change." Today, the business of this restaurant is not very good. When KAILAS left, no one was waiting for him. The waiter gave him a bag of food and a can of water, and put some trees in small bags.


    In the goblin currency system, except for gold and silver, the fruits of all kinds of plants can occupy a place, among which the acorn is the most, probably because the royal court is built on the oak tree.


    "Is there a bus to Wangting recently? I''m going to meet a friend KAILAS intentionally or unintentionally will cover the short Cape to lift, revealing the chest of the heraldry.


    Although the heraldry is a way to identify the nobility, even the goblins are not so keen on memorizing the emblems of all the nobility. He didn''t worry that he would be recognized, as long as the other party knew that he was a noble with a title in front of him.


    Sure enough, the waiter''s face immediately showed a flattering smile, "in the afternoon, there should be a deer cart to the king''s court to pull acorns. I have some friendship with the owner, so he won''t refuse a jazz."


    Taking a letter of introduction from the waiter, keiras went straight to the garage. Soon after he left, another figure left the restaurant and ran to another direction in the town.


    The black cat''s vertical pupil follows the figure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    Cheese didn''t sleep very late. He woke up before lunch. In the long-term quiet life, the mage has been used to this kind of short-term rest. Although it can not completely remove the fatigue, it is enough to support his next action.


    Action, of course, refers to cracking the alchemist''s dice. Before, the result that youni tossed casually included the message between the grey robes, but the message was not complete. If you want to know the situation of your classmate, and why he made this strange die, cheese must roll it again, or find other ways to extract information from it. Let''s throw it first.


    The unsmooth surface of "Gulu" dice makes it make a very loud sound when rolling. Cheese allows it to move on the floor of the room, and the fundus of the eye is full of magic light.


    Sure enough, those symbols with actual information reappear, but they are more like a guide to use than fixed information. According to this message, the mage needs to put the dice into the four elements that symbolize the land of water and fire, so that it can be transformed into what he wants.


    Wind, fire, water and soil are also the four basic elements in alchemy. As a gray robe specializing in alchemy, it''s not surprising that he left such opening conditions. It''s not difficult to get together these four conditions. Cheese is easy to get, whether it''s water or fire. The more troublesome are wind and soil, which are also two vague concepts in the four elements.


    Wind seems to be very easy to understand. Air flow becomes wind, but dice exposed in the air feel the wind all the time. It should be awakened by the wind all the time. The same is true of earth. What kind of earth is the earth determined by the dice designer? This is also a problem.


    The grey robe skimmed his mouth and decided to start with two elements that could be identified. He flipped his hand and snapped his fingers. The candle on the table was burning. The faint candle reflected the colorful color on the dice.


    This phenomenon shows that there is a mixture of many metals on the surface of dice. Once upon a time, cheese firmly told others that there is no such element as fire in this world. Fire is just a phenomenon, which is the result of rapid dissipation of things. However, each magic has its own point of view. The casters of different schools sometimes see a completely different world. If they want to enter each other''s field, they must first abandon their own stubbornness.


    "I still don''t think fire is an element, and I don''t think there are absolutely pure elements in the world." I don''t know who to murmur to, cheese with two fingers casually toss, dice accurate through the candle fell on the table, and then began to burn up.


    It went beyond cheese''s expectation. He thought that as long as he went through the fire, the dice would show some information. As a result, he seemed to be wrong.


    The fire seems to have spread like life. It is the size of a baby in the blink of an eye. It seems that if it is not stopped, the whole house may be in danger of burning down. However, when there is still a grey robe sitting in the room, whether it is an ordinary fire or a living flame goblin, you need to ask the advice of the cheese to continue to burn.


    After a short surprise, the mage stretched out his palm and burst out a few sonorous and powerful syllables in his mouth. With the twist of his knuckles, the fire seemed to be locked into an invisible cover, and could not go out any further. Palm, more and more close, the flame is compressed with the smaller and smaller.


    The color of the fire is changing, from the first candlelight light red, to bright orange, bright red, then to compressed blue, and finally to a dazzling white. There was gold in the white. The gold was beyond the light that cheese could accept. His eyes closed uncontrollably. Nevertheless, the light penetrated his eyelids and made him dizzy.


    And looking away means that the spell is no longer working. After experiencing such a compression, what will be the outcome of the liberation of a hot fireball? There''s no doubt about the big bang.


    But the waiting heat and shock did not come. After his eyes gradually recovered from the strong light, cheese opened his eyelids and looked at the table. The dice quietly stopped on the table, it seems that there is no temperature. But around it, on the poor wooden table, the charred black circle was about the length of its forearm.


    Gray robe carefully close to the ring, found that the ring is not a complete unity of burning marks, but a large number of closely arranged alchemy symbols. Some of these symbols are very similar to the eight on the surface of the dice, while others are very different. In addition, there are more geometric figures nested in the ring, which are all composed of symbols.


    Cheese can see some words he knows from these charred traces. These words are like a sandwich cake, and they are overlapped with other words that he can''t understand, forming all the patterns.


    In terms of what he could understand, it was like some kind of introduction to alchemy. It seems that this fellow of his own has indeed given high hopes in this dice, and has a certain posture of pouring his knowledge into it. This is not good news, because summary and acceptance is what a researcher does when he consciously wants to suspend his research work, and the external cause that can make a grey robe stop his research is very serious no matter what he thinks.


    Worry can''t change the reality. The best way is to solve the four elements quickly and let this die become something else. When he picked it up from the pattern, he could still feel a little warm in his hand. He looked down at the words and patterns on the board and thought for a moment that he still didn''t destroy it. If the development of dice is one-time, this information is valuable information left by his classmates. He has the obligation to recycle it and even find someone who can inherit the research.Thinking of this, he went to the head of the bed, took off his machete, pulled it out of its sheath and chopped it at the innocent wooden table. With the flying of sawdust and the sound of the door being opened, its mission as a table came to an end.


    "Assassins?" At the same time, ATA, who was carrying a magic sword, and Alice, who was rolling into the house with a crossbow, asked. These two female soldiers were obviously a little nervous by the previous yew killer.


    The gray robe raised his hand and motioned them to be calm. He explained briefly what he had done in the room, and then asked the two soldiers to put away their weapons and help him to take the table into the living room.


    They went to the table suspiciously, both of them sighed at the perfect geometric figure and the words that formed it. Even if there was no knowledge in it, it was enough to be looked at as an unparalleled work of art. The only drawback is that the material carrying this knowledge is really poor. If it''s marble, it''s better.


    "Euni, go and tell them to get a jar of water. No, one basin is enough. But let it stand for more than a day. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    With the experience of fire element, the achievement of water element is not surprising. Cheese gradually realized that the four element level left by his fellow disciple was not safe, just like the initial fire element. If it was not controlled in time, the fire would inevitably bring property and personnel losses.


    Although there is only a basin of water, the wind and waves stirred by the dice have already made people think of the terrible wave of sediment in the narrow river during the flood season.


    Cheese doesn''t understand why this dice has such huge energy. It''s dazzling in the magic spectrum, but the dazzling doesn''t come from the energy storage inside. Theoretically, it shouldn''t be so influential.


    And the grey robe can''t ignore the reality. He must admit that this small creation made by another grey robe in front of him makes him feel incredible. He is not only good at people, but also good at alchemy.


    If Dionysus goes on, will he leave such a surprising creation?


    Cheese took the dice out of the water and looked at the alchemy symbols on the inner wall of the basin.


    This long journey made cheese, who had never been down-to-earth for such a long distance before, have a lot of insights. He didn''t find that in the repeated impact, his persistence to the supreme truth was not as strong as when he was in the tower. In the world beyond the grey tower, there are mountains, rivers, earth, sun, moon and stars. Should truth eliminate them?


    Or is truth in it? Now the creation in his hand is more or less comforting to cheese. Through it, he knows that he is not alone.


    "The fire and water are all done. The wind and earth are next. Should we find some earth?" In the interval just now, cheese has told his partner about the operation of the dice.


    The concept of the four elements is no stranger to those present. After all, the theory of the four elements in alchemy is not original. There are similar parts in many ideological systems in the world.


    For example, the five elements theory, which is popular in the hometown of Jianqi, is quite different from the internal foundation and the external vein, but the similarities between them can be detected only by listening to the surface. But the problem is still unsolved. The two elements of soil and wind are really vague.


    "Try some mud first. I have a hunch that things may not go so well." Cheese said, stroking his chin.


    Soil, as long as you bow your head, can be found. But the city is rootless. It is not easy to find a certain amount of soil in a short time. In this city of Commerce and trade, everything has its value as a commodity, but the land everywhere lacks market.


    The fact seems to confirm the hunch of the grey robe. After the housekeeper managed to get a small pot of flower soil, the cheese threw the dice into the pot. The imaginary change didn''t make a sound. It lay quietly on the soil and didn''t move. This is normal. If the puzzle left by the grey robe is solved at will, it''s strange.


    Pick up the dice from the soil, gently wipe off the stains on it, cheese carefully watch whether there are subtle changes in the dice, one is that it has passed the two levels of water and fire, the process is already half way. Second, although soil is not pure, there should be something in its complex composition that conforms to the proposition of soil in the four elements. If we can find it, we can break it.


    Nothing, but it''s normal to think about it. If any slight contact can lead to change, the dice can''t exist peacefully and independently. It will become the center of stirring the storm and spread everything around to the element conflict. Wait, element conflict? Cheese''s eyes contracted. He thought of something. Then he turned to the table and said, "Yuni, get some more water."


    The rest of them quietly watched the performance of the grey robe. They were originally interested in cracking the secret in the dice, but after seeing the momentum in the water basin, most of their interest dissipated. It''s too dangerous. If it wasn''t for magic, ordinary people would be hurt by the phenomenon it caused. From this point of view, it doesn''t look like a recording device to be used for learning. The idea of grey robe is confusing.


    Confused? Not really. The cheese can understand the meaning of the alchemist. Like the former cheese, he makes decisions according to rational thinking. The effect of dice entering the corresponding element can be pressed very low without affecting the result, but there is no cost.


    If there is no price, what you get will be cheap, easy to come, and lax to treat. Lax people are not enough to inherit the mantle of grey robe, so it must pay a price. This is true of all casters. The cost, or painful experience that others may sound like, makes them who they are. Living apart for many years, accompanied by only the northern snow and the cold tower, this is the price of the grey robes.


    Water, it''s coming soon. The cheese poured the flowerpot mud on the table, and then chopped the rest of the table in the bedroom into smaller pieces of wood. The purpose of alchemy, from the most conventional point of view, is actually very simple, that is, to turn base metals into precious metals, and to turn things like lead and mercury into gold and silver by means of means.


    Of course, this is not the ultimate goal of alchemy, otherwise it will not become the school that grey robe is willing to study, but there is a concept in this simple cognition that is very important in alchemy, transformation. Lead and mercury can be turned into gold and silver, and water and fire can also be turned into local customs. If the four elements are regarded as the unshakable foundation stone, the research of alchemy has stopped at the beginning, because it already has an ultimate answer, a world composed of pure four elements. In such a rigid world, transformation will not come true.If you want to get into alchemy, the first thing you need to get rid of is the superstition of the four elements. They are not the truth of the world, they are just a form of expression and relative form of the truth. Think of this layer, cheese will know where to find the local customs.


    Use the candle to ignite the sawdust in the flowerpot, and pour the water from euni at the peak of the burning. When the white smoke rises, throw the dice into it. The burning ash and the steaming steam are the last two missing elements.


    The light in the magic spectrum also confirms the view of cheese. The black-and-white mixed gas condenses into a swirling cloud in the center of the room, and the ash in the flowerpot below gives birth to green new buds. The longer the buds are, the higher the pressure of the cloud is. The two finally contact at the edge of the flowerpot. In a moment, the clouds disperse, and there is only one blooming flower in the center of the flower, It''s the dice.


    The scene in front of me is like magic, but it''s very real. If Jianqi sees it, ATA and Alice are more inclined to marvel at the magic. Euni''s eyes are still motionless, and cheese''s back is to them. They don''t know what the expression is.


    Hand, slowly out, and flowers in the middle of the eight stone contact. In an instant, a message flowed into the grey robe''s mind, which led to a sigh.


    Flowers, withered. Dice, in the palm of your hand. The mystery of four elements has been solved. Cheese has really got what he wants to know, but knowing more is not necessarily a good thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    "You already know where that guy is?" Jung inquired as soon as he entered the door. He came as soon as he received Nina''s notice, even risking being burned by the afternoon sun.


    From this we can see how angry the blood clan was when the named safe house was attacked. From his faint red eyes, we can feel the deep but terrible killing intention. At this moment, he behaved like a vampire in the normal sense.


    There''s no way. The blood clan''s desire to protect and control their territory is engraved in their bones. Their old-fashioned lifestyle determines that the number of human beings and their own industries in the territory will become an important indicator of survival and voice within the group. Therefore, no vampire will spar those who dare to trample on his territory.


    Even among people of the same race, the law of the vampire has amazing bloody freedom for the protection of territory.


    "Very close." Cheese''s expression looks a little dim, as if he has just experienced something unpleasant, but it doesn''t affect him to inform his allies.


    "the divination ceremony told me his position. We should start in the evening and win it at one stroke. How many people did you bring? What we are about to break into is an alchemy workshop with perfect layout. The traps and guards in it will bring about a lot of obstacles. "


    "There''s no need to worry about the manpower. Before we dealt with heretics, we had to be careful. It''s not good to have too many people. This time it''s not. I''ll show the people in this city what they have to pay for daring to take the idea of Youhe. " The spirit with silver hair said darkly.


    Different from those leaders in the conventional sense, Jung''s power, as a blood clan, has incomparable characteristics with other secular organizations, loyalty. The pursuit of class makes the blood clan master a kind of special contract magic, usually with blood as the medium, which is very close to the blood alliance between human beings. The only difference is that the violation of the blood oath made by vampires will really have terrible consequences.


    Cheese nodded. He didn''t say anything more. Jung''s ability was beyond doubt. Since he said there were enough people, I''m afraid they would be more than enough to overturn the nine ring gang.


    At least what the grey robe knows is that in the absence of large groups, the ghouls tend to be attached to the hands of vampires. After all, the blood group only needs blood, and the ghouls can easily get the blood drained corpses in return.


    In such a huge city, there are obviously many ghouls. Apart from the kind of animals with low IQ that they have encountered, there must be many communities with certain thinking ability working for Youhe. That''s a considerable amount of power.


    "You don''t have to go at night. It''s enough for Jung and I to go. " Cheese walked through the hall and said to Atta and others who were wiping flaclag. This is, of course, puzzling.


    "Why? We''ve been attacked by puppets many times, so we should go to meet him. " What the swordswoman said was supported by several people.


    Since jiefa Town, the killers have appeared three or four times, and even two times they have been targeting them. In this way, they have more reason than cheese to find the Puppeteer and let him pay for what he has done.


    Cheese, a rare expression of struggle. He looked at his companions and frowned a little. It was not dissatisfaction with them, it was hesitation about what he wanted to do.


    Finally, he decided to tell the truth, not because it was the easiest way to solve the problem, but because it would not make the team estranged. Efficiency is not only an algorithm, but the efficiency obtained by prestige and lies will become a huge obstacle one day. Instead of that, it''s better to be honest at the beginning, which may seem slower to ensure the team''s continued existence. "Our goal is probably the same as that of euni."


    "You mean orphans? Or animal disease patients? Or Oh, I see. " Among all the identities of euni, only one might make cheese so difficult, the apprentice of grey robe, and the puppet master might be the same.


    "Did that die tell you?" Alice sat on the armrest of the sofa. She didn''t care much about the knowledge released from the dice, but she was interested in the magic stone.


    In her opinion, it was enough to become a magic explosive of extraordinary power, which was more useful than any knowledge of alchemy. In fact, most demon hunters have similar ideas. They are more inclined to grasp the power immediately than to really study a certain knowledge.


    "No, I guess. This dice is the last work of my classmate. He integrates what he has learned all his life into it, but he also mentions the reasons for doing so. " Cheese played with the stone and let it roll back and forth between several fingers,


    "a failed experiment destroyed his body structure, and irreparable damage made his organs fail. He had to use the materials at hand to make this knowledge crystal, and give it to his apprentice, hoping that one day this apprentice can solve the secret. In his own words, the child is not the material of the grey robe, and his spirit is too fragile. But he believes that elements can be transformed, and so can people. "


    "So the dice should not appear, it should be kept in the hands of your fellow apprentice. Not hidden in the bones of an assassin. " Jian Qi opens his mouth and points out the problem. A crystal of knowledge kept by an apprentice should not be used as a part of a killer. What''s more, this part seems to be hidden in it secretly. There are some twists and turns in it."Yes. Especially when I dissected the assassin, I not only found alchemy, but also some of the techniques for making the body came from another grey robe, who had no apprentice. I doubt it''s easy, so if you can, you''d better not get involved. If anything is related to the grey robe, it will become very dangerous. If it is related to two grey robes, the danger will double. I''m not very sure. "


    I''m not sure about what. The cheese didn''t say. It''s one thing to take risks with your partner and accept their separation. It''s another thing to push your partner into a fire pit where you already know the risks. He knows the difference.


    "Venture to ask, when you made this gesture before, did anyone hit you? Because now you look really bad. " All of a sudden, Alice made everyone laugh.


    So cheese also laughed. He suddenly understood the feeling when Elsa pulled her collar on the high tower of Xigu city that day. It''s true that his grey robe is really unpleasant sometimes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    "Well, I''ll just talk to you next, because it''s only about you."


    Take euni to the room without a table. Cheese simply throws out a few nails and stabs into the edge of the door frame. The charm engraved on the nails starts to work by itself, forming a magic curtain to prevent the leakage of sound and information.


    In his early years, he preferred to use chalk to complete this step, but recently he found that there was no place for chalk to circle the outline of many buildings, such as nomads'' tents. So during the rush days, the mage optimized his magic. Now he only needs a few recycled nails to quickly arrange his magic.


    The apprentice stood there silently, waiting for the teacher''s reply. Youni is not stupid. On the contrary, as a child who can still struggle to survive in the dark areas of the lower class, he has natural agility and beast like intuition.


    So he was very keen to grasp the most important part of all the words that cheese just said in the living room, where they were about to attack, where the owner had the same label as him, the apprentice in grey robe.


    Cheese looked at his apprentice, the boy he had rescued from the dark, damp deck. Did he really save him? Grey robe doesn''t approve of this, because he knows how strange and painful they can die as casters. That''s the darkness that many people would rather be tortured by hunger and illness than touch again.


    "people outside the door, I won''t ask them to come with me. They go because of the appeal and the emotion. You have to recognize the difference between the two, because even if they are similar in performance, they are often mixed up, but the inside is not the same thing. But no matter what they do, you must go with me. Do you know why? "


    "You want me, look." Yuni is not a positive person. He speaks because he has to answer. Cheese just looked at him silently, and there was a posture that the apprentice would not continue the dialogue without giving an idea.


    Cheese is a little satisfied with the answer. Of course, he doesn''t just want euni to see it, but he doesn''t want the apprentice to put forward his ideas now. Sounds contradictory, right? In reality, it is not. At the present stage, the grey robe''s requirements for his apprentice are the acceptor. Yuni must accept all the tests he has given, absorb knowledge, learn experience and lessons. Only in this way can the apprentice cross the door full of unknowns in the future.


    "That''s right. You''re going to see, to see what happens to someone who''s in a similar situation to you. I don''t know what happened to that person, but I can''t guarantee that what happened to him won''t happen to you. When my roommate dies, I will die too, maybe in the next second, maybe the moment I open the door. Circumstances can change a person, but one can''t let them ravage him. Destiny itself is not good or bad, but when he plays you as a chip in his hand, you should be conscious. Blindly yielding and blindly opposing will not have a good result. But these things can''t be understood by me. So you have to go through it. "


    Yuni nodded and looked at his teacher. He didn''t understand most of the words in cheese, but it''s OK. He will understand them in a more intuitive way soon. That''s exactly what Cheese needs to do. Naturally, grey robe knows the method of starting from theory and then from practice. He also knows that step-by-step teaching is the safest way. But he also knows one thing. Yuni won''t be taught exactly the same way as his teacher, because this is not the grey tower.


    The sound of "knocking" came from outside the door. The magic curtain only obscures the sound in the room, and does not prevent the information outside the room from entering. The departure signal can be accurately received.


    "Come on, let''s see what happened." Cheese successively pulled out the nails on the doorframe and put them into a leather bag at his waist. Then he opened the door and went out with his apprentice.


    Under the setting sun, the red and yellow lights occupy the whole sky like the paintings of oil painters. Only a few floating clouds outline the shadow.


    Outside the house, a troop, which could be called the army, quietly waited for their leaders, who could be identified as ghouls by the irrepressible smell of their breath, the yellowing of their eyes and the slightly protruding sharp teeth.


    The sun can kill the blood clan, but it can''t cause real harm to the ghoul. As long as you are willing to endure the pain of the first period of time, the ghoul can walk in the sun as usual. In the final analysis, they are not all the products of magic distortion.


    "Green skin ghouls are also called blue skin people. They are similar to human appearance, but there are still many features that can distinguish them from human beings. Generally speaking, they are more intelligent and self-control groups, but because their skin is blue in the moonlight, they are more likely to act in groups than to completely sneak into the crowd. In terms of combat ability, the general strength is amazing, and others are not much different from ordinary people. "


    When cheese saw the army upstairs, he told them their identities. But that''s normal. If Jung just found a group of human beings, it means that his anger is not strong enough.


    Ironically, those who can preserve their bodies in the sunlight will show their true bodies in the moonlight, while those who can move freely at night will feel pain in the daytime. There is always a force to force these creatures to uncover their disguise. What about people? What about elves and dwarfs? When will these species show their true faces in the same way in the sunlight and moonlight?Grey robe is half right. This silent team is really made up of ghouls, not just ghouls.


    These guys on the street are all wearing leather armor, inlaid with metal at key positions. In addition, the weapons in their waists and the crossbows on their backs also suggest that they are very different from the mobs in those gangs. They don''t have a badge on them, and their highly similar clothes are their logo.


    "They are street cleaners, one of the forces directly under the Youhe river. Responsible for dealing with frontal conflicts quickly. " Jung''s vampire maid said in a deep voice that it was a good opportunity for them to show their strength to the grey robe.


    "I hope they can also cope with the tough battle. What we are going to break through is a fortress." Cheese said, pulling up the hood behind his robe and walking to the door. Behind him, everyone, including Jianqi, followed up. No one wanted to miss the attack.


    "Mr. Jung and I will join you after sunset. If you feel that the war is difficult, you can wait for us to arrive before launching the general attack. In addition, the former manager of this mansion will also join you, and he needs to compensate for his negligence. Although he is far from being able to compare with you, he has a little knowledge of black magic, which may be helpful. "


    Cheese did not respond again. He went out of the house, came to those yellow eyes, turned over and mounted his horse, and made a follow gesture with his back to the sunset.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    Shadows, flowing in the streets. All the windows along the street will consciously close before they are covered by the shadow, but some of them are placed because of the timidity of their owners, and the two windows are like dead pigs hanging on the meat hooks.


    Strange to say, although cheese often contacted with military personnel such as Lothar and Lyon when he was a lion, and recently interacted with the armed forces more frequently on the grassland, it was unprecedented for him to ride a horse to lead an army.


    The horse''s hooves trampled on the street, and the uniform pace behind it was silent. But cheese thought about it, how could the ghoul have such high discipline? It''s because I''ve been affected by the atmosphere.


    "Someone is coming in front of us. It looks like a member of the Jiuhuan gang." Rotten teeth from the side of the corner out, the dwarf for a period of time gone.


    For his ethnic group, staying in one place for a long time can be regarded as a kind of punishment. Therefore, it is not necessary to speculate when he will slip away and when he will return, because even he himself is not sure.


    "Are those guys dying? I want to find something at this time. " Holding an iron bar in his arms, Jian Qi frowned and said.


    Although others didn''t speak, they all agreed with him. No one would want to stand in front of a murderous army of ghouls, even if they were gangs themselves. In particular, this Ghoul was not targeting them.


    "Do you think it has something to do with keiras?" Cheese slightly reined in the reins, reached out to signal the troops to stop, turned to ask ATA.


    His idea is that perhaps some activities of the cat goblin in the goblin court stimulated the person who issued the reward to ATA, leading the other party to contact the nine ring gang with more radical means. Whether they have promised a heavy reward or have given some material rewards, the nine ring gang has agreed to a new offer and brazenly dispatched troops.


    "I, I don''t think so. When he returned to the goblin world, he should mainly investigate the movements of the nobles. Based on his experience, he would not do anything to stimulate them. Those humans I mean, the nine ring Gang, they should have other purposes. Maybe they have some kind of alliance with the puppeteers? " The swordswoman realized her blunder and immediately made up for it, but she still showed an expression of no confidence.


    How can human beings say such things themselves? It''s like, in my heart, I don''t see myself as a member of this race anymore. Why? Is it because of those memories? The memory of growing up in the goblin world made her tend to recognize the place where she was raised?


    Cheese noticed that it was strange, but it was not the first time he encountered this situation, so he was very calm. "Don''t be nervous, we''ll take care of it. Whether it''s the nine ring gang or anything else. "


    The team continued to move forward. In the afterglow of the setting sun behind, the people in the square in front seemed to be dyed red by blood. They are the nine ring Gang, and they are not the nine ring gang. They are because there are obviously a large number of members of the nine ring Gang among these people, which can be confirmed by their emblems and several iconic leaders, especially the leader with a big knife, whose yellow eyeball and his big knife are very eye-catching.


    But in addition, there are many other forces here, which can be seen from their positions and equipment colors. It is not a single force that gathers here to intercept them, but a coalition of many forces.


    "A mob, you can defeat it with your command." The old housekeeper who was punished was wearing a metal armor and a black silk robe. I''m afraid that he had to be more than a marquis to be able to afford this outfit. This shows the financial resources of the man who pursues immortality in the secular world. At this time, he was holding a shepherd''s stick with a black goat carved on the end of the stick, which looked very forest. Black goat has always been considered as the incarnation of the devil in the world.


    The grey robe''s eyes were hidden in the shadow of his hood, and the dice rolled between his fingers. He needs an explanation of why these people are here and what is their relationship with the Puppeteer?


    It''s a mess. I don''t understand. What you can know is that if you delay here, his target is likely to run away. Here is the torrent, below is the big river, people walk the boat, objects throw water, and then want to find clues is to look for a needle in a haystack. But his brain was faster than what happened next.


    Push and shove, quarrel and abuse broke out among various forces in the square. At this time, these gangs, who are separated from each other in the rush, are like hooligans fighting for territory, shouting at each other, and their posture may rise from playing roughshod to armed conflict at any time.


    Just silent crowd immediately full of vitality, their clear-cut team quickly merged into a ball, the sound of footsteps and weapons poking on the ground let the deck of this area groan, it is chaotic.


    "It''s a good battle. I thought it was a mantis arm, but now it''s going to fish in troubled waters." Jian Qi narrowed his eyes and urged his mount to the cheese. "I''m afraid these people are weird. We have to go there before we can be careful."


    "Nothing to worry about, sir." The housekeeper seemed to disdain the hesitation of the sword seeker. "They just want to create chaos and make us hesitate to let the target escape. There are not many dead mice on the deck, and there are not many dead mice on the deck. We''ll just kill them. They can''t stop us. "It can be seen that the housekeeper now wants to atone for his exploits. No wonder that the opportunity to be promoted to a blood clan is just around the corner. Few people can still keep forbearance and reason at this time. Moreover, in terms of strength, a team of well-trained and well-equipped ghouls can easily cut off the water bandits and hooligans. There is a big difference in combat effectiveness between the two.


    So, what should we do? Cheese was silent for a few seconds, in which he opened his magic vision. He couldn''t see anything in the crowd, except the nine ring sword. That should be the only hidden danger. In my heart, the urgent pursuit of puppet master finally prevailed. Hesitation is not what we should do now. As the housekeeper said, the blockers are vulnerable, and they can rush through.


    "Attack. Let''s rush through. "


    Command, accompanied by the cold wind, the eyes under the gray robe sent out a dazzling blue light. The horses they sat down on, the ghoul soldiers who walked on foot, all felt that the soles of their feet were helped by the wind. Every step was extremely labor-saving, and their speed was greatly improved.


    With the help of magic, the infantry took the lead and rushed to the front with a sharp blade. Cheese and others rode on horseback and followed closely by the central army.


    "Protect me. This spell must be under a spell for a long time." Whispering, with the breeze flowing into the ears of the gray robed companions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    The cry of killing is familiar and strange. Silent ghouls wave cold weapons, but ask who is in front of them, don''t care why they stand in front, don''t hesitate what consequences his death will bring.


    They are the army, only obey orders, only obey the master of Youhe. The blood was bright red in the setting sun. A few drops of blood splashed on Jianqi through the army, which made the sword seeker frown.


    To be sure, these people are scum, scum and disaster. Can we see them as my shoes and kill them as mole ants? The blood splashed on Jianqi''s face reminds him of the most reluctant question in his heart.


    "Seven, be careful!"


    With ATA''s reminder, a gang member who was chased by a ghoul soldier rushed to Jianqi in a hurry. The latter, however, sticks out the iron rod and accurately points it at the joint between the neck and the clavicle of the hapless man to knock him down.


    Such skilful horse fighting action is beyond most people''s expectation. Who could have thought that a soldier proficient in foot fighting has such attainments in horse fighting?


    "Sorry, I''m back." The sword seeker''s eyes turned cold when he saw that the street bandit he knocked down disappeared in the ghoul soldier''s figure. This is the battlefield, where life and death will alternate. No matter how serious his doubts are, he has to choose the time and place.


    What''s more, the battlefield is not as one-sided as the housekeeper said. Although these low-level minions are not worth mentioning in front of the soldiers, they are still full of talented people.


    There were two people he could see, both of whom had been mentioned by ATA. A strong man dressed as a gladiator, waving a trident, tied two ghouls into a string of sugar gourds and roared in the crowd like an angry bull. It seems that the last collision with atar did not make this guy injured and retired to the second tier. He is still the focus on the battlefield.


    On the other hand, the blindfolded soldier is familiar with Jian Qi. He is holding a long iron stick with two heads. His fighting style is not like that of a gladiator. However, he is not surprised by the siege of several ghouls.


    His cudgel skill is very different from that of Jian Qi, the latter mainly focuses on stabbing and picking, because before using the stick, the sword seeker actually learned the gun. But the blindfold man is not. In his movements, the swing of the stick body is the main part, and his power is exerted by the splitting and smashing of the blow. It''s no wonder that his weapon is water fire stick.


    However, compared with these two valiant generals, the leader of the nine ring Gang still has no intention of making a move. He stands on the edge of the battlefield, silently watching his men being crushed and slaughtered by the ghoul army, but his expression is extremely indifferent.


    Jianqi doesn''t know what these people are planning, but he knows that if the team wants to cross the square, the blindfolded warrior in front of him will definitely become an obstacle. Thinking of this, the sword seeker clapped his horse forward, leaving only one sentence to his companions,


    "go ahead and clear the road, you keep Mr. cheese. I''ll be back as soon as I go. "


    Between his words and deeds, he really has the taste of a general. However, this kind of sourness didn''t last long. With the approaching of Jianqi and the blindfold warrior, the latter suddenly accelerated his attack as if he had received some signal, and even knocked down all the ghouls around him in three or five moves.


    You know, it''s a ghoul. In terms of physical fitness, it''s a little better than ordinary people. It''s even better equipped. It''s so unreal that it''s knocked down like a date one by one. But considering that the other side is bound to be a warrior who has a good use of Qi, Jianqi deeply understands that the real unreal has just begun.


    "Sword gate, sword seven." Man on the horse, hands clasping. Since the other party is from his native land, he should follow the rules of his native land before fighting. The blindfolded man was stunned when he heard that Jianqi had reported his family, and then he showed a smile.


    "Lost, no way, no school, just a runaway officer."


    "Officer, no wonder there are water and fire sticks in his hand. I don''t know why the water fire stick moves without the temple? "


    "There is no temple, there is also the river and lake. There is no mercy, and there are people."


    "In that case, I offended you."


    "Please


    After that, Jian Qi''s iron bar with horse speed stabbed at the man who claimed to be lost. He did not take the initiative to dismount, because the body has not fully recovered, it is unwise to give up the advantage of immediately. The other side didn''t open his mouth to question this. From the conversation just now, the keen people could see that Jian Qi was short of breath in his speech. It was obvious that the old wound was not healed.


    Horse riding has a great advantage over walking. The speed and strength brought by horses are enough to enhance the power of weapons. In addition, it is not easy for people to attack the opponent on the horse''s back on the ground. It can be said that it has both attack and defense.


    Therefore, in the first encounter, Jian Qi achieved excellent results. In only one round, he knocked over his opponent who used the water fire stick to resist his sudden stab and rolled several times on the ground. By analogy, he will be able to defeat it in three rounds.


    But there is a key point in horse fighting: space. After one attack, the horse needs space to stop and turn around before it can launch a second attack. This is a wide square, which is enough for the sword seven.


    But now many forces are mixed and crowded, even if the ghoul army formed a solid wall to push away most of the enemy, there is not enough space in the front for him to pull a safe distance to turn the horse.So the speed of the horse did not decrease, and the evil wind was coming behind his head. Lost lost was knocked to the ground, a carp straightened up, changed his steps to the waist, and only took five steps to catch up with Jian Qi. Then he flew up. He had a ruthless stick in his hand, covered with the wind from top to bottom, and with lightning, he was about to smash the sword seeker''s head to pieces!


    You know, the original function of the water fire stick is not actual combat, but for punishment. The hollow part of the stick will be taken out and filled with mercury, which is a liquid and heavy object. In this way, when it is waved, it is not just a stick. Mercury is thrown to one side of the two ends because of centrifugal force, and the power contained in it is almost the same as that of a hammer.


    At this time, the seven swordsmen were on the horse, and there was no way to avoid them. The sword seeker leaned back, his back almost touched the horse''s buttocks, and a beautiful iron bridge came. At the same time, he raised his hands and put the iron bar horizontally to resist the opponent''s attack.


    At this moment, the lost used ten points of force, but Jianqi only used six or seven points because of the movement problem. Almost at the moment when the two sticks intersected, the sword seeker''s arm was bent down.


    He can''t stop it.


    But how can people in Jianmen wait to die? Jian Qi''s eyes are wide open and his teeth are broken. He fills his arms with all the Qi in his body. He bends his left arm and pushes his right arm. The horizontal iron bar turns into a downward sliding rod and guides the water fire stick to one side!


    "Good response." The lost man was in the air and had nowhere to borrow his strength. If he failed to hit the target, he had to stabilize his body and fall to the ground, unable to follow up. But his opponent is not much better, because even though the iron bar is strong, the man is strong, but the horse is not strong enough.


    "Hiss!" Suddenly he was hit hard on his back, and the steed stood up.


    Seven swords lying on the horse''s back could not catch the reins, so the whole man was thrown out from the horse''s back. The sword seeker had to hold the iron bar with both hands and use it as a bamboo pole to support his trunk so as not to fall heavily on the ground.


    But in this way, he is equal to being beaten off the horse, and the opponent will not let him have a chance to mount again.


    Jian Qi turned over and fell to the ground one by one from the iron bar. Before he had time to look around, he just heard "hum!" The sound of the fire, the life-threatening water stick will hit again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    Atta originally wanted to help. Her excellent eyesight and the height of the horse enable her to see Jianqi''s experience through the chaotic crowd. She knew that the injury of her companion was much more serious than that of herself, and it still greatly affected his ability of action to this day.


    To be honest, Jianqi is not suitable to take part in this operation, but he still came. He not only came, but also became the first person in the team to take the initiative. It''s all based on the judgment of the seeker''s own experience. Just like the kind of power they have mastered, Jianqi is very good at reading the subtle flow of external Qi. He can predict from his experience that this action will have a very important impact on the team and make a decision accordingly.


    In contrast, the swordswoman has no such premonition. Her keenness is based on five senses, and she is not aware of the invisible and inaudible Qi. But this can not be said to be a bad thing, because it is precisely the five senses that make her pay attention to something.


    Her eyebrows slightly tightened, sky blue eyes quickly swept through the crowd, and soon found out the source of the anomaly, "these people are consciously retreating around the square."


    "Of course, they will retreat. Ordinary people have no chance of winning against organized ghouls. No matter how much these things look like human beings, they are totally different inside. Their bones are bigger and stronger than human beings, their skin is three times thicker than ordinary people, and ordinary blunt weapons do not hurt and itch at all. To fight against these things, it''s better to use spears or decapitating swords. Only by cutting off their whole limbs and penetrating deeply can they hurt their vital parts. "


    Alice explains ATA''s findings from her professional perspective. As a demon hunter, it''s common for her to deal with ghouls. From stealing graves and digging tombs to attacking business travelers, from attacking livestock at night to being fierce in the daytime, it can be said that there is nothing they can''t do driven by hunger.


    But she must also admit that hungry ghouls are wild animals, but there is reason in those who can eat well.


    "No, that''s not what I mean. I mean, they seem to be... "


    Atta''s brow is even tighter. She seems to see something from the expressions of the gang members outside. What other emotions do they hide besides fear and anger. What is that?


    However, she couldn''t think much about the situation, because as the team was close to the front, Jianqi and lost had come to one side from the front, and the fierce Gladiator was close to the front.


    "I''ll deal with him." The swordswoman''s face became gloomy. She remembered the fierce battle in the cake shop and how much trouble the nine ring Gang general had brought her.


    Even she didn''t notice how fierce her tone was when she said the word "deal with". It didn''t feel like she was going to meet an old opponent, but more like a leader to deal with the bandits who hurt her own people.


    Alice wanted to stop her, but atta went so fast that she couldn''t leave the cheese, so she sighed as she watched the swordswoman meet the enemy. Jianqi or ATA, they can find their own opponents and stage in this chaotic war, and fight to win or die, but she can''t.


    She''s not a warrior, she''s a hunter. Hunters don''t act to fight, their purpose is to survive. Silver crossbow, with the horse''s hooves shaking, Alice thought about whether to shoot an arrow to help Jianqi. To stop her is not a respect for morality, but an inexplicable sense of insecurity. It felt like, as long as she shot this arrow, there would be no chance to shoot a second one.


    "Be careful, it''s a trap." It''s the cheese that reminds you.


    I don''t know when the grey robe stopped holding the curse, and the expression under the hood was quite wonderful. He thought it was a simple action. He went to the alchemy workshop and caught the Puppeteer. He knew the relationship between him and his classmates from his mouth.


    But now it seems that things have become more complicated again, and it was done by people he didn''t notice when he didn''t realize it. He didn''t like the feeling very much, just like the adventure six years ago.


    The difference between him now and six years ago is that being treated as a chess piece can no longer make him depressed or angry. He no longer cares about the metaphors of chess pieces and players. He only does what he wants to do.


    "Obviously, the question is what kind of trap is it, a mixing rope or a lasso?" Alice said to the grey robe in a bad mood. From the beginning of the insecurity, she knew it was a trap.


    Not only she, but most of the people present are aware of this. Only those who want to fight for merit or are drowned in reason will indulge in it. But the question is, there are many kinds of traps. Which one is this?


    "Not at all. It''s Luoxue." After the cheese had finished, he got off the horse and put his palm on the ground.


    Because of the continuous tremor from the battle, the whole floor of the square seems to be alive. If you don''t pay attention, you may even fall down when you walk. Even so, the thick plate which has been reinforced layer by layer for many times and experienced many times will not crack so easily if there is no external force.


    Someone mixed something in the board that can hinder the vision of magic, so that the first distant vision of cheese did not see any doubt. It sounds strange. Who would put such a disguise on a square? What''s more, it''s very difficult to use materials and techniques to really hide the magic vision of a grey robe.However, considering that the other party may have partially inherited the skill of the other grey robe, the cheese has to admit that it is completely possible. So the next question is, what kind of main course did the other party prepare under this disguise? Spines? No meaning. Explosion? The lethality is not enough. ambush? You don''t have to. What more powerful trap than Taotao river?


    "As long as we destroy the ground here, we will all fall into the water below to feed the fish. Good use of geography, but also to seize the time that can fly vampires can not follow, and to find these desperate actors. If it wasn''t for my name in this list of pitfalls, I might have applauded the plan. "


    Magic, along the gap of the ground into buds. The method learned from the thorn witch has become one of the best magic in cheese for many years. Its advantage is that it can work quickly wherever there are plants or plant products.


    However, the drawback is that the grey robe can''t drive it with its own talent like its original owner. This is not a matter of the amount of magic, but the external conditions must be used to achieve magic.


    Mages are not witches. What they do is not out of the rules of the world. But now, as a way to expand your perception, that''s enough.


    "I need time to figure out the magic under the square and find a way to stop it. This time, it''s really up to you. "


    At other times, Alice would be very happy to be able to sell grey robes, which means that she can get a lot of knowledge from cheese, and that knowledge is likely to give her people countless opportunities in hunting.


    It''s just that for now, she''s more upset about her surroundings.


    "I''ll help you." Euni, holding the dagger in both hands, said to the Huntress in a firm voice. The young apprentice has not yet been able to achieve practical results, but his determination is comforting.


    Alice took a breath and relaxed her grip on the crossbow, which meant that she was in a good state. "Well, now I''m looking forward to seeing those two guys get rid of their opponents as soon as possible."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    How many times have you been fighting this bull? The second or the third?


    In fact, atar and the gladiators in front of him are not old enemies strictly. Their feud only started after the rush. Moreover, they are both fighting for each other''s own position. Personally, there is no feud between them.


    Such two soldiers, the battle between them should be like Jianqi and lost. Although they don''t make reservation, they still have respect for their opponents.


    "Bah!" Saliva, sprayed on the Gladiator''s arm. ATA wanted to spit on his face, but the man like the iron tower was too tall, and she was not very skilled in spitting.


    Fortunately, this is not an action to kill the enemy. It''s enough for provocation. As soon as the Gladiator turned his head, he saw the familiar figure.


    "What did the blind man say? It doesn''t take any effort. " A low voice seemed to come out of a copper tube. He shook his arm and threw away the two ghouls who were trying to hold him. He threw them aside with a fishing net with a small iron ball. Then he moved his neck, and the fork swung back and forth between his hands, making it impossible to determine his preferred hand.


    Perhaps there is no habitual hand at all. Such an experienced soldier has already developed the ability of both hands.


    Compared with his opponent''s confidence, Atta, who successfully attracted attention, seemed to have a moment''s hesitation when he suddenly realized what he was doing. But as the picture of the fairy''s broken body being picked on the steel fork flashed, anger and some deeper emotion spread from her heart and quickly spread all over the swordswoman''s whole body along the muscles and blood vessels.


    Generally speaking, women are always more civilized than men in society. Some scholars regard it as the needs evolved from different division of labor in long-term social life, while some try to find the answer from physical and physiological aspects. But it doesn''t make sense, because men and women make up a society. There are no barbaric men and civilized women or the opposite in a society. If necessary, women can also become angry, belligerent and even brutal. Human nature is the reason, gender is the second.


    It''s useless to say more. Only the sound of the golden iron is the best description at this time. The Trident, which is thick and thin at the mouth of the bowl, gives full play to the greatest advantage of the long weapon. In addition, the arm spread of the Gladiator is longer than that of Atta, so the female swordsman has lost the edge from the beginning. If it wasn''t for her keen skill, she would be stabbed in the limbs and lose her fighting ability in the first three moves. But even if she got away with that, the fork still left a scar on her body.


    "You look like you need some help, ma''am." The housekeeper''s voice came from behind, but atta knew that there was no one behind him. Magic, like cheese, the vampire maid said that the housekeeper knew black magic.


    "Don''t get involved." No matter for the self-esteem of the soldiers or the mastery of the battlefield, the female swordsman has no need to respond positively to each other.


    Now she seems to be going downwind, but with more and more you come and I go, the opponent''s combat habits are gradually mastered by her, and it will be more and more easy to deal with. Although avoiding will consume more physical strength than attacking, her light body can offset this disadvantage to the greatest extent.


    "Well, I see what you mean. I just hope we don''t have enemies in front of us until Ms. Nina arrives on the battlefield. " The cadence is uncomfortable, like some kind of incantation, or because of the incantation, he can only send the words to atta''s ear through the tone that doesn''t match the tone.


    But there''s one thing he''s right about. The sunset won''t last long, at most half an hour. Half an hour later, night falls, and the presence of vampires makes all resistance a joke. ATA has fought with the blood clan. She knows their destructive power very well. Besides, the guy she dealt with in Cangshi doesn''t know how much lower than Nina in the blood clan sequence.


    Most of them know what they know. Cheese once talked with his companions on the journey that morning and dusk, noon and midnight are good opportunities for magic rituals to work. These everyday moments have a unique meaning in magic. Different magic schools may have different views on them, but there are always some common characteristics.


    Then, combined with the things I think of before I rush to my opponent, the answer is ready to come out. There must be some kind of trap that will be launched at the handover day and night. Most of these people in front of me are to ensure that they are still here before that time. They are confident that as long as the trap starts, the vampire will not be a problem.


    "Ding!" The gap between the Trident locks the blade of vlaclag''s sword. This long handled weapon with a protruding part has a natural advantage against the sword in the battlefield. As the Gladiator grins and turns the weapon, the huge stirring force forces ATA to let go, otherwise her arm will be broken.


    In that case, let it go. At the same time, his left hand grasped the tip of the Trident as a fulcrum, and the whole person jumped up in an upward posture! This was obviously beyond the Gladiator''s expectation. By the time he reacted, the female swordsman had gone over the three deadly spikes and took out the dagger from her boots.


    Unlike in the arena where everyone can only wear armor and carry fixed weapons, open combat does not require swordsmen to use swords only. The Gladiator had a good hand before, and the arm of stabilizing halberd body protruded out of the old long. Now ATA just used a dagger to gently pick, which made a wound on the back of his hand.The swordswoman shrugged her nose. This time, she should have cut off several fingers of her opponent. Now, the result is that he hid in time.


    "Hum." Gladiator was close to the distance and did not panic. Fortunately, he released his other hand and let the Trident fall to the ground. He is not very afraid of atta with a dagger, because melee is a reserved event in the arena. When he is still fighting for freedom, he and his opponents will even be arranged to fight unarmed in some matches, which is often the bloodiest and cruelest.


    Compared with the despair of being trapped like a cockfight, it''s nothing now.


    Boxing style, blowing a small chestnut hair, the opponent''s fist is very fast, with the waist twist and solid pace. Maybe it''s a reckless decision to give up the magic sword. If flaclag is in her hand, she can put the sword edge around the neck of the enemy or expect the magic spell to suddenly appear. Now the battle has entered a cruel stage, there is no chance of any tricks.


    Heavy punch, hit in the flank. The pain of being hit hard, accompanied by visceral reactions, is dizzying. With pain, ATA stabbed the dagger into the arm that hit her fist. The action of withdrawing the fist made the dagger leave a terrible wound on the arm effortlessly. Blood and pain, start to let the reason become fuzzy.


    He and she, the two sides of the opponent''s cognitive gradually fade, race, gender, height, age, these impressions built by the senses quickly fade with reason. Instead, there was endless rage and violence. Kill him, kill, kill!


    Melee became a scuffle, scuffle became a fight. Atta doesn''t know how many times he has been hit, and her opponent has become a blood man, but he didn''t fall.


    The bloody Gladiator roared angrily, lowered himself and hit him like a wall. Atta couldn''t escape. He was picked up by the waist, and his whole abdomen was hit by the opponent''s shoulder and upper arm. He left from the ground and followed the bull''s footsteps, helpless hind legs.


    "Boom!" Body, hit the ground. Her eyes saw the sky, the clouds lit by the setting sun, and the crowd squeezed her vision. The breath is very clear in the ear, but the heartbeat is subtle and can''t be discerned.


    Then, the sky was covered by shadows, the ferocious face of the gladiator and the dripping blood covered her world. Arm, can''t feel clearly. But this is not the reason to give up. Through looking at each other, she can see each other''s lax eyes just like herself.


    More, more.


    Fist, shaking up, hit the Gladiator''s arm twice, but the effect is very little. The other side seemed to roar, but there seemed to be a thousand bees flapping their wings in her ears.


    Fist, along the arm hit each other''s face, her last struggle, but brought unexpected harvest. She didn''t remember what she had picked up the dagger, and she even wondered if she could hold it.


    But the fact is, with the last punch, the dagger left deep in the Gladiator''s neck, her last impression of him was unbelievable eyes.


    In those eyes, she saw a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    There was a child, born in a dungeon. It''s a dungeon. In fact, the conditions here are much better than they should be. It''s because it''s not used to imprison prisoners. Gladiators are not prisoners. Although many of them were born as felons, they are the trainers behind them and even the money spinners behind them.


    If you don''t consider the blood and cruelty behind this job, it can almost be said to be enjoyable. Gladiators will become the stars of the whole city-state after winning the competition, and will be welcomed by all nobles and rich people. Even many ladies regard these precarious soldiers as the best candidates for their lovers and take them as their guests.


    He was born in such a deformed environment. According to his father, he has noble blood, of course, from his mother. But illegitimate children are already taboo, the illegitimate children of noble women and gladiators? No one will admit his identity at all. In his life, he had never seen his biological mother.


    Even his father died in a game when he was five years old. It is said that the game was very strange. It was clear that his father defeated his opponent with only a little scratch, but the little wound was not healed. On the contrary, it set up a fatal fester and let him die in pain.


    The wealth of gladiators is naturally linked to their commercial value. When they can bring benefits to their owners, whether they are well-dressed or trained in armor, they will come at once. But once they die, all their property will be taken back by their owners, leaving no trace.


    He would have been taken over as part of the property, and if he was lucky, he might have been raised as a slave owner''s servant. But as early as the moment of his birth, fate decided to make a joke. Out of consideration of the child''s blood, everything in the dungeon was taken away, leaving him alone. Now, dungeons are really dungeons.


    But he was luckier than euni, because there were many people living in that dungeon. There were always people who needed to run errands, and there were always dirty jobs that others didn''t want to do. He survived by doing things that even his servants didn''t want to do. And this abnormal growth condition is destined to be in the earliest stage of his life. The dungeon is his whole world. The only thing that makes him feel interesting is to peep at the fighting in the arena through the holes in the drainage ditch.


    He couldn''t understand why those people who talked with each other the day before were fighting each other to death today. So he took it as a matter of course, killing is a matter of course, no matter what the relationship between that person and himself is.


    This means that he can kill his friends or any acquaintance without hesitation, but fortunately, no one is his acquaintance until he is 13 years old. Thirteen years old is just a general concept, which refers to the day when he first stood in the arena. Of course, his task is to clean up the arena.


    He remembers that the game that day was three people versus a bear, and there was no winner, so there were four bodies to clean up.


    In the days to come, the smell of blood will be heavier and heavier. Outside the gorgeous and extravagant dungeon, he saw the truth of this small world, death, fighting, the winner has everything, the loser is worthless. This kind of two-level world cognition has been carrying out his whole life experience. The day when he was asked to practice this kind of cognition came quietly.


    The corpse collector is a symbol of bad luck everywhere, especially for gladiators. Superstitious gladiators even pay him to walk in front of their opponents twice before the game begins. Most of the time, he will take money to do nothing. Anyway, the survivors will be the winners, and the dead will not be blamed.


    But on that day, he didn''t take any money. He just walked through the passage with something. Just as a gladiator was about to enter the battlefield, and in order to embolden himself, the man drank wine. The next thing, of course, was inexplicable. The drunken Gladiator punched and kicked him, and decided to borrow some blood from him to increase his luck.


    But the unfortunate guy should not have been so careless to a child growing up in the arena. His pace was too flighty. He caught the flaw and hit the crotch. The attendants didn''t even have time to respond. The corpse Porter, who was considered the best bully here, killed the rising Gladiator Nova cleanly.


    The bell of the game has begun to urge.


    Do not know who''s attention, he was put on the dead man''s clothes, picked up unfamiliar weapons, into the battlefield has seen thousands of times. When he went in, he stood under the sky for the first time and realized that the world was so wide.


    The broad world needs to live to witness, so he survived. Maybe he inherited his father''s talent as a gladiator, maybe he saw too many battles, or maybe he was a born butcher.


    Battle, victory, rest, the three overlapping samsara repeated. But the attendants soon found that the new master they forged was different from all the gladiators. He didn''t enjoy food, didn''t care about the opposite sex, didn''t attend parties, and lived as simple as an ascetic. This should have been a bad thing, because without these pleasures, the popularity of gladiators would have declined, and slave owners would not have made money.


    But he was different, he won too simply, too violent, even in the fight with the beast did not fall. Because he had never seen the beasts before, and did not know that their terror, fangs and claws were no more dangerous to him than human beings.Mystery has become his signature. Every time he appears, he will receive a lot of rewards. Most of them come from the nobles who hope to let the proud soldier attend their banquet, which will bring huge topics.


    Out of this income, the gold owner behind him acquiesced in this kind of behavior. But if that fat guy knew what his impostor was planning in his hard training, he would change his mind.


    Escaping from the arena was easier than he thought. So he went out, took off his helmet, changed his clothes, and left the city. In fact, he doesn''t have to be so careful at all, because no one in the world knows him except as a gladiator. Then he met the man who changed his life, the wizard.


    It was a heavy rain. He could only take shelter under a big tree, and there was already another shelter under the tree. They had a casual conversation, but the rain didn''t mean to get smaller.


    The rain shelter claimed to be a wizard. He said that the rain would not stop itself. There was a monster in the rain. If the monster was not killed, they would be reduced to its food. He didn''t know what a monster was, but he hated the constant rain, so he agreed to cooperate with the wizard.


    Fighting was easier than imagined. The so-called monster was vulnerable in front of him, but he soon found that he had been cheated. The wizard has created the monster, but also to turn him into a monster.


    But the wizard miscalculated one thing. He didn''t expect that the travelers passing by had such strong willpower that magic didn''t work.


    The dying wizard cursed with his last strength, which made him lose all the ability to feel happiness, leaving only the evil pleasure of destruction and the natural hatred of the wizard.


    All these are what ATA "saw". She saw it through the eyes of the gladiator, not reading the heart, not acquiring memory. The feeling was very subtle. She did not sympathize with this man, but she did witness his life.


    Before the tragic monster was about to die forever, the swordswoman sincerely sighed,


    "if there is another chance, I hope you can live like an ordinary person."


    She did not know that after this sentence, there was a flower bud in the distant goblin world. Soon, a new goblin would be born in it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    "Ding, Dang!" On the other side of the scuffle, the fighting between Jianqi and lost presents a completely different style. If the fight between Atta and the Gladiator is like a fight between two vigorous animals, the duel between the two men who use sticks as weapons is extremely elegant.


    Of course, this is not to say that their fighting is not fatal. On the contrary, it is not surprising that life and death are like a thin thread hanging heavy objects when they break it. Their fighting can''t be copied by others, because only two people who accept the same set of martial arts training and have the same level can fight so well in a real fight.


    After about thirty moves, each of them stepped back two steps to open the distance. Jianqi first said, "why don''t you try your best? Are you taking care of my injury? "


    "Yes, it is not." The blindfolded warrior stands upright and has a steady voice. Obviously, he did not use all his skills in the fight just now.


    "first of all, I was once a tolerance. Although I had to be exiled due to a serious crime, I still have to give up the courtesy, justice and shame. It''s bad for me to do my best to the wounded. Secondly, Yimou also knew that the nine ring gang was not good. But the chief leader was kind to me and didn''t dare to complain. However, the sea can be the mulberry field, and the kindness will be exhausted. If the friendship is over, there will be hatred. I have to consider where I should go after leaving the Jiuhuan gang. So I don''t want to have a new feud. Today''s war is my last effort for him. "


    When Jian Qi heard this, he was dubious. When he was wandering, he had seen too many kind-hearted people and didn''t believe in one-sided words. Besides, this man''s words are uncertain because he is timid and wants to find a reason to surrender. If this is the case, the sword seeker can really let him leave, but after he leaves, he will never have any contact with him again. So he asked,


    "there is a square city in this city set up by people from his hometown. If you have nowhere to go, why don''t you go. In a foreign land, at least one shelter will still be given to you. How can you have such trouble? "


    Lost hearing speech gave a tragic smile, he gently shook his head, made the action of looking at the water and fire stick in his hand,


    "to tell you the truth, I''m a member of the Jiuhuan gang who defected outside the city. If the bandits in the green forest want to join the gang, they must pay the registration certificate. Although the chief executive was not a native, he had a sword in his hand and understood these rules. Although I tried my best to resist, I was finally tricked into doing something indecisive and killing the father of a passing father and daughter. I heard about that market later, and I''ve been to it secretly. But when I got to the street, I felt that I was watched by a group of lions and didn''t dare to go any further. So I hope you can help me get out of this misery and go back to the right way. "


    There is some truth to this. Since ancient times, it''s easy to go up Liangshan, but it''s difficult to go down Liangshan. Once you get on the stolen ship, even if you realize that you''ve gone in the wrong direction and want to jump back to the shore, the people on the ship will not let you go easily. Because the thief ship in your eyes is the treasure ship in their eyes. Anyone who dares to question it is the enemy and has to throw it into the water to feed the fish.


    Although he has martial arts skills and skills, he has a reputation in his heart and many minions around him. Sitting on the dry land, he looks like a copper ox trapped in a sand pit. He can''t pull it out by himself. Jianqi, the one he can see, is the one who is most likely to take him out of the bunker. He won''t miss it.


    But it''s reasonable. It doesn''t mean that Jian Qi has to help. For example, there are many people in the green forest, and many of them have the intention of repentance. However, when people enter the VAT, they will be colored consciously or unconsciously, saying that they are going to turn evil into good. Who knows which is the illusion of a flash in the pan? Who can guarantee that he doesn''t think that the nine ring gang can''t tolerate himself and wants to set up another door to cut the relationship in this way?


    So the sword seeker still asked, "what happened to the father and daughter''s daughter?"


    "I saved her and recognized her as a righteous sister. It saved her innocence and her life. But she can only do so much. If she has been in the Jiuhuan Gang, she will be in danger all the time. " The lost words are sincere.


    Jian Qi heard that he was silent for a moment. Then he perked up and went up with his stick. Seeing this, the blindfolded warrior had to raise his weapon to resist. You''ve come and I''ve gone for about ten moves. The lost one still looks the same, but the sword seeker''s face is already red. His injury really affects his action. It''s better for him to be recovered by Shi Lao before.


    But that''s enough. To judge a person''s heart, ten moves have already begun to appear.


    "I have five points to believe what you said. I need to see the girl and know from her that what you said is true. If I find out that you have cheated me, I will take your life even if I fight against you. Is this feasible? "


    The sword seeker breathlessly uttered this sentence in exchange for a nod of affirmation. I don''t know how the leader of Jiuhuan gang would feel if he knew that his capable generals were so rebellious.


    Perhaps, he will not have any feelings, because no matter the gladiators or the lost, they do not know that this battle is just a disguise to lead the team into a trap.


    In other words, they are not the confidants of the Jiuhuan gang at all. Although they have outstanding strength, they have gained a leading position among many minions. In the eyes of those who have quietly retreated, they may be just two tools that have been sold."Seven, go and bring ATA back. She''s over there!" When the two armed men with sticks returned to the cheese, Alice immediately pointed in the direction of the swordswoman and yelled at them.


    She can see the result of atta''s side, but she can''t leave without permission, put down cheese and Yuni to save people. Fortunately, at this anxious moment, Jianqi came back. The question is, who''s the one who came back with him?


    "I understand. I''m going to..." The sword seeker said that he was going to save people, but he lost his breath in the battle just now. It took time for him to recover. In addition, his old wounds were not healed, so he almost fell to the ground.


    "I''ll go. It''s a new registration form for Yi." It seems that I feel ironic about the word of the petition and laugh at myself. Then he grabbed the stick again and went into the chaos again. The difference is that this time he went in again, his position and purpose changed. And what he said is true. If it can be proved that there is no evil intention to atta, the crossbow of the girl hunter will not point at him.


    Jian Qi limps back to his companion after he''s lost. He explains the experience of the blindfolded warrior in a few words, but he basically listens to Alice, because the cheese is still in the casting state, and seems to have no response to the stimulation of the outside world. After hearing this, the female hunter believes that it''s not something that the sword seeker can guess.


    Moreover, compared with the lost sincerity or not, it is obvious that they are facing greater danger.


    "You say the ground here will crack?" After listening to Alice''s story, Jian Qi lowered his head and knocked on the ground with an iron bar. He said incredulously.


    "To be exact, the structure supporting this part will be transformed. Just as we use water and fire to transform wind and earth, the pre buried alchemy here will turn wood and other plant products into rotten and rotten materials, and obviously the torrent is not rich enough to use stones to lay a foundation for the whole city. "


    With the words, the grey robe got up slowly and shook the dust on his hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    "Can''t stop it?" Alice anxiously waited for ATA to return to them, and asked the grey robe. Cheese began to explore the ground, is to remove the trap of the other side.


    "If it''s a spell that drives transformation, then I can really try to block or change its result. But the most important characteristic of alchemy and its products lies in its singleness and extremely fast speed. Through a lot of calculation and presupposition in the early stage, alchemy medicine can complete the whole casting process when all casters have no time to respond. "


    "For example, there is an archer in front of you in ten steps. If he starts to bend his bow and take an arrow when he sees you, there is a great possibility that you can interrupt his action before he enters the shooting state. But the alchemy potion turns the bow in the archer''s hand into a tight crossbow. He just needs to raise his hand and pull the trigger, and everything is done. "


    The cheese''s explanation was surprisingly detailed. In this case, he will only simply reply whether his partner can remove the trap. It is rare for him to present the principle of the trap and analyze it.


    And strangely, although he said so seriously, his tone was inexplicably relaxed, like an explorer who broke through the truth of the maze in front of him, unconsciously showing self-confidence. This is somewhat confusing.


    "That doesn''t sound very good. Is it too late for us to leave now?" Jian Qi tilts his mouth. Now he is a little nostalgic for the cat and goblin. This kind of riddle will be exposed by his sharp words when he is there.


    "It''s too late. They let us rush in, and naturally there are ways to keep us out. Besides, there is still a heavy weapon in the room


    Cheese''s eyes looked at the leader of the nine ring gang. As long as he took out the red silk, the nine ring ghost sword could become a sharp weapon to change the whole war situation. And the other side''s arrival is obviously not to stand on the edge of the battlefield, but to aim at someone or someone. Grey robe has reason to believe that he is on the targeted list.


    "Then what? Can we only be thrown into the river to feed the fish? "


    ATA''s figure finally appeared in Alice''s sight again. He didn''t break his promise. He brought the swordswoman back in good condition, even with her sword.


    The relieved female hunter suddenly realized that no one would be injured now, and that as long as the ground collapses, they will be submerged by the river, no matter they are slightly injured or seriously injured.


    "Isn''t there another way to go? The way we wanted to be Cheese looked to the front of the square, the ghoul army''s destructive power was still strong, but it was no longer so disciplined because of the eating craze in the ethnic blood.


    This is also the biggest problem after the organization of ghouls. They can rush to deal with small enemies quickly, but when the war goes too smoothly or meets obstacles, the instinct of eating will jump out and interfere with their sense.


    "If the other party had a premeditation, how could they let us go easily?" That''s not from the team. It came from the housekeeper, who was holding a short staff in one hand and dripping red blood in the other.


    Atta stares at the man and wants to say something, but she doesn''t say it at last. She is almost sure that the dagger that can kill the Gladiator is delivered to her hand in some way, but as a survivor, she can''t blame each other.


    "You have to try. Can you calm these soldiers down? If they want, they can take the corpses to eat on foot. Eating on the spot affects the efficiency of propulsion


    Cheese is not surprised by the appearance of the other side. To some extent, what he said just now is what he said to this person. The grey robe is very clear that in the absence of the vampires, the housekeeper is the real commander of the army. The so-called handing over to the grey robe commander is more like modesty.


    "I''ll try. You have to understand that ghouls are a combination of predators and scavengers. Their bodies can do more than humans, but at the cost of faster physical consumption. If you can''t quickly replenish meat, the mobility of these creatures will be seriously reduced. When they are hungry to a certain extent, even Mr. Jung may not be able to command them normally


    This is true, just like cheetahs in nature will carefully consider their prey. The physical strength and physical strength of ghouls seem strong, but in fact they lack long-term patience. Their physical strength will pass at a high speed in the fierce movement, which is the reason why the ghouls alone are not willing to fight against the crowd. Digging the grave to pick up the corpses is a safer and safer way of life than fighting with the living people without any harvest.


    "Then gather up all the men who still have the ability to think and prepare to break through. We don''t have much time."


    The cheese finished, put his finger in his mouth and blew a whistle. When their horses heard the sound, they turned back immediately. However, during the war, the horse that broke away from the rider was obviously not safe. Apart from cheese and Alice''s mounts, only one of ATA and Jianqi''s was recovered.


    Cheese let Atta and the female hunter ride together, Yuni and Jianqi go together. After riding alone, the team starts to move forward again. It''s mobile. The area they used to be in was the center of the square, protected by the ghoul Legion at the front and back, which opened up a temporary safe area in the chaos.


    Now the housekeeper holds up his magic wand and orders his soldiers to stop eating and killing with magic. They are heading towards the other end of the square. The flesh and blood goblins have been unable to maintain the front line. They charge forward and tear up all the enemies in front of them.Once there was a very realistic and cruel joke in the gray tower, how to simply kill a ghoul? Let him eat three people, and then the fierce Ghoul will lose its fighting ability. This sad group has a combat power curve related to the amount of food they eat. They eat too little, hunger dominates the mind, eat too much, and wildness breaks through the mind.


    I''m afraid that only by ritualizing and timing their food, like those ghost eating groups in the capital of Cangshi, can they keep their fighting ability to the maximum extent. Now, the poor gang members use their bodies to pull the curve to a rather delicate level. In a sense, they have won.


    There are about half of the ghouls who still follow orders, and their combat power is not the same as that at the beginning. On the contrary, the gang members who are first sacrificed are usually the rookies who have been in the business for the shortest time and are not well equipped and skilled. The slightly experienced hooligans all know that they should not fight fiercely with their opponents who are far more equipped and morale than themselves, so they can preserve their strength until now.


    Between the changes, the team is still pushing forward, even if the state is so bad, Youhe''s alien soldiers are still superior. It''s just that the speed of their propulsion has changed from cutting butter with a sharp knife to cutting ribs with a blunt knife. It takes time for each step of the progress.


    Riding on a horse, cheese has been paying attention to two directions, one is the nine ring Gang, the other is the ground. The time for the alchemy potion to take effect is very short, but it is not without omen. The grey robe always pays attention to the appearance of omen to decide his action.


    At least, let them get out of here safely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    The regrouped team really triggered a chain reaction. After noticing that the ghouls began to gather up their formation and move firmly in the direction of leaving in the flesh and blood mud, all the gangs who had stood by and let them kill their own leaders began to be unable to sit still.


    They can allow casualties, even a large number of casualties, because most of the people killed here are marginal members of the gang or chess pieces that can be abandoned. However, it is undeniable that even these abandoned pieces are also important assets of the gang. Today, they have made so many bets here that they must not lose everything.


    Typical gambler mentality, but these people are exactly gamblers.


    The pressure is coming from all directions. Cheese and others under the protection of the ghoul army can also clearly feel that some changes have taken place in the enemies who come to stop them. Maybe they are equipped, maybe they are weapons, maybe they are still firmly wielding the sharp blade in the face of the ghoul''s ferocious teeth.


    These enemies, who are still firmly blocking the way forward, are obviously different from those mobs who were promised wealth and status before. After seeing the highly militarized black lion army and the nomadic army which is naturally organized because of the tribal life, it is difficult for the cheese to call them regular army, but they are also very close.


    They are outlaws, real bandits. Even in street gangs, such people are still frightening, so their status in gangs is very delicate. After all, the survival of gangs is still a priority. If it can''t guarantee the life of its members, who will go to such an organization?


    But after all, gangs are not serious businesses. Organizations that use violence as a means of survival must have people who are loyal to violence, and the outlaws are the best among them. They are either born abnormal, or born with unexpected changes, or addicted to psychedelic mushrooms or other hallucinogens. In a word, these people are like a weakened version of crazy soldiers. They have no warrior''s physique, but they are very brave.


    The gang leaders who are really good at making use of these heavenly soldiers all know one truth. You can''t expect the cooperation between the outlaws. If they can''t get used to each other, they will win if they don''t stab each other during the conflagration.


    Therefore, in order to exert its real power, it is necessary to skillfully mix these outlaws into the minions, and it is better to mix them with the minions they know. It''s just like no one on the wine table will drink until drunk, but it''s hard to say who can soberly leave the table when there are people who are struggling with wine. The battlefield and the wine table are similar. As long as one desperate person in the crowd stirs up blood, it is likely to create a large number of temporary outlaws.


    The man with not only crying but also laughing in his mouth rushed to the ghoul soldiers with two pig knives in his hand and no inch on his upper body. The heavy meat cutter used to chop bones and muscles is not too much for cutting leather armour. Almost in an instant, the shoulder armour of the ghoul is reduced by half, while the madman''s abdomen is torn open with a terrible wound that can let the intestines flow out.


    If ordinary people were hurt like this, they would be scared out of their wits and run around with their own intestines. But the desperado didn''t care. Even though his intestines had been exposed, he still spat out his tongue and waved a steel knife, bowing left and right, straight to the soldier''s neck.


    Ghouls are not immortal bodies. They are ferocious predators, but they are also made up of flesh and blood. Weapons that can kill human beings can naturally kill them. The so-called specialized evolution of skin three times thicker than human beings may play an excellent role in the era of underdeveloped weapons, but the edge of steel has long made this subtle difference no longer important.


    As a result, the blood splashed, and the big head flew as high as the cork that was squeezed out of the bottle.


    "Kill! Ha ha, kill


    Death has a very different effect on both sides of the battle. As far as the ghouls are concerned, they have to tighten up to maintain the impact of the team. As far as gangs are concerned, they realize that these monsters who eat human flesh are not immortal. They will also fall down. They have nothing to be afraid of.


    The war situation has become more unpredictable. Different from the previous slaughter, now is the time to fight.


    The more such a situation is, the more unfavorable it will be for cheese. The battlefield atmosphere is driven in two directions. More and more ghouls are driven by the morale of their opponents, showing their wild side. But the beast can''t get out of the cage. To lead the herd to find a way to live, we must have a cool head.


    Cheese''s mind has been very calm, even some cold, he swept the battlefield indifferently, his hand unconsciously touched the Dragon flute hanging beside the machete. After this period of repair and maintenance, it should be able to withstand the impact of a dragon flame, the last time. If the progress is really not smooth, he will take it down and ask Migo, who is far away from Longji, to take another breath.


    But that also means that the relationship between him and Migo will come to an end. The Dragon flute is not only a tool and magic prop for their communication, but also a link between the two species and individuals from the childhood of cheese. Thinking of this, the master still put his hand on the machete. But he didn''t pull out his weapon after all. What''s the use of that? He''s the grey robe. Magic is his home court.


    "Secret casting is a new topic."


    The powerful magic of big flag and drum is bound to lead to the enchanting sound of nine ring sword. If you want to cast the magic smoothly, cheese should not only be fast, but also be careful.There is only one chance. If this spell can''t completely change the situation, the next casting will be interrupted. But is that a challenge for him? The magic light didn''t light up from the fundus this time.


    The inspiration of this spell comes from two sources, viya, a mage of the plastic energy school in the city of Dharma, and the grey robe of the alchemist. The combination of plastic energy and alchemy can only be done by the caster who knows a little about the magic of various schools.


    This is not an easy thing, because plastic energy magic lies in the control of invisible energy, while alchemy focuses on the transformation of matter. They should be the two most alienated and even opposite schools in magic. But in the eyes of cheese, these two kinds of magic are interlinked in the depth.


    Machete, out of sheath. But instead of waving to the enemy, he placed it flat and horizontal, and then made a stroke in the heart of his left hand, which just dyed the blade red. Blood, a part of his body, is an excellent medium for man-made contact.


    Dao is the object of communication. The first thing to take effect is the transformation of alchemy. Cheese has done similar things in the past, turning part of the blood in the body into toxic venom or acid. The same is true this time.


    The best machetes, the bright blade, all quickly disappeared, turned into dark and gloomy, as if they had been shelved for several years. It is a sacrifice and the source of plastic energy.


    "Hoo In one breath, blow away the machete and turn it into innumerable rust residues, floating around.


    As if by some kind of gravitation, these iron filings will move towards the metal objects when they float in the air. In this case, most of them are swords, perhaps because the materials of swords are closest to their original appearance.


    When the iron chips meet the blade, the pathological phenomenon occurs. The dark red stripes like snowflakes grow as fast as life. When they reach a certain limit, the weapons will shatter and become more iron chips. Without weapons, no matter how fierce a maniac is, he can''t exert his original fighting power.


    The creator of all this, sitting on the horse with close eyes, holding the handle of the machete in his hand, controlled the range of the scrap iron with his mind, and made them carefully avoid their own weapons.


    Just then


    "Ding ~" copper ring sound, clear and sweet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    Can one man make everyone look sideways in the chaotic battlefield just by his voice? It may be true that the roar of war has the effect of repelling millions of enemy troops, but this is not the case at present. Everyone who has met the leader of the Jiuhuan gang will be impressed by him, but the impression is very subtle.


    Strictly speaking, he is not strong, at least not as good as his iron tower like Gladiator. When it comes to elegance, he is not as good as the blindfolded warrior. It is true that his eyes are very special, but this alone is not enough to make him a match for the nine ring sword. Not to mention that many people have never seen the power of the nine ring sword. It''s all under his command.


    At this moment, the red silk has been solved, and the fierce sword is here. The collision sound of the copper ring passes through the noisy battlefield, which makes the cheese nearly lose his spirit. Fortunately, the grey robe has been guarding against this situation, and did not devote himself to it. Like a person who fell into a shallow sleep, he quickly separated from the casting. With his eyes open, the iron filings that can corrode the sword also lost the power to continue to fly, and became the real residue, which quickly fell into the cracks of the ground.


    Their eyes crossed the battlefield and met in the air. Cheese can''t see any emotion in each other''s eyes, but it''s not the cold blooding brought by extreme anger. On the contrary, the chief is not angry.


    The chief is neither angry nor afraid. He is neither happy nor sad. The man, with a big knife in his hand, walked forward slowly, his body as haggard and his eyes as ashes.


    All the nine ring gang members who protect him consciously retreat. They all know what it means when the leader presents this state. As a person who used to work in the Jiuhuan Gang, I know that. The hand holding the water fire stick began to tighten, and the eyebrows and eyes under the black cloth also contracted.


    "I''ll try. You speed up the March." Finally, he made up his mind to turn the water and fire stick into a red and black shadow and run to the leader.


    "Wait," Jianqi tried to stop, but the injury made him unable to make a substantial stop, only to watch the other side leave the team. He took a deep breath and turned to the cheese. "We have to leave quickly. He can''t hold it off."


    A warrior has his own way of judging his opponent. He doesn''t need to take a hand. He can only look at his pace and breath, and then he can see the depth of 70% or 80%.


    This time, Jian Qi''s judgment is that he can''t be compared with the enemy. Even if he has no illness, he is not the opponent of the leader. He has lost his physical strength in the previous fight, which is also unmatched. What''s more, he is the leader of Jiuhuan gang. The girl he wants to protect is under his control, and he has no chance to win.


    Today''s plan is to let the team break through the blockade as soon as possible, so that the lost team can get away.


    "Yes, you must get out as soon as possible." Chieh repeated Jianqi''s words, but the tone was subtle.


    He looked forward. Thanks to the previous casting, the enemies in front of the team lost their weapons. Although a small number of ghouls were also affected by the magic, the soldiers of Youhe were obviously more dominant with their bare hands. Now, the road away from the square has appeared.


    The grey robe held out his hand and pointed to Alice''s crossbow. He held it in her hands in her puzzled eyes. Then he took three crossbows from the woman hunter''s quiver.


    Just when some people thought that this was the material for the next spell, he suddenly flashed his eyes and yelled out a silent syllable, carrying ATA. Their horses seemed to be stabbed by spurs, speeding up their pace and taking the four people to rush out of the square. And cheese, then turn horse head, straight to nine ring gang leader.


    There are some things he has to figure out, such as why these gangs appear in an alchemy trap and spend so much resources to trap them here.


    As for the chief executive, he seems to turn a blind eye to these things. In the face of the charge, he just stepped back to the rear, let the smash down from the air, and then put his left hand out, holding the stick, not seeking to seize the weapon, as long as he hesitated for a moment.


    Nine ring sword, cut down with a sound. However, he miscalculated one thing, and lost had a clear understanding of the level of both sides before he took the shot, so he made an unusual behavior in the battle when he failed to hit, thus avoiding the chop. The blindfold threw away his weapon.


    The lost thought is very clear. He knows that he is not the opponent of the leader, and he knows that he will not have a chance to be forgiven after he has stood on the other side. So the solution for today is to show sincerity to new allies while preserving ourselves as much as possible.


    In his opinion, when he rushes to the leader, the latter is bound to fall into a dilemma, which is whether to kill the traitor first or to catch up with the target this time. This hesitation won''t last long, because the price already invested will make the Jiuhuan Gang rush towards the direction of the chieftain, and the lost will rush back to the camp of the gang to take his sister.


    But he didn''t expect that after the chief just won his weapon, he didn''t care about him any more, and didn''t even show the trend of attack. The water fire stick was thrown to the ground at will. The nine ring sword waved in the air. The blade of the sword faced the silver crossbow and made a violent sound at the moment when the arrow collided with the sword.This is much stronger than the sound of pulling out the red silk before. People who stand closer to each other feel that their feet are light and their heads are three times heavier.


    For ordinary people, this kind of vertigo is fleeting, but for cheese, it''s like a big bell ringing in the head. Although the pestle has been put down, the sound can still ring the beam. Fortunately, now he is riding on a horse. The trained horse seems to have a certain resistance to the nine ring sword, and does not show any abnormality. Benefited from this, this one horse still straight forward after finishing a shot, straight to the leader''s position.


    The leader raised his head, and the reflection of the war horse in his empty eyes became bigger and bigger. He changed to hold the knife in both hands, half bowing down, his legs diverging, and the body of the knife resisting on his left shoulder, making a posture of chopping vigorously.


    It is said that in Jianqi''s hometown, there is indeed a kind of weapon called horse chopping sword. But Rao is a weapon named after it. In actual combat, it is mainly used to cut off the legs of horses. I''m afraid that the case of chopping horses with human power will only appear in the story.


    However, anyone who has traveled around the world knows that the beginning of the story is not always groundless. Lost lost had already run away. When he looked back at the scene, he turned back and used the method of hitting Jianqi from the horse at that time. He ran to the side a few steps, held the horse''s head for the cheese, and adjusted the direction from the scope of the nine ring sword.


    At the same time, some strange noise began to come from the bottom of the square, and the gang members who knew the information in advance pushed towards the edge of the square in a hurry.


    But there was not enough time left for them to evacuate to a safe place, because the collapse began in a few seconds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    The foundation of running water is regional, just like the architectural style of this city is very different. The ground of this huge water city is designed and constructed by different materials and architects in different times.


    Even due to the differences in the purpose and style of construction, there used to be some areas where freight wagons were overweight, leading to ground collapse.


    It was not until more and more developed commercial trade forced the people of the whole city to realize the importance of standardized foundation construction that the trade union of relevant industry standards and management design drawings was born. But it still can''t improve the city''s honeycomb like appearance.


    The area supporting the square has obviously lost its function under the action of alchemy, so the collapse caused by it will not be as simple as the carriage crushing part of the ground.


    From the central point, the fragmentation of the square spread rapidly towards the edge, and even many people were engulfed by the collapse before they could react. But for those who have known for a long time, the collapse will only be a grand show without danger.


    Unless someone can drag the gang leader who knows the scope of the collapse into the collapse. The silver crossbow, at the beginning of the avalanche, started again. Without too precise aiming, it turned back and shot at the target with the grey robe.


    The arrow was not accurate enough. The chief just waved the blade and swung the arrow. Cheese fell because of too much turning on horseback. These things happened in the light of lightning. When he realized that there was no one on the horse he was holding, the cheese had fallen to the ground.


    At the same time, the collapse has come to the side of the grey robe, and now no one can save it from the inevitable collapse unless it is a heaven soldier rescue field with back and wings.


    Chief, stand in place with a big knife.


    He knew that the collapse would not spread to his feet, so he was willing to appreciate the destruction of the grey wizard. Just like most of his leaders, as the leader of the nine ring Gang, he also has a deep hatred for the caster. His strange eye is given by magic.


    What he didn''t notice was that the second silver crossbow fired by cheese didn''t deviate from the target completely because of random shooting. It was mainly because at the end of the crossbow, there was a thin line connecting the wrist of the grey robe. This thin line was originally used by mages as an auxiliary tool to draw arrays. Its strength is not outstanding, but it''s easy to bind people''s ankles.


    "What..." The silver arrow just caught the chief''s ankle and dragged his left leg to the collapse gap before he could finish.


    This is a very delicate moment, because if he cuts the thin line with his knife, he will lose his balance because he loses a foothold at the moment of wielding his knife. If we can continue to maintain the current situation and take the nine ring sword as the third foothold to stabilize the body, we have to bear the risk of ankle being dragged vigorously.


    But the cheese that designed this scene is not very leisurely now. His left hand was connected with the thin line, so he was forced to lift up. After the collapse of his body on the ground below, because of the thin line, he bumped into the jagged fault ahead, and was about to be stabbed by the protruding wooden thorns.


    Fortunately, the chief''s hesitation made his nine ring sword stop ringing. Cheese seized the opportunity to strengthen his physical fitness with magic, leaving two blue arcs in the air. His enhanced body and insight enabled him to find a more stable impact point before the collision. He grabbed his left arm with his right hand, bent his legs forward, and pushed on the fault with the help of force.


    Around him, a large number of debris and people who didn''t have time to dodge fell into the hole below. With the rising water vapor and the roar of the wave, they lost their trace. The water below is not like a river, but more like a torrent in the sea.


    "Tut." Cheese managed to stabilize himself, but he didn''t know how long the dragger above would last, or how long he would cut the rope, so now the grey robe had to find a way not to be engulfed by the river.


    Cheese''s only comfort now is that before he fell, he saw the horses carrying his companions get out of the collapse area, and at their speed, even if they can''t rush out of the square, at least they won''t fall into it. That means he doesn''t have to worry about being seen in the current environment.


    Thinking about this, the skin under the grey robe began to be covered with the lines of its chains. A voice called to him softly in his ear, hoping that he would break the shackles.


    Unfortunately, I''m not calling you.


    Slowly, he put his right hand into his waist to ensure that he would not lose his balance. The grey robe untied a cloth bag tied to his waist and threw it into the water under his body. Then, he felt his left hand suddenly loose, the fulcrum of his body disappeared, and his whole body fell down.


    It didn''t last long before the fall tightened again. I think it was the other party''s attempt to get rid of the string, but found that it was stronger than it seemed, so I had to go back to the Stalemate Stage to prevent myself from being pulled into the pit. This is not enough, because the cheese in charge of the first time has expected the current situation, he does not want to let the other party into a dilemma.


    Come down with me.


    The thread is very thin and easy to cut when both ends are tight. The wound on the palm of the left hand has not healed completely, although the grey robe has all the blood oozing around the wound with magic. Now, it''s time to use them effectively. Blood, painted on the line, quickly spread, like a climbing snake, will be too thin to detect the silk red thickening.Generally speaking, cheese doesn''t like to use its own blood directly to cast this kind of magic, because in the process of being unprotected, there will be opportunities for other people to get blood samples.


    But the target of his casting is the leader of the nine ring gang and the holder of the nine ring sword. With that sword, not only he himself, but I''m afraid no caster would like to get close to this square. Especially when the leader himself has such a strong and undisguised hostility to the caster.


    The blood snake climbs very fast, and within three breaths, it has come from the pit to the chief''s feet. The Yellow pupil obviously found the problem on the string. At the same time, he turned the handle of the knife to drive the copper ring on the back of the weapon, trying to shatter it. But he didn''t expect that the seemingly weak blood snake was so tenacious. He had no experience to guess the strength of the magic carrier composed of the blood of a grey robe.


    For the first time, Baishi bailing''s fierce sword was in an unexpected situation. The chief''s eyes were staring at the eldest, and the veins on his temple burst up. But Rao was like this. He could only watch the blood snake crouch on his ankle along the silk thread, and then his whole left leg became weak.


    The tight thread became loose, and the cheese began to fall again. But he didn''t feel alarmed. Instead, he had a smile on his face, because he saw that at the edge of the collapse, a figure was dragged into the pit unwillingly.


    He considered the possibility that the chief executive would cut off his left leg with a knife. Fortunately, no matter what the reason, the chief executive did not do that. Maybe he is confident that he can survive in the river below.


    Or maybe it''s the hatred for the caster that makes him cut off the head of the grey robe with a big knife even if he gives up his own existence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    The chief really thinks so. His eyes were still fixed on the gray figure when he fell, and the big knife in his hand sounded dizzy in the wind. The terrible reverberation is repeated and reverberated in the environment created by the crevasse and water mist. The unacceptable sound gradually becomes clear in the cycle.


    It turns out that the sound of the nine ring sword is never the crisp sound of the collision of copper rings. It''s wailing, wailing, and despairing curse. Although the language barrier, although the times are different, but that can confuse people''s mind voice for the first time to show its essence, pain. The sound is the pain of those killed by this knife.


    Does the soul exist? I''m afraid I can''t be sure in this life. Is the so-called God of death, the so-called destination, what they claim to flow into the bottom of the world along the current, really a life walking and thinking in the sun in this world?


    Especially in recent years when he has more and more strong premonitions about his teacher''s death, grey robe often thinks about this problem. His teacher, the Lord of the grey tower, the most powerful caster in his knowledge, just died? Silent, dissipated between heaven and earth, can no longer find a trace? No, when these two words are used as the argot of death, how much helplessness does it imply.


    For this problem, cheese once had communication with Jianqi. He was very curious about how people would treat death in the area where Qi was popular. The result is not very satisfactory. The so-called concepts of reincarnation, soul and so on from the sword seekers are similar to the soul in the view of the grey robe. They all instinctively think that there is only one immortal spirit in life, which will carry all consciousness to the next station after the loss of the body. The only difference is where the station is.


    But at the same time, cheese noticed a very interesting detail in Jianqi''s description, which came from the concept of soul. In their homeland, they divided the soul into such two parts.


    In these two parts, the soul often serves as the function of the soul known by cheese. It will leave the body with some consciousness or information after the death of individual life and go to the next station.


    The soul is not the same. Even though the soul is one in life, the soul will not follow the soul in death. Instead, it will stay in the body or around the body, that is, the ghost in the secular world.


    The relationship between the ghost and its original consciousness is subtle. You say that it is him, but it lacks the soul, which is bound to bring about some changes. If you say that it is not him, the soul is indeed a part, or even most, of the consciousness of the living. What is imprisoned in the nine ring sword can be understood as the souls of the dead under the sword.


    Cheese doesn''t understand what they want to do. Maybe it''s just a flash when they fall, or the brain instinctively avoids the strong interference of the outside world by thinking. Behind him, is the Taotao River, in front of him, is the enemy from the sky, holding a sharp blade.


    The gray robe makes a hunting sound when it falls, but the sound is too weak, submerged in the abnormal sound brought by the river and the nine ring sword. But there was no worry on cheese''s face, as if he didn''t know the death behind him.


    Or, he predicted that he would not fall into the water and be beheaded by a big knife. He had a plan, and there was still room for him to turn back from what outsiders saw as a hopeless situation. And that space is slowly emerging.


    Yes, just like the literal meaning, there is something floating up from the river, facing the falling human body and broken building materials into a solid foothold. At first, the chief thought it was like a meat ball, but as more and more parts of it were exposed, he realized that it was actually a tadpole. A very, very huge tadpole.


    And the wizard in grey, who he wanted to kill, landed on the tadpole''s soft back very leisurely, looking unhurt. Magic, the obvious magic of God. It doesn''t matter. It''s very good. If he really hits the river and dies, he can''t feel the feeling of being cut and killed.


    I''m afraid many people only have the impression that the real tadpole''s skin feels greasy, because tadpoles in nature are not very big, and they are always covered with mucus, which can''t give people a more delicate feeling. But when the tadpole has a back as big as a living room, things seem different. In addition to the sticky wrapping that still exists outside the skin and can reach the ankle, the giant tadpole gives people the feeling of being soft, extremely soft.


    It''s like a dough that has been forced together. It hasn''t been beaten yet. There''s nothing tough in it. The cheese fell into the tadpole''s back. The force of falling made him fall into the thick skin and meat. It didn''t stop until he touched the soft internal organs of this huge creature.


    Interestingly, such a shock did not bring any pain to this creature which was still in the torrent. It still carried out the responsibility of its foothold. Slowly push the cheese back to the surface of the skin with material that gradually fills back into the skin. On the other hand, the landing of the leader is not so gentle. The nine ring knife mercilessly stabs into the tadpole''s body, deeply damaging its internal tissue.


    The problem is, it still doesn''t move, as if it''s not its own body. Chief''s body shape, also slowly returned to the tadpole surface, from his expression, he attributed this anomaly to magic. Cheese knows that this is not the case. No magic or magic can play a role in the loud sound of the nine ring sword. The tadpole under their feet does not use magic or some force to offset the wound and impact. All its performance comes from its own biological structure.However, this kind of abnormal biological structure is also given by frog God, so it seems that it is not inappropriate to classify it as an incredible category.


    Frog God, one of the many evil spirits living in the current, once sent priests and cheese to fight against the offspring of worm evil god. Theoretically speaking, he is also the target that cheese should fight against, but after the battle of Tianmu, he realized that his strength is not enough to face the evil god directly and pull him out of the world, so before the real decision time comes, he chooses to contact more of these beings.


    After all, as a grey robe, his research field is just the outside force of taboo. The more he contacts them, the more he understands them, and he will be more sure to eliminate them. Before that, it doesn''t matter to use each other.


    "Wizard!" Even in the sound of the waves, the voice of the indifferent soldier was still as shocking as the most intense waves. Head slightly lowered, head knife upside down, in the soft tadpole back slowly toward the cheese.


    Cheese sighed, released the breath of dawn from his waist, tied the iron ring at the top of the lamp with the thin thread, and used it as a meteor hammer. The lantern from the hand of the dwarves began to light up the dark waters under the city. This space, covered by huge man-made platforms and invisible for many years, finally showed its face in the dawn.


    What a scene it was!


    On the broad surface of the river, there are countless columns extending from the upper platform, like some kind of arthropod''s hard feet with barbs, deeply buckled into the bottom of the river. The columns are surrounded by stairs, which have hardly been used since they were repaired, so some amphibians have built them into homes.


    Wooden boards, leather, bones and other invisible things wrapped around the columns. Some were collected by animals, some were just brought by the current and deposited here. The garbage brewed a disturbing smell above the water. Fortunately, the endless flow of water carried the toxic gases away quickly.


    But even so, it''s disturbing to see the terrible color of the water surface in the morning light. It''s so bright that it won''t appear in any natural environment. It comes from the garbage and feces dumped from the city.


    "If someone wants to draw a picture of the water in hell, it can definitely be used as a reference here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    No matter how many times you have been here, even if you were born and grew up in it, as long as you can see the panorama of the huge oak tree from a distance, you will also feel incredible.


    This kind of inconceivability does not lie in how the spectacle appears, but in why he and the spectacle exist in the same time and space. What really shakes people''s hearts is not vision or hearing, but through these senses, they can realize that the whole world they think of is just a tiny dust in the vast universe, which is as worthless as a grain of sand in the desert.


    It''s not necessarily a bad thing, it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    Keiras riding a boar, or a domestic pig? Goblins don''t rely entirely on horses as means of transportation. For goblins of different shapes, they can use anything fast enough in the world. Now the cat goblin is riding a wild boar with four tusks. It also has three tails, which can swing in three directions like petals.


    This kind of wild boar is also recorded in the human world. It is said that it has three hearts. If any one of them is still alive, it will not die and get tired. One of them will destroy the whole town of the elves. Until later, the hero of the human rely on the stratagem to deal with the two hearts of the wild boar with traps and poisons respectively, and finally cut off its last vitality with the long gun made by dwarves, and then obtained the friendship of the elves and the daughter of the local elves Lord gave birth to children.


    It''s the first story about the hybrid of man and spirit, and the goblins know it''s not true.


    The reason is very simple. The four tooth wild boar has no three hearts at all. If we have to tell a lie for the legend, we might as well attribute the failure of traps and poisons to the abnormal resistance of goblin boundary creatures when they pass through the fantasy channel.


    Of course, KAILAS is over the age of debating the truth of ambiguous stories. He sits on the raised back of a wild boar, and the saddle shoulder used to target larger humanoid creatures is bigger for him.


    But it''s not a big problem. Even if there is no harness, the experienced swordsman can ride on the rein. As for the original owner of the pig, the spy who should have reported back to the royal court was lying in an unknown alley dreaming.


    From the appearance of the right benefits of dardanion, it is enough to show that when he constantly crossed the world, he must have been known by someone at a certain station, and sent the news back to the royal court one step earlier.


    It''s not surprising that it''s hard for people to return to the royal court, but magic and items affected by magic can play their role regardless of the boundaries of the world. As far as keiras knows, there will be special watchmen in the key guard''s fantasy passageways, most of whom will hold magic mirrors or other items that can quickly contact their superiors.


    Since the goblins can forge sharp magic swords like flaclag, magic mirrors and other things are just a piece of cake for them.


    The situation sounds very bad, because the cat goblin originally planned this action will not be known by others, but now it is unknown, there are unknown ways, and there are also ways to be found. With flying swallow on his back and poisonous teeth in his waist, he felt the touch of sand in his fur. He didn''t think he had no chance of winning.


    Like dardanion, he doesn''t necessarily need enough reliable friends in this land, because the situation is far from the enemy of the whole world. He just needs to find an acquaintance and find out the situation in the royal court. It''s going to go well and he''ll be back with atta in no time.


    If KAILAS knew that when he was riding a wild boar towards the royal court, the female swordsman he was thinking of was fighting with the gangsters in a square with an alchemy bomb. Maybe he doesn''t have any feelings. The chick will leave the nest day. He knows very well that he can''t protect her from all aspects.


    He knew that because he watched the girl grow up, there was a subtle conflict between his desire for protection and his trust in atta. The result of the conflict is that he is here now and atta is still running. KAILAS is not so much to investigate, as to escape, in the face of possible danger, he did not choose to trust his companions.


    Why? The answer is obvious. How can he choose between two daughters? Intellectually, he knows that one of the two girls is not normal now, but just as he knows the nature of ATA, he also knows her


    "Meow" the gray kitten, crawling out of the crevice of her clothes, whispered.


    This strange creature was picked up by KAILAS when he passed through a blue forest. Of course, he knew it was not what it showed. He even suspected that the other party was imitating his own clan to win sympathy. But just as its disappearance and appearance are out of his control, KAILAS understands that it is not something he can get rid of.


    If you can''t get rid of it, you can''t get rid of it. Most of the things in the world are like this. Life always brings some things into the field of vision, and people can only try to learn to live with them. An old cat who has lived for a long time knows this.


    "Hungry? I have some food here. I hope you can accept it. " As she said, she took some dried fruits and dried berries from her pocket and sent them to the kitten''s mouth.


    The latter doesn''t open a mouth or a similar mouthpiece. It just shakes and the food in its hand disappears. The cat goblin realized that it didn''t open its mouth when it called.Does it really have a mouth? What is it?


    Looking at the kitten disappearing in the shadow of clothes after eating food, Kalas thinks it''s better for him to return to the current as soon as possible. He has planned his own death plan and doesn''t want to die suddenly in some obscure things.


    I don''t know. It''s very appropriate to describe the goblin world now. The swordsman looked left and right. The road he took was not the main road leading to the royal court, but he had the impression that many people who wanted to avoid their ears and eyes for various reasons would use this road to get in and out.


    After all, cangmu is still in the forest. It''s hard for him to choose a passageway that no one passes through, not to mention the existence of such a secret passageway. It''s possible to be found in the main road, and he can''t escape if he is seen in that place.


    However, this secondary road in his mind can''t be seen when he looks around. Oak trees are still lush, why are pedestrians sparse?


    Shaking his beard, keiras lowered himself and patted his horse on the back to speed up. After all, wild boar is an aggressive animal. Just like training a horse, it can speed up if it is stimulated by something that will bring pain, such as Spurs, but it is more likely to bring out of control.


    So goblin riders have to learn to make a subtle connection with their mounts, just as they do with the realm. With the help of this obscure communication channel, they can get the help of things that cannot be communicated by language.


    This is one of the reasons why goblins can always get along with animals and plants. Wild boar is just one of the most common applications. They can even take advantage of it to fly birds


    A few shadows passed from the top of his head. KAILAS looked up and found some big birds with long necks flying towards the oak tree. They have something on their claws and traces of artifacts on their backs.


    It was the sky knight, an elite force that only a few aristocrats and royal families had the financial resources and resources to support.


    How can they be here?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    Strictly speaking, Wangting is a city that will not be conquered, because it does not have the things that a city needs, the entrance and exit.


    In other words, if a human accidentally comes to the realm of goblins and walks under this huge oak tree, he can look up and see all kinds of goblins passing through the dense branches and the buildings they built on the oak tree, but he can never find the right way to get there.


    There is no hanging gate, no iron gate, no steps, no steps. The oak tree where the king''s court is located stands on the plain, but it is more difficult to climb than the mountains. But it''s the capital of the goblins, and it''s a city.


    "You''re free. Go." KAILAS patted the boar on the neck. With a stroke, the sand blade cut off the harness on its back and turned it from an animal into a beast.


    Four tooth wild boars are rarely bred entirely in captivity because they consume a staggering amount of food in their growing period, while wild boars living in the natural environment can digest everything from bark to bone with their super strong teeth and stomach.


    The size of wild boars will be shaped when they are close to adulthood, and then their food intake will start to stabilize. At this time, they will have the value of being domesticated as pack animals. Some of the hunting teams active in the survival range of wild boars have ways to catch and tame these wild animals.


    However, there is no absolute. According to the records of goblins, very few four toothed wild boars enter the so-called secondary development state when they grow up. The chance may be that they eat the flesh and blood of powerful creatures such as dragons or demons, and the secondary development of wild boars can already be called natural disasters.


    The original goblin king had 12 achievements in unifying the whole realm, one of which was to kill the huge wild boar with his sword. It is said that the tusk of the wild beast is still hanging in the king''s court as the symbol of goblin Wang Wuxun. But personally entered the court to see the goblin king of KAILAS know, there is no boar fangs.


    The goblins like exaggeration and fabrication very much. They don''t have the concept of lying in their consciousness, because many goblins don''t have the rational logic of human beings. Reality and fantasy are intertwined in this realm, and the boundary between lies and truth can be pushed down at any time. KAILAS used to be the same. He didn''t care about the facts or the reasons. He enjoyed the praise and glory wholeheartedly until he followed his family to the human world, where he was changed.


    So far, the cat goblin is not sure whether this change is good or bad. He looks up at the oak tree trunk and the huge branches and leaves, and slowly puts his hand on the root protruding from the ground in front of him.


    "Please allow me to enter your world, dear Wang Tingzhi tree." Cat goblin pious with thoughts to tell, and soon get a response, his side grow tall grass, will be covered.


    A moment later, the grass withered and the swordsman on his knees disappeared. This is exactly the way for the goblins to enter the city. They directly request the city itself. Unlike the gathering place built in the other world, the goblins can build the city here because the oak tree allows them to do so. The ancient tree is alive and has a clear consciousness, although that consciousness never appears in front of the goblins in a communicable situation.


    Open your eyes again, KAILAS is already in the interior of oak. The luminous moss living on the wall lights up the space, revealing the wide passage and the dome extending above. Some goblins think that there are huge holes in the interior of oak, and oak compresses its core to make room for goblins to use.


    But the fairies who are more knowledgeable know that when they enter Wangting City, what they see is not absolutely true. There is a gap in the oak, but they will think that the main reason why the gap is so huge is that the oak makes them smaller. Similar situations are not uncommon, and the goblins don''t care.


    KAILAS looked around. It was just one of the countless channels into the city. There was no one else except him. He took a hooded blouse from his pack and put it on him.


    It''s meaningless to wear a hood or not. At this time, it''s to let the people who follow him before entering the city lose their targets after entering the city, because the cat goblin is a common kind of goblin. At the same time, he also removed the insignia on his clothes representing the nobles of the goblin king and replaced it with another symbol, which represents his loyalty to the king of the cat goblin rather than the master of the goblin throne, which is also a means of confusion.


    The camouflaged swordsman steps forward. He quickly passes through the original passage. There are several similar corridors on the left and right sides, just like the separated fine roots into the thicker roots.


    Some goblin families will generously fund explorers, trying to figure out how many corridors there are, and eventually get different maps. They ignore one thing, just like the request to enter will be released, the city has its own will, those channels are changing all the time. Only a very small number of these channels, which are considered to be unchangeable, have names and can be used as references for geographical location.


    KAILAS''s goal was such a passage. He was familiar with the road and knew where to go from there. But it seems that he has been away from the city for too long. As the crowd around him becomes more and more abundant, the cat goblin has to admit that it is strange for him.Unlike those stone fortresses, the streets in oak will be new in three days, and he hasn''t been back for several years or even more. Ever since the children he was looking after reached a certain age.


    "Do you want an amulet? It''s made of acorns of oak. It can bless you and your family. " Kuai Keling flapped his wings lightly, holding a cloth bag in one hand and showing acorn shaped ornaments to passers-by in the other.


    His sales promotion, regardless of the object, regardless of the dress, is so enthusiastic that it''s disgusting. As for the amulet made of the so-called royal oak fruit in his hand, it is so crude that it reminds us of the toys cut at will when he was a child. Few people will buy it.


    "Do you want one, sir?" He hovers in the air and bows to keep his palm at the height of the cat goblin''s chin, so that potential customers can see the goods without bowing their heads.


    "I want a Populus euphratica one." To his surprise, the hooded cat goblin did not try to talk or leave like others, but stopped to express his purchase intention in clear words.


    "I think I have to stress that the amulets I sell are all made of acorn shells, not poplar." Kuai Keling''s speaking speed is very subtle, with a strange setback.


    That''s because the goblins, who are known for their quickness, are equally frightening in their speed of speaking, which leads them to have to be trained to speak words that other goblins can understand.


    KAILAS stretched out a finger to prop up the hood and showed an eye. The black cat looked directly at each other with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He repeated one word at a time, "Populus euphratica, thank you."


    Quikline''s commercial smile stopped for a second and then returned to normal,


    "yes, Populus euphratica, yes. I see what you mean. But you see, I don''t have it with me. I''m afraid you''ll have to follow me to the place where the goods are stored. It won''t be far away, I promise


    Cat goblin put down his hood and acquiesced to the other party''s request. What these two goblins just did is not a normal business. It''s a kind of sign language. Kuaikeling don''t really live on bad amulets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    It''s not surprising to follow quikline out of the crowd. Many new comers will be lured by these winged little guys with all kinds of things. This is not to say that the kuakeling are scheming for money and life. At most, their business will only pit those unfortunate people for a small sum of money. At the same time, they will also give them advice on how to live in the royal court.


    Therefore, some people with clear goals will go directly to Kuai Keling and ask these local people who are proficient in Wangting terrain to give some information.


    KAILAS doesn''t belong to these two kinds of people. His secret language comes from an organization, the swordsman camp. The history of this organization is very old, which can be traced back to the time when the goblin king did not unify the whole territory, and its system and goals have changed many times in the long history.


    Up to now, the swordsman camp has become an elusive shadow. The goblins can think that everything is influenced by the swordsman camp, or they can think that the swordsman camp is just a fictional legend made up by nobles to shirk their responsibilities. When an organization is known to all, it returns to the state that no one really knows.


    But Kuai Keling who leads the way and the swordsman who speaks the code understand that it is not a legend. The swordsman camp is real and will always exist. The reason is very simple. The leader of the contemporary swordsman camp is now the princess of the goblin. This is not the first time that the companion of the goblin king has taken this position. If Hanyan is the greatest authority of the goblin king, then the help of the swordsman camp is their best deterrent in secret.


    Therefore, as the guardian of the next goblin king, the identity of KAILAS''s Swordsman camp becomes a matter of course. It''s not that he was one of them, but as the caretaker of the crown prince, he had to be a part of the swordsman camp.


    "You haven''t come back for a while, have you?" When they get into a more remote channel, Kuai Keling''s voice becomes less flattering. Under normal circumstances, their sharp and thin voice always makes people uncomfortable.


    KAILAS didn''t reply immediately. He was guessing the other party''s meaning. As the best scouts and spies, they almost take over all the intelligence positions in the goblin world. The different loyal objects will make the kuakeling people have different positions. Even for the sake of the loyal people, it''s not without the situation that they fight against the same clan. What''s going on here lately? "


    "Nothing. As you know, Wang Ting is just like this. Apart from the constant changes of Confucianism, the rest of things will not move for hundreds of years. " Quikline shrugs.


    He is telling the truth, which is why although Wangting is the largest city in the whole world, there are still many Goblins who like to live in the human world for a long time. This place is too stable and boring for long-lived goblins.


    "Well, how do you judge that I haven''t come to the royal court for a long time?" The cat goblin''s beard moved a little, and his right hand swayed gently, from which fell a few grains of imperceptible sand.


    Kuai Keling, who was flying in front of him, didn''t know anything about it. He still took the road lightly. "Ha ha, of course, it''s because if you live here often, how can you come to us directly?"


    This reason is reasonable. Indeed, if you are familiar with the royal court, there will be no one to ask for quick help. Although these little guys are excellent scouts, they have no faith in those who are not loyal to them. Their speaking speed is very fast, so they need more conversation materials. The conversation between the two kuaileng can exhaust the conversation that ordinary people can have for an afternoon in a very short time.


    This means that it''s hard for them to keep secrets about things they don''t attach importance to for a long time. KAILAS found kuaileng because he didn''t worry about his whereabouts being exposed. Anyway, by that time, he had found his friends and got the information he wanted.


    This time it was keiras''s turn to shrug and say nothing more. This passage is a bit dim, the light moss is distributed unevenly, and the marks on the wall are scratched by people.


    It seems that some people think it''s too bright here and deliberately erase the light source, causing the current situation. To hide the stronghold? That''s not to say. Ordinary goblins don''t go to such places even if they are lost.


    "Ah, by the way, I haven''t asked you what your position is in the swordsman camp. Although we know the existence of swordsman camp, it''s not easy for us to meet a member. Can you answer my little puzzle? "


    Sword light, flash. Feiyan was thrown directly from behind by KAILAS. He knew that only in this way could this two handed sword for him hit such a clever target. But with a dizzy shaking, Feiyan sword didn''t complete its mission. It flew forward for some distance and fell to the ground. And that quick can work properly, then turn to head to show Yin to measure of smile to kailasi, made a gesture to attack to the dark place.


    All of a sudden, seven spears pierced the swordsman from seven directions. They came from the hollow part of the channel wall which was carefully hidden. The purpose of removing the light moss was to make it difficult for people with dark vision to detect the existence of these holes. And KAILAS did not notice. From this point of view, the ambush was successful. But the quiklings who took part in the ambush soon found that their spears seemed to be stuck by something.


    KAILAS stretched out his right hand, and the sand turned into a grip in his hand. At the top of the grip, seven silk threads were scattered, connecting seven rings. It was these rings that blocked the spear that stabbed him. At this time, he pulled his right hand slightly, and all the rings twisted as if they were alive, forcing the assassin holding the spear to let go.For a moment, the sound of the spear falling sounded continuously, while the ring that lost its target was merged into the front of the handle, and combined into a strange knife with a protruding curved edge. This ring blade hunting knife is quite common among goblins. Originally, it was used by people who are good at hunting to leave wounds on large prey, but now it has become a universal weapon and ornament.


    The reason why the dust sword is turned into a hunting knife instead of a stabbing sword is also to hide identity. A cat goblin who is good at stabbing swords and a cat goblin who is good at hunting knives have different difficulties in identification.


    As I said before, stabbing sword is a kind of weapon that is too Royal. Except for the court swordsmen, few people can use it well. However, there is a premise for not being recognized, that is, he cannot be caught or killed.


    "What are you waiting for? Go on The guide, Kuai Keling, let out a sharp roar and drew two small daggers from his skirt style lower garment. Given his size, the length of each dagger may be only the size of a fingernail. Of course, quiklings know that such weapons are not enough to kill their opponents who are much bigger than themselves, so they often use very simple methods to improve their efficiency and poison them.


    Others who got the order also returned to the fighting state. Some picked up their spears from the ground, while others drew out their daggers like the guide. That posture, clearly is don''t want to let kailasi live to leave.


    "Tut, I''ve been fighting all the way. I thought I would be more clean after entering the royal court. Now it seems that I think too much. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    Eight quiklines, to a cat goblin. This kind of battle is not very common in the goblin world. Although there are many assassins in kuaikeling, they are mainly poisonous and can''t cause any substantial damage to their small hands and feet.


    What''s more, the battle in the realm of goblins is also subtle. In the place where they were born, things other than iron can indeed be fatal, but even the goblins themselves can''t say whether they really killed their opponents or only sent them into the reincarnation. This may be the reason why there are relatively few battles here. When you can''t really destroy the target, all battles need to think twice.


    KAILAS didn''t know if the other side had thought twice. He could only feel the strong malice from these besiegers. The short sword turned from the sword of dust and sand is waving, mediating among many opponents. Although in theory, with a little manipulation, the sand that can freely change its shape will become a ubiquitous killer, after acquiring the initial manipulation skills, the cat goblin also found that the change of dust is not without cost.


    Every time the shape of the sword body changes, it will reduce its own physical strength and spirit to varying degrees. If you want it to be extremely thin and tough, it will be extremely destructive to the user''s own loss. Therefore, in the application, KAILAS only regards it as the weapon of cooperation.


    This is enough, for a swordsman, the real weapon has an immeasurable value. Apart from the magic of weapons and other factors, most of the weapons worn by swordsmen after becoming famous are carefully forged according to their arm strength and habits. Those swords with inscriptions can not work like the wind in anyone''s hands.


    The sword of dust doesn''t have this problem. The length, width, weight and balance of the weapon condensed from it are presented according to the idea of keiras. This realization sounds very simple, but in fact, it is the embodiment that the cat goblin is proficient in the structure and use of weapons to a certain extent. Without the experience of recognizing thousand swords, it is absolutely impossible to control it so casually.


    The swordsman of the old way matches his blade perfectly, but the quick souls only feel that they are attacking an elusive black light. No matter how they attack, they will not really hurt themselves. On the contrary, if they are careless, they will stab a lethal blade in the light.


    The first people to realize the power of the first swordsman in the royal court were those Kuai Keling with spears. They had longer weapons and wanted to limit the movement of KAILAS by stabbing. The head of their spear was either easily cut off or forced to let go by the edge of the sword. The most miserable one was pulled to his side by the cat goblin because he didn''t want to abandon his weapon and cut off his hands and feet with the sand blade.


    Kindness is a habit that all the goblins living in the goblin world unconsciously abide by. Even the most ferocious people often do not turn killing into reality. That''s because the world they live in is too comfortable. Fighting is not so much a battle of life as a more intuitive expression of dissatisfaction.


    But the Goblins who come back from another world are not. They have seen blood, killing and being killed, eating and being eaten. These forgotten instincts are revived from blood with the change of the world. It''s a pity that he just cut off his hands and feet without cutting off his waist. In any case, with the self-healing ability of Kuai Keling, as long as you keep your hands and feet well, it''s not impossible to connect them again.


    "I''ll give you a chance to stop. Now stop it. I can''t tell whose arm is falling here. " The blood on the sand blade, combined with the whisper with a strong throat, made his words particularly convincing.


    Kuai Keling really hesitated for a moment. They were inexperienced in such bloody battles. Although they were used to watching the victims bleed by sneak attacks, when the bleeding people became themselves, they were different after all. But the leader clenched his teeth and collided two daggers on his head,


    "what are you afraid of? He has only one person and two hands! Let''s go up and see the blood and he''s done! "


    That''s true. No matter how fierce KAILAS is, he can''t be free from the siege of the plural kuaileng. The name of the fastest race in the goblins is not in vain. If they really give up, he can''t resist. After all, the purpose of the two sides is different. The cat goblin wants to get out of the encirclement without being hurt, while the quick spirit only wants the poisonous dagger to pierce his blood vessels.


    If only he had a shield with him, at least he could isolate enemies in one direction. Carras took the fangs at his waist in his hand, a knife in one hand and a dagger in the other. He is so close to the enemy because he knows that in terms of speed alone, he is by no means an opponent of quickness and dexterity.


    Speed plays a very important role in cold weapon combat. With the rapid vibration of their wings, the air began to appear similar to the buzzing sound when insects flapped their wings. These sounds became particularly harsh in the quiet narrow environment after the reflection of the wall.


    It''s impossible to know which direction the first one came from. When these little guys make full use of their body shape and speed, it''s hard for KAILAS''s eyes to catch their body shape. It''s much more difficult than taking the triple sword. After all, the sword moves are used through the arm. It has a range, and the quickest and most proficient in flying skills can do anything.


    If it wasn''t for the fur that made it impossible for opponents to judge the real size of the cat goblins, and their daggers were too short, this time alone, KAILAS would have harvested at least two wounds. In contrast, KAILAS''s sand sword only slightly skimmed over the head of one of his opponents, and even failed to cut off his hair.It seems that neither side took advantage in the first round, but this is not the case. The quickies realized that when they gave up their heavy spears, their speed would be the best weapon to shorten the distance. On the contrary, it''s not easy for experts to cut mosquitoes with the tip of a knife. Besides, those mosquitoes have their own ideas.


    If you are a single quickling assassin, the cat goblin may try to keep up with the pace of the other party, but now the number of enemies is twice that of himself. To make a similar attempt is to lack awareness of the seriousness of the situation.


    Today''s plan is to find other ways to win than hard hitting. So what method should be used to catch the fast enemy?


    "He''s going to die! Up, up, up The sharp voice in the ear tells of the excitement of the opponent. They suddenly find that the opponent is not so terrible. The previous fear has become the fuel of the present mood, bringing fanaticism.


    The second round of attack came like a rainstorm, and KAILAS lowered himself to the minimum. He simply closed his eyes and judged the situation only by the air vibration brought by his beard and the sound of the wings in his ears. There were three threatening enemies: his head, his back neck and his right ankle.


    Time is only enough for one reaction. He has to resolve three attacks that arrive at the same time, which is challenging enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    Challenging doesn''t mean fatal. In KAILAS'' opinion, these attacks on him are fierce enough, but not fierce enough. They have the determination to kill, but they are not trained killers.


    Because encirclement and killing is a very important part of army training. If you don''t understand this skill, it''s hard to say whether it''s a small team of five or six people or a hundred or thousands of military formations that you can put into combat efficiently.


    Encircle and kill, focus on encircle rather than kill, as long as you can effectively control the opponent, the final real fatal blow as long as you can lift the dagger of children can complete. So how to effectively achieve control is to test the cooperation and tactical purpose of actors.


    Five of the seven enemies attacked at the same time. Three of the five attacked at the same time were regarded as threatening by KAILAS. The threatening parts were the head, neck and ankle.


    It seems that this situation is fatal, but it is not. The head is not a door, because the skull is always the stronger part of the body. It is not wise to attack this position rashly before there is no weapon that can easily break the skull.


    What''s more, the daggers of Kuai Keling are super small ones. I''m afraid it''s not easy to destroy KAILAS''s ear canal and eyes. Moreover, the distance between the head and neck is very close, so it is relatively easy to avoid or protect them together.


    So these three attack points can actually be regarded as two, pan head and ankle.


    The ankle is a good position, especially for bipedal creatures, the Achilles tendon of the ankle has to bear the body''s center of gravity and most of the weight. The benefits of destroying this part in the battle are not just making the enemy lame.


    Therefore, in those myths and legends, when fighting against larger creatures, heroes or protagonists often choose this part as their main focus, but ankle as the key point has its premise.


    First, the target is relatively slow. Second, it is a bipedal creature.


    Slow is relative, for people, the tortoise''s action is very slow, but for plants, the tortoise''s action is incredibly fast.


    In the same way, the speed of kuakeling is very fast, even beyond the limit of the visual capture of KAILAS. But speed and quickness are not the same. It is very difficult to achieve a specific goal on the changeable track with straight-line sprint and speed.


    What''s more, the speed of quickness and flexibility is based on their body shape. While their thin bodies provide light weight, they are also doomed to lack of energy that can be continuously supplied. In this sense, their offensive cannot last long.


    What''s more, quiklings ignore a common problem in fighting against cat goblins, which some people ridicule as "cat is a kind of fluid". After two simple but somewhat unexpected actions, the cat goblin successfully avoided the three attacks that threatened him, and even used its tail to coil the enemy who wanted to attack his ankle.


    "Go." No pity, no pity, black cat''s tail vigorously swing, will roll the goblin toward the wall hard hit in the past.


    With a sound of no light no heavy collision, that quick can work properly of the corner of the mouth start to overflow bloodstain, obviously hurt to viscera.


    This is also normal. The skeletons of quiklings are extremely fragile. Any rough collision may cause serious damage to them. Therefore, their neuroticism can also be understood as the subconscious reaction of self-protection.


    At this point, the number of ambush dropped from eight to six. KAILAS took the fangs back to his waist, and the sand blade disappeared.


    This is not to give up resistance, on the contrary, the four legged cat goblin shows the attitude of hunting animals, and growls at the remaining enemies. He can see the quality of these guys, and naturally there is no need to continue to defend. This time, it''s his turn to be the attacker.


    It seems that when the cat goblins rush into the queue of the kuakeling, these tired little things will instinctively retreat around, and those with bad luck will even bump into the wall because they retreat too much. Fear is the best weapon to defeat the enemy, and keiras knows this.


    His eyes quickly locked on the leader of the group of enemies, the guy who cheated himself here. He knew it very well, because even now, he still held the small bag with goods tightly in his hand. The black cat opened his mouth and showed his terrifying fangs, but before he really did it, the battle ended suddenly. Because that wretched guy turned his eyes and fainted!


    This is also a matter of no choice. It''s difficult for these goblins'' small hearts to fully maintain the needs of their bodies after intense activities. Therefore, even as a professional killer, kuaileng''s style is not easy to escape from a long distance, and will never try a second attack.


    The result of the leader''s fall was disastrous. Other ambushes tried to escape one after another, but the narrow terrain they used to ambush limited the scope of escape. Only two of the five people got away successfully. Two of them were nailed to the wall with sand swords and fangs by KAILAS, and one of them was broken by the vine sticking out of the wall He fell to the ground and died.


    A dangerous ambush was hit like this, although the opponent had a lethal blade, but not a wound was left on keiras, which was somewhat absurd. The cat goblin takes off the two quiklings nailed on the wall. He is not interested in making any warning signs to intimidate his potential enemies, because he can''t think of any reason why quiklings, who are trying to avoid fighting, will fight against him.As for the course and outcome of the battle? In fact, he is not very surprised that there has been no real war in the goblin world for many years. In this comfortable world, force is something that is gradually forgotten.


    After checking the battlefield, it''s a pity that kuaileng, who had been cut off by him before, didn''t land and rest in time, and kept active in the air for too long, which led to his blood flowing from the wound.


    In addition to the body, the only one present was the leader who fainted. KAILAS took down the bag from the other party. It was just some groceries and dried fruits. I don''t know why it was so valued. However, the empty bag was just enough to hold the next kuakeling, so he stuffed the prisoner in and planned to ask the reason when he woke up.


    So, what should I do now? Is it the same way back, or is there anything unusual around here?


    If these kuakeling are really recidivists, their hiding place should not be far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    It''s true that the treasure caves are not far away. With his sense of smell, he followed the thin smell in the air and the scratches on the wall. It didn''t take long to find a corner covered with a lot of branches and leaves.


    Is it nature? The camouflage made by kuakeling not only didn''t make it look more hidden, but also had the effect of deliberately concealing. Even before opening the leaves, the cat goblin hesitated whether there would be deception inside.


    But when he used the sword of dust to remove the shelter and expose the belongings piled up below, he knew that he was completely worried. He peeled off the branches and leaves, and all the objects of the treasure cave were displayed in front of him.


    Most of them are all kinds of clothes and parcels that don''t match the quick spirit. There are many kinds of goblins with different shapes. Therefore, the clothes of different kinds of goblins have different values and are not easy to sell.


    So it''s not surprising that there will be a lot of hoarding here, but judging from the amount of clothing, the casualties caused by these guys may have been considerable. It''s just that you can''t be sure how long it took these guys to accumulate such a quantity without opening the bottom clothes.


    In addition to the second, there are some small objects piled together, buttons, epaulets, silk necklines, and shiny coins and metal utensils. The Goblins who will come to the royal court have some possessions. Even if they don''t have much property, they are willing to take out some superficial skills to prevent being looked down upon.


    It''s a pity that at least the master''s superficial skill of these stolen goods is not good enough, otherwise they won''t be targeted by these villains. The quantity of these ornaments and small items is obviously much less than that of clothes and backpacks. It''s not surprising that things like tin buttons are very popular among goblins, and their selling speed is naturally faster.


    He picked up a few coins. They came from different parts of the human world. The patterns and workmanship on them were very different. KAILAS put some of them which might be valuable in the realm of goblins into his pocket.


    To do this, he has no psychological burden. Anyway, he got rid of most of the members of the thief''s team and avenged the original owners of the goods. He has the right to take some as booty.


    But just as he was picking and choosing among these little things, there was something on the other side of the hill that wrapped up his clothes that alerted him. The cat goblin stops the action in hand, and the sword of dust is in hand.


    He crept up the mountain of clothes for fear that he would be attacked if he went around from the side. As it turns out, he''s oversensitive. From a high position, KAILAS clearly saw the source of the sound. It was a kuakeling, but his wings were broken from the middle, his right foot was trapped by a thin chain, and the end of the chain was deeply nailed to the ground.


    It''s a prisoner, and it looks like it''s run out of oil.


    Compassion drove the swordsman to him, pulled a leaf to make a bowl, poured the water in the water bag and sent it to him.


    Poor quikline, like some kind of insect, tried to make himself drink water again without falling into the water. After a short drinking sound, he finally raised his head. At this time, KAILAS saw that half of the prisoner''s face had disappeared, revealing the bones, teeth and gums beneath.


    "Tell me what you think is important. I can''t promise to avenge you, but I''m happy to pass on your affairs to your family." The message is that he can''t bring the prisoner back to the city.


    Although drinking water, but the other person''s body injury is too heavy, quick can Ling little body parts are almost intact, visible signs of trauma and internal injury caused by flooding the whole body. Some of these scars don''t seem to be of the same race.


    Kuai Keling seemed to understand his own situation. He had a bitter smile on his flesh and blood face and said a few words in a soft voice. Then he lost all his strength and fell down and never woke up.


    KAILAS looked at the corpse in front of him in silence. The corpse of the goblin did not exist long ago. Before long, the prisoner would dissipate here without leaving any residue. The swordsman''s face was very ugly. He picked up the leaves and drank all the water left in them. Kuai Keling''s last words made him look sad.


    One of the most important reasons is that he learned from the other party that this treasure house was not only built by the kuaikoling who were killed by him. This is one of the many booty stores an organization has. And the two guys he let go will definitely inform others here.


    His ears trembled, and there was no cover for the heavy footsteps coming from the rear passage.


    The cat goblin turns around, but still keeps a half kneeling position, so that he can take off quickly, which is necessary when facing opponents who are much bigger than himself. The owner of the footstep appears from the dim hole of light and moss. It or he has a body half larger than human beings, but I don''t know whether it''s for the purpose of shuttling between the holes or living habits. The serious rickets make him look more like a gray color block.


    The gray color block is not monotonous. He is wearing dazzling clothes with bright colors, and his lower body is a combat dress for convenient activities. His head is very big, one eye accounts for nearly a quarter of the whole face, and the other is very small.KAILAS knows what he is facing. The Hulk giant, a kind of goblin living in the underground and caves of goblin realm, has skillful hands that do not match the appearance, but is as stupid and cruel as the appearance outside the tool making.


    The giant is holding a battle axe which is also over decorated. On both sides of the battle axe are two villains tied to the cross. They are the two quick souls who escaped. It seems that these guys are the thugs they are looking for.


    The swordsman''s expression has a little disgust. It''s not that he looks down on the giant. Many skilled craftsmen in the goblin world come from these stupid big men. What really disgusts him is the disproportional eye on the giant''s face.


    The structure of that eye is almost the same as that of a cat. The only difference is that the color of the cat''s eye is uniform, while the color of the other eye is always changing, like a mass of pus trapped in the glass.


    Based on this heterogeneous eye body structure, most of the cat goblins don''t have a very good attitude towards the rude giant. Even among the cat goblins, if you say that each other''s eyes are like giants, you often get a set of old fists.


    However, if you don''t like it or not, the giant''s skillful hand makes them have talent in other aspects besides forging, such as the use of weapons. If you let keiras divide all the enemies, the guy in front of you is definitely the one who doesn''t want to fight head-on.


    But choice is never one-way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    What''s the secret to fighting against the Hulk giant? Many of the Goblins who have fought with these races under the ground may give you many answers, such as the big and bizarre eye, such as their navel, such as the back neck.


    In fact, none of these can be regarded as complete truth or complete falsehood. The reason why there are so many difficulties is that attacking these parts can cause serious damage to the Hulk giant and lead to victory.


    But there is no so-called special medicine among these difficulties. As long as you touch your little finger, you can kill the monster with a slight stab of a sewing needle. The Hulk giant has no such weakness. Because they''re not monsters.


    Grotesque, these monsters are basically barbaric and not flexible. In the dictionary of grey robe, the so-called monsters are those beings born in unnatural environment, such as werewolves and vampires. Their origin is magic, and their reproduction depends on mutation. Only such creatures that can''t be self consistent can be labeled as monsters by strict casters.


    The hulking giants are not among them. Their appearance is terrible and detestable, but it is only because of their long-term underground life. There are many kinds of living things, such as caves, underwater, even deserts or ice fields, outside the normal activity area. It is obvious that beauty is not necessary for the creation of species.


    Besides, what is beauty? Is the beauty recognized by all right? In some places, people love sweetness. In some places, the taste is salty. Birds like insects and horses like grass. Who can eat the real delicacy?


    The cat goblin knows that his opponent has no absolute weakness, just like himself. As Wang Ting''s leading swordsman, it''s not the first time to fight with giants. Experience makes him know that under the funny and noisy appearance, the shabby men are actually quite good at fighting. This is not an opponent that can be easily solved, nor should it be here.


    "I''m cold flame. Is the examination of entering the city loose enough to allow a fool like you to enter the royal court? The world is really unkind to the elderly. "


    As he said, he lowered his shoulder and put his right hand on the handle of the flying swallow''s sword. To deal with an opponent with such a big difference in body size, the sword of dust and sand would appear to lack lethality. Although the weapon made of sand is flexible and changeable, it is inferior in hardness and quality after all, so it cannot be absolutely relied on.


    "You, smash, business. I, smash, you


    The way that the hulking giants talk always makes people think that they are not intelligent, but on the other hand, it''s smart to simplify complex problems to such an extent.


    "Business? Tut, can this kind of business be done in Wangting? Although I didn''t accept the title, I still have a sense of responsibility to clean up the garbage. "


    In the face of the oncoming axe, KAILAS''s bent foot suddenly made a force, and his whole body rose up in the air, with his sword on his back.


    As he fell to the side of the giant''s arm, a scarlet wound suddenly appeared from his arm. There was iron in the bronze sword. Although it was not direct to kill, it would hurt.


    "Oh! Ah The cry of pain came from the giant''s mouth. It seemed that he was seriously injured by the wound. He even released his hand holding the Tomahawk and began to dance wildly.


    But it''s just camouflage. The cunning look in his big eye shows that he just let his opponent off guard by performing. So after a random swing of his body, the giant''s two big hands suddenly swung from left to right, trying to beat keiras flat.


    Such a trick is enough to make the conceited goblin soldiers relax their vigilance. Unfortunately, even though the experienced swordsman looks cynical, he actually takes every opponent seriously.


    Before stepping on the right foot, pull the sword body to the right rear with both hands; force the left leg to adjust the direction of the sword tip; position the right foot in front again, step on the ground with all your strength, and point the sword body to the top at the same time! This sword, like a fountain exploding from the ground, aims at the throat protruding from the other side''s bent body, which is a thorough killing move.


    In the face of his opponent who is far bigger than himself, KAILAS is not in the mood to spend with him. Before more enemy reinforcements arrive, he must solve the battle quickly.


    The sword did pierce into the giant''s neck, but KAILAS missed one thing. Because of his rickets, he didn''t notice that the giant''s neck was actually different from what he had imagined. Generally speaking, the necks of humanoid creatures should be thinner and longer, but the necks of Hulk giants are just the opposite. Their necks are short and thick, and even tend to expand in the middle.


    This led to the cat goblin''s killing move failed to cut the throat of the enemy. The wound on his neck was very serious, but he could not kill the pangran immediately. Even because of the rough meat, the sword of Jianmen was not pulled out immediately, which made the body of KAILAS have an inevitable pause in the air.


    "Dong!" The giant''s heavy fist smashed the cat goblin''s side abdomen, smashed him with a sword for a long distance, until it hit the wall.


    KAILAS only felt a sharp pain in his internal organs. It was an indescribable feeling, and even beyond the description of pain, it became very subtle.


    It was his foresight to wear soft metal armor under his coat. But even so, the damage caused by the heavy blow still made him paralyzed and unable to get up."Hoo, Hoo." The wound in the neck let a lot of body fluid out of the giant''s body. He covered his neck with his hand and tried in vain to plug the crack.


    Pain, fear, anger and cruelty, that cat like one eye flashing strange light. It''s said that the one eye of the Hulk giant has magic power and can shoot maddening beams of light, but few people really see such a scene, because not every giant has this talent.


    Strictly speaking, it is not an instinct, but an ability acquired from a certain being through acquired rituals, only preserved in one eye. Now, the intense emotion makes that power appear and become the real light.


    Just at this critical moment, a three edged arrow flew from one side of the passage, followed the giant''s left ear, right ear, and then heavily nailed to the wall.


    The light is about to be extinguished in an instant, and all emotions turn into nothingness in the moment of death, and finally become the dull sound when the body falls down.


    There was more than one step. Unfortunately, at this time, KAILAS was unable to distinguish between them.


    "It seems that the first swordsman under the throne is no longer what he used to be. The air of that world is corrupting you, making you dependent on these metals, and you are going away from our path. "


    With a kind of ridicule but full of sympathy voice from the shadow of Confucius. A green skinned, elk like horned humanoid walks slowly with a bow.


    Behind him, there are many kinds of goblins, and their unified symbol is the design of the throne at the neckline, which means that they are directly loyal to the goblin king.


    "Take him, treat him. His highness will not want him to return to oak in this way. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    The soft tadpole''s back didn''t make any sound when the breath of dawn fell. The dull sound was more imagined by cheese himself.


    There is a bloody wound on the back of his right hand. If he had just thrown away the lantern later, the wound would have become three broken fingers. This is not the only wound on the mage. The duel at the bottom of the rush is more intense and breathless than expected.


    Thanks to the huge sound of running water, its existence squeezed the magic sound of the nine ring sword. This is very interesting, because the sound in the copper ring of the nine ring sword is obviously different from that in the conventional sense, but its power is greatly weakened on the river which is composed of many things.


    But this does not mean that the chieftain can gain an advantage in the battle, because even without the help of weapons, the leader of the nine ring gang has rich experience in fighting against the casters. Moreover, his yellow eyes can obviously capture the chieftain''s casting strategy and focus on destruction. This alone is enough to make most mages despair.


    This is mainly because, in general, only other casters have the ability to destroy the caster''s spell. In addition, even if the goblin can detect the existence of some casting intention with special talent, it can''t interrupt the casting in a simple way.


    It''s like that in the process of casting a spell, there is an invisible but real line between the caster and the things affected by his spell. The function of a spell is to let the mage have a way to touch the line when the body can''t touch it, and exert the influence on the object, so as to create an effect. But this kind of line does not exist alone. It is not concluded between the two because of a certain spell.


    The world is full of lines, horizontal lines, vertical lines, intersecting or parallel. In the eyes of the caster, the whole world is interrelated and separated from each other. At every moment, there are old lines breaking and new lines emerging. They do not come from a certain person or a certain God, because if the God is in charge of these trivial changes, the God itself will be immersed in it and no longer have transcendence as a God.


    In such a complex world of lines, it''s very difficult to find exactly the one that the caster wants to fluctuate and interrupt it ahead of time. Moreover, the line of connection is not an operational entity that actually exists in a certain time and space, they are a kind of metaphor.


    Therefore, it is only possible for casters who can also see the world of lines to influence each other''s unformed spells. It''s not a matter of means. Pushing the caster''s body slightly can also achieve the same effect. There are many ways to achieve the goal, but each way seems to be the same, but in fact it is not.


    All casters have to face the problem of affecting the casting from the physical level, and the grey robes have received quite strict training on it. The ordinary pain and balance damage can not make them stop the brewing of the magic. The problem is that the chief''s method is to mix the two. Although he is not a mage, he can see the line.


    This led to disastrous consequences for cheese. He never imagined fighting with a man who could see through the magic routine and had the ability to interfere with the casting of spells on the physical level, because it was unreasonable.


    However, since he left the grey tower, the world will always give him an unreasonable surprise, making the model built in the tower fragmented by reality. Now, instead of thinking about how the other side did it, cheese understands that he needs to find a way to deal with the situation.


    Those cut out wounds are punishment for his long thinking time. He needs to be attacked before he loses a chance.


    Lantern, in tadpole''s back slightly rolled a few times, then stuck in it. Because of the depression, the light it gives out is no longer so complete, and part of the dark world returns to the darkness, showing a light and shadow crisscross environment. Cheese raised his eyes and looked up. In such a turbulent River, even frog tadpoles could not keep still. Their position was a long way away from the falling square.


    This is not good news, because he can''t judge the color of the sky, and even if the sun has set, the coming vampires may not follow the breach to find him, because in addition to the sunlight, the running water will also hinder the action of the blood clan.


    The chieftain didn''t know what kind of calculation he was making in his mind, and he didn''t care. In his opinion, it was a near death for him to be trapped here, but he didn''t worry about looking for a chance of life. He had to kill the wizard in front of him first. The sound of the nine ring sword was covered by the river, but it also made the chief''s brain extremely clear.


    Many people think that the person who holds the nine ring sword will not be hurt by the weapon. However, the so-called fierce blade means that the person who holds the sword will be hurt at the same time. Since I got this big knife, it''s like carrying a curse. I haven''t had such a sober fight for many years. So this time, he must take care of his opponent carefully.


    With the sound of the tide, cheese had to rely on his vision and brain guess to avoid the attack of his opponent. This is the main reason why he quickly fell into the disadvantage in close combat.


    In addition, now, the only lantern he has that can resist the ghost knife has been knocked down, and the unarmed mage can only crawl on the back of the tadpole to keep away from the enemy. This situation can''t be worse. If it wasn''t for the turbulence that made the chief dare not take a big step forward, he would have become another ghost under the blade.Even so, the distance between them has been getting closer and closer, and the room for his mediation has gradually bottomed out.


    The chief executive''s mouth moved, as if he was saying something. It might be that he was announcing the way to kill the wizard, that he was offering sacrifices to the gods he believed in, or that he was whispering to a dead soul. But the sound of running water covered everything. What he said was not important to the cheese at this time, and he would not make efforts to distinguish it by lip language.


    Now, what he needs is a successful casting to turn the situation around. Generally speaking, the best magic in this situation is warroar, which originated from the barbarian race. It has helped the chieftain avoid the disaster of swordsmen many times. Unfortunately, the sound of the water is too loud for it to work.


    So, do you want to take advantage of the venue? The use of water, water vapor, water droplets in the air, waves, just need a wave of the right benefits, can make the invincible wizard killer die at the bottom of the river.


    The problem is that he can''t do it. All the similar attempts are detected by the different pupil. The other one can always block the connection of the magic before him. The internal damage caused by this has accumulated in the body of the cheese. If other mages were to die of regurgitation now, I''m afraid.


    Hand, feel the cool temperature, that is because he only focused on keeping away from the opponent, inadvertently has been forced to the edge of the tadpole back, the turbid river near in front of him, emitting a bad smell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    Incantations, gestures, and other knowledge flow like horses in cheese''s brain. Usually, he can skillfully deal with them and choose the parts that need to be used in the complex knowledge. But now, some force is limiting his thinking ability, making his thinking slow, his thoughts no longer clear, and he is lost in the knowledge labyrinth he has built.


    Cheese soon realized this. At first, he thought that the magic from the nine ring sword was the fierce blade that was playing a role in blocking his thoughts. But he soon overturned this matter, because there was another more likely reason, frog God, than the ring sound of the sword covered by the river.


    This conjecture chills the grey robe. Does he want to kill him with the hand of the chief? It''s possible, but it''s not reasonable, because he knows he has a card.


    Wait, yes, he wants to see his cards. Frog God wants to see the power of grey robe that once attracted the attention of the whole world in this river as his home. Is this a coincidence? Or is the whole thing a trap he set up to force himself into such a situation?


    But today''s cheese is resistant to the use of that power. He is still keen on studying the evil gods and where they come from, but it doesn''t mean he has to control things similar to them.


    Besides, what he has to face now is neither heretics nor the offspring of evil gods. In the face of ordinary human beings, there is no need to use the power of taboo. But the question is really, if he doesn''t use taboos, how can he get out of the current crisis? The cold touch on his hand gives cheese some inspiration. Maybe he can use magic to defeat his opponent.


    Yes, magic. Although the previous casting was all blocked because of the opponent''s different pupil, cheese still wanted to do it.


    When he has an idea in his mind, running away becomes fighting for time. He needs to carefully calculate his existing physical strength and advantages. After all, there is only one general direction, which is by no means perfect. Moreover, this strategy can only be used once.


    The subtle change of cheese was also noticed by the leader of the nine ring gang. Although he didn''t know what the wizard was up to, even the place where they settled down was made by the grey robe. The leader had every reason to believe that the other side still had a card.


    In this short period of time, the two people on tadpole''s back have changed their mentality. Cheese began to evade the attack of the other side consciously, and took the initiative to create opportunities to open the distance. The chief executive gave up the idea of killing the wizard slowly and decided to chop the target half dead at least.


    At this time, there are just a few big pillars in front of the tadpole, which go deep into the water from above. The edges of the pillars are covered with debris, forming a reef like mixture. Cheese saw that he was forced to have no way out, so he set his heart on the right time and stepped forward towards the reef.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the leader was determined to kill. Seeing that the mage ran for his life in a hurry, he didn''t worry about the risk of being buried by garbage and rushed over. The reef is made up of garbage, which is soaked and washed by running water all the year round. It is solid, but not hard at all.


    That foot stepped on, instantly was not off half of the leg, at the same time, the whole body because of the garbage gap water flow out of balance, can can lean against the side of the stone column just did not fall into the water. With empty hands of cheese, the head with a knife is even more unbearable. Therefore, the mage takes advantage of the terrain advantage of garbage to open up the distance with his opponent again.


    But then again, the river under the city is so fast and dirty that even the stone column is coagulated with dirt left by unknown materials and times, which makes people instinctively want to vomit. Cheese is to rely on the resistance developed in the laboratory to resist the tumult of the stomach, heart a horizontal, out of three steps, look back, and then the dawn is not far away from the light, he saw the chief is glaring at himself, one hand on the stone pillar, trying to catch up.


    This is exactly what he needs, so cheese didn''t make any obstruction, and went a few steps forward, around to the other side of the pillar. Here is the complete backlight, not only dim, but also many photophobic creatures hide here because of the stimulation of the morning light. The master''s undecided step made many shadows disperse into the water.


    If it wasn''t for the magic of avoiding dust on the grey robe, the cheese would like to take off the robe and hold it in his arms. Rao is so, that magic also didn''t reach the degree of no dye, think after this time, the smell on the robe is not good.


    In such a bad environment, the cheese had to endure a pause for two seconds, in order to let the pursuers behind him confirm his position, and let the chief suspect that he was taking the opportunity to cast. Sure enough, the low roar from the side of the pillar proved the impatience of the pursuer. Cheese didn''t want to wait for more than a second to reach his goal, and quickly moved towards the other side of the pillar.


    In fact, strictly speaking, this stone pillar is not square. Even if it was square when it was set up, after years of washing and baptism, it has already become other shapes. Moreover, in the torrent, the square is not conducive to the stability of the structure, will encounter more water impact. But even the cylinder does not affect the visual masking and relative position isolation brought by the width.


    In fact, the existence of this pillar is not necessary for cheese, because he didn''t have this part in his original plan, but now that he has time to take it out, he can finish the expected winning method more beautiful.In fact, the key to success is not his opponent, but his opponent. If you want to defeat the enemy under all kinds of disadvantages, the only chance is the opponent''s mistakes, and the mistakes are won.


    At present, garbage reefs and irritability caused by limited vision have all become the stimulating factors for the grey robe leader. He needs the other party to be impatient and angry, and it''s better to be mad. Only in this way can victory be revealed.


    Tadpole, did not leave, at least not immediately away from here. After all, it was summoned by the cheese. Although it was limited by the torrent and could not swim against the current on the water, it still tried to stay in its original position, waiting for the return of the mage.


    Cheese didn''t let it wait too long. Relying on the method of seduction, he forced the chief and himself to circle the stone pillar. It was not easy to control the propriety. If he let the other party recover a little, the chief just had to return to the tadpole''s back, and the cheese would have to die here. Now, the situation is reversed, and the grey robe finishes the first step. It can''t wait to jump back to the tadpole''s back and pick up the falling lantern while rolling.


    The change of light and shadow tells the leader the enemy''s movement. He roars and rushes over. Now, his anger has reached its peak, which is exactly what the grey robe needs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    There is no invariable state of human being. Some people, you can think that he is very calm, very objective, with logical thinking ability, can quickly grasp the key of things. But this kind of quality is not permanent, it is more like a state, in this state, he is not easy to be changed by external factors, or can insight into the context behind things.


    But the next moment, some kind of intense emotional wave hit, the whole person is like a boat in general was pushed into the ocean ups and downs. Emotion is such a magical thing. It makes cowards have courage, makes wise people lose judgment, and turns life from monotonous trees to living animals. It is a curse and a blessing.


    Therefore, all kinds of industries need to learn to control their emotions when they start to work or carry out certain activities, so as to keep themselves in a relatively stable state. For a soldier, stability means that he can keep his mind between anger and fury, enjoy the power of anger, and not be controlled by these forces, and his mind will become a violent beast.


    It''s easy to say that people can''t deceive themselves emotionally. When you crave anger, anger won''t come and go like a gentle sheep. It''s a storm and a thunder. It will only rise to the level of energy until it dissipates naturally. Many people didn''t wait for that moment.


    Now the chief leader, under the double stimulation of fear and anger, broke through the boundary. His eyes no longer exuded the color of wisdom, only the reflection of the grey robed wizard and the monstrous killing intention.


    He returned to the tadpole''s back and raised his knife to kill the cheese. Naturally, the mage won''t wait to die. He won''t fight for the time by using the episode just now to make himself look better when he dies. As a result, the light at dawn suddenly increased, and the intense light made all the creatures in this space feel uncomfortable. The chief had to stop his weapon and put his left hand in front of him. This move has been tried repeatedly.


    However, everything has a price. Even if you close your eyes tightly, the burning sensation of your eyes will make the vision of the mage red. He staggered back a few steps, barely maintained his balance, re opened the distance with the opponent. As the light faded, the mage''s lips began to open and close up and down, and his empty palm made a false grasp in the air, which was undoubtedly casting.


    It takes a little time to recover his vision from the dazzling halo, but the recitation in the waves makes the chief produce an instinctive reaction. Regardless of the pain, he opens the strange pupil and tries to find the mage''s intention.


    He saw that although the line of intention seemed to be different from before, he was quite sure that it was all because of the magician''s trick, so the chief leader did not hesitate any more, rushed forward again and blocked the line with his body. Yes, he used his body. In previous battles, he used a similar method to destroy the casting of cheese.


    The principle is very simple. Many spells require the target object to be in the caster''s sight. Once the sight is blocked, the caster will collapse naturally.


    Although cheese''s magic does not always have such restrictions, he also needs to perceive the point of effect of the magic at some levels. As long as he knows this, it is not so difficult to block casting and block vision. Not only to deal with the grey robe, but also to deal with all the mages.


    But this time, he failed, or he made a mistake in the beginning.


    Cheese is different from the wizards who have fought with him. Those people master the skill of magic, and they master all kinds of incantations and matching actions. But the magic used by the grey robe and the grey robe is never bound by those things. They don''t have to memorize fixed spells. If they memorize them, they just want to speed up the casting speed. They are not only users of the casting technology, but also master deeper and more principled things.


    So the thing that the wizard can''t do, the cheese can do, that is cheating, cheating on the level of magic. To put it more vividly, he pretended that he was going to move the invisible line. In fact, the line did not exist at all.


    The mage is to create such a situation, so that the chief can completely believe in experience in extreme emotions, because only in this way can he step into the trap without doubt and go to the position where the cheese wants him to go. In this way, when the chief raises his head and doubts about the sudden disappearance of the magic line in his vision, the grey robe can fly up and kick the opponent''s chest!


    This kick, cheese is going to kick the chief into the river. As long as he is kicked into the water, Rao Shi can only end up drowned and washed away with a murder weapon like a nine ring sword. With the water potential of this place, there is no possibility of survival.


    As for the sword for seven back home? After he realized what was on the copper ring of the fierce blade, cheese had no such idea. He always hated the necromancer magic, the things and existence that blaspheme life. That''s the existence of the knife. It''s the best place to place it in the rush.


    It''s a pity that although cheese''s calculation is rigorous, he still missed one thing. He himself.


    If you can kick him out on the ground with the right posture, he will have a good body shape. But this is not flat land. This is the back of tadpole. It''s very soft. The force starts from the ground. If the site is unstable, the force cannot be strong.Cheese looks at chieftain. Chieftain looks at cheese. The latter holds the former''s ankle in his hand, forcing him to change his movements. If Jian Qi is caught like this, he can use his other foot to kick again and force the catcher to let go. Qisi is not Jianqi. He is not a warrior. Fighting training does not include the current situation.


    Helpless, the mage had to reach for the lantern and planned to use the same old technique again to force the other side to retreat. It''s not easy for the same move to work again. After perceiving the intention of the grey robe, the chief executive directly uses the hilt of the knife to knock the hand of the cheese holding the lantern to knock down the dawn.


    It was at this critical moment that a sudden burst of huge waves broke through the dark water below the whole rushing current, and something huge and disturbing approached unconsciously.


    Because of his standing position, cheese was able to see the flash of shadow on the water. He immediately thought that light can not only blind his opponent''s eyes, but also become a beacon in the dim water, attracting something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    Frog God''s tadpole began to make a dull sound. Although this thing came from the evil god in the torrent, it was very different from the creation like worm''s offspring. Frog God''s style is relatively mild. Both his priests and the monsters driven by the priests come from the original species in the world. They are transformed through cult rituals and do not directly inherit his power.


    Therefore, this tadpole does not have much discomfort except for the visual impact. It does not fit the title of offspring. This also causes a problem, that is, when facing the barbaric creatures in the world, the creation lacking the breath of evil gods can not gain the upper hand, and may even become prey.


    This is what Cheese wants to understand in a short moment, but his opponent''s understanding is more intuitive, that is, if they don''t take action, the next thing that comes out of the torrent will attack them.


    In the face of such a threat, the corner of the chief''s mouth drooped slightly, but the hand holding the cheese ankle didn''t release. He didn''t intend to go back alive, so at least he had to see clearly the death of the wizard. But the cheese obviously didn''t want to die with his opponent. After noticing the leader''s decision, the mage''s eyes suddenly burst out a blue light.


    This, of course, is the precursor of casting, but the chief executive has no time to stop it, because the cheese activates his own grey robe.


    His left hand stretched forward, the gray sleeve spread without warning, wrapped into the whole palm, and twisted into a gray cloth rope at the front of the middle finger. The rope quickly turned into a snake, biting along the cheese''s held leg toward the chief''s arm.


    This may be magic, or it may be the actual magic. It sounds strange to be bitten by a poisonous snake turned from a robe, but the chief who knows the terrible things about witches knows that it is not strange. Strange only blame oneself by the appearance of the thing in the water divided a moment of God, cause cheese successfully activated this magic.


    There are two ways in front of him: one is to let the snake bite and cut off the cheese''s right hand or leg with a nine ring knife at an unknown price; the other is to retreat and release the body of the grey robe, while avoiding the attack of the snake to prepare for the next attack. The leader who was dazzled by anger would have chosen the former, but his different pupil let him see the insidious smile on cheese''s face.


    Why does he laugh? What capital does he have to laugh at? The pain of breaking hands and feet is enough to make any wizard unable to cast spells. This guy will lose the ability to resist. Or, he''ll get away with it.


    Chieftain''s existence is beyond the chief''s cognition. Even if he has killed many witches and dealt with many incredible things, the leader of the nine ring Gang must admit that none of them can survive in the square after the collapse and summon monsters who can take care of themselves in the torrent.


    He was not sure whether the past experience would work on the grey robe. He had never seen such a strange caster before, so he hesitated. If hands and feet are like lizard''s tail to each other, what''s the meaning of fighting for the victory of this tail? Instead of this, it''s better to step back. Anyway, with the nine ring sword in hand, he has plenty of opportunities to create a better situation, such as decapitation.


    The poisonous snake made of the grey robe, of course, is a kind of product. It''s just a simple cover up on the robe. Inspired by Roland''s big hat, cheese added it on the cuff. It''s intended to scare those stubborn guys.


    Facts have proved that it played a more important role than imagined. With the deliberate smile, the chief chose to temporarily distance away from the feint. This is his small win in the game. But he knows that Xiaosheng can''t win much time. No matter whether the snake is real or not, the capital of Kui will rush up again soon. He has no reason to give himself a break. The more lethal threat, on the other hand, comes from the water.


    Relying on the corner of the eye, cheese can basically judge the shape of things in the water. It is trying to surround tadpoles in its body. In fact, with tadpoles'' flexibility, it is possible for them to get rid of each other in the torrent. After all, they are the products of evil spirits. They have advantages in body function that ordinary creatures do not have.


    But it''s acting as a platform for the cheese in the water, which means that before the cheese decides to let it move freely, it must maintain the existence of the platform and can''t dive for its own life. However, in the rapids on the surface of the water, no matter how flexible the creatures are, they can only make limited movements. This is unfair, because predators can attack from below.


    What should we do? Cheese thought quickly, in front of him is a game, before the wolf after the tiger crisis, gray robe must think of a way to break the game in a short time. Unfortunately, time is not absolutely static, even if the speed of thinking is fast enough to make people have the illusion of slowing down the changing trend of things around them, the objective changes of things will not change at all. The first shock came quietly.


    "Bang!" Even in the rapids, the sound of the impact was unusually clear. Cheese only felt that his feet sank, and then the whole person seemed to be thrown into the air.


    The gray robe widened his eyes and quickly fell down, trying to lower his center of gravity to prevent him from falling into the water. On the other side, the leader is more straightforward. He stabs the tadpole''s skin vertically to stabilize his body.


    As a result, it doesn''t seem to be ideal. The tadpole doesn''t have any tight muscles under its skin. On the contrary, after being punctured, it emits a lot of liquid, like a small fountain. Such a situation naturally can not provide stability for people, the chief with a knife, the whole was bumped into the air!However, the leader of the Jiuhuan Gang is not a mortal. Although he is in the air, he adjusts his posture and falls back to the tadpole''s back in a kneeling posture. At the same time, his eyes never leave the cheese. On the contrary, the eyes of cheese wandered between the leader, the breach and the water. Through this collision, he understood two things.


    First, underwater objects are fully capable of overturning them into the water. The impact just happened was just a trial. Second, the tadpole under their feet is not a giant animal at all. Its actual size is far smaller than the present situation. The reason why it appears so huge is that it drinks a lot of water.


    It''s not hard to understand that puffer fish and some species of lizards have mechanisms to scare predators by rapidly breathing in water or air to inflate their bodies. The only difference is that tadpoles inflate by absorbing water, not to intimidate, but to make people float on the water.


    I think many of the rituals of frog believers are performed on such floating platforms. Now the problem is, if the things in the water even the swollen tadpoles dare to prey, it means that they are not only aggressive, but also have the ability to prey on large organisms. In short, it''s going to be very difficult to deal with.


    Finally, the gray robe''s eyes fell on the chief. The two people''s eyes were opposite. The magic light in the former''s eyes went out, which was a kind of signal. At last, he frowned and pointed to the bottom of the water with his left hand.


    The two of them are passengers in the same boat now. Although they have to live and die, the premise is that the boat can''t be overturned. It''s better to say that only when the boat doesn''t turn over can they make a happy decision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    This is actually a very interesting psychological situation. When two people are in a tense and hostile situation, their pressure comes from each other and themselves. Under such circumstances, if someone suddenly enters into the field of conflict, he can use all his strength to chop and strike with the weapon handed down from the previous generations. Is that to say that he can stop it? Because of the angle, although this knife failed to cut off any one of the tentacles, the heavy blow made the tadpole as a foothold deviate from the catfish as a stress point.


    This relative turn leads to the fact that the big fish, which should have dragged the tadpole into the water, has no choice but to fall into the rapids after getting rid of the shackles of the strange waves, and the tadpole has escaped this disaster because of the deflection of the angle. The scene seems to be weightless, as if both of them have solved the crisis between their fingers, but only they know the cost.


    Cheese''s left hand, almost unconscious. The price of ending the spray was that he had to share the weight of the big fish. At the moment of the magic, he felt as if his whole palm had been put under the feet of the dragon. The burning pain from the tiger''s mouth told him how much damage his body had suffered in this ordinary moment.


    As for the chieftain, he stabbed the nine ring sword into the tadpole again after the blow, not for venting anger or other purposes, just because only in this way could he ensure that he would not fall. The use of power must rely on the correct posture, just with the strength of the arms, every wave is self mutilation.


    Their eyes meet in the air, and they know that each other''s situation is not much better than their own. This is very deadly, because only one fight, they lost so much physical strength and energy, for the underwater catfish, it may not even feel pain. The mucus secreted on the tentacles greatly alleviated the damage of the chop. The monster returned to the water without even bleeding.


    Grey robe took a breath of cold air. He has many methods to deal with such things, but those methods need time and equipment. The less preparation, the greater the cost of casting and the lower the conversion efficiency. After the battle with aleer on the grassland, he crusaded against the worm''s offspring on the sandbar. Although his magic reserves are still terrible among mortals, they are not enough to spend so much. At this time, unless there is another elixir like the rain of the first rain, it is difficult for cheese to change the status quo by pure magic.


    On the other hand, hungry catfish don''t give food preparation time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    The third attack of catfish came very quickly. It seemed that the two people on the tadpole''s back were not easy to deal with. The underwater predator was smart enough not to leave the water to attack again. With the violent impact, three-quarters of the tadpole''s body was jacked up. The force of the impact was more than twice as big as before.


    The sense of weightlessness came again. Grey robe had been prepared for it. Just now, he endured the pain of his left hand and reluctantly took off his boots. He made direct contact between the sole of his feet and the tadpole''s back. He used magic to bond the skin together, and then hung the dawn breath on his waist. He knelt down and nearly crawled to maximize the contact with the platform.


    Even so, the catfish''s strength also threw him to the standing position, and then heavily patted the tadpole on the back. Although the soft amphibian skin absorbed most of the damage, the strength of the swing still gave him the illusion that his legs would be torn off.


    Then grey robe realized that if he was so reluctant to ensure his position, what would happen to the chief executive? He just had no way or chance to warn the other party.


    As a result, the situation seems to be beyond cheese''s expectation. When he raised his head, the chief was standing in the same place, but there was a lot of mucus on his body, and the tadpole skin at his feet was still shaking.


    I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but the mage soon understood how the other side got rid of the fate of being thrown down. He must have jumped up at the moment when the catfish collided, and then used some skills like rolling to reduce the impact of falling.


    This kind of thing is not impossible, at least cheese can be sure, as long as the soldiers like LOSA and atta grasp the opportunity, it is not difficult to do, the only obstacle is the tadpole''s soft skin will absorb the power of take-off.


    Now is not the time to be surprised by the skill of the leader. The catfish''s strategy is very right, even right to despair. As long as it continues to hit the tadpole''s body, the two cheese men on the water can no longer cause any substantial damage to it.


    Moreover, the tadpole''s body shape depends on absorbing water. Under the continuous impact, it is not sure which attack will make it spit out the water in its body. At that time, the catfish can swallow the tadpole and cheese in one gulp with its mouth wide open.


    They don''t want to see such a future. At present, there are only two ways for them to go, or abandon the tadpoles at their feet and find another place to settle in the torrent. Or, we can only find a way to force the catfish to give up attacking the tadpole itself, and this kind of pressure must be able to develop an effective attack on it, at least let the monster suffer some injuries before it can retreat.


    The chief executive and the cheese are not stupid. Although they think differently, they quickly come to the same conclusion about the situation. The chief pointed to the bottom and then to the surface of the water. Finally, he gently lifted the big knife. The meaning was very clear, that is to let the cheese force the catfish out of the water and let him do a heavy blow to it.


    The idea is good. For the warrior who can''t use magic, this is the limit he can do. It''s just that cheese can''t finish the division of labor confidently. The fast flowing water itself is the hard material for magic. At every point in the torrent, thousands of water drops pass through in an instant. He can''t find the exact casting object at all.


    This is why only when the catfish jumps out of the water, the cheese can release the magic to it. The spray is relatively fixed when it leaves the water. It can be used as a target reluctantly. But across a layer of water, grey robe is not good for giant catfish.


    Hit, hit again, one, two.


    Even if the cheese has a gray robe to protect the body, the body is also wet by the splashing water, and the eyes can hardly open because of the stimulation of the dirty water. The chief is even more embarrassed. At first, he can move around with his keen insight to keep his balance. But with the catfish''s more violent action, no matter how clever the soldier is, he can''t keep away.


    The worst time, he even rolled to the edge of the platform, if not nine ring knife deep into the tadpole back, I''m afraid he has been washed away by the water. But frequent wounds also aggravate tadpole damage. The more wounds on its skin, the more water it loses.


    Now the range of platform they can stand on is two laps smaller than at the beginning. If they let it go, before their bodies reach the limit, the beast carrying them will reach the limit earlier. At that time, the loss of the platform in the water, whether it is catfish or anything else, is enough to make these two famous figures in the city above disappear without a sound.


    At this time, they can''t help thinking about how the early builders built the city in such a violent River, what their purpose was, whether the city exacerbated the ferocity of the water here, or whether it was just like this.


    Sigh, can''t solve the problem. Practical methods can be used. Cheese wipe off the sewage on his face with his sleeve, trying to find the life in the shaking. In front of him, the leader almost fell down again, and the catfish fins just swept past him, which looked terrible. Wait, why did that thing attack them?


    Looking at the other party''s awkward climb back to the platform, the mage''s mind seemed to grasp something. He lowered his head and looked at the lantern whose light was weakened because he was pressed under his body. Maybe they have a way to get it up, just like the preparation for fishing, they need bait.The bold plan took shape rapidly in cheese''s mind, and his eyes showed fierce. Now is not the time to be careful. The opportunity is very slim. Even if this plan only creates a little possibility, it is enough to have a try.


    Thinking of this, grey robe''s eyes are blue, thanks to the continuous impact, now tadpole''s back has accumulated a thin layer of water, they are relatively stable targets. The mage put his hand into the Green River and let the leader who tumbled down from the air slide in his direction, invisibly guiding the other side to move closer to him.


    This plan needs communication, even if they don''t want to, they have to cooperate.


    Chieftain, should be in the middle of the tumbling, aware of his direction was guided, but he did not resist, gladly came to the cheese side. At this distance, he can kill the grey robe, and he also believes that the other side will not be unprepared. So, what kind of surprise will the wizard bring to himself?


    Cheese understood their current situation, his voice could not be transmitted in the torrent, if he wanted to express the complete meaning, he had to use other ways. Seeing the leader close to the arm, the grey robe gritted his teeth, hoping that the opponent would not regard his outstretched hand as a sign of attack. He opened his hand and reached out to each other, with blood stains in the palm.


    The man with a different pupil saw the magic on the grey robe''s hand. He hated magic, but he also understood that he could kill more wizards only if he lived. So despite the reluctance of 10000, he still used his left hand to finish a high five with cheese.


    A high five is enough. The information in his brain suddenly makes the chief executive''s eyes open for a moment. He is also surprised by the other party''s crazy plan, especially when the plan needs to be completed by himself.


    The chief turned over and used the blade as a buffer to slow himself down. Then he took the lantern from the cheese and bit it in his mouth.


    After making the gesture of slashing his neck with the finger of his left hand, the gang leader slid to the edge of the platform with the breath of dawn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    Their tactics are very clear. In short, the best way to deal with fish is to lure them with bait. As for who is the bait, it is self-evident through the handover of just dawn.


    It''s not that cheese is greedy for life and afraid of death. As a caster, his physical quality and reaction ability are not as good as the chief. If fishing is not successful, but is swallowed by catfish bait, it is not a positive break, but wishful thinking to die.


    But then again, is it a perfect way to let the leader carry the light bait to lure fish? His athletic ability is indeed better than that of cheese, but when it comes to the means of responding to emergencies, grey robe is more changeable, and he can only rely on his own body.


    The nine ring Dao is the scabbard on the back. The scabbard is actually a clip. Because the copper ring on the back of the big Dao can''t hold it, it only holds the rest of the blade. This is a helpless move. After all, not everyone''s Belt will have a hook to hang the lantern. The leader can only use his fingers to fasten the iron ring on the top of the lantern to ensure that the object does not fall in the movement.


    Seeing the river close at hand, he clenched his teeth, overcame his fear of the unknown waters, and raised the light emitting the dawn sunlight to the water. Under the dim city, the light of dawn is bright and mysterious, which attracts all creatures, including the strange fish living here.


    The giant catfish stops hitting the tadpole, which is a signal that its attention has been diverted. The desire for light is better than the desire for a moment, or the two things do not conflict. After all, the first way for many animals to understand the unknown is to taste it. The huge shadow is trailing in the light. It won''t hesitate for long, they all know.


    The chief executive stares at the surface of the water. His body is ready to bounce. As long as the thing jumps out of the water, he will make it show a longer body and stay above the water as much as possible, so that the wizard can have a chance to kill it. He''d better kill it.


    On the other hand, cheese has released the magic under his feet. He needs to mobilize every point of his body to complete the fast casting. No matter how long the giant catfish is on the water, it is only for a moment. He must guide and launch the magic in this moment. In order to achieve this effect, he forces himself into a semi meditative state.


    The voice around his ears began to become distant, while his consciousness was surprisingly concentrated. In this case, he could become extremely sharp. The only problem is that this kind of acuity is directional, and he must have a clear or preset goal. Therefore, semi meditation is essentially different from what soldiers often call concentration and calmness.


    Just now, I can''t find fault with many people.


    That moment soon came, the strange fish with big mouth broke out of the water and went straight to the light spot on the water. The leader jumped up with his right hand holding the breath of dawn, and let the monster swallow the lantern one second later.


    At the same time, another kind of light burst out from the dark place. It was two faint blue mists, with dazzling blue light, such as the light mass composed of tens of millions of blue fireflies, but less than the size of a fist.


    At this point, it''s hard for cheese to stay. He knows that it''s not necessary to break through the alchemy workshop again. The most urgent thing is to save his life here now. The water around him is rippling, which makes them resonate with magic, like magnets and magnetic fields.


    Of course, cheese is not something that can attract water. It''s just a spillover when he uses too much magic. According to the cognition of the grey robes, magic is not unique to a certain material or person, it lies in all things in heaven and earth.


    But it doesn''t mean that magic can be used at will. On the contrary, fish can''t control the water, birds can''t control the wind. The more things are everywhere, the more stable the law is, and it''s not easy to break.


    Therefore, most of the casters need specific objects or rituals as their way of casting, to pry the universal magic in the silent world. On the premise of not using taboo power, the method of cheese is different from most of the same door.


    There is a basis for this difference. The magic power of cheese has been different from that of ordinary people since childhood, and it has been expanding with learning and meditation, and finally reached its peak in recent years. But magic is not the actual energy, it can''t heat, can''t emit light, can''t make sound, can''t exist some day after understanding the magic can go to heaven and earth.


    The use of magic is obscure, subtle, and often changeable. This is why the casting conditions of many spells require not only specific items, but also the origin, manufacturing method and technology of the items. The way cheese uses these magic powers is to resonate and achieve its goal by camouflage itself.


    Frankly speaking, when his spell needs to be associated with fire, he uses magic to simulate the magic of fire, and so on. And the reason why he can control most of the types and schools of magic, and get benefits from it, also comes from this kind of imitation. In the way of observation, understanding and re presentation, the grey robe can reflect the things he has seen like a mirror, and distort their appearance to a certain extent.


    And the most profound things that cheese understood were ice and snow, which were the things that filled the place where he grew up, and it was easy for him to imitate them. With the flow of magic, tiny frosts began to appear in the humid air. These frosts spread all the way, or appeared together at the same time, forming two invisible tracks in the air, targeting the ten tentacles near the catfish''s mouth.Catfish are used to moving in the dark. Their perception of the outside world does not depend entirely on their eyes. Even if the light of dawn is not too dazzling, the big fish may not feel it. In contrast, the tentacle is its sense organ.


    The rapid coverage of the white frost on the surface of the tentacles does not really create a low temperature, but creates an illusion of low temperature. The giant catfish felt the sudden stimulation in the air, and the body stagnated. The leader saw the right time, drew out the sword from the back and stabbed it into the abdomen!


    This knife, along with his fall, left a bloody wound on the monster''s body surface. Although it was limited by its size, it could not be fatal, but it was painful enough.


    "Boom!" Giant catfish, re-enter the water, failed to eat the food it imagined, but suffered from both perception and actual trauma.


    Then came silence. It''s not silence in the real sense. The surging river is still coming again. The noisy volume is greatly damaging people''s hearing. But in addition, the impact of tadpoles stopped, and the feeling of being watched by underwater objects disappeared. It should have gone.


    The chief executive stands on the edge of the platform with a lantern in his hand and a sword in his hand, confirming the current situation. Then, without warning, he turned and drew his sword and went straight to the cheese. Since the foreign enemy had disappeared, the fight should continue.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the breath of dawn in his hand was obtained from the hand of cheese. His palm had contacted the blood of the mage before, and he could not defeat cheese any more. Even the nine ring sword will recover now.


    The intense light and tingling happened at the same time, and the palm was as painful as the burning iron. The leader in action subconsciously throws out a lantern and is easily caught by the prepared mage.


    Then, the cheese steps forward, kicks the other person''s chest with bare sole, and kicks him down on the tadpole''s back.


    In the master''s hand, he held a broken arrow, which was the remains of the silver arrow he pulled down from the leader. The arrow on it was shining in the light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    They have never been true allies. They cooperate only for survival. When the enemies threatening the common life disappear, even if only temporarily, mutual hostility will be enough to revive. In the eyes of the mage, there was a magic mist that was no less than before. He didn''t do his best when facing the giant catfish, and he believed that the other side was the same.


    At this time, he was able to gain the upper hand because the chieftain was too light on the enemy. The nine ring sword and Yi Tong made him confident that he could anticipate the enemy''s opportunity and would not be attacked by the caster. However, he did not expect that cheese used a simpler way to solve the dispute between them.


    It''s no wonder that casters are often described as people on crutches. Most of them are saved by crutches called magic and magic, and have the ability to move further. But the crutch is just a tool in the final analysis. If its existence becomes Platycodon grandiflorum, it should be abandoned.


    The chief tried to resist, but the silver arrow was already on his throat. No matter how powerful Rao Shijiu''s sword was, the current situation had reached a deadlock. The problem now is not how to get out of trouble, but why the wizard in front of him has not killed himself. There should be nothing on him that the wizard will fear.


    Or does this cruel grey robe not intend to give itself a clean relief? That''s good. If we delay, there will always be opportunities.


    Cheese is also very strange. He should pierce the man''s throat with an arrow, and then throw the evil knife into the running water, never to see the sun.


    But he doesn''t. He will not hesitate because of killing people for a long time. It''s not because of numbness or lack of moral sense. When you are in a chaotic era, the law and self-discipline in a stable environment don''t work. People are always adapting to the outside world. However, this does not mean that in troubled times, people should abandon principles and abandon all things that are higher than the actual interests. That is not adaptation, but abandonment, abandonment of thinking and speculation. Pure pursuit of profits has no end.


    So the grey robe has its own rules. Rao, who has always regarded himself as rational, can''t clearly explain every part of the rules, but he will jump out and influence his actions at the right time, such as now. Silver arrow, still in the throat.


    Well, instead of hesitation and hesitation, solving problems requires action and thinking. Let''s think about why we don''t want to kill the person in front of us. First of all, he is not innocent. Whether he is a caster or an ordinary person, as the leader of the nine ring Gang, his hands are covered with blood. How can such a person die. Secondly, he is innocent. Is he contradictory?


    No, he did not make himself innocent, but from the hatred of the caster and magic, there must be a reason why he became what he is now. There are too many possibilities. People hate witches, fear witches and hunt witches. It''s not just because of ignorance. Magic always brings disaster. Otherwise, the grey tower doesn''t have to be built on the wasteland.


    So how to measure the difference between the two? Is his guilt and affection enough to justify his kindness? Of course not. He wants to kill himself, even if he is a good man, saint. When he wants to kill the individual cheese, he may be killed by cheese. But I didn''t do it myself, because what?


    Value, even the person who wants to kill himself, as long as he has enough value, the Rational Grey robe can tolerate his existence. Moreover, now, through this experience, the weakness of the nine ring sword has been mastered by him. The leader who holds the nine ring sword is no longer invincible. He can use this person.


    What do you do with him? The power of the Jiuhuan Gang is not as powerful as Youhe. Besides, the two generals under his command died and fled. He is now a lonely family and has no place to use except his own skills. Do you want to use him against the caster? Against other casters? Against the rest, grey robe? No, why do you think that?


    Who do you want to use that knife against, and with whom do you want to be hostile? I don''t know, but the attack on the side of the gray tower is vivid, and the scene of Migo''s fall is vivid. It''s not that I want to betray the gray tower, it''s someone who first aimed the weapon at the same door.


    It''s always good to be prepared.


    Time, not fast, not slow. It''s too long for someone to wait to die. For those who are ready to commit a crime with a sharp weapon in hand, time has passed so fast that he has not been able to thoroughly clarify his thinking.


    At this moment, the magic mist in cheese''s eyes suddenly dispersed as if attacked by an invisible strong wind, and the Yellow pupil of the chief also suddenly contracted, as if he saw some terrible scene. They all felt the change of something. From above, the magic riot came from the huge city that covered the sky of the river. It was sudden and huge.


    It makes people feel uneasy. It''s like walking on the edge of a precipice. Even if you have a rope on your body, a guardrail around you and a bridge made of steel at your feet, the palpitation will not really disappear. That magic burst made the dice in the sandwich of cheese robe emit heat, which was obviously stimulated.


    It''s the alchemy workshop. That''s the problem. Cheese immediately made a judgment, and then recalled that the Puppeteer had repeatedly set traps to threaten him and his companions.


    There is no doubt that even in his absence, Jung will continue their plan, because vampires will not tolerate the existence of a person or organization who can attack him with such great energy and without fear. Then they will follow Jianqi. It''s not easy for them to give up, just like they didn''t stop when Rosa disappeared and watched the cheese.It puts them in danger, especially if there are no grey robes in the team.


    The fear of the companion outweighs the thinking of the present situation, and the suppressed leader is acutely aware of this. Regardless of the pain of his left hand corroded by the cheese magic, he grabbed the gray robe with his right hand holding the arrow and tried to shake him away.


    But the cheese first removed his feet and body from the original position, and no longer seemed to want to fight. The magic light in his eyes weakened slightly, looked at each other indifferently and retreated slowly.


    The leader didn''t immediately understand the reason for the change of the mage''s attitude, so he didn''t launch a pursuit. He allowed the cheese to retreat to the edge of the platform, then turned to grab the handle on the passing stone column and climbed up.


    He was silent for a moment, and found that the only light source in the world was leaving him. Now it''s not only the cheese, the chief also has many questions to ask this wizard.


    After they left their backs, the bruised tadpole finally slowly vomited out the water in his body and disappeared under the turbulent river.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    "Ah..." The vampire makes not only a cry but also a groan. Jianqi comes forward and tries to free her from the wall.


    It''s not easy. A meter long, thin iron bar with a thick calf runs through Nina''s side abdomen, and nearly half of it goes deep into the wall. This makes the female blood clan''s state as helpless as an insect pinned in a collection box. Her voice has basically lost its vocal ability due to pain in the first few seconds.


    How could it be like this?


    As they broke away from the chaos of the square, as they lost their grey robes, the last sunset disappeared on the river. Before the oil lamp on the street lights up, the wings of bats come quietly. Nina''s death was more than the death of one member of the gang.


    Because of the darkness, Jianqi didn''t know what means she used to accomplish all that, but when she appeared in front of the ghoul army with blood all over her body, and said Jung''s will with a cold voice and those eyes flashing dangerous light, he really understood what is blood.


    Jung''s will is simple. That is, his purpose must be achieved, and the enemy of Youhe must be eradicated, no matter the cost or the means. The man who planned this trap will never see the sun of tomorrow.


    Some of these words were told to Jianqi. The fall of the cheese could not escape that man''s eyes. He knew what kind of energy the team around the grey robe had. No one who could follow the cheese here was not a worthy goal.


    Then, no matter how the cheese died at this time, he needs to pacify the members of the team as much as possible, especially Jianqi and atta. And the best way to placate them is to move on.


    "Is he going to be ok?" Alice asked the swordswoman in a worried whisper. Because the crossbow was borrowed by the grey robe, she now had to use the crossbow she got from the ghoul.


    As an elite crossbow player, the female hunter carefully adjusts the state of the weapon to prevent it from having problems at the critical moment. Question, it is followed by debugging bow action issued, she does not want the monsters around to detect her emotional changes.


    "He''s a wizard, the most powerful wizard I''ve ever seen. If anyone can survive that collapse, he must be one of them. "


    The swordswoman''s answer was firm, at least she hoped she would. In fact, atta did not see many witches, and she did not know what position cheese was in the caster system. But she believed in the man who brought her here from the vast North, in the never broken grey robe.


    Jian Qi leaned the iron bar on his shoulder. All the wounds on his body hurt, but compared with the loss of his companion, the pain seemed insignificant. There seems to be a fire burning in the body. It starts from the chest and seems to burn into all parts. Anger, worry and fear are the fuel of the fire. They will affect the operation of Qi and are the taboo of the warrior. If they are not stopped in time, it will lead to disaster.


    But what kind of timing can be called timely? If the life and death of a companion is uncertain but there is no fluctuation in his heart, can he still be called a man? The seeker''s brain was confused and thought slowly. He didn''t try to suppress the fire. It was not the right time.


    The strong smell of blood interrupted his thoughts. Nina, the vampire who was Jung''s maid, came to him quietly. She didn''t speak, just followed the sword in silence.


    After a few steps, the seeker realized that the other side was not riding like him. She was completely suspended in the air, like a ghost. She noticed his surprise, chuckled, and explained in a low voice, "only at night can I fly low. It''s a gift from my husband."


    "Well, he''s very generous." Jian Qi''s words are full of ridicule.


    He was not such a mean person. He never showed the fear and hostility that normal people should have towards ghouls or blood clan. Sometimes, his reaction was even plain and unusual.


    It is for this reason that Nina finds this human interesting, and she also knows that Jianqi''s performance is not his usual state, it''s his stress response, like a hedgehog with sharp spines.


    "We can''t get close to the flowing water, so we can''t go down to save the mage. It takes time to organize people to build the hanging basket leading to the river." She seemed to explain that she could fly but didn''t go to search and rescue.


    Jian Qi looked at her strangely. He didn''t ask about it, because the flame in his chest didn''t make him think of that. But now the other side told the situation first, the reason of the sword seeker was a little clearer, and the fire was inadvertently controlled. It''s not that he can''t suppress it, he just didn''t want to.


    Looking at Jianqi''s eyes, Nina smiles and whispers in his ear, then vanishes into the shadow.


    "What did she say to you?" Alice, who noticed the situation, urged the horse to Jianqi''s side, frowning. She doesn''t like vampires, and even if she has a partnership, she remembers her identity as a hunter.


    "She said they couldn''t get close to the running water, so they couldn''t help us find cheese." The warrior replied naturally, as if reciting the answer.Of course, this is not the answer the female hunter wants. The relationship between vampire and running water is well known. She doesn''t believe that Nina is close to Jianqi to say this. In particular, before the disappearance of the female blood group, the move to his ear was not to say such serious words.


    "Whatever you want. But you''d better remember that those guys are vampires, man eating bedbugs, and don''t get too close to them. " Maybe it was too loud. The ghoul soldiers looked at Alice one after another, and the female hunter had to stop her speech.


    Nevertheless, there is no fear in her eyes. If necessary, she will not hesitate to eliminate the ghouls here. In her eyes, they are potential enemies.


    Jian Qi shrugged to show that he would pay attention. Then look behind the female hunter, hoping to confirm the condition of ATA.


    The latter is also looking at him at this time, the sky blue eyes seem to know everything, which makes the sword seeker feel tight. He understood that his relationship with the female blood group could not be concealed from his companion, and there was no need to hide it.


    But before he spoke, ATA put his finger to his lips with a smile, indicating that he didn''t need to explain.


    Somehow, the swordsman''s chest relaxed completely. He faced forward and gave a wry smile. Since he left his hometown, he has been acting alone most of the time, occasionally communicating with others, and never going deep.


    That''s because he knows where he''s going. Everything in front of him is just a flash of light. But now, it seems that he can''t face the new group with a passer-by mentality. He can''t deny his worry about the missing cat and the grey robe that people can''t see through.


    "Here we are. That''s the alchemy workshop."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    The so-called alchemy workshop looks like an abandoned two-story house from the outside. Whether it''s material or location, it''s doubtful whether it can wait for the next buyer. This kind of abandoned house is not like the location of a powerful force, but closer to the place where tramps or ghouls can temporarily live.


    However, they didn''t mean to despise Jianqi after they had seen how skillful the puppet master''s ability to transform buildings from the worshippers of worms and evil spirits. The door of the dark cave is like a big mouth waiting for the prey to fall into the net. It opens quietly, as if no matter what kind of powerful existence it enters, it can chew it up and swallow it with iron mouthed copper teeth.


    However, it''s a flowing and floating city, so there is not much space for the building to hide the mystery. Its exterior wall has generally indicated its scope, with no basement, no secret passage, and no more hidden threats.


    The safest way is to break the foundation of the building with fire or directly from the column, so that it can be burned or collapsed into the river. This ensures that the team is no longer under more threat, and the impact it needs to control is not worth mentioning to Jung.


    The Lord of Tangtang Youhe, who wants to burn down a house, doesn''t need anyone''s approval and doesn''t care who''s revenge, but he doesn''t order to do so.


    Because of greed, or curiosity about the real situation.


    Jung''s body slowly emerged in the night, the fire and stars can''t make him bright, his figure is like an oil painting pulled out of the frame, hazy and fuzzy, you can recognize his image, but if you look carefully, you can see irrelevant details.


    Nina''s eyes are full of worship when she looks at that figure. She knows that Jung''s behavior is a higher level of body application than the atomization of the vampire sign. In that state, not only the weapons and hardware can''t hurt him, but also the water, fire, wind, thunder and even magic will be resisted to varying degrees. That''s a skill that the real high-level blood clan can understand.


    Of course, for other non blood people, it''s just Jung''s attitude. It may be challenging the enemy in the house, if the Puppeteer hasn''t run away yet.


    To be fair, whether the puppet master is still in the house is really a problem. Although the traps set in the square can be called evil, he should be clear that not only the ghouls, blood clan and wizard are the targets that can be easily eliminated by conventional means. If you are more cautious, you should plan your way when you set traps and create chaos, instead of imprisoning yourself to death in a stronghold. After all, here is a torrent, there is no foundation, there is no insurmountable water fortress.


    The Lord of the river drifts down slowly, following Nina and the human housekeeper. The latter looks rather embarrassed. He let the ghouls eat, so that more than half of the troops and the grey robed mage were damaged in the collapse. Such a blunder is enough to wipe out the credit he had accumulated in front of Jung.


    The man''s face is extremely ugly. Now he only feels that the goal he has been striving for for for half of his life is moving away from him. He has given up his worldly status and the eternal life pursued by his relatives, and is returning to his unreachable dream. And the initiator, or inducement, of all this is these people in front of us.


    It''s all because of these people. If only they didn''t come to the stream.


    This thought only appeared in his mind for a moment, and he knew very well that what he hoped might not come. It was because of their contact with Youhe that they provided him with an opportunity to express himself. The problem is that such an opportunity is too rare. He didn''t adjust his state in time to catch him.


    If he can handle that series of affairs appropriately, he must have been favored by the host at this time. Now, it''s impossible for him to start all over again. He has to be more careful to make up for his mistakes before he has a chance to win back his position.


    "I want to go in and get that guy out of trouble. It''s too cheap to burn him like this. " Jung''s voice was as vague as his figure, with an uncomfortable distortion.


    They believed that Jung wanted the puppet master to die, and they also believed that he wanted to get the alchemy creations and materials from the puppet master.


    However, it''s not the focus now to study the matter in depth. Sword seekers and others have good reasons to keep the puppet master alive. They believe that cheese will have many questions to ask the man. It''s also necessary to go deep into the workshop for the missing grey robe. Just, who should go?


    "If you want to go in, go by yourself. What''s the state of people here? Can''t you see it with your bat eyes?" Even in this case, Alice was not afraid of Jung. The demon hunter''s hatred for certain monsters could not be completely erased because of her personal circumstances.


    Unless it is such a strong feeling as love or family affection, it is obvious that the female hunter will not have this kind of relationship with the Lord of Youhe. So she doesn''t pretend to be polite.


    "I have to make sure that he won''t run away, so Nina will lead the mission to the workshop. Her ability is very strong, but she has been with me for too long and lacks experience. The combat mission can be handed over to her and my soldiers, but I don''t think if the grey robe is there, he will agree to break through each other''s defense just by relying on these hands. Your experience and help are necessary, especially in dealing with magic. Walking with a wizard will surely let you know them better than ordinary people. "The words are high sounding. I can''t tell the true from the false.


    Jung''s purpose is hard for atas to guess. This ancient blood clan, who has lived for a long time, can communicate equally with them only if they master the taboo knowledge. But they really have no choice at this time. Without cheese, he is the one who has the most say here.


    Jian Qipai made a few mouth shapes in his native language. The meaning is very simple. He is looking for skin with a tiger.


    Complaining to complaining, the sword seeker dismounted decisively, supported himself with an iron bar, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath for two seconds, then straightened his back, "I''ll go with her."


    Then he looked at Alice. "You take care of them outside, and you''ll be back when you get down."


    The hunter resisted the impulse to speak and nodded heavily. ATA''s injuries are not clear. Yuni lacks the ability to protect herself. She can''t leave them among a large group of ghouls.


    Therefore, the best candidate for the moment is Jian Qi, who can still move. Although the battle against the lost made his old wounds attack, the sword finder has a good constitution. If the task of exploring the workshop is as easy as Jung promised, he can handle it.


    "Be careful." The female swordsman also tried to dismount, but her injury made her stay in the same place in the process, so she could only reluctantly ask.


    "Don''t worry, I still have it." Jian Qi smiles and points to his chest, which is where he hangs his amulet.


    The jade lion amulet once saved him. I hope it can keep him safe this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    Bats, flying in the night sky, due to the restlessness of torches and ghouls, these dark shadows are particularly quiet. Dismounted Jian Qi came to the entrance of the workshop with an iron bar. Nina was beside him, looking at the bats with pride.


    Many people hate the blood clan and are afraid of the blood clan. They think that they are just pathetic monsters who can''t live without coffins. But when they see the power of the ancient alien, they will be shocked and even give in.


    Just like the Butler holding the goat head staff, he is the prisoner of this power, willing to contribute everything, only to occupy a place in the family at night.


    "Are they your friends?" The swordsmen also noticed the appearance of bats.


    They hover around the workshop, like moving black clouds. These dexterous mammals have superb flight skills and can shuttle between complex buildings without fail.


    In Jianqi''s hometown, bats are considered to be auspicious, but on this occasion, even auspicious animals will be reversed in appearance, so there is no respect in his tone.


    "It''s more like servants. We raise them and let them fight with the soldiers. Ghouls can find the smell of their enemies in the dark, but bats can identify more subtle information. They work together, and there is no other force in the city to defeat. "


    The female blood clan seems to be very happy with the question of Jian Qi. She can''t wait to show off the incredible scouting troops to him. She wanted him to be shocked and determined.


    But he didn''t. The sword seeker just frowned and muttered, "if the owner here can melt the ground, the bats won''t be able to catch him. The fence is not strong. "


    The hearing of the blood clan is also well developed, which is for hunting needs. Nina didn''t even notice that Jianqi lowered her voice,


    "they''re not siege nets, they''re just sentinels, which are used to inform the ghouls. Mr. Jung is personally monitoring everything here. His sense of smell can be as clear as looking at the paint line to see the position and trace of every breathing creature in this area. So he was able to confirm that the owner didn''t leave


    The Housekeeper on one side turned his mouth slightly. He was wondering if the noble lady had said too much today, and inadvertently told Jung something that was not good for him.


    Unfortunately, he can only do this step. The gap in status is the first lesson that he must learn as a blood clan. The strict hierarchy makes him dare to express his inner thoughts when he criticizes his superiors. Moreover, looking at her appearance, the strange man may not live long. The desire of vampires is always linked to their appetite. Any desire will push them to suck up the last drop of blood in each other''s body. When their appetite is satisfied, all their desires will fade away.


    Therefore, in a sense, the ruthlessness and amorous of vampires in traditional stories are not in conflict. That is their normal state of starvation and satiety, but they are misled by their memories into other emotions. A moment of silence for the poor man.


    Jian Qi doesn''t know these twists and turns. His brain can''t think too complicated things under the influence of the injury. However, in this delicate situation, the Qi in his body seems to completely take over the body and operate by itself, which greatly alleviates the pain. Instead, it is a kind of soft feeling similar to that produced by drunkenness, as if his body becomes very light and has endless strength.


    It''s a sign of going crazy, he knows, but it''s not the time to deal with it. Now he has to go deep into the workshop, find its owner, and make sure that someone can cross examine the cheese when it comes back. The grey robe had better come back. He didn''t even know his real name.


    To explore this level of architecture, there should not be too many people. Moreover, with the warning of the explosion trap, Jung does not think that the number of people can make the puppet master get away with it.


    Therefore, in addition to Nina, Jianqi and housekeeper, there is only a group of five Ghoul soldiers in the team. From the name, they should be brothers. This is not common in the ghoul community. They are called land sharks for a reason. In addition to the food craze, ghouls born at birth can only live one or two lives, and the rest will become the nutrition of the survivors.


    From this point of view, the community of green skin ghouls is more civilized than most of their peers, which is also related to their living environment.


    The formation of the team was soon finalized, with two ghouls and blood clan as the forward, two hejianqi in the middle, and one with housekeeper as the rear.


    To Jianqi''s surprise, the soldiers who accompanied him were quite polite to him. They didn''t look rude or hungry. It can be seen that these blue people can suppress their eating desire to a great extent, at least without a lot of blood food.


    Torches are not needed for this team. Blood clan and ghouls have good dark vision. As a black magic magician, housekeeper can also use his own eyes to adjust the acceptable light frequency band, but it is difficult to see things directly with magic vision like cheese.


    But Jianqi still insisted on starting a torch. Others thought it was for him to see things clearly, but the reason of the seeker was more than that.The sense of smell of predators is specialized. They are only sensitive to their prey. In a closed room, the smell will be brewed. If the other party intends to use poisonous gas, the torch will give a warning in advance.


    Besides, light is always reassuring.


    It seems that the owner of the workshop has used up every inch of the space inside the building, or he doesn''t need to be very careful in camouflage.


    The wooden frame of the building soon became a strange metal, not copper or iron. Even Jianqi could not immediately identify its material. The sword seeker tried to leave a mark on it with an iron bar, but the effect was very poor, which showed that its hardness was quite frightening.


    It also shows that when they are in danger, they can''t get away quickly by crashing into the wall. The team hesitated a little, but it didn''t take long to move forward again. The Lord of Youhe won''t allow them to retreat because of this small problem.


    As they enter the cage that they can''t escape, the trap comes as scheduled. The first thing triggered was the pedal trap. The ghoul walking behind Nina''s right stepped on the empty pedal and stepped down a virtual pedal. The rectangular floor was like a seesaw for children''s games under the influence of the buried bearing.


    The difference is that children''s rides are not so lethal. With the sound of smashing watermelons, on the other side of the seesaw, a pop-up hammer mercilessly smashed the heads of soldiers. The helmet on the heads of Ghoul soldiers and their stronger body structure than human beings could not save anything.


    Jian Qi''s eyelids jumped, and part of the soldier''s brain splashed on him.


    Exploration, it won''t go well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    The first victim didn''t cause much reaction. Before they entered, they knew the risks of this exploration and the huge rewards they would get if they could succeed.


    The ghouls just watch their brother fall down in silence, and then check their way more carefully. Are they fickle? Maybe some, but as soldiers, as soldiers of Youhe, their feelings can''t be revealed at will, otherwise their brothers'' sacrifice will not be rewarded.


    Nina turned her attention back to her. She was actually watching the soldiers in the dark. If she thinks that they are untrustworthy, she will not value their opinions and abilities in the next exploration, and will even use them as abandoned children and tools to explore traps.


    This has nothing to do with the racial characteristics of vampires. As the controller of power, the relationship between her and her soldiers is very clear, which is not mixed with any emotion and friendship.


    Youhe provides them with their identity. They fight for Youhe. No one will die without being injured. This is the price and the risk they have to bear. They all know it, they all admit it.


    The team moved on. With the initial experience, the walls and floors would be carefully checked. Nina was lucky to have her feet floating in the air, so that she could avoid the trap triggered by the weight. However, the owner of the house is obviously not so lack of creativity, rope mixing, secret door, organs emerge in an endless stream.


    Either, he doesn''t use this passage at all and uses it as a prop to kill the intruder, or, this person has really carefully remembered every mechanism he designed and avoided them every time he passed. No matter what the possibility is, I''m afraid the Puppeteer''s mental state is not normal. He must be extremely afraid of other people''s contact with himself.


    However, traps become a bit boring as the team approaches the center of the first floor.


    Sometimes, Nina even takes the initiative to trigger some traps to let the team pass faster. That''s because she finds that although these traps are exquisite, they are not widely used. At least the audience of the traps does not include the blood group. With the advantage of her physical quality, she can take over and even dismantle many of them without injury.


    For example, when a rotating blade pops up at the height of an ordinary person''s neck, she can stop it with two fingers and pull it out of the dark slot in the wall regardless of the bracket structure. This is not strange. His trap is enough to kill the ghouls, but the blood clan is really abnormal.


    The dim hall is full of all kinds of instruments and scattered debris. The lamps are turned off, and only the naturally luminous substances in some glassware bring ambiguous highlights. This is the first place that can be called a room after entering the workshop. Although there were some narrow compartments in the previous passageway, it was more like the maintenance passageway inside the storeroom and the mechanism, rather than a real place for people to stay.


    The ghoul next to Jianqi is lighting a torch to let him see the scene in the room. In fact, this is of little practical significance, because the sword seeker is not a grey robe. He knows very little about the various instruments and materials here.


    Maybe if ATA comes, the goblin can see some hidden clues, but for several people in the room, the items here are exactly the same as they look.


    Even the housekeeper, who was familiar with the use of alchemy and alchemy materials in the room, could not infer from the way they were used as alchemy materials.


    It was not until Jian Qi opened a piece of coarse cloth in the corner of the room with an iron bar and saw the looms hidden under it that he was sure that this was the place where the man who had repeatedly sent out killers to attack them.


    "Have you ever seen this?" All the way to this point, there are no living creatures except traps, and the vampire''s unique keen sense of life also tells Nina that they are the only ones in this layer. So she would talk to Jianqi.


    "In a town not far upstream. To be exact, I haven''t seen it. I''ve just heard it repeated. According to the grey robe, the textile material of this machine is not silk thread, but human vitality. "


    Jian Qi carefully touched several places on the textile machine with an iron bar, which did not lead to any strange reaction. He knew nothing about these magical creations, and could only describe what he heard vaguely according to his memory. How can the textile machine spin with human vitality? That''s what we can only imagine.


    However, after the discovery of the first textile machine, Jianqi found several similar devices next to it. It seems that they were once an important research topic for the master here. Otherwise, they would not have spent so much energy to continuously iterate and transform them. This can also explain why he has been chasing the puppeteers since jiefa town defeated their plan.


    "No offense, but from your account, it may be some kind of power plant. In many magic rituals, the caster can''t bear the demand of magic, so they have to use the external magic carrier or sacrifice to provide energy. The textile machine exists for the purpose of weaving, and its finished product is likely to be a kind of, um, embodiment of vitality. If it works, you can imagine how much convenience it can provide, I mean, disaster. "The reason why black magic is called black magic is that the principle of its operation is always to avoid the cost of casting. Therefore, users of black magic will collect a large number of living sacrifices and other things containing energy as their substitutes in the magic ceremony. People in this way will be particularly sensitive to these, so after Jianqi simply said the function of textile machine, the housekeeper immediately understood what it meant.


    The living sacrifice is hard to preserve. The living creatures have birth, aging, sickness and death, and their moods are also up and down. Those users of the dark arts who try to imprison some living creatures as long-term sacrifices can not escape the end that the sacrifice decays and then loses their power. But this textile machine seems to point out another possibility.


    The uncontrollable fanaticism in the housekeeper''s voice makes Jianqi feel uncomfortable. He can''t imagine how the device that collects other people''s lives as energy can become a delightful invention. Nina is acutely aware of the displeasure of the sword seeker, so she gives the housekeeper a slight stare and makes the latter shut up immediately.


    They no longer try to find more clues from the textile machine, but start to find the access to the upper or lower part of the workshop. According to previous experience, the owners here will not simply show their most important studio to others. At best, this place may be just a place where defective products or finished products are placed. The real secret here lies in a more secret place.


    "Dong!"


    "Do you hear me?" The female blood clan suddenly stopped her action, and her expression became serious. Her questions were answered silently by the ghouls, and the soldiers nodded.


    "It sounds like a heartbeat." Jianqi looks at where the sound comes from, but finds that he can''t locate it accurately. But soon, he had a second chance.


    The heavier and more rapid heartbeat came to the ears of the people. On the other hand, their room, no, it should be said that the whole workshop, was slowly brightening up, like a giant animal, slowly waking up.


    Magic, with the sound of forming an invisible wave, scattered in the city at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    What happened next was like a nightmare for Jianqi. The heartbeat was soon out of hearing. It''s not because of its disappearance, but more and more harsh sounds, like a group of cicadas suddenly waking up at the same time. He can''t describe that sound, because his experience is not enough to disassemble and describe it.


    The sword seeker only knows that this workshop is alive. The wall began to move, the table fell into a platform, and the medicine bottle on the cabinet was broken, revealing the dark shooting hole hidden behind.


    The crossbow and arrow, hidden in the roar, came quietly. The huge bat wings stretched out from the back of the female blood group, blocked the attack for the team. But she didn''t block it easily.


    "Woo."


    Dull cries don''t often appear in the mouth of vampires, and most people even think they don''t feel pain. Of course, it''s not true. Although the blood clan is insensitive, they also know the difference between pleasure and pain. The reason why people feel that these night walkers don''t feel pain is that only limited objects can hurt the body that no longer has blood flow.


    Bat wings, shot through, were cast into a triangular pyramid of short spines instead of the usual sense of the arrow, became the ammunition of the trap, they penetrated Nina''s wings, but were stuck in it and could not continue to fly.


    Through the reflection of the torch, Jianqi noticed what was carved on the three edged nails.


    He looked at Nina and stepped forward after the latter showed a positive look. He reached out and pulled out the nail on his wing. The burning hurt his fingers, but the jade amulet on his chest reacted quickly, releasing a cool breath to counteract the pain.


    There were more than one or two nails. After noticing that the female blood clan couldn''t get rid of the foreign bodies, other people also tried to help her by imitating Jianqi.


    But the ghouls soon found that when their hands touched the nails, they seemed to go deep into the strong acid. Even if they only touched for a moment, the skin on the surface of their fingers was wrinkled and deformed, as if they had been bitten by the strong acid. As for the housekeeper, it''s even worse. He can''t even get close to the nails.


    "Broken magic nail." The dark mage whispered out their names, "no, it''s just that the principle is similar. Those mediocre people who want to break the devil by soaking in pure water don''t have this effect. It''s something else. "


    It is said that the ability to expel demons is similar to the ability to pierce the iron nail.


    Later, it was generally referred to as any kind of steel nail with exorcism blessing. The wooden post used to deal with vampires can also be regarded as the generalized broken magic nail.


    However, as the housekeeper said, the things that stab the blood clan are only similar in appearance. The exorcism weapons made by ordinary human beings only work on specific parts when attacking the blood clan with such status as Nina. Obviously, the wings are not among them. They should not have caused such a strong effect.


    "Magic, there''s magic on these damn nails. Pull them out. I can feel them burning my nerves. "


    Nina''s tone doesn''t look like a joke. Her eyes turn red and her lips show sharp canine teeth. That''s a sign that the vampire is about to lose control. And a qualified blood clan will not easily show this kind of beast like posture, they regard it as a shame, the shame of low self-control ability.


    Broken magic nails, let''s call them broken magic nails, a total of 12, from four directions in six groups shot, angle almost covers most of the room space. If Nina''s wings were not huge enough, they would not have been harmed. If these magic nails were penetrated into the bodies of ghouls or human beings, the consequences would not be as simple as pain.


    Each edge of the wound on the bat''s wing is different. Some of them are corroded, some of them seem to have just been fished out of the ice, and some of them show faint fire light at the crevasse. But as soon as they left the target, the nails quickly quieted down and there was no response.


    Jian Qi thought deeply for a moment, and inserted three of the twelve broken magic nails into the gap of the belt between his waist. He thought this could be a powerful reference for cheese to study the master here. Moreover, he felt vaguely that no matter whether the raid was successful or failed, the owners here would not leave a complete workshop for them to check.


    A man who can put a lethal device in his research lab will not leave too much for his enemies.


    Nina tries to take back the bat wings, but the closest thing she can do is to make them as small as possible. The wounds prevent her from taking back the abnormal organs, and the lingering magic is working in a way they don''t understand.


    The female blood clan cursed a few words in a low voice that no one understood. She looked at Jianqi, and there was a terrible cold flash in her eyes. Vampires can recover their injuries by sucking blood. In a sense, blood is their vitality.


    But she didn''t do that after all. Maybe the sword seeker has some other value in her eyes. Maybe the ability of sword seven to pull out the magic nail makes her feel that he has more functions.


    "Close to me, next time I shoot, I can''t protect everyone." She leaned over Jianqi''s ear and covered up her cold words with an ambiguous gesture. The implication is that next time, if it is still this level of organization, she will only protect one.In the worst case, they didn''t wait long. As the room changed, a spiral ladder hanging from the top didn''t know when to fall, like a silent invitation or bait hanging on the hook.


    At this point, Jianqi doesn''t think it''s a good idea to continue to deepen. Since Jung is sure that the other party can''t leave the workshop, they can completely besiege here.


    The art of war says that there are ten ways to surround them. Now they have more than ten times as many troops as one person. As long as they make sure that the other party can''t leave, the food and drinking water here is limited. Moreover, they can directly reach the second floor by destroying the roof of the house. There''s no need to take personal risks.


    It''s just that without waiting for him to say what he thinks, the ghoul soldier and housekeeper are ready to move on. They didn''t mean to flinch at all. The reason is not honor or any other positive emotion. They all want to know how much property the puppet master with such technology owns in this city where all the chips are wealth.


    Greed, greed will not be scared by risk, greed in the courage of blind and strong.


    Jianqi himself is a man of few words. In this team, he only plays the role of representing the cheese. His physical condition does not allow him to leave the team. Moreover, even if he wants to return by the same way now, he can''t be sure that the passage where they came has become a new appearance in the transformation. He doesn''t think he can leave smoothly, so he has to keep up.


    Further forward, the formation of the team is a change, three ghouls top in the front of the team, take out the small shield behind, very cautious way. The housekeeper and another soldier followed, while Jianqi and Nina were at the end of the line.


    When the blood clan can''t ignore the trap on the basis of their constitution, she becomes the object of protection in the team. As soldiers and servants, people have this self-consciousness. Now let her take the lead, it''s just that she doesn''t die fast enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Continuous exclamation came from above. Jianqi and Nina slowly climbed the spiral steps. They didn''t understand why the soldiers would give such praise in the enemy''s nest.


    This little doubt is when they enter the house, and the lighting here is reflected by those reflective minerals who never know where. In the air, you can even see colorful light bands.


    "Alchemy." Jianqi whispered the name, as if it had become some kind of incantation.


    Indeed, after seeing the transformation foundation of elements displayed by cheese in the temporary safe house, it''s easy to explain the difference. It must be that the owner of this place changed the ordinary elements into many different appearances through alchemy.


    I just don''t know whether the arrangement here is an interest or a special purpose.


    "Silver." Different from the feeling of the sword seeker, Nina''s eyes showed a look of fear when she saw some minerals.


    Silver can kill vampires and werewolves. Although it also depends on the part where the silver is stabbed and the process and purity of the casting, it''s just like people are frightened when they see the bright blade. Let alone the silver products, few blood clans like silver.


    Silver is the most ominous color in these cultures.


    "Be careful, it''s not normal here." This sentence, in fact, is half nonsense. Of course, it''s not normal that it appears in the mine cave in the building. Just how to be careful in such a strange place is another problem.


    The Butler pointed forward with his staff, and a ghoul soldier cautiously took a few steps outside the stairway. Beside him was a piece of amber half the size of a man''s head, with a small black shadow inside. When he approached, the amber suddenly lit up a dim light, and the shadow became clear. It looked like a human fetus, curled up together, and not fully developed. But it''s scary enough.


    In fact, in terms of the ecology of ghouls, humanoid objects do not make them feel uncomfortable, because they are frequent customers on their menus. Now he felt uneasy when he saw the shadow in amber, because the atmosphere here was too depressing.


    But the host here obviously didn''t mean to make the visitors feel at ease. On one side of amber, there is a statue, or it looks like a statue now. The main body of the statue is a woman whose face is not very clear because of the light and material, and her movement seems to want to pick up the amber. But she is doomed to be unable to complete, because she is just an inanimate object made of all kinds of metals.


    If there is such a deep statue on the abdomen, it can not be regarded as a deep statue. Nearly two thirds of the statue is integrated with the wall of the mine. It is not so much an independent statue as a protruded relief.


    But in the third part of the protrusion, the abdomen of the female metal body is open. Although that part is not obvious, with the excellent dark vision of the ghoul, he can see the part of the crevasse that is similar to the interior of the human body, and the tissue protruding from it spreads to the wall, and quickly integrates into the messy lines.


    Only a bright red thin line, has been extending from the abdomen, and finally stopped at the amber and wall joints. It''s like, there''s no cut cord. If it''s an artist''s creation, it''s grotesque and can''t be accepted by the ghoul. He can''t feel any kindness from it.


    The female statue seems to be the beginning. After that, if you look at the walls of the mine again, you will find that there are no real walls at all. The so-called mine road is more like a patchwork of countless objects and creatures. It is only because the boundaries between them have become blurred and many edges have no discernment that people think they are formed naturally.


    If the room downstairs is in line with their understanding that this is a workshop, then everything here makes people feel that they are not raiding the puppet master''s nest, but more like falling into the trap of a nightmare. Everything here will only appear in the most illogical dream.


    Now it''s impossible to break the wall and leave the building. People can''t tell which corner of the building they are in because of the second floor mine. Besides, the ghouls don''t carry any equipment that can break through the metal wall. As for the next floor?


    Just as Jianqi worried before, the road outside the room has disappeared because of deformation, and the soldiers who went to explore never came back. Today, there are only six people left in the team.


    This was unimaginable before. They didn''t even meet the puppet killers. They lost a quarter of their members because of traps and mechanisms, while the remaining three quarters still had no clue about the way ahead.


    "Can you turn into fog and go ahead and spy?" Jian Qi asked the female blood clan in a soft voice.


    Formal blood clan all have the ability of atomization, which is even before they learned to become animals. If there is no restriction that they can''t enter other people''s houses at will, the fog is enough for vampires to treat anyone as prey, because as long as there is a gap in the building, they can pass through it.


    In addition, because the main gate of the workshop was not closed, the restrictions on entry did not work for Nina, and the building was regarded as free access. Now think about it, this is not the puppet division for the vampire characteristics of the trap.Nina is a little reluctant, but now there is no better way. Under the premise that the dark magic can not explain the current situation, she is the least affected by magic. The vampire turns into a red mist, but it can no longer fade the color. This is the impact of the damage on her wings. Even if it turns into smoke, the pain will still bring trouble.


    Red fog, disappear in the corner, sword seven with iron stick standing beside the stairs, eyes in the surrounding wall flow. The previous heartbeat seems to have stopped. Does this mean that the trap of the workshop has started?


    They didn''t wait long, just waiting for Nina''s return, but a fierce and sharp scream, coming from the front of the passage, from the vampire. Jian Qi didn''t think much about it. He picked up his weapon and rushed to the source of the cry. Until he passed the corner several times, he found that no one else was following him.


    After all, Jung is the real loyal object of the soldiers and housekeepers, and Nina is indeed their superior. But after experiencing the strangeness here, the initial loyalty and courage have been obliterated unconsciously.


    The sword seeker gritted his teeth and followed the sound. He didn''t look around. He was afraid that as soon as he stopped, he would be attacked. Fortunately, the workshop is not big, Nina''s position is not far away. Female vampire changed back to human form, abdomen was magnified version of the broken magic nail hard through, the whole person nailed on the wall.


    And that''s what happened before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    Jianqi tries to save Nina from the wall. One reason is that her appearance is really miserable. The more urgent reason is that he sees that the part of the female blood clan nailed to the wall, which is close to the wall, has been metallized.


    Broken magic nail, can''t kill the vampire, but if the magic will turn her into a metal statue? If the alchemy in the mine turns all the material elements that make up Nina''s body into something else, can she still be alive?


    Thinking about this kind of problem is not the strength of the sword seeker, and he doesn''t want to know the answer. At present, the simplest solution is to get the female blood clan off the wall. As long as they get off the wall, the transformation should stop.


    Without more consideration, he grasped the part of the nail and was immediately engulfed by a familiar and strange feeling. Fear, unspeakable fear, is like a wolf in the dark. He pours Jianqi on the cold snow, tears his soft throat with his sharp fangs, and lets the warm blood condense into ice in the wind.


    He only held the nail for a moment, and it was released in a moment. His heart beat and the tension of his muscles were just like that he had just run for dozens of miles. He gasped and opened his eyes wide, without deliberately focusing on anything. Until Nina''s hoarse, low voice wakes him up.


    The female vampire roars with her last strength. She wants to get rid of the things in her abdomen. She can feel the cold behind her. Some terrible transformation is gradually eating away her immortal life.


    At the same time, the iron nail in her abdomen is like an amplifier to her fear, and the imminent death embraces the creature who has escaped the natural order. "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, help me, help me..."


    Jian Qi shakes his head hard and depresses the remaining palpitations. He tries to keep breathing according to the method of breathing and stabilize his body. Nina''s face is no longer as beautiful as before. In extreme pain and fear, the features of wild animals and human faces overlap each other. Her mouth is protruding, like a dog''s kiss. Obvious lines and fine blood vessels begin to appear on her pale skin.


    But these did not let the sword seeker give up her, because her eyes, to be exact, were the tears left by those two lines.


    Qi, flowing in the body, runs, such as a horse, this horse must not run out of control, run out of control, that is, go into the devil, counter current pulse.


    Hand, holding the nail again, fear condenses into real oppression again, as if Nina in front of her suddenly turns into a monster full of poisonous snakes. She uses her crab like hand with claws to clamp her arms, then bites a pair of poisonous teeth on her body, and injects the deadly venom into her body.


    Jian Qi held back. Relying on his own indescribable obstinacy and clearness, and the clearness in his chest, he frowned tightly and tried to pull out the iron nail with all his strength. However, it did not move at all. It was too deep for the nail to penetrate into the female blood group. It was hard to imagine what kind of machine could bring such terrible penetrating power.


    No, he has to pull it out today!


    With the flow of Qi, thousands of running horses rush down the hillside, bringing dust like a wave. Jian Qi''s consciousness is trapped among the thousands of running horses. He tries to be their leader, but finds that he can''t find a leading position.


    Fear, condensed into the valley, forced the horses to move towards the narrow gap, and the gap in front of, is the cliff. The sword seeker tried to shout and wave his limbs to make the horses change their direction, but no matter what he did, he could not stop them from entering the valley, and the horses could not turn back.


    Seeing that they are about to fall to the bottom of the valley, there is a breeze in the mountains, in which lions roar. At that moment, he knew something.


    So in the next moment, the galloping horse turns into dust, and the dust floats over the cliff without any influence, and turns into galloping horse again in the vast flat place opposite. Jianqi found that he didn''t have to find a place to be the head of the galloping horse, because the ten million galloping horses were actually his.


    With this realization, the movement of Qi would be unimpeded. With a smile, he used the small lingxu step. The seven steps that should have been used as the method of forward and sudden turn turned into seven steps of heavy backward, each step on the ground is like a ten thousand jin iron ball landing, sending out an inaudible heavy collision.


    In this way, the collision occurred seven times. In the seventh time, the nail was pulled from the wall and Nina by him.


    Jian Qi lay back and looked up at the shining crystal minerals, as if he had used up all his strength. But the Qi in his body didn''t lose control because of this. On the contrary, when he was very weak, a new Qi slowly rose from the unknown part of his body, like a sweet spring from the source of living water, slowly but steadily nourishing this nearly dry body.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s safe, because at the same time as pulling out the nails, he''s going to be in the same room with a vampire who''s been seriously injured and extremely unstable. In many stories, the first time that the blood clan, who thought they could control themselves well, lost control was in this situation.


    Nina''s eyes are red, her tusks are out, and she''s ready to eat anything with blood. It''s more like a vampire breaking away from the back of the wall, and it''s more like a vampire breaking away from the back of the tomb.Physical damage will greatly stimulate the blood sucking desire of blood clan, which can not be suppressed and controlled. With the serious physical injury, Nina inevitably turns her eyes on Jianqi, who has no action ability. There is no vampire who can refuse the surging power of life in the young body polished by martial arts training.


    Before her reaction, her dog teeth had been stuck on Jianqi''s neck, and the latter didn''t say anything. Her expression was unusually calm, as if she had approved her behavior.


    The fangs, which should have been stabbed into, disappeared. With heavy injuries, the female blood group turned into a thick smoke and flew in the direction of the coming. She didn''t choose Jianqi as food. Maybe the only reason or other things that she didn''t understand were working. But she would not be so kind to those who couldn''t help themselves.


    A moment later, when Jianqi finally regained some strength and sat up from the ground, Nina came back to him.


    Bai''s skin is exposed from the crevasse of the clothes, without any scars, as if it had never been damaged. The face of the female blood clan has been restored to its usual appearance, and the severely injured wings on the back have been taken back into the body.


    She walked slowly to Jianqi and sat behind him. Two people back to back in the mine for a long time speechless.


    "Are they dead?" Jian Qi broke the silence, his heart beat can clearly convey to each other''s feelings through contact, but he only felt cold behind.


    "I gave them a breath, they have to pay for cowardice, Youhe''s punishment will not be easier than death." She said softly, and the slight vibration in her chest was transmitted to Jianqi''s perception,


    "I want to thank you. Without you, I would die here. Even now, I can still feel that those fears are still in my consciousness, and I may have nightmares for a long time. "


    "The nightmare will pass, the snow in winter will melt in the breeze in spring. You''re going to be OK. " Jian Qi was relieved when he heard that they were still alive. As he said, as long as people are still alive, there is always a chance to get out of the haze.


    "But that will take a lot of time. We, I mean, the time concept of the blood clan is different from that of human beings. Today''s shadow may perplex me for decades. There''s only one way to make it disappear quickly. "


    Jian Qi didn''t say anything. He guessed the meaning of the other party, but he didn''t intend to continue.


    "My pain is over because of you. If you can always be with me, those nightmares can''t hurt me. So now, I invite you to accept my first embrace and become my partner. Mr. Jung will allow it. He has always wanted me to have relatives as soon as possible. "


    After hearing this, the seeker was silent for a moment. He slowly stood up and supported himself with an iron bar. Then turn your head and look at Nina who has already got up.


    "I''m very honored, but there are still clans, halls, relatives and friends in jianmou. I''m afraid I can''t stay here often. I can''t bear to abandon the natural order of birth, aging, illness, spring and autumn, winter and summer. Thank you for your love


    Nina is not surprised. It''s not the first time that she tries to persuade Jianqi to accept the transformation, but this time it''s the most direct. The female blood clan reaches out her hand and smoothes the wrinkles on the swordsman''s clothes when Jianqi thinks she is angry.


    "Ten years, you save me once, I''ll wait for you for ten years. Within ten years, I will keep my first support. As long as you open your mouth, I will accept you. Remember that, stranger. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    In fact, the first support is the key to the reproduction of vampires, because only those who are transformed by the first support will not consume the blood of their true ancestors. If we say that the common ritual of blood clan transformation is to divide the power of the true ancestor in the body to others, so as to complete the subordinate confirmation of the superior and the subordinate, then the first support is to assimilate the original blood of the other party into the same amount of true ancestor''s blood as itself.


    Although the newly embraced individuals need to listen to the transformants for a long time after the transformation, with the passage of time, the subordination between them will become weak, and they will be completely equal one day.


    Therefore, before that, the transformed person must be loyal to the superior blood group of the transformed person, donate a small amount of Zhenzu''s blood, and complete the ceremony of being included in the blood system. Otherwise, on the day when the subordinate relationship is broken, he will become a person without a family. What will happen if he carries Zhenzu''s blood but has no family protection?


    Therefore, the local lords of the blood clan have a particularly important right, or duty, that is, to strictly control the transformation of the same clan in the area, especially the new blood clan. Their transformation must be approved, or they will be severely punished.


    In this rigid rule, Chuyong is becoming precious to every blood group. Whether to have Chuyong becomes the standard to measure a vampire''s status in the blood group.


    Although this standard is destined to be time-effective, because in order to strengthen their own family, the blood clan has the obligation to use Chuyong before they reach a certain age. Otherwise, the blood of the twelve true ancestors is not enough to nourish all blood lineages.


    I said so much just to show one thing. Saving a vampire alone is not enough for him to give his first support. It is not the same as the individual''s life and death. First support is a serious problem involving the family and even the whole blood system.


    Nina''s willingness to let Jianqi transform in her first embrace is a very solemn decision, which means that she really has a strange liking for this Ranger, and sincerely hopes that the other side can become the same race. However, in this complex and subtle place, as the human sword seven, how can we know? The strict and even grotesque rules and habits of the blood clan are not clear even for the cheese that grew up with Zhenzu.


    The sword seeker''s physical strength has recovered a little. After what happened just now, the movement of Qi in his body is quite smooth. And this is different from the self operation of the previous way of being possessed by the devil. Now Qi is gentle and energetic in his perception. After this, he will surely benefit from it if he sits still for a while.


    But it''s not the right time. Although Nina''s injury has basically healed, the price is that the rest of the ghoul soldiers and housekeeper have become her blood bag and can''t move on. Next level, no one can rely on. Jian Qi thought of this and turned his eyes to the nail that pierced the female blood clan, but not to see its structure, but to see where it came from.


    "How did it come out?" The sword seeker looked in the opposite direction of the iron nail, but failed to find the secret door of the mechanism on the wall of the mine, so he asked Nina.


    "I''m not sure. I was in the fog at that time, and I would not trigger any mechanism. But when I flew here, it suddenly appeared, not only expelling me from the fog back to the entity, but also penetrating my body. Perhaps it''s because the magic on the nail can break through the body of the blood clan with pure power. It takes a huge amount of kinetic energy to do it. "


    Nina''s face also shows a puzzled look, she knows what Jianqi is asking.


    "There should be organs in the wall." as a member of the sword forging family, Jianqi knows more or less about the methods of organs. It''s not for the sake of ingenuity. It''s only in the exercise of steel that human and mechanical forces need to be organically combined to better achieve the goal.


    "it''s not surprising that magic is used to hide the secret door of organs. It''s strange what kind of mechanism can have such great power. "


    Bows and crossbows have upper limits on their power storage. On the one hand, the human force is not enough, and the strong bow is not enough to open. On the other hand, the mechanical force is used to replace the human force, and the bow is replaced by a crossbow. The material of the bow and bowstring will still restrict its strength.


    That''s why the most excellent Bowman in legend must use wood from a certain tree species in a certain forest to make bows. Just like wood is suitable for pillars, boats and so on, not all wood is suitable for bows.


    Therefore, even without considering the power of pulling the bow, the power that the bow can accumulate is limited, which is why both the blood clan and the werewolf can claim that they are invulnerable, not that they are unable to penetrate, but that their power is not enough to penetrate.


    But now, the iron stab from the wall not only hit the blood clan, but also pierced her abdomen. This kind of power can''t be exerted by bow, it''s more like a hammer and other organs. The problem is that the potential energy of the hammer is not enough to strike such a powerful weapon, and organs of other structures inevitably need another condition, a source of power, a power core. This core is destined to be extremely dangerous.


    Jian Qi''s expectation of the future is more and more uneasy, but he really can''t think of a way to go forward, so he can only take a step by step. They didn''t go too far away, but the wall of the mine gradually became flat and restored the appearance of a workshop. However, along with the normal space, there were six people who were placed on both sides like armor decoration.They stand on both sides of the passageway with their heads bowed silently, but they are certainly not the real decoration or the display to welcome guests, because the end of the arm without the display will be a bright blade. This is no longer a trap, it can be understood as a warning.


    It may be that Nina didn''t mean to wait for Jianqi to discuss it. She turns into a cloud of smoke and turns around the six dolls. The joints of the dolls break out and the standing posture collapses into a pile of things that no longer look threatening.


    The female blood clan reappeared in the dolls and waved to Jianqi, indicating that he could pass here. The sword seeker nodded and walked over carefully. After repeatedly confirming that these figures would not get up, he relaxed his vigilance. In the process of confirmation, he made some discoveries.


    "Look here." The sword seeker lifted the foot of one of the figures to reveal a strange pattern groove on the ground. The groove and the pattern on the sole of the figure''s foot just fit, so it took extra effort to pull it out.


    "It''s like a restraining device, like a chain around a dog''s neck and a bridle. These bases limit their movement." Nina is not stupid. She is also a person with rich knowledge. It''s only her long-term role as Jung''s waiter that makes people think that she lacks self-determination and awareness.


    Maybe it''s the illusion of Jian Qi. She seems to be happy to let others think so. In front of the soldiers and the housekeeper, there is a subtle difference between her appearance and the present state.


    "Or it''s also some kind of power supply device, like the thorn that hurt you."


    Jian Qi leaned down and felt for a while in those lines. Relying on the subtle touch of his fingers, he found out a little bit. Then he made a sudden effort to pull up a cover plate from the base.


    Nina also bent down to help, her strength is much greater than the sword seven, almost in a savage way, tore open the hidden things.


    It was a pipe, like a water pipe, but it was empty. Jian Qi looked up and went to check the foot of the doll. Sure enough, the same device was connected with it. The female blood clan seems to have thought of something. Her fingers clasp the hole in the bottom of the doll''s feet, and her hands work hard in the opposite direction, and her arms work hard. Unexpectedly, she tears it open, revealing the structure inside!


    As you can see, those pipes spread up to the thigh of the doll. There was a small jar like container hidden in it, and now it''s empty.


    "I just broke the empty shelf that hasn''t been charged yet?" Her brow was slightly frowned, a little dejected.


    "Maybe we haven''t had time to charge them. We don''t know how long it will take to start them. That''s what grey robe is good at."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    And then things went very smoothly, very smoothly. Perhaps it is because of too much expectation placed on those dolls that the owner of the workshop did not set up more obstacles ahead.


    Think about it. It''s a workshop, a place where he works and lives, not a fortress or dungeon to kill invaders. Although he has many enemies in this city, can he transform his hiding place into a fortress that the army can''t break?


    Forget it. The cost is too high. It''s better to find a few more hiding places. Besides, the traps he set and the elite team that swallowed up a whole Youhe River, even the blood clan, are powerful.


    So when Jianqi and Nina go into the interior of the workshop and see the owner here, the person who has made them suffer a lot from anxiety for several times, they all have some expectation in their hearts. Is that man as mysterious and powerful as cheese? Or is it like a fisherman? Or are crazy demons, such as the legendary lich, with evil plans and matching evil thinking?


    Their guesses are all reasonable, but they are all based on experience. From beginning to end, they have never known the appearance or age of the puppet master, or even whether he is a man or a woman.


    So when the figure who looks quite anxious walking around the room is clear, don''t be too disappointed.


    "Why, why? Valve No.1 is OK, power pipe No.2 is normal... " The speaker is not very good at judging his age, because his hair and beard, which have not been taken care of for a long time, almost drown his face and only show the gaps in his ears and eyes.


    He was wearing a greasy robe. The style was similar to the grey robe of cheese, but it was more indoor. The original color of the robe could not be tested, because it was stained with too many alchemy reagents, and it was eroded into a strange pattern like mold on the surface of milk that had been kept for a week.


    He ran in a hurry between the various operating platforms, it seems that he did not realize that the unexpected guests had come near.


    Nina and Jianqi look at each other. They all give a sigh to themselves. It seems that there is no more deadly opponent than the previous trap. That crazy man can easily defeat Jianqi even if he is so weak.


    However, seeing that person''s condition seemed to have nothing to do with them, Jian Qi came closer with a bit of ridicule and asked, "what, why? What''s wrong? "


    "What''s wrong?" The man seemed to pause for a moment, but he didn''t look at Jianqi. He didn''t seem to realize that the voice came from another person. He completely took it as crazy gibberish in his head, so he ran and roared with a kind of venting nature,


    "of course it''s not right! You look at these meters, data, they are all OK, they are all OK, but they just don''t move! What''s wrong? Damn it, damn it


    "Don''t look. There''s no problem with these instruments, and so are the pipes. It''s the core of your motivation. I stopped it. " The sound came from the other end of the room, a wall that didn''t know when to open.


    The speaker, dressed in a gray robe, was playing with a dice in his hand. He said that he was playing with it. The dice was bigger than what he had got before. It was very reluctant to put it in the palm of the cheese.


    It seemed that he didn''t want to hold the dead iron knot, so he threw the dice on the ground in front of him. The dice rolled forward and stopped at the man''s feet. Scared the latter to crawl on the ground immediately.


    Until cheese stepped on the ground impatiently, he suddenly realized that the explosion in his imagination had not occurred, so the man immediately straightened up his upper body, advanced to the edge of the dice with his knee, and learned to observe its state,


    "you, you stop it, and it no longer glows, and the surface no longer changes! You destroy it, you make it useless! What have you done? This is the most important thing. This is the most important thing. "


    "Almost. You don''t really think the alchemist made a die that never stops, do you? Or do you comfort yourself with such an excuse because you can''t find a way to stop it and you don''t want to face up to your failure? "


    The cheese looks a bit awkward, especially the smell. However, his mental state is not a big problem, at least in terms of sarcasm and satire is the consistent standard of grey robe.


    Until now, the man really turned his attention to cheese. His eyes fell on the gray robe like being nailed to death, with complex emotions on his face. He wanted to say something but didn''t open his mouth. Cheese knew what he wanted to say, so he sighed, took the hood off his head and snapped his fingers.


    On his chest and back, the emblem appears on the gray robe. The content of the emblem is the mouse carrying the lantern in the robe, which is the symbol of his gray robe. Only the real grey robe can make it appear.


    After seeing the sign, the man''s eyes seemed to understand a lot in an instant, and then he lost all his strength and sat down beside the dice.


    Cheese looked at each other, there was a bit of anger in his eyes and a bit of intolerance. The anger is that this guy used his fellow''s legacy to make all kinds of inferior applications, and hurt him and the people around him with these applications.What he can''t bear is that he can see something familiar from each other''s eyes. Once upon a time, that kind of helplessness and pain also existed in his heart. When he struggled to think in the rat human plague, he would not be much more natural and unrestrained than the other.


    Unfortunately, this kind of intolerance is only one-sided empathy. Deep down, cheese knows that he and his partner are not facing the same problem. His problem at that time was the future, while the other''s problem was the past.


    "Have you finished? Then I cut him off. " Until he opened his mouth, Jianqi and Nina realized that the leader holding the big knife quietly stood on the other side of the dice with the nine ring sword.


    Like an executioner waiting for an order, as long as he gives an order, he will tear off the red silk on the body of the knife and lead the prisoner. But cheese gave up his qualification as a judge long ago. He didn''t stand on high ground to deal with anyone.


    "Come on, I still have a lot of questions to ask him. Today is not the day of his death. It''s not yours Cheese shook his head to stop the leader''s action and made a promise.


    has the final say? I think the boy and the Banshee are quite interested in me. "


    The chief raised his eyebrows and laughed. He glanced at Jianqi and Nina with his spare light. Both of them really had reasons to attack him. Sword seven is to take back the weapon, female blood clan is to let the guy against Youhe pay the price.


    "They listen to me. Flawless and perfect, Carl Jung will not leave. I has the final say, you will leave in perfect condition, in the name of my grey robe. The master spread out his hand and said lightly.


    The chief nodded and said no more. This is because it''s not over yet. After negotiating the terms, cheese comes forward, pulls the man up from the ground, turns his head and looks at the two people on one side,


    "the vampire follows me down and holds the dice. Jianqi, you and that guy stay here. If there is any instrument in this room that makes a sound or emits gas, or any reaction you think is wrong, shout inside. "


    "What are you going to do?" The seeker blinked and asked.


    "Twist, twist what can be turned."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    Nina followed the cheese down the steps. It should still be the interior of the workshop, but the style of the walls and floors and the disturbing atmosphere in the air were very different from before. If she still had those physiological phenomena, her hair would be standing up now, and the steps down would be like stepping into an ancient mausoleum, where the sleeping things are frightening.


    Fortunately, grey robe noticed the uneasiness of the vampire. He waved, and the chill in the air quickly dissipated, as if it had never disappeared. Cheese looked at each other and shrugged gently,


    "I''m sorry, I forgot that the blood clan is also sensitive to magic. The magic concentration here is quite abnormal. "


    He sounded like he was talking about the bad weather today. Under normal circumstances, even in volcanoes or swamps, magic is balanced, because abnormal magic often means the occurrence of unnatural phenomena.


    Nature will adjust its outliers. That''s why many zombie cemeteries don''t have to be cleaned up. As long as they are abandoned, they will be restored to ordinary woodland after many years. Trees decompose zombies and their rich magic power, and let them return to the rotation in their way.


    Therefore, the cost of creating a place full of magic power is often very high. The birth of this place will be regarded as an ominous omen by all creatures.


    "Why are you here? I heard them say that you and that man fell into the river below." Nina asked. It really bothered her. In principle, they have no chance of survival.


    "I''ve helped others before, but it''s just human. It''s you who come here without protection. If I didn''t step into the power core from below, the energy contained here would be enough to make a quarter of the people in the running stream fly to heaven, and then make a quarter of the people in the running stream become monsters. "


    There was no blame in cheese''s voice. He knew that few people in the city could realize the hidden danger in this small workshop except himself. Because it''s not something you can understand if you know how to cast a spell. You also have to understand alchemy, especially its internal principles.


    "We lost a whole team, a dark mage, five elite ghouls, and the only ones who got here were me and him. We are the leading force, and the purpose is to prevent that situation from happening


    Nina is a little unhappy. She knows the identity of cheese, but she still thinks that the words of grey robe are just to emphasize her role as a alarmist. What kind of thing has the power to overturn a quarter of the current?


    The steps soon came to an end. It was a small dark room. There is a round platform in the center of the room, like a table, but the center is concave downward, forming an hourglass shape at the bottom. When you look up, you will find that there is a similar dome above the room facing the platform. The interior of the dome is also a concave structure, and the two are opposite, like the two ends of a jar.


    It can be inferred that there should have been some shell and other things on the platform, but now they have disappeared. If the big dice that cheese brought came from here, it is likely that he has removed the barrier.


    In addition, a floor in the room was lifted, and there was a faint sound of water coming from below. The cheese should be the darkroom they entered from here. However, structurally speaking, the floor was not twisted like that by violence or magic. It was designed as a shutter door at the beginning, but I don''t know why it was designed in this way. Is it to leave an escape passage for the owner of the workshop?


    Or does it have other uses?


    "Put the dice in the middle, we''re going to restart the core." Cheese came to the side of the platform, where there was a large raised metal, engraved with many alchemy symbols, similar to some kind of console.


    "Don''t you say it''s dangerous? Why restart it? "


    The female blood clan felt puzzled. She looked at the quiet dice in her hand. The surface of that thing seems to have been corroded for many years, and no meaningful symbols can be seen. Only fuzzy boundary lines are left to divide the differences between faces. It''s doubtful how much energy such a thing can bring, even what the mage said is not convincing.


    Cheese did not answer immediately, he took out another die from his robe, the alchemy die found in the doll. The grey robe lifted it up, hung it over the console, and let it go. The dice, which originally presented a complete geometry, began to dissolve as they approached the console, like heated chocolate, and eventually covered the entire protrusion without any lines on it.


    "The dice have to roll to produce results. And that one in your hand needs a special device to actually roll. This is the device. Why restart it? You see the grotesque scene in this workshop, don''t you? I can tell you that they are not all. There are many things, many people, who have been affected here in a similar way and have changed in the alchemy of the energy core. This is not the original intention of its maker. The maker of this device aims to obtain more intuitive knowledge by observing the rotation of the dice, but he fails. And after his death, the alchemy core brought the wrong result in the wrong user''s hands. ""Can you fix these results?" Nina thought of the second floor of the mine, the weird metal carving, there is no doubt that they are cheese mouth mistakes.


    "I can''t, it can."


    The grey robe pressed his palm on the console, and the bright magic light flashed in his eyes. Nina felt that her dice suddenly woke up, and she wanted to go to the platform.


    There was no need for the female blood clan to stop it, so she went to the platform and gently sent the dice. At the same time, a strong wind suddenly appeared under the device, which suspended the heavy dice in the air.


    "In fact, the statement of energy core is not correct. It has never been an energy supply device. It just simulates the transformation between things in a very fast and immediate way


    Cheese said, looking at the dice slowly began to turn. The wrinkles on its surface begin to be blown away by the wind, becoming soft and warm.


    Soon, it took off its shell and turned into a mass of stone. Vines grew out of the stone. Flowers grew out of the vines. Flames were lit in the flowers. The flames dispersed and became clouds. The clouds shrouded the stone. Then there was a faint flow of lightning. The fog was absorbed by the holes, but it turned into a different shape below.


    "At this stage, change is reasonable, and the transformation of all things is in line with our cognition. But as the dice turn faster and faster, the change will become more and more random. "


    Sure enough, the next scene is impressive, with ice floating in the lava, oil flowing in the ice, oil bubbling into a metal flower, but the petals of the flower are gas.


    Even gradually, Nina can no longer understand what happened there.


    "You see, it''s not what he wanted. It''s out of control, so it''s starting to radiate a lot of energy. But don''t worry, it''s the creation of the grey robe, so it''s safe. As long as my hand doesn''t leave, these changes won''t affect the outside world. "


    Cheese saw Nina''s fear and comforted her. Interestingly, although all kinds of changes and transformations on the platform are lively, there is no sound at all. This may also be the result of grey robe control.


    "What I want to do is to reverse the track of the dice. It''s not physical, but conceptual. It''s similar to turning the head into the tail and turning it back to zero. Reverse time, space, energy flow He Qiwei''s creation, as long as you want, you are the master of this dice. Unfortunately, it''s just a bonsai to please us. It can''t give us the answer we want. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    On the other hand, Jian Qi and the chieftain, who were left in the main room of the workshop, were embarrassed. Although they didn''t fight each other directly, they were all hostile. Moreover, the nine ring sword in the chieftain''s hand was still the lost ancestral property of Jianmen. There was no reason for them to shake hands and make peace.


    But cheese has this ability. His rationality can make him clearly understand the subtle differences between the enemy and ourselves, and ask others to stop their hostile behavior and even cooperate with him. This may also be the reason why grey robe can walk with nobles, sit with the monarch on the grassland, talk and laugh with vampires, and live and die with gang leaders.


    "I''ve seen your fight with lost. I''m good at it." Although there is not much sincerity in the words, as a soldier, it is a great recognition that he can recognize the skill of others.


    "You have the ability to fall down and climb back with cheese." The sword seeker leans against the wall, so that he needs to guard at a smaller angle. At this time, he was injured and couldn''t bear to expend his strength.


    "So he''s really called cheese? I know that the name of a wizard is mostly weird, but this one doesn''t look like the name of a living person. What do you call him, master cheese? Sounds like a cheese man. "


    "Poof," the unexpected words brought the unexpected effect. Even Jianqi didn''t hold back. Indeed, although ability and character are respected, the name cheese has always been the focus of other people''s private jokes. However, they try not to mention it in front of the mage. According to their opinion, even if they want to have a nickname, they should not be so casual.


    "according to him, it''s his favorite food."


    "Well, it''s similar to the taste of ordinary people. When I was a child, I also thought that it was a good thing, that is, it had to be heated to get into the mouth. I didn''t expect to be similar to a wizard. " The chief shakes his head and laughs.


    "No one is born a wizard, no one is born a killer."


    This sentence has seven meanings. He knows the behavior style of the nine ring gang and their extreme hatred towards the casters. He doesn''t think that''s completely wrong. Many times, the existence of witches, shamans or the like is the specific source of people''s suffering. But killing these people without thinking? Some of them are not evil, at least cheese is not.


    The chief leader smiles a little. He can hear the implication of Jianqi. However, after a long time, his thoughts can''t be changed by one or two words. In other words, he has thought about what Jianqi said.


    "It''s true that no one is a wizard at the beginning, but there are witches in the world. Old witches teach little witches, witches, witches, and some monsters who don''t know whether they are male or female. These beings are here, in this room, in this city, in this world. It doesn''t matter how they used to be or what they experienced. Their existence is a threat to others, just the difference between big and small threats, urgency and slowness. "


    This time, it''s Jianqi''s turn. He wandered alone for nearly ten years. Cheese was not the first caster he saw. Although before the grey robe, he didn''t have a deep connection with the caster, he had heard and seen how much influence those people had on the so-called mortals who were far away from magic. Those sorcerers who regard themselves as divine envoys, those tyrannical gods who use magic to create fear and disaster that ordinary people can''t create.


    Seeing that the sword seeker didn''t reply, the chief leader probably guessed what he was thinking. Without him, he thought about all the things Jian thought about,


    "although I don''t have any position to talk big with you now, I had a chance to kill the grey robe, but I couldn''t do it. In order to eliminate these damned witches, I didn''t care about life or death for a long time, but I still saved your friend''s life. You''re right. In reality, witches bring disaster, but they were human. People have the possibility of good, people are not necessarily good. Like this knife, I knew from the day I got it that it was not a good thing, and I, who used its power, must not be a good person in your eyes. Who can tell such a thing. "


    "The knife was stolen from the ancestral hall of my family. My family has been responsible for the care and worship of it." When he heard that the other side mentioned the nine ring sword, Jianqi didn''t intend to hide it and told its origin.


    The chief looked at Dao and Jianqi, then suddenly laughed,


    "I said how lost suddenly abandoned me, so it is. He has always wanted to go back to the people, but he has no way. Now with you as a noble, it''s easy to wash away the sin from the beginning with my head and this blade. However, with all due respect, if your family only takes care of the knife, then your family is not a good person. "


    "I''m not a nobleman, and Jianmen are not rich. We just want to make a better sword." Jian Qi didn''t deny the accusation of his clan. In fact, he was also suspicious of it.


    If swords like Qingfu and Feiyan have the value of worshiping, weapons like nine ring sword should be destroyed. It''s only a matter of time before something happens in the world. However, he did not fail to understand his own people''s ideas. Although the nine ring sword is a real weapon, its forging technology is also a real and wonderful skill. The sword gate, which is crazy about the sword, will never take the initiative to destroy it, even if it is stained with many people''s blood on the blade and locked in many wrongs in the copper ring."Make better swords and kill more people?"


    This sentence makes the sword seeker''s face appear angry. For the people in the sword sect, the foundation of forging a sword is to abandon the killing heart. The weapon with the intention of killing can be a knife, a spear, any blade, but not a sword. Swords are endowed with more, richer and more noble values than weapons. It''s the biggest insult to Jianmen to say that the sword is a killing weapon.


    "Take back your words, or I''ll make you regret it even if I fight for my life." Jian Qi''s voice is very light, because he is not threatening, but describing a fact.


    The chief looked at him with a little playfulness in his eyes, then shrugged his shoulders,


    "it''s me who broke my words. You think I''m affected by the magic here, but to be honest, I do have a lot of people talking in my head now. You know what? Since I got this knife, those people, those killed by this knife, will whisper in my ear day and night. At first, I was almost crazy by them, but now I feel very busy. "


    Jian Qi''s brow was wrinkled. He thought for a moment, "you should let me take it away and take it back to the ancestral hall of the family. So you can get rid of this torture. "


    "Maybe." To some surprise, the chief didn''t scoff at the proposal of the sword seeker, "but it can''t be now. I still need its power now. Besides, is there something wrong behind you? "


    Jianqi suddenly turns back and finds that a translucent component behind him is emitting red light. He immediately remembers the order of cheese and shouts to the open secret door,


    "something''s wrong!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    Nina went back to the room along the steps, because she didn''t have the strength to carry the dice.


    When the task of the female blood clan was finished, there was no need to stay below, and she didn''t want to be in the same room with the grey robe. Some transcendental intuition told her that the threat of this man was much greater than that of any worm offspring or entity devil, and the machines and devices in the dark room greatly expanded this danger.


    Today''s cheese will make Nina feel cold on her back, like a cold blade on her throat, which no one will like.


    "He said that''s normal, and there will be more of that in the future."


    Nina is biting hard on the word "normal". Obviously, she doesn''t agree with grey robe''s standard of judging normal. The three people in the room looked at each other. They were human beings and vampires, Rangers and gang leaders, enemies who were about to be killed when they met a few minutes ago, but they nodded at the same time as if they had an idea.


    The grey robe is normal, very abnormal.


    However, they seem to have consciously forgotten a person, the original owner or occupier of the workshop. They seem to have acquiesced that this man will be in a coma until the end of everything, and then let go. But maybe the sound from the equipment was too noisy. The man who had fainted woke up and looked terrified when he saw the door of the darkroom.


    The chief is the closest to him, almost one step behind him, holding his head with one hand and his chin with the other. That''s very clear. You''d better not talk. If you have to talk, I''ll have to break your neck.


    Unfortunately, the Puppeteer doesn''t seem to understand body language very well. He still tries to stand up and rush into the secret door. And the chief can''t really break his neck. Besides, his different pupil doesn''t see any intersection between the magic line and this man. In other words, if this man doesn''t hide himself too deeply, then he is not a real caster at all. But if he''s not the caster, what''s going on here?


    Change, in every instrument. As if the whole workshop had suddenly come to life, Jianqi looked around nervously, occasionally looking into the dark room, waiting for the cheese to send out a signal out of control.


    But the signal didn''t come for a long time, which means that everything is still under the control of the grey robe. This is undoubtedly a kind of suffering, because what happened in front of you is totally beyond your cognitive scope. Even the Puppeteer gradually calmed down in the roar, watching the changes of the instrument with an incredible expression.


    The chief noticed the change of the captive in his hand, and gradually relaxed the strength of the hand that controlled his chin. He wanted to hear what the man would say.


    "Reversal, he''s reversing. No, it''s impossible. It''s impossible. How can it be reversed. How can dice go back in a good way


    The man began to shout, his eyes have become a mixture of confused thoughts, he can understand the response of these instruments, the problem is that because of understanding, he can not speculate why they become like this.


    In other words, he can think of the possibility, too impossible.


    "No, those soldiers." Sword seven one pats the head, suddenly think of by Nina as blood bag, throw in the first and second floor stairs of the soldiers have not retreat to the safe place.


    According to the female blood group, she absorbed the blood of those people very close to the death line, which means that at this time they must be extremely weak, unable to deal with any emergency. Now, whatever cheese is going to do, it''s going to kill them.


    Thinking of this, the sword seeker would like to save people. After all, he is not hard hearted. Although those people didn''t rush with him to save Nina, it''s human nature. Now if they let them die in front of them, what''s the difference with their previous choice?


    It''s not a matter of getting good for bad, but Jianqi doesn''t consider the calculation at all. He will rush out recklessly to save Nina, so he will rush out recklessly to save them.


    The chief won''t take care of this kind of thing. He has to control the puppet master, so let Ren Jianqi leave the room. It''s Nina. She stands in the same place and looks at Jianqi''s leaving direction with complicated eyes. Then she looks back at the door of the darkroom. She is also not sure how cheese will change in it, but what she can be sure is that she is not invincible in this workshop.


    In other words, when Jianqi went to save her, she was very moved, but to turn the picture around, it was not so sure whether the female blood clan who had been threatened with death once could do the same thing as the sword seeker. After all, the life of the blood clan is infinite, which means that as long as you live, there is infinite possibility.


    Infinite possibility has priority over everything. It''s a ridiculous behavior for blood clan to indulge in temporary emotion and lose eternal life. But Nina can''t persuade herself not to think about helping. It has nothing to do with reason. She can''t forget how Jianqi just saved herself in the fear of iron thorn.


    She couldn''t lie to herself. The two voices were quarreling in her ears at the same time. It was annoying. In this kind of irritability, she saw the expression of the chief, that kind of smile, with a bit of disgust, a bit of pity.At that moment, she seemed to want to escape from here and let out a long roar. Her lower body flew off the ground and headed for Jianqi.


    "I didn''t think you would come." Jianqi looks at Nina who easily catches up with her from behind and says in a joking tone. Then he was held in his arms and continued to fly forward.


    "You are too slow. Go over and come back at your speed, not to save people, but to die. " The cold voice of the female blood group is the same as her cold body temperature. It''s just that the tone doesn''t have much effect on the sword seeker.


    The speed of vampires is really fast. The corridor of the workshop came to an end in a few seconds. The bodies that fell to the ground and fainted due to excessive blood loss can be clearly seen. Nina put down Jianqi and picked up two ghouls, one left and one right under her armpit,


    "you can pick any one to help back, and I''ll take the rest..."


    Nina''s words, swallowed back in her throat, because she saw some kind of change taking place in the part of the stairs leading to the first floor. Jian Qi looked along her eyes and found that in the light reflected by the crystal, the ground of the mine began to turn into some kind of thick fluid, like heated cheese, thick and continuous.


    The sword seeker instinctively felt that there was something wrong with it. He wanted to move the person nearest to it, but he didn''t expect that he took two steps forward, and his feet fell into the thick. It turns out that it''s not the shape that changes, but the inside that changes. Although this mine cave looks little different from what it was just now, in fact, many substances have quietly transformed from the inside and no longer have the same properties as before.


    "How are you?" Nina saw the strange situation of the sword seeker, and directly threw the two men under her armpit to the ground, and nervously flew to Jianqi.


    Jian Qi nodded to her, indicating that she was ok, and then tried to lift her shoes from the viscous material. The process was very smooth, even a little too smooth. Those substances didn''t cause resistance to people''s actions as imagined. On the contrary, they had a fluid state that couldn''t match the shape. Jianqi just raised his foot, and the viscous substance on his shoes flowed down by itself, and there was no sticky drop.


    "They seem to be harmless."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    It is often said that it is difficult to make ends meet when the mirror is broken, and that Chaohua is no longer in existence. What makes us helpless to admit that what happened will not disappear? In fact, the answer is very simple. It''s on the calm lake.


    If the surface of the lake is a metaphor of the world at the last moment, then the stones that are put into it are the changes that take place at this moment, and the ripples that are caused are the influences of the next moment. It''s not that the water can''t be retrieved if it is spilled, but that when the water leaves the basin, every drop in it can''t wait to form a new connection with the world outside the basin.


    What drips on the sand will flow in along the gap, and what drips on the cloth will penetrate into the cloth. There are also small water droplets, which will transpiration in the air after leaving the group and disappear into shapeless water vapor. When the water vapor blows with the breeze, there will be no place to find.


    It''s still part of what the human eye can see, or part of what the human eye can say clearly at the beginning. Most of the time, change starts from the uncertain place, and spreads its influence like a tree diagram outwards at a geometric multiple or even faster speed. The way we use to describe this kind of world in which there are countless changes in an instant and the world has turned upside down in an instant is time.


    Time never really exists, it is a kind of pronoun, unless you believe that in addition to the material world we can feel, there is another level of world, where our time, like the false scene in the landscape crystal ball, can only flow in the limited space and state.


    But just like everything that was created as a synonym at the beginning, time has been transformed from a vague abstract description to a real standard. Whether they are mages or farmers, they all have their own sensitive points to time. From the precise timing of drug reactions to the changes of the four seasons needed to grow grain, people began to attribute the rotation of the sun and the moon to the great power of time, putting the cart before the horse and the phenomenon that the concept should refer to.


    Time is not as real as it sounds. What is real is change, the growth rings in trees, the new teeth of children, the ripening of fruits and the germination of seeds.


    The essence of alchemy is the change of matter, the internal connection of things, and the understanding and utilization of them. However, the level of recognition will directly determine what level of resources a caster of alchemy can use.


    As a real founder of the grey robe workshop, the alchemist who made two alchemy dice is not comparable to the ordinary alchemist. The material and elements he recognized are essentially different from the ordinary casters. This enables his creations to exert magical powers far beyond the imagination of the world, such as what Jianqi and Nina are experiencing, and they are witnessing the birth of this workshop.


    In other words, we are witnessing its birth in reverse. It''s like a picture story that shows you the last picture first, and then goes back one by one. The anomaly of the ground is only the beginning, and it quickly spreads to the walls and deeper places that cannot be seen by the naked eye. With the operation of cheese in the dark room, the unnatural wall of the mine began to fall, and the slag made of various minerals fell from the top, but it turned into harmless water or smoke before hitting people.


    Those strange sculptures that look terrible also show their true appearance in this transformation. The amber with the baby embryo inside is actually just a piece of egg shell, and the image of the woman connected with the dark red line turns into a few pieces of scattered chicken feathers. The grotto is changing in another direction, and that''s what it should actually be, except that these substances have been transformed before.


    "Are these illusions?" Nina looked at the changes around her and murmured like a sigh. She can''t imagine that objects that are too real to be real are just tricks to deceive people''s senses. They are actually other things.


    "No, it''s true. The truth of the latter, just like the truth of the former, is no different


    Before Jianqi, I heard Shi Lao and Yu Weng talk about some martial arts insights. According to them, when the cultivation of Qi reaches a certain level, you will find the source of Qi in the sky, that is, the source of breathing and breathing, that is, the vast world.


    When this state is reached, there is no difference between the inside and the outside. People are different from the outside. The skin pores on the body can breathe, and people can live by drinking dew and wind. Of course, the two old men didn''t come to such a state. They didn''t say anything. They just gave a broad description to Jianqi.


    That description worked at this point. Jian Qi is holding the eggshell in his hand. He realizes that if according to Qigong, all things in the world are transformed by one Qi, then the difference in form and nature is just the appearance of the turbid Qi. The existence of eggshell is not more real than amber. On the contrary, under the influence of magic, it has indeed become genuine amber. At that time, it is no more false than it is now.


    Jianqi looks at everything in front of him. If he has any understanding. At his feet, the ground turned back to the ordinary wooden floor, and some places were warped and deformed. At any time, rats might run out. He reached out and touched a piece of iron ore, which turned into a copper coin in his hand. The strange head and words printed on it were very clear. Before long, the gloomy mine turned into an ordinary corridor, with all kinds of things piled up on both sides between garbage and debris, which looked messy."It looks like there''s no need to move them." The sword seeker came up to Nina and said. The latter looks at him in panic, because in the perception of the female blood group, the outline of Jianqi is surprisingly fuzzy. It must be combined with vision and hearing to confirm that the human is standing beside him.


    This means that if Jianqi wants to, he can evade the perception of blood and attack her secretly. This ability will make him a famous vampire killer.


    Fortunately, Jianqi didn''t realize this. He is still immersed in the sentiment just now. His mind is surprisingly simple and complex. This time, he may be the one who benefited most from the raid on the workshop.


    Since there is no longer any danger for the time being, they have no plans to stay. They both want to go back and see how cheese can do such an incredible thing. When they returned to the studio, a figure who had not been in the room before appeared in the room, confronting the leader who controlled the Puppeteer.


    At this time, Jung was the first one who had the ability and motivation to enter the workshop. The open door makes it a house for vampires to enter and leave at will, and the magic energy inside is disturbing. After weighing, the Lord of Youhe chose to come to see what kind of cave it is.


    Naturally, the cave can no longer be weighed. The equipment in the studio is gradually turning into wooden tables and cabinets like the walls of the mine. The valves and instruments are turned into pots and pans, and even half of the unfinished bread is still the same as before.


    As the puppet master grew up, he seemed to have lost his thinking ability and fainted again. The chief executive helplessly holds his body, at the same time, he should be on guard against Jung. The strange pupil''s eyes are still uncontrollably attracted by the dark room. All the lines point there, and it''s clear that what''s going on here has to do with the dice and the grey robe that manipulates it.


    At the same time, the cheese is surprisingly relaxed in the dark room. The Alchemist is a strange guy. Many of his creations don''t need magic to control, just need to understand the method, even ordinary people can use it freely.


    This saves him a lot of trouble. What he has to do now is to roll the dice backwards, so that each roll of the dice is completely reversed. The basis of the reversal is stored in the small dice that has been turned into a console. In other words, the little dice not only serves as the crystallization of Alchemist''s knowledge, but also has the effect of memo. This practice is very careful.


    It''s like expecting to die soon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    The expression on cheese''s face became more and more dignified when he operated the alchemy dice, because he realized under what circumstances his peers would equip his creation with this function that almost destroyed its meaning of existence.


    The Alchemist is not sure at all. He has no expectation of his future and the things he studies. He doesn''t know what will happen after his dice is thrown down. Therefore, he is afraid to let this dice have the function of reversing. Of course, it''s convenient for the current cheese. He just needs to stick his hand here to make the instrument fade its influence.


    But it also stings the heart of cheese, because as a researcher, what is more cruel?


    Maybe the puppet master didn''t want to expand the influence of alchemy, or maybe he didn''t know what to do. The instruments left behind by the grey robe didn''t have such a large-scale impact as he thought at the beginning.


    It just changed the structure of the workshop and some trivial things, which can be learned from the backward steps. And he also through the recycling of the instrument, saw the puppet division''s research and achievements here. It was another sad thing for him.


    At the beginning, the Puppeteer''s research direction was human body imitation, mainly producing prostheses and prosthetics. This is a very popular commodity in the busy streets. Good prosthetic limbs need to be customized by craftsmen, but what they can do is to slightly assist the disabled in their daily life.


    The magic of alchemy makes it possible to make fine parts that craftsmen can''t imagine, and then make fine mechanisms that can be adjusted to fit the condition of prosthetic users as quickly as possible. At the same time, the side effects of alchemy can also make prosthetic limbs have magical functions that conventional creation can''t have, such as the oil lamp built in the arm, or fingers that can ignite fire, etc.


    Although the application of this level is not worth mentioning for cheese, it is not abuse. Moreover, by imitating artificial limbs, puppeteers must have accumulated a considerable degree of human tissue knowledge, which can not be regarded as an alternative teaching method of anatomy and structure.


    But gradually, his research direction deviated. First, the parts of the alchemy sememe gradually transferred from limbs, joints and bones to organs. This is a very dangerous thing, because organs will be directly involved in the internal circulation of the human body, which is not a simple problem of replacing where it breaks down.


    Not surprisingly, in the report of instrument recording, the research and development of alchemy organ is very difficult, which directly leads to the turn of puppet research.


    It''s not hard to understand that when a person simply de functionalizes the human body and finds that it is impossible to replace human organs with the same imitation function, what''s wrong with him?


    He is bound to consider that there is an insurmountable gap between life and non life. It is this invisible gap that hinders his creation from functioning, because they are dead and lifeless. So, where does the vitality come from? Or how to break the natural gap between the dead and the living?


    This is the beginning of the wrong way, because this problem is difficult enough for the magic researchers, including the grey robes, to die.


    The casters are very pragmatic, and so are the people who study magic. When faced with a problem that can''t be dealt with, it''s natural to find another way out. If we can''t understand the boundary between life and death, is it natural to extract vitality from living things? At least for most people in this era, yes.


    As a result, the Puppeteer''s research goal changed from alchemy organs to life extraction devices, and his achievements were textile machines and killers. What''s wrong with that? If it''s just life extraction, shouldn''t it be a textile machine? What does the puppets have to do with it?


    In fact, even before the cheese, I didn''t think about a problem clearly. Dolls need motivation. And cheese has not been able to solve the real mystery of their power, the answer is the product of those textile machines. However, it''s not that simple. It''s not that the cloth of life woven by textile machine can directly supply the energy of the doll. That''s just the first step of extraction. In the future, it will take a lot of heavy steps to turn the vitality into available energy and then inject it into the doll. And the conversion efficiency is appalling.


    This had to make cheese think of the female mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, viya. The latter''s plastic energy magic can directly transfer people''s life energy. It''s just that I don''t know which one is more cost-effective, the extraction technology of alchemy life or the direct manipulation of life through energy.


    In fact, there is no need to carefully consider, because they all involve the intolerable part of cheese, the desecration of life.


    It''s not the desecration of the soul, it''s the desecration of life. Cheese knows the difference, and why it hates the manipulation of life.


    Therefore, he felt that the puppet master was very sad. A person whose original intention was to save people became the executioner responsible for countless early dead lives in order to save people better. Is it the possibility of alchemy that makes this man degenerate? Or is this guy crazy?I''m afraid they complement each other.


    A mage is a person who knows the mysteries. He is an individual who brings about changes with knowledge. Before that, we must bear in mind that knowledge comes from changes, and so are people. No one or knowledge can exist independently beyond change. It is the answer to all things. If there is, it is the truth.


    Alchemy can not be regarded as truth because it is in the process of change. It is the knowledge of change. When it is divorced from change or thinks that it has mastered the law of change, it will lose its significance. But from ancient times to the present, on the way of a mage, he either wants strength but can''t, or he wants strength but doesn''t know it, or he thinks he controls everything.


    Therefore, it is difficult for the casters to have a good ending. They can''t escape the fate of being swallowed.


    Therefore, to some extent, the alchemists who keep their knowledge in such a conservative attitude are consistent with those who choose the disappearing Lord of the grey robe. They all choose the road other than those above. What about yourself? Which way will he go? Will he be so afraid of himself one day that he has to end his life to escape from the coming bad ending?


    He didn''t know. It is true that the future is full of hope, but hope is packed in a box, which also contains all suffering and suffering. The most tragic thing is not that we can''t see the future, but that we can see the past and the future is full of mud.


    But the most miserable place, often can also give birth to the greatest, all the time.


    As the rolling of dice in the instrument stopped, the darkroom became dilapidated. Its prototype is probably just a disused cellar. Cheese complexion complex hands up, the viscous substances on the operating platform into alchemy dice fell into his hands.


    On the other side, the big dice has quietly fallen to the bottom of the instrument, like a rock without carving. This may also be the enlightenment left by my fellow disciples. In the end, man-made transformation produces things that can be seen everywhere in nature. This is not the reason why human power is small, but it is just that it is used in the wrong direction.


    Cheese put away the little dice, went to the big dice and gazed at the thing.


    For a long time, he sighed and then pointed his finger to the stone.


    With a crunching sound, the big alchemy dice, which can transform decay into magic, broke into a handful of vermicelli, and lost its original ability. It''s no pity. He can''t take this thing to the road. Besides, as long as he has the knowledge in the small dice, it''s only a matter of time before he can copy this big one.


    He patted his face with both hands and arranged his expression. The cheese stretched out his hand to the bottom of the instrument, then pulled it hard!


    He saw as like as two peas of a gray piece of cloth, which he had pulled out of the gap beneath the instrument, and turned into a uniform grey robe. But it can no longer reveal the original emblem, because the symbol of the emblem is no longer there.


    "Rest in peace, my brother. Your knowledge and research will continue, and your discoveries and attainments will last forever in the library. "


    With that, he shook his hand again, and the grey robe became a piece of cloth again, which was stuffed into the inside of his clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    "Are you going to fight? Or whose eyes are bigger? "


    Seeing the cheese coming out of the dark room, Jung and Quebec breathed a sigh of relief. Both of them are afraid of each other. Although they are afraid of each other in different ways, they have not really intensified the contradiction in line with the principle that the fewer enemies the better.


    The evidence is that they have been looking at each other for a long time, even Jianqi and they have been back for some time, and there is not a word between them.


    "You don''t die that easily." Jung saluted the cheese lightly and half jokingly welcomed the return of the grey robe. Grey robe also nodded to him, even if only one percent of the kindness in this gift was genuine.


    "People like me are destined to accept painful death and drown in the river. It''s too cheap for me." Cheese said softly, not knowing whether it was a joke or a serious tone, and then looked at the chief,


    "Let him go, he''s just an ordinary man. Without weapons training and magic, he can''t threaten anyone in this room. Because his weapon has been taken back by me. "


    On the one hand, no one thinks cheese is aimless, but on the other hand, the Puppeteer who made all kinds of incredible creations and even turned the workshop into a maze is actually an ordinary man who doesn''t know magic?


    It''s a little bit weird. So the chief executive still controls the men and has no intention to let go. Jung also looked at the cheese, and the inquiry was very obvious.


    Seeing this, the mage sighed, walked forward two steps, motioned Jianqi to find a place to sit down first, and then swept the sundries on the table to the ground and sat down. He looks at the Puppeteer and the other person looks at him.


    "You made a mistake, but not technically. I know an old man who, like you, doesn''t know magic but steps into this world. The difference between him and you is that he knows exactly what he meets, what he does, and what the outcome will be. He knows that no matter how many spells people master, what kind of power they have, they still exist. He knows that the development of things has its own rules, and is not at the mercy of the gods. He''s one of the most learned people I''ve ever met, even if he can''t use the simplest spell. From him, I learned a truth that knowledge can change people, but people can''t let knowledge brainwash themselves. "


    The old man in his mouth is Roland the big hat. Since Cangshi saw him six years ago, cheese has regarded him as another teacher besides Clark. With the growth of experience and age, the weight of the second teacher is more and more important in his heart.


    But what he said is not really for the puppet master to listen to. Under the great stimulation, people will not think seriously and deeply. Rather than criticizing each other, he is alerting himself.


    Sure enough, the puppet master''s face is still that pair of ferocious expression, eager to destroy his workshop cheese pieces. The grey robe turned helplessly and looked at Jung,


    "He is, indeed, an ordinary man. An ordinary person who has mastered skills and knowledge by mistake. The knowledge in his mind comes from my classmates. Strictly speaking, it is our property. I have the obligation to recycle it. As for the machines and dolls he made, they must be destroyed, and the evil technology should not be preserved in the world. But I''m going to leave for the city of Wanfa next. I don''t have time to waste on a mortal, so I''ll leave it to you. The only requirement is that he has committed a crime and has to pay the price. "


    These words sound puzzling. It seems that cheese gave Jung the task because he didn''t have time to torture the puppet master. In fact, it''s another meaning. The meaning of the grey robe is very clear. The Puppeteer is just a mortal. The soil where he can make creatures has disappeared. Now he can only be a mermaid in front of vampires.


    Secondly, although he is only a mortal, the knowledge in his mind is real. Even if it is only a small piece, the technology from the grey pagoda and the grey robe can benefit people a lot. Since the puppet master is unable to resist, it is not difficult for him to spit out his knowledge. Besides, the blood clan has the ability to control people''s thinking.


    In short, cheese gave the puppet master to Youhe as a gift, and specially instructed Jung to destroy the wrapper of Puppet Master''s knowledge after opening the gift. It sounds cruel and pitiful, right? Puppet master has part of Alchemist''s skills. Although he has gone astray, his original intention is good. Cheese seems to give him a chance to reform.


    But the question is, can those who have been deprived of their lives by textile machines turn over a new leaf? Do those who are added to the doll as fuel have a chance to return to their original owners? The answer is clear, isn''t it? Not every change can be restored by the reverse roll of alchemy dice.


    Cheese is a man who advocates rationality and efficiency, so he chose the most suitable way to give Jung part of the puppet master''s technology. In the process, he made the puppet master suffer the torture of memory being pulled away, and finally died miserably.As for Jung, will he use the research of puppeteers to make new textile machines? The meaning of cheese is very clear. Those things must be destroyed. Whether from the material level, or knowledge level.


    One after another, the group walked out of the workshop. When they saw Jianqi and cheese returning safely, ATA was very happy. Grey robe said hello to his companion with a smile, then turned and looked at the workshop under the torch. Now it''s just an ordinary, dilapidated wooden house. Its furnishings are scattered and full of life atmosphere. There is no place more like a grey robed home or a grey robed home.


    The reason for the alchemist''s death was unknown to cheese, but his fellow disciples did end their lives here, and left the robe which symbolized everything here. This is where he buried his bones. Thinking of this, he went back to Jung.


    "What are you going to do with this place?"


    Cheese watched the ghoul soldiers rush into the house and move their collapsed companions and some valuable objects out of the house.


    Those objects just look valuable. Most of the really important instruments are transformed from alchemy dice. Now what''s left in them are only some works of puppeteers and domestic garbage after reverse transformation.


    "It''s burning. And smash the blasphemy you said, and sink the land into the river. This is the most thorough way to deal with rush. "


    The Lord of Youhe answered with his arms in his arms. He was very satisfied with the things that cheese had left the puppet master to him, so he let go of the leader of Jiuhuan gang who was embarrassed by him and let him go.


    "Unfortunately, this is the last place where a grey robe lives. I don''t have many classmates. I don''t know if there will be any new grey robes in the future. Even if there are, they won''t be disciples of all of us. "


    "What do you mean?" Jung raised his eyebrows and waited for the cheese to come down.


    "Stay with me. I think it''s very good here. It''s not suitable to live with you all the time. Besides, it''s not far from tiefelt Avenue. I really like those dwarfs. I''ll live here when I get to the galloping stream. "


    "Really? It''s not because there''s something valuable in this house? " You River Lord''s question has been quite direct, which is his more trust and respect for cheese.


    "Even if it does, you can''t find it now, and you won''t find it in the future. Why don''t you give it to me? "


    Jung laughed and nodded,


    "It makes sense. Then give it to you. As you said, this house should be your property. If you need decoration, I can introduce someone to you. "


    "No, keep it as it is. Wait till I get back from vanfa. "


    "Speaking of this, I just have something to tell you about the city of Wanfa."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    The workshop that has just been captured can''t be moved in immediately. So although tired, cheese and others still went back to Jung''s residence, there was already hazy sunshine in the sky.


    The vampires said good night and disappeared into the last night. The ghoul soldiers followed their master and soon disappeared. Cheese they stand in front of the residence, not anxious to enter, but tacit understanding waiting for the sunrise.


    "No matter when, Chaoyang is still gratifying." The grey robe looks at the East, takes out the breath of dawn from his waist, and lets it replenish its energy through the light of the same origin. This lamp doesn''t need oil. It''s really driven by light.


    "Yes, Chao Che, and then see Du. There is something unusual about this moment in all the seasons. " Jian nodded seven times and his face was smiling. His understanding of the battle got some fusion in the moment he saw the rising sun.


    "So that''s why you didn''t accept the transformation?" Alice teases the sword seeker. She has already seen what Nina is planning. Originally, she is ready to turn Jianqi from the workshop into a blood clan.


    The sword seeker turned to look at the hunter and nodded noncommittally,


    "Maybe. In fact, I don''t hate the night. It''s a quiet night with bright moon. But I know that the alternation of day and night is like the shifting of yin and Yang. If there is no day, there is no night. So there is night in the day, and there is day in the night. Let me give up this sunrise, that is to say, let me give up the moon. This is not a good way. "


    Alice frowned and looked at the cheese. "He didn''t drink anything weird when you were in there, did he? Why does this brain suddenly break down? They''re starting to talk nonsense. "


    Grey robe looks up at the sky with a smile,


    "Nonsense? I think it makes a lot of sense. Yuni, you need to write down what Mr. Jian said just now. When you understand, it''s not difficult to alchemy. There is night in the day, and there is day in the night, so dawn is dusk, and eternal night is extreme day. Stone can be gold, and gold can be turned into horse dung. It''s true that we are in the same world, and all things are in the same plane because of common factors. No element exists alone, no matter remains independent. Alchemy is to master the mystery of change. But does this mystery really exist? At least it can''t be simulated by building a machine. "


    "No, they''re both crazy. Atta, go to the doctor. No, they must have been cursed. We have to go to the Exorcist. Well, but this guy is a wizard. Who can solve the spell that he can''t solve? "


    The swordswoman was amused by Alice. Of course, they knew that there was no problem with the two men. They were just talking about what others didn''t understand. But there was still a little worry between ATA''s eyebrows, so that her smile was a bit hazy.


    Several people soon found the shadow, they all know why she was worried. Kalas, not back yet. It''s not many days since the fall equinox when the city of Wanfa opens.


    "He''ll catch up." Jianqi is the first to issue groundless danger. How can he know what the cat goblin is experiencing and what it will experience in the future? What basis does he have to assert that KAILAS will definitely come back?


    "He''ll catch up." Cheese also said, with some awareness in his voice, so he explained to make sure it was not relief,


    "If he doesn''t come back, we''ll get him back. It''s not a big deal to miss the time. It''s polite to follow the rules to enter the city of Wanfa on the autumnal equinox. Don''t forget, I''m a grey robe. As long as you know where the city is, there''s no magic to hide it in front of me. "


    The tone of the mage didn''t make a joke at all, which showed two things. The fingers of the grey robe rotate in the light column of the window. The floating dust in the air is stirred and quickly condenses at his fingertips, turning into a sphere that can block the light.


    The cheese threw the weightless ball to the ground, and the dust fell on the floor, and then it dispersed into a green mist and disappeared quickly. But in the place where it disappeared, a non-existent body had appeared, and was examining his body inconceivably.


    "Ah Cheese suddenly sat up and felt the emptiness in his body. His magic was wasted without knowing it. Although there was no magic hole, it was amazing.


    Grey robe rubbed his head, hoping to ease the strange pain in his brain. A few minutes later, he slowly raised his head and noticed the person beside the bed.


    "Good morning, though it''s late to see the sun. But I think you''ve just fallen asleep. So I won''t disturb Taran, but I don''t feel guilty for disturbing you to sleep


    In this case, only one person, oh no, a cat can say it. Cheese took a breath with a wry smile and looked at his partner by the bed.


    "Next time there''s such a thing, let the goblin King say hello to me in advance. A small ritual array can reduce the consumption of magic by one third. There''s no need to waste so much."Keiras scratched his head, and knew he was wrong, so he didn''t reply,


    "Well, I''m just a knight errant without a title. I''m very quiet. Why don''t you go and talk to your majesty next time?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    Dreams can be regarded as another dimension of the world. In dreams, powerful people in the material world may be as vulnerable as babies. On the contrary, those who are called dreamers will have great power to control everything.


    Cheese is well aware of this, so he always keeps away from dreams, keeping the possibility of dreams to a minimum, in order to prevent being attacked or influenced in dreams.


    It''s not alarmist. Sometimes the hearing in the dream is a more terrible weapon than the knife. What those demons are good at is talking nonsense in the dream of those who are not in a certain mood, magnifying a subtle idea, and then making them think it is necessary to be so persistent.


    There are also magic and examples of manipulating a person''s body through dreams. Some people will get up and walk at night for no reason, and they are still sleeping, which may be mixed with the shadow of witchcraft.


    But then again, since cheese knew the horror of the dream, he also took precautions. How could he be controlled to release the magic in the dream and pull Kalas back to the stream? It can only be said that protection is not a complete solution. As long as people fall asleep, they will be more or less associated with dreams, which is an inextricable link. Since there is a way to prevent others from entering dreams, naturally there is a way to break through this kind of prevention, that is, the road is higher and the devil is higher.


    But this time, it''s not an ordinary devil to let cheese cast a spell in his dream. It will make the recalcitrant cat goblins respectfully call his majesty. Naturally, he is the king of all goblins, the master of goblins court, the owner of the throne and the controller of Hanyan.


    This is also quite reasonable. According to the information in the hands of the grey robe, now Zaiwei''s goblin king is a very powerful dreamer. People all over the world have seen him in their dreams. His title is king Cui.


    "So, did you meet King Tsui?" Cheese sat on the bed, leaning against the wall, and asked what the cat goblin had seen during this period. He could see that there was a change in keiras.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Is this little thing yours?"


    Keiras took out a small corked bottle from his waist. He could see that the bottle was shaking. As he pulled out the cork, a black figure appeared in the bottle and ran straight to the face of the cheese! Fortunately, the cheese was so quick that he reached out his right hand and grasped the back neck of the thing and saw what it looked like. That''s the weird black cat that''s wrapped up with keiras in the blue forest.


    Black cat''s face, only a mouth, which has a worm like mouth. Its appearance should have been frightening, but cheese carried the kitten, but only felt close and familiar, "where did you get it?"


    "It''s a blue forest. I passed through the fantasy passage. There''s a strange smell in the woods Kellas tried to recall what happened not long ago and give as much detail as possible.


    "Forbidden magic forest. The blue leaf plant is the killer of magic, the living cold iron. Many years ago, they were developed as weapons against casters, combining the technology of elves and goblins, trying to complete the unification of the two worlds. "


    Cheese will be kitten on the arm, the latter is very natural to climb to his shoulder, looks very clever. Blue forest, if it was six years ago, it was really a place that cheese didn''t know.


    However, after the Cangshi incident, cheese occasionally recalled some very vague memory fragments, including its existence. In order to find the clues of these memories, he looked through the collection of the whole gray tower and found the clues in an old ballad.


    "So they failed? Why didn''t those plants achieve the desired effect? " Keiras was attracted by the history of cheese. As a goblin, he had to be curious.


    "No, it''s a success. Apart from breeding slowly, the forest has really become a forbidden area for casters. But the goblins soon realized that the problem was not with the caster. The people who can really resist them in this world are those who don''t know the existence of magic at all. So later, the goblins changed their strategy and no longer wanted to occupy the world through war. Instead, they allowed the people to freely travel between the two worlds and infiltrate. "


    He has to admit that every generation of goblin kings or queens are independent, which leads to many strange situations in the history of goblins. For example, although the goblin king has great power now, he can spend a long time in sleep and hardly manage the affairs of the royal court. This makes the king''s court oak sneak into something like a hulking giant, leading to his near death in front of his own house.


    "Anyway, just come back. We''re worried you won''t make it to the equinox. " Cheese said with a smile, nothing makes him more happy than the safe return of his partner. By contrast, he can be used by the goblin king.


    "Autumnal equinox, yes, fortunately I came back. Grey robe, I have something to say to you next, but before that, you have to answer me a question. Are you really helping Taran? "


    The smile on cheese''s face disappeared. He looked at keiras and thought about why the cat goblin said this. After a moment, he said, "it''s hard to distinguish between sincerity and falsehood. All I know is that I want her to be safe. ""That''s enough." Cat goblin took a deep breath, heavy expression, "I went back this time, was to make sure that no one in the king''s court will be bad for Taran. But the result exceeded my expectation. Is it true or not? "


    "If you can''t make a clear distinction, you might as well take it apart. There are always two sides to things. You can start with the simplest one. We have a lot of time and don''t ask for three or two sentences to finish The cheese shrugged, wondering what keiras was up to.


    After hearing this, KAILAS was relieved. He turned to pull a chair, put down the flying swallow sword he was carrying and jumped onto the chair. Then he spoke slowly,


    "Let''s talk about things directly related to Taran. No one in Wang Tingli is against her. My other adopted daughter, Aphrodite, has spent all her resources, and she will not be a threat. Now the question is, another person. "


    "Another man?" Cheese is a little confused. It should be a good thing to know that the sisters who are not good for ATA have run out of ammunition and food. In this way, you don''t have to worry that there will be people looking for trouble in the way ahead, but there is no sense of ease in the tone of the cat goblin.


    "The combination of goblin king and goblin queen, Goblin queen and goblin Prince has appeared in our history. Goblins don''t care what gender their rulers are. The problem is that there must be two rulers sitting on the throne, and there must be people sitting on both thrones. You can understand that this is some kind of ancient contract, it will involve a lot of things. Now the female ruler has two candidates, but the male candidate in the goblin world is dead. "


    "Dead?" Cheese''s brow wrinkled, he caught a key point in the words of KAILAS, the male goblin candidate, died in the goblin world. In other words, he was killed by iron or cold flame.


    KAILAS soon confirmed his conjecture,


    "Die of pure iron, come from this world. According to your Majesty''s conjecture, this is probably related to the group of goblins. Therefore, the most urgent task now is to find the supplement here as soon as possible, that is, the goblin who was raised by human beings after replacing Taran at that time. That is to say, "what''s the point?"


    "Find ATA''s biological parents as soon as possible."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    KAILAS also needs to rest. During this period, he crossed the two worlds too frequently, and also experienced many battles. He learned a lot of shocking news. Rao is an iron man, and he can''t stand it at this time. Cheese gave up his bed to the cat goblin, and he sat on the ground, leaning against the wall and thinking.


    In fact, for the grey robe, sleeping for three or four hours a day is enough. Long sleep is only a waste of time unless it is to recover from physical injury.


    What''s more, cheese knows that someone in his own family has cast magic on his body. He can make some of his thinking organs sleep and some of them work like a migratory bird. It can be said that he is insane.


    Cheese doesn''t think it''s necessary to do that. The human body is a huge mystery that hasn''t been solved yet. He doesn''t think it''s wise to play with body organs at will. Therefore, his work and rest is only the result of natural birth in the long-term meditation experience, and he does not deliberately pursue the daily rest time or other physical functions.


    Now, sleepiness has subsided, and it''s enough to recover by closing your eyes.


    What''s more, KAILAS is like throwing the hand flower he received from the goblin king into the hands of the cheese. As for the successor of the goblin throne, it is not a matter related to the grey robe. It''s not something that has much to do with ATA.


    Because according to the initial statement, ATA''s body in this world will die naturally within three years, her consciousness will regain her body in the goblin world like a goblin, and wait for the next action as the successor of the goblin ruler.


    In other words, in this case, ATA only needs to ensure that she will not die accidentally within three years. As long as her consciousness is not captured by magic and other things, her future will not be changed, whether she can achieve her wish and find her biological parents is nothing more than.


    But now, the situation has changed. The strange death of the male successor has caused a crisis in the candidate for the goblin throne, although the crisis is still controllable.


    KAILAS didn''t say what would happen if they couldn''t find the successor, but without a ruler, both Atta and the goblin world would face unprecedented changes.


    It''s true that there are opportunities in the changes, but that''s not what the swordswoman wants. She has never had such a little yearning for the throne, whether it''s before or after the memory is retrieved. So the only risk left is the risk that can''t be speculated and has no experience to refer to.


    Does this have anything to do with the grey robe? It can be said that there is no or there is. At the beginning, cheese only promised atta to take her to the city of Wanfa to decipher the inscription on vlarag, and then find her parents through the inscription.


    For this reason, the female swordsman had to walk with the grey robe all the way, exchanging her sword for the content of the inscription. From this point of view, the message brought by the goblin world now has nothing to do with their original trade. Cheese can take atta to the city of Wanfa to help her solve the mystery of the magic sword, and then the two go their separate ways. As for whether atta can find his parents, and whether the replacement who took atta''s human life is safe, it''s not something he needs to consider.


    Cheese''s brain is still analyzing, Elsa''s appearance has emerged, looking at him angrily, the kind of blame in his eyes is clear. The mage shook his head with a smile, dispersing the product of his imagination.


    He knew that Elsa was the part of his heart that was influenced by her. The cheese in that part was not a cold contract machine. He would not watch the girl who followed him step on the uncertain future.


    But on the other hand, Jung also worried about the news about the city of Wanfa mentioned before. If the vampire''s information is true, the situation of the city of Wanfa will be very complicated. There are also some matters he should intervene in as a grey robe.


    A thousand things, like a mess. Cheese raised his head, like a man trying to stretch out his head in the water, trying to see the whole picture of the puzzle from a higher place. It''s just that the real labyrinth can be broken, but the labyrinth of the world is changing all the time.


    Everything, everyone, is an unpredictable variable, a variable will lead to infinite variables, want to get careful planning in this case, is doomed to be impossible.


    At most, we can only formulate a vague policy and approach the goal step by step according to the actual situation. So the most reasonable goal now is to reach the city of Wanfa, because all the clues on hand point there.


    But before that, there are still some problems to be solved, such as the nine ring gang and Jerry. There are still a few days to go before the autumnal equinox, which need to be arranged, and the most important thing is one more thing.


    Thinking of this, cheese took out the alchemy dice from his arms. Even he could not pay attention to some things. For example, should we cooperate with the blood clan. He can foresee both the advantages and disadvantages of establishing the secret society. What he can''t foresee is what kind of influence these good and bad will bring to this city and even the world in the future.Will the world be controlled by a shadow ruler like Jung? Or will the secret society itself be corrupted in the process of eliminating evil gods, and finally become the largest gathering place of evil god believers?


    What''s more, the original intention of the establishment of the secret society, those evil spirits, can really be expelled? He still remembers the defeat on the grassland very clearly.


    Dice, rolling in the palm of your hand, are then gently thrown to the ground. The upward symbol of alchemy can not solve any of the problems faced by cheese, nor can it bring answers to any of his questions. The grey robe reached out and grabbed the dice, and gave a bitter smile.


    He looked at the skylight outside the window, and the cat goblin lying on the bed to rest. Let''s start with the problem of the nine ring gang. First, he has to ask Jianqi to see what he thinks.


    To his surprise, Jianqi was not in the room. He was checking his weapons in the living room. The iron bar looks like an integral whole. In fact, anyone who has seen the wonderful use of the iron bar knows that it is just a weapons warehouse assembled together.


    At this time, Jianqi is dismantling every component of the stick, carefully cleaning the gap with cotton and water to prevent them from getting stuck or slipping in actual combat.


    Hearing the cheese coming down, Jianqi raised his head and waved his hand. "I had some feeling in the first World War before. After several breaths, I felt energetic, so I simply didn''t sleep."


    "I''m pretty much the same. A little sleep is enough. It doesn''t have to be that long." The grey robe went to the table and looked at the parts of the sticks. "Are these all designed and made by you?"


    The sword seeker scratched his head,


    "Actually, it''s not. In the beginning, I did use sticks. Later, I found out that the stick couldn''t adapt to all situations, so I would carry something like the head of a gun to change the effect. The cudgel is the ancestor of a hundred soldiers. It has innumerable possibilities for transformation. As long as it is properly adjusted, it is not difficult to do so. But later, I met a strange man. He saw that I had many parts on my back and told me that I didn''t need so much trouble. Later, I passed on some methods of mechanism, which made me design this magic wand. It''s an adventure. "


    Cheese nodded. "Keiras is back. Your sword is intact. We''re leaving for Wanfa on the autumnal equinox. You don''t have to come with us. When he wakes up and asks him to return the sword to you, you can go


    "Go, will you?" Jian Qi''s expression was a little lonely. He knew that the end of the journey was near, but when that day came, he could not help but sigh.


    "Don''t worry, the cat will sleep for a while. I don''t think he will wake up until tomorrow. Before that, I want to ask you what you plan to do with the nine ring gang. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    "I''m not going to deal with it."


    Jian Qi''s reply was beyond the expectation of cheese. Gray robe looked at his companion in dismay. He had already figured out the way from negotiation to force snatching or stealing the nine ring sword. He didn''t expect that the answer given by the sword seeker would make his calculation all come to nothing.


    Although the grey robe didn''t say it, he sat opposite Jianqi, obviously waiting for an explanation.


    "You see, the nine ring sword is a problem. But we can''t destroy it at this stage. You say it contains human soul, or part of the soul, which is very bad. It''s so bad that if we just rudely destroy the shape of it, the things in it will not know how much land they are reduced to. Of course you can solve it. I have no doubt that you are the best surgeon I have ever seen. The problem is, you and I don''t have that much time at the moment. "


    Jian Qi sighed, put down his cotton and stopped cleaning up his weapons,


    "It''s always easy to cause damage, but it takes a lot of time to make up for the chain reaction of that damage. Even, there is no real remedy, we are just carrying on with the scars, just like a ship, where it is broken, we can mend it, as long as it doesn''t sink. So I don''t think the existence of the nine ring sword itself is a huge problem. "


    The cheese reached out and motioned him to continue. Now huipao feels that Jianqi''s figure is a little strange. It seems that he has made great progress after the first World War, not in terms of knowledge, but in terms of perspective.


    "Since the nine ring sword is not the main problem, where is the important part? I think it''s its influence. The murderer and the murderer often complement each other. The good weapon will do evil in the murderer''s hand, and the good person is also prone to make mistakes under the guidance of the murderer. There is no absolute innocent between them. As long as there are evil thoughts in people''s heart, sooner or later, terrible things will grow up. "


    "Just like the heretics. Their starting point may be good. They may just want to relieve their own pain and make their families feel better. But with the gradual deepening, they can only see their own life step by step, can only accept a kind of teaching, follow a rigid creed. Sooner or later, it will be lost


    "It sounds like a review of your clan. Don''t you always talk about what people in Jianmen should or shouldn''t do? Why do you suddenly change your attitude towards them? Shouldn''t you get those weapons back? "


    "There is a reason for Jianmen to collect famous swords in the world. The same is true of the principles that have been taught to us since childhood. They tell us what is good, what is evil, what should be and what should not be. I did not abandon them, on the contrary, I completely internalized them. Go back to their source, to their roots, to sort out the context again, to give the answer again. "


    "Do things according to the time and follow the heaven. Therefore, in my judgment, instead of letting me take back the nine ring sword from the chief now, I''d better leave it in his hands for the time being. When I saw him yesterday, I knew he was a man. Although he was extreme and brave, he was generous and righteous. Especially after yesterday''s incident, I think he will rethink the relationship with the practitioner. "


    "You look a little better. Like fishermen and them. " Cheese smiles. He is happy for his friend''s change. This change is not a werewolf type change, but another change that he has experienced.


    "I''m far from it. So, I want to be selfish once, and try to pull in some distance from my predecessors. " Jianqi also laughed. He looked at the grey robe and said, "I hope I can go to the city of Wanfa with you."


    If cheese''s smile was a smile, now he can''t help laughing. There is no place to choose between Jianqi''s ability and temperament. Besides, he is exquisite and can speak from cat, goblin to vampire. It''s hard to find such a person with a lantern.


    The most important thing is that from what he said just now, cheese has understood that the sword seeker will become a very important role in the next journey. He has the ability to become a bridge. It''s very important for everyone to adhere to a theory and even values and the way of looking at the world.


    A strict master of classical elements will never admit the world view of alchemy. Only when he can accommodate multiple perspectives can he have the possibility of dialogue. Otherwise, before others speak, prejudice and stereotype will remove 80% of the meaning of words, because it is not only the other side who is biased, but also the caster. Cheese knows that he also has his own prejudice.


    And this can show the value of Jianqi. Many times, when the problem has reached a certain unsustainable situation, another vision can break the puzzle and find out the way to break the game. It''s much more useful than a simple thug.


    "You are welcome, of course. But you have to be prepared. First, I went to Wanfa for a purpose, not just sightseeing. Secondly, the casters are very eccentric. Wherever they gather, they are thousands of times eccentric. If the torrent is a city of flowing water, all the rules can be transformed and changed like alchemy symbols. I''m afraid that the city of Wanfa will be a pool of deep water, where rules and ideas that I don''t know how long have been deposited. It''s very likely that people will not be able to be lively because they are constrained everywhere. "Cheese really wanted to invite Jianqi company, so he didn''t hide his worries. Honesty is the biggest trust in his company.


    "It''s always a good experience. Besides, there are so many rules. You look down on our family. There are so many rules about seniority in our family. From walking, living, sitting and sleeping to weddings and funerals, one person has one rule, one generation has one view. I''ve been nurtured since I was a child. I can still accept it. Alas, I''m just afraid that if I see and hear too much, I can''t bear to go back to the deep courtyard. "


    "Then come back. Anyway, he''s got the house down. If you really can''t do it, you''ll hand in the sword and come back. Will you be able to starve to death? If it doesn''t help, there''s a rich woman who''s not old or dead waiting to take care of you. What are you afraid of? "


    Of course it wasn''t cheese. Alice didn''t know when she was sitting on the second floor railing, overlooking the two men.


    Before the cheese could speak, the female hunter waved her hand,


    "First of all, I won''t go to the Wanfa city for any money you pay. We''re not born with witches. You are an exception, but it''s hard for other people to say that they can''t help you at that time. There must be a lot of troubles for you. Since you already have a lot of troubles, you''d better not add any more burdens. I''ll stay here. It''s a good city. There are countless monsters to kill. "


    The master spread out his hand and looked at his companion across the table jokingly, "did I invite her?"


    Alice, with her hands propped up, leaped down from the railing and landed lightly on the floor. It seemed that her fatigue and injury could no longer burden the demon hunter. She knocked on the table in front of the cheese. "It''s a statement."


    Grey robe nodded, suddenly thought of something, so he said to the hunter,


    "Since you want to stay in the torrent, why don''t you look at the house for me first? How about taking it as your foothold first? "


    "Then you have to pay."


    "I''ll give you a house and let you stay. Why should I pay?"


    "Don''t think that I can''t see through your abacus. It''s your family''s home. I don''t know how many people think about it. I''ll show you the house. Of course, there''s a charge. "


    Cheese blinked, as if Alice had something to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    Leaving Jianqi and Alice to trim, cheese walked out of the house alone, dressed in grey robes and strolled down the flowing street.


    The sun shines on him, and the mage who has restrained all his breath looks like a aimless traveler. He looks at the surrounding streets curiously, without considering which organization they belong to or worrying about whether the roof will shoot a deadly cold arrow.


    His boots on the wood and stone mixed floor, very solid, should not collapse.


    This kind of feeling is very subtle. It makes people feel as if they are separated from each other. It seems that today is the first day for him to rush to Liuliu. He sees, hears and feels the city for the first time.


    A team of workers carrying earth material passed by the cheese, their strong bodies shining in the sun. Gray robes to the side to get out of the way, slightly nodded to salute, waiting for their heavy steps to leave before not rushing forward.


    The carriage passed behind him and passed in front of him. The well-dressed driver looked forward attentively. In the open car body, a pair of gorgeous women were pointing at the surrounding buildings with fans lined with feathers.


    On the street corner in front of him, Aijing holds a yellow sign made of thin wood and greets passers-by to take a rest in a nearby shop. The shop is smelling of cherry pie.


    On the opposite side of the shop, a drunken looking man sat by the wall with an empty iron pot in his hand. He looked like a sailor on vacation. Cheese walked slowly past the drunkard and helped him lift up the jug. The whole process didn''t even attract the attention of the other party.


    He continued to walk forward. In the shadow of the street corner, a girl with some exposed clothes gave him a sweet smile and slightly lifted the gap in her skirt to show her thin thighs.


    Cheese shook his head, did not stay, behind him, came the voice of the drunk surprised, the empty jug I do not know when to be filled with wine. In front of him was a prosperous tea stand, or milk stand, several old wooden tables, a few barely able chairs, and several carriages parked on the side of the road. Their drivers were sitting on the tea stand drinking iced water mixed with honey.


    The owner of the tea stand is a bald man with a piece of meat missing from his left cheek. He looks ridiculous in an apron.


    The drivers in the tea stand saw cheese coming and asked him where he was going and whether he needed to hire a car. Cheese gently refused them, and then beat a small bag of water from the big man with a copper plate.


    While he was waiting for the other party to draw water, the barking of dogs and the shouting of people came from far to near. It was a frightened man chasing the big dog who broke free from the chain. The big dog''s target was the butcher''s shop not far away.


    Cheese took his water bag, said thank you, and then poured a few drops out of it and shot in the direction of the big dog.


    The cold water drop hit the dog''s nose accurately and made him stop running and sneeze a few times. Later, his owner finally caught up with him and held his pet''s chain in his hand again. He apologized awkwardly to the pedestrians around him.


    When the mage walked past, he just walked with him in the opposite face, but the other side was totally undecided about the reason why the pet suddenly stopped just now.


    It''s right to stop the big dog, because the owner''s wife of the butcher''s shop is thicker than the big man selling honey water next door. She holds a thick wooden stick in her hand and is obviously ready to deal with the vicious dog.


    When the cheese asked her if she had anything to eat while walking, she asked with a strong accent whether the dried pork was to the master''s taste. So there was a dark brown jerky in the cheese''s hand with a few unclean pig hairs.


    The way of dried meat is different from that of grassland. In addition to the salty taste, there is a bit of spicy taste, which stimulates the mouth and nose of huipao and makes him have the impulse to sneeze. But spicy does enhance the taste of dried meat, making it less difficult to swallow. Suddenly, two shadows came down from the eaves, trying to grab the food in the master''s hand. As a result, he dodged lightly.


    The two monsters with strange gliders on their backs were waving their arms and swearing in the air. Then they were watched by passing Wildcats as birds and began to run away in a hurry. The cheese shrugged and sympathized with them, but the little Genie had a bad reputation and didn''t have to sympathize too much.


    The wall around him suddenly opened, and three lizards came up the stairs leading to the lower floor with a yawn, completely ignoring the gray robe''s eyes. Behind them, the dwarf who was in charge of opening and closing the door just wanted to close the door, but he was almost swept down by the big lizard tail.


    At the same time, the overhead window opened, and a woman was hanging her laundry on the ropes between the eaves. In Cangshi, the ropes were mostly used to hang the Lord''s flag.


    Dried meat, was eaten a third, cheese drink two water to dilute the pungent taste in his mouth, ice water mixed with spicy, just the opposite, so that his mouth had a taste rise. The mage who can exterminate the natural disaster shed tears by the combination of dried meat and cold water. He rubbed his eyes on the street to make the passers-by think that he was sad about something.Fortunately, the spicy flavor will eventually dissipate. Cheese puts the rest of the dried meat in its pocket and decides not to eat it.


    The crowd gathered in the small square. There were dancers performing. Cheese walked along the crowd and found a familiar figure among the dancers in the square, Lolo.


    The dancer who serves Jinling is dancing with a crystal ball as a prop. The crystal ball rolls on her slender body, from her left hand along her arm across her shoulder, from her back to her right hand. Her dance is not fast and has no Festival passion, but she has a different aesthetic feeling in the fast and slow movements.


    The dancer''s barefoot quickly rises and falls on the ground. She holds the crystal ball high in one hand, and the other hand nearly reaches out horizontally, spinning along an invisible central line, while the ball in her hand is always stable.


    Lolo''s movement slowed down, and the crowd burst into applause. Coins and cheers came towards her, including a large copper coin thrown by cheese.


    The dancer obviously saw the grey robe. The latter just gave a light salute with a smile, and then hid in the crowd.


    There are poets singing the stories that happened in distant foreign countries, the stories of knights and trolls, kings and heroes. Sometimes the songs are high and sometimes euphemistic.


    The singing disappeared when the ground turned to stone bricks, replaced by the smell of coal burning in the air, and the faint sound of beating iron. Cheese looked up and saw the black smoke rising from the blacksmith''s shop. This is iron felt road.


    It''s true that they still have a salute in the hotel, but there''s no need to deal with it today. Dwarves are famous for their good faith. Since they have collected their money, they won''t touch their things until the rent is due at least.


    In this way, the mage did not go near the busy street and turned to the other side to continue his walk.


    Step, no stop. Walking through the streets with different styles and the corners with different groups of people, he saw the prairie people and dwarves negotiating prices, and the dark skinned people and the red skinned people drinking together.


    He even saw people with the same skin color selling stone lion amulets and bamboo toys on the street, but the sculptor was not Shi Lao''s hand, just some national style decorations.


    He saw a couple buying presents together. Then he thought of Elsa and bought some silk.


    He saw new dead people being carried out of the house covered with white cloth, followed by doctors and family members, while the corpses were carried by ghouls disguised as human beings.


    He dodged the running children and said hello to the old man in the sun. He took a rest by the fountain and bought a roast crocodile meat with the lizard man.


    He remembers every step he has taken, every street, and can put them together into a map in his mind, so he is not afraid to get lost. He walked all the way to the evening until the sun had gone west.


    "Mr. cheese, is that you?"


    The gray robe stops and turns to see a familiar face, Weiya.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    "It''s incredible that there is such a place here."


    Cheese looked at the river flowing by the table. On both sides of the river were green vegetation. They were carefully made to look like real riverbanks, although they were only about a fifth of the size of real objects.


    Not only that, the river is also a man-made canal, which winds through the dining table, like a real river flowing along the gap between the mountains. And the tables and chairs they sit on are mountains.


    "It''s a private restaurant. There''s no signboard and it''s not open to the public. It''s all acquaintances with acquaintances. I also helped them deal with the structural problems of the waterway before they knew that there was such a restaurant


    Weiya sat opposite the cheese and told the story of her discovery. In this exquisitely decorated hall, the ground is shaped into a vast sand table, and the dining guests are like mythical giants eating at the mountain table.


    The grey robe takes his eyes away from the exquisite miniature landscape,


    "What an interesting idea. The craftsmen who made these materials are also very delicate. They must have carefully studied the habits and structure of vegetation. "


    "You are the first to judge the people here with such eyes. Most of me, ska, or other people we bring to dinner marvel at creativity and atmosphere. No one cares how these things are built. No one wants to know how the river''s water is stable and how the vegetation on its banks is pruned. You are the one who can focus on the deep


    Weiya said softly, I don''t know whether it''s polite flattery or the truth.


    "That''s very important. I''m just being taught to think like this. There''s nothing to be proud of. "


    Cheese opened his hand with a smile. He knew that the casters didn''t often praise others, but no matter how rare the praise was, he was not flattered.


    While they were chatting, a tray came slowly from the miniature River and just stopped beside them. Weiya made a gesture of please and put the crystal glass in the tray in front of her. The liquid in the glass has rainbow like layers, which looks very dreamy.


    Cheese is like a model. His cup is made of ox horn. The bottom of the cup is modified and decorated to make it easy to put on the table. The edge of the cup is polished smooth, which will not make the lips uncomfortable.


    "We didn''t seem to order." Cheese casually drank the liquid in the corner cup, which is a kind of drink similar to herbal wine, but there is no alcohol taste in it, and it is not so sweet.


    "The chef will look at each guest in the small hole on the porch, and infer the guest''s preferences and eating habits according to the information he sees. So all you have to do here is sit down and leave the rest to them. "


    The female mage used the wooden stick attached to the cup to stir the rainbow shaped drink into a whole. In fact, it was made by pouring the juice of several kinds of fruits in layers. After complete mixing, it turned into a rich and deep purple.


    Grey robe nodded. It was the first time for him to see this way of ordering, but he did not resist. On the contrary, he was curious about how the chef who could make a whole set meal with just a few eyes would choose the dishes.


    Or, this so-called choice is to match limited ingredients according to certain rules or categories, and deliver them according to the gender and appearance of the diners. In the light of expectation, he took another sip of the herbal juice in the cup, feeling the layered taste in his mouth.


    After the drink is appetizer, also along the river from the tray, but divided into two delivery. Weiya''s share is the stems, leaves and roots of some fresh plants, dotted with a few berries and light green sauce.


    The cheese is roasted cheese sprinkled on thin slices of sausage, accompanied by black bread and a few pickled olives, as well as roasted some charred lettuce plants.


    Comparatively speaking, the food in front of the grey robe is not like the food for the caster, but more like the thing that people engaged in manual labor need to supplement meat and milk.


    Weiya obviously thinks the same way. She frowns slightly and is not happy that the restaurant serves such crude food to the cheese.


    "It seems that the chefs here sometimes lose sight. Just a moment. I''ll ask them to change a plate. How can this kind of greasy thing be eaten? "


    Cheese''s fork hand pauses awkwardly. The fork is a piece of meat with cheese on it. "Well, I think it''s quite to my taste. Where I come from, meat is an important food resource. "


    Weiya tilted her head and looked puzzled. "However, eating more meat will affect people''s physical state and make it difficult to enter meditation... It seems that I''m self righteous, and you don''t seem to be affected by it."


    The gray robe put the food on the fork into his mouth, feeling the taste of their fusion in his mouth. After a few seconds, he replied,


    "You''re right. Eating meat really makes people more emotional, and it''s not easy to get into meditation. But I''m not immune to it, I''m just used to it. I live in Cangshi. Half of the year it snows. I can''t survive without eating meat and drinking. This is also an interesting proposition. Is diet a personal habit or a choice brought about by the environment? Is the impact of it certain? Whether to follow the same eating habits as much as possible in different environments. Or do we really know what we like to eat? "The sorceress frowned again, not because she was unhappy, but because she was really thinking about the cheese. This kind of thinking makes her chew slowly, and she starts from every slight taste change in her mouth, analyzes her inner likes and dislikes, and tries to find out her preference for food.


    Of course, she can''t find the answer in an instant. Besides, there are many answers to this kind of question. It''s hard to say where to start thinking.


    "Sorry, did I confuse you? Please think of it as a little defense of my eating habits. It''s meaningless. Enjoying food is a luxury. Most of the time, what I eat is enough to keep my body functioning properly. Besides, it''s not practical to talk about tastes and preferences. "


    Cheese swung his fork and broke his own question.


    "So what is pragmatic? As you said, now we seem to be wasting our time on unnecessary things. Where is the boundary between eating and enjoying food? "


    "Boundary, well, I''ve come across some things recently, probably in the past few days. It gives me a new understanding of the word boundary. However, to explain it, we need to introduce some knowledge and concepts that I came into contact with earlier. I will not elaborate here. I can only say that, in my opinion, the division of boundaries is a conscious act, just like we try to separate all things. They may not be so distinct. "


    "Your words are a little closer to witchcraft. If we attribute everything to a chaotic whole which is not clear, unknowable and indescribable, then our exploration and the development of the world will be meaningless. Isn''t it? "


    Cheese laughed, accepted the criticism gladly, did not refute again. But he knew that the indistinctness he said was different from the indistinctness Weiya said, but it could not be simply distinguished, so he chose silence.


    Besides, he didn''t accept the other party''s invitation to dinner to discuss this with her. He had a more practical question, "Mr. ska, how are you recovering now?"


    Turning, a little stiff. Fortunately, Weiya didn''t care. There was a proud smile on her face, but it soon disappeared,


    "I''ll take it as if you''ve put this topic on hold, and we can discuss it next time. As for ska, his condition is not very good. My magic just allows him to survive. If he wants to recover, he has to go back to the city. With all due respect, I checked your name in a private way after I separated from you last time, and I saw your name on the attendance list. Well, they really registered cheese. So if you like, on the autumnal equinox, I hope to return to the city of Wanfa with you. What do you think? "


    "It''s good to have acquaintances leading the way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    In fact, the situation of ska is not surprising. He was shocked by the other side of the plastic magic that Weiya showed, and didn''t think about it carefully. If the human body is compared to a forge, the so-called vitality is foreign fuel.


    Ska''s life is threatened. The essence is that the structure of the forge has been damaged, and the hot flame can not be kept in the damaged chamber. This is not a problem that can be solved by adding firewood. However, as long as firewood is constantly added, the forge will not be extinguished for a while.


    Therefore, the cheese was in favor of Weiya''s proposal to send her colleagues back to the city of Wanfa. He didn''t think that anyone could save ska, but if he was left alone, it''s hard to ensure that the female mage would not repeat her old trick and put more firewood into the forge which was doomed to collapse.


    No matter what the identity of those who are regarded as firewood life is, whether they have the ability to think, grey robe is not happy to see it happen.


    But now he knows that Weiya, like other casters he knows, has the ability and habit of independent thinking, which means that they are not easy to be fooled, but also means that advice and warning can only have a discount effect before they want to understand.


    Now tell her directly that there is a problem in using magic to manipulate life. I''m afraid it will backfire. Each other will have hundreds of questions to fight back to start, and let their discussion deviate from the theme.


    Now it''s better to wait silently for the things that will happen in reality to come to her eyes and let her wake up, but I hope the cost of waking up is not too big. And this is not to say that cheese has given up using logic and language to solve problems, instead of becoming a wizard.


    On the contrary, he believes that logic and language are based on natural reality, and then he thinks that every reality of natural manifestation has quietly practiced the track of logical ladder. Sometimes, people can''t tell in a flash what the shape and appearance of each ladder is, or even can''t tell forever.


    After all, language is just a tool for communication.


    The main course will be served soon. Weiya''s staple food is a fish steak, with sauce and vegetables. It''s not complicated in shape. Although it''s meat, it has a fresh feeling.


    As for the main dish of cheese, the thick and greasy meat steak of some unknown beast is definitely the most suitable food for soldiers in this restaurant. Even with the size of the knife, it can easily cut the neck of adults.


    "Ah, male venison, I didn''t expect that they could get such a thing. And judging from the fat ratio, this deer is obviously a cold breed, and it will take a lot of time to transport it here. It''s a bit of a luxury. "


    Deer meat, especially fresh buck meat, is not often eaten in Cangshi. As the leader of the deer group, the number of male deer is relatively rare, and the larger individuals generally live with a large number of the same kind, so it is difficult to hunt alone.


    Moreover, the deer''s running speed in the snow is far faster than that of human beings. Even when shooting with a strong bow, there is only a very small probability that it can hit the point. In cold weather, the quality of the trap is not enough to imprison the huge male deer.


    After all, they are not aristocrats who can eat a meal from day to night, and this is not the place for a banquet. After the meeting place on the autumnal equinox was agreed, the two mages were ready to leave together.


    "Dear Sir, our chef would like to see you. Would you like to have a look?" As they were about to leave the restaurant, the waiter came up and asked the cheese.


    They looked at each other, and the cheese nodded slightly, indicating that Weiya could leave first. Although the female mage was curious about who the chef was, she only wanted to see the cheese according to the meaning of the waiter.


    In this way, she did not entangle too much, and left alone after greeting the grey robe. After Wei Ya''s figure disappeared, the waiter lowered his head and guided the cheese into a different corridor. After several turns, he stood still.


    "Chef, here comes the guest." Cheese actually has a certain guess about the person in charge here. As far as he knows, there are not many races that have such a preference for food, and there are even fewer ways of thinking that can associate the type of food with one''s personality and even appearance.


    He thought that the other party should be a halfling or a human, but considering the wide range of knowledge, elves are not impossible. But the creature that didn''t match his clothes surprised him.


    "Why, you look like you saw the devil for the first time."


    A demon, to be exact, is a high-level demon with human form. Compared with those twisted siblings, the creature in front of him is more in line with the image of demon in the legend. He has human limbs and head, with goat like horns on his head, lizard like tail, dark red skin, and thick defensive skin like rhinoceros on his joints.


    The waiter left with interest, leaving the kitchen to the grey robe and the cook alone. Cheese narrowed his eyes, and his eyes flashed blue light. He reexamined the cook in front of him through the magic vision, and confirmed that he was really a demon, and I''m afraid he still has a high position in the demon''s pedigree.The reason is very simple. There is no sulfur smell in this kitchen. Besides, the flame that burns around the devil will explode, so it can''t be used as a fire source for cooking food. Unless, the other party has been strong enough to suppress these demons into the material world will inevitably accompany the vision.


    It shows that his strength is very terrible and his character is extremely cautious.


    "I''m really in touch with the next level of visitors. But most of them are impatient, either to eat people or to return to the smoky world. Few demons have the patience to understand the world, let alone blend in and cook in the back of a restaurant. It seems that I have to re-examine the knowledge of demons in my hands and modify part of my cognition. "


    The devil was right in front of him, but the grey robe didn''t show much uneasiness, but more curiosity.


    "That''s not necessary." The demon chef wipes the meat cutter that looks more suitable for the battlefield than the back chef, and grins to show his sharp teeth,


    "My existence is a special case, which is not enough to be recorded as general knowledge. But I''d like you to write down my taboo. Unlike those hidden demons, the more people know the name of the devil, the more powerful I will be and the more likely I will be called. "


    "I know this characteristic, so the atlas of demons and demons is something that needs to be carefully preserved everywhere. But if I want to record your name, you have to tell me it first. And, although I am engaged in clerical work in a sense, my writing style is not good. If you want to find someone to write memoirs, I suggest that you''d better find a poet instead of a mage. They will be very happy. After all, there are not many opportunities to contact with demons. "


    "Ho Ho," the chef''s laughter was very low, with the texture of sandpaper grinding together. He released the meat cutter, held the handle in mid air with his tail, and inserted it back into the groove behind the knife. Then open the closet and pick out one and two wooden wine cups from the numerous bottles inside and put them on the table,


    "I heard that people in Cangshi like to drink honey wine very much. I just have a nice bottle here. Would you like a drink?"


    Cheese went to the table and put one hand on it,


    "I can''t help it. I feel like I haven''t drunk it in my life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    After a cup of honey wine, the cheese remembered why he didn''t like this kind of turbid wine from northern China. It was too strong and sweet, and had no aesthetic feeling.


    However, with a glass of wine, he seemed to return to the snowy country, walking in the ruins of Xigu City, discussing with Elsa where to reclaim more land. Elsa doesn''t understand agriculture, but you don''t have to get to the point when you talk to her. You don''t have to think about the point. You don''t have to have a result.


    A little homesick.


    "How? Although it''s not the best honey wine, I believe it''s the best one for you. I''ve never been to the country where it''s produced, but I just need a SIP to get a general picture


    The devil sat on the table, with his tail around the glass, holding a bottle, looking very happy. He is not happy because he has collected a bottle of good wine, but because the wine he selected perfectly meets the demand of cheese.


    "Are you tasting my emotions? I thought only the devil had this hobby Cheese put down the glass, quietly broke each other''s intention.


    People''s emotions, especially intense emotions, have always been the hobby of the lower class visitors, but the devil is more inclined to induce, and the devil likes to create directly by means of violence. Now the devil has drawn out the homesickness of cheese through a glass of wine, and the means used are not commensurate with his race.


    "Maybe for others who live in, well, you call it the abyss, but more people are willing to say that it''s the hell, yes. My countrymen, the demons, they are impatient. Their brains and minds are pickled by lava and sulfur. They are inedible. So once they come to this world and breathe the fresh air, they will irresistibly want to vent their madness and create blood and death. You can understand that this is our nature, but now I think it''s the curse attached to us by the place where we were born. If every breath you take burns all the way from your nose to your alveoli, you''ll go crazy, too


    This makes cheese think of the conversation with Weiya at the dinner table. It seems that if the chef is present, he should be very sure that the environment and the food in that environment shape the personal habits and even the way of a race.


    He said, although not completely for the whole demon and lower visitors to exonerate, but cheese also smell the implication. If a person emphasizes that his peers are forced by the environment, that is to say,


    "So I can think that you, who are out of hell, are no longer one of the demons I know well?"


    So far, the cheese still does not know what the other side wants to do. He asked himself that there were many enemies in the lower abyss, but considering the nearly infinite number of demons in the abyss, those enemies were nothing at all. Even if it is the great devil who is the Lord of the abyss, as long as it is eliminated, forgetting is something between fingers.


    "Yes, not at all." The chef shows his teeth and laughs. He fills the glass again, but he lights the stove with one breath. It seems that he wants to make a fire to cook,


    "I''m still the devil, you know better than anyone. Rabbits living in the snow and grassland are still rabbits no matter how different their size, coat color and habits are. But I am not a devil, because the same kind of fish from two rivers will taste different. As far as I know, I''m the longest in the world of my kindred. So I think I''m entitled to be treated as an exception. "


    A demon who has lived in the human world for a long time. After all, under that kind of madness, the time that demons stay in the human world will probably last until the surrounding settlements send enough exorcists or witches to disperse them, or until all the creatures in the land where demons come are killed.


    There have never been demons who can patiently live in the human world. Even if they are demon lords, their minds are just enlarging the destruction and devastation from tens of thousands of people to tens of thousands of people. There is no essential difference.


    A typical example is the big devil that cheese dealt with six years ago, edu.


    "Then, Mr. devil, who has been here for a long time, may I ask what you want to do for me? Are you really just telling me that? "


    Cheese sipped a sip of wine, leisurely watching each other throw large meat chops into the pot, oil in the high temperature exudes an attractive aroma. Even if he had just had enough, he could not help but secrete some saliva in his mouth, which made him have to cover up by drinking.


    "Of course not." The devil skillfully controls the discretion of the pork chops in the pot to ensure that they are not too cooked or too raw, which is some hilarious behavior. Because most demons are raw meat for food, few demons will be picky about the fire.


    "I asked you to come mainly for two reasons. First, I am curious about the grey robes. Even in the abyss, your existence is a disturbing secret. It''s unheard of for human beings to come back to the lower world and directly destroy the devil itself. Not to mention that you have directly eliminated the existence of a demon lord in this world. Wearing the gray robe of mouse badge, your prestige is greater than you think. "Cheese scratched his face and was recognized by the devil. As early as a few years ago, he found that his reputation has gained a certain popularity among demons. Demons are talking about the grey robed mage who completely killed the Demon Lord in the human world.


    Fortunately, grey robe is not the only one in this world, and his fellow disciples have never been soft hearted to demons. Therefore, even those demons who think they are well-informed can not distinguish the differences between grey robe mages, and even if they block them, they will simply regard them as the same person.


    I''m afraid only chefs in this world can get such detailed information, and even know what the cheese badge looks like.


    "Just for self-protection. The witch sent the Lord to the town I sheltered. I had no choice but to destroy him. Besides, he seriously injured my friend at that time, and his casting in a rage was always a little unimportant. If that Lord has anything to do with you, I apologize. "


    Cheese''s apology is not groundless. The devil''s organization is loose, but loose doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. If the demon in front of him and edu, whom he once eliminated, belong to a larger demon faction, killing the murderer of cheese to avenge edu is likely to make the other party gain substantial benefits.


    However, in view of the fact that the other party has been in the world for a long time, he probably does not value the interests of the devil.


    "Don''t be nervous. I mean you no harm. If I really wanted to fight you, I would have poisoned the food. I asked you to come mainly to remind you. "


    Looking at the similar heat of the steak, the chef directly reaches into the hot pot to pick up the food, takes it in his hand and chews it. This may be the most demonic thing he has done since he met with cheese.


    "Remind me of what?"


    "Watch out for the guys in the city of vanfa. They are dangerous, even to you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    Demons are generally arrogant. They have this capital, because there are few species in the world whose environment is more dangerous than the abyss. The species that can rise in the abyss must have the ability to roam in a more comfortable environment.


    This kind of arrogance from the bottom of the bones can''t fade away after living in the human world for decades. They may sigh about the terrible things in the human world that are different from the abyss, but they will never talk about danger lightly.


    Now, a wise and knowledgeable demon reminds cheese, which makes him rethink the news Jung told him about the city of vanfa. Or demons are more informed than vampires.


    "What do you know about the city of Dharma?" Cheese tried not to make his words mean to be forced to ask, but because he really wanted to know more, he could not hide his anxiety.


    "Less than you want, but still more than you are now. I believe that your blood drinker allies have told you something strange, and your intuition as a wizard must have noticed it. However, you still don''t know what kind of plans the people in the city of Wanfa are making, what great deeds they are preparing, or what kind of folly they are doing, right? "


    The devil ate the steak and began to throw the fish into the pot.


    Hearing what the other party said, grey robe calmed down. Now that the chef has asked this question, it means that the other person knows the answer and is probably about to tell him. In that case, there is no need to be so urgent now.


    "Yes. The Lord of Youhe told me that the people of Wanfa city are purchasing magic items, including magic creations and Gem Crystals Containing pure magic. But in my opinion, this is not a very serious thing. Magic creations do not come from the same school, and they can only use them according to the original principle when they get them. It is a very time-consuming and exhausting work to deduce the manufacturer''s knowledge by just one work. "


    "You are really better than those guys. Every word you say is true, and there is no element of conjecture and bravado in it. I can taste it. " The devil said, eating three big fish one at a time, and then pouring chopped chicken or some kind of bird like chicken into the pot. He shook the huge iron pot, and small flames came out of his ears and nose for joy,


    "The last thing I like is human disguise. They know nothing, their life is so short and pitiful, they can only see so limited scenery, but they think they can talk to all living things, and even use those little cleverness to fool them. I don''t think they are hateful, just pathetic. "


    "Birds and animals, their lives are shorter than human beings, trees and turtles, their lives are comparable to elves. You are right. Sometimes human beings are short-sighted, but in some cases, life is life. What a broad vision and a narrow vision can see is a corner of the world. In a wider space, they are just as narrow-minded. I''m not defending us. I''m just pretending. Sometimes I can''t blame them. "


    Cheese sighed. He could understand what the devil said, but he always thought it was not so simple. Whether it''s big or small, they can''t be generalized. But is there any other way of understanding between small and big? He''s not clear yet.


    "You''re right. The ignorant never think they are ignorant, otherwise they are the ignorant in disguise. But it''s because they don''t really realize what they''re doing that they sometimes make terrible battles. For example, the Wizards in the city of Wanfa, what they are doing, is one of the most real disasters I can think of. They''re trying to get out of their species, they want to be something that''s not human


    "You mean, upgrade? They''re planning a huge promotion ceremony? " Cheese''s tone became tense because, as far as he knew, the old and taboo ritual of promotion was too powerful.


    "Upgrade? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Underground lords, it''s much more terrible to upgrade the wizard of a city than to make the city fly. "


    The words of the grey robe obviously scared the devil. He almost threw out the iron pot, grabbed a leg bone of a bird with his hand in a hurry, and chewed the meat and bone in his mouth before gradually easing down. However, he also revealed the real intention of the people in the city of Wanfa.


    "They want the city to fly? Into a, um, floating city? " Cheese eyebrows loose and uplift, although ruled out a crazy possibility, can let the whole city float? It''s no different from being crazy.


    It is undeniable that even in the library of grey tower, there is no record of the method of suspending a whole city from the ground, because it is really meaningless. After all, one thing is certain about the city of ten thousand dharmas, that is, before it appeared, the largest group of casters in the world should be the witch group before its collapse, and since then, there has never been such an aboveboard organization gathering to study magic."Tut, I wanted to sell a pass for you to do something for me. But forget it. I''ll invest in you first. Anyway, I''ll never have too much friendship with grey robe. " The devil felt a little remorse for his mouth, but he was also relieved and shrugged. He took a deep breath, the fire in the stove was swallowed, and the chef patted his stomach with satisfaction, as if the fire was his favorite dish tonight.


    "It depends on how much you need my help. If it''s just a little busy, I''d like to. There are also things about floating city. I hope to hear more specific content. "


    The cheese spread out. Watch the devil pour the poultry in the pot into the plate and put it between them. He then discovered that the meat should have been pickled in advance, otherwise it would not show such a beautiful color.


    The devil smiles and obviously thinks that the help he needs is not a big deal,


    "Tell me my name first. My devil''s name is Widor. It''s no secret. I don''t have any enemies in this world, although I don''t have friends. When you are a devil, you can''t expect the relationship between ordinary people too much. I''m satisfied with that. But this kind of life is not without hidden dangers. When I first came to this world, there was a wizard who called me. We had been together for a long time. In the process of understanding each other, but in the end, he betrayed me. According to the original deal, when he was old, I should have inherited his body and enjoyed life in this world. "


    "But he deceived you, and according to the name of your devil, he created a spell that could send you back to the abyss, and wrote it into a book?"


    Cheese went on to say that this situation is very common in demonology. Basically, as long as you know the devil''s name and physical characteristics, a systematically trained wizard can tailor a spell for him to send him back to the abyss.


    This is called insurance in the long-term devil call.


    "Yes. He included my name and the curse of repatriating me in his manuscript, and named it after my name, the book of Wei Tao. At that time, I was happy to think that he was praising our friendship in this way. As a result, he is basically telling others that if you see a demon named Wei Dao, use the incantation in this book to deal with him! That liar. But it doesn''t matter. I''m not angry with him any more. Anyway, all his children have been eaten by me. Now the only evidence of his existence is the manuscript. "


    Wei Dao''s voice was a bit gloomy at first, but when it comes to the Revenge of demons, severing blood is a very common means.


    Cheese was silent for a moment. He took a piece of meat from his plate and ate it. It tasted great, even if it was from the devil. "I can go to the city of vanfa and help you find that book and destroy it. But there''s only one page, the one with the mantra, and I''ll write that mantra down. Are you satisfied with such conditions? "


    "I learned in the human world that there is nothing perfect in this world. If one hidden danger is eliminated, new ones will be added. So well, I think it''s better for a person to know that mantra than to write it in a book that will be read. At least you will choose the time to recite it, rather than send me back to the lava by some apprentice in the floating city for a moment of curiosity. "


    "That''s settled, Mr. Waldo. Now, let''s talk about floating city. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    Coming out of the devil''s restaurant, it''s already midnight. The cold wind on the river cools the busy crowd in the city, reminding them that it is no longer the time for sunlight to dominate.


    The dim yellow oil lamps on the street can only make people see the road clearly. As for the various shapes and colors on both sides of the road, they can outline a general outline at most. It''s very quiet here. It''s different from the streets that are still bustling at night like tiefelt Avenue and Wharf district. It''s close to the residence of the mages in the city of Wanfa and belongs to the upper class area of the city.


    Only here, the chaotic city will be artificially resisted, creating a pure land. False pure land, in this quiet, dormant countless restless soul.


    The bottom of the grey robe swayed in the wind. The light of the street lamp covered up the starlight and moonlight, but it didn''t make people feel bright.


    Cheese likes the wind. He likes it when he is in the grey tower. The stronger the wind, the better. It''s best to make people suffocate, because in the strong wind, he can feel an inexplicable pleasure and excitement. However, although the wind in the north is cold and dry, the wind in the river is like a wet snake, drilling into the sleeve along all possible gaps, leaving cold marks on the skin surface with its slippery body.


    But it didn''t get in the way. With a snap of the cheese''s finger, the wind automatically avoided him and made the air around the grey robe smooth.


    A figure jumped from the eaves of the street and saluted to the grey robe. He wore a shawl, also gray, and a hood over his shoulders, which at first glance looked like cheese. But if you look closely, you can see that there are a few long hairs sticking out of the hood of this visitor, which are not common to human beings, and there is a thin tail behind it,


    "I know you''re here after many inquiries. You''d better go back early. They''re worried."


    "Worried enough to send you out to me?" Cheese smiles because Jerry is better than he thought. When they left a few days ago, all aspects of the rat man had been in the worst.


    "No, I was going to ask you about your plans. As a result, I learned from Mr. Jianqi that you didn''t come back, so I inquired all the way and finally locked here. I just don''t know whether you intend to stay here or not, so I didn''t rush in. "


    Jerry whispered about how he found it. Because the cheese didn''t cover up his whereabouts, it''s not difficult for the assassin who is proficient in it to track.


    Cheese nodded and looked back at the restaurant hidden in the normal building. Jerry''s five senses are much sharper than ordinary people. If it''s an ordinary devil, the rat man may be able to detect the clue two or three blocks away. But now, they are standing not far away from the restaurant, but Jerry''s appearance has never been noticed.


    This makes the grey robe have to feel a faint fear of Wei Dao''s stealth ability. If the demons are so good at hiding, the world will become a lot more dangerous. Fortunately, as Wei Dao himself said, he is probably the longest dormant devil in the human world, so the existence of completely disobeying the devil''s instinct is doomed not to be too much.


    "When you do things later, be careful of this area. Here, it''s not as peaceful as it looks. " Cheese doesn''t stay any longer. He signals Jerry to keep up and continues to walk forward. One before the other, they gradually walked out of the block, and the voice of the crowd came from the distance again.


    Ratman instinctively wanted to hide in the dark, but cheese stopped him and pointed to the path. It''s not too crowded, but it''s a right road, different from the eaves of the dark lane where assassins usually walk.


    Jerry showed a struggling look, but the mage''s will was firm. He almost grabbed the mouse man''s shoulder and dragged him onto the path.


    Of course, the assassin can fight back. He has at least five ways, but none of them is used against his friends. So he had to obediently walk on the path with the grey robe, accepting the eyes and attention of the visitors.


    Even in the rush, rats who can walk and dress are rare, because most of the people who saw him earlier have become the ghosts of one of the daggers in the row on the waist of the rat man. He was an assassin, and he was taught to avoid all attention.


    "Carlos has taught you well, some of them are wonderful." Cheese takes his children down the street, waving his fist in front of the drunkard pointing at them and letting them go,


    "Your tutor, who is half human and half devil, have you ever seen him so timid? It seems that people will lose a piece of meat when they see their face, and they will lose everything when they know their name. You are not demons or demons. Names are just codes. "


    "My mentor has experienced a lot. He knows what kind of road he is on. He has accepted himself and can face everything. And I, I''m still looking for that road, I''m still, confused. "


    Rat man said with some dismay that he had new opportunities, new teaching and new views on the world recently. But he still can''t answer the question that always bothers him, his own question, about how the rat man exists."This is where the guy is irresponsible. He only taught you skills, taught you how to kill, how to climb and dodge, how to track and poison. He didn''t teach you why to do it, why to make a living, and the emotion and logic behind the technology. It''s like pushing chicks straight out of the nest, forcing them to fly instinctively. Man is not a bird or beast. Instinct is only a part of our life. No matter how much proportion it occupies, it cannot be the whole. You are not your mentor. You don''t have to find the entrance to his road, because you are already on your own road. "


    Cheese patted Jerry on the shoulder and whispered.


    The rat man thought about the words of the grey robe, and no longer focused on the people around him. But he has been trained so that he can rely on subconscious and instinctive light away from everyone who may bump into him, including those who mean badly.


    A drunkard throws the bottle at Jerry, and the mouse man skilfully passes by. He even entangles the bottle with his tail in the air and puts it gently on the ground. His ability has already exceeded the imagination of this body, but he is not clear.


    "Believe me, Dear Jerry. Power, skill, knowledge, they are never the end, they are the process, the means and the way. What is really important is not only in them, but also in them. What is really important is everywhere, otherwise it would not be so important. You and I seem to be on a completely different road, but we are just a coin. The arc on the left and the arc on the right, the end and the starting point are the same. Don''t indulge in those things. Don''t be a slave to knowledge and skills. If you want to be a master like your tutor and fisherman, you have to


    Jerry was silent. He didn''t know how much cheese he had heard. But what is certain is that the mage not only knows the road he has taken, he can also plan the shortcut through the surrounding terrain, so he spent a whole morning walking, and they walked back without much effort.


    In the trance of the oil lamp, they returned to the mansion. The awakened atar and KAILAS are talking closely. Others are sitting or standing in the hall, enjoying the rare time leisurely.


    As the two men came in, everyone''s eyes converged. Cheese took off his hood and gave a smile to his companions.


    "I have bad news, folks."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    "Ha, don''t worry. Any good news from you is like bad news. We are used to it." The cat goblin stood on the back of the chair with his hands spread out. His words attracted the laughter of the people present.


    When the mage touched his nose, he had to admit that whether he accepted it or not, what he said was quite objective. Cheese has a kind of talent. Through analysis, he can always say the very bad things are five points bad and five points good. On the other hand, people can''t hear the pure good news from the mouth of grey robe. He is good at looking for green in red and black in white.


    However, there was no malice in the laughter of their companions. On the contrary, it was a sign of their trust. So the mage had nothing to hide. He told Jung and vidao some information, which mainly focused on the great changes that were coming to Wanfa city.


    "You mean they''re going to lift the whole city from the ground up into the air? But this is also


    Jian Qi''s brows are wrinkled tightly, and his palms are shaking with words in the air. He didn''t expect that the place he was going to be was like this.


    "Are those people crazy? They must be crazy. It''s impossible, even if there are dragons, demons and vampires in the world, but a city flying in the air? No way. The place you are going to is either a city of knowledge or a madhouse. "


    Alice rolled her eyes and attributed the plans of the mages in Wanfa city to the whims of madmen. Even as a well-informed demon hunter, she could not accept the news.


    The others looked at each other, only euni was noncommittal. For this apprentice, everything in the world is magical and unknowable. Since there are cities built on rivers, why can''t there be cities built on clouds?


    But keiras narrowed his eyes. He didn''t care much about whether the city would fly or not. The key is,


    "If they succeed, how can we leave? If they fail, can we protect ourselves? "


    Perhaps after all the questions about the city of Wanfa are summed up, the most important questions will not escape from these two. After all, they are not the mages of the city of Wanfa. They always have to leave one day. Therefore, if the city takes off, how to return to the ground from the air becomes a problem.


    On the other hand, taking off is a dangerous thing. Although it is said that someone has designed a gliding device that allows people to stay in the air for a short time, the sky is not a race that relies on four limbs to walk so far.


    If the plan of Wanfa city fails, it will certainly cause huge risks. Then it will be extremely important for them to withdraw from the city.


    "Of the two questions, only one is meaningful. The mages of Wanfa city are not really isolated from the world. According to Ms. Weiya, the female mage appointed by Jung to assist us last time, the material supply of Wanfa City largely depends on the huge business. Only the huge market can digest the magic creations produced by Wanfa and transform them into funds for their further research. Therefore, even if they raise their own city, they will never cut off the contact with the ground. We must have a way to return to the ground. I can''t. I''ll ask a dragon to take us down


    The cheese shrugged, and his last words sounded like a joke to others.


    "But the second question that keiras said is really worth pondering. Maybe I can leave some kind of beacon in this city to let us go back quickly... No, the city of Dharma must be full of magic, which will greatly interfere with the external magic channel. What about other places? Well


    Grey robe began to talk to himself, constantly put forward the plan and then self veto. The rest of us are not surprised.


    "You can go and have a rest first. You can''t come up with a good idea when you are tired, according to KAILAS Atta came over, gently supported the grey robe''s shoulder and said to him.


    Cheese nodded and agreed to his companion''s proposal. He went to the second floor and was ready to go back to his bedroom. When he was halfway up the stairs, he suddenly said again, "I can''t guarantee anyone''s safety. Because I didn''t know about the city and what they were going to do. Therefore, I hope you can think carefully about your choice again. This is not a loyalty test. I hate that kind of test. I just want to tell you that I may not be that versatile


    "We never think of you as omnipotent, mage. You look up to yourself a little too much." The cat demon held his shoulder and looked at him with a warm smile that didn''t match his words,


    "That shouldn''t be your burden."


    Cheese seems to be relieved from what keiras said. He nodded heavily, then went back to his bedroom without looking back, giving the space back to the people in the hall.


    KAILAS jumped in front of euni in three steps and patted the apprentice on the head. "Your teacher is also one of the mages. Maybe he didn''t realize it. But there will always be emotions that can make people go crazyYuni just looked at each other, didn''t seem to understand the words of the cat goblin, and seemed not to care about it. Generally speaking, orphans like him who have been rescued are always grateful to the people who have saved themselves, but Yuni doesn''t. He is very subtle about the state of cheese, or in other words, he is very subtle about everyone.


    It''s not indifference, it''s not fear, it''s more like a kind of indifference. This child gives people the feeling that even if he lives in a normal family, he will not become normal. Of course, he has no chance to live in a normal family, so the result of this conjecture is unknown.


    One thing is for sure, that is, the way euni looks makes something close to him.


    "Wonderful ~" although the black grotesque creature tried hard to imitate the cat''s call, the sound from the worm like mouthparts was still frightening.


    In particular, KAILAS didn''t notice where this creature came from. It seems to have some talent that can hide in the cracks. No matter the gap between bottles or clothes, any narrow space can be its hiding place.


    "I forgot to tell the grey robe that the little thing was missing. Well, now it looks like it''s got someone to like. " Keiras withdrew his hand and looked at the expressionless euni and the black cat standing on his shoulder.


    The cat goblin can be sure that as long as the child can learn so much from the cheese, he will definitely become the protagonist of the minstrel or the villain killed by the protagonist in the future.


    "Do you still want to go with them?" On the other hand, the female hunter inquired about Jianqi, who was frowning. Among these people, Jianqi was the most likely to give up. The implication of cheese might also be about him.


    But Alice was obviously mistaken about the reason why the swordsman thought,


    "Go? Of course I will! It''s a floating city! If you miss it, I''ll regret it all my life! The only thorny problem for me now is how to record that scene. Alas, I wish I could learn painting from others on the way. Well, tomorrow I''ll ask the fishermen if they know any painters. It''s good to learn early. "


    The Huntress and atta looked at each other and laughed. "He really brought back some bad news."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    As the autumnal equinox approached, they took the salute from the inn on iron felt Avenue and paid the dwarfs a sum of money as a result of the previous disturbance. It was not the windfall, but the kindness of the grey robe to the dwarves that made chalinds happy.


    However, they politely declined the dwarf''s request for a farewell party because they didn''t want to leave drunk. What''s more, in the past few days, cheese has initially finalized the transformation plan of the alchemist''s workshop, and sent the transformation orders to the dwarf. He believes that these craftsmen can perfectly make the old house look brand new.


    Of course, it is also because the grey robe, who has lived in Cangshi for a long time, completely follows pragmatism in architectural aesthetics. Although he can appreciate those exquisite buildings, he has no intention of making his stronghold like that, and the architectural aesthetics of dwarves coincides with him.


    With the design drawings and workers, it''s natural for someone to be responsible for the progress of the project, or as the person in charge of the project and the first group of residents.


    Alice has promised cheese that she will take care of the house for him. Besides her, grey robe has contacted a friend, hoping to work together with the female hunter in a short time. It''s two insurances.


    That person is Luo Luo. A few days ago, they met by chance in the square, but they didn''t have time to talk. Cheese went out of his way to find her this time and asked her when she was going to leave bengliu. After learning that the other party wanted to stay for a while and had enough of living under the supervision of Youhe, he naturally invited her.


    In cheese''s imagination, the alchemist''s workshop will be transformed into some kind of semi public facilities, which can provide protection and supplies for some marginal figures in the city.


    Of course, the edge mentioned here is not in the conventional sense, but the loners between day and night like Alice and Lolo. They know the dangers of the night world, but they are not willing to join in the complicated forces in order to protect themselves.


    Although the real estate of Qisi was won with the help of Youhe, if it is more strict, this house can also be regarded as the sphere of influence under the name of Youhe, but it is better than directly taking refuge in the blood clan, which is more acceptable.


    During this period, lost also found Jianqi. Under the recommendation of the latter, yuweng recognized the former officer who was good at using water and fire sticks to enter their streets.


    However, he soon found that the guilt that tormented him was not worth mentioning compared with many people on this street. For example, the rouge master who lives in the fisherman''s residence and teaches Jerry martial arts, his blood debt can be said to make a hole in the sky, but such a person can still live here as usual.


    In the words of the fisherman, the lost heart is still a poor man. He still abides by that set of norms and even rigid moral values, so he is reluctant to let go of the past, and even doesn''t realize the mind of the people around him.


    As for whether they will usher in a new life or lose themselves in the inexplicable freedom after putting down the loss of past sins, that is not what they can know now.


    The only thing they know is that Garona, the cat girl who heard about the alchemy workshop from Jerry, also revealed some ideas of wanting to settle in. However, due to the identity of the other two managers, she did not apply to them directly.


    Maybe after cheese and others left, she would choose to take it as a stronghold.


    In this regard, cheese is indifferent, to deliberately distinguish between good and evil is not the wish of the grey robe, even though he has a set rule, he is always very tolerant to others.


    Unless someone hits his bottom line. And where the bottom line is and what it is about is something only he knows. Even, perhaps, he didn''t know.


    Anyway, after the last conversation, cheese has lost a lot of aversion to Weiya. When the two groups met at the appointed place one day before the autumnal equinox, he was able to say hello to the female mage gently, which made Weiya a little flattered.


    "Are these your friends?" She wisely didn''t say the word "follower" because she noticed that there didn''t seem to be a status gap between followers and followers between cheese and his companions.


    "Yes, they are my companions, and they will go to the ceremony with me. It won''t cause any trouble, will it? " Grey robe nodded to confirm and asked casually. There was no limit on the number of people with whom he was invited.


    "Of course not. We very much hope that more people will participate in the ceremony, but the city of Wanfa can''t compete with the city of galloping. The facilities in the city are built around the resident population. That''s why a large number of visitors are not allowed to enter. But what I''m talking about is a large number of teams with a number of 10 or 100. You know, the Lords and kings in the secular world have a subtle understanding of magic, and they always have a large number of followers. "


    It''s true that it''s not just the Lord or the king. People who don''t understand magic and the mechanism behind it often regard the caster as a shortcut to quickly achieve their desires.Therefore, the famous casters should not only deal with the threat of the same kind in the dark, but also deal with the pressure of people in the secular world. This is why the mages always want others to be afraid of them, because it can reduce the trouble.


    If you can''t, then simply live in seclusion, so that people can''t find themselves. But the city of ten thousand dharmas, a place where a large number of casters gather, is bound to be unable to really hide. They will turn their city into a place where they can only go in and out at a specific time, which is also a helpless move.


    Because the long-term blockade means that the materials inside the city can not be timely supplemented, large construction projects need a longer preparation cycle, and the development of the whole city will tend to stagnate.


    "I fully understand. But in this way, the access to the city tomorrow night will not become crowded


    Cheese looked at Weiya behind the three big carriage composed of the team, said his doubts. If even Weiya, a mage sent from the city of Wanfa, needs to go through a general channel to return to the city, there will be a large number of materials and personnel flowing into the city tomorrow night, and I''m afraid there will be an abnormal congestion at that time.


    Unexpectedly, the female mage just laughed and shook her head, "your worry is unnecessary. I promise we''ll get into town tomorrow night


    Since the other side so guaranteed, cheese did not continue to ask where her confidence came from. Because they had sold their horses, they followed Weiya to move slowly to the edge of the city in the empty space of the carriage shed.


    In fact, there are only two of the three carriages, which are filled with materials. The leading one is not only for people to ride, but also for the seriously injured ska to have a rest.


    The comatose bald mage''s head has gradually grown hair, and his face also has an irregular beard. He looks very decadent. His complexion is very bad. Fortunately, his breathing is stable and he is not worried about his life for the time being.


    "In fact, I have a question. If you offend me, just take it as if I didn''t say it." Cheese sat down in the carriage, looking at the comatose ska, said.


    "I don''t know about the internal environment of Wanfa City, but in terms of medical treatment, medicinal materials are more important. There is no way to wake up Mr. ska by using utensils without medicine. I''m afraid that galloping is the most abundant place for medicinal materials. It might be more secure to invite the master with medical skills here rather than let him go back to Wanfa. "


    "You''re right. If it''s normal, we do. But today is different from the past. For the sake of this ceremony, Wanfa has recalled the personnel sent by various places in order. No one wants to leave in the opposite direction at this time. I''m afraid if ska could make a decision, he would not like to stay out of the city at such a time. This is the long cherished wish of all our mages. "


    "Long cherished wish, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    Benliu is a big city, although they have rich experience in this city, and the people and things they have seen have been confused. But in fact, they just wandered around the corner of this huge object. The blocks and forces they passed were only one tenth or even less than that of the whole city.


    Of course, this is not to say that nine tenths of every part has so many forces and so many complicated relationships. Most areas only exist as residential areas, or simply as warehouses for storing materials.


    However, with the progress of the motorcade, the city is still showing unprecedented style to the people who will leave it, as if satirizing their hurry.


    "This is a city that can never be explored." Cheese took his eyes away from the window and made his own judgment.


    First, it''s huge enough, and it''s still expanding. It is said that according to the current plan, businessmen first want to build two cities on both sides of the river, which are similar to the capital, to divert the pressure on the main urban area.


    We should take both sides as the core, and gradually expand the former edge area. It will take ten years to complete the plan, but many chambers of commerce are still interested in it because of its revenue prospects.


    Secondly, the mobility of the city is too great, just like the grey robes, they come, they go, they change a lot.


    "That''s probably because you''re focusing too much. The city of Wanfa has set up a stronghold in the rush for a long time. After our investigation, although the city is huge, there are only a few forces in power. As long as we grasp the relationship with them, we can have a smooth flow in this city, including the river


    Weiya is so sure that she seems to have understood all the rules of living in this city.


    But cheese didn''t think so. He didn''t think that there were only a few forces in the city, because it didn''t conform to the characteristics of running. Maybe the group represented by Youhe really controls some industries and resources in the city, but it''s like the sand under the river bed. You think it''s very stable, and it''s actually rolled up with the flow of the river all the time.


    As for the vast amount of water on the sand, there is no way to talk about control. What''s more, who can guarantee that there are deeper organizers behind the groups that they realize?


    Such suspicions are doomed to be endless, and it is almost impossible to grasp the so-called axis.


    "Maybe." Grey robe nodded. He had no intention to argue with Weiya on this issue, because it was a challenge to the social achievements of the researchers of the past dynasties who lived in the city of Wanfa, and it would make the other party unhappy.


    "Shall we go to the city of vanfa by carriage? If so, why are we not heading towards the river bank, but towards the waterfall? "


    Jianqi has a keen sense of direction, which may come from his long-term action alone, or the knowledge of direction summarized from the celestial movement in his native land.


    Whatever it is, the questions he is asking are very practical. Because for the people running, there is no difference between a waterfall and a dead end.


    "Mr. Jianqi, right? Sorry, I''m not familiar with the pronunciation of your name. In a word, you are half right. We are really heading for the waterfall, and we will take a carriage to Wanfa, but the process may be beyond your imagination. Oh, I''m sorry again. I forgot that you are the companion of cheese master, so maybe this process is not an unprecedented experience for you. "


    There was no malice in Weiya''s words. She showed kindness and restrained curiosity to her cheese companions. At least she didn''t try to get the life experience of any of them.


    In particular, the combination of Atta and KAILAS, half goblin and cat goblin, is really rare. But even so, her words always unintentionally show contempt for them, subconsciously think that the other party will not understand what they are saying, this is not subjective arrogance, but even she is not aware of the habit.


    Fortunately, they are already familiar with this kind of caster''s unique tone in their peers with cheese. Although today''s cheese has been deliberately changing their way of thinking, but the old habits are always difficult to change, and Weiya is just a little more serious than cheese, not something unacceptable.


    So Jianqi didn''t get angry after listening to the other side''s words, instead, he showed a smile,


    "I have to look forward to it. Before I went around the torrent, I only saw the waterfall once from a distance. It''s a scene that I can''t forget all my life. Now I have the opportunity to watch the unparalleled scenery in the world up close. If I miss it, I''m afraid I''ll regret it all my life. "


    "You won''t be disappointed. The road we''re going to take is an incredible one no matter how many times we''ve gone. Apart from this shortcut, it will take at least ten days to reach Wanfa. But we can arrive in one night. "When the female mage said this, the expression on her face showed her pride incisively and vividly. This made everyone in the carriage curious about what kind of shortcut she said.


    The motorcade arrived at the edge of the city at noon the next day. Although there is still a long distance ahead, the roar of the waterfall has made people here have to hold their voices to hear each other.


    The coachman skillfully puts on blinders and earplugs to prevent the horses from being frightened, and then follows the instructions on the road to a special dock area that is not open to the public. Cheese noticed through the window that there were many workers working in this area called the roaring area. Most of them had noise blocking objects on their ears. They communicated with each other with colored wooden signs and gestures.


    Weiya also kindly distributed earplugs for the passengers, made of cotton, which can relieve the hearing fatigue caused by the roar. This thing is a life-saving prop for the keen hearing KAILAS.


    It''s cheese. He says he doesn''t need it. His hood has a spell that can reduce the noise around him. Gray robe is enough to meet the needs of most of the terrain in the world, which is not just an exaggeration of pride.


    Boom, it''s getting closer. The motorcade turned down the gentle slope and passed several zigzag corridors close to the water. At this time, the horses began to restless uncontrollably. The driver had to feed them radishes with calming effect to ensure the safety of the carriage.


    The dock has arrived. What we are waiting for here are many huge wooden platforms suspended on the water. Maybe it is more appropriate to call them rafts with fences.


    In the center and the edge of these rafts, there are many torch towers, large and small, and hooks made of metal. Now, cheese has guessed how they will arrive at the city of vanfa.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    It took some time for the three carriages to be placed on the raft. The workers had to lock the wheels firmly on the base of the raft with iron bars, and put a thick waterproof coat on the car body.


    The horses who were in charge of pulling the carts were simply fed with ecstasy to prevent them from waking up before they reached the city of vanfa. After finishing all kinds of preparations, five employees on each raft come up. They will light a torch at the right time and tie the light and tough mass of cloth to the edge of the raft.


    Yes, the way they go to the city of Wanfa is neither by land nor by water. They will fly to the city like kites.


    This is a transportation mode that can only be adopted by relying on natural disasters like the great waterfall, because under normal circumstances, no one will drive the carriage to such a high height just to fall from the mountain.


    Moreover, the ordinary mountain top is not enough to be a take-off point. Even if there is a strong wind, there is still a lack of power to push the carriage to get the initial power for gliding.


    In the torrent, all the problems are solved because of the existence of the waterfall. The natural cliffs provide the height for gliding. The fierce water injects power into gliding. The only thing to worry about is whether the overturned water will drop those who want to get off the ground to the bottom.


    Cheese noticed that the five deck workers were solemn. They were praying to the river for peace with chalk, bone powder and other indistinguishable objects before the raft really entered the water.


    Some of those praying methods are familiar to the grey robe, they come from the wet soul and frog God, but he has never seen more of them, presumably because these workers have worshipped all the river and peace related temples in the whole city.


    After they lit two small fires at the end of the raft, the crane above also slowly fell down and put three rafts on the water.


    There is no need for sails or oars at all. The powerful energy of the river pushes the raft towards the waterfall. The current is beating the edges and fences of the rafts. In fact, these rafts are not as simple as they seem. At least they can float the deck position on the water for a long time instead of a thin layer of water under the surface like ordinary bamboo rafts.


    But now, even the cheese has no time to think about the structure of these rafts. The unprecedented sound and impact of bumps and waves on the carriage makes everyone hold the edge of the carriage tightly to prevent themselves from being thrown out of their seats. It''s more crazy than driving on the most bumpy road.


    "Oh Now, Jianqi, they understand why the workers handed them a wooden bucket. Under such turbulence, vomiting is just an appetizer.


    There is no way to describe the pain that the viscera are not where they should be. Even at night, several people can''t tell whether they are suffering alive or dead, suffering in endless nothingness.


    However, with the roar of the ear growing bigger and bigger, through the earplug to the brain, just those pain and become insignificant. The bumpy hull was pulled by the rapid flow of water and approached the waterfall at an unimaginable speed. It felt like the whole person ran into a huge palm and pushed his body in the opposite direction.


    But in this confusion, the fire rose outside the carriage, and the workers on the deck lit the oiled firewood and were installing the huge paraglider on the railings and deck of the raft. Even though they had several loops of hemp rope around their waists and boots that could get stuck in the cracks of the deck, it was still very dangerous.


    Roaring, pulling, bumping and colliding, thick water vapor invades the car body, which makes people feel that they will be buried at the bottom of the torrent in the next second. At this time, they are experiencing the boundless power of countless rivers!


    It''s a sight that can''t be seen in the sea, because the vast ocean dilutes the kinetic energy of water, making them regular and slow. However, the river under him is different. It is free and rebellious. Although it must comply with the rules of the river, it still has incomparable momentum and impulse.


    Although the rivers that make up it are fast or slow, when they merge into the torrent, only the shortest river is left, but people have to name it a separate water body!


    Oswack, which means roaring giant, is really roaring, howling, singing, releasing endless energy and vitality.


    And cheese them, just like the paper airplane in the palm of giant''s hand, rely on his infinite power, from the dead things that can only crawl on the ground to flying in the air.


    Roar, intensify, intensify, intensify! No one can face the tension of falling at any time. Even the experienced Weiya is still clinging to the guardrail and biting her lips.Their hearts seem to be captured by the melody of the river, following the pulse of the river, until that moment comes.


    "Boom!" Accelerate, then lose weight.


    Buttocks and feet floated from the carriage and smashed back to their original position after a few seconds long enough to be mistaken for eternity.


    Regardless of the pain, cheese directly kicked the back door of the carriage. What appeared in front of them was like the Milky Way flowing down, unable to see the magnificent waterfalls on both sides.


    Can it still be called a waterfall?


    Those surging white waves come one after another, which makes people vaguely regard their changes as a kind of eternity. It is like a picture that only exists in the image, extremely close and so unreal.


    Cheese wanted to get out of the carriage, but the tilt of his feet made him nearly fall. Atta helped him in time.


    The raft, oh no, it''s empty. It''s not stable.


    The cascades disturb the surrounding air flow and make the air full of disordered wind. They stir three human creations that are crumbling in the air, but they don''t know whether they want to lift them or drop them.


    It''s the fastest way to get to the city of vanfa, and it''s also the most dangerous way, because the whole process is full of uncertainty, it''s just gambling.


    "Buzz!" The voice from the top of his head was frightening. The cheese no longer worried about the risk of being thrown out of the empty boat, and jumped out of the carriage in three or two steps. Behind him were Jianqi, Atta and KAILAS. They all wanted to know why the voice came.


    Leaving the protection of the shed, the clear wind washed his whole body, and the hood of cheese was blown off in the wind, so that he could see the abnormality of his head.


    That''s another empty boat. It''s just floating on the top of this one. The bottom of the deck is rubbing against their empty boat glider. The black shadow is going to break through the white surface!


    The mage''s eyes burst out with bright blue light. He raised his hand, aimed at the shadow on the paraglider, and slowly exhaled a breath.


    After leaving the mouth of the cheese, the air quickly expanded in the air, turned into a strong wind, rushed to the sky, lifted the height of the empty boat above, and prevented the aggravation of the collision.


    Fortunately, the well-made umbrella surface was not damaged by the collision, and it seems that the work can still be completed.


    In the eyes of the workers mixed with surprise and disaster, cheese put on his hood again. He noticed that only four of the five workers were left, and one of them had no master''s chain floating in the wind.


    This is also very normal. They all feel that they are doomed in the carriage, not to mention those who want to complete the installation of the paraglider in such a bad environment and ensure its launch? It''s bound to be a high-risk job.


    But it can also bring ordinary people can''t get return.


    "Wow..."


    Even if the gray tower, which was born on the ice field, had seen the magnificent scene of the peak of Longji mountain, cheese could only sigh when he saw the scenery around the empty boat.


    The rivers reflect the silver light, the plains and hills are like the color blocks of oil paintings, forests, towns, and giant waterfalls still roaring in the distance


    And that''s not the end. Some fish with wing like lateral fins follow the cheese. They rush down the waterfall and slowly ride the wind under the empty boat. The scales of those fish reflected the light of stars in the air, as if the whole galaxy were flowing under their feet, like a dream.


    "She''s right. I''ll never forget it until I die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    "How are you? It''s hard to imagine how to finish the work under such bad conditions. "


    The empty boat, floating in the night sky, rides the wind from the waterfall behind and approaches the city in the distance. Cheese approached the workers, handed them the kettle and asked casually, while the rest of his companions were still immersed in the shocking beauty that could not be fully expressed in words.


    The worker didn''t show any urgency or other resistance. He took the kettle and took two mouthfuls of liquor. Then he wiped his mouth and returned it to the grey robe,


    "The dwarf''s wine is still strong. Master, you don''t have to worry. Our bodies are strong. After all, those who don''t work hard will go down. Alas... It''s a pity, little Torre. This is his third time in the water. I thought he could go on in this business. "


    Through conversation, cheese soon got a general idea of how these empty boat workers managed this special mode of transportation, or they didn''t regard it as a business at all.


    After all, the primary task of business is safety, especially transportation. Even if it''s a single transaction of a large amount, it can''t satisfy everyone at one time. Therefore, a stable channel and a safe environment are the things that all logistics needs and must consider.


    Human beings will spend a lot of cost and labor to dig canals for faster transportation; The Elves will send precious hunting teams to protect the caravans entering the forest and act as guides; Dwarves simply cut out artificial corridors, all the way directly.


    After comparison, we can find that the empty boat traffic mode looks exciting and dreamy, but it lacks practicability. The carrying capacity of each empty boat is nothing more than a carriage, and the empty boat falling from the waterfall seems to ignore the complex terrain, but it also causes the problem that the transportation scope is limited to the fan-shaped area below the waterfall, and the empty boat itself cannot be recovered.


    The workers also gave the cheese an answer to this information, that is, it''s not really transportation, it''s more like some kind of point-to-point private express, and the empty boats they take are not made in a unified way, but forces like the city of Wanfa are rushing to find special craftsmen to order and take them to the dock in the roaring area for storage.


    In other words, the owners of those docks, where they started, only operated as parking places for empty boats, while the workers driving empty boats were desperate people in cities, prisoners, or some extreme religious fanatics.


    For example, the man in front of cheese was punished to serve here because of the death caused by the fight. Now it is his sixth voyage, and it should be his last.


    The life span of an empty boat worker is very short. If he does not die after three voyages, he can stand up. If he returns safely after five voyages, he will be famous in the nearby taverns, no less than heroes and kings.


    Therefore, if you drive an empty boat three times, you can change your life in the rush. No matter how serious your offense is, no one will hate you if you serve on the empty boat five times. Of course, there is no reward for serving in an empty boat because of atonement. As a free man, he will get the richest single reward in the rush. One voyage will be enough for a whole year.


    The worker said that he had paid off his debt with five voyages, and the reward he got this time would be used to start a new life.


    The problem is, in addition to money, these workers also have a resignation request, that is to train a new person who can replace them. For him, it''s the unfortunate guy named tori.


    "Do you have to continue to work without an apprentice?" Cheese''s expression is a little subtle. In the high altitude, he felt cold for no reason, not because of the wind, but because of the inner coldness.


    "I don''t have to. I''m not as fit as I used to be. No one wants the hired crew to die for nothing, because it will affect the whole empty boat. After that, I may work in the roaring area and take charge of some basic training. When they get older and can''t carry anything, they should be driven out. They don''t need old people. "


    The worker doesn''t care about it. He has gone through life and death six times. He looks at many things very lightly, and his words are full of indifference.


    Cheese no longer talked about this topic, he pointed to almost invisible fish, "what are those fish? Are they common around here? "


    "The lady next to you may give you another name, but we all call it the dropper. This kind of fish swims down the waterfall at night around the autumnal equinox every year. It is said that they are the result of ghosts who died in the river, because you see, these fish can''t go back against the waterfall when they fly down from the waterfall, but they have them every year. It''s totally unreasonable, isn''t it? "


    The worker shrugged and introduced.


    "They might have gone upstream through an underground river, or they might have laid eggs before they jumped down the waterfall. Anyway, I''m pretty sure they''re not ghosts. " Weiya came up behind them and broke into each other''s words."Of course, you''re right. I''m a vulgar superstition." The worker bowed his head to salute the female mage, but the corners of his mouth cocked up when he bent down. This kind of surrender is only in form, and those who have conquered the waterfall will not be afraid of anything.


    "If you need to know anything, you can come and ask me. This is the third time I''ve been in an empty boat. Even by their standards, I''ve already finished. "


    Weiya seems to be dissatisfied with the conversation between the cheese and the workers. In her opinion, it''s a kind of distrust. Grey robe would rather ask the dock labors who didn''t know anything than himself. For a learned mage, it''s not very acceptable.


    "I''m sorry, I just do it as I please. I don''t think so much about it." Cheese stood up and nodded to the worker as she followed Weiya away. The latter smiles and even shows some sympathy for cheese.


    "We will arrive in the city before midnight, hotels and other matters. I have already said hello to the city, and someone will guide you and your companions."


    The female mage looked back at the state of the other two empty boats and said to the cheese, "thanks to you just now, otherwise we might have fallen down. I haven''t seen this happen in the last two rides, probably because there are more goods in those two carriages. "


    "It''s perfectly normal to go on the road in this way and take a little risk. However, to see this picture, I think any risk is acceptable. The person who designed this kind of mobile mode must be a lunatic, a genius lunatic. "


    "In fact, the archetype of the empty boat was originally a kind of punishment for rushing. The sentenced person would be tied to a stake and washed down the waterfall with the raft. Until later, someone escaped death in a similar way, the penalty gradually evolved into an emergency means of escape. There are many empty boats in the roaring area, many of which are prepared by powerful people in the city. After all, no one can jump down from the waterfall to pursue


    Grey robe nodded, his hands on the railing, overlooking the scenery below, sighing at the impermanence of the world.


    It''s surprising that the cruelest punishment becomes the most incredible way to travel by chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    "How do you feel?"


    Cheese came up to euni and asked the apprentice. In fact, cheese is a little uncertain about each other''s temper, because Yuni said less and acted less, there was not enough information to analyze, and grey robe could not guess what the boy was thinking.


    Before, when he was running, there were so many things that he didn''t have time to care about euni. In the last few days, cheese also relaxed himself and didn''t talk to his apprentice. But now is a good opportunity. The violent turbulence is enough to make the most numb human body feel sorry for the rest of their lives. The scenery in front of them can also make the stone man feel something. With this view, he hopes to see more apprentices.


    "Those fish are really interesting." Yuni''s words were beyond the master''s expectation. He thought the apprentice would say some words of discomfort or sighing about the scenery, but he didn''t expect his attention to focus on the fallen.


    "What''s interesting?"


    Cheese to make their tone as mild as possible, so as not to be seen as pressing or unhappy. Although people have different points of interest, and everyone will pay different attention to the same scenery, few people will think about the context behind these differences.


    In other words, think about why you focus on some things and subconsciously give up other things. If cheese wants to understand the apprentice, he must first understand where the focus of the apprentice is and why he focuses on those things.


    It''s crucial because it''s going to be about how euni''s future magic journey starts, in other words, it''s going to determine his first experience.


    "Well..." euni''s brow wrinkled slightly. He was thinking about the cheese question. After a few seconds, he tried to speak,


    "They''re fish, but they''re flying. I asked Mr. Jianqi, and he told me that in the water, the fish with scales. So they''re not fish, but they''re fish... I don''t know. I just think this kind of change is very interesting. It''s fun to fly. "


    "Change and fly?"


    Cheese turned to the scenery outside. The sky was wide and quiet at night. In fact, he didn''t think about how to train Yuni. After all, the training he received at that time depended on the special environment of the gray tower. Not to mention during the journey, even when he returned to the valley, he couldn''t recover the same scene.


    It''s a good idea to take Yuni back to the grey tower, but somehow the cheese didn''t like the idea.


    Now that he has accepted an apprentice, it''s not good to just let him be his valet. In that case, naming and selecting equipment for him will become a kind of sympathetic synesthesia, which is not what Cheese wants. In that case, it''s better to start here.


    Change, flight, the two key words, involving their magic countless, after all, they are very easy to come out of the mind. What about euni? What do these two words mean?


    Cheese thought. He glanced over the apprentice and saw that the antlers under his hair, or the bulge of antlers, were the sequelae of zoonosis. I''m afraid euni could not get rid of these beast like features all his life.


    Wait, beast.


    "Whew, is it too early? If the first spell is it, will the child directly... "


    A thought flashed through cheese''s mind, but he soon questioned it. He was sure the spell would be perfect for euni, but it might make the child suffer a lot.


    What''s more, the hidden danger of that spell is worrying. It''s really not suitable for beginners. The question is, is euni a beginner?


    After simulating the possible consequences in his mind, cheese decided to give up the bold idea.


    But he turned to the apprentice and saw the stars twinkling in the child''s eyes. In the moonlight, the body with multiple animal characteristics is not strange, but like a perfect work of art, without any distortion or disharmony.


    Because those parts were not transplanted to euni, whether the antlers or the faint scales on his arms, were all caused by the strange disease. They really formed a part of the boy named euni, which was the body structure that he naturally grew up with unnatural opportunities.


    Isn''t that the best talent to learn that spell?


    "Well, we have to try. Success or failure, one day. " Cheese murmured a few words to make up his mind. Then he put his hand on euni''s shoulder,


    "Tell me, do you want to fly?"


    "Teacher, I..." euni obviously didn''t understand the meaning of the mage. He looked at the cheese. He had heard the same thing before. Some slavers asked the same question when they threw the dying slaves into the water.


    "Let me ask you another question. Do you want to be a bird and fly in the sky? If you say yes, I will teach you the first spell, metamorphosis. It can make you an animal if you understand them thoroughly


    "But I don''t know birds... I know they can fly and have feathers, but besides, I don''t know them as well as you do."


    Yoni whispered, pleased by his self-knowledge.


    It''s very important for the caster to realize his ignorance. It''s even more important for those who are about to become casters. Those who think they know many rules in the secular world are the easiest to get lost in the magical world, because it will completely break that cognition.


    "Yes, you don''t know their physiological structure, habits and species. In principle, you should have a long knowledge of this spell. But you don''t have to because it''s in your body. "


    Cheese lifted euni''s hair and put his finger on the bud of antlers,


    "Your body does not belong to human beings because of animal diseases. It is more like a perfect blend of elements of various animals in a human framework. This means that when you want to transform, you don''t need to build a completely different image from yourself, you just need to expand the part of your body that you already have, such as becoming a deer. "


    "I don''t understand you." Euni frowned. He had no real magic training and could not understand what cheese was saying.


    "It doesn''t matter. The best thing about this is that you don''t need any theory. You just show a part of your body. That''s why I teach you this spell. If you think about it, maybe it''s better for you to learn from Dionysus. Unfortunately, that guy should still drink rain on the grassland now. "


    Cheese smiles, and his eyes begin to shine blue.


    Yuni instinctively felt fear for the twinkling eyes, but the place where he was pressed by the mage''s fingers seemed to be welded, and even he could not move his eyes away from them.


    "Follow me. Feel the flow of magic, feel the flow of the body, find the deep, winged you


    Other people on the empty boat were attracted by the action of the master and apprentice, and looked at them curiously.


    Among them, Weiya''s eyes are particularly hot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    Teaching magic is a completely different thing to say and to do. This is not to say that it is very difficult, but that the inheritance and Enlightenment of magic are quite different in various schools of casting.


    Take the sect known as Druids for example, Atwood, the old elf in the forest of the black lion, whose magic almost comes from nature. Perhaps it is the gift of a tree or the story of a gust of wind. Although the Druids'' magic has a relatively consistent form of expression, they show different application logic and ways because of different things they get enlightenment.


    Druids in the same context will bring their apprentices to the place where they are enlightened and ask nature to give them similar enlightenment again.


    On the other hand, there are casters like the city of ten thousand dharmas. Their spells can be learned literally. The incantations, gestures, and inner magic operations will be recorded in detail and passed on as treasures.


    Strictly speaking, there is no need for a teacher to teach this kind of magic. Anyone who gets a magic book, as long as he has the qualification of magic, can learn the items recorded in it.


    This also makes it possible for the casters of the city of ten thousand dharmas to study the same proposition together. If magic is all from the untraceable enlightenment, then it can not talk about development and progress at all. Only by separating it from the mystery can it have the aspect of knowledge existence.


    Therefore, one of the key points to judge a school of casting is to observe their way of inheriting magic. Those who inherit their abilities by means of unknowable and mysterious magic will often be classified as witches, while those who use reason to convey knowledge will call themselves witches.


    Cheese has always claimed to be a mage, because he deeply understands what is really indescribable, and only reason and logic can dispel that chaos. But from this point of view, he must first teach the body structure of euni animals, and then teach the bottom skills of transfiguration. Only after years of preparation can the apprentices master this spell.


    He didn''t do it.


    After experiencing so many things, cheese has gradually realized that many things in the world can be distinguished by logic, but logic is not common. Everyone has his own logic, which comes from their different situations. He can no longer easily say that the logic of those people is wrong, Only the logic of his grey robe, who has undergone rigorous training, is right.


    Thousands of people and thousands of faces, not only refers to the external other, but also refers to oneself. In the face of the erosion of different logics, should people maintain their own logic, firm and even rigid struggle? Or can he swim with it?


    He''s not sure, he''s trying these possibilities.


    "This spell is tailor-made for you. For other people, it can''t bring any change, because their bodies are exactly what they are. But for you, and perhaps other patients with zoonotic diseases, it''s the key to liberating a part of your body. "


    Cheese''s eyes twinkled with a frightening blue light, and his grey robe showed a non physical floating in the wind.


    "Weaver." Weiya covered her mouth and whispered the name with complicated feelings. It has a special significance in the city of Wanfa. It is a kind of Title beyond the position, which can only be obtained by a very small number of people.


    Of course, now no one pays attention to the whispers of the female mage. Everyone''s attention is on euni. They don''t know what kind of magic cheese is teaching his apprentices, and what kind of changes that will make the boy.


    Euni''s expression gradually changed from fear and confusion to confusion. He seemed to be suffering a lot, not physically, but consciously. The magic that cheese made for him sounds very simple, but in fact it is very cruel, because to mobilize part of his body means to fully understand himself, which inevitably involves the collapse of self cognition.


    Which part of the body can be called "me"? What''s the face? Is it the brain? Is it the heart? Or the viscera? Of course, these are and are not. And then, he has to think about a question, that is, at this time in thinking about this consciousness, is it a transcendent soul that comes to the body, or just the operating system created by the body for better survival?


    If it is the former, what is the meaning of soul? If it is the latter, then the so-called self may have always been just a fictional fantasy, there is no such thing.


    This flood of problems and the ensuing nihility and tension is too terrible for a boy, it is likely to make his mind collapse and become a madman.


    Cheese knows the danger, just like the risk he faces when he first casts a spell. Every caster has to cross that line, go into the field that ordinary people regard as crazy, and still have the ability to think.


    Otherwise, they will go crazy and become the crazy people who have no magic, and will be engulfed by magic. It''s a threshold that can''t be smoothed for a long time. It''s an obstacle that can''t be alleviated by how to describe it. Only when he experiences it, can he understand what magic is.


    The transmission of the spell is over. Cheese took back his fingers, the light in his eyes disappeared, waiting for the result. He can use magic to check Yuni''s mental state, so as to ensure that he will be knocked out at the moment before the apprentice goes crazy.


    But it also means that euni will completely lose his qualification as a grey robe apprentice, because those who fail to cross this threshold at one time will no longer accept to face the vast torrent of shaking their own meaning of existence, which will become a nightmare of their life.


    Cheese has seen those who live together become like that. He shouldn''t have been the last grey robe, just because other people didn''t insist. This road is doomed to be cruel.


    Euni''s expression twisted, his tears, snot, saliva, uncontrolled outflow from the orifice, this is his body has been unable to control these parts of the performance.


    If you are more conservative, it''s time to stop now. If you let the problem engulf the apprentice''s consciousness, you may wake up as a madman. Cheese didn''t do that. He recalled the day when he first met the child. He recalled that he injected his blood and Qi into this still thin body in order to treat euni''s animal disease. He recalled that those non-human organs formed a cycle in this small body in an unthinkable way.


    Yuni, that''s the name of the cycle.


    "Don''t resist change. People will always live, grow old and die. If the moon is full, we are all in nature."


    As if in response to the whisper of cheese, euni''s mouth opened, spitting out a few mouthfuls of turbid air, but there was no sound. His limbs began to spasm, and his muscles began to twitch uncontrollably!


    Jianqi wanted to rush up, but he raised his hand to stop them. Now is the moment. It''s in the next few seconds that they go crazy or go into the other side of the world.


    "Ah... Goo..."


    A deep gasp came from the boy''s throat. His body hair began to grow and deform, his skin began to contract, and his bones and muscles changed.


    This is the process in which the transfiguration spell works. In this process, any stimulation may make people stay in a distorted form that is neither human nor animal.


    Now euni is on the threshold, one foot has broken down, but there is another foot outside.


    Gradually, euni''s body shrank, and later he was covered by clothes, and he could not see the boy''s present appearance at all. He seemed to turn into a clear air. Just as the crowd began to have a bad feeling, a clear cry sounded from their clothes,


    "Haw!"


    Something sprang out of the boy''s collar and jumped onto the railing in three or two steps. It was a bird, about one meter in size, with a black back, gray wings and white abdomen. It had three white plumes behind its head, like a crown or bun.


    The learned master suddenly recognized that it was a night heron, but it was nearly twice the size of nature.


    "Haw!" The night heron turned to look at the cheese as if talking to him.


    The corner of the mouth of the grey robe had already shown a smile. This night heron was his apprentice.


    Cheese''s eyes shine, his body in the gray robe into a shadow, and then re condensed into shape.


    In this process, the grey robe shrinks and finally becomes a grey scarf around the owl''s neck. The owl with long ears grasps the rings of the dawn under its feet and makes the lantern light up. Then it flies out of the fence and into the boundless night sky with a flap of its wings.


    The night heron chirped again and jumped with the gray figure!


    Two big birds are flying in the air one after another, circling the boat in the moonlight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    "Unbelievable." Weiya''s eyes are fixed on the two birds. The magic light is surging under her eyes. She unconsciously whispers, not paying attention to her volume. It caught the attention of others.


    "Is it strange? I thought you were used to this kind of scene. After all, the place you came to was full of witches. "


    Keiras stepped on the railing and didn''t worry about falling. He also looked at the two birds, but his eyes were more gratified.


    Yuni''s experience, he knows, for children who have suffered that kind of suffering, life should always give him a little return. If cheese training can only bring pain, it is still a tragedy for boys.


    "We are not witches. Please remember the difference. Witches manipulate things they don''t really understand in an ignorant way. They are gamblers, swindlers, self paralyzers. In a sense, they are magic addicts. The city of Dharma does not cultivate such people. We break ignorance, enlighten wisdom, harness magic with knowledge, and transform the world with magic. We will bring the world into a new era, a better one. "


    KAILAS waved his hand and looked at the sorceress,


    "I''m an old cat. I''ve lived a long time. I''ve met a lot of people, and I have some experience of seeing people. One of them is to be careful when a person is absolutely right. Because he does not leave any leeway, and when he does not leave any leeway, no matter what he does is really right, it will inevitably hurt others. Absolute justice often leads to absolute violence. "


    "When you say absolute, do you fall into an absolute? Everything is right and wrong. It''s a bit pedantic. But it''s not surprising that you have said that you are old. "


    Weiya was not blocked by KAILAS''s words. As always, she found the loophole in the cat goblin words and made a strong counterattack. Perhaps, in her view, there is no danger in arguing with others, or she has the confidence to deal with all the dangers.


    "I don''t think that''s what he meant." Atta heard the conversation between the two, and inserted it lightly, which prevented KAILAS from continuing to argue with Weiya.


    The female swordsman knows the temper of her companions very well. The cat goblins will never give up so easily, and let them go on. I''m afraid the argument won''t end when the cheese flies back.


    Besides, she was also curious about the casters besides cheese, and how they thought of the grey robe.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my old problem. I''m not used to communicating with people outside of the law


    Atta has a kind of magic, when people see her sky blue eyes, no matter how irritable the mood will have a moment of peace, not to mention that Weiya did not fall into such extreme emotions.


    The female mage soon realized her gaffe, apologized to the cat goblin, and then began to explain,


    "I will be surprised because Mr. cheese is no longer a caster. In the city of ten thousand dharmas, he will be called a weaver and respected by everyone. That''s because magic is extremely difficult to transmit. The magic recorded in the magic book is like a boxing action. Of course, people can exercise according to it, but boxing will consume physical strength, and magic practice will consume spirit. However, whether it''s simple boxing or book magic, it doesn''t mean that it can be directly put into use. Magic ceremony is born for this. In fact, the core magic of many rituals lies in the last few whispers of the caster, and all the previous preparations, as well as the criticizing of the time and position, are just to give the caster a perfect artificial environment and make the most ideal fist as expected. As you can imagine, it must be extremely impractical. "


    It''s a lot easier for other people to understand this analogy. After all, they are all martial arts practitioners. It''s very clear that the training moves can''t be completely copied in actual combat.


    More often, repeated training is just for the body to remember those movements and use them subconsciously in the battle. But the mage can''t do it. Some spells can''t be practiced at all. The incantations seen from books probably won''t be recited once in a lifetime.


    Therefore, in the final analysis, mages are not soldiers. Most of them are not proficient in fighting, and the few who are proficient in fighting can only be interspersed with a very limited number of spells and can''t adapt to circumstances.


    "In that case, I see what you mean. Cheese, he uses magic, but he never has these restrictions Jianqi came over and said.


    They didn''t worry about exposing the ability of the grey robe, because since the female mage in front of her followed the Chieftain to wipe out the evil god''s offspring, she must know the way of the grey robe. Even because of her knowledge reserve, she probably knew the strength of the chieftain better than everyone present.


    "Yes, that''s why weavers are respected. They are not only the people who use magic, they are the people who make magic. Unlike those of us who use magic spells as weapons, they have the powerful ability to knead magic at will. It''s not a difference in power or knowledge accumulation, it''s a qualitative difference. What''s more, the magic he can weave is so precise that it''s very difficult to transform the magic involving transformation. He can actually make adjustments according to the child''s physical condition, so that a child who has never cast magic can complete transformation at one time! I''m afraid this skill has been... No, I can''t find the right words to describe it. He''s still so young. How is that possible? "


    Several people look at each other, Weiya''s words to the second half of the paragraph is not to explain but sigh. As for age, the age of cheese is really unbelievable.


    Generally speaking, mature casters have entered a later stage of their life cycle. This is not a matter of talent. Even if they have talent again, they have to recognize the words one by one and read the books page by page. Even if the gray robe once told about some of his training period, it is not enough to show his attainments in magic today.


    No matter what standard, cheese is a precocious caster, if it continues to develop, the future will be immeasurable.


    But I''m afraid cheese doesn''t think so. His casting level has not improved for several years. This is because, in fact, his use of these magic mainly comes from his specialized research, and his specialized field is not easy to break through.


    Long eared owl, first put the rest of the dawn on the deck, and then in the expansion of gray cloth to change shape, gradually back to his original appearance.


    It seems that the night heron who follows him hasn''t been able to fly enough, but after a short hesitation, he gets into the pile of clothes, takes off his feathers and turns back into the boy with all kinds of non-human characteristics.


    "For the first time, it should not be too long. You need to set yourself an insurance, a riddle. When you gradually find that you can''t solve it, it''s the time when you have to be human. Otherwise, you will die in the animal form you became. "


    Cheese said to the excited apprentice, finishing his clothes. His words are somewhat striking, but the smile at the corner of his mouth can''t be hidden.


    Euni nodded heavily, remembering the teacher''s instruction, and then asked, "can I become another animal? You said that there are many kinds of animals in my body, and they are all part of me. "


    "Theoretically, you can, but if you don''t want to be a half bird, half man, half deer monster, you''d better be familiar with one transformation first, and then try the next one to a certain extent. Remember, don''t try to fuse the two animal forms, it will break your body down. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    The empty boat continued to float in the distance, and the huge waterfall had gradually become a white wall standing in the distance.


    This reminds cheese of the Longji mountain he finally looked back at when he left Cangshi, which was his real hometown. For his apprentice, no matter how much pain the city brought him, youni was still a child born on the rivers.


    Maybe one day, he will recognize the flow in a different way.


    "Go and have a rest. The last few casts will bring discomfort. It''s no good to hold on." Cheese touched the apprentice''s head and whispered to him. The latter rubbed his eyes, answered the noise and went back to the carriage.


    "You too. I just flew to the front to have a look. I vaguely saw the shadow of the city. At the current speed, we will fly for a while at least. Now we are half suspended in the air, and we don''t need anyone to watch the night. Besides, we are expected to be busy when we arrive in the city. It''s always good to sleep a little while while you can now


    So Jianqi and atta also went to have a rest. Both of them still have injuries that haven''t been fully recovered. Their physical strength is not as good as before.


    "Won''t you go and have a rest?" Grey robe looked at the cat goblin who was enjoying the scenery leisurely. The latter pointed to his face. The mage immediately understood what he meant. Cats are nocturnal animals.


    Weiya saw that everyone else had gone to have a rest and walked carefully to the cheese,


    "Your casting is amazing. I didn''t understand why you wanted to take that child as an apprentice, but now I understand. He will be the best learner of transmutation magic. Before you, no one has ever dealt with animal diseases in this way. When his example spreads, I believe many patients with animal diseases will get new treatment. "


    "I didn''t leave him with this mentality. If I can, I don''t want anyone to take the animal patients as the test objects. Yuni''s pain is alleviated in my hands. I know how terrible they have suffered. Besides, what can we do to train these people? It just increases the number of changers. It doesn''t help the study of magic. "


    Cheese read out the meaning of the words of the female mage, some not very happy.


    Weiya didn''t say anything. No matter how straightforward she was, she could understand the meaning of the cheese words. Unlike the female mage who only saw the future brought by this spell, the grey robe paid more attention to its original intention. He just wanted to let euni step into the magic world and let the apprentice understand what kind of road he would take. He had no intention to develop the so-called new magic, and even more had no intention to drag all the animal patients into the water.


    In the final analysis, magic is extremely dangerous. If this transmutation spell is allowed to spread, it is likely to become something like a curse in the hands of other casters, turning the caster into a monster like a werewolf or a vampire. That''s not what Cheese wants. It''s not.


    "How can it be useless? People who can become animals are good spies. Moreover, as long as they are trapped in the animal form, they don''t even need to be exterminated, and they really become animals. If someone can sell such spies to the nobility or the royal family, they will get unimaginable huge profits, which are enough to maintain a lot of things. "


    Said keiras leisurely, leaning against the wheel of the carriage.


    Cat goblin''s words, not for cheese, but to point out what Weiya did not dare to say. The city of Wanfa is not a grey tower. They can''t be self-sufficient. They need materials, so they need money, diplomacy and all kinds of things to consider.


    Rather than saying that this city is a capital of knowledge, a neutral country with special status may be more in line with people''s understanding of it in the surrounding kingdoms, but the country is dominated by casters. As long as everything goes up to this level, personal will will be submerged to the maximum extent. The so-called original mind, original intention and original intention will become humble dust, making room for greater interests and losing its position.


    "I won''t tell anyone about it, I swear by magic." Weiya''s fingers clenched and said in a deep voice. The excitement in her heart was completely reversed by the words of the cat goblin into fear, the fear of cheese.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are always loopholes in the oath. We know better than anyone else." Grey robe half closed his eyes and said softly, "but if similar research is carried out in the city of Wanfa and I know it, I know who to go to."


    It shouldn''t have been like this. Cheese just felt it and wanted to know more about Yuni''s idea. Weiya sighed at the gray robe Weaver''s ability and the subtlety of his magic. They didn''t expect that the teaching would end in a threatening way.


    But this is also the normal situation among casters. The power they grasp is too dangerous and unpredictable. No one knows how great the effect of an inadvertent spell at this time will be in a certain future scene.


    Therefore, in history, there are many cases of such similar scenes finally evolving into mutual killing. Magic is a dangerous thing, very dangerous.


    Although the workers on the empty boat could not understand the conversation between several people and how people became birds just now, they, as the empty boat drivers who were wrapped up by the city of Wanfa, naturally knew when to be quiet. So on the whole empty boat, only the wind was blowing.


    The two casters didn''t mean to sleep. There were a lot of things surging in their hearts, and the problems in their minds came up and disappeared. But after some provocation, the cat goblin didn''t know when to go away and climbed into the carriage to take a nap. Gradually, even the workers'' eyelids began to be heavy. After several hours of hard work, they are very tired now.


    "Look, that''s our city." Weiya suddenly opened her mouth and pointed to the southwest of the river bank, where a towering peak stood on the plain, like a nest built by termites in the wilderness.


    Cheese walked over. He just glanced at the mountain in the form of a long eared owl. At this time, he looked at the mountain again. The light on the mountain was dense and spread from the middle of the mountain to the top. Even if the total area of Wanfa is small, the amount of lighting fuel consumed in one night will be quite amazing.


    In addition to the light, gray robe can see from a distance that a building stands on the top of the mountain in the light. Even from such a distance, its shape is so regular, showing a tetrahedral shape accurately, with a slight light at the top, "pyramid."


    "You are really erudite. This special architectural regulation came from another distant civilization, which used similar buildings as the mausoleum of the ruler. But we don''t think it''s only worthy of being used as a tombstone. It''s the most geometrically beautiful of all buildings. To build it, we need the stonework skills to make all the castle builders self mutilate. Mathematics and geometry are the basis of all knowledge. We don''t think it''s more appropriate to use it as a symbol of the city of Wanfa. "


    You have to step on the grassland, go through the shadow of the knot, and swim with the fish. You will stand at the bottom of the pyramid and witness the sunrise in the farthest sky, which is the end of your journey.


    The sleeper''s prophecy appeared in the gray robe''s mind again. He gazed at the building for a long time without saying anything. Finally, he said softly,


    "They use the pyramid as a mausoleum because they believe it symbolizes the steps to the sky, and the rulers who sleep in it can rely on it to go to the sun. What about you? Where do you want to go? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    Yuni sleeps heavily. He hasn''t slept like this for a long time. His long wandering life makes his sleep very shallow.


    Even after following the chieftain and others, the experience of meeting the offspring of the evil god on the sandbar also made him unable to sleep at ease, for fear that once he went to sleep, he would be swallowed by the worms lurking in the shadow.


    But today, in an empty boat far from the ground, in a carriage that was not comfortable at all, he was asleep.


    In his dream, he still kept the form of a night heron, flying across the land under the moonlight, following the river and the forest. The breadth of the world seemed endless to the child, and he didn''t have to care where he would fly or where he would fall.


    "Wake up." The slight shaking on the shoulder awakened the apprentice. He rubbed his eyes and saw the face of the cheese clearly, so he suddenly got up and waited for the teacher''s next instruction.


    "We''re almost there. We''ll stay up until we find a hotel in the city. Now, I want you to look at this and come with me. " The grey robe took the apprentice by the hand and pulled him out of the carriage. The others had been waiting on the edge of the empty boat for a long time.


    Euni got out of the car with him. He felt that the sky was a lot dimmer, and the moon was not so bright at the autumnal equinox. He soon realized that there was a reason for this. The dim moonlight was because something brighter was shining on the ground. The whole mountain was shining. It was like some huge monster with countless eyes who suddenly woke up this night.


    As the empty boat approached, he saw more details of the monster. The lights were not eyes, but lighting up the streets, buildings, caves and other things on the mountain. Although it''s midnight, the people on the mountain are still busy. This is the most frequent time of logistics in the whole city.


    "In fact, it''s not so busy in the city at ordinary times. It''s just because it''s the last full moon before the ceremony and all the supplies have to be ready. So the city is a little noisy. "


    Weiya explained to them that there was a touch of pride in her tone. The vehicles that travel on the mountain road in the light do not rely on horses to pull, they use more sophisticated mechanical structure and magic devices to complete the transfer.


    Only in this way can the city of Wanfa accomplish so much material dispatch with such a small population. This alone can make it beyond the reach of most secular countries.


    "It seems that we are not the only group from the air." Atta''s eyesight is also good at night, so she first found a few black spots on the other side of the sky.


    It''s a floating transport ship pulled by a device similar to a hot-air balloon. In terms of size, it''s not much different from an empty ship. It should also be used for the return of the members of the city of vanfa who are going out, and it can''t be used to transport materials.


    "Yes, in addition to land transportation, many foreign mages in Wanfa city will use similar aerial vehicles to travel back and forth. Although it''s dangerous, you can avoid a lot of trouble. Compared with the accidents caused by machinery and weather, we generally believe that the human heart is more dangerous and immeasurable. I believe you have experienced this all the way. The world is full of folly, suspicion, lies and shortsightedness. My colleagues and I are not good at dealing with them, so we will try our best to avoid contact with them. "


    There was no hesitation in Weiya''s words, which showed that she really thought so.


    He knew that the cat goblin would be dissatisfied with this kind of saying, but he had to admit that a few years ago, he was almost acting with a similar idea.


    The difference is that the grey robe is thrown directly into the world by the adult ceremony of the grey tower. They have to rely on their own means and ways to deal with ordinary people. In this case, they may look down on ordinary people, or they may not care about their life and death, but they will not avoid contact with ordinary people.


    The city of Wanfa is different. When a group of people with the same ideas stay together for a long time, many of their ideas will ferment and infect each other.


    At this time, a bright light attracted everyone''s attention. The light appeared from somewhere on the hillside. It was formed by the reflection and amplification of the light in the brazier through the layers of lenses, and could be clearly felt even far away.


    "It''s the signal at the connection. I''ll read it." The eyes of the female mage turned to the place where the light came and turned the flash out of the light into a secret language in her mouth.


    The same signal was sent out five times before it finally disappeared. In fact, Weiya had completed the confirmation on the third time. She told the workers the specific parking position and asked them to adjust the shape of the paraglider, change the route and land at the designated place.


    The empty boat begins to descend and bumps when it passes through different heights. The sky has an invisible layer, just like the sea. Not every height of the wind blows in the same direction.


    The workers are nervous, and the hand that pulls the paraglider is tight. Now is the time when accidents are most likely to happen. You know, although they are falling, they are still very far away from the ground. Once the paraglider loses buoyancy due to improper operation, death is only a matter of seconds.


    If it is the physical strength and reaction ability of the workers that are tested when taking off, now it is the patience and careful training for them. They must be careful to entangle with the wind and slowly reduce the height.


    The cheese licks its finger and stretches it into the air to feel the coolness of the wind, so as to judge the wind direction and force.


    In addition, he is quietly using the magic vision to watch the city and its surrounding environment, which can hide the whole city from the real world. The principle may not be difficult for the grey robe, but the problem is the scale. When the scale is large enough, the basic magic will become difficult to perform.


    In the final analysis, magic has its limitations. Just like all kinds of common sense in reality, people regard it as the natural principle completely out of the stable surrounding environment. Once they get rid of it, common sense will collapse in a larger environment.


    Sure enough, the scene he saw was quite different from his rough imagination. He uttered a silent exclamation, but without further study, he keenly noticed the magic flowing in the air, which was the precursor of the formation of magic.


    Cheese narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t know what the purpose of the spell was, but he could see that it would disturb the airflow near the empty boat. In ordinary times, it may only mean a gust of wind, but in today''s scene, it is a real means of killing.


    There was no time for hesitation. Grey robe stretched out the index finger and middle finger of his right hand, slightly opened them, and then suddenly closed them to make a scissors action.


    The stream of magic in the air breaks, and the unproductive magic disappears.


    But cheese can''t regard it as never happened. Who is casting magic on them and what is his purpose?


    He tried to use the magic of the future to find the source, but in vain, the other side''s technique was very careful, strictly protected his position.


    It''s not like a temporary attack. The caster must have planned for a long time for such a precise composition. Then it should not be aimed at the cheese and others who happened to take the empty boat. Thinking of this, he looked at Weiya, who was still directing the workers.


    This city is more complicated than it looks. The part that the lamp can illuminate is just the tip of the iceberg, compared with the darkness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    "Be careful! Three yards from the ground! Two yards! Ready to land The cry of the berth below was very clear. The empty boat they took slowly landed on the special port built on the cliff.


    "Bang!" The fall caused by the retraction of the paraglider nearly caused the people on the empty boat to fall. They held on to the railing and managed to keep their balance. But a man can keep his shape with warning, but a horse can''t.


    "Hiss!" Sleeping all the way the horse woke up at this time, because of the vibration and issued a panic call.


    Suddenly, just after landing, the cheese couldn''t respond in time because of the vibration of landing. All he could do was watch the frightened horse break free from the loose bridle and jump out to the bottom of the empty boat.


    In the direction it rushed, there were many people calling the empty boat.


    Seeing that the runaway startled horse is about to bring casualties, a man dressed seven points similar to Weiya suddenly appears and stands in front of the galloping horse fearlessly. His eyes were firm. When the horse was about to hit him, he reached out sideways and put his arms around the horse''s neck. Then he turned over and rode on the horse with speed! There was a faint blue light in his eyes, and his body was close to the horse.


    For a moment, cheese mistakenly thought that the man and Ma Rong were one, and could not distinguish between them. But this state only lasted for a short moment, the next second, people are people, horses are horses. It''s just that the horse has stopped and snorted slowly.


    "Ha..." cheese was relieved. The man was obviously a mage in the city of Dharma, and it seemed that he was good at animals.


    We will send such people here, and we can imagine that there must have been similar accidents before, while lamenting that the organizers of the city are useful. After all, the carriage is the most commonly used means of transportation between cities. Whether it is an empty boat or an airship, there is a high probability that there are horses on it.


    The male mage rode back to the empty boat and turned over to the ground. At this time, through the lighting, they found that the man''s face was like a prairie man. No wonder he just showed such skillful equestrian skills.


    With one hand caressing his shoulder, he leaned slightly to the people on the empty boat. Without saying hello, he turned and went to the place where the next empty boat was about to land. There are also a few people in the same caster costume.


    The platform workers and the workers on the empty boat opened the fence, connected the horses to the carriage again, and pulled the vehicle down the empty boat. A man with a single mirror stopped the workers, holding a piece of wood with a piece of paper on it, asking questions while making some kind of record. Weiya, they wait until the inquiry is over, then they come to the man and talk with each other,


    "You''d better add a landing device in your next improvement plan. Now this landing method is likely to damage the fragile transport goods in the vehicle. I remember the last time I worked hard to collect the glassware, it broke because of the bumping of the final landing, which made me write a long report


    The man in the mirror smiles, not irritated by Weiya''s complaint,


    "As I explained to you last time, it was all due to the driver''s improper operation. The additional installation of landing gear will certainly reduce the carrying capacity of the empty boat. It should not be said that any additional mechanical device will reduce its carrying capacity. This will make it more and more impractical. What Wanfa city needs is not a sightseeing prop, right? "


    Weiya shrugged. Obviously she didn''t really want to blame each other on this issue. She pointed to the carriage behind her,


    "Mr. ska needs to be placed in a rehabilitation facility, and I''ll report on his condition. These are the distinguished guests who have come to watch the ceremony. Mr. cheese in the grey robe is a weaver. Please find someone to take them to their residence


    "But I also want to ask the workers about their driving status, collect information and transform the structure of the empty boat..." the male mage showed a embarrassed expression. He was not willing to stop his ongoing information collection because of an emergency.


    "Your research is of great significance to us, but it won''t have much impact if we record the situation of three stations less. Now, for the sake of the ceremony, you should do something more valuable. " Weiya was a little bit more severe.


    "Yes, Ms. via. I will finish the task you arranged. Please rest assured. "


    The male mage saw that the other side used the tone of command, immediately changed his attitude and said in a deep voice.


    Weiya nodded with satisfaction and turned to them. "This is teacher Kelly. He and I belong to the plastic energy school. I need to go with Mr. ska, who will take you to the hotel next


    Cheese, they politely bid farewell to Weiya, although the concept is different, but in general, Weiya is a person who knows how to measure, it is not difficult to get along. When the carriage went away, the male mage, known as Kelly, came forward and fixed his eyes on the cheese,


    "Hello, master Weaver. My name is Kelly. I work for the plastic energy school, Department of Meteorology and air flight equipment Institute. I am a third class teacher. It''s my honor to lead you and your friends. But before that, as a rule, I have to check your invitation. Excuse me, you are here with teacher Weiya. I shouldn''t have doubted your identity, but the rules are the rules. "


    The grey robe nodded and took out the invitation from the grey lion from the interlayer of the grey robe. The leather wrapped outside had become a bit shabby. "Just call me cheese. I can understand your rules."


    Kelly put the board under his arm, took the piece of leather and opened it layer by layer to reveal the well preserved invitation inside.


    He took out a seal from his waist and gently clasped it on the invitation. On the letter, a seal composed of pyramid and eyes appeared, which was the symbol of the city of Dharma, the eye of wisdom and the tower of knowledge.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the invitation, Kelly respectfully returned it to the cheese.


    "Welcome, guests from the far north. I hope you can have a good time in this city of knowledge. Before that, please let me take you to the hotel


    Cheese they thought Kelly would call a carriage, but they didn''t. The male mage just took them to the deep part of the platform. On the way, we could see people coming and going in twos and threes, as well as the faint magic emanating from them.


    Kelly''s steps finally stopped at a track similar to the one used in a mine. He looked up at the big clock standing beside the track and turned around,


    "We''re lucky that the next bus will arrive in a minute. The number of buses at all major traffic points has increased tonight. If it''s a weekday, there won''t be a midnight train. "


    Before they could ask what the train was, the sound of metal friction on the track brought a long line of wood and steel to them. It is made up of metal baskets, which are connected by locks.


    Each basket is not big. There are only four opposite seats in it. On it is a canvas ceiling erected on a wooden frame to block the rain. Cheese, Kelly and Yuni are in the same car. The others are in the back car. Huipao noticed that there were sealed cabins at both ends of the train, which was obviously related to its power.


    "I believe you have seen the orbit when you were in the sky. However, what we have noticed from the above is mostly the wide track used to transport materials. What we need to take is the monorail, which is more stable but slower. There will be a map of the city and a timetable in the hotel. If you want to move quickly in the city, it will be a good helper for you. As for now, please allow me to say hello again. Welcome to the city of Wanfa. "


    The train starts to move slowly in a burst of noise. It accelerates gradually and finally becomes stable. Its speed is similar to that of a long-distance human race. But people can''t keep running, and the train doesn''t seem to be tired.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    "Clang, clang." well, in fact, the metal train in the city of Wanfa doesn''t make such a sound.


    When it''s driving, the sound is closer to the slow friction between two pieces of metal, which makes people very uncomfortable. Fortunately, when it moves at a constant speed, the sound is much less. Compared with the bumps of the carriage and the floating of the empty boat, this special power driven vehicle appears to be more stable. Passengers can even stand up and don''t have to worry about being thrown out of the car.


    "Wow Jian Qi sat down after a scream, because the train''s upward slope almost made him roll down. It seems that the stability of the train is limited to the level road. Once it meets the bends and slopes, it becomes a bit violent.


    "Please be careful. To be honest, the R & D of rail cars is still on trial. The accident rate is not low, but it is not easy to cause serious impact at low speed."


    Kelly turned to the people in the back carriage.


    "It''s still in the trial stage. You''ve done so much?" Cheese slightly frowned, he was not worried about the train accident, as the other side said, as long as the speed is not fast, the danger is not too big.


    What puzzled him was that whether it was via or ska, the mages in the city of vanfa had always been rational. They had no reason to build such a large number of tracks in their own city, or to guarantee their reliability.


    Kelly shrugs. Maybe it''s the relationship between age and position. He looks more relaxed than Weiya,


    "Your concerns are justified. However, we have our own considerations. Look around you. There are no pedestrians except us in such a busy night. It''s incredible for a Secular City, isn''t it? But here, it''s normal. The population of Wanfa is very small, and a large part of it is workers. "


    "Because the cost of developing transportation industry alone is too high, do you choose to lay rail while improving technology?" The eyebrows of cheese stretch out. In a mountain city like Wanfa, if horses or other livestock are used as means of transportation, the cost is really high.


    Moreover, it takes a lot of manpower to take care of animals, which can be regarded as a luxury in sparsely populated cities with complex terrain. On the other hand, as long as the efficiency of the train can be guaranteed, it can be changed at the same time.


    "You''re right. Many people who come here for the first time can''t understand the meaning of this. They either think the train is too slow or not spacious enough. But it''s only four or five years since we built this technology. They don''t understand the greatness behind it. Those secular lords often need decades to build castle walls for meaningless wars. By contrast, this track is the future of transportation! "


    Kelly was so excited that he could see that he was very proud of the technology. Indeed, compared with other modes of transportation of the same era, the technical content of this train is not of the same order of magnitude at all. However, that doesn''t mean that in the eyes of others, the automatic train is incredible, and it''s also true in the eyes of cheese. The grey robe tapped on the rim of the basket,


    "If I''m not wrong, this car uses what you call the magic tattoo technology, right?"


    "Well, you''re right. To be exact, it is a kind of enchantment Rune in the branch of magical study under the totem faction. You seem to be familiar with our subject classification. Did teacher Weiya tell you that? "


    "Familiarity is not enough. I only know two of your factions, plastic energy and totem. I don''t know the rest. But I''m really interested in your magic classification system. Can you explain it properly? "


    Ska once again showed an excited expression, talking about the magic analysis structure of the city of Wanfa. He was very proud,


    "Of course not! Although I don''t think our magic system is the best in the world, it must have its own uniqueness. For the future of all casters, I''d like to introduce it to you. There are six magic factions in total, which are distinguished by regular triangle and inverted triangle. The plastic energy and totem you mentioned just belong to two triangles


    Cheese squints slightly. The combination of right triangle and inverted triangle is a hexagram pattern. It appears in many magic schools and has different interpretations in different factions.


    "Please introduce the three factions in the triangle first. I''m curious about the relationship between them."


    "Well, the three magic factions in the triangle are shaper, Channeler and life. They correspond to material energy, spiritual energy and natural energy which cannot be defined in them. You just saw the mage who tamed horses on the platform. He belongs to the psychic sect. His major direction is cross species spiritual connection, also known as psychic contact or synaesthesia. Strictly speaking, their research is a combination of the results of the two factions of plastic energy and psychics, with the purpose of deconstructing and reshaping life, mainly in the branches of anatomy and disease. Most of the medical staff in the city come from the life faction. "


    In contrast, the three factions of the inverted triangle are totem, transformation and Miyi. Totem faction studies the external relations between things, while transformation faction studies their internal relations. As for the Mi Yi faction, they are quite special. Their research idea is to analyze the origin and composition of magic. In other words, they try to deduce the basic principles of magic. "


    The grey robe was silent for a moment, and quickly digested the hexagram classification.


    Indeed, this classification can cover most spells. For example, alchemists'' alchemy belongs to the transmutation faction, sleepers'' dreams and divination belong to the psychic faction, and the curse of ravens belongs to the totem faction.


    This is not absolute, such as curse. It can be considered as the magic caused by the symbolism of totem, and it can also be said that it is dominated by psychic spiritual energy. There is no way to clearly split the components.


    But as a system, this is enough. There is no one classification method that can separate all possible things, because then things must be classified into one category, so there is no need to classify them.


    "Then I think I know how your two triangles are defined. The positive triangle symbolizes the vitality and possibility of upward development, and the inverted triangle symbolizes the rationality and control of unification, right?"


    Kelly was stunned for a moment, then yelled, "absolutely right! You are the only one I know who can guess the meaning of two triangles at one time! No one will believe what I say. It''s incredible. "


    The grey robe just nodded. He had passed the stage when he would be flattered. Besides, it was not difficult.


    If you look closely, you will find that the three magic factions in the triangle are all interpretations of nature. Whether they are material or spiritual, or mixed life, they are all natural and full of existence.


    The inverted triangle is not the case. Totem, transformation and the so-called secret instrument are all the results of human efforts. They come from people''s thinking and promotion. If we have to say something, they are unnatural. There is obviously a purpose to divide the magic faction in this way.


    "If I guess correctly, do the mages here have to practice both a regular triangle faction and an inverted triangle faction?"


    "If you didn''t give me the invitation, I would take you as my colleague. Absolutely, right


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    Kelly''s attitude towards cheese has changed a lot. It is no longer because of the respect of identity, but the respect from the heart. The difference is that he began to actively explain to the company a lot of details of the city of Wan FA, and his enthusiasm was so overwhelming.


    In fact, it''s not his fault. Among the many casters who were invited, I''m afraid none of them could say it as easily as cheese.


    What''s more, grey robe''s attitude has always been very calm, without showing any arrogance or contempt after seeing through, and without sighing at the construction of this mountain city. This kind of modest way of saying and doing makes people feel that even if there is no invitation, it is natural for him to appear here.


    "You see, our street lamps are all made of fluorescent tubes. They are the most luminous of all the known fireflies. Through the special reflective structure of the lampshade, a few of them can take care of the surrounding area of about 10 meters. "


    Cheese looked up at the brass lamp posts. Because of the thread on the lampshade, he could not see the insects inside, but from the trance of the light, he could judge the truth of what he was saying. This kind of firefly is also known in the grey robe,


    "But I remember that although the range of activity of the firefly is small and the degree of illumination is high, the population of the firefly in the wild is rare, and it only lives in a few areas where the water quality is superior and the temperature is suitable. If they are used as living oil lamps, the cost will be higher. "


    Kelly nodded violently, and euni began to worry about whether he would throw his head on the border,


    "Yes, you are right! So in order to cultivate them into the right species, the colleagues of the life faction spent a lot of time building a culture room for artificial breeding of lucifera. Even through their efforts, every street lamp you see is a small culture room. They only need to add food and water on time, and they can even reproduce themselves in it! At present, the transformation and totem faction are stepping up to optimize the production cost of this kind of breeding light box. If we can make a breakthrough, we can use it to replace all the lighting facilities in the city! "


    Grey robe listened and nodded silently. He thought of the Rat Man City under the Valley City, where stable lighting system and transportation system are also needed. No, it should be said that all cities in this era will need these two things.


    These two research results of Wanfa City alone are enough to attract people. The value contained in them is so great that they may trigger or indirectly trigger war. This may also be the reason why the city of Wanfa has to close itself.


    The train took them up for a while and then turned around the mountain on the same plane. It can be seen that the whole mountain has been basically transformed into a part of the city, with buildings and tunnels relying on the mountains, which can be regarded as a model of transforming nature with human power. And the hotel they want to stay in is near here. However, before they arrived at the hotel, there was a little episode.


    "Zhi Zhi Zi!" In a grinding sound, the train stopped, but there was no hotel like building around. Cheese looked at Kelly and found that the other side was a little surprised, but only a little.


    "Ha, it seems that we are not very lucky. This car should have broken down. Fortunately, it''s not far from the hotel. Let''s walk over. " Kelly scratched his head awkwardly, then opened the car basket and walked down.


    Jianqi and others look at the cheese, and they are asking for the opinion of grey robe. If the cheese thinks something is wrong, they will obey his judgment unconditionally. But cheese just shook his head slightly. He didn''t feel any malice from the other side, nor did he feel the omen of magic nearby.


    As I said before, the city of ten thousand dharmas is full of mages and magic research facilities, and the whole city is haunted by strong magic. For a caster like cheese, it''s like a transparent but recognizable fog. The spell disturbs the flow of fog, so even without magic vision, the skilled magic user can roughly infer the situation nearby.


    In other words, the city of Dharma is a very safe place for the caster in a sense, because the flow of all spells will be keenly detected, and there is no possibility of sneak attack.


    In this case, cheese took his companions and apprentices out of the train and followed Kelly up the track. From the quality of paving, it has surpassed the main roads of many kingdoms, which makes cheese more confused.


    "Are there many craftsmen in this city? As far as I''m concerned, many of the facilities here have to rely on a lot of labor and craftsmanship, but you just said there are not many people in the city. "


    Kelly slowed down slightly,


    "If you mean the craftsmen who built this city, I can tell you that it''s all over the place. The foundation of architecture is geometry and mathematics, which are the foundation of most schools in the city of Wanfa. Except for the psychic school, every apprentice needs to master relevant knowledge. So there is no shortage of craftsmen here. To build a city, all we need is manpower. "


    "And you who have developed this kind of magic train can naturally use similar technology to make machines that can replace human power, so it looks so neat here. Is that right? "


    "Exactly. Before we called ourselves the city of Wanfa, it was called the capital of stonemasons. You are from Benliu. You should have seen the devices on Benliu wharf that can lift ships. They were first designed by us to speed up the loading time of ships and better transfer them to the convenient sailing position. However, after understanding the structure, those businessmen quickly transferred them to others to make them. "


    Kelly has some resentment in his words. No wonder there is no mechanism to protect inventors in this era. Once the invention itself is cracked, there will be counterfeiters.


    In addition, no matter how good the technology of Wanfa city is, it is difficult to compete with professional workers in the manufacturing process of simple machines. What they have is the ability to constantly design new machines, not the ability to optimize and manufacture them.


    It is also doomed that Wanfa''s technology can only be applied to a small range in their own hands. Once transferred to other environments, there will be no strange technology transfer. But at this time Kelly and cheese are not aware of this.


    As for now, grey robe can only shrug his shoulders and comfort Kelly around him, "it''s normal. This is how technology is developed, not all bad things. "


    "Well, you''re right. Without the craftsmen and dwarves, our technology would not have improved so fast. Their transformation of our machinery can really bring inspiration. Now I''m trying to develop an automatic airship. As long as the speed of the hull in the water reaches a certain threshold, it can automatically open the paraglider. In this way, it can reduce the hidden dangers and personnel losses caused by workers'' operation errors. But many of the components in my design are learned from the engineering structure of dwarves... There should be no racial or regional distinction


    As if admitting that his complaint was a little too much, Kelly dejectedly came to the conclusion that he could refute himself.


    "But unique regions and races do give birth to different types of thinking and knowledge towers. Speaking of which, I don''t know if I am lucky enough to visit the library here. "


    Cheese seems to have asked a key question carelessly. His purpose here is to use the library of Wanfa city to decipher the third inscription on the magic sword flaclag in order to find atta''s biological parents.


    "Of course, I can take you tomorrow if you need. It''s at the top of the city. You should have seen it from the air. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    The hotel they stayed in was located on a raised mountain. The interior of the mountain was hollowed out, and the windows of the rooms and corridors were opened from the rocks, giving off a long yellow light like a fortress.


    Kelly led them into the hall. The decoration inside was quite simple, but the bright stone floor, white columns and the golden decorative patterns made up another aesthetic feeling, which made people no longer feel oppressive inside the room.


    "Wake up, the reservation is here." Kelly goes to the counter and shakes the dozing hotel man twice. The latter first excites himself, then raises his head blankly. It takes a few seconds to distinguish reality from dream.


    "Oh, ah! Mr. Kelly! I''m sorry, I must be too excited for this day. I didn''t fall asleep when I should have a rest in the daytime. Now I just feel that hache... "


    The guy who hit hache was a young man in his twenties. He had curly golden hair and a tough face, like a sculpture cut out of marble. Although his appearance is quite casual now, his good appearance still makes people feel disgusted with him.


    As a result, Kelly could only smile helplessly. He turned to the cheese and others who came from the family and said, "they are the distinguished guests who have said hello to you before. Since you say you are very excited during the day, you should not forget to clean up the room?"


    "Of course not. How could I forget. Let me see, two men, a woman, a child and a cat. Ma''am, please remember to take care of it. It''s very difficult to clean cat hair. "


    The man said to atta while recording the number of people on the registration board with charcoal pen. In his opinion, Kalas is just a pet brought by the swordswoman. And this sentence, obviously will cause the cat goblin''s displeasure.


    When the man turned back, KAILAS was standing on the counter, holding his hands humanized in front of his chest, looking impatient,


    "I think you can make three men. What''s more, cat hair loss is the same as human hair loss, which can''t be controlled. Next time before you say this, you''d better think about how much you can take care of yourself. Besides, we had a bumpy night and needed food before going to bed. Do you know what I mean? "


    "Well, yes! Mr. cat Poor guy was obviously scared. Even living in the city of vanfa, he had never seen a cat goblin who could walk and talk. After all, KAILAS and his colleagues rarely show their true appearance in front of human beings. More often, they prefer to be treated as real cats.


    However, the chief swordsman of the goblin King''s court always had a different temper from his peers. Besides, he was fed up with pretending to be a cat when he was running.


    "Keiras, there should have been a series of titles and family names, but I don''t expect you stupid human to remember them." Cat goblin humanized curled his mouth, some arrogant said.


    "Yes, Mr. carras. I''m David, David discus thrower. I''m glad to be of service to you. "


    It seems that he didn''t understand the sarcasm in the words of keiras. The young man who called himself David replied with a smile. His tone and expression revealed a sense of simple happiness and innocence, which made the cat swordsman who wanted to find a chance to continue to make trouble unable to speak any more and could only turn around and jump off the counter.


    "Of all the people who were upset by him, this is the best one. I kind of like this David." Cheese whispered to his companions, causing a deep laugh.


    Weiya had previously informed the city of the arrival of cheese, especially her delicate description of the various strengths of the grey robe, which made the high-level of Wanfa City default to separate this pedestrian from the place where ordinary guests live, so as to prevent conflicts.


    That''s why they are the only guests in this hotel tonight. So, after a simple registration, David gave them the keys to the three rooms.


    Cheese and atta live in one room, Jianqi and Yuni share one room. As for KAILAS, although the cat goblin has become a man in the registration, he can really rest anywhere, so he is not included in this.


    "The food may have to wait. This hotel has been taken care of by myself since I inherited it from my uncle, so it may take some time to open fire."


    David scratched his head as he led the group to the room, and said with some embarrassment. He was rather uneasy about not being able to satisfy the wishes of his guests, and the ostensible embarrassment made his words more convincing. The young man is not yet familiar with the identity of the innkeeper.


    "Never mind, I can help you. Two people are faster than one. " Atta offered to help. In fact, Jianqi is the one who knows the best about cooking. However, he is hurt and inconvenient to cook.


    Of course, David didn''t dare to accept it at first. Did he ask the guests to help him? This is too much dereliction of duty for the hotel. But when he tried to ask Kelly for help, he found that the teacher didn''t care. In the view of the mage, ATA''s suggestion was reasonable and there was no need to refuse.


    Besides, compared with David''s dilemma, he has a more important thing to do, which is to talk to the cheese. After chatting all the way, the young teacher has developed a strong interest in the latter. He found that the cheese seemed to speak carelessly, but in fact showed a complex and profound thinking in many problems. In other words, many of their problems were actually dealt with by the grey robe before.


    Such deep thinking and erudition, coupled with his status as a weaver, made Kelly forget his empty boat improvement plan for the time being. Cheese is his most important research object now. However, the enthusiasm for research has never been comfortable for the subjects, which cheese had noticed when he was the leader of rat man in xigucheng. At this time, looking at the familiar light in each other''s eyes, he unconsciously felt a bit disgusted. Fortunately, grey robe keenly aware of the changes in their mentality, it is a good package up, did not allow a small dissatisfaction to grow¡° I''d be happy to discuss many issues with you, but I think if we can find specific topics and appropriate occasions, it will be easier to get the results. Now we don''t have either, so we might as well continue this discussion when we go to the library tomorrow, OK? " Gray robe with Kelly came to the hotel door, with a mild tone that he wanted to shelve the idea of the dialogue. Kelly was stunned for a few seconds, then nodded deeply at the thought of almost endless topics that could be discussed in the library, "OK! Please have a good rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow! " With that, he turned to open the door and was ready to leave. Cheese looked at each other''s shawl embroidered with Griffin pattern on the back and thought of the magic that he accidentally found on the empty boat. "Casually, do you know Ms. Weiya''s social situation in this city? I mean, some of her ideas are powerful, and I want to hear other people''s opinions on these issues. So is there anyone who doesn''t like her that much? " Kelly turns his head and blinks. He doesn''t realize what''s wrong with cheese. He hears a point of view and then goes to see and refute it. It''s a very normal way to learn from it. It''s no surprise¡° Er, I''m afraid I have to go back to check the information. You see, I''m mainly engaged in the research of aircraft structure, and I''m not so familiar with Ms. Weiya''s field. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow. "¡° Well, then, it''s getting late. Be careful when you go back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    The night in the hotel passed quickly. After all, the cheese arrived in the middle of the night.


    When I woke up the next day, it was almost noon. I thought Kelly was waiting, but after they ate something in the hotel hall, the mage didn''t come back last night.


    Both atar and KAILAS are somewhat impatient. The difference is that they are worried and feel slighted.


    "That''s normal. The mages always forget the time. For them, the appointment is always less important than the thing at hand. "


    David said casually as he was tidying up the dishes. From his previous conversation with Kelly, we can see that this is not the first time he has dealt with each other. As a result, the young hostel owner was obviously pigeoned many times by the mage. He could not even hear the resentment in his words, but had a faint sense of helplessness.


    In general, it is. The casters always have their own order of doing things. Secular conventions are the most unimportant things for them. Moreover, once they sink into the research, they will unconsciously ignore those things.


    Cheese has the same problem, and the people around him have the same feeling of powerlessness as David.


    The problem is that this agreement is not between the mage and ordinary people. According to Kelly''s attitude towards cheese yesterday, he should be eager to come at dawn. The current situation is not reasonable. Is there something unexpected happened to him?


    Or did the cheese worry come true?


    But in any case, what they have to do remains unchanged. Now, even if they are worried about Kelly''s safety, they lack the means to find him in this strange city.


    The so-called air flight device research institute may know where he lives, but it''s extremely exhausting to find this research institute in this mountain city. If it turns out that Kelly just overslept or has something to do, it will be meaningless.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go to the library by ourselves. There are priorities. For him, for us all."


    Cheese took the map of the city of Wanfa and the train timetable from David, and planned the route to the pyramid at the top of the mountain with a few eyes.


    He then told David that if Kelly came to them later, he said they would go to the peak library and come back at sunset. Then he went out with his companion.


    "Is that good? Will Mr. Kelly be angry after that? " ATA hesitated and looked back at the door of the hotel, as if worried that they would miss Kelly as soon as they left.


    "Well, we''re not angry yet. What''s his right to be angry? It''s better for that boy to have something urgent, or I''ll give him a good beating. "


    Keiras is clearly still brooding about last night. In fact, the cat goblin is not really so small hearted, but he is not used to using language to express his more positive feelings, so he always responds to others with such words.


    Of course, atta is the exception.


    Jian Qi was leaning on the iron bar and didn''t say anything. He just looked at the cheese, hoping to see the obvious emotion from his face under the hood. Unfortunately, there was no expression on cheese''s face, as if it was just a trivial matter.


    In fact, grey robe thinks so. It''s not that he doesn''t think Kelly''s life and safety is the key. It''s just that, comparatively speaking, their bumpy and adventurous journey is largely to get into the big library. Seeing the pyramids in front of them, the situation of a person they just met naturally doesn''t have such a high priority.


    What''s more, the news brought back by KAILAS is too troublesome. If it''s not handled properly, ATA will be in great danger. It''s no longer a question of whether they can help the female swordsmen achieve their long cherished wish to find their relatives. The speed of their decoding the inscriptions on the magic sword will have a greater impact on the cause and effect. In this way, it is self-evident which is more important.


    All the way to the top of the mountain, they finally saw the prosperous side of the city. With more and more people taking the train, the surrounding scenery became more and more lively. This kind of bustle comes from the mages of Wanfa city who are always talking in groups of three or two about questions that others don''t understand, and the visitors with curious eyes.


    In addition, it''s not common to have a small market and a carriage. The shops here are often just a few supporting facilities beside the research institutes, and there is no detailed classification of the shops. A single shop can meet most of the needs from catering to daily necessities supplement.


    "It is said that the main street here is built around the big library, where there will be more specialized shops. But I doubt if there''s anything we can use in those stores. "


    With keen hearing, Kellas overheard a lot of things from the front and rear passengers, but most of them were obscure to him. Only a few pieces of information about shops and big libraries were of some value.


    "The value will always be re measured, and I''m looking forward to what kind of metal applications there will be where we can make such aircrafts and such automatic trains."


    Jian Qi gently stroked the metal frame of the train, but there was some obsession in his eyes. In addition to martial arts, Jianmen are also craftsmen. If they did not pursue metallurgy technology and sword casting technology, they would not develop into a special family in the name of sword. This kind of influence of edification started from childhood.


    KAILAS picked his eyebrows and said nothing more. He had to admit that Jianqi''s words were right at least in the first half. Even after seeing this incredible city, he began to look forward to the source of their knowledge, the books. Cat goblin is not without problems, but he knows that many problems can not get meaningful answers, and in the process of seeking answers, time will change the value of the problem. But what if the answer to the question is buried in the book? That would be great. Nothing is easier than reading to acquire knowledge, so it is by no means meaningless¡° Oh, by the way, I also heard that there is more than one library in this city. The one on the top of the mountain is the biggest, but I''m afraid the whole city of Wanfa is part of the library. From the top to the bottom of the mountain, there will be a small library. They also mentioned the transportation of books to the Classification Department. It sounds like a large number of books were sent here last night in addition to conventional supplies. " This is the advantage of the city of ten thousand dharmas being built in the secular world. In places like the grey tower, there are precious books in the library that outsiders are thirsty for knowledge, but their quantity is limited after all, and they are selected by the Lord of the grey tower, which has some limitations. For example, on the specific issue of the devil''s call, Clark would abandon those books that he thought were meaningless, leaving only profound and concise books. But at the present stage of cheese, he not only needs correct and effective knowledge, but also needs those contents that can be critically examined, or that are green but enlightening. And only based on the country, those new books and old books will continue to be collected. That''s why cheese believes he can''t find answers to the questions in the Greyhound tower library, and he can find clues here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    The train stopped slowly and all the passengers left their seats. Here is the end of the rail, or at the beginning, it is the highest platform of the whole mountain city. Looking up from here, you can only see the golden spire of the pyramid library shining in the sun.


    Maybe buildings of the same shape will feel different because of their different functions and locations. Looking at the mausoleum like building from a distance, cheese doesn''t feel oppressive or gloomy.


    "I think they should give the train more space. Even a cat will think it is too narrow." KAILAS can''t wait to jump on the low wall of the street and move his limbs.


    Although they didn''t open their mouth to help, ATA and Jianqi are doing the same thing. The journey up the mountain doesn''t take long, but because the narrow basket can only give people a very limited space for activities, it feels very long.


    "I think they will do so. At present, the efficiency of these trains is not high. Although they can save labor costs, they can''t speed up logistics. If we want to develop in the future, speed and security must be improved, and the improvement of speed will inevitably bring security risks. Especially when the rail is accidentally damaged or artificially damaged, the fast train will bring tragic casualties and damage. If I were allowed to design, I would choose to hide these tracks in places like caves. No, that would cost too much... "


    Cheese seems to be answering a question from keiras and talking to himself. For this kind of behavior, others have been dismissive.


    "Well, do you want to work in the construction department now, or do you want to go to the library and see something really meaningful?"


    The cat goblin interrupted the thought of grey robe. In his opinion, it''s not what Cheese should do to give advice for the city, and it''s meaningless to continue to think deeply. Because people in this city obviously don''t want an outsider to point out their important logistics system.


    Cheese froze for a second, and then showed a smile, "you''re right, this is only the most obvious part of their results, here entanglement is unable to go deep. Come on, let''s go to the library. "


    Although the pyramid seems to be close in front of us, it is still a long way from the railway station, which is the most lively place in the whole city of Wanfa. Wearing clothes symbolizing the six major factions, the mages walk through the square. The shops around them do not have the kind of publicity in the secular world. Only a small wooden card is hung on the door to show their business scope.


    If you remove this wooden card, it will be the same as a house. As for their business scope, it is also different from that of firewood, rice, oil and salt. The animal shop marked as owl, the casting medium shop marked as branch, the mineral shop marked as gem and so on are confusing.


    "The goods sold in these shops are mostly related to magic. Animals are important experimental objects and the source of many magical media. Plants and minerals are the same. What''s more, these shops that don''t need location advantage occupy such an eye-catching position. On the contrary, those shops that are daily needed are squeezed into the corner. On the surface of this reversal, their customers are very clear. "


    Cheese saw the doubts of his companions and explained to them in a low voice.


    "I see. This is the city where a bunch of weirdos live. Alas, I thought the city of Wanfa was amazing. Now I see it, it''s very boring. "


    Carras said, half complaining and half joking, that the leisure outside the scene disappeared when he saw a shop with the sign of a little girl with wings. Instead, there is a short-lived but impressive killing intention.


    "Well, for these people, goblins are your stuff, right?"


    The cold words also awakened ATA''s memory. She also remembered what happened to the fairy who died in the cake shop.


    At the earliest time, the hunting of goblins was led by the caster. After all, if there was no guidance, how could anyone think of grinding the wings of goblins into powder and using them as potions? Thinking of this, flaclag''s hilt was slowly clenched.


    "Let''s go when we come out. As you said, it''s important to get down to business now. And what if it''s not what you think? " Jianqi stops KAILAS and persuades the angry swordsman with what they said to the cheese.


    Cheese saw this also did not speak, just slightly lowered his eyes, the expression can not see anything. The grey robe was very clear about the possible role of goblin materials in magic, so he couldn''t say just in case.


    Magic is a kind of knowledge constructed by sacrifice. This kind of sacrifice is two-way. The casters are eroded by magic, and they are also eroding others for the sake of casting. The knowledge in every magic book is written by blood, and he knows it very well. In the past, cheese never felt uncomfortable. They sought knowledge in order to seek truth. This goal is supreme and incomparable.


    Now, he can''t be so crazy anymore. Why?


    Keiras''s beard trembled, his anger overflowed, but he was finally forced down and walked forward without saying a word. They have no illusions, but libraries are more important now.


    With this episode, the group no longer paid attention to the surrounding shops and streets. They quickly climbed the steps and approached the huge porch in front of the pyramid. A wide counter made of the whole tree is about 30 meters across the porch. Some cloth fences cut the whole counter into several queues to handle different demands at the same time. Cheese saw that someone had entered the library from the end of some queues, so he was in one of them¡° I''m sorry, this passage is for the use of Wanfa City insiders only. If you want to enter the library, please go to the channel marked in red and show your invitation card. " In the face of the mechanical words of the mage in the Cape of the hydra, cheese quietly turned away. He didn''t try to ask the other party why they had to move to a specific location to deal with matters because there were not so many visitors in these queues. Judging from the other party''s attitude, it was meaningless to do so¡° I want to go into the library and look up materials. " Arriving at the red marked line, the cheese handed the invitation to the other party again and whispered. There is no grain on the clothes of the female mage. According to the grey robe, the person wearing such clothes should be an apprentice who has not been recognized, although from the appearance, she is not much different from the mage just now¡° Just a moment, please. I need to verify the validity of your invitation first. " The other party takes out the seal Kelly used last night, reconfirm the pattern on the invitation, and then takes the invitation and a red brooch to the cheese¡° Please be sure to wear this brooch when you are in the library. It will prompt you when you enter the area that you do not have access to. If you hear a noise, please return to the original area. " Cheese picked up the brooch, and the magic attached to it could be broken, but there was no need to do so for the time being. "My companions also want to enter the library. It''s faster to have more people to look up information." The apprentice seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then slowly took out a few gray brooches, "please let them wear these, and ensure that they will not tamper with or damage the books at will."¡° Little girl, do you think we can''t read? " Keiras tilted his head to show his sharp teeth¡° Kyras, don''t be afraid The grey robe gently pressed the head of the cat goblin and showed an apologetic expression to the receptionist. This attitude of course led to the swordsman''s dissatisfaction, he snorted, turned and jumped off the counter¡° I''m sure they''ll take great care of borrowing books. Please don''t worry about it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    Perhaps for the sake of cheese or the confidence of the library protection workers, the receptionist did not say anything after listening to the words of the grey robe, but just tapped the counter beside him.


    Then the gates, made up of branches and leaves, split, revealing the corridor leading to the interior of the pyramid. At this time, cheese found that what used to be the counter was not a complete tree. No, it used to be a tree, but now it has been artificially cut into many sections, each section has been cultivated separately, and many branches and leaves have been regenerated.


    Although this method is related to life, it can never be done by the Druids who revere nature.


    But the grey robe didn''t say anything, just took his companion into the pyramid. It''s normal that every one of them doesn''t look good. Even in places like rush, the communication between people will not be so mechanized.


    After all, the running people are alienated from each other in the name of respect, and the core is the fear of others. Fear and love have always been the strongest emotions that can exist between creatures. Under the surface of alienation, everyone there pays special attention to everything around them. Their emotions are not dull, but are hidden under the flowing water. They need to go deep into the water to really understand.


    But it''s different here. The feeling of Wanfa city is more subtle.


    "They''re like machines, machines made of pulleys and levers, like dolls made by that lunatic." KAILAS said in a deep voice that he didn''t try to belittle the situation he had just encountered. His tone was more like disappointment.


    "They live in order, which ensures that everything happens as it is supposed to. The train will arrive at the location marked on the timetable, the shops and restaurants will strictly abide by the business hours, and every meeting and work will be informed and finalized in advance. It''s a very efficient way of doing things. I had hoped to turn xigucheng into a rat man like this... Well, I may know why they chose other people. "


    Cheese answered softly, then with a self mocking smile. As a mage, he certainly knows the benefits of this mechanized office. Impoliteness means intransigence and intolerance. Only in this way can the role of rules be maximized.


    "The law of ancestors is immutable, and the old people in my family always say so. But when things come to an end, they will say that rules are dead, and people are alive. I always thought it was a cunning pretext before. Now it seems that if we really follow the rules, things will change. "


    Jian Qi shakes the iron bar gently. He is not unhappy with the incident just now. This is probably because the situation in his family may be worse.


    "That''s right." Cheese nodded, then reached out and touched each other''s brooches. After that, they finally came to the main hall of the library, or the big reading room.


    "My God." Atta gave a slight exclamation, for the sight was really worth it.


    At the broadest bottom of the pyramid, hundreds of bookcases are arranged together like labyrinth walls, and dense books are placed on the bookcase, waiting for reference.


    Oh no, maybe it''s not quiet, because what''s most different from ordinary libraries is that a considerable part of the bookcases here are floating in the air! They may even revolve around aimlessly like stars in a certain orbit, making a shortcut appear between bookcases from time to time, without the need for people to go back to the periphery and enter again. But for the inexperienced, it will only increase the difficulty.


    "It seems that we have something to look for." KAILAS''s eyes were wide open, as if he had been deprived of the ability of thinking by the vast number of books. At this time, the answer that could be found quickly in the original imagination became as vague as looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Don''t worry, that''s good. If we don''t have such a large collection of books, wouldn''t we have traveled so far in vain? "


    The tone of the grey robe with a touch of excitement, just unhappy in front of the book immediately disappeared. Cheese and his classmates naturally have a desire for knowledge. When there are so many books in front of him, he can''t help but have some joy.


    Fortunately, in addition to the joy, he has not forgotten his purpose.


    So the grey robe stopped a man wearing a cape with a hydra crest and asked politely, "Hello, I want to know where the index area is. Can you tell me?"


    "Walk along the wall on the right, and you''ll see the counter and the bookcase with eyes. Those are indexes. You''re here for the ceremony, aren''t you The man is not unhappy because of the sudden contact, but said with great interest.


    "Yes, my companion and I just arrived yesterday, and today we can''t wait to visit the heart of this city of knowledge. It''s a great undertaking of this era to be able to collect such a large number of books. "


    "Then welcome to the city of vanfa. I''d like to give you a suggestion. If you have books in certain fields that you want to consult, it''s better to ask the librarian directly. Although they are not experts in any field, they are proficient in the classification and collation of knowledge. Rather, the classification of a large amount of knowledge is their specialty. In short, the person you are looking for is wearing a white robe and a gold book brooch. I hope you can find the knowledge you want as soon as possible. "


    "It seems that the people here are not all uncomfortable." After saying goodbye to the man, atta said as if relieved. On the one hand, the experience from the empty boat to the city of Wanfa is enough to shock anyone. On the other hand, the closer they get to Wanfa, the closer the long cherished wish of the female swordsman will be achieved. As she approaches the news of her biological parents step by step, she must be careful to control her emotions¡° It can only be said that they are not hopeless. " Of course, KAILAS knew about ATA''s current state, so he didn''t keep the previous point of view, and partially agreed with the female swordsman''s view. As they walked along the right wall of the hall, cheese looked at the silent euni. "Indexing is a very important job. Whether it''s for book preservation or data collection, an effective indexing system can greatly improve efficiency. If you want to master complex knowledge in the future, you must learn how to use it and build it. Wait a minute. You can focus on their indexing method. This kind of intuitive learning opportunity is rare. " Euni nodded seriously. Since he learned the first magic, he has more respect for his teacher than before. This is not to say that he is eager for more power, but to express his gratitude as much as he can. The index area is not too far from the entrance of the library. There are a row of stone tables, and some people in various robes are busy around the table. Cheese guessed that they should be registering and classifying books. After all, Kelly told him before that a large number of books entered here last night. It takes these people''s efforts to integrate them into the knowledge system of this library. However, among these different robes, he did see several white figures. As the people at the stone table were crowded, cheese asked his companions to wait for him and walked towards the nearest white robed mage¡° Excuse me, I need your help. " The old man with a white robe and a gold book Brooch raised his eyes and looked at the cheese. He showed a little impatience when he found that he was not from the city of Wanfa. "Everyone here needs help, so you can try to help yourself first."¡° I''ll just ask you one question. "¡° Well, then hurry up. "¡° I''d like to know what''s in the library about goblin inscriptions and goblin language. I need to decipher some goblin inscriptions, but I need more reference materials. "¡° Hum, Goblin inscription, it''s just... Wait! Do you understand the goblin symbol? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    "Well, yes. So I don''t use symbols to express them Cheese blinks. He can answer the other person''s confusion in a more polite or modest way, but he doesn''t say that because of the other person''s previous attitude.


    But the old man didn''t seem to care at all. He took the cheese by the shoulder. The speed made the grey robe think that he was a warrior fighting with Qi like Jianqi. But he soon realized that it was just the power of the researchers'' excitement.


    The old man tugged at the sleeve of cheese and pulled him into the bookshelves decorated with carved eyes, but he didn''t stay here. Two people quickly through the spine of those books marked with a variety of index books, came to a bookcase relatively poor area.


    Judging from the fragmentary degree of the books here and the appearance of the workers who pick and choose during the period, these books should be the parts waiting to be sorted out.


    Most of the mages working here are young, and most of them are apprentices without arms. After all, it is only responsible for the preliminary screening. After a simple confirmation of the general content of the book, it will be classified and handed over to scholars in related fields for consideration. Strictly speaking, as long as you can read, you can work here.


    The mages with the arms on their clothes are responsible for dealing with the more dangerous books, such as the maddening magic books or the human skin scroll with demons inside, which need to be dealt with by the regular casters.


    This may be the only reason why bookcases in this area are very common. This is the place where accidents are most likely to occur in the whole library.


    However, it is obvious that the old man holding the cheese has no such worry. He rushes into the stack of books with his grey robe, jumps over the books and scrolls on the ground, ignores other people''s actions and eyes, and goes straight to the innermost part of the area. The books on that shelf are obviously a lot more regular, obviously not unconfirmed books.


    He raised his head, swept his fingers across the books quickly, then took out one of them, opened it, confirmed it and put it into the hands of cheese. There are many goblin characters on the open page of this book, but it can be seen that they are only a copy of the shape of goblin characters, not written by goblins. It''s more like a picture label, telling readers what goblin text looks like.


    "If you recognize three, I don''t think you''re lying." The old man pointed to the book and looked into the cheese''s eyes as if he was about to blow fire. It''s not his fault. Few people in the city of Wanfa can confirm these symbols.


    Cheese raised his eyebrows. He looked at the words and fell into a short silence. It''s not because he didn''t know it. Although many of the goblins were wrong because of the problem of transcription, he could still recognize their original appearance.


    His hesitation comes from the inner power of goblin script. There is magic language in this world. Words like goblin script will cause some changes just by reading it with correct pronunciation.


    Therefore, cheese need to consider these words may bring the smallest impact of a few to prove themselves. However, his hesitation may be another look to others.


    The mages who came after the old man and the cheese pieced together the general appearance of the matter. Some people heard what they had said before, especially the old man''s question, which attracted people''s attention in the library where they talked in a low voice.


    But these people didn''t come to see the cheese jokes. If grey robe really knew goblin, it would be a good thing. Only at this time to see his hesitation, people feel somewhat disappointed.


    But just when they think it''s just a pretentious outsider, or even don''t know what a goblin symbol is, they talk nonsense, and cheese''s mouth gently spits out a syllable.


    That''s not the sound that human language would make, but with the appearance of that sound, the light source of this area suddenly dimmed down. In the gloom, only the figure of the grey robe seemed to have doubled and stood there like a giant!


    Some of the timid apprentices have already sat on the ground. When they were ready to take action, the light around them came back, and the shape of the cheese was restored, as if nothing had happened.


    "This is the pronunciation of this word, and its meaning in goblin language can be understood as the darkness of potential danger. Do I need to read a few more? As you can see, when these words are translated into language, they will bring similar magical effects. It is not easy to select safe words from them. "


    Although cheese mouth asked whether to read a few more, but hand has closed the book, obviously did not intend to continue. Just now is enough to prove yourself.


    "How many do you know? Just now those symbols, no, words, how much do you know? one-third? A fifth? " The old man''s beard trembled, which indicated that he was very excited at the moment.


    Cheese thought a little and decided to tell the truth, "except for three words with serious transcription errors, I basically recognize them. Therefore, I hope to read the goblin literature collected by your library, which is very important to me. "


    "Good! No problem, I''m going to... "As soon as the old man patted his thigh, he said he was going to lead the way, but several middle-aged people, the mage with the coat of arms on his shawl, stopped him and whispered a few words.


    "Hey, what can I hide? Those books have been in the dust since I came here, the symbols that no one recognized. Now it''s hard for someone to understand it. Why not let it


    The mages stopped the angry old man again. This time, they spoke a little longer, and cheese heard a word in the other side''s low voice, cat goblin. It made him think of the store. Some bad feeling was fermenting. Maybe he should have come alone today. The old man''s expression gradually changed from excitement to calmness, and finally became a little suspicious and pitiful. He waved that he accepted the advice and then came over¡° Sorry, all the documents written by goblin symbols are put in the precious area. People who are not senior teachers in Wanfa city or above have no right to enter and consult them. I am impressed by your knowledge, and I believe it will be good for both of us if you can read those papers. But rules are rules. I can''t make an exception for you. I''m very sorry about that. But if you have any other types of books you want to look up, I''d be happy to take you there. " The expression of cheese didn''t change. It didn''t seem that it was a big deal to be rejected. In the last few seconds, he was ready. Now if he showed obvious chagrin, it would only make the other party more sure of their judgment¡° No, in that case, I''d like to have a look around here. Thank you With that, cheese decided to go back to his companions and tell them about it. However, when he and the old man passed by, the other side suddenly said, "if, I am if, you happen to have a cooperation with the goblin Research Institute in this city, even if you are one of them, our library will still be happy to help you. You can get the location of the goblin institute through the shops with goblin signs on the square. "¡° Thank you for your explanation. "¡° It doesn''t matter. I just don''t want books to be read by nobody. If you just hide but don''t take it, then this place is really a tomb. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    Cheese didn''t leave the library directly. Even if the request of consulting goblin classics was blocked, his identity as a spectator was beyond doubt. Therefore, he still had the right to find the knowledge he needed in the first level books.


    This made him go back to the index area, understand the book classification principles of the library according to the words of an apprentice, and read the book catalogues of some areas.


    Just as he was reading the catalogue, a batch of books had just finished sorting. Some of them were sent to the classified bookcase by the apprentice in a cart, while others were put into the basket and piled to the wall.


    There are many such baskets by the wall, which should be full of books.


    "What about those books?" Cheese looked at the basket and asked the passing apprentice. The latter obviously took part in the little disturbance just now and respected the grey robe who could interpret the goblin language.


    "They are useless books, the contents of which have no value or can not be used as reference, so they are put aside after the first trial. After that, a special person will take them away and give them to the person who counts them, that is, the scholars who specially identify these books to make the final count. If the inventory has some value, it will be sent back to reconsider the classification. Correspondingly, if problems are found in the examination of professional scholars, the books passed the preliminary screening will also be classified as useless books. It''s just that this process will be very long. Both the enumerators and the reviewers will take time to work outside their own research, and it will probably take half a year or more to come back and forth. "


    "What about the books that are still regarded as useless books after these two screening? What would you do? Do you want to sell them? "


    In this era, the paper alone is precious enough. Generally, even in the rich family, the attitude towards books is not too hasty, and the destruction and smearing of cost books is a crazy behavior that people can''t understand.


    If the city of Wanfa just finds those books useless, it''s a good way to sell them again.


    "No, we''ll put them in the waste repository. Paper is a precious resource, and scholars in the Department of plastic energy have developed ways to reuse it. These useless books will be reused as materials for new books in the process of preservation. And we don''t want to let these ridiculous words go out and harm others. "


    What the apprentice said was solid, and it didn''t sound like a problem. But this way of thinking actually has a premise.


    That is, scholars in the city of Dharma can''t make mistakes. There are only a few editions of many books in this era. If one is missing, it is very likely that they will be lost completely.


    Therefore, some royal families or nobles would provide special support for literate scholars to copy books for them, in order to fight against the harm caused by the aging or loss of books. In other words, the practice of Wanfa city seems to be excellent, but after all, what kind of knowledge is absurd, what kind of books can be called useless books?


    This should not be decided by a group, even if it has a high level of knowledge. As long as they do not claim that they have all the knowledge, they have no such right.


    But that''s not what Cheese needs to consider now. In fact, even if books are precious, people who don''t know their value are still destroying them day and night.


    Many of the fires after the uprising were fueled by the Lord''s collection of books, and the angry and hungry people would not consider the value of these incomprehensible books. Therefore, the loss of knowledge happens almost all the time. Compared with it, the practice of Wanfa city is exquisite.


    After a quick look at some bibliographic categories that might help, cheese left the index area and returned to his companions. For the purpose of not stimulating keiras and Atta, he didn''t tell them all what just happened.


    It''s just that there are reading restrictions here. They have to find relevant personnel to get permission to read the goblin classics directly. Before that, it''s better for them to see what books can help.


    So the team quickly dissipated in the sea of books, reading books is unable to team work, because in addition to cheese, even the cat goblin can''t help much.


    So instead of letting them waste their time with themselves, let them take advantage of valuable opportunities to find interesting books in the library. As for the grey robe himself, when he faced the suffocating mountain of books, he didn''t worry at all, but was only excited. He hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    "In the afternoon, we come back to gather and decide what to do in the afternoon. Before that, you are free to read the books you are interested in. Euni, you come with me


    Cheese and his apprentice walked quickly through the bookshelves. Yuni had not yet begun to read, so he could not read most of the books independently.


    But it doesn''t matter. Cheese has already figured out what to show the apprentice. They came to some bookshelves made of pine wood, where the books are generally thick and the pages are large.


    The grey robe pointed to the spine of the book and looked for it. Then he took out an extra thick book and put it on the reading table.


    "This is an animal atlas, including the shapes and anatomical structures of birds and animals. I know you can''t read the text yet. It doesn''t matter. You just need to look at these pictures and understand the appearance and structure of these animals. As for their names, habits and functions of organs, I will explain them to you later. This is your homework. Can you accept it? "


    In fact, there''s no need for cheese to ask. Yuni has been attracted by the bird pictures in the teacher''s page. The author of this book obviously has excellent painting skills, and can depict the shape of animals vividly.


    What is valuable is that the purpose of the author''s painting is not only aesthetic feeling, but also the detailed drawing of feathers, wing structure and claws beside the whole picture of the bird. The content may be more delicate than seeing the bird with one''s own eyes.


    Cheese was very satisfied with the apprentice''s reaction, nodded and left quietly. But after he went far away, several visitors came here to see that he was supposed to be an apprentice in the city of Wanfa. He was very young and might not be much different from euni.


    The students finally finished the morning class and planned to finish their homework here. Accidentally, they saw Yuni who was looking down at the animal sign carefully.


    In particular, youni''s viewing method is very different from that of other people. While watching, he clumsily compares the toes of the animals in the picture with his fingers, as if imagining that he has become that kind of animal.


    In the eyes of adults, such behavior may be naive, but in their eyes, it is only stupid.


    "A savage in animal fur."


    This is what one of the apprentices said to his companion. Yuni''s human bear fur coat really looks like untreated animal fur, and the dwarf''s knot decoration is really rough.


    "Savages shouldn''t be in the library."


    Children''s nature is always extreme, and with a bit of self righteous. That''s because they can''t imagine a world full of unknowns, so they fill the world according to their own understanding.


    This way of thinking makes it easy for them to define something, and it''s easy not to change that definition.


    "He has a white brooch and is a guest. Let''s not disturb him. "


    The girl with sharp eyes found the gray brooch on euni''s collar. She remembered that the teacher had said the meaning of these brooches and said immediately.


    "What''s so great about the grey brooch? It''s not red. And you see, he''s reading Lorenz''s animal guide! That''s the best guide. What if it''s damaged by him? "


    So the girl was silent. For these apprentices, the animal guide was one of the few entertainment books before they learned to read novels and poems. No one could accept the risk of its damage.


    Even if it''s just a risk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    "This is not, this is not, this is not yet."


    Keiras hopped on the shelf, pulled out every book he thought might be related to goblins, opened it, turned a few pages and inserted it back into the shelf at will. Cat goblin''s tone is a little irritable, but this irritability is still within the scope of control. Although he is still unforgiving from goblin world, he has restrained a lot in action.


    If it had been done before, it would have been impossible to say that the books which he regarded as useless would have been thrown to the ground. Now, despite the anxieties of expression and tone, the cat goblin''s movements are still elegant and accurate, highly efficient and aesthetic.


    When KAILAS was flying over the wall, atta''s regular books were about goblins, but more of them were absorbing the contents of the books. She knew very well that she was useless in this forest, and she only understood the index system of cheese explanation.


    It''s not her fault. Even if she recovered her memory in the goblin world, her time in the human world is still short. It''s very difficult for her to learn how to behave in this short time. Those who need systematic training to master the knowledge for her is too obscure, like a rock can not find a place to break.


    Fortunately, she did not come alone.


    And even if the swordswoman comes alone, she doesn''t have to worry that she will be lost, because they are not the only ones here. A male mage saw the little chestnut hair across several bookshelves. He held the book in his arms. The original subject content in his mind quickly faded away, and his thirst for knowledge turned from the knowledge in the book to the woman who was out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    "You look a little troubled, and if you need to look for some books, I think I can help." The master''s voice was trembling. Although he tried to make his words sound polite and confident, he was still a little timid.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I want to see for myself." Atta slightly put down the book, looked at each other, back with a shallow smile. Her eyes will be the other side of all the words are blocked in the throat, can only falter and then retreat.


    "Stinky boy, it seems that all male humans are the same everywhere." When the mage walked away, KAILAS slowly jumped down and teased each other''s behavior.


    "He just wanted to help, no harm." Atta said softly that she was in favor of these mages who were quite similar to cheese, although she knew that these people were probably hurting her own people.


    But she was also hunted by some goblins and protected by some human beings. Her clear and general division will bring extreme cognition, and once she falls into the swing of either or, the world will be a different picture.


    "Yes, no harm. Malice is very subtle. One second he is respectful to you, and the next second he will hit you in the back of the head with a stick around the corner. Even after beating you to death, he will cry like a child and say something stupid like this. Tut, people. Now even the goblins are more and more like people. "


    The swordsman spread his hand and said carelessly.


    "You''re talking like you''ve been through this. I admit that there are malicious, uncomfortable, even evil things in the world, and they are hidden in people''s hearts. But without great stimulation, great good and great evil are not easy to produce, are they? Generally, we will choose the more peaceful road. "


    The swordswoman replied with a smile and began to read the book again.


    Keiras looks at ATA with a happy smile. One thing she said unintentionally was right. The cat goblin had really seen the change he said, but it didn''t happen to him. That''s why he doesn''t trust human beings and other intelligent creatures. He has seen too much betrayal, hatred, greed and uncontrollability.


    He knew that there was such a balance as atta said, but he would rather believe that everyone had unconsciously come to the edge of total loss of balance. With a push of some desire, he would completely become a servant of single thought. Even some people have already walked on this road, but he hasn''t noticed it yet.


    That''s why, ever since he left the hotel, there has been sand floating on his fingertips. As long as he wants, the sword of dust can take shape at any time.


    And interestingly, after the experiments along the way, he is now basically sure that this strange sand can avoid the perception of casters including cheese and their seemingly omnipotent magic horizon. It means that, in a sense, he is now the most dangerous killer in the city.


    On the other side, Jianqi is apologizing, "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I didn''t expect you to kick the stick. How''s your foot? I know a little bit about medicine. Maybe I can help you. "


    "No, I think I just hit my toe, though it really hurts. Is your walking stick made of pure metal? How do you get into the library with this stuff? "


    The poor sorceress, who accidentally kicked the seven iron bars of the sword, was leaning on the bookcase with tears in her eyes. It''s not surprising that anyone who mentions such a thing without any precaution will hurt to death. Pain leads to anger most easily.


    "Er, I, this..." Jian Qi swallowed his saliva. He could see that anger was rapidly accumulating on each other''s face. Then he realized that no matter how he explained it, he couldn''t make sense to carry an iron bar in the library.


    So the wounded Ranger accompanied the smiling face and stepped back quietly, holding the iron bar in his backhand. The so-called thirty-six stratagems, walking on, the library is as big as a labyrinth, he walked around several times and then disappeared behind the bookcase.


    Only the female mage''s loud anger attracted the inspectors to take her away for disturbing the order of the library. For this, Jianqi is still a little guilty.


    Fortunately, from the perspective of his watching from a distance, the sorceress''s feet should not be seriously affected, which reduced his sense of guilt.


    "I saw you, the man who came into the library with the murder weapon." Some childish voices came from behind the sword seeker with a seriousness that didn''t match his age. The latter had already noticed it, but didn''t care.


    At this time, Jian Qi looked back and saw a small face in a wheat yellow wavy hair, looking up at him angrily. The child was not dressed as an apprentice, but wore a copper brooch.


    "I think we can make it a little secret, OK? She just hit her foot. It hurt, but it''ll be OK in a few minutes. And I really need this stick as a crutch. You see, I just had a war with a crazy mage a few days ago. Oh no, strictly speaking, he doesn''t know magic. Anyway, he was such a dangerous person. My injury is really serious


    "So serious that you can disappear in five steps in front of that poor woman?"


    "Ah, this, um..." Jian Qi touched his nose, and he began to feel that this place was not so friendly. But the other side is just a child, so he quickly thought of countermeasures.


    "Oh, look at the back, who brought the bear in! That''s ridiculous to be a pet! "


    "Where? Where, where? " The little girl turned her head and saw nothing, of course. When she realized that she had been cheated, the sword seeker was no longer in place.


    However, compared with the yelling adult woman, maybe the child is a more difficult opponent for Jianqi.


    "Well, I''ll find you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    It''s not because there is no one around him. In fact, after a small riot in the index area, many mages are eyeing this outsider who knows goblin words.


    But without waiting for them to speak, the grey robe had already avoided their vision and disappeared into the sea of books. It''s not a wise decision to use magic here. The strong mana of the city of Dharma will make the magic that distracts others'' attention stand out from another level. Therefore, the means he used were very orthodox stealth skills and the use of a little Qi.


    After exhausting his energy to save Yuni for so long, his body finally produced some Qi.


    However, the goal of grey robe is not just to avoid other people''s eyes and ears. He shuttles between bookshelves, observes the tracks of those bookshelves that are off the ground, and collects maps that appear from time to time.


    Maps, or guides, are used to mark the arrangement of bookshelves in a certain area, and also to let lost people know how to get out of the area and what is the surrounding area.


    I''m afraid that the reason for making this kind of local map is that the pattern of the whole library is constantly changing, otherwise they will not spend resources to make a large number of bookcases that can fly. And this will make the conventional sense of the map quickly lose its function.


    But is that really the whole reason? Cheese quickly pieced together those scattered regional maps in his brain, stitched and compared the details between them. He doesn''t think that this kind of zoning is just for such a simple purpose. After all, frequent re mapping of areas is also a big project. If people in the city of Wanfa really want to solve this problem permanently, there are at least two ways.


    The first is to carve magic runes on each bookcase and connect them to the aerial view, so that the position of each bookcase can be marked in writing. No matter how they move, they present the most effective information at present.


    Second, the map should be made in an overall way. Each area should be divided into different areas only by fuzzy graphics, which can roughly show the location relationship between different areas on this layer. If the searcher needs accurate location information, he just needs to reach the area and search according to the number on the bookcase.


    This is the simplest and labor-saving method. No matter how the bookshelf position changes in the area, as long as there is no change in the general position, the map can still work.


    Cheese believes that it''s not difficult for the mages here to think of them. Instead of taking either of the two methods, they chose the way they are now. It''s not stupid of them. There is a purpose behind this, a purpose that needs to be ignored by people reading here. The whole, the whole of the bottom of the pyramid library, is what this segmented map can hide.


    In segmented images, people will instinctively fit them, because subconsciously there is a complete library outline, and these areas will be stuffed into the outline like a jigsaw puzzle. Is that true? It''s not the same incision that makes the puzzle fit perfectly.


    What''s more, from what I just said, grey robe has learned that there are two or more floors here. I''m afraid that the abandoned storehouse where useless books are stored, and the place where goblins'' classics are stored, are all among the floors that have not been mentioned. Looking at it, there is no obvious staircase.


    This is not surprising, since it shows that not everyone can easily read valuable classics, it is even more difficult to put the corridor leading to them in an empty space. However, the grey pagoda didn''t do that, because those who can enter the high tower and the library either grew up in the tower or are recognized by the grey robes.


    Cheese touched the red brooch on his chest with his finger. He could detect a number of spells inside, which gave the brooch other meaning than its shape, such as alarm.


    This means that even if the cheese finds the entrance to other areas, it will be known by the manager when entering. Of course, he can erase this spell here, but I''m afraid it will be noticed by those who check after the event. What should we do?


    The grey robe shuttles through the bookcase like a ghost, putting together the puzzle in the brain, and thinking about the way to bypass the restrictions here.


    He has never been a person who abides by the rules. Although in most cases cheese shows respect and recognition for the rules, when the rules become an obstacle to his goal, pragmatic casters will start to think about whether to comply with the rules or bypass the rules. Which method can get more results, but take less risks and spend less energy.


    For cheese, the best choice at the moment is to bypass the eyes and ears of the library, find those goblin classics unconsciously, and leave quietly after getting the knowledge you want. It''s not easy, but it''s worth a try.


    Jigsaw puzzle, gradually forming, followed by the puzzle on the gap. Those gaps are not all distributed in the boundary, otherwise as long as you walk along the outer wall, sooner or later you will find the hidden anomaly. He has no way to quickly find all the regional maps, so he has no way to know the location of all the gaps. According to the information so far, there are three doubtful points.


    Interestingly, one of them turned out to be the classification area I had been to before. It''s just that there are so many people there, so it''s definitely not a good place to look for answers, so it''s excluded first. Then, there are two choices in front of cheese, one is to go to one of the remaining two doubtful points now, or to collect more clues.


    The cheese calculated the time to separate from the partners and agree to assemble, and decided that it was better to solve it earlier. Atta''s time was more tense than she thought, and her later interests were more serious than she thought.


    Without further delay, he began to move towards the nearest one. Two or three steps around the crowd to the poetry district. There are not many people here. After all, poetry in this era has a lot of practical significance in addition to being the blueprint of bards'' stories.


    Before the concept of history is clear, poetry is often the best record of history and a major event, which can not be ignored.


    But grey robe doesn''t want to seek the help of poetry here. His goal is a circle of moving bookcases in the middle of the poetry area. Those bookcases are nested together in a circle and rotate against each other at different speeds of each layer.


    If he guesses correctly, one of the two secret places is in the middle of the ring bookcase. But when he really came to those bookcases, he understood why people would dare to hide such a secret passage in such an obvious place.


    The bookcases were arranged in a circle and rotated, and the inner passage was exposed from time to time. But if you look carefully, you will find that in addition to the rotation, the bookcase itself is also changing.


    The bookcase of the inner layer gushes out of the outer layer, and the bookcase of the outer layer retreats into the inner layer. The whole nested body is like some living creature, constantly turning and surging, which makes people feel dizzy. But the mages around had already seen it.


    Cheese saw a commemorative bronze statue next to the ring bookcase. The bronze statue was carved by an old man who tied his beard into braids. Under his feet were the bookshelves.


    "Euribis, the master of poetry and thought, once worked in the psychic faction, the builder of the inspiration circle, is hereby commemorated."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    We didn''t know why we knew it happened. We don''t understand the true meaning behind all the basic simple relationships. We''re trying to build a world system, but we''re not even sure about the materials.


    We are the servants and embodiment of inspiration. We know the art, know the art, master the art, master the art, and finally forget the art, and turn it into our intuition and inspiration.


    This passage is engraved on the base of the bronze statue, and the signature on the back is the mage on the bronze statue. Cheese stares at these words for a few minutes. Perhaps most of the people who come and go here think that they are just famous sayings with little practical significance. They are another way to encourage mages to master knowledge.


    What he saw was the essential question raised by the old mage, that is, what is inspiration and what is intuition.


    Grey robe is very clear that these two questions are very complicated. If we consider their relationship with magic, it is even more dazzling and may never get the answer.


    Just as you ask a sage how to govern a country, he gives a method, but this method is not always feasible. Because the foundation of a country is changing all the time. It is possible to control others with a set of rigid laws for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    So that question will never have a complete answer, it will be different because of the time and place, the identity and purpose of the proposer and other factors. This is the eternal question, which can only be answered temporarily at most.


    Cheese is not interested in this kind of problem. On the contrary, all casters have to face their own eternal problems in the end. They have to deeply realize that the problem is unsolvable and try to solve it again.


    Does it sound like a completely meaningless job? Maybe the mages also think so, but they must admit that the knowledge they get from books or teachers is basically from the constant questioning of eternity.


    Therefore, those who can ask such questions are worthy of respect among the casters. They are closer to the core of the problem than those who can only use the existing knowledge and arrange it.


    In a word, cheese probably understood the moral it wanted to express through the message on the statue and the changing bookcase in front of it, that is, the unexplained aura, the inexplicable Association, and the poetry that can''t be grasped by the frame.


    That''s why the bookcases are put in the middle of the poetry section. It''s just a pity that its builders may not expect that their works have become a cover for hiding secrets in the library. But how could things be different? How does the name and its corresponding reality fit together to be consistent?


    Or should we not pursue that kind of consistency at all and just regard it as a tool?


    Grey robe shook his head, it seems that he was also inadvertently affected by the atmosphere here. These problems will not appear in his mind on the horseback of the grassland and in the flowing streets.


    Or, in those places, these problems unfold quietly in another way without being noticed by his keen mind. But no matter what the real situation is, he now has to step into this huge work of art and try to find something hidden.


    Cheese finally looked at the statue, regarded as a tribute to the ancestor, and then stepped into the mobile bookcase. That kind of feeling is really subtle. You stand in the same place and witness the bookcase in front of you. The speed is not fast or slow enough to make you see the spine of the row of books in front of you, but not enough to make you think deeply about the meaning of those book titles.


    You will unconsciously put your energy into those fleeting books. When you see a book title you are interested in, you will actively follow it and want to take it down. And once you do that, the inspiration circle will become a maze that is difficult to go further. It is not a complex structure to win, it is a test of whether the entrants can not be distracted.


    This is an almost irresistible trap for those who do not have a goal. They will unconsciously linger on the books on the bookshelf and leave with a full collection of poems in their hands.


    For those adventurous apprentices, it is also difficult to break through, because on those bookshelves, in addition to poetry, there are also scattered books that obviously do not belong to this area. It''s hard for curious children not to be distracted by them, and even those adults who are more suspicious will get lost in trying to find out the rules behind those abnormal books.


    As for magic vision? The magic in the circle has long been stirred into a pot of porridge by the moving bookcase, a porridge of unknown chaos.


    Cheese looked at those bookcases floating by and gave up the idea of looking for rules after a short calculation. He believes that if the circle in front of him is enlarged, it can be used as a kind of household protection fortification. I''m afraid it can become a famous labyrinth in history.


    However, even if the principle is the same, how difficult it is to turn a movable bookcase into a movable stone wall. Besides, the enlargement of the size is not only a gap in energy consumption, many loopholes that do not become a problem here will also become cover doors that can be easily broken through when magnified dozens or even hundreds of times. Just now, those small omissions are not enough to provide a way for cheese to break the barrier.


    method. Grey robe fell into thinking, he thought that this mini maze must not be inaccessible, it is just a filter, screening those who know the customs clearance code. So it either has a road map that can be recited, or it has a more intuitive solution.


    visual? Intuition, intuition, inspiration! Yes, inspiration is fleeting but omnipresent. It is an indescribable eternity between the last second and the next. It can completely change a person''s mind in a moment and free him from the difficult knot!


    Just one inspiration. But inspiration is available but not available, so there must be something as a substitute, what would it be?


    Close your eyes? No, it''s just a sensory masking. Stop thinking? I''m afraid not, because mages would never do that.


    Think, continue to think, the answer seems to be ready to come out, only a thin layer of gauze can reveal its true appearance. Cheese enjoys this kind of nervous thinking adventure, which is a kind of morbid pleasure produced by his years of training. He enjoys his anxiety, enjoys the pain, but more enjoys the relief from the pain.


    Come on, come on, you''re here. I can feel you coming out of the dark and showing your body to me. It''s just a little bit, just a little bit!


    "Ouch!" Bear''s roar interrupted cheese''s thoughts, he suddenly opened his eyes, did not hesitate to abandon the puzzle to be solved, rushed out of the ring. The reason is very simple. In this library, he can only think of one possibility that can lead to such a sound. His apprentice, euni.


    Regardless of the so-called map, cheese grabs the partition of the bookcase with one hand, showing his agility that does not match the identity of the caster. The Qi in his body is flowing, like an invisible hand pushing him to the top of the bookcase.


    The gray robe started to run and jump at the top of the stack of books, like a gray ghost, passing over people''s heads. He quickly approached Yuni''s position, and soon saw the familiar terrain.


    And a fallen bookcase and an angry brown bear.


    "Run! What are you waiting for? " The sword with the iron bar stood in the middle of the frightened apprentices and brown bears and yelled at them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    "Roar!"


    The brown bear slapped the desk between the bookcases, and the illustrated books on it were knocked down and fell to the ground. This brown bear is not big. If it was put in nature, it would be considered a bear cub.


    But a bear is a bear. Its claws and teeth are real. So is the power that can easily smash the table. This roar can be regarded as a complete wake-up of the stunned apprentices, they have started to flee in panic.


    Only a small figure with wheat yellow hair, against the panic crowd, hiding behind the bookcase, staring at what happened.


    She is the girl who ran into Jianqi and wanted to catch him.


    However, compared with her, the troubles Jianqi has to deal with are more direct and ferocious. The sword seeker bowed his body and laid the iron bar in front of him. Having seen the scene of Yuni turning into a night heron, it was not difficult for him to guess the identity of the bear in front of him, so he was tied up.


    What''s more, martial arts players'' skills can only be brought into full play when they are dealing with human beings or humanoid creatures. In the face of wild animals, their martial arts skills don''t play such a big role, and the bookcases on both sides make it more difficult.


    "Well, boy, you''d better calm down now. No matter why you become like this, you are using your power in the wrong place. I''m sure cheese won''t be happy to know. "


    Jianqi constantly exchanged the palms of his hands at the front of the iron bar to ensure that he could react as quickly as possible. And the brown bear in Yuni''s incarnation stares at the person in front of him, as if trying to identify him. This gives the seeker an illusion.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. Calm down? Now step back and try to change back, or wait for your teacher to come. As long as there''s no more damage. " Jian Qi said softly and tentatively stood on tiptoe to approach brown bear.


    Of course, he didn''t know anything about animal language, so he thought that the other party still had his own reason to understand him. This is very dangerous. Fortunately, someone reminded us in time.


    "Don''t go there! The Morpher will lose part of the language understanding ability! He can''t understand what you''re saying! " The little girl hiding behind the bookcase stood up anxiously and yelled. Her shouting may have saved Jianqi, but it also disturbed brown bear.


    "Ouch!"


    The hesitant beast let out a roar of unrecognizable emotion, and then rushed towards the shouting girl!


    Jian Qi, of course, would not agree. He bit his teeth and held the awareness that he might hurt euni in front of the brown bear. The iron bar swept the beast''s forelimb, hoping to block its running.


    But just when the sword seeker''s stick was about to touch the bear''s paw, brown bear stood up humanized and used his back foot to land on the ground!


    This is obviously not the wisdom and reaction of natural beasts. It is completely beyond Jianqi''s expectation. After his attack, he can only look up and watch two bear paws fall on his shoulders from above.


    Fortunately, the bear in Yuni''s incarnation didn''t kill the sword seeker with its claws. It just threw him aside according to sword seven. The sword seeker put an iron bar on the ground in time to dissolve the force and reduce the injury to the greatest extent.


    But at the same time, he also gave way to the road between the brown bear and the girl. The bear landed on all fours again and rushed to the girl with brown hair. The girl frowned and hesitated. Instead of running away, she began to recite the mantra!


    Unfortunately, her speed of holding the mantra was slower after all. The lack of experience made her unable to make a judgment at the best time. Although she realized that it was not feasible to rely on her body to evade the beast, the mantra she recited also failed to release successfully.


    Even, because of his sensitivity to magic, or Yuni''s memory of witnessing the caster''s fight, his incarnated brown bear quickly raised his right front paw and slapped the girl''s face!


    This time, if really hit, I''m afraid the worst result is to directly break the girl''s neck. Fortunately, at the moment before the bear hit, a force from behind pulled the girl back to avoid the fatal blow.


    "Keiras!" Will protect the girl in the arms of ATA low. From behind her, a black figure, holding a mallet made of sand in his hand, leaped towards the brown bear''s head and tried to knock it out.


    The imaginary collision did not happen. Between the cat goblin and the brown bear, there is a grey robe. Cheese stretched out his arms and grasped the wrist of the cat goblin and the nose of the brown bear respectively. The magic mist in his eyes shone like two little suns.


    The strong magic of the city of ten thousand dharmas makes the grey robe have the illusion of lifting heavy as light, and he knows that this will greatly affect the power of his magic, so he must be more careful to control the magic to achieve the desired effect.


    "Relax, he''ll be fine." Cheese said to the cat goblin, then slowly lowered his arm, let the plaster like solidification in the air of KAILAS fall back to the ground.


    The cat goblin blinks after landing, and then shakes its body vigorously to confirm its control. And the sword of dust in his hand, it seems to escape back to the black cat''s hair, disappeared.


    After putting down KAILAS, cheese turned to look at his apprentice who had become a bear. He didn''t open his mouth. He just stared at the brown bear''s eyes with his magic eyes.


    A few seconds later, the brown bear opened its mouth and made a low voice. At first, people thought it was a roar, but they soon found that it was more like a painful groan, like you want to say a word, but you find that your throat has changed into a different shape, and the familiar way of voice can''t work at all.


    At this time, the mages in the library also gathered. They took out wands or other similar things from their clothes and formed a circle to get close to the man. Some of them had already started casting.


    "Hey! Don''t you Jianqi wants to stop those people, but with a loud finger of cheese, the invisible power diffuses from his fingers and turns into an invisible palm, which strangles the throat of all the people around him.


    "Be quiet, my apprentice needs to be quiet."


    The tone of cheese is irresistible. It''s not the voice of a wise man. It''s a serious reprimand from those who have experienced battles, witnessed evil spirits, and passed through life and death friends again and again.


    Those present could not resist the rebuke. They didn''t even know how the spell worked.


    "Ah... Er..." the roar of the brown bear continued, but gradually began to change slightly. The voice of the beast gradually became sharp, just like its shape, and gradually began to change from bear shape to human shape.


    "Seven, bring his clothes. They should be nearby."


    Grey robe saw that Yuni''s body had changed to a certain extent, and said to his companion calmly.


    Jianqi runs to the place where the brown bear appears and finds Yuni''s fur coat, but his other clothes have been damaged in the process of transformation, but this coat is intact.


    The sword seeker picked up the fur coat and threw it to the cheese. The grey robe reached out to catch it with his left hand, and then covered euni with a shake. At this time, the apprentice who created the disturbance finally turned back into human shape and curled up on the ground in a coma.


    The gray robe took back his right hand, and the power of holding everyone''s throat dissipated. Then, several spells hit the cheese directly!


    Cheese was in the middle of it without any panic. He was gesticulating in the air, smashing those spells in the air, directly disintegrating the magic itself at the operational level. The principle of this process is as amazing as turning a steel sword in a knight''s hand into a piece of iron sand.


    However, there is also a element of dexterity. In the silence just now, the grey robe has roughly guessed the magic they want to release through the mouth shape and movement of the people around them, and has already constructed a solution in his mind. At this time, the flowing clouds and flowing water just show the constructed situation.


    But it''s enough to frighten everyone here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    In addition to the preparation in silence time, the other key to the grey robe''s ability to fight many with one is that none of these casters used lethal spells, and even few of them could cause injuries.


    There are two reasons. The first is that cheese is a guest, especially the guest who has just prevented the expansion of the riot. Even if we want to control it, we can''t use too much threat.


    As for the second one, it is because this is a library. Unscrupulous application of magic is likely to cause damage to books, and even lead to changes in some magic books, resulting in chain disasters.


    And in the case of the difference between their casting ability, such a constrained attack is naturally not worth mentioning to cheese.


    "Stop, I don''t mean to make trouble. Besides, the child needs treatment The grey robe, who defends the next round of attack, raises his hands to show that he is not preparing to cast the spell, and the magic light in his eyes also slowly disperses.


    The child in his mouth is not Yuni. His apprentice just takes off his strength. Turning into a brown bear won''t hurt him.


    The one who was really hurt was the little girl with wheat yellow hair. Although ATA rescued her from the bear''s paw, her claw still rubbed her cheek and left three deep scars on her face. If not treated in time, the wound will bring more serious injury.


    So before long, they returned to the front hall of the library. The only difference was that they were taken to a separate room.


    In the four corners of the room stood people in purple long shirts and hoods painted with pyramids and eyes. The eagle body face monster emblem on their neckline indicated that they came from the Miyi faction, which is also the most mysterious faction in the city of Wanfa.


    Before long, some mages came into the room, led by the white robed old man who had met cheese in the index area before. Cheese and he look at each other, are showing a helpless smile, this matter for them are unexpected, also disrupted their original plan.


    "There are three main problems." The old man cleared his throat, took out a roll of gauze paper that had just been written, and began to read out the regulations they had violated in the library.


    "First, create and cause chaos in the library, and cause property and personnel damage. Among them, the property part includes the partial damage of five bookcases, the serious damage of one book and the slight damage of 25 books. Injuries included a minor visitor with severe facial trauma. These will be converted into the amount of compensation to you. Especially in terms of personnel injury, we are actively looking for the girl''s guardian. How to solve the problem needs to be handled by you. But there is no doubt that there is also part of our responsibility in this matter. It will hurt the reputation of the city of Wanfa by making the guests injured in the library. We will participate in your negotiation process together. "


    "No problem, I hope the girl can get the best treatment. If the city of Wanfa can''t do it, I will personally participate in her recovery process, so that her face will not leave any traces. "


    Cheese nodded. If they had money, they got a lot from grassland and galloping. Before going to Wanfa, Jung gave him several valuable gems to ensure the smooth journey of cheese.


    "Do you know the art of medicine? Or the magic of life? " Hearing that cheese had personally participated in the treatment of the girl, the old man asked excitedly. But then I realized my gaffe.


    "Cough, next is the second point. Your partner brings weapons and dangerous goods into the library without permission, which is a major security risk for other people in the library. According to the regulations, their dangerous goods should have been confiscated, but they will not be investigated this time because they have the obligation to protect you in their identity and have not caused any material damage this time. However, they will be restricted from entering the library. I hope you will understand. "


    It''s a bit difficult for cheese to restrict his qualification. If one person can''t help him, his efficiency of looking for books will be reduced. What''s more, KAILAS and Atta, as goblins, may trigger any reaction with goblins'' classics, so that they can find the answer to the question directly.


    But he turned to think that if the formal channel is not available, he has the idea of taking advantage of it. In this case, they will be able to disguise themselves. So I nodded.


    Keiras, standing behind the cheese, showed an expression of resentment, but when he saw the reaction of the cheese, he resisted the impulse to speak, holding his arm and not speaking.


    "As for the third, what''s your relationship with this boy?" The old man''s eyes crossed the grey robe and fell on Yuni who was being taken care of by ATA and Jianqi.


    "He is my apprentice. The accident was caused by his spell out of control. But in my opinion, this time out of control is not natural. There must be some external stimulation before he uses the magic. "


    "Don''t you take it for granted that you teach an immature child metamorphosis! A child of this age has no reason to control his brutality. It''s nonsense


    A mage standing behind the old man said indignantly. Judging from his words, the city of Wanfa is also in charge of transfiguration, but obviously they have more strict regulations on the teaching of transfiguration. But does that mean the cheese is wrong?


    Grey robe looked at the man and did not answer. The old man in white robe saw that his silence was not speechless, but disdained to respond to each other''s query, so he said,


    "Please try to answer our query, which will also help us measure your intention. If you admit that the child can''t control metamorphosis, you are bringing an unstable and dangerous person into the library, which will affect the nature of the whole thing. "


    Cheese didn''t know each other''s meaning. The old man clearly wanted to find out his views on metamorphosis, which was much more useful than the damaged labels.


    In the final analysis, it was euni who caused this, and as his mentor, he had the responsibility to defend his disciples. So the grey robe opened slowly,


    "Just now someone said that metamorphosis should be taught only after the individual has enough sense, which is not wrong. But it has premises. "


    "The premise is that we need to maintain the consciousness of" I "in metamorphosis. In other words, from the questioner''s point of view, Transfiguration is a kind of magic like the name. It only changes the appearance of the caster, but it can''t and shouldn''t affect his way of thinking and self-identity. That''s right. But if you study metamorphosis in this way, I''m sure you won''t be able to make good use of it in a hundred years. Because it''s impossible to completely understand an animal from a spectator''s point of view, and then construct every part of it in the brain, and then add it to your own body changes. "


    As soon as this remark came out, several mages dressed in the clothes of life school showed their angry expressions. Obviously, the view of cheese is not reasonable in their eyes. But the cheese still went on,


    "How do animals, including humans, determine themselves? The answer is that we did not. We are alive, but it doesn''t mean that I can clearly feel every fluctuation of my lungs, every beat of my heart, every function of my kidney, and so on. We can''t really feel ourselves, or this so-called feeling is just the part that our thinking organs can feel. In that case, how do we become animals? Become something else? I''m not saying it''s just a show, because it''s really meaningless. Even if you become a bird, you can''t fly. Even if you become a fish, you can''t swim. That''s because you''re still you, you''re not a bird or a fish, you still know very clearly that you''re human after you perform transfiguration, and you''re always ready to become human when this idea is vague. "


    "How could it be a complete transformation? You just regard your body as a tool and manipulate it in the way of a tool. So you can''t fly far, you can''t swim a few times and you''re exhausted. I don''t think so. I think that "I" is a concept that can be discarded in metamorphosis and should at least be reexamined. By keeping away from the "I" as a human being, consciousness can better accept the "I" as a fish and the "I" as a bird. So when I''m a bird, I can fly very well. "


    "And this child is the apprentice I taught under this concept. I admit, he''s out of control. But he may just turn human anger into bear''s anger, which is naturally different. But it''s not about metamorphosis. Can you understand what I say? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    Maybe the theory put forward by cheese was too strange. The mages of Wanfa city showed negative expressions one after another. The mages of several life factions took the lead and came forward to argue with cheese.


    But for their query, the grey robe only lightly answered some questions, which seemed to have something to do with it. In fact, the irrelevant answer prevaricated the past. It''s not that he doesn''t want to share his knowledge with others. In fact, cheese is willing to discuss with these mages about their views on magic.


    But that also depends on the occasion, he is not in this case, such as flattering the general will be their knowledge as a bargaining chip to calm down.


    As a result, the atmosphere on both sides gradually became hostile. The life faction mage was insulted to realize that the cheese didn''t really want to respond to them. Cheese thinks that the other side has been compensated by knowledge, but they don''t understand the reason and want to ask for more.


    Later, the old man, who even had to be the moderator, came quietly among them to prevent the possible conflict. Apart from the two sides of the argument, the others present realized that the grey robe was different from the other guests invited. His knowledge may be quite different from that of Wanfa City, but the communication between them is extremely easy, which virtually increases their favor for cheese.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. If you have a problem that you have to discuss, please invite this gentleman to the Institute of your life faction for a peaceful discussion. We are not doing research, we are solving problems. However, through your reply just now, I probably already understand that your apprentice is out of control, not intentionally. With respect, even if there are external stimuli, a child who can become a dangerous beast at any time is still a hidden danger to the people around him. If you can''t control him, we may have to take some protective measures to curb this possibility. "


    Cheese was a little curious about the so-called protective means, and according to his guess, it was probably related to the four secret instrument sect mages standing in the corner of the room.


    In other words, the research of this faction is likely to be similar to the means he used before, focusing on the use and composition of magic and mana, so it has the ability to partially suppress other casters. Of course, it''s just his guess.


    "It''s simple. I''ll let him use the spell only with my permission in the near future." The cheese shrugged to show that he could meet the demands of the other side.


    In exchange for the other side''s puzzled eyes and the means to limit the magic, they know that they can intelligently use one person''s will to decide whether another person can cast the magic? This kind of thing is unheard of.


    Seeing this, the gray robe breathed out a little heavily, "he has my blood on him. I can use it as a medium to gain partial control of his body, which is a common method used by demons and demons to control their hybrid offspring. "


    "Magic." I don''t know who whispered the word. Cheese didn''t have the trouble to find that person. Because the mages in front of him didn''t say it, but their expressions were repeating those two words.


    It is not surprising that magic is also interpreted as borrowing from the devil. It is one of the original factions that must be recognized by all groups of casters, and it also greatly influences the secular view of them. Today, those who have self-esteem will call them witches, rather than their own kind, to express their attitude.


    The problem involved in this is by no means explained by the saying that power has no difference between good and evil, because if power has no difference between good and evil, why do you have to go to evil for help?


    "In fact, there are similar family secrets in some ancient human kingdoms or dwarf families to ensure that the blood of the family will not be cut off in the internal fight. And I must say that my casting is far away from the blood clan, but it''s not a glorious thing. It''s really magic, right. But it''s called a trick, not a trick, because it works, right? You ask me if I can do it. That''s my way. "


    Cheese some helpless look at each other. In normal times, he would not be charged with this kind of accusation at all, because every spell he releases is regarded as a magic by ordinary people.


    But somehow, he felt hurt when he explained the principle of blood magic to a group of people with casting ability here today. Because these people generally understand what he is saying and doing, their criticism and disgust are meaningful.


    "I don''t have to explain anything to you. Now, if my reply is enough to satisfy you, my partner and I want to leave. I also want to see the injured girl and apologize to her guardian. "


    The old man in white nodded and made way,


    "The compensation bill will be sent to your hotel later. Of course, we hope you can offset them with your knowledge. In addition, the goblin store closes early. You''d better go before sunset. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed. Also, I''m sorry, I''m too old to talk too much. That girl should be in the medicine shop in the southwest after going out of the library now. "


    The cheese nodded and said nothing more. His companions keep up with the pace of the gray robe, Jianqi carrying the unconscious Yuni. Even though he had become a grey robed apprentice, the boy was still very thin, which made people completely unable to understand how he had just become such a strong brown bear.


    Half of the eyes of the mages were on the cheese and half on his fellow travelers. These people left a deep impression on them today.


    "Not a single book was found." Keiras walked beside the cheese and sighed softly after looking back to confirm that everyone was following them. Only he and cheese in the team knew the deeper meaning of deciphering the magic sword inscription.


    "There''s nothing to regret. That kind of thing won''t be on this floor. If we want to find more references as soon as possible, we have to get authorization. " There was no sadness or joy in cheese''s voice, just a statement of fact.


    If you want to get authorization, you have to deal with the goblin Institute in Wanfa city. This is not a pleasant thing for the cat goblin and ATA. As a goblin, they can be sure that there is no fantasy channel here.


    There is no natural fantasy channel, which means that it is impossible to communicate with the goblin world. People in Wanfa want to know something about goblins, and the way they take is basically impossible to be gentle. But now the situation is more urgent than others. They can''t choose partners who make them feel comfortable.


    They left the library and went straight to the drugstore where the girl who was hurt by Yuni was. It was still early and they had plenty of time before sunset. Besides, conscience does not allow them to leave the girl alone, especially when she opens her mouth in time to protect Jianqi.


    This is the main reason why cheese emphasizes that she hopes to get the best treatment.


    However, for the girl''s life experience, they are not clear. When a group of people walked into the drugstore, it showed that when the management mage came to the ward in the back room, there was no one else beside the girl.


    "We''ve cleaned up and sutured the wound, but it''s too deep to recover without leaving a trace." The mage said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    Cheese personally checked the girl''s injury, and although he had a lot of medical knowledge accumulated during the rat man plague, he had to admit that he was right.


    Without any protection, the injured area is still the most vulnerable facial tissue of the human body. It is lucky that the facial skin has been cut and no important organs such as mouth, nose and eyes have been injured.


    It may be feasible to cure it without leaving traces, but the price behind it will make people feel meaningless. After all, it''s only about vision. It takes a lot of magic to invest in precious drugs. I''m afraid no one in this city will find it necessary.


    "Where is the child''s companion? She won''t come alone


    Jian Qi asked the mage who was in charge of the treatment. He felt that he had some responsibility for the girl''s injury. If she hadn''t chased him, she wouldn''t have been involved in this storm. Besides, the root cause of her injury was to remind herself.


    For the sword seeker, the sense of responsibility brought by the combination of the two makes him unable to persuade himself to stay out of the trouble.


    "It''s already being notified, but it will take time. This young lady is... "Before the master''s voice fell, the noisy footsteps and shouts came from the outer Hall of the medicine shop.


    "Your Highness! Where is your highness¡° move out of my way! We want to see your highness¡° My God The intense emotion revealed in those voices made everyone in the room feel a little tricky. This girl, I''m afraid, is not simple.


    The apprentice in front of the drugstore came in with a guilty face. He couldn''t stop these crazy attendants. And the attendants, who were very gorgeous in clothes, rushed to the girl''s bed like a smoke to check her injury.


    "She only suffered a cut on her face. She was in a coma because of fear and pain. She should wake up soon. We have something to do. No matter how you plan to solve it, I hope you can handle it quietly. "


    With that, the mage and the apprentice left here, leaving the cheese and his party standing in the room, looking at the servants crying for heaven and earth by the girl''s bed awkwardly. It felt like a clown on the stage.


    "I said, you should be quiet first. It''s not good for her to make such a noise." Atta went forward with a slight frown and said to the men.


    The latter didn''t want to pay attention to her. She could see her beautiful face and clear eyes. She immediately forgot her position, swallowed two mouthfuls of foam and calmed down. After the recovery of memory, ATA seems to have some momentum between the twinkle and smile, telling the people who see her that the person in front of her is extraordinary.


    "You, who are you? Why are you here? Who hurt your highness? " The servants who calmed down a little threw out many questions after they stopped shouting. And the cheese came over.


    "I''m a cheese, and I''m just like you. I''m a wizard. She and the others in the room are my companions. Your highness met us in the library because of the negligence of my apprentice, which caused the wound on her face. So we''re here to make up for some of the mistakes we''ve made. Then, can any of you unite your opinions to deal with this matter? "


    The servants looked at each other. Although they were gorgeous, they were not the managers of the team. Even the gorgeous clothes were just for the disguise of not being despised.


    The silence continued until a weak but firm voice rang out from among the servants. It turned out that the girl didn''t know when she had woken up. "I think I can handle it. Hiss... "


    The girl covered her cheek before she finished her words. The wound was painful. Even if it was just a slight speech, her face and muscles would twitch. Cheese came two steps closer and put her right hand on her face. With a few spell syllables, the pain began to dissipate,


    "This spell allows you to talk normally for a while. But for the sake of recovery, you''d better use less language recently. But before that, please accept my apology


    "No, it''s not you who hurt me. What''s the matter with him? " Maybe it''s being surrounded by servants, maybe it''s weakness after injury.


    The girl''s words and deeds at this time are far away from Jian Qi''s chasing game in the library. At this time, she really has a unique style and language of human nobles, especially female nobles. And this kind of words and deeds to highlight their weakness is also advertised as elegant and beautiful performance in some countries.


    Cangshi is one of these countries. Elegant and delicate noble ladies can stimulate the dedication and protection of knights. The two have influenced each other for many years. Although Marcus and Archduke liehammer were dissatisfied with this, they had to admit that this custom actually helped to maintain the kingdom.


    And this kind of words and deeds, is unable to grasp overnight, so here, the cheese basically admitted the other party''s aristocratic identity.


    "Thank you for your concern, but my stupid apprentice hasn''t come to life yet, so I can''t make him apologize to you personally." Cheese reached out and pointed to euni, who was sitting in the corner against the wall.


    It''s not that he abused his apprentice, it''s just that he knew that Yuni''s fainting was due to the loss of magic. He was in good health and didn''t need to rest at all. And in such a magical place as the city of Dharma, his coma will not bring real harm to consciousness.


    "Never mind, I know it''s not his fault. I saw the apprentices bullying him, but before I could react, he turned into a brown bear. His transfiguration is perfect, just blinded by anger. "


    The girl looked at euni, and there was no blame in her eyes. "I was always bullied by my brothers and sisters when I was in my hometown. They thought I was a monster. So I can understand the feeling of being bullied, and I don''t blame him. "


    "Careless mistakes can leave scars, which has nothing to do with the starting point. If you make a mistake, you must take responsibility. Your understanding will not reduce his mistake. Besides, I don''t think you should forgive him so easily. "


    Cheese reached for a small mirror from atta. The mirror made by the current vendors is superior in workmanship, which is much clearer than similar products. He handed the mirror to the girl and pointed to his cheek.


    After seeing the face in the mirror, the girl immediately buttoned the mirror down and then lowered her head deeply. It''s not easy for anyone to accept leaving such a terrible scar on his face.


    However, her silence did not last long, and even quickly made cheese feel a little incredible. The girl raised her head, her eyes were red, but her eyes were very calm, "the wound is too deep to be completely erased, right?"


    "Yes. I can give you a formula later, which can cover it temporarily by mixing the powder. But the powder will fail when it comes to water. " Cheese didn''t mean to hide, though he knew what he said was cruel.


    In his opinion, relying on the powder to hide the scratches, disguised as ordinary people may be the best choice for girls. In fact, similar stories are common in this era. In order to obtain beauty, some people even eat blood more than the blood clan.


    "No need. That''s good. I won''t worry about my father sending me out to marry a man I don''t know. No man would like such a woman, would he? "


    The girl is laughing, but no one who hears her voice can laugh. Atta gently grasped her hand as a sign of comfort. Even KAILAS showed a little bit of impatience. Jianqi simply turned his back to her and did not dare to look directly at her. If she is really a unreasonable little girl, they will feel less guilty.


    "Don''t be so absolute. You are now living in the largest gathering place of casters in this era, where the common sense of your family is not universal. I appreciate your pragmatism and tenacity. It''s amazing for your age. So you don''t have to define yourself too early. If you are here to seek knowledge, you should know that there is always an opportunity in knowledge to break our solidified ideas. "


    The girl seemed inspired. She nodded and looked gratefully at the cheese. And then he said,


    "Hedia, that''s my name. As for the surnames in front of us, as you said, we have no sense of common identity here. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    Hedia is a strange child. Her looks and movements give people a sense of fluency, which shows that she is not in disguise, or that she has been a part of herself in the way she was taught since she was a child.


    But in the conversation with her, cheese can clearly feel the other side of her, which is a child of this age should have, full of curiosity, ignorant and with some extreme language logic. When these two kinds of formal logic are mixed in a child, even the gray robe has to admit that he has never seen or expected to meet such a child.


    She is not naive and lovable, nor is she the cause of the accident. She gives people a subtle feeling.


    However, it is undeniable that hedia is much better than children of the same age in language and thinking ability, and she can communicate with cheese very smoothly. Although there are some reasons why the grey robe deliberately avoids obscure or ambiguous words, it is still remarkable for her and euni''s age.


    Not to mention that she had just been greatly frightened and learned that there might be three ugly scars on her face that could never disappear.


    Through the dialogue, several people gradually have a better understanding of the child. First of all, hedya''s identity, known as his highness, shows that she was born in a prominent family. According to the girl, she is the 13th Princess of a border country.


    Her father was a king, an extremely energetic king. From a queen in law to a lover in sight and out of sight, she gave birth to no less than 20 children for him, and the number is probably growing.


    Hedia was lucky, because her biological mother was one of the lovers of light, and she had the title of baroness, so no one would do her any harm. But she was also unfortunate, because she showed her magic talent from an early age.


    "My father secretly hired a mage to protect me and my mother. In the course of my life, that mage has also acted as my real father. "


    Hedya didn''t make it clear, but in fact, it may have some pun meaning. The girl always noticed something earlier than the boy, so she knew that her mother had an unusual relationship with the mage.


    "In his early years, he had trained in the city of Wanfa for a period of time, but he left without getting the badge. He always regretted it, so when I was ten years old, he suggested that my mother send me here to study. "


    The girl in the statement of these, the expression is very solemn, with a touch of sadness. This is also a word that can do two kinds of answers. Is she really recommended to study here out of her love and talent for magic? Or is that just an excuse for the mage to push the little girl out of the way from her mother? What role did her mother play in this?


    They don''t know about cheese.


    "Can you try to show the Magic now? You don''t need to use magic, just focus the magic on your eyes. " Cheese suddenly asked a question that seemed irrelevant to the current topic.


    "Do you want to test me?" Hedia was stunned for a moment, then asked with a smile.


    Her cautious nature taught her what to say and what not to do. It''s no problem, of course, to tell a group of seemingly responsible people about their ambiguous life experiences to pull in a relationship. After all, she did not say where the so-called border country was and who her mother was.


    But it''s not wise to show what you rely on in this city, magic.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t belong to this city, and I''m not obliged to report to them the potential of an apprentice. It''s just curiosity. No matter what you plan, it won''t affect you. On the contrary, I may be able to give you some extra compensation. In this case, I am a weaver and a maker of Dharma mantras. Do you think my apprentice has mastered the perfect transfiguration at this age? That''s because the Transfiguration is tailor-made for him, and no one else can use it. I can do it for him or for you. It''s not difficult for me. "


    For most of the other mages in this city, they will rush to show everything to the grey robe after hearing the offer from the cheese. The reason is very simple. There is a long way to go from knowledge to practice. The time and energy required by mages to create a mantra that really meets their needs can not be quantified.


    Most of the time, they can only learn the spells left by their predecessors, no matter whether they are suitable or not, and how harsh the conditions are. At this time, if someone says they can complete the process for you, I''m afraid no one will refuse. After all, people''s energy is limited, and research and development of Dharma mantra are often not incidental.


    However, hedia seemed to have her own idea. She hesitated for a few seconds, showed a struggling expression, and finally shook her head, "thank you for your kindness. But I, I don''t want to know about it. "


    Cheese was not angry. He could probably guess what the girl was worried about. She was afraid that her future life would suddenly become clear, clear, and there would be no fuzzy room for escape.


    If this attitude appears on an adult, the grey robe may feel uncomfortable, but for a child who is forced to leave home at the age of 10, he has nothing to criticize. However, in that case, he has nothing to do for the time being.


    "I respect what you think, and if you change your mind, I will still keep that promise. Now, since you seem to be OK, please allow me to leave for a while. There are other things I need to deal with


    The gray robe said that he was going to leave, but on second thought, he turned to his companion in the room and said, "seven, you and keiras stay until euni wakes up. Atta and I went to the store to find out. "


    Hearing this, KAILAS naturally did not want to, but he soon understood why cheese would make such an arrangement. Faced with the behavior of buying and selling goblins, he can never restrain his anger. Therefore, if the cat goblins and the grey robe go together, the final thing is likely to turn into coercion or farce.


    Their goal is to enter the second floor of the library, for which other needs will be temporarily suppressed. It''s for this reason that cheese wants keiras to stay, but with the same goblin''s perception, but the anger is not so strong.


    After all, the swordswoman is only a half goblin, and she has not fully identified with the whole group of goblins.


    "I see. You protect Taran from something too horrible. " The cat goblin leaned against the windowsill and said, holding his chest in his hands and lowering his head. The content and tone of his words were totally different, which made all the people present smile.


    "What are you laughing at? Go and come back


    "Then, please allow me to leave these friends to accompany you to relieve your boredom. In fact, everyone''s insight is not under me. I believe they can tell you some interesting stories. "


    Cheese nodded slightly to hedia, ATA also waved to the girl with a smile, and then they left the room.


    "That..." after they left the gray robe, hedya said something to Jianqi. She continued after the seeker showed a slightly apologetic smile.


    "Can I touch that cat?"


    "Little girl, although you are very poor, it''s really the fault of this stupid apprentice of cheese. But I still have to say, "I''m not a cat!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    Not to mention the debate between Kellas and hedia about whether the cat goblin is a cat or not.


    By the way, in fact, there is no chance of victory in this debate, because when people judge whether a creature is a known creature, they never consider the nature of that creature. For example, there is a huge shark in the sea, but because it looks like a whale, people still call it a whale, The best compromise is whale shark.


    This is not a problem of naming, but a problem of cognition. We always use the known world to cover the unknown world. Whenever something we didn''t know before is put into view, we will try to associate it with the known.


    This kind of cognitive logic is inevitable. For example, when you think that a shop with a wine glass brand in front of the door should sell wine, and a shop with a needle and thread brand should sell cloth, then a shop with a goblin shape brand should also sell goblins.


    "Well? oh I mean, welcome The apprentice lying on the counter with one hand on his lower handle looks like he will fall asleep at any time. So he didn''t react when cheese and atta came in.


    Cheese''s brow wrinkled slightly under his hood, and he thought he would see a shop full of bottles and cans, with dried goblins hanging from the ceiling. I didn''t think that when I came in, I smelled a strong and uncomfortable fragrance of flowers. It''s no wonder that when I stayed in such a fragrant room for a long time, the shop assistants would be dazed.


    But behind him, a TA, who hesitated to enter the door, showed the opposite look. When she smelled the smell, the swordswoman''s face was shocked, and then she showed a look of nostalgia, as if she had suddenly returned to the place where she lived as a child.


    But no matter how they react, this shop is very different from what grey robe originally imagined.


    "Sorry, I saw the sign outside, but I still want to confirm what kind of goods are sold here?" Cheese looks around the inside of the shop, which is really different from other simple shops on the platform.


    The vines that grow around the pillars have patterns like human faces, the flowerpots that hang on the beams are full of colorful flowers, and the dream catching webs that exist in the corner like spider webs are hung with emerald green feathers and copper bells. There are signs that they are in the wrong place, but they are not completely wrong.


    There is nothing directly related to goblins here, but the atmosphere in the whole shop is very close to people''s imagination of goblins.


    "Sorry, I should have introduced myself. You''re guests from outside, aren''t you? I''m very happy to introduce you to Mengyao house, which is this shop. It... "


    The apprentice stood up and walked out of the counter. He spoke faster and faster. When his speaking speed reached a certain limit, he suddenly stopped, like a puppet with silk thread cut off. His body is half bowing, his hands are naturally hanging down, and his head is very low, so people can''t see the expression.


    "Wait, don''t worry." Cheese stopped ATA who wanted to draw the sword. He could keenly feel what had happened in the past few seconds, so he knew more about the current situation.


    Sure enough, less than three seconds later, the male apprentice suddenly stood up and moved his neck and limbs. His actions and facial expressions show a certain feminization tendency.


    Now the apprentice feels like a lady. He or she looks at the cheese and tilts his head slightly to show a playful expression. Then he turned back behind the counter and lifted his long hair, which did not exist.


    "To introduce you again, welcome to the dream demon house. I''m the owner of this shop, and I''m the tutor of the lazy guy you see. Remember to tell him later that because of his laziness, the number of books he is responsible for copying this month will increase by 10 pages, but that''s the point. The point is, what can I do for you? What are you looking forward to when you walk into this shop? Come on, I''ll help as much as I can


    Possession is not a rare category. It is very common in both myths and legends. One consciousness occupies the body of another consciousness and dominates the action of the latter.


    However, it usually occurs between intelligent and non intelligent creatures, and rarely directly attached to other living people. There are many reasons for this, but in summary, it is too difficult. To be able to do this kind of magic with such understatement, the possessed must have extraordinary skills.


    "I''m cheese. I''m the northern mage invited here. This is my companion ATA. I''m looking for information about goblin writing, but you don''t seem to want to show me those books. Fortunately, someone in the library suggested that I come here for help, and that''s why we''re here. "


    Cheese did not report the full name of ATA, which is a more secure approach. In the face of unknown casters, nothing is the best defense.


    "Can you read the goblin''s words? Or can she? " The voice behind the counter is frivolous, but the last question makes the cheese feel pressure for a long time.


    This is because Alta is different from ordinary people, but in order to reduce the trouble caused by her appearance, the grey robe has already cast a spell on her hair, so that people who see her will only regard her as a human girl with extremely beautiful eyes.


    This spell was done by him during rush repair. For the sake of prudence, he even adopted rituals to enhance the effect of the spell. Even in the few minutes after the completion of the spell, even KAILAS could not see through ATA''s semi goblin identity.


    So why did the man in front of him ask such a question? She said it casually? Or do you see the reality hidden by the grey robe just through the attached body? Who is she?


    "Strictly speaking, only I can." Cheese took a half step forward and kept the swordswoman behind the grey robe. He doesn''t want the latter to continue to be exposed to each other''s eyes.


    "Strictly speaking, isn''t it?" The other side laughed. And grey robe is very sure that this is because she did not get the feedback that cheese is lying from the magic set in this shop.


    "Yes. So now, can you tell us if we can help here? "


    "It''s simple. However, one thing is one thing, and the goblin writing is an academic issue. According to the process, of course, I am willing to help. But the business in my shop has always been bad. It''s a pity that I didn''t sell a single item when I finally got a guest. Why don''t you pick and see first, and we''ll talk about the follow-up later. "


    Such a blatant demand for money made the cheese a little sad. The other party has already indicated their attitude that things can be done, but how to do it will be different because of their choices.


    Of course, cheese can not follow each other''s wishes, and after many inquiries, you will find the so-called goblin Institute. But listening to each other''s words, I''m afraid that I can''t help procrastinating on the process. And time is very important for them now.


    At present, more is better than less.


    "Please tell me what you recommend here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    The goods of dream demon house are of no practical use to the casters like cheese. Although those carefully prepared incense can make people quickly enter the state of meditation, and even can help those who are not able to complete some of the more difficult casting.


    But the grey robes, including cheese, are generally ascetics. The resources of the grey pagoda are rich. Some materials that ordinary people can''t understand will appear on the experimental platform, but the opposite is the rare quantity of each material.


    This situation forces them to develop the ability to achieve all kinds of states without relying on external objects, so they have the adaptability to the environment that most casters can''t understand.


    However, almost all the goods in this store are similar, whether it''s decorative pendants, potions and food, or even pigments and mirrors. Although they have different carriers, they play an extremely similar role.


    This makes the cheese''s impression of the store begin to change. It''s not unusual to have one or two of these things. But the fortress is full of all kinds of articles with the same effect, which probably shows one thing.


    "Are you making all these?" Yes, only manufacturing can produce such a large number of similar products. In other words, what this store sells is their own works.


    "To be exact, many of them came from the boy you saw and other apprentices like him. Tutors develop technology and apprentices mass produce it. This is a reasonable division of labor, right? " The other shrugged and understated.


    "If there is no danger in the process. If I guess correctly, you have the right to take over their bodies at any time by making them make these things, right? "


    Cheese had a branch in his hand. The branch has a huge pink bud that doesn''t match it. Just put it on the fire a little, the flower will spread out and send out the pollen that makes people enter the deep situation.


    This kind of thing, which is sold in the city of ten thousand dharmas, can also be used as a regular casting material. If they appear in the area where most mortals are in the rush, they may have been used as a new type of hallucinogen for a long time. It''s not dangerous.


    Even if the maker of these props makes a small transformation to make them have the ability to bewitch people, then whether she wants a group of loyal slaves or a group of riotous maniacs, it''s just the process of planting seeds and waiting for germination.


    The most terrible thing is that it''s not alarmist. The sleeper once told cheese in conversation that meditation and sleep are the most vulnerable times for the human spirit to be invaded by outsiders, because compared with the usual thinking organs to manage the information from the whole body, simple consciousness activities will make it too concentrated, which is the most vulnerable to be affected.


    So it seems that the contents of this room are enough to subvert several countries.


    "Do you also study the spell of the psychic faction? Well, I''m fed up with explaining the concepts of bondage, connection, and empathy to the nerds of the plastic energy school. You look smarter than them


    "Strictly speaking, the scope of my research really belongs to this corner of the hexagram. It''s just that I''ve learned a lot, so I can talk to anyone. "


    Cheese doesn''t lie. The study of taboos outside the world can''t be carried out by material methods. Otherwise, it is likely to tear the gap between inside and outside the world and attract those dangerous evil spirits and those whose abilities don''t reach the level of evil spirits, but also roam outside the world. Those things are more deadly than demons and demons.


    Therefore, most of the time, even in the tightly protected gray tower, cheese is to spy on taboos through his spiritual outlook. Over time, he is really proficient in the magic of the so-called psychic faction.


    "That''s good. Maybe I should hire you so that people from other factions won''t talk nonsense about my research at the press conference."


    The owner said, holding a small box came over, he opened the box, which is filled with a similar lady will wipe face powder of fine powder. But cheese almost at the first time to see that thing found its true colors, subconsciously want to block the side of ATA.


    "Hoo What Cheese didn''t expect was that the other side showed him the box on purpose. The same powder had been hidden in the palm of the other hand. No matter how fast he is, it''s not too early to be ready.


    Light blue powder in the air into a fog, shrouded in cheese and atta. The two coughed and fanned the smoke around them, only to get rid of it a few seconds later. And the other side''s goal has been achieved.


    "Wow, that''s great. I''ve never thought of seeing it with my own eyes in my life. Well, actually, I think if I look carefully, there will be, but I can''t find such a beautiful one. Goblin for children, but also the children of human beings were brought to the goblin country to grow up! Perfect, perfect, you are the perfect medium to open two worlds! Especially this pair of eyes, it, it, I can''t find the right words to describe it... "


    The shopkeeper was talking and dancing around ATA. But atta did not know why the other party was so excited. She looked at the man suspiciously and gestured whether the cheese should knock him out.


    Gray robe shook his head, so far, the other side did not do anything out of the ordinary, "show shape powder.". Do you suspect that we are demons or something? "


    "Not without. You''d better step back two more steps. There is a magic array on the ground to imprison the devil. I thought you would step back, but your reaction was more stable than I thought. But I still don''t believe you. The robe on your body has many complicated effects. My detection spell can''t penetrate it, and I''m afraid the shaping powder can''t either. So at least you have to convince me that you''re not from below. "


    The other side stopped and turned back to the grey robe.


    Cheese turns his mouth, knowing that he can only do so if he wants to win people''s trust. There is no way. As we all know, in addition to the few wizards who are good at spiritual magic in the world, most of them are disguised as demons. It''s not surprising that the other side has concerns.


    "Well, all right. It seems that''s the color of your skin. No offense, I just thought the skin of Beidi people would be white. In addition, if you want to come to my research institute, please take a good bath first. Slovenly men may be attractive to some women. But I can''t accept the way you are. As for you, you also need to wash your body well. It''s a pity that such beautiful hair is tied up like this. "


    "I can understand that you agreed to help?" Cheese heard the other side mentioned to the Institute, quickly grasp the key.


    "I didn''t say no from the beginning. In fact, when you say you know goblin, I have no reason to refuse. But I still hope to see what kind of person you are, or, in other words, whether you are human or not. "


    Interestingly, the tone of voice of the person attached to the apprentice seems to imply that even if the cheese itself is a devil, as long as he does have the knowledge to interpret the goblin text, she does not mind cooperating with him.


    "Then please tell me the location of the Research Institute and help this lady recover her blocking spell. You don''t want us to be followed by a bunch of men who are obsessed with God when we arrive, do you


    "Two things. First, don''t look down on the men in the city of Wanfa. Sometimes they can''t read anything but books in their mind. Second, it''s just a small thing. I''ve done it. "


    Sure enough, the cheese didn''t even notice what method the other side was using, but the atta in front of him became what he was before. That kind of feeling is like you clearly see her appearance, but you just don''t think she is beautiful, just ordinary.


    "It seems that this long journey is really worthwhile."


    "In this matter, we are the same as each other."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    After leaving the dream demon''s home, they were not in a hurry and walked slowly towards hedya''s clinic. Admittedly, the partner who doesn''t know his appearance is eccentric and dangerous, but on the magic side, the more dangerous partner cheese is not untouched. As a person who has traded with the devil many times, it is difficult to find more uncertain traders in the world.


    Moreover, the cheese at this time is quite different from that of six years ago. If you put him back six years ago, many things will be different. But in other words, it was the experiences six years ago and the reflection and precipitation six years ago that made the present grey robe look like this.


    After getting the position of goblin Research Institute, the work of entering the library is half finished. As the other party said, here, the knowledge of cheese will become a valuable chip that others can''t refuse, in exchange for most of what he wants to get.


    So far, they have all been successful. Despite the obstacles and accidents, they have basically found a way to resolve them and are approaching the goal step by step in the general direction.


    Accidents often happen at such times. Just as they walked slowly towards the drugstore, four people in Miyi robes came out of the shadow and surrounded them, "Mr. cheese, right?"


    "It''s me. What can I do for you?" Grey robe was not very frightened. He looked at the speaker. The latter''s face was completely hidden in the shadow of the hood, only slightly blue eyes were visible.


    "We hope you can come with us. There are some things that need to be investigated." The other side said in a deep voice, and did not explain what to investigate. This statement is somewhat disturbing.


    "My companions are still waiting for me. Can I explain the situation to them first?" Cheese does not seem to be under much pressure, in the face of the other side with some mandatory means of words and deeds, he is very easygoing.


    "No. You''re coming with us now. " This kind of tough manner made ATA frown, but she didn''t mean to draw the sword. These people are the order keepers of the city of Wanfa, and it is not wise to directly conflict with them.


    "All right. I hope it won''t take too long. I have something to do later. Time is precious, and you should know it. " The gray robe stands out and shows obedience.


    First of all, he doesn''t want to fight with each other here. After all, they don''t have any support here. If they have contacted with the people from the goblin Research Institute at this time, how much can they ask each other for help. But now, they are not familiar with the land, not suitable for small moves.


    Second, cheese is also curious about the reason why they want to take away themselves. In fact, he had a hunch that came from this morning''s abnormal situation, but he didn''t know whether it was related to the other party''s intention, so he didn''t ask.


    Four masters of Miyi sect escorted Qisi and atta to another building on the platform. It also had a pyramid like appearance, but the appearance was weird purple, and it raised the foundation of the pyramid, so that there was more available space when the building area was limited.


    In fact, such buildings are not uncommon in the city of Wanfa. They are similar to outposts. When people are in trouble, this is where they turn for help.


    Of course, there is another saying. David told them casually last night that there are a group of weird guys living in this kind of building who don''t know their purpose. Don''t get close to them or provoke them. This is also normal, just like the two sides of the views of the people of the black lion on knights, the people who maintain order have two aspects: the protection of those inside the order and the suppression of those outside the order.


    The majority of people living in the society, in fact, lack of absolute recognition of order, so for them, these order maintainers also have two faces, and finally mixed into some mysterious image.


    Entering the purple pyramid, the furnishings inside are actually much more normal than those outside. Behind the counter in charge of reception affairs are several tables for people to rest, and then behind them are the sheltered areas. The cheese guessed that there should be functional rooms such as interrogation room or archives room.


    His conjecture was soon confirmed, because the two of them were almost directly sent to a blue room with nothing but tables and chairs in the sheltered area. The walls, ceiling and even floor of this room are blue, only the desks and chairs keep the original color. Such a strange room, even people who don''t know magic can guess it must be strange.


    "Suggestive?" Those blue walls and floors are not without ups and downs. Under the cover of the unified tone, there are concave and convex textures, which together constitute a number of magic effects. The suggestive technique mentioned by cheese is only the most obvious one, and also the most important one in the interrogation room.


    This kind of magic can make people accept the guidance of the inquirer in a state of high mental tension or relaxation, and unconsciously reveal their true thoughts. Generally, it is used in pubs. After alcohol relaxation, the caster can quickly and easily obtain information. But if you want to use this spell on the same caster, how to hide it becomes a problem.


    "Please don''t care. The layout here is unified in the whole city. I don''t want to cast magic on you." A man who looked old was already sitting in the interrogation room. His hood was off and his face was firm.


    It is worth noting that his right upper lip is missing a piece, you can directly see the teeth inside. Moreover, scars of different causes can be found on his exposed skin from time to time, indicating the pain that this person has experienced.


    "It''s understandable. This kind of design is very interesting. Even if it is found that there is a spell at the beginning, as long as the Interrogator''s skill is enough, the interrogant''s mood will be agitated. It''s not a conspiracy, it''s a conspiracy. "


    Cheese said with a smile and sat across from the man. Now curiosity has occupied an important position in grey robe''s heart. He is looking forward to what kind of the most mysterious faction in the city of Wanfa is and what kind of role it plays in the city.


    After all, if it''s just the maintenance of public security, there''s no need to set up a special faction. It''s a more appropriate choice to form a law enforcement team from several factions.


    "Ha ha, it depends on whether I am a good inquirer." Hearing the cheese, the man answered with a smile, and then took out a piece of paper from the book on the table.


    "This man, have you ever seen him?" The paper is a portrait, but it can not be called a portrait, because it is obviously not hand-painted, but through some kind of magic, the image is presented in a way similar to carbon painting.


    "Yes. Last night, he was responsible for receiving us to the hotel. He was a very nice person, warm-hearted and curious. What''s the matter with him? " Cheese looks at the image. It''s Kelly.


    "Nothing. It''s just death. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    The cheese was silent for a few seconds, trying to tell if the other person''s words were true or false. Normally, the hinting in this room is as effective as the interrogators, but as long as they are not really stupid, they will leave the back door to block the effect of the spell on themselves.


    Of course, if you give grey robe time, he can decipher the operation principle of the magic in this room, and then bypass the back door to let it also act on the opposite person.


    Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to do so, at this time he can judge whether the other side is lying, I am afraid only the other side''s expression and action. But the interrogator is obviously a master of this, and his understatement makes people completely unable to guess his true thoughts.


    "What is the cause of his death?" Cheese''s reply was also calm, which made atar around him feel uncomfortable. Although we only know each other for one day, Kelly''s death still fluctuates in the swordswoman''s heart.


    "The head has been cut off, the abdomen has been cut open, and the loss of organs is still under examination. But whether it''s the section of the neck or the breach of the abdomen, it''s very smooth, not caused by claws or other similar things. It can be judged from this that the murderer should be an intelligent creature and probably know magic. Therefore, the head of the victim was deliberately removed in order to prevent us from asking the dead directly. "


    "Ask... The dead directly?" Atta blinked, looking at each other in a strange way. It''s not her fault. I''m afraid no one will be too calm to hear such words. After all, dead people are called dead people, and it''s an important standard that they can no longer speak.


    "Yes. Through the magic of the psychic sect, we have a way to ask questions to the dead whose time of death does not exceed a certain time limit, and get a certain degree of answers. " The interrogator explained, looking at the cheese at the same time.


    The face of the grey robe showed an obvious disgust, "it''s very dangerous to ask the dead.". What''s more, we don''t know how the dead exist. Their answers are not enough to be decisive clues. "


    "Of course, of course. But it can always make the murderer fear that the person he kills will expose his crime in some way. However, the premise for this is that the head of the deceased is well preserved. In this situation, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to find the complete head of Mr. Kelly. There are so many people here who can deal with a brain in ways I know or don''t know. "


    "Two questions. First, if you don''t have a head, how can you confirm that the dead man is Kelly. Second, why not use his body as a medium to find his head at the first time when the corpse is found? As far as I know, such a prophecy is not difficult


    Cheese felt a little upset. He couldn''t help thinking of the body that was swapped in turbidite many years ago, which made him realize that the identity of the dead in this world can''t be forged.


    Unexpectedly, the interrogator laughed when he heard this,


    "We did it in the first place. That''s why it''s so quick to conclude that the deceased is teacher Kelly. The results of the magic are all located in his workplace and personal room. But the spell can''t point to the part of his body that he lost. We suspect that the person who removed the organ should have taken precautions to block possible tracking


    "So you doubt me?" Cheese picked his eyebrows, and he gradually understood the intention of the other party to bring them. It''s not surprising that he is slow. After all, this kind of situation is rare in this era.


    Besides, cheese had been living in the north before. Even after passing through the grassland along the way, people in these two places did not like to cover up. Killing and being killed were natural things. As for rush, with Jung''s help, few people can really confuse the public.


    "As far as the matter is concerned, you are the most suspect at present. There are abilities, means and methods. The sword on the lady''s waist is obviously not an ornament. If you use it to decapitate people, the incision must be very smooth. "


    "You At this, atta raised her eyebrows. Flaclag means a lot to her. It''s not only her sword, but also her sustenance to find her parents. It''s a kind of symbol. This kind of symbol can be used to fight, but it can never be used to kill, and it can not be stigmatized. The swordswoman''s skill was obviously faster than other people''s imagination. Almost in a trance, she had turned over the table to the Interrogator''s side and pulled up his collar.


    "Atta!" The cheese gave a low, angry shout. He can understand the swordswoman''s anger and learn about Kelly''s death. In addition, he is suspected to be a murderer. His anger is no less than that of his companion.


    But his reason tells him that releasing this anger will not only not solve the problem, but also make the other party more convinced of their stupid judgment. So he had to be patient, he had to be silent. There are still things he needs in this city. Besides, he really wants to know who killed Kelly.


    Could it be that man? In his anger, cheese suddenly thought of the spell that he cracked when the empty boat landed. That spell would have killed Weiya, so was it the caster who poisoned Kelly?


    But why? From last night''s conversation, Weiya should know Kelly, but she didn''t show any intimacy with Kelly. Her relationship is probably just a colleague at work or a classmate in her apprenticeship.


    In this case, why did the killer turn around and kill Kelly? If it''s to take something away, then he should do more to Weiya and himself


    "Do you know the name, viya? She''s an expatriate mage. She''s from the plastic energy faction. " The rapid transformation of the language of the grey robe made both Atta and the interrogator stunned, but the latter showed a more obvious expression for the first time.


    "Does this man have anything to do with this? What do you know? " The man asked in a deep voice, with a sense of oppression in his tone. But unfortunately, this level of threat is nothing to cheese.


    "Send someone to contact her first to make sure she''s safe. At present, I just have a guess that I don''t know very well. In fact, I don''t know more than you. But if I get the news from Weiya, my guess will be closer to a certain possibility. "


    The interrogator squinted at the grey robe for a few seconds. "You''d better not be making excuses."


    With that, he got up and walked out of the room. He should have arranged for someone to look for Weiya. In the interrogation room, atta walked back to the cheese, looking rather uneasy. "Will they be ok? Or let''s rush out. "


    "No hurry. They have enough ability to protect themselves. Even I can''t guarantee that I can deal with both of them at the same time. As for the others, if Weiya''s OK, she''s OK. If something happens to her, we rush out at this time, which will only make the doubt come true and nothing will change. What we need most now is to clear our suspicions and find the purpose of the murderer. And don''t blindly think that Kelly is innocent. We only know him for one day, right? People''s minds are unpredictable. Maybe he has done something unforgivable before. In a word, don''t be impatient. This is not the place where you can break the game by rushing all the way. "


    Cheese never got up from his chair from the beginning to the end, and apart from stopping ATA just now, his body was very relaxed.


    The world is like chess. If you want to enter the game, you must first find out what the game means. Otherwise, no matter how good or how fast you rush, you will inevitably become a chess player. He couldn''t be more clear about that.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    It didn''t take long for the interrogator to come back. "I''ve sent someone to find the lady you''re talking about. Now can you tell me why you think she has something to do with it? "


    Cheese told each other about the attack of magic on their way to Wanfa City, but he didn''t mention the threat and presentation of magic. This is also reasonable, because most mages'' first reaction is to take countermeasures or defensive measures when they detect that the target is their own magic. Few people will try to understand where and how the other side attacks.


    It''s like being ambushed by a archer in the street. The subconscious action of a normal soldier is to dodge or raise a shield. If these can''t be done, it''s to use less important parts to receive the arrow to avoid vital damage.


    No one will face the flying arrow and have to find out where the shooter is first.


    "Are you sure that spell was aimed at that lady?" The man frowns tightly, hands on the table, trying to make his body bigger. He looked into cheese''s eyes, trying to find evidence.


    "No. The purpose of that spell is to change the air flow near the empty boat, so that the aircraft can fall. Therefore, it is impossible to be sure that it is specifically used to hurt anyone on the empty boat. Even it may be used only to destroy the empty boat. The caster may not know who is on the aircraft. "


    Cheese then said his speculation, he did not want to mislead the other side, that is not good for him. The reason why grey robe does this is also to test. He wants to know whether Kelly''s death is a case or a bigger net. The city is about to usher in the most important ceremony. Under its surface, it must be turbulent.


    Sure enough, after hearing the description of the grey robe, the other side was silent for a few seconds, and then spoke slowly,


    "It''s not something you need to worry about. You just need to prove that you have nothing to do with teacher Kelly''s death. Now, if you can''t provide the evidence that can be proved, I''m afraid I''ll regret to ask you to stay here and wait for the next step of the investigation. "


    "It won''t work. I have just reached an agreement on research cooperation with the people from the goblin Research Institute. Now I''m going to contact them there. This research is of great importance and there is no room for delay. "


    Just as the interrogator finished his words and planned to leave, cheese suddenly mentioned his own itinerary. His tone was so strong that it was hard not to guess how critical his research was.


    "The key research is not in this moment. If you need me, I can send someone to say hello to you and postpone your contact. "


    The interrogator disagreed and said that in this city, there is no shortage of all kinds of research and researchers. It''s their busyness that makes this incredible mountain city, but it also means that when a large number of people are doing research, no research is unique and cannot be suspended.


    "Then I''ll leave by myself. Although I don''t know what kind of magic your so-called secret instrument faction is studying, I know one thing. Compared with knowledge, practical experience is more important. Even if you have experienced training and have a sharp weapon in hand, if you have never participated in a battle or have never had a real fight, there will still be flaws in the end. I don''t think there are many opportunities to fight in this city? "


    Cheese can be understood as a threat. This is a behavior that ATA didn''t expect, because the swordswoman knows very well that such a threat can not make the other party loose, but may bring more severe imprisonment.


    But the interrogator looked back at the grey robe, thought about it for a while, and finally said helplessly, "I''ll find someone to accompany you to the goblin Institute. He''ll report your movements as a watchman. "


    This is another puzzling reaction. The arrested suspect said that he wanted to rush out. Instead of suppressing, the arresting Party chose to send someone to go with them, which is quite puzzling. But the grey robe just gave a faint smile. What he just said was also a trial.


    Anyway, the worst result is to provoke the other party and be strictly guarded. In view of the invitation on him, no matter how bad it is, he has no freedom and will not be regarded as a prisoner. But the actual situation is different, and now the development of cheese do not know whether it is good or bad. So the smile only appeared for a few seconds, and then it was replaced by worry.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t they have the right to imprison us? I thought these people were organizations like law enforcers, responsible for the order of Wanfa city. " Atta asked suspiciously. She was confused.


    "They are." Cheese spread out his hands, indicating that the swordswoman''s judgment was not a problem, because if they were not such an organization, then he would not have come at the beginning.


    "Then I don''t quite understand. Although we know that we have nothing to do with Kelly''s death, we are the last people to see him. They should not let us go easily? Are they afraid of you? But if they are really afraid of you, why do they dare to arrest us here and interrogate us in that tone? This, this doesn''t make sense. "


    ATA explained the reason of his confusion to the cheese and got the bitter smile of the grey robe.


    "They are indeed law enforcers, but they are also mages of the secret instrument faction. As law enforcers, they understand that you and I have great suspicions, and we can''t be allowed to leave. As mages, they also understand that fighting with people like you and me at this critical time will bring serious damage. Remember what Kelly told us last night? The number of mages in Wanfa city is not many, and the Miyi faction is the least. Naturally, a faction can not act as a law enforcer, nor will it allow a large number of apprentices to maintain order. Therefore, there must not be many secret instrument mages as Wei Xu


    Cheese said to stand up, and ATA toward the interrogation room, they have no need to wait here.


    "Since the number is limited, everyone''s role must be maximized. They may think I''m bluffing, but no matter what damage I can bring, the current situation does not allow them to reduce the number of people available for this reason. Let us go may cause trouble, but if we don''t, we will certainly cause trouble. In this case, it''s better to let a reliable mage watch us as a fellow traveler, so that we can react in time when there is really a problem. The problem doesn''t have to be solved at one time. Sometimes it''s a success to keep it from getting worse. "


    Two people out of the interrogation room, in front of a corner of the intersection met a red haired man. He didn''t wear a hooded robe, which is the symbol of Miyi faction, but a metal necklace with the symbol of Miyi faction hung on his chest.


    "Who are you?"


    "Russell, a reliable mage."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    In Russell''s own words, he is a secret agent. The so-called secret agent means to collect information in an unobtrusive capacity, or sneak into the place where the problem occurs, and solve the trouble that has not occurred or expanded by unconventional means.


    The original intention of this position is good. There are many problems in the city of Dharma that should not be dealt with openly. Even if there are, few mages who are engaged in research will really devote themselves to it.


    Therefore, when the regular law enforcers are limited by the rules, the spies with higher degrees of freedom will have excellent action ability.


    "The problem is that there are only a few people in the whole Wanfa. Even if I wrap myself up as a mummy, that is, a mummy in the prototype Mausoleum of the library, or wear a human skin mask and perform transvestite every day, they still have countless ways to quickly find out my identity. If you want me to say that the guy who designed the spy system at that time had no brains at all. There were not many so-called civilians here, even those apprentices, who could also cast magic! "


    Russell can''t help complaining to them after leaving the purple sentry. It''s not that he doesn''t have a door on his lips. It''s just that for him, the position of spy is basically a drudgery of being responsible for chores and helping with errands. As soon as he introduces himself, he can''t help pouring out the bitter water.


    After complaining for a long time, he seems to have noticed his gaffe. He feels embarrassed, touches his hair and stops talking.


    Cheese and atta exchanged glances. They didn''t think they could see Russell clearly after complaining. At first glance, his words sound like complaining that he was sent out to run errands, which did no good and didn''t get a reward.


    But careful analysis will find that, in addition to weakening the identity of the spy, the red haired man did not disclose any important information. His complaint is probably just a smoke bomb to make people less wary.


    "Where are we going?"


    Russell was half a step behind the cheese. He was wearing a leather vest with a dark blue cloth inside. Except for the secret instrument badge on the chest, there was no metal object on the whole body. So it''s extremely brisk to walk around. I''m afraid it''s impossible to exhaust the spy''s physical strength by going around in circles.


    Especially when he''s walking, the pace is obviously professionally trained.


    "Goblin Institute, I made an agreement with the people there, and now I''m going to contact them. Do you know who is in charge of that place? "


    The attitude of cheese is not bad. He really can''t be gentle to a person who is definitely sent to monitor himself, not because of disgust, but because when there is a conflict between the positions of the two sides, moderation will become an ulterior flattery. Not only can we not ease the relationship, we may also make ourselves more suspicious.


    "Goblin Institute, well, I know who the professor is there, old witch, I mean, dear Mrs. Wyatt. I chose the psychic faction as my minor when I was exchanging research. You know, the three factions in the triangle are strange. Maybe the psychic faction is more practical. But I didn''t expect that they would assign me to the goblin Institute, so that half year should be the most unfortunate time in my life. "


    Speaking of that experience, Russell''s face showed a strange expression, he subconsciously shook his head, trying to get rid of those bad things from his mind. And he tried to warn himself that he had graduated and was now a spy.


    Considering the experience of the dream demon family, cheese and atta are not dissatisfied with the spy''s exaggerated actions. For a professor who will curse his apprentice, Russell''s evaluation is quite polite. Besides, he at least provided a message, a name for the cheese,


    "Mrs. Wyatt, how old is she this year? When I approach her, she is attached to others, so I can''t judge her age. "


    The expression on Russell''s face was more distorted. He pondered for a moment and said not sure,


    "She claims to be 27 years old, but we all know that it''s only a part of her age, but it''s not sure how small it is. Chen Jin''s suggestion is that you can ask me about it, and don''t mention it when you see her. My classmate was punished as a mouse for talking about her age behind her back, and she was almost taken by an unknown apprentice to do an experiment. No, I can''t think back to those days any more. If I say that the students who have been cursed by her are safer, at least she will send the order directly to their minds, so as to reduce the number of meetings. "


    "That''s another question for me. Is it that other mages don''t have a problem with her casting the students like this? In any place, possession is a magic that is violated, and in such a city of thinking, I think it should be a taboo among taboos. "


    Cheese slightly frowned, some doubt asked. This problem is really his concern, but the degree of doubt is not as obvious.


    "Yes, you are right. In the past, we focused on the technique of possession. We couldn''t use it to cheat or do dirty things. The main reason was that the research results of several professors were plagiarized by the apprentices attached by competitors, so that they were published first. At that time, everyone in the Research Institute was like a thief, guarding against others, and people were full of suspicion. Later, several great masters, namely the top mages of the major factions, jointly issued a statement that anyone who uses the technique of attachment to others must obtain his consent, and then sign a contract and put it in the safekeeping room of our sect for the record, otherwise he will face severe punishment. "


    "So you didn''t ban it?" After hearing Russell''s explanation, atta couldn''t help but ask. In her opinion, this kind of evil spell should be banned forever. How could it be approved for use after being registered?


    "Strictly speaking, no spell is forbidden here. Because the study of every kind of magic has the potential to bring unimaginable discoveries. But we will also prevent the researchers here from releasing those bad magic. The usual way is to fix the experimental site of those dangerous magic, and there must be a special person outside the researchers to protect them. And for those like enchantment spells, the declaration system will be adopted to reduce their use. "


    Cheese has no problem with that. In the gray tower where he grew up, no magic is forbidden, and no magic is restricted. But it depends on the strong defensive ability of the grey tower itself. No matter how powerful the magic is, it can''t hurt the tall tower.


    But with the fall of the Lord of the gray tower, the tower is also gradually declining. Maybe in many years, it will eventually become an ordinary tower and collapse in the cold wind of the northern wasteland. Thinking of this, grey robe sighed slightly.


    "Here we are."


    The location of the goblin Research Institute was really remote, and even the tracks all over the mountain city were not laid in front of it, forcing the three people to walk for a certain distance.


    Looking at the building which is completely covered by climbing plants and only shows some black windows, the three people have different expressions.


    "Every time I see this place, I think that maybe this building has been abandoned for a long time. In fact, I saw a ghost for half a year." As soon as Russell finished, he subconsciously stirred up his spirit.


    "Maybe. Whether it''s human or ghost, as long as she can do things, it''s OK. " Cheese said, toward the building can only see half of the door walked past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    Of course, that building has not been abandoned, and it is not inhabited by ghosts. On the contrary, the active magic nearby shows that it is full of vitality. In fact, magic is not so practical. Even the grey robes can''t tell how this invisible energy entangles with the visible world and then has an impact.


    But it is certain that the relationship between magic and the visible world is not unidirectional. Some unintentional actions or sincere emotions can trigger magical phenomena. On the contrary, magic will also change the occurrence of some things imperceptibly.


    For example, uninhabited houses are particularly vulnerable to dilapidation, which may be related to the flow of magic.


    Of course, those theories are not cheese''s research expertise, and even he has not heard of any grey robe that specializes in such subjects. Strangely enough, every grey robe has a deeper understanding of magic. That''s because there are a lot of related documents in the library of the grey pagoda, and many of them come from the Lord of the grey pagoda and another name that has been obviously crossed out.


    For the owner of that name, the grey robes have a lot of speculation, but no one can be sure of the truth, because it is necessary to verify it from their teacher. Since Clark crossed out the name, it is obviously unwise to ask him who the owner of the name is.


    But if we think about it now, it has nothing to do with the current situation. Cheese and others came to the front door, took some effort to push open the door which was supposed to be very imposing, but now obviously faded and painted, revealing the corridor and hall inside.


    The smell similar to that in the dream demon''s house came out of the door and made Russell sneeze several times. It is not known whether the mixed fragrance is related to the goblin flavor.


    But so far, the smell has appeared in two places, and the air in both places has a goblin atmosphere that makes ATA feel comfortable, which is certain.


    Cheese looked at ATA and indicated that she didn''t have to worry. They would know how the so-called Mrs. Wyatt made this situation. Just be patient.


    The swordswoman nodded gently. The tacit understanding along the way enabled her to distinguish the meaning of the grey robe through her eyes. He knew what she was worried about. Since the poor fairy told the story of the hunting goblins, she couldn''t sleep at night for a long time. As soon as she fell asleep, she couldn''t help dreaming that the goblins she had seen were killed and the corpses were made into commodities.


    This feeling is the same as cheese''s aversion to Necromancer magic, even if he knows the rationality behind it.


    The reason why atta felt uneasy was that she subconsciously thought that some substance from goblins must have been added to the fragrance with the flavor of goblins.


    This kind of conjecture is not groundless. It is said that the body of a goblin can be dried to make a candle or something like that. The smell emitted after lighting can make people healthy or increase their physical strength. This kind of rumor has existed since ancient times and has lasted for a long time. Even cheese may have thought of it in the first place.


    "Who are you looking for, please?" Just as the three stopped at the gate, a boy dressed as an apprentice came out of a room similar to a porter and asked respectfully.


    For the apprentices, the people in this city are worth it. Especially for the apprentices studying under Mrs. Wyatt, if Russell''s story is true, these poor children will have to bear quite high psychological pressure every day.


    "The manager here, we made an appointment with her in the dream demon house before." Cheese doesn''t call Mrs. Wyatt by name. It''s not that he''s worried about Russell cheating him on his name. It''s that a person often has many names. When you use one of them to address each other, there''s a vein behind it.


    The position of grey robe is different from Russell who used to be an apprentice here, so it is not easy to use the same title to address the master here.


    "I see. Please go to the front lounge and let me know." The apprentice led the three forward.


    The lighting facility here is a kind of lantern like luminous plants hanging on the roof. The luminous parts seem to be their tubers or fruits. This makes the corridor a little dark, plus the walls and the occasional vines at the foot, making people feel as subtle as walking in the ruins of the forest.


    Fortunately, the open windows on both sides of the lounge bring in sunlight, and the illuminated wooden seats and tables are very attractive. Cheese they sat on the rattan chair, when another woman who had already put on the wizard''s robe entered the room.


    She nodded slightly to some of them, learned the purpose from the apprentice, and then turned to leave. But before he left, his eyes rested slightly on Russell for a few seconds.


    "Do you know each other?" After the female mage left, cheese looked at the spy and asked casually. This is also reasonable speculation. After all, Russell claims to have worked here for half a year, and one or two acquaintances are normal.


    "Well, sort of. When I was practicing here, I was already a formal post mender. One of my hands was already in the wizard''s robe. She was an apprentice here at that time, but now she has graduated. "


    The red haired mage''s generous admission also helps to prove that he did not fabricate that experience. What''s more, the expression on his face when he said this was quite complicated. It seemed that there was no such simple relationship between him and her.


    "You haven''t been here since then? Even if you don''t want to come, it''s always OK to make an appointment with your classmates and descendants. Why doesn''t it seem that you haven''t seen each other for many years? "


    Atta blinked and asked curiously. In principle, she has no position to ask this question. It''s Russell''s private matter, but spying or digging into other people''s secrets is a kind of evil taste instinct of human beings, and few people can avoid it.


    Russell''s face was struggling, but he finally sighed, "it''s not about you. And there are a lot of things like this in this city, and you''ll find out sooner or later when you stay long enough. "


    "Madame would like to see you. Please follow me." The sorceress returned to the lounge and said softly. This time, she didn''t look at the spy again.


    Although they were very curious about what kind of resistance made the two people who used to work together meet without even calling, they still didn''t ask much about cheese. All of a sudden, they found that although they had something in common with many people and things in the city, they did not really understand the city of Wanfa.


    It''s very different from rush. Rush gives people the feeling that it''s spread out and all the contents are put out. If you live there for a few days, you will understand the way and rules of its operation. But it''s different here. The city of Wanfa feels like this building. You can walk along the corridor and go to any room you want, but you can''t really find out the dark corners.


    Those rules, written, unwritten, light and dark, weave into an invisible net and appear in this city in various images.


    Cheese followed each other on the way to further research institute, he suddenly had a very strong feeling that he did not belong here. Even if there is so much knowledge and such a systematic caster training system, he still does not belong here.


    Compared with here, the mountains and valleys in the north, the sky and rivers in the grassland made him more happy. But it doesn''t prevent him from stopping here for a while and looking for what he wants.


    "Welcome, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    From the appearance alone, Mrs. Wyatt is really close to the age she claims to be, five or six years older at most. She has brown hair curled behind her head and wears a robe similar to the white robe of the old man in the library, but the color has changed to purple and black, which symbolizes her Mage Level in the city of Wanfa, while the scarf tied to her collar represents the psychic faction.


    So far, cheese has seen the totem faction''s logo Hydra, the plastic energy faction''s logo Griffin, the Miyi faction''s logo pyramid and eyes, and the psychic faction''s logo is a cat, a cat with three eyes and six tails.


    "Hello, ma''am. Nice to meet you." Cheese bows gently to say hello. But Mrs. Wyatt didn''t seem to have any intention to return the gift. Her eyes first saw Atta, and then Russell.


    "Why are the people of Mi Yi school with you? Are you interested in goblin research, too? " It sounds like she''s not friendly to the Miyi school.


    It''s no wonder that whether it''s the secretive way of doing things or the public security work in Wanfa City, the secret instrument school is doomed not to be popular. Besides, Russell''s appearance was a bit slovenly indeed, which was particularly conspicuous among the many Dharma mages.


    "Dear Mrs. Wyatt, long time no see. I''m Russell. I worked as an assistant under you for a period of time. I think you may still have some impression Now Russell and just now are very different. In front of the woman who is called the old witch behind him, the red haired spy''s attitude is extremely humble, which makes cheese and atta can''t help looking sideways.


    This is also normal. Russell, as a secret agent, is also a defender of order. This identity is doomed that he can not and should not be too gentle to others, otherwise the law enforcers will not be able to convince people if they have no prestige. Therefore, whether it is voluntary or forced, the spy''s body actually has a sense that strangers are not near.


    "Russell? I don''t remember. I come to practice every year. I don''t remember. Anyway, you just want me to accommodate you after working here for a few days, right? In this way, I''ll give you a face. Now go to the lounge and be honest. No matter what you had to do with these two people before, they are my guests. They are not under the control of Miyi. Do you understand? "


    When Mrs. Wyatt said this, her tone was not severe, even a little casual. If you are not familiar with her, you will not think that she really dares to do anything against the secret instrument school. But Russell knows very well that she never does what she says.


    "I understand. I just follow the rules. Everything that happens here will be reported truthfully. I hope you can understand. " Russell said humbly, then turned away.


    "I''ll watch him. Don''t let him run." Seeing this, the leading mage said to Mrs. Wyatt and caught up with the spy who left. The sound of their footsteps faded away.


    This research room is very large, and its furnishings are very close to the dream demon house. The only difference is that the goods become books and instruments for research, but the way the goods are placed is the same as the shops, which are in disorder with some rules.


    I think that kind of rule is Mrs. Wyatt''s personal habits, which will exist in many researchers. When the cheese is in his tower, the room will be put in a mess according to his preference unconsciously.


    "I wonder why you have been looking for such a long time. Although this research institute is very remote, people who can read goblins should not even find their way. It turned out that I was targeted by those purple clothes, but I want to praise you for your quick escape. These guys are like skin plasters that can''t be thrown off. As long as you''re focused on, you''ll have a lot of patience. It''s very troublesome. At that time, when the reform of appendage standard, I was watched by them for nearly half a year, just like a fly around you, but I couldn''t kill it. "


    The female mage said to herself and sat on the only chair in the room. It seemed that she didn''t want to ask the cheese to sit down.


    "Of the six magic schools, only Miyi has real power. It seems that you are very relieved of them." In fact, this is the question that Chieh wanted to ask for a long time. It sounds that the six schools in Wanfa city jointly manage the city, but why is it that only the Miyi school holds the power to maintain order? Of course, from the perspective of researchers, the other five schools are certainly happy to let Miyi take all the hard work.


    However, the oil and water behind this job is rich. Unless all the Saints live in this city, they can never tell everything in the public. Then the maintenance of order will have some room for interpretation of various regulations, and there will be hidden rewards in the room.


    "This is not the case. You''ve been here for a short time and don''t know our system. Miyi is indeed the most powerful one among the six schools of higher learning, but as long as you are not found by them, most of the time these purple robes have no sense of existence. However, I won''t ask you how you mix with them. I have no interest and no time. Your lateness has upset my schedule, otherwise I should have been off work by now. "


    Mrs. Wyatt''s performance is somewhat unexpected. Originally, cheese thought that she would rush to comment on ATA. After all, when she was in the store, she seemed to be a rare change.


    But now, although her eyes still fell on the swordswoman most of the time, there was no eager desire to cut atta to the bottom. It''s a bit confusing, but it''s not the time to dig into it.


    "I''m sorry it happened all of a sudden. If we can avoid it, we don''t want to delay. Now that we have come, the cooperation mentioned before can begin. "


    "It''s simple. Help me translate it first, and then we''ll talk about what you want." Wyatt reached out, pulled a scroll from the shelf behind him, threw it to the cheese, and stood up to leave.


    "I''ll say hello to them. If you are hungry and thirsty, just ask the people here. You can use this research room at will, but please don''t touch the prohibited items, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. If you can''t translate it, you can leave by yourself. I''ll take it as if I haven''t met you. Good night, then. See you tomorrow. "


    The master of the research room left a few completely unreasonable words and left here. ATA tried to stop her, but grey robe shook her head.


    "She doesn''t seem to like us very much." The swordswoman said with some dissatisfaction that anyone would be dissatisfied with this way of calling people to leave.


    "It''s not that she doesn''t welcome us, it''s that she has to leave." The gray robe said leisurely, and then unfolded the scroll, "your eyes will be blinded here, and the goblin smell in the air will make you unable to see the abnormality. There''s a serious magic wave on that lady. I guess it''s a curse or something. Her departure should be related to it. By the way, now that you have recovered your memory, can you understand the goblin script? "


    Atta took the scroll from cheese, scanned the symbols, opened his mouth, and gave it back to the grey robe after several attempts,


    "I can read them, but I can''t express them in human language. It''s like, there''s no comparison at all, there''s no connection between the two... "


    The grey robe nodded,


    "I understand that when you read goblin prose, you use goblin thinking, which is quite different from human thinking. It''s not surprising that you don''t realize the transformation of your own thinking mode. You can''t ask people to explain what water is and what fire is, because they will tell you that water is water and fire is fire. There is no reason why. This is the same truth. By the way, can''t you read the inscription on vlarag? "


    "The inscriptions are very different. I haven''t learned anything about it. "


    "Well, no surprise. The same language does not mean that it is completely interlinked, and the terminology or magic language used in a certain profession may be completely out of touch or ambiguous with daily life. And if that sword really has such an ancient history, the words on it may have disappeared in the goblin text now. In this way, it will be more valuable to crack it. But first of all, we have to inform them that they have lifted the roof of the hospital


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    "They''ve been there a little too long. It''s just that it shouldn''t take so long to go shopping." Still leaning against the window, keiras said softly, looking at the darkening sun.


    "Maybe they meet people who are very chatty, and they are always lonely at galloping cheese. But there should be a lot of people here who can talk to him. "


    Jian Qi is sitting by the wall with an iron bar on his shoulder. He doesn''t understand the worries of the cat goblin, but with his understanding of cheese and Atta, he doesn''t think there will be anything wrong with them.


    Even in the city of Wanfa, the sword seeker has never seen anyone with the same eyes as cheese.


    And the reason why they can talk about it so freely is that there are only two of them and the sleeping hedya in the room.


    After seeing that the princess was ok, the servants who came in a hurry scattered again. They had a lot of things to do before. No one in this city would be willing to wait long because they were serving the princess.


    As for the wounds on her face, hedia told them not to report back.


    "Those people just left this girl here? They are really relieved. " The cat goblin takes his eyes back from the window and looks at the girl on the bed.


    She was so frightened today that only sleep can give her the most rest physically and mentally. However, the quiet sleeping face was involuntarily distressed by the ferocious scar on her face.


    "For them, everyone here is Superman, so no one is afraid of them even here. The beautiful clothes can''t stop the spell, and the identity and title can''t block the casting


    Jian Qiyou said that he actually understood the servants. Everything here is enough to drive ordinary people crazy. If they hadn''t followed the grey robe to see the existence of magic and all it brings, the sword seeker would not have been calm.


    "There''s danger near the nest. It''s not that adults abandon their cubs. They don''t do their duty as guardians." Keiras coldly replied, a little unhappy. After all, he brought up two daughters.


    "You can''t blame them, because it''s not their job to take care of me. They are not my servants, they are my ministers, and they have no duty or ability to serve my daily life. " Hedia awoke, rubbed her eyes, and pleaded softly for her servant.


    It sounds like there is no difference between a minister and a servant, but in fact they are quite different. They served hedia, but they were not her servants.


    "And you don''t have a servant? It should not be easy for a little princess like you to complete her own basic necessities. " Jian Qi asked.


    Not to mention the princess, even in the imperial clan with some status in Jianmen, the new-born children will be carefully served by the servant girls, and even those with higher status will be accompanied by a close servant girl to serve at any time.


    Hedia was also a serious princess, and it was not surprising that she had two or three servants.


    But the girl shook her head. "There''s no need for that. I heard that the apprentices in this city don''t look at the origin, so at least here, I don''t want to live as a princess. No servant, no restriction, no need. "


    Jianqi and KAILAS looked at each other and both of them showed a faint smile. The genie jumped up and down the windowsill,


    "You can say that now, because you have just left the greenhouse and everything is still fresh to you. When you get used to your surroundings, you don''t get interested in them any more. When you start to feel bored with the time you waste on daily necessities, I hope you can still say that


    "Are you making fun of me? Did I make a wrong decision? " The girl blinked. She didn''t understand what keiras meant. No one had ever spoken to her like that before. No one told her so directly that there was something wrong with your idea.


    With a smile on his face, the goblin leaped up to the cupboard beside hedia''s bed and stretched,


    "No, mistakes and correctness are never absolute. I''m just telling you the price. As for what you can get after paying the price, I don''t know. Maybe you will regret this decision, maybe you will benefit from this decision, I don''t care, I don''t care


    After hearing this, Jian Qi couldn''t help laughing, and then KAILAS glared at him and spread his hand bitterly. In fact, the sword seeker certainly knew that the cat goblin didn''t mean to blame hedya. On the contrary, he supported the girl''s decision.


    It''s just his character that makes this kind of praise a bit sarcastic. It''s not that KAILAS is not good at words, it''s just that he doesn''t like to express his kindness directly, unless that person is ATA.


    Hedia looked at the black cat in doubt. She couldn''t figure out whether she hated or liked herself. But at this time, the window of the room was pushed open by an invisible air.


    "Who?" Almost in an instant, the iron bar and shajian point to the direction of the window together. Meanwhile, Jianqi and KAILAS clamp hedya''s hospital bed one by one, completely protecting the girl.


    It''s not the enemy that flies in through the window. It''s a butterfly, a butterfly made of paper. It hovered in the air for a while, slowly fell on the tip of KAILAS''s sword, and then the paper forming the body quickly dispersed.


    "It''s cheese." The same method of communication was used before, so although they didn''t read the contents of the letter, they made a quick judgment. The cat goblin takes back his weapon, unfolds the paper and scans the text with his eyes.


    "Well..." the groan sounded from another corner of the room. Yuni, who had been unconscious before, had a tendency to wake up in the breeze outside the window.


    "It''s time to wake up. Little girl, where do you live? If your ministers don''t come back, we''ll send you back. After all, there is nothing else KAILAS handed the letter to Jianqi and said.


    Hedya''s eyes looked at euni, and he was stunned for a few seconds before he realized, "ah? oh I, I can go back by myself. I feel better after a sleep. Don''t you have to go to those two people? "


    "After all, it''s the boy who caused the trouble this time. How can we leave you here? If you want me to say, it''s not too much for him to serve you for ten or eight years. You don''t have to pity him. If a mage can''t control his magic, he is just a curse. I''m sure his teacher will agree with that


    Although KAILAS said so, he came to Yuni''s near and examined the boy''s body.


    "Well, you''re right. I really did a big mistake Euni got up slowly, some of them were afraid to look at hedya.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand what facial injuries mean to women. When he was trying to survive on the black market, he saw with his own eyes the female slaves who were directly thrown into the river because of the marks on his face.


    Although, hedia is a princess, no one will hurt her because of the scar. But Yuni is not very clear about the difference between the two.


    However, compared with his attitude of admitting his mistake, Jianqi is more strange: "how do you know? Didn''t you just wake up? "


    "In fact, I should have woken up a long time ago. But I can''t control my body. I can hear, smell, feel, but I can''t open my eyes. So I heard what you just said. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    Yuni''s words are quite surprising. It''s not that the content of his words is shocking. It''s that the child seldom says such a logical and organized sentence in one breath. Most of the time, he tends to use simple language to respond to people including cheese.


    According to the mage''s guess, this may be related to the psychological trauma he suffered before. After all, Heishi district has never been a place for everyone to talk at length. For those people, the less they say, the higher their status, because powerful people don''t need words to explain their behavior to others.


    But if we lose the ability to communicate, doesn''t it make us degenerate from man to beast?


    Therefore, language training has always been the focus of cheese, but he has not come to the real training of euni so far, only to inform the apprentice of the necessity of speaking and the importance of expression.


    Of course, this time Yuni can say so many words so fluently, it may be because he repeatedly conceived and simulated during the time when he claimed that he could not control his body, and now he recited those words like recitation.


    "It''s good to wake up." The sword seeker nodded with a smile. Meanwhile, he came up and grabbed euni''s wrist and pondered for a few seconds,


    "It''s no big deal physically. The situation just now should be caused by the serious loss of heart force, resulting in the heart body discrepancy. Now that your mind has recovered, you can naturally regain control of your body. It''s just that recently you need to control your emotions and stop being so emotional that you may fall ill


    "Can he still use medical technology? And you can tell by touching your wrist? " Hedia blinked and asked the cat goblin. It''s not surprising that most people who haven''t seen Jianqi''s hometown will do so when they first see this technology.


    "A diagnostic technique developed by understanding the body. If you hold the same position yourself, you can only make sure that the person still has a heartbeat. But they summed up some experience through physical practice. "


    "In fact, it''s not as exaggerated as you said. Maybe the doctors in my hometown do have this ability, but I can make this diagnosis only because the difference between heart and body is a problem that people who practice martial arts can easily encounter. To put it simply, you can''t really control your body, and your thoughts and actions can''t match. And blindly emphasizing the unity of heart and body can easily lead to a situation similar to that of euni


    Jian Qi shrugged and explained. But I''m afraid his explanation is even more difficult to understand.


    Yuni got up slowly and moved his hands and feet again. He had never thought about how wonderful it was to have a body before he experienced the condition of uncontrollable body.


    The relationship between thoughts and actions, spirit and body is extremely complex, which can not be explained by a simple sentence: who dominates who, who controls who.


    At this time, the apprentice just vaguely felt the edge of the huge problem, which he would touch sooner or later, because metamorphosis is to constantly restructure the body and spirit. If he can''t understand the mystery, his understanding of the magic will stay in the stage of the user.


    Now, however, there is a more urgent problem in front of him than the vague one. The boy hesitated to hedia, when he stood in front of hedia''s bed, he was at a loss.


    He hasn''t learned to apologize, or how to express it. So at this time, he is like a jar full of liquid called apology. No matter how violently he shakes, he can''t find a suitable vent.


    "Just bow and admit your mistake. More actions can''t really make up for your mistakes. So, it''s the right way to show your apology and try to make up for it. "


    Kyras understood what euni''s problem was, so he told the boy what to do. For the cat goblin, too much etiquette can not really complete the intention of the giver, they are just tools for social communication.


    Ceremony can be simplified as long as it is true.


    "I''m very, very sorry." Yuni listened to the words of the cat goblin and lowered his waist and head. But the boy obviously didn''t know how to bow. His back was so high that it looked more like he was scratching his ankles.


    "Poof," euni''s stupid behavior amused the injured princess. She put her hand on each other''s shoulder, "well, please don''t be polite. I know the reason why your spell is out of control is not simple. Can you tell me? "


    "Those people, they, want to take the books." Euni obviously ran out of the sentences he had prepared, and his words became stumbling, but the meaning he wanted to express was relatively clear.


    "The book is for me, the teacher. No, let them take it. So they hit me. I''m very angry. The book says that the bear is also very angry, so I became a bear


    The three people outside youni looked at each other. Jianqi gently picked his eyebrows. "How do you know he didn''t change voluntarily? Did you hear them bullying him? "


    The little princess shook her head. "He''s an excellent shaper. I''ve seen and experienced it with my own eyes. His metamorphosis is perfect, not as good as a beginner. People who can do that kind of metamorphosis will not easily get out of control, because metamorphosis is a magic subject that requires extremely high self-control. A person who can''t even control the human state well can''t complete the process of transforming into another kind of life. "


    "So you know a lot about metamorphosis?" KAILAS inquired. Hedya''s words didn''t seem to come from a would-be apprentice who didn''t know about magic. She thought that she was going to cast a spell on euni before, which was not easy for her.


    "I learned something from a teacher before I came here. Without him, I would have been burned as a devil. " At this point, hedia showed a complex expression. It is a common idea in many places to regard people with witchcraft or magic talent as the incarnation of demons and demons or unclean people with the blood of these lower creatures.


    There are superstitions, malicious rumors, and vague memories of ancient times, which can not be verified. However, as a princess of a country, hediagui is in danger of being burned to death. It can be seen that this country must be extremely hostile to witchcraft, which may be related to belief, or it may be because witches have brought disasters to them.


    "Yes, that''s what human beings like to do. Those who are not sociable have problems, and those who protrude are wrong. You will be burned to death in your country because of your magic ability. A person who does not believe in magic will also be burned to death here. In fact, it has nothing to do with magic. It''s just for the safety of most people. You''ll understand that sooner or later. "


    Cairas said softly, with his hands behind his back.


    "You don''t agree with your appearance at all. These words are like what my grandfather said." The little princess''s careless words made all the people in the room except the cat and goblin laugh.


    It is also true that KAILAS is very old in terms of human age. Even among the long-lived cat goblins, he is no longer the age that can boast by his physical ability. This may be the reason why he is so persistent to ATA.


    He can no longer experience failure, so in order to let the daughter continue to live, the cat goblin can do many things he never thought of before, such as crossing a channel to return to the royal court in one day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    A group of four, an adult, two children, and a cat, such a combination seems to be more common in other places.


    But if the man had two swords on his back and an iron bar one man high in his hand; The cat was dressed and walked on two feet; The two boys were quiet, dressed in wild leather, and their hair was braided like a dwarf; Although the girl dressed normally and behaved well, she had three terrible scars on her face?


    This kind of combination seems to be rare everywhere. Especially when the girl and the cat are bickering while walking, the man just smiles with a stick and the boy doesn''t say a word.


    At dusk, there is a surge of people on the library platform, although this surge is only relative. Because of the population, even if half of the residents in the whole city of Wanfa gather here, the visual effect of the crowd will still be different.


    Recently, however, due to the influx of foreign people from cheese and hedia for the purpose of studying or observing rites, this city with low population density has finally felt noisy.


    The mages in robes walk on the platform in twos and threes or by themselves. Their destinations are mostly restaurants on the street or rail stations on the edge. Sunset means that public facilities are about to stop operating. At least at the top of the mountain where the mages gather, it means rest.


    "You just left them a note? Isn''t that a problem? "


    Sword seven side walk to think, still can''t help but think, adiya asks a way. As they left, the drugstore was also preparing to close.


    An apprentice was appointed to guard the store. The little princess gave him the news of her departure. If her subordinates came, she would give them the note.


    "Never mind, they recognize my handwriting. And by the time they find it, it will be tomorrow. They are different from me. Coming here means that they are far away from the power and wealth of the Kingdom, so they must seize the time to get new harvest here. It''s also good. They''re going around me. As for making trade deals with people here? Alas, even my child knows that if Wanfa wants to trade with others, it will not hide itself. "


    Hedya is not like a child of this age in thinking ability. Her eloquence is excellent, her thinking is sharp enough, and her way of observing things is not old enough, but it can be called clear. It makes people who talk to her feel confused. It seems that the child is only slowly growing. In fact, she is 18 or 19 years old.


    But in fact, Jianqi and KAILAS used to be such children. They knew what kind of environment would make a child have to understand the world faster through these ways. Her life pressure in her own kingdom should not be small, because only relying on rigid etiquette training can not train a clear mind.


    "But if they don''t get benefits, they won''t be around for long. Long distance travel is something that many people can''t bear, especially when the property of their hometown may change at any time. "


    Jian Qi hesitated for a moment and pointed out this point. The reason why hedya''s subordinates are willing to follow her here is not only loyalty, but also the possible benefits of Wanfa. Once they find that they can not get any benefits, a princess who has lived abroad for a long time may not be so worthy of loyalty in the eyes of these ministers.


    This is also a normal thing. After all, although hedia is intelligent, she has never done anything worthy of their sacrifice.


    The little princess nodded, with a complicated expression. She knew that these people would leave her one day, and even contributed to it. But it didn''t mean that she really thought they were noisy. Without them, she would be alone in this city,


    "It doesn''t matter. When I''m in school, I''ll have classmates and teachers, and then books and knowledge. There will always be something with me. "


    Jianqi and KAILAS look at each other. They know that hedya doesn''t know the power of loneliness. What kind of shape can it alienate. This is not to say that solitude is a bad thing. At least for the casters, solitude and independent thinking are very necessary. Blindly contacting and mediating with others will make them lose some of their own characteristics.


    But loneliness often makes people extreme and stubborn, because he is too used to looking at the world from a single perspective. But that''s not what they can tell hedya with one or two words. Besides, what the girl said is right. No one can tell her future. Maybe she will fit in here soon.


    "Well, is he here as an apprentice, too?" It seems that she has been involved in the relationship with several people, or maybe she just wants to move the topic away from her. The little princess looks at Yuni and asks.


    Her problem is not without reason. Although cheese said it was Yuni''s teacher at the beginning of self introduction, there is still a difference between teachers and teachers. When many mages cultivate their successors, they also like to put them into the system of Wanfa city first, and then bring them back for further education when they reach a certain age or level.


    Casters are always short of time. It is very difficult for them to teach apprentices from scratch.


    "No, I''ll follow, teacher." Before they could speak, Yuni took the initiative to answer this question, and his attitude and language were very firm.


    For this child, the relationship between cheese and him is not just apprentice and tutor. Cheese saved his life, overcame his animal disease, took him out of the dark lower zone, and even made magic for him.


    Yuni may not realize how great this kindness is, but he knows very well that all he has now, including his name, is given to him by cheese. He will live under the gray robe until he begins to think about the meaning of his life.


    "So." Hedya''s tone was a little lonely, as if a child knew that her playmate was going home for dinner.


    Although the way of meeting is too powerful, as a female, hedya has not realized the age when her face has an impact on her life. It may not be a bad deal for the little princess who has never been accompanied by her peers to change a scar for a friend.


    In fact, it''s not just her. How many adults hurt themselves so that people around them can''t bear to leave and torture each other? Of course, now hedia has not done so much, this is just a little careful thinking.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that we might have to stay in this damned place until the end of the ceremony. Since the grey robe left us on the first day, maybe we don''t have to follow him all the time. After all, we are not interested in magic. And this guy, he hasn''t learned anything anyway, and he hasn''t left any lessons for cheese. Isn''t it just right for him to follow you to help him get something these days


    KAILAS''s words made the two children look at him. The difference is that hedia was a little happy, while Yuni was a little scared. Jianqi patted the boy on the head,


    "Don''t worry, Mr. carras is not asking you to leave. He''s just worried that we may not be able to take care of you these days, for fear that you might have an accident in this city. Miss hedia, by contrast, is articulate and clever, and you can make your teacher think less if you follow her. "


    The little princess listened to the words of the sword seeker and stood up with pride. Which child doesn''t like to be praised?


    So even if she was as smart as she was, she didn''t want to understand that the two men were talking a few words, so she found a nanny for euni.


    It was supposed to hurt her and euni came to take care of her, but in the end, it turned out to be a smart hedya. He wanted to take a stupid euni with him, and the person who should have been taken care of became the person who was going to take care of her. Maybe this is the dirty trick of adults.


    Naturally, the two children who are not familiar with the world are not aware of the change in the relationship. They are also happy that some of their peers will act together in the next few days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    This is not to say that they deliberately plot against hedya, but to be honest, she is not worth the calculation. Yuni and hedia are deliberately brought together, but they both see that they are extremely lack of the environment to communicate with their peers.


    For the little princess, she has to put on a mask and constantly turn her mind to mediate in the adult world.


    For youni, he has no real feeling of living in this world. Most of the time, he is still an extremely passive spectator. If you want to pull him here, either through extreme stimulation or subtle connection, and there is no doubt that the latter is more safe and applicable.


    They didn''t take the iron car, because they didn''t have a cheese to lead the way, and they couldn''t plan the route from here to hedia''s residence and back to David''s hotel. But in contrast, the two veteran soldiers have a way to find the general location of the hotel, but they need to use their feet to move forward.


    Fortunately, it''s easier to go down the mountain than to go up the mountain, and the roads of Wanfa city are also very perfect. After all, before the popularization of rail technology, the mages walked in the mountain city on two legs. No wonder they put most of the research institutions close to the top of the mountain. Otherwise, it will take too much time and energy from the research institute to the library.


    It is worth mentioning that this proposal was approved by hedia. In her words, although she knew the principle of the iron car, she still felt fear when she saw it. Especially when she heard the noise and sparks from the friction between the chassis of the iron car and the rail, she magnified this fear countless times.


    For this, the remaining three people have no special ideas. If they had not seen something more bizarre, it would be inevitable for them to be afraid of the iron car. After all, in a certain sense, the iron car is clearly non biological, but its movement reminds people of biological, this kind of abnormality will make people uneasy, it''s normal.


    "When I came here, I was thinking that the people who live here are not so smart, but they must be brave enough. They designed a machine that can move quickly, but it can also kill passengers. "


    With a consistent critical attitude, Kellas made his own comments on the two unique means of transportation in the city of Wanfa: the empty boat and the iron car. In fact, this is also the doubt of many people. For most means of transportation in this era, the invention of Wanfa city is indeed revolutionary, but it is also extremely dangerous. A little carelessness will bring huge casualties.


    And this may be the essential difference between manufacturers and non manufacturers. For KAILAS, these things are like being packed in a black box, like a street trick. Flowers will turn into pigeons in the black box, and handkerchiefs will turn into flowers. But how they actually accomplished the transformation is not clear to the audience.


    "But we''re fine now. Maybe we just need some time to adapt to these new things. If only the car didn''t rely on the tracks. At least it didn''t need to be as expensive as a horse. It would be much more convenient to use it for driving


    Jianqi is purely a traveler''s response to the cat goblin. In his opinion, if the iron car can leave the track, it will be more suitable for travel than the pack beast.


    "Maybe, but no one can tell if it will have new problems. It doesn''t eat grass or drink water, but it needs energy to move. If you are traveling with a horse, you can support each other and insist on going out of the desperate situation. But if you travel with this thing, it will be broken. Unless you can repair it on the spot, you will have to leave by yourself. Living things are elastic, soft and stretchable. And these iron blocks, no matter how many parts they contain, do not have the scale of extension, good or bad, excellent. The machinery is not as vague as life, and the machinery is very clear. If the windmill doesn''t work, it''s broken. How can it be broken? It''s not very important. "


    "Do they often discuss these issues?"


    The children who followed the two adults did not join in the discussion. Hedia asked euni in a low voice. In her opinion, these questions were not clear at all. Although she understood every word, they became obscure even in sentences.


    What''s the difference between a horse and an iron car? What is the difference between living things and non living things? She has never thought about these problems and does not know their value.


    "Often." Yuni was silent for a few seconds and gave a positive answer.


    The people around cheese are more or less influenced by the grey robe. They are used to speaking out some of the puzzles they realize. On the one hand, they want to solve the puzzles, on the other hand, they want to discuss with others. But the same problem, from the mouth of the cat demon spirit and from the mouth of the gray robe, often from different angles, several people''s discussion clearly around the same thing, but it seems irrelevant.


    However, they are still happy to listen to other people''s views of the world from their peers. The basis is that there is no absolute leader in this team.


    "That''s good. People around me talk to me in accordance with the etiquette, and girls of the same age always run away after saying one or two words. Sometimes I wonder whether they are afraid of me because I am a witch, or because they think I am a witch, so I become a witch. "


    Hedia put her hands behind her back and straightened her legs at every step, which she could never do before.


    "Witches are not human," said the teacher. Witches are, others. You''re not a witch. You''re just... "It''s just what, Yuni didn''t say it, maybe because he doesn''t know what a girl is.


    But hedia didn''t care. Euni''s effort to answer her was enough to make her happy. This kind of question and answer, and the two are thinking about a question at the same time, she had too little before.


    "I''m just in a cage? The mage who assessed me said the same thing. He seems to have a lot of opinions about my country. He thinks the people there are stupid, stupid country bumpkins. I think it must have something to do with the fact that my father didn''t agree to the entry of Wanfa''s mage, so I don''t think what he said was very sincere. Besides, who likes others to say that his hometown is bad? By the way, where is your hometown? I heard them say that your teacher is from the north. Are you from the north, too? "


    "I..." euni suddenly recalled what cheese had said to him the night before, pointing to the waterfall,


    "I come from the flow, I was born from the flow."


    "Galloping, I know. Galloping city is the capital of gathering. I wanted to see it, but it''s really hard to get in here. Will you ever come back? If you want to go back, I can come to you. "


    The girl took it for granted that she didn''t know how big a city it was. Looking for a person there was just like looking for a tree on the map.


    "I won''t go back. I''ll follow, teacher. The teacher will go back to the north, and so will I


    "Well, then I won''t go running. It''s said that people there live on the river, and they may be washed away one day."


    The two children may not know what they are talking about, because they have different visions of the world.


    But the adults also kept silent, did not tell hedya the real appearance of gallop, and the life experience of Yuni. They listen to the children''s words behind them and smile unconsciously.


    The smile suddenly disappeared when passing a shade of trees, and then disappeared, there were two people''s traces!


    "Long enough. What do you want to do? "


    The iron bar of Jianqi is like a long gun, pointing to a stone.


    At the same time, KAILAS''s cat''s eye twinkled dangerously among the branches above, staring at a place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    "No, we''re just following."


    From behind the stone came several children. According to their impression, these children were the ones who had been saved before. In other words, they were responsible for the unexpected transformation of euni.


    But now they have no longer bullied Yuni when the domineering, each like frost eggplant as low browed Shun mu, a pair of words want to say.


    Jian Qi retreated two steps and raised the iron bar a little, but he still didn''t put down his guard completely. It''s not just the kids, he''s also on guard in case Yuni comes back to the possibility of losing control of that experience.


    Fortunately, it didn''t happen. The apprentice''s breath was still calm, even dull. He didn''t seem to realize who the other party was, and he couldn''t see the change of mood in his eyes. And this reaction also made the scene embarrassed.


    "What are you going to do?" Hedia stood up and asked. This can be regarded as the solution to Jian Qi''s siege. In the same way, if the sword seeker says it, he will have the meaning of pressing questions. The reputation of bullying children is good, but not good.


    "We, we..." the children looked at each other, pushed each other and said nothing.


    Of course, it''s not because they are as stupid as euni. Judging from their clothes, they are not far away from becoming apprentices. They are several years older than euni and hedia. It''s no problem for them to understand their intentions.


    And since it''s not unclear, it''s that I don''t want to say it, or I don''t know how to say it.


    Finally, the children pushed out a boy who looked older. He looked back and glared at his companions, but there was no room to retreat. So he took a breath and said,


    "We''re here to apologize. We know that it''s because of us that he can''t control his deformation and you get hurt. We''re sorry. "


    "Is it over to apologize? What about your teacher? Do you know how much trouble this has caused him and his companions? Do you want to pass it off with a word of apology? "


    It has to be said that when hedia opened her eyes with her hands akimbo, she was still quite lovely, but in the childish anger, she had some momentum. It was the condescending manner that she was used to, and the tone of harsh questioning must be like learning.


    As for who she studied, I''m afraid most of them were her mother who had a title in the kingdom. It can be seen from this that hedya''s mother was not that kind of weak noble woman.


    "We, we..." as soon as the boy heard hedia''s reprimand, he was short. He kept repeating the same words, and didn''t say the third word for a long time.


    The children behind him also had similar expressions. They all looked the same. Their facial features were surprisingly consistent.


    Seeing this reaction, hedia hesitated. She was worried that she was going too far. She turned to euni to see the apprentice''s attitude.


    Euni noticed her eyes, went to the little princess in silence, put her foot forward, and had a tendency to block her. However, this trend is not obvious. Hedya only thinks that he agrees with his own views, so he gets support and looks at the children again,


    "You can''t solve anything like this! If you really feel sorry, you should let your teacher deal with it instead of sneaking around like this... "


    The little princess said, and she seemed to be aware of some problems. "Have you been waiting near the library since the accident in the morning until we left just now?"


    One of the characteristics of children is that they have no constant mind, or lack of long-term planning ability. In this respect, they are more like animals, and so are animals, so they don''t try to build a nest that can live for a lifetime, or develop reusable facilities. Even the nest built by birds is often abandoned after the end of the breeding period.


    Planning is a very difficult thing, which contains the use of their own reason, that is, to persuade themselves to achieve such a future. In fact, this is very similar to self deception, because in fact, no one can guarantee that he will definitely exist in this world in the next second, and whether his future self is his present self or not.


    After all, the plan itself is meaningless if the achievement of the plan can not be enjoyed by the present self. This is like staying up late, the next day I will hate staying up late.


    Children don''t have the ability to plan their actions in time, so they often lack planning and concentration. But it''s not true. It''s just that in hedya''s opinion, these children about her age should not be so patient, because she asked herself that if it had happened to her, she would have run away. If no one came to her, she would not come back on her own initiative, or follow her.


    And this problem seems to be more fatal than the last one. When the children heard the little princess''s question, they began to be at a loss. When they were at a loss, their performance was almost the same. Later, they even raised their left hand to scratch their head and put out their right foot to step on the ground.


    If this is not the action rehearsed before, the children''s action is absolutely unnatural.


    "Euni, look at them." Hedia instinctively felt a little bit of fear.


    Under the setting sun, a few children''s too unified words and deeds make anyone feel uneasy.


    At this time, Yuni didn''t hesitate any more. She quickly stood in front of her and couldn''t let the lady be threatened. This was not taught by cheese, but by KAILAS.


    This child is not only an apprentice in grey robe, but also influenced by cat goblins and sword seekers. These influences are not only from the demands of words and deeds, but also from the imitation of actions. Before that, Yuni would not have the consciousness of protecting people, because he did not think he was qualified to protect anyone, but now, he has.


    "These are definitely not people. What are they?" Jian Qi put on a new posture, blocking the things with the appearance of a child and Yuni. The Qi in his body flows with his will, sending out bursts of stabbing pain at the wound.


    "Metamorphosis." Just now, a KAILAS, who was hiding on the top of a tree, jumped out of the air. He had a dagger made of sand in his hand,


    "It''s a carnivorous monster that does simple mimicry to hunt animals."


    "As far as mimicry is concerned, it seems to be doing too well." The sword seeker lowered his iron bar and responded to his companion.


    "So it''s not wild. It''s been trained to look like a human and talk like a human."


    "It sounds a little creepy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    The creepy ones are still behind. Seeing those children''s faces become grotesque, it has nothing to do with falling down like melting honey. The whole body is like melting ice, losing human appearance in the last sunshine. The children were integrated, because from the biological point of view, they were one, but the monster divided his soft body into several clumps and mimicked them into different human shapes.


    The reason is a bit like a big clump of mushrooms on the same stalk or bamboo growing on the same root. But mushrooms and bamboo don''t make people feel so disgusted. Such a weird scene is a challenge to anyone.


    "Ah Hedia watched the scene, almost sitting on the ground as soon as her feet softened.


    Euni''s eyes were quick, and he put his arms around the princess. They were just children, so there would be no inappropriate place for such physical contact. Besides, the current situation was really inappropriate.


    The apprentice''s eyes were still on the monster in general, but his eyes were still on the same person he just met for a few seconds.


    "Don''t be afraid. You''ll die." It''s not comfort, it''s not encouragement. Yuni is talking about his practical experience.


    In the face of the brutal slave owners who are armed and unable to think because they are drunk or taking drugs, fear will only become the seasoning when they kill their children. You can''t be afraid, you can''t be afraid, because fear will make your body lose its power of action. If you must be afraid, you should also turn fear into anger and the will to survive.


    This is what euni learned from the experience of fear, the great fear of being unable to move or even breathe. However, in the absence of the same experience, his words at this time more or less appear to be a bit high sounding, even counterproductive.


    "Are we going to die? Are we going to be killed by it? I... Don''t want to be touched by it, don''t want to... "Death is still a very distant concept for children of this age, but it''s really more harmful to be hurt by monsters.


    Hearing euni''s words, there were tears in her eyes. She was very mature, but there were many aspects. In this aspect, the little princess had never had similar experience. In any case, she had never faced danger in her previous life.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die. We''re not going to die. With me and seven in, this thing will be cleaned up for you in minutes. You two little guys just watch over there. "


    KAILAS shook his ears and vowed to the two children that the sand sword in his hand was flowing like life, and it was combined with his right hand. Deformation monster, in fact, is really not difficult, because as long as you are not cheated by them, as long as you keep a distance, it will not catch up with you.


    This feature is very clear to the cat goblins. After all, there are creatures similar to shapeshifts in the goblin world, which will disguise as flowers or trees and attack approaching goblins.


    Although it was once proposed that they should be classified as one of the goblins or one of the wild goblins, this idea was soon resisted by all the goblins. And when KAILAS was still honing his skills in the goblin world, he encountered this kind of monster more than once.


    "I don''t know how to deal with this kind of heterodox, though you seem to be sure? I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary swords to hurt their bodies, but there''s no river nearby, and there''s no way to borrow the power of water and fire. What should we do? Are we just going to have a stalemate with this monster? "


    Jianqi looks at the metamorphosis monster that has completely turned into a group of strange jelly in front of her eyes and asks the cat goblin. In fact, escape does not exist in their options at the beginning. The reason is very simple. Whether they are sword seekers or cat goblins, they are all Rangers. Although the definition of Rangers is different from each other, they have in common that they will not allow such dangerous monsters to wander outside.


    KAILAS heard what he said and realized that Jianqi was right. It''s not that the morpheme can''t be killed with a sword, but that process will be very difficult, and close combat will inevitably be accompanied by danger, so it''s not wise.


    In fact, the best way to deal with this monster is to flush it into the river with water or light it with oil. The former can dilute the monster''s body and decompose it, while the latter can evaporate the liquid in the monster''s body and eventually turn it into a sticky substance.


    The problem is that there is no water and no fire on this mountain road. Even if they think of a way to start a fire, they also lack the grease to cover the monster. Although the metamorphosis monster is not a big trouble, they can''t help it.


    What''s more, KAILAS didn''t believe that the metamorphosis monster happened by accident. After domesticating the monster, the people who taught it mimicry would not let it out casually, but also made it mimicry the appearance of those children.


    This shows that the other party has a certain understanding of what they are experiencing today. If they are so deliberate, they must have the goal they want to achieve. The cat goblin''s eyesight has been paying attention to them, and his position is enough to respond to the changes that attack them for the first time. This is obviously not accidental. He and Jianqi have no special value. It has no practical significance to deal with them.


    So the monster is just a cover.


    "Gululu!" Few things can make that kind of hungry sound so threatening, which can be regarded as a sign of metamorphosis. The monster opened its mouth or some kind of cavity, and the sound inside spattered a lot of disgusting mucus.


    Jian Qi instinctively stepped back two steps to avoid the scope of mucus. Even if it was not poisonous, he didn''t want to touch it.


    "I said, can we not have a close fight with this monster? It''s just too uncomfortable. "


    The sword seeker looks embarrassed. He didn''t want to deal with the monster, nor was he afraid of that thing, or the devil with the steel fork. Jianqi had fought, and he didn''t have the idea of fear at this time.


    It''s not a good experience to fight with this monster.


    "Sometimes they have brain like organs in their bodies, but they are very small. If it can be destroyed with one hit, it will die. But I''m not cheese. I can''t tell the difference between these sticky things. If this one doesn''t, then we''ll face hell next. Believe me, these things are not only dangerous, but also disgusting. They hardly excrete, and the metabolized things will flow in the body. Do you know what I mean? "


    "I understand, but I don''t want to understand at all. How can I do that? " Jian Qi said with a bitter smile that the deformation monster in front of him was not only the mud, but also the mud dug out from the cesspit.


    "Gululu!" It seems to be irritated by the introduction of KAILAS. The monster who completely removed the disguise wriggled its clay like body and attacked them like a living wave.


    The width of that thing is about three meters. When it rushes over, it just feels like a soft mud wall is rushing over, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    "Tut, you watch the two little guys. I''ll play with them first." After that, the cat and goblin stood up, stepped on the rocks and the road, and ran straight to the front of the monster.


    But KAILAS naturally won''t fall into the trap. He calculated that there is still about five steps to the monster. He twisted his body and flew out towards the side of the road. Not far from the road, there is a cliff!


    "Come here, you ugly man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    There is an embarrassing situation, that is, sometimes the opponent can''t really communicate with his own side. With the skilful taunting skills of the cat goblin, as long as the ogre understands the human language, it will surely pounce on the black cat.


    But the problem is that this slimy creeping monster doesn''t seem to have the ability to really understand language. Its answers to a few questions just now seem to be rote.


    Like a dog trained to ring a bell to eat, or a dog whose owner reaches out his hand to lie down, the monster doesn''t understand the real context behind the answers and questions. All it can understand is that when the other person sends out a few similar syllables, it should respond like this.


    This makes the scene a little strange. KAILAS has already made plans to lead the opponent to a more dangerous edge area, waiting for the opportunity to let this thing roll down the hillside. Although this is a high place in the city of Wanfa, the deformation monster may fall into other living areas, but it may also be trapped on a raised platform.


    At that time, according to the habit of this creature, it will stop moving and wait for other living creatures to approach and attack again. And the cat goblin they can take this opportunity to find a perfect solution to the people will be harmless treatment. Only such an ideal situation has a premise, that monster must take KAILAS as the primary goal.


    "Its ears don''t seem to work very well." Jian Qi tilted his head and joked at the monster who was still facing himself or most of his body.


    There''s no way. KAILAS only knows one thing about shapeshifts, and he doesn''t know the other. Besides, it''s hard to say whether this monster is the same as the one he has experienced. They are crows, and they live in different places with different habits, not to mention shapeshifts?


    "Well, I don''t know what to do." Seeing this, the cat spirit scolded in a low voice, and the sand sword disappeared. Since the lure doesn''t work, they have to kill it in another way. But how?


    "Gululu!" Monster, will not wait indefinitely, it may not know what the meaning of KAILAS'' action is before, so it did not rashly move forward.


    But now they have hesitated for a long time. The monster doesn''t worry any more and rushes straight at the sword seeker. Its body turns into an oval rolling stone and takes the dust on the ground as the skin, showing a gray appearance.


    Jianqi has no choice. Behind him are Yuni and his wife, so they can''t dodge. The sword seeker''s feet diverged back and forth, his body half squatted, his iron bar under his left arm armpit, and he was ready to make a hard connection.


    The rolling monster and the standing Ranger are getting closer and closer. The top of the iron bar has touched the surface of that thing! As described by KAILAS, the soft and greasy body structure of the deformer makes it eat one side of the stick at once. The overall speed is not affected and it is still moving fast.


    But after all, it is not a charging knight, and Jianqi is not a long Spearman who has only received simple training. The morpheme has no way to know what kind of ability it attacks. Jian Qi''s right hand started to work in front of him, and his left arm was clamped as a fulcrum. His body moved with the air, and the air accompanied his body. The iron bar, which was eaten into the strange object, began to turn!


    This skill reminds both KAILAS and Yuni of a kind of food they have seen on the grassland. The local people will grind the wild grain into flour, add water or bone soup when they want to eat it, stir it with hands or sticks, mix the powder and water into a sticky dough, and then press the dough into cakes to bake or cut it into small pieces to boil directly in the water.


    Now what Jianqi is doing is similar to that of Hemian. But what he stirred was not flour, but filthy monsters. Fortunately, he didn''t want to make food for each other. What he wants to do is to use the monster''s soft body to let it dissolve its own strength.


    "Turn Jianqi''s iron bar turns very slowly at first, but when he turns the first circle, the shapeshift monster''s body shape is stagnant. Then, the sword seeker moved his steps and kept turning his hand. He swung the iron bar to his left, not to throw it away, but to continue to defuse the opponent''s momentum in this way.


    Turn, sticky monster is like melting syrup, rolled by a wooden stick, attached to the top of a small stick, rolled into a ball. Jianqi''s left hand is the rocker arm and the right hand is the fulcrum to ensure that the monster is still attached to the iron bar while slowly lifting it off the ground. Fortunately, the weight of the monster is not big, and it is really affected by its own strength.


    "Stand back, don''t touch it!" The sword seeker issued a warning to youni because he had already turned 180 degrees, and the "sugar ball" formed by the monster had begun to take shape. Only a small part of it was still on the ground, marking a dark mark.


    Jian Qi''s face turned red. His body didn''t recover completely. The flow of Qi was hindered to a certain extent, which made him a little nervous when he was exerting his strength. But he knew that now was the most important moment. As long as he could stand in front of his eyes, the inertia and weight of the monster behind could be his help.


    A little more strength, and then stabilize the body, bones, muscles, eyes, ears, nose and tongue, all concentrated on the iron bar, no one and no two.


    "Get up!" Jianqi''s body turned 270 degrees, his right arm and left hand worked at the same time, and the iron bar was put up from the bottom up, and the mass of material called deformation monster left the ground completely. The sword seeker shakes the iron bar and throws the monster''s body into the air.


    With the angle of his erection getting bigger and bigger, the viscous substance that had been condensed into a whole began to spread out, gradually showing a cake shape. Jian Qi relies on centrifugal force and inertia to dance and create wind, but the sweat on his forehead and the more and more heavy breathing all show that this situation can not be extended indefinitely, and his muscles are not enough to continue to manipulate this mass of heavy objects. He needs help.


    "The core! Come on KAILAS understood Jianqi''s words. As the deformed monster''s body was spread out in the air, its only organ was bound to be revealed. It doesn''t need to be completely naked. As long as there is a rough outline to determine the position, the weapon in the hand of the cat goblin can give it a fatal blow. Come on, monster, show your life. Just a little, just a little.


    "Come on The sound of Jian Qi is very hard. The deformed monster on the top of his head has been thrown into a big cake about three meters in diameter. The sword seeker feels that his control over it and his control over himself are rapidly weakening.


    Soon he will lose the ability to continue to control each other, and the result will be disastrous. If he falls down at this time, he will open his mouth for the monster and send himself into it. The deformed monster pasted down from the top will completely cover him like a heavy curtain. No one will be able to rescue him in time.


    "Where? Where is it? " KAILAS jumped on the higher branch, looking for the core position from the top, but in addition to the viscous fluid, there are many unknown solids in the monster''s body, which may be the stones, branches and even bones it ate.


    He can''t be sure where the core is. Do you want to bet on one? Or is there no core at all?


    "Dada, dada!" At this moment, the sound of hooves stepping on the mountain road sounded. A male deer rushes towards Jianqi. The antlers on its head are only about 30 cm, which is far from what people think a male deer should look like.


    But the fawn didn''t worry. It ran forward and jumped up when it was about to hit Jianqi. Its excellent jumping power made its sharp horn pierce into the monster''s body, and the antler knocked a hard object out of the monster''s body!


    That''s it! As soon as keiras saw the dark red meatball, which was similar to brain tissue, he targeted the target. He no longer hesitated, jumped down, sand gathered into a sword in his hand, and stabbed at the meat ball!


    "Grunt, poof!" As the ball of meat was picked out of the whole body of the ogre by KAILAS, all the other gelatinous substances lost their cohesiveness and scattered like raindrops, drenching Jianqi and the fawn.


    "Bah! Pooh, Pooh! Oh! I''ve never smelled such rotten things in my next life! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    "How are you?" With a flick, keiras tosses the core organ of the ogre to the obvious step in the distance to prevent it from touching the mucus again, and the body reconstitutes and regenerates.


    At the same time, as he spoke, he looked at hedia to make sure that there was no accident. When these two things were finished, he walked slowly to Jianqi. It''s not his fault. It''s really the deformed monster''s body fluid was too smelly after it exploded.


    "Oh! Pooh! I''m ok. Go to see euni. Cheese said that he can''t be deformed any more recently. " The sword seeker held his knees in his hands and retched to one side of the bush.


    This has nothing to do with the ability to accept, just because the strong odor stimulates people''s subconscious reaction, just like the strong light will make people close their eyes, the strong odor will also make people want to vomit uncontrollably. Fortunately, they haven''t had dinner yet.


    KAILAS nodded, looking for the figure of euni. The fawn, naturally, was transformed from euni. At this time, it had been transformed into a human figure, lying in the mud, with a calm face.


    "How are you, boy? Can you still talk? " The cat goblin peels away the mucus and impurities, and finally sees Yuni, or a part of Yuni.


    "Hell, how the child''s head turned into a deer''s head!" Hearing the exclamation of KAILAS, the first one to come is not Jianqi, but hedya. The little princess''s face is pale, but not because of fear.


    It''s not hard to speculate. After all, even if Yuni incarnated as the most sensitive bucks, he could not find the core of the monsters by pure intuition. Behind his heroic performance, someone must have pointed out the key of the monsters. That person can only be her.


    "It''s alienation. He uses metamorphosis too often, and it''s different creatures. I thought he would be a bear again. How could that be


    Hedya naturally did not know that youni''s metamorphosis was not accomplished by knowledge. His instinct would select the most suitable body part for him to enlarge and finally become his new form. In the tense situation just now, the bear''s speed is not enough.


    "Pull him out first. Do you know what to do with it? " KAILAS said, will be together with hedia to pull Yuni out of the mucus. Most of the boy''s body has been restored to human shape, in addition to the skin there are some deer hair did not fall off.


    But his head, which strangely maintains the head of a deer, looks like a helmet made from the head of an animal specimen. Unspeakably abrupt and weird, and deadly.


    "The deer''s respiratory system and his human body are repelled! He has to be able to breathe Hedia frowned. She soon found out the reason for Yuni''s bad health, but finding it didn''t mean solving it.


    In other words, it is impossible to solve the problem at all. In the current situation, even if the cheese is allowed to deal with it immediately, he can only think of expedient measures. Grey robe is still the case, not to mention the three people?


    "Is Qi and blood blocked? I can handle it. You help him up and let him down to comb his pulse. " The other two couldn''t understand what Jianqi said.


    But what they understand is that the sword seeker seems to be able to use his mysterious Qi to save Yuni''s life which is dying because of lack of oxygen. That''s enough. At the moment, they immediately helped the apprentice up and let him sit on the ground. Jianqize stepped behind him and pressed his neck with one hand.


    "Hoo, hit the acupoints with strength, and let the Qi flow into the body. This is the method of practice. The deep one can breathe all his limbs, and the opening and closing of the pores is enough to supply air. But euni is not a man of practice. Fortunately, the former used to send his own Qi into it when he solved his animal disease. It has not been 49 days, and that Qi should not have dissipated. What I do is to guide this Qi, break through the obstruction of Qi and blood, and make the inside and outside become one. "


    Jian Qi said something that no one could understand. His other hand moved down slowly along youni''s spine. From time to time, he used his thumb or index finger to hit some parts of the apprentice''s back or side, where the acupoints in his mouth were.


    This method of hitting acupoints was originally used to block the opponent''s Qi when fighting against the enemy. Now Jianqi is going to use this move to force Yuni''s body to open a Qi and complete breathing. This is also his first attempt.


    Fortunately, the sword seeker''s method is clever enough, and his sense of rushing makes his application of Qi to a new level. Yuni''s luck was good enough. The Qi from cheese in his body not only didn''t dissipate, but also was quite calm and stable. After being mobilized by Jianqi, he had a quick reaction.


    Yuni''s body began to tremble with the blow. His deer''s mouth opened and he seemed to want to breathe in, but he didn''t succeed. It was not until the sword hit 35 times in a row that his 36th acupoint tapping seemed to break through the shackles stuck in youni''s throat. With the apprentice''s cry, a mass of flesh and blood mixed with fine bones came out of youni''s mouth, which was really frightening.


    But frightening to frighten, after spitting out the flesh and blood, Yuni''s mouth actually came out the heavy breathing sound! This surprised both KAILAS and hedia, who thought it was impossible.


    "I opened his throat for a while, so that his Qi and blood could be the same. But this is not a long-term solution. The conflict between deer head and human body is still there. We must let him return to his original shape as soon as possible. "


    "Then we have to find cheese. He teaches Yuni''s magic. He must know how to deal with it."


    Keiras naturally thought of this. In addition, cheese has cured Yuni''s animal disease, and the current situation may also be regarded as a very serious animal disease. Grey robe with relevant experience will certainly have a way to save Yuni''s life even if it can''t make him change back immediately.


    "Well, the next step is faster. I''ll go to his master with Yuni on my back. You go back to your place with Miss Hector


    Jian Qi''s face is not good-looking either. He just used his stick to solve the deformation monster. His physical strength and strength are greatly wasted. Although he said that he was going to carry euni, he almost fell down.


    People with a clear eye can see that this is not a way to act alone. Besides, the person who sent the monsters has not yet appeared.


    "No, you can''t go alone. We... "KAILAS''s implication is that they both take Yuni to find cheese together, which is the safest way. But he saw hedia, and half way back.


    Without thinking about it, the little girl turned her head and looked at them, "I''ll go with you. I asked him to help. I''m responsible for what he has become. "


    This is obviously a childish decision, and hedya''s condition is not very good. Children of her age will have a strong sense of weakness after casting, because the body has not yet developed to withstand such losses.


    Unless you are like a witch or Helen, who is gifted and naturally has a deep connection with magic, the so-called following together will definitely become a drag.


    But do they have a choice now?


    There were only three roads in front of them, or they would go separately, one with Yuni to find cheese, the other with hedia to the hotel; Or, they will leave the little princess here, regardless of her life or death; Or, they have to take this little girl with them. Even if she slows down a little, it''s better than leaving her here to die.


    Jian Qi is still hesitating, but KAILAS shakes his beard. "Ha, that''s what you want, but don''t fall behind, little girl. Welcome to this first adventure. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    "There''s something wrong with keiras." Atta suddenly opened her mouth, and the worried color on her face made it clear that she was not having nightmares or hallucinations when she dozed off. Her words are well founded.


    "Do you know where it is? What''s the situation? " Cheese immediately put down his book and inquired.


    He didn''t doubt the swordswoman''s words. It is said that after KAILAS came back from the goblin world, atta was worried that he would do such dangerous things again, so he used some way between the goblins to reach a special connection with KAILAS. This connection is not enough for them to communicate directly, but can vaguely convey some intense emotional fluctuations.


    "It seems to have been solved. But they have a lot of consumption and are looking for us Atta stood up and looked at the cheese. The meaning was clear.


    The geographical location of the goblin Research Institute is too remote, and now it is no longer working hours. If they are injured, they are likely to be blocked or encounter accidents. At present, the best way is to let ATA, who has emotional connection with the cat goblin, welcome them.


    Cheese nodded and put the book down. It seemed that he was going to go with the swordswoman. This is the city of magic. Most of the troubles are related to magic. Although the goblin''s eye can have some magic visual effects, it is not as clear as the real caster. The existence of the grey robe can minimize the possibility of problems, but atta seems to have other ideas.


    "No, you stay here and continue to solve the puzzle. I''ll go alone. Besides, the connection between us is not absolute. If they miss my arrival here, no one can take care of them. "


    Grey robe instinctively wanted to refuse, but he looked at each other''s clear eyes and nodded heavily, "then go. I''ll have them prepare herbs and surgical tools just in case. By the way, take this. "


    Cheese throws a thing to ATA, and the swordswoman catches it with her backhand. She finds that it''s the alchemy dice she harvested in the rush. But the shape of this dice seems to be slightly different from what I saw last time.


    "The dice left by the alchemist has many functions, from knowledge inheritance to carrier protection, but it needs Alchemy to adjust and activate. I didn''t have enough alchemy, so I had to work all the way to use it as an amulet. In fact, I wanted to give you cold iron directly. It''s a deadly poison for most people like that. Unfortunately, cold iron has a good effect on goblins, so I have to take second place. By the way, if you want to stop them quickly, you''d better take Russell with you. He should be familiar with the road here, which is better than going by yourself. And


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring them back. It''s enough to have an amulet and a guide. You have to have some confidence in me. " ATA made a face at the cheese, turned and ran out.


    The gray robe blinked and sat back on the chair again, looking at the direction of the swordswoman''s leaving, a little stunned. All of a sudden, he felt that he was familiar with what Elsa looked like every time he went to collect materials.


    Yeah, that''s how she felt. Looking at one''s Companion to act alone, even if you know that she or he is capable of dealing with it, you can''t help worrying and asking.


    He has unconsciously regarded Atta and KAILAS as no less important people than Jack and Lothar, and they are probably the same. Otherwise, the cat goblin will not say anything to him, and he will not do so for ATA''s life experience.


    Cheese buries his back deeply in his chair and looks up at the top of the room. He didn''t have this feeling before, because he used to deal with the most difficult things by himself. He didn''t experience separation and lack of skills. That''s not a suitable adjective for a mage. Magic and training can let him deal with many problems at the same time.


    So, what changed? Is it that the partners now are more trustworthy than those in the days of the black lion? Is his mana weakened? Is the problem he has to face more difficult? No, I''m afraid not. But he knew something had changed, and it had already changed in him, only now.


    "Then change it. I can''t always be an apprentice. Now I have my own apprentice, and I should try to be a master." Cheese smile, no longer entangled in this, he re opened the paper, began to solve the mystery left by Mrs. Wyatt.


    Perhaps it is a reward for his thinking, a breakthrough that has not been noticed before appears in the sight of the grey robe when re reading. It seems that it will not take so long to untie these words.


    On the other hand, atta successfully convinced Russell to go with him, which was incredible. It felt like the spy couldn''t wait to leave the Institute, as if there was something there that made him uneasy.


    "No offense, but I thought the spy''s job was to watch. I didn''t expect you to be so happy to help us." The swordswoman followed Russell, who was walking fast. She tried to talk awkwardly.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are not the main suspects. Moreover, with the ability of the grey robed mage, even if he killed someone, the city of Wanfa can''t do anything about him. Now the whole city is preparing for the ceremony, and the mages of that level have no time to help us investigate and arrest the prisoners. I''m not so much sent to spy on you as an excuse. The headquarters is waiting for me to find out too much and then be killed by you, so that they have a good reason to mobilize large forces to deal with this mess. And if I''m not dead, that''s good. The ceremony will be held as scheduled, and you''ll leave as scheduled. We''ll be fine. Homicide is never that important. "


    Russell said this in a very angry tone, which made atta realize that what he said may not be completely true, or it may just be angry. As for the reason why Russell was angry, it should have something to do with the question just now.


    Seeing this, the female swordsman no longer creates a topic by force. I''m afraid that communicating with the spy in this state can only get the opposite effect.


    It is true that she can use Russell''s emotion at this time to get some information, but it will also make Russell who has come back to his senses resent her and even the cheese. If this kind of disgust finally hinders their action in the city of Wanfa, it is not worth the loss.


    "Can you roughly locate them?" The red haired man asked. He didn''t worry that atta was lying. It wasn''t difficult to establish telepathy between specific two people. It was nothing compared to Mrs. Wyatt''s casual attachment of consciousness to her apprentice.


    "I can feel the fuzzy position, but I can''t confirm the specific position." Atta didn''t hide it. In fact, this kind of vague perception only provides guidance in the general direction. If two people only rely on this kind of induction to find each other, it may take a long time for them to really meet.


    "Enough. If they have just been in trouble, they will definitely take the main road, so that they can be safer and ask for directions. There are only a few main roads in the city, and it''s not difficult to rule them out. "


    It has to be said that when Russell became serious, his feelings were quite different from before, but in fact, this kind of seriousness was more to transfer his own irritability and anger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    After leaving the goblin Institute, atta''s mind began to stabilize. She began to think like cheese, trying to analyze what kind of trouble they met.


    Why did they get attacked? Who is the target? What is the purpose?


    The swordswoman naturally made a clear list of these puzzles in her mind, and quickly flashed over several hypotheses. Generally speaking, she can only think of two directions.


    1¡¢ The other party is aiming at hedia. Princesses are attractive targets no matter when and where they are. They seem to be easier to control than male heirs, so they are more valuable to capture. It''s not that women are more likely to succumb, but that they are more likely to take a gentle approach to violence and empathy.


    In the eyes of some bad conquerors, it''s very easy to control a woman. As long as she gets pregnant, gives birth, and threatens her with her children, she can have no harm. Such a practice is dirty and vulgar, but it is undeniable that it has been proved effective in history. Therefore, women with prominent status have always been easy to become targets.


    But if there is such a person, why not attack hedia before she enters the city of vanfa? If what they are plotting is hedia''s Royal identity, they should not wait for her to enter the secluded city of mages.


    This will undoubtedly push her to the opposite of all the mages in the whole city, because here, the little princess is first of all an apprentice and a member of the city''s casters.


    Of course, if ATA knew that the thing that attacked KAILAS was not an assassin in the normal sense, but a disgusting transfiguration monster, she would not have to consider this aspect.


    But in the same way, no matter who it is, it is unlikely that this attack will be made against hedya for secular reasons. If this possibility is ruled out, things will move in another direction. In other words, the target of the other party is them.


    When cheese told the magic attack on the empty boat, atta was present. She was surprised that she had experienced a life and death crisis unconsciously last night. What''s more, she wondered who would put so much money to kill the people on the empty boat.


    Grey robe once told her that although magic can kill enemies thousands of miles away, it is not limited by geographical distance, but relatively, it needs some stronger connection, such as the body parts of the target, at least hair and so on. It is obvious that the wind flow in a disturbed area can not be completed in the same way. Moreover, there is no way to leave coordinates in the air, and the trap can not be set up.


    So the sniper can only cast from the ground.


    In this way, the opponent''s energy consumption must be huge, just as the arrow will lose its kinetic energy because of the flying distance, and the influence range of the spell will gradually decrease because of the distance. Unless the power to launch it is as powerful as a tsunami, and it can expand itself, the magic of any school can''t be avoided.


    So even though last night''s spell only disturbed the wind, its loss must be considerable. After paying such a heavy price, there is Kelly again. No matter whether the person who killed Kelly and the caster are in the same camp or not, they should stop for a while.


    But they did not. On the contrary, they launched another attack at this time. The target was not themselves and the grey robe. As a result, the nature of this incident has changed. Disturbing the empty boat can be understood as hatred for Weiya, and killing Kelly can be understood as trying to blame others, so that the cheese makers have no time to trace the truth. But this time, this time, it''s really a naked provocation, an undifferentiated attack.


    That''s what really angered atta. What on earth do they want to do? Don''t they know that this will completely infuriate the grey robe and make him put down his business for a while and turn to


    "So that''s the end? Bring us out of the Institute. " Atta stops suddenly. Russell takes two more steps to react. He turns his head and looks at the swordswoman.


    Sunset, only the last touch of the afterglow, this time is the afterglow of the day, is the beginning of the night, those dormant in the dark things, allowed to move freely, enjoy this to them is not dazzling light.


    "Five, no, seven." Atta whispered, pulling out her little chestnut hair in the breeze and her sky blue eyes strangely cold.


    "Seven what?" The red haired spy frowned and wondered. He didn''t understand why he stopped and drew his sword. But the next moment, atta rushed to him and pulled the man aside.


    "Ding!" Blade staggered, issued the sound of gold and iron, splashed a few bright red sparks. The swordswoman held the sword with one hand, separated the opponent''s Spurs, pulled Russell''s collar with her backhand and retreated to widen the distance again.


    "What''s the matter? How... Hell, how can there be a doghead here? " Russell stood still and looked at the attacker. He was confused and angry.


    The so-called dog headed man refers to some small creatures whose heads are similar to lizards but covered with hair rather than scales. They have human like limbs and trunk, and a mouse like tail. In some local stories, goutouman is the cousin of caveman. Both of them are tunnel creatures. The difference is that goutouman prefers moist caves under soil, while caveman prefers caves in mountains.


    What they have in common is that people actually know little about them, not how mysterious they are, but unlike Neanderthals, they not only live in caves, but also dig caves to steal grain, tools and even clothes from human farms.


    Once such a creature is discovered, no one will try to understand it, and the goal is to eliminate it. In countries where there is a high prevalence of Goutou people, there are usually professional hunters responsible for cleaning Goutou people''s caves and ethnic groups. However, in most areas, this work is still done by mercenaries and passing demon hunters.


    In fact, farmers themselves can deal with small-scale dog headed people, because these creatures have very low desire to attack, and basically will not take the initiative to harm human beings. However, no matter what things are, as long as the number increases, they will naturally make people fear. What''s more, the killing of humanoid creatures is also uncomfortable, so it is usually done by others.


    Atta had dealt with the problem of the Kobold during his travels. However, because there are so many Goutou people in that area, even the Lord declared that they could do nothing. People had to give up their farmland and move to the city. Therefore, atta had only seen this kind of creature far away, which was harmful to human beings and displaced people, and had never really fought against them.


    Today, the swordswoman noticed the strangeness as soon as she had a fight, because no matter where the legend is, the goutouren should not be so brave.


    The dog headed man who was blocked by her was holding a short blade made of black iron. There was no separation between the blade and the handle, but a little cloth wrapped around the handle for easy grasp.


    "Be careful, they don''t seem to want to let us pass."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    Goutou people have never been known for being good at frontal combat, and they have never been considered good at using weapons such as knives or swords. In most cases, the image of Goutou man is associated with simple hoes, which can''t even be called hoes, because they are probably just a piece of abandoned metal or hard wood tied to a wooden stick, and their function is only to assist digging rather than fighting.


    Even if it''s a warning to scare a child, it''s usually just that the koehead will steal your toy, not hurt you. There''s no way. The species of koehead seems to be born timid, cowardly and powerless. They don''t even deserve the seeds of violence.


    And to make such a dog head man wield weapons and attack the target like a regular assassin, conventional means will certainly not work. Russell also noticed this when more figures appeared from the dark.


    "Someone cast a spell on these koeheads, confusion. No, it''s more powerful and more directional than that. I can''t guess what kind of magic can turn cowardly underground workers into deadly killers. "


    "Guess later. I guess you don''t have a pretty dagger in your waist, do you? No matter where these things come from, they have to be removed. " Atta held the magic sword flat and said in a deep voice.


    "I have no problem with that, but please don''t expect too much of my ability. Spies and killers are different. We don''t deal with violent tasks directly." Russell sighed and drew the dagger from his waist.


    The swordswoman glanced back at him. Judging from his opponent''s knife holding posture, the spy didn''t lie. He may have some physical combat training, but he is definitely not a real soldier.


    But this is the city of Dharma. Mages already have better and more lethal weapons, and Russell is undoubtedly a qualified mage. So he cut his left palm with a dagger to let the warm blood flow out and release the smell of fishy and sweet in the air.


    "Those who yearn for the blood of living beings, I allow you to appear and drink my blood. But as a price, I ask you to take away the temperature of my enemies with cold temperature, and let them become one of you in fear and cold. "


    Russell''s eyes twinkled with magic light, the blood from his palm strangely disappeared, and some translucent shadows spread from his side, slowly drifting away towards the nearest Kobold.


    Atta''s eyes can clearly see the true face of those shadows. They are ghosts, or the ghosts of ghosts. These wandering spirits have no subject. They are not the souls left behind by who died, but the by-products of death.


    Maybe when they are strong enough, they will produce evil spirits like the mules in the sea, but before that, they are not threatening, so they will be used by many sensitive casters. This is true of the so-called ghosts or evil spirits in many legends. They did not once exist as a living creature. They were just the entity condensed by the negative energy or low things that escaped from the space.


    "As I said, I''m an intern at the goblin Institute, so my sub department is psychics, and driving wandering souls is the most practical means." It seems to have noticed atta''s dissatisfaction, Russell explained with a shrug.


    The swordswoman herself could see the so-called wandering souls. She was also affected by the cheese and was not happy with the behavior of playing with these unusual things. But at this time, she was in the same camp as Russell.


    Just as cheese tolerated Weiya, atta suppressed his anger, moved forward again, and slashed at the first dog head. Poor doghead, he is suffering from invisible wandering souls. The existence of negative energy can not really hurt creatures, but can make them feel cold, tired, afraid and tired.


    These feelings appeared on the koehead at the same time, which made him very uncomfortable, and the speed of detection slowed down, so that he didn''t respond until flaclag approached.


    "Gulu!" The blade swept the blade, leaving a deep wound on the dog''s hand, forcing him to throw away his weapon.


    Atta flew up, stepped on the opponent''s face with one foot, and kicked him out about ten steps with the other. Judging from the twist of his nose, this foot mostly broke the nose of the Kobold.


    But that''s not the end. There was not only one assassin attacking them. At the moment of atta''s landing, three koeheads stabbed her with three sharp blades from three directions, while the female swordsman had just landed, her figure stagnated, and she couldn''t make a complete evasive action.


    "Get out of the way of that lady!" With the sound of breaking the air and breaking the drink, three flying knives flew towards the route of kotou people. One of them was knocked open by the assassin with a weapon, one failed because of the other''s stop, and the other stabbed kotou people in the shoulder.


    Russell''s throwing time is remarkable, that is, his strength and accuracy can''t be compared with that of Jerry.


    But that''s enough. Atta gets precious time. She grabs the assassin with a knife in the shoulder, hits him on the head with the hilt and stuns him. Then he grabbed his black iron dagger and swung it in Russell''s direction, just in time to shoot down a koehead who was attacking the spy from the air.


    Unfortunately, this kind of black iron knife is not suitable for throwing, so it just hit the target''s body, disturbed his balance, and did not cause damage.


    "So it''s even." Atta said casually that Russell helped her, and she helped Russell too. They didn''t owe each other.


    Then, the swordswoman turned to her feet. The magic sword left a cool arc in the air and broke a kowtow man''s weapon from the middle! And the tip of the sword left a blood mark on his chest!


    It''s not over yet. As soon as atta landed, there were two dogheads surrounding him. She raised one foot to kick one of them, stretched out her arm on the other side, and grasped the goutouman''s wrist from below, forcing the opponent not to wave the raised weapon.


    When her kicking leg was taken back and her balance was guaranteed, the swordswoman hit the dog head with her sword holding hand in the face. She hit the other person so hard that she fainted on the ground.


    "Arcane. She''s charming." Just as cheese saw the combination of beauty and violence in the female Knight Heather many years ago, Russell also sincerely expressed his emotion for the battle of atta.


    But in addition to feeling, he also had to deal with the two dog headed men who attacked him. Russell dodged the blade which was cut to his throat, held the Dagger''s hand, held the weapon upside down, and chiseled the opponent''s armpit from the side like the beak of a raptor!


    But he couldn''t cope with the second assassin by waving his weapon so strongly that he was scratched on his arm from the side.


    "Ah! You wretch The spy cursed, and the magic light in his eyes soared. In the eyes of the dog head man, his appearance suddenly turned into a terrible monster with full tusks and shining eyes.


    The Kobold, who had slashed the spy, stepped back two steps and uttered a helpless cry, but he was still trampled on his chest by the angry Russell and stabbed the dagger into his eyes.


    The battle came and ended quickly. It took only a few minutes for the two men to get rid of the assassins.


    Atta gathered the four koeheads she had brought down and tied them up with their own clothes. Russell''s side was much simpler. After all, he didn''t leave any survivors.


    "Six, there should be one more. Did you run away? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    "Are you sure it''s seven? I only felt six goals when I cast before Russell stuns the dogheads who are tied by ATA one by one, dissolves the wandering spirits around, and makes the cold things return to nature.


    "Sure or not. I mean, I must have felt seven people, but one of them was different. Maybe a supervisor or something. Anyway, he ran away. " The swordswoman frowned slightly and said softly.


    The spy pondered for a moment, and then looked at the assassins. Up to now, he didn''t believe that he was attacked by some koeheads,


    "Generally speaking, I personally don''t tend to believe in the intuition of the so-called soldiers. Most of the time, it''s just the paranoia caused by the sequelae of stress, plus a bit of paranoid hallucination. However, I think your words are credible. I will report this matter to the high level of the school and let them send someone to trace it. "


    Atta nodded, but he didn''t think it could be traced. Different from other killers who can be tortured and extorted confessions, the minds of these creatures are too simple to achieve normal communication with human beings. But atta didn''t kill because she didn''t like killing, and because she believed in cheese.


    "The bodies are here first. I''ll take the four prisoners with me, and we''ll go on. It''s been a long time. " Then the swordswoman picked up four dog headed men tied together and motioned Russell to lead the way.


    The Kobold is not heavy. A single Kobold may weigh as much as a human child. But the ability to lift all four with one hand, and the performance is not difficult, this power still let the spy secretly speechless.


    "Are you sure you want to take them with you? If the other side can make these koeheads aggressive, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t leave any back doors, such as curses and so on. "


    Although he sighed at atta''s decisiveness, Russell still put forward his own opinions as a professional caster. He knew that these attackers must have been affected by magic, so the caster should have follow-up preparation.


    In fact, Russell''s concerns are right. Because atta did see some "lines" on these Kobold. After seeing magic many times with cheese, she already understood that these things were the appearance of magic in the vision of goblins after it was attached to objects.


    As she approached the threads, the grey robe gave her alchemy dice a slight heat, followed by the breaking of the threads.


    In other words, no matter what the assassins left behind, it has now been destroyed. This is also the main reason why the female swordsman can carry these dog headed men with confidence and boldness.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have the amulet given by the grey robe. The common curse can''t break through its protection." Atta tilted his head and said with a smile.


    However, she didn''t mean to take out the amulet. Even if Russell wanted to watch, she would only take out the jade pendant given by Shi Lao. For the alchemy dice, the female swordsman knew what it meant to cheese, and would not show it to others easily.


    However, to her surprise, the red haired spy just nodded and didn''t say much. For the mages here, the Amulet of protective magic is a very practical and common thing, and it''s understandable to give it to their close non caster partners. Russell turned around and identified the direction,


    "If you can''t keep up with your physical strength, just say it. Although I know many soldiers can''t judge their physical strength by their appearance, just in case."


    "I see. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll pay attention." Atta responded quickly. Then they followed each other''s steps and moved in the direction of keiras.


    Is it luck or misfortune? As a matter of fact, there is not much difference between the positions of KAILAS and atta. One group of them is in the higher position of the mountain, and the other group is in the lower position of the mountain. It''s like they share the same building, only one side is on the second floor, and the other side is on the first floor. Thanks to Jianqi''s look down, even in the dark, ATA''s long chestnut hair is enough to identify her.


    "Hello! We''re up there! " Jian Qi''s voice attracted atta''s attention, and the two groups were shouting from a height of about 10 meters. However, the cliff here is too steep for them to slide down directly from above.


    Fortunately, Russell was familiar with the road here. In two or three words, he pointed out the shortest way. Then the two groups acted together and soon came to the same height.


    "Taran, why are you with this man? How about cheese? What''s on your back? Why do you have blood on you? "


    KAILAS is like a mother who has just seen her child playing madly for a day. She closely observes every detail of her body, and looks at Russell with some vigilance. He feels the magic from this red haired man, and few casters are trustworthy except cheese.


    "It''s not my blood. It''s OK. How are you? How did euni become like this Atta''s exclamation made the cat goblin recall his urgent task. He immediately asked atta to take them to find the cheese. The two groups quickly exchanged their experiences on the road.


    Russell''s expression became very serious after he learned that they were affected by the morpheme, especially the morpheme who could mimic a specific person and have a certain language ability.


    "There''s something wrong with it. I can''t do it. I have to report it to my superior immediately." The spy said that he wanted to leave the team, but he was pulled back by sword seven one.


    "Don''t go. As soon as you go, you will die. " The seeker''s words were loud, and roused Russell.


    Indeed, if the other side carefully planned these two attacks, then he must still be monitoring them. If someone is left alone, it is bound to be very dangerous.


    Moreover, as the only witness of the attack, Russell''s existence is of extraordinary significance. As long as he can''t speak, what happened today can''t be verified.


    It''s just a flash of thought, but Russell, who went back to the Research Institute, was already wet in cold sweat. Yes, it''s just a flash of thought. Without the reminder of Jian Qi, he would never have survived today.


    But, how did they figure out the details so quickly? Why they look so casual, as if the two attacks are not worth mentioning, the only thing to worry about is the apprentice''s magic damage. What have they been through?


    "Have you been attacked like this before? I mean, when it''s not about this. " Russell blinked and suddenly realized that he didn''t really know these people. He naively thought that they were just gray robed followers.


    "No Sword seven pondered for a while and replied, but then said, "in the attacks we have encountered, this is actually boring. After all, these monsters are not running professional killers or killers. "


    "It''s not a cult of insects."


    "It''s not a savannah who wants to cut off your head and put it on the shelf."


    "Oh, oak of Wangting, what have we experienced recently..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    The speed of returning to the research institute is faster than when they went, because this time the goal is fixed, and it doesn''t need to be found through vague feeling. However, when they entered the Institute, they still encountered some small difficulties, especially the four dog headed men on the iron bar of Jianqi. The apprentice said that they were not allowed to enter the Institute.


    It was Russell who took out the identity of the secret instrument law enforcer and forced the other party. In addition, in the absence of Mrs. Wyatt, Russell was allowed to put the dog heads in the rest room temporarily. Several apprentices on the night shift, holding scissors for cutting plants in their hands, were wary of the prisoners who were thrown in the corner.


    "Look at them, the koeheads just wake up and let them scream for their mother. In your training, there should be many people who use sharp tools to cut animals. Why are you afraid of these things? "


    He asked Russell, standing on a chair not far away with his chest in his hands. Yuni has been sent in by ATA. The cat goblin thinks that there are too many people in the research room and there is not enough space. He also worries that the apprentices are not reliable, so he guards here.


    "In fact, the training of different factions is different," Russell said after a fierce battle just now. The place where his arm was scratched was being treated and bandaged by the female mage.


    His attitude now is much more modest than before. Maybe it''s because of the injury, or maybe he really understands the means of his cheese companions and the serious problems they are facing. "For example, in my course, there is no training in anatomy. It''s the same with the people here. "


    "Well? Well, I''m afraid you will be looked down upon if you let it out. After all, the impression of the caster by those outside is just throwing bats and mice into the pot, peeling off cats and dogs and turning people into frogs. "


    The two mages, who have been trained in the city of Dharma and obtained the status of mage, all look at Kalas with complicated faces. They look at each other and then smile together.


    "Don''t laugh like I''m like you, I can at least turn a man into a frog!" It was the female mage who spoke, which was the first sentence she said to Russell today.


    And she was also stunned after finishing this sentence, but soon she shook her head, as if she had let go of some bondage. This action obviously touched Russell. He opened his mouth to say something to her, but the cat goblin''s untimely cough interrupted them.


    "Well, let me ask, are there any mushrooms in the corner? Like the one over there. " Keiras pointed his finger to the edge of the house above the dogheads.


    That''s the angle between the two walls and the ceiling. At this time, something like a mushroom is slowly protruding from the angle. With its top slowly opening, it is more like a hand, a hand with more than ten fingers in a circle.


    "Ghost hand, he wants to kill." Russell said in a cold voice that he recognized this spell because it was a kind of destructive magic that appeared frequently in the city of ten thousand dharmas. Many victims of malignant cases were injured by this spell.


    "Daphne, will you lend me your wand?" Hearing Russell''s words, the female mage did not hesitate. She directly took out a short wooden staff decorated with Narcissus patterns from her sleeve. The length of the staff was only about the length of the palm and the middle finger.


    This is the magic medium that the mages of the city of ten thousand dharmas love to use. With the help of these wands, they can get rid of their dependence on the surrounding environment and release certain magic more stably.


    The spy took the wand, held it in his perfect arm, turned it three times in the air, and recited the mantra. The dust, pollen and other suspended particles in the air were gathered in the place where his wand waved, and turned into a gray ring visible to the naked eye.


    Then, Russell passes through the ring with his magic wand and waves it in the direction of the ghost hand. The ring disintegrates instantly, but at the same time, the same dust ring appears on the ghost hand''s wrist.


    It''s a ring made of floating dust, but it''s like handcuffs made of gold and iron to the ghost hand. He keeps it in the same place. Before long, the ghost hand disappears.


    "The operation of No. 9 ghost calls out 27 fingers of evil hands. Quiet, quick, moderate. The disadvantage is that the ghost hand can only appear from the seam of three planes, and it can''t touch the circular object before it is fully unfolded, otherwise it will collapse. Thank you for your wand. I''m sorry, spies are not allowed to carry it with them because the filling in the wand core will be detected by magic. Damn the rules. "


    "I don''t think it''s anything. Anyway, it''s the instability of the city that people like you can carry magic wands with you." Daphne took the wand and said casually.


    Her voice is very distinctive, like the small white flowers in the roadside grass in the morning. It''s not eye-catching, but you will feel happy when you notice it. Her face is also long with some fine freckles, coupled with the braid into a twist, quite simple.


    "Well, I''m not going to interrupt you. But, well, you see, I don''t care what the spell was just now, you cracked it anyway. What I care about is why it''s here. "


    KAILAS looked at the couple helplessly. His casual joke seemed to inadvertently open the gap between Russell and Daphne, so that their attention now is largely on each other.


    "No.9 ghost operation is a well-known Assassin''s magic. Its lethality is not strong, the speed of ghost hand is not fast, and the forming speed is worrying. It can almost only hurt the target who is asleep or unable to move. So the reason it''s so well known is that it''s defenseless. Its disadvantage is also its advantage. As long as there is such a place at the intersection of the three planes, the ghost hand can appear in theory, and most defense magic will not react to it, because it is too slow, which makes the occurrence of this magic very natural, and it is not easy to trigger an alarm. But for the sake of safety, we''d better change the place for these koeheads. "


    As a secret agent, Russell knows all kinds of magic applied to homicide cases or similar situations. After his arms were bandaged, he stood up, told the poor apprentices to get out of the way, and took the four koeheads to the center of the rest room,


    "This location is beyond the scope of ghost surgery. It''s a relatively safe place. Of course, there is no absolutely safe place, so the best way is to let the grey robe interrogate these prisoners as soon as possible. If he can really get any useful information from the Kobold''s mouth, I doubt that


    "Oh, believe me, that guy has the ability. His way of asking is not only to ask, but also to use more complicated means. For example, I learned from a dead fish that there were some fat insects nearby. "


    What keiras said, of course, is that the cheese got the fish infected by the worm from the fisherman, and then found the offspring of the worm. However, he intentionally or unintentionally ignored many of the processes, especially the part where Youhe helped intervene.


    "As long as his apprentice is out of danger. I hope the child can get out of danger. Life is a bit too hard for his age His voice is smaller and smaller, but his eyes are more and more serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    "What about keiras? I saw him here just now. " In a laboratory that has been temporarily changed into an operating room, Jianqi inquires about ATA. They were all watching how cheese could save his apprentice.


    "He can''t bear to see such a scene." The swordswoman replied softly. Although her answer will definitely be opposed by the cat goblin himself, Jianqi understands that this is not wrong. KAILAS is such a person with different opinions.


    "He really likes children. When we met with metamorphosis monsters, his eyes didn''t move away from these two children except for the last moment. Even if the other party really has a backhand, it must give up because of his caution. He is used to protecting others, and can do it imperceptibly. As far as skill is concerned, I would like to compare myself with him, but as far as delicate mind is concerned, I am willing to be inferior. "


    Although the situation is not clear now, atar can''t help smiling when he hears Jian Qi''s words, "he just doesn''t like to express his good intentions. In fact, he doesn''t only care about children, he adds a lot of burden to himself. "


    "Well. Now I hope cheese can smoothly change Yuni back, otherwise I and keiras will feel bad. Let two children to help us out, it''s really... "Jian Qi said here, shaking his head, serious expression.


    Atta understands his feelings. If she was the one who protected Yuni and hedia at that time, she must not forgive herself now. They have weapons in their hands. Weapons not only represent strength, but also represent responsibility and the responsibility of guarding.


    "ATA, give me the dice." Just as they were chatting around the wall to relieve the pressure of waiting, cheese, who had already put on his signature gloves, said to the swordswoman.


    Atta took out the dice and sent it to the cheese in two steps. For safety reasons, she did not dare to throw the dice to the grey robe. Who knows what the consequences would be? Close to cheese means close to youni. The swordswoman sees the apprentice''s bloody throat at a glance.


    "Is he going to be ok?" This is not so much a question as a plea for an affirmative answer. The swordswoman knew that she shouldn''t disturb the cheese at this time, but she couldn''t stop worrying because of her terrible appearance.


    "It''s going to be all right. It just looks scary. I have to finish his throat first. Jianqi uses Qi to stabilize Yuni''s respiratory system for the time being, but this has caused damage to his neck structure. If he does not completely recover, he will leave sequelae after the complete removal of deformation surgery. "


    Cheese said, fiddling with the dice, shaking it hard, then throwing it into a bottle at hand, making a Gudong sound.


    "By the way, if you can, take the girl out. Even for the caster, this scene is not what you should see at this age. It''s going to be a nightmare for her in the future, affecting her way of casting


    At this time, atta noticed that hedya had been standing closer to the operating table than she and Jianqi, but she just hid in the shadow of the room, which was not easy to find. The girl is now biting her lips, clenching her fist, trying to control herself from any impact on the treatment.


    However, just because she was here, the cheese had been shaken. After all, the grey robe at this time was not the same as before. He would consider the consequences of his actions in other people''s eyes, so he asked ATA to take the little princess away. The shadow of childhood is hard to erase. Although there are not many people with happy childhood in this era, there is no need to reduce one more.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here. He''s going to be OK. With the grey robe, Yuni will be back to the way we know him Atta went to try to pull away hedya, but the little girl made a fierce resistance than she imagined.


    "If I leave now, I will never forget what I saw. Please let me see the end, no matter how terrible the process, I will not disturb you


    Cheese looked up at hedia. Her fingernails pierced her palms. The blood was flowing down her fingertips,


    "Why? You just met today, and he hurt you. You have no reason and no possibility to do this. What makes you so persistent? What makes you think it has something to do with you? You''re just a child, Princess and Prince. I''ve seen a lot of them. Even the so-called blue blood is no different. "


    "I want to see the truth. I encouraged him to change again, so no matter what the result, I want to see the whole process. Because this is my experience, my life, and the unknown and ambiguity are my nightmares. "


    Cheese stood up straight, stopped working on his hands, looked at hedia for two seconds, then gave a smile. He raised a finger slightly and looked at the little princess from a distance,


    "If, I mean if, when you become an adult, you still have this idea after you get the mage qualification here. When you want to pursue the truth anyway and are not satisfied with it. Go north and come to me in a city ruled by rats. "


    Hedya''s words, of course, are naive, because only children are naive enough to think that the world can be seen clearly. With the growth of age, the richness of knowledge and experience will make people find that the world can''t be clarified at all.


    Because it is too complex and constantly changing. It is clear that it can only be achieved in a static or stable environment. When everything is interacting, the so-called prediction will become increasingly unreliable. But it doesn''t mean that it''s worthless to pursue some ultimate answers. It doesn''t mean that it''s a waste of nothingness to move forward for a goal that we know is difficult to achieve. The grey robes are all doing this. They are all pursuing the truth they admit and are unswerving.


    "Please treat him first. We can talk about the rest later." Of course, the little princess doesn''t know the context behind the words of cheese, and she doesn''t care. She is only worried about the condition of youni.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be all right. Life is a magic thing. The magic of it is that it is always more fragile than we think, and always stronger than we think. So we don''t know life, even if we think we have it. "


    With the cheese finished, he picked up the bottle into which the dice had been thrown and poured the liquid into euni''s open throat. Normally, even if the liquid is a panacea, so directly into the neck of this complex and slender part of the body is extremely dangerous.


    But is the liquid transformed by Alchemy dice still liquid? For others, at least, all they saw was some steam like smoke pouring out of the bottle, but falling down. The smoke enveloped youni''s neck and even his upper body.


    At this time, a small bottle on the apprentice''s waist vibrated violently, and a shadow flew out of it and changed into the shape of a kitten. The black cat without eyes and nose stood on euni''s chest, not knowing what to do.


    To be honest, cheese also has no clue about this and his inexplicably familiar existence, but he can feel that it doesn''t mean to hurt euni.


    "Do what you want to do."


    "Ouch." The cat turned its head to face the cheese with its organ free face, opened its mouth like a worm, gave a gentle cry, and then jumped into the fog.


    When the fog cleared, Yuni''s head and neck returned to their original state, but the strange creature disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    "What''s that cat thing? I only saw a little, but it''s definitely not a cat! It, it''s like it''s in euni''s body


    Hedya''s observation is very detailed. In fact, the whole process from the appearance of the strange black cat from the bottle to the disappearance of the fog is only a few seconds. If it is just a temporary illusion caused by magic, there will be no problem.


    Besides, besides cheese, the only one who knows its origin is not here.


    To be honest, grey robe himself could not fully understand all of the creature. He could feel the similarity between it and the offspring of the evil god, but he could feel the close affinity between it and himself.


    The vague memory made cheese unable to recall the part related to it, but he had a vague guess, which made him feel uneasy. That is, the birth of this creature may be related to its use of the power of taboo, just as it sows seeds, germinates or pours out to attract ants, which means that it may also be doing something similar to the evil god in another way.


    Fortunately, this is not an impending problem. At least he can be sure that the seeds he sows are not abundant.


    "You can think of it as a guardian spirit or something. You know, goblins sometimes follow their favorite humans for a long time. The same is sometimes true of other unexplained beings, which feed on human emotions or other invisible energy and provide some protection for their hosts. It''s a delicate symbiotic relationship. Many human beings will never find themselves alone in their lives. "


    The explanation given by cheese is also true. In many places, such symbiosis is real.


    Some communities living in snow mountains or forests have the custom of sending newborns or young children to the natural environment for one night alone. This custom can be regarded as a kind of baptism, that is, the life of young children is entrusted to nature. If they can survive, it means that nature or something similar to goblins representing the natural will accept the child, and they will also protect the child from accidents or diseases in the future.


    Of course, it can also be regarded as a kind of sacrifice, offering pure children as sacrifices for those invisible things living here, in exchange for the right of race to survive in the dangerous natural environment. Both of them exist, and even the boundary between them is very vague.


    However, those who really know about the grey robe know that this is not what he usually says. He will not allow the unknown so-called guardian spirit or other similar existence to contaminate the spirit or body of his apprentice.


    The grey robe''s way of thinking made him unable to tolerate this kind of behavior of giving up the possibility of seeking knowledge and trusting his body completely. Therefore, he only said this words to prevaricate hedia, or maybe to prevaricate himself.


    But the statement itself is persuasive, especially in today''s day when we have seen so many unusual things, except that ATA is acutely aware of some unspeakable abnormality in the cheese words, no one doubts the words of grey robe.


    It''s not because they don''t know cheese or care about youni, it''s just because they''re used to using grey robes to explain unexpected situations. What''s more, it''s still the city of Dharma. Most of the things that appear here are related to magic, and cheese''s profound knowledge and profound attainments of magic make his words particularly convincing here.


    Hedia happily accepted this statement, after all, cheese is Yuni''s teacher, there is no reason to harm him, "then is he OK now?"


    "No, on the contrary. Physical injury is always the easiest problem to solve, because there are only simple answers, which can be repaired or not Cheese quickly gave a negative answer, and his answer was not only about the situation of youni,


    "The difficult thing is psychology. When I taught him this spell, I didn''t expect that things would soon become like this. Metamorphosis is a spell that consumes the will and physical strength of the user. In frequent metamorphosis, it''s hard for the metamorphoser not to feel weak. Especially when it changes from a powerful animal form to a weaker one. When people are vulnerable, any accident can become a serious trauma. "


    "You''re afraid. Euni won''t be able to cast any more, will you?" Hedia was indeed an intelligent child, and in the blink of an eye she gave a concrete expression of the grey robe''s anxiety.


    "The shallowest part, by the way. If he is just afraid of magic, it''s not a big problem. At his age, he has a long way to go before he becomes a mature caster. Now it''s better to be cautious than blind casting to cause serious disasters. What I''m worried about is that he''ll be confused about the target. Unlike you, euni doesn''t have a strong desire for magic. I tried to get him to have this idea, but it turned out to be so. If he really feels that he has no need for magic, truth and knowledge from his heart, he will suffer a lot. Because others can return to ignorance, but they can''t


    "Why? Even if he doesn''t want to learn magic, he can do a lot of things. I noticed that the animal organs make his perception ability strong. He can be a hunter, a craftsman or... "


    "Animal disease does not occur only once. Most of the patients can''t survive the age of 10 because they can''t survive the initial symptoms. During the rush, I have been collecting relevant information and observing Yuni''s physical condition. According to my guess, animal disease will last for a lifetime, which is why its patients will not have a long life even if they have completed animal disease. It is impossible for human organs and animal organs to coexist after all. "


    Cheese sighed and told a secret he had been hiding, which was neither big nor small. As for why he said it here, maybe it''s just to find someone to talk to. It''s not a comfortable thing to keep a secret, especially when the secret is related to someone close to him. Every time he sees euni, he will think of the secret,


    "The reason why I want to teach him metamorphosis is to let him have the ability to adjust this kind of conflict. According to my estimation, this is the best state. If all goes well, he can even get rid of the beast characteristics, and has the ability to transform into several kinds of beasts at will. But it has to be based on the insistence on studying magic. "


    "So, if he doesn''t have the will to understand the spell?"


    "Then he will not live to be twenty. Because there are so many kinds of animal organs in his body, they hurt each other and pull each other down their life span. Unless he completely transforms himself into some kind of animal, no longer human


    This remark made both ATAH and Jianqi look surprised. And just enter the door ready to report the ghost hand of KAILAS, also tightly frowned. But cheese has noticed him.


    "What happened?"


    "Someone wants to kill the prisoner, so I think if the child''s condition is stable, you''d better deal with the other side as soon as possible."


    Cheese nodded and took off his gloves. "I see. I''ll be right there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    Keiras and grey robe walked out of the operating room side by side. Behind them, euni''s breathing had returned to normal. "Is what you just said true? The child''s life span is less than ten years? "


    "If he doesn''t make any remedy, yes. If he''s abusing transfiguration, it''s shorter. But it''s nothing to worry about, remember when we just met him? He had less than a few months to live


    Cheese''s voice was low and he couldn''t hear any emotion, but it wasn''t because he didn''t have any emotion, it was just too complicated, so he mixed up like this, "compared with ATA, it''s been a long decade."


    "Taran is different from the child. After Taran''s human body collapses, she will say..." KAILAS immediately retorts, but his words are interrupted by the grey robe before he finishes.


    "Have you ever faced death? Real, complete, eternal, irreparable death? Of course, none of us. So how can we say that death is the end of nothingness? Atta''s human body dies and her consciousness is reborn as a goblin, you know. What about the others? How do you know that when their human body or Elf body or dwarf body dies, their consciousness will not continue in some way? Or, how can you be sure that the life reborn as a goblin is still your Taran? We don''t know the answer, my dear hairy friend. Sometimes I wonder if I''ve made euni suffer more. "


    "Did you have this attitude towards death before? It sounds a little negative and a little scary. " Keiras turned to look at the cheese and shrugged his nose,


    "All I know is that I want to be able to accept it calmly before I breathe. No matter where it takes me, the annihilation of nothingness, the rebirth or other unpredictable transformation. I just hope that as a cat goblin, I have completed the course of my life, and there will be no more unfinished business. "


    "It''s very simple, but it''s very difficult to achieve. I really have your style. But the answer to this matter needs the life course as a reference. I just don''t want euni to die without a chance to solve it. Jianqi told me that his hometown called this kind of death premature death, which is a sad thing. I agree with them. But I can''t make a decision for him, or that decision. So do what I can


    "How is the apprenticeship?" Russell and Daphne looked at the cheese at the same time, and Russell asked the question, but the female mage''s eyes also showed some concern.


    "No good or bad, barely survive. In other words, it doesn''t matter. Thank you for your concern. " The grey robe shrugged and made a little joke in a more relaxed tone. Then turn to the dogheads.


    "So some people think that these creatures can give us some clues. For this reason, one of the research facilities in the city of Wanfa will launch offensive magic here, right? "


    "You''re right. There will be contradictions between mages, but this kind of contradiction can not damage the interests of the city, so performing ghost surgery in the research institute is a felony once caught Russell nodded and said.


    Cheese came to the dogheads and looked down at the creatures,


    "Then there are only two possibilities. 1¡¢ He doesn''t care if he gets caught, he''s confident he won''t be accused. 2¡¢ What he wants to erase involves a more serious problem than what you call felony, at least in his view. And these clues are actually on the fragile Kobold. What a paradox. Because you see, if it really matters, why doesn''t he send more powerful assassins? Shapeshifts and dogheads? What strange combination is this? They are not suitable for killers at all. They are more like local materials. "


    "Indeed. Metazombies are common experimental objects. They are easy to feed, can be split by cutting, and can even serve as cleaning tools for mages. As for goutouren, their talent of digging helps us to transform the mountain. Although there will be no more digging near the top of the mountain, there are still many projects on the hillside and the bottom of the mountain. Especially before the ceremony. It''s not difficult to get these two creatures here. "


    "Well, what makes him so afraid that his assassins will fall into our hands? Memory? I''m afraid not. The brain of Kobold can''t depict the specific memory. In fact, most human brains can''t either. The memory reproduction in our mouth is more of a kind of reorganization, and there are always different places. So a memory read spell doesn''t work. So what else is he afraid of, what is he worried about... "


    Cheese carefully looked at the assassins, their clothes, weapons, the traces of magic left on their bodies, including the smell. It''s very basic to observe these things, but if you want to transform them into usable information in such a comprehensive, systematic and orderly way, you need more than a plan.


    Russell''s eyes moved with the cheese, and he suddenly felt that he was very familiar with the grey robe. That kind of keen tracking ability is what spies are good at. The only difference is that Russell''s spy skills only stay in training, give him a proposition, he knows how to deal with it, but in a complex environment, training is not so useful.


    "What did he do before he came here? Why are you so familiar with tracking casters? Is he the kind of treasure hunter who looks for other witches and steals treasure? "


    "No, but he is some kind of hunter, but the prey is not other witches. He is a man who hunts evil spirits and fights with evil spirits and other things by the way. " ''said keiras, with his chest in his hands and some pride.


    "Evil god? Evil spirit? What are you talking about? " Russell blinked, perplexed. He didn''t seem to know much about either, or only the surface.


    "He''s bragging. You know, adventurer''s hobby. It''s just witches. " Cheese walked slowly back to them and continued carelessly.


    He never claimed to be an evil spirit hunter, although the title sounds very powerful. The grey robe from the north is a person who pursues evil spirits. Well, it''s like a name that can be written into poetry.


    But in reality, it will only make the target he wants to deal with hide far away. Just like most of the blood hunters who are famous have never met a real blood group after they become famous, when they meet a vampire again, it is often the time when the other party is ready to come to the door for revenge.


    "Well, it''s really easy for ordinary people to think of witches as some kind of shrine. It''s understandable, but you should teach me how to collect clues so quickly. There must be a process, right? "


    Cheese reaches out a hand and shakes it,


    "The process is to start from where you can see and then go deep into everything. Take the present situation for example, the dog heads are all perfectly treated. There is no mud on their boots and no stain on their clothes. They are delicately packaged candy. But it doesn''t change the nature of candy, so what that person is worried about is never what we can get from the koehead. The koehead itself is the clue. "


    Gray robe said, gently pointed, tied the assassin''s rope instantly untied. The koeheads chirped merrily and ran towards the door of the Research Institute.


    "Don''t be afraid. Their crazy spell has passed. Now it''s no threat. Where will the dog that is not threatening and frightened go? Follow them and we''ll find that person, at least in part


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    It can be difficult for some people to track a group of terrified bereaved dogs. But for the cat goblin, it''s easy to catch.


    Cheese gave the alchemy dice to keiras, just like he had given it to atta before. There is no doubt about keiras'' tracking technology, but this is the city of magic. There are some traps and means that he has never seen before.


    In the cold iron can not provide protection for goblins, alchemy dice is a better choice.


    "It doesn''t need to go too far, leave marks along the road, and we''ll enter together when we get there. Don''t worry about the trace being erased. No matter what means he uses, I can find the clue. "


    That''s what the grey robe said to his companions. There was no deception in his words. He didn''t need KAILAS to do anything bravely. Just one place, which was related to the people who placed the two groups of assassins, was enough. As he said before, this is not a place for casters to hide.


    "I see. I''m not interested in breaking into the place where these dog heads live. Just keep up. " Cat goblin said, change step Ling waist to chase those dog head, soon disappeared.


    Cheese quietly began to pack their clothes and equipment, in order to ensure that they can cope with the next battle. At the same time, he simply told Atta and Jianqi what happened and asked them to stay here to take care of others.


    "I''ll go with Mr. Russell about it. You''re here to keep the rest of the Institute safe. The other side can use a ghost operation, it is possible to use a second time


    To Russell''s surprise, the two soldiers with the same guard didn''t question the cheese''s decision. They just nodded and asked the grey robe to be careful, so they didn''t say much. This is not because of indifference, but because of trust.


    "I don''t understand. How do you make sure the koeheads run back to the assignor? I mean, yes, the equipment on them means that they must have been dressed up alone for a while, but they should still stay in the burrow for more time. If they are allowed to choose a safe place, they are more likely to return to the previous construction site than... Do you know what I mean? "


    Russell frowned and questioned the confident cheese.


    "It''s possible. In the absence of a spell hint from me The cheese shrugged and looked at the spy. "And even if they go straight back to the construction site, it''s OK. It''s a clue, but it''s on the edge. "


    Russell blinked, catching up with the grey robe that had gone out,


    "You cast a spell on them? Which one? Suggestive? Can a dog head take cues? No, if it''s just a simple hint of going home, it''s true that even wild animals can influence it. But, how do you cast it? I didn''t see you chanting incantations, I didn''t see you using rituals, I didn''t even notice that the magic around me was disturbing! "


    "In your words, I should be classified as a weaver. So, I don''t need those things, suggestive magic. Give me three seconds to finish it. And obviously, you haven''t felt magic for at least three seconds


    It''s not that cheese is showing off, and there is no complacency in his tone, because according to the division logic of the city of Wanfa, every grey robe is a weaver in his own field. It''s better to say that only in this way can we pass as a grey robe.


    "No wonder you have such confidence that the weaver does have a keen insight into magic and magic. No wonder they let me follow you. With you, most of the dungeons in this city are just furnishings. "


    "Why? Are your cells made of magic? " Cheese asked casually. He thought it was strange. Even he would be imprisoned. The cold stones and iron chains were not easy to be affected.


    "Almost. Magic is applied to every corner of the city to ensure that magic can haunt the whole city. It''s also to make the most of our technology. " The spy scratched his head and said.


    "Your idea of urban construction is somewhat biased." Cheese thought for a moment, and made a subtle comment on this sounds great urban planning.


    It''s true that the gray tower he grew up in was almost built by magic, but cheese knows that although the internal space of the gray tower is large and there are many rooms, its essence is still a research facility, with the ability to provide for life.


    If such a gray tower is used as a template to expand to the size of a whole city, it doesn''t need to be a giant city like a running stream, as long as a small fortress like a valley, there will be a lot of problems to be touched. In particular, many of the problems do not have to be problems.


    "I agree. This city sometimes relies too much on magic. I often wonder if one day, someone can cut off the connection between us and magic from the root, then this city does not even have the most basic function. You may think that this assumption is ridiculous, but you can''t deny that it can happen, and no matter how it happens, the result will be devastating to the city of Wanfa. "


    Cheese was a little surprised to hear this from Russell. He didn''t expect that the red haired spy had considered this kind of problem in addition to his job.


    But grey robe soon realized that Russell was not only a spy, he was also a mage. He was also a part of this city which he called too dependent on magic. So how can he not worry about this possibility? Moreover, the description of Mi Yi school is always related to the flow of magic.


    "What makes you worry? Did you learn the magic? In fact, since I heard about your six schools of thought, what is the so-called Mi Yi school? This school of thought must be different from each other in that it can be at the bottom of the inverted triangle which symbolizes the unity of reason. But so far, the answers I''ve got are not clear enough. Maybe you can give me a clear answer as a master of the Mi Yi school. "


    "Is this some kind of temptation? Or academic discussion? " Russell replied with a smile, and he could tell from his tone what he thought of cheese.


    "The latter, of course, but the latter can also be the former. You know, there''s no essential difference between the two. And I don''t believe that the starting point of looking at things leads to different effects of what people do. Whether you have good intentions or bad intentions, reality is reality. Good intentions do bad things or bad intentions do good things. They will only be broken down in more detail when they are commented on. If you''re going to keep silent about it, I understand


    Russell was silent for a moment. The core of Mi Yi school, or the ultimate goal of their school, in the city of Dharma, is something that everyone is reluctant to discuss. The mages of other schools will be told, but the teachers or apprentices of lower level will not know.


    So now, what he is thinking about is what kind of outsider cheese should be classified into. But Russell was soon relieved to think of the grey robe as a weaver.


    "Anyway, even if I don''t tell you, it shouldn''t be long before you can figure it out for yourself. Well, the so-called Mi Yi school only studies one thing, magic, which you may have heard before, so to be more precise, we are committed to studying how to reach the root of magic. That is to deconstruct all the things in the world, so as to get the track of the operation of magic in it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    Russell''s reply surprised cheese that he had not seen him for a long time. He didn''t expect that someone was discussing this topic in the city of Wanfa, which attaches so much importance to pragmatism. You know, when other people are pushing out such products as railway tracks and empty boats, which are not only derived from magic and knowledge, it will gradually become a joke to say the essence of pursuing magic.


    Because it is not destined to be completed overnight, and before there is a phased breakthrough, this kind of research will not have too significant results. This may also explain why the Mi Yi school undertook the policing work of this city. On the one hand, it was more of a trade-off.


    "Well, no wonder you are hated by people of other schools. In their eyes, it''s like you''re using other casters as samples to observe. It''s not comfortable for anyone. " Cheese nodded and whispered.


    It''s true that the mages of Mi Yi school will be avoided intentionally or unintentionally by the other five schools when they walk in the street. On the one hand, they respect or awe the identity of law enforcers, but they are more uncomfortable with their colleagues.


    "It''s not that simple. Magic vision is used by most casters. Although the methods of each school are different, their functions are similar. But Mi Yi has her own view on this. She''s not a voyeur. "


    "It''s amazing that your research has reached this stage in the stratification of magic vision. However, the abundant magic here is suitable for the development of all schools, but it is not suitable for Mi Yi. After all, fish in the water can''t objectively understand the water. They have been living in magic for a long time, but they have only the primary vision of magic, so they can''t study the changes of magic. "


    Grey robe casually said what Russell didn''t say.


    The spy was silent for a few seconds, then showed a relieved smile, "if I express too much surprise today, will you look down on me? Generally speaking, the feeling of surprise should come from people who come here. "


    "This city really gives me a lot of surprises. It''s more exciting to stay here for half a day than for a month. The accommodation of rush is to let the things in the books present in front of you vividly, and here, here is to tell you that those things you are familiar with and unfamiliar with can produce sparks that have never been imagined through some kind of collision. Both make me happy. "


    Russell couldn''t help believing what he said in front of him, because the tone and manner of his speech were consistent with the content. In cheese, spies can feel two contradictory impressions, complex and pure. This outsider must have rich experience, which makes him complex and difficult to grasp. His ability, means and way of thinking all benefit from this.


    But on the other hand, it''s not like a person with rich experience to be able to express his feelings so frankly and sensitively. Because experience is also easy to get lost in the past impression, or always attribute the new changes to the recurrence of old problems. Cheese is not.


    "Look, mark." Cheese, who has been with keiras for a long time, easily finds the mark left by his companion through the faint starlight, a small broken branch, and the fracture faces the target.


    Such marks appear every dozens of steps. They may be scratches on stones or abnormal pressure marks in the grass. The cat goblin''s pursuit seems to be quite smooth. He can even play tricks on the marks given to the latecomers.


    The location of the goblin Research Institute was lower than most of the research institutes. Following the mark, they walked further and further along the mountain road towards the lower part of the city of Wanfa. And as they move away from the research facilities, another side of the city is emerging.


    Compared with the clean and flat streets on the top of the hillside, there are some bumps and bumps at the foot of cheese. This kind of road is not bad in other cities, but the contrast is always obvious.


    "Most of the space down the hillside has not been fully developed, and many schools with the right to use some areas will lend them to individuals or collectives as warehouses or other needs. Including some less glorious industries, you know, people always have desires. The responsibility of scholars requires that mages should not establish families, marry or indulge in pleasure. But the Council did not prohibit childbearing. On the contrary, all the mage''s descendants would receive good education in Wanfa. This may be our contradiction, and here is the embodiment of the contradiction. "


    In front of the street gradually bright up, strong smoke and gas from the face.


    The streets here may not be as clean as those between the research facilities above, but they are definitely more human. Most of the mages have their own houses near the top of the mountain, so in theory, all the people living here are ordinary people who work in this city. The high salary given by the city of Wanfa makes them willing to work and live in this strange place where they can''t communicate with the outside world several times a year. The mages also reasonably assign this area to ordinary people to manage by themselves.


    "You''d better put that robe away first. Most of the mages in this area will not wear robes, and they will try not to use magic here. "


    Russell said and stuffed the pendant, which symbolized Mi Yi, into his clothes. With the twists and turns of the mountain road, they can also see some pedestrians on the street. Their clothes, as the secret agent said, do not see the robe. Although the behavior of the mages didn''t change with the clothes.


    "If I''m right, apprentices are not allowed in this area, are they?"


    Cheese looked at the men and women walking on the street and in and out of the shops around him. They looked no different from the ordinary people living in the rush. At most, people here are more restrained in their behavior, and they can''t hear the noise and quarrel of excessive drinkers. But he also noticed that there were no children in this area.


    "Yes, it''s also a leisure area for people with mage qualification. Every mage and his classmates will come to the bar here to celebrate when they grow up. After all, wine is a material that needs to be strictly controlled. "


    Russell shrugged, with a subtle expression. He should also remember the way he came here for the first time. For most mages who have received complete training in the city of Dharma, this is their window to connect with the secular world.


    "Will the people here turn a blind eye to a group of Tsang Tsang''s koeheads?" Cheese takes off the grey robe and turns it into a scarf.


    "Dogheads usually only appear in the lower areas than here, but they are sometimes used to transport goods, so it''s hard to say. Can you still find any trace of him? " Said Russell, scratching his head.


    "Don''t worry, even in a more complex environment, KAILAS will have a way for us to keep up." Cheese bent down to pick up a roadside twig, and there were no similar plants around.


    "And I have a hunch that we''re almost there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    This middle zone, which is called the window area, is quite different from the real secular town. Although it has complete facilities, people walking in it are indifferent. At least you can''t see the workers who want to drink wine or the thieves who want to steal something, let alone the local ruffians who yell.


    Although it acts like a normal Town, and the people in it are making themselves like the residents of the town, there is a special smell, the smell of order, in its air. It is also a spontaneous and rooted order constructed by its residents.


    "Is this really not under the control of the mage above? I don''t think the people here are too well behaved. It''s like having a clear plan for your life, like a schedule. " Cheese whispered.


    "Well, isn''t that how people live outside? I''m sorry, because I haven''t received any assignment from other countries. You know, spies are more concerned with the internal problems of the city of Wanfa. Out of this city, we don''t have so many affairs related to magic to deal with. In my opinion, it''s very relaxing here. Is the outside world more chaotic than here? Then I have to feel a little scared. "


    Russell shrugged and replied.


    In fact, there is no question about the secret agent''s answer. He was born here and grew up here. If it is not for this window area of simulating secular life, the lifestyle of the upper level mages is the only life he can know. It''s just like the people who grow up in the green lion can''t understand how some people don''t have chivalry in their hearts and can easily tell lies and bully the weak.


    Or for prairie people, those who live in the hills can be so disrespectful of nature, treating other creatures like treating humble things. People in every place are different. This difference is not inherent, but is imperceptibly influenced by the environment in which they grow up, so it is difficult to avoid.


    But is that a bad thing? I''m afraid it''s not all. At least mages need such a strong sense of order to protect their thinking from the temptation of secular desires, so as to engage in more pure magic research.


    If it is as full of power, money and desire as the secular Kingdom, it will not be able to bear the name of the city of Dharma. Because those things will become a burden, let the people who are moving towards the distant ideal sink, and finally sink in self comfort.


    Therefore, cheese didn''t try to tell Russell that his understanding of the secular world was one-sided. He just nodded casually and said softly,


    "What''s frightening is not disorder, it''s the unknown. When you enter the disordered field, you will find that it is not completely disordered, at least some things can be universal, such as water can be drunk but iron can not be eaten. As long as you can quickly adapt to the new order, disorder will always keep a distance from you. "


    Russell heard these words, but it was difficult for him to understand them immediately, or he could understand them logically and literally, but he still could not understand the state when logic became reality.


    However, it is not the time for the spies to adapt to the new order. On the contrary, Russell''s greatest reliance here is his experience of walking through this familiar order. He can let them look for signs without any trouble.


    "Here." Russell pointed to the scratch left on a wooden pole and told cheese that the direction of the scratch was toward the side of the road, a less busy lane.


    There are not many such alleys here. Most of them are just places for stacking debris and garbage. However, it seems that there are some differences in the one that keiras points to. To be exact, it is the scattered wooden boxes placed in the middle of the road as a cover that reveal something different. It was a downward step, and at the end of the step was a closed iron door.


    The koeheads curled up on the steps and looked at a loss.


    "They want to go in, but they don''t know how to open the door. I would not be so unfeeling if I let them in, at least it would attract less attention. " KAILAS''s figure fell from the eaves, standing on the wooden box leisurely said.


    "But it also shows you how the door opens. After all, it''s still the city of Dharma. Magic is better used than machinery. But first of all, we''re not very eye-catching. Nobody''s curious about these guys? "


    Cheese looked back, except for the three of them, it seems that there are only a few dog headed people left. Besides, there are no good people to follow.


    "There were a few of them, but when they saw that these guys were just huddled here and didn''t move, they walked away. It seems that people here are not willing to take care of these things, but it is different from the feeling of rush. They feel like, well, it won''t be a big problem anyway, so just look around. "


    Keiras shook his ears and said how he felt. This is similar to the sense of order mentioned by cheese just now.


    "They believe too much in the law and order here. There will be no accidents, no conspiracies, no problems. Because this is the rest area specially prepared for mages in Wanfa city. No one can avoid the eyes of mages. "


    Cheese made a relatively clear explanation for the feeling of keiras, of course, this statement will make Russell as a security guard feel a little embarrassed. After all, the problem lies in their eyes, the other side not only evaded, but also evaded very well.


    After listening to the conversation, the spy took two steps forward, took out a handful of dust from his sleeve, and sprinkled it on the dog heads with incantations and gestures. After a while, the dog heads had fallen into a deep sleep, "OK, so we can concentrate on this door."


    "Well, the other side will know we''re here." Carras put his hands on his chest, lowered his head and shook his head. How could he not know that if he wanted to open the door, he should shut the koeheads up. But why didn''t he wait until the cheese arrived? Did he not have the means? Is it because he doesn''t know what to do with it?


    None of them. He knows that only these koeheads keep making noises can the people in the door be confused. Although the other side has planned to kill with ghost surgery, so far no one can tell how many people the other side is, and whether the person who killed has told other people the news, there are always other possibilities.


    But with Russell''s casting, all of these may have disappeared. Now the other party must know how the koeheads were released.


    "No problem. If he doesn''t, I''ll do the same. The reverse gate is already in front of us. People can run, but things can''t Cheese explained to Russell, then went down the stairs to observe the iron door.


    He first observed the boundary of the iron gate. Generally, the most common magic gate or mechanism gate will be opened by touching a specific sequence of symbols, and those symbols are usually carved on the boundary.


    He didn''t find anything. The iron door seemed to blend in with the surrounding walls. He didn''t even see the shaft he needed to open it. And this is basically a magic door, because if you want to use the mechanism to achieve the same effect, the amount of construction will inevitably be questionable, which is inconsistent with the principle of secrecy.


    "So the question now is how to open the door."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    The door is the concrete image of barrier. But it is different from the wall, in the face of difficulties, few people will want to break through the wall, because the wall itself has the meaning of not easy to be destroyed, but if it is facing the door, people always feel that it implies a way to break through the difficulties, but they have not found the key, or they can not unlock the lock with the key.


    So the door leaf is different from the wall, its existence is a hint of possibility, a sign that can be opened, passed through and passed through. Although some doors are blocked by heavy chains or bright yellow seals, what blocks them still highlights the fact that they can be opened. Gate is an inducement.


    "The most important thing for the caster is to break the limitation of the door. If we set up insurmountable walls and passable doors for our world like ordinary people, we will only find that the walls are getting thicker and thicker and the doors are becoming more and more difficult to open. That''s the end of the road, and it''s the end of the road that you can''t realize, that you can''t reach with all your strength. The door has always been a kind of inducement. There is no door in the world. People create doors to give themselves a false sense of security. "


    Cheese''s mouth whispered the words from whose mouth or from the bottom of his heart. The magic in his eyes suddenly faded, and the surging robe also fell.


    But just when both KAILAS and Russell thought cheese was going to give up, grey robe suddenly put out his palm and hit the wall in the depression on the side of the stairs! Six in a row, slapping in three places. When he stopped beating, the originally tightly closed iron door actually slowly slid down, revealing the closed space behind.


    But cheese raised his hand to stop KAILAS, who wanted to go in. Instead, he asked them to stay with him. Just when the iron door opened and began to close, the ground under their feet suddenly began to vibrate slightly. When the iron door closed again, the three people''s body shape disappeared slowly with the falling stairs, and a circular spiral staircase led them to a deeper darkness.


    "How did you find out?" KAILAS stands in the front of the three, his goblin eyes can let the dark not become an obstacle, if the other side set a trap here, he can also react immediately.


    "The dogheads didn''t try to break the door, they just stayed there. What''s more, the trace of opening the door on the side is too obvious. It looks like a trap The cheese shrugged and said his reasoning.


    Russell didn''t open his mouth. Although he didn''t want to rush into the iron door just like the cat goblin, he didn''t see that it was a trap. The training of secret agents can''t teach this kind of thing. Rather, this kind of serial mechanism is prepared to deal with secret agents who believe too much in their ability and magic vision.


    Russell has also been aroused to fight. He has been complaining that this job is too boring. Now, in the place he is familiar with, and in the place where he usually passes by and doesn''t look at it more, a hidden conspiracy has been uncovered. Some long lost impulse made the red haired young man begin to act seriously. He was one of the best spies.


    "It looks very deep here. Do you want to prepare for it?" In the city of Wanfa, the cat goblin also knows how to be careful.


    The swordsman didn''t take the lead this time. After confirming that the terrain ahead was a narrow passage, he stopped. In terms of communication, KAILAS will believe in his own observation and the perception of magic brought by goblin vision. This time, however, he had a premonition that the problem here needed the caster''s hand, not that he could solve it alone.


    "I''ll just make the way. Russell, can you give us a little light? It''s better to be the one without temperature. " Cheese tossed his scarf, and the grey robe fell back on him. This coat can protect him from many dangers, especially in the face of magic. As for lighting, he can really guarantee his vision in the dark through magic or magic vision, but it is difficult to ensure that the other side will not use this kind of pride to set traps like iron gate.


    "We don''t have to worry too much. If those Kobold assassins come from here, there won''t be too many dangerous mechanisms on this road, and no mage will have confidence in Kobold''s intelligence. "


    Russell said his own point of view, hand or from the belt bag out of a dry petals. He put the petals in his left hand and waved the flint in the air with his right hand. Then he pressed the fuel. There was no smoke and no sound. For example, the blue-green flame appeared in the cemetery rose from the spy''s hand and lit up the dark secret room.


    This is also the reason why cheese does not directly light up the rest of the dawn. Sunlight is not the most secure light source in this narrow environment.


    "That makes sense. But it can''t be ruled out that he put the trap where the Kobold couldn''t trigger. There are two mages and one cat goblin. We are far behind the three Kobold. " Cheese nodded and agreed with the spy. However, he himself has many ways to make a tunnel have the ability to pick and choose the people who pass through it. He just doesn''t know whether the people who build it will pay such a large amount of money.


    Three people talk into the channel, behind the stairs slowly rise, finally only a column standing there. They don''t worry about the way of return. It''s unlikely that there will be a single outlet here. Most of them will connect to where.


    The grey robe walked at the front of the line, carefully passing through the dry stone brick walls with light and experience, paying attention to the ropes or loose bricks, and the runes or sculptures that might exist on the walls.


    "Look." Cheese''s fingers pointed forward slightly to a small depression in the corridor, in which stood a stone owl that looked like a toy and was extremely delicate, like some kind of shrine placed here.


    "Shall I put out the fire?" Russell immediately nervously blocked the fire with his palm, as if afraid that the light would attract the stone statue''s attention.


    "It''s OK. It''s not that sharp. Kaylas, can you pick it out of there with your sand? I think it should block its energy source


    Cheese has always been curious about keiras'' sword of dust and sand. However, because the sand is directly hidden in keiras'' hair, he can''t find it every time he wants to study it. He has given up this plan several times.


    "I''ll try and get it out, right?" KAILAS shakes his hand. The sand condenses into a hook in his hand. He pats the cheese to signal the grey robe to bend down. Then he jumps on his companion to ensure that his arm is the same height as the owl stone statue.


    The sand hook slowly reaches into the groove, gently hooks the owl''s back and pushes it out of the visiting space.


    "Gulu" stone statue was pulled to more than half of the suspension by sand hook, then fell down naturally, and then was grabbed by cheese.


    The gray robe''s hand trembled, and all three of them saw that in the unrealistic world, an angry owl tried to break free from the hands of cheese, but the latter just gave it a fierce glare with his enchanted eyes and became completely honest.


    "There are owl skeletons, little owls, who died before they learned how to fly. Magic imprisons him in the stone statue as a sentry, a kind of magic between psychics and necromancery. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    "If you just make sentinel from the bones of creatures, this level of magic can''t judge the other party''s true school. Not to mention that he probably didn''t use the magic of the city of Dharma. "


    Russell took the stone statue from cheese. In the magic spectrum, the sentry has been covered by another magic. The source of magic is a leaf placed in the palm of cheese''s hand. Sometimes, if you want to cover your vision, one leaf is enough.


    Cheese nodded, but he noticed that Russell had begun to think about the school of the people who set up the sentry, which meant that the spy had subconsciously positioned the main messenger behind it as the mage of the city of Wanfa.


    This is also very reasonable. After all, outsiders like cheese have no time to dig or occupy such a secret road in the city. It is obvious that someone who has been operating here for some time,


    "Is such a secret passage common in the city of Wanfa? In principle, the planning of the whole city should be in the charge of the upper level of your school, or a special department. Will they allow such a secret entrance? "


    It''s an interesting question. If it''s the Lord''s castle or the king''s residence, it''s perfectly normal to have some secret passages. Even those secret passages will be completely abandoned after the death of the last person in the know because they are too secret, until the next group of secret passage diggers accidentally open the underground space that has been designed by predecessors, so that they can be seen again.


    But it''s not a fortress like that. It''s the city of Wanfa, a magic city that can''t be entered by normal means for most of the year. It seems that it''s not so useful to set up secret roads here. If someone can break the illusory magic of protecting the city, where can he escape by just a few secret ways?


    "If you ask other mages this question, they should not be able to answer you. I''m sure most of the mages in this city are only familiar with their research units and the area near the library, plus at most a few bars or other leisure places. It''s not because they are closed, but because they don''t need to know the city they live in. Their research, knowledge and knowledge are enough to exhaust all their energy, which makes many of my colleagues seem a little lacking in common sense. It''s a bit of a bluff, isn''t it? I think I''m the same in your eyes, people living on the ivory tower, but that''s our way of life. "


    Russell gave a wry smile and put the owl stone back in place. With the magic of cheese, it would no longer provide alarm for its maker,


    "Back to your question, I''m afraid I did. This city is full of magic, and magic will bring secrets, so if you only see the surface part of the city of Wanfa, only see the bright upward triangle, it''s just a kind of illusion. The real depth of the city lies below, in the downward inverted triangle. As you know, the ceremony we are about to celebrate is the rise of the whole city. And the main reason why this can be done is that the interior of the mountain has been almost hollowed out. "


    "Therefore, we should not say that we have found a secret Road, but we should say that we have found a small branch of thousands of secret roads?" KAILAS raised his eyebrows and looked at the wall. He began to find it interesting.


    "Just as the surface of the mountain is planned by the school of thought, so is the interior of the mountain. So I would rather call them a labyrinth built by all schools than secret roads. Fortunately, there is no absolute connection between these labyrinths, and we don''t need to go to the middle of the labyrinth to seek anything, just go through this one in front of us. "


    Russell''s tone is weak. As a spy, he knows how hopeless the maze is. If we say that the rails and various aircrafts on the surface of the mountain are the exhibition of the school''s products that can hold hands, then these secret roads are the core of various evil research.


    "I hope so." The cat goblin shrugged and didn''t care what he might have said. For the Goblins who were not affected by magic, all kinds of tricks here actually brought little threat.


    Three people continue to move forward, on the road there are several similar sentry stone statues, which may be set up by the owner of the secret road to monitor the position of people passing through the secret road. As they did, they easily shielded the stone statues and soon came to the depth of the secret road. Calculate the distance, they should have gone deep into the mountain, although the deep distance does not touch the core.


    In front of the secret Road, there is a circular hall. On one side of the hall is the secret Road, and on the other three sides are three large objects with two people high and covered with cloth curtains. But familiar with furniture, especially the noble family furniture, people can easily identify things under the cloth curtain, it is a mirror, a very large mirror.


    Mirrors are rare and precious in this era. Most people can only see their own image in the water all their lives. Only businessmen and nobles can touch mirrors, let alone big mirrors that can reflect the whole body.


    For mages, the mirror has other meanings. Its reflection can help mages to see many things that can''t be seen by naked eyes or even the magic vision, and can also distinguish the real appearance of many things under camouflage.


    For example, the figure of blood clan and vampire will not appear in the mirror, that is because they have no object to be mapped, just a black fog to leave the world, disguised as their own appearance.


    Not only that, the mirror will frequently participate in the ritual of casting spells and magic. The reality and illusion of the objects in the mirror enable it to reverse influence the noumenon by distorting the image, and even open the channel to another mirror and other objects with similar properties.


    This is why mages always have a certain degree of enthusiasm for mirrors. For them, these objects are not only used to appreciate their own props, they have more mysterious significance.


    "These three mirrors are enough for a year. No, I''m afraid they''re years'' salary. I don''t know who the owner is, but he must be very rich. " Russell said angrily.


    Generally speaking, mages are rich in resources. They have magic power that ordinary people don''t have. They can catch whatever they want. But at least, in Wanfa City, where the proportion of mages is seriously high, resources are not so easy to get. There is a strict management system for the application of research projects, the report of funds, and the misappropriation of various materials, which is also the cornerstone of the construction of Wanfa city research mechanism.


    As for Russell, he is just a young spy. For him, although he has a lot of knowledge in the city, it takes a lot of money to turn it into practice.


    This can also explain why he was dissatisfied when he saw the other party putting three valuable mirrors here. However, this is also the normal situation of young mages in this city. They will not have enough resources to carry out independent research. On the other hand, their research is often lack of experience. Even if they really invest human and material resources, the final result may not reach the expectation, or even have a disastrous impact.


    Although he didn''t know the inside story, it''s not hard to guess that where there is a long-term organizational structure, the situation is always the same. Therefore, he didn''t care about Russell''s anger, but turned to the grey robe and said, "what should I do? Will it be a problem to open it directly? "


    A covered mirror, of course, can be a trap. But they have come here, there is no possibility of giving up because of the three cloth curtains. Cheese is silent for a moment, and then goes forward, "you two step back, I''ll unseal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    There are three possibilities to open the cloth on the mirror. One is that nothing has happened, or nothing has begun to happen, which means that the role of these mirrors as casting props or mechanisms is not activated. In other words, they are likely to be abandoned here.


    Second, it triggers some kind of trap or magic, which is also very common. The mirror is often regarded as the gateway to another world. So it''s OK to put some mechanism in the illusory space behind the mirror in advance and start it as soon as the door is opened. Many people in the accident have opened a dusty mirror, Just released the seal of the devil or the devil.


    But that''s not the most dangerous situation. Even if there is a demon locked in the mirror, cheese has enough ability to send it back to the abyss before it breaks through the mirror. What''s really troubling is the third situation, where at least one of these mirrors is still working, and it''s transmitting everything here to the observer of the other mirror.


    In this way, the other party will see the face of cheese, his clothes, and even his magic light, which will lead the other party to hide in the deeper and more difficult darkness based on intelligence. Of course, cheese does not want to do so. But he was not sure that the other two would untie the cloth, because they might not be able to deal with the second possibility.


    Cheese carefully approached the mirror close to his left hand, his right hand was hidden in the sleeve of the grey robe, and his eyes were not bright with magic light. He was able to make sure that he could react at the first time and disclose as little personal information as possible.


    After making the most comprehensive preparation for the moment, the grey robe slowly touched his fingers on the cloth curtain. With a rough soft touch, it did not turn into snake scales or corrosive solution. With a slight pull of the cheese, the whole piece of cloth fell.


    The mirror under the cloth was really big, flashing strange light in the room illuminated by the cold fire. You can see that many small patterns are carved on its frame, which are runic letters one by one.


    "Rune, no, totem." Russell whispered. As soon as he saw the lines with strong school style, he recognized the mirror, at least the origin of the frame.


    This is because each school treats the mirror as a casting material with different methods, and through the differences in the frame and the body of the mirror, we can judge from which school the mirror was handed down to a certain extent.


    "Without starting, these runes only make the mirror operable, which is equivalent to putting a saddle and stirrup on the mirror. They do not provide magic support." Cheese rubbed the runes with his fingers, and he got this result through the patterns of several key runes.


    The principle is complicated, but it''s like that where there is a spider web, there will be spiders. The appearance of some specific runes will partly represent the function of the seal, while the appearance of other runes will oppose some contents that are opposite to their own functions. Therefore, as long as we know enough about the rune itself, even the unfamiliar rune system can be roughly calculated by the familiar letters.


    Having said that, the cheese still took out the leaves picked along the way and the crumbs from the stone wall, and pasted them to several special positions of the frame with sticky liquid, so that the frame became the suppressor of the mirror. If it combined with other mirrors, it would produce a certain reaction, These small means can halve its power and even directly block the start of the trap.


    However, the cheese didn''t stick the crumbs on the mirror surface. Even the gray robe has to admit that the mirror with such excellent appearance and huge size is a very precious treasure. He is not willing to scratch it with coarse sand. If it is flawless and flawed, even if it is just a little bit flawed, it will change its value.


    "Keep an eye on this one and let me know if it changes anything." Cheese said, from behind the mirror around the mirror, to the second side, which is facing the channel of the mirror.


    He didn''t choose to open the mirror on his right hand side because if the two mirrors could reflect on each other, there would be no trouble. In fact, the most ideal situation is to change the angle of these three mirrors, so that they can not shine things in the predetermined direction.


    But such a huge mirror is not easy to move only by the strength of cheese and Russell. Even with the help of keiras, it will not be improved. Besides, forcibly moving the mirror may trigger magic.


    The other two nodded, then moved their feet and hid outside the scope of the first mirror. At the same time, they tried to avoid the scope of the second mirror that was about to be opened. Fortunately, the shape and size of the room give them room to turn around, but this space will be left as the three mirrors are all uncovered.


    But then again, when the third mirror is opened, the cheese should have blocked the possible connection between them. At that time, even if it is reflected again, there is no need to worry about the bad results. Just before all the dust settled, what happened in this dark room still made the participants feel inexplicable stimulation.


    Cheese''s hand, gradually close to the second piece of cloth, this time, in his right palm with saliva painted lines produced a slight heat, this is about to touch the magic omen.


    The grey robe didn''t flinch because of this. His eyes radiated light blue, and his fingers slowly touched the cloth curtain. Almost at the same time, the cloth suddenly shrouded him like it was alive, just like a mantis disguised as a branch attacking its prey!


    Between the lightning and flint, the cheese''s body changed its center of gravity, slightly turned to the side, and at the same time, with his left hand wrapped in his robe, he resisted the cloth.


    In fact, this kind of trick is not uncommon. The cloth is transformed into a bio sensitive trap by magic. As long as there are creatures touching it, it will be wrapped on them. Some vicious ones will even specially wrap their respiratory organs, causing suffocation and death.


    You don''t need a very difficult way to get rid of this trap. You just need to make it not regard you as a creature, and the grey robe on the cheese can just do that.


    "PATA" the deadly cloth curtain fell lightly on the ground, making a weak sound. Cheese nodded to the other two, indicating that he was ok, then leaned over to grab more dust from the ground and sprinkled it on the cloth.


    Of course, this is not a meaningless move. Just like the treatment of Rune frames just now, cheese uses this method to block the potential threat of this piece of magic cloth. As long as the dust has not been shaken off from it, it will always be in a dormant state, even if it is trampled under the feet will not react.


    After solving the problem, several people turned their attention to the second mirror itself. The mirror of this mirror is as amazing as the first one, and its frame is made of complete wood.


    Even if you look at the bottom of the frame carefully, you will find that the bottom of the frame has been inserted into the gap of the stone brick, just like a natural plant growing into a frame. This time, they all know the source of the mirror.


    "Two mirrors come from two schools. Either this man is a famous thief, or he is not alone in action, he has other companions. In particular, the two schools of totem and life have their own contradictions. To a large extent, the performance of life does not accept the influence of totem, especially the solidification of Rune. The mages of the two schools seldom practice the other school at the same time. "


    Russell whispered his thoughts, frowning.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions. There''s still a mirror to look at."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    Opening this leads to more doubts about cheese. What''s the point of destroying a mirror with such delicate and complex methods? And why is this mirror displayed here as the third mirror? It can''t be used as any magic medium at all, because it has lost the most important characteristic of mirror.


    A mirror that can''t reflect light is meaningless.


    Is it really meaningless? The gray robe looked at the lines on the mirror and tried to connect them with the magic symbols or ritual totems he knew. The effect was not ideal. In his impression, there were huge and complicated symbols, but none of them could be formed by a single line.


    And these lines are so smooth, it can be seen that the person who engraved them not only has the tools to work on the mirror, but also has excellent craftsmanship and determination. It is hard to imagine how long it will take to get these scratches on the whole mirror, let alone finish it in one stroke.


    What''s the reason for such a high price?


    "It doesn''t look dangerous. Is this just a warehouse?" I don''t know when keiras came to cheese''s side, also looking at the strange mirror, said.


    "Russell, have you ever seen a school with such a mirror before? Its workmanship is very strange. I don''t think it''s as simple as being spent. " Grey robe did not turn back, but directly asked.


    "I''ve never seen a mirror like this, or a frame like this. Strange, I always feel it''s not right. You use magic vision to see if it''s abnormal? " The spy frowned and answered softly.


    Cheese magic vision has not been lifted, he did not see Russell said the problem. But as mentioned before, magic vision is not single. Different magic schools or different magic can bring different magic vision. If you want to use an inappropriate metaphor, it is a progressive relationship.


    That is to say, more and more people peel off the real world, leaving only the process of magic. In this process, different degrees of visual presentation will be solidified into different vision magic.


    As a grey robe, cheese naturally has quite a lot of different vision magic, but mages like him are used to choosing a more suitable vision as a habit, which is also a kind of experience.


    But now, as Russell reminds us, cheese has also begun to adjust the level of vision magic, gradually moving towards the deep magic vision. In this process, the whole world is undergoing structural changes, from tangible objects to light spots and color patches, and later even these light spots and color patches are entangled with each other.


    In this process, cheese gradually realized the problem. The mirror which could not see the strange in the shallow vision of magic gradually turned black in the deep vision. It seemed as if the whole world had been dug out. It looked very abrupt and strange. The grey robe immediately understood the meaning of this situation.


    "Oh, no! Stay away from this mirror Cried cheese, seizing the hand of the cat goblin and throwing carass towards the passage. He knew that swordsmen were not the kind of people who were obedient, and now they had no time to explain.


    But he can control one, but not the other. Russell is still observing the mirror with magic vision, which leads to a magic light similar to cheese in his eyes.


    Those aura, in the case of I did not pay attention to, a little bit into the powder, attached to the dent on the mirror.


    "No! Keiras, take him away The grey robe roared and turned to block Russell and the mirror, blocking the secret agent''s magic particles with his robe.


    At the same time, without saying a word, the cat goblin jumped in front of Russell, grabbed him by the skirt, and pushed him away towards the secret road with his weight and inertia.


    "Mirror, the reflection of other things. If you can''t reflect the mirror, you can''t pop out the things you touch. It will become an abyss, devouring magic, light and everything you touch. Anyone who observes it will be attracted... "


    Grey robe back to the mirror, in front of his eyes, the mirror mirror in his back suddenly turned into a big mouth, the mouth of the boss, just about to swallow the cheese!


    At this critical moment, cheese made a decision, he breathed out, the magic light in his eyes quickly extinguished, let himself return to the most natural state. He watched the distance between himself and the non reflective mirror getting closer and closer.


    Just when he thought he had touched the mirror surface of the mirror, the air around him suddenly stagnated and the magic failed.


    "Hoo..." cold sweat, wet the back of cheese. He took a step forward carefully, and then looked back. Unconsciously, the distance between himself and the mirror was too far to insert a finger.


    If he didn''t immediately recover his magic power and some part of his body touched the mirror, I''m afraid he can''t still stand here now.


    "Damn, I''d rather deal with a whole yew army than do it again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    Cheese, who had completely restrained his magic power, breathed deeply for several times, because he knew what kind of life he had just been. If he was inhaled into the mirror, life and death would be beyond his control.


    This is not to say that his ability is not enough to break such a trap, not to mention the power of taboo. Cheese''s magic knowledge alone can more than solve the magic spell on the mirror.


    But the fatal part of the trap is never the difficulty of making and removing it, but the imperceptibility and suddenness of it. Can''t those wild boars whose feet are tied by simple grass rings destroy several grass stems? Of course not. They just made mistakes without preparation.


    And whether in the mountains or in the crowd, mistakes will bring costs, and are often difficult to erase. Can we avoid this kind of mistake by being careful?


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy. People can''t have a better understanding of the things they are about to or are facing than their own perspective. This means that accidents always happen, and they are bound to happen. No matter how cautious people are, we can''t avoid them, because we are always in contact with the world, and the world itself is the embodiment of the biggest puzzle.


    So how can there be invincible people in this world? Unless you confine yourself in a small space of complete cognition, how can you make a small space of complete cognition?


    Cheese understood this very early. He clearly knew that even if he mastered more incantations and magic, he would still die if he was shot through the heart by a crossbow, cut off his head by a sharp blade, or even if he was stuck in the throat by a fishbone. It''s only reasonable that he would die if he was sucked into a magic mirror.


    The key point is here. The key point is not to pray for an invincible state of perfection, but to actively meet every accident and challenge, to correctly treat one''s own mistakes, and finally not to regard them as a kind of mistakes. This is the process of growth and experience accumulation. The only problem is that this experience is too exciting.


    "Don''t come here yet. I''ll take care of this mirror to make it impossible to do it again." Cheese took a small bottle from his robe and poured the viscous liquid into the third mirror.


    The gray black liquid quickly flows down the track and finally solidifies into something black and dry. In fact, this is a kind of glue, which will solidify rapidly in the air, but now the mage uses it as a medium to destroy the mirror.


    "Well, that should do. Foreign objects can block the integrity of the mirror, so that it can not become a black hole, magic can not work. But I have to say that this is the best mirror trick I''ve seen in recent years. It''s novel, interesting and deadly enough. The only problem is that I can''t bear such a big mirror. "


    The grey robe looks at the gel, and boldly lays its finger on the mirror, feeling the remnant magic.


    "Look, the other two mirrors!" Russell''s slight exclamation didn''t surprise the cheese. He turned slowly and saw that both the rune mirror and the life mirror were full of cracks. The surface that could have seen the image clearly could no longer play its original role.


    This is an obvious means of insurance. After all, mirrors also have the function of recording influence, especially magic mirrors. As long as their owners have appeared in the mirror, they will not be found.


    "I sacrificed three mirrors for a trap, big hand. I don''t know what kind of magic attainments the master here has, but he must have a lot of wealth. " Cheese squinted at the two mirrors and said something sarcastic. It can be seen that he was really annoyed by each other''s arrangement.


    It''s one thing to use conspiracy to influence the grey robe and make him bewitched and even go deep into danger. It''s another matter to use technology to set up mechanisms, so that the mage who claims to be highly skilled in magic will almost die. The former doesn''t irritate the cheese, because he''s used to it. The latter is not. Cheese''s self-esteem as a caster does not allow him to get used to this situation.


    Keiras shrugged his shoulders. In his impression, he seldom saw cheese with a sense of anger, but he also felt a little interested in it. The cat goblin wanted to know what kind of means the grey robed mage would use to fight back when he was angry.


    After all, from the beginning of the prairie, cheese seems to have been not used to taking the initiative to meet the opponent. His style has always been passive response, and this analogy is a kind of arrogance in close combat.


    "But it doesn''t make sense. If this is the end, how did the dogheads start from here? Is there any secret way? " Russell frowned. He didn''t know how dangerous the trap was. In his opinion, the trap was dealt with by the cheese three or two times, and the grey robe was unharmed. So his attention quickly shifted to the investigation of the secret room, especially on the issue of the Kobold.


    "There is no other agency. These three mirrors are all the mechanisms. They are the reason why the koeheads appear Cheese stood in the middle of the room, facing the wooden mirror, the rune mirror on the left and the scratch mirror on the right.


    At the same time, he took out the alchemy dice and held it in front of him with three fingers. The surface of the dice floated quickly, and the up side quickly revealed a symbol.


    "These three mirrors represent three elements. I''m not talking about natural elements such as fire or water, but the basic elements that make up a whole. The rune represents stability, the life represents vitality, and this mirror is the rhythm of huff and puff. The unreflecting mirror will lock the light that has been shining in, and it will take away the vitality like an air box, so as to form a stable cycle here. The function of circulation can be adjusted according to the angle of the mirror. If I''m right, this system can at least have three functions: transmission, catalysis and destruction. Well, no, the self destruction of the mirror shows that it can also warn its maker and design carefully. "


    Through the simulation of alchemy dice, cheese quickly understood the elements represented by the three mirrors and the ability they can achieve when they work together, and quietly praised the decorators here.


    Regardless of their position, they can use at least three mirrors to this extent. It can be seen that they are not pursuing ordinary people. The other side has a certain level of magic knowledge and application ability.


    "I''ve never heard of a mage in this city who is proficient in Mirror magic. How should it be classified? Plastic energy or Rune? It seems to be wrong. Is a mirror a natural element? I may need to go back and look up the information. "


    After hearing the cheese''s conclusion, Russell immediately thought that if there were people who were good at Mirror magic in the city, their clues would not be broken. The question is, when mirrors are scarce, can the so-called mirror magic really exist?


    "No, I can''t find it. Mirror is just a medium, which can accommodate different forces. The essence of this mechanism is to master the three kinds of magic and integrate them. It''s better to find out where the mirror is missing than to find out who is good at using the mirror. It might be more efficient. "


    Cheese said, will part of the broken lens from the life mirror off, careful not to let the sharp edge cut his hand.


    "Help me get a lens from the other two sides, and I''ll see if there''s anything else I can do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    It was about midnight when I came out of that secret passage. After the cheese, I carefully searched the area in the mirror secret room and corridor to make sure that there was nothing else I could use or miss.


    The night in the window area is very quiet. Different from those mages who often do research and reverse day and night, or even have to experiment at night, ordinary people here still keep their normal work and rest time. Even because the public order is so good that there is no lower class in the normal Town, its night is surprisingly quiet.


    But it''s not a night to be afraid of, it''s a gentle, soft, black tulle that leads people to sleep.


    Cheese will slightly turn on the waist lantern, let the early morning light illuminate the way for them.


    After working all night, they should have gained something, but they only found a secret room and three broken mirrors, and now they have to drag the sleeping dog heads back to the Research Institute. It''s hard not to have negative emotions because of the benefits and fatigue that are not in line with expectations.


    In particular, Russell, in the spy''s view, what happened at this time, in addition to itself, also let outsiders see that his proud city was not liked by others. As a mage in the city of ten thousand dharmas, he was not very comfortable, but as a caster of the secret instrument sect who maintained order, he only felt more distressed.


    "You don''t look very happy. Can''t you move?" KAILAS can''t carry the dog''s head because of his size. He follows them leisurely and makes sarcastic remarks to Russell.


    "No, I''m just a little tired." Master Miyi replied feebly that his body and spirit are challenged today, and this is just the beginning. Tomorrow he will start to investigate the stolen mirror.


    "Tired? You didn''t track the dog head, you didn''t find the secret Road, you didn''t fix the mirror, but you feel tired? Isn''t it tiring to finish translating the cheese assigned by the director of the Institute before dawn


    What Kellas said is right. The one who is really lack of skills tonight is actually the grey robe. He not only wants to save his apprentice, but also to track down where the assassin came from, and to solve the mystery of goblin. The three tasks with such high intensity are completed in one night, or even not in a whole night. The others must be exhausted at this time, but the body of cheese is not bent because of fatigue.


    "You mean, it''s ridiculous that I thought I was better than most people before. As a result, it''s so narrow-minded to sit in the well and look at the sky. " Russell nodded and said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not bad to sit back and watch the sky." Cheese suddenly opened his mouth. His expression was very mild, and he could not see his tiredness or excitement. He seemed to have completely recovered from the dangerous situation just now. "Sometimes when I stand under the sky, I feel scared. So the vast sky, the stars all over the sky, how many secrets, how much goodwill and malice, they make me feel small and powerless


    "It seems that our grey wizard has the potential to be a poet. I thought this sky had no secret for you long ago. After all, there are not many people in the world who can take the sunlight into the lantern. "


    The cheese shrugged and accepted the banter of the cat goblin,


    "In fact, the sun has a lot in common with mages. No, it has something in common with everyone, because as soon as it rises into the air, the whole world will only have its light. Do the stars disappear during the day? It''s just that the sun is too harsh. If we are too used to our own pace and adapt to the constant environment, there will only be one kind of light left in the whole world. But it can make people feel warm and safe. So it''s really contradictory. Maybe that''s why a day is divided into day and night. Let''s enjoy the security brought by purity, and at the same time remind us of the boundless unknown. "


    "It seems that there are other incantations on those three mirrors. Look what they have turned you into." KAILAS opened his hand and said to cheese that grey robe seldom talked about these topics in front of people.


    "Maybe. But we really need to speed up. I''ve only cracked half of that scroll. It may be too late at this speed. Can you hold on, agent Russell? "


    "If I say no, Mr. cat over there will laugh at me, so let''s speed up. If you go back to the research institute earlier, you can start your work earlier. " The red haired mage took a deep breath and took a big step.


    They didn''t encounter any more problems on their way back to the goblin Research Institute. Maybe the other party didn''t expect that these people would be able to touch their secret room that night, so they couldn''t organize a second attack in a hurry.


    Or, after perceiving the abilities of cheese and his partners, he realized that the strength he was prepared for might not be enough to pose a real threat to these people. Instead, he might as well give up his efforts and reduce the possibility of showing his feet.


    "Are you all right? Yuni and hedia are sleeping. Jianqi is watching them ATA and Daphne opened the door of the Institute and said to the three people who came back.


    "Go and have a rest, too. There won''t be any more trouble tonight. I''m going to continue to translate the text, otherwise the grumpy lady will be furious when she comes back tomorrow morning to see that I not only haven''t finished my task, but also brought so many people here. " Cheese curled his lips at several people, and at the thought of Mrs. White''s appearance, several people who had seen her began to smile.


    Let the partners rest, and check the condition of the apprentice, cheese finally returned to his seat, looking at the open books and scrolls, looking for the decoding clues that had been put down before. Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he carefully took out three cloth bags from his arms and put them on the table to open. There is three pieces of mirror, at this time is quietly lying in place, see nothing unusual.


    "Do you have some kind of bird blood? Not only did I bring so many people, but I also brought this stuff back to my research institute. " Abrupt sound accompanied by fuzzy figures appeared in the darkness of the corner of the house.


    Although Mrs. Wyatt didn''t get to the light, cheese could see her twinkling eyes. But he wasn''t afraid, just a smile.


    "The time limit you give me is before dawn, and I will give you the agreed things at sunrise. Don''t worry about what happened tonight. It''s just a little trouble for us outsiders. "


    "I''m not worried about that. It''s none of my business to worry about what kind of trouble you and your friends, including the little guy of the secret instrument school, are in. In fact, I don''t care that you can decipher these words. You see, there are not many apprentices in this research institute, and I am the only decent teacher. That''s enough, right? Goblin magic is just a superficial thing for the rest of the city. They don''t think they can achieve anything by studying the creatures in another realm. And so am I


    Mrs. White came over. Her figure seemed much bigger than that in the daytime. I don''t know if it was the light. The lady picked up the manuscript paper on the table before the cheese, looked at the draft decoded by the grey robe, and lost interest in it.


    "Your robe, it''s a sign, isn''t it?"


    Cheese smell speech slightly crooked head, looking at each other, "have you seen other gray robes?"


    "Yes, and No. In one of my dreams, there was a little girl wearing clothes similar to it. She calls herself a sleeper


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    It''s normal for a sleeper to appear in a person''s dream, even more normal than when she appears in front of a person.


    After all, she is not such a strong gray robe as the cheese curse crow. Her weak body and limited physical strength make her unable to cope with the hard journey. Moreover, the sleeper''s own character is more inclined to live in a comfortable and closed environment, but it is only her physical life. On the contrary, she actively and curiously travels in a variety of scenes in the dream world.


    It can be said that where there are intelligent creatures, there will be more or less dreams, and where there are dreams, it is close to the sleeper. She is the wandering God in the dream and the dreamer in the grey tower.


    "I knew her and talked to her before I set out on this trip. Not in a dream, but face to face. " Cheese has no intention to hide, if the other party knows the name of sleepers, it at least shows that she is not the enemy.


    Sleepers are very cautious. She told cheese that in most cases, she would not appear in other people''s dreams, let alone try to talk with people in hostile dreams.


    Dreamers are not the masters of dreams. Just as mages understand many dangers in the world through their understanding of natural knowledge, dreamers also know the horror of dreams, so mature dreamers are almost imperceptible.


    "Sure enough, you come from the same school." Mrs. white showed some reassuring expression. She didn''t seem to be worried that cheese would deceive her. She thought she had her own way to identify lies.


    Many mages hate lies, so they will spend a lot of effort on their personal belongings with the magic of identifying the truth and falsehood to prevent being cheated and fooled.


    Interestingly, this is often only effective for those who can''t cheat them. Those who really plan to cheat them can always find a way to weave a web of lies that can''t be detected. Those precise cobwebs can''t be detected by one or two spells.


    "It''s a bit biased to use the school of thought to divide where we come from. I prefer to describe those of us in grey robes as the same training system and complete the training in the same place. " The cheese shrugged and replied.


    He didn''t say that all the grey robes came from the same teacher at the same time. After all, the other party was just a partner, so there was no need to rush to tell the situation of the grey tower. Even though the tower is no longer what cheese was trained to look like, there is no teacher there to command all the students. As for what the grey tower will look like in the future, he does not know, not only does not know, but also has no clue.


    It''s ironic to say that we consider ourselves to be the most capable group of casters, but we have no plan for the place where they were trained. Maybe in our hearts, we never thought that we could inherit the tower like our teacher.


    "Apprenticeship? This is not bad. The old school education method has its advantages. At least you and the sleeper are much better than most people here. However, if you want to find apprentices who are so suitable for practicing magic, and if you want them to be willing to take this road, your educators are either lucky or brilliant enough to be incredible. "


    Said Mrs. Wyatt in a low voice, obviously in favor of the former.


    No wonder it takes a lot of talent and luck to become a caster. Those who are gifted and have not received formal training will either go astray or give up the gift that is not suitable for others; As for those who have no talent but step into the door of magic by accident, there are many things in all ages, and most of them will end in tragedy.


    A more recent example is that the principal of the Cangshi Pharmacist Association was obsessed with the study of rat human plague, and was finally engulfed by his own research. That''s why cheese doesn''t exclude the rigid education system of Wanfa City, which is safer than the grey tower.


    "The topic is a little far away. You mentioned sleepers. How long ago was that? Seven years? three years? What did she do to impress you so much that she came to me to confirm it? As far as I know, she is not a person who often appears in other people''s dreams. You must have some intersection with her to let her do so. "


    Cheese rubbed his forehead. There were so many things happening tonight that it was hard for him to clear his mind. At this time, he doesn''t like to go around circles with others, and the best way is to ask the other party''s intention directly. However, he would say that the subtext is that the female mage in front of him has initially gained his trust.


    "Three years? No, she has been in my dream for some time. At first, I just thought she was an illusion, a ghost born out of my whispering, but I soon realized that the ghost I created could not know what I didn''t understand at all, and she didn''t exist because of me. After that, I faced up to that friend again. She gave me a lot of help and gave me a little comfort in the long suffering of curse. To be honest, I trust her more than I can see you. But I haven''t contacted her in my dream for a long time. I haven''t heard from her since a month ago. "


    Cheese picked eyebrows, a month, by that time they should have left the grassland, about to enter the rush. What happened to sleepers in this month? But first of all, there is a problem to be solved,


    "Why do you think she will come to you. Dreamers are very casual. As a scholar of the psychic school, you should also know that dreams are elusive. You don''t have dreams when you fall asleep, and not every dream is suitable for you to enter. Maybe it''s just that she forgot to find a way to enter your dreams, or that you''ve been sleeping too shallow or too deep recently, making dreams unsuitable for you to enter. That''s not enough to be a problem. "


    "Do you know Mengshi?" Mrs. Wyatt suddenly said something that didn''t sound relevant, and it really baffled the cheese.


    Cheese is not a know it all. He knows a lot about the magic of many factions, but those understandings are only superficial. When it comes to the profundity, he is still an expert in his own field.


    Seeing the puzzled expression on the grey robe''s face, the female mage sighed gently.


    "It seems that although you have the same training system, your research directions are different. Well, in that case, I shouldn''t discuss it with you any more, because the help you can do will be limited. But after all, you are wearing the same robe as her. Besides, who can I discuss with? "


    She said, taking a pen out of her pocket, not a feather pen, but some kind of mechanical pen that also uses ink.


    "This pen is my dream stone. In short, the dream stone can be anything, or even just a prayer or a spoken word. It''s a kind of hint, which is used to guide your mind after you fall asleep and lead you to the place where the dream stone is located. I completed this dream stone under the guidance of sleepers. It''s like my lampstand. As long as I hold it to sleep, it will emit the light that only sleepers can see and attract her. "


    Cheese thought for a while, if this is said by others, he may suspect that the so-called dream stone is just a trick of the devil to bewitch people.


    But when it was admitted by a psychic mage, the grey robe had to accept the possibility of props that only appear in fairy tales.


    This also means that the sleeper''s dream research has reached a very magical state. She has mastered the method of making dreams and reality have a relationship.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    It''s incredible to know how to connect dreams with reality.


    Because dreams, dreams are not a world that can be regarded as physical existence. Those dreamers must always warn themselves of the illusory and ethereal dreams, just as the shapers must always warn themselves that this is not their original appearance.


    Otherwise, lost will come, forever lost in the dream, forget the reality of physical existence. Therefore, the most important thing for dream walkers is to erect a beacon, a totem that can warn them that it is not true here, besides ensuring their ability to act in the dream. This totem is similar to the dream stone.


    "May I have a look? The so-called dream stone. " Cheese looked at the pen, thought about it, and asked its owner.


    If this dream stone can attract the sleepers'' attention, it should be related to the sleepers themselves. This relationship need not be absolute, as long as there is a weak correlation, it may become a clue. Sleepers and curse crows should be considered to be good friends of cheese at present. He doesn''t want them to encounter real trouble.


    Mrs. Wyatt hesitated for a moment and handed the pen to the grey robe. "There is no problem with the dream stone itself. I made it myself. Although I don''t fully understand its principle, I can understand its running state."


    "Well, I don''t doubt that. I just want to see if it works as you say. No offense, but we all know that instead of explaining all the information to others, sometimes it''s easier to give them an explanation that they can understand and like to hear. If I want to know why the hypnotist is no longer in touch with you, first of all, I need to understand how this dream stone works. It''s not that sleepers may cheat you, it''s just that... "


    "I understand what you mean, and I understand your concerns. In the field of dreams, she is definitely the best caster I have ever seen, so if she only tells me the superficial answer for any reason, it is understandable. I often educate my apprentices in this way. Knowledge beyond their current understanding ability can not bring better understanding, on the contrary, it will make them confused and confused. I just doubt that if I don''t understand the operation principle of this dream stone, what kind of play can you have if you are not more professional than me in the dream field? Or is there a good way for your classmates


    Cheese took over Mengshi and slightly raised his eyebrows. "You actually have the answer, don''t you? Or you won''t come to me. As for the method you mentioned, if it was a month ago, I did not, but now it is different. "


    The difference of grey robe comes from the alchemy dice. This magic dice not only serves as an amulet, but also has another function, which is a bridge device. Due to the transformation ability of alchemy, dice itself can bridge with almost all magic devices to help the holder understand how it works.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the person holding dice has a device that can crack all magic. It doesn''t have such excellent performance. Most of the time, all it can do is to verify some vague conjecture. Just like in the mirror chamber, cheese calculated the magic system composed of three mirrors with alchemy dice, others would not be able to see the clue.


    With the previous experience, cheese will alchemy dice close to the pen named dream stone, dice on the grain and shape of the natural change. Mrs. Wyatt also saw this scene, but she didn''t understand the complicated magic principles contained in this little dice. She only regarded it as a prop to identify the essence of things, which many mages would carry with them.


    However, she soon realized her mistake, because the simple identification magic can''t resonate with the identified object, but in front of her eyes, the dice and the mechanical pen as the dream stone gradually exuded a similar magic aura, which was very clear in the magic field of vision.


    "So it is, so it is." That''s what Cheese said. It''s not the principle of Mengshi, because he hasn''t started to analyze the beacon yet. His discovery lies in the resonance between the two objects, in other words, the resonance between the two gray robe creations.


    It has been mentioned before that no one in the gray tower specializes in magic, because they have seen it in the library. In a sense, it is because the magic related books enable the gray robes to have the ability of weavers, and they will not be troubled by magic. Now it seems that the influence of those books is not only that.


    I never thought about it before, but now it seems that it''s no accident. When the black lion and the curse crow fight against the lich, their magic naturally complements each other, not only because they have a complete understanding of each other''s actions, but also because of another reason.


    Magic, as the key for all casters to cross the magic gate, is the source of qualitative change and magic. Because of the intentional or unintentional guidance in the grey tower training system, the magic of the grey robes has a certain degree of correspondence. This is unheard of. In the past, this kind of situation only appeared in the family with the birth of continuous caster, only in the relationship.


    This is ridiculous. The grey robes are not related by blood. They are different in appearance and obviously come from all parts of the world. Besides, they have already cast the magic of identifying their relatives on each other in their practice. There is no blood relationship between them.


    So, how to explain the current situation? The dice made by alchemists and the dream stone made by sleepers are the results of their great wisdom as casters. Is the resonance between them really just a coincidence? Or is this the situation that the Lord of the grey tower has been planning for a long time?


    It''s really an interesting question. It''s a pity that it''s not the time to think about it now. The most urgent task at present is to find out the sleeper''s information through the reverse direction of the dream stone. It''s much more difficult than deciphering the goblin text. Even if there are such props as Alchemy dice, it''s not possible to analyze this magical creation that can connect the dream and the dream and the dream and the reality overnight.


    "I need time. You should know how incredible this thing works, and sleepers have never shown it to me. This is also very reasonable. Our peers are not popular in comparison, and the cooperation between them is very few. So to be honest with you, this is my first contact with the so-called dream stone. But I''m sure I''ll find a clue. It''s just the difference between more and less and whether it''s important. "


    Mrs. Wyatt looked relieved, but still worried and puzzled,


    "The ceremony is about to start. I can''t spend too much time on it. I can give you a grace until sunset tomorrow, but it''s necessary. I need evidence to convince those guys to let a caster from outside the city of ten thousand dharmas enter the depths of the library. There is no precedent. I''ve made an investigation. In the past, at most, a number of professor level mages took books away from the second floor to a special room for borrowers to show them. You don''t want such treatment, do you? In this way, the inscription on the little girl''s Sabre can''t be solved. "


    "I remember I didn''t tell you about it." Cheese looks up and looks at each other.


    "I''m the manager of the goblin Institute. How much do you think I know about goblins?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    When he heard Mrs. Wyatt''s rhetorical question, cheese gave a sort of embarrassed smile. He was really a little self righteous.


    The other party can see at a glance that atta is a wizard of goblin changing son. With her understanding of cheese''s desire to enter a specific area of the library, it''s not difficult to deduce the purpose of grey robe''s trip. Even if she still doesn''t know what cheese is going to do, it will make people feel strange.


    "So, do you think I can find the answer in the library here?" Cheese will dream stone on the table, seriously ask each other.


    As she said, as the manager of the goblin Institute, Wyatt should have a very detailed understanding of the books about goblins in the library. I''m afraid that many of the books are authentic or not. So asking her directly is the best choice.


    "There are a few books that might help you. But they were mostly written by dwarves and elves. Compared with humans, they had earlier and richer contact with goblins. Some goblins are even willing to stay in the world with them because of this relationship. In fact, the vast majority of our early knowledge of goblins came from these classics. There are too few cases of actual contact with goblins. What we can contact are the species with low individual consciousness. The cat goblins like your companions will disguise themselves among human beings. In the early years, I might have left those two goblins at all costs, but now that we have made progress, we will not do that. "


    "That''s lucky. However, if you say so, there are similarities between Rune technique of dwarves and goblin writing. It''s not surprising to say that they have some origins. I didn''t think about it before. I''m too rigid. "


    The so-called goblins in this world are generally like the green children in the northern forest of the black lion. They also exist in the dwarves'' mines, and are considered to be one of the sources of the infamous goblin.


    "That''s good. It seems that I don''t have to contact a translator who knows dwarfism or elvish for you any more. I''ll sort out the book list for you later. Even if those people allow you to enter the library, they will mostly impose restrictions at different levels. If there are borrowing conditions at that time, they will be given priority to take these books. "


    The sorceress nodded, and her figure slowly retreated into the dark. Her eyes rested on the dream stone. However, knowing that cheese needed it to crack, no matter how important the keepsake was, she had to entrust it to the grey robe for the time being. And even if she''s going to take the stone, it won''t suddenly recover.


    As it appeared, Mrs. Wyatt disappeared into the darkness. Cheese didn''t feel confused about this, because he knew that if there was a third person in the room just now, that person would only see him talking to himself. Mrs. Wyatt didn''t really come back here, only her shadow and the dream stone on the table.


    This kind of magic is very difficult. It''s even more difficult to master and carry small items. However, some mages still take it as their research direction for no other reason. This kind of magic that can temporarily separate the spirit from the body gives them a kind of hope, an expectation that they can get rid of the weak body.


    But the irony is that the more skillful people who use this spell, the more they will find that the basic energy source of this spell is exactly the body they think is thrown up. In other words, without the body to provide energy, the so-called soul alone can not maintain action.


    This is also why the casters like cheese do not absolutely conclude that there is a dichotomy between spirit and material in the world. It is because they are familiar with the world under the magic rules that they can more clearly see the close, frequent and indistinguishable connection between seemingly distinct places. The more we understand this connection, the less we can divide the world, which is often mentioned in the ancient witchcraft thinking.


    He shook his head slightly to dispel the divergent thoughts in his mind. Now is not the time to discuss these. Cheese habitually places a magic mark on the dream stone. In fact, the effect is more like a more striking layer of lacquer on the realistic level. It can also penetrate thick cloth or similar obstacles. Generally speaking, the effect is to find its position more easily in the magic field of vision.


    But this kind of small skill sometimes works well, especially in the fierce battle. A simple magic mark can be used as the guide of casting or the key information to avoid.


    "Well?" Cheese''s fingers were slightly hot. He looked at the mechanical pen, and did not notice any abnormality from it. From the perspective of magic, there was no problem. The mark just painted was playing its due role.


    But he believed in his body, and the reaction at that moment was not what should happen in casting. That is to say, when he cast a spell on Mengshi, some mechanism in Mengshi was touched.


    Cheese carefully raised it to observe, but he could not find any clue. It''s not surprising that the magic field that sleepers are good at is the weakness of cheese. In the face of these dreamers, his common strategy is to get rid of his dreams. Otherwise, the goblin king will not forcibly open the goblin channel through his dreams.


    Similarly, if with no reality whatever the magic is, the magic stone is the kind of magic that sleepers are good at. It is normal for a cheese to detect or not recognize the spell above. After all, the dream is unpredictable. When you realize that it is a dream, it is often the end of it. Illusory, subtle bubbles, like the bubbles, are always the common characteristics of the magic of dreams.


    "Goblins, sleepers, mirrors, ha, this city can really surprise me, or should I not have thought everything could go smoothly in the beginning?" Cheese leaned back and sighed.


    If the encounter in the rush is like that city, which leads all kinds of causes and effects to the same end, then the city of Wanfa is like a ring covered with iron cages. Grey robe and his companions have to stay in this ring before the so-called ceremony is completed. No matter who is fighting with them, they can''t avoid it.


    But comparatively speaking, the duel here is still the kind that cheese is good at, so it doesn''t worry him very much.


    Compared with dealing with the descendants of evil gods, even if the opponent is a mage in the city of ten thousand dharmas, it''s just a small task. It''s just that this place is still familiar to the other party. From the secret road to the three precious mirrors, I''m afraid that person''s position in this city is not low. And the most important thing is that cheese still doesn''t know what he or she is attacking himself or her companions for.


    "Maybe it''s time to visit Ms. wea. She should know something. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    Want to visit Weiya, cheese must first finish two things, the first is to decode the goblin text in hand, the second is a enough effective rest. The mage looked at the brightening sky and sighed that although the city of Wanfa was only connected with the outside world at a fixed time, it kept the same rise and fall of the sun and moon.


    In other words, the city of Wanfa has not left the world at all. The so-called disappearance is just a very clever disguise, so that people can''t even touch it. Because only in this way can we explain why the stars in the sky can operate normally without being affected by magic. So it is not impossible to enter here at other times.


    He pressed his temple with his finger. Cheese found that he had begun to lose his mind unconsciously. Now he had to focus on the decoding work. Focusing his eyes and attention back, he took the pen in his hand and began to transcribe and translate the notes and texts before. The grammar of goblin writing is difficult to translate intuitively with human thoughts. He must first translate them into a more reasonable order before he can continue.


    After this process lasted for a period of time, cheese suddenly realized that the pen in his hand didn''t seem to have the right touch. Another look, sure enough, it was Mrs. Wyatt''s dream stone that he had written for a long time.


    "Ah." With a sigh of chagrin or tiredness, cheese quickly checked the condition of Mengshi. Fortunately, it may have the function of a pen, so it doesn''t bring any damage.


    I just want to know that there will never be ink in the pen which is so precious, so I''m afraid he didn''t leave all his notes during that period, so he can only start from the previous part again


    On the contrary, after cheese used the dream stone to record the words he wanted to record, a large number of new words appeared on the paper.


    But that''s not what he wants to write, but something else. A kind of ciphertext is not a kind of non directional ciphertext written with rare words or special symbols, but a kind of ciphertext with significant privacy. It usually only appears when people pass secret messages, such as military intelligence, The kind of ciphertext that is used only when you don''t want to know something like a plot or a love letter.


    Obviously, this group of ciphertext is not for cheese, so it should be for the original owner of this pen.


    Out of curiosity, grey robe put the mechanical pen on the paper and tried to write more ciphertext, but the pen without ink just scratched perfunctorily, leaving no trace. This is really surprising, because if this pen can''t write a word now, how can the ciphertext at the top of the paper be left? What ink will it use?


    It seems that the creation of sleepers has something to play with. If it is not allowed by the current situation, cheese would be happy to dismantle this mechanical pen to see the structure inside. Just with his understanding of dream magic, it will bring irreversible damage.


    But that''s fine. At least the ciphertext will satisfy Mrs. Wyatt for a while, as long as the news is not too bad. Thinking of this, cheese''s mind returned to the cold snow. He watched his fellow man''s body fall from the top of the tower, and he was attacked by another dragon on Migo''s back. The whole gray tower seemed to be in a strange fighting state.


    The sleeper hid in his room when he left. There were not many defensive magic in that room. If it was put in peacetime, it would be enough. But what if the war spread there? For example, the breath of the dragon can absolutely destroy those defensive means at one time.


    Grey tower, what''s going on now? What about the other grey robes? Cheese felt his head hurt again. At present, he really has many problems to deal with, but these problems are not long-term, and their success is only temporary.


    Among other things, to the extent of the troublemaker last night, as long as the cheese is arranged in the people''s houses, it will be enough to prevent all possible fatal attacks in at least one year or two, and it will be more than enough until the ceremony is completed.


    Atta''s situation is similar to this. It''s only in the past few days that she has deciphered the inscription on vlarag. Atta probably wants to go to her parents by herself. If she can''t decipher it, there''s no better way to make cheese. So everything will not be delayed for a long time. So, what should he do after all this is over? Where is he going at the end of the journey?


    The hero''s journey often ends with return. That''s because if the hero stays at a certain place on the journey, the journey is not over. Only when he returns to the starting place to complete the closed loop can the process be regarded as the end.


    Cheese knows this truth. Although he asks himself that he is not a hero, sometimes a hero is just a metaphor. Everyone may be the hero, or the hero never has the loftiness beyond mortals, otherwise they are something inhuman.


    But the hero''s return often represents a kind of sublimation, and the grey robe knows in his heart that the place he wants to go back does not exist the same sublimation as before. When he goes out, something must have happened on the frozen soil in the north.


    "It''s more painful." Cheese held his forehead in one hand and whispered to himself. He looked at the paper on the table, put the stone and the alchemy dice into his pocket, then leaned back on the chair behind him and closed his eyes.


    He needs a rest, and this rest is not because his physical strength or energy has reached a certain physiological boundary. Although he has lost his mind, he can adjust himself. He just felt that another kind of thing had been worn out, very tired.


    The sleep of cheese represents another person''s soberness. After a short rest, KAILAS regained all his vitality. He left them very carefully. The accommodation provided by the Institute was not as good as that provided by hotels, but it was not so picky for those who were used to sleeping in the open.


    The cat goblin walked out of the room in three or two steps and saw the figure sitting on the chair. He jumped up on the man''s shoulder.


    "It''s time to change shifts. Go and have a rest. It''s still a little time before sunrise. Besides, people here don''t like to work at dawn. You can probably sleep more. "


    Jian Qi didn''t get up in a hurry. He rubbed his eyes and looked out of the window. "It''s true, but I''d rather go back to the hotel and have a good sleep in bed than sleep here."


    "Are you worried about David?" In a word, KAILAS pierced the implied meaning of the sword seeker''s words. David''s hotel was occupied only by cheese and others. They didn''t return tonight, so David was left alone.


    "I just hope that the person who caused the trouble is not the one who killed innocent people indiscriminately. The shop owner is still good to us. If we are bad, we will feel guilty."


    "Yes. If the other party really wants to demonstrate to us in this way, it''s hard to say. It''s going to turn this place upside down. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    At sunrise the next day, atta wakes up and finds keiras and Jianqi. The latter is a bit confused because of lack of rest, but this kind of confusion does not really reach the limit. It''s just that there is no need to be on guard in front of people close to him. In terms of performance, it''s a bit like being drunk after drinking too much, except that there is no alcohol in his mouth and no blush on his face.


    In fact, it is very similar to the skill that a long-distance rider or coachman will master, that is, to keep himself half asleep and half awake, which can not only reduce energy consumption, but also respond to most emergencies in a timely manner. But that also requires the horses you drive.


    "Hasn''t cheese finished translating?" When the swordswoman came, she took a look at the direction of the laboratory. The door was closed. It was obvious that the grey robe had not come out of it. They don''t know what happened last night.


    "Don''t worry, he just hasn''t finished. Compared with those guys who claim to study goblins and don''t even know one of our symbols, he doesn''t know how much useful it is." Cat goblin shook to shake ear, quite disdain of say.


    His appearance makes it easy for him to get attention here. Not long ago, the early apprentices enthusiastically asked the real goblin questions, and then he was perfunctorily asked by KAILAS and lost his figure.


    It''s not that the cat swordsman hates them. He''s just surrounded by a group of people, and there''s no platform around him that can make him level with them. The feeling of looking up makes him feel rather uncomfortable.


    Atta and Jianqi looked at each other. Although they didn''t really laugh, the corners of their mouths rose to varying degrees. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not that they''re laughing at the mages here, it''s just that they''re really happy to have a reliable partner like cheese.


    Think about the various means and magical magic displayed by the grey robe along the way. There really shouldn''t be anything that can make the host here not choose to cooperate with him.


    "In that case, we should send hedya back first. Anyway, she didn''t say hello to those supporters. If she didn''t show her face to reassure them, it would not cause more trouble. Besides, she''s not fit to stay with us too long. I mean, although she and euni make good friends, we can''t just ignore the little girl''s safety. It''s selfish


    The two men nodded at the same time in agreement with the swordswoman''s words, and put them outside the city of Wanfa. Their behavior is tantamount to kidnapping the princess of a country. Although they can do such things even if they really need to, it''s not a reasonable way to do it.


    Besides, friends don''t have to be together every day. Two children only choose this way because they are fresh. When their opinions differ, they will know that too close is not the best distance.


    "It''s easy to do. It''s getting light. Let the two children sleep again, and then call them up. You and ah Qi will send the little girl back first, and then you will confirm the safety of the store manager and have a good rest. I''ll just watch here. No matter what the cheese is going to do, it''s enough with me Cairas said in a low voice.


    His usual joking attitude always makes people forget that he is the oldest, the most experienced and the most decisive person in this team, because he doesn''t think it is necessary. Now the grey robe is still fighting with the translation documents, and Kalas has to step forward to arrange the next move of the team.


    "Ha Che, I have no problem. It''s just like this. What if the enemy comes up? Don''t we split up and let each of us break down? " Sword seven stretched a waist, lazily said his doubts.


    "You''d better go back to bed early, don''t you see? The problem is not with us. It''s not our target this time, including the secret road we destroyed last night. If you really want to say that, I''m afraid that we are the one involved. If it wasn''t Kelly, the poor guy, who was responsible for meeting us that night, maybe the other party would not have found us at all. Even as a test, the intensity of the attack is too weak, so I can only regard it as a warning or a demonstration. "


    The cat goblin looks at Jianqi with helpless eyes, but patiently explains it, because he sees that there is also a look of doubt in ATA''s eyes.


    "But..." what else did atta want to say, but KAILAS just looked at her and made her realize that her guess didn''t hold water.


    This is the city of Wanfa, one of the few places in the world that is quite isolated from the goblin world. She is safe here, and even the yew Legion can''t sneak in here quietly. From the current situation of the goblin Research Institute, it is also impossible for the mages to contact the goblin world from here. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the conspiracy between the mage and someone in the goblin world.


    In other words, it has nothing to do with her atalante, and she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "Well, you two go and tidy up. Children are good to say that if adults do not have a fit appearance, they will be laughed at. Don''t those mages pay most attention to these? "


    Just as KAILAS said this, Russell, who was only wearing a thin shirt on his upper body and a pair of shorts on his lower body, was stretching his waist against hache, half closing his eyes and walking through the corridor with sleepy eyes. I think it''s going to the toilet or the bathroom or something.


    The cat goblin''s eyes twitched and scratched his chin with his paw,


    "I''ve only known him for two days, but I know why he didn''t get promoted. I''m also the chief swordsman of the royal court. If such a person appears in my team, I''ll pour cold water on his head every day to let him know what manners and self-discipline are


    "Ha ha ha, I''m glad you chose to protect my work instead of staying there to train swordsmen. Otherwise, I don''t know how many unfortunate people have been haunted by you now." ATA covered his mouth and laughed, followed by Jianqi.


    Their laughter attracted Russell who had not heard the words of keiras just now. The bewildered spy leaned out and looked at the three people, as if wondering what was funny.


    "What are you looking at? Aren''t you supposed to be going to your secret school for information? " The cat goblin yelled to Russell in a rage, but because of the image, it''s really not threatening.


    "It''s the Mi Yi school. Besides, the nearest guard post didn''t start operation until two hours later. I''m not in charge of it now." Russell had some grievances and some problems, he said.


    "Even the security organs have to work on time? Hell, this place is going to end sooner or later. "


    "Well, you have to be considerate. After all, this is the city of Wanfa. There are not so many public security incidents. Besides, we are also mages. Apart from our work, we also need to do research and practice magic. Alas, I haven''t finished yet. " Russell looked at KAILAS, who walked away when he heard half of it. He scratched his head with some doubts. He didn''t know where he was wrong.


    "Never mind, it''s not your problem. You just need to wash your face and wake up Jianqi came over, patted the other side on the shoulder, looked at the red hair and gave advice.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    When cheese opened his eyes, KAILAS just came in with a plate of baked bread, two pieces of cheese and a sausage, and some mixed vegetables of flowers and leaves.


    Grey robe nodded thanks, but instead of rushing to enjoy it, he got up and went to the work area to wash his face and mouth with water. The excellent planning ability of Wanfa City enables them to distribute well water to each room in an orderly way. They can quickly get water in their own room by opening the pipe and shaking the handle.


    This alone dwarfs most of the buildings that require servants to carry buckets back and forth. At least cheese likes this design.


    "Are they all gone?" The grey robe wiped his face with the towel that the apprentice had sent before, and began to shave in front of the mirror with the knife used to open the letter. Looking at him, the rest last night worked very well.


    "Russell said he didn''t want to see the lady in the second place. So pull Talan they set out early, Yuni''s body recovery is good, he has more spirit than hedia


    He said casually as he stood on the table, then thrust his paw into a pickled olive and put it into his mouth. Cat goblins enjoy the rich flavor of pickled fruits, and the corners of their mouths rise unconsciously.


    "He received proper treatment, but the feeling of weakness will continue for some time. The child is just more used to showing himself to be able to take care of himself, which makes him feel safe."


    Cheese put down his razor, confirmed that his beard had almost disappeared, then turned back to the table and began to enjoy his breakfast. He was not worried that Mrs. Wyatt would have an opinion about it, because if he guessed correctly, the other party would not come to the Institute this morning.


    "Do you feel safe sleeping here? I still think this place is very evil. It''s clear that there are no goblin products, but there is a smell of goblin world in the air. I''m afraid there''s some secret room hidden here. There are goblins in it, or there are a lot of goblins'' bodies, or there are goblins in the lamp oil used here. In a word, there must be something wrong with that woman. "


    KAILAS''s eyes inspected the room, doubting every piece of furniture against the wall, and subconsciously turned the vase on the table, trying to trigger something to open the secret door, proving his conjecture to the grey robe. But cheese could see that there was no real basis for his suspicions.


    "I have a guess about the taste." After eating a piece of bread, the cheese stopped his companion''s behavior and said slowly,


    "Of course, the smell of the goblin world is not a kind of taste. It is a kind of feeling that is different from the natural customs of this world. At least I have no answer to why this feeling exists, but it can be assumed that it is not distributed by goblins, because as far as I know, the original goblins were born directly from the nature of the goblin realm. In other words, they know that they are not the first residents. In this case, I''m more inclined to think that the smell of goblins is just what they get from living there for a long time. "


    "So? It''s not the goblin world here. Besides goblins, there''s nothing that can pass through the fantasy channel and keep such a strong smell of goblin world, no matter how it comes from. "


    "No, the source of smell is not unique. In addition to getting things with smell from the goblin world, there is another way to produce this smell. That''s to make this the next goblin world. "


    Cheese looked up at the plants hanging on the edge of the ceiling and whispered out the impossible hypothesis. Because it''s really crazy, can someone really build a goblin world in this world?


    "You know, I don''t think you''re provoking because we''ve been through a lot of things. If these words were for another person, I might wake him up with one paw. " KAILAS stretched out his right hand and poked out his sharp claws.


    He''s not joking because it''s not funny to anyone. It''s like someone telling you that your hometown can be rebuilt thousands of miles away. Anyone will feel humiliated. That''s because this kind of saying makes the hometown with important personal feelings become like an industrial product that can be copied. And people who have lived there know that it can''t be copied.


    "I just said my guess. To be honest, I don''t believe that anyone can copy the local customs of the goblin world without being able to decipher the goblin text. No, perhaps because of this, not only do we not understand the language and writing, but also do not understand the social situation of each other. We can see the key to the problem only by completely objective observation. Well, I''m afraid this method can only work in a very limited range. I just don''t know whether she just had good luck or seriously planned to complete the research in this way. Ha ha, if it is the latter, no wonder sleepers will be interested in her. "


    Cheese said in a low voice. His voice was lower and lower, but his expression was more and more happy. As a researcher, he really wanted more capable mages. If Mrs. Wyatt really has the technology to create a foreign land, she can make an important contribution to a lot of research.


    After seeing the expression of the grey robe, keiras gave up and continued to argue with him. He spread out his hand and whispered a slang in goblin language, which probably means that normal people can''t reason with madmen.


    "Well, let''s talk about our arrangement today. The girl and the young man have gone home, and now only the faithful old cat will follow you. Well, black cat and wizard, classic combination. "


    "The black cat and the witch are the classic combination. The wizard should match the owl." The cheese claps hands, shakes off the food residue, and then uses the mana to quickly complete the desktop cleaning.


    He unfolded his book, looking for the place where his notes stopped last night. After a sleep, he felt refreshed. The obscure symbols suddenly became flexible and lovely, and the meaning of those words seemed to show itself actively.


    "I''ll solve the previous work first. You can go to the mage here to find out where Ms. Weiya may be. We''ll visit her in the afternoon. She''d better know about these two days. "


    KAILAS left the research room with a plate. He was thinking about which wretched guy he should go to talk about the position of the plastic energy school, when he heard a quarrel outside the gate of the Research Institute.


    "I have to go in. It''s very important for me to find those outsiders." A somewhat husky and anxious female voice said to the two masters of the Institute.


    "But you didn''t get Mrs. White''s approval. We can''t let you in because of the need of confidentiality." Daphne looked at her anxious colleagues and said helplessly that she tried not to be so tough.


    The cat goblin came to the window on the second floor and looked down. The debating female mage was not Weiya or who, but her appearance was a bit more decadent than when she left. It seemed that returning to Wanfa didn''t make her recover.


    "Did you find it yourself? It''s interesting. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    "You say she''s outside now? It looks like they''re on the wrong side of the road with atta. If you meet her on the way, you can''t say they will come back. "


    Cheese, who had just started to continue his deciphering work, replied with a bitter smile after hearing the return of the cat goblin. He closed his book again and knew that the translation work needed to be suspended again.


    Now he began to consider whether the deadline for sunset tonight was enough. After all, she would not just come to warn cheese or ask about Kelly''s death. If she didn''t know something, it was what she met.


    Either way, it''s a prelude to big trouble.


    "You''re going to see her? I''d rather wait. Anyway, she is here. She will not leave for a while and a half. When the woman mage''s patience is running out, she will tell everything she knows. This is the most efficient way at the moment. If you''re worried about the timing, you can give it to me. I''ll let you know when it''s time. You can deal with these documents before that. "


    The grey robe considered the proposal of keiras and shook his head gently,


    "It''s not necessary. Now that she''s here, she doesn''t want to hide more information. After all, the best way to sell is to wait for us to come. If we''re worried that we won''t go to her, we can send a letter. Visiting in person must have been something urgent that she had to do. For a mage, there are not many chaotic situations. "


    "So you just go out and tell them to let her in?" Just like cheese, he didn''t like Weiya. The magic of that woman made him uneasy. It was too strong vitality.


    "No, they won''t let her in. This is the goblin Institute, and channeling and plastic energy are two bottom edges on the same triangle. The relationship between them is quite subtle. "


    Cheese stood up and smoothed his robe with his hands. The magic robe will not wrinkle like ordinary clothes, but its users are still more willing to use this action to express their intention. They need to smooth some things.


    "You came to this city for a few days, but you speak as if you already know the people and things here." The cat goblin stretched out a paw and opened it, perplexed by the natural explanation of the grey robe.


    "That should be because the people here are very similar to me, at least for a certain period of time, so it''s not difficult to understand their way of thinking. It''s the same with understanding their likes and dislikes in this way. "


    Grey robe left this sentence, went out of the laboratory and walked towards the door, "Oh, by the way, there are hints in my notes. If you have nothing to do, you might as well help me decipher some. You are a goblin!"


    "I would like to end by warning you that you are complicating a situation that could have been solved quickly. I am a teacher, senior teacher. I have been sent abroad and will get a higher position soon. Your obstruction to me today will be a blot on your resume. If you want to get a promotion in the future, you... "


    Outside the door, Weiya has not given up lobbying the two psychic mages, but the way is not efficient.


    "Well, calm down on both sides. I''ll solve the problem. " The appearance of the grey robe relieved both sides.


    For the people in the goblin Institute, it''s not a good thing to be blocked by a teacher and keep shouting. If it''s still the case when Mrs. Wyatt comes, they will be punished for their bad work. It''s more terrible than the stain in Weiya''s mouth.


    "You''ve come out at last. I have something very important to tell you Weiya''s eyes softened. She took two steps to get close to cheese, but was stopped by two mages.


    "Me too, so do you have time for a walk?" Cheese understood that even if he asked, no entry is no entry. In this case, he and Weiya had better solve the problem outside the Research Institute.


    Soon, they were a long way from the gate of the Institute. The grey robe put two birds'' feathers on her right shoulder and on Weiya''s left shoulder, and each puffed at them. Then the two pieces of feathers scattered and turned into invisible feathers around them.


    Their voices are protected by these tiny feathers. As long as they are beyond the range of feathers, even if someone hears them, they can only hear very vague syllables, and they can''t distinguish the content at all.


    "Even as a weaver, you can cast a surprising number of types of spells. It seems that the classification of the six schools of higher learning is like a joke to you. You can easily break their boundaries."


    Two days later, when she saw cheese casting again, Weiya sighed softly. It''s a feeling to see the grey robe in the rush, and another feeling to see that the grey robe is still so free to use magic in his home city of Wanfa.


    "I don''t think there is a need to draw a line between things. I believe that if you ask the same question to the people of the life school and the Mi Yi school, they will give similar answers. It''s not a big deal. "


    Cheese replied casually, and then walked slowly forward. He said that walking is not a lie. In any case, few people come to the goblin Research Institute. On the contrary, the vegetation is dense because of the goblin smell leaked from the Research Institute. This area is really suitable for walking.


    Weiya smiles, knowing that it''s cheese''s intention to end the conversation, but she doesn''t mean to beat around the bush. "I think you know about Kelly. I didn''t expect this to happen. "


    "He was a very nice person and introduced the city to us warmly. I am very sorry for what happened to him. Besides, can you tell me why things are like this? " Cheese whispered.


    "Ha..." Weiya sighed and rubbed her hair. She was thinking about how to express the next words. She said for a long time, "it''s very simple. It''s school competition. It''s just the cruelest kind. "


    "My tutor is the great tutor of the plastic energy school, and can also be understood as the top leader. He is also the representative of the plastic energy school in the six Member Council of Wanfa city. All along, he has a novel understanding of energy research. Under his leadership, the development of our school has made great progress. The school of plastic energy has been gradually accepted as one of the schools with research as the core, from the former known as the fighting school. This is a great change, and in the process of this change, my tutor has made great contributions. As a result, he will occupy a very important position in the next ceremony. In his plan, his new research can also make this position more advanced. "


    Cheese had already guessed something, and he tried to ask, "is that research a new faction of magic that uses life as energy? Just like you''ve done before. "


    Weiya''s body stiffened for a second, then recovered slowly,


    "Yes. So it''s also my responsibility. Because of my casting, the secret of this project was leaked in advance. The life school who got the news, of course, was the last to see it. In short, I am 70% sure that Kelly''s death was related to them. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    What is the magic that Weiya and her mentor use?


    Why does it make other spellcasters so jealous, even killing people who don''t know?


    What''s the difference between manipulating life as energy and directly manipulating life or death?


    Cheese actually thought about these problems. The result of his thinking is that this new energy shaping magic is not a conventional necromancer magic, but they are very similar.


    For example, the body is like a water tank, and the body made of matter has a special vitality called living, just like the water in the tank.


    Generally speaking, the so-called death means that the water in the water tank runs out for various reasons and finally dries up. The reasons include the rising of water caused by aging, the abnormal change of water caused by disease, and the damage of cylinder caused by battle and accident. In short, once there is no water in the water tank, its significance as a water tank will disappear.


    The body left behind after death is no longer the living creature it was when it was alive, which is the truth that all beasts understand. But the relationship between water tank and water is not so simple.


    Taking the water tank and water as an example, it seems that water is water, and the tank is the tank. Without the water tank, there is still an empty entity, while the water will evaporate into the air and the land.


    But don''t forget that water and vat are not always the same for a living body. In the initial stage of life, whether it is twins or viviparous, the vat of life, that is, the formation of the body, is a process. Even if aging is regarded as a part of this life process, the growth process of the body continues from birth to death.


    In other words, the tank needs water to increase or decrease itself. What about water? Can water get out of the tank in this case?


    I''m afraid the answer is negative. The evidence is that a baby has the potential to experience a whole life course, but his current vitality is absolutely not as good as that of adults. The weather that adults can accept, infants may not accept, the diseases that adults can defeat, infants may not survive, and the physical injuries that adults can tolerate are almost fatal to infants


    The size and hardness of the tank of the body naturally affect the quantity and quality of the water of vitality in the tank. The relationship between the two is very close, just like the snail and its shell. It seems that they can be distinguished. In fact, they are one, and there is never a boundary to distinguish them.


    So, what is the so-called necromancer?


    Continue the above analogy, when a life passes away, the water tank left by it will dry up. Without the water of vitality, the cylinder body is naturally fragile, cracked, disintegrated, and returned to a dead thing without spirit.


    The Necromancer''s magic is to use magic to force these cylinders back to the water tank before they are completely worn out and returned to dust, so as to simulate that there is still water in them. Those advanced necromancer or Lich like necromancer will use this magic to simulate the water of life, and use it to moisten the dried up and broken water tank.


    But magic is not water. If it is water, there are many impurities in it.


    This makes the products of necromancery inevitably contaminated with the filth that normal creatures don''t have. They are no longer creatures, just a kind of mimicry, pretending that they are still alive.


    And the creatures who cast the Necromancer''s magic will also be contaminated by the turbid solution in these dilapidated water tanks in the process of casting. Even if they only mix in a drop, the adjective "limpid" will never be associated with them again.


    With the deepening of this kind of pollution, necromancers learners will gradually change towards the things they study. But they are different from the resurrected dead. The water in their tanks is not dry, so at some times, they will become more disgusting than the dead.


    However, Weiya''s magic is not like this. What she does is to extract other people''s life force and move it to another life at will. This kind of thing is like bailing out a ladle of water from one water tank and pouring it into another.


    In this process, the change of the cylinder block is not involved, but the appropriation of the water of vitality. So it''s not a Necromancer''s magic in the conventional sense, or even in a sense, it''s the opposite of Necromancer''s magic. The former tries to simulate the normal operation of the water tank, while the latter must be based on the normal operation of the water tank to control the water flow.


    But they are very similar in some ways.


    "You think it was done by the school of life, well, it makes a lot of sense. After all, your research has touched a very sharp area between the two schools of life and plastic energy. " Cheese nodded gently and said.


    "Have you... Found the point of the problem? Oh, yes, you are a powerful Weaver who can fight against the offspring of the evil god. Even if you don''t know how the magic is realized, it''s easy to understand it in principle. If the life faction responded as quickly as they did, perhaps the project would be forced to stop at the beginning. But they didn''t, and we''ve made it. "


    Weiya gave a bitter smile, with a touch of pride in her words.


    In fact, the so-called sharp area in the mouth of the grey robe was what he understood after he came to Wanfa. Before that, he was only surprised by the terrible performance of Weiya''s magic, and didn''t realize what was wrong with the magic that directly extracted and gave vitality.


    After understanding the philosophy of life school magic, cheese finally understood this. In short, it is this random extraction of vitality that destroys the structure of life itself.


    As a matter of fact, there are always many magic arts to manipulate the natural elements, such as arson, water, wind and lightning. This is probably the earliest magic that human beings can imagine. Therefore, the construction of magic arts is always moving towards it intentionally or unintentionally.


    Among these natural elements that can be manipulated, there are certainly many elements that constitute the human body. For example, water and wind, blood and respiration are two essential parts of human beings as creatures.


    But why can''t casters who can control the water and summon the wind directly apply their mana to the target?


    The reason is simple, the structure of life itself.


    For another example, water and wind in nature are free. They are like stones scattered on the grassland. Anyone can pick them up and throw them in any direction as long as they are strong enough. Even without intentional throwing, the wild animals may splash these stones when they are running, causing the scene of dust flying.


    And that''s what most sculptors do. They bend down, pick up the stones and throw them out. It''s like a person training himself to have better eyesight to look for stones, better physique to throw stones, better coordination to throw stones farther and more accurately.


    But the essence is still the same. The stones are scattered.


    But once the saliva is drunk into the body, the breeze is inhaled into the lungs, which is equivalent to the stone being used as a material to build the house, no longer scattered. The name of this house is life. When natural elements enter an individual life cycle, they are closely connected with this life before they are metabolized and excreted.


    At this time, it is impossible for the casters of the plastic energy school to pick it up again. At least the difficulty has risen to a very high level. A plastic energy mage can do his best to control a very small amount of blood in the human body, and the tiny amount of blood abnormality will not even cause discomfort.


    But now, Weiya, what they are doing is like digging out the foundation of one house and then plugging it into the gap of another.


    This kind of thing, not to mention in the magic level, but also in the reality level, will make people feel incredible, not to mention that it completely destroys the integrity of a house, but also destroys the integrity of a life.


    This is absolutely intolerable by the school of life.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1446

    Weiya, it is not clear how they extract the vitality of human body as free energy. There is no way to do this. You can learn it by seeing it. It is not a mage, but the ability of the legendary gods. The ability of grey robe comes from the accumulation and application of knowledge.


    However, it''s not that there is no shortcut. If Weiya does not keep casting magic in front of cheese, and cheese opens up the vision of magic, or this kind of magic directly acts on cheese himself, participating in the magic effect personally and observing it closely, he can quickly master the distance of this kind of magic. It''s just that neither is likely.


    And to be honest, the thirst for knowledge is not aimless. For some spells, cheese is eager to study them, want to know the principle and add his own research. But for other spells, grey robe''s attitude will be colder.


    This is not a matter that can be determined by reason. People have likes and dislikes, and the moon has cloudy and sunny days. It is precisely because we have good and evil that we are ourselves. As for the principle between likes and dislikes, that is another matter.


    To be specific, whether it''s Necromancer''s magic or the magic opposite to Necromancer''s magic, cheese doesn''t want to know too much about them. That''s what he likes and dislikes.


    However, mages are rational. Their rationality is not only in dealing with problems and casting spells, but also in dealing with themselves. Many mages will be stubborn and crazy in their later years, which can be understood as a kind of abandonment of self rationality and the result of giving up careful thinking and leaving judgment to experience and intuition.


    So even though cheese doesn''t like this spell, doesn''t like its principle, idea, and even people who don''t like to use it. But in the current situation, he can''t just let his likes and dislikes go. He must try to understand the magic and the problems it may involve.


    "Well, how does your Council assess it? The six Member Council is said to be the highest adjudication body in this city. How do they evaluate your spells? " Asked the cheese, pondering for a moment.


    Since these spells involve such an important problem, neither the life school nor the plastic energy school will solve it alone. No matter what the purpose and mentality are, they will always raise this problem.


    "Apart from the two schools of life and plastic energy, the other four great teachers are still discussing. But now is the preparation period for the ceremony, and it''s impossible to solve the problem quickly. I think those who are now should have already felt thorny. There have been cross school problems in Wanfa city before, but none of them has ever been as fierce as this. It has even affected the ordinary teachers in the school. It''s a senseless murder, an atrocity! "


    There was anger in Weiya''s voice. She had a reason for anger. In her opinion, Kelly''s death was a complete disaster. The man knew nothing but died in the struggle of the school.


    It''s ridiculous. She can''t accept it. What''s more, it''s unacceptable that after the killing, the other side can retreat behind the scenes without any punishment, as if they had done nothing. That kind of boiling negative emotion makes cheese feel tingling across the grey robe. He tries to hide the worries of his eyes and doesn''t want to be noticed by Weiya.


    Obviously, the female mage now regards all her colleagues in Wanfa city as imaginary enemies. That''s why she came to consult with the chieftain so actively. Perhaps in her opinion, only the grey robe, who has nothing to do with the city, can be trusted, and the controversy of the school of Wanfa city can not affect him.


    "Are mirrors rare here? If so, who can easily get it? I''m talking about mirrors that are big enough to reflect the next person. " Cheese didn''t mention that his companion was attacked last night. He always felt that the attack last night was too mild compared with the people who killed Kelly. It was probably not by one person.


    If so, it is better not to blindly connect them. But it doesn''t mean we don''t disclose. Although Weiya is unprecedentedly irrational, she is also unprecedentedly active. Some investigation tasks are entrusted to Russell. He will be constrained by the duties and scope of the spy, but Weiya will not have these concerns.


    "Mirror? What''s wrong? You need a mirror? Or what happened to the mirror? " The female mage immediately asked four questions, which showed how excited she was now.


    Cheese didn''t answer immediately. He deliberately stopped for a few seconds to ease Weiya''s mood. Then he said, "yesterday we traced some clues and found a secret room in the window area. There are three mirrors in it, one from totem school, one from life school and the other I don''t know. But I suspect the owner of the mirror has something to do with Kelly''s death, so I hope you can trace it


    Weiya blinked. Grey robe didn''t explain too much information. For example, he didn''t explain what the so-called clues were, how they were traced, why he believed that the secret room was related to the person who killed Kelly, and so on.


    Naturally, this endless request or suggestion could not be agreed by the female mage, but when she looked at the cheese, it was just opposite to the four eyes of the grey robe.


    Once cheese''s eyes were described as deep darkness. His mind was full of taboos, and no one could understand his heart. Now his eyes were full, and there was a turbid but bright light in them.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it. But I''m really surprised that you can connect with the goblin institute so quickly. The host here is famous for her solitude. She doesn''t like to talk to strangers. "


    "She did not like it. But she is also a qualified mage. I was able to offer her something, and in return, she agreed that I would stay here for a while and deal with some matters for me. It''s reasonable, isn''t it? " Cheese laughed a little, and took three or two sentences about his deal with Mrs. white. It was also unnecessary to disclose how he negotiated with the eccentric lady.


    "That''s true. You always have a good price. It''s hard for those who want to trade to refuse." Weiya nodded and responded with a light smile, but the smile soon disappeared, and her irritability came back to her. "I''m here today to warn you and listen to your advice. Now that both are done, I have to go back immediately. There is still a lot to do


    "Be careful. In addition, my teacher told me that the more excited I was, the more careful I had to be in casting. I think it might help you now. "


    "Thank you. I remember." Two people have already walked to the railway station unconsciously, after Weiya''s quick reply, she got into the vehicle and left in a hurry like she did when she came.


    "In fact, the original saying of that sentence is, if you still want to practice the Dharma, put down your emotions. No one can be good at ups and downs. But I think the main idea is the same. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1447

    Seeing off Weiya, cheese didn''t immediately return to the Research Institute. He looked around and confirmed that there was no trace of human activity in the visible range. Then he sat down on a rock.


    Some lizards and insects run around because of the arrival of the grey robe. The quick eyed cheese reaches out and grabs the tail of a green lizard, who immediately chooses to break its tail to survive and disappears into the grass.


    Looking at the bloody or wriggling tail, cheese shows a wry smile. It''s not his intention to hurt it, but it''s the best choice for casting. Mages are considered evil in many places because they always choose to hurt other things for the sake of magic.


    Chiese doesn''t think so. He understands how those eager for quick success and instant benefits destroy the settlement and natural environment around them, but he doesn''t think it''s unreasonable and meaningless.


    In other words, if the crazy sacrificial plunder of resources can be transformed into something needed by the magic in an efficient way, it is not called nonsense.


    Only those idiots who are not proficient in the way of magic, waste materials by repeating magic experiments, and hope to get different answers in repeated experiments are the real pests, and those people are no longer worthy of being called casters. They are no different from those who practice magic, and even exist.


    The grey robe puts the lizard''s tail in the palm of its hand, and then tightens the palm of its hand to feel the sticky flesh and juice flowing out of its skin and spreading in its own hands. There is no expression on its face. He put the hand with green pus oozing between his fingers close to his mouth and said a word in a soft voice. Then he released his hand and let a group of flying insects rise from the palm of his hand and fly away.


    He doesn''t like this spell very much, because it is slow and easy to transform. You can''t imagine how much original meaning a message will retain when it changes from the whisper of a flying insect to the cry of a bird, then to the roar of a wild cat, and finally to the whisper of an insect. But at least, as long as there is no life forbidden zone along the way, this message will eventually arrive.


    "I hope frosty people remember that if any animal had to go to the ice and let their pigeons eat it." Cheese recalled his covenant with the frost guard and hoped that they would fulfill their promise.


    In fact, the ice sheet where the gray tower is located is not an absolute forbidden zone for life, but the biological density there is too low, which often creates a vacuum for the distribution of animals in an area. But now this is the safest way he can find. Other contact spells are difficult to locate accurately without preparation.


    Originally, the arcane servant of the Lord of the grey tower could act as a signal amplifier to guide the grey robes to locate, but it has dissipated with the death of the master. If the cheese wants to send the news directly, it will probably attract Anna''s attention, but he doesn''t want to. He wants to bypass each other''s eyes and ears and directly confirm the sleeper''s condition.


    There is no way to do this, though cheese seems to make up with anlina before leaving the grey tower, and even gets the task to come to the city of Wanfa from her. But they knew each other that they were thinking about different things at that time.


    In other words, at this time, the cheese already understood what kind of situation anlina was facing at that time. The grey robes come from the same family, and their relationship is the same as that of blood relatives in common customs. However, for the sake of rights and interests, it''s never worth thinking about for a long time. What''s more, what tempts the grey robes is their teacher''s last manuscript, which is the most likely shortcut to the ultimate secret.


    This is not a matter that can be explained by reason. That manuscript is enough to make mages believe that force is the most efficient means. And that''s the situation that anlina is facing. Almost all the gray robes that heard about the death of the Lord of the gray tower swam around her like sharks, and those who mastered all kinds of magic are eyeing her all the time.


    Today, in that case, even if she chose to kill one or two grey robes, the cheese didn''t think it was unacceptable. But at that time, he still could not understand this kind of thing, and even now, he did not want to see the same door fratricidal. Understanding is one thing, acceptance is another.


    "Here you are. Has the deciphering been completed? " Russell, who was in a hurry, jumped out of the car and walked a few steps to see the cheese sitting on the side of the road.


    At this time, the grey robe had already finished casting, but the mucus flowing between the palms had not been wiped. However, the wide sleeves of the grey robe also have the function of hiding the caster''s palm. The cheese just shrinks the hand naturally, and the spy completely misses this point.


    "Not yet, but Mrs. white has given me a break, so I decided to come out for a walk. Why is Miyi so efficient that you can get the survey results so quickly? "


    Hearing this, the red haired mage gave a wry smile. He spread out his hand and said that he could get nothing from the school. Then he sighed and said,


    "It''s more complicated than we thought. My colleagues told me with the quickest efficiency that they could not provide any assistance because something like last night happened five times in the same night. And the objects of these five times are all the official mages of the city of Wanfa. "


    "Factional vendetta?" Cheese asked subconsciously. After two days of understanding, he has understood that this academic city is not without barbaric treatment methods, but those methods are well packaged.


    "It''s possible. A total of six official mages and three apprentices died. There were no witnesses, no survivors, and every killing, even dealing with the sudden entry of witnesses, was controlled within an hour. Three of the corpses were destroyed, one was desecrated, one was used as a demon ritual... Ha, in a word, we have to check, but we can''t start. Now the whole secret instrument school has become a lobbyist, responsible for appeasing the relevant personnel in each school. It''s quite our style. I don''t think there are many assassinations in the whole world with such high efficiency and cleanness? "


    Said Russell, scratching his hair in despair.


    After all, the caster always has thousands of means to deal with his enemies, thousands of means to destroy the evidence of his attack, and thousands of means to remove the suspicion.


    Even secular officials know that the premise of accusing a wizard is that there is no need for evidence, because there is no way to collect that thing, so instead of trying a fair trial, torches and firewood piles are the best way to deal with a wizard.


    But the same situation does not apply in the city of ten thousand dharmas, because they are all casters, so if you want to convict someone, you must give a reasonable reason.


    "Let''s go back to the Institute first. Now there''s no way to be anxious, but it seems that if you want to find out who''s troubling us, you can''t count on the Mi Yi school, right? "


    "That''s understandable."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1448

    When they returned to the Research Institute, KAILAS just tilted his head and didn''t say anything.


    He hasn''t regarded Russell as a trustworthy person, so he didn''t mention the arrival of Weiya just now. Although this matter may also be revealed to the spy from the goblin Institute''s population, it will not flow out of his mouth. This is a matter of attitude.


    It turns out that in the conversation between cheese and Russell, grey robe didn''t tell the other about the female mage''s visit. However, chieftain''s consideration is somewhat different from that of KAILAS''s. based on the information at hand, grey robe can be regarded as understanding the fierce school struggle in the city of Wanfa, so in his opinion, it''s better not to talk about some cross school matters.


    "First, sort out the information we have, and sometimes you can list the information to find the clues you ignored before. As for me, I''ve got to finish deciphering quickly, or Mrs. Wyatt might kick me out of here in an impolite way


    The cheese spread its hands and said to them. In fact, he has a close relationship with the director of the goblin Research Institute. Of course, it doesn''t need to be said. Even if it is said, I''m afraid it will take more efforts to explain who is the sleeper and why the dreamer is of great significance to Mrs. Wyatt and cheese, so it''s better not to say it.


    "It''s up to you. I just took a look at those words. I''m not sure about the specific content, but the part you''ve deciphered is very reasonable. I think if you go on, you can at least make it possible."


    Said keiras casually, stretching himself. Before cheese left the Research Institute, he once asked the cat goblin to help him with the translation work, but he was specialized in martial arts. If cheese asked him to be responsible for the restoration of swordsmanship, KAILAS could help more.


    But this kind of situation is not everyone can understand, such as Russell, when he moved a chair to start working, he just heard what keiras said, so he couldn''t help saying, "don''t goblins know goblins themselves?"


    "Boy, would you be surprised if I told you that the earliest writing used by human beings was a mixture of dwarves and elves, but few human beings know it now?"


    KAILAS couldn''t hear this kind of words. He replied immediately. However, what he said was quite shocking, because even cheese didn''t know how the earliest words of human beings originated, and those long unknown information had already been annihilated in history.


    "Well, I have to admit that I was really surprised. Wait, if you say that, there are some things that really make sense... "Russell is still a wizard. He immediately admitted his ignorance and tried to absorb this knowledge.


    "Don''t think about it. I made that up. The goblins don''t care how your words originated. But think for yourself, among the many popular and abandoned words of human beings, how many do you know? I have to tell you that goblins live much longer than human beings. Our culture and history are even different from the time of the world. In this case, you don''t think the goblin text is unchanged, do you? Please, every two or three generations, you human beings will change a way of speaking. It''s clear that simple text symbols have to be written as complicated as magic patterns. The key is that there is no magic blessing. "


    "Well, my dear keiras, you''ve made him dizzy." Cheese holding a smile, mouth to stop the cat goblin continue to talk with language attack Russell.


    But if you think about it carefully, he doesn''t seem to say too much about similar arguments when explaining problems to others. Maybe there is something copied from his mouth in what he said just now. Thinking of this, grey robe felt that he was not qualified to stop the other party.


    With such a small episode, the atmosphere of a few people has finally eased slightly. Cheese concentrates on the work of deciphering goblin, while Russell and keiras make a schedule of what they have encountered so far in a low voice on the other side of the room, and mark the events that may be related.


    During the conversation, the cat goblin also heard that there were many murders in the city last night, but he didn''t make any negative comments on the public security situation of Wanfa city. He has seen too many such things. Although the time is different, the place is different, and the status is different, people seem to really like to hurt each other to achieve the purpose of self-interest.


    "It seems unfair to say that this is a unique human hobby. Dwarfs, elves and goblins are actually doing the same thing. It''s like there''s no room in the world for someone who has a different point of view. "


    "There is no way. After all, they have a goal. In order to achieve the goal, the easiest way is to get rid of those who are in the way. This kind of behavior appears in various civilized groups, can only say that it is really efficient enough. "


    "Efficient? It''s not efficient at all to send a deformed monster to scare people and then send a group of dog headed men to sneak attack. Compared with the murders you just mentioned, what we met was like a children''s game. "


    Russell nodded seriously after hearing this, "I''m afraid other people think so, so the school doesn''t think it''s necessary to send people to deal with this matter. I know they have a point, but... "


    "But it will make the result more troublesome." The cat goblin stroked his beard and said,


    "If the people who committed the crime last night don''t get the punishment they deserve, then someone will start imitating them. Mature murder takes time to plan, but it''s still a long way from the beginning of the ceremony, right? If we had been prepared, I am afraid that the recent days will be a period of high incidence of similar crimes. By that time, the prisoners will be even less likely to be found. "


    "Imitation crime? If so, Miyi will sweep the floor with dignity. " Russell scratched his hair and said, somewhat dejectedly.


    He would be depressed, not that what Kellas said was wrong, but that it was because the possibility raised by Kellas made the spy feel a real threat that made him so sad.


    Just at this moment Daphne came in with a plate of tea on it.


    "I used a little of my wife''s tea privately. I hope she won''t find out."


    Compared with the tired three, the female mage''s mental state is just right now. This is also the current state of most mages in Wanfa city.


    "Why do we always plunge into the darkness when we get to a place and live easily in the sun?" Keiras sighed and took a sip of the cup.


    "I can''t answer your question, but Mrs. White said that shadows are always accompanied by light. Maybe it''s because you and your companions have those lights that you can see shadows."


    Daphne replied with a smile. Maybe it''s serious, maybe it''s just flattery, maybe it''s just a joke. But it did make KAILAS feel better. After all, light is always good.


    "Wait a minute, light and shadow, different lights will shine the same shadow. yes! This is it! I know what we can do now! " Russell got up suddenly, which startled keiras.


    "We''re going to examine the body of Mr. Kelly, just as master cheese did yesterday. We''re going to confirm what kind of attack he died under. At least it can help us confirm whether the assassin is related to the one who sent the assassin last night! "


    "Oh, the oak of the king''s court. The man died the night before yesterday. If we want to check the body, we should have gone yesterday. Anyway, I have nothing to do for the time being. So cheese, let''s go check Kelly''s body. Are you with me? "


    Grey robe stopped his pen and looked up at his companion. "I really want to go with you, but I''m afraid this job will take me a lot of time. So you have to go after this clue. "


    The genie whistled and looked at Russell. "You''re my partner''s second mage. Don''t let me down too much."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1449

    There are complicated reasons why KAILAS hates to work with mages or witches.


    On the one hand, the cat goblins can''t understand the way of thinking in the minds of these casters. They often do many things that others can''t understand, and then they don''t explain the reasons. This kind of distrust and conceit naturally can''t make people close, especially for the goblin swordsman who is also self negative.


    On the other hand, KAILAS also had to be on guard whether the casters would attack him in the next second, hoping to release some evil and twisted magic with cat goblin''s flesh or bones. He really met such idiots, and they didn''t succeed.


    So for him, it''s all in atalante''s face to go on this long journey with cheese, at least in the beginning.


    KAILAS still does not think that the mages are a healthy and sociable group. On the contrary, after understanding many behaviors of cheese and the underlying logic, he is more sure that those who go into the magic way are dangerous lunatics.


    But the danger of madmen is largely due to their abnormality and uncontrollability. If you can understand these, madmen may not be so crazy. Mastering the rules and understanding the rules are the skills needed in fencing. KAILAS is always good at this.


    "Where was the body received?" Kelly is just a person who has a close relationship with the cat goblin. The mage and the cheese have said a lot, so grey robe will be moved when he mentions his death.


    For the swordsman, Kelly is just a name, his death is just an event, to investigate the corpse will not let him have the mood of revenge or compassion, his mood has almost dried up, don''t forget, he is an old cat.


    "This kind of abnormally dead body should be taken in by the nearest purple sentinel, frozen and waiting for further instructions. However, due to the research of the life school, freezing the dead body for a long time may cause pain to the soul of the victim. Therefore, all the investigation of the dead body must be completed within three days. After three days, there will be life school mages to carry out the corruption ceremony for the body. They will use magic to speed up the process of corpse decay and let them return to nature without pain. This is considered the best way to reduce the burden on the soul. At least that''s what they say


    Russell shrugged. He could tell that he didn''t really believe it.


    "It seems that your opinions are not very unified. I thought you all believed in the so-called truth and were willing to give up everything for it." As he walked, he said that the word truth came from cheese.


    "Truth? It seems to be the idea that the grey robe believed in. So it is. No wonder his magic is so profound. His firm belief can bring the power of research. Without its support, the magic way can''t be continued. " Hearing this, Russell nodded deeply and said softly, "it''s a pity that not everyone has such firm ideas. At least I don''t. for me, magic is a tool and a means. All I can do is make good use of them. "


    KAILAS blinked unexpectedly. The young man with red hair said something beyond his expectation. In his opinion, human beings at this age should not say such realistic words. They should talk freely with some kind of silly optimism in the eyes of the old cat, and have lofty ambition.


    Especially here, in this city where everyone believes that magic and magic will lead them to the end, it''s rare for people to take magic as a tool and say it easily.


    "Is it because you told your officer or mentor, or that person, what you thought, that you were selected to do this job?" Keiras joked, but this time there was no response.


    One person and one cat passed the railway station, but the spy didn''t stop to get a ride. He took the cat goblin to move on, and went to the direction of the cliff. It was not empty, but there were some metal pillars of unknown significance. At the top of the pillars were ropes with thick arms, leading to the top and bottom of the mountain.


    It can be seen that these metal pillars have not been used for some days, and the surface is covered with a thin layer of stains, mixed with grass seeds and dust, and some wasps build nests on them. But unlike metal products in the usual sense, under the dust, the material of these columns is not rotten, they are only covered with dust, not dilapidated.


    "These Cableways were built in the early days of urban construction when they were used to transport materials. Since the laying of railway tracks, they have been almost in a semi abandoned state. After all, its security is too low, and no one would want to risk using it if there were alternatives. But if we want to get to the place where the bodies are parked quickly and have the strength to deal with emergencies, they are the best choice. "


    "You seem to think we''re going to be attacked? It''s just to check the body. What post is not controlled by your people? How can it be dangerous? " Cairas asked with some doubts.


    "It''s not good for me to say that, but the guard of the purple post is not strict. If the corpse is of great importance, there are some ways for people to sneak in and dispose of it. But doing so is likely to attract unnecessary attention, so since teacher Kelly''s death has not set off any waves, I think the other party will not destroy the body. He only needs to board for three days, and the body will naturally disappear. And before that... "


    "I see. He just needs to get rid of the guy who doesn''t have eyes in these three days. Well, reasonable inference. But are you sure we''re safe from here? "


    "The problem of probability, the faster we arrive, the less likely it is to expose our intention, and the shorter the preparation time of the other party. If we can break into the morgue in the next second, most of the magic will not take effect in time. " Russell chuckled and said something impossible.


    There are indeed portal like facilities in the city of Wanfa, but their use is strictly restricted, not for small spies to pass freely.


    This involves the subtle relationship between the portal and the lingering magic power in the whole city. In fact, the mages know better than anyone that unscrupulous casting will only lead to sooner or later destruction. Therefore, the development concept of the whole city is not to try to magic everything. On the contrary, they will use magic in unnecessary links, And they tend to use machinery or engineering instead.


    "Well, it makes sense. Since you know what you''re doing and why, I don''t mind. Let''s go. You''ll lead the way. "


    So the spy took out his belt, tied his trousers with a string temporarily, then folded his belt in half and wrapped it in his hand, and hung a sliding rope. He looked at keiras and received a gesture of invitation from the latter.


    "Follow me." With that, Russell took two steps forward, left the ground with both feet, and rushed out of the cliff toward the bottom of the mountain.


    Kellas waited awkwardly for a few seconds, only to jump up when he was sure the distance was enough. As soon as he reached for his hand, the chains made up of sand encircled the sliding rope, while the cat goblin didn''t need to run up because of his weight, and his body went straight down.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1450

    "Did hedia send it back? I thought that girl would follow you. After all, the people around her are like that. " In the hotel, Jianqi sat on the chair and said to ATA, who was just entering the door and was hanging his coat on the back of the chair.


    "Those people are really not likable, but hedya has a deeper connection with them after all. I don''t think it''s a good choice for her to follow us. She hasn''t grown up to be responsible for herself


    The swordswoman shook her head gently. She admitted that the people around the little princess didn''t fulfill their duties, but she didn''t think that they would be better choices if they had just known hedya for a day.


    "That''s true. She doesn''t need friends now. When she becomes an apprentice, her friends and teachers will come to her. For her, we are just a strange wind before we enter the real learning process. When she becomes a real mage here, I have no doubt about her qualifications, but by then, this memory should have been too vague to remember our specific name. That''s what we call forgetting each other in the world. "


    "Maybe, but what happened happened happened. Even if it was forgotten, it always existed. Like what we''ve been through and what we''re going through, they''re incredibly real. " Atta replied softly, with a light smile on his face.


    This is not an optimistic idea at work, but the swordswoman really believes that everything that happens will have an impact.


    For his companion''s words, Jian Qi made a gesture to show his approval. What happened is not illusory, which is the most correct reality. It may take a long time to recognize this reality.


    "How''s euni?" At the end of hedia''s talk, ATA looked at the rest of the room, did not see the thin figure, so naturally asked.


    "In the room. But I''m not sure if he''s resting or doing some kind of, um, spiritual practice. What happened to anyone last night is not something that can be easily revealed, let alone youni is just a child. He needs time to accept it. I''m afraid even the cheese can''t control this process. As you just said, this is the impact of the real event. "


    The sword seeker sighed and looked at the stairs leading to the upper room. As cheese said last night, only euni can decide what to do about the apprentice. What other people say and do is to scratch the surface.


    "He''ll be fine. It wasn''t because he was lucky or had some kind of destiny, it was because he survived. Surviving in that dark place, he has the desire to survive, which can solve most of the problems


    Atta''s tone is very positive. Her judgment may be based on her own experience, or rational judgment, or just a good vision produced by her sympathy for euni. It''s not clear to anyone.


    "Well, you''ve only been out for one day. Why don''t I understand what you said?" David, who was carrying some food, crooked his neck and said hello to them. In the morning, Jianqi almost rushed into the hotel, which surprised him. But when he saw that David and the hotel were normal, the sword Hunter immediately relaxed and just told David that he and euni needed something to eat.


    Jianqi and ATA looked at each other with a smile, "you''re right. We must have been influenced by this place. Listen, is that what we should say? Leave the troubles to the mages. "


    After David put down the food and left, Jianqi put some of them on a small plate and planned to send them to euni in the room.


    Atta had the same plan, but when she saw that her companion had already done so, she began to eat by herself. One morning, she ran from the goblin Research Institute to hedia''s residence, and then ran back to the hotel. During that time, she had to explain to the followers of the little princess why she didn''t go home last night. It was really a physical work.


    "What are your plans for the future? Waiting here for the cheese to come back? " Jian Qi quickly packed the food, picked up the plate and prepared to go upstairs, but he thought of something and asked.


    "No, I''m going to walk around here. Although cheese promised that he would help me, he is doing the same. But I always feel that if I just sit here and wait for them to pass on the news, I can''t say it. "


    Atta thought a little and gave his own answer. Last night, the female swordsman felt that she could not be indifferent to a series of experiences of cheese. In this strange land, she might also gain something.


    "Well, well. It''s not really your style to sit and wait, so go ahead. Anyway, I haven''t recovered from my old injury. I''ll stay here to watch and make sure you have a place to go. But I hope you don''t go forward rashly. We are here now, and the cheese side is making steady progress. At this time, we should think twice before we act, so as not to backfire. "


    Sword seven finish saying, carrying dish to walk up stairs.


    Atta watched him disappear on the stairs, slightly grateful for the sword seeker''s attitude. Of course, she knew the problems that might be caused by her own action, although cheese said that this place was almost isolated from the goblin world, and there was no need to worry about the attack from goblins. But as a half goblin, there must be a lot of mages who have an attempt on her. If her identity is exposed, it will not bring trouble.


    Even so, she can''t watch keiras and cheese get involved in one incident after another for their own affairs. The trouble in the previous journey won''t have such a problem. However, in order to get into the library, she begged Mrs. White''s help, but it was for her real reason.


    The swordswoman ate something, picked up the magic sword and prepared to walk out of the hotel. Her steps hesitated at the door. "David, do you know who has the best news in this city?"


    This is a wrong question. As an ordinary man living in the city of vanfa, David would not have lived in such a high place if he did not run this hotel.


    In other words, the nearby buildings and the crowd are isolated from him. There is no intersection between the research facilities and the mage and a hotel owner, so his knowledge is not rich. What''s more, he didn''t know the concept of "the best".


    "I''m not sure, but I''ve heard that there are many mages in the bar in the window area. The bartender there should be well informed."


    In fact, ATA didn''t expect much from David''s news. She just needed someone to give her a direction in this strange city. However, compared with the upper area where there are many non casters, the window area is a better place for her to play.


    Determined the goal, the swordswoman''s step no longer hesitated, she simply found the direction, then strode away from the hotel, toward the bottom of the mountain.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1451

    Atta felt that she hadn''t acted alone for some time. Since she found the grey robe in the Cang lion and reunited with Kairas in the grassland, she was vaguely in a protected position in the team.


    If she hadn''t felt this before, but since she found the memory of the past and changed her mind, looking back at the past, this feeling has become particularly obvious.


    Rationally, female swordsmen know that they are really the inexperienced one in the team. Whether it''s cheese or Kellas, or Rosa who has left the team and Jianqi who has joined, their resumes are much richer than themselves. Compared with these people, the experience of wandering alone for two years is nothing to mention.


    But that doesn''t mean that female swordsmen feel that they are good for nothing. On the contrary, atta has actually played a key role many times on the journey. Although some of them are because of the magic sword in her hand, it doesn''t prevent cheese. They regard the female swordsman as an equal partner.


    She is different from hedya. She is not a princess in need of protection. Even Kairas, who takes great care of her, has recently begun to gradually let go of her hands and feet, and more and more act separately from atta. These are the manifestations of her peers'' trust in her ability, and she does not intend to live up to this trust. In the final analysis, she is actually a very independent person.


    This idea is reflected in that when she lost her specific memory of the goblin period, atta can still make a decision to find relatives with her own ideas, and really find someone who can take her to realize this wish step by step.


    All kinds of difficulties, loneliness and helplessness during this period failed to defeat her. She didn''t come to this day through whose mercy. If such people don''t have their own opinions, there are really not many people with their own opinions in this world.


    However, can the judgment that led atta here determine that it is the right choice to leave the hotel at this time? I''m afraid this is a question that she can''t answer herself.


    What she knows is that waiting never brings a turn for the better. Whether it''s finding clues for relatives or finding clues, it depends on action to achieve the goal. At a time when all my companions are moving forward for their goals, I have no reason to wait.


    "There can never be only one person in a city who can help. I''m sure I can find something. " It''s like cheering up for yourself or stating a fact. Atta strides forward with vlaklag in his waist.


    The city of ten thousand laws is a very orderly city for cheese. Everything in it is in order. The first thing to bear the brunt is the streets. The streets of the city are neat and straight, as if they were the embodiment of the concept of the city.


    But in the eyes of non casters like Atta, the streets of the city are not like this. It is too deliberate. These roads seem to be deliberately separated from the surrounding natural environment. Even if the terrain is not suitable for the laying of roads, the road builders are not willing to compromise, but try their best to force the mountains to conform to their own design.


    This order imposed on nature makes the female swordsman feel uncomfortable, and she doesn''t think it''s necessary to do so.


    This is not to say that atta resists man-made buildings or man-made landscapes. On the contrary, she appreciates the settlements or cities built for survival. Even in the running City, she can feel the vitality of the city.


    But she doesn''t like it here. She doesn''t like the rigid roads in the city of ten thousand dharmas. The gray ground is like the bones ground into powder after the death of creatures. Stepping on it, she can''t feel the smell of the earth.


    "It''s strange that people here keep saying they want to study the world, but their cities can''t wait to isolate themselves from the world, as if they can see the truth only by excluding all materials from their eyes."


    The female swordsman complained in a low voice and jumped onto the rocks on the side of the road. Compared with the flat road, she would rather walk through these unrepaired stones and soil. These rugged ups and downs are like the heartbeat of the mountain, which is powerful.


    "†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~†~217.


    The source of the sound is not evil monsters, nor those mages in robes. A young man in his twenties wears simple thin clothes and holds a broom almost as high as him, sweeping the dust on the road to both sides.


    Such a scene is contrary to the reality. Atta thought that such heavy and mechanical work here would be solved by creatures or magic like the dog head man, such as the broom that can move by itself. In the female swordsman''s mind, it is easier than making those iron bumps move.


    Moreover, the city is still a mountain in the final analysis. Cleaning every day requires a lot of labor costs, which seems to be inconsistent with the concept of the city.


    Atta frowned slightly and thought about the identity of the other party. If it was before, she wouldn''t be so suspicious, but now she has experienced too many things that can deceive her goblin vision, so she can''t rest assured about this obviously abnormal person.


    But just as she was thinking, the sweeper raised his head and faced the female swordsman''s eyes.


    "Ah!" The other party seems to be more afraid than her. But think about it, anyone who sees two eyes behind the stone looking at himself will be afraid, but this fear soon subsided after atta came out of the bunker.


    How to say, although Mrs. wynett set up the magic to affect the vision, atta''s appearance will still be impressive to others, and sometimes, this appearance alone is enough to make people put down their guard.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m just a passer-by." The female swordsman raised her hand slightly away from her sword, indicating no malice.


    However, she only raised her arm slightly. If the other party attacks at this distance, she can respond in time. And although atta stood out from behind the stone, the distance between her and the bunker has been kept at a subtle level, probably the distance she can hide back as soon as she turns around.


    "Oh, yeah." The sweeper nodded, his eyes stayed on atta for a few seconds, then suddenly realized that his behavior was very impolite, immediately lowered his head and waved his broom twice.


    In the next few seconds, they didn''t speak, atta didn''t move forward, neither did the sweeper. They were stuck in place, as if they were waiting for each other to pass by first. But atta soon realized that she didn''t seem to have to be so cautious.


    "Excuse me, is this your job? Clean this road? "


    "No... yes. I''m not sweeping the floor, I''m... I''m practicing magic! Yes, practice magic! "


    Even a female swordsman who doesn''t understand magic can see the lie at a glance. She tilted her head slightly, wondering why the other party was lying.


    "Well, I won''t delay your practice. Good day. "


    "Wait! You, you can''t go! "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1452

    Say you can''t go, atta almost pulled out his sword. She thought this man was a dangerous person disguised, and now she was going to show her true face and fight with herself.


    But the result is that the female swordsman''s action of pressing her hand on the hilt makes the other party lose her broom and run away for a long time. If she didn''t have the ability of goblin perception, she would even think that the man had run away, rather than shivering behind a stone in the distance.


    This is an unexpected situation. Up to now, few people are timid enough to be afraid of atta. Not to mention anything else, even men who were not drunk at first thought the sword in her waist was an ornament when they saw the female swordsman. They didn''t really realize that the woman with small chestnut hair had the ability to protect herself until vlaklag warned them not to get close.


    And it''s more afraid of sharp blades than people holding swords. Unlike most people who are good at using weapons, there is no so-called murderous or chivalrous spirit in atta. When she holds the magic sword, it is as natural as holding a branch, which will not remind people of fighting and killing.


    Therefore, even such atta will exaggerate the person who is afraid. He is either acting or his mind is thin to some overly sensitive situation. Atta''s intuition told her that she was afraid of the latter, so she loosened her sword hand and took a few steps forward.


    Carefully pick up the broom. She has heard rumors that witches can use the broom to do all kinds of things, and some of them have been confirmed by cheese. To her disappointment, the broom dropped was not a magical object. It was just a cleaning tool made of simple tools and materials. Even the hay bar at the bottom had been damaged and had several obvious gaps.


    The female swordsman frowned slightly. Can such a broom really clean the ground?


    Moreover, it is so heavy that the wood as the trunk of the broom is thick and thin enough, and the solid wood can even make a dull sound when waved. And its balance is also very bad. The top is heavy and the bottom is light. If you use this broom to sweep the floor, I''m afraid your wrists will be sour after a few sweeps. The people who make this broom either have no intention at all or deliberately make it disgusting.


    In short, it should not be regarded as a practical tool, and the person holding such a strange broom to clean the ground is probably not a normal staff.


    "You said you were practicing magic. Don''t you even want the medium of magic?" Atta, holding a broom, asked the stone the sweeper was hiding.


    The word "media touch" is a new word she learned recently. According to cheese, all the props needed to cast spells can be generally called media touch. However, for cheese, such a general title is often not accurate enough. Although it sounds powerful, it is not used frequently.


    Somewhat embarrassed, the other party didn''t give atta any response. The female swordsman is standing in the middle of the road with a broom. If a third person is present at this time, she may suffer some more terrible damage than the sword.


    Fortunately, just like the goblin Institute, David''s hotel is also a remote place, and the road to it is not used by many people. Even so, atta quickly changed her movements and fiddled with the broom in her hand.


    "I said, don''t you want this broom? I really just passed by. It was a misunderstanding. " Atta had never seen such a timid person. She tried to speak again.


    "You... You put it on the ground, and then, and then go away." The sound from behind the stone relieved the female swordsman. If the other party doesn''t reply, she doesn''t know what to do.


    "OK, OK, I''ll put it on the ground and leave. You can come and pick it up later." Atta said, putting the broom back where it was, and then preparing to leave. She doesn''t want to waste too much time on this freak


    "Wait, you can''t go forward! Can''t go! " It seemed that he was really anxious. The man behind the stone rushed out after hearing that the female swordsman was leaving, although he was only half body. But I can still see his attitude.


    "Why can''t you go? Isn''t this the way for people? Is there a problem with the road ahead? " The swordswoman frowned. Her temper and patience are good, but it doesn''t mean she will keep it all the time.


    "The road ahead, the road ahead is OK, but you can''t go there, because, because... Yes! Because you''ll stain the floor I''ve swept! So you must make a detour and avoid that road. "


    As if he had finally found a plausible excuse, a smile appeared on the sweeper''s face. However, what he did not consider was whether such a nonsense excuse could stop the footsteps of female swordsmen.


    "Are you serious? I don''t think my shoes will be so dirty. Although I don''t know why you are here and why you want to stop me, your words really don''t constitute a reason. "


    Atta finally felt a little impatient with the other party''s absurd acts one after another. She now thinks that most of this person''s brain is not normal. He is a lunatic with paranoia. He always feels that anything may hurt himself.


    "Ah, I, you, oh, no!" The man seemed to be stimulated by the words of the female swordsman. He hesitated and returned to atta''s sight, gesturing his hands, as if he wanted to say something. It''s also like trying to increase the persuasion of a little water in this way because the language plug can''t find a reason.


    It''s very difficult to judge which one. The main reason is that this person is too emotional and his expression is incomprehensible.


    The female swordsman frowned more and more tightly. She slowly stepped back two steps, ready to find a chance to run directly regardless of him. Anyway, in terms of size and posture, the other party must not be able to catch up with him.


    But just when she was going to do so, a move by the sweeper made her hesitate again. This man, he cried. It is hard to imagine that an adult male in his twenties would suddenly cry like a helpless child, and cry bitterly, as if there were many years of grievances to vent, and the cry was so loud that it even vaguely echoed.


    "Ah... Don''t cry yet. You''ll attract others like this. You... Oh, my God, I really don''t know what to do. " Atta''s expression was completely twisted into a strange state. Now she really can''t feel the current situation.


    What exactly does that mean? What the hell is the other party doing? The constant high pitched cry completely overwhelmed her. Now all she can think of is to ask the other party not to cry.


    "Well, I won''t go. Don''t go on yet, will you? I beg you, don''t cry. "


    Hearing that atta said he would not pass, the man''s cry slowly weakened. His eyes were full of tears and looked at Atta, "really? You won''t go? "


    The female swordsman was completely lost her temper by this man. She raised her hands,


    "Really, I''ll make a detour. Don''t worry."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1453

    The road ahead was impassable, or atta didn''t think it was wiser to be entangled by such a strange person than to detour, so she chose to turn around and prepare to return to the previous intersection.


    But she soon found that the slight footsteps had been following behind her. Without looking back, she could hear who was following her from the voice with inconsistent left and right steps.


    One step, two steps, she can be regarded as sweeping the floor in the right direction, seven steps and eight steps. She can understand that the other party is in a hurry to sweep the floor. However, after the female swordsman deliberately speeds up her pace and takes more than 30 steps, there is still someone behind her, and the person has to trot to keep up. Therefore, she can''t ignore it anymore.


    Stop, stop.


    Atta turned and looked at the other party. It took nearly five seconds to complete the three actions: stop, find a place to avoid, avoid. Even the most casual stalker will be several times more careful than him.


    He might as well lower his head and pretend to sweep the floor. Maybe in that case, the female swordsman has no reason to question his behavior. But the current situation really makes atta''s dissatisfaction to a certain extent.


    "Don''t hide, I see your broom. It''s no use hiding your broom. I know you''re there. Oh, you''re really... Well, I''m still trying to communicate with you in language. I want to know, who are you? And why are you following me? What is your purpose? "


    If anyone came, he should be able to hear the strongly suppressed anger in atta''s voice, but the floor sweeper didn''t realize it. He still curled up behind a tree and pretended that he was completely hiding.


    The intolerable female swordsman quickly walked towards him, then grabbed each other''s collar and threw him into the middle of the road. In this process, she found that the other party''s body was lighter than she thought.


    This lightness is not physical, it is spiritual.


    For example, if you want to catch a bird whose wings are injured and can''t fly, you will hesitate and consider when you reach out to catch it. When you catch it, you will also be confused about how to deal with the little creature. Especially when you can feel the life of this creature trembling in your hands.


    That is a kind of weight, which is as real as the weight in the physical sense. This is also why people sometimes feel that something suddenly becomes heavy or light. In addition to pure gravity, the body parts other than reason will also measure the scale of foreign objects. Things that are extremely heavy may only be light, and vice versa.


    What atta perceives is the weight of this layer. When she grabs each other, she doesn''t feel each other''s vitality. It felt like grabbing a dead wood, a piece of gravel, rootless and helpless, at a loss. So that when she threw him to the ground, the female swordsman began to worry about whether she scared him out.


    "Er... I..." the good news is that atta has done very well in controlling the strength of his wrist. Her pulling and throwing did not hurt the other party''s body at all, and I''m afraid she didn''t make the other party feel much pain. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel fear at the first time after landing, but tried to cover up his behavior.


    However, as just now, he opened his mouth and breathed several times, but he still didn''t say coherent words.


    Atta shook her head. Her patience has been exhausted by this strange guy, but that doesn''t mean she should beat him or kick him down the slope.


    It''s not her style. Her anger is like fire, but she won''t let it spread. Looking at the painful look on the man''s face, the female swordsman sighed deeply, and her back was slightly bent. She really couldn''t hurt such a person.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. If you find it difficult, don''t say it first. Just explain why you want to follow me. "


    When you think about it, it''s funny. It''s clear that she is the one who is tracked. After catching the tracker, she is still so peaceful and even humble to ask the other party about the reason for tracking herself. I''m afraid no one else in the team will have such patience and compassion.


    "I, I follow you, yes, because I''m afraid you''ll go back again. You are very powerful. You can pass through stones, grass or trees. I found that you can''t. And no one listens to me, never. "


    Although intermittently, atta still understood each other''s meaning, and her eyes softened, no longer with impatient hostility. The female swordsman reached out and pulled the man up from the ground, even dusting his clothes.


    "I''m sorry for what I did just now. I was too rude. But there are also your problems. I hope you understand that. In short, I promise I won''t try that road again, so you don''t have to follow me. Because you see, if I want to break in, there''s nothing you can do, isn''t it? However, I still hope to know the reason, even a little. "


    The man nodded gratefully. He naturally wanted to open his mouth and say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth. His expression soon became distorted and painful. He pressed his chin with both hands, as if he wanted to break his lips.


    At this point, atta finally understood what the other party''s problem was.


    The person in front of her may be a little stuttering, but it was not a natural defect that made him such a culprit. Some force hurt his language ability and even made him unable to say some information or words. Such stories are not uncommon in legends. Some heroes in tragedies lost everything because they were cursed and could not show their deeds.


    The problem is that atta is not a mage. What can she do if what bothers the other party is really a curse? Her eyes couldn''t even see something wrapped around the man. This force is too strong... Force?


    "I know you have something to say. Don''t worry and stop slowly. I may have a way to make you speak normally, but I need your cooperation. Listen, my sword, it has magic and can make people tell the truth. I think if its power is greater than the power that prevents you from speaking, you can speak freely. But in this process, I need to put the sword around your neck. Can you accept it? "


    The man no longer struggled. He looked at the sword around atta''s waist, looked at the blue eyes, and nodded heavily. Then he knelt on one knee naturally to facilitate atta''s next action.


    The female swordsman got permission and didn''t delay any more. She took out her magic sword and put vlaklag''s blade next to the man''s neck. The sharp edge was close to his skin and could kill people a few inches further.


    "OK, first question, are you troubled by magic and unable to talk normally?"


    The sweeper frowned slightly. He could see his throat stirring and wanted to make a sound, but the sound was stuck in his throat. At this time, the inscription on the magic sword emitted a slight faint light, and then the sound sounded.


    "Cursed, and I can''t talk about it. Wait, I''m talking! I can speak normally! "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1454

    The joy visible to the naked eye appeared on the man''s face. He once wanted to get up, but his body could not move freely because of the magic sword, and the happy words were soon suppressed.


    The inscription of the oath breaker will only allow people to honestly answer the questions of the sword bearer. After answering the questions, the right to speak will be quickly deprived. He opened his mouth and found that he could not make any sound. The expression on his face changed from joy to heartache.


    Atta also showed a slight intolerance, so he immediately explained, "sorry, its power can only let you answer my question."


    "Well, the second question. Who set your curse? Is there any way to solve it? "


    Generally speaking, this curse involving language ability will not be too difficult to deal with. If cheese is here at this time, it may not be necessary to ask this sentence, and the shackles can be broken through magic analysis.


    But atta is not a caster after all. Moreover, she has not seen any traces of magic on each other until now. In this case, either the curse is too hidden to be noticed. Or the curse is so weak that its magical aura is even covered by the normal life vitality of the target.


    The same struggle is also quickly cracked. It can be seen that the curse deliberately prevents the host from answering this question that may destroy itself, but the power of the oath breaker is so great that it makes no difference under the Rune of the goblin magic sword.


    The sweeper can speak again, and he is very grateful that atta''s second question is to ask him about his condition, rather than turning away after asking the questions of the road ahead, which means that he may get her help to extricate himself from this desperate curse. In this case, his inner emotions integrate rapidly and are no longer so extreme.


    "It was not human who brought me this curse. He was a demon, the most evil one, with wings and fangs, claws and red skin. I was originally an apprentice. Five years ago, I should have been tested to become a formal mage. But he destroyed everything. That night, I couldn''t wait to prove myself and recklessly called the devil. Then everything happened. He appeared, enslaved me, cursed me, and destroyed everything I had. My friends, teachers, people I love and people who love me are moving away. I don''t know how to break this curse. Maybe, maybe only the place where I find him and send him back can set me free. "


    Classic devil problem, which is a special term that atta learned from cheese. It is used to refer to some complex situations, such as the one in front of him. The devil''s curse is different from the devil''s, but the difficulty of handling is not who is simple and who is difficult. The reason is that the devil depends on the regulations, but they are unwilling to let themselves fall into the danger of being bound by the regulations, so their curse often has a special, which does not need to be solved through the channels agreed by the caster.


    For example, dancing in the moonlight or the kiss of a person with pure love, these cracking channels are related to the devil''s own hobby and the degree of curse, but in short, they can be solved without going through the devil himself.


    In contrast, the devil''s curse is much more violent, and those lower creatures who advocate violence will not get any terms, plans or a way to solve the curse. There is often only one way to remove the devil''s curse, that is to kill or repatriate the devil who dropped the curse itself.


    In fact, all problems related to demons often turn into crusading against demons themselves, so cheese calls it a classic demon problem.


    "OK, the third question, well, where is the devil now, do you know? If you called him five years ago, he must have done a lot of bad things now. "


    "The devil is on your way. He, he plans to ambush on that road and attack passers-by. To this end, he forced me to clean that road every day in order to make it more attractive. "


    If this answer was not obtained under the magic of vlaklag, atta would think that the other party was fooling himself. Even if the oath breaker''s magic ensures that this answer is the real answer recognized by the other party, the female swordsman still can''t accept it for a moment. She can''t understand the decisive relationship between sweeping the floor and making the devil''s attack more likely to succeed.


    She can''t understand what a demon who has only tried to rob in the human world for five years is thinking. Moreover, when the oak tree in the king''s court is on, the demon has to sneak attack? This is quite different from those reckless and violent demons in the impression of female swordsmen.


    "Fourth question, is that demon still on that road now? The reason you stopped me from going was because of him? "


    "Yes. Wait, do you want, no, you can''t get close to him, you will... "Halfway through the man''s words, atta loosened the magic sword from his neck. This made his kneeling numb legs almost didn''t support his body.


    "I know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry, demons are not a big problem. And this is not the first demon I deal with. I''ll set you free. "


    The female swordsman threw a sword flower and put her sword back in its sheath. It''s really not the first time for her to deal with demons. Although the last time she had a subtle relationship with demons on the grassland, strictly speaking, she had no experience in fighting demons.


    But privately, she asked about cheese. Obviously, the devil''s skin can resist most weapons made of iron, but the goblin sword is not included. Therefore, the answer given by cheese is that for Atta, the devil is only an opponent with strange shape and can spit fire, not invincible.


    However, cheese hasn''t had time to tell her more about demons. The main reason is that grey robe doesn''t like to talk about these filthy things. He has suffered enough because of demons and demons.


    Therefore, in the female swordsman''s view, the devil should be a race with little individual difference like human beings, and she is ready to fight a red skin monster three meters high and smelling of sulfur.


    "No! No! You... "The man dominated by the curse again tried to stop Atta, but he really couldn''t find a way to stop each other. Whether it was language or action, the female swordsman was more dominant.


    As a result, in those shouts, atta had rushed past the place where they met and came to the road where there was a demon ambush.


    "Come on, I''ll see what you look like."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1455

    The sweeper didn''t keep up, which was a good thing for atta. In any case, the devil will not be an easy opponent. She can''t guarantee that she will spare no effort to take care of others in the case of fighting alone. Moreover, the person will obviously make many wrong actions because of panic.


    This also means that she has no excuse to lose the next battle. She unconsciously lowers her body and enters a more cautious state. But then he thought that such a shape would lead to the suspicion of the ambush, so he deliberately straightened his waist and walked forward slowly pretending to be unaware. But that step has brought some room, which can be taken or taken back at any time.


    She soon passed the place where she first met each other. Without much hesitation, she continued to move forward. In the next section of the road, she may encounter demons in ambush at any time. Atta took a deep breath without trace, but there was nothing in the air except the smell of flowers and plants. The imagined smell of sulfur did not appear in her sense of smell.


    What''s going on? Generally speaking, demons don''t spend too much time covering up their whereabouts. That''s what demons do. However, demons usually don''t set up ambushes, let alone curse a person who hasn''t killed him in five years. If the devil really exists, this one must be very different.


    Or is it not a demon at all? Atta recalled the description of the other party again. It was no surprise that it was the standard image of the devil, and as an apprentice in the city of ten thousand Dharma, he should not even make mistakes about what he called.


    In this way, she can only assume that the current situation is not close enough to the devil, or the other party is really cunning enough to cover the smell in advance.


    "The wind sweeps away the floating dust, and the leaves cover the scorching sun. Little girl, walk alone on the hill. "


    Atta frowned slightly and stopped. Just now, a gust of wind blew and moved the surrounding plant branches and leaves, making a sound of care. Under the swing of the branches and leaves, she seemed to hear some words, very small.


    But after she stopped for two or three seconds, the whisper disappeared completely, as if it were just a little joke played by the wind with her. The keen female swordsman didn''t take it as a coincidence. She preferred to believe that it was a warning or a singing before the release of a demon spell.


    However, she can''t stop because of this. It''s sensitive to stay for two or three seconds. No matter how long she stays, she will be suspected by the other party. As for demonic spells, goblins are born to resist most of them.


    "The skirt is slightly raised and the road is broad. Little girl, I don''t know what to watch out for. "


    If the last whisper can still be regarded as an illusion, this time even with the cover of the wind, atta can be sure that it is not a meaningless whisper. There is something here, saying words that she seems to understand but can''t hear clearly.


    The deep color in the sky blue eyes, slight fear and some nameless impulse activated the fighting instinct in her body, and her body entered the fighting state earlier than her spirit.


    "Whispering in my ear, I don''t know why. Little girl, keep walking. "


    No matter who the whisper came from or for what purpose, atta felt a little disgusted with it.


    Although it was not enough for people to ignore the magic of her physical state, it was not enough for them to ignore the pure magic of her physical life.


    The female swordsman stopped again. She still didn''t smell anything strange in the air. But the surrounding environment has changed. It''s obviously daytime. It''s a road without any shelter on the mountain, but the light is inexplicably dark. The surrounding shrubs and green trees seem to be much taller, and they seem to be shaking their bodies slowly.


    The branches among the leaves are like human limbs, and there is malice hidden in the texture. A mountain wind blew, but it brought a faint smell of blood, as if suggesting some kind of ending. Even the road just swept under my feet, I don''t know when there are many stains of different colors, such as rusty iron or herpes skin.


    Atta''s expression changed only slightly. She didn''t believe what she saw with her naked eyes was completely true.


    It is true that the blasphemous magic can make the surrounding environment produce similar changes, but it requires a very huge source of power, and the impact can never be hidden. Moreover, in the goblin''s vision, everything around has not changed, which means that those shadows, bloody smell and malicious plants are probably just some kind of cover up.


    At this stage, the female swordsman is basically sure that her opponent is not as good at ambush as she imagined. Such a posture, not to mention scaring the real mage, is to intimidate those apprentices with firm mind.


    It''s not like a harbinger with intent to hurt, it''s more like a crude prank. But the language curse on the sweeper is really true, which makes people wonder what causes the current situation.


    "The trees are tall and thick with branches and leaves. Little girl, I''m getting scared. "


    It''s whispering again, and it''s getting clearer and clearer. Atta is now basically sure that it is not a language she can''t understand. It just sounds like a spell because of the speaker''s strange accent and strong dialect pronunciation.


    The female swordsman frowned. She began to be disappointed. As a soldier, her intuition told her that there would be no battle like she imagined. At the same time, she also felt a little angry because the other party seemed to be fooling herself.


    "Enough, come out. I''ve had enough of your tricks. " The female swordsman shouted in a low voice. She put her hand on the hilt of the sword, but did not draw the sword. The power of the magic sword may make the hidden enemy choose to escape.


    "Scream and cover up your fear. Little girl, come and die! "


    The whispering voice became louder and louder, and the articulation became more and more deep. After the last syllable was issued, the fierce fire broke out from behind a bush on the side of the road. The fire shone a ferocious shadow. It had a rough human shape, horns on its head, bat like wings behind it, sharp claws as Eagle claws, and the tongue in its mouth was long!


    Then, the owner of the shadow gradually appeared from the shadow of his hiding place. He was three meters tall, covered with bright red skin, with bone armor at the joints, and sharp fangs protruded from both sides of his lips, like the sharp teeth of a wild boar.


    The monster came to the road, spread his terrible wings and looked down at Atta, who was only half his height.


    "It''s too late to regret now! The devil appears and takes your life! "


    The huge devil''s mouth spits sparks, and the heat emitted by his body distorts the surrounding scene. I''m afraid many people have lost their intention to fight just to see the monster from the lower level.


    But atta didn''t. In fact, she didn''t even look up at the devil''s head. From beginning to end, she kept looking down, even slightly, which was probably the position of the devil''s abdomen. Then he sighed.


    "Want to take my life? Well, you can try. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1456

    Atta''s declaration of war was very serious, but in fact, her tone when she said this sentence seemed a little weak, as if she was facing an opponent who couldn''t take it seriously at all.


    This attitude has never been seen before in the battle of female swordsmen. Even if the opponent is a weak looking goblin like a fairy, atta will give respect to the battle. Only this time, she showed complete indifference to her opponent.


    "Sharp teeth, I don''t know fear. Devil''s sharp claw, destroy your body! "


    The devil seemed to be angered by the appearance of the female swordsman. He kept a strange escort and shouted angrily in a low voice. A slap the size of a head fell from above on atta''s head!


    The red palm brings a low evil wind in the air. If it is photographed on the body, it will have to break the tendon and fracture!


    "Oh, what a farce." Atta shook her head gently, and let the devil''s palm beat her.


    But she was neither fanned nor beaten into meat. Although the palm of her hand made a dull noise when touching the female swordsman, the noise had nothing to do with the person who was beaten. She still stood in place and was unharmed.


    The devil''s palm passed through the female swordsman as if she didn''t exist. Or it doesn''t exist, because atta is really standing on this road, and the monster in front of her may be.


    At least, it is not what it is now.


    "Well, the body is mortal and has great courage and insight. The devil likes it very much. I forgive you to stay away. "


    The devil''s expression was distorted for a moment, and then it was still that ferocious look, but his huge body stepped back two steps intentionally or unintentionally, waved his hand and pretended to be magnanimous to signal atta to leave.


    It seems that the attack just now is just a joke, and the female swordsman who has seen through this kind of play has won the favor of the devil.


    "Do you know that your illusions don''t work for me? Oh, I forgot. Now you see, I should be a complete human. But you should know it, right? " Atta slightly picked her eyebrows and said helplessly.


    She suddenly found that she couldn''t show her real appearance to the devil in front of her. It was just like this that the other party still thought her disguise was perfect. However, she immediately thought that vlaklag was not hidden, so she drew out her sword.


    "Ah, no, little meat man, talking nonsense. I am a devil, how can I argue! "


    The female swordsman tilted her mouth and decided to stop bluffing when she saw that vlaklag didn''t show his original shape. She made a force under her feet and came close in two steps. The speed was so fast that the other party wanted to respond when the cold blade touched her neck.


    But it was too late. The magic of the oath breaker bound him and forced him to give up all his disguises. So suddenly, the surrounding dark atmosphere disappeared, and the scenery on the road was normal.


    Under atta''s sword, there is a creature floating in the sky, as tall as a child, with haggard limbs and dark red skin close to bones, which makes people look very uneasy.


    In addition to the skin color, the creature also has two finger long horns on its forehead, but the top is not sharp, and so are his teeth. Although the structure similar to canine teeth can be seen from the open lips, it is more human in general.


    However, no human eye will show an integrated yellow. That color will only remind people of sulfur. His thin and drooping limbs remind people of the dried corpse of an ape.


    "You are, what?" Seeing each other''s true appearance with the naked eye is more puzzling than in the vision of the goblin. She doesn''t understand what she sees in front of her. Obviously, he is very different from the devil in her impression, and the feeling to the female swordsman is far from the real danger of lower level visitors.


    But this appearance also reminds those who see him that this thing is by no means a creature naturally evolved in the natural environment. He is incompatible with the world.


    "What am I? "How dare you..."


    "Don''t rhyme, or I''ll trim your body with this sword. Maybe cutting off one or two fingers will help you learn to speak well. "


    Obviously, the oath breaker can force the other party to tell the truth, but he can''t force the other party to speak in what way. At least the effect of the magic sword doesn''t work for a little monster who wants to rhyme in every sentence. But the magic of the magic sword is only a part, and it can work as a sword.


    "A vulgar person who doesn''t know how to appreciate the art of language."


    The little monster fluently switched his way of speaking to atta''s more pleasant one. Although what he said still made the female swordsman want to cut off some parts of him, it''s better to continue listening to those broken rhythms.


    So atta tolerated his presumptuous words, and his inner curiosity about what was in front of him was stronger.


    "Back to the question, what are you? Some kind of monster? Some kind of ghost? Or is it just a boring red flying corpse? " If she can say such words, it can be seen that she has indeed accumulated a lot of resentment in the illusion created by the other party.


    "Me? I''ve said what I am! Didn''t you listen carefully? I''m a demon! Noble, powerful, cunning demon! Can''t you see? Don''t you know my great race? "


    If atta didn''t know another small creature who often chatters, her expression would be very distorted. But even so, the thing in front of her was different from that of carras. She didn''t want to listen to those sharp words with an unpleasant tone.


    Unfortunately, the oath breaker can only make people speak, not shut up, so as long as the other party thinks his words are still answering atta''s questions, he can keep talking.


    "You, you, catch! Ah! Stop him! " An excited voice came from not far behind. Atta looked back and saw the man who had lost the broom coming towards her excitedly.


    "Yes, I caught him. Now, do you have a way for him to lift your curse? I can control him, but just letting him stop here won''t improve you, will it? "


    "I, I, I''ll try." The man tried to make himself speak more smoothly. He approached the little red monster, who showed joking eyes when he saw him.


    "Oh, look, isn''t this my sad and weak Summoner? You''re lucky to find a guy who can crack my secret. But so what? Your summoning array is full of loopholes. Let alone repatriate me, you can''t even control me! Besides, you can''t even say a complete sentence now. What can you do with me? "


    When a man is so ridiculed, his face shows obvious anger. His anger comes not only from the other party, but also from the real situation. The truth is that he really can''t think of a way to get out of trouble.


    What he learned as an apprentice couldn''t solve this situation. He should have learned more if it hadn''t been for this guy and that damn curse.


    "I can, so!"


    "Bang!" The angry man shouted angrily and threw his fist on the monster''s face.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1457

    The continuous heavy punches made the little monster''s body unable to continue to float in the air, but hit the ground, which also meant that he was temporarily out of the control of vlaklag. But that doesn''t matter, because a man''s fist can obviously let him settle down more than a magic sword.


    Especially when the man hit so hard that Atta, who was watching, showed a subtle expression. It''s hard to imagine where the ferocity to inflict pain on each other even if she breaks her finger bones comes from. But if she was a female swordsman, let alone five years, she would be angry if someone fooled herself for five months or five weeks.


    One of the people in the middle will have to stop his anger, but one of them will fall down. Considering the monster''s size and the pain when he was hit by his fist, it is not completely impossible to be killed. That is not the result she wants to see, because the boundary between human and devil seems to be gradually blurred with the man''s fist waving again and again.


    In the process of blocking, the female swordsman noticed two things. The first was that the man recognized the identity of the monster at once. He had no doubt that the ghost in front of him was the devil who cursed him. Second, it is a devil. No matter how weak or small, it seems that he should not be beaten like this.


    "Stop! You must stop! " In view of the thin body of the sweeper, it is not difficult to get him off the devil, and most of his physical strength has been exhausted in violence.


    As for the demon who collapsed on the ground, not only his eyes were swollen, but also his wings on his back were twisted like fractures. It seemed that there was no need to worry that he would escape in a short time. On the contrary, this miserable appearance even made people feel some sympathy.


    If it was cheese, he would be able to judge some results through his demon knowledge, but atta didn''t have such knowledge. She just felt that it seemed reasonable that there were strong and weak demons.


    In addition, creatures in nature often master one means to continue the population. The monster in front of him is proficient in deception and deception, and can also cast a curse. It is unreasonable to say that he has no ability to survive.


    "Ha... Ha..." the man breathed heavily. His anger had been released from physical violence, but five years was enough to turn a moment of anger into more enduring firewood.


    Hatred is like charcoal. It doesn''t look grand on the surface, but it can continue to release terrible heat inside. Once anger turns into hatred, the fire can not be extinguished easily.


    But now atta hasn''t tasted the real anger, so she can''t understand what is the deep-seated hatred. The negative emotions emerging from the bone marrow like fire are far from her.


    She couldn''t see what was deeper than anger in the man''s eyes, but it didn''t hinder her next action. After temporarily separating one person and one devil, she drew out the magic sword again and put it on the devil''s neck.


    "Tell me, can you lift his language curse?" This is the most important thing right now. As long as the sweeper can speak normally, the devil can do anything after that.


    "Language curse? Poof, does he really think so? Ah ha ha ha! I can''t lift the curse, because there is no curse! " The monster laughed bitterly, but his words were true under the effect of the oath breaker.


    "You''re talking nonsense!" The man growled in a low voice and was about to rush over again. But the female swordsman put out a hand to stop him in time, turned her head and continued to ask the devil.


    "If there is no curse on him, why can''t he speak normally? Don''t tell me he stutters by nature. A man who stutters by nature can''t finish the spell of summoning demons. "


    "Cluck, you''re right. People born with a bad stuttering really can''t learn most spells. However, if he was born without stuttering at the age of ten and at the age of twenty, how can he be guaranteed not to stutter at the age of twenty-one? The human behind you, he blamed all his mistakes on me, but why did he summon the devil on the eve of becoming a formal mage? Why was I scared and willing to serve for five years? Cluck, don''t you find it interesting? "


    "This..." atta stopped. She only saw depression, decadence and other emotions in the man before. Those emotions were too strong to show other colors.


    Now she can only see something dark red stronger than anger from him, and it is still difficult to see the state of this person''s emotion. This is why goblins always avoid those who are emotionally intense, and their vision will fail on these people.


    "The answer is very simple. I don''t need you to ask. I''ll tell you! Because he is a coward, a soft egg, a waste and a villain! Hahaha, he wants the devil to help him pass the exam, because he has no confidence to become a mage. He gave up the struggle immediately after his failure because he didn''t think he could fight me. He is willing to sweep the land here for five years in the doubts of all acquaintances, because he believes that those people don''t know that he is cursed and blaming him! Ha ha ha! Is there anyone more ridiculous than this? Self pity, selfishness, complaining and giving up. If he wasn''t so ridiculous, how could I waste my time on this waste? "


    "Enough." The power of the magic sword blocked the devil''s throat, so that he could not continue to spit out his mockery like poison.


    The man was stunned, and his legs were almost stabbed to the front. The devil''s relaxed words revealed the most cruel truth.


    There is no curse. Stuttering is just his performance of escapism and the shackles he sets on himself.


    The swordswoman felt confused. She didn''t understand why she was involved in such a farce. In her eyes, both men and demons have uncomfortable parts, and she doesn''t want to continue to waste time on them.


    But looking at the demon''s proud face, she couldn''t help asking the question she wanted to know, "is it interesting to watch others suffer? Are you happy about it all the time in five years? "


    The devil laughed a few times, trying to give a positive answer. But the oath breaker''s magic stopped his laughter. Then his face changed and he put his hands around his neck to stop his voice, but he still said,


    "I don''t pay attention to this mortal all the time. I spend most of my time helping... No... it can''t be said that I''m helping... Damn... The speechless, I''m helping the speechless! No! "


    In front of Atta and the man, the little devil''s red body began to melt like heated butter. After he said the name of the silent, the melting began to spread from his mouth.


    Before they could stop it, a few seconds later, there was only a pool of stinking pus on the ground.


    The female swordsman blinked and looked at each other, "I think at least this can solve your problem."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1458

    "Independent agent, on mission. I need to look at the body of the dead the night before yesterday. "


    Russell and Kellas did not take much time to rely on the sliding rope to successfully reach the purple outpost where Kelly''s body was parked. The red haired mage showed his school badge with ease and familiarity, which was also his identity certificate.


    As a spy, he is not only lack of systematic work, but also given a certain degree of freedom to get help at various outposts.


    "Russell? I didn''t expect you to be interested in this case. " Master Miyi, who guarded the post, looked familiar with the red hair. He greeted the comer, and then his eyes fell on the cat goblin.


    "This is the helper I summoned through magic. He has a keen sense of smell and excellent perception. I want to rely on him for clues. "


    It''s always hard for a cat in boots to explain. Especially if you tell the truth, Kellas is likely to be banned because of external identity problems.


    After all, it''s impossible to be summoned here for all kinds of magic, but it''s impossible to be called here.


    "Well, good luck. You are the third spy I received today. Seven people came yesterday. Plus you, there are just ten now. A case can attract the attention of ten spies. Oh, I''m afraid the teacher didn''t expect it. But I have to remind you that the people in front didn''t see anything from the body. Maybe they saw it but didn''t say it clearly. You''re more familiar with this than I am. "


    The mage who led the way explained to Russell as he walked. Spies can be understood as free investigators. They belong to the law enforcement system of Miyi sect, but they are not a force in the conventional establishment.


    The reason why this position appears is that many cases related to magic need detailed and long-term follow-up, and it is redundant to set up a person in charge position for them alone. Fortunately, some spies traveling on the edge of the establishment are directly set up for them to deal with.


    But that said, the secret agent''s investment in the case is probably only one case and one person follows up. If it is more complex, there may be two partners. Ten cases of interest to the secret agent have not appeared for a long time.


    This also triggered the last question that the mage said, hiding clues.


    When multiple or more spies follow up a case, the final reward or credit will only focus on the cracker and a few or two people who provide extremely important information. Although other spies will also be rewarded, it will be very insignificant compared with their energy. In order to win the first prize, there is competition between spies.


    Concealing clues that only you know, or even deliberately erasing them, so that those who follow up afterwards can not obtain intelligence, are all tricks often used in competition. The signal it sends is that there is no need for more people to take credit for this case.


    "I wasn''t interested in this case either. You know, I''m not in a hurry for promotion. It''s just that the teacher''s death may be related to another case at hand. I need to confirm it. "


    Russell spoke out his intention without being arrogant. He didn''t lie. Mr. Kelly''s death was indeed related to them, but it''s hard to judge whether this connection needs to be executed by a spy who received the custody instruction.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you spies are responsible for yourself. What you want to do is free. I just ask you not to hurt this body and let him return to nature safely tomorrow. Well, if you really find something and are willing to share it with me, I can. Although I am no longer in the field, I still have some previous experience, which may help you. "


    "Stop hurting the body? What''s the meaning of this? I heard that the deceased was decapitated and his body was relatively intact, which can quickly confirm his identity in the case of loss of head. " Russell asked with some concern.


    "You can see for yourself." The mage who led the way didn''t say much, but opened the door of the morgue in front and took them to a stone chamber.


    The interior of the stone chamber is much colder than the outside. Russell has a strong impulse to sneeze, but the current field merger is inappropriate, so he can only try his best to resist it. However, Kalas didn''t show anything unusual. Maybe for the cat goblin who was already covered with hair, such a temperature change was not enough to make him feel unacceptable.


    As for why carras has remained silent so far, this is what they agreed before. If the cat goblins speak freely, things may become complicated. Therefore, in order to avoid complications, Russell begged carras to remain silent for the time being, and the latter unexpectedly agreed.


    The stone chamber is similar to that kind of underground tomb. Arched gaps have been excavated on three stone walls, and the body is placed in these gaps. On the outside of the gap, it is covered by a curtain reinforced by magic to slow down the possible accelerated decay caused by the contact between the inside and the outside air.


    The master of the outpost came to the parking space No. 2 on the curtain and said the spell silently. Then the curtain rolled up and shrunk into a cloth barrel.


    "You can take the body out and put it on the table over there, but remember not to make more damage. I''ll wait for you outside the door and call me when I want to put him back. "


    With that, the mage left the stone chamber. Russell and Kairas looked at each other, and then the spy started first, put on the gloves on the wall, carefully dragged the headless body out, and put it on the stone platform with the help of the cat goblin.


    The corpse looks really bad, not rotten. Due to the low temperature, its rotten condition is not serious. The real reason for its discomfort is a lot of acquired damage.


    "Is that how you treat the bodies of your colleagues? I don''t see any respect for him. " Said keiras, standing on the stone table with a frown.


    It''s no wonder he criticized so much. Kelly''s body was covered with a large number of cutting and anatomical marks, from the broken neck to the ankle. These cutting marks made the naked dead body look like it was tortured and tortured by some cruel monster.


    This explains why the guard is unwilling to face the body again. Just looking at its tragedy is enough to make people''s back cool and throat tight.


    "Anatomy is the most intuitive way to understand the cause of death. There is nothing wrong with them doing so. But I have to say, this is really going too far. "


    Russell swallowed his mouth before he could speak. Of course, he had studied anatomy, but the city of ten thousand methods did not have sufficient resources for every student to dissect human corpses.


    Although he had to deal with bodies after being a spy, they were rarely so miserable.


    "Yes, the most intuitive way. The problem is that now we can only intuitively see a pile of rotten human meat. I don''t mind if you tell me now that he died of random knife. Can you really find a clue? "


    "I don''t know. Try it."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1459

    In the low temperature environment, it is very difficult to dissect the corpse, so it is usually necessary to obtain some heat to soften the stiff body before starting the operation.


    As a result, when the corpse that has been dissected for many times is carefully observed, its integrity is not only seriously damaged, but also the degree of corruption is much higher than it should be. The meat pieces that have been repeatedly heated and frozen show disturbing colors.


    If you want to find new clues on such a corpse, I''m afraid even cheese will feel a thorny problem. Carras and Russell faced the body and fell into an impasse for a moment. The spy''s gloved hand couldn''t fall down.


    "I have never dealt with such a situation. Although I said I would try my best, now I don''t even have the idea to start. Ha, maybe we''ll go to the people in front and ask them. It''ll be a faster way. "


    "Don''t give up in such a hurry, boy. We haven''t started yet. Although the scene was really terrible, we all came. Now leaving is not only a denial of our own judgment, but also a disrespect for the dead. "


    Kellas''s tone was very serious. He couldn''t speak in a frivolous tone in front of the human body who had met once. The goblins'' attitude towards life was subtle. They didn''t regard death as the end, but they wouldn''t despise it.


    "In this case, if the man in the grey robe is here, he should try to clarify his thinking and help him find a breakthrough point. Since you have no idea now, we might as well do the same. In fact, there are only two things we need to clarify, that is, the cause of his death and the motive of the murderer. First of all, we want to make sure that apart from the decapitation, this body has not suffered any other fatal injuries, including those on the magical level. "


    The calm appearance and organized words of the cat goblin helped Russell quickly recover from his depression. He nodded and began to confirm the condition of the body from the most prominent part, the section of the neck.


    "The fracture of the neck is extremely smooth. If this section has not been treated after the day, it is likely to be caused by one-time trauma. Some spells can cause similar situations, but they are not easy to arrange. They should be cut after killing the victim. Most of these spells require a long time to prepare and aim. If the victim is alive, he will have enough time to dodge or counteract. And there was no sign of binding on his hand. "


    Carras also came over and looked at the section, and even reached out and touched the wound that was no longer bleeding,


    "Not necessarily. A sharp knife can achieve this effect. The position of the fracture is just a gap in the spine. An experienced executioner can cut off his head with one knife. If the other party could approach Kelly behind him without realizing it, it would not be impossible to behead him. However, it''s too inefficient. It''s far less simple than stabbing the heart directly. "


    Russell blinked, and his men consciously touched the back of his neck, feeling a trace of coolness. This action was recognized by the latter, and youyou said, "it''s very close. Your middle finger is next."


    "Have you been calculating where you can cut off my head with a knife? This is not a pleasant joke. " The spy seemed to say angrily. Whether it was a joke or not, he couldn''t accept it.


    "Just professional habits. But as I said, I don''t think beheading should be the first choice in combat. There are so many vital points in the human body, and even if the neck is damaged, it doesn''t have to be cut off. This is a very strange behavior, but we must first make sure that he did die of decapitation, otherwise the discussion on this point will have no practical significance. And obviously those spies in front of us think the same. "


    Kellas shrugged and changed the subject.


    The reason why the cat goblin would say that the previous spies were the same as he thought was because from the anatomical traces on the corpse, if those people did not deliberately destroy the corpse, they did not find obvious trauma on it.


    Otherwise, they would not want to examine the victim''s internal organs and digestive system so carefully to confirm the possible cause of death. This reduces their workload to some extent, but it doesn''t really rule out these possibilities.


    "First check the dissecting edges. If they come from the same school as you, you should be able to guess the intention of those edges? In the meantime, I''ll check the outside of the body to see what I find. "


    Kellas''s words sound like laziness. After all, the bodies that have been examined by nine spies have also experienced repeated manipulation. The probability of finding clues from the surface should be quite slim.


    But just as he can judge that beheading does not necessarily need magic, the rich experience and experience of the cat goblin and the way of thinking different from the caster make his ideas very different from those of the previous inspectors.


    In other words, the investigation that Kellas is doing is carried out from a new approach. This approach may not have any new discoveries, but it looks at the problem from a new perspective.


    What he asked Russell to do was to understand the investigation route of the original spies and obtain their thinking logic and results through the anatomical traces left by the first few spies. The cross comparison shall be carried out after the two are carried out to a certain extent.


    The investigation probably continued until they felt uncomfortable because of the low temperature in the morgue. Light white frost has formed on the fur of the cat goblin, which is very abnormal, because the body temperature in the room should not produce this phenomenon, but the reason why the room can become a morgue itself is magic, and it is wrong to judge with normal temperature common sense.


    Russell obviously has more say in this regard.


    "We can''t stay here too long. The low-temperature magic here will affect the ability of organisms to emit heat. I''m sorry I didn''t mention it first. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I have almost everything I want to investigate. If you give me more time, I can''t see anything. How''s the situation on your side? " Kellas flicked off the white frost on his hair and said disapprovingly.


    "Limited, but it''s all I can collect. I probably understood the ideas of the previous people and found some information along their ideas, but most of them are useless. It''s not too late for us to go out. "


    "That''s what I mean. The air in this place is full of the smell of death. My nose really doesn''t like it. "


    Just as they were about to leave, a noisy voice came from outside the morgue, followed by shouting.


    "You can''t go in. This is not the time!" The mage who just led them was pushed in. He tried to intercept the people who were going to enter the door, but he was unable to stop them.


    It was a group of mages dressed in robes and holding wooden walking sticks. There is no doubt that they come from this city, and the immortal bird sign on their chest also shows their school, the school of life.


    "Who are you?" The leading life school mage asked the two men in the morgue.


    "Free agent Russell and his slave assistant. We are investigating the murder the night before yesterday. "


    "The investigation is over. The body needs to be placed in the circulation immediately."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1460

    There are six mages of the school of life. This is a standard funeral team. At that time, three people will perform the decomposition ceremony of the body, and the other three will ensure that the body is not affected by supernatural forces in the decomposition process.


    In other words, if a mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas had signed a contract with the devil for his soul before his death, in most cases, his soul would be protected from the devil under the protection of the last three mages of the school of life.


    The same is true for similar operations. The so-called entering the natural cycle of the school of life refers to letting the dead die like ordinary people without being affected by any external magic. In fact, the starting point of this concept is good.


    As cheese often says, most casters can''t die well. After stepping into the door of magic, their spirit suffers too much loss that shouldn''t be in the normal life process, which is more prone to problems.


    Reflected in individuals, the strangeness of personality is only the most basic, and mental illness and madness have long been common. The most important thing is that many magic factions themselves will overdraw the original vitality of users. This overdraft will not only affect the body, but also affect the spirit, and even the possible soul. This is why many ghosts and ghosts are more or less related to magic before they die.


    The process of purifying corpses can reduce these problems as much as possible.


    However, this ceremony is sometimes thought to be too thorough. Especially those who deal with corpses, such as spies, "why do we have to perform rituals now? The body should be kept for three days, which is the rule. "


    In terms of status or position, the mage leading the purification ceremony must be more noble than Russell, but the red haired mage did not hesitate to block it. The reason is very simple, because he knows that after this ceremony, the headless body behind him will completely disappear. In a more popular word, he will disappear.


    If the secular cremation can still leave incombustible ashes, the magic of the life faction has no such problem at all. The corpses treated by them will disappear like the literal meaning, without any trace of existence, and nothing will be left. After all, the mage''s bones, skin and other body organs may also be used.


    "It is stipulated that the remains of all the casters in the city should be handled by the school of life. As for the time of handling, there is no absolute requirement. Three days is just a conventional time limit. No one said that the body would not be disposed of until three solar and lunar rotations. Especially this one, don''t you feel sad for the dead when you see him? How could you and your colleagues have the heart to make him look like this? If you are allowed to do it, you will not use spells to affect parts of the body. So the more you stop it, the sooner it needs to enter the cycle. There''s nothing to argue about, Mr. spy. "


    "Why did we dissect him? That''s precisely because of the strange way he died. Your duty is to ensure that we enjoy death calmly, and our duty is to prevent those who have caused involuntary death from continuing to commit crimes. Therefore, we need him to tell us the clues of the murderer in the only way left, which is for the sake of law and justice. Just as we follow the path of magic, so do the laws of this city. You can''t go beyond your authority. "


    Russell''s tone and expression were very serious. His words were not only out of the need of investigation, but also out of the attitude of a mage of the secret instrument school and a law enforcer of the city of ten thousand laws.


    "Magic is the undiscovered side of the world. We are not the makers of magic, just as we are not the givers of life. We gather here by law and justice, like lions and bees. But this does not mean that the regulations we set up the day after tomorrow can have the right to override more essential things. Spy, whether you can find out the murderer or not, no matter what the result is, the dead can''t come back to life. In that case, what we should do is to let the dead greet death in a calm way, not because your regulations will still be insulted without dignity and reason after death. And this is our authority. You are the one who exceeds your authority. "


    "You..." Russell certainly has thousands of words to fight back. Most mages are eloquent and quick thinking, otherwise they can''t deal with the tricky problems of their mentor. But Kellas stopped him.


    "Let them do it. This is a clue in itself. " With a provocative smile on the corners of the cat goblin''s mouth, he looked at the leading life school mage, and sure enough, he caught a fleeting change from each other''s face.


    "Not everything will be part of your investigation. The connection between things is not so strong most of the time. We are also ordered to act and do not mean to target you. "


    "Yes, yes, yes." The cat fairy said, carelessly took Russell away from the morgue, and then looked at the mages behind him and whispered, "what are you explaining?"


    "You just let them ignore the rules?" Russell obviously had a lingering anger. After leaving the room, he immediately questioned the responsible mage, who could only spread his hand and make a helpless expression.


    "I tried to stop it, and you saw it. I can''t help it if they insist on breaking in. Besides, this group of people was originally responsible for the body treatment of this outpost. We still need to cooperate later... "


    The red haired spy didn''t finish listening to the other party''s explanation and turned away. However, Kairas and the mage nodded slightly, which did not hurry or slow down to keep up with Russell''s footsteps.


    "Why are you walking so fast? If you walk fast, you can catch people? " The cat goblin said leisurely, as if it was not affected by what happened just now.


    But people familiar with him know that if the old cat suddenly becomes kind, it must have a plot. It is precisely because he has a bigger plan in mind that he can not care about the gains and losses at present, and even hope to take the initiative to lose something to ensure that the later situation can proceed smoothly.


    "Of course, I can''t catch it." Russell was very angry, but he didn''t vent his anger on others. When he heard carras''s question, his high tone slowly sank down. Looks a little depressed.


    "It''s not a shame. Nine people in front of you have seen the body, but they still haven''t caught the murderer? In the final analysis, we''re here just for luck. Now it seems that luck is better than expected. Wait, I''ll tell you my speculation. Go back to cheese and tell him the situation. By the way, I remember he said, you mages have some painting skills because you want to draw Dharma array, right? "


    Russell blinked and didn''t understand the meaning of Kellas''s words, but he nodded. "I really know a little about painting. When I was an intern in the Institute, I helped draw several plant brochures."


    "That''s much easier. Go back and draw the details of the body you just saw as much as possible. Since you and I may be the last group to see the body and not belong to the school of life, this will be crucial. "


    "OK, that''s a good proposal. But won''t you go back with me? " As they walked out of the post, the spy looked at the active Kairas and said.


    "No, I found new entertainment. You know, tracking prey is always the most pleasant part of a hunt. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1461

    Russell didn''t know what keiras meant by hunting, or he guessed it vaguely, but he wasn''t sure. At the same time, he didn''t ask again. That''s because what he saw just now has been entrenched in his heart. He is afraid that if he is distracted from thinking about other things, the image of the body in his brain will disappear, blur and lose important details.


    He is a spy. The job of a spy is to deal with cases that the school is difficult to deal with in the open. Those who can''t blame without reason and plan to question at will. The spy must give deterministic evidence to become the basis of action. They are like worker bees exploring new areas and looking for flowers in a swarm.


    Although Russell has never stated his position, he is indeed a reliable spy. The reason is that in that almost morbid persistence, his sense of responsibility will whip this man forward like a whip. Even if it makes him physically and mentally tired, even if it puts him in danger.


    This is unreasonable, because feelings should be a tool to help people live. When a feeling is not to let people live actively, but has the tendency of oppression and even self destruction, it will be called morbid.


    Mages are somewhat morbid. Since they began to contact magic and knowledge, those things have made the casters have a persistent pursuit, which will be reflected in all aspects of their life.


    As for the red haired spy, he didn''t need to do these things now. The only task he received was to take care of the cheese. That is to say, as long as he kept looking at the gray robe during this period, his task has been successfully completed.


    But he has been creating new problems. Some of those problems are related to him and some are irrelevant to him. But he was unaware of it and even enjoyed it.


    "Be careful!" A hand stretched out from behind caught Russell who nearly fell from the roadside in time. The spy just regained his consciousness. If he took another step just now, he would fall down. Although he would not be broken to pieces, the height of falling to the lower platform was enough to break his tendons and fractures.


    When he looked back gratefully to the person who had saved himself, he saw the familiar sky blue eyes and slightly upturned corners of his mouth.


    "Is anyone there? I''ve followed you for dozens of steps. Not only didn''t you find it, you almost fell off the side of the road. " Atta stretched out her hand and shook it in front of the spy, as if those two eyes were two windows, behind which she lived.


    "I''m here, thank you. I''m just a little, in a trance. Sorry, I''ve been making sure that my memories don''t have problems. They must be preserved by the slightest difference. "


    Russell speaks very fast, which shows that he is now in a state of tension. Atta didn''t ask what the other party wanted to keep, because no matter what it was, the current spies didn''t seem to be able to answer.


    "Yes, I see. You''re going back to the Institute, right? Let''s go together so you don''t have to worry about falling on the side of the road. "


    "Thank you very much." Russell nodded to atta, and there was no doubt that he was lucky to meet a female swordsman here. Don''t say he fell out of the road. In his current state, I''m afraid he was attacked and couldn''t respond at all.


    The spy didn''t notice that there was a man behind atta. The man looked at Russell with subtle fear, respect and envy. In this city, people looked at the mage with such eyes.


    The three people walked silently on the way back to the goblin Research Institute. Atta looked around and found no trace of Kairas, but Russell had no trace of fighting. She didn''t worry too much. With the skill and agility of cat goblins, there wouldn''t be too many things that could get him into trouble in this city.


    However, the sweeper picked up by the female swordsman kept walking at the back, hesitating and trembling at every step. Atta told him the destination ahead, a research institute, which was full of real mages, even senior mages with higher status, which made men who had not been officially promoted feel very strange and fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, what bothers you has disappeared. I brought you here in the hope that you can tell a friend of mine the details of the incident. He is the most mage, and he can certainly guarantee to cut off your contact with the devil. He can also deal with your problems. Whether it''s curse or stuttering, he will have a way. Don''t worry. I believe you can still become a mage. "


    Atta''s bright smile has some power, so that no matter how gloomy people can continue to stay in the dark shadow. This power is not magic, nor does it come from appearance. She is really thinking about each other, so her words can be so moving.


    "I''ve been delayed for five years to become a mage. My classmates, they have either been promoted or left, only I still stay where I am. Like a ghost, a ghost that refuses to dissipate. "


    "Ghosts stop because they are dead, which means that they stop as the time of life and can''t move forward. So they can only have the past and can''t accept change. Once a ghost recognizes the current situation and begins to communicate with the outside world again, he will no longer be a ghost. He will soon go to the next stage of life. You''d better write this down. It will be mentioned in the psychic test. "


    Russell finished this sentence quickly and looked forward without moving his eyes. He didn''t really enter the conversation between Atta and the floor sweeper, but just listened in, like watching the shadow acting through a layer of gauze, and then almost subconsciously dubbing them.


    Atta and the sweeper looked at each other. They both noticed that the spy didn''t want to comfort anyone. He just added mechanically. The swordswoman shrugged,


    "I think you''d better cherish the present days, and you may become like this in the future. I thought only one mage would behave like this before. Now it seems that it''s just because I''ve only seen one mage. "


    "The most mage?"


    "Yes. Even though I have come here and met many mages, I still think he is the most mage. But in fact, I have no basis. Maybe it''s preconceived? Or intuition, who knows. Ah, here we are. I hope cheese has finished his homework, because it seems that we have brought him back new questions. "


    Atta looked at the Institute with its outline in the distance and breathed a little relieved.


    "Boom!"


    The roar of the explosion stunned the female swordsman for a few seconds. She didn''t understand what had just happened until she saw the black smoke rising from the research institute ahead.


    "The oak of the king''s court."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1462

    "What happened?"


    The three of atta ran to the Institute and saw Daphne and other mages and apprentices working in the Institute gathering in the open space outside the Institute.


    Between them and the Institute were many broken bricks falling off the surface of the explosion of the Institute. Fortunately, no one was hit, but they seemed to be scared. Everyone''s expression was full of surprise and fear.


    Daphne looked back and saw the female swordsman. To be exact, she saw Russell. Her state relaxed suddenly, as if she saw the solution to the problem, although Russell could not solve any practical problems,


    "It was Mrs. wynett who locked herself and the grey robe in the main research room and drove us all out. Then it didn''t take long to become what it is now. We don''t know anything. We can''t disobey your wife. "


    The people in the goblin Institute have reached links with Mrs. wynett to varying degrees. Although not everyone can be turned into a microphone at any time, it is still very simple to make them obedient.


    Therefore, when the owner of the Institute issued an evacuation order, everyone had no choice but to put down their work and leave immediately. They were forced out of the Institute without knowing it, and then the explosion happened. The time was good.


    "Has such a thing happened before?" Atta was not so nervous when she heard that the matter was related to cheese. She didn''t think that the grey robe would fall into any unsolvable danger.


    Or if the danger can''t even be solved with cheese, she doesn''t think she can deal with it immediately. It''s better to confirm whether this evacuation is really as serious as it looks. It''s not good. It''s just a routine of the Institute.


    "Once or twice. When the lady feels that the experiment or spell casting is too dangerous, she will force everyone to leave the Institute. The standard method of adding lead through the wall of the research city can weaken its influence quickly. So if all the explosions we see here can drop the outer wall, the situation in the Institute will only be worse. "


    A senior mage explained to atas that they had met with cheese several times before. As a formal mage working in the Institute, he basically knew the background and purpose of these people.


    "Shall we go in and have a look?" Hearing this, the female swordsman felt a little uneasy. Although she was asking, whether she tightened her belt or stepped, it showed that she was ready to enter.


    "Wait a minute, madam''s magic sometimes doesn''t distinguish objects. The worst one is that she once hypnotized everyone in the Institute and then connected the dreams together, so that when we wake up, we all spent a lot of effort to determine that we are ourselves. If you break in now, you may be affected by magic. Now the magic flow around the Institute is still very disordered. Wait until it calms down. "


    Daphne stopped Atta and shook her head.


    Atta does not have the magic vision of mages. Her goblin eye can only see a vague and chaotic halo covering the Research Institute, covering all the details.


    But soon, a touch of deep and strange color appeared in the halo of the Research Institute, which reassured the female swordsman. Because the color that can''t be described by the color in nature, the deep color that makes people feel is the color of cheese she has seen all the time.


    Now the appearance of the color at least proves that the grey robe was not killed in the explosion, and the probability of his safety will be very high. After all, the grey robe was enough to withstand most of his deadly attacks.


    "Your staff look confused. Oh, they''re back. " Just when people outside the research institute made various reactions to the explosion in the Research Institute, in the main research room on the top floor of the Research Institute, the cheese was looking at the state of the crowd outside along the broken wall.


    This is why atta could see him. As she guessed, there was no injury on the grey robe.


    "Well, they''re used to it. Magic itself is like this. When the level is not reached, everything seems incredible. Confusion helps them make progress. "


    In the room, Mrs. wynett, the owner of the Research Institute, was wearing a pair of silk gloves and slightly frowned at the mess in the room. "Maybe I should ask the library for a set of spells they put on the bookshelf. This will clean up quickly. "


    "I advise you not to do so. Now it''s best not to introduce any new items in this Institute for the time being, so that the spell can work perfectly. " Cheese''s eyes took a slight aura and said faintly.


    "Well, you''re right. Now at this time, everyone wants to bite off a piece of meat from each other, but it''s a little careless to reach out to this research institute. "


    The female mage seemed to say casually, but the anger in her eyes was not a joke. As the person in charge of a research institute, how could she not know what happened in the city last night?


    She just felt that these things had nothing to do with her remote Institute. However, last night, someone released ghost surgery to the Research Institute. Regardless of the man''s purpose, Mrs. wynett could not allow such an offence. This is her castle.


    "But it''s a little too easy for you to entrust me with the task of setting a protective spell here? Did I show any trustworthy behavior? "


    The magic in cheese''s eyes gradually faded. He scratched his face and said with some embarrassment. The explosion was actually a side effect of casting spells, and the spells he released were the protective spells mentioned in the words.


    Mrs. wynett gently shook the paper roll in her hand, which was the goblin text translated by cheese,


    "This is enough to prove that what you said is true. As for trust, no one deserves complete trust, but you are really a gray robe, which is enough. You come from the same place as her. Whether you are hostile or friendly, you have no conflict of interest with her. Besides, I don''t have a better candidate. One of the promotion ceremonies in the city of ten thousand dharmas is to Collect Magic samples of promoters. Do you know what that means? If our magic samples are used, all spells will be reversed and destroyed. We will have no power to fight back. "


    The cheese was stunned. "Do you think things have been so bad? Your magic sample should be the top secret of the city, which is related to the life of every caster. How can anyone use it for selfish desires? "


    "Just the worst guess. Many mages died here last night, many of whom had a hunch and set up many defenses. But they''re still dead. In the means I can imagine, it is the most reasonable calculation for someone to get and deal with them with their magic samples, isn''t it? "


    Mrs. wynett said softly with a meaningful smile.


    "Well, the conspiracy has been said enough. It''s time for people outside to come back to work."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1463

    The cheese went down to the bottom of the Institute, opened the previously closed door with her own hands, and then looked out at the crowd, "Mrs. wynett said that she could come in. Just now I was just conducting an experiment. There is no need to worry. "


    The words of the grey robe obviously could not convince all the mages, but they no longer doubted after Mrs. wynett''s own figure appeared on the balcony on the roof and made unimpeded gestures.


    It is worth noting that Mrs. wynett, who has some control over her staff, doesn''t need to show up to testify. She doesn''t even need to let the cheese open the door, just let them return like controlling the evacuation of others.


    But she did not do so. The loss of magic is on the one hand, on the other hand, because if she has been using magic to control her students, she will never stop casting magic, which can only accumulate resentment in their hearts.


    "Oh, she asked you to help me find a temporarily unused room as my temporary office. You know, I can''t stay on her workbench all the time. "


    Cheese nodded to Atta and them, but instead of talking immediately, he stopped Daphne from saying this. The latter was surprised and stunned for a few seconds. Then he came back and said a word. Then I went to the Institute.


    It''s not her fault. Having her own room is a symbol here.


    It symbolizes that Mrs. wynett has fully accepted cheese and regarded him as a member of the Institute, even a very high-level member. You should know that people like Daphne, who studied here from apprenticeship to becoming an official mage and even a very important researcher in this institute, are still sharing a room with another mage.


    It is not that there is not enough space in the Research Institute, but that the mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas are unusually rigorous in this subtle division of classes. When a mage has his own research room in the Research Institute, his identity and status will be different. But cheese is not in this system. He doesn''t know about it.


    But the cheese didn''t know. Daphne didn''t say it, which doesn''t mean Russell didn''t understand the subtleties. "She decided to accept you so soon. It seems that even after the ceremony, you don''t have to leave in a hurry."


    "Let''s talk about the future. We can deal with all the current problems first. Russell, forget it. Now that you''re back, something happened again, right? I hope it''s not a bad thing. "


    Cheese noticed Atta and his expression was a little uneasy. He was worried that the female swordsman would bring bad news, but when he saw that the other party didn''t seem very anxious, his guess became less pessimistic.


    As for the man who followed Atta, to be honest, until he followed the female swordsman into the room temporarily handed over to the cheese, the grey robe thought that he just happened to be on the way with several people without him. This man really didn''t seem to be connected with them.


    "This room will be given to you from now on. If you need anything, just talk to people nearby. I''m going to reply to my wife first, so I won''t stay any longer. "


    Daphne''s tone of speaking to the cheese became a little stiff. It''s not that she hated the gray robe because of the things in the research room, but the sense of distance that had just narrowed down a little suddenly increased, so that the female mage didn''t dare to put down her manners to talk to the cheese.


    After Daphne left, there were only four people left in the room: cheese, Atta, Russell and the sweeper.


    The grey robe looked at the layout of the room, but there was not much dust. Although the frequency was not high, it could be seen that someone was still cleaning. In addition, there is only a big table, a few chairs and two empty bookshelves in the room.


    Cheese used the small stone picked up on the ground when he opened the door as a guide and put it on the table. The stone seems to have become a magnet, and the surrounding dust, like iron sand, quickly gathers on it to clean up a large area.


    Just like this, throw a few stones down and the house will be much cleaner. But the room didn''t open to the outside window, which made the grey robe a little dissatisfied. He put the dawn breath on the table, adjusted the brightness of the lantern, and used the soft sunlight as the lighting of the room. Then he finally sat down and finished the initial arrangement of the room.


    During this process, Atta and Russell had already pulled their chairs and sat down to rest. They had worried outside the Institute for a long time. Now they don''t want to stand and watch the gray robe clean up the house. Only the sweeper who was entangled by the devil stood cramped at the door and didn''t know what to do.


    "Who is this with you two?" After sitting down, the cheese looked at the man at the door and asked the other two. He just put a protective spell on the building, and his state is not very good.


    "I, I met him on the road."


    At that moment, atta quickly told the story of how they met and how the sweeper was deceived by the devil. As soon as these words were spoken, the cheese didn''t respond. Russell showed a complex look at the man behind him. It seemed that he didn''t know anything about it.


    "The apprentice who has been sweeping the floor is you. Although it may have nothing to do with your wishes, you are quite famous around there. " The spy lowered his head, but let the spy listen deeply.


    "Devil? I don''t think so. Can you come closer? I need you to stand in the sun and let me see your shadow. " Cheese quickly took Russell''s words off the head and went to have a direct conversation with the sweeper.


    "OK, OK." The man took two timid steps forward. The dawn light that was taken into the lantern shone on him. It was not dazzling, but relaxing and reassuring.


    Cheese looked at each other and confirmed that the man''s skin had nothing to do with it. He didn''t melt in the sun or look strange, which made him more sure of his guess. Then he stood up and looked at the figure reflected on the wall.


    Shadow can be regarded as an intuitive projection of human beings. For the naked eye, it can only judge the rough shape outline, but for the casters, it can bring more information.


    "Let me start with my speculation. If you need to add something, you can speak at any time. My judgment is that it is not the devil that haunts you. The reason is very simple. Demons and demons, these lower creatures have some kind of corruption. The footprints left by demons will produce sulfur and sometimes continue to burn flames. Their mere existence can alienate the external environment, let alone get along with you for five years. If the devil is really pestering you, your body will change more or less. Some human beings who have served the devil for a long time will also grow demon like skin, and even horns on the top of their heads, which is very common. "


    The cheese waved slightly, motioned the other party to sit down, and then went on,


    "But none of this happened to you. Then I can only make two conjectures. One is that the devil you summon has strong self-control. He can walk in the world without spreading his influence. With all due respect, even Lord level demons can''t do this by their own will, so it''s not realistic. Then what''s left may be the second. You''re not facing a demon, but something else. Through your description of its appearance, I prefer to confirm it as a little monster. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1464

    "Little devil? Isn''t it a little devil? "


    Russell frowned slightly. The mage knew about the devil and the devil, so he also had his own judgment after listening to atta''s story.


    As for the little devil mentioned in his mouth, it can be understood as another classic image of the devil compared with those huge and destructive demons. The little devil is considered to be a kind of demon with weak limbs but full of malice.


    "The little devil can''t set up a spell that can make people illusion. They are in a very low position in the devil''s order. Their intelligence and physical strength are quite poor, and they don''t have any spell casting ability. There is nothing impressive about those things except greed. "


    Cheese shook his head slightly. Russell''s knowledge mostly came from books. After all, devil summoning is a dangerous ceremony, and the mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas don''t need effective help as their counterparts in the secular world. Therefore, they don''t often use what secular casters need to master most.


    Especially the little devil, a low-level devil, has no need to summon.


    "Well, what are you talking about? This title seems to refer to many things. You say it''s not a little devil. Is it another kind of devil? Or something else? "


    Russell didn''t tangle with cheese too much on this question, but he suddenly thought of something after asking this question. He hurried to the bookshelf to find paper and pen, which can be seen everywhere in the Institute.


    Cheese didn''t take care of the spy who began to write and draw on paper. He believed that the other party''s behavior was for a reason, and he couldn''t give help before he stopped, so he turned to the other two and continued to explain,


    "The little devil I said is not a devil. Strictly speaking, it is closer to a demon, but it is not a demon. This creature does come from the lower world, that is, the realm where demons live, but you have to understand that there are not only demons. I mean, although there are many kinds of demons, they are intrinsically related, and the little monster is not in this connection, so it is an independent kind. "


    "And that doesn''t mean it''s not dangerous. Nothing from the lower world is not dangerous. The air and water there are enough to kill ordinary people. There are no safe creatures that can live there. However, little monsters are really harmless in the lower class. Their mind is more mature than low-level demons. They know how to cheat, use and lie, and can create some illusions to fool their opponents. This is probably similar to the bamboo insect that disguises itself as a branch and the butterfly that disguises its wings as dead leaves, but only to protect itself from demons and other things. The problem is that this means of defense is enough to become a threatening weapon in another environment. "


    "But I remember that I did draw a Dharma array to summon demons. As you said, that thing is not a demon. How could he be summoned by me?"


    The floor sweeper asked in confusion. After learning that the creature that bothered him was not even a devil, he seemed to have been drained of all his strength. Only a little curiosity and worry about what happened to him supported him to continue to speak.


    "The summoning spell has a strong randomness. Before it is completed, we don''t know what will come out of the Dharma array. Unless you have a specific calling target and he responds to your call, it''s like putting your hand into a box and catching anything is possible. General demon summoning will specify the scope of summoning, that is, demons of a specific class. However, some summoning spells will choose a simpler method, that is, bring a creature directly from the lower space, or directly transfer a piece of lower land to the Dharma array on a small scale. The spell you used in those years is probably the one behind. "


    Cheese is familiar with the devil''s call. After all, there is a lack of manpower in the gray tower. Many things really need the devil''s help to complete. The grey robes have long been accustomed to this way of life and have little resistance to demons. On the contrary, some people are keen on the study of demonic knowledge.


    However, the understanding of demons can not meet the ultimate goal of these mages. Therefore, none of the many gray robes is really the person who studies the following plane or demons as the research subject.


    Demon knowledge is more like a tool they need to master in order to better study magic, similar to architects who generally master the ability of drawing.


    "Is he still there? I know the devil can''t be completely eliminated in this world. I''m not even sure whether he has left this world. Can you help me confirm that he is still pestering me? "


    "In fact, strictly speaking, at the moment when the summoning array is destroyed, there is no relationship between you and what you summon. So whether he is driven out of the world or not, you will not be influenced by him. But that''s only in the sense of contract. I understand your concern. From your description, the little monster should have signed a magical contract with someone, and the magic of the magic sword just made him violate the terms of the contract. "


    The cheese said and touched his chin. He thought for a moment and said,


    "I''m afraid I can''t give you a clear answer. If he is really a devil, it''s easier to do it. But now, unless we get the content of the contract he signed, no one can say whether the price of violation is expulsion from the world, real death, or other less serious punishment. This is the price that the devil calls must bear. You took the initiative to extend this hand to them. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take it back cleanly. In fact, it''s not bad. Now that you know the true face of that thing, those illusions won''t be enough to become big trouble again. "


    After listening to the explanation of cheese, the man finally felt at ease. He stopped staying, said goodbye to several people and left the room in a hurry.


    As for whether he will make up for his regret five years ago and try to become a mage again, or do other things, that is not what they can know or are interested in.


    But what is certain is that the great sense of absurdity generated by being cheated and teased by little monsters in the past five years until this time will make this person different from himself five years ago. Whether this change leads to better or worse is perhaps more difficult to judge than his subsequent behavior.


    "Although the little monster is not strong, its cunning degree is absolutely first-class. It can hide here for five years without being found, and make the poor guy willing to be enslaved by himself. Why does such a monster sign such a strong contract with people. It''s just a name. It has to pay such a high price to disclose it. The hands of the speechless and those who deal with demons will not be very clean. "


    "Oh, I forgot to ask his name. No, so I can only refer to him with the person entangled by the little monster in the future!" Atta suddenly thought that he had not asked each other''s name, and suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t ask and he didn''t say. This shows that he doesn''t really want to continue with you. For him, being haunted by demons for five years is still a good excuse, but if it''s just little demons, the less people know about it, the better. "


    The cheese stalled and said.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1465

    After dealing with the problem of those entangled by small demons, atta told cheese about Yuni and hedia, especially Yuni''s. From the words and eyes, the female swordsman felt a little worried about the apprentice''s state, but as Eugene''s mentor, cheese didn''t think so.


    For him as a grey robe, the difficulties faced by youni are very difficult, but his cheese has come to this stage, and the very difficult difficulties have long been common. This involves a cognitive change, that is, every time we eat, drink, travel and work implies the possibility of changing people''s life, and it will also be difficult, but people have been used to it, and those subtle things can be talked about with a smile.


    If you want to be a qualified mage in the eyes of cheese, this transformation will certainly be completed. After all, everything he does and every spell he releases has risks. When talking to others, you can make people sweat for him.


    But if he could not take these dangers and hidden dangers lightly, find a balance between prudence and laxity, and walk flat on the single wooden bridge, he would have been exhausted by himself.


    The physical loss can be recovered slowly through cultivation, but the psychological loss is more difficult to ease. Even some people believe that the lost mental state cannot be restored, so as long as the intelligent life lives long enough, it will go crazy.


    Cheese is noncommittal about these views, but he knows that the caster walking on thin ice, whether passive or active, will eventually be fundamentally different from ordinary people in their view of danger.


    The change caused by this difference will completely make people different from before. Borrowing a word he heard from Jian Qi''s mouth is a difference in realm. Many views will be different if the realm is different. However, it is hard to say whether this change in state must be in a good direction, or whether they are a ladder to truth.


    Because before reaching the last step, no one knows what kind of road they are walking. Those who always think they are climbing may finally open the door to the underground.


    Moreover, the realm is not a step. There is no absolute jump relationship between layers. They are more like random, born with individual circumstances.


    "What happened to youni depends on him. I can teach him magic, but beyond that, this is his own life. " The grey robe smiled with some helplessness. At the same time, Russell''s body map was finally drawn.


    "This is the recovery map of teacher Kelly''s body. His body itself has been decomposed by the school of life, a whole day earlier than the scheduled time."


    I can hear that the spy is still angry about what happened in the morgue. He is almost sure that the life school mage who led the team has a problem, but he also knows that it is more difficult to start from that line than going to heaven.


    After all, the school of life is a school that can match the secret instrument, and there is always a contradiction between the two.


    The cheese took the picture and asked, "does the decomposition ceremony take a lot of time and steps? I know many ways to make the body disappear quickly, but I don''t know what the city does. "


    "The spell simply applied to the body is not complicated. That spell just makes a dead body quickly disperse. The same spell can''t work on living creatures, even a bug. The school of life believes that life can be regarded as a complex polymer, so what they have to do is not only to solve the physical body, but also to deal with other aspects. I respect their knowledge, but I can''t accept pursuing self-interest for my own purposes in the name of knowledge. This time they have gone too far. If no one stops this murder, the cornerstone of the city will soon collapse. "


    Russell became more and more angry, but he realized his emotions in time and quickly ended his speech.


    "Order may not be a natural relationship between organisms, but it can ensure that we exist together rather than become a plate of loose sand. Your concern is right. That''s why Wanfa designated a school as the defender of public security. From this point of view, the leaders of this city know this relationship very well. "


    Cheese nodded and then stopped thinking for a moment.


    "From this point of view, it is not entirely possible to rule out the possibility that the person who killed Kelly is a school of life. I originally thought that if the school of life was proficient in the method of destroying corpses, they would not become suspects, because the killers of the school of life could quickly and safely dispose of corpses without beheading. However, if it is based on the school''s understanding of life, a mage of the school of life may also let Kelly''s bodies, at least most of them, accept the rituals of other colleagues, which cannot be ruled out. Looking at the human figure you drew, my personal judgment is that Kelly did not die of material injury. "


    "Why do you say that? Although there is no obvious wound on the body, the killing means of poisoning, blunt blow or electric current can not be ruled out. In addition, his head has not been found. Maybe the fatal injury is on the head. "


    "In that case, the other party doesn''t need to take away the head, because most spells can''t let the dead provide more information as long as the brain is destroyed, whether it''s smashing or chopping. With the murderer''s care, he could cut Kelly''s throat and hurt his tongue at most. You may think it''s too cumbersome to do this, but if I come, I''d rather be cumbersome than leave the murder scene with a head that may expose me at any time. This is tantamount to leaving myself with an irrefutable iron evidence. "


    Cheese touched his chin and continued with Russell''s retort.


    "Unless that head has other uses. For example, for magical rituals or, frame others. " The one who said this was not a grey robe, but a spy. After all, he was a professional in handling the case, and his ideas were more flexible than cheese.


    Cheese agreed with Russell,


    "In this case, I think the other party will move soon. Whether it is to use Kelly''s body as an item for magic ceremony or as a planted prop, it is considered no risk from the moment Kelly''s body is destroyed. After all, there is no corpse, just a head, you can''t judge the details of the holder. At that time, he insisted that it was put on him by others, and there was no way to verify it. "


    "In this way, the guys of the school of life are more and more suspicious. I should apply for a search warrant to investigate their behavior. Who gave the order? Maybe I can find something. But the process of examining the search warrant and the tug of war between schools. I''m afraid that when the investigation can be officially launched, teacher Kelly''s head will decompose naturally and almost only bones will be left. "


    Russell was very excited when he first spoke. He stood up from his seat as if he wanted to start immediately. But the more he started, the more he understood the complex school system of the city of ten thousand laws and the application and coordination work at all levels under it. This was a slow road.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our cat has bitten the target. He won''t let go of his prey. Kellas is one of the best trackers I''ve ever seen. When he comes back, we will have a lot of news about those life mages. The question now is, if the other party''s goal is viya, why don''t they do it again after killing Kelly. Can''t you find a chance? Or are we going in the wrong direction? Weiya is not their target. "


    "Knock, knock"


    Just as several people were analyzing the case, the door was knocked and the female mage Daphne came in.


    "Madam said, please ask Mr. cheese to go to the library with her."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1466

    Cheese met Mrs. Wynette in the atrium of the Institute, who was building a plant that looked very colorful. This plant is a herb without a hard wooden trunk. It just keeps separating leaves from an extra large main stem until the top main stem droops and opens a flower with extremely complex structure.


    The color of that flower is purple black rarely seen in ordinary plants. Obviously, both colors are dark, but it gives people a sense of bright confusion. Just like its stems and leaves, it shows an unnatural color in the magic light spectrum. This is a magical plant, or a magical plant, and I''m afraid it doesn''t grow naturally.


    "Is there anything I need in the room? The casters of each faction need different tools in their daily research. If you need something difficult to get and embarrass those little guys, you can tell me directly. Like a mirror. "


    There was obviously something in the lady''s words. She looked at the cheese with one eye on her side. Her eyes cruised on the gray robe, as if looking for something.


    "Although I don''t mean to hide it from you, I have to admit that you found it quite quickly. Did what happened last night reach your ears today?"


    Cheese understood that Mrs. wynett knew that he found the secret room last night and found three mirrors in the secret room. Speaking of it, he did not mention it to wynett, even though he had seen a cloth bag wrapped with mirror fragments that night.


    "A secret room in the window area was found. There were three large magic mirrors with unknown origin, which were broken. The report was handed in by a spy, Russell with red hair. There is no second person here. "


    The master of the Institute said without delay. It is not difficult to infer from the retelling like written language that her source is one of the people who can see Russell''s report within the Miyi school.


    However, it''s no surprise that Russell, as a student, will come here for internship, which itself shows that the goblin Institute has a good relationship with the secret instrument school. Even if the exchange is stipulated, so many institutes will not allow apprentices of strange schools to exchange.


    Cheese was silent for a moment, and the light from the corner of his eye looked behind him. Daphne who brought him had disappeared into the branches and leaves of the atrium. Now it seemed that there were only him and Mrs. wynett here.


    This made him begin to doubt the other party''s motivation to let him come, because the female mage said before that his wife asked him to go to the library with him, which would naturally make people think that he had established a good relationship and asked the cheese to borrow the literature about goblins.


    So what''s the point of this move? Is it because the accident last night made Mrs. wynett suddenly repent? Or did she temporarily want to add some more prices? But it''s unreasonable to have the relationship of dream stone.


    "I don''t think you care about these things." Although it''s unreasonable, it''s not necessary to immediately identify the cheese experience at this time. Anyway, he doesn''t feel hostility on the other party. Take your time, and the other party will explain his intention.


    "I really don''t care. But I must also investigate the identity of those who may attack my institute. Three mirrors. I don''t think it''s Russell who breaks them. The boy doesn''t have so much ability. The power of a spell prepared with three mirrors of the same size as the casting material will never be small, at least not the level that allows Russell to return physically intact. I''m curious about how their decorators use them. "


    Mrs. wynett turned and looked directly at the cheese. She seemed to imply that the grey robe would tell the story of last night, such as the trap set by three mirrors. This may be an opportunity. If she can identify the person who laid the trap, the cheese investigation will make great progress.


    But the grey robe just nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. There was no emotion on his face. He didn''t have a clear plan. If there was, he would say last night. Since I didn''t say it last night, I won''t say it today. The reason for not saying it is not simple distrust. Just as Mrs. wynett can get information from Miyi, the network of this city is strange to him.


    Seeing that the cheese didn''t mean to speak, Mrs. wynett wasn''t angry. She really didn''t care about it. After all, it was the problem brought by the cheese themselves. If they wanted to solve it by themselves, she naturally didn''t have any opinion.


    Even if the grey robe shows her intention to get her help, she will feel that the cheese is too dependent on others.


    "Let''s stop here first. Daphne should have told you when she called you. We''re going to the library. But it may be different from what you think. Although I made a guarantee, those people still think that the risk of letting a foreign mage enter the second floor of the library is too high. This time, I mainly let you communicate directly with those elm heads to see if you can convince them. However, I don''t think they actually meant to let you go. We probably just wanted to find a way to refuse you that wouldn''t embarrass me. "


    Mrs. wynett looked at the flowers and mentioned the reason why she called cheese here.


    "But I promised to help you find books. So if the things in the library are really important to you, there may be another way you can try. "


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Cheese has some feelings about the form and style of the city of ten thousand laws in recent days. He has a faint hunch that his ideas are not in line with the current situation here.


    As a valuable property, the library belongs to the six university schools. As a treasure in the library, those important books can not be opened to others with the consent of one person. If you have to do so, I''m afraid you will have to pay a high price to other schools.


    "Simply, their reason is that mages outside the city of ten thousand dharmas can''t read those books. Wouldn''t it be good for you to join the city of ten thousand dharmas? In this way, as our own person, you can naturally travel freely in the library. "


    "I never thought about it."


    Cheese was really frightened by Mrs. wynett''s words. His tone was a little flustered, but he soon calmed down. Grey robe thought carefully for a few seconds and found that he had no reason to resist joining the city of ten thousand dharmas. It was just a means, but it obviously needed a price to realize it,


    "Will it be cumbersome? I mean, join you. "


    "The city of ten thousand laws is very closed. You can see from our city, and it will become more closed. But this does not mean that we are not interested in external casters. After all, the magic here does not start from scratch. The first casters gathered here also have their own schools and knowledge. In fact, we have never stopped absorbing foreign mages, but the requirements have gradually become unreasonable. "


    "But I believe you can pass the test with your ability. Just considering the difficulty, it should really be tried as a later means. Now, we''d better go to the library and see how those stubborn people plan to get into trouble. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1467

    Seeing the pyramid as a big library again, cheese is still sincerely impressed. The exquisite combination of stone bricks constitutes this building full of geometric beauty. It is so magnificent that even if the city of ten thousand dharmas collapses several years later, all the people here scatter. Even if the knowledge in the library is burned, as long as the building is still standing, the history here will not be forgotten.


    Without superb architectural technology, geometric knowledge and excellent construction arrangements, mankind can''t build such a miracle, let alone on the top of the mountain. The golden spire shines brightly in the sun, shining on everyone who seeks knowledge.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult to connect the building with the people who built it? "


    Mrs. wynett noticed the cheese''s performance of the pyramid and asked with some ridicule. For her, this building has been seen day by day since her apprenticeship. Although she still feels proud occasionally, the scene that has been used to can''t touch people deeply. Especially after her promotion, it has changed from a palace of knowledge to a dirty dance floor of power.


    "No, I think only such people can build such buildings. Every system has its shortcomings, but that doesn''t mean it has nothing to recommend. Systems that can run for a long time and allow people in the system to live a stable life are great, but their greatness is time-consuming. At least I don''t think any other group will use such a magnificent building as a library. They will regard it as palaces, temples, tombs and other places, but it must not be a library. Only here will do so, because knowledge is the blood of this city. It is more important to you than anything. "


    The lady was silent for a few seconds. Her eyes looked at the gray robe slightly changed, but she soon disappeared,


    "This paragraph can be repeated later. It''s enough to win favor. Unfortunately, as long as you really understand the building, you will find how much dirt and defects there are under its exquisite surface. It is no longer what it was at the beginning, and so is the city. It''s ironic that we set up a beacon and the beacon in turn controls us. "


    They came to the entrance of the library, but Mrs. wynett didn''t mean to follow the crowd. She took the cheese to the other side. It was obvious that there were other ways to enter the building.


    This is also normal. As they said before, in addition to its function as a library, the building is also large enough to undertake other tasks, such as a place for school leaders or senior mages to hold meetings or meet.


    The entrance to those meeting rooms and reception rooms is naturally not open to ordinary mages and outsiders. In fact, many young spell casters simply don''t know where and by what means the leaders of the six universities communicate.


    There are no guards at the entrance here, or guards of flesh and blood. Two humanoid sculptures with the characteristics of the head of a jackal and nearly three meters high stand quietly in the shadow of the pyramid. Their dark surface exudes the luster of amber. It is so huge, but it seems to be integrated with the shadow, which is completely unnoticed. Even in the magic spectrum, the two statues will disappear completely, which is obviously abnormal.


    "They are the works left by the masters of totem school, which we call arch defenders. The shape is inspired by the country where the pyramid is located, where the jackal is the God of death and the protector of the mausoleum. But since this is not a mausoleum, they certainly do not have to guard the corpses and funerary objects. If the gods are shaped by people''s beliefs, the arch guards should have become the patron saint of knowledge and secrets. "


    Mrs. wynett took the cheese between the two huge stone statues. Interestingly, there were no doors or obvious borders between them, only the usual walls. The two arch guards hold strange axe shaped objects, like weapons and ceremonial sticks.


    However, when the two people reached a special position, the eyes made of stone balls turned slightly in the arch defender''s eyes, and the four eyes turned towards the two people, which made people feel instinctively afraid.


    "In the local legend, the Jackal God will measure people''s merits and demerits after death. The way is to put your heart on the balance and compare it with a feather. Lighter than feathers can go to paradise, otherwise they will fall into torture. We are not going to have a postmortem trial, but to pass through the door they guard. So what needs to be given is not the heart, but this. "


    A symbol of the psychic school, a cat with three eyes and six tails, and a consistent Rune seal.


    "Hum" has no friction sound that should be made when mechanical bearings rotate. The joints of the two statues move naturally like creatures. After confirming the pass, they hold the axe object in their hands, and then stretch out to each other to intersect in the air. Directly below their intersection, a corridor that never existed before suddenly opens to the interior of the pyramid.


    In the whole process, except that their hands made a dull noise in the air, the two three meter high giants didn''t make a sound when moving their arms! It is conceivable that if they want to attack the reckless intruder, the latter will not have a chance to respond at all.


    "Their craft is even better than the dwarf magic statues I have seen. These two magic statues alone can let the dwarf King exchange one thousandth of the treasure mountain."


    The dwarf king is not the only king of dwarves. Like humans, dwarves also have many kingdoms and groups that are not enough to be called kingdoms. But without exception, there must be a treasure mountain in the dwarf country, which is where they store precious metals, gemstones and other treasures collected during the excavation.


    Dwarves live a long life, live in hills and rarely participate in human wars. Therefore, almost every dwarf King''s treasure mountain will gather amazing wealth. One thousandth of them is beyond the imagination of the most powerful people in the secular human kingdom. The praise of cheese is not exaggerated. These two arch guards have such value to the dwarves obsessed with creation.


    "That''s not good. The world blueprint of the arch defender is said to have been seriously damaged in an accident. Although the totemism school has been trying to repair it, at present, they are the only one. Like this library, it can''t be copied. "


    As the director of the goblin Institute, Mrs. wynett knows many things about the six universities in the city of ten thousand laws, and explains them to the cheese effortlessly.


    "Well, let''s go in. You''ll see the other side of the library. "


    Footsteps, buried in the emerging corridor. The walls on both sides are inlaid with shimmering white stones, which replace items such as torches as lighting facilities here and disperse the darkness.


    And cheese soon understood what the other side of the so-called library meant, because after the two of them went deep down the corridor for a distance, the emerging ladder was not upward, but downward.


    "We have retained many of the original structures of this building, especially in the underground part."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1468

    Entering the lower layer of the pyramid, cheese realized again that there were two faces of the city, the one on the surface of the mountain and the one hidden in the shadow of the rocks and deep caves.


    There are thirty-six steps down the stairs. This number may be meaningful or just accidental. Judging from the depth, they should be at least three meters below the first floor of the library.


    The heavy ceiling above the head blocks all the sounds that may come from above, which may also be the reason why the library uses a large number of magic bookshelves. If all solid wood bookshelves and heavy books above rely on the ground, the project below needs to spend more energy on reinforcement.


    The pace did not stop, although fork roads began to appear on both sides of the corridor, and the width and depth of these fork roads were completely different. Some turned quickly, while others extended inward without seeing the end.


    If he was not very sure of his position, cheese would suspect that he had inadvertently entered an ancient underground fortress or a mountain fortress abandoned by dwarves, or a huge maze of terrible monsters.


    "What you built under the library is no simpler than what you built above. Won''t it be very troublesome during construction? You have to start from the bottom before you can seal the soil. It''s hard to imagine how many years it will take. "


    Cheese followed the female mage down a few steps, looked at the walls that were no longer stone bricks, and whispered. Obviously, it is not used as a secret room with low frequency. All kinds of evidence show that it is actually frequently accessed by people.


    "Well, it''s not what you think." Mrs. wynett shrugged,


    "The upper and lower floors of this building were built at the same time, but the construction sites were different. The workers who built the large library did not know that in the rocks under their feet, another group of people were digging the mountain to continue to expand the outer edge of the pyramid downward. In fact, the building area in the mountain is larger than that on the ground, but most of its space is used for specific purposes. "


    "Specific purpose?" Cheese raised his eyebrows and repeated these four words in a low voice. There are not many things that need to occupy a large amount of space for a long time. After removing the functions of the library and combined with the development trend of the city of ten thousand methods, the service of those spaces is about to come out.


    The purpose of the so-called ceremony is to make the city rise from the ground, and the method of rising from the ground or the required devices may be placed in the secret space under the most important buildings in the whole city. If so, this place may be the most confidential place of the city of ten thousand laws.


    "Don''t worry, there is no real shame in this city. Everything comes from knowledge, and knowledge can''t emerge out of thin air. All Dharma mages understand this, so they won''t build a secret place, at least for other mages. " The female mage seemed to see the concern of cheese and said softly.


    Secrets are undoubtedly an obstacle to the progress made through sharing. Mages call themselves decryptors and are not interested in creating more secrets. Of course, sharing and communication are not unconditional. For those who are not recognized by the mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, there are secrets everywhere.


    "I hope so. I don''t want to conflict with the managers here because I see something I shouldn''t see. But then again, if it''s so important here, wouldn''t it be better to cover up these channels? "


    "That''s not necessary. Because these channels are not all meaningful. The above library has been in use for many years, but the project here has not actually stopped. It can only be said that part of it is about to be completed in stages. In the most ambitious plan, the pyramid will continue to extend downward until the mountain is completely turned into an artificial creation. However, if I say that such construction is really meaningless, and the lighting conditions here are too poor. Plants can''t survive except moss and mushrooms. We didn''t build this city to make ourselves live like cavemen. "


    Between their words, they came to an intersection that was obviously different from other fork roads. On the inner side of the intersection, you can see an inconspicuous door with the emblem of six university schools engraved on it.


    Without hesitation, the lady stretched out her hand and pushed open the seemingly heavy stone door to reveal the warm room burning the fireplace. The aroma of fruit trees in the fireplace flowed out with the open door, driving the restless shaking of the fire inside.


    "Ms. wynett, you''re late." Obviously, the speaker in the room had been waiting here long ago. He opened the other side of the door to let the two people outside the door enter faster.


    "It''s because you''re too careless about this that you think it doesn''t need to be prepared." The master of the goblin Institute replied unhappily and walked into the room.


    Cheese followed her and saw that there were three people waiting in a place with simple decoration and more like a tavern in the city. In addition to the man who just opened the door to help open the door, there was another sitting by the fireplace staring at the fire, and one sitting quietly in his chair.


    "Because there was nothing to say about it. It was your repeated request that we held an exceptional meeting. Now, with you, the six universities have four representatives present, more than half of them, and this meeting will be effective. "


    The man who opened the door closed the door and responded to Mrs. wynett again. In terms of clothing, he should belong to the plastic energy school. He is about 40 or 50 years old, with wide joints and a strong figure.


    "Don''t we wait any longer? Although in theory, the matters decided by the representatives of the four schools are effective, wynett, as the initiator, cannot remain neutral. Only plastic energy, totem and transformation are available. Without the presence of a representative of the peak school, the effectiveness of the meeting will not be very high. "


    It was the man sitting in the chair who raised his gloved right hand as if he were applying for a speech in class. This man comes from the transformational school, but in addition to the sound, more details are buried by clothes covering almost all parts of his body, and his height and body shape can only be roughly judged.


    "Peak school, ah." The representative tone of the plastic energy school is somewhat mocking and disdaining,


    "I think you''d better talk more with people. No one can use this title now. Moreover, those two schools should not send anyone. The people of Miyi must be busy now. As for the people of life, because I''m here, they won''t come. "


    This statement almost directly pointed out the sharp contradiction between the two schools of plastic energy and life and the recent chaos and public security in the city of ten thousand laws. If it is on a more formal occasion, it will inevitably cause a sensation.


    But the representative of the transformation school just nodded mechanically, while the representative of the totem school facing the fire turned his head and said nothing.


    "Well, in that case, I think the meeting can officially begin. Everyone must have something to do. Let''s make a quick decision. "


    Mrs. wynett naturally sat on the most prominent chair in the room and clapped her hands, just like the host. This is not very compliant. After all, as mentioned before, as the introducer of cheese, she should not have too much voice in this meeting. But the other three mages seemed to have no opinion, and they all faced her and signaled that they were ready.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1469

    The school conference system of the city of ten thousand laws was based on their harsh class system.


    The class referred to here is not in the secular sense. In this caster City, all mages belonging to the system will be awarded titles. From apprentices to faction leaders, the strictness of the middle level and the strictness of the level will suffocate people, but it is closely related to the operation of the whole city.


    For example, as the director of the goblin Research Institute, Mrs. wynett''s title is Professor, and she is a lifelong senior professor. It is the ultimate that ordinary mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas can pursue all their lives. Mages with this title can be competent for all positions in almost all departments in the city, and there will be no problem of high position and insufficient class.


    Generally speaking, even for school leaders, their positions are only embellished with the word "glory" before their lifetime, and they will not have greater real power in themselves.


    In other words, the system of the city of ten thousand laws is divided into two aspects: personal class and social position. Professors are personal class and their director is social position.


    The two are related and divided. The owner of a professor''s title can not hold any real power position in the Wanfa social system and live only as a researcher, but if you want to hold the post of director of an independent research institute, you must have the title of professor.


    There are many ways to obtain the personal class. Academic achievements, practical inventions and creations, or outstanding administrative performance may become an opportunity for promotion. Even if these opportunities are not available, before an individual''s class reaches the senior teacher, he can apply for assessment in turn to promote. These assessments include but are not limited to successfully releasing some complex magic, solving some problems for the city or finding some rare materials.


    Teachers like Weiya who are sent to cities outside Wanfa are accumulating materials and resumes for their future promotion. After all, the promotion opportunities in cities are limited, and sending abroad often means more opportunities.


    But it also contains risks. For example, ska, who is seriously injured, is an intuitive example. Some teachers are actively or passively influenced by the secular world in the process of assignment, and gradually give up the pursuit of magic. In this way, they will no longer adhere to the promotion of identity, or they will lose the opportunity of promotion if they are held accountable for accidents during assignment.


    In short, opportunities are always with risks.


    After constructing this system, the city of ten thousand laws can adopt their school conference system, that is, at least four representatives of the six university schools must be sent to the conference, and the representatives participating in the conference must have equivalent classes or positions.


    Of course, according to the Convention, if the number of participants is less than six, it is best to include representatives of the two factions of life and secret instrument. The former will often look at the theme of the meeting from a forward-looking perspective, while the latter will give top priority to maintaining the existing order.


    However, this is just a convention and has not been written into the constitution. In theory, the six university schools are equal to each other, and it does not have to be decided by which school.


    The equal status naturally limits the scope that their meetings can decide. The classification is extremely complex and detailed. In addition to managing the daily library operation, the more important responsibility of the administrative organization of the large library is to review whether these meetings are compliant and effective.


    For example, today''s meeting on whether cheese can enter the second floor of the library is so serious that it must be decided by mages at the professor or director level.


    Among the four Dharma City mages present, only Mrs. wynett holds the position of director at the same time and has the class of lifelong senior professor. The other three mages either have class but no real power, or have real power and their personal class is inferior to her. Therefore, they all show a certain degree of respect for Mrs. wynett and acquiesce in her as the host of the meeting, This is also the default rule in school meetings.


    "Thank you for your presence. As the initiator of this meeting, it is really difficult to gather enough people for this meeting during this period."


    Mrs. wynett didn''t mean to tease. The ceremony was approaching, the whole city was in a tense atmosphere, and with a large number of hate killings in recent days, even if no one was willing to attend the meeting, she had nothing to complain about.


    Therefore, it is not polite to thank you before getting to the point. Even if there are differences on the theme of the meeting later, it is a normal exchange of views, not who is deliberately obstructing. Because if you really want to make trouble, as long as they don''t come, the meeting can''t be held.


    "I just happened to be working in the library and came when I saw your call information. After the ceremony, the meetings should become very frequent. First participate in the share, and then there will be more time to deal with other affairs. "


    The male mage of the plastic energy school frankly expressed his reason here.


    The share he said is the obligation of professor level mages. In order to temporarily separate these high-ranking decision makers from their own research, they are obliged to participate in a certain number of meetings within a certain period of time from the associate professor level. If it is not completed on time, it will be punished, such as reducing research funds.


    "Me too. We need to be responsible for the maintenance of many facilities. I''m afraid we''ll be busy leaving the ground when the ceremony is completed. In addition, in normal times, the topic of this meeting is also very simple. " The mages of the transformational school echoed the Tao.


    "Ibid." The mage from the totem school expressed his opinion in very simple words. It was impossible to judge the man''s gender from his voice.


    "Really, all right." Mrs. wynett noticed the attitude of the three colleagues, and a trace of unhappiness flashed in her eyes. After all, it was the meeting she convened, but looking at the meaning of these representatives, they didn''t really realize the significance of the meeting,


    "As usual, as the initiator, I would like to state the topic of this meeting first, that is, whether we can allow a foreign mage to enter the collection room of the library."


    "Veto."


    "Veto."


    "Veto."


    Almost as soon as the lady stopped, the three mages immediately gave their answers, crisp and without hesitation. This exacerbated the dissatisfaction of the female mage.


    "My presentation is not over yet. Would you please express your opinions later?"


    "Sorry, please continue." The representative of plastic energy bowed his head and apologized, but it was obvious that this apology only interrupted his wife''s narration, not his judgment.


    "I understand your thoughts and concerns, but do you think I don''t understand? Since I initiated this meeting, I have my reasons. So I must introduce you to this foreign mage, Mr. cheese. It should be noted that he was a VIP invited by our highest standard and represented his own school to attend the ceremony. At the same time, he also helped our expatriates during the renovation of Pentium. From the feedback, they recognized and respected Mr. cheese''s spell casting skills. As for me, I dare say that he is probably better at casting spells than all of us sitting here, because he is also a weaver. "


    "Oh? Weaver? "


    As soon as these words came out, the performances of the three mages were different, but it was obvious that the identity of the weaver was more attractive than the wife''s guarantee and the recommendation of the expatriate mage.


    Especially the mage of totem school, he turned his back to the bonfire for the first time, and then looked straight at the cheese.


    For these curious eyes, the grey robe sitting in the corner just nodded slightly without much expression. This rigid meeting made him tired.


    "Yes, Weaver, a very knowledgeable Weaver. After my test, he has a very good knowledge of goblin language, which can help us decipher those goblin books, and the purpose of his trip is also to read relevant content. Therefore, I think it is good for us and him to allow Mr. cheese to enter the collection room. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1470

    As soon as they said this, there was a slight agitation among the three mages participating in the meeting. They whispered with others and exchanged their views and opinions. This is allowed in the meeting, but the duration of the period is strictly limited in order to prevent someone from using this time to lobby or exchange interests with others.


    The person who controls the time limit is Ms. wynett as the host. The chair she sits on has a brass bell at her hand. When she thinks there is enough time for discussion, she will swing the bell to signal others to stop talking. However, since today''s meeting does not need to worry about interests, she is not in a hurry to ring the bell.


    As bystanders present and present, cheese saw that the mages turned a blind eye to him after removing the initial surprise, and highly consciously held the meeting according to the process. No one showed the intention to talk with the grey robe, and no one questioned what Mrs. wainett said.


    The reason is very simple. This is the city of ten thousand dharmas. No one will lie when it is related to knowledge. Without solid trust and long-term cultivation in knowledge and objective judgment, every mage here cannot and cannot be qualified to participate in today''s meeting. Besides, counterfeiting at the school meeting may be the biggest felony in the city of ten thousand laws, especially murder.


    However, the discussion cannot continue indefinitely. Mrs. wynett needs these people to waver in their previous firm judgment, but she does not need these people to find reasons to strengthen it or replace a firm judgment after wavering. She needs them to have the possibility of wavering. Only in this way can she strive for favorable support for herself as much as possible.


    As for the timing, it depends on rich meeting experience and excellent observation.


    "Jingle, jingle" the brass bell made a clear sound. When hearing this sound, even the mage of the plastic energy school consciously swallowed the second half of the sentence and returned to a serious attitude.


    "Gentlemen, it''s time for discussion. Please let''s move on to the next link. Next, please speak in order from my right hand, and then I will respond. First, the representative of totem school. "


    The mage sitting by the fire straightened his robe and looked like he wanted to get up, but he still didn''t do it after thinking. This performance shows that he hasn''t attended such meetings many times, so he''s not sure what kind of appearance he should show in the meeting.


    Nevertheless, his knowledge and status would not lie. After a two second pause, he said,


    "First of all, I welcome the weaver. I''m glad to see such an excellent caster before the most important ceremony in the city of ten thousand dharmas. I also hope you can exchange knowledge and understanding of magic with us here. Next, let''s return to the topic. Allow me to ask the host two questions. One is whether the interpretation of goblin text is urgent for the goblin Institute? Because according to you, your institute has not made a breakthrough in the interpretation of goblin texts so far, but this does not hinder the research and progress of the Institute. Therefore, I don''t know the importance of whether the goblin text can be deciphered. I need your response. "


    "The second is whether the weaver needs to enter the collection room of the library. If it is only to decipher words, it may not need the assistance of those books. Please forgive my concern, but we don''t know what is recorded in those goblin books. If the dangerous knowledge recorded in the books is leaked in order to decipher the words, I think all of us don''t want to see it. At the end of my speech, please proceed to the next session. "


    With that, the mage nodded slightly and his body relaxed obviously. The two questions he raised are indeed fundamental. Sometimes the research is not opportunistic, and the goblin Institute is not the goblin Literature Institute.


    But such a question is naturally not difficult for Mrs. wynett. She clapped her hands to express her appreciation for the other party''s speech, and then said,


    "Thank you for your statement. Or thank you for giving me the opportunity to add the content that I didn''t have time to explain before. I will join hands to answer the two questions about the importance of goblin literature for goblin research and the necessity of free reading in the library. "


    Next, the master of the goblin Research Institute explained to other mages that the interpretation of goblin text would play a role in the goblin research and even the research of the whole city of ten thousand dharmas. There is some exaggeration in her words, but she does not lie in essence, because the interpretation of the goblin text represents that the mages will master a new way of thinking and encounter a new space very different from the world they live in.


    The addition of goblin world and its spells will inject new possibilities into all existing spells of the six universities. This is really exciting news. Through the study of different space, we can understand our own world, and the logic is not complex.


    "The reason why Mr. cheese must enter the collection room is actually very simple, because his interpretation of goblin text is not complete. The purpose of his coming from afar is to expand and push away from the existing decoding content through our rich collection of books. Obviously, the use of a language cannot be separated from its context, so it is necessary and reasonable to read books and refer to relevant ethnic literature as a whole. "


    The representative of the totem school raised a hand to accept wynett''s explanation and stopped speaking. So in order, the mage of the transformation school will ask, but his words are somewhat unexpected.


    "I have nothing to ask. Please skip my speech." Having nothing to ask often means that you have reached a conclusion in your heart, which does not bode well.


    The right to speak came to the last representative. The mage of the plastic energy school frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. He looked at Mrs. wynett and said,


    "I understand what you mean, and I know your request to open the collection room and the necessity thereof. But I also have a question, is this thing must be carried out at this time. If it''s normal now, it''s natural for people who have brought such a major breakthrough to enter the collection room, but now it''s an extraordinary time. The ceremony is coming and chaos is breeding, and the operation of the library is close to the limit. It''s said that some people lost control of magic yesterday, resulting in a vicious event. It would be more realistic if the application could be delayed after the ceremony. "


    There''s no problem with that, but it''s really the last thing cheese wants to see at present. He knew that he would not really stay here for a long time for research. Both the life of Atta and the grey tower in the North made him unable to stay for a long time. This is destined to be a race against time. Especially when it is near the end, the pressure will double.


    But can he explain it? I''m afraid not, because Mrs. wynett persuaded them with the prospect of decoding a large number of goblin texts. Everyone knows that it can''t be completed in a short time. If the cheese asks to start immediately at this time, it will be suspicious.


    "Seconded." The mage of the transformation school raised his hand to express his opinions. It seems that he didn''t speak before because he knew someone would say it.


    The ball was kicked back to the origin, even closer to the danger zone than at the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1471

    At this time, the meeting came to a very delicate situation. That is, the representatives of the three schools do not completely disagree with Mrs. wynett. On the contrary, they all think it is reasonable to let cheese into the collection room, but the problem is the time of entry, that is, they do not think it is necessary for gray robes to enter the collection room in a sensitive period before the ceremony.


    This made the host feel some thorny. At first, both Wynette and cheese thought that persuading the representatives to allow the gray robe to enter was the focus of the meeting. At the beginning, it was true from the performance of the three people, but they didn''t think they easily made concessions where they were thought to be most likely to conflict, and then stuck their throat.


    Mrs. wynett talked to cheese about when to enter the library.


    She knew that the purpose of interpreting the goblin text in the grey robe was to analyze the inscriptions on the demon sword in atta''s hand. As a goblin researcher, she also knew that the female swordsman, as a human being raised as a goblin in the goblin exchange, could not stay in this birth world for a long time. Atta''s body was no longer hurt all the time, and there was not much time and opportunity to waste.


    Despite her status as a researcher, Mrs. wynett doesn''t think cheese should leave Atta and devote herself to the study of goblin literature. Knowledge is a means, at least in this case, it is a means rather than the end itself. It''s unreasonable to abandon the basics.


    This has led to the current situation. The original main problems have not been paid attention as expected, but the secondary problems have become the object of doubt.


    Even in Mrs. wynett''s experience of many meetings, such problems are rare. After all, the meetings between mages are often clear between subject and object. They will not discuss too complicated contents in one topic, or as long as the main problems are solved, the remaining details can be solved according to the general direction.


    However, the same logic cannot work here, because if the request for cheese to enter as soon as possible is re proposed at this time, there will be a contradiction with the broad prospect described by his wife, which may lead to a series of reactions.


    "What you said about this is also very reasonable. In recent days, the city is indeed unstable. The ceremony is approaching, and the work focus of all departments is also to ensure the smooth completion of the ceremony. If you don''t even have the spare power to let people into the library, it''s not inappropriate to postpone it for the time being. However, this is not the main purpose of this meeting. Today we just want to discuss whether to allow this Mr. cheese to enter the collection room. "


    After all, Mrs. wynett is an old hand. She did not hesitate because of unexpected problems, and very smoothly reduced the proportion of time in the discussion. And this also makes people say nothing wrong. After all, the theme of the meeting does not specifically indicate the entry deadline.


    As long as the result of this meeting is that cheese is allowed to enter the collection room, there is room for her to explain this result. Compared with the library, it will not really refuse with operation problems.


    The representative of the plastic energy school looked at the cheese thoughtfully, but didn''t say anything. He spread his hand, "it''s true. Then allow me to state my final opinion and veto it. "


    "Seconded." The mage of the transformation school immediately said, "the issue rejected in this meeting can be raised again in a month. By then, the ceremony will be over. I am willing to participate in it again and support its adoption."


    "Uh..."


    The representatives of totem faction were a little stunned by the sudden statement of shaping energy and transformation. He didn''t understand why time became the focus of debate at the meeting. In his opinion, Mrs. wynett was right. They just needed to decide whether foreign mages were qualified to enter the collection room, and when he entered should be judged by the library, In theory, it is beyond the scope of the school meeting.


    It''s just that this is a strict meeting. Even if he wants to ask the reasons of the other two people, the process is not allowed. When two of the four made a statement, he had no choice but to immediately express his judgment.


    The other four pairs of eyes in the room looked at the new delegate, which made him uncomfortable. He was not used to the experience of being in a decisive position in a meeting. After all, only four people attended the meeting. If he voted against it at this time, the topic will be shelved. As the conversion representative said, it can only be restarted in a month.


    However, if he voted in favor, with Mrs. wynett as the initiator, the situation on the scene will become a two-to-two situation, and the meeting will have another round of debate. If the result is still the same, the initiator has the right to temporarily interrupt the meeting and change the representative to convene a meeting on the same subject.


    "My, my final opinion is, uh..."


    The representative lowered his head, not because of shyness or shame. On the contrary, he wanted to shield other people''s thoughts, close himself to his thoughts, re-examine the problem and find the answer without external influence.


    Finally, he raised his head again and looked at the host, "I agree with this topic. The sooner the research is started, the better. As for whether to ensure the safety of the mage after entering the library, it is a problem that library workers should measure and deal with. I don''t think the progress of a study should be linked to the ceremony. Even if there is, it should not be put forward at the school meeting. "


    Mrs. wynett nodded and looked at the other two delegates who had raised objections,


    "It''s my turn. As the initiator of this meeting, I agree with the topic raised by myself and believe that access to the collection room should be opened. At the same time, I also think there is no need to continue the debate. Do the three representatives agree to end the meeting directly? "


    "Agree."


    "Agree."


    "Well, I agree."


    "Well, as the convener and moderator of this meeting, I announce the results of this meeting. A total of four representatives attended the meeting. Two representatives agreed with the agenda and two opposed it. According to the regulations, the topics discussed in this meeting may be reconvened, but the next reconvened meeting must be conducted by representatives who are not less than the number of this meeting and different from this person. If there is no objection, the meeting will be closed. "


    At the end of the meeting, representatives of the plastic energy and transformation faction took the lead in paying tribute to others and leaving. The representative of the totem school stood up, thought about it, went to Mrs. wynett, opened his hood, and showed a young and somewhat green face,


    "Hello, I''m Belkan of totem school. I''ve heard your class during my study. I''m glad to attend the meeting you initiated today."


    "Belkan? I''m impressed by the name. Your lecture is always wonderful. I didn''t expect you to have such a position in the past few years. It''s really surprising to me. "


    Mrs. wynett blinked, not in a polite way. Among the students who listened to her course, Russell was already excellent. It was unheard of that she had the same position as herself, which had not been seen for several years.


    "You are wrong. I''m just the director''s agent, because the former director... In short, the school has not decided on the candidate for the next director, and the research projects have been temporarily frozen. I''m just temporarily appointed to fulfill my obligations. "


    "Really. That''s unfortunate, but this experience will help you in your future promotion. You can see how we act. Like just now. "


    The corners of the lady''s eyes were slightly picked up, and with the special meaning in her tone, it was obvious that there was something in the words. Belkan was stunned for a few seconds, and then quickly saluted and left as if he didn''t know or didn''t dare to answer.


    "Those two people had a good idea. They didn''t want to pass from the beginning." When Belkan left and there were only cheese and Wynette left in the room, the grey robe came up and said softly.


    "The obvious can no longer be obvious. Only the little guy just now can''t see it. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1472

    "The question is why? Those two representatives should have dealt with you for the first time and didn''t know me in advance. Otherwise, when they mentioned the riot in the library yesterday, they should know that it was caused by my apprentice. In that case, do they have any reason to do so? "


    Cheese looked at the position made by the two representatives of plastic energy and transformation faction in the conference room and said in a somewhat confused tone.


    It is true that behavior can reveal a person''s true thoughts better than language, but an act can usually be caused by the plural. Therefore, it is impossible to accurately judge someone''s intention only through behavior. At least a vague guess can be produced by referring to his words and the focus of his concern.


    "Not because of you, I''m afraid it''s because of me. Or the psychic school behind me. The two men should have been asked by their respective schools to attend all meetings convened by the psychic school and set a decree that they could not pass. This kind of thing has happened before, but it often costs a lot. Not to mention that the suppression of a particular school will call for revenge, that is, there will be people from other factions within the school who are ready to take this opportunity. No, I''m not sure that this is the unified action of the two schools. I need to find someone to ask about them. "


    Mrs. wynett frowned slightly, with some displeasure in her tone.


    Cheese agreed that it was not necessary to restart the meeting without knowing why the other party blocked it. If this is really a premeditated action, at a time when the life school and the secret instrument school are absent one after another, the combination of two of the other four university schools is enough to block the passage of all meetings. As mentioned by his wife, the most important thing is to find out what happened to the two schools of plastic energy and transformation.


    "In that case, it''s meaningless to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave for the time being and make plans after the investigation is clear. "


    More haste, less speed. Grey robe also understands this truth, or he knows that making a hasty and reckless decision at this time can not solve the problem, or even make the problem more serious. Instead, it''s better to take a step back and wait and see the situation before making a plan, and this plan needs to include the worst kind.


    There are several secret spaces hidden in the hall on the first floor of the library, among which there may be a passage to the second floor, such as the sculpture called inspiration ring, and cheese has almost cracked its secret. If he really can''t get the official permission of the library, he said he must be a sneaker and try to enter the collection room through the secret road to get the books he needs.


    This is undoubtedly the worst plan, because once found, the result is likely to be not as simple as expulsion.


    "That''s all I can do. Let''s leave here first, and then you have to go back to the research institute first. You can stroll around and have a look on the first floor of the library. I''m sorry, but I can''t help it. I want to take you in directly. The problem is that it will put you and me at a very disadvantage. This place is sometimes rigid and breathless, so I don''t like to associate with these people. "


    Mrs. wynett shook her head and left the meeting room with cheese. They went back to the stairs according to the way they came, and cheese walked out of the underground space of the pyramid under the eyes of Wynette.


    Seeing the sky again let grey robe breathe a sigh of relief. He really didn''t like completely closed places, whether underground or in the fortress. Being unable to see the sky always made him feel depressed.


    The two arch guards on their sides set up their weapons in silence, and the secret door behind the mage immediately disappeared into the shadow. Cheese doesn''t think this is a kind of hidden magic. If so, the existence of the two statues will not play a protective role, but will inform the intruder that there is a hidden path here. He is more inclined to think that the arch guards are part of a more complex and huge magic array. Their actions are like injecting water into the water supply truck to make some stagnant things flow again, so as to create the effect of opening the channel.


    If you want to open this door by non procedural means, I''m afraid you can only do it through careful and in-depth research on the arch guards.


    Cheese stared at the two statues and even approached to observe the workmanship of their details. He found that the surface treatment process of the statues was very different from that of the magic statues he knew, but he couldn''t determine how the surface of the arch guard like black silk was made for a moment.


    After he noticed that the eyes of the two stone statues began to shake with him, the grey robe wisely decided to leave here first, so as not to be judged by them as conspirators. But even so, cheese can still feel that there is a line of sight behind him, which is different from the condescending line of sight brought by the stone statue.


    "Belkan, right?" He stopped and asked softly where there was no one.


    Then, the trees in front of the grey robe began to twist, and the texture on the trunk distorted the adult outline, and even formed the folds on the clothes.


    After the outline was complete, the figure began to bulge outward. The whole process was like a creature drilling out of the soft mud, or an insect biting its cocoon. When the wood patterns fade with the color, what remains is a young caster wearing a totem sect robe, not the representative of the totem school in the meeting.


    Campbell nodded slightly to greet the grey robe, and then carefully observed the cheese with a scanning eye. This feeling is really bad. Although he usually looks at others with gray robes, he can still feel the real discomfort projected by his eyes on himself when it''s his turn to be evaluated. Fortunately, such a survey did not last long. The grey robe itself obscured most of the information of cheese.


    "With all due respect, I''m just very curious about you. So I''m waiting here. I hope I can have a chance to talk to you more. I hope you don''t mind. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know anything about your totem school. I once cooperated with a teacher of your school when running, and he played a great role in that action. "


    "Teacher, I think you''re talking about Mr. ska. I only heard that he was seriously injured when he came back. I didn''t think it had something to do with you. However, because of the relationship between the Institute, Mr. ska and I are not very familiar. To be honest, I memorized these names in recent days. I didn''t know there were so many people in the school before. "


    Belkan scratched his head and said awkwardly.


    "That''s normal. When I was still an apprentice, I didn''t know how many classmates there were around me. " Cheese replied with a smile.


    "Ah, yes, that''s what I want to ask you. Will all the magic factions you are training wear such robes? "


    "Why, have you seen the grey robe outside me?"


    "Er, how should I say it? In fact, I haven''t seen it. I just heard it mentioned vaguely before. It was about six or seven years ago."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1473

    Belkan and cheese were walking slowly towards the road and talking at the same time,


    "About six or seven years ago, Wanfa had not reached its present scale. Soon after the completion of the large library, books were still being carried and searched. At that time, we actively solicited books from the outside world. Different from today''s standards, at that time, the big library was open to all spellcasters, whether it was the prescriptions of witch doctors or the whispers heard by drunken people. As long as it was related to magic and knowledge, we did not refuse to come. It was a dynamic time. My classmates and I were still apprentices and could only do some chores, but we had a full life every day. And then came the dark years. "


    "Dark years?" Cheese was curious about the gray robe in each other''s mouth, but he was not urgent, because he didn''t think Belkan had really seen his fellow disciples. At most, he was just other casters in gray robes.


    "Yes. In the books we collected, I don''t know whether intentionally or unintentionally, there are many ancient books of demons and demons, scrolls made of human skin and prayers of those evil gods. They caused chaos one after another. The mages of the secret instrument school suffered heavy losses during that time and have not fully recovered until today. The only apprentice of the designer of the archguard statue you just saw also died in those years. The invaders tore open his brain and burned his study, which directly led to the serious damage of their knowledge. It was not until the school of life showed its extraordinary resistance to those evil witchcraft that the dark years gradually dispersed. "


    In a few words, it presents a terrible time in front of cheese.


    Any caster may not know the consequences of contacting those taboo knowledge, but he knows very well that if the ancient books of evil gods are studied by mages, what they get must not be real knowledge, but some evil and dangerous gift.


    Those evil gods are like poisonous insects hidden in the shadow. The venom they bring can not be easily removed as long as it enters the human body.


    "How long did that last? two years? Or three years? " As an expert against evil gods, cheese estimated in his mind the cleaning time that the city of ten thousand dharmas might need if it was infiltrated by evil cults.


    According to the usual way of thinking, mages with more independent thinking ability should be less vulnerable to the temptation of taboo knowledge than ordinary people, but as spell casters, grey robes are also very clear, which does not mean that mages will not be affected.


    On the contrary, because of the habit of independent thinking, once a mage goes astray, the consequences will be much more serious than ordinary people. Therefore, even if the "ten thousand methods" of course not, in any case, books are valuable resources. Besides, books with magic are as precious as books recording magic. In addition, we haven''t completely destroyed the devil classics. After all, demons are still things we often deal with, so they are only strictly managed after classification. Except for the powerful demon classics and those documents about evil gods, they will be treated in secret. I heard that every book like that needs the top leaders of the school to sit down alone and discuss its treatment. Demons and evil gods are still different. "


    Belkan answered briskly.


    "Yes, it''s really different. Oh, the library is here. Do you want to go in? Or the Institute? "


    "I''ll go back to the Institute first. The acting director still has a lot of affairs. If you have a chance later, you are welcome to come to me. My institute is the Muse Institute, a collection of many small institutes, which is not difficult to find. "


    Cheese nodded, then waved to Belkan, "if you have a chance, you must."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1474

    After Belkan left, cheese didn''t enter the library, but walked slowly to the roadside and leaned against a tree. He pulled up his hood so that people could not see the changing expression on his face. He had just endured not to show the difference. He had done his best, because no one could imagine the impact of Belkan''s words on the gray robe.


    Are there ever-changing patterns on the robe? Such a vision cheese has only been seen in one person, his teacher, Clark, the Lord of the grey tower. Could it be him? Has he ever been here? No, he must have come, otherwise the invitation would not have been sent to the ash tower thousands of miles away.


    Well, has he really come to deliver books? What book did you send?


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts pierced cheese''s brain like sharp arrows, and it was not one. He just felt as if three rows of crossbows tilted at least three rounds of arrow rain at his brain in the way of alternating shooting.


    The body leaning on the tree trunk seemed to lose its bone support and was about to lose its footing. Then, the strange feeling transferred from the brain to the heart and turned into a strong emotion like paint on the palette. Unfortunately, there was more than one pigment on the palette. They mixed and blended with each other, and finally turned black, pounding the chest of cheese like a heavy fist.


    He breathed heavily, then suddenly forgot to breathe a few seconds later, and the whole person fell into a complete disorder.


    "Calm down, you must calm down... Ha... Ha..."


    Cheese controls its body like a string puppet with its own will, allowing it to breathe, sweat and restore its normal function. Such a situation occurred only after he had just learned deformation. At that time, his body forgot the fact that he was a human and failed to resume its operation in the proper way. Now, he won''t be like this even if he deforms continuously for a few days.


    Finally, the chest of the grey robe recovered its regular ups and downs. He stood up and no longer needed to rely on. Although his feet were still soft, he knew that he could move.


    But those problems, and the emotions that come with thinking about them, are still there, like vultures circling overhead, which may dive down at any time. Then let them be there. At this time, the gray robe is unable to drive away the shadow of the sky.


    What''s next? Belkan''s careless words made cheese confused about his next action. What should he do? Do you pretend not to hear it and go to the library to find the secret door to the collection room according to the original plan, or do you go back to the research institute to have a rest and recover your energy before making plans?


    Cheese looks at the huge building in front. Here he can only see the two sides of the pyramid. The huge building can''t see the boundary for a moment. Somewhere in this building, there is knowledge that can let atta find her parents, knowledge that may be related to her teacher, and so many things that may change everything.


    "It''s terrible. They just collected those things. For those who thirst for knowledge, those books do not need to record the devil''s real name, they are already the bait offered by the devil. "


    Cheese shook his head and said to himself. For a moment, he really had the idea to completely destroy here and take all his knowledge as his own. The crazy idea frightened him.


    However, I don''t think ordinary people will have this impulse, because they don''t regard knowledge as everything, but what if they change the library into a treasury? What about Baoshan full of jewelry? The devil is never afraid of no one.


    The grey robe moved his hands and feet for a while, which temporarily suppressed the miscellaneous thoughts in his heart. He still decided to go to the library. Investigating the collection room has now become a passing task. At this time, he was most curious about where the pagan classics and dangerous magic books that brought the dark years will be stored.


    To some extent, the books in the collection room are precious only because the recorded things are important, but those magic scriptures in the real sense are more terrible than records. They are the manifestation of evil knowledge. From this point of view, the alchemist''s dice and the sleeper''s dream stone can also be regarded as a form of magic code.


    The cheese who entered the library again was familiar. He took a brooch and looked at the people coming and going in the hall. They had books in their hands or backpacks on their shoulders.


    Such a scene inexplicably with a sense of comfort, so that the anxious heart of cheese finally completely returns to peace. He suddenly thought of Elsa, as if he thought of her more and more frequently recently. In that case, we have to consider what to bring back to her.


    "Well, are your apprentice and the little girl all right?" A familiar old voice sounded not far from me. Interrupting cheese''s thoughts, he looked back and saw the old man in white.


    "Thanks to you, they are all fine, but I''m afraid the wound on the girl''s face can''t be completely healed. I''ll see if I can find a chance to remedy it later. If Druids, I still know a few. "


    Cheese is very fond of the old man. Before, the other party helped him in finding books or youni. In particular, he was instructed to go to the local mage for help. Without this layer of guidance, I''m afraid cheese would still be wandering around the city like a headless fly.


    "Oh, roar, that''s good. When I was young, I also met Druids several times, but they had a bad temper and made them very unhappy every time. Of course, it may also be because I only wanted to know how the power of nature they believed in worked and did a lot of offenses. In retrospect, it was too much at that time. "


    The old man smiled and said that he looked in a good mood.


    "Druids are really a group of brainless guys. The worst thing is that they generally don''t communicate much with people. When I first met a druid, I thought that guy was a talking tree. "


    "Ha ha, those guys are really like this. They spend too much time with wild animals or plants and forget who they are. So it''s hard to say whether what they master is knowledge or instinct. "


    The old man smiled and waved his hand, then restrained his appearance, "I saw your meeting application. From your state of being here alone, you should have failed? "


    Cheese can probably guess the old man''s position in the library, and Mrs. wynett said before that the school meeting was indeed handled by the library. So he had no intention of hiding it,


    "Yes, it''s on hold. However, it is understandable that it is really too casual to allow an outsider to enter the inner room of the library. "


    "I''m already an old man. After thinking about this, in my opinion, every book here may create value or bring problems. The key is the reader. When the right person sees the right book at the right time, it is the luck of both people and books. I just hope those young people don''t wait until my age to understand such a simple thing. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1475

    Cheese and the old man were separated. When he came between the bookcases, he suddenly remembered that he didn''t have time to ask each other''s name, but it''s only a matter of time to see his state here often. Thinking of this, cheese continued to walk through the books. His eyes scanned all kinds of books, but the titles of those books failed to enter his thinking.


    Of course, he didn''t come to see books, or after learning two anecdotes from Belkan, in his eyes, the library was no longer a library. It was like a maze full of treasures. Although there were few books that could really be called treasures for him, it was interesting to break the maze itself.


    He came to the sculpture again, the inspiration ring. This ring bookshelf composed of several layers of bookcases not only undertakes the storage task, but also a work of art. Its designer has now turned into a statue and proudly appreciated his never-ending masterpiece. Gray robes habitually pay a little tribute to the statue, and people who don''t know may regard it as a way to show respect and appreciation to that person.


    However, it can''t be said that these two points are not included in the cheese''s compliments, but in addition, he also understands that his behavior may damage this group of buildings and apologizes to its designers in advance for what may happen.


    Walking into the inspiration circle again, a large number of books rotate on the curved bookshelf. Some people who like poetry wait quietly in the narrow corridor. Here you don''t have to pursue that book, because books will suddenly come to you and enter your vision like inspiration. This gives cheese great convenience. If people here are walking, his behavior may be noticed by others.


    Now, because of the circular bookshelf design, as long as he lowers his footsteps, readers will only think that he entered from nearby and then go out on the other side. Some people even read too much and didn''t notice the grey robe passing by.


    In this pressure free state, the cheese enters the second ring without much effort. There are fewer readers here, mainly because the space here is much less than that on the first floor. Most of the people reading here are for a quiet environment


    ¡£ The gap leading to the third layer is almost invisible. The narrow gap in the inner ring doesn''t seem to be accessible at all, and its size is very large that people can pass through.


    Cheese felt the magic around it. The inspiration ring itself used a large number of magic bookshelves, so the internal magic spectrum was stirred and chaotic. It is uncertain whether this confusion is intentional by the designer, or whether it is just a projection ripple of the real situation reflected in the magic level.


    But whatever the reason, the stirring magic vortex not only makes people unable to peep into the secrets in the core of the building, but also gives cheese a natural barrier. With this disturbance, if the brooch on his chest temporarily fails, it is understandable, isn''t it? The grey robe took the brooch off his clothes, held it in his hand and blew a breath at it.


    There is a trace of magic in that breath. The purpose is to intervene in the magic structure inside the brooch and temporarily interrupt some of its functions. In fact, it is very simple to discard this brooch. Throwing it to the ground can make it invalid, not to mention the magic means. The key is the consequences of letting the brooch fail.


    Cheese doesn''t want to break his face with the managers here, so he prefers to make the brooch not send information to the outside world temporarily in a fine way, and block the possible warning when it enters some places, and this paralysis is only temporary. After all, he has to return the brooch when he leaves the library, which can''t be seen.


    For others, the cheese looks like it just takes off its brooch, blows at it, and wipes it with its clothes. Without any spell or magic ceremony, you can control the magic to affect reality. This is the ability that only weavers can have.


    Even the witch, who is born with the instinct of casting magic, can''t integrate magic so smoothly into his usual actions. The difference is that when the Dragon spits out the flame, it needs to raise its head, let the flame rise from the chest to the throat, and finally eject from the mouth, rather than release the flame naturally from under each scale of the body.


    Paralyzing the magic in the brooch didn''t take too much time. With his last experience, he completed the spell casting in only a few minutes this time. If a similar situation happens again several times, he can even block or reverse use this magic prop that is very important to protect the order in the big library in a few seconds.


    It sounds like cheese has far more control over magic than the manufacturer of this brooch, but don''t forget that cheese is an experienced and living mage, and what he is facing is only a mass-produced magic prop designed to ensure some functions in a limited space. If cheese is allowed to design the brooch himself, he won''t design it better than this.


    This is why in the world of magic, talented young mages are always given preferential treatment. Man-made things must serve people after all. No matter how brilliant a creation loses the people who maintain and improve it, it can only be a respected historical site.


    Only people are different. People''s life span is far less than the time when the things in their hands as tools exist in the world, but they can turn these things into unprecedented images in nature and assume unprecedented functions and responsibilities.


    Therefore, most caster groups will give priority to the protection of Learned Elders and gifted apprentices in case of great disasters, but the priority of those magical creations will not be very high.


    Far from it, this option can not be applied to mage organizations such as grey tower. Their individual number is very small, and ordinary people will not regard mages wearing grey robes as people of the same organization, unless they have heard of grey tower and grey robe before.


    However, after these days, there will be more people who want to know the grey robed mage in the world. Cheese thought so and held the brooch in his hand. He saw the timing of the rotation of the bookshelf and bumped into the place that looked seamless!


    The crash did not come, and the cheese disappeared into the second ring. The bookshelf on this floor actually has an entrance, but it uses a subtle spell to make people unaware of the entrance.


    The principle of this spell is similar to shaking the luminous object quickly in front of you. The luminous object will leave a series of spots in the line of sight that have no time to disappear. Similarly, the rapidly rotating wheels, waterwheel and even waterfall will give people a static illusion, but they are indeed in dynamic changes all the time. The magic on the bookshelf makes people have this illusion. In addition, a large number of books on the bookshelf can really make people lost.


    But this is not important for the current cheese. He fell into confusion after entering the core of the inspiration circle, because it is different from the secret road he imagined.


    "Here, where is it?"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1476

    Through the center of the inspiration circle, cheese came to an unexpected place. It was very different from where he expected to go. The air was full of fishy smell.


    It''s hard to imagine such a place in the library. Is this the sewer of all the toilets in the library?


    But if so, how can this dirty place be connected with a representative building such as the inspiration ring?


    If this is not a sewer, what is this place? We should deliberately hide the entrance in such a secret. Moreover, in this smell, cheese is keenly aware of the smell of sulfur, but the smell is not fresh, old and corrupt.


    Cheese pulled a handkerchief out of his arms to cover his mouth and nose. He was not sure whether it would work, but at least it would make him less uncomfortable. At the foot, there is a hard stone ground, and no light source can be seen around.


    In the darkness, a certain sound came out in the shadow. Without much hesitation, he lifted his robe slightly and turned on the switch of dawn breath. The morning light pierced the darkness like a sharp sword, revealing a narrow stone passage.


    On both sides of the passage, there are things that I don''t know whether they are mold or dirt in the cracks of stone bricks. They extend outward along the cracks like centipedes, which makes the atmosphere of the whole corridor very strange.


    But the grey robe did not feel the slightest fear. He knew where these atmospheres came from, just like the sound in his ear. As long as the sun appeared, they disappeared.


    Looking back, there was only a solid stone wall without mechanism or magic, which showed that he could not return along the original road. A one-way portal or something? Cheese aimed the light at his head. The stone bricks above seemed to move, but he couldn''t confirm it because of the height.


    He couldn''t answer exactly how he was sent here. It seemed that he had completed the conversion of position only in a trance. No matter how it is achieved, it is interesting.


    Staying here will not make a difference. On the contrary, the longer you delay here, the more likely you are to attract other people''s attention. He can say that he entered here by mistake, but grey robe doubted how many people knew about this place in the city of ten thousand dharmas.


    If you know that there is a door to the Mysterious Dungeon on the bookshelf behind you, can readers in the inspiration circle enjoy the poetry collection in their hands?


    These questions will be answered soon, after the cheese finds out where it is. Footsteps echoed slightly on the stone brick steps. He tried not to look at what the steps looked like. That might make him start to love his shoes.


    Although the mage didn''t pay attention to material life, he was still very clear about the quality of things. At least the shoes bought from Benliu seemed to him to be a very important property besides the grey robe.


    But even if the soles of his feet were sticky, cheese was still more curious about the unknown than about his shoes. He went down the stairs and secretly calculated the height drop.


    At the end of the ladder, there is a corridor leading to the darkness. The lantern at the waist of cheese can''t illuminate the deep part of the corridor, which shows that there should be a considerable space inside. In this way, there are two possibilities. First, here or in the pyramid library, it is just a special area. It may have accepted spells similar to those used by witches and changed the size of a room.


    Second, it''s not a big library at all. Cheese was magically transferred to another place.


    The reason why he can make these two judgments is that according to the height of the ladder, he should now be located under the library where Mrs. wynett took him down before, but it is obviously inconsistent with the style of the underground corridor he has been to, especially the smell in the air, which will never be tolerated by the mages.


    At this point, even if there is a tiger''s den ahead, the grey robe that has aroused curiosity will not stop. He used his magic to observe the darkness in front with his magic vision, but was surprised to find that the stone bricks here had the effect of shielding the magic.


    In other words, not only can the magic vision not see through these bricks, but also the effect of magic will be blocked on these bricks, but its effect has not reached the level of cold iron. Just preventing magic from passing through can not destroy the spells that touch it. Having said that, making such stone bricks is not so simple. At least there will be no similar stone in natural ore for mining.


    In other words, the stone bricks here are made of stone powder mixed with some substances that hinder magic. Moreover, due to the addition of materials that hinder magic, there can be no mage''s intervention in their manufacturing process.


    Why spend so much effort to make this kind of thing? Aren''t they the most useless for the city of ten thousand dharmas?


    Even if it is applied to some laboratories that may carry out dangerous experiments, there will be better alternatives. Now this treatment gives people the feeling that they want to hide something once and for all, so that others will not find it or let the things inside run out.


    It''s not such a coincidence. Belkan''s forefoot told him about the dark times. Cheese now feels as if it''s already in the heritage of that era. This coincidence made him wonder whether he had unknowingly entered another trap.


    But will that stop the grey robe from moving now? Of course not. No matter whether the current situation is a coincidence or someone does it deliberately, there is no reason for him to pretend he can''t see it when he comes.


    The light of dawn, coming from the corridor, lit up the rows of bookshelves in a slight cry of pain. These bookshelves are not the magic bookshelves used in the library, but normal bookshelves made of poplar.


    If there is anything wrong, it is that the bark surface is reserved at the edge of the bookshelf, giving people the illusion of bones, as if these bookshelves are made of the bones of some huge animals.


    As for the things on the bookshelf, it is preliminarily certain that they are the problem books that have caused wind and rain in the city of ten thousand laws. The evidence is that the periphery of most of the books here are wrapped with locked iron chains, the meaning of which is already obvious. The iron chains engraved with runes are used to block the things inside these books. Even so, under the erosion of time, there are still some effects seeping from these classics, making it full of stench and even corrupting the wall. This is also a common phenomenon. Relying on iron chains and runes is not enough to really kill these evil classics. Their existence is enough to change the surroundings.


    In a sense, these books are alive, like whispers first heard in the dark and screams when exposed to the sun. These classics have some characteristics between living and non living.


    In terms of cheese cognition, he believes that these things can be regarded as artificial demons, but the magnitude is not comparable to that naturally generated in this world.


    However, if these books are left alone, as long as the evil knowledge recorded in them brings enough damage to the world, their own power will become strong. The devil of books is a real and extremely frightening lower existence.


    Suddenly, the cheese heard a little noise.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1477

    People are prone to auditory hallucinations in an extremely quiet environment, just as people occasionally flash abnormal color spots in front of them in the complete darkness. There are both physical and psychological problems.


    Especially when you are in a space full of books with evil will, it is natural to have auditory and visual illusions. Experienced casters will know that these illusions are unstoppable, so they adopt a strategy of partial disregard.


    The experienced devil will use the mage''s disregard, cover up his whereabouts with a small amount of hallucinations, and quietly approach the target. This game has existed for a long time. It''s hard to say who is better.


    But cheese doesn''t think he has fallen into a traditional game of witches and demons. The reason is very simple. The lantern in his hand. What the dawn breath brings is not so simple help as lighting. After the dwarves use incredible means to keep a ray of morning light inside the wick of the lantern forever, it has become one of the most difficult magic props for demons in the world.


    If the lantern was not held by the grey robe, I''m afraid the evil conspiracy it triggered would not happen too long ago. All kinds of demons would not want something to release sunshine at night. Although they are not all blood families, they are not much different.


    The sunlight that can pierce the puzzle is enough to break the psychological pressure. From the perspective of magic, the trick of creating hallucinations cannot work in this case, because hallucinations are not entities. In the final analysis, hallucinations are generated in the affected object''s own senses. As long as the other party does not accept the hint, hallucinations cannot appear.


    In addition to the training and experience he has received, he knows clearly how to control his body and how his body will react in various environments. He can distinguish whether the sound comes from physiological auditory hallucinations through reason. This skill, coupled with the lantern in his hand, made him completely sure that the sound was real.


    Put your fingers to your lips, lick them gently, and then face forward. Moist skin can better feel the flow of air, so as to eliminate whether the sound may be caused by the wind blowing some loose objects.


    Such a move does not involve any complex knowledge, and anyone with experience can make a similar response quickly. However, arrogant mages often don''t do this. They prefer to use magic vision to determine the surrounding environment, and are more willing to use magic to deal with problems and obtain the information they want.


    They master magic, rely on magic, and are also mastered by magic. Now the cheese won''t be like this, and magic is just a means for him.


    Since it is a means, there is no distinction between high and low, only whether it is appropriate and applicable. In the current situation, using mana rashly is obviously easier to cause problems than licking your fingers.


    As if to respond to him, there was a trace of coolness on the place wetted by saliva on his fingers. So, is it the wind? Indeed, it is difficult for masonry houses to be completely sealed, and the brick joints that are not tightly combined will become natural ventilation channels.


    But judging from the condition of the previous corridor, cheese doesn''t think the room built to bury demon classics can''t even be sealed well. Not to mention optimizing the cutting process of stone, pouring metal slurry or other barriers between brick joints can also effectively increase its tightness.


    He believed that those mages must have taken this into account. After all, the flowing gas will bring life, life will be corrupted, and corruption may make these buried objects appear again.


    It sounds alarmist, but it has happened many times. If you zoom in to the whole world, similar evil tombs will break out every three or five times.


    In fact, the mold on the wall seen along the way of cheese may be an important force for these demon classics to reappear several or even hundreds of years later. As long as these brainless spores can open a small gap for them, what comes in along the gap can become the next infected object, rats, lizards and spiders, They will soon attract intelligent creatures eager for evil power. If demon classics are life, that''s their instinct.


    Unfortunately, cheese was not lured by their corrupt power. He was a powerful caster and was not interested in being contaminated with dark magic. On the contrary, he doesn''t mind eliminating those molds when he determines the way back, so that the time when these classics may reappear will be postponed for hundreds of years.


    Thinking of this, cheese decided to systematically check the extent of the devil''s corruption here. He took the lantern off his waist and held it up in front of him, let its light illuminate all sides and cast a long shadow on the ground.


    "Hiss!" The sound came again, and this time it was accompanied by an impending cold.


    Cheese''s body reacted faster than his reason. Almost in an instant, he released his hand holding the lantern, quickly retracted it back, and pulled out the short knife in his waist with his left hand.


    The next moment, something cold and slippery rubbed the fingertip of his right hand and fell to the ground and rolled into a cone. A snake, a black snake with blind eyes covered with gray cornea.


    "Hiss!" More sounds came from all over the room. Under the light of the dawn falling to the ground, more and more slender shadows appeared in all parts of the room, on bookshelves, on walls and on the ground.


    Those snakes did not spit out snake letters to smell the smell in the air like their counterparts in the outside world. They were quiet like statues when they stopped moving. Only when they were moving, the scales on both sides of their abdomen would rub and make a fine sound.


    Cheese has never seen such snakes. Their appearance is like that of Agkistrodon halys, but the scales on their body surface still do not reflect light in the sun make them like twisted black vines.


    Their heads are facing the gray robes, or half out of their bodies, or their necks are raised, or they crawl on the ground and raise slightly. This feeling of being stared at by several snakes in a narrow space is very bad, especially when you can''t be sure of their eyes.


    Grey robes doubt whether these snakes have real vision, because their visual organs seem to have degraded in an absolutely dark environment. But snakes do not rely entirely on their eyesight.


    The grey robes and the black snakes confronted each other. As the cheese stopped moving and the dawn breath broke out of his hands, the suddenly appeared black snakes also stopped moving and stopped in place as if frozen.


    What''s the meaning of this? What do they want? Can we only capture the goal of the action, or what other reason? In this case, what can I do?


    One problem after another appeared in the cheese''s mind. He tried to move his pace slightly, and was ready to be attacked and bitten by the snakes.


    It''s not a desperate situation for the grey robe. As long as the snake doesn''t get into the inside of the robe, he has the ability to protect his body from too serious damage. And his circulatory system, which has long been trained in toxin resistance for many times, will not be easily disintegrated by snake venom.


    However, the imaginary attack did not happen, and the snakes were still motionless, which confused the grey robe. But soon he knew why the black snakes did so.


    They are waiting.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1478

    What the black snake was waiting for appeared from the top of the room. Its huge body was thick enough with waist and mouth. When it hung upside down, the light of dawn breath was briefly blocked.


    This once made cheese feel difficult. If the sun is swallowed, he will be in a very unfavorable position in the dark. His vision is only part of it. Don''t forget that there are a large number of demon classics here, and their malice will be unscrupulous in the dark.


    "Ah, how many years have I not seen the sun? It''s more dazzling than I remember. "


    A soft voice came from the dark shadow, and then something pushed the lantern and rolled it to the foot of the cheese.


    Thanks to this, the mage finally saw what was hanging from the roof. It''s a big snake. It has almost the same appearance as other black snakes here, but its size has been enlarged several times.


    "Can you speak?" Grey robe asked suspiciously. At the same time, he also noticed that the big snake''s eyes were not covered with gray eyelids, but had two equally dark snake pupils with faint red light.


    "Of course, and you can speak many languages. Like this. " The last four words of the giant snake use elvish language. It''s hard to imagine how strange the Elvish language, which is famous for its elegance and euphemism, spits out in the mouth of a big snake.


    "Your erudition surprised me." This sentence of cheese is also answered in ELF language.


    He really didn''t feel the unique character of the beast from the monster. Instead, he seemed to be talking to a wise hermit. However, the hermit is now holding a Heavy Crossbow to his face. If he can''t agree on a word, the trigger will be pulled down. At that time, no matter whether the crossbow can really kill him or not, there is no possibility of dialogue between the two.


    "Erudite? Cluck, erudite. "


    Like hearing some funny joke, the big snake made a chilling sneer from its completely motionless mouth and stretched its body to the ground. It''s just that its body is too long. Even if it turns around the gray robe about five steps across the cheese after its head falls to the ground, its center of gravity has not been affected at all.


    This shows that the length in front of the grey robe is probably less than half of the monster''s actual body length. How did such a huge snake survive here? Or is this space many times larger than the cheese guessed?


    "Do you know how I study?" The big snake seems to be interested in chatting. It turns its huge head to the cheese, tilts its head humanized, and stares at the mage with one side of the snake pupil.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Cheese heard that the other party''s sentence was not a real question, so it just handed it to the beginning.


    So far, he doesn''t think it''s a good strategy to fight the snake here. Apart from anything else, such a huge body will destroy the bookshelf when moving. If a demon book here inadvertently opens and leads to further disasters, he doesn''t want to take the responsibility himself.


    "Cluck, simple, I don''t have the, uh, thinking power of you four legged people. I was born without such an organ, but that doesn''t prevent me from borrowing one from you. " The big snake said, opening the big mouth enough to put two cheeses side by side, but it was not a snake letter that came out of his mouth, but a person.


    A woman with bare upper body and completely buried in the meat of the snake''s mouth below the waist. The woman''s appearance was not very clear, and her skin became fester Because she had been soaked in the snake''s mouth for a long time. Fortunately, the digestive system of snakes mainly depends on the stomach, so it is not so ugly.


    "You ate this man and used her brain?" Cheese''s tone was very calm, but his pupils were shrinking. He had never heard of such a snake even though there were all kinds of strange things in the world.


    Stealing the thinking organs of other creatures is something that can be done, but it has nothing to do with snakes. The scene in front of us is really too strange. If he hadn''t been determined, the scene would be frightening enough to make people split.


    "It''s hard to say whether I ate her or she ate me?" The woman in the mouth of the giant snake straightened up. She struggled a few times. Her skin peeled off like a snake''s skin, revealing the still fresh and smooth skin below.


    The woman has dark hair, bright and intelligent eyes, beautiful face and graceful figure. But even if she is not connected with the giant snake, she makes people feel beautiful and hurt by danger at the same time.


    The woman cut her hair and peeled off the clean dead skin on her arm. Then she looked at the gray robe and said,


    "I ate her body, but when I absorbed her mind, I accepted all her memory and knowledge. You should understand what that means. In a sense, she is not dead and I am not alive. Together, we form the life you see now, a new, more elegant and perfect life. "


    There are few things in the world that can really shock cheese. He has faced evil gods, faced demons, talked with demons and conspired with blood families, but he can''t disobey his real feelings in his body and heart.


    When he heard what the woman said, he felt shocked, not because it was stronger than what he had faced, nor because it was extremely evil, but because it broke through the existing boundary of imagination. He never thought of such a combination.


    "What? Can''t speak? Don''t be shy. I''ve been lonely here for too long. It''s hard to see a living man. If you don''t say two more words, I''ll be very disappointed. "


    A woman''s hand, with a kind of greasy cold, gave his skin an illusion before he really touched the cheese. The grey robe''s eyes sent out a magic light like mist, forcing the other party''s outstretched hand to stop in mid air.


    "I see. You are the keeper here. The purpose of you and these snakes is to prevent someone from coming in and taking these books. No one can. Whoever comes here must face you. You are the last insurance left by those mages who built here in those years. Make sure that even if the later school council wants to overthrow their ideas at that time, it should also take into account the price to be paid. In that case, you should also be a mage. "


    The woman in the snake''s mouth showed a playful expression. She retracted her arm and shrugged,


    "You''re right. When she was alive, she was indeed a mage in that city. She came from the school of life and her main research direction was the development of intelligence. Strictly speaking, she made me. She nurtured me, starting with a snake egg. However, her purpose is not simple, or she was affected after contacting a book here, turning spiritual development into consciousness transfer, hoping to achieve immortality in this way. As for the result, I can''t say I failed completely, but I''m not her anymore. "


    "Then who are you? You are neither the mage in the dead body nor the civilized creature in the reptile body. Do you always have to know yourself? What do you call yourself? "


    "Well, actually, I really didn''t think about it. I mean, most of the time I don''t need a name because it''s just me here and I''m always sleeping. However, it''s too late to think of one. I think you can call me, boffins, boffins scary. The latter part is taken from your expression just now. I like the way others are frightened. It makes me feel valued. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1479

    In any case, a creature that calls itself a horror is not easy to deal with. As for the name of bofisi, it may come from the female mage in the mouth of the big snake, or her body. If you can leave here, you can use this name as a clue to search.


    But that''s the next thing. At present, the first thing cheese should consider is how to leave at the lowest possible cost in front of this non-human and non snake monster, and it''s best not to conflict with each other. He didn''t know exactly where it was and what kind of secret it was hiding. On the contrary, the snake, which had been dormant for a long time, occupied an absolute advantage in geographical advantage.


    "All right, boffins, well, ma''am. I''m sure it''s a good name and fits your impression. "


    Cheese tries to keep its expression normal so as not to annoy the other party. From the situation just now, bofisi can read people''s expressions. No wonder, after all, she has absorbed all the thoughts of a female mage and naturally has the ability to deal with people.


    However, what worries the grey robe is whether the life school mage who tries to make creatures obtain their non innate intelligence spells can still be regarded as a normal person when she is alive. After all, there are too many extreme casters. If the big snake inherits this, the negotiation will become more troublesome.


    "Are you trying to flatter me? What do you want from me? Or do you still think I''m a very attractive woman even if I have only the upper body? "


    The female part of the black snake mouth touched her face with her fingers. The expression on her face was unusually feminine. There was a faint resentment between her eyebrows and eyes, which seemed to blame the cheese for not being honest with her inner desire.


    This is no longer the influence of behavior. Cheese can be sure that the other party is releasing a charm spell similar to that used by demons in some way. The evidence is that there is a slight squeeze on his clothes, which is the response of the grey robe itself to magic. Obviously, this degree of bewitchment can not pass through the robe to affect its owner.


    But cheese is not sure whether this bewitching is based on the will of the black snake itself or whether it is naturally carried by her actions. Both can be found in other beings.


    The model of actively initiating charm is blood clan. Vampires paralyze heterosexual prey in this way, so as to achieve the purpose of hunting. The representative of passive enchantment magic is the enchantment just mentioned. Born of biological lust, they will attract the surrounding objects, just as sweet nectar will make bees approach unconsciously.


    Cheese is not a bee. Whether the spell is intentional or unintentional, it makes the grey robe more alert. Although he wants to try his best to avoid fighting, if the other party shows irreconcilable hostility, it is not necessary to blindly give in to avoid conflict.


    Thinking of this, the grey robe''s eyes changed slightly, and the magic jumped actively in his eyes. At the same time, his toes had moved to the position where he could kick the breath of dawn back into his hands. His body was bow on the string. As long as the other party made any more hostile behavior, he would resolutely give up the negotiation and understand the encounter in the way of a soldier.


    "You worry too much. I''m just used to talking like this. I don''t deny that your human part is indeed attractive to males, but there are still people waiting for me in the distance. I hope you can understand. And I don''t think we should lead this meeting to this topic. For you and me, there should be more things worth communicating and discussing. For example, where is this place and how to leave. "


    The woman tilted her head, her neck seemed softer than when she was alive, and its twisting range exceeded the range of ordinary human activities, which looked chilling,


    "Let me guess, you accidentally triggered a mechanism somewhere and were sent here, right? Hee hee, that''s why you don''t know anything about the situation here. Ah, to be honest, I''m a little disappointed. I thought you were chosen by those guys to kill me here. I didn''t think you were just a bold intruder. Do you really not know where you are now? Or do you just pretend to be ignorant and actually hold the dagger under that robe? "


    The grey robe frowned slightly. He heard obvious hostility from the other party''s tone. In other words, the monster didn''t regard himself as an object to communicate with at the beginning. As a soldier, his intuition tells him that if he goes to war at this time, he can at least gain a preemptive advantage.


    As a mage, his intuition ordered him to restrain this impulse, because there were too many unknowns in the creature named bofis, and the desire to explore made him not want to use force as a stop for this conversation. Therefore, in the face of the other party with a provocative and somewhat aggressive tone, cheese still looks like it doesn''t know.


    "Self preservation is a biological instinct. Everyone feels uneasy when they see something unexpected. I don''t deny it. But you don''t have to classify me as an enemy. I''m really just a person who mistakenly enters here. I don''t understand the things stored here and your existence. To tell the truth, my goal is the collection room of the big library. I just didn''t expect that the secret door I thought I found leads to here, and I didn''t expect that the door looks one-way. In this way, you and I who are trapped here actually have the same position and want to leave here, don''t we? Then there seems to be no reason to fight between us. "


    The monster''s aggressive body paused slightly. She raised her body and looked at the gray robe from a higher angle, "you say, leave. Do you have a way out of here? Do you have a way to get me out of here? "


    "That needs your help. First of all, I need to know where it is, its purpose and why it was built. Then I will try to find a way to leave. Of course, this also includes taking you away, as long as you can cooperate with me. "


    Seeing that the other party''s attitude seemed to waver, cheese immediately threw out his chips. Every imprisoned creature longed for freedom. He believed that bofis was no exception.


    "Hum..." maybe it''s because it''s no longer a human relationship. Cheese can''t see too many expressions on each other''s faces. Although bofis is no different from living people when she actively expresses her emotions, once she becomes passive to accept new news, her appearance will become very stiff.


    After all, the human body protruding from the snake''s mouth is not a real face for her. As she said, the value of this part of the human body is more in the thinking center. As for simulating human behavior, it is only a residual instinct or out of some evil taste.


    "How can I trust you to find a way out after knowing the situation here? Why do you believe you''ll take me out? Don''t think I don''t know. I''m a complete monster in your eyes. It''s no good for you and the people who left me here. "


    "Trust is the most empty and solid thing. I can''t ask you for unwarranted trust. To be honest, I don''t trust you either. But you should understand that I am not a mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, so from the perspective of self-interest, I don''t care about the consequences of bringing you out of here. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1480

    Cheese will throw out such a set of words not out of helplessness or sincerity. He is not easy-going enough to sympathize with each other when he meets such a monster for the first time.


    The reason why he lured him to benefit and promised to take the big snake away from here is because this is the only appeal that the other party may be interested in known by grey robe. At least the cheese doesn''t really feel her curiosity about herself from bofisi. In other words, bofisi doesn''t have a desire to explore the grey robe itself, which means that she may easily choose to end the conversation with violence. No matter whether she can bring a life-threatening threat to the cheese, it''s not the result he is willing to accept.


    This kind of communication, which is almost a showdown, is also his consideration that the other party''s main thinking logic comes from human thinking organs. Based on cheese''s understanding of the mages in the city of ten thousand laws, they are more likely to accept the judgment after stating the advantages and disadvantages.


    In addition, mages actually have no strict requirements for personal morality, or their moral standards are in research and Dharma application. For those rules between people, their weight is very small. That''s why cheese said that he didn''t care about the loss of the city of ten thousand dharmas because he released bofis. However, it is not certain whether this is the truth of grey robe.


    "Hee hee" bofis''s laughter is very strange. It may be because she can''t express her emotions well with the human body. Her laughter doesn''t sound emotional at all, but makes people feel uneasy.


    Such a creature, no matter her shape, behavior or mode of thinking, may not be accepted by people outside. Even if she did not have strong malice, the seeds of threat had sprouted in her unconscious actions.


    Having said that, the more strange and collapsing sound of cheese is not unheard of. In his opinion, this kind of smile is more like a subconscious reaction made by instinct when thinking. Obviously, this is not the habit of snakes. It may be from the instinct of the female mage.


    This is an interesting thing. In a sense, the female mage''s experiment was indeed successful, and she did not really die, because the monster named bofis in front of her showed her human side many times, which is obviously the result of the influence of human consciousness.


    Of course, she was not completely successful, otherwise the creature here would not be such a difficult alien to guess, but it was very good for a single experiment.


    Unfortunately, she has no room to continue to improve the experiment. I think this is also because of the environment she faced at that time. As a mage of the school of life, her research is a great desecration of life, and will be detected and cleaned at the end of the dark years.


    No one needs to tell the cheese. He can vaguely see the hasty experience and the madness of the female mage when she places her distorted ideal on an experiment that is only possible for theoretical success.


    Belkan once said that those mages who came into contact with evil classics were not treated indiscriminately. The city of ten thousand dharmas knows the value of these people and will not arbitrarily destroy their lives and knowledge.


    This is very subtle. Although in the eyes of outsiders, such a life distorting experiment can be properly tied to the frame of fire, in the eyes of mages, it is just a problem with the research direction and means, and even the research direction may not be regarded as a problem. But even so, those mages with deep mud feet will not be willing to accept the opinions of their colleagues and put their research down and reform.


    Mages are very stubborn. Their persistence in some things even goes beyond their own lives. In their view, their will and body are just the equipment needed to achieve the goal, and the loss of equipment is completely acceptable.


    In this regard, cheese can not be said to be incomprehensible, because strictly speaking, the research of each grey robe has more or less disturbing elements, or they have never had a common research boundary. Everything depends only on individual ability. Just like the color of their robes, they are ambiguous between black and white, and are not limited by both sides.


    Needless to say, cheese focuses on taboo research. The research on curse crows and sleepers alone is enough to make people fear. Whether it is a curse that can be lowered against the wishes of others, or invading others'' dreams regardless of individual differences, these knowledge has the potential to develop towards the worse side, but the grey robes did not embark on that road.


    The opposite is Dionysus. The change of the same door deeply hurt the cheese. He gave up all the things that should be adhered to in the view of the cheese and wantonly threw himself into the huge chaos of infinite loss. The grey robes seek truth, just like trying to drive a small boat in the sea.


    Of course, they know that without this ship, it would be easier to entrust themselves to the sea, but they are still stubborn at the helm, cooperating and fighting with the sea. This may seem foolish to others, because so far, no ship has reached the other shore called truth, and they all sink in the sea. It''s stubborn, but is it worthless?


    The laughter stopped. This means that boffins made a judgment on the cheese proposal. The grey robe raised her head slightly, looked up at the other party and waited for the result,


    "Actually, I''m not locked up here. I''m the keeper here. I''m here to prevent people like you from touching the books here. But now I don''t really want to perform this duty, or I''m beginning to doubt the necessity of this duty. After all these years, I''ve only seen you. "


    As a guard of taboo library, it is normal that no one has visited for more than ten or even decades. After all, those real taboos will not be recorded in some files or notes with dangerous names. The way people deal with the real taboo is not to talk about it or discuss it, so that it will naturally disappear in everyone''s memory.


    This is the most reasonable treatment, but it is limited to people outside. The keepers of the library themselves would never think so, especially when they are not driven by magic, but have their own body and life.


    Solitude and solitude will make any intelligent life change, and often will not change too well. Therefore, the guards of those forbidden places in the story have either forgotten the way to communicate with others, or their character has been distorted to a certain extent, or they are simply crazy. The ability to think is a torture in this situation, and boffins obviously noticed it.


    "So, all right. Let me explain again. Welcome to this forgotten archives. On your left is twelve rows of demon classics, and on your right is nine rows of evil spirits. As for the room itself, unfortunately, it has no way to the outside world. It is completely closed until you arrive. "


    "Wait, if it''s completely closed here, what should you do about your food and daily life?"


    "Me? Neither my children nor I need food and water. We are different. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1481

    Are there really creatures in the world that can survive without food and water?


    Plants seem to be able to, but they need sunlight and extend their roots to the ground to get water and nutrition, so they just eat in a different way from animals. What about magical creatures?


    Even if vampires don''t suck blood, they won''t die in theory. They will only be tortured by the desire to eat blood, go crazy, and try to understand their lives in great pain, but they won''t starve to death because they don''t suck blood. Their bodies are dead, and blood is more like their lubricant than necessary.


    So, is boffins like blood?


    However, the fundamental reason why the blood clan can not eat or die of strength failure is that there are varying amounts of true ancestral blood in the body of each formal blood clan. The precious things from the root of the blood lineage provide them with an endless stream of strength and give them all kinds of abilities they did not have before they died.


    I''m afraid no one can tell the mystery of the blood of the true ancestors except the true ancestors themselves. Therefore, this is also the energy source that bofisi will never have. If what she said is true, the monster in front of her is still a mixture of snakes and people. Her body will retain the habits of snakes in addition to human habits, and snakes need to eat.


    The cheese actually has an immature guess about the energy source of bofis, but he is not in a hurry to confirm it. Since the other party says he doesn''t need to eat, he can at least slightly reduce the risk of being attacked by hungry snakes as snacks.


    It is urgent to find out the condition of this room and see if there is really no access to the outside world. If he had found his way fast enough, the fragile alliance between him and bofis would not have been a problem.


    But if he can''t find a way out all the time, he doesn''t have to start with bofis. Cheese doesn''t have the ability to eat, and his physical strength will be consumed over time.


    "Now that we have the same goal, can you tell me more? For example, what''s the matter with these creatures you call children? "


    Cheese walked between the bookshelves, looking for all the places around. Above him, the terrible man''s huge body seems to have no weight and light across the gap between bookshelves, or simply cling to the wall of the room and stare at the every move of cheese leisurely.


    "I''m lonely, so I want to have some children to accompany me. Like an instinct, I found that when I craved offspring, I could ovulate. But the result is not satisfactory. They can''t inherit anything from me. It''s not so much my child as an extension of my body and will. There''s nothing in their head, so I can see what they see and smell what they smell. "


    "It does sound far from reproduction in the usual sense. But as far as I know, snakes in nature will not have such ability. As a part of your body, this snake should not be a natural creature, right? As the object of this kind of experiment, it must have had different degrees of magical contact in the variety and breeding stage to reduce rejection. Therefore, it is reasonable that some unexpected changes have taken place. "


    Cheese shrugged and gave his opinion on the matter. It is not surprising that many monsters in history did not exist until some whimsical casters created them actively or accidentally in their experiments.


    Some evidence shows that the origin of wolf walker may be the mistakes of wizards. They try to create a kind of warrior who can compete with vampires to help them compete for territory and resources with ancient blood families.


    But they did so much that those hairy beast warriors not only gained the power to fight vampires, but also gained the special physique of treating most spell casters as mole ants.


    This is a typical laboratory accident. The creation is too perfect to be controlled, and it is by no means a case. The difference is that the wolf Walker has excellent transformation ability, which also comes from their blood sucking imaginary enemies, so they grow up rapidly after independence.


    Think about it, if these children of bofis can grow to her size, and then swallow a human to complete the integration, it is likely to produce a new monster community.


    But so far, except for her appearance, bofis has not shown what really makes cheese feel incredible. No, if she can really survive without eating and drinking, it is enough to become an amazing trait.


    "It''s possible. I don''t have a clear memory of what happened before and after the fusion. Maybe at the beginning of the fusion, both parts of my body fainted, or the fusion caused damage to their memory. But I clearly know why I am here. I still remember the initial helplessness and confusion when I was thrown here. Can you understand it? At that time, I was like a newborn child. Although I had the memories of snakes and people, those two memories did not belong to me. I had to feel the world from a new perspective. But those mages left me here and let me live and die with these damn books. "


    Boffith''s mood obviously fluctuated, and her snake tail began to beat the bookshelf with strength, making a worrying sound. At the same time, her human part also waved her arms, like scratching the invisible figure on her side.


    It can also be understood that if her experience is true, cheese is the first object she can communicate with after she existed as bofis.


    In other words, before that, she could only chew the original memories belonging to the two bodies again and again in the dark, and memories would not be presented in the form of books or images. Although they are often described as that, memories are closer to a kind of physical trauma response and can not be retrieved at will.


    The same is true of emotions. In the absence of an object, an emotion cannot exist for a long time. Bofisi may have grievances against the mages who put her here, but before she got the object of cheese, the degree of resentment was not profound. It is precisely because of cheese that she can repeatedly stimulate her memories through communication and talk and squeeze out the feelings contained in the memories, Affect the present self.


    "At best, they didn''t choose to hurt you when you were weakest. In this way, I may face a dead room today without a conversation object. "


    Bofisi smiled twice. She didn''t laugh at the mercy of those mages, because she and cheese knew that the casters had let bofisi go at that time, probably because they didn''t know she could survive here.


    In their understanding, it''s better to lock her here than kill bofis on the spot and bring some hidden danger. Both lead to one goal, that is to make the crazy products produced by this crazy magic experiment disappear in front of people.


    "So, my interviewee, do you see anything from these boring papers that helps us in our current situation?"


    Cheese raised his eyebrows and, after whispering a protective spell, reached out to pull out a book on the shelf, but did not take further action. "Maybe it can be used as a way back."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1482

    Before grey robe left the running capital, he once went to a very interesting restaurant with Weiya. The chef there was a devil, a real devil, from the lower world. The devil''s name is Wei Dao. It is rare that he is not controlled by the people who call him, nor does he wantonly vent his desire for destruction and be sent back to the abyss.


    But this existence also has its own worries. His name and ability are recorded in a book by the people who call him. The book of Wei Tao is its name. This book records the spell of how to let the devil leave the world. Cheese had promised the devil that if he found the book in the city of ten thousand laws, he would help him destroy it.


    This book is now in the hands of the grey robe. He found it at a glance in many demon classics. It is the biggest life gate of the demon in the world.


    With this book, cheese even pinched Wei Dao''s throat. Of course, he can break the appointment and directly return the monster to the place where he came. Anyway, the trading conditions given by the devil at that time were only to tell what the ceremony of cheese Wanfa city was. At that time, he needed this information, but now he has got more accurate information than the devil''s description.


    So, should we find a chance to get rid of this demon? Maybe, but at least not now.


    "Although there are some available books in the books, now is not a good opportunity. Is there only one room here? Is there any other place besides that corridor? "


    Cheese''s browsing speed is very fast, on the one hand, because his purpose is not to really find mechanisms from these books, on the other hand, because his understanding of demons is much more intuitive than others.


    After all, there are only a few people in the world who have the opportunity to confront Lord level demons and defeat them. Demons and demons are particularly prominent among many knowledge factions of cheese, whether in theoretical experience or practical experience.


    "There is a small door behind. My body is too big to get in, but I let my children in. It''s just a dead end."


    Boffins pointed her tail to a corner of the room. Cheese carried the dawn breath around the bookshelf and looked in that direction. He did see a gap on the stone brick wall that was about enough for one person.


    He approached and found that the edge of the gap was very smooth and did not seem to have been damaged.


    But at the same time, he also noticed that the space inside the gap, as bofis said, did not lead to the corridor or new room, only a small corner, followed by a closed dead end.


    If the room is built out of normal ideas, it is more like a storage room for sundries. But it is obvious that the room stacked with stone bricks will not be completed with the conventional scheme, which makes this small space suspicious.


    Boffins lay on the bookshelf and watched the cheese move with interest. She had already investigated every corner of the room clearly, especially the compartment with unknown meaning. If the stone bricks were not hard, she might have tried to expand it by violence.


    But she didn''t open her mouth to stop the cheese, because she knew that she would never get out of here according to her own ideas. Reason asked her to believe the intruder at this time.


    Cheese put the book of Wei Dao in his hand on the bookshelf, and gently stroked the stone brick at the edge of the gap with his empty palm. Sometimes vision can be deceived, and things under the light may not be their original appearance. But he quickly ruled out this possibility. He thought that it was impossible to deceive bofis for so many years by deception alone. Besides, he didn''t feel the trace of magic from the gap.


    So, is this place really just a temporary mistake? He felt the texture left by the stone brick in his hand and tried to find something like rune, but he didn''t get anything.


    Are you wrong? Isn''t this a breakthrough? Or did I ignore something?


    Without a clue, the grey robe can''t feel powerless. On the contrary, without a clue, it means that the puzzle can be opened in countless ways. Moreover, the existence of Weidao book means that at least cheese can send itself to Weidao through demon magic.


    Although that would make him leave the city of ten thousand dharmas and I''m afraid he would miss the ceremony, it''s better to be trapped and die here. However, it''s not the time yet. The puzzle has just begun.


    Thinking this way, the cheese stepped into the gap in two steps. He held up his lantern and tried to illuminate the narrow space. The first concern is the upper part. After all, the secret passage of the mechanism wants to exist in this stone structure. The roof and ground are easier to operate and hidden than the wall. If the heavy stone brick wants to move on the horizontal plane, it is bound to leave obvious traces.


    Unfortunately, cheese doesn''t see what it wants, at least visually. Judging from the normal track of the little black snake who followed him into the compartment and crawled on the wall, there was no magic to deceive vision. But what should I say? Cheese instinctively feels that there is something different here.


    Standing in the small space behind the gap, cheese quietly thought about the significance of this part in the building. He measured the size of this space with rough steps and confirmed the flow of air and the gap of stone bricks with his fingers.


    He gradually found that it seemed that the traces of demonic power erosion on the stone bricks seen in the outer space were extremely rare here, and there were no doors and gates to isolate it in this space. Would erosion produce such a strong contrast only because of the difference in this little distance? Thinking of this, cheese felt that he had grasped the origin of intuition.


    The light surged in my eyes. The stimulated little black snake poked its head out of the wall and made a defensive gesture. Cheese naturally didn''t care about it. He didn''t even look at it with magic vision, but closed his eyes and sat down in place.


    The lantern was placed at his feet, and the light inside was deliberately dimmed, like the rising glow at the junction of distant mountains and the sky.


    The grey robe swings naturally in the flow of magic, and the heraldry of the lantern mouse appears on the surface as if it were alive. In fact, cheese has been trying to do another thing, which he had an idea from the grassland and gradually took shape after Wanfa.


    That is, if the magic vision connects people with the magic world in a way of seeing, can there be magic touch, magic smell, and even magic taste?


    After integrating these sensing methods, can we get a comprehensive magic perception and fully integrate people into the magic world?


    This is only a superficial idea, and most of it carries great risks, but just a little attempt at this possibility will be enough to improve cheese''s perception of magic. Progress to, enough to see the subtle things that can''t even be seen by magic vision.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1483

    Through the enhancement of magic vision, the perception of cheese has reached a very subtle level, but this perception is negative.


    Just as the body''s protective measures against external things sometimes become excessive and become allergic reactions, the more sensitive the five senses and the feedback on magic are, the better. Otherwise, a large amount of feedback will rush into people''s mind at once, which will not only occupy the room for thinking, but also hurt the thinking organs, and even produce persistent illusions.


    Cheese is well aware of this, which is why he only tastes the expansion of magic vision, and then goes to explore. What he needs is not only direction, but also conditions. At least one place can suppress the influence to a very small quiet room, so as to prevent the brain from being hit by chaotic information.


    Such a quiet room is hard to find, so although the prototype of this ability is becoming more and more clear, its research difficulty also makes cheese not anxious to go deep. It is the most aggressive behavior he can do to use it carefully in a relatively stable environment like now. But even so, he encountered some unexpected or thought it would not be so serious interference.


    The interference source comes from those demon classics. When cheese tries to sink further into the magic level, the influence of those classics in his perception is magnified geometrically. The original unified evil atmosphere shows thousands of different colors in an instant, but no matter what color it is, it is disturbing and disgusting.


    It was like cutting the devil open and throwing cheese into their stinky abdominal cavity covered with mucus and unknown organs, which almost made the grey robe want to give up. Fortunately, his extraordinary concentration and rapid overcoming of the fear of the unknown stabilized his consciousness, although even he was not sure how long the stability could last.


    The mage opened his eyes again. He noticed that bofis''s body appeared outside the gap. Her human part looked inward at herself, but could not distinguish serious emotions.


    Cheese took a deep breath and made his spirit adapt to the body again. Even if it was only such a short immersion, he could clearly perceive the sense of separation between him and his body caused by the magic level.


    Fortunately, this sense of separation soon disappeared, and the sense of disharmony faded like a tide, just as it never existed. If it was a careless mage, he might even regard it as an illusion and ignore it, but cheese knew that he might inadvertently embark on a dangerous road.


    "My memory as a mage tells me that you have just entered a very dangerous state. Completely open your heart. Here is to invite the monsters in the book to eat you. "


    "Thanks for reminding. By the way, can you still cast spells now?" Cheese rubbed his head, stood up from the ground and asked the terrible man.


    "As I said, I am both of them. I can do anything they can do."


    Boffins answered softly, of course. Hearing these words, the grey robe nodded and was even more glad that he had no conflict with the other party. The existence of a giant snake''s body and a mature city mage''s spell casting ability would not be a good target for an enemy.


    "It couldn''t be better. I did find a way to get out of here. But with the help of another caster, this design should also prevent things in the room from running out. But there is another problem. "


    Cheese said to get out of the gap. He was not worried that the other party would be difficult to himself, especially when he did master the way to get out. However, this escape method is not perfect.


    "What''s the problem?" As soon as boffins heard that she could be free, she immediately showed interest. She put her body close to the cheese.


    Interestingly, the big snake doesn''t have the imagined smell. Of course, it may also be that the smell in the room is strong enough that the mage can''t distinguish which are influenced by evil classics and which are hers.


    Cheese looked at her body less than three steps away and understood her desire for freedom. After all, this female body is like a human brain to this monster. Her current behavior is like holding her brain in front of the gray robe without protection. But this didn''t make him speak better, but made the cheese hesitate rarely. It didn''t start to explain until a few seconds later.


    "The problem is, you may not be able to get out of here." After saying this, the cheese didn''t give the other party time to attack, and immediately added,


    "I mean noumenon. If your distractions are really a part of your body, you can get out of here through them. The reason for this is that the volume of things leaving here cannot exceed the scope of that small room. "


    Cheese spoke quickly, and it could be seen that he didn''t want to make any fierce moves by bofis because of his talk. But Rao is so. The sense of drop still makes the snake''s body walk through the room angrily, and even nearly knock down the bookshelf several times.


    This situation lasted for a few minutes. Just as the cheese was ready to say something to appease the other party, bofis stopped herself.


    "So what''s the function of that cubicle? Why can you leave with it? "


    Is it worthy of being a mage? The acceptance ability of the big snake is stronger than the cheese thought. Originally, in the worst plan of the gray robe, he may need to control the crazy bofis to continue further communication. Unexpectedly, she suppressed those emotions herself.


    In that case, the cheese is no longer retained and tells the whole story of what he found,


    "This is not a sealed room, but it is designed to start the entrance and exit only from the outside. The place where I came should be equivalent to the entrance, and this compartment is the exit. Such a design should be to prevent things like this from running out. If the person entering is attacked at the entrance and does not reach the exit, at least the danger is still trapped here and will not spread. Similarly, adding capacity restrictions to the exit is also estimated to prevent demons and other creatures from taking the opportunity to leave. You know, most demons can''t enter that space. "


    "So, can you start the exit that can only be started from the outside?"


    "I''m not entirely sure, but it''s worth trying. In the final analysis, the design of the entrance and exit determines that the spell used is not complex. As long as you can capture the object attached to the spell, you can also modify it. " The cheese looked into the compartment and explained to boffins.


    "What are you waiting for? I just want to get out of here. "


    "Wait a minute. I have one more thing to do before I leave."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1484

    The inner ring of the inspiration ring is still quiet. So that the grey robe coming out of the gap of the innermost shelf did not attract anyone''s attention.


    There was no light, no sound, or even the fluctuation of magic. Cheese naturally returned here, as if his disappearance did not exist. The grey robe looked around, straightened his clothes, and then walked outside the ring as if nothing had happened.


    With three poetry collections in his hand, he walked steadily to the front desk of the library, put them on the table, and then handed each other his own brooch. There were some basic information about him in the brooch, which could be used as a voucher for borrowing books.


    "Because your identity has changed, please wait a moment, and we will re-enter the information in your brooch. After that, this brooch will belong to you to facilitate your access to the big library. "


    The receiving young mage said to the cheese after tapping twice with the tip at the bottom of the brooch from a book similar to the roster. Different from the previous attitude towards outsiders, the receptionist felt even kind to the cheese at this time.


    "Can I ask what happened to my identity?" Although it is unlikely, grey robe is still worried that he will be known about breaking into the secret room, so he specially asked one more question.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I haven''t had time to inform you yet. From the information we see here, you have been hired as a distinguished teacher by the goblin Research Institute, which means that you are no longer a foreign guest here, but have entered the system of the city of ten thousand laws. Therefore, we need to make some adjustments to your rights. After that, you don''t have to use this temporary Brooch when you come to the library. A customized Brooch will be sent to the Research Institute in the near future. There will be many differences involved in this. The details will be clarified by the supporting documents attached when the new brooch is delivered. What I can know is that your current borrowing period has been extended from one natural month to two natural years. "


    Cheese was a little silent for a few seconds. He thought that Mrs. wynett had just assigned him a unused room in the Research Institute for a temporary stay. Now it seems that the lady really planned to let him stay here for a long time as a researcher, otherwise she would not directly inform the system of the city of ten thousand laws to get him the title of special teacher.


    If it was someone else, I would be grateful to the director of the goblin Research Institute for his kindness. It is extremely difficult for a mage who is not a 10000 Dharma system to integrate into the system here, and a special appointment is not only a quota, but also a resource for a research institute.


    "Sir, your book can be taken directly now. The registration has been done and will be written directly into your new brooch. Also, although there is no explicit prohibition, it''s best not to bring pets into the big library. You know, some people are afraid, and we don''t want to panic unnecessarily. "


    The young man behind the counter gave a careful reminder. The pet in his mouth was a black snake that poked out of the cuff of his gray robe.


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice it coming. These creatures have excellent concealment and can always appear in unexpected places. "


    Cheese raised his hand apologetically and let the black snake go back to his sleeve, but another snake of the same kind was sticking out of his chest. The mage nodded awkwardly to the other party, then reached out and grabbed the snake''s neck on his chest, leaned close to his head and whispered a few words. The latter immediately retracted his clothes wisely.


    "Did you just use the spell of communicating with animals? I''ve always wanted to see it! Oh, I''m sorry. Here are your books. Please take them. I hope they can help you. "


    The grey robe picked up the three heavy poetry collections and walked out of the library slowly. At this time, the sun is west, and the day will enter the night.


    The cold touch with scales rubbed from the neck doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable. It may be because these black snakes don''t really look like real live creatures. When they crawl on people, they don''t even make people feel threatened or spit out letters and make disturbing hisses.


    "This city has changed a lot." There is no emotion in the murmur of the black snake. Their mouth is very reluctant to send out the syllables needed for language. On this basis, they can''t express their emotions.


    But cheese can still feel some emotion and confusion from it. I think it''s because bofis suddenly found that the so-called outside world and the city in her memory are no longer the same.


    "The dark years, that is, the period when your personal experiment was suspended. After that period, the city of ten thousand methods entered the era of high-speed construction. They said that these buildings were built in recent years, applied a lot of machinery and magic, and the construction speed was fast enough to make the dwarves feel ashamed. And this kind of construction is still under way. I dare say that six years later, it will be another scene here. "


    Cheese shrugged and said what he had heard before.


    "They locked all the darkness, failures and mistakes into the dark room deep underground, and then they happily continued to build new homes, as if those things had never happened."


    "You can''t say that. See that little purple Pyramid over there? The Miyi school is now responsible for investigating and dealing with public security and related problems in the city. They have not learned a lesson. Some need to be emphasized repeatedly, while others need to be really careful to change from the root. There is at least one whole school as a supervisor, and there should be no more widespread danger now. "


    The so-called large-scale danger refers to the harm brought by magic, such as the murder in the city in recent days. It is indeed a bad crime, but it will not shake the foundation of the city. At least they''re not crazy enough to summon a big demon to attack their opponent.


    "Maybe, but I''m looking forward to what the guys who threw me into the dark will look like when they see me back."


    "It''s not the time yet. Although you''re not easy to find, you don''t have the ability to cast spells. They are really excellent as eyeliner, but what really should be considered is how to liberate the noumenon. "


    For cheese, three points are for bofis and seven points are for the monster not to act rashly. He now knows how ambiguous the city of ten thousand dharmas is about the solution of the dark age. Since he can come out of the secret room without being found, it is difficult to say that others will not continue to carry out the interrupted research in the dark age in the dark.


    "It depends on you. Or I''ll tell them you took a demon book from there. We are bad companions, cheese. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1485

    Bad thing? Cheese looked at the books in his hand. In fact, there were only two collections of poems, and the third was the book of Wei Dao he took out from the library where bofis was located. What the grey robe said before leaving the chamber of secrets is to camouflage the demon classics from appearance to feeling through magic, so that it can be smoothly taken away from the library.


    This deceptive spell is common among witches who study black magic or similar taboos. Strictly speaking, it is more like witchcraft. It is used to cover up strange things that don''t want to be found. That''s why bofis, who has the memory of a mage, satirizes the cheese. Perhaps in her opinion, the gray robe that uses witchcraft to hide the devil text is really inconsistent with the title of good man. In addition, he was willing to release shocking actions before, and the image of a selfish and carefully disguised wizard came alive.


    But cheese doesn''t care about these, otherwise he won''t master this magical means. For a good mage, there has never been any legitimate and improper means, only the means to achieve the goal and the means to achieve the goal faster.


    Mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas will inevitably lose this ability after separating their knowledge with strict classification of magic schools, while cheese born in the grey tower is much more free.


    As long as the spells and techniques he uses do not involve the bottom lines he believes, there are no unusable spells in the world. In other words, when the so-called good people can use devil magic, and the devil can also use ordinary magic, adding the subjective binary judgment of good and evil to the application and accumulation of knowledge itself is misleading. What is really evil will tell you its evil, and it will appear sooner or later.


    "Wait, let''s go to my hotel, where there are my companions and my apprentices. Your situation is quite special. As you said, I can''t let you move freely now. So before I leave this city or your body leaves that chamber of secrets, I''m afraid you have to act with me. "


    As boffins said, she now has the information that cheese holds the book of demons. Based on this alone, cheese will not let her leave.


    "I don''t care. I''ve survived so much time. It''s not bad. Besides, with you, at least someone can explain to me what the city looks like now. "


    I can hear that the other party is in a good mood, not the kind of excited good, but the kind of complex joy of recovery. The grey robe had a hunch that even if he offered to let bofis leave, she would not find a place for a while.


    "Is there any place or person you want to go or see? Maybe I can show you when I relax a little bit. "


    To be honest, after not seeing boffith''s terrible body, cheese still had some sympathy for her experience. In essence, the creature that exists as bofis has just come to the world. Soon, it was ruthlessly thrown into the dark space and can only be associated with the sealed demon classics.


    Although there is memory in her brain, as mentioned before, memory can not be taken out of her brain and viewed as a story, otherwise there will be less loneliness in the world.


    "Where do you want to go? The former research institute, but I think the things related to her there should have been cleaned up, and there will be no gain if you go. As for people? Oh, if she didn''t want revenge, there was no one she wanted to see here. And I''m not her, so I won''t avenge her. " The black snake whispered.


    When you think about it carefully, it is true that although this city gave birth to bofis, no one really stood up and spoke for her after her human part was determined to be the part that needs to be cleaned up. Even if there was, it was certainly not enough in the eyes of the paranoid mage, because they didn''t stop it.


    "Institute, life school? I really should go and see it sometime. Let me go back to the hotel and have a rest and see what happens. "


    Cheese recalled that Russell had previously told him about the abnormal behavior of people of the school of life, and that as the side playing the offensive side of the two conflicting university schools, he should visit this mysterious school. But before that, he really needs a rest.


    It didn''t take much time to return to David''s hotel from the top platform where the library is located. Cheese also specially patrolled along the previous route of Jianqi, but found no useful clues.


    Even the wreckage of the defeated deformed monster has disappeared. This shows that the people who sent those monsters, in addition to their exquisite mind, also have a certain mobilization ability. It is not easy to deal with such a small attack as if it had never happened. In particular, the deformed monster''s body remains are not easy to degrade rapidly even if they leave the main body due to their unique properties. There are no creatures that eat them in nature, and those remains often exist for a long time.


    "Who?" When cheese entered the hotel hall, Jianqi suddenly opened his eyes. At that moment, the cold in his eyes was instinctively afraid.


    "Take it easy. I''ll come back and have a rest. There is no progress at the Institute for the time being, and Kellas hasn''t come back yet. "


    Cheese said, pulled out a chair and sat down. As he sat down, several black snakes emerged from the gaps in his sleeves, legs and robes and quickly disappeared into every corner of the hotel. Only Jian Qi opened his eyes and felt incredible about this scene.


    "Are you going to poke a snake''s nest? David would go crazy if he knew there were so many snakes in the hotel when he came back. "


    The sword seeker scratched the handle and looked back at the corner where the black snakes were hiding. He found that unless he could see it, he could not detect the existence of cold-blooded creatures with his sensory acuity. Although snakes have always been famous for their concealment, this is not a natural environment after all. They should not be so difficult to find.


    "These snakes are different. They won''t cause trouble here, probably. How''s youni? "


    Cheese looked up at the stairs leading to the room. The main purpose of his trip back was actually for the apprentice. The loss of physical strength is not a big problem for the grey robe who once fought in the four directions to participate in the investigation. In terms of toughness and endurance alone, he may be better than ordinary soldiers.


    "Well, I''m not sure. After all, I''m not a alchemist. I''m not very clear about your situation. But I think you''d better go up and see for yourself. Even if it can''t bring practical effect, it can make the child understand that you care about him. "


    "Well, you''re right. I''ll go up and see him. This friend, please entertain him first. " With that, the cheese stood up, grabbed the last black snake from his sleeve and put it on the table.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1486

    In fact, Yuni has been awake for some time, or he has regained consciousness before atta left. But the child didn''t speak or move. He didn''t even fall asleep. Instead, he looked up numbly with no focus in his eyes. Youni himself couldn''t understand why he felt like this. It was like the whole body was hollowed out from the inside. The skeleton and muscles that originally supported the body were missing, and he couldn''t lift up the slightest strength. And this weakness is also different from the weakness when you are ill. It is not painful, only endless emptiness and uneasiness. It is like someone constantly gently stirs a tight string in his ear without making a real sound.


    Nothingness, from physiology to psychology, is like a hollow dead tree after being struck by lightning, such as a muddy pond left in place after the water body dries up. There were thousands of thoughts in youni''s mind, but they all dissipated before they gathered, like a fog rotating around him. Whenever he made up his mind to rush into the fog, the fog first separated around his body, and then gathered around him as if nothing had happened after he left.


    Can''t get rid of, can''t get rid of, can''t see the hope of getting rid of, and don''t understand their reason. The aftermath of the great blow continued to reverberate in the child''s body, like the bell floating in the valley, which continued to torture his mind over the days.


    Click the door and it opens. Youni subconsciously wanted to close his eyes and pretend that he was still in a coma, but with the sound of footsteps heavier than Atta and lighter than sword seven, he couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    "Old master..."


    From youni''s point of view, in the past, the upper half of the cheese face was blocked under the shadow of the hair, while the exposed lower half of the face did not have much expression, and only the slightly sparse stubble showed the mage''s hurry of not having time to tidy up his appearance recently.


    Youni is a smart character. In many places, he can even be said to be cautious. The experience of living in the lower area has trained him into a timid beast. Any subtle change may herald a change that affects his life and death. For vulnerable creatures, they must live in fear all the time, because they have no capital to make mistakes.


    "I think you should be awake physically."


    Cheese was slightly relieved, pulled a chair from one side and sat by the bed. Of course, he wouldn''t let the apprentice notice his concerns. The mood of this cover up is very subtle. As a teacher, the cheese is disguised. He will not reveal all his information to youni, because in addition to knowledge, he has to tell his apprentice what a grey robed mage is by practice.


    However, obviously, this sentence sounded like another meaning to youni. The expression on the boy''s face was suddenly taken back, because he didn''t know what kind of emotion to face his teacher so that he wouldn''t make mistakes.


    For him, the cheese man is like the robe on his body. He is completely covered. He can''t see the things under the robe. He is like an iceberg hidden under the sea. Even if he realizes it, there is only shadow when he looks down.


    The silence lasted for a few seconds between the two teachers and disciples. Cheese looked at youni, took a deep breath and said slowly,


    "It''s not your fault. Transfiguration is really a dangerous spell. It will touch people''s temperament and the deepest face in people. At your age, without formal education, it is difficult to really control it. I gave it to you too early and didn''t realize the consequences. If you are afraid of it, or you are unable to accept it, I can understand that it is not your problem, it is mine. Even if you can''t cast any more, I have no reason to criticize you. I hope you understand this. "


    Cheese finished, got up and left, leaving Eugene in the room and lying in bed. Unlike before, his eyes were almost desperate.


    Ash Pao certainly didn''t think that his words were completely different from those of an apprentice. As far as cheese is concerned, he apologized to the apprentice in his own position. As a teacher, he taught the magic that youni should not be in direct contact at this stage, which is really a taboo in the teaching of magic.


    Because no matter how consistent the spell itself is, granting a spell that may have a bad impact when the apprentice''s mind fails is ignoring the child''s immature mind.


    But in youni''s opinion, this sentence means another meaning. The words of cheese seemed to say that he failed to live up to the hope of cheese, failed to withstand the test brought by the deformation spell, and turned himself into this embarrassed appearance.


    If the previous state was more worried about how to be criticized by cheese, this misunderstanding was a hard blow to the boy''s heart, directly smashing his last little light. Youni suddenly felt his internal organs, limbs and bones, pain everywhere, as if he had been awake for a hundred years without falling asleep, tired but not tired at all.


    He began to miss the emptiness before, so he was full of torture.


    On the other hand, cheese didn''t realize what he had done to his apprentice. He went out of the room and closed the door carefully. He found a black snake lying on the railing of the corridor outside the door and looked up at him.


    "You are familiar with the terrain very quickly. This room is my apprentice. The child has just fallen into weakness because of excessive casting. Don''t scare him. "


    "Me? Scare him? Alas, sometimes I am proud of the part of my body that is a mage, and sometimes I am ashamed of that part. Although I call myself a terrible person, my fear of people only comes from the senses, but you, you humans, what you can do is much more terrible than the monsters in your mouth. "


    With that, the black snake turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    Cheese blinked. He vaguely felt that bofis had something to say, but he didn''t figure out what the problem was for a moment. Humans are more terrible than monsters? This is not a strange argument. He had this feeling a long time ago.


    Especially when he announced that he would take over Xigu City, people''s paranoia and prejudice would turn into the most ferocious beast. What''s more terrible is that you can''t deny that those prejudices are unreasonable. They entangle each other from what has happened and become insoluble ropes that bind everyone in the world.


    It''s natural, isn''t it? Why did she suddenly mention this topic here?


    Some of the grey robes touched their heads and walked slowly down the steps.


    Jian Qi turned to look at him, "how''s the situation with youni?"


    "It should be. It''s all right. I hope the child doesn''t have any burden. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1487

    "Well, what about David? Should he only be in charge of this hotel? Is there any other part-time job? "


    The cheese returned to the hall and asked his companion. It has been nearly twenty minutes since he entered the door. For a small hotel with limited public space, David, as the boss, should have noticed the cheese and then come out to have a look. But now he still doesn''t show up. No wonder cheese thinks he''s not here.


    "I seem to have gone shopping. Besides us, the business of this small shop is very cold. Most of the food in the shop has been eaten by us these two days. I just don''t know where he''s going. I saw that there was no field or circle on the mountain. I didn''t know where the grain and three animals came from. It was only possible at the bottom of the mountain. The time required must not be short. Just going up and down the mountain is enough for people to walk for half a day. "


    Jian Qi answered casually, and the reason why he guessed so was naturally because he had seen it in the back kitchen and warehouse of the hotel when he was bored. The food reserves there had been exhausted.


    "The place where Kelly died is not too far from here. Thanks to him, he still dares to go shopping alone. Well, I don''t think those guys will do anything to a hotel manager. "


    Cheese frowned slightly. He didn''t know how to comment on David''s merits and demerits of acting alone. As an ordinary person, there are too many people here who can do whatever they want to do with David. It''s better to say that everyone who lives in the city of ten thousand dharmas rather than a mage is like this.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about him so much. I''ve seen David''s arm. He should have practiced throwing objects, such as javelin or riprap bag. I don''t know the specific habits here. In short, he will also have a certain survival ability in the wild, on the premise that he has relevant survival knowledge, and ordinary beasts should and should not. "


    The sword seeker waved his hand, indicating that the cheese didn''t have to worry too much. In this era, everyone is more or less responsible for their own survival. Even those living in a solid castle are forced to skillfully use tools, and most tools actually have the appearance of being used as weapons, such as the kitchen knife and pitchfork available everywhere, which are also murder weapons.


    "There are not many wild animals on this mountain. What hurts people on this mountain is much more powerful than wild animals. "


    Cheese shook his head slightly, but also admitted Jian Qi''s judgment. Even if a person with basic weapon training doesn''t enter the battle, he is different from ordinary people just walking on the road. In many cases, this is enough for those with misdeeds to weigh their weight again. This is the so-called momentum.


    "Mr. Jian Qi, come and help me get something! Hey, you''re lucky. The market at the foot of the mountain is cheap today. I bought a lot more. We can have a little more tonight. "


    It was David''s voice. It came not far from the door. I should be very tired to hear it. Jian Qi smiled and looked at the cheese, which meant that he said no problem. Sure enough, there was no problem.


    "Here we are. Wait a moment." After that, the sword seeker got up and went out. After a while, he and David brought in large and small bags of things.


    Generally speaking, this kind of kitchen stuff should not pass through the hall, which will make guests feel uncomfortable. However, David''s hotel is built on the mountain. The shape of the building can''t be perfect. There is no special channel in the back kitchen, so we can only pass through the hall.


    Here, people have to wonder what kind of life it was before sword seven. It was also carrying food. David only knew to move in with two and a half tall bags in his hands.


    Looking at Jian Qi, he carried a big bag on his back and carried two bags in both hands. While ensuring his own balance, he made the best use of his weight-bearing ability, and he still walked fast. David had just entered the hall, and the sword seeker had put down his things and came out of the kitchen. It seemed that he didn''t blush and his heart didn''t jump. He didn''t look like a man who had just come into contact with such heavy manual labor, but rather like an old man who lived on his strength.


    "Leave the rest to me. I''ve helped people carry sandbags at the dock for a year. It''s very easy." Jian Qi patted David on the shoulder as he passed by and motioned him to go and rest first.


    "Then I''ll thank you. Alas, this job is really not done by people. If there were not a sudden business, my shop wouldn''t have to buy so many things for many years. The stall owner thought I would change my career. "


    David sat in a chair beside him, wiping the sweat on his face and forehead with his sleeve, saying as if complaining and showing off. It sounds that he himself is not uncomfortable with the change.


    "So before we came, what did you make a profit?" The sound of cheese suddenly appearing behind him almost made the shopkeeper jump.


    He turned and stared at the cheese for a few seconds to determine who was behind him, and then angrily pressed his hand on his chest,


    "Oh, can you let me know before you speak next time? I''m already tired. You scared me again and almost carried it by my back. But you''re right. I really didn''t make a profit here before you came. To be exact, even now, I''m not profitable here. "


    "In short, the hotel is completely attached to the subordinate assets of the school. As the operator of the hotel, David has only the right to operate, but he is still an employee hired by the school in essence, although his employment period is calculated by several generations. This kind of practice is quite common in my hometown. I think it should be called post station. It is an official hotel built next to the official road for traffic and horses to rest for the night. Similar in nature to here. "


    Jian Qi, who was carrying several bags full, said to the cheese as he walked over. At the same time, he also put out his foot to hook the baggage put on the ground by David, threw it directly onto his back, and walked into the kitchen. David and cheese looked at each other.


    "Is he really hurt? I don''t think so. This physique is enough to beat me four or five. " The innkeeper sincerely sighed.


    "Well, it can only be said that four or five people can''t solve the things that hurt him. By the way, you just mentioned the market price reduction. Can you tell me more about it? " Cheese is no wonder about it. On the contrary, he was interested in the price reduction of food in David''s mouth.


    There is no other reason. The food supply of a city determines the stability, prosperity and development prospects of the city. After all, he has known the rat man for many years and has a very deep understanding of the importance of food as a gathering place. In the city of ten thousand laws, where most residents don''t work, the price rise of food is very reasonable. In contrast, the price reduction is abnormal.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1488

    As a hotel owner, David is not full-time in purchasing. Even if he is full-time in purchasing, I''m afraid he can''t answer cheese''s question about why prices in the city of ten thousand laws are falling at this moment.


    For him, the transaction itself is a very subjective thing. Maybe the store selling things is unhappy today, so it''s expensive. Tomorrow, the store is happy again, and it may be cheaper. He did not understand or even considered the possible truth and the source of unhappiness and happiness of the store.


    In fact, it''s not just him. Many townspeople don''t have a very clear understanding of how prices are set in the market. In their eyes, the market refers to the places where several shops and vendors gather to exchange goods. It doesn''t rise to an abstract market concept. That grand perspective is somewhat unimaginable for people in this era.


    However, this does not mean that everyone does not know these. As nobles who command a place, or businessmen who trade across cities and regions, as well as scholars who have knowledge and can see the causes and consequences behind social trends, they will more or less understand the so-called market.


    Although the starting points of these people''s cognition of the concept of market are different, so are their goals. Cheese is one of the few people with two identities at the same time. On the one hand, he is a master with knowledge. He naturally understands the price fluctuation and inevitability under the relationship of market supply.


    On the other hand, he once served as a Lord. He has experience in how a city should plan its economy from a macro perspective. These two factors contributed to the price sensitivity of the grey robe. Especially during this period, the ceremony of the city of ten thousand dharmas will bring the whole city rising from the ground. Although the mages have studied it for a long time, it will inevitably lead to chaos in the city.


    Especially among residents without spell casting ability. So is it because the mages bought enough materials to make the residents in the city get sufficient supplies to stabilize the environment? But instead, it''s better to set up a separate site after the ceremony to sell food and water at a low price to residents. Now the intention is not clear enough.


    "Were prices stable here before? What currency is used? How rich are the goods? What about the storage and freshness of the food? "


    Cheese threw out a series of problems almost without thinking. These questions seemed not difficult for David to answer, but when he spoke, he realized that he had not observed the market around him, so he had to stop and think when trying to answer.


    While the two people in the hall exchanged information on Wanfa''s recent price and material supply, Jianqi also moved to the last trip. He walked out of the hotel, carried the last bag of dry goods on his shoulder, confirmed the status of the cart, and turned to enter the house.


    But his footsteps stopped before he finished turning, because a figure appeared not far from the road. It''s Atta, but the female swordsman doesn''t look easy.


    "What happened? Cheese just came back. " Jian Qi approached his companion and asked with concern. He knew that atta went to the goblin Institute to find the grey robe before, but the later things were not clear.


    "It''s no big problem. Maybe I''m worried too much. Go first. " The female swordsman''s expression had some lingering worry, but that worry was not like having a definite object, but more like some kind of fear for no reason.


    They walked into the hotel hall together. Cheese raised his hand, motioned David to pause the conversation, and then turned to look at atta,


    "I''m still wondering how to tell you to come back. Sorry, I''m a little worried that youni didn''t go back to the Institute. How''s it going over there? Is Mrs. wynett back? What about Russell and Kellas? "


    Atta nodded and shook her head,


    "No big problem. Russell said he ran to the school when he had information to check. Daphne followed him. There should be no big problem. But Karas hasn''t come back yet. I''m a little worried. I know he should have no problem. After all, it''s him. He can rush to the king''s court and return in such a short time. It''s just me. My intuition is giving an alarm. "


    "Don''t worry about it. Kairas is the best of all creatures I''ve ever seen. In addition, he is still a demon and is not affected by magic. There are few things that can hurt him here. I think it''s because his investigation has made great progress. In order to follow up the progress, he has no time to inform us. If you want to wait a little longer, he will come back. "


    Sword seven comforted. As a martial artist, he knows how strong kelas is. Such a powerful cat goblin, let alone in this city, will not be threatened even if it is placed in a more dangerous place. Even if it accidentally falls into danger, at least it has the ability to retreat.


    Cheese''s reaction was the same as that of Jian Qi Yi at the beginning. He thought it was just that atta deepened her dependence on KAILAS after recovering her memory. Therefore, she felt strongly uneasy about the long-term independent action of cat goblins. She had a similar reaction when KAILAS returned to the goblin court.


    But when grey Pao thought about it, he thought it shouldn''t be so simple. You know, there is a super sensory connection between Atta and Kairas, which is not usually available among human relatives. In this case, worrying really makes people feel uneasy, but the location of cat goblins will not leave the city after all. In such a small range, female swordsmen shouldn''t have shown such obvious feedback.


    "Kelas followed the life school, didn''t he?" The grey robe suddenly got up, and the pupils were shaking slightly, which was the external manifestation of his rapid calculation in his heart.


    "Sounds like you don''t think it''s that simple?" Trust is silent. Just as cheese trusted atta''s intuition, when the grey robe showed a serious reaction, Jianqi immediately stopped thinking that it was just atta''s worry. He put the bag of food on the counter and walked to his iron bar. The meaning was already obvious.


    "The school of life is not so simple, or the six university schools in this city are not as simple as they seem." Grey robe gave his companions a specious answer. It took a lot of time to explain the twists and turns, and he preferred to find time to share his newly obtained information with them.


    In the dark age, with this shadow, the mages in this city are no longer so cute. Too short processing time, too rough processing methods, and tacit silence are enough to make mistakes find opportunities in the shadow to make a comeback.


    "Boffins, can you show us the way? I think they should not change too much in the location of facilities in just six years. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1489

    "You just came back and you''re going out again? Oh, I guess I''ll never know what you''re up to. But you have to give me a chance. This is my hotel and you are my guests. No matter where you are going, I can''t let you go empty at this time. In this way, you sort out your ideas and equipment, and I''ll make something to eat on the road as soon as possible. I heard the school of life. I heard it''s on the other side of the mountain. You''ll have time to eat. "


    David stood up and said excitedly as he watched his guests prepare to leave. Perhaps in the view of the simple hotel owner, the cost of cheese itself includes meals. If he fails to provide them in time, it is his dereliction of duty. Of course, he could see that it was not cheese and others who had nothing to do, so he ran into the kitchen with the bag of dry goods on the table.


    Cheese looked at Atta, obviously asking for the opinions of the female swordsman. This is not because cheese doesn''t worry about KAILAS, but considering that atta has just come from the goblin Research Institute, she has consumed her physical strength all the way, and she is in a trance, I''m afraid she didn''t eat normally during the period when grey robe left.


    Such a state cannot be called bad, because they have not encountered worse conditions on the road. Compared with the life accompanied by life and death on the grassland, the experience here is too comfortable. But she can adjust herself better, calm down a little and eat something, which may make things different.


    "Well, it''s not urgent at this moment."


    Atta herself is actually a little tired. She has been worried about the safety of Kellas during the day. At this time, when she saw cheese and sword seven, she suddenly felt that her legs were a little soft. When she sat on the chair, she realized the accumulated fatigue and uneasiness.


    As a soldier with self-knowledge, she knows that her current state is unqualified for the challenges she will face. She needs to rest, even if it''s just to eat.


    Look, atta sat down, and cheese and sword seven also sat down. However, the black snake who heard the call of gray robe did not hide himself, but climbed on the table and looked at atta with interest.


    "What''s that?" In fact, Jian Qi wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he preferred to preliminarily determine a general appearance through his own observation before asking questions, while atta did not have this procedure.


    "A new friend. I met her on the road. You can call her bofis. The real she is not here. This snake is some kind of, uh, separation of her. She can hear and see us through snakes. "


    Cheese has nothing to hide, but considering that if you want to carefully introduce the origin and status of bofisi, I''m afraid you can''t finish it quickly, so let''s tell them the current situation of the black snake for the time being.


    "Oh, I know. I''ve heard that some powerful alchemists or immortals have this method. I didn''t expect to see it here."


    Jian Qi soon found the information that could match the current situation from his experience in his hometown. However, without knowing the so-called external body, the other two could not determine whether this means was good or bad for the sword seeker. To be precise, atta could not be sure.


    From her direct question just now, we can hear her dislike for the black snake. This is normal. Few people will love this lifeless strange snake at the first sight. But after the words of cheese and sword seven, her uneasiness was obviously reduced.


    "She can talk, can''t she?" Sometimes cheese really doesn''t know whether atta''s intuition is a sixth sense or whether her semi goblin Constitution gives her sensory ability different from ordinary people.


    It can be concluded that the black snake can speak only by looking. If it is not a wild guess, it is really a little unpredictable. I''m afraid this is also the place where people are confused about goblins. Sometimes they are smart and strange, and sometimes they are ordinary accidents.


    "Yes, you have a good eye. But you really have no reservations about them. Haven''t you considered what would happen if I didn''t want them to know I could speak? "


    The little black snake looked up and spit out words. There were three points of banter and seven points of indifference in the tone. The vivid tone of this picture was different from that of bofis seen by cheese in the secret room. I''m afraid she saw living people frequently in this short time, which naturally revived some things in her memory.


    This is also common. Although some people think that emotion is born in itself, when a person is alone, in fact, many emotions will not be too intense. They will really erupt only when there is an object.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. They can know what I know, and they won''t hide what they know."


    Atta''s words had no sense of righteousness. She seemed to be just a faint description of a common fact. This short description is enough to show the relationship between several people in this team at this time. They are not without secrets. In fact, they all have secrets.


    But secrets are secrets. Apart from those secrets that have nothing to do with their immediate companions, they will be extremely honest. The two are not in conflict. A sincere partner should not completely expose himself to another person. It is unnecessary and meaningless.


    "Interesting. In that case, listen to him tell you. " The black snake seemed a little angry. She felt instinctively dissatisfied with something that atta showed, but she didn''t understand what it was.


    "Ms. boffith used to be a mage of the school of life, but she had some accidents. In short, she can''t go out now. She followed me in the hope of finding a way out of trouble. But she''s from the school of life. If we''re going there to find Kellas, she can still help. Since her name may still be taboo now, maybe we should call her another name. "


    "Black snake, that''s right. And most people will think of a gloomy person when they hear the name, but they won''t think we mean the real black snake. "


    This time the cheese looked at bofis. After all, it''s not called this thing. If I feel uncomfortable, I''d better modify it again. Anyway, it''s just a title.


    "I don''t care. You can call whatever you like." Boffins really doesn''t seem to have any requirements for the appellation of others. After all, she has no chance to be called before today. For her, having people to call herself is more important than how they call her name.


    "Just lost the tiger and met the Dragon again. This is a good omen. I just don''t know if there will be a dragon tiger fight when the tiger is rescued. " Jian Qi held his arm and joked.


    The tiger in his mouth is naturally a cat like Kalas. The dragon is the black snake bofisi. After he said this, cheese began to imitate what the mean cat goblin would say when she met bofis, and couldn''t help smiling.


    Just then, David hurried out of the kitchen with a package.


    "I don''t have much time to do complicated things. I cut the bread and stuffed some dried meat and vegetables into it. You''ll eat it on the way."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1490

    Simple two pieces of Oatmeal Bread, with smoked shriveled meat and pickled dried vegetables. David took a bite of the ration prepared for several people and made people want to drink water.


    Although the bread neutralizes the strong taste of dried meat and preserved vegetables, it is absolutely not delicious because of its too dry taste and the need to use force or even swing your head to bite to obtain the tenacity of appropriate size.


    Only a few pieces of fruit with meat like taste dotted inside made the cheese feel a little satisfied. However, for several people who are used to eating and sleeping in the open air, this kind of food is not unacceptable. Moreover, dry food will not leave sauce in their hands. After eating, they just need to rub their hands and shake off the debris from their fingertips.


    "I think you can put a few vegetable leaves in it, just raw, which can effectively improve its taste. Of course, if possible, it''s best to use soft bread. " Jian Qi made this evaluation after eating one piece.


    "If the bread softens, the dried meat inside will be more difficult to chew and need to be replaced together. However, the meat without dehydration can not be preserved for a long time, and it is easy to rot and deteriorate. In fact, in terms of nutrition, this is already a qualified ration, but it tastes heavier and is not good for teeth. You can carry a small amount. It may be better to soak in boiling water when necessary. "


    Cheese also made suggestions for improvement after swallowing the part of food in its hand. This is not all meaningless discussion. After all, whether it is cheese or sword seven, they are bound to have a lot of travel in the foreseeable future, and the food they carry is essential.


    "I don''t mean to interrupt you, but we should get off." Whispered the snake''s head from the cheese cuff.


    At this time, they are taking the train on the railway track. The position of the school of life is indeed on the other side of the mountain as David heard. If they want to go around the mountain, the railway track must be the safest Road, although it is not the fastest choice.


    When she first saw the track, boffins was a little surprised, but she soon accepted it.


    "From here on, it is the jurisdiction of the school of life. Your robe can block their detection, and I will give you instructions in your robe. "


    This was mentioned before. After all, it was the magic of the school of life that created bofis. As her separate body, the black snake could not be noticed within the scope of the school of life. Fortunately, the grey robe of cheese has a complex ability to prevent external exploration. It is safe for the black snake to hide in the robe.


    Cheese nodded, got off the train with two companions and stepped into the scope of life school. On the whole, it is obviously different from other parts of the mountain where the city of ten thousand methods is located.


    The thriving plants grow in this area, but they will not be too dense. Whether it is trees or shrubs, or climbing plants on grass and rock walls, there are obvious traces of artificial discipline. This makes people who get here feel a sense of comfort when looking at it. Even if it is almost dusk, the plants here will not make people feel gloomy. On the contrary, they feel stable and reliable like some kind of living buildings.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen such a woodland before. There will be carefully built gardens in my hometown. I''ve seen a lot of scenery along the way. But this is really impressive. "


    "The vitality here is very strong. I can feel that the plants and animals here live very well." Atta looked at the scene and whispered. She obviously had the second half of this sentence, but she didn''t say it and no one asked.


    "Come on, look inside first. The school of life is a very important one of the six university schools. It has many research institutes. We can only take a chance. If you feel him, tell us. "


    Cheese shrugged. There was no way. The immunity of goblins to magic doomed that most divination spells could not find the position of KAILAS. Now they can only find the trace of KAILAS through the clues at hand and ATA''s induction.


    The female swordsman nodded and walked at the front of the team. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked up at the golden treetops in the sunset. The beautiful scenery could not move her eyes.


    The moderate soft and hard grass at the foot forms a road in the middle of the Bush, silently welcoming the arrival of these visitors. At the same time, a melodious sound made by some metal came from the depths of the scene.


    "It''s an evening clock to tell the students and teachers who stay here that it''s going to be night. She said. This is a good thing. With fewer people, we may have less trouble. " Cheese faithfully conveyed boffith''s ideas, said.


    "Why make a special distinction between day and night? I mean, if the bell is to express time, it is meaningful, but if it is only used to explain the sunset, it is too inexplicable. It''s not fixed at sunrise and sunset every day, is it? "


    Atta asked acutely, noticing an unnatural word in the words conveyed by cheese.


    Indeed, it is a common fact to tell time by sound, but as atta said, what they tell is generally man-made time, and few people will deliberately mark natural time, because for those who need to abide by them, they just need to look up at the sky.


    "That''s not surprising. Look at this woodland. What the school of life studies is not to stimulate life and let life grow normally. Because life just grows normally, doesn''t it? We are born to grow up, mature and grow old naturally. We don''t need deliberate manipulation or even deliberate delay. Therefore, the research here should be to plan life, but planning can not leave the original nature of life, otherwise planning will hurt them. Day and night are the most influential things in the short work and rest of creatures. They need to remind them of this special time. "


    This passage was not said by bofis, but by the cheese itself. After all, cheese wondered what the so-called life school was from the beginning. At first glance, it sounds very reasonable, but when you think about it, you will encounter the same problem as he said just now.


    Life does not need to be studied. What needs to be studied is how to prolong life, repair life, maintain life and even create life. Now it seems that perhaps this school takes these purposes as its ideas.


    But is this enough to make them one of the most prominent of the six university schools? There are many ways to control life. Curses and diseases can have the same effect. That''s a phenomenon, not a principle.


    Several people continued to walk in with the fading sunshine in the bell, and the trees began to light up, which was emitted by the ball fruits like handicrafts hanging from the vines growing among the branches.


    At the same time, it can also be seen that sparse fluorescent insects begin to appear in grasslands and shrubs, which makes people wonder whether this is still a city built by human beings, and I''m afraid it''s just the same for those legendary elf towns.


    "I think Mrs. wynett should really refer to the construction plan here. Although she belongs to the psychic school, the goblin Institute is not like a place to study goblins at all, but like the ghost Institute."


    Perhaps infected by the unfriendly scenery in front of him, the grey robe looked at his companions and complained half jokingly.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1491

    Jokes belong to jokes. Anyone with natural knowledge knows that one part of a mountain will not be green and the other part will not be green.


    Well, such a situation also exists, but more often, the geological composition of a single mountain is not so diverse, and there will be no situation that one part is rich in organic soil and the other part is only dry rocks. Otherwise, the mountains we see will be like an uncoordinated puzzle rather than a natural whole.


    Of course, the mountain where the city of ten thousand dharmas is located is not barren. In fact, as a mountain city, its natural environment is quite suitable for human activities, neither too dense nor too barren.


    However, this suitability has changed in the territory of the school of life. The vegetation here presents an orderly and lush, they are full of vitality, but this vitality is firmly controlled by some invisible order, so it appears in the world.


    This is like a person with strong self-control. He accurately plans his work and rest, diet and daily life, which benefits his body. The premise is that this planning is indeed in line with biological nature, or he really knows that a certain behavior is beneficial to himself, and can control this range with extraordinary soberness, without excessive indulgence and excessive moderation.


    This can naturally be regarded as an ideal state, but most of the ideal states are actually not ideal. They are just the beautiful scene seen by people standing in the distance, and when they really approach, they will find that there are many imperfections that need to be compromised under the beauty.


    Rigid, deliberate, mechanical.


    This is atta''s impression of here. She frowned and walked in the exquisite scenery, but she had a repressed impulse in her heart. She could hear the voices of plants and animals here. Although she suspected that those voices were only her own imagination, they did tell her something, something lost after objectifying life.


    Out of an indescribable instinct, she hated it here, and I believe so did keiras.


    "I think the goblin Institute is much easier than here. As a half goblin, I prefer there to here. It only reminds me of the pretending goblins, nobles and officials I had to face when I was a child, but fortunately, Kalas drove them away later. Both alodet and I appreciate his judgment in this matter. " Atta whispered.


    She rarely expresses her impression of a place so clearly because she can accept most of the environment, whether before or after retrieving the memories, and the female swordsman can''t help but speak here. It can be seen how much she thinks about it.


    In this regard, cheese can only spread its hands without comment. After all, he has never been to the goblin world, nor has he seen several living goblins. Most of his knowledge about goblins comes from books, so atta really has more say in these details.


    Besides, the praise of the grey robe is only superficial. When it comes to the real thoughts in his heart, in fact, he doesn''t care what his residence is like, otherwise the cheese tower in Xigu city will still look like vines wrapped in bricks for so many years, Even the underground city built by the rat people is more magnificent than the mage tower in gray robes in many places.


    "Each place has its own scenery. The local customs educate people, and people also change the local customs. The appearance here can also reflect the appearance of the owner here. As for whether it is beautiful or ugly, there are different opinions. We''re here to enjoy the scenery. The top priority is to find Mr. Kellas''s whereabouts first. I remember that if he acted alone before, most of them would leave traces for us to follow later. I wonder if he can continue as usual this time. "


    Hearing some emotions in atta''s voice, Jianqi immediately tried to change the topic. Both he and cheese knew that the female swordsman didn''t mean to refute the grey robe, but when she was concerned, she would inevitably speak more sharply.


    "I don''t think so. He left a trace because he wanted to guide us through. Russell said that this time he didn''t want us to pick him up. In order to hide, I think he would try to hide his whereabouts. "


    Cheese still has a certain understanding of the action logic of carras. Cat goblins seem to follow suit, but they actually have very excellent team discipline, which may be related to his previous experience.


    When confirming that the task will be linked to the team, Kellas will carefully do what a scout should do, but when he decides to act alone, not only his goal, but also his companions will lose his whereabouts.


    "In that case, it''s too inefficient for us to find people only by ATA''s induction. We might as well recall from Russell''s words and see if we can narrow down the scope of the object tracked by Mr. carras. "


    Jian Qi touched his chin and looked around. In front of the forest land, he could see a lot of buildings. Those buildings were as orderly as the trees here. There was a certain distance between each building. At the same time, there were many buildings like flower houses and livestock and animal circles dotted between them. It was supposed to be a place for mages here to do research related to animals and plants.


    The number of buildings here is unusually large, and even there are two rows of buildings on the higher mountains in the distance, showing a three-dimensional layout distribution. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to check from beginning to end. It would be great if some scope could be excluded first.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " A timid voice came from behind a tall bush wall. The owner of the voice had not been seen by several people. He could only see a little green hand carefully picking at the edge of the wall, while its owner hid behind the bush.


    This can not help but make people feel vigilant. After all, it is not easy to approach this team quietly, and the timidity in the words may be just a disguise.


    "We are..."


    "Denia, it''s him. He''s still here."


    "What? Who? "


    "Denia, he is..."


    The cheese was interrupted by the whisper of the black snake. Through the conduction of magic, the cheese heard bofis''s slightly surprised voice. Surprise? Interesting emotions, especially for the terrible.


    "Denia, right?" The grey robe motioned the two companions not to be too alert, approached the half exposed hand slowly, and repeated the name in a soft voice as far as possible.


    "Do you know my name? God, you know my name! Where did you know that? "


    It''s hard to imagine how the child''s voice changed from surprise to joy and then to some kind of deep malice. What cheese can do is to retreat back quickly by instinct to prolong the time when it is hurt by the thorny vines shot from the bush wall.


    Fortunately, he only needed to delay, because after he stepped back two steps, a magic sword crossed from the oblique rear and cut off all the vines.


    "What happened?" Sword seven stood up and protected the cheese with Atta, but he didn''t understand what happened in these seconds.


    "A tree demon." Said the swordswoman coldly.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1492

    Tree demon, Lin Jing and Ning Fu all point to the same object class in the non-standard language system. Let''s call them or them forest spirits. This kind of thing is also called forest fairies or Ningfu, but their essence, as atta said, is a tree demon.


    According to this ancient legend, every forest spirit will have a life tree, which is equivalent to their anchor point in the world. As long as the anchor point is not completely dead, they will not die. But this statement actually localizes the essence of Lin Jing, which is to regard them as natural creatures in the world, similar to the concept of the spirit of trees.


    Of course, the spirit of trees also exists, but among the many forest spirits observed and recorded by human beings, the vast majority are not the spirit of trees in the real sense, because trees do not have to let their spirit show the appearance of human or human like, and more of them are goblins.


    For goblins, the life tree is actually closer to their personal fast track, which is used to travel between the goblin world and the world, and can avoid danger or serve as a stronghold. Therefore, this kind of goblin called tree demon is not the goblin born in the trees, but actually the goblin next to the trees.


    This attachment is the basis of many goblin magic, which is called connection or fetter by mages. Many times, the essence of the incredible ability shown by goblins is the connection they can''t see between operating things, so as to disperse or aggregate the aggregated things. However, due to their ability, most goblins have limited use of connection.


    At least, most tree demons can''t change the state of the surrounding plants as violently as the individual named Denia in front of them. What''s more, this change seems to have no burden for Denia.


    "Be careful!" Atta dodged several thorny vines that suddenly stretched out, but the vines growing from these shrubs didn''t stop. They turned in an unnatural way in the air and wrapped around the female swordsman''s left arm.


    Atta subconsciously wanted to take away her arm, but it was more and more tightly surrounded. The sharp thorns on those vines even cut her clothes and skin, greedily sipping the red blood.


    "Cut those vines with vlaklag."


    The sound of cheese came from the rear in time, so that the flustered female swordsman found a way to break the game. With a gentle wave, the magic sword cut off the trees and vines like a phantom that didn''t exist.


    With the disconnection from the subject, the tangled vines immediately softened and withered, and fell off atta''s arm without pulling themselves.


    But on the other side, Jian Qi didn''t have another magic sword in his hand. His iron rod was entangled by vines. It seemed that something in the fence wanted to take away his weapon and fought with him.


    Its power is so great that the sword seeker can''t spare energy to cry for help. He can feel that as long as he opens his mouth and is discouraged, the iron bar in his hand will be taken away immediately. In desperation, he had to secretly luck. His feet were nailed to the ground like roots, like an iron man. His arms were motionless. It was useless to let those vines pull.


    Cheese narrowed his eyes slightly and didn''t need bofis to explain. He had seen some doorways from the short fight. The gray robe was windless and automatic, holding a small medicine bottle in his outstretched palm.


    Cheese uses his thumb to push open the cork at the top of the medicine bottle and keep the bottle mouth towards the first two steps of Jianqi''s body. The spell took shape in an instant. I saw a rocket shoot straight out of the medicine bottle and hit the most dense place of the vine collection accurately.


    "Poof!"


    Cheese is not a master of the plastic energy school under the city of ten thousand methods system. He is not so flexible in the use of natural elements, nor can he knead them arbitrarily in his own hands.


    Therefore, his fire arrow actually does not take fire as the focus of killing. Those red fire tongues are just additional decorations and ornaments. The really hidden killing move in the medicine bottle is an iron dart ground into a shovel like arrow.


    This iron dart is usually soaked in the fire oil of the medicine bottle. As the fire oil is ignited, the power erupted in the medicine bottle will become the auxiliary thrust of the iron dart under the guidance of magic, wrap it in the flame and shoot it.


    In fact, this is a trick only used by street artists, but in juggling, the things wrapped in this trick are usually metal powder, so that when they burn, they will emit multi-color flames.


    Cheese''s attempt to apply this new spell began after Benliu saw the stronger clay medicine bottle and Weiya''s plastic energy spell. It was not until he left Benliu that he completed the early development.


    However, because the material of the bottle body is only clay after all, it will crack when subjected to a small explosion. In fact, this weapon that needs to be triggered by magic does not have high practicability. Its range is also close and touching. It is only retained as a concealed weapon for sneaking attacks on close enemies.


    As for why cheese wants to develop this kind of prop with low practicability, it is also related to the magic hole he has experienced in the grassland before. After that experience, grey robe has been looking for a compromise that can save mana and maintain the power of magic.


    Specifically, with the magic ability of cheese, he doesn''t need to make this concealed weapon. He can also hit the arrow directly through iron darts or other natural objects around him.


    But the mana he needs to consume and the concentration he needs to cast are not the same as at this time. The more previous preparation and the more material accumulation, the faster and lower the burden of using spells, which is a recognized fact by all casters.


    However, there is a reason why this fact has not completely replaced the traditional casting. The shovel shaped arrow shot from the flying shot hit the gathering place of the vine, but the expected picture of passing through did not appear. The short dart was just deeply stuck in the vine, that''s all.


    This is the advantage of traditional casting. Fixed spell props can only get fixed results. They can''t adapt to different situations. For casters who manipulate strange spells, this undoubtedly weakens the biggest difference between them and cold weapon users. Once a caster relies too much on fixed spell routines, his probability of death in battle will be greatly improved.


    Fortunately, cheese has never been such a mage. As a weaver, what he needs to make his skills poor is not just a pile of difficult vines.


    With another string of fast flowing spells, the iron dart embedded in the vine quickly rusted in a few seconds!


    With the emergence of rust, the plant tissue around it is also like poisoning, festering and blackening, and the originally hard cane becomes soft and fragile.


    "Seven, now!"


    Hearing the cry of cheese, the sword seeker turned his arms and twisted the iron rod in his hand clockwise. At the same time, he twisted the vines wrapped around the rod. The corroded crack became the breakthrough of the shaking force. The rope composed of trees and vines began to crack inch by inch. Finally, only a few non threatening vines remained stubbornly at their posts.


    "These vines are really impressive."


    Jian Qi shook his weapon and finally cleared all the weeds on the iron bar, but he found that the plants that had been thrown off had no intention to stop, and they were still spreading in his direction.


    "It''s a goblin spell. She connects these vines with our bodies. She won''t stop until one of them is completely destroyed. Only the sharp blade made by the goblin can cut it off. "


    After completing two quick spells, cheese also determined the tactics used by their enemies. Many goblins can''t connect two unrelated creatures together. The tree demon in front of him is very good at casting spells.


    "Why did she attack us? Did we do anything wrong? "


    Hearing the explanation of the grey robe, Jianqi hurriedly opened the distance from the vine, but considering that atta was still standing in front, he didn''t dare to leave too far.


    "I don''t know, but it''ll be clear when the oath breaker puts it around her neck."


    Female swordsmen rarely say such words. She violently waved her magic sword among the vines and cut down all the trees. Vlaklag left a cold track in the air and approached the figure hiding behind the fence step by step.


    Cheese tried to dispel those connections from the magic level, but it was not easy to crack the house keeping ability of goblins in a short time. He opened his magic vision and adjusted the frequency to the state of protruding connection spells.


    A scene that surprised him then appeared in front of him, "no, don''t go there, it''s a trap!"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1493

    In the sight of cheese, atta has stepped into a dense mana light. This halo skillfully lurks under the soil, like a snake hiding in fallen leaves. It will only give a swift blow when defenseless prey approaches.


    "What!" Before the female swordsman screamed, the vines buried in the soil rushed up and directly wrapped around her ankle. Atta subconsciously wanted to cut off the vines with his sword, but his wrist was suddenly caught by something.


    It turned out that the tree demon hiding behind the fence passed through the wall, directly leaned out half of her body, and controlled the wrist of the female swordsman''s sword holder with her forelimb between her palm and claw.


    This catch may make an ordinary person feel afraid and give up resistance, but for Atta, she has seen and faced more strange and terrible monsters. Even if she is close to her opponent at this time, the female swordsman is not afraid, and calmly swings a punch with her left hand on the other party''s face!


    "Bang!"


    "Ow!"


    In fact, atta didn''t know much about Kung Fu before. After all, her time in the human world is limited. Just learning this good fencing is a talent. She has no energy and doesn''t want to make up for her shortcomings.


    That''s right. First, unarmed combat can''t play a great role in cold weapon combat. Second, there is a magic sword. The hardness and sharpness of vlaklag alone are enough to break those poor weapons made at will into iron pieces and copper pieces. If you can''t catch them, it''s better to learn to use bows and crossbows, which is much more powerful than boxing and feet.


    However, there is a ready-made boxing expert around atta. According to Jian Qi, in their training system, if boxing Kung Fu is not qualified, they are not qualified for weapon training.


    This concept also has its reason. If a person can''t even use his body well, how can he use weapons smoothly to fight?


    In short, during the rush repair period, atta really learned some basic skills in boxing from sword seven. At least she mastered how to mobilize her strength and give the enemy a head-on blow under complex circumstances.


    Therefore, the effect of this punch was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The tree demon screamed back and disappeared into the fence. It was obviously hit hard. Even the vines around the female swordsman seemed to have lost their sense of war. They were cut off by the magic sword and fell to the ground.


    "That''s a nice punch." Sword seven, holding a stick in both hands, came to the female swordsman. He fiddled with the debris on the ground a little and frowned a little, "these are roots. He can not only control the vines. "


    "This is unreasonable. The tree demon''s control over plants is limited. Plants are willing to lose branches for them, but the roots are the foundation of survival. They won''t lend easily. "


    Cheese also kept up with the pace of the two, but still carefully maintained a relatively safe distance. He also pulled out the machete at his waist, but just held it in his left hand as an emergency measure.


    From the beginning, the grey robe felt that the tree demon was not quite right. Although many stories attributed the team that disappeared in the deep forest to the hand of the tree demon, in fact, the individual strength of Lin Jing was not terrible, and their control over plants was often only temporary.


    Different from cheese, atta''s expression was very dignified. She stared at the wall where Lin Jing disappeared for several seconds, and then determined what she had just seen. She slowly said, "do you think the tree demon may have a man?"


    The grey robe blinked and soon understood the real meaning of the female swordsman. But this brings another problem, a problem that challenges the original knowledge structure of cheese, "are you sure he is really a tree demon?"


    The implication here is very clear. The appearance of goblins and their possible gender are certain, because they do not rely on the male female relationship in the common sense of the human world to reproduce, so more often, gender is just a kind of appearance.


    Even men and women of some goblins can''t be connected at all in appearance, but in rigorous genealogy, they are indeed different genders of similar goblins.


    Or more directly, the concept of gender is not applicable to goblins from another world. When it is implemented to tree demons, it can be understood that all of them are women.


    "I''m sure. He is the same as all the tree demons I have seen, but he has male characteristics. He was very close to me just now. I can''t read it wrong. "


    Atta''s words were full of surprise. Now she has recovered her memory in the goblin world. For the Goblins who seriously rely on the local environment of the goblin world, the tree demon is a very common and respected race, and each goblin will deal with them more or less.


    "A powerful male tree demon? Interesting. " Cheese believes what his partner sees, and this unnaturalness also provides some explanation for the anomaly he detects.


    "Do you want to track that guy? There is no place to hide here. It won''t be too difficult to find it. " Jian Qi asked softly.


    A well-organized and large manor certainly does not lack places to hide, but it also depends on what kind of person is responsible for tracking. At least with the ability of the three at present, it will not be too difficult to find the trace of the tree demon.


    "No need. As long as he doesn''t give us any trouble. The purpose of our trip is not to explore the problem of tree demons. Finding Kalas is the most important thing. Now that we are on guard, even if it comes back, it won''t cause big trouble. "


    Cheese doesn''t regard it as an unattended maze. They operate in a highly orderly area. He has reason to believe that the people of the school of life will not welcome their arrival. Therefore, in the case of some noise, the best choice for the three is to leave as soon as possible, so as to prevent premature contact with the school of life and delay the opportunity to find Kellas.


    Jian Qi shrugged and had no objection. Atta also took the magic sword back into its scabbard and re identified its direction. Grey robe took advantage of this short pause to find the iron dart that was shot before. Although the iron dart has become rusty, it can still see a symbol on both sides, which is the key for cheese to cast magic in the air.


    This thing must not fall into the hands of other mages, otherwise it is only a matter of time before the tree and vine touch the melon to find the grey robe.


    "Which way are we going?"


    "This way." The cheese pointed in the opposite direction to the tree demon''s escape. "The tree demon won''t take the initiative to approach the people, but we can''t completely avoid it. You can''t find a cat goblin in the grass. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1494

    Kairas woke up. His mind was not very clear, but he could already realize his existence. This feeling had never been felt before. It was like a steel needle inserted into the skull and stirred the brain into a paste. He was not even sure whether he had really fainted or whether he had been in a state of chaos all the time.


    But fortunately, no matter what he had experienced before, now he has regained control of his body and consciousness, and the next thing is to let the guys who made him so embarrassed pay the price. Thinking so, Kalas opened his eyes very carefully and wanted to observe the situation around him.


    The first thing he saw was some gray walls. Combined with the touch under his body, the smell in the air and the direction of the air flow, the cat goblin could probably determine that he was in an independent room, mostly some kind of cell.


    Tut, should we say that people have missed and horses have stumbled? It''s a great shame that the chief swordsman of Wangting was found and stunned when tracking, and the other party is still a human caster.


    Thinking so, the cat goblin focused on hearing and tried to distinguish whether there was anything else in this space except himself. This sounds incredible. After all, hearing is not as intuitive as vision. If you want to rely on your ears to confirm the situation in space, you can''t really do it unless you are a creature with a special structure.


    But carras doesn''t need to see with his ears. He just needs to make sure that there is nothing moving around. After confirming that he could not hear the traces of other creatures, Kellas slowly opened his eyes and gradually changed from lying on his back to sitting in a very slow but rhythmic movement. There was no sound in the process.


    This ability to sit up silently once helped the cat goblins escape from imprisonment for many times. Later, it even began to spread among the goblins. The chief swordsman would not make a sound in any action, and there was no prison to hold him.


    Of course, there are some factors that jailers who have escaped want to reduce their responsibilities. Moreover, carras can''t do completely silent action for a long time. It''s better to say that creatures that really live by breathing are difficult to be absolutely quiet.


    Get up, look up and look around. There are no imaginary guards or mechanism demons. This is just an ordinary room. In the room, there are only some cloth curtains instead of beds where you just lie.


    It can be seen that it is not used as a cell for a long time. Moreover, as a cell, its layout is really not qualified. Leave the prisoner in a room with a cloth the size of a mattress? What if he kills himself with Buller?


    Of course, carras did not intend to commit suicide. He just inferred some information about the person who caught him from these information. The window is located high on the wall of the room, which should be inaccessible to ordinary humans.


    The cold light and the warm wind still with a trace of the sun flow in from the gap, indicating the present time. The cat goblin waved his hands and feet slightly to make sure he didn''t have shackles or magic shackles, and then shook his arm gently to shake off a few grains of sand.


    That''s no problem. Seeing that his greatest dependence was not limited, carras had more confidence in his heart. However, there is another problem that he needs to find out.


    How was he knocked down? This question is very important, because it means that the other party has the ability to weaken himself. If he runs out so rashly, it is not impossible to be knocked unconscious by the same means.


    This involves memory. Carras recalls his memory before falling into chaos. He can also remember to follow the mages of the school of life to move between several secret instrument posts and return the body to nature through magic. Until they began to move in a direction away from other buildings, that direction should be where the school of life is.


    In this way, he is now most likely to be in the other party''s base camp.


    Trouble, although the story of calmly escaping from each other''s heavy encirclement sounds interesting. But anyone who has actually done such a thing knows how difficult it is. Especially when the other party has the means to restrain me.


    The cat fairy shook her ears and glanced again at the corners where the light in the window could not illuminate. He knew that some mages would build peeping holes or magic sentinels in the walls of buildings.


    He doesn''t want his last card, the existence of sand sword, to be mastered by those guys too early. Thinking like this, he approached the door, didn''t hear the warning, and there was no adverse reaction. The cat goblin tried to push the iron clad wooden door and locked it.


    It''s no surprise. If the door is not locked, Kellas has to worry about what medicine is sold in each other''s gourd. In that case, that''s it. The only way to leave this room seems to be through the door, but that''s only for ordinary humans.


    The cat goblin looked back at the window. With his skill, the gap in the wall was enough for him to climb to that height. It''s not too late. Let''s try.


    Run up, take off.


    Even if he just woke up from the faint, the action of the cat goblin was still clean. He aimed at an obvious brick crack on the wall, and the claws sticking out of his fingers gently fastened the gap, providing the body with the power to continue upward, and grabbed the edge of the window.


    The style of this window is relatively simple. It is made of several metal bars into the shape of a fence. It looks more like a drain hole. The fragrance of soil outside the window shows that most of the space in the room is actually underground, and only the window is slightly higher than the ground.


    Is this structure not afraid of water when it rains?


    Getting rid of the sudden thoughts in his mind, Kellas reached out to grasp the outermost metal fences. He needed to make a more intuitive assessment of the firmness of these fences.


    But when his palm touched the metal, all he felt was the sharp pain of drilling his heart. Iron, although not pure iron, but the content is very high. For goblins, iron is the most vicious substance in the world. The pain it brings is different from anything else.


    "Goo..."


    The unexpected injury made keiras fall directly from the edge of the window. Fortunately, the cat goblin found his balance in the air and landed firmly on the ground with his feet and other hand.


    He shook his palm and frowned when he noticed that there was a trace in his palm that seemed to have been burned by hot metal.


    Is this a coincidence? Or did the other party do it on purpose?


    But either way, he had to give up the plan to escape from the window, because even if the sand sword could cut off the metal fence, the remaining part and the noise generated by cutting would cause trouble.


    In contrast, it''s safer to go through the front door. The question now is how to open the locked front door.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1495

    There are two ways to open the door. One is to open it from the inside and the other is to open it from the outside. Generally speaking, there is no difference between the two opening methods for the door and the door opener, because usually the door is only used as a portal, and plays the role of only one access and barrier.


    But since there are ordinary doors, naturally there are not ordinary doors. Some doors appear to prevent people from coming in, such as the city gate; Some doors appear to prevent people inside from going out, such as prison doors.


    However, whether it is the city gate or the prison gate, their names are actually attached. If the time is reversed, the city gate will also be the prison gate.


    In other words, whether the city gate or the prison gate, there is no more than the existence of a person in addition to the door. This person wants to control the opening and closing of the door, and then control other people inside and outside the door.


    Therefore, when you want to open a door, if the door is controlled by someone, you don''t have to bother to collide with it. In most cases, people can''t open the door. But people can influence people, and then affect the door that people control.


    Kellas had such a plan. Of course, he could try to turn the sand sword into a filament and go out along the crack of the door to open the bolt or lock. But if someone guards the door at this time, his behavior is like telling the other party that he has dangerous goods they haven''t taken away.


    This is not impossible, but he is afraid of the unknown means to knock himself out and dare not make a big positive breakthrough. After all, he is a pure goblin. Although his resistance to magic is not as exaggerated as that of wolf walker, there is no difference too much. Coupled with his sensitive perception and vigorous skills, to be honest, the cat goblin has not been knocked unconscious for so many years.


    It''s up to him not to weigh the weight. If he clearly knows how he was caught, he can learn a lesson and be ready. The problem is always unknown. I don''t know what means, methods and instruments the other party uses to knock himself out. Therefore, I have to converge on my usual random way of action.


    Kellas is still an excellent swordsman in his bones. His randomness is based on rich experience and ease. It is by no means a simple trust or arrogance. In those years when he first started to act as a swordsman, prudence and carefulness were his labels. However, people can''t still have the same idea about familiar things, so can cats.


    "Anyone? Is anyone in charge? " Kellas knocked on the door and shouted at the top of his voice. He tried to adjust his voice line to make it sound more helpless and confused.


    There was some noise outside the door, but it soon subsided, and no one responded to the cry of the cat goblin. However, this also shows that there is something outside the door, but it is not sure that it is a person.


    Keiras shook his beard, turned his eyes and put his ears on the door. With a hollow echo, some sounds that would have been blocked were transmitted to his ears along the door panel. The only problem is that those sounds may be too loud for hearing cats.


    "Bang! Bang, bang! " The sudden sound of knocking on the door made Kairas bounce out all the way. He covered his ears with one hand and his claws in the other hand had bounced out, ready to enter the battle at any time.


    The imaginary enemy who opened the door did not come, only the continuous sound of smashing the door calmed down slowly after a while. Combined with something he had heard through the door, the cat goblin determined the situation outside his door.


    Watchers, yes. It''s just that it''s not a man who guards him, but a dog. The noise and collision just now were the feedback of the watchdog outside the door to Kairas''s cry. There is no doubt that they will not be willing to communicate friendly with cat goblins.


    Do you use dogs to deal with cats? What an unpleasant but exceptionally correct decision. Keiras sat down on the ground and rubbed his head.


    Since ancient times, cat goblins have been good hidden hands. Even in the period of war between humans and goblins, these goblins with the same shape and behavior as ordinary cats can smoothly sneak into the human camp, steal their intelligence or assassinate them.


    Humans once had a movement to eliminate cats for a while, but they soon found that it didn''t really work, because unless they were betrayed, someone would always have mercy on those weak creatures, secretly adopt those cats and protect them. The cat goblins also took advantage of this and began to take the initiative to approach and plot against these humans.


    As a result, the real cat goblins will not be caught by humans. On the contrary, many dissatisfied people began to question the effectiveness and necessity of cat hunting. Until a human Druid hybridized and trained to produce a new type of dog, the elf dog.


    These elves have nothing to do with the elves. The reason why they are called this name is that humans in that era could not distinguish between elves and elves, but this did not prevent those hounds from performing their work.


    Kellas had not experienced that battle, but heard it from other cat demon spirits. It is said that in a short month, the loss of the number of cat demon scouts forced the cat demon king to order to quit the wild hunting.


    If there is anything in the world that is the natural enemy of cat goblins, then there is only elf dogs. And carras is sure that the dogs that don''t bark outside his door are elf dogs.


    If not, his legs won''t be soft. Otherwise, a veteran soldier like him would not feel the fear spreading from behind his back. That''s another fear different from facing evil gods, a more real and close fear.


    After 11 times of breathing, the pupil of Kairas returned to normal, which does not mean that he has completely overcome his fear, but temporarily suppressed his fear. Well, now think about it. Why are there elves here?


    Are they afraid that this place will become a battlefield for wild hunting? Even if the goblin king really has the intention to send troops, the cat goblin king of this generation is not belligerent and is unlikely to send cat goblins to war.


    So why are they here? For yourself? For Taran? It''s not reasonable.


    At this time, Kairas naturally wondered why there were Elven dogs in the research facilities of human mages, but if they were here, they might have some clues. No matter why the elf dog is here, his goal will not change and must escape here.


    It''s just that it''s a little too confident to make a positive breakthrough now. Although carras hasn''t played against the elf dog in person, it doesn''t seem to be a wise decision to face the enemy from the contents of his peers and the instinctive response of his body.


    It''s hard to do. Behind is a cold iron fence, and in front is a vicious dog specialized in hunting goblins. This cell is hard to escape for goblins.


    Unless there''s a third way out.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1496

    The third way does not exist to the naked eye. Although this room is not a professional cell, this building built underground naturally has the advantage of being difficult to escape. Even if the things held are strong enough to break the wall, they can''t escape underground through normal ways.


    The premise is that the underground layout of the building is not complex. If there are a plurality of cells and other functional rooms, the walls may be weak.


    Having said that, it''s not normal to try to destroy the wall because you can''t go through the doors and windows, but carras has his consideration. If his guard is a spirit dog, the other party will not be able to detect the noise in the room. Even if the watchdog starts to agitate, most of them will only understand it as smelling the smell of goblins.


    In this case, as long as he is careful, he does not have the opportunity to take large-scale actions. Besides, he didn''t just find a place to destroy it. The position that Kellas aimed at was the higher corner above the side of the window. He wanted to enlarge the edge of the window by destroying the bricks here, so that he could escape from prison.


    It sounds like some feasibility, but considering that the room is composed of thick stone bricks, it is not easy to repair a gap on the edge of the window, even if it is just a gap for the cat goblin to pass through.


    Kellas climbed up the window edge again and looked out. After confirming that no one was nearby, he began to look carefully at the joints of these stone bricks. Disappointingly, the building should have some height, which makes the weight of the upper layer squeeze the bricks and stones at the bottom very strong. It is impossible to pry it off simply.


    At this time, carras especially hoped that there would be a caster here. Only the incredible magic can make all this simple.


    "But a stupid way is better than no way."


    The cat goblin sighed in a low voice, summoned the sand sword, turned it into a chisel, and tried to hit the stone at the edge of the window. He didn''t choose to deal with the iron bars on the windows because cheese told him that metals can block magic to a great extent, and some alloys and special minerals can further eliminate magic.


    There is no doubt that the sword of sand is magical. If it turns into a real ball of fine sand as soon as it touches those iron railings, Kairas will have no bottom card.


    In the final analysis, goblins have a great aversion to iron, and this aversion becomes a kind of psychology that they are unwilling to contact.


    "Hiss" fine sand grinds on the side of the stone brick, and some sand particles splash out with the overall pulling, bringing a flash of sparks. It has to be said that the sand sword obtained by KAILAS is really magical. It can not only hide in the hair and change its shape with the owner''s mind, but also has good toughness when forming a real object.


    However, things in the world are rarely perfect. In fact, there is a very fatal problem with Kairas''s sand sword, that is, its hardness, or when those sands form the same whole, their strength varies with the tightness of the combination. For example, a sand rope cannot bind people because it will be broken at once.


    Similarly, whether it is turned into a chisel or a file, the props composed of sand are difficult to really and effectively affect the stone brick. This is not a problem that can be solved by changing the shape, but the material as a tool is really incompetent for the job.


    The cat goblin soon realized this problem, or he had thought about this possibility for a long time, but if he gave up before the actual operation, it would really become an insurmountable cell for him.


    Like now. Kellas jumped from the windowsill and took back the sword of sand. He had passed the age when he would feel angry because the development of things was different from his unlikely expectations. The failure of the escape plan did not bring any psychological stimulation to the cat goblins. He just accepted the reality truthfully and began to think about the possibility of next action.


    Come to think of it, the only thing you can use now is this handful of sand and this cloth as a bedding. The cloth can be twisted into a rope or used as a signal to reach out from the window for help.


    The premise is that someone outside will save me instead of laughing at this stupid act. This is mostly the base camp of the other party. It doesn''t happen that good people pass by. Instead of wasting it on such meaningless things, it''s better to twist it into a rope so that you can surprise those guys when they open the door. Unfortunately, the quality of this cloth is really not high. Even if it is screwed up, it can''t make those dogs honest. Wait


    Just as carras was thinking about what tools to make with that curtain, something or trace on the curtain caught his attention. It was a small green trace, like paint accidentally spilled on it, which was not conspicuous on the brown cloth, that is, the cat goblin accidentally noticed its existence.


    Kellas stared at the trace for a few times, then put it under his nose and smelled it. A smell of soil mixed with vegetation floated into his nose. This smell will remind people of the forest, but in his imagination, the forest is not the human world, but the kind of goblin realm.


    Goblin blood, and it is the blood of some kind of goblin related to plants. Just as it is impossible to judge which region and gender the bleeding person is from human blood, carras cannot judge the specific category of goblins that left it through blood.


    After all, many species of goblins are closely related to forest plants. The blood of all kinds of flower demons, tree demons, and fairies who often live in the woods will show similar characteristics.


    But one thing is certain, that is, no matter what goblins it belongs to, it is a great problem that goblins appear here and leave blood stains.


    Thinking of this, Kalas narrowed his eyes slightly, pulled off a corner of the cloth, then cut his fingers with a sand sword and dropped a few drops of red blood on it. Then he gathered up the cloth stained with his blood and threw it out along the gap in the window.


    Since it is a plant related goblin, the grass outside can deliver messages for them. Although keiras doesn''t know the good or bad luck of the goblin who left blood on the cloth, if he hasn''t died and can touch the earth, his blood won''t flow in vain.


    Moreover, there is only a very subtle difference between the blood of cat goblins and cat blood. It is difficult to detect the difference without goblins, and the risk of exposure is not large.


    Having done this, Silas did not run away in a hurry. Connect the mage, elf dog and goblin blood that stunned him. If he wants to ignore it again, he must admit that there may be some goblin related affairs going on here, and most of them will not be too harmonious.


    As the chief swordsman of the goblin court and the guardian of the goblin queen candidate, Kalas felt it necessary to see what was going on. Even if it would bring danger to himself.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1497

    "Thank you, I see. Thank you again for your help. I''ll consider signing your application for interdisciplinary study." cheese finished talking with several life school apprentices who looked like teenagers and walked slowly to his companions.


    "It seems that things are complicated. Dealing with corpses is the obligation of all mages of the school of life, from apprentices who have just entered the school to teachers with status. This is not punishment or reward, but a part of the normal operation of the school. In addition, the apprentices here obviously don''t know the tension between the six university schools. And me The current status seems to be very useful, although only for apprentices. "


    "So we have to investigate the whole school? It doesn''t sound very bad." Jian Qi accentuated the pronunciation of the word bad. Obviously, there is a subtle difference between the meaning he actually wants to express and the literal meaning.


    "Don''t rush to make a pessimistic judgment. Things are not so absolute. Thanks to the ubiquitous rules and preciseness in this city, they have detailed records of who handled which body in what year, month and month. Now we just need to find that record and eliminate it according to the above personnel. At least one person will know the clues related to Kairas." Cheese shrugged and said quickly.


    Of course, he knows that this method is not exquisite, and tracking the information of a group of people through formal channels is likely to arouse the vigilance of the other party, but this is undoubtedly the most likely way to achieve results at present.


    Jian Qi has no opinion. He always respects this strict organizational structure, and matters related to magic are not his strengths. He prefers to be a bystander and listener.


    But atta showed an abnormal silence. She frowned slightly and stopped to think about something. According to cheese''s understanding of her, this kind of thinking is often not the kind of thinking that wants to get the exact answer to a certain question, but the tangle of some trade-offs,


    "Is there anything wrong? Or are you still worried about what we just met? If you don''t mind, Jianqi and I are happy to listen."


    "I don''t know. Maybe we should find a quiet place to plan for the next step." atta frowned and whispered. Her performance made the other two look at each other and nod at the same time.


    It is not difficult to find a secluded place. The land occupation of the school of life is very spacious for the members of this school, which means that even in the cracks of the building, there will be many rooms that have not been used and corners forgotten because of their proximity to these rooms.


    Before they started talking, cheese took a piece of chalk from his sleeve and wrote several symbols on the edge of the alley.


    "Well, I think what you''re going to say should be worth my insurance. Now, go ahead."


    Atta looked at the cheese with gratitude, mainly for his tacit understanding and respect for his companions. She had seen too many high-ranking mages here. Even Mrs. wynett''s eyes when looking at her didn''t seem to be looking at an object of communication.


    In comparison, although the grey robe''s eyes are deep and chaotic, there are reassuring things in them, mixed with those disturbing things.


    "I feel the smell of goblins here. They don''t belong to Kalas or the tree demon just now. There should be plural goblins in this place. They may or may not have left. My human part makes me unable to find them as easily as when I was in the goblin world. In short, I feel confused here. I have a bad hunch."


    The female swordsman''s eyebrows tightened more and more, which showed that she was not exaggerating.


    "I haven''t noticed that. I haven''t seen a lot about the trace of goblins. If I don''t have a clear purpose, it''s easy to ignore the past. But since you said it, there should be no mistake. This also explains why carras hasn''t contacted us up to now. If he finds something like you, I''m afraid he won''t give up without investigating it "Cheese touched his chin and said slowly.


    "In that case, we might as well act separately. I''ll take care of the paperwork and get the identity of those people by relying on the title of distinguished teacher and some excuses. You and seven walk around here and see if you can find something else. It''s almost nightfall. I heard that the goblins prefer moonlight to sunlight. It''s a good time. What''s your opinion?"


    Cheese is very smart. He only listened to atta''s previous words to understand what the female swordsman''s concerns are and why she shows a tangled expression. Kellas is looking for, and so are the mourners. But atta will be confused when there are other problems that she can''t ignore.


    It''s not her fault. The same thing is true for everyone, but the female swordsman shows a different personality. Although it is suspected of boasting, this trait reminds cheese of himself six years ago. If he just blindly pursued a goal, he should not be here now.


    "I have no objection. It''s a better job for me to go to the field to find it. However, my eyesight is more or less blocked at night. I still need a girl''s help to search. I''m afraid I can''t help much."


    "That''s enough. I''ll focus on looking for traces. I may not be aware of some dangers approaching us, but I believe that with your ability, you can notice them in time even without looking." atta nodded and was very satisfied with Jianqi''s answer.


    As a soldier, she knows the difference between Jianqi and herself who relies on the keen senses brought by the goblin body. The sword seeker''s grasp of the senses is more natural and intuitive.


    "OK, then we need to add some insurance for this operation. Seven, take this." cheese took a leather bag from his robe and threw it to Jian seven, who poured the contents on his hand as an amulet.


    "It can protect from magic, but atta can''t wear it. Cold iron is also highly toxic to goblins. But there are some things I can do."


    The grey robe said, walked to atta, stretched out her fingers and drew a symbol in the space between her forehead, shoulder and abdomen. These four symbols briefly emerged in the air and then disappeared in an instant. After doing this, he gave her a pendant carved into an open mouth.


    "The performance of the protective spell is far inferior to that of cold iron, but you are resistant to magic. And this pendant allows me to determine your position and communicate through simple language. That''s good. If you both wear cold iron, I may not be able to find you."


    After the assignment and insurance, the cheese gently snapped its fingers, and the chalk symbols fell off and disappeared.


    "Now, let''s start."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1498

    "Snore! Ow! Ow!" the low roar turned into a violent cry, and gradually subsided with the slight trembling of the door leaf in the impact. This is the evil dog outside the door releasing their anger to the prisoners inside the door.


    Such a dangerous situation, coupled with the roar like thunder, ordinary people would be afraid even if they were not goblins. However, inside the door, carras pulled his teeth leisurely, not to mention fear, not even disdain and contempt, as if what had just happened in his ears did not actually exist.


    Of course, this is not because the cat goblin is deaf or blind. On the contrary, the quiet goblin dog outside the door will become so violent. It can be said that it was completely provoked by carras. He naturally expected the momentum he made. Listening to the dog barking gradually subsided, the door was quiet again, and the cat goblin walked to the door and stretched out his claws.


    The sound of Cat Claws scratching the wooden door is definitely not good, especially for the watchdog. This sound means that the prisoners in the door want to escape. So they just took two breaths, lay down and rest a little, straightened their bodies again, began to roar at the gate, and hit the thick gate with their heads at the same time.


    This is also calculated by carras. He is accurate. With the firmness of the door, it is impossible for the Elven dog to break open, which is so unscrupulous.


    This is not that carras is bored, but a part of his escape plan, or a very important part. The principle is just like that the eagle trainer on the grassland tames his own falcon. By repeatedly stimulating the wild Eagle so that it can''t sleep, he disintegrates the resistance will of the arrogant Raptor, and then reaches a certain relationship with it.


    However, the cat goblin does not want to reach such a relationship with the elf dog. The reason why he does so is to maximize the physical strength of the elf dog in a way of waiting for work, so that they are unable to launch a truly fatal attack on themselves. At the same time, it also helps to attract others, no matter who this person is, which is good for Kairas.


    Another round of roar and impact subsided. The good physical quality of these elf dogs makes people feel unreal. Kellas wondered if it would be suicide to pry open the door with the sword of sand.


    This also exacerbated his plan to tire out these evil dogs, because it seems that even if he can escape from captivity at that time, these hounds alone may add countless difficulties to his retreat.


    No, it''s not enough to consume a lot of their physical strength. It''s best to directly eradicate these creatures called goblins'' natural enemies once and for all. So that he and other goblins that may exist here can be really safe.


    Unfortunately, as if he had sensed the thought of Kairas, the hound outside the door suddenly quieted down, and the strange silence was accompanied by a voice.


    It''s not a sound that humans can hear. Only animals with larger and sharper hearing range such as cats and dogs can capture its existence. And dog trainers often use this principle to specially make a whistle that can make this sound, dog whistle. The emergence of this thing means that the people who manage these evil dogs are coming.


    There was a slight whisper. I couldn''t hear whether it was a spell or a whisper. Then, a place on the gate was removed from the outside, revealing a gap for people''s eyes to see,


    "Please stop harassing them. It''s not good for you, them and me. Even if you make trouble, things won''t change at all. You can''t escape here. All you can do now is wait quietly... Ah!"


    Words, did not finish, because the cat goblin''s eyes suddenly appeared opposite the peephole, closed the light, and let the two pairs of eyes of one person and one cat look at each other naked in a narrow and dark space.


    "As a jailer, you are too timid. Tut Tut, it seems that you really don''t take me seriously when you are watched by a guy like you. It''s a little unpleasant."


    Kellas''s voice came from the depths of his throat, with a low roar when the vocal cords were rubbing, full of menace and irony. At the same time, through the observation of those eyes, the cat goblin also knows some information about the jailer opposite the door. For example, his experience is not rich.


    To live long enough is to master some subtle skills. It is not difficult to make a general judgment on a person''s character experience by looking into his eyes.


    "It''s just a cat. What a big tone. Just wait here. When adults need you. Don''t think about making trouble. You don''t know what you''re facing."


    The man opposite said that and closed the peephole. Then there was a whisper and footsteps. It sounded that he had given some instructions to the elves. After that, when Kellas scratched the gate again, the watchdog stopped responding.


    Ordinary dog trainers don''t have this ability. After all, the source of ELF dogs is the special dogs trained by Druids. Even if they don''t consider their sensitivity to goblins, they are also first-class ferocious dogs. Ordinary humans, let alone tame, may bring danger if they are near.


    People who can control Elven dogs, control their actions with words, and even perform complex tasks are either Druids or mages. However, given that this is the city of ten thousand laws, the latter is more likely.


    This also makes Kairas obtain new information, but also raises new questions. Why is the mage who controls the elf dog so young?


    Another question is, if he just stabbed the mage with a sword when the other party opened the peephole and killed the mage, would he be able to win a chance to escape?


    Forget it, it''s no different from running away directly. Now that you have the idea of in-depth inquiry, you''d better give these guys some sweets to make them feel like an old cat with bad temper and no ability. Well, why doesn''t that sound right?


    Kellas tilted his mouth and tried to open the peephole from the inside. Naturally, it can''t be pushed. The structure of this thing, like this door, can only be opened from the outside.


    The good news is that now he knows who is in charge of himself. The bad news is that the strength of the hounds outside will recover in a little time. The cat goblin looked up at the roof. From his point of view, the room felt like a place that had been abandoned for a lot of time and had only been rearranged and used recently.


    The desolation here is not abandoned, but things such as tools and houses, which are not used or lived by anyone. Over time, there will be a sense of indifference, and this sense of indifference will summon something.


    Paws, stepping on the wall. The cat goblin jumped up suddenly, then moved left and right along the edge of the door frame, and suddenly climbed to the height where it could touch the roof.


    Then, with a jerk of his hand, he grabbed something from the darkness. Then came the amazing scene. The dark shadow of the roof seemed to have substance. With the decline of carras, he pulled out a shape like dew that was about to drip from the leaves.


    The darkness seemed to have some kind of stickiness, firmly scratched on the roof, and even slowed down the decline of Kairas. However, it finally failed to resist the pull of the cat goblin and fell off the original surface at a critical point.


    Carras did not look at it, but swung his hand against the moonlight falling from the window. The shadow in the moonlight, like people in ice and snow, began to shrink together and gradually formed a form.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1499

    The shrinking sphere gradually takes shape and becomes an oval material as transparent as a water body and with some colloidal texture. Its surface extends a circle of tentacles, and the top of the tentacles is raised like water droplets.


    Those bulges are not decorative or developed tactile organs. Their structure is actually closer to the eyes, but there is no familiar eye structure, which is replaced by a more primitive or direct photosensitive system.


    Because this circle has a visual skirt, the sphere is like a jellyfish fished to the shore in visual appearance. The only difference is that even if it leaves the water, it has no sign of death. On the contrary, those photosensitive units are twisting curiously, just like dancing.


    Shadow mays, or shadow monsters, are common in forgotten buildings. If there is it in a building, it means that the building has been abandoned or forgotten for some time, but it has not been forgotten for too long.


    Not many people know their origin. Cheese had talked about these things with carras during the journey. The grey robe also showed helplessness. It can only classify the shadow Mayer as a spirit like the earth essence, and more information is not known.


    Interestingly, there are no shadow mays in the gathering place of elves and dwarves, and there are no shadow mays in the species that adopt a more natural lifestyle like lizards. Shadow mays seem to be an emerging species just born from human buildings.


    But no matter where these creatures come from, Kalas has known their characteristics. The cat goblin calls out the sand sword, slowly approaches the shadow Mayer in the moonlight, and gently presses the blade on its body.


    "Poof!" a cloud of smoke spewed from under the skirt of the shadow Mayer, with the same shadow color as its body. Carras looked unhappy, but he closed his eyes and took two steps forward, so that the black smoke wrapped his whole body.


    A moment later, the smoke dispersed, and the body of the shadow Mayer was nearly one-third smaller than before. The just spitting seemed to cause serious loss to it, and even the color of the skin began to dim.


    "Thank you, let''s go." carras''s expression showed that he still didn''t recover from the aftermath of the smoke, but he went between the window and the shadow Mayer and reached out his hand to block the light thrown at the shadow Mayer.


    As soon as there was no light, the body of the shadow Mayer quickly opened, and the color gradually assimilated with the shadow on the ground. After a few seconds, it disappeared completely. The cat goblin took off his palm and the moonlight lit up the ground again. There was nothing.


    In fact, the technology of capturing shadow mays empty handed is not Kairas''s discovery. After all, most of the time, shadow mays exist. Like now, sharp creatures may detect them at the first time when they enter the deserted residence, but they will adapt in the twinkling of an eye.


    Even if the mind has relevant knowledge reserves and can clearly perceive them, the ability to integrate itself with the shadow makes most creatures unable to start with it. If you want to pull out the latent shadow Mayer empty handed, you need not only ability, decision, experience and luck.


    But I don''t think many people will go to trouble with these creatures without a sense of existence. After all, whether they exist or not has no impact on people and animals.


    Shadow mays are such monsters without a sense of existence. In fact, for creatures in the world, life is full of such existence, but they are often ignored because they can''t happen or have no intuitive influence.


    Just like the monsters in the distant land, no matter how strange they are, they will not affect the livestock in the pig pen at the head of the village. The riots in another country are also difficult to touch the recipes of tomorrow.


    The world is too large for individuals, so individuals are often described as having eyes without eyes and ears without hearing, as if they were enclosed in a sad limitation. But is that really the case? Or is it sad that there must be one between finite and infinite?


    Carras doesn''t need to think about these problems. He has a purpose to catch the shadow mays in the room. Most of the habits of this creature are mysteries, but cheese has a major discovery through the experiment, that is, when it is forced to appear and stimulated, it will subconsciously eject a cloud of smoke, which is likely to be the gasification product of its digestive juice.


    In other words, it''s like a person who subconsciously spits out his stomach acid when stimulated. It doesn''t sound very comfortable, does it? Fortunately, the digestive juice of shadow mays is not used to digest substances, or to digest substances visible to the naked eye. According to the research of cheese, the smoke of shadow mays is an excellent deodorant.


    This deodorization is not to cover up the previous smell with another smell, nor to limit the divergence of smell by magic, but to eliminate it on the real physical level. According to the speculation of the grey robe, the food of the shadow mays is likely to be the residual biological smell in the abandoned buildings, that is, the popularity in the general sense.


    By sucking these fine particles, shadow mays will accelerate the abandonment of a building, but this acceleration effect is not obvious, unless a large number of shadow mays live in a building at the same time. Therefore, the digestive juice of shadow mays can quickly digest fine particles, including odor. By bathing the smoke emitted by shadow mays, animals can eliminate body odor to the greatest extent.


    Dogs, whether ordinary hounds or elves, track their prey mainly by smell. They can eliminate their own smell and have taken the lead in avoiding pursuit. Now that he has done this, it is obvious that Kellas has no intention to continue to wait in his cell for two reasons.


    One is the attitude of the other party. Since he was caught, the people who imprisoned him have not given him any food and water, which shows that the other party does not want him to continue to maintain such vitality. After all, goblins also need to eat in this world. Hunger and thirst are enough to greatly reduce the action power of the agile swordsman. So considering his own situation, he can''t wait.


    Second, he also saw the attitude of the other party from the people who guarded him. Indeed, he is the chief swordsman of the goblin King''s court. If any goblin force can catch him, it will either kill him on the spot, or at least place him in a very secure place or send senior jailers to guard him.


    But at present, although the mage guarding him has the ability to send Elven dogs, he himself has not made the cat goblins feel threatened. If this is a large cell, maybe this man and his dogs have a large area to guard. Such care shows that the other party is not aware of who they have caught, so he is likely not to see the other party''s core figures.


    Adding the two together, Kellas thought he had no reason to stay here. Of course, this may also be the reason why his limited patience has been exhausted. After all, unlike returning to the goblin world before, his absence may worry his companions, especially Taran, which is not acceptable to him.


    In short, the smoke of the shadow Mayer has given him the capital to escape from prison. In addition, the previous riots have also found out the configuration of the guard. Although he still hesitated about the elf dog, the night gave him confidence. Darkness is a partner, shadow is a cloak, and he is the one who can walk through it.


    The sword of sand extended outward along the nail of Kairas, slowly stretched out along the crack of the door, and gently hooked the bolt of the door.


    "Come on, it''s time to find some excitement."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1500

    "Is it necessary for us to be so careful? Although we are not mages, we also have legitimate reasons here. We should not be timid." although Jian Qi said such words, his body was still lowered in the shadow of the wall and avoided a group of apprentices.


    Atta in front of him also used similar movements, but in addition to concealment, the female swordsman also carefully observed the state of those apprentices.


    "I don''t trust these mages. I don''t trust any mages except cheese. They are very dangerous. We should have as little contact with them as possible, even if they are just children."


    Atta''s words are not unreasonable. For non casters, the city of ten thousand dharmas is indeed a dazzling and frightening city. A large number of extremely rare casters appear here and apply their magical skills to every corner here.


    This is unacceptable to ordinary people. It is like throwing a person into a strange jungle. He can''t judge whether the plants at his feet are poisonous or not, nor can he know when poisonous snakes will jump out and bite himself.


    Jian Qi nodded silently. He didn''t have any objection to these words. Although it can be seen through cheese that not all casters are willing to share the world they see with ordinary people, generally speaking, the mage''s inherent impression is not easy to change, and the inherent influence itself is not groundless.


    Most of the casters are really indifferent to the lives and lives of ordinary people, and wantonly distort the reality they see with magic.


    "I see. But in that case, I have a suggestion. Maybe we can choose a route that is not easy to be found to investigate this area."


    Atta looked back and asked the meaning of Jian Qi with her eyes. The latter smiled, stretched out a finger and pointed to the sky. This doesn''t mean to fly in the sky. He means that since they are not regular mages, they don''t have to walk on the planned road. Relying on their dexterous skills, there are more roads for them to choose in this area, such as the roof.


    Although the buildings in this area are not as close as the torrent, they are adjacent to each other. It is not impossible to shuttle between the roofs, at least it is much less easy to be found than walking on the ground. Moreover, not many people like to look up, even mages.


    The female swordsman soon understood the advantages of sword seven''s proposal. She nodded and began to look for the bulges around for easy climbing. But the sword seeker patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she didn''t have to do so.


    I saw the sword seven lift Qi and concentrate. Xiaolingxu step has taken six steps in the alley in the blink of an eye. The most valuable thing is that these six steps are almost in situ. That is to say, the use of sword seven at this time has broken through the disadvantage that he had to make limited adjustment in the same direction before. Now, in addition to taking six steps, he has perfected the use of this light body skill.


    And the seventh step, also naturally stepped out.


    The sound of "bang" was very light. It was like a drop of rain falling on the ground without any trace.


    But Atta, who watched Jian Qi get up from a close distance, could feel the resonance between her heartbeat and the steps of the sword seeker at that moment, as if that foot had just stepped on her heart, which brought no pain or discomfort. On the contrary, there was a sense of joy, as if she had seen some beautiful scenery and eaten some delicious food.


    In the seventh step, Jian Qi''s body rose up and reached half the height of the house. It should be noted that most of the houses here are three times as high as ordinary folk houses. If it is placed in the running stream, Jian Qi is enough to jump directly to the roof.


    This is not over. The sword seeker touched the wall with his feet in the air, turned backward and stepped on the wall behind him. Then he extended his hand to atta below.


    Although the female swordsman still hesitated, she trusted Jianqi at the bottom of her heart. She jumped hard and stretched out her arm in the direction of Jianqi.


    It''s strange to say that even if he jumped up, there should be some distance between Atta and sword seven, but I don''t know how the sword seeker did it. His arm seemed to suddenly stretch, easily grabbed the female swordsman''s wrist, and then his other hand dragged atta''s waist from the rear, pointing to a position on the back waist.


    Atta felt as if she had stepped on the clouds. Her body was much lighter at once. There seemed to be a mass of clear air in her chest, dragging her upward. Then, the fingers of the back waist turned into palms, and with a gentle pat, the female swordsman''s body was sent to the roof.


    Then Jian Qi held down the wall with his backhand. His body was like a sharp arrow and a flying swallow. He turned into a dark shadow and came to the roof. There was no sound when his feet landed on the ground.


    "Have you recovered from your injury?" atta took a few seconds to calm down from what just happened. The lightness in her body dissipated in these seconds. I think that feeling should be due to the acupoints in the seventh mouth of the sword.


    "Not yet, but Kung Fu is better than before. How to say, even if you are injured at this time, you can''t make 30 moves to put yourself down in jiefa town." Jianqi shrugged and said softly.


    He himself was not very able to explain the improvement in his skill, because it was not exercised, and there seemed to be no clear signs. He only knew that it really happened to him, not an illusion.


    This makes atta feel a little envious. Whether it''s cheese, sword seven or even youni, they are either making a hundred feet, or starting from scratch, moving in a certain direction with the naked eye.


    Compared with them, their life seems to have no change trend at all. Those sword skills and fighting skills are indeed an improvement, but they do not involve the essence, but just a technology. It''s like a carpenter who has learned a new style without improvement, but if the style is not much different from the difficulty he has mastered before, it doesn''t seem to be progress.


    However, this idea is superfluous at this time, and finding Kellas is the key now.


    "Next, it''s up to you. Although there are lights below, with my eyesight, I can see really limited."


    Jian Qi looked downstairs. As a human, he could only roughly see the part illuminated by the street lamps, and the other large courtyards were hidden in darkness or shadow.


    This is obviously not conducive to the search, but he will make a proposal to go to the room. Originally, he did not take himself as the main force of the search, whether sensory sensitivity or induction. Obviously, atta will play a more important role in this operation. The positioning of sword seven is to act as her guardian and guard when atta searches wholeheartedly, and beware of those things that escape the goblin''s senses.


    "Leave it to me. The vision here is very good, and your proposal is very wise."


    Atta landed on one knee and put her body on the edge of the roof. Her hair fluttered gently in the night wind, matched with her eyes, forming a picture that makes people admire from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s not a picture that will stimulate people''s desire for possession. At least Jianqi and cheese have never had that idea. Atta gives people a fresher feeling. She is like a concrete presentation of some natural landscape, with a bit of uncertainty and a bit of uncertainty. I''m afraid only the most reckless guys think they can catch this picturesque person, just like they think they can catch the wind.


    "Well, let''s move forward slowly. You look around and I''ll plan the route. I hope we can find something before we hear from the cheese. It''s best to find something pleasant."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1501

    The mountain city just at night is a little cool, especially in the life school area with lush vegetation. The leaves take away the heat in the night wind and make the wind passing through the skirt a little cold.


    On such a night, those walking on the eaves are either cats or birds, or people who want to have a plot. Now there are just two people, a man and a woman, carefully hiding on the roof, looking around with two pairs of eyes. If the apprentice who had just finished class and had no time to leave accidentally looked up and saw it, I''m afraid he wouldn''t want to sleep tonight.


    Of course, those two pairs of eyes are also wary of this situation, so they are extra careful every time.


    "Slow down, I seem to see something."


    Atta gently pulled the corner of sword seven and said to the sword seeker who focused on his surroundings. The latter obediently reduced the speed, but did not feel excited, because this was the tenth time that the female swordsman would say so.


    Since climbing the roof, almost every few steps, atta would stop and claim what he had found, but each discovery was not enough for them to investigate carefully. Maybe someone else was tired of this repeated and ineffective search, or couldn''t help complaining to atta, but Jianqi didn''t. his patience was honed from thousands of lonely days and nights, and his composure and steadiness made him live in peace until now.


    After a few seconds, the female swordsman''s pace slowed down and finally stopped. She stared in a certain direction, with sky blue eyes like gemstones staring at somewhere, as if confirming something.


    Jian Qi looked at her, looked around and where she looked, tightened the iron bar behind her, and said softly, "if you have any doubt, we can go and have a look. It''s quiet here. No one should find it."


    The female swordsman nodded and looked at Jian Qi gratefully. She knew what judgment the sword seeker needed to make when agreeing to leave the safer hiding place on the roof, and what fear a human who could not see in the dark might have in the face of a strange environment without light.


    However, when she wanted to find a way downstairs, Jianqi stopped her, "go first, so that if there is any problem, you can get away more easily."


    With that, the sword seven steps turned around, jumped gently from the edge of the roof, then stretched out his right hand to grab the edge of the roof, and hung his whole body on the wall, like a huge gecko. He first confirmed the light in the lower window, and then imagined the obstacles he might experience from above to the ground.


    It''s complicated to say, but in fact, all this happened in a flash. In atta''s eyes, Jian Qi released his right hand and let his body fall downward without hesitation. Because he didn''t want to make a noise to attract others, Jian Qi hardly touched the outer wall of the house during the descent, so the people in the house could not know what was happening outside their window.


    But this also means that the sword seeker has to face all the pull brought by gravity. If he falls to the ground so straight, no matter what Kung Fu it is, he will inevitably be injured.


    But how could Jian Qi make such a simple mistake? It would be strange if he jumped down without understanding anything. I saw the sword seeker near the wall. He grabbed the wall slightly with his hand. He didn''t slap or borrow force, but added a rotating force to himself, and he himself then turned this force in the air. In the process of rotation, the iron bar pinned behind him quietly came into his hand, and then was disassembled into one long and one short.


    Sword seven loosened his hands, and two pieces of iron rods flew out front and back, inserted into the soft land, the long one in front and the short one in the back. The forefoot of the sword seeker''s right foot just points at the tip of the longer iron bar. With the help of torque, the body continues to move forward, steps on the short bar again, and falls to the ground for the third time.


    From a bystander''s point of view, it''s like Jian Qi made his iron rod into two steps. The most valuable thing in the whole process is that there is no sound except a little sound when the iron rod is buried.


    After Jian Qi landed, he looked around and pulled the iron rod out of the ground. In fact, the two iron bars inserted into the land are very shallow. You can use them as a foothold. It can be seen that the lightness of the sword seeker is quite good.


    In fact, this happened during the rush. The fisherman''s private evaluation of Jianqi is that this boy is more suitable to be a snitch than a swordsman. Although xiaolingxu step is a popular lightness skill in Jianmen, Jianqi can use some of its Qi raising methods in daily actions by relying on his own exploration for many years. It can be seen that his lightness skill qualification is really good.


    However, no one knows whether this temperament is born or developed in a long solitary walk.


    In short, the sword seeker assembled the iron bar and looked around to make sure that it didn''t attract other people''s attention, and no one in the building where he was hiding looked out of the window. Then he made a gesture to atta to show her that she could come down.


    Compared with sword seven, atta''s process of getting out of the room is much more cumbersome. Although the female swordsman''s skill is good and her body is light, she can climb the wall effortlessly, but after all, she can use her hands and feet together, without the elegance and freedom of lightness skills. Atta also asked Jianqi about his lightness skill, body method and Qi. However, she lacks systematic training and doesn''t want to have the deep accumulation and bypass ability like cheese. Even if she has a shallow sense of Qi, she can''t be used in action.


    Moreover, whether the half demon body can control Qi is also a doubtful problem, so she gave up the plan and focused on improving her existing skills.


    A few minutes later, atta gently jumped to the ground and looked at Jian Qi awkwardly. He was ashamed that he couldn''t shuttle through the complex terrain as quickly as he did. However, the sword seeker didn''t care about it at all. He had been observing all around during this time, but he had little effect. He couldn''t feel anything except to make sure there was no one else here.


    There is a weakness in a ruler and a strength in an inch. If there is only Atta, there will be omissions in action and may be found. If there is only sword seven, his senses will miss many clues that may be useful. Finally, even if he runs smoothly in the dark, he will inevitably get nothing.


    The female swordsman confirmed her direction and walked slowly towards the abnormality found on the roof. Jian Qi followed her. The iron bar didn''t go back behind her, but held it in her backhand and could enter the combat state at any time.


    "Right here, wait for me a minute." atta came to a slightly raised lawn and leaned down to carefully observe something on the ground. Sword seven can''t see what it is. May it be footprints or blood?


    "What is it?" since he couldn''t see it, the sword seeker gave up joining the investigation and looked around to ensure that no one noticed their whereabouts.


    "Feces."


    "Poof! Wait a minute, sorry, you mean, feces? Aren''t we looking for goblins here? Is this feces related to goblins?"


    Atta stood up and nodded seriously,


    "Yes. As far as I know, only one creature has square feces, and there is a strong smell of goblins on these feces. This shows that the Goblins who excrete them have just left the goblins world. Or his digestion cycle is very long."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1502

    Atta and Jian Qi began to search on the lawn at night. To be exact, the female swordsman was looking, and the sword seeker just followed her.


    With their deepening, the light brought by street lamps will gradually be insufficient to provide the strength that human eyes can operate. Jianqi has to pay more attention to hearing and touch. Fortunately, today''s night sky is very clear and will not make people feel depression and fear. After a little more time, the stars will open their eyes. I think the situation here will be more optimistic.


    Of course, it is more psychological to feel uneasy. Anyone will feel guilty if they want to swagger on other people''s territory and stay away from the nearest shelter.


    But the female swordsman seemed to be greatly interested by the discovery just now. Her steps were quite light, not because of her weight, but because of her mood. It was like the excitement of hearing a familiar accent on the land far away from her hometown.


    This is strange, because, to be exact, atta has no object to sympathize with except KAILAS, and she will never react like this when she finds the trace of KAILAS.


    "So, what are we looking for? Maybe you can say I can help." Jian Qi hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t restrain his curiosity and asked. He really doesn''t know what''s exciting here.


    "He or she is the noblest among the goblins. They are the reliable Knights of the royal court, the generals on the battlefield and the gentle gentlemen. I had contact with them in the goblin world, because you know, the temper of Kalas is not acceptable to most goblins, so the royal court often sent them to contact us. And I have to admit, No Both carras and I have a good impression of them. "


    The female swordsman said a string of praise, which made people doubt whether she was talking about a person or a race. After all, the whole race is composed of individuals. Even if it is a knight family, not everyone often has the title of knight.


    Jian Qi is not very disgusted with this holistic statement. After all, where he came from, there are many sects, sects and factions. People often have to add a title before their own name. Even the surname itself has explained what he can and can''t do.


    But the key to the problem is not here, "well, so we''re looking for a goblin aristocrat, but what''s his appearance? Is he similar to us?"


    "No, no, no, how could he be like us? It''s definitely a great loss." when atta said this, there was a faint light in her eyes. She obviously liked the shape of the goblin she was looking for.


    Jian Qi didn''t ask any more when he saw it. He shrugged and followed honestly, but the search soon ended with a soft cry from a female swordsman.


    She saw an unnatural protrusion in the ridge of the lawn. That was the person she was looking for. Atta quickened her pace and gently shouted a word that Jianqi couldn''t understand to the shadow.


    The latter turned to them after a few seconds. At this time, the moonlight brightened and illuminated the shape of the thing clearly.


    Sword seekers have never seen such creatures, but they have seen many similar ones. Generally speaking, things in the moonlight are like a mouse magnified many times. Well, no, maybe it would be more appropriate to describe it with a rhinoceros reduced many times.


    In short, he is about 1.7 meters long, which is equivalent to the height of an adult male. Although he has thick hair like a mouse, he has a boar like body structure, four feet on the ground and a raised back. If there is any difference, the rear of his body does not show an ordinary hip structure, But like a leather shield, it shows an inclined angle and hardness.


    "What is this?" Jian Qi didn''t know whether to sigh or surprise, but he didn''t make a defensive move.


    Part of this is because atta stressed that the creature is not hostile, and part of it is also because it is difficult for you to equate the threat of a creature with a big nose nearly one-third the size of your face and small eyes with two double eyelids, and who is also diligent in eating the lawn.


    The most threatening part of him may be the huge and protruding front teeth like rats exposed in the process of eating the lawn. Jian Qi has never seen such a creature. He is like a mouse and a pig. He has the characteristics of other things. He is an alien beast that cannot be easily explained.


    "Sir!" atta whispered, ran to the monster quickly, and then threw himself on the monster at the moment when sword seven had no time to respond. It looked very happy.


    "Er, so do you know?" the sword seeker came over awkwardly and touched his head. Atta''s actions seemed quite skilled, and the monster didn''t react unhappily, but also looked like enjoyment.


    "Hmm? Ah, No. I don''t know this lady. Although she is indeed a respectable lady, you see, she has such fine touch skills. She must be very pure and noble in mind."


    It was the monster who spoke, and his voice echoed, probably because of the strength brought by his strong body. In addition, Jian Qi didn''t really hear concealment or other ideas from each other''s tone.


    "Then why did she call you jazz?"


    "Because all WOM are jazz, it must be right to call them Jazz when you don''t know their names!"


    Atta happily answered her companion''s doubts, and wrapped her hands around the creature she became worm. Her little chestnut hair rubbed hard on the brown gray hair.


    The latter is not disgusted with this, but raises a front paw and opens up humanized to show that it doesn''t matter.


    "I think we need to move from here for a while and find a good place to talk. This, Mr. worm, what do you think?"


    The furry monster slowly moved his body and tried not to affect atta. "Come with me, I know a place."


    They followed the monster and came to a bush not far away. There was an obvious cave entrance under the Bush, which was about larger than the mouse hole.


    "Please come in. Although it''s newly dug, my craft has always been praised." the monster said and buried his head in the hole.


    Strange to say, his size could not squeeze into the cave, but in front of them, the creature slowly flowed into the cave and disappeared.


    Jian Qi rubbed his eyes and looked at atta. The latter did not show any uneasiness or doubt. She went to the hole, lay down on the lawn, and then put one foot into the cave. It was like something pulling her into it bit by bit!


    When she disappeared completely below her waist, atta stretched out his hand to sword seven, and the meaning of letting him grasp it was very obvious.


    The sword seeker hesitated and finally chose to trust his companion. As soon as he gritted his teeth and handed his hand to atta, the next moment, his eyes were black.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1503

    In fact, Jian Qi didn''t faint. His so-called black in front of his eyes was not accurate. It was just that his eyes couldn''t deal with what he saw, so he sorted it into a darkness and handed it to his brain.


    But fortunately, there was only a moment in this situation. The next second, he was in a cave full of soil smell, with the night wind blowing behind him. The whole cave was not spacious, but it was comparable to a small living room.


    There is a problem here, because when Jian Qi looks back at the wind, the upward hole is clearly the downward hole he saw on the ground. If so, why is the size of the hole like a tunnel?


    "Don''t be nervous. Worm''s front claws have magic. The crypt they dug out will change people''s body shape when entering, so many people can live in a small crypt. Moreover, jazz are willing to share their crypt, and many goblins living in dangerous areas will use worm''s crypt as a shelter and foothold. Therefore, each worm is a lord, the Lord of their own crypt ¡£¡±


    Atta saw Jian Qi''s doubt and explained aloud.


    "I see. It''s really an incredible means. No wonder you say that this, uh, jazz clan is the most noble. It''s admirable to have such incredible ability and such kindness."


    Worm, lying in front of the two, turned and spoke again,


    "In fact, it''s not so great. At first, our crypt was forcibly occupied by many goblins. My people are gentle and often don''t like fighting. They just find a place to dig it again. But later, a generation of goblin King realized the strategic significance of our ability. He recruited us to dig crypts on the marching road of his enemy. When the enemy passed by, he suddenly attacked and the results were great After that, in order to reward our contribution and prevent our cave from being used in similar situations, the king made all our members knights, took charge of their own cave and managed the residents in the cave. "


    "However, my countrymen are very idle or lazy. Compared to being a real Lord, we have neither the power to excavate bigger crypt nor bother to manage the people. So most of the caves we excavate are just like the present ones. They can only be used as temporary shelters or foothold. I think this is what the king wants to see. "


    "Sir, we have a lot of things to ask you. Why are you here? A friend of mine is missing nearby. He is a cat goblin. Have you seen him?"


    Atta''s mood calmed a little. As soon as the conversation turned, he immediately began to ask what they urgently wanted to know. After all, it''s a surprise to meet a non aggressive goblin here. He may know something.


    "Don''t call me sir, you, no, just call my name umala, umala von suagail. I''m a free knight and I''m not loyal to any nobles except my current majesty."


    The four legged goblin, who called himself umala, looked around atta. Her eyes changed slightly when she saw the vlaklag around her waist, but soon stabilized and continued,


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t come here voluntarily. In fact, my opponent was captured and tossed here when fighting with wild goblins. If you can take me away from here and return to my hometown, I''d like to be loyal to you as your escort knight."


    "Ah? Well, I..." atta looked completely confused by the other party''s speech. You know, it is very difficult to obtain the loyalty of a goblin aristocrat. Even Kairas has never officially sworn allegiance to atta, because it represents the change of the relationship between the two people.


    Even without this concern, Goblin nobles generally have two levels of pride higher than their identity. That arrogance emanates from their bones. You can also understand it as the rebellious nature represented by these natural creatures. In short, they rarely loyal to anyone. Even the king or queen of goblins often only verbally left the court, Freedom is the nature of goblins.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this. Mr. Wu, I think Miss A has understood your intentions, but we still need to know what''s going on here before we can help you."


    Sword seven saw that atta felt a little uncomfortable with the sudden loyalty. Although he didn''t know what loyalty meant in the goblin culture, it didn''t prevent him from coming out first. After all, the future is long. It''s true to pass the difficulties in front of you first.


    Umara nodded humanized, and the big nose was particularly conspicuous, "You''re right. I''m too anxious. Let''s go back to the question just now. How did I, or the goblins here, come here? We were basically kidnapped and brought here by the wild goblins as experimental materials for these human wizards. However, they lacked understanding of us, and several goblins like me escaped by chance."


    Atta and Jianqi looked at each other. Although they were only two short sentences, their heads grew big. This is a typical cheese event, that is, an event that should be handed over to cheese to think and deal with.


    It''s not that they can''t understand umala''s meaning. On the contrary, it''s because they can understand how incredible what the other party said that they classify it as a cheese incident.


    Trade other goblins with wild goblins as subjects? This kind of thing will drive goblin researchers like Mrs. wynett crazy at a small scale. At a large scale, if it is reported to the goblin king, it may lead to a new crazy hunting.


    However, this doesn''t mean that they don''t have their own ideas about it, especially the female swordsman. When she heard that someone took the goblins as the test object, she showed obvious anger on her face, which would almost turn into killing, "how many goblins were caught? How many are still alive? How many have escaped?"


    "I don''t know very well. I only know about it. When I ran away, I was confused. Everyone dispersed as soon as I escaped. Some people should want to find a portal to go back, but I have to say that if there is a portal nearby, those wild goblins don''t have to lock us up for so long to get here. Your Majesty''s attendants won''t be allowed to stay in the fantasy channel There are enemies of goblins around. So I chose to stay here. This grassland is full of magic, which can allow me to dig out suitable fortresses. I also took in some escaped compatriots, but they are not in this underground cave. In fact, it seems that those humans have no strong intention to catch us back these days. "


    "They don''t know how to catch it. The magic system of goblins is different from that of humans... This is what the human mage who has a good relationship with me said, especially the burrow of worm. No one would think there was another cave except goblins."


    Atta nodded gently and made her own judgment in combination with some words that cheese had said before.


    "Yes. But now that a human already knows, should we ensure that he won''t spread?"


    Sword seven was listening and nodding, but umala''s words made him suddenly feel dangerous. Then, subconsciously, he let him instinctively fall to the side and flash a dash.


    "Wait..."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1504

    The impact of umala was so sudden that the sword seeker could avoid it almost entirely by relying on his instinct as a soldier. After avoiding, Jian Qi didn''t continue to open his mouth to stop the other party. As long as the fight started, it wouldn''t end so easily. Moreover, it was not him who started the fight. He didn''t have the right to choose between continuing the fight and stopping the fight.


    All he can choose is to accept the battle or escape the battle. As a member of the sword clan, although he is not belligerent, he can''t be afraid to fight. If he doesn''t even have the courage to fight back against his opponent, how can he find the Lost Sword of the clan?


    So the sword seven rolled on the spot, and the iron bar on his back was already in his hand. Holding a stick like a gun, he turned his body slowly towards umala, who had completely entered the state of battle.


    Here I want to explain that the goblins like worm have another feature in their own cave. Their body shape is not different from that of the outside world. The already huge umala outside is like a furry wild boar for Jianqi in the cave.


    The four eyes are opposite. It''s a pity that the sword seeker can''t see any emotion from the other party''s eyes. He knows almost nothing about his opponent. He doesn''t know the other party''s temper and even the way of attack. He can only rely on his on-the-spot play.


    And the other party didn''t let him wait too long. When umala faced sword seven, his four feet made strength again and rushed across like an automatic siege hammer with amazing speed and momentum.


    Completely disproportionate speed and power, no, I was wrong at the beginning. Originally, Jian Qi thought that umala''s round body was composed of a large amount of fat. Now I''m afraid it''s just the opposite. What the goblin showed shows shows that his body is almost made of muscle accumulation, which can make him run with such a terrible momentum.


    If you are hit, not to mention that your body is shrunk now, that is, when the external body is dominant, you must break your tendons and fracture. In particular, the front teeth that the other party shows slightly when running are similar to the tusks of wild boars. If they are chewed into the meat by that thing, they will never end well.


    It is not easy to defeat such a creature like a wild boar. Even with a hand-held instrument and an iron bar without a sharp part, it is difficult to cause real damage to it. Sword seven withdrew a few steps back, opened the distance with his opponent again, and thought about the strategy of putting down the goblin.


    But before he could think it over, the third charge began, and the sword seeker avoided again, like a skilled matador. But this time, his opponent didn''t rush to the distance like a bull, but grabbed the ground with his back grasp. His strong body forcibly turned in place, opened his two front claws and rushed towards Jianqi.


    If you really get caught, the damage caused by the claws and teeth will not matter. The impact of the huge weight alone is enough to pose a great threat. Fortunately, the sword seeker is not without ability. He is lucky in his legs and works hard on his waist. His right foot retreats and scrapes the ground to draw an obvious arc trace, and his body also shifts to the side with this trace. In addition, with an iron bar as a fulcrum, such a fierce movement did not make him lose his center of gravity.


    "Boom!"


    What a Taishan Mountain, the umala fell to the ground, and there was a faint vibration on the ground, as if it were a small earthquake. However, the scope of the vibration was limited after all. Jian Qi was surprised and had returned to normal.


    After this fight, the sword seeker also thought of the countermeasures against the enemy. Since weight brings advantages, you might as well turn this advantage into weakness and attack the other''s shield with the other''s spear. This is the most ingenious way.


    "Buzz!"


    The sharp claw that wiped the front of his clothes pulled the sword seeker out of his thinking, and his consciousness returned to the duel, because he was not far from umala at that time.


    After finding that the claw could not hit the agile sword seeker, the goblin made a very normal but very difficult decision. His hind limbs suddenly exerted force and his body hit the target like a shell!


    This is exactly the move that Jian Qi doesn''t want to face, because the angle that can be adjusted by a long-distance charge is limited, and the running mode of a four hoofed creature is also relatively rigid, so he can respond well.


    But now the opponent is in front of him, and his huge and round body almost fills his whole vision. At this time, Rao can''t dodge no matter how exquisite his footwork is and how elegant his lightness skill is. Moreover, the body structure of umala has been speculated before, and the muscle filled body is obviously not good, as when dealing with the deformation monster last time.


    At this time, there was no other way. He had to take a firm horse step with his legs and stretch out his weapons to prepare for the hard impact.


    "Bang!"


    Jian Qi felt that his hands were like a wooden mallet on an iron wall. He didn''t feel it for several seconds. However, I have to say that although he is good at lightness skills, the hard Kung Fu of the sword seeker is also quite outstanding. This time, other people have to be knocked to the ground. If he is lucky, he will break his bones and skin. If he is unlucky, he may hurt his internal organs.


    Sword seven relied on his legs and arms, as well as the iron bar inserted obliquely in front of him. He was stunned to stop the goblin, but his body retreated slightly back for about five steps, leaving two lines of footprints on the ground. This is not an opponent that can be shaken with strength. Jianqi realized it again. As soon as his arms regained their senses, he immediately withdrew and pulled away.


    For umala, the same attack is just a collision with his weight, but for sword seven, he can''t face it directly in a short time. This is the status difference between attack and defense. The attacker can always launch an attack within his acceptable range, while the defensive side has no flexibility to adjust and can only passively take the move.


    If the defender''s strength is greater than the attacker''s, it''s just that, but if the defender''s strength is equal to it, and even at a disadvantage in some aspects, and the attacker still catches the inferior part, it''s easy to happen that the defender is haggard by continuous attacks before he can show his strengths, and finally loses the enemy.


    This is the problem Jian Qi encountered when fighting against umala. In the face of non-human enemies, his martial arts are useless, and the situation is even worse than when he faced the devil. After all, the devil just added a pair of wings and a tail behind the human shape, and the goblin in front of him has nothing to do with people.


    He is very capable of fighting with such an opponent. He can only dodge in embarrassment without using two points. He is gradually consumed by his opponent''s physical strength and patience. But the sword seeker is not an ordinary person. In addition to the inherent martial arts routines, he can gradually flexibly use those moves to deal with unexpected opponents, thanks to his experience of fighting with non-human things several times.


    Seeing the goblin force again, his body hit like a shell. Jian Qi''s eyes were slightly open and his muscles relaxed. His original rigid posture suddenly became soft and weak.


    It was this weakness that enabled him to dodge under umala and come to the side of his opponent with a dangerous action that he could not do at ordinary times. The moment to turn the offensive and defensive is now.


    "Eat my stick!" Jian Qi whispered. His hands stabbed the iron bar three inches up the opponent''s forelimb like a clock pestle!


    "Boom!"


    Umala''s strong body pushed Jinshan down like a jade pillar and lay down to the side, falling heavily to the ground.


    Then, sword seven held the iron bar high, turned two circles in the air, and smashed his hands down one after the other!


    However, seeing that the iron bar stopped steadily less than two centimeters above the goblin''s eyes, the wind pressure that can be brought out is enough to frighten ordinary people.


    "I... Lost."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1505

    Until then, atta had a chance to get involved in the inexplicable battle. However, she ran a few steps towards their position, but stopped again, mainly because she didn''t know how to speak.


    Ask sword seven to let umala go? Why? The demon suddenly attacked the sword seeker, and no matter what he thought, those offensives would really kill people. Yu Qing and Li Jian seven didn''t let go of the life of such a guy who wanted to kill himself.


    So, why did umala do that? This seems feasible, but as a demon kidnapped here, umala seems to have reason to attack any human and bear the consequences of killing or being killed.


    At this time, umala spoke. The huge hairball stared at Jian Qi with dark eyes and was not afraid of the iron rod hanging overhead,


    "You can kill me, human. But your highness will not be with you! Absolutely! Any goblin will stop your absurd behavior. No matter what kind of rhetoric you use to deceive her, we will not allow a human to be with her! Now, you can do it."


    Iron bar, slowly raise it. Although it''s an iron stick, Jian Qi''s weapon is essentially made of the alloy formula summarized by the sword casting family. The iron content is not enough to cause real fatal damage to the goblins.


    Moreover, after the stick was raised, he had no intention of smashing it. This is also the difference between sword seven and ordinary soldiers. Few people can fight with people calmly, because this is the opposite pole, but sword seven, or a martial artist who has mastered Qi to a certain extent, has this ability. This gives them an option that others don''t have on the battlefield. Let go.


    Of course, it was the other party''s words that really stopped sword seven.


    "I think there are some misunderstandings between us, Mr. Wu. I''m not a couple with a girl in your mouth. We''re just partners traveling together, and the brigade is not just the two of us."


    "Ah? This..." umala slightly got up and looked at atta. It was obvious that the female swordsman had to admit it. The latter''s face showed a slightly complicated look at this time.


    This is not to say that atta is really interested in sword seven. To be honest, female swordsmen are so big that they still lack the concept of things between the opposite sex. This is undoubtedly because there are problems in the way of Kairas''s education.


    In other words, in this era, the so-called love is not a well-known concept. The combination and pairing of men and women are more driven by the obligation and instinct of reproduction. If there is any connection that goes beyond the body and reality and binds the two consciousness together, it can not be said that there is no, but that it is not universal. The taste can not be widely recognized by people who have not yet experienced it.


    Therefore, atta didn''t feel shy when she was misunderstood by umala to be a couple with sword seven. She just felt a little absurd and incomprehensible, because no one seemed to sum up their relationship so much along the way.


    However, it is also no wonder that umala, the goblin, has his own ideas. From his point of view, what he has done has no problem at all. It can even be said to be extremely correct, but there is an unknown context behind this right.


    "Jian Qi and I are not what you think. We are indeed companions, comrades in arms and friends. And I don''t understand why you are so, um, sensitive to my personal situation."


    Atta''s expression and words changed subtly at this time. If umala''s attitude towards the demon turned hostile when she attacked sword seven, her hostility weakened, but turned into a little boredom after knowing the cause of the other party''s attack.


    In fact, this is not difficult to understand. I''m afraid it will be the case if someone who is unfamiliar suddenly interferes with his personal friendship and emotional situation and even fights.


    "Sorry, I mean I''m... Very sorry, your highness." Umara stood up again, but his body curled up consciously and his eyes dropped down, like a child scolded by his parents.


    "Please forgive my recklessness and impulse, and please don''t hate me in such a hurry. I guarantee that everything I do has a reason. The reason lies in you. I don''t know how Sir carras explained to you, but your shoulder is what all our goblins will experience for a long time in the future. We can''t let you make mistakes. Even if In your opinion, this move is correct. "


    In fact, the same words are almost the same in any feudal country. The nobles of the grey lion, especially the family heirs with the title of earl or above, are strictly restricted in their words and deeds. This restriction comes not only from the family, but also from the subordinates.


    Most of the time, it is not the nobles who want to be a lord, but the ministers who want to see a Lord. Of course, this is also because the enfeoffment system disintegrated the strength foundation of the middle and upper nobility, forcing them to spend their energy on the game with a larger number of small nobility.


    The game, rules and performance of this right will change with the scene, but their essence is always the same, that is, as long as they live in that position, personal affairs are no longer personal affairs, or since they have a title, individuals are no longer individuals, and the relationship between name and reality is very subtle.


    After hearing this, atta didn''t show resistance or disgust. She just nodded slightly. When she recovered her memory of her identity, she had a deep thought. As a result, she found that she did not conflict with it, not out of power, but just like what she said to the fairy, she knew how the goblins lived, and she couldn''t let go of them.


    "Kellas told me everything I need to know. Don''t worry, I know what I''m going to face, and I''m not here to escape. Just before I become the person you want me to be, I still have something I want to do here, which is allowed, otherwise he won''t give me the sword."


    The swordswoman said and showed vlaklag. Although her appearance did not change, Jian Qi suddenly felt strange in the process of lighting the sword, as if the woman in front of him was not the swordsman who traveled with him, but a, uh, at least a vassal. Even under atta''s actions and manners, the magic sword became less dazzling.


    Umala''s performance is much more intense than sword seven. His breathing is obviously accelerated. His claws clasp the ground and put his head in a lower position,


    "Please forgive me, I, I didn''t expect you to grow up so much. Your highness, I shouldn''t question you and Sir carras, nor use violence against your friends. I guessed you narrowly with my limited cognition, which is my fault. Before you want to punish me, please give me a chance to atone for what I know, so that I can tell you what I know , I can do my best, and then I will accept your trial with respect. "


    When the goblin looked down at the ground, atta''s aura had disappeared. She looked at Jian Qi and asked her companions about it. Jian Qi simply shrugged and sent the decision back to the female swordsman.


    "All right. In that case, you must help me rescue Kalas and other goblins here first, and then leave here."


    "Yes."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1506

    "Woof! Woof!"


    Terrible barks echoed in the corridor, and the air was filled with the smell of violence and blood. The four legged fanged hunters lingered, tracking down their escaped prisoners by smell and instinct.


    The prisoner had already cleared his original smell and hid in the shadow. Caillas clung to the roof tightly and waited until the barking of the dog began to fade away. After a little relaxation, he turned to his body and fell on a beam.


    The cat goblin crouched on the beam and his eyes became a dangerous gap in the dark. He looked at the back of his right hand. His black hair was stained with dark red blood.


    Yes, he did use shadow mays to remove his original smell, but in the process of escaping from prison, he killed a Elven dog. The loyal hound left his blood on him and branded a terrible bite mark on his arm.


    The black cat swordsman stretched out his tongue and licked the wound on his arm. The bandage made of sand sword prevented the loss of too much blood, and the goblin''s own recovery ability also prevented him from losing too much blood in a short time.


    Having said that, this unexpected wound still put carras''s plan into an unimaginable dilemma. He had intended to make the hound lose its traceable smell, but now he was not only bleeding, but also stained with the hound''s blood. Combined, he could not move smoothly anyway.


    It''s no wonder that Kairas has high eyes and low hands. The pressure of Elven dogs is naturally generated for goblins. Those creatures specially trained by Druids carry things that make goblins unable to calm down. In front of them, swordsmen can only play 70% of their skills. In addition, hounds are desperate, Kellas was too optimistic about the situation from the beginning.


    "Anyway, it''s better to escape than to be locked up."


    Up to now, he can only comfort himself. The original plan to explore the reality here has to lag behind. Now his primary goal is to escape here immediately and meet his companions before making a fuss.


    But the problem was that after he left the cell, he found that the building where the cell was located was somewhat different from what he thought.


    This is a building affected by magic. Magic pervades every inch of space here. You can''t trust every stone brick, corridor and corner here, because they have quietly changed when you look back.


    Kellas has a personal understanding of this. During his escape, he encountered the turning of the corridor and the sudden emergence of stairs and ramps more than once. The building is like a huge mechanism box. Rao can''t confirm how many floors he is now and how big the building is because of his sense of direction.


    In this way, this change should belong to a defense mechanism, at least his cell is relatively stable.


    "Or maybe only those cells are stable, otherwise there will be no shadow mays living there. But it doesn''t make sense. There''s no reason why such houses will be abandoned to attract shadow mays."


    As he thought, he jumped onto the stone brick that was the wall before, but now is the ground. The beam he used to live in has become a column with the rotation of the whole corridor 90 degrees clockwise. But that''s not the worst.


    "Woof!" the hound''s voice sounded from the end of the corridor. It was obvious that the cat goblin falling on the vertical plane of gravity once again exposed his whereabouts.


    "That''s terrible. These dogs disgust me as much as this damn house."


    Having said that, carras also knew that he had no capital to face the enemy. He had tried to kill a blood path from the dogs in a violent way before, at the cost of a bleeding wound on his right arm.


    A single elf dog is not his opponent, but quantity can make up for quality, at least for him. However, the chief swordsman of the goblin King''s court can only step forward under the chase of the hound and run in the opposite direction with three legs. Just as he ran to the corner and turned, the figure of the hound appeared in the afterlight.


    The cat goblin forced himself to put his eyes and attention into front of him, looking for a corner where he could hide and hide, but this distortion didn''t seem very friendly to him. The few doors in the corridor under his feet were all turned to the position of the roof. I''m afraid it''s not enough to touch by jumping. He could only continue to run, and his keen senses told him that the hound behind him was gradually shortening the distance between the two sides.


    Come on, come on. Kellas hasn''t run like this for a long time, because he hasn''t been chased like this for a long time. There was a burning feeling behind him, as if a too close torch was burning his hair, which was the influence of magic, or the residual influence of magic after being offset by the goblin constitution.


    But this effect turned into the impact of a heavy blow after a few seconds, overturning the cat goblin from behind, making him lose his balance and roll forward. At the same time, a young mage in the corridor put down his triangular hands in front of his chest and showed a satisfied smile, although this spell made his closed right eye bleed with crimson blood.


    Unfortunately, it seems too early for him to be happy. After the impact, carras didn''t give up running away. He seized the opportunity in the tumbling, made a sudden force with his legs, jumped out of his whole body quickly, and escaped the closed canine teeth behind him. In front of Kairas, several stone bricks are quietly rising, as if to form something.


    The cat goblin had no other choice. He grabbed the top edge of the stone brick with his left hand and followed it up.


    "Ha ha, you are stupid now."


    The cat goblin, who flew nearly three meters high, made a contemptuous laugh at the elf dogs who gathered under him and barked at him but could do nothing. But he was not happy for too long, because those stone bricks soon formed a spiral staircase. The stone brick he was holding was a step at the top of the ladder.


    This means that with the formation of the ladder, the group of hunters can come to him soon.


    Kellas scolded secretly, tried his best to support, and threw his body on the stone brick with the power of one hand. Without taking time to rest, he quickly got up and climbed up the stairs and quickly entered a new space.


    This space looks much more normal. At least at first glance, there were no rotating walls and flying bricks. The cat goblin didn''t doubt him. He jumped into the corridor in three or two steps, then climbed up along one side of the column and hid in the shadow behind the statue at the top of the column.


    The advantage of this is that even if the hounds don''t run around because they lose him, they won''t be able to climb up for at least a while. Of course, it will also trap carras, but he really needs to breathe.


    "This is really bad. If it takes too long, those mages will come."


    Kylas, hiding behind the owl statue, looked at the dogs around the stone pillar and whispered to himself. Those mages'' spells will be greatly reduced on him, but as just happened, in the face of ferocious hounds, discounted spells will also affect him.


    At this time, the sound of stone rubbing came from him. The head of the owl statue in front of him was slowly turning to him.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1507

    Stone carved owls are different from the birds of prey that cheese once transformed into at night. The long eared owls transformed by cheese and other similar owls will be frightening at night, but they are not disgusting in the sun. After all, no matter how docile an animal is in the dark night, it will be frightening, even people themselves.


    However, the owl carved by the statue in front of KAILAS is not. When there are a large group of hungry dogs under the column on the corridor with sufficient light source, it is not easy to make the fear of cat goblins go to another level by shape alone, because fear will numb people, but it did it.


    Of course, this is because the owl in the statue is different from the birds in the impression of carras, and this difference is not caused by the carelessness or lack of technology of the carving craftsmen. On the contrary, the workmanship of the statue is very exquisite, and even the lines on each feather are lifelike.


    Because of this, its shape will make people feel full of malice, as if it was deliberately carved into this terrible shape.


    The owl depicted in the statue has almost no hair on its head, neither fluff nor feathers, and only a few do not know whether it is tentacles or something else. It grows asymmetrically and irregularly on its head and face.


    This is uncomfortable enough, but it''s far more than that. The eyes of the statue were about half larger than those of an ordinary owl. The huge eyes were replaced by two dark balls embedded in them. I don''t know what kind of gemstones or minerals they are. It only made people feel lifeless, as if they were looking at a pool of stagnant water for hundreds of years. Under the huge eyeball is an open mouth.


    The reason why it is a huge mouth is that the mouth has exceeded the proportion that should be occupied by the mouth of birds such as owls. In addition, it is still open, which is even more disturbing.


    And in that open mouth, there is a face. This face is the first element of Kellas''s fear, but he soon found that the so-called face is actually only the pattern of the lower chamber and upper chamber of the depicted bird, not the actual face.


    But this only made the cat goblin''s fear of the sculpture become uneasy. The feeling of being on his back, the stiffness of his joints and the absence of cold did not disappear, but there was a stronger trend.


    It is reasonable to say that as a person whose physical age is much older than his appearance, or as a goblin who travels between two worlds, and has seen the existence of worm evil gods with cheese, his acceptance ability may have been strong beyond ordinary people''s imagination, that is, tomorrow the sun turns into the moon and the moon turns into a wheel. He is estimated to be able to calm down in the shortest time.


    But even so, he can''t deny the impact of the statue in front of him at this time. All kinds of faces can be found from the statue''s face. When it appears in front of him as a whole, it is like a pair of invisible cold hands sliding gently against your spine.


    It took Kairas a lot of effort to resist the impulse to pull out his sword to cut the statue. His reason told him that this thing definitely not only plays the role of frightening and ridicule. This is the base camp of the mage. In addition to moving, the statue must have other functions.


    As if to confirm the cat goblin''s guess, dirty and smelly liquid began to flow out of the open bird''s beak. The liquid was extremely viscous and felt like a stone statue vomiting.


    But those liquids were not poisons or soft creatures. The cat goblin soon realized that it was just a mixture of rust and grease produced by the mechanism in the statue that had not operated for too long.


    As for the way of judgement, Caillas''s nose has recorded at least several thousand kinds of odors he has smelled. Even in the most critical cases, his brain can still extract accurate information from the smell memory library for the first time.


    "Vomit... Poof!" the fear was diluted because he recognized the smell. Although the strange feeling did not completely disappear, Kalas calmly avoided the sticky substance from the statue''s mouth.


    However, the hounds below were not so lucky. An elf dog barking at the cat goblin happened to eat the lump of black unknown substance. The barking immediately turned into a whine and lay on the ground trying to spit out the things in his mouth.


    "So, what is this? If what should have been shot out of the mouth is a crossbow, the angle is also wrong. According to this angle, it can only shoot at a target at the same height as the top of the column."


    Kairas tilted his mouth and the sand blade in his hand gradually took shape. He was considering whether to wait for the statue to start normally, or whether it would be a better choice to push it down now if the statue could not start normally.


    However, the things spit out before seem to be the last threshold blocking the operation of the statue. After it is excluded, melodious music begins to appear in the mouth of the statue. The music was something that carras had never heard before, but it seemed to have heard. Although it came from such a terrible statue, he couldn''t help feeling relaxed and happy.


    Not only the cats and goblins, but also the elves and dogs under the column gradually quieted down after hearing the music, and even fell down to rest. Music, or sound, can indeed affect the behavior of hearing creatures to a certain extent, but the current situation is not so easy to explain.


    "Magic, no, if it''s magic, it doesn''t make sense to affect me. What is it?"


    As an excellent soldier, Kellas noticed the changes in his body and mood for the first time. He knew that the source of the change was obviously the statue in front of him, but what he couldn''t understand was how the statue worked.


    Can it be said that the mages here have mastered the magic that can affect the goblins? Combined with the emergence of ELF dogs, it seems not completely impossible. In the final analysis, the goblins can''t tell what the reason is for the goblins'' resistance to the world''s magic. The mages can''t tell. If someone can figure out the reason, maybe there is a way to crack it.


    "Have you calmed down? Distinguished guest." the music in the statue stopped slowly and was replaced by an old voice. The sound reminded Kellas of the sound of the wind blowing through the dry tree hole.


    "Guest? I''ve never heard of the way to keep a guest in a cell and send a hound to guard outside." the cat goblin said coldly, and the sand blade in his hand had not dispersed.


    "Sorry, although I guessed what you should say, this statue doesn''t have the function of radio. It can only convey my words. So if you have anything to say, please tell me face to face."


    The statue then turned away and fell into silence. At this time, the mage in charge of the hound finally rushed to the column panting and glared at Kairas.


    The cat goblin tilted his head, thought for two seconds, then jumped down and pointed the sand blade at each other''s neck!


    Just when the latter raised his arms to defend, Kalas had pointed his head with his toes and landed gracefully on the ground behind the mage. He turned the sword of sand into a crutch and leaned on it with one foot.


    "Take me to your boss, boy."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1508

    "So, you don''t know how many goblins have been caught here and how many goblins have escaped, do you?" ATA sat on the ground in the cave and asked umala lying on the ground in front of him.


    "Yes, your highness. That''s the main reason why I haven''t left here. I want to try to save more goblins from those humans. At least my crypt can become a fortress under their eyes."


    Although the worm goblin has just attacked sword seven, there is no denying his loyalty to his race. In a sense, sword seven was attacked because of misunderstanding and the prejudice between goblins and humans for a long time.


    "We were attacked by a male Lin Jing in the garden not far away. Do you know him?" the female swordsman frowned slightly, not because she was unhappy, but because she was worried about the current situation.


    She told umala in detail about the male Lin Jing she met before and how the other party launched the attack and how to escape later, but she didn''t disclose how they responded to the attack.


    The Crypt Lord was silent for a few seconds. His simple and honest face was not easy to judge his thoughts by his expression,


    "I know that boy. I met him when I was investigating the route to get out of here. Like you, I had a conflict with him. Fortunately, his trees and vines couldn''t break my fur, so I withdrew to the underground cave before things became big. Lin Jing, spring spirit and fire spirit are all troublesome guys. As long as there is an environment around, he can take advantage of it Our combat ability will multiply. If my weapons and armor were still there, I could defeat him head-on, but you can see that now I can only fight by claws and teeth. To be honest, I am not his opponent. "


    In fact, Jianqi and atta are quite curious about the armor and weapons in umala''s mouth. Although they have long known that goblins will also be equipped with equipment matching their own body shape, umala''s shape always makes people feel that he doesn''t need those foreign objects to improve his combat ability.


    Then again, before he started on sword seven, atta didn''t even think that the big hairball would have the ability to fight. Now it seems that she still doesn''t know enough about worm.


    "That''s really a trouble, but what I''m more curious about is that Lin Jing is not only female. Why is there a male Lin Jing here? And he refuses to communicate with others. If I remember correctly, Lin Jing''s character should be very quiet. Even if he is angry, he won''t give people room to speak, which is not in line with their way of doing things."


    Atta didn''t care much about the fighting ability of the Lin Jing. After all, with cheese, she was confident that she could control each other. What made her feel uneasy was the intense emotion she felt when facing the Lin Jing. The emotion was not even anger or killing, but a group of completely confusing things.


    "It''s not hard to understand. You also said that there is no male forest spirit in the world. The emergence or birth of that boy is not in line with the situation of normal goblins. He was made by humans here. Although I didn''t see this with my own eyes, I mentioned it in the words and words of other goblins when I was locked up. I''m afraid it''s highly reliable."


    Umara''s voice was low and serious.


    "Make." atta repeated the word emphatically. Her eyes flashed a dangerous light, not only because of her injustice to the goblin compatriots, but also because of her own experience.


    The so-called exchange itself is to artificially create two children in a normal environment into two half people and half goblins. And that is different from the experience of the forest spirit. At least there is Kairas to take care of Atta, and the goblin she exchanges with will also be raised by atta''s biological parents, but what about the creature created by the mage?


    On him, the female swordsman can''t see any trace of being taken care of. He is just an experiment. Even if he escapes, it still won''t change this.


    "I understand your anger, and I also feel burned inside. But please restrain this hot feeling first. The important thing now is not to save a demon, but to save all, at least most, of the demons here. At the same time, it is impossible for humans to continue to use us as experimental objects. With all due respect, the best way now is to find a channel to communicate this matter Tell your majesty that everything will be settled then. "


    Umala is right. From his point of view, even if the trapped compatriots are rescued here, it is only a temporary solution rather than a permanent solution. As long as the mage''s access to goblins is not cut off, goblins will be sent and will be treated worse.


    If you want to completely solve this matter, you can only report it to the superior. You''d better leave it to the goblin king to make a decision. At that time, the matter can be resolved from the source, whether by diplomacy or force.


    "Both cheese and Kairas said that this city can''t communicate with the goblin world. If you want to contact there, you should at least leave here. But this city is protected by magic. You can go in and out freely only a few times. Your idea is no problem, but we can''t do it right away. Besides, even if you contact the king''s court, you can start to investigate the matter from the king''s court to contact us The managers here contact. In this process, I don''t know how many goblins will die and how many such creatures will be created. We don''t have time to go step by step. "


    Atta analyzed in a deep voice. Her expression was a little angry, but her voice was unusually stable and calm.


    "I think Miss A is right. Although we didn''t come here for this, someone should shovel the uneven road. If we encounter it, we can''t think it didn''t happen. The only problem is that we don''t know each other. We rush in rashly, I''m afraid we can''t get results. I''m afraid we still need to discuss it with cheese. After all, we are his companions here. If we and When the alchemists here clashed, didn''t they fall into a situation of immorality and injustice? "


    Sword seven suddenly opened his mouth and said that his words mainly indirectly reminded umala of their identity here. Otherwise, atta will easily be put in a position where she has to do something for the goblins here.


    However, the sword seeker was a little worried. Atta was not as impulsive as he thought. She closed her eyes and thought for a few seconds, and the expression on her face gradually calmed down.


    "You''re right. We don''t really know what''s happening here. Even if we know what they''re doing, we don''t know how many of them are involved. To be honest, I don''t think all mages are involved, otherwise Ms. wynett won''t be so excited when she sees me. So the best thing we should do now is not to find the king''s court, but to find it Secretary, let him put pressure on these mages through Ms. wynett. "


    Atta tapped her head with her finger and said,


    "Pressure alone is not enough. We can''t give them time to destroy the evidence. After the cheese side informed us of the news, we still need to organize a raid to rescue the imprisoned goblins as much as possible. Yes, I think Russell can help us. His school is responsible for law enforcement. As long as we find him, we can have compliance reasons to force a breakthrough."


    Now, it''s Jianqi''s turn and umala can''t speak, but their reasons for silence are different. Jianqi didn''t expect atta to complete the organization plan based on the information at hand from accepting the reality to calming down in such a short time.


    As for umala, he simply didn''t understand what atta meant.


    At this time, something on atta''s waist suddenly vibrated. The female swordsman took it out. It was the mouth shaped pendant given to her by cheese.


    "Atta, listen, you and Jianqi are careful. Someone is coming to you. I''m not sure about the number, but they are all spell casters."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1509

    After notifying his companion''s cheese, he put down the pendant almost exactly the same as that held by atta. The footsteps in his ears suddenly stopped at the corner. The owner of the footsteps hid in the blind area of vision behind the corner and did not rashly come to the front of the grey robe.


    This is a very correct choice. Many magic can be locked directly through their eyes. Therefore, in the battle between mages, how to avoid the opponent''s eyes and keep the opponent under their own eyes has become a very important problem.


    In other words, the other party doesn''t really need to appear in front of the gray robe. As long as his scope of action is blocked through the field of vision, the cheese can''t move freely.


    Unfortunately, the principle of fighting between conventional casters is not common here. The biggest reason is the gray robe on them. With cheese stepping out of the corner without fear, the spell sounded immediately, but the black haired mage in the gray robe just glanced at each other coldly, and the twinkling pupils let the spell swallow back to his stomach.


    The mage was still surprised that his mage was inexplicably interrupted. In the twinkling of an eye, the figure of the gray robe had disappeared. No, it was not missing, but it was shorter. This was because the cheese wanted to lower the center of gravity, which was to keep the body stable when getting out of the leg.


    "Bang!"


    The poor guy couldn''t even scream because his stomach was badly hurt. The acid water from the inside forced him to vomit on the ground along the throat.


    Cheese indifferently took out a dagger from his sleeve and held it in the air. With one wave, it could cut the mage''s throat. But he didn''t do that. The grey robe sighed gently, and turned his back hand to the back of the other party''s head with the handle of the dagger. At the same time, he didn''t forget to kick the poor man who fell to the ground to his side so that he wouldn''t choke to death by his vomit.


    Cheese has killed people, or more broadly, he has killed many intelligent creatures, so killing this mage here will not have any moral burden on him.


    However, he is better than the mage who is now on the ground, and not a bit better. His power allows him to break the other party''s spell, knock the other party to the ground before reacting, and aim his weapon at his key. His strength allows him to choose to let go of each other.


    The grey robe walked past the defeated mage. He knew that he was only one of the people who came after him. Recklessness and greedy work made him separated from the big army. Recklessness and astringency made him unaware of what he was chasing.


    The wooden door next to the corridor opened, and the sound of the spell just reached the last syllable. The hand lifted from the robe sleeve, compared to the shape of an eagle''s claw, strangling the magic that was about to take shape. More voices came from behind the door. The hand holding the neck turned back into a fist and hit the other party''s Adam''s apple, forcing him to step back and knock down the caster''s companion.


    In the distance of the corridor, the magic light swayed with the wind, the gray robe didn''t look, and the other hand threw out a short dagger.


    Pain, moaning, murmuring after the magic spell is interrupted, accompanied by the sound of human body falling, it is both abrupt and natural.


    Cheese walked slowly to the depths of the corridor, picked up the dagger inserted in the brick gap, stretched out his index finger to the female mage sitting on the ground and put it on his lips.


    Silence has the same meaning as giving up resistance for the caster, but the female mage who has been cut off a few strands of green silk by the dagger has tacitly accepted the fact of failure and nodded.


    The cold blade of the dagger was stained with the dust in the brick crack. With a gentle flick of the cheese, the dust turned into a milk swallow and flew in a direction at the intersection. After the slight magic light burst, more figures rushed from that direction.


    Cheese shook his head helplessly. He could fight with them, but he doubted the necessity and cost of doing so. So he turned to the other side of the fork road, turned off the lantern at his waist, and let the darkness engulf his figure.


    How did things get to this point? In fact, cheese is not very clear, or he knows every step of the development of things, but he doesn''t understand why it develops so much.


    Not long ago, he was investigating the group of mages responsible for burying Kelly as a distinguished teacher. The life school mages who received him showed obvious displeasure. They seemed surprised that someone asked about this matter monopolized by the school.


    Fortunately, cheese gives enough convincing reasons that they can''t refuse morally. But after a while, grey robe also realized that the other party was not really looking for information for themselves. They were just procrastinating.


    Feeling unable to get the clue, the grey robe was ready to leave immediately. He told the mages that he wanted to go out and get the information later. Then he left.


    If he looked back, he could see those mages making faces at his back. Cheese doesn''t care about it. It''s not easy for him to hate others, because if he was so angry, he would have been hostile to everything around him.


    So he said to go out for a walk, so he really went out for a walk. His original intention was to find a place to contact Atta and tell them that he might not be able to make progress.


    But at that time, he met two people. The two people didn''t notice the gray robe they were thinking about. They talked in a low voice. The content of their conversation was more or less heard by the cheese.


    This is not to blame for their carelessness. No one expected that at such a time point, there would be a non school mage standing quietly in the corner thinking. What they revealed was enough for the cheese to take action.


    Because it mentioned a very sensitive word, cat goblin. This is the purpose of grey robe and others. Seeing the answer in front of him, he has no reason to pretend not to hear.


    Although there is no oath breaker, it is not difficult for a cheese company to make people speak. He soon subdued the two mages who were talking secretly with magic, and forced them to ask about the whereabouts of Kairas.


    The cheese who got the answer wanted to tie the two people up, so that when they got out of trouble, they had probably brought Atta and rescued the cat goblin.


    But at this time, magic signals began to appear in the whole building. The oil paintings hanging on the wall, plaster statues placed in the corridor and all kinds of things sent a signal to the mages here in their own way that something had escaped.


    The whole building was instantly ready for war. The anxious casters picked up the staff and other casting props, rushed out of the room, and then saw the gray robes binding people at a glance.


    Next, there are many things like that. Cheese became the second target because it was witnessed the attack on life school mages.


    Facing more and more mages, he had to fight and retreat, using the terrain in the building to delay time with them. This delay has come to the present. He once again knocked down a mage who seemed to have a high status. He heard the news of blocking the courtyard from his mouth, and immediately thought of his companions who were searching there.


    Such a war and retreat has come to an end. At the end of the corridor where cheese retreated, a surprisingly ugly owl statue looked down at him with a huge mouth.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1510

    Kellas approached the room. Although the two mages escorting him wanted to control him with magic, the goblin''s natural constitution hindered magic, and the physical rope would be easily cut off by the cat goblin with the sand sword.


    As for the iron chain, it can really make the uncooperative swordsman lose his ability to move, but on the contrary, after wearing heavy shackles, he is bound to become slow and even unable to move, and it is impossible for mages to carry him here.


    Therefore, after weighing, they finally chose a more risky approach, that is, they escorted Kairas here with two mages following behind and four mages around.


    However, considering that there are two professor level casters among the six mages responsible for escorting, this method is not only not risky, but also wasteful.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Kairas. He doesn''t know the strength of the mages who take care of him, nor their motivation to do so, nor does he want to know how much trouble he has brought to the other party.


    Or, the bigger the trouble, the happier he is. Because as the time of being caught in this accident is getting longer and longer, the cat goblin has changed from looking for an opportunity to escape to a state of returning to the goblin world once it''s a big deal. If a person is not afraid of death, you have no means to make him afraid.


    "Master, we''ve brought him." the leading mage whispered to the dark room, and then left the room backwards.


    The rest of the mages were the same. When they left, they all lowered their heads. Even if there was only darkness in front of them, they seemed afraid of seeing what they shouldn''t see. But from them, Kalas felt no fear, only respect and worship. This shows that there is another reason for their bow.


    The gate was closed, followed by a slight light on the surrounding walls. In fact, keiras can see the things in the house without these flames. However, when the golden wall emits solemn color because of the flame, he can''t help but sigh at the artistic attainments of the builders here.


    Not to mention the pictorial patterns that are all over the walls and even the gates. They seem to depict something, but they are not written in image logic.


    Slowly, the light began to affect the center of the room. In the reflection of water light, a huge pool was quietly located in the center of the room. There were some colored liquids in the pool, but their color in the sun could not be determined because of the reflection.


    It is certain that this pool is not a bath or landscape. Its function is more like an altar specially built in religious ceremonies. The stacks with decorative patterns raised by the water side of the pool and the faint herbal fragrance emitted from the water all add to the sacred atmosphere here.


    It makes people involuntarily have a guess that the owner here is either a priest or a God''s residence.


    Indeed, when a figure quietly appeared at the far end of the pool, revealing his withered upper body, Kalas could conclude that he was the master in the mouth of those mages. Because he has seen such people on too many occasions and in too many areas, their dark eyes always give people an illusion that they can see the whole world.


    And strictly speaking, the current goblin king also exists in this way. But in addition, carras noticed something wrong with the master, his head, or the back of his brain. Even from the front, you can see that the back of the man''s brain is longer than ordinary humans and tends to tilt back. At the same time, his face is longer and narrower than ordinary people''s.


    The abnormal head coupled with the thin body makes his head even bigger, but this abnormality has not reached a grotesque level, just a little unexpected.


    "You look surprised?" the man in the pool said slowly. His voice is very old and his speech speed is not fast, but there is no hesitation and hesitation, which shows that his thinking ability is still normal.


    "I''m probably as surprised as seeing that cats can dress and talk." carras joked about himself. He was considering whether to try to take this man with high status as a hostage.


    "Ha ha, I was really surprised when I first saw you goblins with similar shapes to animals. The main reason is that I can''t understand why you can still speak freely despite the large gap in the structure of your throat."


    The old man in the pool shook his head and answered softly. His abnormal skull structure became more obvious when he shook his head.


    "There are always things in the world that you can''t explain clearly, otherwise magic should disappear and replaced by rigid and boring technology. It reminds me that this city seems to be doing so."


    The cat goblin showed no weakness. He responded to the ridicule of the other party and satirized the city of ten thousand laws he saw. Unlike cheese, carras obviously has an unhappy attitude towards those magical mechanical creations.


    "Mystery is not all bad. I also admit that if you completely open the box called mystery, all that remains is boring, repetition and helplessness."


    The old man did not refute carras. On the contrary, he seemed to agree with the words of the cat goblin to a certain extent, "But always turning a blind eye to that box is also a waste. This is the tangled place. You want to get a gift and are afraid to lose an unopened gift, because it is a gift and a box full of imagination and hope only when it is not opened and displayed in front of you. That is the most pleasant part."


    "So you became a religious liar in this place where you tried to unlock all the secrets and open all the gift boxes? You sold these mages the mysteries they lacked, promised them more things to study, and let them always have a gift box in front of them, and then there will be another one after opening it. Right?" carras raised his eyebrows. He had seen too many similar tricks, He has heard too many similar ideas.


    "No, that''s not necessary." the old man slowly stretched out his hands from the water and propped them on the edge of the pool. Just when Kellas thought he was going to get up from it, the other party just wanted to change his position.


    "If I say, the box should be opened. Because the love of gifts itself does not have to come from the world. There are enough relationships between people to create countless relationships. If you want surprises, the surprises are there. For the world, the clearer it is, the better. There is no hesitation. If there is a God in the world, he will agree to me, because it is him It gives us the ability to do so. "


    "Hum, your argument reminds me of a person. If he was here, he might applaud your statement." the cat fairy narrowed her eyes slightly, and the person he said was naturally cheese.


    "When you say that, I can''t clap."


    The sound came from the golden wall. Then, a seat on the mural fell back into the wall, and then slid to the side to expose the inner channel. Cheese came out of it and jumped lightly to the ground. It didn''t seem to matter.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1511

    "What are you?"


    Kellas was a little surprised by the sudden emergence of cheese. Of course, he would not think that cheese was with the old man in the pool. Judging from some stains and looks on his gray robe, he obviously had experienced a battle before.


    However, the function of the grey robe itself makes it impossible for ordinary spells and blades to leave traces, so it is impossible to judge the intensity of the battle experienced by cheese.


    "I came to see you and had a little accident. I should have stayed in an unruly place for too long before I wanted to directly attack the life school mage here. But forget it, the end is good."


    Cheese pretended to shrug his shoulders easily, and his eyebrows slightly twisted because of the previous bruise on his shoulder. He didn''t mention Atta and Jianqi who came with him, and didn''t want to expose their existence. As for the remarks in those unruly places, it also tells Kairas why he experienced fighting and the difference between this place and the grassland and torrent they had stormed before.


    He believed that his companions must understand these voices.


    The cat fairy nodded. He did understand the message in the grey robe. After that, they looked at the old man in the pool together. Compared with how they came here, who this person is in front of them and how to leave here are more important issues.


    It seemed that he had some interest in the arrival of cheese. The old man waited patiently for one person and one cat to complete their dialogue until they both calmed down.


    "This should be your colleague here. It''s interesting how a cat goblin came together with a mage. It''s really interesting."


    It sounds that the other party doesn''t know who the cheese is, or he doesn''t know who Kellas is. For him, one person and one cat in front of him is just an unknown person.


    Perhaps it is true for this city. It contains many people and things at the same time. The name cheese doesn''t have much influence.


    "My name is cheese, a spellcaster from the north. I received an invitation to visit Wanfa as a representative. This cat demon is exactly my companion. We had contact with the secret instrument school spies before and wanted to help them investigate the murder in the city. Therefore, we intruded here by mistake, but fortunately there should be no irreparable damage. I hope you can understand the reason Misunderstanding, avoid unnecessary conflict. "


    Cheese is very modest. He is rarely so modest. Even in the face of Mrs. wynett, he looks like an equal. This is not because he is arrogant in his bones, but because he is not used to putting himself into an identity system in a strange environment.


    But in the present situation, Kairas can see three points in the room, and the grey robe can see five points, or he can only grasp that he has seen five points. In this case, posture is not important.


    If the conflict can be avoided, it is not impossible to negotiate with the other party with a low attitude. Moreover, as a caster, cheese really believes that the old man sitting here is qualified to make him respectful.


    "Northern caster... You are, grey robe. So, you haven''t seen this dress for many years. Are you Clark''s Apprentice? Or his apprentice?" the simple question changed the cheese''s face.


    "I''m his apprentice. Do you know my teacher?" the grey robe took off his hood and showed his black hair.


    His performance was quite exciting, because although the existence of the Lord of the grey tower could be confirmed in many places, few people knew the name Clark. The truth is self-evident. For the grey robed Lord, there are few people in the world who need him to report his famous surname to communicate equally, and most of them are not human.


    "Knowing is actually knowing, but before that, you have to answer me a question. Do you have a badge?"


    If the old man''s previous problem only surprised the cheese, then as soon as this problem came out, he immediately felt that the blood on his body was a little cold.


    Emblem, a unique symbol given by the Lord of the grey tower when each grey robe completes the adult trial, represents their adulthood and independence. This should not be known by outsiders.


    "Yes." at this point, cheese felt there was no need for another round of Q & A. he slightly urged his magic, and the mouse emblem of the lantern robe floated on the surface of the gray robe.


    The mouse''s robe on the emblem and the shining eyes under the hood are no different from the cheese at this time. In a sense, this emblem is his totem. As long as this emblem is branded, it can be connected with cheese. Therefore, it is extremely important.


    "Haha, haha! Cough, er, ha, ha..." when the old man saw the badge, he laughed first, then coughed continuously, and it took a few seconds to adjust his breathing evenly again, but his thin face still had a happy smile.


    "Unexpectedly, he really did. He really designed such a boastful thing for his apprentice. Clark, Clark, is it worthy of you? Boy, you said your name was cheese, right? In that case, I ask you, how many such badges do you have?"


    "How many?" cheese was rarely so stunned. He first ruled out the possibility that the other party was joking, because this situation and the context were really not like a joke.


    So, why did you ask this question? As just said, the emblem is personal and given by the Lord of the grey tower to his recognized apprentice. A man can''t grow up twice, or he can''t grow up twice on the same standard, so he can''t get two badges, can he?


    Or did you mistakenly understand the meaning of the emblem? In fact, it is not a symbol of adult independence, but has other meanings? However, since he was trained in the ash tower, he has never heard of the possible second meaning.


    However, the performance of the grey robe was enough for the old man to get the answer. He thought a little, and the smile around his mouth became more complicated,


    "Is that so? I see, but it''s really yours. You actually designed it like this. Clark, you''re a cruel guy. But maybe you''re right. Although your road is cruel, it may bring better results than ours. Is that your judgment?"


    "You seem to understand something. Could you please tell me about it? To be honest, I don''t know what my teacher''s intention is on the badge. Now I can''t ask him any more. I just hope you can explain something."


    "Well, if I don''t open my mouth today and don''t know when the next person with a badge will be. If you want to hear it, I''ll tell you. We and your teachers not only know each other, but we have studied together. That was a long time ago. It may not be too far for a long-lived race, but it''s short for us For mortals, two or three hundred years of survival was enough to erode the most cherished memory beyond recognition. In short, at that time, I was still a mortal who knew nothing about magic, and your teacher had made achievements. But he was not satisfied. He sought more knowledge everywhere like you today... "


    "At that time, we had a life of frequent communication and studied under the guidance of the same caster. At that time, it seemed to me that Clark was no different from the person who taught us. Therefore, I could predict that his departure would be as sudden as when he came. Out of curiosity, I asked him if he had any plans to accept disciples in the future. And he told me, for the time being No. But if he wants to accept disciples, he will give them badges... "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1512

    You''d better cheat. Because it is not a real thing, it relies on only two lips and one tongue. The so-called upper mouth skin touches the lower mouth skin is this meaning. Therefore, speech is the easiest to cheat. It comes from the ethereal and turns into the ethereal. The heart of the speaker is unpredictable, and so is the heart of the listener. No one knows what the thing called language composed of those syllables and the rhythm of exhalation is like to another person, and no one knows what it should be like.


    Therefore, lies, rumors, misunderstandings and deceptions are rampant and can not be cut off. Even these false words and quirks are not necessarily for seeking anything. The reasons for their emergence can be rich enough to be unimaginable.


    Words are also the most difficult to cheat. Because although it is not a real thing, it is born out of a real thing. When it comes to nothingness, it can be interpreted at will, but once language has a referential relationship with reality, it is subject to some restrictions. Inland people who have never seen the sea can''t talk about the storm at sea with fishermen who sail to sea every day, and flat residents who have never set foot on the top of the mountain can''t imagine what the clouds above their heads look like under their feet.


    There is no limit to words, but there are people who speak words. It is difficult for people to describe a thing they have not seen or understood, to give an understanding, and the person they have seen has not been noticed by the other party. Even if only a few words, the clue will still exist.


    Therefore, when the old man in front of him was talking, cheese had gradually realized that the other party was not talking nonsense. Clark was not just a name for this person. He probably knew and even studied with the Lord of the grey tower for some time, as he said.


    This is very shocking news. Even Anne Lina, the teacher and the first grey robed teacher and friend, can''t tell where Clark''s knowledge and skills come from.


    It seems that the grey robe did not exist before he became the Lord of the grey tower. When he was seen, he was already like a man of heaven and earth and had the ability to subdue dragons and subdue tigers.


    The exploration of the teacher''s past is what many grey robes are tacitly doing. The reason is very simple. All grey robes believe that there is a huge gap between themselves and Clark, and the reason for the gap is the educational method of the Lord of the grey tower. He has turned them into experts who are particularly outstanding in a certain field, rather than omnipotent people who can freely swim in all factional spells like the first grey robe.


    They attributed the reason to Clark''s intentional training. As for the purpose, they had their own guesses. But without exception, these gray robes thought that if they could find out how their teachers were trained, it would be very helpful to their own research.


    But cheese has gradually stopped thinking about it. This has something to do with what he has experienced. You know, not all grey robes will embark on a long journey. It is what they subconsciously do to find a favorite place to live and devote themselves to research like a curse crow.


    Compared with these peers, cheese has had a wide range of knowledge at this age. What''s more valuable is that his travel is not completed with the help of flying dragons or some comfortable means of transportation. Except for a few waterways and empty boats, he walks all with his own feet and horses, This kind of practical and hard travel is quite different from the comfortable travel.


    Because of this difference, what Cheese gained along the way was deeply imprinted in his body and mind, which became his precious wealth and affected his spell casting ability. By analogy, when the old man mentioned that his teacher met him by way of travel, the young gray robe had faintly realized a possibility of things.


    In other words, there is no so-called complete training method or shortcut. The knowledge and ability of the Lord of the grey tower come from his profound experience and experience. For a mage, casting spells may not be just a stack of knowledge. How to connect knowledge more closely with his own life may be more important.


    "Thank you very much for telling me this. It''s important for me to hear about the teacher''s past. But you mentioned before that a person can have more than one badge. What does that mean?"


    Cheese listened carefully to each other and slowly asked his own questions. He seemed to have forgotten the scene and wanted to know more about Clark and his arrangements for them.


    The old man in the pool seems to be talking more and more vigorously. Obviously, the Lord of the grey robe is not just a memory of the past for him. "The emblem means, well, I think it will be easier to operate in practice."


    The teacher said, slowly lifted one hand from the pool and pointed to the cheese. There was only a faint, almost invisible magic light in his eyes, and only with the faint light that seemed to go out at any time, his magic went through the gray robe to the inside of the robe.


    Something, pulled by magic, flew out of the cheese clothes and fell on the hands of the grey robe. Kellas thought the situation had changed, but the cheese immediately stopped him.


    "I, I think I see what you mean."


    Some things only need to be said in half, because the latter half will inevitably have ambiguity. Cheese looked at the dice in his palm, injected magic into it slightly, and then pasted it with the robe on his right chest. A few seconds later, the dice left the cloth, and the surface was a pattern that had never appeared before, which was the alchemist''s emblem.


    Now, the badge is also branded on the gray robe of cheese, but it is smaller than his own. After the branding, the alchemist''s emblem slowly moved to the cheese emblem and hung aside like the earth around the sun.


    Cheese silently took the alchemy dice back into his robe, with an unusually dignified expression. When the alchemist''s badge was branded on his robe, he suddenly understood a lot. This is not to say that cheese has the knowledge of an alchemist all at once. There is no such convenient thing in the world, but he does inherit some things from the emblem.


    The problems that bothered his classmates, the problems that he couldn''t understand in the end, they really entered the cheese mind with the emblem, and then disappeared. However, cheese has remembered them all, not only the surface of the problem, but also the context and ideas contained in the problem.


    "Now you know why I say that Clark is very cruel? He didn''t regard you as apprentices from the beginning, and he didn''t want to make contact between you. For him, you are a whole. He had long thought that there would be a struggle between you. He wasn''t there. Instead of banning the confrontation between the disciples, he chose another way."


    "Life is gone, knowledge is eternal," cheese whispered, naming the road.


    There are only two possibilities to inherit the emblem of other grey robes. One is to get the items in which the alchemist concentrated all his wisdom and consciously put his badge into it.


    The other is to kill other grey robes and forcibly plunder their symbols when they are dying.


    But whatever it is, the final result is the same. Those who inherit the emblem will inherit the problem of the original owner of the emblem. With the character of the grey robes, they will not ignore it.


    In other words, every time they inherit a badge, the grey robes will be forced to broaden their horizons and learn another aspect of magic.


    "Yes, knowledge will last forever in doubt, and we are just pushed away by the thirst for knowledge."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1513

    Now the scene is very delicate. This should have been a tense situation. When Kellas was attracted by the old man, he had already prepared for the worst.


    But the sudden appearance of cheese and the dialogue between the old man and cheese changed the tense atmosphere. When the topic ended, the three fell into a strange silence. Cheese soon recovered from the new news and looked at keiras.


    "I''ve benefited a lot from talking to you, but I think you should also be tired. We''ll disturb you another day and go back first today." the grey robe said, taking Kalas to the door and looking like leaving.


    Unfortunately, what he faced was not a person who could fool the past. The old man in the pool put away his reminiscent expression and changed into another look,


    "Don''t hurry. It''s true that Clark and I have a friendship. But you''re not him. Even now, I''m not who I was at that time. I was very young at that time, and now, I have to think about when I''ll say goodbye to the city. You''re not very lucky."


    The implication of this sentence is that if they came here earlier, perhaps the old man would really put down his plan and let them leave.


    However, there are not so many cheeses in the world. If they were invited a few years ago, they might not have come all the way here just for a ceremony. So this sentence doesn''t have much meaning in the gray robe''s ears. It just shows that the other party doesn''t want to end the meeting like this.


    "We have two people here. I don''t know who you said was unlucky?"


    Since you can''t go, cheese doesn''t waste energy trying to open the door. This room is full of obscure magic. With the wangchi water as the center, the magic in the whole room is integrated. He doesn''t think he can come and go freely in this magical area of completion. At present, it''s better to solve the problem positively.


    "Two people? Well, well, consider them two. But no matter who they are, they are very unlucky to come to me at this time." according to the words, it''s time to do it next, but no matter in the pool or standing on the ground, the two sides and three people showed no obvious hostility. Cheese even scattered the magic light in his eyes, which was far from like fighting with people.


    "Well, that''s right. Those who can detect fear in fear are rare brave people. Those who can force themselves to remove their defense in this situation are either calm or arrogant. I hope you are the former, because the latter can''t learn magic well." the old man said calmly, as if he was quite satisfied with the performance of cheese.


    Of course, he knew the reason why the grey robe put down his guard. That was cheese. It was clear that he couldn''t win by magic here.


    "I think I understand. When I heard about the system of the city of ten thousand laws, I had a vague doubt before. Can the small parliament centered on the representatives of the so-called six universities really make the city run? Such a system is obviously possible for the survival of ten thousand laws, but ten thousand laws is not a city in the conventional sense. Its survival is based on development, Without new development, the foundation of the city will be shaken. Although the parliamentary system is stable enough, it is inefficient. It will not reach an agreement on some major issues, but will contain each other. This is contrary to the concept of the city of ten thousand laws. "


    The old man nodded slightly, and the figure of cheese reflected in his gray pupils, "go on."


    "When I saw you, I understood that the city of ten thousand laws is not a six member parliament system. In other words, the six member parliament is not the ultimate right of the city. What they can govern is also part of the problems of the city, just like the promotion version of the school meeting, and the members participating in it are relatively fixed. Behind them, there are people who can really mobilize the power of the city That person, or conservatively, you should be among those people. "


    This is not surprising, just like the high degree of autonomy on the surface of Benliu city. In fact, it is the mediation and confrontation of several forces secretly. It is normal for Wanfa to have such a trader.


    "You''re right. When I was your age, I didn''t know so much about things other than my own research. You''re very strange. As a mage, you don''t seem so pure, but it''s not sure whether it''s good or bad. As for me, your inference is correct. I do have more influence than the so-called school representatives. There are also several followers in this city I''m like an old guy. We all watched the rise of this city. "


    The old man swallowed and continued,


    "Do you see my head? It''s not a mutation or lesion, it''s heredity. Where I was born, the royal family intermarried with close relatives to ensure the purity of blood, so almost everyone''s head in my family looks like this. For the rulers, this is a proof that we have divine blood. But for me, it''s just a way to make me remember where I came from The signs of where are like those pyramids outside. They also come from my hometown. Those tombs almost grew up with me. They are my enlightenment teachers. They tell me the appearance of the world and the relationship between life and death. Of course, later I realized that it is not accurate. "


    "So now, have you got an accurate answer?" the cheese asked. It was not provocation. He asked sincerely.


    "No, I gave up. I once gave up a lot of things, status, wealth, relatives and love for this difficult answer. I went far away, devoted myself to knowledge, and wanted to build a city only belonging to knowledge. However, in this process, I had to give up more things. Now, I even gave up the question I was looking for at the beginning. I don''t know Again, I demand the mystery of life and death, because no matter what it is, I will eventually know. Now I just want to solve more practical problems and effectively break through those difficulties. That''s why you stand here. "


    "We have become an obstacle for you to solve the problem?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be soon. I''m sorry, it''s a sad coincidence that you will appear here, but I have to destroy you together with the troublemaker cat. Because, in theory, I''m dead. So it''s only the dead who can talk to the dead."


    The old man finished and tapped the water with his fingers. In an instant, magic was transmitted to the murals on the walls of the room in a way that was difficult to be perceived by the mage.


    Then, the figures in the plane paintings in the murals slowly came to the world with more planes in a state completely contrary to common sense. They are not only decorations and words, but also soldiers.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1514

    There is no doubt that the opponents drilled out of the murals are cheese and Kairas, which have never been seen before. These two people can''t answer the questions of what characteristics these soldiers who have changed from plane to three-dimensional, what their bodies are made of, whether they are creatures or more similar to magic statues.


    But soon they will know something about them, because after the things in the murals completely expanded into a three-dimensional state, they immediately attacked the grey robes and cat goblins. The front of the rush is an existence that looks similar to human beings. The reason why it is similar is mainly because its facial features and muscle contours are drawn, which is very unnatural.


    It''s like that a person outlines his nose, ears, cheeks and more muscles with heavy and thick black strokes.


    This makes it and other similar mural soldiers have a sense of separation, as if they are not a whole, but something pieced together by organ parts. At the same time, because of the style of the painting itself, the pieced together materials are far from those in reality.


    Generally speaking, if these soldiers go out of this room, they will make everyone who sees them say "monster" sincerely, and then they will feel panic and have nothing to do. Fortunately, neither cheese nor carras was surprised for long.


    "Try the sword first and be careful." in fact, when the grey robe proposed, the figure of the cat goblin had taken the initiative to meet the funny and grotesque enemy, and the sand sword in his hand suddenly took shape.


    Sand grains form the body of the sword, the handle of the sword and the blade of the sword. The sand grains are moving, squeezing and whispering, making a sound like a rattlesnake shaking its tail. Holding the sword, Kairas could feel that this strange weapon from the bottom of the desert seemed to be excited.


    It seems that the hunter who has been hungry for too long has seen the prey for a long time and can''t wait to rush up and enjoy it. The Kairas holding it is like the cold reason in the hunter''s brain. He suppresses the impulse of hunting, approaches his opponent gracefully, waits for the other party to stab out the long gun, then turns over, steps on the gun, speeds up running, and sends the tusks composed of sand into the other party''s body!


    "Gollum!"


    It''s not like the sound of a blade piercing into the body, but rather the sound of a large amount of liquid at the mouth of a narrow pipe when it is poured into a narrow pipe. The color visible to the naked eye spread upward from the part pierced by the sand sword, followed by the fading of the color on the mural soldier.


    In the end, the sand sword became colorful, and the soldiers in the painting faded into a sand doll, and then naturally began to collapse.


    With a successful blow, Kellas turned over and returned to the cheese, "Good news and bad news. The good news is that my sword seems to restrain these things very much. The bad news is that it may be full for a while. To be honest, I can''t lift it. Although I can''t tell what it sucked from the monster, it can''t inhale more in a short time. Even if it can, it will become a state that I can''t use."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have some guesses about their composition," cheese said calmly, with a magic light flashing in his eyes.


    This is not an empty statement, nor is it a means to intimidate the enemy. After only one fight, the mage understood the essence, or part of the essence, of these mural soldiers.


    That is the main material that constitutes their bodies, still the things that draw them on the wall, the pigments. The sand sword of Kalas absorbs the pigments, so the soldier turns back to dust. The pigments unite their loose essence like the obvious splicing lines on them, so that they can form their bodies.


    "Keen insight, but how can you turn what you know into practice? This is my mausoleum. In my tomb, you can''t mobilize anything." the old man in the pool whispered, and what he said was also true.


    The magic light in cheese''s eyes became more and more intense, but the substantive magic did not appear. He could not mobilize anything. Every trace of air here belonged to the old man before being inhaled into his body. Now he is like a soldier bound by his hands and feet, and his martial arts have nowhere to focus.


    It''s ok if they are witches. Their natural magic will not be limited; if they are shamans, it''s not impossible. After all, the power of the spirits is everywhere, and they are also not bound by mortals. Only mages, mages are speculators. When everything around them rejects them, magic just makes their eyes more frightening and useless The power of.


    However, is the current situation really like what the other party said? If the other party can really make everything here refuse to listen to the magic influence of cheese, in fact, he can''t even raise the magic light in his eyes. The gray robe is surging, and the big and small symbols on the robe flicker and move. The dice symbolizing infinite change roll in the hands of the mouse, which seems to symbolize what.


    Cheese, took a deep breath. Kellas shook his ears and turned behind the mage. At the same time, two mural warriors came to them. Then there was a silent roar.


    "Hoo!"


    Legendary giants, their exhaled air will become a storm, and their heart beat is the sound of thunder. Cheese can''t do this naturally. He fills his lungs with air, and the exhaled air is just a strong wind that makes people unable to move temporarily.


    The next second, the light of the knife and the heavy hammer flashed under the gray robe. The cheese''s right hand machete and left hand lantern attacked the two soldiers respectively!


    "Well, I said you''re very strange. You don''t refuse the force of people who don''t know magic. As a mage, it''s too greedy."


    The machete cut on the mural soldiers, only a very shallow trace. Although the upper body of these mural soldiers seems not to be wearing armor, its hardness is no less than that of metal.


    But that''s enough. Rust began to grow on the blade of the machete. The rust peeled off from the blade and scattered. In an instant, it turned into countless small black beetles, and went into the soldier''s interior along the cut.


    On the other hand, the lantern made by the dwarf smashed an obvious trace on the chest of the mural warrior, but the ensuing magic did not happen, mainly because the breath of dawn was too important for cheese, and he was reluctant to use it as a medium of magic.


    Besides, it''s enough. As those black beetles entered the soldier''s body, the mural soldier immediately waved his knife again, but the target changed from cheese to a companion who had just been hit by a lantern!


    If there is no media, create media. In fact, it''s easier to use your own blood as casting material directly, but it''s too careless to bleed in front of hostile casters. If the other party takes a blood sample, it will directly lose all possibilities.


    Now this situation can only be said to be forced to find a way to delay for a while in a situation where there is no way. To fundamentally solve the problem, cheese needs more information.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1515

    "Smart boy." the old man in the pool looked lazily at the cheese, took control of a mural soldier temporarily at the cost of his machete, and controlled the soldier to block three soldiers. For a moment, cheese and Kellas leaned back against the door and temporarily took a breather. This is what the old man appreciates,


    "You can infer the composition of the things you are facing by relying on an accidental outcome, and you can also find opportunities to stabilize the situation when you are powerless. At the same time, those things that deeply control even people will provide you with their internal structure. I believe that if you collect it again, you can understand the principle and find a way to fight the enemy."


    With that, there was a glimmer in the old man''s eyes. The mural soldier controlled by cheese suddenly turned into a beach of sand mixed with paint, collapsed, and the beetle turned into rust that had been hiding in it disappeared.


    "It''s so decisive. Obviously, I have a great advantage and don''t want to give me any chance. It''s really going to force us to death."


    Cheese frowned slightly. His original calculation was exactly what the old man expected. As long as he could understand the driving principle of these mural warriors, it was not difficult to crack them. But now the other party suddenly lifted the even man taken by the cheese, which not only disintegrated his shield, but also blocked the possibility of further investigation.


    But now is not the time to sigh, lost the obstruction, two new mural soldiers came striding towards the gray robe.


    Their appearance is much stronger than the previous two naked pioneers. They are not only more robust, but also wear, or draw some gold and blue armor. In particular, they also have large armor pieces like beetles on their chest. In their hands, they are not short knives, but strange weapons with long handles and blades, like guns and axes.


    The two soldiers can see the obvious difference as soon as they make a move. If the two soldiers they dealt with just rely on King Kong''s good body to wave weapons, the two mural soldiers with long arms seem to be real sergeants.


    They encircle one person and one cat in a corner. The weapons in their hands are horizontal and reach forward. They may stab out at any time, but they remain in a subtle posture that can be turned into close swing, which makes people unable to guard against effectively.


    This is the kind of soldier that cheese doesn''t like to deal with. He would rather face the cavalry who come and go like the wind on a fast horse than the infantry who advance and retreat like a mountain. After all, magic is frightening because it is defenseless. Seemingly unbreakable iron rules will be easily broken by magic outside the rules.


    However, cooperation, tactics and countermeasures, these magnificent things coupled with executors who will not be afraid, are enough to make most mages feel difficult. In this sense, mages are indeed very contradictory. Their abilities come from knowledge, order and rules, but the biggest stage that can give full play to these abilities is chaos.


    "Gee, I still have to come. But I guess these two are the limits. You''d better open the back door or find a way to deal with these things before that." Kairas shook the sand throwing sword and really threw a few drops of paint from it. These paints fell on the ground and immediately lost their color and dispersed. And the cat goblin himself held his sword forward and met the two soldiers.


    Not to mention how kelas fought with the two mural soldiers, the cheese took advantage of the time when he just threw his sword to catch a drop of paint. The drop of paint was very light and fell into his hand without temperature. It was completely invisible to touch except visually. The grey robe twisted a few times with his fingers, put it in front of his nose, smelled it, and then frowned.


    The pigment is mysterious, but due to the environment, there are so many commonly used formulas. As for the magic pigment, it is a limited range. After all, not all magic materials can be integrated into the pigment. Many ore powders naturally conflict with the liquid. But he didn''t know what it was.


    Unknown, pure unknown. Cheese knows that painting can be used as a medium to create a small world. He has heard of it.


    But at present, these mural soldiers are not like this. They are different from those things in principle. They are more real. When he controls the soldier, he seems to be using magic to control a living creature, which is very difficult, because vitality will spontaneously exclude foreigners, such as resisting disease and virus


    Wait, if so, could it be that? No, if it''s that, why did he... Did he really do anything to that? It''s worth a try.


    "Hey! These things are too difficult to deal with. Another two are my swords. There''s no problem. It''s hard to say the outcome."


    Kairas pulled the sand sword out of the neck of the second soldier. The latter did not lose color as the first soldier stabbed by the sand sword, but only the parts above the head and waist had no color, and the collapse only occurred in these parts.


    After solving the third goal, carras was completely unable to wave his weapon. The color on the sword had become too heavy, and the cat goblin could only drag it back to cheese. When he looked around, more mural soldiers had quietly arrived.


    "It doesn''t matter. You stay away. I''ll try a way to deal with them. Well, it''s black magic." cheese said this with a bit of self mockery, as if he were doing something he shouldn''t have done.


    As a grey robe, there is no need or reason to resist the dark magic. After all, the characteristic of avoiding the cost of the dark magic has an irresistible temptation for mages who want to live longer.


    The only problem is that dark magic often destroys the user''s mind at the same time. Strictly speaking, the curse spells used by the curse crow are black magic. By setting the conditions for triggering the curse and resolving the conditions of the curse, the magician will share the cost, which will reduce the loss to himself.


    As for cheese, he doesn''t use black magic very much because he doesn''t think it''s necessary. If he master a variety of factional spells, he always has a way to find solutions to overcome difficulties in his mind.


    But now that it has happened, he will not refuse ready-made and feasible solutions. Reiki, from the active light blue, slowly catches the brilliance of the shadow. Dark magic is closely related to living creatures. Therefore, from another perspective, dark magic is also very concerned about life, but what it cares about is not how to cultivate and thrive life, but how to extract and use it.


    Cheese stretched his hands out of his robe, and the fingers of his right hand quickly drew runes on the palm of his left hand.


    Then he took two steps forward and gently stroked the lower half of the body left by the third soldier who had been cut down by Kairas. In an instant, the slowly scattered body immediately turned into a pool of yellow sand.


    "Sure enough, I guessed right. Everything in these murals is alive."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1516

    Alive, this description may have other meanings from the mouth of cheese. Because no matter how you look at it, those mural warriors have nothing to do with living creatures. Even the shadow mays that can change their own shape will not be so dull as them.


    From these soldiers, we can''t see what life should have. Those things can be joys, sorrows and joys at a small scale and a more subtle feeling at a large scale. This performance is especially reflected in man-made objects, that is, tools.


    The clear purpose, unilateral limitations, non independence that cannot be completed by themselves, etc. instinctive judgment tells cheese that these soldiers are just tools.


    But they are living tools. It is undeniable that they will be affected by the black magic he is now performing, which shows that the driving force of the mural soldier is not something else, but the vitality that is the same as the vitality emerging from his own interior.


    This is interesting, because from the internal structure of the soldiers just defeated, even as the container of vitality, they are also unqualified. There is no structure that can keep vitality or take root. Relying only on yellow sand and paint is like making moving figures, even for magic.


    Not to mention, they were mural symbols before.


    "Wow!"


    The quicksand fell, and the monster with a human face and a lion body turned into its original shape in front of the gray robe. Cheese looked down at his palm. The blood vessels and some black lines similar to blood vessels had spread. Like the flower and rattan patterns in the decorative painting, they began to climb and expand all the way along the runes in the palm, and there was a trend that they would grow on the back of the hand.


    "Since you have used corrupt magic, why should you bear the cost yourself? Although your magic is limited, it''s still possible to find a substitute."


    The old man''s voice came from the depths of the pool. The corrupt magic in his mouth was the more widely recognized name of the black magic being used by cheese.


    It is said that this spell came from a mage who can quickly turn fallen leaves into rotten soil. He provided these rotten fertilizers for areas with poor food production. However, later, people soon found that the fields with the fertilizer made by his magic not only did not have a good harvest, but even the crops that were still barely alive died quickly.


    But it was too late to stop it. At that time, the influence of corruption magic had spread to many towns, and the consequence was that the small country where the disaster broke out directly changed from a bad harvest to a famine. But no one knows why the mage did that.


    Indeed, for today''s mages and black magic learners, the original purpose of the mage who invented and made this spell notorious is no longer verifiable, but all those who have learned this magic know that the Corruption spell is actually different from its visual effect.


    Corruption spell is not a spell to steal life, it is a spell to destroy life, and the weapon to destroy is other life. In other words, the remaining vitality in the rotten leaves was not drained, but transformed into an anti vitality, which turned it into a terrible poison, although only for crops.


    Cheese is doing the same thing now. He is offsetting the vitality of mural soldiers with anti vitality, so as to make them die. However, his different casting method from the conventional black magician is that he did not use the medium such as fallen leaves as the source of anti vitality. He directly used his own vitality. This is not equal to the direct service life, but if this consumption is too large, it can indeed lead to various bad consequences.


    "It''s not necessary. The vitality of these creations is incredibly fragile. Although they are really tough, it''s still easy to destroy them by magic. I don''t need a double to deal with them," said cheese, and greeted the knife waving at him with the palm of his hand.


    The big knife is a whole with its owner. The knife is more like an organ on a mural soldier. Therefore, when the palm of the cheese touches the blade, it is equivalent to touching the other party''s body. So corruption happened again, and the black lines continued to expand. A small black line like a young snake climbed onto the back of the master''s hand.


    If the black lines spread to the whole palm, the situation will become very bad. This is what Cheese won''t say to his opponent, and he doesn''t care at all. If a mage lacks control over his spells, he will fail in basic skills.


    For example, it''s like a cook chopping off his fingers while cutting vegetables, and a soldier breaking his arm when waving a war hammer. Of course, they deserve sympathy, but they must also deserve pity.


    Cheese naturally knows how much damage his spell will cause and how long he can maintain it. He separated the attack with a lantern in one hand, cleaned up the people in the way with corrupt magic in the other hand, and walked step by step towards the pool in the middle of the room.


    At first glance, there is nothing special about the pool, but it is more similar to a thick layer of grease floating on the water, hiding the real situation in the water below. Grey robe believes that these pools of water certainly do not exist for good-looking or cleaning needs, which may have the key to driving the room.


    Of course, if his guess is right, he will inevitably suffer more resistance to get close to the pool water, but there is no way back anyway. Why not move forward?


    "Tough and good at fighting. Is this your apprentice? Or is it the only one?" the old man raised his eyelids, said slowly, then stretched out his fingers and gently pointed to the cheese that was struggling to get close to the pool, "kill him."


    It can be clearly felt that after those three words were spoken, great changes have taken place in the speed, strength and mode of operation of mural soldiers. When the monster composed of yellow sand and paint rushed to the cheese fearlessly, the grey robe found that he really didn''t have a good way.


    This is not to say that the magic in his hand has failed, but after all, he has only one palm as an effective weapon. When multiple attacks hit his body, pain and physical damage are inevitable. If he insists on moving forward without finding a new way, he may be killed alive before touching the water!


    "Cheese!"


    The cat goblin saw that the situation was bad. He didn''t care about the condition of weapons. He had to come forward to help when his hands ejected sharp claws. However, the grey robe did not intend to fight to the death. After noticing the madness of the other party, he immediately retreated. Although he still suffered a lot of blows, he was lucky to have the robe to protect his body, but it was only pain. Most of the soldiers used knives as weapons, and their strength was not enough to break bones with a blade.


    "Oh, what trouble."


    At this stage, cheese was not in a good mood. It was subject to restrictions everywhere and step by step. It was unable to use magic and force, and its heart could not help getting angry. He subconsciously thought that he still had a means to play a role without constraints, but he pressed it back as soon as he changed his mind.


    His opponent this time is not an evil god or a heretic. He shouldn''t use it here.


    "We still have to find out how that anger came from."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1517

    Think, think carefully, the old man in front of him is dying. Although it is estimated that he will not die within the limit of natural life in a few years, he will never separate life to create soldiers. So who does the vitality in these soldiers come from?


    Those life school mages outside? Unlikely. First of all, most of those people don''t know the existence of mural soldiers. This old man is obviously the deepest secret of the whole school. I''m afraid that except a few mages, others don''t know that there are controllers above the representatives of the school.


    It is hard to absorb anger from living people without echoing with its original owner. This is by no means what a secret method should look like.


    Similarly, these anger will not come from other mages. The caster is very sensitive to his own state. If the anger flowing from himself is used by others, there will be clues no matter how far away it is.


    So, does this anger come from ordinary people in this city? It is not difficult to get their anger. The problem is that the city of ten thousand dharmas has clear regulations that people are not allowed to be the test object of magic. Therefore, the act of extracting anger from living people is naturally prohibited. Of course, if the mage takes ordinary people as material, I''m afraid they will have to deal with everything here by themselves soon.


    However, the restrictions on rules are not necessarily useful for the existence of such a level as the elderly. He still has a way to collect the anger of ordinary residents. But in that case, can the collected anger really drive this level of mural warriors in such a small amount?


    You know, although there is no difference between good and bad anger, different people''s anger will have different states. The vitality flowing in their bodies is naturally different between vigorous teenagers and old people, trained soldiers and sedentary clerks.


    Not to mention the difference between man and other intelligent creatures or animals, it''s like the blood between different creatures can''t be shared with each other.


    If a complete magic warrior can be driven by such a small amount of vitality, even if the means of the caster constituting this spell are exquisite, its source power must be superior. It is impossible to achieve this proportion only by relying on the vitality of ordinary people, and the vitality of living people is difficult to preserve, and they will escape naturally.


    After all, in the body of living creatures, vitality is constantly emerging. Before death, vitality originates from the five internal organs, limbs and bones like a clear spring in the spring. On the contrary, it also means that the vitality of the last moment may leave the human body and dissipate in the air with exhalation at the next moment.


    There is no container in the mural soldiers to limit the flow of anger. Yellow sand and paint alone can''t trap invisible things. In other words, condensing in a form is itself the characteristics of vitality.


    Will condense together and don''t want to dissipate the anger. What flashed in cheese''s eyes, he thought of a possibility that met this condition and might be related to the school of life. And if he guesses right, the immediate crisis can be broken in an instant.


    "Ask you something, Caras, can you sing?" at the critical moment when the opponent was pressing step by step, the cheese suddenly said in a relaxed tone to the companion standing on his side ready to fight.


    Kellas glanced at the grey robe, but out of trust and sophistication, he replied, "yes, I naturally learned music theory and taught me an elf, but later he said too long and miscellaneous, so I didn''t listen."


    "Great. Wait a minute, I need you to give me a standard sound, just the elf one. I need it as the casting material. The longer you can sing, the better."


    "I see. But are you sure you can beat these things by sound? It''s a little weird."


    Keiras jumped on the shoulder of a mural soldier and tried to tear the latter''s throat with his claws. However, when one claw was photographed, he only felt a pain in his fingernails. At the same time, he was swept by the latter''s weapons. He had no choice but to return to the origin. In his opinion, these soldiers are very difficult to defeat if they don''t make tricks.


    "Never mind so much, sing!"


    After the cheese finished singing, the fingers quickly compared a few gestures, and the mouth also recited a few spells. The voice was made by Kairas. If you have to say, there are ways to prevent it from becoming the medium of magic, but at this time and here, the old man neither made the action of stopping nor intended to destroy the intention of casting magic. He also seemed curious about how cheese was going to get out of danger.


    "Ah ~"


    How to say, Kairas''s voice is not good or bad, mainly because the cheese told him that he only needs to make a standard sound. There is no music, no ups and downs, and naturally there will be no feelings in the straight sound line. However, such a monotonous sound began to change with the fingers of the gray robe playing back and forth in the air.


    One voice becomes three voices.


    "Go on, don''t stop!"


    Cheese noticed that the cat goblin immediately said after he was confused about his voice that this spell needs a long and stable voice. Generally speaking, the effect of using musical instruments will be better.


    But now we can only make do with it. Moreover, the cheese itself does not have a rich understanding of rhythm. In addition to basic knowledge, we can only listen to Elsa''s northern folk songs and songs with regional characteristics during that time in Xigu city.


    Fortunately, this is not really a test of the caster''s music theory. He is casting a spell. The spell itself has a certain way of composition. As long as it reaches this range, it will have an effect.


    "Ah ~"


    The song continued, but the connection between it and carras could not be heard. The magic of cheese adjusted and separated the single sound, turning it into a polyphonic chord. Now those voices overlap and blend into a sound that feels noble and sacred.


    This is a spell used to bury the dead. It originated from the custom of a place where many people need to sing beside the coffin of the dead from burial to sealing. They believe that this voice can dissolve the last reluctance of the dead to live and welcome the world after death. Therefore, it is a spell, which is mainly reflected in that it can expand harmony from a single sound line, and the final song is not the spell itself.


    But that''s enough. In the humming of Requiem music, the mural soldiers close to cheese gradually stopped and stood quietly in place. Slowly, the first soldiers who stopped began to disintegrate, and then they turned into fine sand like dominoes, as if invisible ripples were destroying them layer by layer from entering to far.


    "Hold on, it''ll be over soon."


    It''s difficult for both people and cats to make a sound for so long. Kellas''s face was ugly, and his voice gradually decreased.


    However, at least half of the mural soldiers at the scene did not collapse. Because of the distance, it takes longer to make the sound really work on them.


    "No, let him stop. You won this game."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1518

    There are many ways to win. Many times, we subconsciously define winning as a complete victory of one side, but this is extremely one-sided, and the reason is likely to come from the game logic we accept.


    In fact, the earlier games were not like this. One side won everything after winning, and the loser lost nothing. It was not a game, it was a duel or gambling. In earlier times, the winning or losing of the game was actually a less important thing by default by the people participating in the game. The reason is very simple. Once there is absolute winning and absolute losing, the game will end.


    That sounds clear, but what happens when it''s over? Will there be new games? Or is the game over?


    The game is not an act of pursuing results, otherwise it can not be called a game.


    Therefore, people who really understand the game will expand the limited game of winning and losing into an infinite game. In the infinite game, losing and winning are only phased, just like the rotation of the four seasons. Therefore, no spring has ever defeated winter, and summer has defeated spring, because strength is only a temporary appearance, and there is a larger context under the appearance.


    Cheese knows this very well, because he experienced this situation when he was in the valley. He knows that many times the temporary victory or defeat is not to end the game, but to let the game continue, just like now.


    Is the duel between cheese and the old man a game? Of course not, at least not here in the grey robe. But obviously, in the eyes of the other party, this big probability is a game. Otherwise, he would not deliberately reduce the impact of mural soldiers on the two people, and take the initiative to stop instead of directly adding weight when there are other means.


    If the current situation is regarded as a card game, it''s time for the old man to play again.


    "Yes, before we continue, can you tell me how you detect it? Do you also study death magic? But if so, your black magic will never be so loose."


    The old man''s voice was somewhat pleasant. He was not joking about the dark magic attainments of cheese, because for the casters of their level, the just corrupt magic was really too rough to use.


    "Reasoning. Your means are really exquisite. My magic vision can''t see through the appearance of these people. I can''t imagine that their internal structure will be so pure before my companion knocks them down. Therefore, I can only find another way to speculate through what I see and know. Since the corruption magic is effective for them, I began to guess the energy of life in these creatures Origin. Finally, my conclusion is that they all come from the casters in this city. Your school is responsible for burying the dead mages here. Of course, they can also take the opportunity to collect the last ray of vitality from these dead. That ray of vitality is the core of these even people. "


    "Oh? Reasoning. Yes, that''s good. But in terms of implementation, it''s much more difficult to infer by logic than to see and feel directly by magic. How do you know the concept of the last ray of anger without saying anything else?"


    Qi Si raised his eyebrows. He understood why the old man asked. Generally speaking, no mage will carefully study the process of death, because death is an irreversible process. Even if you know how it brings living creatures to the destination of silence, you can''t interrupt or reverse it.


    Unless it is a doctor who needs to avoid responsibility, he will teach apprentices the signs of death and tell them not to try to cure them regardless of the other party''s wealth and benefits. To say that it is possible to touch the mystery, I am afraid it is only the mages of the school of life. After all, the mourners should at least find out whether the person they buried is really dead.


    "Unfortunately, what your school studies is really beyond my usual scope, so my sources should be different from what you guessed. The one who told me this truth is another fisherman from a distant place. He told me that in his hometown, the dead will be parked in a place for a long time with a piece of white paper on his face. This is to ensure death He said that after death, the body will not die immediately, and there will be a little vitality left in the body. The purpose of stopping soul is to wait for the vitality to dissipate. "


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that it was the funeral custom that let you find the reason to crack my soldiers. Should you be lucky? No, we all know that luck is just an excuse to push out changes we can''t understand. You did a good job. You kept curious about the world and absorbed and understood the things behind the knowledge. In this way, maybe I should add college pie The proportion of expatriate scholars may be a loss by keeping them here. "


    Funeral customs? The corner of the cheese''s mouth showed a touch of playfulness. What the fisherman told him was not as simple as custom in his opinion. It represented another way to look at the world.


    However, this is not something that needs to be corrected, because he is not very clear about the world from that perspective. He only had a preliminary experience when he first used Qi, and then broke this feeling after he used all his Qi to stabilize Yuni''s injury.


    This is the end of the conversation. It''s as subtle as the teacher''s assessment of a project for the students. The mural soldiers in the room did not return to the wall. They were still entrenched on the far side of the room, always posing a threat.


    Strictly speaking, cheese didn''t really win this round. As just said, the so-called win or lose is only a small part of the contest. He and keiras found a way to save lives among the soldiers, but they can''t destroy all the soldiers here by Requiem alone. So it''s not that the threat is eliminated, but that the threat is suppressed and becomes less deadly for the time being, that''s all.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Kairas finally breathed well when two mages, one old and one young, were talking. He even thanked the old man a little. If the other party hadn''t stopped, the cat goblin would have fainted because of lack of oxygen.


    But this is not a real game after all. Although it is disguised as a game, its content is fatal. After the original mural soldiers could not effectively kill the two people, the other party would naturally use more lethal means.


    "Since we have just mentioned the problem of black magic, you might as well come and learn the missing part. Black magic is always related to death. In other words, it is also related to life."


    The old man said and breathed out a little. The breath pushed the water head like an entity on the surface of the pool, leaving arrow shaped ripples towards the two. After it disappeared at the boundary of the pool, there was a brief silence.


    "Sand." Kairas''s goblin eye clearly caught the magical breath and disappeared there. It was the yellow sand left by the mural soldiers who had been knocked down by them before.


    The next moment, the yellow sand rolled up like a big hand and came straight to them.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1519

    Cheese noticed one thing, that is, the old man didn''t make any preparation for casting when using the spell of blowing sand and dust. His casting method was the same as cheese itself. In other words, the other person was also a weaver.


    This will change the nature of the battle, because in the battle between ordinary mages, more competition is the experience and knowledge reserve. Whoever is more prepared, the magic spell in his stomach can cope with more situations, or has a more acute grasp of the battle in his mind, he can take the lead.


    However, when all the mages in the confrontation are weavers, the situation will change, because weavers'' understanding of magic is no longer limited to the rules and regulations of spells.


    The contest between weavers is more a battle over casting resources. Whoever has more resources will have more means and room. However, in this level of competition, cheese has obviously naturally fallen into a very disadvantageous situation.


    His resources are very limited, and he is still in a strange and hostile environment. In contrast, the other party''s resources are endless. They rise and fall like sea waves. Only then did he fight with mural soldiers, and then he can attack again with their debris.


    If we say that swords and soldiers are still tangible and can prevent evasion, but when they are covered by thin waves of yellow sand, they really can''t retreat and avoid.


    Moreover, the other party said that the magic on the sand is related to black magic, which often brings great damage to the biological body. If it is submerged by this sand, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Fortunately, the dark magic is often invisible. Those stealthy and clever spells are always used by heresy, which will inevitably pollute the unclean places. The grey robe turns on the lantern and presses it on the ground in front of him with his backhand. Then the whole person sits cross legged behind the lantern, pressing the top of the lantern with one hand and holding his knee with the other.


    In an instant, a ray of morning light bloomed in the breath of dawn. Wherever the morning light went, the yellow sand stopped moving, like a minister crawling at the foot of the king.


    "Oh?"


    The old man in the pool was slightly surprised again. He thought that there were only some mundane small objects on the cheese except the gray robe. After all, magic props are not for mages. Mages prefer to solve problems by magic than rigid objects.


    But the lantern in the hand of cheese is obviously not included in this list, or it is not completely a simple magic lantern. As a magic item, it can interact with the casting of cheese, which is extremely rare.


    You know, after most magic items are successfully made, they have become an unalterable tool. The people who hold them at most learn how to use them efficiently.


    But in any case, the magic yellow sand was indeed forced to stop under the light of the dawn, but the price was that the cheese had to keep the same posture and keep the sun shining.


    It seems that cheese broke the other party''s move with one move, but in fact, the grey robe has fallen into an absolute disadvantage. The reason is very simple. He must sit in front of the lantern to ensure that the yellow sand retreats, but the old man doesn''t have to take care of it after blowing that breath. As long as the old man makes another move at this time, the cheese must choose between hard connection and giving up the spell to release the yellow sand.


    In this way, he has lost the duel, because with the ability of the old man, the victory and defeat can be determined in an instant.


    Sure enough, when the cheese was hard supported, the other party raised a finger again, and some of the liquid in the pool spread out like alive, creeping leisurely over the yellow sand, looking very viscous.


    No one needs to remind. The magic contained in the liquid is almost visible to the naked eye. They even emit a jade like light under the light of the lamp, beautiful and deadly. Compared with the ferocity of yellow sand, these spilled water droplets are slow and gentle, but they have a determination. It seems that even if several city walls are erected in front of them, they can pass through the cracks of the city walls to reach their destination.


    Cheese''s eyes stared at the drops and watched them get closer and closer to himself. Just as carras hesitated whether to come forward and try to stop, the grey robe suddenly stood up, stepped over the dawn breath on the ground and stepped towards the water droplets.


    So the lights were dim and the yellow sand came. The cheese almost couldn''t wait to rush forward, reached out and grabbed the water droplets, and then pressed them into the yellow sand flowing to his feet.


    "Gollum!"


    The sound of liquid boiling came from the sand. The yellow sand that had come into contact with the cheese suddenly stopped and began to churn out a lot of black mucus from the inside. The mucus turned into bubbles on the surface of the sand. The bubbles swelled and finally burst into a stream of smoke and disappeared into the air. After that, about three minutes later, yellow sand and water droplets, one of them quieted down and the other disappeared.


    "OK." the old man said the word slowly. Then he didn''t take action and relaxed slowly. Cheese pulled his hand out of the yellow sand. You can see that there are obvious burn marks on the skin of his hand.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    The grey robe stared at each other and asked the question. Several battles have made him sure that he is by no means an enemy of the old man here. At present, if he really wants to work hard with the other party, he will have to use another force. Although this is against his original intention, if he doesn''t do so, he and Kairas are likely to explain here.


    In the final analysis, as a weak side, he has no right to choose.


    "No, No. I know you must have a card in your hand. As a mage of this level, I''m really anxious. I can always do something unexpected. I don''t see its idea. Besides, it''s a great burden on you to forcibly combine my two spells to offset them. You''d better not touch anything for the time being. I Your hands are very important. "


    "Thank you for your mercy. I think I''m really not as good at magic as you."


    Cheese''s words are not empty words or modesty. It seems that the reason for his failure this time is that he suffered a big loss on the issue of geographical advantage and fought at the home of others. But only the grey robe knows how terrible this room is. In short, cheese can''t observe the existence of these resources until the old man touches the resources here with his magic.


    For him, there is nothing here, and even if he falls into the trap of others, he can analyze some clues of the room in a short time with the ability of cheese. Therefore, he didn''t break the game, but he didn''t even enter the game at all.


    "It''s amazing to realize this. How old are you? Although Clark''s training makes your knowledge far exceed that of your peers, I have lived two or three centuries longer than you. We poor people can''t sleep like dragons. We must face every sunset and sunrise and endure all the torment and pain of emotional and physical feelings Suffering. Now you are not as normal as me. "


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1520

    "Mentor, I found traces of magic here! It should be the Magic Cave made by the mouse goblin!" the voice outside the cave attracted the attention of the three people in the cave.


    "It''s so fast. The front foot of the cheese informed us, and the back foot was blocked in front of the door." Jian Qi said softly, and the iron bar in his hand turned twice. He walked to the cave, seemingly ready to block the opponent''s first attack.


    "It''s not necessary, human. My cave has more than one entrance. If they want to come in, they can come in. Let''s go out through other channels." umala shook her body and stood up and walked slowly towards the inside of the cave.


    At this time, Atta and others noticed that there were actually many same channels except the entrance they entered, but these channels were cleverly hidden, so they were not easy to find.


    There was nothing to hesitate. Jian Qi immediately put away his posture and followed umala''s footsteps. Cheese only told them that there were mages coming here, but did not tell them the purpose and origin of these mages. As the follow-up grey robe did not tell more information, it was not a good idea to rush to classify those mages as enemies and fight them.


    Fighting is often not a good way to solve the problem. If we can solve the problem with weapons, it can only show that the problem can not be solved. We can only destroy the structure of the problem with violence, so as to solve the problem. And the temporary avoidance of war is not because of timidity, because time can bring a turn for the better.


    The three walked into a channel. This time, sword seven was able to fully experience the process of entering the goblin cave. Generally speaking, in fact, the enlargement and contraction experienced by entering the cave is not instantaneous. It is very soft. If you don''t deliberately observe the proportion of soil blocks and protruding plant roots on yourself and the surrounding cave walls, I''m afraid you won''t notice it at all.


    Even if he had paid attention, there was no difference in Jian Qi''s body. He could see that the proportion between himself and the outside world was changing from the familiar direction, but he couldn''t tell how the changed himself had changed. This was also the magical and disturbing place of goblin magic.


    "Well, we''re out. Keep your voice down and don''t let those guys find out."


    It is no coincidence that the exit of the passage is behind a fence wall. The wall and shadow of the fence naturally isolate the surrounding line of sight, and the loose branches and leaves can also absorb the noise when entering and leaving to a certain extent.


    What''s more ingenious is that umala didn''t take the carefully prepared hole as a place to go in and out at ordinary times. He knew that no matter how secret it was, he couldn''t help going in and out frequently. Especially when the searchers were all smart mages, clues could bring a lot of trouble, so he specially made it an emergency exit.


    "What shall we do next? Do we leave here against these mages?" Jian Qi leaned out of the fence, looked around, turned back and asked the other two people.


    Outside the underground cave, umala''s body is no longer so huge, and even becomes a little short. With such a size and the speed he just showed, at least it is not difficult to escape. As long as you escape from this grassland, you should be able to get rid of those mages for a while.


    "But the cheese hasn''t come back. And Caras..." atta looked hesitant.


    She knew that several people were in a tight encirclement at this time. It was the best policy to withdraw from here for a while and then look for opportunities. However, the purpose of this visit was to find the trace of cat goblins. Now there is no progress in the case of Kairas, and the cheese is still missing. Even with the help of umala, this account is still a loss, not only a loss, but also a great loss.


    "I can understand what you think. But for now, if we really fight those mages face to face, find another prisoner and ask about the whereabouts of the two people, and don''t mention whether it will be done or not, I''m afraid it will take enough time to wait until dawn. It won''t be so easy for us to want to go again at that time. Should we have a fish and death net with them now "Is that right?"


    Atta was silent for a few seconds, then nodded decisively and showed decisive eyes. "I see. Let''s retreat first and make plans until sunrise tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll interrupt you. Listen to you, you think you''ll be found here sooner or later, so you just leave first to avoid being caught by humans here, right?"


    The two men looked at umala and then expressed their affirmation with body language. Then, they saw a humanized smile on the face of the hairball goblin, but the smile was not strange, just refreshing.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re right here and don''t have to go anywhere. Just come with me." he didn''t seem to be aware of the urgency of the situation at present, and still took the two people forward slowly in the fence.


    Although Atta and Jian Qi felt strange, they couldn''t say anything. After a brief misunderstanding, they can see that umala is by no means a person who lacks thinking ability, so he can never fail to understand the background of their dialogue.


    But why did he say he didn''t have to go anywhere? Is he absolutely confident in his strength, or is it that they have ignored something?


    Jian Qi''s eyes turned and suddenly thought of something. A bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The smile was aimed at his own stupidity, because at this time, he finally understood what he had ignored.


    That is, before he and atta arrived, umala had played hide and seek with the mages in this grassland for an unknown period of time, otherwise the mages would not recognize that the cave was dug by the "mouse goblin" at a glance, and he would not be so calm.


    Therefore, it is their problem to go or stay, but the one who can really solve their problems is umala. At this time, the Crypt Lord poked away the turf, stretched out a front paw, pointed to the hole, turned his head and said to them, "two, please."


    "In fact, I have built no less than 20 such caves here, about half of which they know and destroyed about two. Because the caves I dug out must be allowed to enter normally, these humans can''t know the real structure inside them. As for small means such as smoking and water, I''ve been ready long ago. Unless they want to burn the whole land , or turn it into a swamp, or you want to break my cave with these things. Hey, there''s no way! "


    If umala is a human being, he must hit the bridge of his nose to show his spirit when he said these words. Even if his appearance is not human, the pride and disdain in his tone are equally impressive. The nearly twenty crypts in his mouth, no, maybe a bunker is more appropriate. These safe houses hidden under his feet are his proud capital.


    "Good guy, I now understand why your clan can inherit the title. This skill is amazing."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1521

    The cave of umala forms a new maze under the surface, which is a fact that even the mages of the school of life have to admit. Recently, those mages who are responsible for training apprentices will tell students not to get close to the grassland in the college, and even the watering and fertilization work normally assigned to students will not continue.


    Although this grassland is still within the scope of the school of life, many people know who is the actual controller of it. However, this matter should also be viewed in two directions. The goblin''s crypts can indeed settle down temporarily, but it would be too optimistic to think that we can rely on them to fight the mage for a long time.


    "Boom!"


    Soon after the three men withdrew into the new cave, the violent sound accompanied by the shaking of the whole cave happened without warning. Sword seven and atta were struck off balance by the strong tremor. Fortunately, umala came behind them in time and caught them with his soft and thick hair.


    After dozens of seconds, the vibration stopped slowly. Fortunately, the structure of the cave was very stable and there was no collapse in the shaking.


    "What''s the matter? Is it an earthquake?" atta stood up, and her steps were somewhat vain because of the shaking just now. She looked around, and naturally she couldn''t find the reason why the underground cave trembled.


    "No, this shock shows that there is a cave discovered and destroyed by those humans." umala''s tone has three disdain, three anger, two helplessness and a little fear carefully covered up.


    Obviously, this is not the first time he has experienced such a thing. This is understandable. As an experimental object escaped from the laboratory, mages can''t let him do whatever he wants, especially when his underground cave also houses other goblins.


    "But didn''t you just say that only when they completely destroy this land can they destroy these caves?"


    The current situation is indeed very delicate. A few minutes ago, umala was still boasting about how difficult his cave was to be found, how difficult it was to be destroyed even if it was found, and how many backup safe houses there were even if it was destroyed.


    A few minutes later, in reality, he said that it was such a safe house. The news that it had been broken was really funny.


    "I don''t know. I promise the oak tree in the imperial court that my crypt is the strongest fortress. Even if your majesty comes, it can''t be easily destroyed. But these humans, these damn humans, they began to destroy my fortress in a planned and organized way three days ago. Counting that just now, they have destroyed the third crypt. They, they just..."


    Umala couldn''t say the following words, because he was too angry. In front of Atta, who had just sworn allegiance, this anger was mixed with grievances. He also didn''t understand how the mages easily destroyed the magical crypts regarded as excellent fortresses among the goblins. He really didn''t understand.


    However, Atta and Jianqi soon understood. It''s not because they don''t have confidence in the firmness of the crypt. It can be seen from umala''s words and deeds that although the goblin''s words will be exaggerated, his attitude in dealing with problems is realistic. Without this pragmatism, I''m afraid he can''t deal with the Dharma Masters until now.


    So the problem is not that umala''s crypt is not good enough, not that his tactics are not good enough. The problem is that the groups he confronts are different from the humans and even goblins he knows. He is facing the most terrible group of people in the world. Their terror comes not only from magic, but also from their strong thirst for knowledge.


    There are many interpretations of thirst for knowledge, but no matter how, being dissatisfied with the status quo is a practical manifestation of it. This is quite different from the perspective considered by pragmatic strategists and commanders, because the commander often plays the role of a chess player. He knows what pieces he has in his hand, what role these pieces can play, or what changes can happen to this piece at a certain time and place.


    Only in this way can they complete the strategic arrangement and tactical layout. On the contrary, the way of thinking of knowledge seekers is not to consider what they have in their hands, but how to open each other''s hands and see through what they have in their hands.


    Therefore, facing the goblin''s crypt, a mature general may choose to siege, slow attack, motivate generals or other ways to make the people in the crypt weak. But mages will consider how to disintegrate the crypt itself that protects them.


    In fact, it''s not too difficult to deal with this idea alone. After all, most of the goblins'' natural magic doesn''t make any sense. It''s not easy to crack it? The problem is that this is the city of ten thousand dharmas. The mages here not only have good training, but also understand teamwork, how to find, understand and solve problems. Umara''s shrinking did not get the effect he wanted, but stimulated the group of mages.


    From this point of view, he should be glad. If the three people leave the crypt and look at the source of the vibration, they can see that in order to destroy a fortress in umala, the mages of the school of life must be cast by double-digit people at the same time, and attack with the combined influence of multiple spells at the same time to destroy the outer wall of the crypt.


    And this also includes several spells that consume a lot, which can''t be released continuously at all. On this scale alone, the walls built by some small villages may not have a better performance. Moreover, the magic of the crypt lies in its storage function, which is really not outstanding in defense.


    This is why the mages destroyed the three crypts in three days even after they found out the method. It''s not that they don''t want to eliminate the hidden dangers under the grass as soon as possible. They really don''t have such ability.


    Of course, these things were not clear to Umara. He was still in the humiliation and anger of the destruction of his crypt, and his round eyes glittered with dangerous light. Instead, atta put her hand on the wall at the edge of the crypt, closed her eyes and remained silent for a few minutes, walked up to him and gently stroked each other''s hair,


    "Don''t get excited. They don''t have the next move. These crypts have no problem. They can buy us enough time."


    "What do you have enough time to do?" umala blinked and looked at atta in some confusion.


    Although he is good at persistence, he inevitably puts too much energy on persistence. Just as ordinary people don''t think of how to break the crypt, the owner of the crypt can''t think of how to fight with his opponent in addition to consumption and persistence.


    "Enough time to get our people out. Then destroy here."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1522

    For a moment, Jianqi thought there was a general standing in front of him.


    This is not to say that atta''s manners or tone or other performances are in line with the image of the general in his mind, but that sentence that gently rescued people and then destroyed this sentence. There is no anger, no spirit, no worry, and no spirit to realize it, let alone describing a reality that is about to take shape.


    Jian Qi is difficult to describe the emotion contained in that short sentence. Maybe there is no emotion at all. If there must be, it is a touch of sadness. He has never seen that kind of sadness, as if she is not talking about something positive for them.


    "Er, my lady, I have no objection to your order. Long before you arrived, I knew that there would be a war between us and these humans. As you can see, I am also accumulating strength for this. However, my subordinates are stupid and still don''t see an opportunity to fight. I hope you can explain it."


    Umala thought atta''s words were just casual. He didn''t think the little girl knew what fighting was. In his opinion, she may have experienced some small-scale conflicts, and the blade was stained with blood, but it was different from fighting with a group of organized humans. This is not something that can be decided by one person''s courage. Once the battle starts, there will be a deep pool.


    However, when the Crypt Lord looked at atta''s face, especially his sky blue eyes, he unconsciously gradually adjusted his tone. As Jian Qi heard, he saw something similar from the female swordsman''s eyes.


    That''s not the so-called serious attitude that can be summarized, nor the blood courage of the Ranger. His intuition told him that the girl in front of him understood what she was talking about, what to do, and the consequences.


    "First of all, we need to gather our own strength. Umala, you said that you took in other escaped goblins. I need to know their number and status. No, you take me to see them, each. In this process, seven, you may suffer some grievances. We need someone to collect their movements and numbers around the mages and master their intelligence, which will be helpful The most important part of our first war. Are you willing to take this responsibility? "


    Atta''s eyes looked at Jian Qi. Her words actually had two meanings. The first was to ask Jian Qi if she had the ability and determination to be her scouts when fighting for and regulating the goblins. When necessary, she had to create chaos and delay the mages'' search.


    The second is whether he wants to fight with those mages. After all, he is only a pure human here. From the standpoint of human beings, he is a kind of betrayal.


    Jian Qi heard two meanings, but he still had a third thought, so he gently exhaled after a few seconds, "if you say no, girl, what are you going to do?"


    Atta frowned slightly, but it didn''t mean to blame. She was just thinking about how to answer her companion''s questions,


    "Then I will still go to find those goblins with umala. Then I hope that the mages haven''t found us before I gather strength. Judging from the frequency that umala said before, we still have a few days at least, so as long as we''re not too bad luck, the problem should not be big."


    "Well, I really shouldn''t help you. Miss a, you know what you''re doing now is not the best policy? You should know that if you gather the troops to fight to the death with the Warlocks here, there will be casualties on both sides, which is beyond your control. The blood will naturally surge together with the sword soldiers, and no one can keep his hand at that time. Do you think it''s the same as cheese What''s more, if Mr. cheese is still negotiating with those warlocks, what position will you fall into? What position will you fall into Mr. Kellas? Have you ever thought about these? "


    Atta''s expression became serious. She stood up and straightened up because what she said next was very serious,


    "I thought about it. I thought about what you said just now. Some I have answers, some I don''t, and some I don''t dare to think about. But I''m sure that my decision is the best policy at this time. Because the situation has changed, our original purpose is to find Kellas. On the premise of this purpose, we need to hide, negotiate and collect information. Now, I No, my purpose is more than that. I can''t do it if I abandon the goblins here. I believe that Kalas will support me. "


    Sword seven smiled bitterly, because atta was right. The so-called best policy, middle policy and worst policy have a premise. The premise is the purpose, the position of the policy users and their wishes.


    For the same thing, different people have different demands. One person''s best policy may be another person''s worst policy, and vice versa. Therefore, according to sword seven or their original position, the big attack not only failed to find the missing Kairas, but also made the safety of the cat goblin more unpredictable, and there must be a big mess to deal with afterwards.


    However, according to atta''s position at this time, she wants to take away these goblins imprisoned by mages. Although negotiation and sneak attack seem safe, they are not, because she lacks bargaining chips and the ability to act secretly. Similarly, she is not cheese. She can''t transfer these goblins silently.


    Therefore, launching a fierce raid, rescuing the trapped companions before the mages are aware of the change of the situation, and then destroying their base has become atta''s best policy at this time, or this is the way she can see the most likely way to solve the problem.


    Because her purpose has changed, the safety of Kellas, the position of cheese, and even whether Jianqi assists have become matters that must be considered at the next level. It sounds selfish. It seems that atta will give up his companions for a few goblins he has just met or even most of whom have not seen.


    But she didn''t hesitate. You can think that she believes that her companions can still leave freely even in such a chaotic environment, but it''s more likely because she has no choice.


    The so-called forced to make a choice is not only the external environment, but also herself. She is atalante, and she can''t sit idly by.


    It''s not about faith, honor, interests, rights and obligations, but it mixes the above things. Sometimes it''s a very helpless thing. We can be called us because we have labels and identities in our hearts. These things constitute us and us. They make us unique and let us have our own perspectives and preferences.


    But at the same time, what constitutes us is exclusive. When we accept identity and identity, we naturally accept what it is hostile and disgusting.


    Because we are men, we are not women, because we are students, we are not teachers, and vice versa.


    Atta knows this at the moment, but can she choose not to do so? Then she''s not her. Some people say that this kind of rigidity is very stupid, as if they don''t understand flexibility, but isn''t that the so-called flexibility also his reason?


    "I''m clear. I''ll help you sweep the array and watch, but when you form a group, I''ll go to search for the traces of Kellas and cheese. Miss, what do you mean?"


    "Thank you, please do so. In this way, even if I fail, there is still room for maneuver."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1523

    The room for maneuver in atta''s mouth is not worth fighting. As long as the battle starts, there is no room, only victory and compromise. Unless someone can transcend this chess game and resolve the helplessness of the world by non-human means, such a person exists. At least atta thinks his name is cheese.


    So actually Jianqi didn''t speak. She also planned to let Jianqi get away immediately after he finished the scouting and wait for the opportunity to look for the traces of the other two people. At a young age, this is called one light and one dark. Yin and yang are parallel. One side of both sides achieves the goal, then this action is not a failure.


    Generally speaking, this is helpless. She can only place her expectations on cheese and hope that grey robe can find a way not to let the situation go into an impasse or even a dead end from the unsolved situation. It''s a little unfair to cheese, but there''s no way. Who let him be cheese?


    So what was he doing when he didn''t know what kind of burden he was suddenly carrying? The answer may be somewhat disappointing. After a round of competition with the elderly in the secret room, the school of life and even the people in power behind the whole city of ten thousand dharmas, cheese and Kellas were put under house arrest after a delicate peace.


    In other words, no one put them under house arrest, but no one let them leave. Although the old man said a temporary truce, he didn''t say what would happen after the truce, so three people, two on the shore and one in the pool, fell into a strange silence in the house full of murals.


    At first, Kairas wanted to break the silence. He was patient, but his patience was not here. He wanted to ask the other party why he didn''t let them leave since he stopped. But on second thought, he understood why they could not be allowed to leave. I''m afraid it was because all those who had seen the old man did not leave except a few who were completely loyal to him in the school of life.


    What they see at this time is one of the biggest secrets in the city. It is not enough to keep their lives from being swallowed up in front of this secret. They should be able to convince each other that it is more cost-effective to let them go than not to let them go. The question is, is this possible?


    "Have you been asking the mages of the life faction to collect the last breath of the dead for you for so many years?" cheese suddenly asked a question that was not very relevant to the current situation.


    "In fact, it''s not dispatch, because most people don''t know that the funeral magic they use includes the function of collection. When they return to this area with their last breath, the Dharma array I set will naturally gather them. The whole process is more difficult to detect than the breeze. Moreover, it can also detect whether the mourners have completed their funeral according to the requirements Our task is to kill two birds with one stone, isn''t it? "The old man replied easily.


    "Is it really necessary? I mean, the second function. Using the last breath of the human body as energy, I have to admit that it is a genius idea. In this way, as long as the population is circulating, there are almost unlimited resources to use, and it is still extremely pure vitality, although the amount will not be very large. Just build a magic array for these resources, Moreover, the operation of this dharma array should not only be absolutely reliable, but also not be noticed by other mages here. I''m afraid its cost is more than the sum of the vitality consumed by all the mural soldiers in this room. "


    Cheese said seriously, as if he had completely forgotten his situation.


    "Of course, this figure is based on my ability. Considering that your level must be above me, the consumption should be reduced. However, no matter how superb your technology is, it takes more than ten or even decades to build such a magic array and maintain its existence, but the result is only to create these individuals with limited strength, although the number is large A soldier who will not cause qualitative change. Is there some waste? "


    "Oh? So, you have analyzed the structure and ability limit of these puppets?" it is not easy for the mage to judge whether the mural warriors have quantity but not quality, or in such a short fight.


    "This is not a very difficult problem. Energy determines their upper limit and structure determines their lower limit. In my opinion, it is not that you don''t want to shape their bodies with stronger materials, but that the last breath, although pure, is also extremely weak and can only carry the loose body composed of moving yellow sand. This is doomed that although they are secret, they can only be used as close guards and really During the battle, not to mention the knights in armor, the light riding of nomads is enough to break it. That''s why I guess that their emergence is just a random shaping of the excess resources you have, and the role of collecting the last breath is not here. "


    The old man raised his eyebrows, showing a playful smile, "then you say, where is my real intention? Why should I take such strict care of the young students of my school?"


    "Dark times." cheese said four words, then paused for a few seconds,


    "As you said, black magic and other magic called evil or blasphemy are the same in the eyes of the mage, and there is no essential difference from the most noble magic. This is doomed that magic research based on corpses and souls cannot be prohibited, and there is no reason to prohibit it. No, there are still reasons, that is, they really cause chaos and chaos Casualties are always created, regardless of time, user and place. Even here, even if the user is a carefully trained mage, bad magic is bad magic. "


    "Oh, your argument is quite similar to your teacher''s. some smart people in mortals always say that power has no good or evil, just like a sword moves with the user''s heart. But those people don''t know magic at all. Magic is not a tool. Magic is a kind of knowledge, a manifestation, and magic is a bridge between us and the world. How arrogant and arrogant is it to use the world as a tool Stupid thing? So there is no good or bad in magic, and there is no good or bad in the world. But the problem is, the world is not good or bad, but we are not the world itself. We have our own position, the position of mortals. In this position, the world still has good or bad, just as day and night are indisputable. "


    "I still remember what Clark said. After so many years, I forgot this passage and remembered it again. I believed, doubted, doubted and challenged it. Finally, I agree with it, at least in the dark times. I don''t know who you heard about it, but with your intelligence, I should have guessed the six games The last month''s riots actually caused much more damage than those on the table. To tell you the truth, I didn''t have to soak in this pool before the riots, which is also the price. "


    "And the price hasn''t been paid off yet, has it?"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1524

    "Have you seen anything related to that era? Well, interestingly, there is no report of problems in the warehouse. So you went in through the door and left through the door."


    The old man is very smart. As an old mage who has lived for a long time, his thinking is almost subconscious. It''s better to talk sentence by sentence like ordinary people. Because most of the time, he only needs to listen to a word to know the whole story.


    Just like now, after listening to a question about cheese, he guessed that the grey robe had seen the products of the dark age, because he could not hear the actual situation of the problem just from others, at least he had to see it.


    Cheese could feel something moving in his robe. It was the part of bofis. Since she called out the name of the tree demon when she entered the scope of the school of life, the whole person was quiet, never said a word, or even moved.


    Cheese thought about whether to check the condition, but he also knew that taking bofis out of his robe might cause unnecessary trouble, so he hasn''t done so until now.


    The black snake took the initiative to climb out of his shelter, drilled out of the cheese collar and coiled it on his shoulder. Cheese wanted to ask her what was going on, but even with the snake''s face, he could see that bofis was forced.


    It was not that she wanted to show up, but that some force forced her to show up. It''s clear where that power comes from, isn''t it? Only one person can do this here.


    "A strange combination from our magic system. Oh, I remember the child. I was impressed by her boldness." the old man didn''t seem surprised when he looked at boffith''s separation.


    On the contrary, Kalas raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the black snake, but since the black snake came out of the gray robe, it didn''t seem strange. However, the appearance of the other party in the goblin''s vision still disturbed him.


    "The man in your mouth has long been dead. The creature that appears in front of us now was born in recent years and has nothing to do with it." cheese said in a deep voice.


    He didn''t expect that his tone would become so serious, as if bofisi''s life was held in each other''s hands. According to reason, bofisi here is only one of her many soulless children. Even if she died, she won''t have much impact.


    But he couldn''t convince himself that in his feeling, the old man could definitely find the noumenon of bofis through this son, so as to affect her, and he could do it now without preparation and research.


    "Relationship? No, I don''t intend to compare it with her on the scale. The two are quite different. I let it out just to find out which warehouse you see. Now it seems that I should improve my evaluation of you. The secret of the inspiration ring is not easy to crack, and the warehouse behind it is also difficult to get in and out. Of course, I am more gratified that you You didn''t stop to leave because you got the wealth in the warehouse. You still broke into here for this cat goblin. Behavior is more persuasive than language. You have proved to me that, at least for the moment, you haven''t been affected by the things in the warehouse. "


    Looking at each other, cheese could not help but doubt again how many lucky elements there were in the battle just now. "Even if I was affected by those things, I might be here. Maybe this cat is very important in my heart."


    "If you say so, it just shows that you know exactly where your words and deeds come from. People who are really captured by those things will not realize that there is nothing you can''t give up except yourself and what you pursue. I''ve seen too many examples, and just because we are mages, once we think we have found a better way and way, we can throw it away Abandoning everything in the past will be more and decisive. "


    The old man''s tone was somewhat helpless and regretful. The influence of the dark period was not only physiological to him. After seeing the unbearable scene that the proud mages of the city of ten thousand dharmas were tempted and degenerated, how could the founders of the city not be touched?


    The grey robe was silent for a moment. He suddenly thought of the battle in the grey tower when he left the grey lion. Isn''t the last book left by the Lord of the grey tower a magic book for their grey robes? For the sake of this book of magic scriptures, they did not hesitate to face each other with swords.


    Yes, they are grey robes. They will not be touched by ordinary demon classics or magic magic. They can even look through those trance evil words with a smile, but in addition, some things are common. If the Lord of the grey tower could see what was happening in the grey tower, what expression would he show? Would he be better than the old man in the pool?


    "Can I think that the planned liftoff of the city of ten thousand dharmas is actually not to escape from this vulgar ground as most mages think? The real situation may be just the opposite. It is after experiencing the situation in the dark period that you and the controller at the same level as you decide to lift the whole city into the sky. Because in this case, ten thousand dharmas themselves It will become an island. You don''t have to worry about the outward diffusion of things inside. "


    "Oh, what you said is not entirely right, but there are also places right. We are really fed up with the prejudice against mages and the ignorance of magic in the world. Even ordinary people living in this city may not be able to really face up to magic unless they become mages themselves. Therefore, leaving is the best choice. Your teacher is more thorough than what we have done There are too many. In the Arctic ice field, who knows what madness he got to fix the mage tower in that place. Apart from anything else, just thinking about the supply of materials is enough to give people a headache. Do you know how long we waited just to prepare the materials needed this time? "


    At first glance, this sentence sounds like a complaint, but cheese is keenly aware of another meaning. A plan that has been prepared for a long time is not allowed to have accidents. What cheese is not sure is whether it has inadvertently become the accident.


    If so, the other party will try his best to kill himself. It seems that there is nothing unreasonable. The more he proves how good he is as a grey robe, the bigger the problem will be.


    "Anyway, a city flying in the sky is more desirable than a lonely tower standing on the ice field. Although I am used to the snow and wind and frost everywhere, it is too hot for me here. I have no opinion on the will of you and other people in the city. As a spectator, I am happy to see its success. It will be my honor to witness the rise of a mage city But I have to remind you that some shadows in this city are very dangerous. I doubt whether you are aware of the damage they may actually cause. "


    In order to prove the truth, cheese took out a piece of mirror from his arms. The mirror of that piece was deliberately blurred and could not reflect at all.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1525

    A mural warrior came from the shadow and took the lens in cheese''s hand. From his servant like dress, perhaps the real role of these mural sand puppets is not to act as a combat force, but to deal with daily life instead of the old man who can''t leave the pool.


    However, this is also normal. As one of the most important secret rooms of the school of life, it is unlikely that there will be hostile visitors every day. Loneliness may be one of the important reasons why the old man did not directly kill them in the previous battle, but this guess may not be accurate, because as long as he wants, he can no longer be lonely.


    In fact, many creatures with long life will encounter similar problems, especially in dwarves living alone, elves and humans like the elderly who live longer for some reasons. These people often have their own reasons to stay away from their people, and carrying these reasons, they often have more thinking ability than ordinary people.


    So they are not unaware that they are feeling lonely. On the contrary, they still choose loneliness after they realize it. That sounds strange, doesn''t it? Since you are eager to communicate with others, why do you choose to be closed? There are many reasons, but the most fundamental thing is that they carry something more important than their own life.


    If there is a secret God in the world, who is responsible for keeping everyone''s secrets, supervising the status of all secrets, and destroying what no one knows anymore, he will probably be paranoid and even crazy.


    Because only such people, who fundamentally exile their own spirit, can keep secrets forever. And he will probably be a lonely God, lonely enough to be forgotten, so there will be no lonely God in this world.


    Fortunately, the old man in the pool is far from crazy. His words and deeds may be different, but as a mage, that kind of difference is the purpose of careful logic and progressive layers. If anyone thinks he has lost his reason, it can only show that the man has taken reason too shallow.


    But when the old man took the mirror fragment into his hand, opened his eyes wide, and waved his hand to beat all the mural soldiers on the left side of his body into sand, whether he was crazy became another problem, at least in the eyes of Kairas. The cat goblin clenched his weapon nervously, ready to deal with the possible attack of the other party. In contrast, cheese, smiled.


    Cheese rarely smiles like this because he rarely really feels pressure. In other words, in the last five years, he has never felt such pressure, even when facing the God of worms or alaire.


    The reason is very simple. The danger that the latter two bring to the grey robe is power. It''s like a child fighting a strong man. If the child is not a gifted martial arts expert or a powerful child who can open his mouth and spit fire, it''s almost inevitable that he can''t compete.


    Losing in this power gap, cheese will not feel pressure. He will use his brain to think about how to make up the gap with skills. But the old man in front of him is different. His pressure is on the same level.


    Similarly, for example, the gap between the elderly and cheese is like a mound advertised as the highest peak in the region, which has been moved to a high mountain, and a vast lake is adjacent to the sea. That is the pressure that one can be proud of, or that one''s ability to settle down is completely suppressed by another person. The despair behind this pressure comes from all his knowledge of his own skills.


    It is because of understanding that we can see the gap. It is because of seeing the gap that we know that we can never compete with each other for a while. Cheese was in this state before. The reason why he breathed a sigh of relief was that he knew he didn''t need to compete with each other anymore.


    "You... I see." the old man said your word probably to ask the cheese where he got the broken glass, but soon his mind integrated an answer from all the information he knew.


    "You want to make a deal with me. Hum, but you know, I can handle it without you. Do you know how many warehouses you have entered in this city? It''s just another one."


    "This is different, this, you can''t close it. Among all known magic types, magic performed with the help of a mirror is very dangerous. The reason is very simple. They always involve the other side of the mirror."


    Cheese answered quickly, not because he wanted to show his wisdom or increase the bargaining chips in this way, but mainly because he also thought about how to deal with the master of Mirror magic.


    The old man didn''t speak immediately this time. He was thinking about whether the contents of the grey robe and the conditions he gave were reasonable. The interests may not be complex, but it''s not the elder''s specialty to be able to make a decision. Because he knows too much and has seen too much, how to deal with one thing, what results may result, and even a variety of results caused by one treatment method, he has seen it with his own eyes.


    The more you know, the more complex the problem is, and the more difficult it is to make a decision. However, the matter does not need to be solved immediately. The city of ten thousand dharmas is like a big tree. Even the most greedy insects can''t bite its lifeline for a moment.


    "Have you dealt with similar situations before? Those things opposite the mirror." the old man''s tone sounded a little unhappy. It''s easy to understand. Although moths can''t kill the tree for a while, it''s always bad to have long insects on your body.


    "It''s hard to say. There are many things opposite the mirror. We can''t even be sure how many mirrors connect to our world. I''m not sure what I''ve dealt with this time. What I can be sure is that it''s very dangerous. The fragment you''re holding in your hand almost killed me when it''s complete." the cheese stalled and said.


    "How can I be sure you can deal with it? It''s just a trap. The person who sets the trap is not necessarily more lethal than the trap, but it must be very cunning. If a cunning beast is forced, it''s more dangerous."


    "It''s dangerous enough. Besides, there are so many mirrors in this city. I dare say that the number of mirrors here may be more than that in a small kingdom. Mirror demons can only cause small problems in those small places. Here, they have enough resources to gather the same kind, buy minions and develop forces. The most important thing is that it''s difficult for people to notice them. Finally, wait They think that when the time is ripe, Wanfa may face a war. I think it''s worth exchanging our lives for the disappearance of a war. "


    The old man stared at the cheese. Five seconds later, with a gentle wave, the door behind them quietly opened.


    "Let''s go. Let me see how much Clark''s students can do besides talking."


    Cheese and Kellas have no reason to stay. Although grey robe still has many questions to ask, it''s better to leave now.


    After they left the room, the heavy door closed again. Then, the scattered yellow sand quickly gathered and formed, turned back into mural soldiers, and then quietly returned to the wall. The soldiers that cheese claimed to have eliminated were not damaged at all.


    Only those extremely limited sand puppets killed by the sand sword of Kairas have not recovered. The remains were swallowed up by the restored sand puppets and became the cornerstone of their own growth.


    Soon, it''s like passing people from the future. Only an old man who looked dying was thinking quietly in the pool.


    "War, ha, there is war here every day."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1526

    "So the mages here are really experimenting with goblins."


    Cheese and carras walked out after leaving the secret room. In fact, they didn''t know the structure of the building. They just chose the way ahead with intuition and speculation about the direction of the corridor. For them now, the farther away from the room full of murals, the better the road in front of them.


    The pressure exerted by the unknown old man gave them an illusion of survival. This may also be the reason why cheese can''t wait to talk to Kellas about some other topics to divert his attention.


    For the current grey robe, the experience just now needs time to precipitate and digest. Now he needs to consider something else.


    "I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but I heard the master''s conversation here. However, since they domesticated elf dogs, there is probably no ambiguity. These people don''t know where to get goblins to test their magic. This kind of thing is not so new, is it? It seems that in the eyes of you human mages, goblins have something else besides being difficult to deal with Value. "


    Kellas didn''t speak very well. He dragged the sand sword in his hand. Because it was full of paint, the latter could not disperse the shape and integrate into the hair of Kairas for the time being, but could only be carried for the time being. Fortunately, the weight of the sword is not a burden for the cat goblin.


    "There''s no way. The poison of poisonous snakes is to capture prey, and the poison of toads is to protect themselves. Both are things that keep other creatures away. But for humans, snake venom and toad venom can be smeared on arrows to kill enemies. Instead, they want to kill snakes and toads. The world is always so confusing. When you''re good for nothing, there''s nothing People will care whether they hurt you, and when you have a skill, this skill may bring you fatal trouble. It''s your talent that goblins can resist magic, but in the eyes of mages, this talent can also be a tool. "


    Kellas sighed. He knew what the cheese said. It was because he knew that he really felt helpless from the bottom of his heart. Goblins have done the same thing. Goblins are easy to be interested in their race''s cultural or artistic works in their contact with humans and other intelligent races.


    In fact, many of the goddess of inspiration in the legendary stories and the elves who care about artists and poets are disguised by goblins in order to harvest their works from artists like crops. Naturally, there is a real situation where you love and I wish, but more lies in deception and camouflage.


    From this point of view, what they do is actually the same.


    "I understand the truth. But you have to understand that I am a goblin. Just like intellectually, you know that many creatures eat people because they need to survive, but when you really see them, you will instinctively hate them. Don''t tell me no, I''ve seen you talk to ghouls. Politeness is sometimes a manifestation of disgust. So you see, it can''t be said Just go. Not even me. "


    Cheese agrees with Kellas''s view, because many years ago, he heard an old man in a big hat say, "what level will it be outside?"


    The cat goblin raised her eyebrows and showed a complex smile,


    "Good question. I can only say that about a hundred years ago, the king of a small human country fell in love with fairies. Note that he liked fairies themselves rather than drugs or handicrafts made of their wings. He regarded them as noble birds raised by himself. The direct consequence of this incident was initiated by his Majesty, who loves to sleep In a small-scale war, the country of that small country was almost bloodwashed, and all royal family members were killed. I didn''t join the royal court at that time, so I didn''t participate in the process. In short, compared with the current situation, at least the king gave good material conditions to his carefully collected pets, and even some of the fairies tried to help him after the war Intercede. Now, what level do you think it will be? "


    "Hiss... Then let''s discuss the possibility of opening the door of crazy hunting here," cheese said in a tone that he couldn''t tell whether he was joking.


    "The environment here is special. You know better than I do. Besides, the group that is doing this will completely provoke all noble activities of the king''s court is not a human noble. I have to admit that although the mage''s magic can''t play a complete effect on the goblins, you are still the part we fear most. The resistance is not ineffective. The goblins have suffered the most heavy losses in their history, There are casters in the opponent''s camp. So if this battle really starts, hum, I don''t think there will be a winner. "


    Carras shook his tail, which was a sign of his irritability. Generally speaking, there are not many things that can make the old cat so anxious, even the pursuit of yew people.


    "What do you mean?"


    In the final analysis, the goblin matter is an extraneous matter, and cheese has not dealt with its position. If he hadn''t been surrounded by Atta and Kairas, he probably wouldn''t be deeply concerned about this issue.


    No way, people or intelligent creatures always boast that they are superior to uncivilized creatures because of the complex manufacturing and skilled application of tools, which is also a kind of tool application.


    "First of all, Taran can''t know about this. Her position will make her have no room to intervene in this matter."


    Instead of using the word irrational, Kellas said there was no room.


    This is just like the topic they talked about just now. Most of the time, those behaviors and extreme practices that others seem unable to understand are not extreme. They are only the results obtained in a deeper and complex context. Although, this is also a tragedy.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." cheese scratched his cheek in embarrassment. "Atta and I came to find you together. As soon as we entered this area, we met a escaping tree spirit."


    "Where is she now?" asked the cat goblin eagerly, with a low roar in his voice.


    "Don''t panic. Judging from the amulet I gave her, she should still be safe. But she shouldn''t be so safe. Before I started to be chased into the secret room, some non mages should have headed towards the area where she and sword seven were located. If the amulet on her body was impacted, I could understand it better. Now it''s a little abnormal." Cheese frowned gently and said.


    Abnormal is abnormal. At least knowing that atta is safe at this time makes Kellas less excited. He thought about it and then put forward his view of the current situation,


    "My opinion is that we take her out of here first. Then I''ll decide what to do with the goblins here."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1527

    What Kellas said about the decision is actually how to deal with it. But no matter how he chooses to deal with it, as a decision-maker, he will bear the cost of dealing with the results. The cat goblin has some insight into this and readily accepts it.


    From his point of view, this matter must be dealt with immediately, and it''s best not to involve atta. Then the rest is very simple. He decides, he implements and he is responsible.


    "I agree. It''s too early to involve atta in this dispute. Her position is in the final stage of ambiguity. She is neither pure goblin nor pure human. Forcing her to make a choice is meaningless and cruel," cheese whispered.


    Atta''s life span as a human is only a few years. After that, it will be a long demon life waiting for her. Therefore, as a human being, atta is actually just an illusion in a fleeting glance, and her existence is extremely short. In another ten or twenty years, the life under the name of atalante still exists, but her form of existence will change, and so will her way of thinking.


    "So our top priority now is to leave here, find Taran and persuade her to leave. Anyway, the purpose of your trip is to find me. As long as I show up, she should choose to retreat."


    The cat goblin smiled at himself. As the first swordsman of the king''s court and the man who raised Atta, he is now worried and searched by his companions, which is more or less wonderful for him. In the past, he was the one who went to save people.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you how you were caught. With your skill, the mages here shouldn''t have succeeded so easily. But if you made enough commotion in the process of being caught, they don''t have reason to relax your care, or even give you a chance to escape from your cell. What happened in this?" asked the cheese company curiously, He really wanted to know how the cat goblin was caught.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just some special means for goblins. This is also a part of the problem I want to deal with later. If I don''t destroy those traps, the goblins here can''t escape. However, at present, we seem to have to deal with some hungry friends first."


    Kairas said, shaking the sand sword in his hand twice to get familiar with the weight and feel of the weapon again. Meanwhile, the roar was approaching.


    "There shouldn''t be dogs running around in the corridor in the mage''s building. They will unconsciously trigger magic mechanisms and cause serious consequences." cheese whispered, and his body faintly entered the state of battle.


    "I can answer that for them. In the eyes of these guys, there is only the smell of goblins. They can''t do anything except find goblins."


    It seems that in response to the words of carras, first one, then the second and third, more and more beagles with their fangs exposed and drooling appear from the corner of the corridor. Their eyes were red, as if they were already angry. They smelled the smell of goblins for a long time, but they were unable to find the trace of goblins. The anxiety that the prey was close at hand but could not be found made these hunters crazy.


    However, they are not aware of the subtle changes that have taken place in their hunting objects. Before joining the cheese, Kellas just wanted to escape. Now, when he wants to solve the problem, the elf dog is the part to be solved.


    In fact, Elven dogs are also a group of poor creatures. They were just ordinary hounds, but they became one of the weapons because of the war between humans and goblins. But up to now, the elf dog has changed from a hunting dog that can find the trace of goblins to a stable species that is naturally aware of goblins and has great hostility to them.


    The hatred of goblins and hunting instinct are as natural as eating and drinking water. At this time, as soon as he saw that Kellas had no intention of running away, he stood so straight in the corridor. Those hounds were like running horses stabbed by a knife, turning into a noisy wave!


    However, this time around the cat goblin, there was a figure wearing a gray robe. The cheese raised his hand and knocked it out in front, ignoring the heat on the surface of the brazier that provided illumination at the edge of the corridor.


    "Boom!"


    Fire, warm and with painful temperature, they turn out from the brazier like free snakes, stretching their fuzzy bodies horizontally and turning into a barrier.


    Most beasts are afraid of fire. Hounds are no longer wild, but they are still animals. Normally, something in their instinct will remind these hunters not to rush into the fire, because there is no prey they want in the fire, only death and pain.


    This wall of fire is enough to solve the problem of nine tenths of beasts. Even those large beasts will hesitate to stop the fire. However, the premise of blocking is that the other party will consider the gain and loss.


    "Ow!"


    Pain mixed with madness, the first hound passed through the flames, which ignited its hair and made it look like a monster drilling out of the abyss. This scene made cheese really see for the first time what elf dogs can do to hunt them.


    Before that, he did not think that domestication could make a creature live against their most basic instincts. But there was a living example in front of him, and he couldn''t help believing it.


    In the midst of the grey robe''s consternation, Kairas had stepped forward, and the sand sword in his hand penetrated through the hound''s mouth and directly stabbed into the latter''s body. This cruel killing method is not often used by Kairas. He is really angry and afraid.


    Fear will make people do terrible acts that they can''t expect. In order to protect themselves, everyone may become something they can''t imagine.


    Of course, when Kairas stabbed the sword, he was not so afraid, and his eyes were more helpless. In the past, he would not have such eyes when fighting. The battle should be full of war, life and death, ruthless, barbaric and primitive, so that the winner can frankly say that what he has won is the realization of wealth, rights or goals after surviving.


    But now, after considering so many things related to atta, Kellas suddenly felt that he was very similar to the dog he killed, not only him, but also them. This is not a noble battle, this is a tragedy, a scene under a greater tragedy.


    So he drew out his weapon and aimed it at the next opponent. When the latter opened his mouth and rushed at him, he stabbed it through its upper chamber with the tip of his sword and pierced it out from above the skull.


    The third burning hound attacked. Keiras held the sword in both hands, smashed the body on the sword at the other party, and took out his weapon.


    But that''s the case. As more hounds rush through the fire wall without hesitation, the cat goblin must choose to retreat. He can''t deal with the simultaneous attack of multiple enemies.


    "If you don''t blow that damn whistle again, I''ll kill all these dogs."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1528

    The sound of dog whistle can''t be heard by humans. But cats and dogs can. Kalas shook his ears, and the weapon he pulled out did not stab again. He watched the hounds, although full of anger, no longer rush through the fire wall, but linger on the edge of the fire.


    On the other side of the fire wall, there were more than hounds. A man wearing the normal mage robe of the school of life approached the dividing line slowly. The nervousness and uneasiness on his young face, even across the fire, showed up in cheese''s eyes.


    He is the trainer, or caregiver, of the Elven dog. Because the school of life did not have the technology to create elves, all he did was take care of these hounds.


    "Hoo!" the flames on the fire wall trembled slightly. For a second, they seemed to be pushing away and going out. But the next second, the flame is still burning, quiet and lasting. In this second, there was a spell battle.


    "I advise you not to try to win favor in front of me with that simple plastic energy spell. I''m in a bad mood and have a lot to think about. If I''m not careful, the power of the spell may exceed expectations."


    Cheese''s words are a naked threat. He went to the fire wall and looked at the young life school mage opposite from a distance. There was no hostility or goodwill in his eyes.


    "Now, I suggest you and your dog step back. My friends and I are going to leave here. I won''t say please, so don''t let me wait, thank you."


    The cheese said and waved, and the fire wall immediately rushed at the hounds and their trainers like a full sail. However, it is not to ignite anyone. The purpose of the grey robe is just to force the other party back.


    "You will pay for what you did today," said the young mage coldly. He knew he was not the opponent of the strange grey robed mage, but he still needed to say something cruel before he was soft.


    Unexpectedly, the flame in front of the cheese suddenly made a circular gap. As soon as the grey robe raised its hand, something came straight out of the gap of the fire wall like a sharp arrow and flew to the other party''s neck!


    "Luo... Luo..." the dog trainer covered his neck, and a black rope strangled his breathing tube. The surrounding hounds, although aware of something strange, did not know how to deal with it.


    That rope, of course, was a part of bofis. The black snake spit out the letter leisurely, regardless of a human being dying in her curly body. Fortunately, cheese is not meant to kill each other.


    He waved again, and the fire wall extended forward, forming two parallel low walls. The two low walls form a passage that separates the hound from the mage.


    The grey robe and the cat goblin walked forward along the path. When they passed by, they stretched out their arms. The black snake immediately responded and returned to his hand. The young dog trainer had been strangled and fainted.


    Cheese glanced at each other, and immediately several hounds stood between cheese and him, glaring at the gray robe.


    "Kill?"


    The cheese asked Caras.


    Since the cat goblin said to deal with this matter, the life of the elf dog trainer should naturally be decided by him. However, as a companion of Kellas, cheese didn''t mind being hostile to the school of life.


    Anyway, he has understood that the so-called school is not a whole. Although the people in the huge plant manor and listed buildings belong to this school, there are apprentices who do not know what magic is, and there are also great mages who have secretly controlled everything here since the founding of the city. What he faced was not a monster, but a school of fish that formed a monster.


    "Later, he and the dogs are not the key."


    A hound is a tool, a hunter''s tool. Hunters are also tools. They need animal meat, fur and claws brought by hunters. Tools, not critical, at least not so critical.


    But there is a premise. The premise is that you can find the person who uses the tool behind the tool and make sure that he is not another tool. Then this problem will be fundamentally solved. However, it is more likely that when we try to find the root cause of a problem, we will find that it is actually the result of countless tools, followed by tools, which is extremely complex.


    Therefore, we must learn to compromise, compromise in the temporary, compromise in the moment, compromise in the reality that we can''t fully grasp. Kellas knows how to compromise. His compromise is to draw a line for himself to solve problems. On one side of this line, they are the so-called non key. They are just tools, and tools can be shelved. On the other side of this line is the key, which must be solved, because this can solve the problem temporarily.


    The fire went out gradually. Cheese and carras had walked through many corridors. Led by the gray robe, they were closer and closer to the exit of the building.


    However, except for the dog trainer and his hound just now, they didn''t meet anyone who could be called a blocker on the way. It''s either a confused researcher who doesn''t know what happened at all, or a unlucky apprentice who is asked to stay here for some kind of homework.


    They are all members of the school of life, but they are completely unaware of goblins and things related to goblins. Although these people will be confused by the emergence of one person and one cat, it will not affect them.


    Finally, the window appeared at the end of the corridor. There was a window to prove that the door would not be far away. But before leaving the building, the cheese looked out of the window and wanted to know some information.


    Then he saw a lot of light shaking outside the window, but it was not the sky light, but an artificial light source. Many mages are on the lawn. They seem to be performing some kind of collective ceremony.


    This not only makes people curious, but also means that if they swagger out of the front door, they will be found. It''s okay for Kellas to say that for a cat, he can disappear into the night by opening the window. The trouble is cheese. He''s not as good at flying over the eaves and walls as his companions.


    However, this matter is not so absolute.


    "The situation is not right. Wait, you may have to take my clothes out."


    The grey robe looked back at the corridor to ensure that no one would pass in a short time and untied his coat. Take off your clothes because they can''t deform with the owner.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to perform transfiguration in such a strange place. He''s not Juni. The process of transfiguration will make him lose his guard. Once someone sees him become a creature, the cheese in animal form can easily become a target for others. However, I can''t worry so much now.


    "I see. I''ll find a window facing the tree. You''d better look less conspicuous."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1529

    The animal formed by cheese is not a crow, nor is it the long eared owl he once changed, because although they have the advantage of flying, cheese does not want to escape here. He just wants to find a less eye-catching way to leave the building. Therefore, land creatures with more forced power such as cats are his first choice.


    However, the forms recorded by metamorphosis must be prepared in advance. In addition to crows used as daytime flight forms and long eared owls used as night flight forms, there are not many land-based forms of cheese, including wolf forms that are not conducive to hiding. So he can only use a posture he has never shown before.


    "Well, OK. But you''re not unattractive like this. You should know that minks are popular everywhere? To be honest, what do you think of turning into minks?"


    Carras held the cheese folded clothes and looked at the beast transformed from a man with a subtle expression. In front of him, a large mink man nearly one meter long stood up, with wisdom inconsistent with his appearance in his eyes.


    However, the mink made of cheese has different fur colors from those commonly seen, which he did not have when he changed into other animals. He turned into a crow and a long eared owl, but he turned into a mink. His fur was as gray as his robe.


    This is the reason why he doesn''t like to become this shape. Mink is the first deformation object tried by cheese. Because he had to feed this animal for some time, he is very familiar with its movements, expressions and habits. Of course, in the end, he is also familiar with the internal structure of this animal. But because the experience of cheese casting was still shallow at that time, his deformation was flawed.


    This defect is the coat color. Transfiguration is a very interesting spell. In a sense, it is like a special body action, and once you complete this action, you will get used to it.


    In short, after becoming an animal, the shaper''s body shape, appearance, and even other subtle places will become difficult to change. If you have to modify it, the risks will make it extremely difficult to cast spells.


    Therefore, the first deformation form of many deformers is not perfect. Wizards specializing in training this kind of magic usually let apprentices use a less practical animal as the object of practice to get through this unskilled process.


    To be noted separately, Yuni''s transformation does not belong to this column. If they try and skillfully transform themselves with the first change of cheese, youni is like a chick eagle living on the cliff. As long as his wings allow, the instinct of flying is engraved in the child''s body, and spreading his arms is enough to let him walk with the wind.


    This is a talent. You can get a talent after paying the price. Just like the curse crow in the gray robe, you also get the qualification to use spells at the cost of seeing your own death. The difference is that the curse crow actively chose to curse himself, while youni was passively teased by fate, but does this subtle difference really exist? Maybe active, but also passive.


    In short, a moment later, a small window on the side of the building opened, and a gray figure jumped from the window to the branches outside the window. The whole process made only a very slight sound, which was not worth mentioning compared with the commotion taking place on the lawn. The grey marten fell on the branch and looked around. No one was paying attention to it.


    So this intensely purposeful creature quickly grabbed the bark and went to the ground with its claws. Behind it, a dressed black cat first threw out some human clothes, and then jumped out of the window and landed on the branches. But the sword on his back hit the branch in the leap, causing a sound.


    The mink and the black cat stopped where they were and did not continue their movements until a few seconds later they confirmed that the noise had not attracted anyone. The grey mink first touched the ground, and then it thought again. In this state, cheese''s attention is sometimes not focused enough. There is no way. The animal''s mind can''t fully carry people''s will. The reduction of thinking ability is the result of the help of magic.


    Fortunately, it quickly found an alley that was not easy to see. This alley may have been used to pile up garbage and sundries such as fallen leaves, but now it is just used as a place for cheese to restore human body.


    The pain like tearing the whole body is a side effect that cannot be removed by deformation. With the expansion of the Marten''s body, human bones and structures gradually appear again from the flesh and blood. When the cheese wiped the flesh and blood in front of him with his hand, what he saw was not Kellas waiting to give him his clothes.


    "Denia."


    Cheese whispered the name, the tree demon they met as soon as they entered the school of life. Now the strange body, which combines the two life forms of plants and animals, is standing on the withered branches and leaves, and his yellow green eyes without pupils are looking at the cheese.


    Now the situation is a little delicate. There is no grey robe, and Kellas doesn''t mean to come over. Obviously, the tree demon deceived the senses of the cat demon in some way. This makes the cheese that has just changed very passive, because the distance between them is too close. At this distance, he has no time to resist the other party''s means of calling plants.


    "They are in trouble."


    The imaginary attack did not come, Denia said to the cheese in a less clear voice with his head tilted. Then he fell back and completely disappeared into the fallen leaves.


    "What''s the matter? I heard someone talking."


    The next second, carras turned into the alley with his sword. He saw only a few flying leaves, and nothing else.


    "I''m not sure. Give me the clothes first." cheese narrowed his eyes slightly, took the clothes from his companion and said while wearing them.


    The question he was thinking about was how the other party came to him quietly, why he had to tell himself this endless sentence and what it meant.


    They, from the perspective of cheese, he will understand this pronoun as Atta and sword seven. Denia has seen them together. It should be clear that they are partners together. However, the situation of the grey robe group when they met Denia last time was not so harmonious. It would be good if the tree demon didn''t retaliate. Why should he report?


    Kairas tilted his mouth. He thought he might have been too nervous just now, or the cheese made a misunderstanding sound when he changed. In short, since the mage didn''t say what happened, he didn''t pay attention.


    "There are still a lot of people on the lawn. No matter what they are doing, they look like they will work until dawn. It''s a little troublesome to find Taran and Qi under these guys'' eyes. I suggest we''d better make some trouble."


    "There''s no need. Those people are performing some kind of collective ceremony. Their energy should not be scattered too much. We should be careful and leave when we find them."


    When cheese was upstairs, he had seen through the window what the mages of the school of life were doing. What he didn''t understand was why they were targeting.


    The answer to this question was revealed soon after he met Jianqi.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1530

    Sword seven came suddenly and light. He was sometimes more like a cat than Kairas.


    It is not a willful, ignorant cat raised around humans, but a cat that lives at the junction of the countryside and the wilderness and walks on the grass and fence like a Ranger.


    In a word, when he comes, the sound will not be heavier than a fallen leaf on the ground. When he appeared in front of cheese and Kellas, they both showed a little surprise.


    "It seems that your application of Qi has made a breakthrough in recent days."


    Apart from the five senses, the way cheese perceives the world is mainly magic vision, and the users of Qi will not have magic, not to mention the cold iron amulet given by Jianqi.


    If he wants to list the most suitable list for assassinating spell casters in the future, martial artists such as sword seven will definitely take the lead. Fortunately, this is his companion.


    "There''s no breakthrough. It''s just a little connecting the broken ones. You also have a sense of Qi. If you continue to practice, you will understand this feeling sooner or later."


    Jian Qi shrugged, as if he was really talking about something big. Then his eyes turned to the place where the leaves were piled up, and his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he wanted to see something clearly.


    "Now, he''s gone," the sword seeker said suddenly, but the implication was clear. He is Denia. In other words, he has just left.


    "So I don''t like goblins. They challenge the common sense of the world too much. There is no law to find." cheese, of course, immediately understood the meaning of his companion, and then sighed helplessly.


    "I agree. Don''t talk about you. Sometimes, I don''t like ourselves. How funny is a joke like body, a joke like ability, a joke like destiny."


    Said Kellas, inserting his weapon into the soil at his feet. Strange to say, the sand sword full of paint seemed to be shattered when it landed this time, turned into a ball of fine sand, and then drilled into the fur of Kairas.


    Although Jian Qi has seen such a scene several times, he can''t help raising his eyebrows as a person from a sword casting family. "When manpower is poor, but heaven and earth are impermanent."


    Sword seven''s words pun on the natural cultivation of goblins and the realm of creation that can''t be reached in sword casting. Goblins are indeed some manifestation of their world, just like the sand sword on Kalas, which can not be made. Of course, their existence must be reasonable.


    However, this theory is also found by people. You can take it for granted, but it doesn''t seem impossible to say that it is raw and hard.


    "You know what? I''ve been walking with this man in gray robe and using food as his name for several months. One thing I learned is that I don''t think of heaven and earth as an object anymore. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll find a way to kill it. But as long as you don''t think of it as a so-called destiny, everything is still the same. There is no injustice, and there is no fairness. "


    Kellas rarely said a word that matched his age, and then looked at the man with the food name. Make complaints about the cheese, but even if they are partners, they will first make complaints about their names.


    "Who stipulates that cheese can''t be a name? Who stipulates that cats can''t talk and wear clothes? Who stipulates that people can''t walk on the water with one breath? As you said, heaven and earth are not objects, so it won''t stipulate anything. In that case, I''d like to call cheese or cheese, horse dung or gold, isn''t it? So it''s better than my name Think about something more practical. For example, how to get atta out. "


    Yes, just seeing sword seven, cheese and carras have understood that things are moving in the direction they didn''t want to see before. The reason is very simple. If atta is not doing anything that makes the sword seeker unable to intervene, Jianqi will never leave her.


    This is the characteristic of Jian Qi. His sense of morality and responsibility will make him spontaneously want to protect the people around him, especially his companions. His companions also understand and appreciate this characteristic of him. It doesn''t need anyone to summarize. As long as they get along day and night, what actions a person will take under what circumstances is basically predictable. At least in this matter, Jianqi''s move can be.


    "She and a, um, I don''t know the title between the goblins, and I don''t know whether the name he reported is true. Umala, Crypt Lord, this is the name and identity of the person who is acting with a girl."


    "A Crypt Lord. These mages are really bold, and they seem to have lost him. That''s a good thing. Atta must be safe in a short time. The crypt dug by those fat people is an extremely reliable fortress. Even if the mage wants to destroy it, it will take a long time and strength. So I''m more curious about how he was caught alive The Crypt Lord is not uncommon, but it has never happened in the war between humans and goblins. "


    The cat goblin touched his chin and said his understanding and doubts about the Crypt Lord.


    "Then you can ask him yourself. The current situation is how to get a girl out of that quagmire. I''m not a bad person, but I also know that as soon as war starts, the individual''s good and bad will disappear. At that time, a person''s voice can only be drowned in the cry of a group of people. Only in a peaceful year can you speak in a personal way. Now, It is still peaceful. "


    "It''s not difficult to stop the war. It''s not difficult to let atta''s body leave." cheese slowly opened his mouth with a certain tone of conclusion,


    "The difficult thing is to solve this matter. To solve the real problems in front of us. Because her heart is already in this matter, taking her body away is torturing her. Conflict is for the result. In addition to conflict, results can still be obtained. But if a matter needs to be solved by conflict, mediation in the usual sense has little meaning."


    No one has any objection to atta''s description. Just as they know sword seven, they also know atta. The female swordsman may be very talkative at ordinary times, and even have a flood of compassion, but she also has strong times. In a sense, being talkative and strong is one thing.


    That thing, in the words of sword seven, is honesty. Sincere in heart, sincere in ambition, consistent in body and mind, commensurate in words and deeds, the same outside and inside, that''s all. Of all the people cheese knows, atta is the most sincere, so her temper is the most difficult to change, because what she does is what she wants. To turn her body, you have to turn her heart.


    "Is there a way?" Kellas won''t ask others. To be fair, this level of conflict depends on a person''s thought of a strategy at a time. It''s either the problem itself or the person to be solved.


    But he still asked, because he had no way, because he believed that cheese might have a way.


    "You can try."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1531

    "Roar!"


    If it weren''t for the sound insulation effect of the goblin crypt, I''m afraid this roar would directly attract the mages of the school of life. But this is not surprising. After all, it was a lion and a male lion who roared. However, the lion is different from the image of ordinary people with bright and thick mane and strong muscles under the skin.


    First of all, it''s thin, and it''s morbid thin. Not only the ribs, but also the bone structure of every joint and limb on the spine can be seen through its not tight skin. This is a sick lion, but its roar is full of unexpected anger. It doesn''t seem to come from this body at all.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    After the roar of the lion, it was the sound of metal knocking on each other. Goblins can''t touch iron, but that doesn''t mean they can''t use metal products. At least the iron content in bronze is acceptable for goblins.


    Five soldiers in bronze armor struck their shields nearly half their height with their dark green spears. The surface of the shield is a relief pattern of an oak tree.


    In addition to these goblins, there was a goblin dancing to express something. Just because of his body composed of straw, he couldn''t make enough noise no matter how he waved his limbs.


    Yes, this is a scarecrow. In fact, the scarecrow stories about the activities are mentioned in the legends of various regions. Some are good and some are bad. People seem to have a natural fear of other human things. Of course, given that there is a living Scarecrow here, their fear is probably not groundless.


    The original Scarecrow may be an imitation of this similar goblin.


    The above three goblins are the fugitives hiding in this crypt. Out of various considerations, umala placed the same race he rescued in different crypts, so as to try to prevent the possibility of goblins being caught by the Mage at one time.


    In addition, in fact, there are some in-depth considerations. After all, the Crypt Lord himself has to contact many kinds of goblins. Naturally, he is very familiar with the habits and characteristics of more common goblins. For example, the lion is an existence that can never be placed with other goblins with flesh and blood. It doesn''t mean that it will eat those goblins, but the sick lion naturally has a mysterious power that can make flesh and blood decay.


    As for why Atta and Umara dared to appear around the sick lion in flesh, and those mages had not dealt with the sick lion before, it was because the sick lion''s disease wanted to have an impact.


    A very subtle premise is that the people around it think they are ill. The disease can be a fact or a guess or suspicion. The scope of the disease is also very broad. As long as the other party thinks that any abnormal variation is happening to him, he is regarded as a disease.


    Sick people will feel more and more serious hesitation. They will think that their disease is not as simple as they thought at first, but more complex and serious.


    What''s more interesting is that those diseases don''t really appear, and people don''t feel uncomfortable because of suspicion. Everything only works on their spirit. Like tension or trance caused by a deception.


    Therefore, most people will not have adverse reactions when they see the sick lion. Only a very few people who are really sick and those who are so well treated that they are suspicious will be affected by it. However, most sick lions do not approach real patients. Their bodies are as fragile as their appearance. The reasons that will make people sick are likely to make them sick.


    The most famous story about sick lions is that they were captured by curious hunters and dedicated to a person of high status. Some of those stories are funny, some are weird, and others are strange.


    In short, the sick lion is a kind of dangerous and subtle goblin. In fact, they don''t like the human world very much, because their bodies are always sick here. In the goblin Kingdom, sick lions do not get sick. They are energetic and powerful lions in the goblin realm, which is a symbol of courage and confidence. In fact, this opposite image in the two worlds is not uncommon among goblins.


    For another example, the five bronze men like soldiers are flesh and blood in the goblin world. Their bronze armor and weapons are only a symbolic part of the ethnic culture, similar to those soldiers who regard sword and sword as symbols of honor.


    Once these goblins come to this world, their flesh and blood will disappear, not invisible, but in a real sense. Their will will will be attached to their bronze armor and become an active armor with thinking ability and making sound from the helmet. Even some unlucky people will directly attach themselves to the artificial armor around the fantasy channel in the process of turning the world.


    However, the goblins attached to the armor are unexpected. They can gain tolerance to iron, which is something no one can explain. In short, most of the armor that no one wears but can move by themselves in those stories are them.


    As for the scarecrow, he is a scarecrow. This has not changed in the goblin world and the human world, nor does he have any strange ability. When lit by fire, he will burn, get wet in case of wind and rain, and even it is difficult to stand.


    If we insist that this kind of goblin has any characteristics, it is probably that they are always happy. Whether in the goblin world or in the human world, scarecrow goblins are always dancing, and they especially like dancing in human wheat fields. Those wheat similar to them seem to be mistaken for the audience.


    So the scarecrow moving like a man in the wheat field is also regarded by the experienced goblin Hunter as a sign of a nearby fantasy channel.


    Now, these three goblins have expressed their loyalty to atta in their own way. Like umala, they agree to listen to the call of female swordsmen and join the battle to save their compatriots.


    "Let''s not talk about the other two. Just getting the support of the bronze clan has greatly improved our combat effectiveness."


    Umara whispered to atta. The five active armor that will not be damaged by ordinary physical damage is indeed enough to become a human nightmare, but I don''t know whether they can still be so sharp in front of mages who use natural and magical forces.


    But anyway, that''s good news.


    "Well, in this way, we have the support of 16 goblins. As long as we deploy them flexibly, I believe we have a chance."


    Atta leaned on Umara with some fatigue and whispered. It was not an easy day for her to convince the goblins. The goblins were always full of fantastic ideas and whimsical ideas. Even if she was in a disadvantageous situation, it was difficult for them to obey a half goblins.


    "You did a very good job. You can make a decent speech in a short time just by relying on the ethnic characteristics I told you on the road. This alone is enough to surprise you."


    What umala said was not flattery. Crypt lords rarely flatter others because they don''t need to. So the praise is true, as the sixteen other demons who were persuaded swore.


    Atta shook her head gently. She didn''t think she was doing anything great. And she didn''t notice that the vlaklag in the scabbard of her waist was emitting an inexplicable light.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1532

    Cheese stood in the shadow of the building and looked at the people on the lawn. After the explanation of Jian Qi, the behavior of those people had a direction that could be guessed.


    Through the magic flow of these life mages, the grey robe can roughly guess what effect the spell they are releasing will have. He had heard of the Crypt Lord''s Magic Cave before. Although he didn''t enter it personally, he could still make a simple inference from the principle.


    Judging from the actions of these mages, the cave they want to destroy is not a real cave. Well, it sounds contradictory, doesn''t it? In other words, when umala took the first step in making the cave, of course, he really dug a space in the land.


    Therefore, there is a real cave on the lawn, and its entrance is the entrance where umala entered with sword seven and atta. However, a normal burrow dug by a creature of the umalana''s size for its own shelter obviously cannot be penetrated by two humans. In other words, the Crypt Lord''s crypt itself is more similar to a magical enchantment.


    However, the boundary is not completely closed. It leaves one or more access channels, and the channel itself can also be regarded as the boundary of the boundary. There are two different operation rules inside and outside the boundary.


    There are generally two ways to destroy this magical enchantment.


    1¡¢ It is to destroy the material entity on which it depends. In terms of caves, it is to destroy the cave structure itself under the lawn. As long as the cave collapses, the goblin spell attached to it will naturally lose its effect. However, the problem is that the boundary of the Crypt Lord and the crypt he excavated depend on each other. It is not easy to destroy it by relying on simple physical methods.


    2¡¢ It is to break the edge of the enchantment with magic. This small internal enchantment has fatal injuries, that is, once the internal and external isolation is broken, the whole enchantment will collapse quickly. This is like enclosing a piece of dry land in the rapids, and the surrounding dams must be built together. But even so, as long as there is a gap in the surrounding embankment, the gap will become a weak point for the water to break through and swallow the whole land.


    If it''s cheese, he may try to compromise between the two methods, and generally he will use the first point to achieve the purpose of destruction, but the actual operation is also disturbed and destroyed by small spells.


    But now it seems that the mages of Wanfa are undoubtedly completely biased towards the second kind. What they are doing is to bombard the boundary of the barrier repeatedly with a large number of influential spells, so as to achieve the purpose of making its structure collapse. Such an approach is neither efficient nor profound, because even if the enchantment is destroyed, the mages will not know that it is destroyed under the effect of the spell and the weakness of the enchantment, which is purely to break the door with force.


    However, as mentioned just now, this approach cannot be arbitrarily said to be inefficient. As long as enough mages are launched at one time and the impact is large enough, it is easy to destroy the boundary created by an individual in a hurry.


    At present, the reason why the school of life cleans the caves at this speed is also estimated to take into account that the mountains of the whole city of ten thousand dharmas have long been transformed beyond recognition. If you rashly use spells that will have an impact on geology, it may cause landslides or other problems in the lower layer.


    Otherwise, only a few mages who have also studied in the plastic energy school need to disturb the underground structure, and the magical crypt will be seriously damaged even if it is not directly destroyed.


    This is an opportunity. If the mages choose the fastest and reckless way to eliminate the crypt, the goblins in the crypt will have no choice but to fight them. At that time, it will be too late.


    Fortunately, their practice at this time gave the goblins a chance to breathe and let them still have room to deal with. Wait, is this unintentional? Cheese once talked with Jianqi about the war in his hometown. One idea impressed the grey robe.


    The net has three sides, or one side. Encirclement on all sides, encirclement leads to death. The encircled people either choose one side to break through or fight hard. It is also not the best policy for the attacker.


    However, if you deliberately leave a side of vitality to the other party during the siege, the other party will think that he has not reached the end of the mountain and water, and the strength and attitude of resistance will not change very firmly.


    This is the strategy of attack, but it can also be used in this situation. As long as these mages continue to advance at this speed, the goblins will be in a state of self recognition and safety. Sword seven said that there were still nearly 20 crypts, and the mage destroyed up to two one night. During this period, umala was able to build new crypts, and even had leisure to eat grass on the lawn to observe the mage''s movements.


    But it''s like boiling frogs in warm water. When the activity space of goblins is compressed to a certain extent, it''s too late for them to resist. Thanks to the identity of the experimental object, otherwise the mage only needs to find enough pure iron. I''m afraid few of these goblins can survive.


    So, based on this information, what can be used as an element of your own plan? Cheese closed his eyes slightly and thought for a few seconds. There are several ways he can think of. Either, go to the psychic school, start from the aspect of goblins, and deal with this problem with his own mechanism.


    But in this way, it will involve a wide range and have a great impact. In the process, he will have less and less influence. In the end, no one may ask him for his opinions on how to deal with these goblins. Or he will make this decision for Wanfa himself and use these days to find a way for the goblins to escape here.


    This is very difficult. The magic enchantment in the whole area of the school of life is more complex and difficult to destroy than a crypt. If Migo can try here, dragon fire can become a powerful weapon to break through the enchantment. Unfortunately, there is no such possibility.


    Since the problem is not easy to solve from the demon side, the final solution is to solve the mage side. As long as the mage looking for the goblin disappears, the goblin will be safe. But the question is, how can we make them disappear?


    Pure violence obviously doesn''t work. Let alone whether cheese has such ability, the old man sitting behind the school of life alone is enough to make him avoid rats. This road is not easy to go.


    There was no way. When the green lion, he won over almost all the magical forces and deterred the secular army with the power of the dragon, so as to strangle it when the battle of the valley was about to break out.


    This time, the problem is not so serious, but the implications behind the problem are much more complex and troublesome. Mainly, he doesn''t have the ability to respond to everything in the city of ten thousand laws. He is just a distinguished teacher. He even needs to discuss entering the second floor of the library.


    Of course, he has another way to convince the school of life. He doesn''t need to influence a hundred people. He just needs the consent of one person.


    So the top priority is how to get this approval.


    "Atta wants to assemble troops and will not launch an attack immediately. We still have time. At this time, I must do something. I hope it''s time."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1533

    What Cheese said is to track down the people and organizations behind the strange glass. This was not his most urgent thing at present. Even bringing it up in front of the old man was just to divert each other''s attention in order to survive.


    But at this moment, he needs strength. This strength must come from within the city of ten thousand dharmas, and it must be strong enough. At least the strength of the goblin Institute alone is not enough. Therefore, there are only two ways for cheese. Either he immediately contacted the psychic school through Mrs. wynett to persuade them to put pressure on the life school and force the latter to give up control of the goblins at hand.


    At first glance, it doesn''t sound very likely to succeed. After all, the school of life, as the apex School of the three schools of the positive triangle, should have a certain voice over the two corner schools of channeling and shaping. The corner schools have no reason to challenge their peak.


    But now, unlike in the past, someone has fired the first shot, that is, the plastic energy school. Weiya''s research on life energy has touched the bottom line of life school. Now I''m afraid there is an extremely tense and subtle relationship between life and plastic energy. The school war is unlikely to start, but there will be no less attack and defense in the dark.


    From the standpoint of the school of life, the school of plastic energy must either hand over Weiya as a mage and let them join the school of life, or hand over their bodies. This is an irreconcilable position dispute. What the plastic energy school can do is to strive for its own interests as much as possible in this dispute.


    So, what if the school of life is not just the school of plastic energy? What if psychics join the dispute? With the abilities of these two schools, is it possible to make the apex school yield or even retreat?


    Maybe. Cheese doesn''t know how such a struggle in this city will end. What he knows is that this method may be feasible, but it''s too late. From his disclosure of the news, to the other party''s suspicion, acceptance, digestion and decision-making, and then put forward the request for entry and take action. There is uncertainty in this series of development, and it can never be completed in a few days.


    Therefore, this first road may be the safest, without so many twists and turns, but it does not meet his current core demands. Therefore, cheese can only take the second way, get support from the life school, ask them not to fight with the goblins, and stop their experiments.


    The object he can think of is the old man hiding in the deepest part of the school. As long as he speaks, no one will have an opinion. But the question is, why should the other party help cheese? With the current combat power of the goblins, the grey robe doesn''t think they have a chance to escape the life school. Even if a few of them succeed, they can''t win compared with the vast majority.


    This is mainly because of the subtle characteristics of the group of casters. When a group of casters exert force at the same time because of a target, their influence will be different from the aggregation of soldiers. Therefore, the school is a mage organization that can effectively mobilize its own strength. Atta and the goblins she unites don''t know this.


    Once the battle really starts, they will find that they are not facing soldiers at all, but an almost omnipotent machine to break the enemy. What that machine can do is not just go to the battle to kill the enemy. So let alone them, even if cheese himself led the goblins to challenge a school, he would not be too optimistic.


    Of course, cheese had this idea because he didn''t know who the escaped goblins were and what they had. The unreasonable characteristics of goblins brought about by crossing the world can sometimes have unexpected effects. When this battle is really launched, they will certainly surprise and surprise the conceited mages.


    But that''s what cheese is trying to stop. The mage uses goblins as the experimental object, which is undoubtedly a very bad behavior, and I''m afraid it will not be forgiven. Can this be the beginning to make things worse and even trigger a wild hunt? For an outsider like him, we can see at a glance which is more important.


    That''s why he didn''t try to see atta before leaving the school of life. His decision was made from the standpoint of an outsider. If he was Atta and a group of aliens experimented with humans, I''m afraid he would join the forces of resistance like female swordsmen.


    Cheese knows this. He knows his position, atta''s position and the mage''s position. It is precisely because he knows that he knows better that the way to solve the problem in his position may not be the desired result of the other two, but that is the result with the least impact he can see. So he wants it to come true. It''s selfish and arrogant, but he won''t waver.


    What an individual can do is very limited when it comes to plural individuals and even plural groups. He has long known this truth. Now he doesn''t need anyone to talk to. Today''s cheese admits its limitations and tries to give full play to this limitation, hoping that it can make the track of the development of the whole event deviate in the direction he expects, even if it deviates only a little.


    So under the cover of the night, the grey robe left the school of life surrounded by grass and shrubs and returned to the mountain road of the city of ten thousand dharmas. Without the green in his eyes, he felt relaxed looking at some bare mountains. Maybe people like him from the wilderness are not suitable for a vibrant environment.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Sword seven followed cheese out of the scope of the school of life. Kairas naturally stayed to ensure atta''s safety, but listening to the tone of the cat goblin, he didn''t seem to want to appear directly in front of atta.


    For no other reason, Kalas knows that he can''t change atta''s idea now. His joining the camp of female swordsmen will only make this battle with little chance of victory take shape faster. Rather than so, it''s better to wait and see for a while.


    "You go to the goblin institute first. I''ll write something to Mrs. wynett later. Make sure it''s in her hand. Then you can go to the hotel and have a rest. I''ll let you know when I have an eyebrow." cheese whispered, then looked around and pointed to a house not far ahead.


    "Let''s go there and borrow some paper and pens."


    The house should be some kind of reception, mostly for those who need to pass official documents to the school of life but don''t want to enter the artificial courtyard.


    Usually, some less urgent letters may be stored, and the caretaker will take them back to the school at night. It''s night now, but a mere door can''t stop the grey robes and sword seekers. It''s easy for them to enter.


    As for whether anyone will find out tomorrow morning, anyway, they only need a piece of paper and a pen. Unless they count the amount of paper in the house every day, it is difficult for anyone to notice the visitors last night.


    As a result, when Jianqi opened the door lock with the small iron hook he carried, the two scarlet eyes in the room looked particularly abrupt.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1534

    "What''s wrong with the mages in this city? Why do demons act alone?"


    The second cheese saw those eyes, it recognized its owner, a demon. Moreover, it is a free devil who does not have a control chain and moves freely in the human world.


    Such a guy, even if it is only a kind of little devil despised by people, is enough to bring unimaginable disasters to ordinary human settlements.


    The devil in the room is not a little devil, not only not, but also far from the little devil. It is so strong that it can restrain its high body temperature and not light the paper here. It is so strong that it can cover up the sulfur smell in the body with magic.


    Strong enough, in the middle of the words of cheese, it rushed up and wanted to tear up the gray man. But it is not strong enough, at least not strong enough to break the iron bar between it and the target.


    Therefore, its violent rise did not play a role. On the contrary, as soon as the human holding the iron bar lifted, turned and retracted his waist, the devil''s claws were removed, and the iron bar turned into a long gun and stabbed it fiercely in the abdomen!


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound came from between the top of the iron bar and the devil''s abdomen. The hand holding the iron bar could feel the hardness of the object he hit. It''s not like the feedback of hitting the abdomen, but it''s like a shot poked on a well-made cowhide shield. This kind of feedback shows that Jian Qi''s attack with common sense is not the key of the devil.


    Fortunately, however, the power of the stab still pushed the devil away from the rear, which did not give the other party the possibility of counterattack. The sword seeker did not dare to press all his strength in case the move was too old to return to defense, so he immediately withdrew the move after the stab, returned to the defensive, and waited for the judgment of the cheese.


    Cheese''s reaction was also very simple. He left and turned on the lantern on his waist. Suddenly, the morning light filled the small house. However, after a fierce battle with the mural soldiers in the secret room, the light in the dawn breath has been very dim, and it needs to be recharged after dawn. At this time, the light of dawn is too weak to have the effect of breaking demons and suppressing evil. At best, it is no different from ordinary lantern and can only provide lighting.


    Under this light, the devil''s body appeared in front of them.


    Like most of its kind, this demon does not have human structure and limbs. Its structure is more similar to insects. Its body surface is covered with a wide chitin shell like armor. The edges of these shells exceed the limbs it actually needs to protect, and become something similar to a blade.


    Before, the stabbing of sword seven hit the shell in the devil''s abdomen, so it had that strange touch. However, it is worth mentioning that the demon''s outer shell is transparent. Only in the sun can you see the dark red edge outline.


    This means that if you encounter it at night and there is no lighting props such as the breath of dawn, the naked eye can not capture the specific outline of the devil''s body at all. Those soldiers who want to fight with them are likely to cut their throat directly by the invisible arm blade, and in the visual effect, it is like the devil waving his arm at will and tearing the opponent''s neck.


    This is not over. In addition to the transparent edge of the shell, the devil''s limbs and trunk are almost transparent. Only the head and the parts extending downward along the head have uncomfortable black and red structures, which are its body organs and internal organs.


    "Interestingly, I''ve never seen such a devil. Normally, this hidden structure is not beneficial in the environment of the abyss. Unless the area where it lives is special." cheese raised his eyebrows slightly and made a brief speculation and description of the devil''s appearance and the meaning behind it.


    However, this is obviously not enough for sword seven in front of the devil. The sword seeker waved an iron rod to block the devil''s cuts several times in a row. When the iron rod and the chitin shell collided, they even brought out a few sparks, which showed the hardness of the other party''s transparent armor.


    "Its ecology will not be mentioned for the time being. Can you tell me how to deal with this evil devil? Or will you use magic to destroy it?"


    Sword seven had fought with the devil several times before he spoke. Before, cheese teased him that his Qi use level had increased. Now it seems that it is true. It is not only the improvement of body method, but also the sword seeker in battle.


    If he is allowed to deal with the mountain monster in jiefa Town, he may be able to solve his opponent with green talisman without trap strategy. Not to mention that he was injured at this time. His strength was about 50% in order to take into account the injury in the fight. If he went all out, the devil might not be able to fight with him.


    "Try it first. I want to see what this guy is."


    Cheese is not in a hurry to deal with this demon. The strength shown by the latter is not difficult for grey robe to expel it from the world. But the strange structure and inexplicable free identity confused the mage.


    Now it seems that the water in this city is deeper than he thought. If torrent attracts many races in the world through prosperous commerce, the ten thousand method is to use the minds of mages to pull goblins, demons and other strange things into the city. And they obviously don''t have a long-term and comprehensive plan to control these things.


    "OK."


    Say hello, Jian Qi changed his battle strategy. Through several fights with these aliens, he has gradually found out the difference between dealing with them and fighting with people.


    The most obvious thing is that you can''t expect to compete with non-human things in endurance. Whether demons or demons, vampires or ghouls, their body structure and energy supply mode are enough to make humans feel helpless biologically.


    This does not mean that human beings are low-level, but in terms of ecological structure, these beings are higher than human beings in a sense. In order to ensure their high position, they must have such ability.


    Therefore, physical exertion must be controlled when fighting with different kinds. Blindly delaying is meaningless. In addition, when fighting a monster like devil, you don''t have to care about its moves, or its moves.


    As a martial artist, Jian Qi can actually play a greater role in fighting with people, because the combat skills he studies come from the struggle between people, not to fight with wild animals or demons.


    When you have to face an inhuman opponent, your moves will be abandoned temporarily. You can''t try to break moves or parry, attack, and attack more smoothly in a customary way. It''s a wise choice to focus on your own posture without considering the opponent''s moves.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Like the sound of drumsticks beating continuously in the room, the sword Qi is playing with an iron stick, the head and tail of the stick are like pear flowers, and the rainstorm is like the waves of a long river. It doesn''t want money to hit his opponent. At first, the transparent devil could keep up with the action of sword seven, but the sword seeker''s control of his body made him act coherently after he entered the state.


    His speed and strength did not really improve, but the devil could not find a chance to attack again. He could only be beaten by the stick rain step by step. This is also the more subtle performance of Jian Qi''s control of Qi. Now he only feels that when each move is played, the Qi just flows there. Every move is in line with the operation of Qi, and every chop, stab and pick can play a role beyond his own strength.


    He fought faster and more smoothly. Finally, when the devil was forced to a certain situation, it made a change.


    I saw the devil pounce on sword seven, and jumped straight to the ground after the sword seeker dodged lightly. Then it just lay there and didn''t move.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1535

    The devil lying on the ground did not disappear or go underground. It just lies in place, like a huge beetle. Through its transparent shell, it can see the peristalsis of its internal organs.


    This scene did not make Jian Qi hesitate for long. No matter what the purpose of the other party''s move was, the sword seeker had no reason to let go of a motionless target.


    The iron bar in his hand swung horizontally and vertically, and the strong wind even made the paper in the room float away. The whole body of Jian Qi and the weapons in his hand were like one thing, storing the endless potential energy into the rod, waiting for the last blow to break the earth.


    The massive energy accumulation ended five seconds later. When the iron bar with wind and lightning was split, it made a strange sound, as if it was not a stick, but a mountain.


    This is a blow that has poured into the whole body of a successful martial artist. The mighty power contained in this blow is enough to knock down a heavy armor knight with people and horses, which is no less than the horn striking chariot made by dwarves.


    "Boom!"


    The wind and waves from the collision ripple the dust on the ground, and the soul shaking sound will not surprise people even with the scene of ground fragmentation. But no, not only no, the heavily fallen iron rod was still raised high, and the hand holding the iron rod was loosened!


    Yes, when Jian Qi beat down this earth shaking stick, he softened his hands and threw the bounced weapon into the air.


    "Be careful!"


    Cheese reacted quickly. He saw that at the moment when the iron bar bounced up, the devil on the ground had a tendency to move, so he ran forward in a hurry, stepped on the devil''s back and knocked sword seven away. The sharp blade on the devil''s arm tore the clothes on Jianqi''s ankle in the next second. If it was slower, his right foot should have been cut off.


    But after saving Jianqi, the cheese itself fell into a dangerous situation. He is not a warrior. It is completely unrealistic to suppress the devil on the ground by weight. Therefore, the hard material at the foot of the gray robe immediately bounced up and threw the cheese out to the side.


    "Go!"


    Falling back, the cheese grabbed a piece of paper that had been stirred by sword seven and threw it at the devil''s face after casting a spell. The thin paper, as if it had gained life, flew towards the rising devil in a butterfly like way, and pasted it on the monster''s face.


    The devil is also a creature. It is not easy to feel fear, but it is still panic when its face is treated like this.


    While the devil was busy tearing the paper off his face, the cheese sat firmly on the ground. Fortunately, there was no furniture in the direction he fell, otherwise the edges and corners of the bookcase were likely to hurt the unreserved gray robe. However, this little luck could not reverse the situation. Relying on the strange creeping tactics, the devil gained the initiative in the battle in an instant.


    It didn''t roar or make any devil like provocation, and its two cruel eyes locked on the cheese, or the dawn breath around the cheese waist. As long as the damn lantern is knocked down, it has an absolute advantage in the dark. But light is not so easy to extinguish, because it is with people.


    "If it had been before, I would have been very happy to see you, but now, I have to say I hate demons I haven''t seen." cheese''s mouth was fast and his hand was faster.


    Drawing a precise Dharma array in the air and talking at the same time is tantamount to death in the eyes of other mages. But the grey robe can do it. Not only can he do it, but he can also use it lightly when his hips and thighs are burning.


    "Hiss!" some invisible flame scalded the devil, or the invisible fire prevented the devil from stabbing the sharp blade at the waist of the cheese. After all, the blade is also a part of the devil, which saves a lot of trouble.


    "Although I don''t want to say, ah Qi, help!"


    The demon expulsion array just drawn by cheese in the air, if there is a material carrier, is enough to imprison visitors from the abyss under the great devil for several days. But because there was no support, the Dharma array only existed in the air and dissipated, but the cost of drawing it was reflected in the cheese.


    Nose blood, stained on the lips of the gray robe.


    "With pleasure."


    The sound of sword seven came with his fist. He didn''t take the time to pick up the iron bar because he didn''t think the cheese would be able to stop the monster''s next attack at such a close range. Besides, for him, iron bars and fists can be used as the medium of battle.


    The sword seeker''s fist went straight to the devil''s face. From the flying paper spell just now, he could determine that the other party still had the instinctive reaction of animals. In this case, it has no reason to let its fist against its important senses pass. Therefore, this punch will not be implemented. It is just a false shot.


    It is often said that demons are cunning. In fact, this is not the case, or not all, because cunning needs to be compared. For example, compared with domestic pigs, foxes are very cunning, and wild wolves are very cunning compared with hounds.


    Compared with humans, demons are not necessarily so cunning. Of course, this is mainly because humans are one of the few species that can easily determine who is more cunning than themselves.


    Jian Qi is certainly not a cunning person, but he will naturally use tricks in combat, including but not limited to fake actions and deliberately guiding the other party''s reaction. Is this cunning? Maybe, but isn''t fighting like that?


    The devil took back his arms to protect himself, but the problem is that it doesn''t have only one pair of arms. Jian Qi''s body realized something before his consciousness. It was also a step backward, which made his abdomen avoid being cut.


    A pair of small tentacles curled up in the devil''s abdomen suddenly straightened, and its periphery is actually wrapped with slender transparent spikes. This predation strategy is a bit like the Squilla in some seas. Those creatures can also quickly stretch out a pair of forelimbs to stun or pierce their close prey. It can only be said that the seven lives of the sword should not be destroyed if you can avoid this attack without warning.


    Cold sweat slipped from the sword seeker''s forehead.


    In just a few fights, he has walked in front of the gate of death for several times. Whether it is the initial arm blade, the slash that wants to cut off his ankle, and the just assassination, they are terrible injuries that can kill him. This can''t help but make Jian Qi wonder if his previous attitude towards the devil was too contemptuous. The enemy in front of him is not easy to deal with at all.


    "That''s not right. The energy in its body doesn''t match its evolutionary state. The devil with only this energy shouldn''t have such a complete body structure." cheese struggled to get up, with a magic light in his eyes.


    One of his hands reached behind him, and the little black snake quickly climbed out along the cuff and silently climbed to the ground.


    "Then you''d better figure out the abnormality of this demon head quickly, because I''m really helpless to take it."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1536

    The devil didn''t seem to be in a hurry to kill them. He may have been impressed by the previous fight with sword seven, so he chose to pace around them after one hit.


    To be fair, such behavior may be more difficult to deal with than head-on conflict. Because the devil firmly holds the initiative in this way, because when moving, it can better make evasive movements and subsequent counterattacks. Also because when moving, it can suddenly move out of the limited range of human vision at any time, bringing death and pain with a transparent armor blade.


    However, from the pure and blood eating eyes, it may just make the most suitable decision by instinct.


    If so, the situation would be more troublesome. Rational opponents can cheat, intimidate and win by tactics, but pure beasts will ignore these, because they are arrogant enough to ignore those strategies. As long as they jump on and tear open the opponent''s body with their claws and teeth, they can taste the blood and flesh at their fingertips.


    Demons are not beasts. Although you can find many characteristics of beasts in them and their way of life is similar to beasts, they will not be called demons. Demons are more dangerous than beasts because they have some characteristics that beasts do not have.


    For example, it comes from cunning in the blood. The translucent devil''s mouth showed an expression that could not be judged. It stretched out a tail stained with mucus from the lower end of its abdomen. On the tail, you can see sections of light red muscle tissue, but on the whole, it is still transparent, just like a centipede. The centipede reached next to the iron bar of sword seven and pushed it away from the possible range of sword seven.


    While doing this, the devil was still facing the sword seeker with his arm and blade to prevent him from any attempt to regain his weapon. This is a very humane move, because usually hunters do not deliberately eliminate hidden dangers. This kind of thinking will only be reflected in a few animals.


    "Well, there seems to be no other way."


    Sword seven doesn''t have only one stick on his body. Although he won''t hide a dagger in his boots or wear any weapons on his belt like cheese, there are two things he won''t leave his body, namely Feiyan and Qingfu, two family handed down swords.


    Having said that, although Jian Qi himself carries them all the time, he rarely takes them out for use. In his own words, it is because his sword cultivation is not in the class and is not enough to use these two magic weapons. This statement is incomprehensible to those who regard weapons as tools. Those who can find swords stubbornly abide by these old-fashioned creeds and use them only at extraordinary moments.


    In jiefa Town, count once. That''s because facing the mountain monster, the green Rune sword can''t subdue it. Jianqi has no other choice but to produce the sword.


    Now, the iron bar in his hand was taken away, and the mage behind him didn''t know whether the situation was good or bad. Even if he had the courage to fight the enemy with his bare hands, the invisible blade could not be countered by flesh and blood. So with a soft sound like the chirp of a swallow and a sparrow, the flying swallow sword was pulled out by his backhand and held in front of him.


    Sword seven''s fighting posture with flying swallow sword is very different from that of Kairas. In the final analysis, the cat goblin uses his own routines and tricks when waving the bronze sword. For him, the flying swallow is just a sharp weapon with suitable length and weight. According to the sword skill of Kairas, it doesn''t matter whether he is holding a flying swallow or a branch as long as the hardness is enough.


    However, the sword seeker is a human. For him, the body of Feiyan''s sword is thinner and shorter than the ordinary one handed sword. In fact, a weapon that is only a section longer than his forearm is not suitable, and its abnormal weight will also make people who are used to holding the sword lose their prediction of the weapon state. In short, this is not a sword that anyone can use.


    According to Jianmen''s own view, Feiyan is not a practical sword. Its earliest use was as a sacrifice to gods and ancestors. It is precisely because it is a sword to reach the sky, so it must be light. The sword forged for this purpose can not be compared with the weapon designed for actual combat.


    However, the reason why Feiyan is a famous sword handed down from generation to generation rather than a strange sword is that the craftsman who forged it not only gave it the lightness to reach the heavenly palace, but also gave it excellent balance and hardness. The former is to sacrifice ancestors, while the latter allows it to be applied to the hands of mortals. Although Feiyan is not a weapon for fighting, it can still be put into actual combat, but it needs methods.


    That method is called the twilight spring sword formula. It is a sword technique named after the solar terms and seasons. Its predecessor is the dance dedicated to ancestors during sacrifice. Because it is a sacrificial dance, the purpose of sword Jue is not killing, but stalemate. Before it was used as the sword technique of flying swallow, a pair of men and women would practice this dance with wooden swords.


    This pair of men and women do not represent pure Yin and yang or heaven and earth, because spring is regarded as the season of recovery and germination. In this season, Yang Qi has the breeding symbolized by men and women at the same time. Yin Qi can not be simply interpreted as feminine or filthy. Yin and Yang in this season are mixed, and intersection is its theme.


    Therefore, the performance ceremony of male and female swordsmen is not to decide the victory or defeat. What will defeat what? Their sword dance will gradually change from the confrontation separated from each other to the joint dance. Even the last two people''s sword moves and sword intentions can not be separated from each other. Men are also women and women are also men. This is the meaning of those who turn this sacrificial dance into swordsmanship. The biggest feature of the twilight spring sword formula is a turn.


    Because it is a spring sword technique, its moves are destined to flourish and have not been finalized, such as germinating seeds. The specific appearance is that the sword dancer does not need to pay special attention to the posture and posture of holding the sword. Both hands, arms, arms and even the whole body can hold the sword.


    The flying swallow sword is in the hands of Jian Qi. It is really like a flexible flying swallow. At the beginning, the sword is in the right hand, then the left hand, then the right hand, then the left leg knee, the right arm bend, the right armpit, and then clamp the handle with the neck and shoulder.


    The sword doesn''t have to be held dead. It''s not an extension of limbs. It''s alive, alive and flying freely all over the body.


    This kind of sword technique is not a devil. Even if Kairas is here, I''m afraid he will be at a loss. Therefore, cheese only saw that sword seven seemed to use some magic, making Feiyan sword fly up and down around him, forcing the devil back from his eyes again.


    The problem is that the germination season is not suitable for killing. The twilight spring sword formula is actually part of a larger set of sword formulas. The larger set of sword formula shows that it goes all the way from the germination of spring to the killing in winter, and the most fierce killing moves in the battle are basically in the sword technique in autumn and winter. So Jian Qi can control his opponent with gorgeous sword skills for a while, but he can''t solve his opponent in this way.


    Although it is said that if this set of swordsmanship can really exert its subtlety, it can stop the war and make the opponent no longer want to fight, so as to achieve the goal of killing without killing. For one thing, the seven swords only know the fur of this sword technique. For another, the demons are not very inspired by late spring. They come from the abyss, where there are no four seasons.


    "Roar!"


    The angry roar broke the atmosphere created by the sword formula and stopped the sword move of sword seven for a moment. A moment later, although his moves were still light, the sword intention had been cut off, and it was only a matter of time before he was broken by his opponent.


    "Cheese!" the seven pairs of swords who felt this shouted softly to the mage behind them, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "Don''t worry, it has been solved."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1537

    When sword seven was fighting with the devil, cheese was not idle. Well, maybe he spent a few seconds marveling at the twilight spring sword formula shown by sword seven, which is much better than that performed by any street artist he has ever seen.


    Moreover, he was sure that the previous sword seven could never use this sword technique, so it should also be a new thing that can be used only after the cultivation of the sword seeker is improved. To this end, cheese also plans to use some new tricks to challenge the magic field he didn''t get involved in before.


    Of course, just like Jian Qi had already memorized the sword manual, grey robe was also familiar with the spells he wanted to cast, but he didn''t like to use them before.


    Magic has different classifications. Although Wanfa subdivides it into six kinds, it is not so complex for more casters. The mages of Wanfa tried to understand the principle of magic and classify the causes of magic into six categories.


    But in fact, in the application stage of magic, there are only two kinds of magic most often. One is the magic most commonly used by cheese, which is completed through contact and media, while the other is even more incredible.


    That is to trigger magic by analogy. Just like the sword technique used by sword seven is used to compare the arrival of spring, magic can also be presented in a similar way.


    "Snake." a word came out of the cheese''s mouth, so the whole room hissed, like countless poisonous snakes squatting here and spitting out their letters to the people in the house.


    But in fact, there is only one snake here, a black snake who doesn''t know whether it is a snake or not. The magic used in the grey robe uses the split body of bofis as an analogy. This method of casting spells is close to the totem School of the six university school. However, since there is also a school of talisman, which needs definite symbols to start its effect, it is not accurate to classify it at will.


    It can only be said that the display form of magic is beyond its source. Sometimes the magic from water may be displayed as fire.


    More hiss, the sound of scales scraping the floor, and the sound of cold and soft body swaying forward. All the evidence shows that there are many snakes in this room.


    But Jian Qi saw only one, a familiar black snake. Besides, he didn''t see anything. But the devil who fought with him was obviously not so. His eyes moved quickly around. It was obviously observing the surrounding environment, as if he were trapped in a siege.


    Seeing this, the sword seeker retreated knowingly and didn''t forget to pick up his iron rod. Almost as he retreated to the iron bar, the devil took action.


    However, its actions seem very funny to others. The arm blades waving at the air, the legs stepping down suddenly, and the pride and blood eating on its face because of the killing show that it is in a different state from before.


    "Blindfold?" Jianqi didn''t know whether the sound would destroy the cheese spell, so he made a gesture to express what he wanted to say. Now the devil is completely seeing the illusion.


    "No, ordinary fraud spells can''t deceive the devil, and their intuition is damn sensitive. Besides, we don''t want to affect it, but to solve it." cheese doesn''t care. He knows very well that the devil can''t escape being sent back to the abyss at the moment when the spell takes effect.


    That''s because his magic is not false. He really summoned some kind of snake, which belongs to the kind of existence that doesn''t intersect with people or other creatures at ordinary times, just like the shadow mays that carras saw in his cell. Virtual snakes are their names. In fact, no one knows what they look like, because when you see them, they see you.


    It is said that the mage who first found the virtual snake was regarded as a madman by his apprentice. Until he died of inexplicable injury, the apprentice realized that his teacher''s behavior before his death might not be nonsense.


    After that, the magic of virtual snake was handed down. However, it is more like a suicide spell. It can only let the caster see the virtual snake, that is, it will let the virtual snake see them.


    In history, there was more than one brave or stupid mage who wanted to find out what virtual snakes were and at least know their appearance. They thought they were completely prepared and hid themselves into the field of virtual snakes.


    Unfortunately, these people can''t leave anything, because anyone who hears or sees their description of the virtual snake will also see the virtual snake. In short, they are all dead, and the virtual snakes and their spells seem to never disappear.


    After many years, this spell was acquired by the Lord of the grey robe. Instead of studying them, he sealed them. Until a curious apprentice opened the parchment recording the spell of the virtual snake, and then understood the essence of the virtual snake.


    The apprentice is cheese, and the essence of the virtual snake is a parasite outside the world. If the whole world is a huge egg, these so-called virtual snakes are microorganisms attached to the egg to absorb the weak nutrients discharged from it. The so-called seeing a virtual snake is actually a spell that projects itself into the middle between the world and outside the world, just like the egg liquid in the egg flows out by itself.


    Cheese will know this, obviously because it''s his specialty. If he did not master some more taboo powers, perhaps the knowledge boundary he could reach in this life would stop here.


    Because just putting your hand out of the world that protects them has been extremely dangerous, let alone facing the real danger outside the world. But regardless of the danger, cheese has to admit that the creator of this spell is a powerful guy, but it''s a pity that he will never know the real function of the spell he created.


    For the sake of safety, grey robe will not use this spell easily. Besides, he doesn''t always carry a snake with him.


    The effect of magic continued and was sent to the edge of the world. The unknown devil had to face almost endless world parasites. Its sharp blade is blunt in waving again and again, and its actions become messy in front of the number.


    The demon quickly used its previous move to turn the situation around. It jumped forward again, fell on the ground and protected itself with its shell.


    "That''s what I''m waiting for."


    Cheese took a piece of chalk from his waist and ran to the devil. His behavior was very risky, but he believed that the other party would not show up at this moment. Chalk left white marks on the floor, one after another, quickly formed a circle, surrounding the devil.


    It''s an expulsion array, a traditional but reliable move used by mages to send demons stranded in the world back to the abyss.


    "Say goodbye to the world."


    After drawing the last spell, cheese got up and threw the chalk at the devil. At the moment when the chalk touched the devil''s back, all the white powder forming the Dharma array floated up, and then rushed up to the devil.


    The devil that originally protruded from the ground gradually dried up under the cover of white dust, and the white dust began to become bright red, and finally even began to burn!


    Flame, extinguish. There was no white on the ground, no devil, only a burning mark crawling on the ground. This is true of all the demons who have been driven away. The black that sticks to the outline of their body is the only thing they can stay in the world.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1538

    "Hoo, it seems that the problem has been solved for the time being."


    Jian Qi sighed when he saw the devil disappear. He approached the cheese, but was stopped by the gray robe.


    Cheese did not specify the side effects of releasing the spell before. Although he adjusted the object that sent people to the virtual snake level to release them to the enemy, this spell will still drag the caster into the same level. In other words, if anyone else releases this spell, it will be a spell of death together.


    Different from cheese, his eyes twinkled with a look different from magic. He expelled himself from that level in a moment and returned to the familiar world. Because the taboo force he used does not act on this level, those things are as unreal as an unobservable virtual snake for Jian Qi.


    The sword seeker only saw that the grey robe was motioning him not to get close and chanting in situ. A few seconds later, he suddenly knelt on one knee, like a punch.


    "Take the pen and paper. Let''s get out of here first. I''m not sure if a mage will come."


    Cheese struggled to get up, enduring familiar and strange pain. His patience for pain is reduced. He can feel it without anyone to explain. That''s because he has been trying to restrain the use of taboo in recent years. He is like a person who tries to quit drinking. Accidental recovery will make him more prone to dizziness.


    Sword seven''s hands and feet were fast. In less than two minutes, he took what he needed and left the room with cheese. During this period, the black snake had already drilled back into the mage''s robe. Many spells will damage the symbol, but it seems that cheese has borne the full cost of the previous spell.


    Before going out, the cheese turned back and snapped his fingers at the messy room. The footprints and fingerprints left by them will slowly disappear in the next few hours. This spell is not usually used to erase traces because it works too slowly. However, it is not without advantages. It is precisely because it is slow, so it is more difficult for the mages who arrive later to realize the traces of this spell.


    "It should be ok here. Let me sit down and write a letter to Mrs. wynett." cheese asked Jianqi to put him on the stone by the side of the road, and the moonlight shone on his gray robe, like a layer of silver powder.


    "Now that it''s all like this, do you still want to act alone? I think it''s better to meet the hotel first and have a rest. Miss a doesn''t seem to fight immediately." Jian Qi slightly frowned and suggested.


    "No, atta is more active than we thought. She won''t wait until she is forced into a desperate situation, so time doesn''t stand on our side. In addition, I''m not hurt as badly as you think, but I don''t adapt. In my apprenticeship years, the pain when I go to bed every day is 100 times stronger than now, and I don''t even dare to close my eyes, because tomorrow There is no expected value. "


    "Well, I suddenly feel that it''s not so difficult to look back on the days when I worked hard." Jianqi shrugged and handed the paper and pen to the cheese. Grey robe is not a person who will show off his strength. He said he could. That naturally has his reason.


    "By the way, since you have a way to make the monster disappear, why not at first?"


    This is also the concern of the sword seeker. Since the price of using the virtual snake spell in cheese is acceptable to him, why not start it when fighting with the devil? You know, that demon can take their lives more than once.


    In the face of opponents of that level, we should not have reservations.


    "That spell is not used to fight. Although I transformed it into a form that can fight, it still has many limitations. You should also understand that the better it looks, the greater the hidden danger, and so is the spell. This spell can''t send any self-conscious creature into the hungry snakes against its will. It''s not mandatory. And As a caster, I must be sent there, so if I fail to cast the spell, I will not only not solve the enemy, but also become a drag. "


    Cheese picked up his pen and wrote a letter to the director of the goblin Institute by moonlight.


    "I see. Wait, no, it doesn''t make sense. If you say that the evil devil should never be able to win your magic, how can it not resist and let you send it to death?"


    "That''s what''s interesting about this. At first, I thought we met a demon who got rid of the master''s control. It escaped from the master''s Dharma array or killed the summoner. But it was soon overturned, because the demons coming out of the summon array will have marks, just like domesticated dogs with collars around their necks, even if the person holding the dog rope is gone, the neck will be broken The chain on the will still be there. But I can''t find the chain, so I think it never knows which abyss crack directly runs to the world. Yes, the demon world has an interface with here, just like the demon world. "


    Cheese said, and here he smiled meaningfully, as if he remembered something,


    "Believe me, any abyss crack is a hundred times more disturbing than the most dangerous fantasy channel. So I quickly overturned this idea. If someone in this city tore the crack crazily and was not stopped before today, I believe it. But today, I saw a powerful caster who is also the manager of this city, so A catastrophic event will not happen so easily under his eyes. Then, there is only the third possibility, the most unlikely possibility. "


    "The demon was not summoned by anyone, nor did it come from the lower world. It was born here. In the long history, no one left the demon''s children with human, elves or women of other races, but those children are demon descendants in a broad sense. Their demon characteristics will be diluted by the mother to achieve a relatively stable structure. We just learned that The thing paid for is not a demon descendant. It is a pure demon. It is extremely pure. So no one here uses magic to create demon offspring. They directly create demons and artificial demons. Oh, what a surprise. They actually succeeded. "


    Jian Qi blinked and tried to keep up with the idea of cheese, "well, make demons. Well, I can see the benefits behind this. But if the demons are man-made, how do you..."


    "This is where I admit that they succeeded. The mage who made that thing not only shaped its shape, characteristics and ability as the devil, but also gave it what makes the devil a devil. Do you know what I mean? It''s like painting. You draw a horse, then you cut it off, ride on it, run, jump, eat grass and drink water , it will multiply and excrete, so this thing is a horse. So is the devil. If all the spells that work on the devil work on that thing, who can say that it is not a devil? "


    "Although I don''t fully understand what you mean, it doesn''t sound good."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1539

    Jianqi left with the letter, leaving the cheese to rest on the stone. On the issue of man-made demons, grey robe did not continue to have an in-depth discussion with his companions, because he knew that his words might become a simple threat in Jianqi, and the most embarrassing thing is that these seemingly alarmist contents are all true.


    Artificial devil is beyond the concept of cheese''s imagination. He never thought that anyone would try to create a lower plane in this world before today. Because that''s totally unreasonable. Although mages such as cheese do not say it clearly, they all have a consensus that the devil is a resource, a dangerous but effective resource.


    The advantage of this resource is that as long as you can correctly run demon call, you can get a reliable lower creature effect. These creatures are not loyal, nor do they have the slightest noble virtue, but they are strong enough, strong and mindless. This means that the mage can use them regardless of the consequences and treat the devil as a tool, material and material.


    Yes, material. Although after the devil leaves the world, most of the objects on his body will disappear, and the devil''s bones and flesh will disappear with the smoke. But the devil still has a place to use. For example, when cheese was on the grassland, he replaced his companions with the devil''s life.


    Of course, the kind of substitution used by cheese is very difficult to master. In fact, if people outside him dare to use the devil as a substitute for the living, he will have to face the anger of the demon Lords. It''s not that the demon lord cherishes their demons, but this alternative spell is also a threat to the Lord itself and must be prohibited among mortal mages.


    As for the cheese, in addition to the one he killed in the Cangshi incident six years ago, he also contacted a demon lord. Once this line is connected, it is difficult to cut it off. Fortunately, the grey robe has enough knowledge to ensure its own safety.


    Moonlight is a kind of natural light different from sunlight. Although according to some astrology or cosmology scholars, the moon is probably not luminous, and moonlight is just a kind of storage and imitation of sunlight.


    But anyway, moonlight is very different from sunlight in the magical world. Maybe one day, when cheese is interested in this, he will deeply study the relationship between these lights and turn sunlight into moonlight, or vice versa.


    Now, he still needs the moon to cast a quiet and clean light to illuminate the books in his hands. In this city, there is only one book worth carrying in person, not for learning, but for safety.


    The book of Wei Tao, one of the purposes of cheese''s coming to the city, records matters related to the demon with the same name, who is running a restaurant in the city. According to the speculation of grey robe, Wei Dao''s power in the devil may not be prominent, but he does have enough wisdom, which is enough to make him stand out among other similar people.


    If you have to say anything, that guy is like a wise man among demons. Cheese is a human in the end. No matter how proficient his demonology is, he can''t understand some things better than the lowest demons. Since he doesn''t understand the meaning and value of man-made demons, he might as well ask the real demons.


    "Let me see. The induction spell is... Here. Well, it''s really complex. It also contains at least three kinds of mental protection spells and reverse osmosis spells. It''s worthy of being a person who can make the devil unable to start when he is alive."


    Cheese fingers slowly slide over the spell that reveals enough details in the moonlight. Read it in the light outside the moonlight, you can still cast it, but you will lack protection.


    Mages are usually not easy people. The magic books they write often need special ways to read, otherwise the information they get is either incomplete or misleading. Fortunately, grey robe is familiar with these encryption methods.


    "Well, let''s try whether this spell can connect with the running devil. If so, this should be the furthest induction I''ve ever seen. This trip is worth it."


    Cheese picked a leaf from his side, chewed it in his mouth and spit it out. After feeling the spicy taste in his mouth, he regretted that he didn''t carefully distinguish whether the plant had trace toxicity, but he still applied the mixture to his left ear.


    Then, the spell began to float in the evening wind, and the book of demons floated in front of the gray robe. The shadow of the book gradually elongated and deformed in the moonlight, from a book to a person, or devil.


    "Who dares to recite this spell again? The devil''s power can''t be touched!" the angry voice came into the cheese''s left ear and made his mouth smile. This is really the voice of Wei Dao.


    "Don''t worry, I hope you haven''t forgotten me." cheese opened his mouth, but didn''t speak. His voice was sent into the angry devil''s brain in other ways.


    "Are you... The grey robed mage? Good. It seems that you have found the book. Now please destroy it according to the agreement. In this way, our transaction can be closed."


    It usually takes a lot of flesh and blood and sacrifice to make a demon feel joy from the heart. That joy is physiological, just like people taste delicious food or take a comfortable hot bath. The joy passed into cheese ears through magic is more pure than that.


    "As I just said, don''t worry, Mr. Weidao." cheese tapped his knee with his fingers as if Weidao was in front of him.


    "I will destroy this book. After all, in addition to the knowledge related to you, there are some disturbing things written in this book. It is not a lie that people who study demonology are more proficient and more likely to have problems. But before that, I have some trouble and need your advice. I have no intention to threaten you, but I think you will be interested in listening to it."


    Wei Dao''s voice was silent for a moment and spoke again after a few minutes. "Say it, mage, but I suggest you end this call as soon as possible. Someone can hear our voice."


    Cheese shrugged. He knew that Wei Dao''s worry was right, because he was sure that mages like the old man in the secret room of the school of life would be able to capture this remote sensing, but it didn''t matter.


    "OK, let me describe the situation here as soon as possible. In short, it seems that someone in the city of ten thousand methods wants to make your kind here. Moreover, I think they have achieved great results."


    "Make my kind? Interesting, too interesting. Ha ha ha! No, I want to see this strange scene with my own eyes. Human, I allow you to have the ability to drive me temporarily. Summon, summon me, and I will tell you everything I know."


    Cheese blinked and thought for a few seconds. "Well, I''ve already brought a snake anyway. It''s OK to have another one."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1540

    Summoning Weidao is a thoughtful choice. Cheese considered this possibility before launching the book of demons. In a sense, Wei Dao probably saw the intention of the cheese. If he just asked, the cheese would not have no object, so he just cooperated with the mage to play a play that both of them understood.


    On the surface, the desperate mage was forced to seek the help of the devil. In fact, cheese was blackmailing Weidao. Since the book of the devil was in his hands, the devil in the book had no capital to resist him. Before fulfilling his promise to destroy the book and set Weidao free, the grey Robe had a lot of water to do in the implementation of the agreement.


    To summon a demon is as easy as eating and drinking water for cheese, not to mention the time when he still has a magic dictionary recording all the information of the demon in his hand.


    The grey robe does not even need to draw a three ring Dharma array symbolizing call, control and repatriation on the ground. Just a drop of blood on the cover of the book of Wei Dao is enough to form the most effective lasso and turn the cunning and powerful devil into his assistant.


    "Come out, I won''t yell at the moon alone. I''m too old to do that."


    The cheese is still sitting on the stone. When his voice fell, a shadow came out of the shadow next to the stone, or climbed out of a shadow. It was a lizard, bigger and stronger than an ordinary gecko. It had beautiful pink and black patterns on its body, and its eyes showed dragon like red vertical pupils, full of evil and strange beauty.


    Unlike the general lizard crawling on the ground, the creature raised its limbs and gracefully and flexibly crossed the rubble and obstacles, as calm and dignified as a knight patrolling his territory.


    The cheese stretched out a hand, and the lizard climbed up. When it climbed to the shoulder of the gray robe, the black snake stared at it.


    However, facing the natural enemy in nature, the lizard was not afraid at all. It opened its mouth and sent out human words from its barbed teeth, "is this the extra meal you specially found for me? Or the first trouble you need me to help you deal with?"


    "No, she''s bofis. She''s my ally like you. She can only stay with me in this form like you. I hope you can restrain your hostility. Trust me, she won''t taste good."


    The cheese whispered to the lizard. Yes, this strange and beautiful lizard is the devil power summoned by the mage. In any case, cheese will not summon this powerful demon out of thin air, but the example of bofis inspired him. He only summoned a part of Wei Dao and let him appear in a biological form in line with his own nature.


    This can reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble and prevent the sudden attack of demons.


    "Well, I''m not interested in an empty shell without a soul. Her flesh and blood reminds me of corpses that have been on display in rotten tombs for an unknown period of time. They are something that even the lowest ghouls won''t be happy to eat."


    "Really? So the devil must have tasted it himself? What kind of situation makes your evil and powerful inferior existence have to live on rotten meat that even ghouls refuse to swallow?"


    Cheese swallowed his saliva. He had a hunch that although he and keiras were separated for the time being, he was still afraid that his ears would not be clean. However, the black snake and lizard on his shoulder make him look more like a traditional wizard.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I suggest you stop quarreling and meaningless intimidation. I didn''t call a running demon here to see two human speaking reptiles perform the laws of nature. Mr. Weidao, I need you to help me clarify the problem of artificial demons. Have anyone tried to do similar things in so many years in this world? And what are the reasons for doing so What are the benefits? "


    The lizard removed his bright red eyes from the black snake''s green eyes and showed a disturbing smile. "You''re asking the right person, mage. But first, you should make me believe that your judgment is not wrong."


    Cheese took out a small piece of nail size thing from his clothes, but even in the moonlight, it didn''t fall on his palm. It was the nail piece from the transparent demon.


    Sword seven''s initial attack was not in vain. He knocked down some shell fragments, and cheese caught a small piece of them with intuition and a little luck.


    After leaving the mother, the nail sized object has no color at all, which shows that transparency is its essence, which is very different from those creatures who disguise by changing their body color when they are alive. Generally speaking, only creatures living in places without light have this feature.


    The lizard tilted its head and stared at the debris for a few seconds, then opened its mouth, popped out its pink tongue, rolled up the debris accurately and swallowed it. The red vertical pupil was covered by the black eyelids until the faint sulfur breath flowed out of the lizard''s mouth and soon dissipated in the air,


    "Hehe, your judgment is right. It''s a fragment of the devil, but there''s no smell I''m familiar with. The smell of the abyss in your mouth. A devil who hasn''t been affected by the abyss? Hoo, emotionally, I don''t agree with you to regard it as my kind. But from your point of view, it''s undoubtedly."


    "Is it only a devil in the physical structure? In addition, what is the influence of the abyss? Is it that the devil is not a natural existence in the abyss?"


    The cheese problem sounds basic, but it''s not his fault. The relationship between devil and abyss is like fish and water. Can you imagine how fish can survive without water?


    I''m afraid there''s only one way out. The madness and blood eating of demons are also doomed that when they leave the soil of the abyss, they will only blindly destroy until they are killed or exhausted. Like Wei Dao, a demon who knows how to control and restrain, and even cultivate new interests, can not be said to be unique, but they are also extremely rare.


    "That''s why I said that you asked the right person. As far as I know, among all demons, I stayed in this world not the longest, but long enough. Long enough, I can gradually get rid of the inherent fog through here and realize that my past behavior is not so simple. The abyss, our moody mother, always gives us different gifts than I thought Elephant. But that''s not the point. You don''t need to know what the abyss gives us. You just need to know that what I just ate belongs to a demon that is more uncontaminated than the most primitive demon embryo. As for what this will turn it into, I don''t know. "


    "You don''t know?"


    "Of course I don''t know. I just vaguely feel that I''m going through some change, but I''m not sure what the end of this change will be. Maybe I''ll adapt to the world, maybe I''ll die, maybe I''ll become something else... Before that, I just want to eat more finely."


    That''s not like lying. Cheese nodded, got up from the stone, closed the demon book and put it back on the inside of the robe.


    "In that case, you might as well guess what kind of person has the ability to create such a devil. I happen to be looking for someone who has mastered dangerous spells. My intuition tells me that a mage who doesn''t care about both sides of the mirror will get along well with a mage who wants to create demons."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1541

    There is no basis for associating the people who previously controlled the dog headed man and set the mirror trap with the people who made artificial demons. Cheese knows this very well, but he also has his own helplessness. If it was before, he could trace the origin of the other three mirrors and dig out at least some clues.


    But now, time is a key factor, which forces cheese to show real results, even with a bit of gambling. There is still a difference between going with the tide and being really involuntarily. Now the grey robe knows this very well. He doesn''t like this utilitarian and aggressive state, but he has no choice.


    Take your time. It''ll be too late.


    Anyway, both of them are risk studies. It can be said that either one is to eliminate a hidden danger for the city, although cheese doubts how many similar hidden dangers lurk in the city.


    So it''s not easy for the whole city of ten thousand dharmas to exist for a long time. Although Russell claimed that the work of Miyi school was not heavy, they were indeed an important force to maintain stability here.


    Of course, you can also think that Wanfa insisted that apprentices and senior mages live together, which led to this situation. Like the grey tower, everyone is scattered into a space that will not affect each other for research, and problems will not spread.


    There is only one grey tower, and that kind of teaching method can not build a mage city. Therefore, the problems experienced by Wanfa at present can be said to be inevitable. The mutual competition among mages will certainly stimulate studies that sound ridiculous before. The impact of these studies is unknown. You can''t expect each mage to have a general expectation of his own results before starting the research. Even that will inevitably have hidden dangers.


    But its vitality also comes from this. The benefits and risks of development always complement each other. We can''t expect to achieve only one side. Take the man-made devil for example, it also has positive significance.


    "Since what you just ate is the only fragment I collected, please help me find out where the maker is," cheese said irresponsibly to the lizard of Wei Dao''s incarnation.


    This is naturally planned. It is necessary for the grey robe to rely on a little fragment to find the next clue. There are ways, but the cost is too high. Giving it to the devil will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Gee, cunning guy." Wei Dao soon realized the trick played by cheese, but he didn''t get angry because he could solve it. Or he can find someone to solve it.


    "You said before that you sent the alien back to the abyss with dispel spell, right? Maybe it''s more appropriate to send it. The abyss is not home to that thing, hehe. In short, it is now below, and suddenly appears below in a complete state. It doesn''t have abyss breath, but has a lot of the smell of the world, which will make it very conspicuous. I happen to know it A guy with good eyes will help us find the alien below and tell me its information. This process won''t take too much time. "


    Wei Dao said that, closed his eyes and didn''t move as if he were asleep.


    Cheese''s face showed a successful smile. He knew that this guy who had been hanging around in the human world for so long would not concentrate on cooking. If he wanted to ensure that he could get the resources needed by all kinds of demons, Wei Dao must have contacts with some high positions in the abyss.


    This kind of contacts is much more valuable than any property, but it can''t be transferred as easily as gold and silver. Wei Dao will respond only if he comes forward to seek help.


    As for the price that the devil needs to pay for this, cheese doesn''t think there will be much. If he tells some demon lords such an interesting thing, Weidao may make a small profit.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, the lizard''s eyes opened again, revealing joy, "you''re lucky. Lord magic eye just saw the alien and saw through its composition."


    Cheese knows the so-called demon eye Lord in weidaokou. He has other names in human mouth and records, such as omniscient eye, demon pupil, or thousand eye demon. It is known from the name that this is a demon lord famous for his ability to see. His eyes can penetrate the rocks of the abyss. It is said that there are as many as 100 layers of abyss.


    Therefore, since ancient times, many people have signed contracts with the devil and want to use his power to spy on secrets. Stories related to the ancient devil can also be seen in legends in various places.


    In short, the older the devil, the more dangerous it is. The old and famous devil is the trouble in trouble.


    "Did he respond to you like this? No deal, no temptation?" the grey robe blinked. It was incredible that Wei Dao had contacts. Well, as a demon lord, the other party responded too quickly.


    "Every Demon Lord has some hobbies to amuse their emptiness after their position is stable. They have many hobbies and can''t be satisfied in the abyss. At this time, they have to turn to me. And I''ve always been fair in dealing, which has formed a virtuous circle between me and my clients. Oh, I learned this word from you humans, even though you know it What we do most of the time is its opposite. "


    The lizard whispered as if it were no big deal. It''s not that no one has done this to provide many demon lords with goods in the human world, but it''s difficult for believers and smart people to get along with demons unless you''re also a demon.


    Sometimes you have to lament the impermanence of the world. You don''t know what consequences will be caused by what you do at this time in the future. If cheese didn''t walk freely, you wouldn''t meet Weiya and then Wei Dao in the restaurant. Just as it happens, this powerful devil has a thing that cheese must do.


    In other words, until this time, cheese realized how difficult the lizard on his shoulder was, and Wei Dao''s style of behavior made him vaguely think of another name. A disturbing nickname that will recall bad memories, because what Wei Dao did was somewhat similar to that existence.


    "Let me ask a digression. As a devil, you shouldn''t believe in the God residence worshipped by mortals?"


    "Of course not. I can set up my own religion if I like. Why do you ask this question? Does it have anything to do with our current situation?"


    "No, it''s just a whim. Well, since you already know the origin of the artificial devil, can we go and see who brought it to the world?"


    The lizard couldn''t make a mouth curl, but the cheese believed that Wei Dao''s body must have done so. The devil did not ask the connotation of the grey robe problem, but turned his eyes in one direction.


    "Over there, he''s not far from us."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1542

    The so-called not far in the devil''s mouth is a very vague distance. You can''t let a person living on a narrow island for a long time have the same concept of distance as a person living on a vast grassland. The distance in their mind comes entirely from their own life experience. Therefore, the distance in one population may have been quite a long distance in the eyes of another person.


    For Wei Dao, the infinity of the abyss has laid the tone for his concept of distance. Maybe the magnificent and huge running city is just a small area in his opinion.


    Therefore, when cheese began to regret not finding a transportation tool or simply moving with deformation, he still couldn''t reach his destination.


    "Wait a minute." the grey robe stopped and stood on the mountain road. He did so for a reason. In addition to the loss of physical strength and energy, there were enough things standing on the road ahead to stop him.


    It is a column, about three stories high, composed of many flat pieces stacked. Each piece is decorated with a unified artistic style, and they are painted and carved into the appearance of animals or human faces.


    Totem pole, and the shape is very classic. It is said that the emergence of this stacked totem comes from the conflict between early tribes. The winner will seize the totem of the defeated and place it on his totem pole, so as to steal the protection of ancestors and gods from hostile tribes.


    Therefore, the higher the totem pole, the stronger the tribe will be, and the higher the status in an area. No matter whether the totem brings blessings or not, the children in these tribes are easier to grow up healthily.


    Of course, this is for ordinary Erudites or those who preach history. For mages, the totem pole is indeed effective. The origin of this effect is still a mystery, just as you can''t deeply explain how Druids get the power to revive creatures from an acorn, or how magic flows in the world.


    Some grey robes in the grey tower believe that the power of totem comes from two sources: the things represented by totem and the people who believe in totem. The two complement each other and are indispensable. It is this trinity of gods, totems and tribes that makes it different from the effectiveness of general god house worship.


    This difference is very subtle. In short, people who believe in the God residence know that the gods they worship are only gods, and the gods behind the gods are the basis of faith. And these gods are noble, not necessarily omnipotent, but must be great. Therefore, people must be humble and small in front of them, as young as children. This makes God and man have a long distance in this belief system.


    Totem belief is not the case. Totem and God are one. Totem is the dwelling place of gods, and gods will appear in the form of totem, and people who are their worshippers are not small.


    In totem tribes, people often think that they are related to the source of totem, and thus believe that they and members of other tribes are not the same race, but just have the same appearance. In this relationship based on blood, the gods are fully integrated with the tribe. The gods do not need to be worshipped, or all the actions of all people in the name of this totem are worship of him.


    God is man, man is God, primitive and advanced, hypocritical and true.


    But there is obviously no tribe that believes in totem, so this totem pole can only play its first power and imitate the source represented by totem, which is already powerful.


    The most important thing is that the operation of the totem is completed internally. Unlike the magic array, which needs maintenance and energy supply, as long as the totem is erected, it can perform its duties 24 hours a day until it is forcibly destroyed by external forces.


    Such a huge totem pole will be erected at the intersection. It is self-evident whose sphere of influence lies ahead. Totem school, transformation school and secret instrument school belong to one of the three factions of the inverted triangle of the city of ten thousand dharmas, and it is also the school of one of the two ten thousand Dharma mages that cheese once cooperated with.


    To be fair, the individual ability of this school may not be remarkable, but their creation is the foundation of the whole city.


    "Man made demons come from totem school? Well, well, it makes sense."


    Cheese thought his destination would be a marginal Research Institute affiliated to the life school, or at least the territory of the psychic school. Unexpectedly, Wei Dao''s navigation brought him to the totem school.


    Totem, is it related to artificial life? However, on second thought, the grey robe has indeed heard about how a living wooden puppet experienced hardships and finally became a real human. Strictly speaking, enabling the puppet or stone puppet to move is the research scope of the totem school.


    So is that demon transformed in the same way? It seems not impossible to think of the transparent shell.


    "After so many years, the aesthetic of totem school is still so bad. It seems that this pillar was standing here at that time. However, it seems that it is several floors higher."


    Boffith has the memory of a Wanfa female mage who died in the dark period. She saw the iconic totem pole and aroused some impression. She said in a tone of disdain but nostalgia.


    "Hum, it looks like the flesh and blood firewood piles of warlike Lords. The more they pile up, the stronger the Lords will be. It''s just more exquisite." Wei Dao also expressed his views on the totem pole. The flesh and blood firewood pile he said is a demon habit that mages have detected.


    Some demons will stack their booty other than what they eat to form a so-called firewood pile. The blood and meat in the firewood pile will not rot, and will always keep the freshly dead state. At the same time, the demons who own this firewood pile will be strengthened. If they do not destroy the firewood pile, they will be killed even in the abyss, He can also revive by forming a new body from the flesh and blood in the woodpile.


    It is said that the demon lord who is best at this way in the abyss has a pile of flesh and blood that occupies half of the abyss. The firewood pile is so large that it can no longer be destroyed in a moment, which means that he has an almost immortal body and its matching terrible power.


    It is precisely because of this successful case that many demons, especially belligerent demons who do not aim to survive, will build their own firewood piles in the hope of promotion.


    "In fact, the woodpile you mentioned is different. Behind it is a certain will of the abyss that rewards those who prove their strength to it, while totems are more natural. Some totems with a long history will show a tendency of fossilization or botulization. After years of baptism, they can even become a part of the local ecology and create a unique small world. Therefore, totems are one Once you stand down, you''d better not move any more. "


    Cheese didn''t try to come forward and observe the totem closely. He didn''t know what consequences it would trigger. The symbolic meaning of totem is unique. It is beyond the language. Each totem has its own system, which is difficult for outsiders to crack quickly.


    The best way is to enter the territory of totem school without causing totem attention. This is not difficult for cheese.


    "It seems that I have to find a chance to visit other schools. I always feel that I can''t deal with any of them this time."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1543

    If you don''t disturb the totem pole to enter the area it protects, it''s simple and difficult. If the person here at this moment is Jian Qi, he can walk over with his head held high, and the totem pole will not send any feedback.


    After all, this pillar is not the kind of guard guarding the sanctuary or tomb. It only has a basic screening function for those who come and go. Regardless of the quality of Qi practitioners, their mind can be called peaceful and will not be regarded as a threat most of the time.


    But cheese can''t do it. The magic snake and devil on his shoulder can''t pass through the totem pole freely. Even the power bound by the chain in his own body may be the trigger.


    In order to enter the territory of totem school secretly, he must find a way to deceive totem. Generally speaking, there are two kinds of ideas. One is to try to destroy or temporarily paralyze the totem. To be precise, it is to paralyze the magic induction inside. As long as it temporarily becomes a wooden column with only decorative value, it will naturally not constitute an obstacle.


    Just doing so requires exquisite control. How to achieve the goal without causing attention because of the paralysis of the totem pole requires a deep insight into the operation of this magic symbol. Cheese''s mastery of symbolic magic is not as good as his understanding of contact magic, which has nothing to do with talent, but just the deviation of interest.


    Therefore, the first method is risky, and the second method is more likely to achieve the goal. That is not to try to influence the totem pole, but to focus on changing itself and deceive it without warning. This method seems primitive and laborious, but it is indeed the most correct approach.


    In many primitive tribes that believe in totems, there will be similar examinations to test which young people in the tribe are qualified to be the successors of witch doctors. The Challenger needs to adjust his state through a long period of fasting, meditation and feeling nature, and then close his eyes to the totem pole of his tribe at a certain time point. The person who can accurately touch the totem pole is regarded as qualified.


    Cheese certainly has no time to prepare for such a set of religious practice. Even if he really quickly adjusts his state by relying on the master''s training, the snakes and lizards on his shoulders can''t do it.


    So what he needs is disguise. Just pretend to be a wind, a handful of dust and a few leaves, and pretend to be neither human nor anything that will attract attention. This is not easy, because totem has its sensing mode, and light camouflage from vision or hearing is meaningless. The camouflage of cheese must go beyond the sensory world and work at an intuitive level.


    The grey robed mage stared at the totem, and the plural eyes on the totem column seemed to be staring at him. The magic stirred in the air, making the cold wind at night bypass behind the cheese and turn into an invisible weak cyclone at his feet. Some dust was rolled up to outline the track of wind flow.


    The Weaver''s talent can be displayed in this scene. He doesn''t need any spells or spells to connect as accurately as opening the lock with a key. He is like a master key. All he needs is to be familiar with the door lock he wants to open. And materials that change the shape of your key a little, such as a leaf and a handful of soil.


    Put the leaves in your hand, press them with alchemy dice, then sprinkle the soil around the dice, and finally wrap the leaves. Spells or whispers came out of his mouth. In fact, owning the magic item of alchemy dice can save the casting conditions of language. Cheese can achieve the ideal effect as long as it guides the change of its magic.


    However, habits are hard to change. These spells are more like the self talk of grey robes. In this way, you can confirm your casting ideas in an auditory way again. A moment later, the whisper stopped, and the leaves wrapped in the soil degenerated into a brown substance, together with the soil inside.


    "I need to put this on you. It''s harmless. Don''t worry," cheese said to the two creatures on his shoulder with dice stained with some kind of glue formed by leaves and soil.


    Bofis and Weidao didn''t say anything. They are not present now. Even if cheese really plans to go astray, it is impossible for them to be affected only by the magical items synthesized by such ordinary two substances.


    Besides, the grey robe has no reason to do that. The black snake is coiled on the cheese arm, which makes it easier for him to draw spine like lines on the black scales. When the lizard arrives, the pattern becomes several disconnected horizontal lines.


    Finally, cheese used the remaining glue to spend several crisscross lines on his face, especially drawing a closed eye in the middle of his forehead. After all this, the glue in his hand was just exhausted.


    "Use the land to cover up our breath? A simple and direct idea."


    Wei Dao''s knowledge has greatly expanded during his stay in the human world, especially when he coexisted with the mage who called himself. The devil has learned the means and basic logic of many human mages.


    Therefore, although he did not know how to operate the cheese, he could still understand what he was doing for.


    "Simple ones are often the best. In fact, the easier way is to find out if there is a mud pit nearby. If you go in and roll, no Totem will recognize us. But I don''t think you will agree, and my robe won''t be stained with soil, so I still have to use this ritual magic to achieve the effect."


    In fact, rolling the mire is not a ritual, but cheese, as a mage, does not recognize those rituals that do not use magic, so he subconsciously distinguishes them. And his words, for bofis and Wei Dao, actually didn''t specify anything. Anyway, the mage cheated the totem by casting a spell.


    Put away the alchemy dice, and the cheese rubbed his palm. If he has gained anything in the past few days in the city of ten thousand dharmas, it is that he has more practical experience in dealing with various types of magic.


    When he was trained in the grey tower, he did come into contact with all kinds of magic and did some in actual combat. However, the unique conditions of the city of ten thousand dharmas enable the grey robe to confront various spell factions in a high density in a short time, understand them and deal with them. This awakened the knowledge he had learned before, and transformed the less impressive knowledge in practice.


    When walking through the totem, an unrealistic idea came into cheese''s mind. Perhaps, anlina sent him here to train his ability to deal with other casters, and the ultimate goal is to make him better against... Other gray robes.


    This gloomy idea was not immediately put aside by the cheese. He put it in the box of thinking and waited for it to be taken out and thought carefully when he had time in the future.


    Now?


    "Mr. Weidao, what is our goal?"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1544

    If the area of the school of life is an artificially cultivated garden, the territory of the totem school is a desert. It''s not that it''s really a desert, but the sight after passing through the totem pole reveals an empty meaning, an empty meaning, as if there should be something here, but it''s not as uncomfortable.


    After you get used to this sense of emptiness, you will have some solitude, such as being in the middle of the ocean or the center of the grassland, looking around, there are all the same scenery, no surface, no road signs, no trace, nothing. Although there are grass and trees here, they can''t really be used as signs.


    "Nothing," the cheese whispered. Perhaps others think that the territory of Totemism school should be full of various symbols, but think about it carefully. When symbols become dense, complex, diverse and chaotic, can they still be called symbols?


    Or can it only be understood as decoration? The symbol is exclusive, because the totem symbolizes an ethnic group, and all non ethnic people will not respect the totem. Therefore, the foundation of totem is not rich land. It must be established in the emptiness, become the only symbol in the wilderness, and become an irreplaceable symbol like the sun and the moon.


    In that way, it can be called a totem.


    Of course, this emptiness is unnatural. Obviously, this area has also undergone a lot of magical transformation in order to remove the original existence in the space, make it no longer full, and then make use of it. Walking in such an environment, every step is like walking in a busy street. It seems that countless pairs of eyes are looking at themselves. Because they are empty, all have become very eye-catching.


    It can be said that anyone who glances across this area will find cheese at a glance. This is a land that makes all assassins proud of their latent behavior crazy. Here, all strangers will have nowhere to hide. Fortunately, it''s just a teaching area. There are no sentinels on guard.


    Cheese is moving in the direction of the devil. On the way, he once tried to integrate himself into this nothingness, but found that it was extremely dangerous to do so. Erasing his existence and cheating the totem pole by forging his existence are two things. As long as he is still breathing, thinking and thinking, his existence cannot be absolutely erased.


    Because that is the reality. The reality is that he is standing here and stepping on the ground. Magic can distort the reality to a certain extent, but distortion is not subversion, let alone reconstruction. Reversing black and white is not easy to do in reality, unless there are some extremely individual situations.


    Therefore, although it is very uneasy and full of hidden dangers, cheese still has to maintain this state and move towards its destination. Fortunately, in such an empty place, others can''t hide their existence. Ambush is not established, including organs or legal arrays. These purposeful and established facilities will become conspicuous targets, which are highlighted by this world, just like horses running face-to-face on the grassland.


    However, there is one thing that concerns cheese, that is, he did not see a large number of buildings as magnificent as the life school in this area, which is unreasonable. After all, this is a place where the whole school conducts research and teaching, and it is too strange not to see the shadow of man-made buildings.


    But think about it carefully. This is reasonable. If there are buildings here, they are bound to destroy this emptiness and become the existence of filling space. With the expansion of the scale of buildings, this filling effect will become more and more obvious, until finally the buildings become a new totem here. But then again, in order to prevent this from happening, did these mages not build a house at all?


    Cheese frowned and looked around. He tried to concentrate his attention and try to find something left in the emptiness. This is possible. It''s like people don''t notice the large floating cloud above their head. They will suddenly look up only when it obscures the sun. It''s like a mountain already in front. They will notice the gilded edge only when they can''t see the afterglow of the sunset.


    Under the action of emptiness, cheese may have gone through many buildings without knowing it. He may have seen it, but he didn''t realize what it was. This is not a cover up. It''s much better than a cover up.


    But no, he didn''t find anything. Invisible to the naked eye, invisible to the magic field of vision. It''s empty here. There''s nothing else to pay attention to except the totem pole that can be seen vaguely back. Did he do anything wrong?


    This is obviously unreasonable, very unreasonable. Has he been found and exiled to some wonderful magical space, when a large group of people have surrounded him and pointed at the gray robe without self-knowledge?


    No, if you think so, it will be over. Once you lose your judgment of your situation, his actions will lose their rules and regulations. This is a big taboo.


    While looking around, cheese finally found something that could attract his attention. It was a tent, or a conical hut made of wood beams and animal skins.


    It was built on the edge of the cliff and almost integrated with the night, but the grey robe still saw it at a glance. Almost at that moment, a conjecture appeared in cheese''s mind. He ran to the cabin to test that hypothesis.


    Soon he came to the front of the hut, but instead of trying to enter the building, he turned his back to it and looked around. Sure enough, a pine tree on the mountain nearby became the next focus of attention.


    At this point, cheese has probably understood the tricks of the totem school, or their arrangement. From the beginning of the totem pole, the area behind it is shrouded by nothingness, but nothingness does not run through. On the contrary, it has many levels.


    Specifically, the person who enters by observing the totem pole can only see the hut after being empty, while the person with his back to the hut can see the pine tree. Grey robe walked three steps and two steps to the trunk of the pine tree. He turned his head again and saw the next focus.


    The former focus will reset to nothingness and lead people to the next focus. With the change of focus, the guided people will inadvertently walk through an invisible maze and complete a process.


    When the process is over, he really enters the area.


    "Hoo, that''s true."


    After reaching the seventh focus, under a badly damaged marble statue, the cheese turned around again only felt like coming to a new world.


    Roads, buildings, streams, street lights, all kinds of things that should be in the teaching area filled his vision, while the previous focus as a beacon was the most insignificant thing.


    On the side of the grey robe stood a small wooden board, which was written in flower script,


    "Welcome to the totem school. Only those who pass through the empty land by themselves can see this road sign. I would like to offer you the most sincere greetings of the school."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1545

    Two things can now be determined. First, what Cheese just did is by no means the only way to enter the totem school area without being affected by emptiness. The reason is very simple. If you have to do the sequence just now every time you go in and out, it will be a waste of physical strength and energy, not to mention that it will lag the emergency news.


    Therefore, teachers and students of totem school, at least adult mages, must have their own way to pass through totems. Secondly, since there is such a wooden card here, the meaning is already very clear. The sneaking plan that cheese hopes to achieve may have failed when he stepped into emptiness, or even become a laughing stock.


    So how should he react? Or what will he feel now? Snakes and lizards are not stupid. On the contrary, whether they are foreign objects transformed by mages or demons lurking in humans, they are extremely smart or cunning. They naturally know such obvious things at a glance. Therefore, they don''t make a sound, but silently observe the gray robe to see how the cheese will react.


    Well planned actions become jokes in the layout that they think they have seen through. What should people react to? Force calm? Hit? Or did you become angry and leave? In cheese, these emotions may have existed, but they quickly faded.


    What really remains is to think, to think about the gains and losses of doing so, and to think about the excellence of this mysterious entrance test.


    He is thinking and waiting, waiting for someone sent by the totem school to contact him or expel him. After all, he came to someone else''s teaching area in the middle of the night. As a mage who is not in the 10000 Dharma system, he really has nothing to refute. Moreover, as a mage who is the same 10000 Dharma, the disputes between different schools are also extremely fierce, and stealing research results has long been common.


    He just waited a long time and didn''t wait for anything.


    Seeing the sky gradually turning towards dawn, cheese knew he couldn''t wait any longer. No matter what the other party did not come for, he should move forward according to the plan now. Time is precious.


    Of course, the prudent mage has subconsciously determined that his whereabouts have been understood, and he has no luck on this issue. The deepest darkness before dawn covered the gray robe. He walked forward. Although the time for rest had passed, his eyes were still full.


    This made him successfully come to the place indicated by Wei Dao before the end of the night. It was a big willow, and the branches and leaves hanging from the branches were lush, so that people could not see the trunk.


    Willow, it will make people think of spring, think of the thawed river flowing through the ice that has not completely melted, and the whole world is full of germinating vitality. But the slender branches and leaves swinging in the wind occasionally remind people of twisting snakes, centipedes or human bodies.


    Moreover, the willow shouldn''t be so lush in this season. Looking at the tree, it seems that it doesn''t know what winter is. This is unreasonable and reasonable.


    After the cheese walked around the willow twice, he could conclude that the tree had a similar effect to the previous totem pole and stood as a secret door.


    The difference is that in terms of secrecy alone, this willow is much more difficult than the totem pole. Its dense wicker makes it a natural Secret Keeper. For those who do not know, what they see when they lift up the branches and leaves is likely to be just an ordinary willow trunk.


    "Do you have a way to untie it?" grey robe usually doesn''t easily ask for help. He is used to solving problems by himself. Therefore, he knows that it''s absolutely impossible to untie the current puzzle only by his ability.


    "Maybe you can try to start from the biological level. No matter how the tree is transformed, it is an independent biological individual. You can connect to its roots and insight into its life state."


    This suggestion comes from the former life school mage bofirth, or the female mage in bofirth''s consciousness. However, the cheese does not see the exposed roots on the surrounding ground, which means that it cannot connect directly.


    "If I say, it''s better to cover it with smoke. You know, smoke is everywhere. They will tell us the secrets hidden under the green buds." Wei Dao gave a different view.


    As a devil, his suggestion not only has the devil''s unique style, but also has a kind of restraint. If another devil comes, his possible suggestion will be to burn the tree rather than use smoke to penetrate it.


    "The smoke is too conspicuous. If I open the land to find the roots of willows, it will also have a great momentum. I should break through here in a more gentle and secret way," cheese said softly.


    His eyes turned quickly, and his thoughts had flown over many levels in the moment of speaking. It seems that grey robe just denies the suggestions given by the two consultants, but in fact, he understands the starting point and ideas of the two suggestions. Start with the symbol, and start with the penetrating material that the symbol can''t block. So is it possible to combine the two?


    No, no combination, just a little compromise.


    The willow must know the secret it is hiding. He just needs to ask it. Thinking of this, cheese took a few steps back and walked around the willow again, but this time, he walked very slowly.


    The magic light beat in his eyes, providing him with a visual perception ability that ordinary people can''t experience. He doesn''t want to directly connect his consciousness with the trees like the Druid. What he calls asking is actually observation.


    The appearance and the inside of a thing are related. Even if it is disguised, disguise itself is also a kind of connection. As an inappropriate example, a secret room will be found because it is used too often.


    This includes different degrees of wear on the spine of a book on the bookshelf, abnormal friction marks on the ground under the cabinet, or a damaged wooden board because it is often opened. The creature is more secret than these dead things, because the willow is alive and it will repair those traces by itself.


    But creatures are also more honest than those dead things, because their first priority is their own survival. Therefore, if people often go in and out in one direction, there must be something abnormal.


    Of course, this inference is very subjective and based on the fact that the observer can see very small differences, which can not be found at all most of the time.


    However, magic has the same nature. The magic mastered by a man of character often conforms to his character and way of doing things, just as a soldier always takes his most suitable weapon to the battlefield.


    Cheese has mastered many kinds of spells, especially insight or observation. After all, his talent in prophecy is really poor, and his mastery of object characteristic spells is not strong enough to obtain additional enlightenment. Therefore, strengthening his sensory ability has become an important means for him to understand the external environment.


    So why didn''t he "see" the problem at the beginning? In fact, the answer is very simple, just like the situation in the void just now. To be aware of it, we need to preset it first.


    A hungry person will first observe food. A person with dynamic vision can catch the movements of small insects. Similarly, when cheese wants to observe the relationship between the growth of willows and their magic, he can notice what he wants to notice.


    "Well, I see the entrance."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1546

    Standing in front of the willow, cheese can''t be absolutely sure that he is right. After all, the clues he can find as a basis are too subtle, and even there are intuitive elements in it.


    It''s like everyone can actually give a more convincing process when guessing and reasoning about the development of a thing. But that is just a guess. Guess must rely on evidence to become inference, and inference depends on the chain of evidence and the prediction of the next development to become a reasonable discussion.


    As a mage, the first step for cheese is to rely more on discussion rather than conjecture.


    But magic is magic after all. Even if mages master it, apply it, invent and transform it, some things cannot be explained by language and logic.


    After all, language is only a tool, and logic and the so-called reason and rationality are not a set of thinking tools that are fictitious for people to understand the world more conveniently. Besides, who can say that his reason is really objective? Intuition is still something you can''t give up.


    Feet, step on the grass. Hand, touch the cold willow leaves. Cheese was silent for a second. He didn''t know what would happen if he made a wrong judgment. Maybe the willow would suddenly become a plant puppet to attack him. Maybe he would miss the opportunity to enter, so that he couldn''t investigate. Maybe he would trigger some counterattack magic.


    But it was only a second''s hesitation. The next second, the grey robe still chose to lift the wickers.


    The wind, coming from behind, like a pair of invisible hands, pushes the cheese into the branches. This thrust is not strong. If a person stands on his feet, he can definitely fight, but cheese doesn''t do that. He relaxes his body and allows the wind to send himself into the shadow.


    His fingers have made gestures in the cuff of his robe. If the situation is wrong, he can cast defensive spells at the first time.


    "Shalala!"


    The sound of willow twigs and willow leaves rubbing and colliding was like waves passing by his ears. The darkness faded in front of the cheese, and the scene raised his eyebrows slightly. The imaginary trunk did not appear. On the contrary, he came to a cave, which seemed to be quite large. Cheese shrugged his nose. The air was filled with the smell of soil, but it was not wet. Combined with the soil on the mountain, it was obviously treated to remove moisture.


    The grey robe put his palm on the wall. The black snake and lizard climbed to the wall along his arm and disappeared into the darkness. They are his eyes and ears, as well as a backup plan in case.


    If the owner here is brave enough to make artificial demons, it is necessary for him to prevent them. However, there is no obvious magic smell in this cave, which is not normal.


    Cheese didn''t turn on the lantern. He covered his eyes with a thin magic vision to fight the darkness. But he soon found that he seemed to be thinking too much. The space in front expanded to both sides, and fresh air blew from the vents.


    The grey robe saw the lampstand beside him and lit it. The flame spread all the way along the metal track filled with lamp oil, lighting up many lamps in the whole room.


    Generally speaking, this is a research room. The layout and objects inside are not different from those he saw in the goblin Research Institute. The only difference is that most of the objects in the latter are related to goblins, but not here.


    The imaginary device for making demons did not appear, but it was normal. No one would put such important technical tools directly in the open, even if it was already a secret room.


    Cheese took out a cloth bag from his arms and grabbed a handful of fine sand from inside. The sand was faintly glowing with dark blue in the dark. This kind of sand can be used to detect magic array or magic mechanism, but it must be in a dark room. The natural light and blowing wind in the open may make it ineffective.


    The grey robe waved the sand upward, and the sand scattered to all parts of the room. It flickered and went out.


    No magic? He frowned. It was too clean here. As a mage''s studio, more or less magic arrays or mechanisms will be set up to facilitate research. Not to mention others, even his studio at the top of the cheese tower will have some storage magic or alarm magic. But there is nothing here, but judging from the scattered documents and open ink, it is by no means unused.


    "It''s clean here," the lizard said to the cheese, climbing from the roof to the wall.


    As a demon with rich experience in dealing with casters, Wei Dao quickly came to the same judgment as cheese.


    The so-called mages are people who release spells as naturally as walking with their feet. The places where they live will naturally be filled with magic. Even in areas with poor magic, the existence of mages will trigger a wave.


    "There are two possibilities. Either the user here is not a Mage at all. Or he or they cleaned up their magic traces before leaving. Did you find hair or something here?"


    When cheese talks, I look back at the way it came. If this is a trap, now is the best time to start. But there is still nothing. As the cheese said, it seems to have been cleaned up here.


    "No, no hair, no dandruff, no blood. Interestingly, I didn''t even find a toilet here. Don''t they need to excrete when they work here?" said the demon lizard with its head tilted.


    "The most likely situation is that they took the initiative to clean up the scene after sending artificial demons to prevent people from coming. People like us. But this kind of cleaning must not be complete, otherwise the Demon Lord will not be able to guide us here. What we ignore can be a clue."


    In the face of a possible trip in vain, cheese tried to stabilize his mind and try to make a judgment.


    "There''s something, come and have a look." boffith''s voice came from the back of the cabinet in the research room. The black snake climbed out of the gap behind the cabinet with something in its mouth. That''s a fragment of a mirror.


    "That''s it. They must have accidentally splashed it there when they smashed the mirror." cheese took the nail sized slag. Because there was some dust on one side of the mirror, it didn''t reflect light.


    But broken slag is broken slag. Its breaking means that it once belonged to a complete whole. In other words, this crumb is the mirror it once belonged to. By casting a spell on this crumb, cheese can track back where the rest of the mirror went.


    And since it is so clean on the magical level, he doesn''t have to worry about whether casting a spell here will trigger a trap. A shallow dish, a little water, put the fragments of the mirror into it, mixed with spells and magic. The fragments sinking at the bottom slowly float to the surface of the water, and then drift in a certain direction.


    "This way," said the cheese, holding the plate and following the direction of the debris shaking around the room, his footsteps stopped because there was no way ahead.


    That''s the vent in this room.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1547

    "Do you think anyone can get out of here?" the lizard asked with his head tilted.


    The vent is not big. Although it can let Wei Dao and bofisi enter, a human can plug in his forearm to the limit at most. Since it can only be stuffed into the forearm, it can''t be used as a channel. After all, not every hole leads to the magical hole of the Crypt Lord. Most of the time, what you see is true.


    "People can''t, but the instructions I get are not directed to people." the orientation obtained by cheese from the fragments of the mirror is used to find other lenses that used to be the same as it, not the owner or breaker of the mirror.


    "I see. Then open it."


    The devil blinked. He knew that cheese could not explore the narrow passage for him. It could only be done by him and bofis. In his interest in man-made demons, Wei Dao has a certain enthusiasm for exploration. Not only him, but also the demon lord who is good at eyesight. This information will be of great value in the abyss.


    "Boffins, go with him. You know more about magic." cheese said to the interested black snake on the side desk as he magically pulled out the wedge nailed to the vent.


    His words are not unreasonable. No matter how Weidao knows the mage, he is not a mage after all. As a creature that inherits a complete mage''s memory, bofis will naturally have a deeper understanding and understanding of magic.


    Therefore, neither the black snake nor the lizard made a voice to refute the decision. They were also influenced by this abnormal studio and unconsciously became cautious and did not propose to act alone.


    As a snake and a lizard climbed into the vent, the cheese pulled out a chair and sat down. He needs rest. Although his mental excitement can still be maintained, his body is not a soldier.


    Slightly press the temple to stimulate the spirit with a sense of oppression, but this is a drop in the bucket for the grey robe at this time. He turned to look around and wanted to find some water or food. There should be these in the research room. After all, eating alone is a luxury for most researchers. In their stressful work, they will undoubtedly prefer to supplement energy and nutrition nearby.


    However, he could not find any food and water, another unreasonable place.


    Before long, the lizard with red eyes climbed out. Behind him, the black snake rolled something out of the pipe. When bofis loosened her tail, more debris scattered on the table. Their size was the same as that found at the back of the cabinet, which showed that when the other party was destroying the mirror, I''m afraid it was not as simple as breaking it.


    The cheese reached out to pick up a small piece of debris and gently rolled it between his fingers.


    "This is to break the whole mirror and beat it again with a hammer. Such particles of the same size are handled very carefully." the cheese said and put the debris back into the pile of shiny garbage.


    By observing the amount of the debris, he can roughly infer their size as mirrors, but this inference is inaccurate, because there must be a lot of debris broken into dust, and he did not see the decisive frame.


    "There are still a lot of such debris in the channel, but they are too broken to bring out. It looks like someone dragged these debris from the inside to the outside. Later, half of the bag broke and left so much. The problem is, I don''t think anything can drag the bag in and out of this pipe. At least it''s not human."


    The devil added to their discovery in the vent and basically confirmed the cheese speculation.


    "Do they have a body size enough to walk in this channel and drag things with a weight equivalent to mirror fragments as their helper? But in this way, I can guess something."


    Sitting on the chair, cheese turned to look at the whole room and looked for the imaginary gap through the gap between the furniture. He soon found it. It was a gap of about one meter and five.


    "The mirror was placed there before. The width should not be too different. The height is uncertain. This is really the place to make artificial demons, but it is only the entrance, or the porch. The real door leaf has been broken and damaged, and at least I can''t repair it in a short time. Well, yes, the door leaf I''m talking about is this broken mirror."


    Cheese noticed the eyes of the other two, or he imagined that this phenotype appeared on the faces of two reptiles, so he said. If this is not a real studio, then everything makes sense.


    "You mean, they come from here to other places through mirrors?" said bofis. She was born a mage. She immediately reacted after hearing cheese talk about the Mirror magic he had encountered before.


    Using the mirror as a medium to transmit magic not only appears in folk stories, but also can be used as a special door under the arrangement of capable mages, so that people can reach the other side immediately.


    "I''m afraid not." cheese didn''t agree with boffins. He looked at the place where the mirrors had been placed and compared the three mirrors he had seen in the secret room.


    "The mirror can not only connect two places in the same time and space, but also connect different worlds. For example, the goblin country and the abyss can be reached by the mirror. By the way, the same thing can be done by wardrobe and coffin, but the mirror is more controllable than those things, and the understanding of the situation on the other side is more intuitive. In short In addition to being a medium, the mirror itself also has this space. We call it the back of the mirror, or the mirror world. That is the real appearance that the mirror does not reflect, a world that coexists and depends on our world like a shadow. "


    The cheese paused for a few seconds, and then he really saw surprise and confusion in the snake''s eyes. Although he also told the old man about the mirror world in the secret room of the school of life, others may not understand that kind of code language.


    "The existence of the mirror world has always been regarded as a taboo. It is extremely dangerous and secret. Most of the time, we prefer to avoid it. All those who use Mirror magic know that you can give full play to the side of the mirror as a connector, but you must not go deep into what the mirror will look like without reflection. If I expect it right, I The workshop we''re looking for is here. It''s just that it''s located in the position of this room in the mirror world. If that''s the case, all we need to find that workshop is not another mirror. "


    "Things will become very, very troublesome. And dangerous."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1548

    As a demon, what do you need most in your life? Stronger power? Sharper perception? More agile movements and hunting skills?


    These may be useful, but also can let you temporarily survive in the abyss and harsh environment. Trust me, you need them, even none. However, my sad peers, including me, will make a mistake, that is, mistakenly taking the temporarily useful means and abilities as the creed that can be used for a lifetime.


    I''m not defending, but it really doesn''t blame us. It will happen to anyone who lives in the abyss. If you have never seen light, darkness becomes ordinary, isn''t it?


    When I first came to this cold world, I never knew what fire was. Well, I''m not saying I haven''t seen or felt fire. That''s too unusual for demons, isn''t it?


    After all, when you breathe sulfur, the burning and burning is just a matter of course. I mean, until my world cools down because of that call, I have been living in fire. In fire, there will be no fire.


    Everything is like this. If you can''t find an object that can be compared with it, you won''t realize what you''re actually doing. For example, human suffering is mostly produced after communicating with elves and dwarves.


    After communicating with those more gifted races, human beings will feel confused and angry. Why can they only survive such a short time and have to spend that short and poor life on endless maintenance?


    So they are unwilling, they are angry, they are sad, they... Have no choice but to finally be relieved, comfort themselves that short life has the benefits of short life, long-lived seeds are numb and lack passion, barabarabara, they know a fart!


    Oh, did I just say something? That''s really sorry. If I offended you, please allow me to apologize. But the so-called "you" is just the object I talk to myself in my mind.


    Hehe, they don''t understand anything. They don''t understand elves and dwarves, just as they don''t understand demons. Those humans, especially mages, think they know our species and me, and try to turn that understanding into a reliable chain.


    Now look who''s more stupid? Am I the devil from the filthy land of eternal combustion, or those pink meat bags ecstatic at the paper made of biological epidermis and plant debris?


    Hoo, I''m a little excited. You see, the devil is like this. The place where we were born left a fire in our hearts, an eternal burning abyss fire. It provides us with strength all the time, but it also devours our thinking ability.


    Before I came to this cold world, I couldn''t even feel the existence of the fire, and now the boundary between me and it is more and more obvious. But the more obvious it is, the more I know it won''t lose to me. I can''t destroy it. Although I can defeat it countless times, as long as it really burns through my heart again, I will become the devil again. Damn it.


    Interestingly, I found that there is also an abyss fire in human hearts. Why do they call it? I''m not sure. Anyway, those meat balls say they''re controlled by the devil as soon as they make a mistake.


    Oh, yes in a sense, because the demons themselves are controlled by the demons, and we born in the land of fire can never be as restrained as you born in the cold world.


    This is really frustrating. Nothing is more frustrating and angry when you find that what you want has a threshold you will never reach. Interestingly, I wouldn''t have these ideas. The longer I stay in this cold world, the more like them I am.


    Still in the abyss, I would never jump into a cave where I can''t see the outline. That often means death. But now I not only jump, but also feel happy and excited in the process. It''s a kind of pervert. I didn''t kill or light anything. I just turned into a reptile and followed the grey robed mage to investigate.


    The world has magic that makes demons crazy, absolutely.


    "Hiss ~"


    Snakes also exist in the abyss, but they are larger than those here. Their scales are harder and more aggressive. Of course, the snakes in the abyss are not cold-blooded animals. Their bodies flow with the same flame as me.


    So I don''t hate snakes in the abyss, but I really hate snakes in this world. They are too cold, like creatures opposite to demons. They even have to get heat from other places to move.


    "You''d better stay away from me, little thing," I said to the black snake.


    It, or she, doesn''t need the gray robed mage to explain. I can also see how distorted the inside is hidden in the scaly body. On the contrary, it makes me feel kind. There are many similar shapes in the abyss, even not outstanding.


    The creatures in this world are too creative, although their shapes are exquisite and rigid.


    "There is only such a big place here. You take up too much space." the black snake replied reluctantly. This little dispute also attracted the attention of the owner of the space, that is, the owner of the shoulder and cheese.


    "You two, take a break. Let''s wait until dawn. Anyway, it''s been handled here. I wonder if anyone will come at half an hour." cheese said in a deep voice. He sat in a chair, leaned against the wall, his eyes slightly closed, and his fatigue was brewing.


    Tonight''s results are enough for grey robe. He is glad that his guess is consistent with reality. But uneasiness followed. The mirror world is an uneasy place just listening to names.


    "Then take a rest first. This lizard and I will help you watch the night. No energy, no ability." bofis is a mage after all. She knows the importance of spirit to the caster.


    Can''t you use your abilities without energy? What a species that lives under favorable conditions. Demons don''t have this problem. Fatigue is death. We will feel tired only before we die.


    However, the same is true for the human before. He often feels tired and should be careful of my attack. This kind of mental energy consumption should make him live less, right? Oh, fragile. Now that I''m here, that book should


    The lizard''s eyes looked at the inner side of the robe. The book of Wei Dao was hanging on the leather buckle in front of the cheese rib. Only people like him would add a special mechanism to put books in their robe.


    At this time, as the grey robe was gradually dominated by fatigue, he only needed to get the book, and he could destroy it himself. He didn''t need to ask anyone or help anyone. Unfortunately, those annoying green eyes have been looking at him.


    The lizard and the snake looked at each other for a while, and then Wei Dao took the initiative to leave the cheese''s shoulder and climb onto the wall. The devil incarnated lizard got into the lights on the wall without being hurt. On the contrary, it showed an expression of enjoyment.


    In fact, it doesn''t really make Wei Dao happy, but fire can always remind him of his identity.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1549

    Cheese doesn''t want to sleep. He planned to just close his eyes and have a rest, sort out the current information and formulate the next strategy.


    At most, meditate a little longer to recover the mental loss. He knew it could not be called a safe place. Although the other party had abandoned it, something might happen.


    As long as people are a little cautious, it''s not surprising that they collapse here at dawn. Besides, he really doesn''t want to fall asleep, because when he falls asleep, he may dream. There is always no good thing in the dream.


    And when he closed his eyes, he had a strong premonition that the probability of falling asleep and dreaming would be very, very large. He had an instinctive resistance to it, but it didn''t work.


    At the foot is the wooden floor and beside it is the corridor made of stone bricks. It is quiet, neat and relaxing, like returning to a familiar place. But cheese knows that he has never been to such a room. This is not anywhere he has actually been. This is a dream, and the dominant power of this dream is not in his hands.


    Dreams are one of the few places where grey robes feel powerless. He knows how to dream and connect dreams. But when it comes to controlling dreams, distorting dreams, and influencing others or transmitting information through dreams, he has to admit that he is not expert. Otherwise, he will not use such means as shielding dreams to protect himself.


    This is undoubtedly the biggest weakness of cheese as a caster, but it''s not his fault, because most casters, even most mages in this city, don''t perform better than him in the face of dreams.


    The reason is that meditation makes the casters feel their thoughts more intuitively, that is, the so-called reason, which makes them different from those who think with hot blood.


    But what they still can''t realize is where the source of reason comes from, or what reason is? This question seems to have nothing to do with dreams, but it is exactly related. Because only you can define consciousness can you define subconsciousness or pre consciousness.


    If thoughts and will, which are based on the ability of thinking, can still be controlled, the subconscious and pre conscious things are completely out of the range that people''s subjective thoughts can reach, at least not within the range that mages can reach.


    This is why dreams do not follow common sense. Their beginning and end, process and development have nothing to do with reason, but they are so familiar.


    Magic related to dreams is usually related to witchcraft, because rational mages can''t start with irrational dreams, and witches who don''t clearly distinguish between intuition and reason can play a role. But after all, there is no way to start. Mages like sleepers have a way.


    Far from it, back to the current situation of cheese, he can keep a certain degree of soberness in his dream for two main reasons. First, he has this ability. The long-term thinking training makes the cheese thinking mode become an instinct, a mechanism and a protective barrier. It can enable the mage to restore his thinking ability at the first time under various conditions and immediately start to analyze his situation.


    Therefore, cheese can actually reach the so-called lucid dream state in a non-interference state. However, that will affect his rest efficiency to some extent, so he is more inclined to promote his thoughts when he is awake than when he thinks in a dream.


    But just having cheese''s own ability is not enough. As just said, at present, the dream is not all made by cheese itself. His thinking ability is still not stable in the dream that does not belong to his own memory and ideas.


    If he can keep thinking ability in different dreams, he can also be crowned with the title of dreamer after his name. Unfortunately, he can''t.


    So another reason why cheese can still think about these things now is that the dream builder or actual controller allows and hopes that grey robe can maintain a relatively clear mind and thinking ability. Only with both of them can the current situation of cheese be established.


    It didn''t take cheese a few seconds to figure it out, but he still didn''t know who brought himself to the dream.


    I can''t help it. There are too many people who can do it, and several names have been added recently. But since the other party does not show hostility and does not directly throw him into disturbing dreams, he or she should have no strong hostility for the time being.


    Thinking so, cheese began to move.


    You don''t really need to change your position with your feet in the dream, because the dream is a field composed of consciousness, where when you want to move, the idea will turn into reality earlier than the action.


    Well, the reality of the dream.


    In short, cheese just wanted to raise his feet. The next moment, his body had passed through the corridor and the passage composed of countless identical windows to a hall.


    The hall is very large, but it has no details. To be exact, it has only a fuzzy image where it can''t be seen by cheese''s eyes. With cheese''s eyes, the chaotic light and shadow will immediately turn into familiar or unfamiliar furniture and utensils.


    "There''s nothing to hide here. Please show up." the grey robe stood in the middle of the hall and said softly. But in fact, he has no mouth to say, and what he makes is not a voice, but an idea.


    With the spread of this idea, the appearance of the whole hall changed instantly, from the familiar Beidi style wooden hall of cheese to a tropical building supported by stone columns without high walls.


    On those stone columns and exotic furniture, you can see a large number of mural patterns similar to those in the secret room of the school of life. The people and animals in these patterns look in one direction, a step made of gold. On the step is a wide seat covered with silk. The people sitting on the seat are naked, chatting with colorful pigments and painting a few mysterious and elegant lines.


    Cheese immediately realized that the other party and the old man in the pool were probably together.


    Because in addition to the decorative style in the room, the man on the seat also has an abnormal length of the back brain, the same deformity, the same blood, and naturally has the same status and identity. The two rows of sculptures composed of human bodies and animal heads standing on the golden ladder support his conjecture.


    "Have you met my brother?"


    It was not until the man spoke that the cheese really saw his face. Although the skull is different from ordinary people, it is undeniable that it is a very handsome man. His skin presents the color of laterite with weak reflection. It should be coated with some kind of grease cream.


    But that doesn''t matter, because the most prominent thing about this man is that he has eagle eyes. Here is not a description, but his eye structure is really not human. It''s like taking off the eagle''s eyes and putting them into people''s eyes, which gives people an unspeakable strange feeling.


    "I did see a man with similar bones to you in the school of life, but I don''t know if he is your brother." it may be because in my dream, although cheese saw each other''s different appearance, it didn''t fluctuate in my heart.


    "Well, I really didn''t find the wrong person."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1550

    The man who appeared in the dream spoke much better than the old man in the secret room of the school of life. Maybe it was a personality problem, or just because he was younger than the old man, he enjoyed communication more. In short, they exchanged a lot of information in this dream that was not synchronized with the ordinary world time.


    For example, who are they. According to the other party, a few people in the city of ten thousand dharmas who knew its existence respected them as the originators or ancient ones. The former was because these mages with deformed skulls dominated the establishment of the city of ten thousand dharmas, while the latter was because each of them lived years far beyond the natural life of mankind.


    Life is a delicate thing. Some people say it is not critical, because the future is unknown, when the bottom can think, but others say that if there is no foresight, there must be immediate worries. Some people regard their body as a machine, worship it as devoutly as a temple, control their diet, keep exercising, and restrain all desires that consume their body.


    Some people regard the body as their own possessions, or sensory media. They enjoy all the happiness that the body can bring. They want everything. If you ask them, are they not afraid of dying early? Most of them will laugh at your empty life and never enjoy the beauty of the world.


    This is not to discuss how to treat your life. To be honest, everyone can talk about this problem, but in the end, no one can say a truth that everyone agrees.


    After all, in the vast world, everyone seems to coexist between heaven and earth, but in fact, we don''t know how many layers there are in this world. Everyone''s world is different, and it is the countless different worlds that interweave into this place where we coexist.


    But for the mage or caster, it doesn''t matter. Whether it''s pleasure, abstinence, indulgence or planned abstinence, their understanding of life has never been on these. Compared with considering the relationship between their own actions and life, magic can prolong life itself.


    For example, those druids have the most obvious traces of natural mana on them. For example, Atwood, an old elf in the elf forest in the gray lion country, even among the elves whose life span is much longer than human beings, his longevity is incredible.


    And those who come into contact with the Druid faith and are trained to become Druids can often easily live to several times the life expectancy of ordinary people. Of course, Druid magic is a magic school that has a more obvious effect on prolonging life, but there has always been an inseparable relationship between the controller of magic and the image of a long-lived old man. Magic has given learners long life, and learners also use these time to further improve their magic attainments.


    It is not difficult to understand why the two appellations of originator and ancient exist at the same time, and even the latter contains more respect than the former.


    After all, building the city of ten thousand dharmas is a feat, but living up to now with your own magic attainments is the embodiment of your real ability. The two are not exactly the same. However, these two titles have another meaning in the ears of cheese who learned their origin from the words of men''s brothers.


    The meaning of rule. On the surface, the whole city of ten thousand laws seems to be free. Its direction of progress comes from the deliberation and consideration of the six university schools, and the representatives of the schools also take turns. At least, it will not appear that officials in most kingdoms in this era are basically assumed by several surnames.


    But that''s just the surface. If the existence of an ancient man is nothing, now the second ancient man and more ancient people mentioned in his mouth are enough to trigger the reverie of grey robes. Are a group of people of similar blood and ability who are in charge of power within the school very similar to the nobility? Even, like the king?


    If they are so, from the most malicious point of view, the city of ten thousand dharmas is no longer a city of freedom and magic, but a special country established by an ancient and powerful family in order to obtain knowledge and magic. In fact, it does not have the transcendent status and noble goal that most mages think, But its rulers did not sit on the throne of the palace to rule magnificently.


    This should disappoint many mages who are tired of the bad political situation in the Kingdom and want to devote themselves to research. However, it is not surprising that since there are factions and politics in places like the witch group, how can the city of mages be so simple?


    "I''ve gained a lot from talking to you. But you don''t seem to mention the reason why we''re here?" cheese whispered after listening to another topic.


    He knew that this would be the last issue of the meeting, because this is the characteristic of dream. When the content involved makes people have strong psychological or physical impulses, it will be broken.


    So the information just now, frankly, is just gossip between the two sides. But cheese is much more happy to have such a chat. Every word of the ancient man is of great use to him. But even in dreams, time will not be extended indefinitely. He knows it''s time.


    "Well, can you still calculate time in your dreams? Interesting. Generally speaking, people can''t accurately calculate the passage of time in their dreams. After all, what we call time is just a change of numbers, and there are no numbers here."


    The man sitting in the seat said with some approval. From beginning to end, he didn''t invite cheese or sit on an equal footing with the gray robe, as if he deserved to be high.


    "It''s just a little trick learned from a friend," cheese replied with a shrug. The friend in his mouth is naturally a sleeper.


    Counting in a dream is really a trick for sleepers. However, such a small trick is enough to make people who have not studied dreams feel desperate, and even default that in the dream world, the logical concepts connected with numbers can not work.


    "Small tricks can also be of great use. I pulled you into this dream to see how you perform in this environment. The world in the mirror is similar to dreams in many ways, and it is far more dangerous than here. Now it seems that you can at least ensure that you act as usual in your dreams, and you will have a little more confidence in going to the mirror world."


    Listening to this, the other party seems to want cheese to go to the mirror world.


    "I know the existence of the mirror world, but I don''t know the way to enter. If I want to study this, I''m afraid it will take time." cheese frowned slightly, as if he didn''t catch up with the suddenly changed topic.


    "No need. I can send you into the mirror world. Go there and remove the demons and those who use the mirror to destroy the city."


    "Ah, if you have your own way, why not go in person? It''s easy for you to come."


    The man on the high platform smiled, "if you go, the totem school will become an ally of those goblins. It''s hard to say when I come by myself. You have to calculate the benefits."


    For a moment, cheese''s mind turned a hundred times, but his balance became an opportunity to revive his mind. At the moment he was ready to speak, he woke up.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1551

    "Well." with a low moan, cheese shook his head and woke up. He blinked. It took him two seconds to realize that the dream had dissipated. This was the secret room under the willow, where he found it according to the information provided by the Demon Lord. At this time, the sun has penetrated through the not very tight soil and lit the room a little.


    It is hard to imagine how the willows above can ensure that they do not collapse under this soil density. But since this is the city of mages, it''s no surprise that the buildings here are incredible. The grey robe sleeping against the wall calmed down a little and got up slowly. His action attracted the other two beings in the room.


    "Did anyone tell you that you sleep badly?"


    The lizard with bright red vertical pupils climbed on the table and kept a certain distance from the cheese. Although the reptile''s head is difficult to make a detailed facial expression, the grey robe can still feel something from each other''s actions and tone.


    Wei Tao seems to be afraid of himself, or something that happens when he is asleep.


    In contrast, bofis didn''t use this obscure statement. She had seen cheese rest and knew that the master''s rest was no different from that of normal humans, so she explained,


    "When you first fell asleep, there was something, um, very subtle. It prevented us from approaching you or waking you, like an invisible pupa. Are you in any trouble?"


    At this point, cheese has a general understanding of what happened. That group of invisible pupae that can drive back demons and evil snakes must be laid by the ancient man in the dream. In this way, he connects the cheese dream with his own, and prevents the gray robe from being awakened by accident.


    In other words, the other party cast a spell on him in the air. It''s still a spell that has practical effect and can affect reality. This means that if the old man just came with malice, maybe the current grey robe has fallen asleep forever, and no one can save him. What kind of gap is this?


    To be honest, when he first met an ancient person of the school of life, cheese didn''t think that the other party could be comparable to his teacher in the level of casting spells. If such an ancient person is already the peak of the city of ten thousand dharmas, it is just a gray tower with a larger scale and a lower level.


    But when such casters exist in the plural, cheese has to admit that these ancient people have built schools with their own ideas, and the whole city organized by the schools may have surpassed the grey tower in some aspects.


    Of course, this does not mean that six or more ancient people can defeat Clark in actual combat. The gap in magic attainments can not be simply made up by quantity.


    "It''s all right. I just talked to the owner here a little and promised to help."


    Cheese moved his body and looked around the room again. Yes, the master here, since the ancient can find him, naturally he knows the existence of this secret room and the research being carried out here.


    So what is the attitude of these huge shadows hiding behind the city towards artificial demons, Goblin experiments and even the mirror world? Are they also secretly supporting the implementation of these plans, just taking advantage of the arrival of the grey robe to find an excuse to eliminate these working groups that have no future?


    If so, if so, he can''t do anything about cheese, can he? Yu Qing, he can''t give up his companions. Atta''s problem must be solved.


    Yu Li, this is someone else''s territory. He is a foreign Dharma Master. What position does he have to explore the secrets of the city and block it with his own likes and dislikes? This is the fact that he is now in and the punishment for his excessive curiosity.


    If he honestly came here and only wanted to find books for Atta and Weidao and did not intervene in the murder case, he should still prove his value in the Research Institute at this time in order to win the trust of mages.


    It was his own curiosity that deepened layers by layers, and it was also his own boasting of excellent skills. He was never afraid of the consequences of things. So now, once again, he was caught in the net and had to perform the tasks given by others in exchange for unprotected help.


    According to the same mistake, cheese made it once six years ago, but he still didn''t seem to learn a lesson. No, maybe he really learned a lesson, but he did, so his gray robe face didn''t show the depressed expression of six years ago.


    He, naturally. What about entering the net? Heaven and earth are snares, and the sun and moon live and die. Which one can''t escape? But what about that?


    "The situation has changed. I need to make some more arrangements. Someone has just agreed to open the channel to the realm, but it''s not a place to take you in. I need an assistant." cheese said and walked to the exit of the secret room.


    "Why? Doesn''t the mirror world welcome us?" the snake and lizard followed. Bofis asked in some doubt. She didn''t understand the standard of cheese choosing fellow travelers.


    "No, in theory, anything that can be reflected by the mirror can enter the mirror world. As far as I know, except ghosts and vampires, most of the existence in the world are still satisfied with this. However, the images you project in the realm are very subtle. One of you is the product of a magic accident and the other is an abyss demon. I can''t guarantee that you will enter the mirror world after you enter the mirror world What does it look like? I need more stable companions. "


    "The boy with a stick?" black snake immediately thought of sword seven. Speaking of stability, no one can meet this requirement better than a martial artist who studies habits. But cheese shook his head.


    "Seven is very stable, but his skill and Qi have no room to show in the mirror world. Compared with his peers, he is more suitable to be our gatekeeper in this world. In fact, Atta and carras are good choices, but it''s a pity that they can''t ask for anything right now." cheese answered at once.


    Entering the mirror world is not a process of stepping into another space wholeheartedly. In the mirror world, only people''s projection in the mirror is active, and the projection is lack of details. Therefore, martial artists with muscles and bones can play less than one or two out of ten roles after entering the mirror world.


    In this sense, the mirror world is a world completely belonging to the caster.


    "Then I probably know who you''re going to choose. But are you sure?" there are only a few trusted people around the cheese. It''s not difficult to guess the candidate of the cheese except Jianqi.


    "What''s the problem? Are you worried that this is too dangerous for him? I experienced a lot of death risks at my age. This road is doomed to be so."


    "I... don''t mean that. Forget it, it''s between your teachers and disciples."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1552

    When the cheese left the chamber of secrets, someone was waiting outside the willow. It is not surprising that since the ancient totem school found him through dreams, other mages of that school can naturally appear here for the same reason.


    Besides, the grey robe didn''t think how hidden he was in the process of sneaking here. He was ready to be found as early as he was trapped in the empty land.


    Now, when he lifted the branches and walked to the road illuminated by the sun, the four mages in totem robes looked at him together. Judging from their faces, they are much older than cheese, and even the youngest men look quite vicissitudes.


    After feeling the existence of the four people, the snake and lizard quickly got into the folds of the gray robe and were not exposed to each other''s vision. Therefore, in the other party''s view, cheese is now alone.


    The youngest looking mage came towards the cheese, stopped five steps away from him and hesitated. This indecision means that the other party also knows that it is impolite to stop at such a distance, but the master''s habitual caution made him do so.


    For an outsider who somehow broke into the territory of his own school, this is already quite tolerant. You know, even among the six university schools, the entry and exit of apprentices is very strict.


    "Please tell us what we need to prepare, and we will make preparations quickly."


    There is no self introduction, no greeting, or even the most basic salute. The unwelcome but helpless meaning has been expressed directly in words. No one will be enthusiastic about a person who suddenly appears in his home with subtle purposes, especially when he comes out of a room you don''t know exists.


    Cheese nodded and didn''t feel uncomfortable. He had long been used to being hurled at each other. Moreover, this time he really deserved it. However, it is absolutely impossible for him to submit an application through school channels in accordance with etiquette and enter the exploration after obtaining the right of restriction.


    Since you have done something against the rules, you shouldn''t be justifiable when you are held accountable. Even if there is a reason behind it, it is your own reason after all.


    "Supplies don''t need anything. I just hope you can help me bring a man. He''s in a hotel near the hillside. The owner''s name is David. Tell him you''re looking for youni and he''ll take you."


    The mage opposite listened, nodded slightly, then turned around and said something to the other three colleagues and left alone. I think he should have brought youni here. However, except him, the other three mages had no intention of approaching or leaving.


    There was a considerable distance between each of them, which vaguely surrounded the cheese, forming a corner. It doesn''t matter if he wears a grey robe. In his mind, it''s not unacceptable to be chained at this time. Anyway, he has reached an agreement with the ancients. These people won''t really do anything to him.


    However, it''s not pleasant for four people to stand on the roadside. Especially as the sky gets brighter, more and more people begin to pour into the teaching area. Even if it''s remote, you can still see some strange things from a distance.


    Moreover, the curriculum of totem school is not as tense as that of other schools. Because of the particularity of magic, apprentices here need to take time to really feel the meaning of totem or rune. Before the beginning of the morning course, they will have a free time to find a quiet place in the school district to build and deepen contacts with their own teaching materials and totems.


    This lawn with big willows may be where some people often come.


    "We''re going to change places. You follow."


    One of the three mages left this sentence to the cheese, then turned and walked in a certain direction. The eyes of the other two mages still fell on the gray robes. They didn''t walk slightly behind him until the cheese stepped up, one left and one right framed him like escorting prisoners.


    In this regard, the grey robe can only smile bitterly, and then jokingly said to the other party that it doesn''t have to be so serious.


    "Maybe you''re right, but now it''s the eve of the ceremony. You can''t let go of any wind and grass."


    A gray haired female Mage at the left rear of the cheese whispered. There are some wrinkles on her face, but her eyebrows are different from those of ordinary old women, especially those eyes. The vitality emitted from them is by no means old.


    However, this is not uncommon. Many shamans on the grassland also have a similar state. Their body will age and their spirit is often full.


    It can also be seen from here that the totem school and the life school have different positions. They are also in an eventful age. Although the life school handles problems with great momentum, it is orderly. Compared with it, the totem school''s response is somewhat excessive.


    An outsider sneaked into the school district, which was a big deal, but the outsider had already said hello to the old man, so it was not easy for him to turn over the storm. It was a bit of a fuss to find four people to take care of him.


    The so-called four people were noticed by cheese. In terms of the patterns on the clothes, the four mages were on the same level as MS. wynett, that is, they were at least the director of a research institute.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to judge that the power of totem should be in a weak position among the six university schools. The more weak it is, the more it can not lose, so it will be more cautious and even cautious. But this is also cheese. He doesn''t know what the ancient messenger means to the mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas.


    Here, just knowing the existence of the ancients must reach the position of lifelong Professor, and being able to handle affairs for the ancients is not a special honor for position and merit. Each ancients has different requirements for their servants.


    Yes, servants. In this city, a mage who is the head of the residence and even the head of the school is only a servant in front of the ancient people.


    As they walked, they just passed the first road sign in the nothingness before cheese, that is, next to the tent cabin. This cabin can become the first sign in the nothingness, which obviously has special significance.


    "This is the guide house." another male mage noticed the cheese''s eyes and knew that the cheese came to the school district through nothingness, so he opened his mouth to explain.


    "When freshmen enter the school, they will be put into a nothingness similar to what you have experienced before, but they just need to come here. Entering the guidance house, the house will determine which department they should subdivide into next. When they come out again, the next signpost will face that department until they come to the door of the Department. This is our tradition , this has been the case since the establishment of the totem school. You are not an apprentice, you already know the way of magic, and the purpose of coming here is not to study, so the cabin will not give you a chance to enter, it will imply that you will directly turn to the next signpost until you get out of nothingness. "


    After this introduction, how much more interest does cheese have in this humble house? Can he choose the room of others'' talents? Is the tent itself magical, or does it become a symbol when it is in nothingness?


    But after all, how does it judge a person''s talent? Or does talent really exist?


    "Maybe you can let Juni into this room."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1553

    Perhaps too many things happened during this day, leading us to forget the conversation with youni before cheese left the hotel yesterday and youni''s reaction to that conversation.


    From the perspective of cheese, he was just comforting his apprentice in ordinary times, and he skillfully grasped the range between comfort and warning, so that his image in the apprentice''s mind would not be too gentle.


    This is very necessary. The study of magic is not a family. Youni must always be vigilant in order to spend his apprenticeship safely. Of course, this is just a unilateral idea of cheese. The fact is that his words just hit the child''s fragile heart and brought unexpected results.


    That''s why when the totem mage came to the hotel to take Yuni, the apprentice didn''t ask or say anything. As a shopkeeper, David once thought that the mage had used some kind of mind control magic on youni, just like the piper in the story, using magic to manipulate youni''s body.


    Even the mage of the totem school showed an embarrassed expression and quietly explained to David before dispelling some of the shopkeeper''s doubts. The two people who didn''t know the cause and effect of the whole thing could only attribute this to a normal phenomenon. The messenger of ten thousand dharmas didn''t regard youni as an apprentice of cheese. He thought the boy was just some kind of magic casting prop or medium.


    At first glance, this self righteous is a bit scary and outrageous. How can people be props? Don''t forget that the earliest magic is always inseparable from sacrifice. In primitive society, people used to sacrifice for help and protection, or simply put blood food on a regular basis to meet the feeding needs of nearby beasts.


    The latter is entirely out of the transaction that life has to carry out, while the former is more like the imitation carried out by people''s subconscious mind, imitating the process of the emergence and dissipation of life between heaven and earth, which is sacred. But it is undeniable that sacrifice and sacrifice are indeed one of the origins of magic.


    Even now, their casting is accompanied by a price that must be paid. From a more perceptual point of view, this is still a sacrifice. Therefore, just as the so-called gourmets will cultivate the food they want from birth and even the previous generation, the casters who are capable of sacrifice will also carefully cultivate sacrifices.


    In order to make their pay directly proportional to their harvest, most of their sacrifices are intelligent creatures such as rare birds and animals or people. It is said that one of the most vicious curses in history was caused by using seven Elves as sacrifices, which brought dozens or even hundreds of casualties.


    This is why it is not surprising that there are children around the mages. Those children may be the descendants or apprentices of the mages, but they may also be trained to sacrifice at a ceremony, or both.


    At this point, you must have understood that the totem mage took Yuni as the scapegoat for the cheese preparation, thinking that he would be used in the next spell casting.


    Fortunately, the scapegoat often received the best treatment before he was really sacrificed. In order to ensure the smooth casting of cheese, the person who came to pick up Yuni didn''t bring any trouble to the boy.


    On the contrary, because youni is now out of his mind, the other party has to worry about the carelessness of the apprentice when walking. These two people are like children and balloons. The rope of the balloon is caught in the child''s hand. He should not only hold it firmly, but also be careful that there will be no obstacles such as branches or fences on the track of the balloon. So that at this school time, the apprentices on the road would stop and look sideways, waiting for the two people to pass before moving on.


    Fortunately, as the mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, the people who came to pick up Yuni were still very familiar with the road to the totem school. They soon got on the railway and arrived not far from the totem pole safely.


    Here, most of the passers-by were apprentices or mages of the totem school. Seeing the arrival of the director level figure, they spread out on both sides and made a way out. When these totem school people enter the school district themselves, they naturally do not have to go through the road of nothingness again. The school emblem on their robes and the brooch issued by the library actually have similar functions. As long as they wear it to enter the school district, they can be unaffected.


    However, there is a premise that the person wearing the badge must match the badge. The first lesson of totem school apprentices is to embroider their school emblem on their apprentice clothes and brand it. In itself, it can be regarded as a ritual, symbolizing identity, belonging and other complex meanings.


    People of the other five schools sometimes feel that their colleagues of the totem school are old-fashioned or inhumane because they do not understand the subtle differences between rituals and actions, and how many declarations and commitments they actually contain in their daily behavior. These will become some kind of shackles, good or bad, which are difficult to detect.


    "Well, although I don''t care about your appearance, I still welcome you to the totem school, the oldest and primitive school in the city." after the master said that, he stretched out his hand to hold youni''s wrist and took him to the totem pole.


    Then a strange scene happened. In the early morning sunshine, witnessed by many apprentices and teachers, a director led a boy who didn''t know where to come into the school district. The boy''s face was expressionless and his eyes were full of dead color.


    But just as they walked through the shadow of the totem column and moved towards their destination, the totem column formed by the superposition of many cylinders turned slowly!


    The strange totem carved into a half bird and half beast face looked at Yuni from a high place with its wooden eyes. When the first person found and screamed, a similar sound instantly detonated the scene.


    "How..." the mage holding youni turned around and saw the protruding wooden eyes. After his initial surprised expression, he soon calmed down and turned to look at the unresponsive youni around him.


    This totem pole is really not just a symbol and defense measure. Each layer of it has different symbolic meanings and functions, and the research results of the whole totem school are reflected by constantly making new totem components and stacking them high. Every totem mage takes it as one of the important goals in his research to be able to add his works to this symbol of the school.


    So why did the totem turn to Yuni?


    It is not something in the apprentice that triggers the defense mechanism of the totem, but the totem itself has the function of recognition. When a part of it reacts to a person, it shows that the person has some characteristics that are very consistent with the image symbolized by this totem pole.


    In other words, if he can be liked by the totem pole, the apprentice doesn''t have to go on the road of nothingness to enter the guidance cabin, and his future will be very bright and flat.


    "It''s a wilderness totem. Go and inform the shaman Institute!"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1554

    The small storm under the totem pole directly led to the cheese and the three mages guarding him waiting for nearly two hours at the station. When the male mage who went to pick up youni led the still expressionless apprentice, followed by a large group of Shaman mages like wolves, cheese once thought that the totem school had changed its attention and planned to catch them all.


    But he soon realized that something was wrong, not with these mages, but with youni. The child looked at himself in the wrong way. He had never looked at himself in this way, even when he first met.


    Cheese is no longer a ruthless person. Although his feelings are not easily revealed, he is not numb. Youni''s eyes deeply hurt him. The child is silently avoiding his teacher. He is afraid of him.


    What the hell happened? Grey robe wanted to ask his apprentice immediately, but before that, he had to meet the mages of totem school. He didn''t know what had just happened.


    "Are you the guardian of the child?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Such questions are sent out from many mouths, which makes people unable to give an answer. They just feel very noisy.


    The female mage of the three mages guarding the cheese raised her hand and made a stop gesture to the people.


    "Wait a minute. What''s going on? What''s wrong with the child?"


    While talking, the female mage also looked at Yuni, and quickly came to a judgment similar to the sacrifice. Without him, the spirit and spirit of Yuni was too depressed, and no one could equate him with normal people.


    Coupled with his casual clothes and empty eyes, he looks like a raised human and animal.


    "He has talent. The wilderness totem has expressed his will. This child should be trained as a shaman mage."


    The speaker naturally came from the shaman department. He was a bearded man whose voice was very different from the old state brought by his sloppy appearance. However, looking at the whole Shamanism department, it seems that people have a similar state. The women are fine, but the men are mostly like hairballs.


    As for the so-called shaman mage in his mouth, it sounds absurd. Shaman is shaman and mage is mage. Why should shaman mage say that? It''s not. Shamans, like Druids, are not words in the current common language of human beings, so it is a transliteration. It can mean people who are shamans or Druids, or a series of magic they use.


    The so-called shaman mage refers to the people who use shaman magic through magical means and do not have shaman faith. They understand and study Shaman''s way, but not for the purpose of worship. On the contrary, they disassemble it, separate it, make it clear from chaos and easy to control.


    It sounds like an act against the shaman spirit, but no one thinks that the power of Shaman belongs to those who claim to have it. This power was only obtained earlier by them in a primitive way and connected with tribal society and primitive worship. Just like fire, is anyone who master ignition skills a fire thief?


    But ironically, although the purpose of these mages'' research is to reproduce the power of primitive worship in a rational way, their introduction to research always requires apprentices to have the qualification to fit those primitive beliefs, otherwise just simulating a state of belief is enough to defeat most apprentices.


    A highly qualified apprentice like youni, even with the totem pole as its side purpose, can not only cultivate a powerful researcher. By observing his learning process, we can take it as a side study of Shaman belief, and its value and experience are no less than what Yuni himself can bring. The premise is that youni''s whole learning process is completed under their supervision.


    Now the poor boy is a panting golden egg in the eyes of these mages.


    Similarly, one of the three mages whispered to the cheese. After all, regardless of Yuni''s identity, the grey robe is his guardian at present. Moreover, he was also the person appointed by cheese when he went to perform the task of the ancients. Therefore, he appeared at the wrong time in the Department of pisaman.


    The most wrong thing is that the four director level mages can''t reveal why they need cheese. The old man''s will has always been carried out in secret.


    "I''m cheese. I''m now a distinguished teacher at the psychic school goblin Institute. This is my apprentice."


    The words of grey robe were like a drop of cold water in hot oil, which immediately caused a great sensation, but the sensation soon subsided.


    It was the shaman mage who spoke just now. He looked up and down at the cheese and had no opinion on his gray robe. In his vision and that of most mages, the cheese was just a young caster. Even if he had the position of special teacher, he was just a better outsider.


    "Cheese? Forget it, it doesn''t matter what it''s called. I have to admit that you have a good eye for an apprentice. There are no more than one palm of the whole Wanfa who can get the favor of the wilderness totem. This is a very rare qualification. You say you are now working at the goblin Institute, right? It doesn''t matter. We have always had a good relationship with the psychic school. After all, the spirit and the symbol are one and two sides, If your apprentice is willing to train here, there will be no obstacle. "


    If this was said when cheese first met youni, maybe the grey robe would gladly accept it. At that time, he just looked at the poor child and didn''t have to accept him as an apprentice.


    But now, unlike in the past, Yuri''s body is full of cheese gas and blood. Before he has no self-protection ability, the grey robe will definitely not let him act by himself, which means that even the cheese''s own life may be threatened at any time.


    Yu Qing, no matter what the reason for saving youni at first, now the cheese has treated the boy as his first apprentice. The grey robe does not need to be taught by people who are not grey robes. The cheese has its own training plan.


    "I''m afraid it can''t be seen in this way. My apprentice and I just stay temporarily in the city of ten thousand dharmas to observe the ceremony, and we will leave after the ceremony. As far as I know, the entry time of Shaman''s way will be quite long. I have to teach him something during this time, and I don''t have time for him to receive relevant training. My apprentice and I are very honored for your kindness, but it''s nothing Unfortunately, I can only express regret. "


    Cheese said this politely. Unfortunately, he didn''t seem to find out how to communicate with the shaman department.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The bearded male mage came forward and stretched out his hand to grab the skirt of the cheese. This action was not like a conflict between mages, but like a fight between hooligans.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1555

    Is it strange that the grand mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas quarrels and wants to grab someone else''s collar? In fact, it''s not strange. After all, a mage is only a general name for people who master spell casting technology. Even if he is trained from the system of the city of ten thousand dharmas, people''s personalities and ways of thinking are still very different.


    Especially the totem school, whose way of thinking about things is the closest to ordinary people. This is because in addition to rationality, they also rely on intuition and instinct to cast spells. Therefore, they are not cold in speaking and doing things, but because they have not experienced secular polishing, this kind of coldness sometimes appears to be reckless and rude.


    However, cheese is not another mage who grew up here. You know, the first stop of grey robe''s entry into the world is Beidi, where the people are fierce. The north here does not refer to the area near the foot of Longji mountain, but also refers to the northern area including Cangshi. The characteristics of these areas are that the winter is particularly long and cold. Although the products are not barren, in order to survive, people must learn to fight with nature and others.


    This makes the interpersonal relationship in Beidi often indifferent. When someone approaches you, he has the same possibility of goodwill and malice, so he must be on guard. Whether cheese agrees or not, he has integrated it into his work.


    Before the other party''s hand grabbed his collar, the grey robe''s hand had gripped the former''s wrist, and then he twisted with the trend to force the other party''s body to turn.


    At the same time, his left hand had been raised to the other party''s back heart. It should have been a palm blow to frighten the heart. However, in the process of shooting, cheese still felt that it didn''t have to be so cruel, so he turned shooting into pushing, and pushed the shaman mage out in the opposite direction.


    Although this is just a move made by cheese with instinctive reaction, its effect is surprisingly good for mages who have no actual physical combat experience.


    Although the cheese push was not heavy enough to be painful, it still destroyed the other party''s balance and made the strong looking mage stagger for two steps before he could stand firm. Any soldier knows that in these two times alone, cheese can take people''s lives at least twice, and the grey robe not only did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, but even deliberately reduced the damage caused by fighting, which can be said to give enough face.


    The problem is that all the people present are mages.


    "I... Hey!"


    The mage who was pushed away was stunned, and then his face turned red with the naked eye, not because of shame, but because of anger. He gave a roar and his eyes gave out a miserable green cold light. Just when cheese thought he was going to change, two little wolves jumped out of his eyes.


    Yes, the two little wolves each had only one eye, and they were transformed by the mage''s own eyes.


    "Ouch!"


    Howling brings the wind. The wind blows the wolf''s hair. The hair grows longer and longer. In the blink of an eye, the eye size wolf cubs have become two evil wolves more than one and a half people tall. They bared their teeth and looked at the cheese with two dark green eyes.


    This is not a threat, and no one doubts whether they will launch an attack. In the twinkling of an eye, many people made many reactions, and the cheese''s reaction was that he suddenly took two steps forward, grabbed youni''s wrist, turned and protected him in his arms. There is no doubt that this action is neither efficient nor rational. It can not stop the attack, nor really protect the apprentice.


    But this is cheese''s subconscious reaction.


    "Ah..."


    Cheese and the other party are polite, but the other party doesn''t mean to be polite to him. At the moment he hugged youni, two evil wolves had rushed up from left to right, biting the shoulders of the grey robe with sharp teeth.


    The robe from the ash tower has excellent defense, and the sharp teeth of the beast can''t tear it. But this does not mean that the robe completely counteracts the power contained in the bite. On the contrary, the power is dispersed into blunt blows, almost crushing the shoulder bones of cheese!


    "Teacher." when youni saw this, he didn''t care about depression. Animal hair began to appear on his face, as if he wanted to become a beast to fight with the two things that bit the teacher.


    "Stop... No..."


    Cheese knew that at this time, youni could no longer use the deformation spell, otherwise it would inevitably lead to very bad consequences. Moreover, he has not experienced such a thing as shoulder fragmentation. One of the characteristics of the grey robe is its distorted tolerance to pain, which is a sharp weapon that they can still ensure the casting of spells in the worst situation.


    However, he had other helpers before the cheese used this sharp tool.


    The mages of the city of ten thousand dharmas made a mistake, that is, even if youni is not included, cheese is not alone.


    The next moment the two wolves bite, the flame with sulfur smell suddenly surges up from the surface of the robe!


    "It seems that you need some help from the devil."


    When the lizard with red eyes came to the back of the gray robe, two dragon like vertical pupils looked at the wolf with jokes and mockery.


    "No, too much."


    As soon as cheese heard that Wei Dao was willing to help, he was no longer ready to fight. He scattered half of his magic and decided to hand over the battle to the devil. With the strength of Wei Dao, it is more than enough to deal with one or two mages. After all, the devil who has stayed in the world for so long can no longer be guessed by common sense.


    Even if his hard power is not enough, his understanding of the mage is enough to solve his current opponent.


    "Cut, I know."


    The lizard seems to be dissatisfied with not being able to kill. After all, the other party started first. Now Weidao took advantage of the devil''s fire to burn the two evil wolves together with their bodies. The man of 10000 Dharma can''t say anything.


    But the devil knows very well that what he does here will only show that he is too dangerous and uncontrollable. Maybe he has the risk of being expelled. There is no need to do so.


    Thinking of this, Wei Dao opened his mouth and took a deep breath. The flame covering the surface of the gray robe was instantly sucked into his mouth and ejected again a second later. But when it came out again, the fire was not fire. The crimson demon fire condensed into a flying snake with bat wings in the air and hissed at the wolf.


    The wolf will not shrink back. One of them jumped up and wanted to break up the fire snake with his claws, but the fire snake was very flexible. His body turned into a spiral in the air and climbed to the wolf''s claws, burning a black trace of the hair on his claws!


    "Ouch!"


    The scream came from the mouths of two wolves and one person at the same time. The deadly fire snake climbed up the eye wolf''s body like a rope, turned into a red light, ran up and down the wolf''s body, and faded its hair little by little.


    Another wolf rushed up recklessly, trying to drive the fire snake away from his companion together with his flesh and blood. Unfortunately, its efforts only led to the transfer of the fire snake. The living flame controlled by Wei Dao found a new target of damage and embarrassed the body of another wolf.


    In fact, this is already light. If the devil''s temper, the fire snake should have penetrated into the wolf''s belly at this time.


    "Stop."


    Seeing that there was no good hair on the two evil wolves transformed by eyeballs, cheese slowly opened his mouth to stop. All this started with shaman mages turning their eyes into wolves. It was only a minute or two. The confrontation between mages could also be quickly.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1556

    "Salamander! That outsider has salamander on his shoulder!"


    Some of the onlookers saw the shape of the arson, so they immediately compared it according to the existence of this image in their knowledge.


    The so-called salamander, which means the spirit of fire, also comes from the very common human language system. Over time, the name of salamander has become a unique noun, but the language carrying it is rarely known again.


    People only know that the flame elves referred to by the name sharamanda usually appear in volcanoes or other geological active areas. They can only be seen in extremely high temperatures, and their shape is lizards.


    However, this is just a coincidence. Although the devil and Salamanda are creatures in a high temperature environment, they will not meet each other, because Salamanda is a natural part of the world, and the devil comes from the abyss.


    "It''s not sharamanda. If it were, we would have evaporated by now. It''s a demon. It should be a mimicry of a high-level demon. But it''s not easy for an outsider to drive a high-level demon so easily."


    In the end, it is the city of mages. Since someone can shout the name of sharamanda at the first sight, someone can see the real body of Wei Dao at the second sight. Camouflage has a role for these people, but it can only play a very limited role.


    Seeing the devil''s hand, these mages soon realized that the fire he breathed was not pure natural fire, but the devil''s breath from the abyss.


    On the other hand, the two injured wolves returned to the eyes of Shaman mage. The latter closed his eyes and couldn''t stop tears flowing from the corners of his eyes. After a few seconds, he slowly opened his eyes, and his white eyes were full of blood.


    But it is limited to this. Those blood filaments can fade in a few days. It can be seen that the magician''s magic is brilliant. It is rare, but not rare, to turn his eyes or other body parts into beasts or other things as a medium, and even the means of some gods in the legend are similar.


    But there is always a common problem with this kind of shape changing spells, that is, the strength of the things transformed is often limited, and once they are hurt, the body parts as the shape changing body will be affected, which will lead to serious spell backfire. For the example in front of us, it is definitely not just this kind of injury that the ordinary shape changing spell is removed after the wolf is burned by the fire snake.


    This is why most mages take the form changing spell as the last card, which is a method of exchanging injury for life, but the shaman mage can use it without any burden.


    His transfiguration spell is so clever that as long as the eyes of the two wolves are not hurt, his eyes will not be really damaged after the spell is removed. Only in this way will he use this means as his signboard.


    But now is not the time to marvel at the subtlety of each other''s magic. Cheese stood up, the demon lizard appeared on his powerless shoulder, and the apprentice with complex emotions sat behind him.


    For a moment, all the mages present seemed to see a shadow, a huge, clawing and indescribable shadow stretching out from under the gray robe, but it only existed for a moment and disappeared.


    "I can understand that you are inviting me to duel?"


    Dueling can kill people. It''s dignified and justifiable. Cheese is a naked death threat, but also in front of all shaman school mages, and even in front of many totem school mages.


    Such a move was arrogant and disgusting. Even the four mages who had planned to stop it felt a little hesitant. They are the casters of the city of ten thousand dharmas. They are the top of all casters and are destined to conquer the world. They have the best system, the most advanced system and the best researchers. Of course, they have capital arrogance.


    But the next second, when cheese''s eyes swept through everyone present, they all felt suffocated, as if they saw the desolate and lifeless ice field from the black pupils. There was only wind and snow, only loneliness, only cold and death on the ice field.


    They felt a slight chill in their mouths and noses, and their breath turned into a slight white fog in the air.


    "Or is it all of you?"


    Cheese is a grey robe, and it is a very special one among the grey robes. If the person here is a raven, he will accurately release a threatening curse on the object that shows strong hostility; If the God of wine appears here, he will show his power to everyone with chaotic magic.


    Cheese is not. He really wants to kill everyone at this moment. Although the idea only existed for a moment, the real cooperation of that moment with his magic and other things ready to move in the body was enough to affect the material level.


    There are generally two directions to control channeling magic in this world. One is to control one''s own thoughts with an absolutely clear and rational mind, so as to achieve the purpose of channeling and trend its power.


    One regards thought as a part of the body, and the mind does not have superiority. The so-called channeling is not to communicate a fictional spiritual plane. For this Channeler, the spiritual body is the entity, and material and non-material are both material.


    Cheese under normal circumstances is the first psychic. But at this time, he fell into some kind of confusion because of pain, anger and the whisper of the devil in his ear, which made him coincidentally enter the second mysterious field.


    At this time, he even had an illusion that everything he wanted would come true, as if the idea would be implemented and the surrounding mages would die. This is a very bad thing. It means that the mental state of cheese is very unstable. What''s worse, he spread this instability like a plague to the surrounding mages through his huge magic, polluting their thinking.


    In short, it''s like a self righteous madman who turns the people around him into a madman. Now the madman says, as long as I raise my hand, you will die. Other madmen believe him unconditionally and are ready to cooperate with him.


    This force is so powerful that the demons who first provoked the cheese mind with a playful attitude are unconsciously influenced by the cheese, and their whispers change from temptation to admonishment.


    "Cha!"


    The sound of metal collision from nowhere suddenly split the blindness like a refreshing agent. After the thunderous sound, half of the mages present began to gasp instinctively, as if they had just finished some violent exercise.


    The cheese in the middle of this magical dream also suddenly recovered Qingming. Those fierce emotions in his heart dissipated in an instant, such as the ebb sea water exposing the original land.


    "Step back. I''ll receive the guest myself."


    The man who came with the roar had a long beard, and his beard and hair joined together, drowning his face. In the totem school, only one person has such a beard and hairstyle, that is the representative, or leader, of the school.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1557

    "Does your shoulder hurt? I once had a beast fighting exercise with Worley. It''s a game of totem school. We will integrate magic into mimicry figures and turn them into our common spells for simulated combat. It''s usually called by animal spirits. His two wolves are quite difficult to deal with in my opinion, but since each one has only one eye, it''s not difficult to find a chance to defeat. But that The bite force of the two beasts is really impressive. Your robe is very good. It''s hard to imagine that the cloth, even the enchanted cloth, can resist such a strong puncture. But you''re obviously not so strong. "


    The bearded man walked ahead and said in a soft, hoarse voice.


    Cheese can certainly shout pain, and he should also shout pain, because the more serious the injury, the representative of the school will give more severe punishment to the mage who wounded him.


    But cheese didn''t do that, or his attention was not here. Although he looked ahead, his eyes glanced at the little figure following him. He could feel that there might be a problem between himself and his apprentice, but he still didn''t know where the problem came from and how to solve it.


    The only good thing is that the little conflict just now has greatly alleviated youni''s hostility to his teacher. Now the boy is very confused, just like cheese.


    "Oh, maybe you think I''m talkative, but in this school, everyone is like this. We quarrel, we ridicule, we speak frankly, and we don''t calculate, because the little abacus at the bottom of our heart will be known by the totem. So please forgive me for crossing the boundary, but I have to remind you, Mr. grey robe, there''s a problem with your spell casting. The spell you just want to release can be killed All the masters of the city of ten thousand dharmas who died in the presence are very amazing. Even if I stand in that position, I''m afraid I can''t absolutely guarantee my safety. But your casting is like, like squeezing a cloth bag full of holes filled with flour. "


    "This is a simple metaphor. I think you must understand that flour is magic, you are a cloth bag, and your way of casting spells may be accused of recklessness in other schools, but we appreciate this style. However, the problem lies in yourself. Your magic courage, that is, a virtual organ that we use to describe the human body that can resonate with magic, always exists or may not exist It''s badly damaged. It''s deadly. Now you''re like a broken ball. The inside is still intact, but the lack of protection on the surface will affect it sooner or later. In other words, if you continue to cast this way, no one can tell what will happen to you. "


    Cheese turned his eyes slightly, looked at each other''s back, and continued in an indifferent tone,


    "There are no more than two consequences of continuing to use magic. First, I lose control of it in the process of magic circulation. When I am destroyed by magic in a casting, my body structure may explode, all the water may be taken away and become dry, may spontaneous combustion, may disappear on the spot and become a pile of debris. Believe me, I can say no for three days about the appearance of magic after it is out of control Repeat. Second, my magic courage, which is a good metaphor, will completely lose its function. I will become a person who can''t perceive magic, an incompetent person. "


    "Did you follow my train of thought to make further inference, or..." the mage who walked in front stopped, turned his head and said in a surprised tone.


    "I knew it last night. It''s not difficult to feel the problem. If you can see it, of course I noticed it earlier. But it''s not easy to convince myself to accept it and continue to think down."


    Cheese was still in an absent-minded tone, half of his attention was on the apprentice, as if what happened to him was just a minor disease that would soon disappear. This kind of ease can''t be pretended, so it will make people feel impact.


    "You are a powerful caster. I have seen what mages who have lost their ability to cast spells look like. Some of them are crazy, some choose to end themselves, and some are addicted to sound, color and alcohol. For us, magic is a part of our life, and losing it is no different from death. I also imagined that every mage imagined the day when I lost my ability to cast spells , that''s our deepest nightmare. I can''t be like you. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I also felt pain and anxiety last night, but now, I don''t think these are important. Besides, what is my calmness at this time? I know a person who can see his death. Do you know what this means? It means that everything he does, everything he loves and everything he pursues is in a fixed period. He is forced to do it once Once again, I confirm that all my experiences will turn into nothingness. Compared with him, I am really lucky. Besides, the way of magic is never completed in one person. I get knowledge from my teacher, and it will spread from me. The fire will not go out. "


    The representative of the totem school was silent for a few seconds, and then said in a formal manner,


    "I''d like to introduce myself again. My name is zayek. I''m temporarily the representative of the totem school in the six member Parliament. Although your current official status is a distinguished teacher of the psychic school, I think that Fu literature and magic construction technology are your better choice in the future, less magic application and greater return. I can provide you with a formal position, including your apprentice."


    "Let''s wait until I can come back alive after I finish this task. Now, it''s better to talk more about the mirror world than my future position and salary. How much do you know about it and the people hiding in it?"


    Yuni is listening. He is trying to understand what Cheese and the mage named zayek are talking about. But he couldn''t understand their words, those sentence patterns, metaphors, metaphors and proper nouns.


    What he knows is that maybe cheese is not ready to abandon him as he thinks. After all, no one will save a person to be abandoned, right? Or maybe he was just pitying him, just as he found him that day on the dark, damp, moldy and smelly board in the lower part of Pentium.


    What are they talking about? Why does he look at himself from time to time? Is he going to give me to this man?


    Too many questions, too many doubts.


    The child doesn''t know what the world looks like in the eyes of adults. He hasn''t experienced those things. All he can do now is to follow behind the cheese and let him take himself to the unknown place.


    But youni didn''t think it was a bad thing. He still remembered how cheese taught him the first spell and the only spell he mastered. He remembered flying in the night sky that night.


    He also remembers the fear that deformation could not be completely relieved yesterday.


    Is it complicated? Of course it''s complicated. How to face it?


    He doesn''t know. Maybe in a few days, he will know.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1558

    Zayak, the representative of totem school, took the master and apprentice of cheese to a quiet room. It is built in a corner of a large-scale building. The road leading to it and the decoration style along the way seem to be spliced day after tomorrow, which is completely incompatible with the whole building body.


    Walking in the eaves corridor without walls and only a few supporting eaves, although it is day, the air is a bit cold at night.


    "It takes a lot of preparation to enter the mirror world. The most important thing is to avoid light. Avoiding light is not without light. You must have noticed that the environment of the previous secret room has deconstructed the light very well. Through the soil under the tree roots, they can maintain a moderate light source during the day. This is very important, because entering the mirror world is not simply going back and forth, every second in the realm Both need to ensure the continuity of the body outside the mirror and the consciousness inside the mirror. "


    "What if something goes wrong in the middle?"


    Cheese asked curiously. This is not only based on the desire to pry into taboos, but also to better understand the contact between the realm and the normal world.


    You should also know the metaphor of "the river of time". Time is passing all the time, or only when it is passing, can we have consciousness. Entering the mirror world is tantamount to temporarily separating the body and spirit, and the body is still in the river of time in the world. Here comes a problem, usually what we call the soul out of the body, or consciousness out of the body , or attachment, are very close to the state of entering the mirror world. Both the body and consciousness are split, but in these conditions, people''s consciousness is still in the same world as the body, so it can be separated for a long time, and there will be no problems in a few days or even years. "


    Zayek said, opening the door at the end of the corridor, and the cold air roared out, as if he had entered a cave.


    "The realm is different. It is very special. We have done joint research with people of the psychic school. The conclusion is that if we compare it with distance, the realm is very far away from the world we live in. Although it is only separated by a layer of mirror, it is far more remote than the abyss and even the goblin realm. Therefore, when people''s consciousness is injected into the realm, the connection between it and the body is absolute It cannot be cut off, otherwise even if consciousness successfully returns from the mirror, it will no longer be able to combine with the body. It is like that consciousness and body are scattered into two tributaries in the river of time, and the relationship between them will be completely cut off. It may even lead to the loss of understanding of each other on both sides. "


    "In other words, if the body outside the mirror leaves the reflection range of the mirror when we enter the mirror, then when we come back, we will forget the appearance of our body, and our body may create new consciousness in order to continue to survive."


    After digesting each other''s words, cheese changed the content into a simple conclusion and told its apprentice.


    "That''s right. All the research records we have on the consciousness and body of the return of the mirror world have been banned by the ancient people, and even the representatives of the school can''t watch them. It is said that just knowing its content will bring terrible disasters. Therefore, my inference is that the result of separation may be more strange than what you just said. Although I''m a little curious about it, it''s not revealed today When I open the veil of this matter, I sincerely hope you can be safe. "


    The research report that will be hidden by the ancient people shows the degree of danger. Cheese has probably only seen this level of confidentiality in heretical manuscripts that are cherished among believers of evil gods, and that is mainly because if ordinary people directly contact items that record too much evil god knowledge, they will lead to strange changes in their own thoughts and bodies.


    The research on the mirror world obviously does not belong to this column. Although it is still unknown whether there are beings similar to evil gods in the mirror world, the research records alone will make people crazy, and the content must be beyond the understanding of mages. This also means that the trip to the mirror world is really dangerous.


    "We can''t help it. In short, it''s better to enter the mirror world as soon as possible. We still don''t know how they make artificial demons in the mirror world and how the demons in the mirror world enter the world. If the other party has a way to get the materials of the world in and out of the mirror world, I''m afraid this clue will break if they delay any longer."


    Cheese looked at the tomb like room and said in a deep voice.


    "That''s right. Then I''ll send you into the mirror world as soon as possible and protect the Dharma for you in person. Please rest assured that although we just talked about some contingencies, this task was personally assigned by the ancient people. Their power is indisputable in this city. Even if I can''t be trusted, things won''t get out of control so easily."


    Zayak whispered, then went to the corner of the room and gently pressed the mechanism.


    Suddenly, all the four walls of the room turned, exposing the mirror as big as the whole wall behind! It''s not easy to ensure the integrity of such a huge mirror, let alone insert it into a movable mechanism. The financial resources and technology required are a headache just thinking about it.


    It''s no wonder that the representatives of the totem school opened the room in person. If the previous four director level mages may not have the qualification to use here at will. It can be seen that the four people may have been only responsible for taking the cheese to zayak, but the unexpected commotion caused by youni made the latter appear to save the scene.


    "Ah, the house of mirrors. When I was an apprentice when I built this special laboratory, the chief of the school at that time almost stopped cooperative research in order to build it in the totem school instead of the psychic school. There is no way. Totem has always been the least valued among the six university schools. Others always think that we are just the residue of the past and the transition between witchcraft and magic The epitome of history. So we have to strive for respect for ourselves. "


    "Including studying how to make demons?"


    Cheese has always been open to magic research. As a grey robe, his own research direction is deviant.


    However, the grey robes do not need to bear secular ethical constraints. Because they are located in the wilderness, they are not too worried about the risks and impact of their research. But in those years as Lord of Xigu City, cheese has gradually been unable to study taboos so recklessly.


    Sure enough, zayek''s face became serious. He looked at the cheese without avoiding it,


    "No, it''s a mistake, I promise. Magic research can have multiple purposes, but none of them should be carried out as destroying our world. Good research may lead to bad results, which is already a tragedy. How can we allow bad research to appear? Artificial devil is a plan that won''t be recognized, even if it has already been established With achievements, totem or any other school will not recognize it. This is the bottom line. We mages gather here not to destroy anything. There is a clear consensus on this point, whether apprentices or ancient people. You don''t have to doubt it. "


    "That''s good."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1559

    Opening the door of the mirror world requires not only enough mirrors to reflect the entrant''s body, but also many other preparations.


    Cheese remembered the mirror fragments he had seen in the secret room before. At best, those fragments could only reflect the figure of one or two people. It was unlikely that there were only one or two people occupying there to study in the mirror world. Therefore, he guessed that the other party had other means to enter the mirror world.


    It is not surprising that neither zayak nor cheese are experts in studying mirrors. In fact, no one in the grey robe is proficient in this subtle and dangerous type of magic. After all, the mirror is only a foreign object after all. No matter how strange its nature is, it will not be a shortcut to truth.


    "When the spell begins to work, the whole house will be pulled into the mirror world. I will guard for you outside the house, hang this on your wrist, and it will tell me when you want to return."


    Zayak said and handed over two bracelets with bells. Then he raised his left hand and showed them the same ornaments on his wrist. Interestingly, the bell on the bracelet didn''t make a sound during the whole process.


    Cheese simply checked the bracelet. Some of the spells on it could be seen at a glance, while others were particularly obscure. Those obscure parts want to be related to the mirror world, while the visible parts only connect themselves to the bell of zayak''s bracelet as a resonance.


    It is not difficult to guess that these three bracelets are all from the hands of ancient people. Only they can have the knowledge of the mirror world and the related magic knowledge. Moreover, senior casters like them always have a sense of separation when designing creations. They are extremely complex in function, but extremely simple in performance. They could have made it more elaborate, but now they just put a bell on the rope.


    "Put it on. This is our beacon. Take it off immediately after you come back." cheese handed a bracelet to the apprentice and tied his own one to the wrist of his left hand.


    As a mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, he naturally did not think that the ancient people needed to play tricks on the bracelet. However, as an independent caster, he has to admit that it is a basic quality of a mage not to accept any items that may have magic given by others.


    Kindness is not easy to cheat, but that doesn''t mean that the person who shows kindness to you has not been fooled. There have been many similar stories in history. One king gave a gift of kindness to another king, but the gift became a fatal package, followed by war and bloodshed, and hatred increased day by day. As for what happened to the gift, people often don''t investigate or have the ability to investigate.


    So after those tragedies, there are always casters and other malicious people who want to collect a large number of bones.


    Therefore, if you do not want to become those unpleasant stories, it is necessary to handle every item handed in carefully. Only now, cheese has completed the work for its apprentice.


    "When can we start? Don''t you have anything else to protect us except this bell?"


    In fact, the second half of the sentence of cheese is not taken seriously. If the other party can really provide perfect protection, he doesn''t have to do this job at all. It is precisely because of the risks and huge risks that it can become a favor to sell to the ancients.


    But there''s no harm in asking, is there?


    "The preparation has been completed and can start at any time. I personally can draw some protection Dharma arrays or install some totem signs for you to protect against spell attacks. But you and I all know that what is in the mirror can''t work outside the mirror. Therefore, I''m afraid I can only sincerely wish you success this time." zayakli straightened his beard, Said to the cheese.


    "Well, that''s understandable. Then you don''t mind if I draw some protective circles here? It doesn''t mean that I can''t believe it, just out of habit."


    "Please help yourself. When you are ready, just shout outside, and I can open the access from the door." zayak stretched out his hand and compared it to the ground, then walked backwards to the door and out of the room.


    Cheese watched the last ray of light disappear from the crack of the door, leaving only the light reflected by the mirror from nowhere in the room. He took out chalk from the inside of his robe and handed one of them to youni,


    "A simple protective magic circle can work without magic. I draw mine, you draw yours, look carefully, and then imitate."


    It is impossible to teach a person who does not know how to draw magic array even the simplest defense circle drawing method after a demonstration.


    Therefore, cheese didn''t care much about whether youni could succeed. He just took the opportunity of this practical operation to let the apprentice firmly remember this most basic and widely used Dharma array. As zayek said, ordinary means of protection can not protect their consciousness in the mirror world.


    Chalk, drop the last one. A funny looking protective ring appeared around youni. Unexpectedly, perhaps due to intuition, although the apprentice''s Dharma array is not standardized in many places, there is no fatal error to block the operation.


    I don''t know whether it was his luck or some instinct that drove him to do so. You know, in some magic schools, the test of entry examination is to draw this protective ring. Those mages believe that those who are really gifted at casting magic will have intuition to detect the key points of the Dharma array. Judging from the assessment standards of these schools, youni should be able to pass the test barely.


    However, in that kind of assessment, no teacher will deliberately slow down and slowly draw a complete Dharma array in front of you from nothing. They usually only show the finished products after the apprentice.


    "OK. I once took you to a similar test on the running sandbar. You did well that time, but this time I need you to be better. There are only two of us. You can''t just watch. But don''t act rashly or wait for my orders. You must think with your own reason. Thinking is the technology we must master. I don''t expect you to do well, that''s all It''s just an experience class. "


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. Well, I know that ordinary experience classes won''t be so exciting or so dangerous. However, you don''t want to be the guy who makes a living by playing tricks on the street. You don''t want to be a mage here. Your goal is grey robe, and that''s the training of grey robe."


    In fact, there was not much dissatisfaction in youni''s eyes. On the contrary, the apprentice was glad that his teacher didn''t abandon him. That remark was more like a joke made by cheese to liven up the atmosphere.


    "We''re ready."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1560

    Mirror world, unknown field. Some people may think that the scene in the mirror world is the reversal or reproduction of the real world. After all, that''s what we see in the mirror.


    But as I said before, it''s just the reflection characteristics of the mirror. People have never seen the scene in the mirror under the reflection and without anything to reflect.


    Therefore, when the channel of the mirror world was opened, the influence floating on the mirror began to be distorted under the action of magic, and the familiar image was deformed like a erased pigment, and finally gradually dispersed to reveal the unspeakable scene later, Rao Shi cheese also felt a bit flustered.


    It is true that fear comes from the unknown. Of course, fear will not only come from the unknown, but the fear brought by the unknown is always inevitable.


    This is an instinct. In his early years, cheese tried to suppress this instinct with complete reason, but after a recent journey, he has changed. Instinct is also a part of reason. Reason is based on instinct. Neither can completely control the other.


    After a period of torture, cheese came to the mirror world, or he came to the door of the world. Here is a dark and flickering area. Light is meaningless here, because light only brings reflection, and what is reflected is not what is in the mirror.


    So at this time, the grey robe believes that he is not looking at the scene with vision, at least not the vision based on light micro perception.


    Cheese looked around and found an apprentice not far away. The latter also noticed his teacher and tried to pull into the distance. This behavior leads them to find that there seems to be nothing between them, but in fact there are many substances that are difficult to pass through.


    Those substances are neither gases nor any solid known to cheese. The grey robe had to use actions to signal Yuni not to try recklessly for the time being. As long as they can move forward in parallel, they should be able to find a gap somewhere that can bypass these obstacles.


    During the gesture, cheese also noticed that the shape of him and youni was still familiar to them, which was unreasonable. It should be the effect of magic.


    The master and apprentice walked forward slowly.


    Before that, there was no concept of left, right, up and down in the mirror world, and there were no references such as sun, moon and stars for them to remember. Even if cheese could draw a map in his brain through the shape of the barrier in his amazing memory, it was really difficult for the maze that looked empty.


    This raises another question. How can they find the people who make demons?


    In the original idea of cheese, the mirror world should be opposite to the normal world. At least it should have the concept of space. In this way, the position is also established in the mirror world.


    As long as we compare the geographical situation of the mirror world with the geographical location of the normal world, we should be able to find the target according to the map. But the scene before him really surprised him. Let alone the geographical location, I''m afraid this similar sense can only observe a small area around. Exploring in such a situation is tantamount to random collision.


    Thinking of this, the cheese stopped for a while, and an apprentice who was watching the teacher immediately stopped.


    As early as entering the mirror world, in other words, in the mirror world, cheese itself has become an evil god invading from the outside world.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1561

    This is undoubtedly a novel experience. Strictly speaking, it is the first time for cheese to enter other worlds as an outsider. During his training in the grey tower, cheese actually experienced the shuttle of time and space. The almost taboo free teaching method of the Lord of the grey tower enables young grey robes to personally reach all corners of the world, including the abyss.


    But the abyss or the goblin realm, these places may be different from the human world in common sense at the beginning, but after years of frequent contact, these originally separated boundaries have a trend of integration. Or they could have been different parts of a larger world architecture.


    But the mirror world is different. The mirror world is a real other world, because compared with the world where cheese is located, it is completely new. Logically, there will be no such part in a mature world.


    Of course, the so-called reason in theory basically comes from the professor of the head of the grey tower. Except for his own teacher, cheese has not heard of anyone who can tell about the world level. It is very difficult to realize that you are in a world, let alone measure its boundary. Even if you can measure the boundary, break through your own world and then observe other worlds.


    The time required for each cognitive improvement will increase exponentially.


    Cheese took a shortcut. Through his teacher, he touched the boundary of the world very early, not physically, but conceptually. That was the starting point of his taboo study and his attempt to understand the mirror world.


    However, after the initial joy, cheese began to feel worried. This is a newborn world. It is like a needle inserted into the embryo. Any slight disturbance may amplify the impact of hundreds of millions of times in the development of this world.


    Perhaps because of the arrival of him and youni today, the first creatures born in the world in the future will have similar shapes.


    However, he was soon relieved that if the man-made devil was made in the mirror world, the place would have been affected long ago. Now it''s not much to add him and apprentices.


    Thinking of this, cheese no longer hesitates. The top priority is to find out the hidden experimental workshop in the world and see if we can investigate the whole story. It is inevitable to disturb the world in this process, and no matter how worried he is.


    Thinking this way, cheese took back his alienated fingers and motioned youni to approach him. Although the apprentice was slightly afraid of the teacher''s change just now, out of trust, he passed through the broken obstacle and floated to the cheese.


    This is very interesting, because without realizing that he is just a mimicry, youni should complete his goal by walking more in line with his moving impression, but now his feet are slightly off the ground and come to the cheese in a nearly swimming way, which shows that youni''s willingness to move has inadvertently exceeded his impression of walking.


    Should I say, is the child too simple?


    It''s a good thing to be pure in this world. Unlike the abyss or other time and space with subjective malice, it will have an adverse impact on people. On the contrary, in chaos, all ideas can be established. The more simple there is no intention, the safer and stronger it will be.


    It is people like cheese who have a hundred thoughts that inadvertently impose too many constraints and burdens on themselves. But this is inevitable. The amount of information contained in their consciousness is different, and the strategies they need to adopt when they are in the same time and space are naturally different. Besides, when cheese began to master the laws of the world, he could do much more than protect himself.


    eureka. Cheese, whose eyes are completely turned into mirror like material, can''t see the emotion in his eyes. With the deepening of his understanding of the world, his consciousness will also change. The emotion in the original world begins to fade, replaced by the detachment and complexity in chaos.


    He began to realize why the ancients chose him to perform this task. Even the artificial demon may have been deliberately caught by the ancients and put on his only way.


    Because apart from him, who specializes in taboo research, the whole Wanfa may not find a second person who can adapt to his world so quickly and master the essentials of his activities.


    follow me. After motioning the apprentice, the cheese still kept walking and walked in a certain direction. His right index finger turns into a thorn and is placed in front of his body. As long as all barriers and barriers are poked, they will spread naturally, like a huge animal giving feedback to pain.


    The mirror world is not an animal. Although many people compare the world to a huge creature, this is incorrect. Creatures are bred in the world, and the world itself is by no means a level that creatures can reach. The idea of treating the world as a huge life is somewhat romantic and mythological, but is the world cold numbers and theorems? I''m afraid not.


    What the world is, I''m afraid, is a difficult question to answer. Because when we talk about the world, it contains countless angles, countless positions and countless ways of deconstruction.


    So we must say that perhaps the world is just the platform for the existence of these things and contexts. It is a place and a space. What is contained in space, in turn, defines its appearance.


    For example, when cheese came into the world from the mirror, the concept of mirror began to have a deep connection with the world. The mirror will reflect and swallow the light, which has become the original energy of this chaotic world.


    Many dense spots began to appear in the eyes of cheese. They were lights in distant places. Each spot corresponded to a mirror reflecting something. These mirrors were like the umbilical cord of the world and their world, connecting each other.


    Or maybe the light spots here do not necessarily come from the same world. If you are not careful, when you go out of the mirror, you will find yourself in another completely strange place.


    Considering the danger, cheese began to lead the way more carefully. He and the apprentice avoided every mirror on the route and approached what he felt.


    This is not as difficult as expected, because the workshop for making demons comes from the world where cheese is located, so it will exude a familiar smell in this chaos. As the distance approached, cheese began to notice the impact of the workshop on the mirror industry.


    Flowers grow on the invisible barriers. They open like starfish and are flat like paper. Abyss egg sheath is the name used to describe it when it was in the devil''s hometown.


    This thing is considered to be the most primitive form of the devil and the seed of the germination of life in the abyss. It will expand itself by absorbing other egg scabbards until it breeds a real devil.


    Of course, the egg sheath in the mirror world is different from that in the abyss. They only have some similarities in the surface appearance. As for its origin, it should be a sample of demons in the workshop. It is said that demons do not need to reproduce intentionally, and the dander falling from their bodies can develop into egg scabbards.


    The cheese was carefully removed. It was found that the latter was as hard as glass and had no soft touch as a creature should have. Maybe it should be renamed, mirror egg sheath.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1562

    Cheese tried to put the egg sheath into his false clothes, but naturally he couldn''t succeed.


    But he had another way to take it away and eat it. Naturally, the food here is physiological, because the grey robe has no body and no digestive organs here, but just as the evil god can receive the blood sacrifice from the believers, the cheese can also choose to swallow to integrate itself with the original production of the mirror world.


    The problem is that if he does so, he may really become an outsider. The worst result is that when he leaves the mirror world, part of his consciousness will stay here forever because of assimilation.


    unnecessary.


    Where the egg sheath was put back, the grey robe was not sure whether his actions had killed the living body, and even he was not sure whether it was a living body.


    Once, people thought that plants did not have life. The growth and change of plants were as ruthless as water scouring rock walls and snow covered mountains. But then people realized that these immovable objects had the same life as creatures with blood.


    Perhaps the egg sheath in front of us is the same. It is also a life form that can not be recognized for the time being. Maybe it is just a superficial crystal formed by the chaotic disturbance caused by the emergence of the devil, which is not easy to judge.


    However, it is certain that these things similar to the embryonic form of demons appear in the mirror world, which shows that demons did exist here, and it is likely that they began to exist from this egg sheath form.


    It will be more certain that the mirror world is not only the transfer station for the other party''s position transfer, but their base is here. Thinking of this, cheese stepped up slightly. He could feel that he was not only understanding the world, but also attracted by the world. The more familiar he was with the mirror world, the more difficult it was to leave here.


    After all, he is not a real evil god, not the kind of existence that can destroy other worlds without care. He just came here to find someone.


    People are not hard to find.


    Because there are not many people here except him and youni. But not much doesn''t mean it''s not dangerous. The other party can freely enter and exit the mirror world, which means that there are casters who are proficient in this way. Cheese doesn''t think that the caster can only enter and exit. He must be prepared for battle.


    Thinking of this, the grey robe looked at his apprentice. What he had to do next might change youni''s life forever. Before that, youni was just an alien visitor who entered the mirror world by mistake. As long as the spell was lifted, he would return to the original world. Everything here was a dream and had nightmares for a few days at most. But cheese knows that such a visit is not a test.


    He waved to the apprentice, called the other party to his body, raised his hand and pressed his shoulders, and then put his forehead against youni''s. He wants to awaken the part of the blood belonging to cheese in Yuni''s body. Although those blood are in Yuni''s physical body, it will also affect here.


    There is no better place to activate this place full of taboos. If it is activated here, youni''s body will not mutate and his spirit will not collapse. At most, he just has to endure the torture of life rather than death.


    Moreover, cheese has no time to wait for a better time. His magic is dissipating. He needs to solve the hidden dangers of his apprentice at his peak.


    Wake up, or show up, the blood flowing outside the main body reveals your real state, show your dirtiest, ugly and smelly side, and let the child see how profane his teacher has planted in his own body.


    Magic, it worked quickly. In the mirror world, the ability of cheese casting is actually stronger than the outside world. After all, he doesn''t need to be limited by his own world here. Some shackles can only be detected after they are removed.


    However, the imagined pain did not appear on youni''s face. The apprentice''s expression was still unknown, as if he had not been affected at all.


    Maybe he won''t react until he returns to his body? Now cheese can only think so. However, there is another purpose for him to activate the blood in Yuni''s body here, that is to enable the apprentice to play his role in the mirror world.


    According to the experience of cheese, if he is now equivalent to the evil god who entered the world, Yuni should be regarded as the offspring of the blood of the evil god. Even if these offspring do not have the power of the evil god, they are often not too weak.


    What''s more, youni is also from outside the mirror world. He should also have a few characteristics of evil gods. But nothing happened.


    Well, in a strange world, anything can happen. Cheese can only convince himself. After all, his experience and knowledge are only from reference. This is the first time he has really entered his field. There is nothing that should happen.


    With this in mind, the plan to make youni a combat power has been put on hold for the time being. Let him be a bystander.


    The grey robe continued to move forward with an apprentice who didn''t know what had just happened. With more and more egg scabbards attached around the mirror world, the imperceptible barriers gradually became observable.


    Gradually, the shape became similar to the outline of the cave, and the walls in the cave began to become regular. This shows that someone has established a certain order here. If there is no accident, it should be the goal of their trip.


    Generally speaking, order is difficult to present in such a clear way. Just like the impact of cheese and youni entering the world, they themselves carry the original world order, but they have not had any clear impact since they entered here.


    Although the chaotic world is very sensitive, in terms of the volume of the whole world, the impact of individuals is actually very small, even if more than a dozen people enter the world.


    Therefore, the familiar scenery here shows that in addition to people, those who developed here earlier also brought something that can spread order. Totem will be a good choice.


    No wonder it''s here. When cheese came to this step, it gradually became clear why the site of artificial demons was located in the totem school and why people from the totem school participated in it.


    Without totems to maintain order, it is impossible to build the so-called workshop here, let alone do any meaningful experiments and work.


    After thinking about it, grey robe admitted that it was a little closer to successfully completing the task.


    The cave gradually came to an end, and an open place with similar entrances in all directions appeared in front of them, like the nodes of an underground network built by some insects.


    It can be seen that inside the node diagonally below, several things with humanoid shape are moving, and in the center of this space, an inverted regular triangular pyramid is slowly rotating counterclockwise.


    eureka.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1563

    The reason why we can judge at a glance that the regular triangular pyramid is a totem to maintain stability here is not only because it is conspicuous. It''s mainly cheese that feels the familiar smell, the smell of magic from that object.


    In other words, the way that the totem weaves a familiar environment here is to release magic to the surroundings, and reproduce the order of the world here through the power from their world.


    However, the reappearance is not exactly that. Those who pack up things in the workshop are not walking, but more like swimming in the air, just like youni at the beginning. However, there is a difference between the two. Yuni''s movement is more unconscious.


    Moving is not the focus now. The focus now is how to get these mages caught by cheese and apprentices.


    According to their appearance, they should be packing up the items here. I don''t know whether they have just started or have carried out some. I don''t know where these people can withdraw if the mirror world is regarded as unsafe.


    But as long as one of them escapes, the technology of artificial demons may be leaked, which will bring endless trouble.


    Of course, cheese didn''t have to be so strict. He just needed to catch the mage he saw in front of him and take it back to the old man.


    But in that case, if he hears that someone has created a tragedy or disaster with artificial demons in the future, he will think about why he doesn''t do things better today. We should catch them all, not to please anyone, but to have a clear conscience in the future.


    With this in mind, cheese did not rush to start. He pulled out one of his fingers. Well, yes, in this space without entity, the so-called fingers are just false body parts constructed to conform to consciousness. As soon as the fingers in the gray robe leave the body, they turn into a black snake like thing.


    But if you look carefully, you will find that the black snake has no eyes and nostrils, and there is only a gap in its head as its mouth, and the snake letter it spits out from its mouth is not forked, but a fuzzy human shape.


    Boffith can''t follow cheese into the mirror world. Her consciousness is too weak after it is projected onto the black snake. It can be regarded as a substitute.


    Put the finger transformed with bofis as a symbol on the wall and drive it out of the passage. Cheese suddenly felt like he was doing the same thing with the worm evil god who entrenched in Tianmu and threw parasitic offspring into the river.


    But what he did was more purposeful and less influential. Realizing that the similarity between himself and his evil god made Kwai Pao feel a little unhappy, he accelerated his speed and wanted to get the black snake into a predetermined position as soon as possible.


    Through this separated body part, he wants to find out how the other party is getting in and out of the mirror world, and where he is going to move the items here.


    The triangular pyramid in the center of the space rotates quietly, and its magic is like real smoke and dust scattered into the air.


    It can be seen that the four surfaces of the triangular pyramid depict different lines and styles, the most obvious of which is the closed eyes engraved on the upward side. The depiction of this eye is different from other eye patterns seen by cheese. It belongs to an artistic style that is not well known by grey robes.


    After silently writing down this pattern, the black snake continued to move. With the expansion of vision, cheese finally saw where these mages were moving things. It was a mirror.


    Wait a minute, mirror?


    This is the mirror world. Will there be mirrors in the mirror world? If the mirror in the real world leads here, where will the mirror lead here? Is it the real world?


    No, it''s not a simple two-way channel. Things are not quite right.


    As if to confirm the conjecture of cheese, the surface of the mirror gradually bulged to form a human like outline, a strange thing with a rough human appearance and a mirror like surface all around slowly separated from the mirror.


    For a moment, cheese seemed to see the reflection of the black snake on each other. He didn''t know whether it meant that he had been found.


    However, the other party didn''t care, but continued to move forward. At the same time, he said in a strange voice that makes people want to laugh, "hurry up, you must turn into a deeper mirror layer. Those people have noticed us, and they will try to enter here soon."


    There are two doubts about the matter. One is how the other party speaks in a world where there is no sound transmission medium at all.


    Second, where did it learn that someone would come to the mirror world?


    Although cheese met many people along the way, only the representatives of totem school really knew the purpose of his trip except the ancient ones. The latter has absolute loyalty to the ancient people and will certainly not leak secrets.


    Or does the other party only need to observe the trend of totem school to guess the plan of the ancient man? But why did you guess so accurately? As if they knew at once that the ancient would find the clue of the mirror world.


    The mirror man, let''s call him that for the time being. The mirror man floated towards the mages, who could not speak and could only respond with gestures. But when one of the mages with something in his hand passed the mirror man, the latter suddenly penetrated his hand into the mage''s chest without warning, and the palm made of the mirror turned into a sharp blade and pierced the latter''s heart!


    The most terrible thing is that all this happened in silence, that is, no one noticed.


    In addition to cheese, and cheese can be sure that the other party must have found himself. Because he found himself, the mirror will kill these researchers without warning. He is killing people.


    And that''s why cheese doesn''t show up. If he hides for a few more seconds, maybe all the mages here will be killed by each other. Although it is not clear what will happen to the real noumenon after the death of the mirror world, it is better not to take some risks.


    There is no time to communicate with the apprentice, but there is no need for communication. The so-called test is never guided by the tutor step by step. The apprentice must adapt and learn in a complex and rapidly changing environment.


    As soon as the cheese thought turned, the body had flown out of the hiding channel and suspended in mid air. At the same time, the black snake lurking on the wall stabbed the mirror man like a sharp sword to prevent the other party from sniping the body that has not yet entered a favorable position in the battle.


    The black snake hit the mirror man''s side abdomen, and the snake head seemed to bump into some kind of liquid, causing ripples on the mirror man''s body surface. However, according to the feedback received by the cheese, his finger clearly poked on a very hard material, that is, the visual effect and power feedback deviated from common sense.


    But grey robe is not the first time to encounter this situation. When there is a conflict in perception, it is better to make a choice immediately than hesitate. This time, he believed in his physical feelings rather than vision. After all, the other party appeared in the mirror. It is difficult to ensure that its appearance will not be deceptive.


    The black snake exploded on the mirror man''s body surface, turned into a large number of gray black plaque, and began to spread outward from the contact point. This is cheese trying to swallow each other, or he is planting himself into each other as a virus.


    Those evil gods are good at the same trick. They call it blessing, and mages prefer to corrupt it.


    But this time, corruption did not seem to have such an excellent effect.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1564

    There may be multiple reasons for the failure of corruption, but no matter which one, cheese has no time to investigate and think carefully. Because after his attack failed, the opponent''s counterattack arrived as scheduled.


    The mirror man looked, or looked at the cheese, and his body tried to put in the whole outline of the gray robe. Instinct tells the latter that if the other party agrees, the end may be very miserable.


    So the cheese turned around, and the whole body spread in all directions like stretched rubber. It seemed that he had become some kind of malleable leather material, nailed to the edges and corners by invisible nails to dry, so as to prevent the area from shrinking.


    However, the effect is not ideal, because the angle covered by the other party''s mirror is comprehensive, and it is not effective to prevent the complete inclusion of the body by expanding the volume alone.


    Thinking of this, cheese immediately changed his strategy. In addition to the increase in area, he also began to increase the complexity of his own structure. His body began to have an amazing thickness, and in that thickness was the structure and organization of complex rings like magic runes.


    Although I don''t know whether this is really effective, the instinctive self-protection action of grey robe has indeed received feedback. The mirror man took two steps backward as if he had been hit by some kind of heavy blow, and a large number of ripples began to appear on his body, which confused the originally clearly reflected scene.


    By analogy with the situation in the common sense world where cheese is located, this is because the external existence of cheese exceeds the limit that the mirror can reflect, and the information and images contained in it have entered an indescribable situation, so that the mirror that should faithfully reflect the light signal cannot bear it, and then an anomaly occurs. Unfortunately, the mirror man did not break directly as envisaged by cheese.


    "Woo..."


    Just as before, the mirror man sobbed and retreated with his hands in front of him, as if the existence of cheese itself would make him feel pain.


    It''s also normal. Sometimes it''s enough to make people crazy just to face evil gods. Moreover, the mirror man has no eyelids to block his vision. His whole body exists to faithfully reflect the surrounding scenes. When the reflected scenes will destroy himself, it becomes a weakness.


    However, this weakness is not fatal, because what he is facing is not an evil god after all, it is just a mage who imitates an evil god in his own way. In fact, after changing the complexity of its form of expression, cheese has no spare power to further attack each other, and he doesn''t know what means to effectively hurt people.


    It was a completely strange opponent. He didn''t know what he could do or what he was afraid of.


    Therefore, from the perspective of efficiency first, grey robes choose to deal with the side they can understand first.


    Just then, his expanded body became a natural barrier, blocking the mages who had no time to rush into the mirror on the other side of the laboratory. Cheese split its eyes directly behind the mages.


    The latter may have the ability to fight with the grey robe in reality, but the thin magic here can only maintain the order here, which is not enough for these people to cast magic. Moreover, they don''t know how to cast magic in a space where only consciousness exists. But then their reaction was more or less beyond the expectation of cheese.


    Faced with the grey robe turned into a monster, the mages did not choose to wait for the judgment in place, nor did they try to attack. They chose to escape. As mentioned above, this space is like a nest built by insects underground, surrounded by network channels extending in all directions. Only one of them was hidden before cheese, and there are many channels leading to nowhere.


    Therefore, even if the body of the grey robe closed half of the space here, he could not close all the holes. Those mages realized this and dispersed and fled towards each hole with something that would not affect their running.


    Cheese doesn''t understand why these people do this. They are not him. They don''t have the ability to survive in the mirror world. If they leave this place of order, they will be swallowed up by this strange world.


    They know this themselves, but why? What makes them choose to save their research data in this almost suicidal way? Ignorance? Or do you know too much? It''s possible.


    The grey robe responded immediately. He split a part of his body into arms, pliers and tentacles. All he could imagine was a body structure with grasping function, which brought those mages who ran slowly into control at the first time.


    Then he spits out a soft but tough meat rope with the structure of the frog''s tongue, tripping or binding the mage who runs a little farther. But those mages who had run into the hole were really powerless.


    "Blasphemer!"


    The mirror man seemed to recover from the impact. He shouted at the cheese with unknown organs.


    However, in addition to shouting, the mirror man has no good way to attack the blasphemer in his mouth. This is the mirror world, a chaotic world with no elements, no time, no space and nothing. Therefore, there is no power or capacity to control here.


    Chaos is a huge egg. The things in it are mixed into one. They exist and may be divided into various things in the future, but now they are like sand and will fall from the fingertips. Here, the only weapon is itself.


    Cheese understands this environment because when he peeps outside the world, the situation is very similar.


    The difference is that outside the world, the energy is too violent. Any reckless attempt to call will lead to itself becoming the object of the pouring of ownerless frenzied energy, which will tear you apart and fragment you into those energy flows.


    Of course, cheese hasn''t experienced this personally, but he seems to have experienced that process personally. Personally experiencing the feeling of being torn by energy is not a pleasant experience.


    This has also formed his habit of dealing with himself in this environment, so he is more adapted here than the mirror man.


    The fittest may not survive forever or the best, but they must take advantage at the beginning.


    After catching all the mages that could be caught and carefully ensuring that they would not be swallowed up by themselves, the grey robe turned and began to deal with the uninvited guest from the mirror. Oh, wrong. By the standards of people here, grey robes are uninvited guests.


    But that''s meaningless. Cheese is here at the moment, which means that the only place of order in the mirror world has been controlled by him. The ability of the mirror man may easily defeat any mage without spell casting ability here, excluding the grey robe.


    Unfortunately, the cheese can''t take the other party. As long as his body is close to the surface of the mirror to a certain distance, it will encounter obstacles. Combined with the easy contact of the black snake before, it should be that the other party opened some defense measures after the initial raid.


    Cheese speculates that it should be related to reflection, but he can''t further prove that it is also a huge consumption to excessively distort his existence image.


    "You will regret it. After today, every time you look in the mirror, you''d better remember to be careful of the people in the mirror!"


    In this threat, the mirror man turned and jumped into the mirror. After that, the mirror began to fold and twist, and finally collapsed into a grain of fine sand and disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1565

    Be careful of the mirror? Cheese frowned slightly. Of course, he knew that releasing such an enemy who was able to shuttle in the mirror was definitely a matter of endless trouble.


    But now he really doesn''t have the means to leave the other party. His time in the mirror world is still too short. If he is given more time to adapt to synchronization, he will certainly be able to master the methods of fighting in this world.


    The world is like this. There are not many things that come after you are fully prepared for it. More often, we can only spell a good or bad result with limited cards in fear. When such things accumulate, life will produce an illusion of embarrassment.


    Cheese had been embarrassed. It seemed to him that the outside world had never prepared him since he left the gray tower. When he looked back at the mage tower that had trained him, he found that the tower had never been ready for him.


    In the face of emergencies and problems that are difficult to completely solve, grey robe chose to adapt. If it is destined to be a normal life, it should not be embarrassed.


    After seeing the mirror person disappear, the cheese eyebrows spread quickly. If the other party really dares to come, what''s his chance?


    From the brief confrontation just now, he can conclude that it is by no means a human existence. In other words, the mirror man is probably a creature born in this mirror world or another mirror world. Only in this way can he explain why he can use the mirror in the mirror.


    Therefore, if we can capture it, we can certainly get a lot of knowledge and information about the mirror world from him, and open up a very secret other world closely connected with the normal world, which is an irresistible temptation for any mage.


    However, the urgent task now is to bring the mages here back to the real world and hand over to the ancients. And his movements must be fast. In the final analysis, the consciousness they project here still depends on the body. If the body outside the mirror dies, it is not surprising that there will be any changes in the consciousness inside the mirror.


    Now he has alerted each other. In order to avoid the leakage of research, the sponsors of these mages are very likely to kill them, and cheese can''t send them out directly, because that would be tantamount to letting them go.


    This is a racing game, which is compared with whether cheese can control their bodies in reality before the other party disposes of these mages.


    This is an impossible game to win, because these mages may have put blades on their necks long ago, and they will cut their throats in case of an accident.


    If not, we should start with the torture stage, break the difficult problem of communication in the world, get an accurate coordinate, and then go back to the outside world to inform zayek that these people will be skinned and skinned when the totem school people arrive. Thanks to the strange mirror man.


    You''d better not appear in my mirror again, otherwise who needs to be careful, but maybe. The excessive distortion of his consciousness made the spirit of cheese a little abnormal. For a moment, his negative emotions occupied the rational thinking environment and turned the caster into a cold actor.


    Fortunately, it was only a moment. After saying this cruel word in his heart, grey robe immediately woke up and began to try to analyze the mages he caught. But there are still some hidden dangers, that is, the mages who fled. Cheese doesn''t know whether they really left or are waiting for the opportunity to return. Once the grey robe will try his best to analyze, he may have no time to protect himself.


    But can he give up the race with his opponent because of these hidden dangers?


    That means that he not only made a vain trip, but also became an incentive to indirectly kill these mages. He can''t accept both results. Therefore, the tentacles differentiated from the cheese limbs extend into their interior along the ears and nostrils of the virtual conscious body, along the mucous membrane of their mouth, trying to trace their source in reverse.


    At this time, cheese''s worry happened. A huge and continuous shadow slowly emerged from the hole. The gray robe''s eyes could see the outline of the shadow, but could not see its details.


    What''s that?


    Is it a means of confrontation summoned by mages? Or this ancient creature born out of chaos?


    No matter which, the other party should have no reason to hold goodwill towards themselves. But he couldn''t stop to fight. The depth had begun. Suddenly pulling out the connection point buried deep in these mages was tantamount to killing them.


    Cheese can''t protect itself without taking back those connection points. Now he is completely in danger.


    Things in the dark gradually became clear. It was a creature that cheese had never seen before. It had stag like horns, crocodile like heads, lion like fluff dancing behind its neck. Its body was covered with fish like scales, and Eagle like claws stretched out from the gap between the scales... It was like a collection, A magnificent existence produced by the combination of all cheese imaginable animals, and it is so coordinated that different limbs and organs are harmonious in it as if it should be so natural.


    Many parts of its body are still hidden in the hole. Now only the head and front body are exposed, and among the eagle claws are several scared mages.


    The unseen creature put the mages in front of the cheese, turned his huge eyes to his head, stared at the gray robe for a few seconds, and then returned to the shadow.


    Until then, cheese realized that the captured mages were the ones who had escaped from the hole. In the memory of gray robes, the number was exactly the same. It''s hard to imagine how the creature caught them all in such a short time.


    And it seems that these people are greatly frightened, because fear leads to the stagnation of consciousness. It may be easier to trace these people than the rebellious mages in the hands of cheese.


    Cheese didn''t delve into the origin of creatures. He could vaguely feel that the other party was not hostile. Not only was there no hostility, but also he was a little familiar.


    But the grey robe really didn''t know whether he had dealt with the existence in the mirror world before. Maybe the other party didn''t reveal his identity at that time? In short, it''s better to get unexpected help than to be attacked unexpectedly. Thinking of this, cheese stepped up the work at hand.


    On the other hand, in a dark room equipped with mirrors, several people standing beside opened their eyes at the same time. Their palms loosened and held the blade when it slipped to the handle.


    This is a group of professional killers, which can be inferred from their synchronized actions in pursuit of efficiency. Such killers naturally have a goal to attack. They are several mages sitting in front of the mirror.


    Without hesitation or confirmation, the killers stabbed the blade in their hand into the mage''s back heart. At the same time, some steel nail used to penetrate the bone plate flashed in their other hand and stabbed the back of the target''s brain.


    They not only want to kill, but also end the physical and psychological activities of the Mage at the same time, so that they can die completely as soon as possible. It''s all arranged long ago. It won''t take five seconds from receiving the signal to killing the target.


    But within these five seconds, there was a sudden change.


    "Slow!"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1566

    "Hmm..." in the secret room with mirrors on all three sides, youni''s face slowly turned white, as if he was suffering from some great pain. His hands waved towards nowhere, as if a drowning man was trying to grab a straw.


    His hands were soon held by two larger hands, followed by a pair of dark eyes, which stared at the boy''s eyes and calmed the latter immediately.


    It seems that as long as you see these eyes, even if you are in great pain and panic, it is no big deal. But psychological calmness can''t solve the physical problem. His face is still getting worse.


    "Calm down, focus your attention on your lungs, imagine swallowing and resume breathing. Take your time, do it with me, breathe, breathe..."


    Cheese exudes a weak magic in his eyes when he speaks. He is using language to influence the apprentice, so that youni can accept his words faster and relax his severely strained body due to fear and physiological instinct.


    Soon, his guidance took effect, and youni''s chest began to rise and fall again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zayak''s voice lit up the grey robe and his apprentice with the light flowing in when the door opened.


    After hearing the sound in the house, the representative of the totem school rushed in and just saw the cheese facing his apprentice with a rescue like action. It just seems that the apprentice has not suffered any trauma, and can the mental wound really be healed by restoring breathing?


    "It''s all right. His consciousness has been in an environment without breathing for too long. After returning to his body, he forgot how to survive here."


    Cheese''s expression looked quite calm, because he had encountered similar situations many times. He always had this reaction when peeping outside the world in the gray tower. At that time, the person who protected him for recovery guidance was Alina. I don''t know how she is now.


    "That''s good. Is everything going well?"


    Zayek is also an experienced mage. After listening to the simple statement of cheese, he immediately understood Yuni''s symptoms and realized that this was not a fatal lesion.


    "No, it''s good or bad. In short, you should send someone to this place first to control the mages inside. In addition, don''t kill those killers. I have something to ask them."


    The cheese took out a piece of paper from his arms. It was sold in the rush city. It was originally sold to those rich children as a note to pass the secret words at the banquet. In the hands of the mage, it became a prop for casting spells and a convenient medium for carrying information.


    As the fingers of the grey robe twisted the note, the latter sent out a slight spell fluctuation, and then the cheese wrist shook, and the note flew to zayek''s hand. The latter did not look at the note, but touched the lower surface with his fingers. The information not transmitted through words entered his mind accurately and secretly. The totem representative nodded, turned and left to arrange hands.


    After he left, cheese sat weakly on the ground.


    "Hoo, I still use it. It still feels as bad."


    Cheese pressed his forehead with his hand and rubbed his skin hard. What happened before was not an illusion. The other party did notice the changes in the mirror world for the first time and issued an order to kill those mages.


    Unfortunately, cheese is not a regular mage. Ordinary people can only find the body of those mages in this short time, and in the past, they can only get their bodies at most. Grey robe is different. The magic profession he studied gave him the power to break the rules. Although he once decided not to use this power on ordinary people, the situation forced him to do it.


    At the last moment when those mages were about to be killed, cheese reflected his consciousness from the mirror world onto the mirror they used to enter the mirror world. Its power was equivalent to allowing those unprepared killers to witness the arrival of evil gods.


    The power of taboo does not need the actual carrier, but can substantially affect the reality through the mirror. At that moment, the fate of these mages was rewritten. Those killers who were originally safe were forced to meet the most unforgettable moment of their life.


    In fact, if you can, the grey robe doesn''t want others to find them, because people of the totem school must be able to detect something from the killer. Unfortunately, he has no strength now.


    "The so-called mirror world is not so dangerous. Haven''t you come back completely?" the lizard and snake came to the gray robe from the darkness. Wei Dao tilted his head and said softly.


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not dangerous at all. But from another angle, there''s no place more dangerous than it. But now, I think you have to do me a little favor," cheese replied with a wry smile. And what he said was busy, he appeared immediately.


    I saw the light entering from the open door, and the back of the gray robe reflected through the mirror changed strangely with the sound of cheese. The gray robe in the mirror turned strangely, and the whole neck was twisted to an extent not allowed by the physiological structure. Then the head led the body to turn the whole body around, and took out a translucent thorn from the robe.


    The cheese in the mirror holds a hand thorn and stabs at the gray robe. His weapon actually drives the whole mirror to bulge, as if the mirror was a tough film that was about to be penetrated.


    Weidao and bofisi didn''t hesitate. The black snake''s body suddenly elongated and wrapped the cheese in it, while the lizard jumped up and spewed out a demon flame with a strong smell of sulfur.


    The flame collided with the protruding mirror in the air, and the latter immediately retracted, and then returned to the normal mirror, as if everything just happened had never existed.


    The body of cheese in the mirror also returned to normal. Without anyone to command, Wei Dao made a quick decision, stretched out two bat wings from behind, flew to the edge of the mirror, put down all the cloth curtains used to block the mirror, and sealed the connection between the mirror and light.


    "What is this?" the devil fell to the ground and carefully observed all around, wary of the unnatural floating of the cloth curtain in which direction.


    "A new friend I just met, or a new enemy. I can''t tell what it is. It should be something deep in the mirror. I didn''t expect it to say revenge. I came so quickly."


    The cheese didn''t move from beginning to end. He knew that without the mirror, the attack of the people in the mirror was not particularly difficult for the people outside the mirror, at least not for the magic snake and the devil.


    "It seems that you have gained a lot from this trip," Wei Dao said jokingly, and then looked at youni who recovered his breath. "Is this boy a little different?"


    "Children, you know, they are always growing up and change in a blink of an eye."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1567

    Zayek soon returned. As soon as he entered the door, he noticed the mirrors covered by the cloth curtain.


    The caster''s instinct made him vaguely aware of something. He recited two spells to the cloth curtain. Those fabrics that had been loosely covered immediately adhered to the mirror without leaving any space and room for the latter.


    This approach can indeed prevent something from hiding in the ups and downs, approaching or slipping away, but it is already redundant.


    "What happened? Why did you block all these mirrors?"


    There''s something about knowing and asking. Since the reaction of reinforcing and shielding was made for the first time, it shows that zayak also understands that the mirror is not something they fully own, and it may turn into a deadly knife.


    But he still has to ask, at least he has the obligation to find out what the cheese knife looks like and who holds it.


    "Those people have built a base in the mirror world. Through some kind of totem creation. You are an expert in this field, and maybe you can understand its principle later. In short, I didn''t take it out rashly, and some of their consciousness remains in the mirror world. They can''t be completely separated without awakening here. If they lose the shelter of order now, the consequences may be serious It will be unimaginable. "


    Cheese first explained the situation in the realm, and then said.


    "As for what I''m on guard against, it''s something that helps them open up territory in the mirror world. I don''t know its specific name, but it has the ability to shuttle freely in the mirror and enter the deeper layer of the mirror world. Maybe the ancients will know more about it. After all, they have blocked all the research data about the mirror world, haven''t they? From this experience, it''s true It makes sense. If you encounter that kind of opponent in the mirror industry, how many people go to develop, and they can''t come back. It''s not our world and it''s not suitable for our development, so you''d better regard the mirror as a mirror. It shouldn''t have overly complex functions. "


    Zayak is like asking cheese, since you admit that things in the mirror world will make the mages in it slaughtered without resistance, how did you escape from heaven?


    Moreover, it seems that as an apprentice, youni has no damage, that is, in the mirror world, cheese can not only protect himself, but also spare no effort to protect the apprentice. This is somewhat incredible, and I''m afraid that''s why the ancient man appointed him to deal with it.


    "I see. Although I hope you will tell the ancient people the details of this matter in person, it seems that you have no intention to meet them. So I will convey your judgment and believe that they will make wise decisions."


    "I have no doubt about it."


    Cheese''s answer was not polite. He fully believed that the ancient people had control over the situation, because this time he clearly realized that the whole city of ten thousand dharmas looked solid, but in fact it was full of holes.


    Because there are so many mages here, their thoughts, research and magic flow make the city a beacon in the eyes of countless strange things. This is different from the trouble caused by the volume problem of rush flow. The principle of rush flow is to accept both. Even the devil will be domesticated by the city in that city. But Wanfa is not. Wanfa must maintain its subjectivity under the encirclement of strong enemies and cannot have any flaws.


    Since we can''t have flaws, why do we say that there are thousands of sores and hundreds of holes? This is no contradiction. A city is not a dead thing. It is a concept formed by thousands of lives. It can breathe, grow and age like a huge creature.


    A living creature always has such and such problems. It is difficult for us to find a living body to reach a so-called perfect situation at a certain time. There is no disease, trouble or hidden danger, because if there is such a moment, it should be the same after that moment, Then there will be no chance to haunt him.


    Every creature is living in a hole.


    In this way, being troubled by problems is never a problem. As long as those problems do not go deep into the bone marrow and spread into irreparable cancer, there are ways to deal with them. This is exactly how the ancients manipulated the operation of the city. They did not block the possibility of new problems, because it would lead to the disappearance of innovation, and they did not completely solve a certain problem, because it would also be worrying.


    Suppression, insight, checks and balances are the ancient ways of governance. You want me to help with the goblin problem? OK, please help me deal with the problem of the mirror world first. At first glance, this is like robbing Peter to pay Paul, but it is always effective.


    "Well, the work here is temporarily completed. Do you need a rest? I can arrange a room for you. It takes time to report and deal with follow-up problems. I hope you''d better stay here before those misguided people are brought back."


    Zayak is not too polite. It''s right to find a room to rest. It''s also right not to let them leave before confirming that what the cheese says is true.


    Cheese opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he thought carefully. Although there were a lot of things to be solved, for a moment, he and youni really had nothing to do. Fortunately, I''m here to make up for the sleep I had last night.


    With an idea in mind, the words of the grey robe naturally changed,


    "Prepare more food and drink, and don''t have a mirror in the room. Thank you."


    "It''s a piece of cake. You mentioned about killers before. After you control them, you''ll be given time to interrogate them alone, but it won''t be the first time. There shouldn''t be and shouldn''t be killers in the city of ten thousand methods. We need to know how many of them there are, whether there are any partners outside, who their employers are and how to sneak in here. I hope You can understand. "


    Zayek is very polite to cheese. The representative of the open school, the top six figures in the whole city, even if he works for the ancients, his status is second only to the ancients.


    It is rare for him to communicate with the grey robe as an outsider in a humble manner.


    "No. I''m also entrusted. Since I''m doing mercenary work, I naturally don''t expect to get excessive courtesy. To be honest, if you really let me interrogate those people first, I''m afraid I''ll worry about what else to do later. It''s best to look at the surface like these mirrors behind me. Too much depth is not my need Yes. "


    Zayek nodded and he was satisfied with the cheese''s attitude towards cooperation. Mages are rarely arrogant. Mages who are capable, knowledgeable and independent are synonymous with perverse character. However, cheese gives him the feeling that he is more like a cultured scholar or monk. He is not aggressive and does not show his boundaries. He will even take the initiative to limit his income and keep his own discretion.


    It''s rare.


    "I see. By the way, I heard that you wanted to enter the collection room on the second floor of the library and joined the goblin Institute for this purpose, right? Anyway, you have already hung up your name, so you can hang up your identity as a distinguished teacher in the totem school. As for the access permit, it should not be difficult for me to get you a pass. Don''t refuse, it''s my personal intention. You are contributing to all dharmas and even being hated by others. Besides, there are people of our school who participate in it. They are emotional and reasonable. Both I and the school should give you some compensation. "


    "Then, but I don''t respect it."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1568

    The lounge arranged by the totem school has luxury that does not match the consistent style of the school.


    Furniture made of solid wood and blankets made of thick animal hair, even the lights on the roof are reflected by many crystals with a magical and magnificent texture.


    When cheese first entered the lounge, he once doubted whether he had stepped into a king''s bedroom, and he was still a monarch who was very keen on enjoyment.


    "This is the VIP lounge, which is usually used to entertain important guests. In fact, such extravagant decoration is not our intention, but many times showing our financial resources can save a lot of trouble. In addition, we have long-term contacts with some merchants in Benliu city. Although these furniture and fur are expensive, they are still acceptable."


    The female mage who brought them the grey robe explained to the guest.


    The female mage named Sarah is similar to the role of zayek''s assistant, but she is not in magic research, but in administrative affairs. Mages are also human beings. It is undeniable that their concentration in the face of most secular enjoyment is not much better than that of ordinary people. Not every mage has morbid persistence like the grey robe.


    Therefore, as a large group and a small society, many settings in the city of ten thousand dharmas are actually quite secular. For example, the female mage in charge of administrative affairs may be the average standard of adult mages in terms of magic attainments, but her appearance, manners and way of dealing with people are extremely sophisticated.


    In a sense, it can make people feel bad, and even produce a faint good impression in a short conversation. This is a magic skill even more magical than magic.


    For example, Sarah can immediately detect the slight criticism of cheese on the luxury lounge, and first he explained the totem school in the ordinary tone of introduction, which also moderately showed some helplessness and weakness, which is a very effective script for the arrogant mage group on the whole.


    Cheese is a grey robe, but that''s just his school as a spell researcher. In addition, he can''t avoid being influenced by the other party''s complaint like excuse, without the initial bad feeling.


    "Please sit here for a moment. Although there are canteens in the school, they only serve meals at fixed times and can only eat their food. Mr. zayek has asked someone to buy food at the upper level before, and should come back soon. However, the situation is getting better. Now that there are railway tracks, I think the material transportation of each school and down the mountain will be more smooth "And before that, I won''t bother you," she said and left.


    There were only two people left in the room. After the initial surprise, cheese had no idea about the decoration here. After all, he was a gray robe. He didn''t know how many beautiful or charming scenery he had seen than a gorgeous room.


    As for youni, the child has never established stable values. He doesn''t understand the specific value of things here. Even if he knows it, he can''t measure it.


    If a person who originally had a coin in his pocket can also use the multiple of the coin to describe the value of foreign objects, the value of foreign objects will lose the benchmark and significance of measurement for those who have empty pockets. Apprentices belong to this situation.


    "Sit down, you should also be very tired. I don''t want my apprentice to be a person who doesn''t know his body at all. We are mages, not soldiers. There is no faith that requires us to implement regardless of our physical condition. Knowing the boundary between can and can, can and can is of great significance for thinking, and it should also be applied to body management."


    With cheese finished, he took the lead in finding a place to sit down.


    Youni hesitated and finally sat down with the cheese, but there was a distance between them. It can be seen that the power of the words before the cheese has not completely dissipated in the child''s heart.


    But the grey robe didn''t know about it. He didn''t know from beginning to end how much the apprentice was hit because of his unintentional words. It had passed in his mind, and it passed quickly compared with other important matters.


    "You were just in the mirror world. Did you use deformation?"


    If another person who knows the principle of transfiguration and the state of the mirror world hears this, I''m afraid he will laugh at it.


    The basis of metamorphosis is the body, and the subject of metamorphosis is also the body. There is no flesh and blood in the mirror world. There is only incomplete consciousness in the mirror world. There, let alone the application of metamorphosis, consciousness itself has no clear entity.


    But doesn''t cheese know that? Of course he knew and understood, but he asked.


    Because he knew that Yuni didn''t understand the real principle of his own deformation, it would be easier for the other party to understand by directly using deformation. What he really wanted to ask was whether the monster that appeared in the mirror world to help him catch all the escaped mages was Yuni.


    Is this conjecture absurd? It''s not.


    Consciousness depends on the body. Without the body, there is no superior center, because without the separation of the body, the subject consciousness can not even confirm my concept. Since there is no me, there are naturally no other thinking activities.


    But on the contrary, the body is also the shackle of consciousness, because with the body, all consciousness originates from the body, all consciousness and cognition come from it, and it is difficult to realize it.


    The subtlety of the mirror world is that it allows people to get rid of the limitations of the body, but retains my outline. Therefore, the experience in the mirror world is very valuable and dangerous.


    So what''s the connection between Yuni and the monster? At first, cheese made an exclusion method. If the monster was not him, summoned by those mages, or hired by the mirror man, only youni among the known personnel there at that time might have something to do with it.


    Of course, the grey robe does not rule out the possibility that the monster is indeed a mirror creature, but that means that the mirror creature took the initiative to enter the area not built by its own world order, distinguished the camp among a group of outsiders without teachers, and finally took the initiative to help one side. It is indeed possible, but to be honest, it is very unlikely.


    In contrast, there is a higher possibility that youni turned into a monster, even if it seems strange at first glance. And from the apprentice''s performance after the cheese question, he seemed to have guessed right.


    "I''m sorry, I know you don''t allow me to use that spell again. But I..." Eunice didn''t know what the cheese was thinking. He took the teacher''s inquiry as an accusation and immediately lowered his head.


    "But how did you, no, how could you deform there? It''s strange to be like that again."


    After getting a positive answer, the cheese suddenly stood up, said and began to walk back and forth around youni.


    He frowned and talked quickly. Now, compared with the man in the mirror, he is more puzzled by the state of the apprentice in the mirror world.


    Fortunately, when youni was at a loss, the door opened again, and the female mage Sarah pushed the dining car in, which was regarded as stopping the behavior of grey robe.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1569

    The meals brought from the upper platform are not rich, but they are better than delicacy. The dishes in wooden lunch boxes, soft bread well protected by baskets, and butter and jam on the side will not complain even to the picky mages.


    Even cheese also found that those bread that tasted particularly impressive not only maintained the superior taste, but also almost didn''t drop any waste. Not only the bread, all the designs of this meal adhered to this concept. As long as they didn''t spill it intentionally, there would be no trace of additional cleaning during the meal.


    "It''s hard to imagine that they have also improved their diet system in order to work faster."


    Cheese sighed softly after sweeping away the food at a speed he didn''t expect. This meal is like it. It won''t make people feel too full, but it''s enough to last until the next meal.


    Combined with the characteristics of not easy to leave stains, it is obvious that these foods are specially designed for researchers who have no time to rest. In a sense, the overall benefits of this reform may be more important than general academic breakthroughs, and it will only occur in areas with a large number of similar workers such as Wanfa.


    Demand gives birth to its corresponding model.


    "Maybe in a few years, I really want to stay here." cheese smiled approvingly. As a mage, he agreed with the work of the city of ten thousand dharmas.


    They not only bring together the casters, but also provide centralized and professional training, strict but effective research resource allocation system, and even improved urban supporting facilities around the mage''s clothing, food, housing and transportation habits.


    In a few years, when the technologies of Wanfa have reached a more convenient level, there is no doubt that the mages here can devote their limited time to research more efficiently. At that time, it will be the most distinctive city in the whole pan northern continent.


    However, this sentence is just a joke for grey robe. Cheese''s heart belongs to the slightly lonely but vast land in the north. He may feel comfortable and happy about the convenience here, but compared with these, it''s not what grey robe will do to trap himself in an isolated island.


    Although he did not leave Xigu city much in the previous six years, he still thought that too comfortable environment would gradually make people lazy. It''s not really lazy. I''m afraid there are few real lazy people in this city, because lazy people can''t be a mage. What he said about laziness is to close their horizons and narrow the whole world into a city, and then into an extremely limited life.


    "Youni, remember, if you come back to this city yourself, you are not allowed to stay for half a year. Oh, no, more than a year. It''s good here, but it will make people boring."


    The apprentice nodded subconsciously to say whether he understood the real meaning of the cheese words, which naturally didn''t exist, but he kept the teacher''s warning in mind.


    After making a simple feeling and response to the meal, the cheese gradually relaxed. He leaned against the blanket, stared at the empty lunch box in front of him, and began to sort out the current situation. This is very necessary. At present, the whole city of ten thousand dharmas is like a maze. Cheese is in it and inevitably entangles with the cobweb in the maze.


    He can''t just think about getting out as soon as possible, because there are things he wants in this maze, but he must also be careful of more and more cobwebs wrapped around him to prevent himself from being completely bound and becoming the nourishment of this maze. It''s not easy to tell whether you are throwing off the cobweb or getting into more cobwebs when you go to the mirror world.


    From the perspective of income, this trip is definitely worth more. Not only did cheese enter the mysterious chaotic realm with the help of totem school and get valuable experience and materials, but zayak was willing to help the grey robe enter the second floor of the library in his private name, so as to further interpret the Runes of vlaklag.


    It''s not over yet. If the old man keeps his word, there should also be a phased explanation of the situation in atta. Cheese estimates that the other party should use some means to tell the goblins that revenge is impossible, and then leave some loopholes when the goblins retreat, so that they can escape with fear and danger.


    As for the escape of the goblin, will it lead to the Revenge of the goblin king, but the arrival of crazy hunting? Before learning about the existence of the ancient, cheese would worry about this problem. Now he doesn''t care about it.


    He has reason to believe that the magic channel that has always liked to open in the magic intensive area does not exist in Wanfa, just as those mages of the life school did not attempt to interfere after they experimented with goblins.


    The city is not afraid of the threat of the goblin court, and they do have this capital. Of course, as originally planned, cheese still hopes that this matter can end in a more moderate way, but he also knows that this idea may be too idealistic.


    But so far, he can''t give those goblins too good help. He can only constantly win over the forces of the city of ten thousand methods, hoping that the other party can treat those goblins with more restraint.


    Anyway, it''s a big deal. He''ll save Atta and Kairas. It''s not easy to keep all the goblins. It''s not difficult to keep two people. Besides, Kellas also told cheese about the future that atta might face after that. It''s not bad to regard what happened here as an experience for female swordsmen, although the cost of this experience may be cruel.


    The world is like this. It is not that people are receiving an experience organized for themselves, but that the world is constantly training people in situations.


    Atta''s problem has made progress, and there are two more problems for cheese. One is the murderer who killed Kelly. He hasn''t contacted Russell about this clue. He doesn''t know if the spy has any new progress. He needs to meet to know.


    The other is the little monster that atta solved before. It once mentioned the name of the speechless. Although this title is not new to people who want to keep their identity secret, it still leaves a little impression in cheese''s mind. Maybe you can ask Wei Dao about it.


    Well, I almost forgot that those were other people''s things or recent problems. The real purpose of cheese has not been explained. This is undoubtedly an excuse, including the significance of taking the cheese away from the gray tower, but he also believes that anlina must have a more irresistible way to force him away from the dispute.


    Why did you come here?


    After seeing all kinds of things about the city of ten thousand dharmas, cheese can understand that the city is like a certain opposite of the grey tower. The grey tower, which is extremely conservative and adheres to the disciple system, and the ten thousand dharmas, which train a large number of apprentices and develop supporting industries with a wide range of teachers, are completely two kinds of MAGE groups. He didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    He was more willing to believe that his elder martial sister gave him an examination question under this seemingly unenforceable trip. A question that may have something to do with the grey tower.


    Will the answer be here?


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1570

    Cheese and youni returned from the mirror world in the afternoon. After a period of rest, the sun has taken on the color of gold and began to emit dazzling but oblique brilliance.


    At this time, cheese has basically made a comprehensive inventory of all the matters faced at this time, and has a concern about what to do next. Youni''s situation seemed better. He gradually found that his teacher didn''t seem to abandon his plan, which was an incentive for the apprentice.


    It was at this time that news finally came from zayak that all mages related to artificial demons had been taken into custody, as did the killers who monitored them.


    "Mr. zayek, please go to the prison and I''ll show you the way." the female mage Sarah still acted as a microphone and guide, but she hesitated slightly when she saw that cheese seemed to be ready to take youni with her.


    "It''s all right. He''s seen worse things than this."


    This is true. The running and secret lower area almost shows the worst side of human nature. The tolerance of youni, who grew up there, to bloody and distorted things is amazing.


    Not that the apprentice is cold-blooded, but that he has seen too many similar scenes. Even the most frightening picture will lose its effectiveness when you have to watch it thousands of times.


    Of course, the meaning of this in Sarah''s ears is not certain. If the previous totem mages regarded Yuni as a supplement to the magic material of cheese, maybe from the female mage''s mouth, Yuni will become a poor disciple of the teacher who doesn''t know how to teach the apprentice.


    However, judging from the fact that cheese has never received an apprentice and has always been taught in an extreme style, it may not have wronged him.


    In short, the master and apprentice followed the help of school representatives to the confinement room of totem school. There is no cell in the city of ten thousand dharmas. Even if there is, it should be set up in the jurisdiction of Miyi school. Therefore, the original purpose of construction here is only to punish apprentices who violate the regulations or temporarily imprison dangerous and special individuals who go crazy due to magic.


    Therefore, compared with the real prison, it is not so gloomy and crude, and it is generally no different from the room where carras was imprisoned at that time. Here, cheese saw zayak again. Although the high-ranking mage had a big beard on his face, the sadness between his eyebrows was clearly revealed.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. Things are more complicated than we thought. The thing that attacked you through the mirror also appeared here. It killed several killers and mages, and even hurt the senior casters who came forward to stop. We have to temporarily order the whole school to deal with the mirror in a special way to prevent similar situations. In addition, now I''m really aware of what big trouble I''ve dragged you and your apprentice into, and I''m very sorry for that. "


    Zayak''s voice is very sincere. As the manager of the whole school, it is not easy for him to explain things in such detail and modestly.


    The cheese stalled. He had realized during the rest that he might not be able to get close to the mirror for some time. But as a caster, it''s natural to have one or two taboos. A mage who can''t look in the mirror?


    It sounds like the feeling of the people in the story, so the grey robe doesn''t really care about it. Besides, since this matter has attracted the attention of the ancient, it may be the mirror man himself who should be careful.


    "The mage involved is gone. Even if I meet you, you won''t agree. I just want to ask those killers a few questions. Shouldn''t this bother you?"


    "Of course not. Someone, take Mr. cheese to the cell where those scum are kept. I won''t go with you. You know, identity often means a lot of things to be dealt with. This emergency has increased my workload many times. Maybe I''ll convene a six member parliament to inform representatives of other schools soon. Ha, it''s really useless It''s over. "


    Cheese showed an understanding expression, "fortunately, things are still developing in a good direction. If the city of ten thousand methods is a whole, these trivial things are just tiny germs from the outside world, which can be removed soon."


    Zayak nodded and thanked the cheese for its blessing. Then he left the confinement room in a hurry. In fact, it was a kind of relaxation for the representative of the school to deal with prisoners here. Compared with the boring social and clerical work, at least interrogation and tracing are still some challenges.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to participate in it personally. Naturally, someone can deal with these prisoners, but he still came. As a representative of the school, zayak gives the impression that he is like an organizer who needs to control everything at home. He doesn''t trust many things. He can feel safe only by himself.


    "You should pay more attention to the mental state of the representative. A person of his character will be very stable in spell research, but he will work himself and others in dealing with affairs." cheese looked at zayek''s back and said to Sarah.


    He said this from the bottom of his heart. Don''t forget that cheese has been the Lord of Xigu city for six years. Although Gloria began to deal with many affairs for the grey robe after the second year, the cheese itself basically existed only as a symbol.


    But at the beginning of Xigu City, in the period of uncertain direction, cheese also carefully protected the people and things he protected like zayak, so he knew what kind of state it was.


    "You''re right. I always hope to play my role more, instead of just running errands and ordering water. But he''s too meticulous. Don''t say more. You still have something to do."


    Cheese sighed and guided his mage into the corridor of the cell to the room where the killer was held. Behind him were several fully armed mages, who even wore some primitive wooden armor and weapons.


    But don''t underestimate them because cheese can feel the magic smell emitted by these primitive utensils. Maybe they are not as hard as gold and iron, but there must be something that gold and iron can''t.


    "Please forgive us for our caution. Although those people have been controlled, they are very dangerous after all." the mage who led the way said to the cheese and looked at the mage guards.


    "I see. But please stay outside the door with your people. I don''t deal with such people once or twice." the grey robe answered softly.


    Indeed, when it comes to the profession of killer, he knows many industry leaders, whether it''s magic Karus, mouse Jerry or Catwoman Garona, who can fully interpret the meaning of killer.


    Compared with them, the killers caught this time are just killers.


    Although the mage who led the way did not know whether what Cheese said was true or false, he respectfully agreed when he talked and laughed with the representatives of the school.


    "People inside, step back," said the warning three times, and the door of the cell finally opened. Cheese saw these assassins sneaking into the city of ten thousand laws again.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1571

    Those killers wear mage''s clothes, which is their first layer of camouflage, which can be used to hide from apprentices or less qualified mages. However, casters like cheese or anyone with rich magical attainments and experience can see their camouflage at a glance. In vague words, these people don''t have the same smell.


    This is because skilled casters will inevitably be in frequent contact with magic in the use and research of casting skills. For them, magic is not a magical source of power in the eyes of apprentices. They do exist, floating in the empty space like air, so they can communicate with them by instinct.


    This is a bit like the weakened version of the magic horizon, but the magic horizon is exactly a spell, a basic spell that can continuously observe the horizon with the magic horizon.


    But the perception of magic is more primitive. In the eyes of people who have been dealing with magic for a long time, the caster and non caster are as clear as the dry and wet of clothes. Therefore, the clever protagonist in the story deceives the evil wizard himself, which is also a bridge for wizards. In fact, it is not easy to happen.


    If it happens, either the protagonist is too young to have affinity with magic, or the wizard''s ability is too poor to even see whether the people around him have the ability to cast spells.


    However, one of the biggest reasons why mages despise wizards is that the casting steps of witchcraft are actually lucky. A spell is cast by a mage. The five steps are clear and functional, and none of them is indispensable.


    In contrast to the use of witchcraft, a spell may require ten or more steps, and the caster himself can''t figure out which of these ten steps are effective, so he doesn''t dare and can''t make any change.


    This leads to the miscellaneous and confused inheritance of witchcraft, which is as unclear as the way of thinking they use. It melts the causality of the whole world into one furnace, without making it clear at all.


    If a person''s understanding of the caster stays at the level of witchcraft, he can''t pretend to succeed for a moment in the city of ten thousand dharmas. Even an apprentice can find his abnormality.


    In the final analysis, the world where mages live and the world where non mages live are the same world, but they seem to be separated by a narrow waist like a gourd. Only through this small narrow passage can we see the huge and complex context behind them. Maybe there are too few people passing through this channel.


    Therefore, whether mages or wizards, they are mysterious and unknowable. For these killers who don''t know the root of magic, clothes are the only disguise they can think of.


    This means that behind these people, there must be at least one person who knows the operation of magic, teaches them the skills of camouflage, and even provides the props to deceive the mage. What Cheese wants to know is information about this person. Or he wanted to know if this man had any connection with Kelly''s killer.


    This suspicion is not unreasonable, considering that the koeheads and mutants who attacked his companions are likely to be sent through the mirror. If the trouble sent by the other party before is just a small mischief, it''s self deception to say that you won''t be hated by the other party after this trip to the mirror world. You must prepare early.


    "Which of you is the leader?" Cheese went into the cell and whispered to the killers huddled around the wall. His appearance is really no deterrent, and his tone is relatively flat. No one answered this sentence.


    "Well, let me guess. Your biggest purpose here is to be a sweeper. If those mages have problems or are detected, you will kill them. In this way, it will only be a group of killers from outside the city who assassinated the mages involved. Naturally, you don''t know the reason for killing them, even if you really fall into the ten thousand dharmas like now In the hands of the city, I can''t ask why. "


    Cheese said and walked into the cell. The depth made the mage guard behind him feel uneasy. However, the grey robe stopped their intention to follow in with a gesture and continued his reasoning.


    "But things don''t go like this. Most of the time, people don''t have to know clearly what can provide information. Many things can reveal the true face of things. Even more than you think."


    Just as the cheese was talking with confidence, a killer suddenly burst up. He didn''t know when to break free from the rope that bound him. Holding a knife that somehow escaped the search, he stabbed at the neck of the cheese!


    Grey robe was not surprised. At the moment he opened the door, he knew that some of these killers must have regained their mobility. There was no way. Binding people was a highly skilled job, and Wanfa mages could not have relevant experience and knowledge.


    The reason why cheese knows the risks is also very simple. After all, he is not a professional killer like Jerry, so he needs to know each other''s qualities in some more intuitive ways.


    Some people may say that cheese is taking unnecessary risks, but don''t forget that cheese is an experienced veteran in actual combat. He is sure to resist the frontal attack of any killer whose strength is not as strong as that of Karus.


    As for whether the other party will be a killer of the class of Karus? If so, I''m afraid it''s still difficult for the mages of totem school to catch him.


    It was late and fast. The mages standing at the door almost heard the sound of the body falling on the ground before they reflected what had happened. I saw cheese pressing the killer''s neck with one hand and clasping his wrist with a knife with the other hand. It was as if he was the one of the two who lived by skill.


    In fact, it''s not surprising. On the one hand, the killer''s level is really not enough for cheese to cast spells for him. On the other hand, grey robe and sword seven ask for advice on hand and foot moves in private, especially for close combat. This is because the caster really lacks the means of confrontation after being approached, which has nothing to do with his psychological quality.


    "Third rate." With a little force on the cheese finger, the killer of the buckled pulse gate released the blade in his hand uncontrollably. The mage slowly got up and evaluated the intruder who fell to the ground.


    "Do people of this level dare to come here to perform tasks? Or do you think the best of you would rather watch your companions die than expose your abilities? Let me say first, even if you can bear it until the end, there will be no change in the result. Your strong or weak skills will only disappear with you in silence, and you can only comfort yourself. This is the essence of the killer Copies. Isn''t it sad? Or are you willing to be a dog? "


    "You may surpass us in ability, or you may easily take the lives of our defeated. But please don''t insult our industry. We can''t kill you. Someone in the world can always kill you. Don''t say it too early."


    A calmer voice sounded from the crowd, and another man who got rid of the shackles stood up and looked at the gray robe.


    "Oh? Looks like you''re the best of them? Or are you their leader?" Cheese tilted his head and said to each other in a rogue tone on the street.


    The one who answered him was a dart flying in the face.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1572

    In the moment when the sleeve dart flew out, time slowed down in front of cheese.


    It''s not that he triggered any magic or ability that can make him wander out of time, but because his brain already has this level of thinking speed, but it won''t play it out in daily life without pressure.


    Biology is always like this. It is impossible to make an absolute judgment on the ability or inability of many things until there is a desperate situation.


    This is not to say that the human body has any untapped potential. The body will not evolve like that. At least it will not evolve some potential ability that will not appear in most people''s life.


    This is more like the speed of the outbreak of cheetah hunting. It could have been but could not be maintained for a long time and consumed huge physical functions. Only at this special moment, the switch was turned on, resulting in a phenomenon similar to the outbreak of potential.


    In this moment, cheese has more judgment on the current situation. These killers are really third rate, but their leaders have good skills and may be regarded as second rate. In the face of third rate killers, cheese can be in the middle without paying attention and make the other party soft with fist and foot moves, but in the face of second rate killers, such a move is a little risky.


    However, the degree of risk is only a little. He can avoid this sleeve dart. At most, he will leave a slight scratch on his face that is difficult for poison to work. But he had to consider why the other party could pull out weapons one after another in a state of imprisonment.


    Is it that the mage of totem school is too amateur in body searching? Or are these killers too professional in hiding weapons? Or did someone deliberately fail to take away all the weapons of these killers?


    All of these are possible, and cheese believes he will find out whether the attack he suffered in this cell was coincidental or deliberate. So in the next moment, he gently shook his body, blood splashed out a few drops with the dart blade, and then burned up into a red flame in the air.


    That''s the effect of cheese''s long-term spell on himself. The purpose is to prevent others from collecting his blood, hair or skin tissue for casting spells.


    "Oh!"


    The cheese rubbed by the sleeve dart instinctively stretched out his hand to cover the wound, but how could the killers around miss this opportunity? Including the killer who threw the dart, three or four figures attacked the grey robe in a moment.


    But at the same time, cheese''s eyes were not on any of them. He was hurt on purpose because he wanted to see the reaction, the reaction of some people. Besides, he really didn''t think that if he didn''t do anything, those killers would have a chance.


    Although it''s disgusting to say it, cheese has understood the feelings of those who like to fight with non-human allies during the period of traveling with Weidao and bofis.


    It''s really good not to be alone.


    The dark snake jumped out of the cheese collar like a stream of light and turned into a python that can only be found in the jungle. It coiled around the gray robe. Those attacks on cheese, whether weapons or fists, had no effect on the black and matte snake scales, and only the dark green snake pupils silently released wordless threats.


    The action of the other helper was more direct. The lizard with red pupils roared inconsistent with the body. The devil fire spitting from his mouth immediately formed a fire circle in the air, separating the killers attacking cheese from others and giving them no possibility to hide back to the crowd.


    "Evil devils!"


    The angry killer leader shouted to the gray robe under the protection of the black snake. In addition to the sleeve dart he threw out, he didn''t know where to change two sleeve darts and hold them in his hand. Such a weapon was enough for him to quickly solve a mage who was not defensive enough.


    It can only be said that he had bad luck. It seems that there is only a man in grey robe standing here. In fact, he is staring at him with three pairs of eyes.


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    The devil with a kind of tyrannical voice came over his head. In Wei Dao''s view, these humans are still damn although they have commendable courage. The devil has no sense of honor. They can understand why people fight, but it won''t make them fear the soldiers.


    On the contrary, in the eyes of demons who are entirely for survival, hitting stones with eggs is the most foolish and undesirable behavior, and those honors are the noose that kills them.


    "No, it''s not necessary. Let the fire go. I''ve remembered them." The voice of cheese was very calm. He raised his hand, wiped the blood on his cheek, put it under his nose and smelled it.


    With the physique of a man who grew up through magic experiments, ordinary toxins can''t play a complete effect. The poison enough to kill ordinary people may only make him diarrhea for a few days here. The killing move that can destroy human nerves may also be used as an aid to sleep and calm God.


    However, to be on the safe side, he took out the alchemy dice and stained some blood to restore its composition, so as to judge the impact of the poison on each other''s sleeve dart.


    "Nettle poison is a non lethal medicine, but refined poison can cause severe itching and pain in wounds. It is generally used to torture prisoners, but it can also be used against mages because its effect can effectively destroy the caster''s concentration." Cheese crushed the blood residue in his hand, let them burn out, and then revealed the origin of the poison on the sleeve dart.


    Fortunately, only nettle poison is on the other party''s sleeve dart. If it''s Castor poison, Rao is grey robe. Now I have to prepare the antidote immediately. The purpose of these killers can also be deduced inversely through the poison on the weapons. They don''t come here with killing as the core. To deal with mages, control is their goal.


    "Wizard, you just know a poison. What''s your look! If you have seed, you''ll kill us. Anyway, you''ll only drive these evil things!"


    Cheese blinked, looked at each other, and showed a gentle but indifferent smile. His eyes slightly flashed magic light, and his voice brought soul stirring magic, "who taught you to say this?"


    In fact, if the grey robe asked this directly, his little spell that didn''t even use a spell couldn''t break the guard of a regularly trained killer.


    But who makes him at this moment, with a big snake on his body and a fire breathing lizard flying above his head, and the abnormal light in his eyes is abnormal and evil in the dark confinement room? This kind of situation adds up, the killer leader''s spirit is indeed lost for a moment.


    "Yes... No! You wizard!"


    The killer keenly stopped his aphasia, but one word alone is sometimes enough to reveal a lot of information. Previously, he called cheese a wizard and his magic a heresy. In fact, that''s right, but the killer can''t identify the mage''s way of casting magic. He would say so, which shows that he has this understanding of the caster in his heart. But how can a killer who dares to lead a team into the city of ten thousand methods be the only one?


    Cheese''s judgment was that the other party was trying to annoy him. For most mages in this city, being called a wizard is undoubtedly a great humiliation. Its degree is like calling the martial arts honed by soldiers after dozens of actual battles juggling, which will make people angry.


    This is the saying of seeking death, and it is not the idea of people who do not know magic. That''s why he took advantage of the situation to ask inside and speculate who taught these killers such words. As a result, they didn''t know nothing about the employer behind them.


    "Oh, I caught your tail."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1573

    After knowing that he had made a mistake, the killer leader immediately wanted to commit suicide. He turned his sleeve dart and stabbed it down his throat.


    However, the palm could not really press the blade to a lethal level, because the lizard with bat wings had flown in front of him. When his eyes were opposite one of the red vertical pupils, his numb fear was awakened, his fear of death was magnified thousands of times, and he was greatly flustered and stunned, even when he had never experienced killer training, It seemed that he didn''t understand the meaning of death until this moment.


    Understanding death makes it even more impossible to give up life, and the desire for survival temporarily overwhelms all ideas.


    This is naturally one of the abilities of the devil. The devil''s eyes are often described as the source of evil and fear. Just flashing in a dream is enough to make people''s heart beat faster. In many stories, people will be petrified as long as they look at the devil, but this petrification is not really turned into stone, but like the killer leader at this time, they fall into great fear and can''t move.


    The extreme experience that every muscle on the body is so tense that one finger can''t move all over the body will really make people feel like they have become stone products. Of course, the effect of this ability varies from person to person.


    "I just want this man, tie him up again and bring him alone." Cheese tilted his head and stared at the petrified killer for two seconds, then said to the mage guards outside the door.


    Then, he turned around and left the confinement room, leaving only Wei Dao to stay to continue to ensure the petrification of the special prisoner and prevent him from being dealt with in advance by other killers around him.


    After this little episode, the grey robe determined two things, that is, the killers are still dangerous. It is really because the mage of Wanfa lacks real handling experience, rather than having an insider. Even if there is, he is not here at this time.


    The second thing is that the employers of these killers are greedy for cheap. Why do you say that? In fact, the answer is very simple. If the other party really spends a lot of money to invite professional killers, not to mention first-class ones, even if they are second-rate killers at the leader level, things will not go so smoothly.


    The most important thing is that if these are second-rate killers, the mages may not catch a living prisoner at all. Being willing to commit suicide in order to ensure the secrets of customers is not noble, but it can be used as a dividing line of bargaining standard. If the hired killer doesn''t have such awareness, he won''t be professional enough. No matter how good his skill is, he won''t be first-class.


    In other words, if these killers can tolerate being captured or choose to commit suicide only when they have no choice, most of them have evacuation methods in their original plan. At least employers have given them a way to evacuate safely.


    This is very interesting. Now it seems that the purpose of hiring killers is to supervise mages. The supervised mages are engaged in taboo research in the mirror world. What the results of taboo research will be used for is unknown. But to deduce from this logical chain, will no one be aware of the problems in the mirror world in this employer''s ideal plan?


    It''s not impossible.


    Cheese thought and came to a separate interrogation room and sat in the only chair. Yuni stood behind him, the black snake coiled on his shoulder, and his gloomy but smiling expression from time to time, Rao was a mage of totem school and didn''t want to take the initiative to approach him.


    Just to protect his safety, he stood three steps on the side of the gray robe and silently watched the killer leader dragged over in a state of collapse.


    It is no wonder that anyone who has just experienced the fear of dying will be as powerless as a dying fish thrown to the shore. Moreover, the fear brought by Wei Dao is the real devil''s eye. Let alone collapse, it is possible to leave psychological trauma and even madness. Demons are not like demons. They will bewitch humans through their eyes. Their practices are simpler, rougher and more impressive.


    "You didn''t break his brain, did you?" Cheese felt like a full evil wizard when he asked this sentence, but if he said he wasn''t, it wouldn''t be convincing.


    "It''s up to him. But I promise he''ll say whatever you want to ask him as long as he''s not crazy." Wei Dao replied confidently. It seems that he has done similar things more than once.


    Cheese reluctantly tilted his lips. Of course, he knows the consequences of seeking help from the existence of demons and bofis. Even if they don''t count themselves, the difference in behavior style will still leave hidden dangers. For example, in the current situation, the devil''s eye can indeed be used as a sharp weapon in interrogation, but it does not change its essence.


    As a human being, it is really not a glorious thing to destroy another human being with the power of demons for personal purposes. In addition to thinking about the origin of power, witchcraft are sought after because they can work too quickly, and the dependence on this immediate success can be addictive.


    "Speechless. The man who hired us was a mage named speechless. He, he came from this city." Without waiting for anyone to ask, the killer leader consciously broke out the information the cheese wanted.


    At the same time, from the shadow generated by the killer kneeling on the ground, the palm like shadow also spread upward with his words, as if trying to hold his throat. That''s what the grey robe was waiting for. When the cheese shook the robe, it revealed that it had already got the dawn breath of abdominal preparation. When the lantern was turned on, there were two screams. One was naturally the ghost hand of the killer, and the other was powerful.


    Such close contact with the morning light really makes the devil in the shape of the lizard feel the unexpected impact. It feels like a thorn has been put in his eye. It doesn''t have to be really stabbed in. As long as he is close enough to his eyeball, the pain simulated by instinct is enough to make people howl.


    Cheese now ignores the devil''s reaction. Anyway, the brightness of the lantern at this time can''t really hurt Wei Dao. Compared with this, light can only temporarily fix the shadow. If you want it to provide more information, you must capture it.


    So how to capture the shadow? This is actually a false proposition, mainly because the shadow is often projected by the ontology. Although its existence depends on an entity, it is only a manifestation of the entity itself, which is a phenomenon. The phenomenon can not be captured, at least not in the world built by normal logic.


    But magic, in a sense, appears to break the so-called normal logic. The mages of the city of ten thousand dharmas regard magic as an exploration of the deeper mysteries of the world, while the grey robe understands that rules are only one side of magic, and the other side of magic is a variable, which is a very small but possible non quantitative in the natural flow.


    So cheese can catch the shadow and catch the dream net through a suitable tool. It was a small object only half the size of a palm, with a wooden ring as the skeleton and several staggered knots tied with fine hemp rope in the middle. On that net, feathers, earrings, small pieces of leather of an animal and other meaningless things were also woven.


    It is a prop made by cheese during the break just now. After adjusting the preparation method and the type of hanging items, the net used to capture dreams can capture other non-physical projections.


    "Take it!"


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1574

    Atalante thought things were different.


    At first, she thought she had seen everything clearly. The mage imprisoned the goblins, used them for magic experiments, and even created a distorted existence like Denia. It''s simple, isn''t it? The city of ten thousand dharmas, at least the mages of the school of life, do not respect life as they show, or their respect means giving full play to each life for their research.


    Such behavior may be debatable in cheese, but atta will never forgive it. She doesn''t think it is a process of sacrificing what for what, so she stood on the side of the goblins and fought for them.


    But as another goblin in the crypt cheered and shouted to fight under her encouragement, the female swordsman''s eyes were dull for a second. What is she doing? Or what does she really want to do? Can she defeat the mages with these goblins? What happens when you''re defeated? Kill them all?


    So, what''s the difference from before? Or run away with these goblins? Can they escape? Where can they escape? Here and this mountain are the territory of the city of ten thousand dharmas. There are more mages here than she has seen in her life.


    Yes, goblins can resist magic, but they are not invincible.


    What if these mages start using iron to attack them? Mages must know the weakness of goblins, because it is almost an open secret. If the battle enters that stage, the two sides will fight unreservedly. They would rather die than be buried with an enemy, as if they were going to completely destroy each other. What are the consequences of that fight?


    An inexplicable chill came from behind, which made the female swordsman instinctively want to call her companion''s name. But no one was by her side. Keiras was not there, cheese was not there, sword seven was not even youni.


    No company, no family. She felt flustered. Although her reason told her that every goblin in front of her was her companion, it was different. After traveling all the way, the origin was different from this. What should she do? Can anyone give her advice?


    "Madam, we have visited most of the caves and the last two. Those stupid humans are still cleaning up the fake caves I used to disguise. We can rest slowly." The Crypt Lord umala whispered to Atta and said to her.


    From him, I can''t feel the pride at the beginning. If a person''s momentum and words can convince others, that person''s behavior can be truly admired.


    "Umara, what is our goal?" Atta whispered to himself, but at this distance, the Crypt Lord heard the content clearly.


    Umala shook her plump body and said in a serious tone that was incompatible with her appearance, "it''s to liberate all her fellow races and get out of here, madam. This is our only way out."


    "The only way out?" The female swordsman looked down at the vlaklag in her hand. This is the sword of the goblin king and the sword of the three. If it can give full play to its real power, it may really let her kill a path here.


    And she could feel the war in the scabbard. It was shouting to fight for the goblins and the holy oak. It was thirsting for the blood of the enemy of the oak throne.


    This seems to be the right way to fight and pursue, even if it''s all over the place. But the man who had traveled with the grey robe told her that there would be no winner in the battle. She saw many people fighting in various names on the grassland. They had lofty ideals and loyalty and were warriors bred in that heaven and earth.


    They fight, they bleed, they cheer. They... They... Something''s wrong.


    Why, the focus of this matter has become fighting? Why do these people always want to fight something to prove themselves? Their glory, their victory, clearly can''t bring any dead back to life.


    What is the essence of fighting? It''s a last resort to survival, isn''t it? If so, fighting is not necessary, or tragic bloody conflict is not necessary. Because things haven''t come to that point, there''s still room.


    Yes, there is room.


    Fighting and killing are not goals, nor should they be goals. The goal is always survival.


    Atalanta, think about what you can do to survive. Yes, the sword is roaring. It says that as long as it is pulled out, it will defeat the enemy for you. But so what? There are few friends in the world, but if you want, everyone will be your enemy. Can it clean up for you? What happens after cleaning up? To rule a world of ashes and silence?


    No, by no means. Death is not worth pursuing. Living is. Living is room, living always has room, you can''t let them go to this room.


    "Umara, if, I mean if, can you get a way out of this lawn from the ground? As long as it can lead to the outside of this building area, can you do it?"


    "Madam, I don''t understand. Do we need this channel? Because it will take a lot of time, and if we can break through from the front, we can leave here calmly..."


    "Then welcome more human beings. This is their city, my dear maoqiu friend. Even if we can take one as ten, frontal combat is still the option with the greatest loss." Atta made her voice as peaceful as possible to prevent umala from mistaking her words for timid speeches.


    This is also the lesson she learned in the grassland. Don''t let people feel that you are afraid, it will make your words lose all meaning.


    "That choice is glorious. I understand your concerns, my lady. But bleeding is necessary. We are locked up here and tortured by them. We are happy to accept such bleeding because it keeps us alive."


    "No, it didn''t let you live, it let you die. Living is a more difficult road, patience and acceptance, not outbreak and disregard. Survival means compromising with the environment, the enemy, everything, magnifying yourself and lighting your eyes with hatred. What you see is only a flame, which will devour people." Atta''s voice, more and more firm.


    "Flames will devour people. That''s the characteristic of fire. If we don''t fight, we are also violating our own characteristics. They hurt us. We have to retaliate and let them know the pain and fear. That can solve the problem and let us and our compatriots no longer encounter such things in the future." The voice of the Crypt Lord is also firm.


    "There are many ways to stop them from hurting us. Violence is not superior. We need force to protect our most basic interests, but we shouldn''t use force to ask for more. Otherwise, what we get is not respect, but fear. Do you know what happens to the Jackal who is afraid of the lion after the lion is injured? They will eat it. We don''t know Can hold the sword all the time. "


    "We don''t need to hold the sword all the time, madam. We just need to let them know the pain this time."


    Atta got up slowly and turned to look at Umara. "Pain can''t make people understand each other. Pain will only make us continue to be forced to perform in this funny play of biting each other. We must find other ways."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1575

    Find another way out? That sounds simple and tough. But if there were other ways to avoid all the close combat conflicts, there would not be so much bloodshed in the world.


    Many times, violence and destruction work as an effective solution. It is unrealistic and irrational to blindly hope to avoid them and regard them as monsters that must be avoided.


    But it is emotional. Maybe our facts can''t avoid those conflicts, but it doesn''t mean that we shouldn''t imagine a world without those conflicts. The two never conflict. Only when the sky is above the head and the earth is under the foot, can there be a four-dimensional universe.


    "Can someone in the goblin help you speed up your excavation?" The female swordsman had an idea in her heart, and her thinking direction changed from whether she could do so to how to realize her idea.


    This kind of decision-making and the rapid conversion of details is what she learned from cheese. The grey robe never showed too much hesitation, not because he knew everything like the back of his hand, but clearly realized that hesitation was not helpful to the improvement of the current situation.


    "The rappers should be able to. They are familiar with the excavation of the ore tunnel." Although umala did not understand atta''s decision, he was a qualified goblin aristocrat. On the battlefield, he paid a loyal superior and had the duty of obedience.


    Moreover, atta''s identity is not just a temporary commander for him. The sword worn by the female swordsman''s waist makes the Crypt Lord vaguely familiar, which makes him even more afraid to disagree.


    "Then let them go with you. Start from the nearest crypt and dig out a way to escape here. I will do other work among the rest." The female swordsman put her hand on the hilt of her sword and was full of heroism when she spoke.


    "Your will, my lady." Then umala went to gather the rappers in his mouth.


    Those goblins have green skin, but they are generally closer to human male elders. They have long beards on their faces and hold different digging tools in their hands. Some are shovels and some are pickaxes. They also wear clothes very close to the miners in the usual image. But of course, the knocker is the goblin in the mine.


    The story of the rapper can be heard from major mining towns and mining sites. Most of them come from older miners. According to them, when working in the mine, they occasionally hear the knocking sound from the deep of the mine. The descriptions of the sound are different, but they will attribute the source of the sound to the rapper.


    As different from the sound, the miners can''t determine the purpose of the knocker. Sometimes, the arrival of the knocker indicates the collapse of the mine and will save the lives of the miners. Sometimes, the sound of the rapper will attract curious people into the depths of the mine, and there has been no news since then.


    Like most goblins, the knocker''s attitude towards human beings is unpredictable. They sometimes help human beings, sometimes play tricks on them, and sometimes show childlike innocence and cruelty.


    In fact, the miners'' guesses are both right and wrong. Like most humans, they preset the behavior of goblins as related to themselves, but in fact, goblins only live the life of goblins. Knockers like to live in human mines for no other reason.


    As for what they do to human beings, it is probably the same as what human beings do to animals. They may predict disaster because of kindness, or they may inflict unwarranted harm because of their own worries.


    But it is undeniable that the rappers are really good at moving in the tunnel. Although the excavation tools in their hands look dilapidated, they are all genuine goblin creations. If they are handed over to an ordinary miner, he will immediately become a celebrity who can explore minerals three or even ten times more than ordinary people


    Then he was attacked by other rappers in an excavation to recover the lost item. However, the tunnels excavated by the rappers are physical, so it is not enough to create an underground shelter for people to take refuge here if they dig alone. That is why the main work here is still completed by umala.


    "If you need fighters, armor is a good choice. Their entities do not appear in this world, and the spells of human mages are difficult to have real effects."


    Although the Crypt Lord is not resourceful and wise, a goblin who can independently establish several underground shelters here and deal with mages may indeed rely on his own talent, but courage and ability and judgment of the current situation are also indispensable.


    So it didn''t take long for Umara to guess what other jobs in atakou meant. Atta asked him to establish a channel to escape, but never said he would give up the goblins still in custody, so the answer seemed very clear.


    She wanted to rush into the life school with a small amount of manpower, quickly rescue the goblins, and then meet and evacuate with the big army.


    It sounds like a hero, but given the current situation, it''s understandable to make such a decision. In atta''s view, the advantage of the goblin side lies in the word Qi. Their position is not accurately mastered, and their skills are difficult to be fully vigilant. A team composed of multi-ethnic goblins can play many tricks than a human team.


    Once this advantage enters the frontal confrontation, it will be wiped out by the mages'' far more extraordinary adaptability and the same rich spell casting means. Therefore, a sudden team is far more destructive than a goblin army of good and bad. In addition, small-scale conflicts can prevent conflicts from intensifying directly, leaving room for maneuver.


    However, all the plans so far are ATA''s own wishful thinking, and she doesn''t understand the situation on the mage''s side. She didn''t know how determined the casters were, how they would react to the raid, and where their bottom line was. She lacks the experience of fighting with this strange opponent and strange group. The only object that can be used as a reference is cheese.


    But she was also unwilling to take the grey robe as her imaginary enemy, even if she knew it was just an imaginary enemy. Really, just an imaginary enemy? What happened to cheese and carras? There was no news after sword 71. What did she miss in the world outside the crypt?


    Maybe after she goes out of the cave, she will find that everything is just her own worry. The grey robe has settled everything and is waiting for her to come back leisurely. And Kellas will again use thorny but warm words to tease others and walk towards himself to check whether he is injured.


    They are always so, her partner has always been so reliable, whether it''s cheese, carras or sword seven, these people are worthy of her trust.


    Therefore, she is even more unable to accept a future without them or their absence. The reason why she avoided the frontal war was also here. Her heart was afraid that it would lose her place in her partners. Once she chose to leave the identity of female swordsman in the team, no matter what she did, their attitude towards her would change.


    The change is disturbing and frightening.


    "I wrote it down. Is there any other suitable person to recommend to me?"


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1576

    Sword, very slow, very flat, very stable.


    The action of stabbing is the foundation of the foundation for people who use the sword, whether it is the stabbing of the arm, the stabbing of the waist and legs, or the stabbing of the whole body under the forward impact without moving the arm.


    If you want a person to do this action fast and well, clean, accurate, do not waste a trace of strength, and can be used smoothly in actual combat, you can do it.


    But if you want a person to slow down this action ten times, and the process is still as stable, powerful and clean as normal, it is difficult to do it. If the force is flowing, the flow will have a speed. If you change the speed, the force will change.


    "Do you use such a slow sword against the enemy? If so, I can become a brave soldier." David walked through the corridor of the hotel with the washed tableware in his hand. He saw sword seven standing in the yard slowly stabbing a sword.


    He didn''t know anything about power, mobility, and so on. He only saw the soldier with an exotic face stabbing a sword that even the laziest cow could not hide with an exceptionally short sword.


    Faced with the hotel owner''s harmless ridicule, the sword seeker smiled. His movements in his hands and body did not stop. He was still using the turtle to speed out the sword, but he said at a normal speed,


    "Of course you are a brave soldier, Mr. David. If you are willing to fight, everyone is brave. If you are willing to fight, everyone is a soldier. Courage never means how many enemies you kill, but whether you are good at fighting or not."


    "You mean, a person can''t use weapons, but can he become a soldier with a cavity of solitary courage?" David stopped and asked.


    This is not intended to make a fuss, but as a person living in a place like the city of ten thousand dharmas, his world outlook will inevitably be influenced by mages, the most prominent of which is the definition of words.


    Magic is an accurate skill, and even the totem school is trying to accurately turn vague symbols into runes or other things. Therefore, in this city, people''s understanding of nouns is generally more accurate, but it is also more narrow and does not have the tension of expansion. Soldiers should refer to professional soldiers or people who have received such training.


    "The so-called warrior is a matter of people fighting, fighters and soldiers fighting. Therefore, all people fighting with weapons can actually be called soldiers." Jian Qi said that the flying swallow in his hand was finally about to finish stabbing, but he changed the posture of his arm before his strength was about to be sent, so that the sword potential changed from stabbing to picking,


    "War is not something that only a few people participate in. Every war, from Princes and doctors to peddlers and children, is coerced."


    "To be honest, I don''t quite understand the way you speak. But I understand the meaning, but it''s wrong. War, of course, is about the people who fight. Most people have nothing to do with war." David shook his head and said.


    "That''s not true. Well, war is by no means a matter for some people, and war is not an expanded version of private struggle for a few people. You would think so because the war here has little impact, but even so, war is not an ordinary conflict. There are fundamental differences behind it. In short, the reasons for conflict are individual, even group The reason for this will not be too grand. But war is not determined by war. What it competes for is not only the interests and problems that can be seen now. It is an act that links the past and the future. Therefore, countries cannot fight for each other. "


    "I seem to understand what you said, but I don''t seem to understand it any more." David scratched his head. After all, he was just a hotel owner. He never thought about what Jian Qi said. Some of these contents were taken for granted in his ears, and some seemed inexplicable.


    However, he did not think that Jianqi was playing tricks. Even if he was not a mage, he would not be much worse if he could travel with the mage for a long time.


    "That doesn''t matter." Jian Qi replied with a smile. At the same time, the flying swallow sword in his hand suddenly increased speed. People and the sword suddenly danced together, as if there were countless Jian Qi and countless swords in that narrow area. It was like that Jian Qi had many arms and each holding a sword.


    David stared blankly for two seconds, then put down the tableware in his hand and rubbed his eyes. When he looked again, the sword seeker had finished his work and stopped and carried the sword behind his back.


    "You just..."


    "Nothing. I just think what you said is reasonable. I think I understand some things. In fact, I may know nothing. Like this sword, there is still something missing after all."


    Jian Qi''s words are not empty words. His swordsmanship just now looks gorgeous, but he knows that this is not the realm that Feiyan sword or twilight spring sword formula really wants to achieve. Moves never lie in complexity, but in practicality.


    Even if you want to achieve transcendence like meditation through sword dance, you need more than proficiency in sword moves. This is incomprehensible to the people here and even the cheese, but the sword seeker knows it.


    Sometimes it''s impossible to explain everything with complete reason. Just like why he can smoothly use the twilight spring sword formula that he has never practiced, stone lighting can become gold, but the process is complex and simple, which is unpredictable.


    The sword seeker put the flying swallow into the scabbard and looked up at the sky. One day passed. Although he handed the letter of the grey robe to the mage of the goblin Institute to Mrs. wynett in the morning, nothing has happened so far.


    Cheese didn''t come to him, Mrs. wynett didn''t come to him, and Caras didn''t come to him. He wouldn''t refuse to take time off, but when you know that your partner is doing dangerous things, taking time off becomes a torture.


    The embodiment of this torture is that Jian Qi has been unable to concentrate on one thing since he came back. He has tried to regulate his breath, read books and even dance his sword, but everything can''t really sink into it. Just like the sword formula just now, it''s not that he finished all his sword moves in an instant, but that his sword was so chaotic that he had to stop.


    Every move he made in a short time didn''t have real effect, just like every flash of thought in his heart.


    Helpless Jianqi went back to the hall, put Feiyan, Qingfu and his strange door stick together, and then came to the door of the hotel empty handed. He can see the distant scenery from here and smell the smoke and fire from the ordinary residential area below in the breeze.


    Heart, or chaos, can not be calm. Before, I didn''t do this because I was more refined in the practice of Qi, so that I could detect more subtle changes in my heart?


    Suddenly, Jian Qi''s hand was lifted to the side for no reason, and his two fingers stood side by side, clamping a short arrow that flew silently.


    He looked sideways at the place where the short arrow came, and saw a man in a mage''s robe slowly coming towards him, and the flying arrow should have flown out of the mage''s cuff.


    assassin? enemy?


    Sword seven doesn''t know who it is. It''s estimated that the other party won''t answer.


    He wanted to go inside to get his weapon, but his opponent didn''t intend to give him the time. A strange dull feeling came quietly, making the sword seeker feel as if he was in the water and there was resistance to intercept every move.


    Magic?


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1577

    Sword seven is not without experience in dealing with magic, but most of the time, his keen reaction can always leave at the moment when the spell is formed. That was before he went with cheese. At that time, he had nothing to preserve except the iron bar and green talisman sword in his hand. Even if he wanted to uphold justice, he could retreat temporarily and find a chance to fight back.


    As cheese once said, Qi practitioners are one of the best candidates to assassinate mages. In addition, there are not so many spellcasters who can be called masters in the world. Most of them are just guys who can play a few tricks. It''s not difficult to deal with them.


    But the person in front of him was obviously not the kind of MAGE he had dealt with.


    Even the sword seeker suspected that the person who released magic to himself was not the one who put a hidden arrow from his sleeve. The other party played a double reed in front of him. If he only thought that there was one opponent, he would suffer for it.


    When it comes to suffering losses, sword seven is in a state of fighting with people, which is already suffering losses to the extreme.


    First of all, let''s talk about his state at this time. Jian Qi, who has just practiced a set of sword formula, not only doesn''t carry weapons, but also wears loose short coats. As for the cold iron amulet given to him before cheese, he didn''t wear it. After all, what the twilight spring sword formula pays attention to is a lightness and flexibility. There is an iron pimple hanging on his neck. Not to mention the burden on his neck, even if he turns a little bigger, he will inevitably hit his chest.


    This dress can be said to be the result of Jian Qi''s complete relaxation, or it is more reasonable to explain it with his complete absence of mind at this time. Who made cheese and atana a matter of life and death on both sides, but he became the only idle person in the team?


    As a result, cheese and atta both had a short rest after experiencing the storm that was initially dangerous and within their ability, but Jianqi, who should have stayed out as the support of the strange soldiers on both sides, was attacked by a really fatal and unprovoked attack.


    I''m afraid this is unreasonable in Jian Qi''s heart, including cheese''s heart. It may make them feel unreasonable and can really attack the effective strength of the team. How can it be unreasonable?


    "I always hit ghosts when I often walk at night. It seems that I''m unlucky today." Sword seven whispered.


    He is not the kind of person who has to have an answer to everything before he can act. His travel career that takes longer than training has made him used to maintaining a fuzzy zone between what happened. Nothing in the world can be said clearly.


    Only those who are capable or lucky enough like the grey robe deserve extravagance in sorting out and longing for reason. Although it is not a quality to boast about, it is indeed the best way for normal people to deal with their own environment. It''s just that this trouble is a little tricky to deal with.


    The physical barrier continues, and the enemy in sight is approaching rapidly. Judging from the running posture under his robe, this is definitely not a mage. The cheetah like mana and the stability of the upper body during running can not be achieved by simple physical strength. The other party has obviously been trained for short-range explosion.


    This is very effective, because in the face of many targets that are not surrounded and protected by soldiers, the assassin can complete the task as long as his own speed is fast enough for the attendants around the target to have no time to respond, and then accurately stab the knife into his throat or heart. Of course, the cost of such a frontal assassination is mostly his own life.


    Although such an assassination technique is simple and effective, it also has many disadvantages. Regardless of the possibility of being found and stopped, the assassin can respond in time as long as he notices the threat of the other party during the assassin''s sprint.


    What''s more, the target being targeted this time was Jian Qi, a good player who responded quickly. Even if there were spells on his body that affected the action efficiency, the sword seeker still responded sensitively. He rushed towards each other!


    This is undoubtedly an abnormal behavior. Generally, people who see something or animals rushing towards them will probably choose to dodge on both sides. It is also possible to turn around and escape or take a few steps back in panic. Those who want to meet each other forward are either tired of living with problems in their brain or have the ability to believe that they can save themselves from danger.


    Sword seven is the latter. He doesn''t have much confidence in his skills, but both experience and feelings tell him that he can meet up, so that he can turn passive into active in the subsequent confrontation.


    Among other things, at least he can pull the fighting distance to the extent that his hands can play an effective role.


    The visitor disguised as a mage obviously didn''t expect Jianqi to choose such a bold way to deal with it. Especially from his perspective, the body shape of the sword seeker didn''t seem much different. He couldn''t help feeling a little distrust of the mage''s magic.


    It''s not his fault. Without the influence of magic, the speed of sword seven under the condition of luck can be a few points faster than that at present. I''m afraid it won''t be so simple to be surprised at that time.


    But now, there is no reason to retreat. The sharp blade has been aimed at the key of the target under the cover of the mage''s robe. Now they are walking opposite. As long as they make more efforts during contact, it is extremely difficult to avoid this spike without injury.


    The distance between the sword seeker and the assassin is getting closer and closer. Jian Qi can see the thin line in front of each other''s ears, which is vaguely different from the whole face, and understand that the killer he sees is just a human skin mask.


    Seeing that their bodies were about to collide, the deadly short knife finally stretched out from the robe, reflecting the cold light of lengsen. The position of this knife is very tricky. It doesn''t face the heart or neck. These two positions are too high. If sword seven is flexible enough, he may avoid it. Therefore, the position of the tip is the waist of the sword seeker.


    The waist is an important part connecting the upper and lower limbs. No matter where the two sides rotate, it will lag here.


    "Good knife."


    Sword seven sometimes shows a subtle side. For example, he will sincerely sigh at the opponent''s wise decision or exquisite move in the battle. He also knows that the person who will accept this move is himself, but he just can''t help it.


    Because he is a martial artist, from the inside to the outside, from bone to skin, martial arts for him is like magic to the mage and knife to the cook. He appreciates it because he knows it. What he appreciates is divorced from the actual scene. The knife in his eyes is not an attack by who stabbed at whom, but a simple but sharp stab. It doesn''t matter who is the target.


    It seems that in order to repay the astonishment of this knife, Jian Qi also made quite bold feedback. His hands crossed, his wrists formed a downward open triangle, his body jumped up, and his legs opened as much as possible in the air.


    He wanted to avoid this attack with the double blade pressing technique, but now only his arm can be used as his double blade.


    In an instant, the two figures collided with each other. To be exact, because the assassin was frightened by Jian Qi''s jump at the last minute and released the knife ahead of time, Jian Qi should have hit the slowing killer.


    "Bang!"


    Inertia and weight make them fall in the same direction and fall onto the brick road.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1578

    If two ordinary people are running relative to each other, this collision will inevitably lead to dizziness, but the two are professional killers and Rangers from Jianmen. Their reactions are naturally different.


    I saw that the two people had begun to move in the process of falling. Jian Qi turned his hands, turned his fist into his palm, and then gently pressed it down. With this force, he had a somersault, and the whole person made a circle in the air and landed steadily on the ground.


    The killer was not bad either. His knees bent and he was stunned. He launched a force at the moment when his feet were about to leave the ground without leaving the ground. He nailed the soles of his feet to the ground, and then stretched out his hand and supported it downward.


    However, due to the pressure of sword 7, he can''t stabilize with the support of two feet and one hand. The reason is that these three points are not firm. They can''t stabilize each other, but they will lose everything.


    After all, the killer is a killer. He doesn''t need to think about so many decent things. Since he can''t stand through the collision, he is lucky to roll on the spot. In this way, he dissolves the strength of the collision and widens the distance from Jian Qi, so that he won''t be pursued before he gets up.


    But this is a little wishful thinking. Since Jianqi has made up his mind to fight with his opponent, he will not let the distance pulled in at the risk of being stabbed be opened again. The trace of Xiao lingxu''s step on the ground is very shallow and getting shallower. When Jian Qi took the third step, his footprints could not be seen on the ground.


    The killer looked up and saw that the simultaneous interpreting spirit was like a ghost in the legend. He seemed to be floating on the ground and coming to him. Panic, the killer again out of the knife, from bottom to top want to cut each other''s abdomen. But what he didn''t expect was that the small lingxu step of sword seven hasn''t finished yet.


    If what is the disadvantage of xiaolingxu step, it requires that the person who exercises the formula must step on the complete seven steps. When running away, the Procrastination of the first few steps will give the pursuer an opportunity to take advantage, and when pursuing, the inertia of the last few steps will make it impossible to stop immediately.


    This is the reason why xiaolingxu step is not regarded as a superior skill in actual combat, although it is exquisite in skill. After all, it can''t receive and send at will. Why is it superior?


    However, regardless of the method or method, there is never only the best choice, or the best choice that sounds. If it can not be put into practice and can not be mastered quickly and conveniently, it will only exist in theory.


    This little lingxu step is different. It''s not too difficult to be close to the people. As long as you can initially sense Qi, no matter children or the elderly, even people with injuries can use the lightness skill of these seven steps.


    The difference is that with the same set of seven steps, some people can cross the river, and some people will dirty their trouser legs even if they step on the puddle. This varies from person to person, which just makes people start to think about how to use it in actual combat.


    Sword seven uses a variant of xiaolingxu step when facing an opponent less than seven steps away. This variant is also called threading skill.


    As the name suggests, threading skill requires the user to pass around the target repeatedly like threading a needle and thread, so as to ensure that the seven step skill can be completed. Sword seven rushed to the killer with three steps, and he still had four steps. So when the killer attacked with a knife, he went directly behind the other party.


    No matter what kind of tactics and schools, the back is always unable to defend the door. Anyone who is used to fighting with people knows this, so the reaction will be particularly fierce. Almost at the moment when Jian Qi rushed past, the killer immediately turned around with the shadow of the sword seeker to guard against the attack from behind.


    In fact, this is not the safest way. I think there will be a process when people turn around. Just like the killer chose to attack the waist of sword seven before, even if he turns around carefully, there will be imperfections, and these places will become flaws. If he is caught, there will be avalanche like consequences.


    Of course, the white blades face each other. Life and death is a matter of a moment. The flaw is only when they are caught. If they are not caught, they are brave. So what kind of turn does the killer belong to?


    The answer is neither, because whether it is the former or the latter, the premise is that the other party is ready to give you a hand. If the person around you has no intention of doing it at all, it is not called reaction, but dew timidity.


    Jian Qi doesn''t want to catch this flaw. He really doesn''t have this ability. Before Xiao lingxu stopped, his Qi could not solidify enough to make an effective attack, so he could not make a shot or had no intention of making a shot.


    "Oh, you!"


    The killer shouted, trying to drink the sword seeker. But his voice was too slow. When the voice came out, Jian Qi''s body had passed by him again. If the same situation happens again, if it is cheese, it may have a way to change its reaction and make adjustments in time.


    But most people don''t have the chance to realize it, let alone control their body to make other actions between the lightning and flint. So the killer turned around again.


    If David goes out, he should see a funny scene. Jian Qi seems to be playing a strange game with the killer. He keeps passing through each other, but he doesn''t try to attack.


    Because it''s much better not to fight than not to fight. At present, the killer still doesn''t know the depth of the sword seeker, how heavy his fist is and how fast he is. It''s unknown that it will limit his play, which is good for the empty handed side.


    "What are you doing!"


    When Jianqi took the sixth step, the killer finally couldn''t help shouting. But I''m afraid this is not to Jian Qi, but more like a question to someone who didn''t show up. by


    What can a man who has been restricted by magic use his own speed and action? Did the mage who vowed to turn people into fish on the board start magic?


    He didn''t know that as soon as Xiao lingxu stepped on it, the spell that hindered the action of sword seven immediately lost its effect. It''s not that sword seven broke the spell. In fact, his body can still feel an obvious sense of obstruction, but the flow of Qi is not affected by magic. When the body and Qi reach a certain frequency, they can be separated from the bondage of magic.


    At this time, the seventh step is over.


    "Hoo..."


    Qi flows out of the mouth and nose. Fist, wave along the Qi pulse. Sword seven hands together, one punch on the top, hit the head and chest, one punch on the bottom, hit the waist and abdomen. He didn''t procrastinate from the time he received the move to the time he came out. It felt as if he should have been so natural. Therefore, these two punches came unprepared, fast and strange.


    The killer held a short knife. Seeing that he couldn''t hide from this pair of old fists, he was teased several times. His anger surged up and simply pushed the blade out. Anyway, you are a meat fist and I am an iron knife. Let''s see who is hard!


    You can''t beat a knife with your hands. But the hand made of meat is much more flexible than the knife. The just fierce fist turns into a feminine tangled hand in the air. The right arm of Jian Qi rolls onto the other party''s wrist like a spirit snake around a tree.


    On the other hand, his left hand also directly raised the other party''s arm. The whole person drilled under the killer''s armpit. At the same time, he pinned the other party''s hand holding the knife behind his back and easily completed a capture action.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1579

    The so-called capture is to achieve the purpose of control by controlling the joints or fascia of the other party''s body. Therefore, the capture method is essentially a skill with strong hand retention. If the purpose of the battle is to kill the other party, it has the time and opportunity to perform the capture. It should also violently destroy the other party''s joints, even if it can''t be fatal, it can also affect the subsequent actions.


    Moreover, the two handed capture only uses ten fingers, two palms and two arms. With such a size, it is more or less important to completely control the opponent''s whole body and make him unable to resist. Although pain is indispensable in the process to increase the control effect, if the other party is not afraid of death, the effect will not be very good.


    Are killers afraid of death?


    In fact, it''s very subtle. People are afraid of death. That''s human instinct, because death is the biggest opposite of human survival. Dying light is a violation of human being as a creature. But creatures are not afraid of death at all times. Animals can sacrifice themselves for the reproduction of ethnic groups. People will temporarily lose their fear of death because of morality, morality, family, country and ideals.


    The idea of the future is undeniably great against innate instinct. Therefore, courage is a virtue and is praised by people and all other intelligent creatures. Is the killer brave? Of course, timid people can''t be killers.


    But how brave was he?


    It''s hard to say.


    At least, he hasn''t come to the point of death. But you can break your wrists to survive. There was only a crisp click. In Jianqi''s stunned eyes, the captured killer forcibly turned around and let his right arm be broken by actions that were too contrary to the human body structure.


    This man is very cruel, because he just hums coldly when his arm is broken. A person who is so cruel to himself will only add a more word to the enemy.


    At this step, Jian Qi finally confirmed that the other party came to fight for his own life. It was not as simple as having the intention to kill. He would rather die himself than leave a fatal wound on the other party. This decision is very much like a bee, leaving the poison needle in each other''s body, even if the poison needle will pull out its own internal organs. But bees are not aggressive animals. It should be said that any animal that lives by grazing will not choose such a way of fighting.


    The problem is that humans will.


    The terrible thing about the killer is his consciousness. Not everyone can have the consciousness of burning jade and stone against a stranger who has nothing to do with his life. Whoever can do this, regardless of his skill, he must be a leader in the second class, and even be enough to rank among the first-class assassins.


    Cheese only met a second-class killer in his cell, but Jianqi suddenly met a quasi first-class killer. I don''t know whether it''s unfortunate or lucky.


    "OK."


    Say hello, but there is no appreciation or anger in Jian Qi''s eyes. He is not surprised by the killer''s decision, and he has no intention to belittle this persistence.


    At this moment, the eyes of the sword seeker were indifferent, not arrogant indifference, but completely lifeless indifference. The killer looked into his eyes as if he had directly seen the mountain scenery behind him, saw the sunset disappearing at the edge of the mountains, and saw the branches and leaves of plants shaking in the wind.


    No blood, no courage, no anger, only a quiet raised finger, with a lightning speed, hit two inconspicuous places on his chest, but the next second, his limbs and bones hurt everywhere.


    Capture really can''t bring direct damage. However, Jian Qi had caught each other''s pulse by the time of capture, so he had an insight into the operation of the air flow on the killer. This is not the Qi condensed by a warrior like him, but the vitality flowing in all living creatures. The technical basis for acupoint pointing may come from multiple angles, and its theoretical basis is the temporary control of the vitality of the organism.


    According to the concept of Jianqi''s hometown, whether it''s a man or an elf dwarf, it''s the dragon. As long as you find out the context of vitality, it can be determined by one finger. But that''s a little too idealistic. Even the airflow on people will be different, let alone other creatures.


    "Goo!"


    The assassin, who can break his arm without changing his face and continue to fight, snorts after two fingertips. It can be seen how accurate Jian Qi is in grasping acupoints this time.


    "This..."


    Jian Qi''s expression changed, not because of the opponent''s reaction, but because he was puzzled by the two fingers he had just shot. He really wanted to use acupoint pointing against the enemy, but he never thought that his acupoint pointing Kung Fu could be used like this.


    How to say, the two fingers just now can be said to be his highest achievement in acupoints in his life. In a moment of hands-on, his consciousness and body were perfectly integrated together, without thoughts and thoughts, such as God''s help.


    This is a move that the usual sword seven will never use. It is not only because of the cultivation of Qi and the level of martial arts, but also because as a martial artist, he is always fully armed.


    Weapons, clothes, armor and blades, which are added to the body for fighting, are also a kind of shackles. When you hold a sword, your moves will be bound by it. When you wear a cold iron amulet, you will feel the attack of magic because of it.


    These favorable feedback are like layers of protective umbrellas that surround the original appearance of sword seven. But today, in the battle he was completely unprepared, when all his defenses were removed, everything came naturally.


    "I see."


    Jian Qi showed an expression of understanding, but he didn''t indulge in his performance for too long. Don''t forget, there is more than one attacker here. Although the killer''s body can be used as a cover, he can get temporary breathing, but the real threat from beginning to end is the unseen caster. The assassin with a knife is only a useful weapon in the caster''s hand.


    When it comes to weapons, Jian Qi easily took down the short knife from his immovable opponent and held it in his hand. "I''ll lend you the knife. Although I probably won''t return it."


    Although just when there was no weapon, the sword seeker was quite calm and even used moves that had not been achieved so far. But that kind of state can be met but can''t be found. If you deliberately fight your opponent empty handed when you can find weapons, that''s naked contempt for the enemy and asking for trouble.


    Jian Qi was very clear about the difference, and from his own modified Qimen staff, he had no resistance to using tools.


    "Is he dead?"


    A voice, very cold, very soft, a woman''s voice. Jian Qi raised his eyes and couldn''t see or find the place where the sound came from. I think it''s because of magic treatment.


    "Who are you talking about? This guy? He shouldn''t be dead yet. I just temporarily blocked his... Just temporarily blocked his control over his muscles."


    Thinking of Si''s incomprehension of the words of acupoints and meridians, Jian Qi changed his mouth in time. He didn''t know what the other party had with him, but he knew that now making tough words or provocations would not help the battle. Simply delay some time to observe the terrain.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In a short silence, with Jian Qi''s understanding of cheese, most of the mage opposite was wondering how a person without magic could make another person lose control of his body with his bare hands.


    However, after all, not all mages put knowledge first. At present, their position is hostile and there is no possibility to verify with each other. Just as sword seven won''t ask where the other party is.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. I shouldn''t have expected a mortal to show anything. I''d better do it myself."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1580

    It is not uncommon for a caster to call a person who has no spell casting ability a mortal.


    The meaning of fan here is not ordinary, but ordinary. For the casters who have entered the magic gate, those who stand outside the door or are still skeptical about the existence of magic are like livestock living in a small world. What they see and hear is just a small farm in the whole world. Shortsightedness and ignorance are the barriers of this farm, which blocks them from the true face of the world.


    Some humble mages will think they are lucky to inadvertently stick their heads out of the fence. Of course, more mages claim to have jumped out of the scope of the farm.


    Jian Qi also heard this saying when traveling with cheese, but it was mostly when cheese referred to someone who made him particularly uncomfortable. In general, cheese itself is not very good at distinguishing the caster from the non caster by mortal and extraordinary, which is related to the grey robe''s own experience and experience.


    However, even if the title itself is indeed insulting, the sword seeker doesn''t care much. He doesn''t know how many times he has heard it. It''s just a mortal. Besides, if it''s compared with the caster, she''s really right. Besides, no one stipulates that mortals can''t achieve great things and mortals can''t defeat mages.


    The killer who was hit with acupoints in front of him made a dull exhalation from his throat. His acupoints were damaged. It is estimated that he will not move for a long time without practicing Qi. However, because the acupoint was never experienced by Jianqi just now, he can''t say how long he had experienced this for a long time.


    At present, the best choice is to use this person as a shield to resist the mage''s next attack, and then judge the opponent''s position from the magic track. But sword seven has its own bottom line. Loyalty is very subtle. Sometimes you don''t know who it is for, but you just can''t help following it. Maybe you think it should be.


    Thinking so, Jian Qi turned around the other side and walked slowly to the middle of the road with the killer''s short knife in his right hand.


    He didn''t know that this was not the best choice, but he did it all, and he could only comfort himself that magic itself didn''t have a track to block like a crossbow and arrow. Maybe it was no difference for a mage to hide behind the killer and stand in the road.


    In that case, instead of taking hostages, you can be more magnanimous.


    In a sense, Jian Qi''s idea of comforting himself is right. Even cheese can''t cast magic on him only by looking at him without being found by the sword seeker. Sword seven received the influence of magic as soon as he fought with someone, which shows that the other party''s way to lock him is not so simple and direct. Since the other party has other channels, hiding behind the bunker really can''t bring any protection.


    The eyes trembled slightly, and the line of sight jumped between the scenes, trying to find the shadow that did not accord with the natural landscape. He doesn''t have the ability to sense the flow of Qi in another life. Although his mastery of Qi has improved the five senses of Jian Qi, he still has to look with his eyes and listen with his ears if he wants to find a goal.


    The wind, blowing from one direction, made the leaves and shrubs tremble slightly. There is a taste in the wind, very light, but it does exist. Sword seven pretended to be casual and bent down slowly. Like trying to avoid the imaginary cold arrow, he secretly picked up two pieces of gravel from the ground and buckled them in his hand.


    There is a kind of concealed weapon called locust stone, but it is different from the stone picked up on the ground. At least it is better in material and outline. The two stones in Jianqi''s hand will not make people feel any better even if they are hit with air. But something is better than nothing, isn''t it? Even if you can only scare each other.


    "Well, although it may not be polite for me to ask, miss, you said you did it yourself, but I don''t know what means you used? I also know that the alchemist''s ability is not felt by ordinary people, but I still hope you can tell me next after you did it, even if it''s death, let me die to understand?"


    Jian Qi waited for a moment, but he didn''t wait for the imaginary attack. He looked around, even the original dullness disappeared.


    "You, you don''t feel?"


    Some surprised voices came from the void. Although some were illegible, they could still feel the surprise of the speaker. It''s no wonder that anyone will be surprised to be asked whether their spells have any effect after they are used.


    Moreover, this spell still uses the other party''s hair as the casting medium. It is reasonable to say that there is no reason why it is invalid.


    "To tell you the truth, there really isn''t. well, what''s the problem?" Jian Qi''s words, although irritating, are really not fault finding.


    Magic is not its effect, because as long as you know what the mage can do and can''t do, you will have a way to deal with it. If magic becomes a fixed term and the mage is classified according to the level that can fulfill these terms, magic is just another form of crossbow and arrow.


    Therefore, the disturbing thing about magic is that ordinary people can''t understand the relevance. Why is it that being pricked by the pin on the spindle will produce a curse? Why can a kiss break it? It makes no sense.


    Therefore, rather than just waiting for the spell to work on him, the sword seeker would rather ask the other party.


    It is true that the female mage from the hostile point of view does not need to answer his questions, and can even give misleading answers. However, from the dialogue just now, I''m afraid that the people who fought with sword seven have no actual combat experience, and they don''t have enough tension for combat.


    There is no answer, but it can also be an answer in itself. Sword seven turned his eyes, and a bold idea emerged for him. Could it be that the other party had actually cast a spell, but he was not affected by the spell?


    If so, then this is a great opportunity to fight back. The premise is that he can find the other party''s position or let the other party show up.


    "Ah, it seems that your magic is no better than you. I''ll stand here without moving, without shaking my arms and body. In this way, maybe you haven''t learned your skills? Alas, it''s disappointing. I thought I could see the exquisite magic. Even if it''s death, it''s worth it. Unfortunately, unfortunately, your skills don''t seem to be good either It''s much better than ordinary people like us. At least the killer brother over there almost got hurt. But girl, you, poof, forget it, don''t say it. "


    "You say, what!"


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1581

    Magic is a kind of knowledge, and knowledge will not affect people''s subject. In other words, knowledge can not directly transform human subject, especially when it itself will not touch the subject.


    In other words, the practice of magic can''t make a person become wise. It may give a person different ways of thinking and methods to make him look smarter, but that''s not really the improvement of wisdom. It just optimizes the original twists and turns or blocking parts.


    Therefore, not all spellcasters will be wise old people. Regardless of magic knowledge, their character is no different from that of ordinary people, but they are more rational after training.


    As for the extent to which the so-called rational thinking is rational, it can only be said that it has gone beyond the scope of conclusive conclusions. Not everyone will effectively use rational thinking after receiving training, nor is everyone suitable for rational thinking. The so-called rational thinking itself is not superior to others.


    From the mortal point of view, the female mage obviously doesn''t have the same idea. The caster is a kind of pride to her.


    The branches moved, and the shadow appeared in them. Jian Qi''s eyes are very good at catching moving things in his sight, because eyesight and reaction are directly related. Blind people can indeed become Wulin experts, but that doesn''t mean that losing eyesight will inevitably make rapid progress in martial arts.


    Therefore, a pair of eyes with eyesight is still what martial artists need. The so-called seeing and listening is not just a modification of delicate mind and keen feeling. And the inconspicuous change happened to be within the six ways that his eyes could observe. In this case, there was no reason to continue to hesitate. The seven swords picked up stones and waved them.


    "Look at the darts!"


    When the sword seeker shook his wrist, two stones flew out of his fingers, rotating in the air and making a slight sound of breaking the air. In fact, if you really want to say the sending of concealed weapons, the lower the sound, the better. But the concealed weapons in Jian Qi''s hand are not serious. Even if the stones are shameful, his two pieces are too small and broken.


    Since it is impossible to cause actual harm, his purpose has become intimidation, and broken air sound can enhance the effect of intimidation.


    "Ah!"


    In fact, Jian Qi frowned slightly when he heard the scream. Because he had a hunch that his opponent might be very troublesome this time, and it was not at the combat level.


    Sure enough, with a embarrassed action, a figure rushed out of the grass from which he had avoided. She hid in the Bush very dense before. In addition, the female mage''s hair was the same color as the bush. No wonder Jianqi didn''t notice it at the first time.


    However, it was more like a coincidence. From her action of throwing out the Bush, her flying without considering how to get up quickly, and her meaningless scream, she would not be a good fighter, and it would be even more impossible to be good at hiding.


    It can only be said that the timing of the battle was decided by their side, which gave them the advantage of arranging in advance.


    Jian Qi walked forward with a knife. Without much acceleration, he put the sword on her neck at the right time when the other party turned and faced up. Their cooperation was so natural that they were like a drama partner rehearsed in advance.


    However, the protagonist of the play is the sorceress. Jianqi is just a supporting role for her. The supporting role will respond appropriately with the protagonist''s action, and the initiative of how to act is in the protagonist''s own hands.


    "Mulder''s snake."


    The words that Jian Qi didn''t understand sounded low. The female mage stretched out her hand to grab his ankle. But how can you catch it? Jian Qi moved her lower leg slightly, bypassed each other''s fingers and palms, and stepped on her forearm joint.


    Cheese once said that there are restrictions on the spells launched by contact. It doesn''t mean that the contact of any part of two people will cause magic effects. The spell can only be established if at least one party has restrictions. For example, the casting of a newly talented female mage mostly takes effect only when her palm touches the target''s skin. As long as she avoids the palm, other parts of her body are safe.


    Such restrictions may sound silly, but they are necessary for mages. It is said that there was once a king in the story. He completed great achievements and won the favor of the gods, allowing him to obtain a reward.


    The king asked the gods to give magic to his hands to turn everything he touched into gold. The God allowed it, but it was not a blessing, but also a curse. Since then, what the king met has become gold. He can no longer feel the temperature, feel the softness and hardness, and even hug his relatives and lovers.


    The story itself seems to tell people not to be greedy, even if you get God''s reward, you should be restrained. But it also points out how dangerous unrestricted spells can be. Therefore, the composition of magic can not only achieve from cause to effect, but also plan the route between cause and effect, otherwise the magic will be out of control and divorced from the original idea of the caster.


    Back now, Jianqi thought he had controlled each other and was about to ask. Unexpectedly, the effect of the spell didn''t come into effect by contact. He looked down and immediately saw a snake shaped shadow coming out of the female mage''s cuff, climbing to her upper along her clothes and foreign aid, and the posture continued to climb up.


    The sword seeker was not a mage. He didn''t have much experience in magic. Seeing this, he instinctively jumped back to distance himself from his opponent, and then shook his ankle to get rid of the shadow snake.


    The female mage rubbed her trampled arm and slowly got up. With a complex smile on her face, she looked at the scene in front of her.


    The snake shaped shadow crawled on Jian Qi''s clothes. No matter how it slapped and shook, it couldn''t get rid of it. Moreover, the shadow seems to be growing up, getting thicker and longer.


    "Ha ha, I must have made a mistake last time. How can mortals resist magic? Now this is what you should be."


    Without going up to refute the other party''s ridicule, Jianqi just wants to get rid of the snake shadow. Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, he simply waved a short knife and cut his clothes with snake shadow several times, hoping to remove the spell in this way.


    But the snake is like an earthworm. The interruption is divided into two, and the vertical section is divided into four sections, which can''t be removed at all. The sword seeker simply crossed his heart and took off all his clothes. But even so, the snake shadow still swam on his skin like a tarsal maggot.


    Fear breeds. That deep fear for no reason made him have a terrible idea.


    Maybe you can get rid of it by cutting off the skin?


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1582

    If cheese gets this spell, he will notice it immediately when the idea of self mutilation rises. This is also part of his training to fight the spell that will make people crazy.


    Such spells usually have no external performance, or the external performance is very weak. They act directly on people''s mental system like some snake venom, causing people to hallucinate.


    Different from the hallucinations caused by hallucinogenic substances, ecstasy magic is purposeful after all. According to the types of magic, it may make people feel happy and dance in place, or it may make people commit suicide with a knife in extreme fear.


    Sword seven is now the latter. In fact, this spell called Mulder''s snake is well-known among mages in Wanfa City, because its power and effect are terrible, but it can be broken from the outside with a little intervention.


    Therefore, this spell is also occasionally used in the evaluation of some more dangerous items. When the interviewer can ensure to interrupt the spell effect at any time, it is used to test the subject''s response in dangerous panic.


    You say this test method is a little cruel? Well, that''s right, but the city of ten thousand dharmas has never been a place to promote happiness and peace. Although the mages here are different from gray robes, they are also genuine efficiency animals.


    It is precisely because of efficiency that the process of madness, which takes different time for each individual, is greatly accelerated under the action of magic. Many times, people who have been magic are not really crazy because of fear. They have no time to digest and face fear.


    This is different. Even a brave person will have a process of psychological preparation before facing fear, and there will be ups and downs of confrontation, confusion and re emergence in meeting fear. If the process of fear is compressed, leaving no time for people to prepare and face, then in fact, warriors will not be much different from ordinary people.


    And the lingering snake shadow has such ability.


    Fear, anxiety, anger and more obscure emotions stirred in Jian Qi''s brain and body. He could see the scene he had experienced and hear the echo that should have gone away. The things that had not happened, the nightmares that only existed in the deepest part of the nightmare, seemed to have all run out, become the nourishment of the snake and grow its body.


    The crazy snake wandering on the skin, its darkness swallowed most of the skin of the sword seeker, but only three positions were unable to break through, and the normal skin seemed very abrupt when exposed to the outside. The three last positions are the Dantian three inches above the navel, the beating atrium in the left chest and the Lingtai in the center of the forehead.


    Generally speaking, ordinary people don''t have this situation when they hit this spell. If mut''s snake is released to people without spell training, there will be no difference in the swimming route of the black snake. Only a strictly trained mage can use his will to protect his mind and keep the madness away from his mind.


    But now Jian Qi not only protected the mind, but also the heart as the core of the body''s blood and gas and the Dantian at the midpoint of the Qi pulse. It seems that although the black snake often opens its mouth like a sun eating monster to swallow the three Qingming places, some force prevents it from completely breaking any of the three.


    This scene surprised the spell users. She was stunned. She looked at the posture of sword seven and stopped at the moment when she raised the short knife to gouge out her skin and flesh, but she didn''t stab the knife for a long time.


    The wind blew again and flowed into Jian Qi''s body along his mouth and nose. At the next moment, countless black snakes suddenly burst out from the foot of Jianqi and swam in all directions.


    The sight made the female mage''s hair stand up. She turned and ran, because her instinct told her that if she was touched by those snakes, she would fall into the same spell.


    But why? Why does the crazy snake, which can only devour the target spirit, break through the limitations of the physical outline and spread out? Did that man force them out? But he has clearly entered the silence of feigning death. How can he have that ability?


    Unreasonable and incomprehensible, this spell has never changed.


    The problem is that the fact is the fact. The shadow snake drilled from the foot of sword seven is spreading rapidly. Fortunately, there are no other living people around the sword seeker. Fortunately, he left the killer.


    The snake who couldn''t find food for a long time dissipated into a shadow and disappeared into the gap on the ground after a distance from the body of sword seven. As more and more shadow snakes died in vitro, the black skin on Jian Qi slowly recovered its original color.


    With those three strongholds as the center, the real skin reappears. It seems that it should be sooner or later for him to get rid of the influence of magic.


    This frightened the female mage. She had never seen anyone who could escape the influence of magic by her own strength. After all, willpower is not a great power, at least not enough to go against reality. Magic is magic, and its impact is not as simple as psychological hint. It is a real power.


    Therefore, firm will can alleviate the fear of magic and some resistance to magic to a certain extent, but it is impossible to separate from the influence of magic only by will. Until now, she didn''t know that sword seven actually mastered a way that was no worse than magic, so her judgment was that this guy was not human.


    At least not an ordinary person. He must have the blood of werewolves or other races with natural resistance to magic, so he can save himself from danger several times under his own spell.


    The bog technique, which can make people difficult, can not limit his role, and the illusion technique, which can make people confused by five senses, has no effect. Now even mut''s snake, which directly causes fear and madness, is developing in the direction of solving the curse.


    This man must have some ability to deal with similar magic, but once he is out of control, she can never be his opponent who can easily put down a professional killer when he is exposed.


    Retreat temporarily first. The mission is not a failure. The snake of mut still has an effect, isn''t it? Although I couldn''t kill him, it was enough to hurt him. It must have hit him hard! Yes, certainly.


    "Girl, don''t hurry. I have something else to ask you."


    The slightly hoarse voice, like the cold wind of winter, blew through the back of the female mage''s neck.


    There are still some snake shadows on Jian Qi, but it has been dispersed by and large. Holding the blade of the short knife in his hand, he threw at the female mage''s back and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Stop, otherwise, don''t blame me."


    But the female mage didn''t even dare to look back at the current state of Jian Qi. She didn''t know the knife behind her. She just wanted to escape from here when the sword seeker was pretending and quickening her pace.


    Jian Qi sighed slightly, but now is not the time to hesitate. He waved his arm, took off the blade, rotated in the air and ran to each other''s back.


    According to his calculation, this should stab the female mage''s hip or thigh, not destroy the main blood vessels, but enough to stop her from running away. Unexpectedly, the effect of magic still affected the five senses of the sword seeker. He realized at the moment of throwing the short knife that his hand felt wrong.


    Sure enough, the blade spent several circles in the air and fell into the brick crack on the road. It didn''t rub against the corner of the female mage''s clothes at all.


    Did you let it go?


    "Buzz!"


    When Jian Qi was discouraged, a strong wind flew from the direction of the hotel. A stone twice as big as the one Jian Qi picked up at that time crossed in the air and hit the back of the female mage''s left leg knee as accurately as a meteor.


    "Ah!"


    The hit mage shouted and fell to the ground.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1583

    "It''s over, I committed the crime of MAGE injury... It''s over, I committed the crime of MAGE injury... This..."


    David kept repeating this sentence from dragging the female mage and killer into the hotel to tying them up and sealing the Qi veins of their limbs with acupoints, so that they could not escape.


    That''s right. David threw the stone that flew like a divine pen with a sling. The flying stone was accurate and swift, and directly broke the kneecap of the female mage''s left leg.


    According to Jian Qi''s judgment, she will not be able to walk normally for at least one year. Even if she is properly conditioned, she will inevitably fall into the root of the disease, and her legs and feet may be inconvenient in this life. To be honest, David is a little too cruel, but it can''t be blamed on him. He has never been used in actual combat as a pitching rope for interest practice.


    "Mage injury? What''s that? Is it serious?"


    Along the way, I know that the laws and crimes in different places will be different, but they are mostly built around property and people, so they are similar.


    However, Rao Shi has traveled so many places, seen so many legal provisions, and never heard of the crime of MAGE injury. In many places, there are regulations on witch hunting to encourage residents to hunt witches.


    "Of course, it''s very serious. It should be said that it''s the most serious law in the city! Well, maybe these mages have higher laws themselves, but for us, the crime of MAGE injury means exile, at least exile."


    David''s expression was sad, and his voice and eyes showed deep despair. As if he had made a big mistake that could not be recovered in any case because of his impulse.


    Jian Qi tilted his head. Considering that the mage is indeed the master of this city, and their status is probably similar to that of nobles or big businessmen in other cities, it is not surprising that the law is biased towards them.


    But is it really as serious as David thought? He rubbed his wrist and said,


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic. It''s the other party''s problem. She and the killer attack me. We just protect ourselves. I think since the mages act rationally, they will understand our difficulties and won''t be too difficult for you. Moreover, when the cheese comes back, he can excuse you. Don''t be so flustered."


    "No, you don''t understand! You''re not from here, so you don''t understand! We... We can''t... Oh God, I''m going to be alone. I''m so confused now."


    David''s figure holding the wall away is very weak. It''s hard to imagine that the man just broke the target''s knee with a stone 50 steps away. In fact, with this skill, even if David leaves here, he doesn''t have to worry about making a living. At least he will be a good shepherd.


    Jian Qi blinked slightly. He didn''t know how to comfort each other, so he just went. In his opinion, the governance of a region still needs to be fair and equitable. Even if the aristocratic society does not have the slightest respect and care for the civilians, such a city-state will not last long. It is clear that water can carry a boat and capsize a boat.


    Besides, he is not from the city of ten thousand dharmas. This is just a stop for him. Although the sword seeker has not committed a major crime in the past travel, it is impossible not to have a minor one. A Ranger like him has a weak legal consciousness.


    David left the hall. There were only Jianqi and his two prisoners left. The sword seeker tied them to both ends of the long table and put a cloth bag around the female mage''s head.


    Cheese said that to deal with a mage, if you have to ask him something, block his other senses except hearing as much as possible, so as to minimize the possibility of casting spells.


    As for dealing with the killer, the sword seven is more familiar than the grey robe. Although you can use a knife to break the opponent''s tendons, that practice is too insidious. The sword seeker still chooses to use the method of catching to sprain the killer''s hands and feet. In this way, he can''t get rid of it.


    It is worth mentioning that the killer himself was sober all the way. He had been pointed before and could only be done by Jian Qi, but he didn''t shout pain whether it was broken tendons, wrong bones or tied.


    "He''s also a man. Well, the mage girl fainted in pain and won''t wake up for a while. I''ll ask you first. We don''t have to play tricks. Since you didn''t bite your tongue and commit suicide, it means that this action is not worth it. Open the skylight and tell the truth. I can''t let you leave, but at least I won''t let you suffer again. What do you think?"


    Jian Qi changed his clothes, sat on the table and asked.


    "Yes, you can. But you have to tell me the truth first. Are you them?"


    The killer''s tone was very flat. Although he was hit by acupoints, he couldn''t use his strength, but at least he bit every word very clearly. Just this, let the sword seven high see the other side.


    In the final analysis, there are too many people in the Jianghu who lick blood with the tip of the knife. If they see too much, they can''t hate it. If they can''t hate it, they can be treated equally.


    "They? You mean..." the sword seeker glanced back a little while talking, suggesting the female mage. The killer is silent. If he is silent, it is.


    "No."


    "No? But you obviously... Forget it. Now, if you want to cheat me, I can''t help it. Since you say no, it''s not. I hope you''re not."


    This is not quite right. Jian Qi thought that the other party and the female mage were employed, but according to the killer, things didn''t seem so simple. At least the hired killer will not have such a big opinion on the employer, because if he wants to do this business, he can''t have right and wrong. If he has right and wrong, he will have righteousness. If he has righteousness, he can''t eat this bowl of rice.


    All killers are selectively blind to employers, which is basic, everywhere.


    "Since I''m not, is there anything you can tell me? For example, why did you come to kill me, who wants me to disappear, and why did you appear here. As far as I know, the city of ten thousand methods doesn''t recruit killers."


    Jian Qi spoke quite casually at this time and seemed to be fooling around. This is partly because he used his strength after breaking the spell with Qi. Now he is really weak; Another part is that he must show such a state in order to let the other party relax his vigilance. If he was as serious as cheese, the interrogation would not have a good result.


    "I can say. But you have to protect my brother from death. You say you are not them, but there is a mage around you. Go and ask him to protect my brother, so I will tell you everything."


    The corners of Jian Qi''s mouth twitched slightly, "it''s easy to say, but I don''t count this matter. Since you know that I follow the mage, I have to provide some information that makes him willing to come forward."


    "I know who the speechless is."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1584

    As soon as he said this, the sword seven backhand threw the cold iron amulet to each other''s chest. Although the sword seeker did not know who the speechless man was and what he had done, it did not prevent him from understanding that this man was the reason why the killer and female mage would be here, that is, he was their behind the scenes messenger.


    This means that divulging information about the silent will be a complete betrayal.


    Generally speaking, people hate internal traitors more than external enemies. Even though there are thousands of great righteousness, traitors are also traitors. People always expect a constant relationship, especially positive, so there is always some resistance to the destruction and change of the relationship.


    This resistance is not necessarily manifested in bad things, or in bad things in our rational cognition.


    For example, when a friend around us falls in love or is about to get married, most people will be happy for him or her, but if they were originally very close friends with this person, they will inevitably feel light loss outside the blessing.


    Because the occurrence of change means the end of a period of time, and this end is inviolable, just like the childhood that can''t go back and the youth that won''t come back, it can only be allowed to go away and become a distant hometown, or remain in the memory clearly or vaguely.


    This is also a benign change. When a more unacceptable betrayal occurs, it often means fierce revenge.


    Moreover, the killer himself can''t betray the employer, because no one will hire the killer again. If a killer tries to negotiate with the target object to make the other party pay money to redeem himself, or even betray the employer under a lot of money inducement, he will be chased and killed by all his peers.


    This is also very normal. As long as an industry can exist for a long time, it has its rules for settling down. Trampling on these rules indiscriminately means serious damage to the whole industry.


    Therefore, if a killer feels sincere resistance to his task, he can do two things. One is suicide, which indicates the end of the employment relationship in this way. Whether the Commission is returned after suicide depends on the organization or faction of the killer. The other is what the killer is doing. He voluntarily leaked the secret.


    This is different from the disclosure after being tortured or threatened. The killer takes the initiative to disclose the secret as soon as he is caught, which means that he has been deceived, from his employer. A regular killer will make such a decision only when he believes that the employer first violated the content of the task.


    The problem is that the killer''s professional ethics requires that even if they want to betray the employer, they must act according to the task and not violate it. If you die in the process, you can''t blame anyone.


    The killer was lucky. He was caught, survived and got a chance to speak. However, the object of his service is not ordinary nobles or rich people. The name of the silent is related to the mage.


    "Ah!"


    Sure enough, the red cold iron sent out a high temperature, burned the clothes on the killer''s chest, tightly adhered to his flesh, and sent out repeated green smoke.


    I don''t know. I''m afraid I thought it was something similar to the torture of scalding people with a soldering iron, but the pain he experienced at this time will eventually pass, but without this cold iron, what he would experience would not be as simple as pain.


    The visible shadows stretched out from the killer''s clothes and wanted to hold his throat, but they changed the target under the attraction of cold iron. They were all sucked into the amulet and turned into heat.


    That''s the way the mage hides in the killer. Once he detects the betrayal of the other party, it will start. As for the specific trigger mechanism, Jianqi, a non caster, can''t find out immediately. In short, cold iron is effective for it, which is enough.


    "Zizi"


    The glory of the killer''s pain on the amulet gradually disappeared and subsided. Sword seven reached out to catch the falling amulet. Instead of grasping the main body with residual temperature, he wore a tie on it.


    I don''t know what magic place this amulet has. It''s clear that the movement just now is normal even if it is embedded in the skin and meat, but as soon as the temperature is lost, the amulet will be separated from the skin and meat immediately without any human tissue.


    Jian Qi did not dare to put the amulet aside or wear it directly on his neck. He simply pulled a few ties and temporarily tied it to his wrist as a bracelet, so that the amulet would not have direct contact with his skin.


    "How? Can you speak?"


    In fact, the sword seeker didn''t worry much. He knew that even if the killer revealed more secrets and intelligence, he couldn''t turn it into action immediately.


    In the final analysis, he was able to defeat the female mage by a moment of luck because the other party was just a magic learner and did not have the experience of fighting with magic and the consciousness of being a soldier. If he changed to another mage with the same strength, he would have been in a different place long ago.


    In this way, he may be able to attack a specific caster as a strange soldier or assassin, but he can never act in a city full of casters. This is too strange for him.


    "Reluctantly. The amulet just now helped me offset the magic, didn''t it? It''s wonderful. Obviously, I''ve never drunk or eaten what he provided. When did I get caught?" The killer said in a weak tone.


    "At any time, she''s right. Compared with these warlocks, we are really ordinary people. We can''t guess the mystery of this spell with common sense." Jian Qi smiled and said.


    "Oh, yes. I just work for that guy, but you came here with a mage. Of course, you know how strange they are better than me. Aren''t you afraid of them? These mages are not human at all, at least not us. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it. They are the descendants of demons in the world and the blasphemers of adultery demons."


    The sword seeker shook his head slightly when he heard the speech,


    "When I was a child, I saw people making wheels and turning wood from straight to curved. I also saw those people who could put leaves on their lips as flutes. I thought they were incredible. So I thought that magic was the same. If I hadn''t seen bows and crossbows, I couldn''t help but wonder when I first saw them, but I accepted them after understanding the principle. If they were the children of evil demons, I will accept them I''m afraid we can''t get rid of it. "


    The killer obviously doesn''t agree with Jian Qi. Of course, he may not understand what Jian Qi said. He looked at the sorceress on the other side of the table with disgust and contempt in his eyes.


    "No matter what you think of these mages, they don''t treat us as people. The woman over there is different from me. If you don''t want to get into trouble, it''s best to kill her now."


    Jian Qi raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the female mage. He really pulled out the previous short knife from the table. As soon as he turned over, he gently picked it at the bottom of the hood with the tip of the knife.


    "Well, I think I can ask her own opinion. Are you right? The girl who pretends to be dizzy."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1585

    "Goo."


    The female mage swallowed her saliva. Her head was wrapped in a cloth bag. The situation of being unable to see deepened uncertainty and fear. Moreover, without vision, she really can''t give a target to the spell.


    This made her regret why she didn''t spend energy on training spell release. If she can set the goal of spell by listening or imagination, she still has a hope of escaping from life. Unfortunately, regret can never bring practical help.


    "Don''t be afraid. I don''t like to kill women. Although it''s unreasonable to regard you as an ordinary woman. In short, the one-sided words of this killer brother are not enough to make me kill. However, you''d better prove your sincerity. Pretending to faint all the time can''t make me judge what to do with you. And my patience, It''s also very limited. "


    Jian Qi is not a person who can speak in this tone at ordinary times. Let alone at ordinary times, he can''t become such a person even in extraordinary times. But there is no way. He is a real layman for interrogation. He can only imitate the means and tone of the villain he has heard of.


    However, he is a fake gangster and can''t hold the bound people. The female mage trembled immediately when she heard the speech and said in a stammering tone, "don''t kill me. I still haven''t finished the experiment and haven''t worked out the results! The flowers in the laboratory haven''t been watered, I can''t die! Please, please, wow..."


    The more she said, the more frightened and sad she became. Before she could defend herself, she began to cry. The cry was so fierce and angry that it was better than a wolf howling. It could cry the dead from the coffin.


    "What''s the matter? We''re haunted here!" The cry naturally alerted David who had been resting in the room before. He rushed out and thought something big had happened.


    "It''s none of your business. Go back and don''t come out."


    Jian Qi raised his voice a little. This greeting brought some strength, and there was a threat of fierce beast roaring. Although it was not a spell, the effect was the same. David looked at the situation and immediately turned back to his room.


    This is also for his good. No matter how the mage is punished for the crime of injury, what the sword seeker does now had better not have anything to do with David. At the same time, his voice also frightened the female mage who didn''t know whether she was crying or not. If he felt the low roar from a close distance, he would feel his internal organs trembling, although it was only for a moment.


    "Besides, you''d better not cry. I can understand the girl''s panic, but if I want to remove the bag from your head, I''m afraid I can only blind your eyes. If you feel more at ease, we can do it."


    Jian Qi''s mind was delicate. He also noticed that the female mage was frightened by himself, and immediately opened his mouth and threatened. But in his heart, he really wanted to slap himself. What nonsense did he say.


    "No, I said, I would say anything!" The cry increased Jian Qi''s guilt, but he didn''t show it in his expression and action. The knife in his hand couldn''t shake. Someone was watching.


    It seems that it is easy for the wicked to pretend to be good, but it is difficult for the good to pretend to be evil. But it''s also wrong. The result of Filling good with evil is often exposed by others. After all, the real villain can''t guess others with ideas other than self-interest, so it''s hard not to leak out.


    Of course, this is not absolute. People are separated from each other. Besides, the relationship between good and evil is changing all the time. Some behaviors that seem good in the short term may not reap the expected fruits in a longer time span.


    In short, Jian Qi put away the short knife for the time being. He was afraid that he would be seen by the killer opposite sooner or later. That''s the worst thing. He''s not cheese. He doesn''t have the natural and frightening advantage of magic. Therefore, he can''t expose anything beyond coldness in the negotiation. Otherwise, he raises the bottom line and deserves to be coerced in turn.


    He has long understood this truth. You say that the secular rules look uncomfortable. Being a good man deserves to be handled by others, but what can they do? At least this rule is true and reasonable. It shows a fresh energy. If you really go to a place without rules, people will miss it.


    So Jian Qi doesn''t reject these twists and turns. He used to be tired of it, but when the trip kept throwing him between the people and the wilderness, he began to enjoy this kind of human game.


    "You really want to say, but not now, not to me. You are a mage. There is magic in your whole body. The amulet may not be able to protect you. Someone will need you to explain to him later."


    The sword seeker is an excuse for himself, not exactly an excuse. A mage is the carrier of magic. Just like Qi flowing in his body, magic protects them, but also makes them more vulnerable to magic.


    Therefore, the duel between mages is always very dangerous. The magic that plays a seven point role on ordinary people may play 80% or even 90% of the effect on mages. Therefore, cheese was so careful to use so many defense spells on himself.


    "Wait, you asked her to report to the mage you served. What should I do?"


    The assassin on the opposite side was worried as soon as he heard the meaning of sword seven. He is not a mage. At best, he is only a chess piece in the hands of the speechless. After he has decided to sell the other party, he has to prove his value. When his value is fixed, it becomes the best way to remove other competitors with higher value.


    In short, if the female mage continues to live, the words in her mouth are much heavier than those in his mouth. When they give the same amount of confession, who is more credible is clear at a glance. Moreover, she knew more than him.


    "It''s okay. What you believe is not a mage, is it? I can''t tell the true from the false, and I can''t guarantee that she can speak, so I''ll give it to others. As for your words, I have this confidence."


    The killer stared at Jian Qi for a few seconds and suddenly smiled, "you''re right. I don''t believe those wizards, but I believe you. Although you use something similar to witchcraft, you''re not them. And I can see with my own eyes that you can fight them, that''s enough."


    "I don''t have such great skills. I just hit and collide by mistake. I just have arm strength and some skills." The sword seeker said, came up to the killer and put his ear on the other party''s mouth.


    He doesn''t worry about the violent rise of the killer. The rope technique of the bundle of people has also been practiced alone. All the locks are positions where people can force. It''s not too much to say that it''s a bundle of fairy rope. At least he tied a giant about 2.5 meters tall with a fairly strong rope.


    The killer also understood the meaning of sword seven and said something to him in a low voice.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1586

    When cheese hurried back, the sun was almost out of sight. He rode on the back of the goat, followed by two totem mages who also rode on the goat.


    Why ride a goat? There''s no way, just because goats are the only animals that can be domesticated and can go up and down quickly on the rock walls of the mountain of the city of ten thousand methods. Ordinary horses can walk up the mountain road at the same speed as people.


    Only the jumping ability of goats can make them ignore some height drops that are difficult for people to climb and jump on mountains and rocks. Of course, after riding people on their backs, the mobility of goats will also be greatly reduced, but they are still the fastest means of transportation in the city.


    Speaking of the ability to domesticate goats, they learned from dwarves. Most of the settlements of dwarves live near mines or mountains. Mountains and rocks are indispensable to this race. Therefore, when they need to move in the mountains, goats or rock sheep become the best choice for riding.


    Moreover, dwarves are much shorter than humans. It is just right for dwarves to ride a twisted goat. In addition, the horns on the goat''s head are appreciated by dwarves who advocate weapon forging. It is said that the king of mountains in the golden hall, the largest country of dwarves, has a design imitating goat horns on his crown.


    However, there are other rumors that dwarves prefer goats because they are generally afraid of heights. If they look down on horseback, they will be afraid. This is somewhat slanderous. Ethnic groups accompanied by mountains must be in a three-dimensional space all the time. It is difficult to imagine that an ethnic group with a vertical mine dozens of meters deep built on the hillside will be afraid of heights.


    But the dwarves on the plain are not among them.


    "The smell of magic."


    Magic can''t smell naturally. At least it''s hard for human casters to leave a long-standing smell. The taste here is just an expression, intended to show that there are traces of magic flow here.


    In fact, without the opening of the mage of the totem school, cheese can feel the abnormal flow of magic, and he can even partially trace back what happened here at the magic level. But that''s not the priority right now.


    "Seven, David, are you all right?"


    He kicked open the door of the hotel, and the door breaking action of the grey robe could be described as flowing, which made the two people behind him begin to doubt what the mage, who was highly valued by the representatives of the school, had done before.


    If they knew that cheese was not only an expert, but also a little proficient in unarmed fighting and cutting people with knives, they might sigh that weavers might really be gifted.


    "Ah, it''s all right."


    In response to the cheese inquiry, it was a strange picture. Candles were lit in the hotel hall. The candle lit the long table. There were some food and soup on the table. Jianqi and David sat next to the table. At both ends of the long table were two people tied to chairs.


    Combined with the meat food on the table, if either of these two people is physically disabled, I''m afraid the scene in front of them will be regarded as a cannibal dinner.


    "Just... OK."


    The grey robe tilted his head and hesitated for a second, and then naturally accepted the scene. He even went to the table, pulled out a chair and sat down.


    "Those two over there, if you don''t mind, let''s eat together. Don''t be surprised if they have a simple meal."


    Jian Qi said it as if he were the owner here. However, since David, the actual owner of the hotel, has shrunk into a group and hid in the chair, he does have such a right. After all, you can''t expect the two tied to the chair to say hello, can you? That scene is so weird.


    "Ah, good." The two mages had followed the cheese just in case. Seeing that there was no danger, they looked at each other, shrugged, and then sat down.


    "I caught a group of killers over there and had something to do with the speechless man mentioned by atta. They said that the best one came here with a mage to make trouble, so I came back. The goat can''t take people. I put youni over there first. At least it''s safe."


    The cheese reached for a piece of bread, strung a piece of cheese with a fork, heated it on a candle, and the fire licked the cheese to reflect its golden color.


    "Well, the man over there is the killer you said. He has good skills and good timing. I can hardly cope with it. As for the girl over there, she is really a mage, but she has little experience and doesn''t bring much trouble. Oh, her knee was broken by my mistake. Should it be ok?"


    Jian Qi cut off a piece of barbecue with a knife and ate it slowly with red vegetable soup.


    "Oh? Then she did it to you? What kind of magic did she use?" The cheese picked up its eyebrows, took back the dripping cheese without delay, applied it to the surface of the bread, and the smell began to diffuse in an instant.


    "I can''t tell. In short, it''s a dull spell and a trick to create hallucinations. It''s very cruel. I''m afraid others can''t eat." The sword seeker said plainly, but the hand of the gray robe trembled slightly.


    Killing intention is fleeting, but it definitely existed.


    For a moment, the female mage in the chair felt her throat was strangled by a big hand, which was a sign that the powerful caster focused his hostile attention on her.


    Not only her, but also the candles on the table were blown by the nonexistent wind at that moment, pointing the top of the flame to the lady. The two totem mages stared wide, and it took several seconds to return to a relaxed state.


    "Look at you, didn''t you hurt it?" As soon as the cheese entered the door, he confirmed that there was no curse or other continuous magic on Jian Qi, but he could not detect the physical damage.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re unlucky. I said two days ago that I would die here. Unfortunately, heaven doesn''t kill me."


    Jian Qi smiled and didn''t care about what just happened. He unscrewed the wings of some kind of bird and removed the bones in three or two times, leaving only the roasted soft and waxy skin and meat, which he put into his mouth together with the thinly cut bread.


    "OK. Have you asked them? Is there anything unusual?"


    The grey robe also tore off a leg meat, didn''t use tableware, and directly sent it to his mouth with his fingers. This way of eating is very common in Beidi. It will be regarded as rude here. But when cheese does this, except that the top of your fingers is stained with a little oil, the whole action does not have the slightest feeling of procrastination and dirt, and even some elegance.


    "Man, I asked. There is a prohibition on me. I broke it with your amulet. Woman, I dare not move. You can ask her yourself later. He mentioned..." Jian Qi looked up at the two mages.


    "It''s all right, myself. At least for the time being." The cheese said briskly.


    The sword seeker nodded, "speechless, he knows the identity of this man."


    "Interesting. The leaders of those killers don''t know the appearance and identity of their employers. The lone wolf acting alone knows. Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to see them die." The killer on one side of the table suddenly interrupted.


    In fact, this also implies that the killers caught by them also know the identity of the speechless, but for some reason, it may be professional ethics. In short, they didn''t reveal it.


    But it''s not surprising that cheese is not a torture master, and it hasn''t been long since those assassins fell into his hands.


    "Well, that''s a good reason."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1587

    Lynn was running away. She stepped on the soil barefoot and raised a small piece of black sand. There are some grass stems mixed in the sand, but the color is very dull. Even when it was alive, it won''t have a pleasant green.


    The air was filled with a faint damp and cold, and there was an indescribable smell of decay, the smell of grave soil. This is a cemetery, or a burial place.


    Because cemeteries are regulated, planned, and will be maintained and protected. No, there are no tombs built according to any tradition, no tombstones erected according to any tradition, only slightly raised mounds suggest that something is buried under them. Some of those mounds are new, and some are about to disappear.


    Therefore, I occasionally see some excavated land and hidden bones. It was when the new couple was looking for a suitable bone burial place, they accidentally dug up an old tomb that was too old, so that the original owner of the tomb appeared again many years later. No, it''s not accurate to say to see the sun again.


    The slightly fishy wind blew on her face. The light gray fog covered the sky. There was no sunlight, no moonlight, and naturally no starlight. What lights up this buried bone ground is the light emitted by something unknown to the body.


    Those luminous bodies are like lanterns because of the fog. They can vaguely see an outline. The light they emit is reflected and presents various colors, green, red, yellow and brown, but those colors don''t make people feel bright, only make people feel gorgeous and fuzzy.


    Instinct told Lynn not to go near those light sources. They would not bring shelter. Those lights were like bait thrown by fishermen.


    Those light sources are moving, and moving purposefully. From the beginning of running to now, the light around her is getting denser and denser. Whatever those things were, they were approaching her and she couldn''t get rid of them.


    But what she can''t get rid of is more than them? Behind her, the direction that didn''t dare to look back had a monster chasing her. She didn''t know the appearance of the monster, because as long as she saw it clearly, she would forget to run away because of fear.


    It doesn''t matter what you get caught. It''s the most important not to be caught. Just run away. It doesn''t matter what''s in this damn cemetery. She doesn''t need to know. She doesn''t want to know. She just wants to leave.


    However, it seems that there is an endless breadth here. No matter how Lynn runs, jumps and turns, she can''t see the slightest shadow of escape. The fog never faded, and there was never any guidance around.


    The mounds and tombs, old and new, cannot be used as a basis for inferring the depth of the buried bones. Although she may find some useful clues through careful observation, she has no ability to observe while running for her life.


    Behind the monster, flashing lights, she had no time to stop. Although her body had long been unable to run, although the sound from her lungs was like a broken bellows, she couldn''t stop running.


    The smell of decay could be smelled even if she breathed with her mouth. The land under her feet had a strange touch. She was more afraid and didn''t dare to look down to see what she was stepping on. Is the land, is the mud land, must be the soil, can only be the soil!


    She repeated this sentence in her heart again and again, forcing her mind to accept it like a machine. And her brain has gradually given up some functions because of lack of oxygen.


    Tinnitus, she seems to be separated from the surrounding world by a curtain. The surrounding scenery is like an oil painting, which is wet by the fog and the color begins to faint. It seems that as long as she relaxes a little, everything will turn into various color patches and spots, the ground under her feet will disappear, and she will be caught up by the monsters who don''t know the shape behind her.


    Never be caught, no matter what the price, never be caught.


    "It''s really hard. I''m fascinated by it."


    The bizarre lizard appears on Lynn''s side. It has a body composed of pink and red. Its slender limbs and appropriate benefits will not make people feel too long or too thick tail.


    The lizard has red vertical pupils and is as fascinating as some kind of gem. It has bat like wings behind it. It doesn''t need to flap to keep relatively still at the same speed as Lynn.


    But it didn''t matter, because Lynn didn''t realize what she was talking to. Her eyes looked empty to the front, did not dare to see the light in the fog, and did not dare to see the road under her feet. Her vision was compressed to a certain extent, but mechanically provided forward guidance for her legs.


    Similarly, the lizard''s words flashed in her ears without any feedback. In fact, there are a lot of similar words. If you listen carefully, there are countless voices mixed in the voices regarded as wind. They all urge Lynn to escape and describe the fear of being caught.


    "Ah, it seems to be approaching the limit."


    The lizard tilted its head and said humanized. The more numb Lynn is, the more tired she is physically and mentally. Until she can''t afford it, it''s when she''s caught up.


    By what? The lizard turned and looked behind her. There was indeed a terrible dark figure chasing Lynn in the fog. If she was caught up by that thing, she would be really bad.


    "That''s not good. Are you so willing to die? Give me some reaction, little girl, do you still want to live?" The lizard said angrily that it was not very good at dealing with the current situation.


    Fortunately, the words seemed to stab some parts of Lynn''s consciousness. Although she still ran very hard and her breathing became painful, she still squeezed a word from her throat,


    "Yes."


    "Oh, if you want, it''s easy to do." The lizard made a strange laugh, and then the body slowly dissipated into a transparent part of the fog.


    Maybe this strange lizard was just imagined by Lynn before she gave up? How could there be such a beautiful and evil lizard in the buried bone?


    But soon, a huge humanoid creature with the same color as the lizard appeared beside her. It was a devil. He had a devil''s head, a devil''s body, a devil''s limbs and wings. No image could be more devil than him.


    The appearance of the devil made the fog with the smell of grave soil retreat and spread for a distance.


    "If you want to live, make a contract with me, female mage. In this way, you will be saved."


    "I... sign..."


    "Then the contract is established."


    Fire, warm fire, although with a strong smell of sulfur, they did not burn Lynn''s body, but burned everything except Lynn in this space.


    In the hall of David Hotel, the lizard incarnated by Wei Dao climbed out from behind the female mage''s neck, and there was a flame burning in her eyes.


    "Solve it. I destroyed her magic."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1588

    It was not until the devil incarnated lizard appeared and said that, that the hall realized what he had just done. In addition to cheese, to be exact, Weidao''s behavior was instructed by him. In order to deal with the magic prohibition on Lynn, that is, the female mage captured by sword seven, the devil is the best candidate here.


    This is also normal. In the final analysis, the power of the devil belongs to the alien world. The magic from the abyss is too far away for this land. When intertwined, the energy of different nature is as incompatible as forcing the characters in different works and stories together, so it is easier to break the chain of careful restriction.


    As for cemeteries, unidentified luminous bodies and strange creatures chasing female mages, those are not the illusions created by Wei Dao to intimidate the target.


    In a sense, those are true, but the scene is a dream like block made up after rationalization in Lynn''s own brain. The fatal threats there are many magic prohibitions imposed on her. Once touched, she will die.


    This is like, in reality, there will not really be a giant constantly pushing the falling rocks from the foot of the mountain back to the peak. It is a mythical metaphor, and its performance may be any similar situation.


    However, no matter how the metaphor came from, it has now lost its meaning. The contract from the devil has brought strong intervention from a third party, tearing up and abandoning all the original terms. The devil''s contract, in a sense, is much more domineering than the devil. It often does not have clear terms and does not divide the level of power lending.


    It is a kind of connected network. From the devil to the contractor, whoever is more powerful and resourceful can obtain the control of the network. Therefore, there is no lack of heroes or villains who trade with the devil and finally kill the devil with the devil''s power, which is allowed by the devil contract. It puts both sides on the same platform and allows them to compete.


    Therefore, in essence, the devil contract can be regarded as a cross racial reproduction process from the devil to intelligent creatures. Through this contract, the devil and the contractor are like two competing species in nature. The contract ensures that they will obtain a more fair environment and appropriate development time, but in the end, only one of them can survive.


    The winner knocks out the weak and becomes stronger. Generally speaking, this will be a process in which demons devour contractors, because compared with demons who have experienced similar survival competition in the abyss, intelligent creatures treat power more as tools. They have no intuitive desire for strength and survival, so they will always fail.


    Of course, there are always exceptions in the world. Those who have defeated the devil and killed their competitors have become a few contractors. They have gained more power, but they also inherit this demonic thinking.


    Their bodies may still belong to the original race, but their hearts are no different from demons. This internal transformation sometimes even affects the outside, making them become the appearance of abyss creatures in their own world. This is the reproduction mode of the abyss. It does not need to send the devil it breeds to the world. It only needs to convey its internal behavior logic to people outside the abyss, and they will become demons themselves.


    Oh, in fact, there is a third possibility, which is the exception among the exceptions.


    In the first two possibilities, no matter who wins, the ultimate winner is the abyss logic. However, if the devil or contractor not only does not act according to the cruel competition of the abyss, but also makes the other party give up the savage jungle competition in some way, the final survival test will be postponed indefinitely, and may even be delayed until one of them dies.


    However, this is too rare. Intelligent creatures are also creatures. They also have the side of beasts. It is valuable not to be awakened or deliberately suppressed. On this basis, should we convince the devil to do the same? It''s like there''s only a tiny possibility in the mouth of mathematicians.


    Let go of these possibilities first. The devil contract is not a matter of immediate concern, or it is just a means. In fact, when Jian Qi told cheese about Lynn''s spells, grey robe had a hunch.


    "Which way is it?" He whispered to the lizard lying in his ear. The latter said a name in an imperceptible voice to his ear, then got into the gray robe and disappeared.


    Cheese''s eyes are subtle and complex, but they soon return to normal. He looked at the two totem mages who seemed not curious about the scene in front of him, and some nervously knocked on the plate in front of him with a fork.


    "Ah, is that all the dishes? I also hope to have some local characteristics. You should come with me in the morning. They made me a good lunch. It''s very good. I don''t mean David can''t do it. I mean, you know."


    You know, the sharp magic light burst out in the cheese''s eyes. He grabbed the napkin in front of him with both hands, tore it into two pieces and threw it at the two mages!


    The two mages did not react slowly. Their whole bodies Rose Magic at the speed of instinct and made magic gestures. Unfortunately, some people are faster than them.


    A fork and a knife stabbed them in a specific part of their body accurately. The severe pain shattered all their thoughts of casting spells, but the flying napkin blocked their throat.


    The sword seeker who threw out two tableware turned over the table and pressed the acupoints on the heads of the two mages with his fingers. With a little luck, they scattered their consciousness and made them fall into a faint. The whole process, but between breath and breath.


    "Is this necessary?" Jian Qi turned down the table and asked the grey robe. Having said that, he didn''t hesitate when he just started. And just now the cheese hit the plate is a signal.


    "I''m afraid so. My lizard friend just told me that the lady over there is from the psychic school. This makes me wonder if there are any trusted friends in this city."


    "Psychic school? Isn''t this the school of the goblin Institute? But how do they..."


    Sword seven can''t say anything later. In the morning, he handed over the handwritten letter of cheese to Ms. wynett. In the evening, a wizard of psychic school came to the door with a killer. If there was no problem, I''m afraid no one would believe it.


    The question is, which link went wrong?


    "Wait, ask this miss Lynn. But what I think is that it doesn''t matter how she came here. Totem, channeling and life, the other party''s letting her come is a signal. This speechless person is connected with at least three of the six university schools. Moreover, the position of the related people in the school is probably not low. If we can''t handle it well, we may become the leader of the whole city The enemy. "


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1589

    In fact, the sentence "the enemy of the whole city" is ambiguous. Its correct expression should be that there are enemies in the whole city. The two sounds not much different, but the number and intensity of the enemy are very different.


    At least cheese can confirm that the ancients and the core elite mages directly under them should have no direct conflict with themselves. In other words, Yuni''s current situation is safe, because he is directly protected by the representatives of the totem school. If he hurts the safety of the apprentices, he is declaring war on the representatives of the school.


    But his experience during this period also made him understand that the ancients and the core elites under their command are not the majority or even the most important part of the city.


    Those representatives, the manipulators behind the scenes, they are just the mountains of the city of ten thousand dharmas, the framework and cornerstone, and exist as the maintainers of order. These maintainers can not stand in front of the stage, and there is no need to stand in front of the stage, because what they need is all kinds of creatures growing on the mountain and their vitality under a relatively loose environment.


    Magic research can never be regulated and planned. Of course, this does not mean that the research here is disorganized. In fact, each research needs to be reported and applied to the school to obtain funds for operation. However, the school only passively measures the value of research, rather than actively proposing topics to offer a reward.


    This mechanism is doomed that the school managers do not have absolute dominant effect on the subordinate mages. Even in the period when the production of applied magic props such as railway tracks is heavily tilted in the city, there will still be Weiya who has achieved high achievements through studying other fields and brought great influence.


    In other words, the preference for rune creation is also because this technology has made a breakthrough in the long-term development and can be applied to practice on a large scale. On the whole, the research atmosphere here is determined by the research results of some top researchers and teams, and those researchers will not and can not give consideration to research and administration.


    Therefore, just like the assistant around zayek''s representative, the mages in this city show many types of differentiation, some focus on research, some focus on application, and others, like Weiya, seek to improve her personal ability by experiencing herself.


    This is the specialization effect after a larger scale cluster. Casters like cheese who come out of the traditional and closed spell training will not show a preference for one of these specialization. They may have their own expertise, but in general, they can independently form a small city of 10000 dharmas, It''s just that efficiency and research ability can''t be compared with large-scale clusters.


    If we understand the operation mode of the city, we will know the identity of those who may be hostile, that is, the mage team with mirror world and artificial demons as research projects, and the leader of this team should be the so-called speechless.


    This speechless person may be anyone, any adult mage with research qualification may become an entity under this name, and its members are also diverse.


    "So in fact, you are not the main member of this team, but a candidate who is still in the assessment period?" Cheese listened to Lynn slowly tell what she knew and said with a slight frown.


    "Yes. My research when I graduated was appreciated by the silent, but he said I had to prove my ability to join his team." The female mage''s expression was very subtle, mainly because of the pain in her knee.


    Cheese thought, sighed, took out a bottle of ointment from his robe, and then walked to Lynn. The female mage was full of vigilance. Unfortunately, her body protection spell could not stop the devil and the grey robe. Cheese pulled her chair hard and lifted the leg whose knee was broken and put it on the surface of another chair.


    The whole movement is not rude, but it is not gentle enough. Moreover, even if it is gentle enough, the injury of broken knee can not be painless.


    "Bear it, if you don''t want to go to the bathroom for the rest of your life." Calm and even some cold narration, cheese''s tone and look when treating the female mage''s injured leg are like dissecting the skin and meat of a wild boar.


    The iconic scalpel slipped out of the belt and cut the trouser legs stuck by coagulated blood clots in three or two times. David hit really hard. His knee was completely deformed. It looked terrible.


    "Thank you for not shouting, but in this case, there is no need for anesthetic." The scalpel moved away from the injured position, and the dawn breath was placed on the table as additional lighting.


    Although Lynn didn''t know why cheese had to help her deal with the wound, she had no other choice but to accept it obediently, "do you know medicine?"


    "It''s not professional, but it''s enough to deal with your problem. In addition, although I don''t like it, the degree to which your leg can recover is now in my hands. I''m too lazy to threaten you with any other conditions. Should anatomy be taught here? You should know what it will look like if I deliberately misplace your knee bone now, when it heals. That would be A deformity that even Druids can''t reverse. "


    "I don''t know much. I can tell you the identity of the speechless, but that''s not his real identity. At least I don''t think he will use his real body to recruit new people like me."


    Pain, threat, just suffered a huge failure. I don''t know which of the three stimulated Lynn. Maybe all of them are some, maybe. In short, the female Mage at this time is much calmer than when she fought with sword seven. Now she can''t care about the future problems. As a prisoner and a mage, she knows what her next fate is.


    "It doesn''t matter. False identity is also a clue. Besides, I don''t know that you claim to know the original Buddha of the speechless here. If you say the same name, it means that it is reused and has the same effect as the real name."


    The cheese didn''t lift its head, and answered calmly while dealing with the broken bone in Lynn''s knee.


    "Well, I have no other chips anyway. Suradi, his name is suradi blue eye. According to my investigation, the owner of this name is a senior teacher of plastic energy school."


    The grey robe raised his eyes, and the sword seven sitting on the other side of the table raised his chin slightly. That''s the name he heard from the killer.


    Plastic energy school? It''s not unexpected news. As the source of this storm, it''s also time to take a look.


    "It seems that we are going to meet our old friends."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1590

    Cheese''s decision sounds contradictory. He knows that continuing to investigate the identity of the speechless will have a deeper conflict with his forces. At this time, his better solution should be to lock the speechless directly through magic.


    This can be done for mages. Catching wind and shadow means nothing in other contexts, but not for mages. The wind can bring information and the shadow can be caught.


    In fact, not long ago, cheese caught one with a dream net, although the shadow was left in the totem school. In short, in a city whose name may become a talisman, it doesn''t need to do it yourself.


    But he didn''t. Compared with solving this grievance by means of mages, cheese''s current style is obviously more secular and easier to bring trouble. Does he not understand that his whereabouts have been paid attention to by others? He didn''t know about it. Would it be absolutely noticeable to visit the plastic school again?


    Of course, he can foresee the consequences and possible blocking, but he still wants to do so, because the mage''s means can only solve small problems. Yes, it''s a small problem. Killing the enemy and cursing the target is just the resolution of personal hatred. In addition to the more sophisticated method, it''s no essential difference from a rogue hiding around the corner with a pig killing knife to kill another rogue. He doesn''t want this.


    If the experience along the way brought any enlightenment to cheese, it is to tell him that the superior and inferior means can not change the essence of what he has done. Attack and vendetta are barbaric and cowardly practices, because they can''t solve the problem, they want to destroy the foundation stone of the problem. Just like lies, lies temporarily solve the problem, but they will force them to tell more lies, and finally form a huge network of lies.


    The cornerstone of destroying problems is the ingenious approach. When people begin to get used to this approach, they no longer have the ability and courage to solve problems positively. Moreover, there are always some people, some things and some contradictions that can not be solved by such ingenious means.


    "Where are you going? Are you going to leave me here? With this mortal and the civilian who broke my knee?"


    Lynn is a mage in the end. She has a keen grasp of the subtle way of information transmission between cheese and sword seven, or has an insight into their intention from their action trend. But it may just be pure neuroticism or the so-called woman''s intuition.


    "You don''t have to know where we''re going. No, you''d better know. We''re going to the plastic school."


    The hesitation of cheese is kind. He can say nothing, and he should say nothing. But the consequence is that if someone comes to the hotel after they leave, they may kill without any information. Telling Lynn some information is also a chip to save her life.


    "Don''t worry so much. We won''t leave until tomorrow morning, and I''ll lay a stake before I leave. It''s full of magic here. It doesn''t take a long time to run in, and it will take effect soon."


    The so-called wooden stake is a common means for mages to hide their homes. The general content is to nail the wooden tenon engraved with mantra into the land around the residence. After running in for time, the wooden tenon will be connected with the earth and become a magic boundary that will take effect for a long time.


    The functions of these boundaries include, but are not limited to, covering the residence with a fog that cannot find a way out, replacing the original position of the residence with a mirage, or simply calling a rainstorm to stop the hostile person when he approaches.


    However, those powerful wooden piles need to be strengthened over the years. Their initial effectiveness is likely to only trip people who pass by. When a group of wooden piles can play the effectiveness expected by the designer, it often takes years or even decades of waiting and maintenance.


    Cheese naturally has no time to wait here for his stake to run in with the land. As he said, the boundary he wants to set depends on the rich magic of the city of ten thousand dharmas. Using this lingering power, weavers can weave many exquisite spells that mages can''t imagine. Those spells don''t need to be strong, just make sure they work.


    Lynn knows the meaning of the wooden stake. She also knows that many spells that need to be nurtured for a long time in the outside world can be cast faster in the city of ten thousand dharmas, but the so-called faster is to turn two minutes into one and a half at most. The wooden stake needs several weeks of preparation just to lay the foundation, and it can''t work immediately.


    However, this idea gradually disappeared when cheese removed a chair and began carving with the support of the chair.


    "You''re not carving runes. What are you making?"


    Naturally, the wood used as the pillar of the chair will not be any valuable or rare wood, the material is not good or bad, and the appearance is covered by paint. Such a thing can not be used as a wooden pile in the conventional sense.


    But cheese didn''t care. He took a dagger in his hand and cut one side of the stake into shape with a knife, instead of carving runes upward.


    "Inspiration from others may be useful." The grey robe answered quickly, and the movement in his hand was slow. He seemed to be thinking about how to cut.


    When the night shrouds, the light of the dawn breath can still reflect the focused figure of the grey robe. Sword seven can probably guess why cheese has to spend so much energy to make this protective measure. As they said before, there are not a few enemies in this city, and they do not have the school as the original mages here. Neither the goblin Research Institute nor the totem school is a truly reliable shelter.


    If you don''t have a safe stronghold, you can make one yourself. It''s hard not to pour out the ash robe. When the surrounding environment is unsafe, a camp that can provide the most basic functions is more precious, which coincides with the strategy of the Crypt Lord.


    "What are you, stone lion? No, you should say wood lion." Jian Qi''s eyes are very good, so he can judge according to some reserved wood when the carving is not formed.


    "Yes. But it''s really difficult to carve. Although I''ve seen those lions, it''s very difficult to copy any of them. I can only simplify it."


    This is not modesty. If the wooden lion carved in the cheese hand had not seen the stone lion and compared it, it could not see its image at all. We can only guess that it was a crouching state of a wild beast.


    However, this is enough. The grey robe is not a carving master, nor does he want to make works of art. The reason why he chose the lion shape is inspired by the stone lion statues in the running city and the totem school, and uses the image to replace the rune, so as to enhance the effectiveness.


    This is also thanks to the fact that cheese has been engaged in anatomy for many years and is also proficient in the drawing of magic array. If the two are missing, he can''t make even the most crude statue. After all, it is a creation that takes effect with the help of totem. If it is really carved without even a trace of charm, he has to burn it as firewood for heating.


    "It''s still a long night. I have to make at least four stakes. Take them to rest first. We''ll start as soon as dawn."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1591

    The night is still long. Atta must hurry. Because no matter how long the night will usher in dawn, dawn is not her friend, at least not this time.


    The female swordsman checked the sword on her waist, made sure that vlaklag''s scabbard was wrapped with a cloth curtain enough to hide its reflection, and then tightened her belt.


    At this time, she was not wearing the clothes they bought from galloping city with cheese, but a black night clothes with grass leaf patterns. This suit is covered with a short cloak, and some scattered cloth strips are added at the waist, in order to dispel people''s outline and make the wearer better hide himself in the dark.


    "This is your net hat. I''m sorry to do this, but your beautiful hair will become an overly eye-catching target."


    The old woman handed over something similar to a hair pocket. It is composed of a very fine mesh, which can completely bind the hair near the scalp, and minimize the probability of small chestnut being detected in the dark.


    As for why not use a hood? That''s because the hood not only provides complete shielding, but also blocks the line of sight.


    "Thank you."


    Atta took the net bag, studied its usage a little, and then put it on her coiled hair. The net bag and the night clothes on her now came from the mouth of the old woman.


    Yes, it''s not a hand, it''s a mouth. If you see the spider like body below the waist of the old woman, it''s not so puzzling, is it? Spiders have always been regarded as one of the most dexterous weavers among animals.


    As for the woman''s specific name as a goblin, there is no exact title. This is not because her species are too rare. On the contrary, spider creatures with human characteristics are not rare in legends in various regions. They are gentle or dangerous. They have almost no other characteristics except spider like abilities.


    In this case, it is difficult to determine whether they belong to goblins or not, let alone to classify and name them in detail. Don''t forget that evil spirits or other magical creatures may also have similar appearance, and their appearance is not their patent. Moreover, people in this era can''t even distinguish the types of spiders, not to mention Spiderman?


    There are many similar situations, such as those with bat wings, lizard like scales, and even fish like tails. The shape of goblins in the world depends partly on their original appearance and partly on what materials the world can provide them.


    With luck, there will be no big change between the two. For example, cat goblins will not have any difference in appearance when they cross the two worlds. However, it is clearly a creature like movable armor, but after coming here, it has become a puppet like existence driven by magic, which is also a matter of no way. Therefore, it is often that the appearance of goblins is similar to or even coincides with some existing in the original world, and then they are confused.


    Moreover, classifying goblins is also a human practice. For goblins themselves, they are more willing to call each other''s names. Names are what an intelligent creature should have, and the name of species is more suitable for beasts.


    The female swordsman buttoned up her chest and finally checked her equipment. The goblins around her, including umala, showed worried expressions, but none of them came forward to stop them.


    They understand that what atta is doing is in line with her previous plan. At least on this road, she is doing the right thing. In today''s situation, the right thing is inevitably accompanied by risks, and we can''t stop because of worrying about the consequences.


    "I''ll go out and explore the situation of the mages. You continue to dig the tunnel with the knocker. Remember, you are the hope of everyone here than what I''m doing." Atta patted the hairy forelimb of the Crypt Lord and said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, your highness, your will is our will." Umala''s response won the recognition of the surrounding goblins. They nodded and said yes, looking at atta with hope.


    It''s not surprising that atta won their love not by blood, status and so on. Now she can call the name of each goblin. Except that the identity of the active armor is occasionally confused, she can easily distinguish the difference of the beard shape of each rapper.


    This is not because she has outstanding memory or superior insight, but because she has carefully remembered every goblin here, not as a tool or number, but as a living individual.


    She couldn''t tell why she was so involved in this almost suicide action. She just thought it was right, so she did it.


    "The entrance is safe, your highness. Please start as soon as possible." The goblin in charge of keeping the wind shouted to his companions inside. Atta nodded, jumped lightly twice, then lowered her body slightly, suddenly accelerated her speed and rushed to the hole.


    The long lost night wind blew her skin, and her sky blue eyes were like dusty gemstones in the dark. She squatted half at the mouth of the cave and watched the surrounding situation vigilantly. The imaginary magic and mage did not appear. It was safe here.


    The sole covered with spider silk will not make a sound when walking. Spiders can spit out many kinds of silk thread, which is not sticky, so it will not hinder the action of female swordsmen. The magic sword also cooperated in the scabbard without collision, as if it knew the current situation, dormant quietly, waiting for the moment when it had to fight out of the scabbard.


    Atta hopes that moment will not come, at least not tonight.


    The exit of the cave is behind a small mound, which is high enough for umala to hide her body, but it is too short for a human. Surrounded by a foot high lawn, she had to move quickly to a shelter.


    The light of fire is particularly bright at night. It is the life school mages who are tirelessly destroying the cave excavated by umala. Fortunately, the goblins in the cave in the front have already moved and they won''t catch anything.


    The mages'' hesitation gave the crypt lords the opportunity. If they were so energetic at the beginning, umala would not have the opportunity to make so many holes that are difficult to distinguish between true and false. But even so, the advantage is still on the human side.


    "Hoo..." the wind blew the flame tongue on the torch, lengthened it and lit up the place that could not be lit. The faint fire reflected the shadow of the female swordsman. It was very light, but it was enough to arouse vigilance.


    "Who''s there?" The mage holding the torch raised the torch to increase the range of illumination.


    There is no escape. This is a flat lawn. Even the most exquisite night clothes can''t really integrate people into the night, unless it is a magical creation.


    "Meow." A flower cat crossed atta''s side, ran into the range of the fire, and then disappeared on the other side. The female swordsman seized the opportunity to roll forward and opened the distance between herself and the mage.


    "What''s the matter?" "Nothing, it''s a cat. It should be frightened." "Ah, I said I shouldn''t have cats to catch mice. Now the mice are gone, but they are everywhere."


    ATA leaned against the fence, listened to the dialogue between the mages, and silently thanked the flower cat who saved himself. The next second, a furry paw rested on her shoulder.


    "Shh."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1592

    The paw suddenly touched didn''t surprise the female swordsman. She had a hunch when the flower cat ran over just now.


    Some connection of more than five senses connects her with her only two relatives, and one of them is still in the goblin world and has already expressed his killing heart for her. At this moment, only one person can appear behind her so leisurely and greet her so intimately.


    Kairas''s eyes were shaking in the dark. What kind of emotion did they contain? Anger? to be puzzled? sympathy? Or happy?


    Atta doesn''t understand, not because she can''t read other people''s eyes. In other people, she can keenly capture and have empathy, but precisely because the cat goblin is too important to her, she can''t read anything. In other words, even if you read something, you don''t dare to judge it.


    "Come with me."


    You don''t need to really say it, or even agree on the code or mouth shape, but you can feel the meaning of the other party from the body movements. This is the opposite of reading mood.


    In short, one person and one cat walk around the fence in the night. With their ability, they can leave here, stay away from those underground holes and mages, find the gray robe and pretend that nothing has happened. No one cares, not even many people know.


    In fact, Kellas did have this idea in the process of leading the way, but it was soon rejected by himself. He can''t do this. He can''t let the desire to protect atta overshadow her own judgment and will. She is no longer the child who needs him to stop all problems.


    When did it start? While running? In hair town? Or earlier, on the grassland, even when the grey lion met the grey robe? When do children grow up and when do they have thinking and action beyond their guardians'' expectations?


    I''m afraid this is an unanswerable question. Despite the existence of adult rites, growth often sprouts earlier than rituals.


    "It''s safe here. If someone approaches, they''ll help us watch."


    They are a group of cats, a group of wild cats moving in this fence and lawn and even the whole school of life. One of the most eye-catching is the flower cat who just helped distract the mage''s attention. It came to the cat swordsman and intimately made a deep cry. The latter stroked his chin several times in response.


    "Do you know her well?" Atta''s tone was a little strange, because it was obviously a female cat in front of Kellas. Well, cat, goblin, cat, I heard that the relationship between the two species is not so alienated.


    "She is a brave, intelligent, tough and leading lady." Carras said this in a tone that made it impossible to combine his description with the cat.


    "She once raised three children independently with a broken hind leg. Isn''t it a great feat? For a mother who can only make a living by claws and teeth."


    "Well, yes, of course, I mean." Personally, atta regarded the black cat as her father, especially after she recovered her memory. So she was not ready to catch the topic.


    Fortunately, carras didn''t intend to go further on this topic. He turned and jumped onto the low wall to make himself equal to the female swordsman. In a serious tone, he said, "are you looking for the captured goblin?"


    "I... yes." The female swordsman tried to make a speech that she was doing without much danger or serious deviation from the original intention, but she soon failed. She couldn''t lie to him because it was destined to be meaningless.


    The cat goblin is satisfied with honesty, although he would rather not be honest than get involved in the muddy water. But it was impossible. She made a decision and he had to make his own.


    "What happens when you find it? Rush to save people with everyone?" His tone carries the usual light irony, but more is other complex emotions. He is not asking back, he is waiting for an answer.


    "No, when I find it, I will turn back, break through the cage with a small number of elite at the right time and liberate them. Then leave from the tunnel. Umala, the founder of these caves, is digging a tunnel to the outside world."


    The black cat closed his eyes and thought,


    "An adventurous and rough strategy. Once your spy is noticed by the mage, it will make the other party plan. And you can''t help but say hello to the poor guys who haven''t escaped, otherwise they will be at a loss when you rush in. When you move in the other party''s area, every step must be accurate, cautious and smooth. Variables are inevitable and variables are not reserved Is not to think about its details. "


    "Yes. I know, but there''s no better way. Their morale is low. Even if there are more suitable candidates for this task, it''s not enough."


    Atta''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. In front of others, she can be confident and she must be confident. She must turn a blind eye to those problems and fuzzy points. But in front of the old cat, she can show weakness and allow herself to show weakness.


    "It''s not easy to mobilize morale, so I''d rather act alone. Those fools who hesitate or think they''re smart can always ruin everything when you don''t expect it. Shepherding is by no means an easy job, and they''re much more difficult than sheep."


    The cat goblin twists his beard and has a real empathy in his tone. He must have experienced a similar situation more than once, so he shows such understanding.


    "But they are still trustworthy." Atta doesn''t seem very satisfied with the metaphor of sheep, she retorted softly. Trying to save face for our compatriots underground.


    "Trust? Just because they call you your highness? My girl, that''s not identity. You don''t know where those goblins come from, what they have experienced except race and ability? Why are they caught by humans? Have you ever thought that the fat mouse who helped you dig the cave might be a monster who stole human babies? Have you ever thought about those movable armor More than one caravan has been intercepted? "


    "What... I don''t know. They really did these things, didn''t they?"


    "How do I know? Do I look like a grey robe? Only that guy has to figure out everything. I''d rather leave room for ignorance, otherwise surprise and disappointment will be useless?" Kellas shrugged and ignored his threats.


    As like as two peas, "I am just telling you, do not think what you are doing is exactly the same as you think. We never know what kind of chain effect our actions will bring. So, far away is a precious quality, even more important than ingenious calculation and decisiveness. There is no long-term plan. Everything at the moment is just a right and wrong source." you understand?


    "I should understand." Atta scratched her head slightly and found that her hair was tied together by net bags and could not be touched.


    "Understanding doesn''t mean we can actually operate. We are not mages. Simple knowledge is not enough to become strength. Experience and experience are our partners. Now, it''s time to experience."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1593

    The world may never be truly objective, or people can''t be truly objective. Since the mythological age, people have been giving other things meaning, sacred mountains, sacred lakes and sacred trees. These things have become something different from ordinary things. Later, the myth faded, and people began to call themselves rational, but everyone was doing the same thing as their ancestors, giving memories to the place where they once lived, beautifying someone, and moving something.


    Without these, people cannot survive. Without these, people cannot recognize. So I''m afraid people can''t look at a thing objectively, no matter who it is.


    The first second, it was dangerous and disturbing to look for trapped goblins in the dark. The next second, the emergence of Kalas dispelled all atta''s concerns. The task has not changed, nor has her plan.


    But everything is different, just because of the familiar figure and voice. Dangerous tasks can become less desperate, just because Kellas looks at her with an expression that seems never to be satisfied with the world.


    If she hadn''t gone to the Cangshi, seen the grey robe and experienced this long journey, perhaps her memory would be bitter. Even if you find your biological parents, will everything be perfect?


    Even the relatives she has been looking for are also given some meaning. When she approaches, she will find that there is no difference between mountains and lakes? Once atta dared not think about this, but now she can face it calmly. Even if she fails to find a parent or is not recognized by her parents, she can accept it.


    Because she is no longer empty handed, she has gained a lot on the way of pursuit.


    The female swordsman''s movements with reduced psychological burden are also lighter. Even Kairas, I''m afraid, won''t do better than her in the same body size. One man, one cat, one front and one back, under the cover of fences and buildings, bypassed a large number of unconscious mages from the edge of the lawn.


    Their torches and lanterns that illuminate the darkness make themselves unable to notice the darkness outside the light. That kind of lighting is more like creating an area, distinguishing the boundary of attention, and no longer pay too much attention to the places that can not be illuminated by the light. But the danger often comes from outside the focus. Although the light in front of us is reassuring, it becomes blind and blind to the narrow light at the same time.


    "It''s not difficult to bypass the lawn. As long as you don''t take the initiative to attack the mages in the light, they won''t go deep into the shadows surging in the dark. These plants and land have been their test ground for too long, and some things have become impossible to go deep into. I''m afraid they can''t be sure how many exist here."


    What carras said before departure was not all ironic. Just like the artificial tree demon they had met, there were indeed many creatures impregnated by magic in this space. Among other things, the shrub and turf species here show different characteristics. The animal and plant system in the whole school of life area is different from that in any other place on the mountain.


    "The problem is how we can enter their buildings without being found. Grey robes and I have gone deep into the depths of those stone houses. Although we are unwilling to admit it, walking around is not a wise choice. These mages have transformed their houses into a maze. I doubt whether they will lay traps again. And the most important thing is that there are Elven dogs here."


    Elven dog, the nemesis of goblins, a monster transformed and domesticated by Druids. Although atta is only a half goblin, it is also within the hunting range of those big dogs. In history, there has been a precedent that humans use elf dogs to identify the lineage of residents in areas where goblins and humans live together.


    "They..."


    Atta knows what the spirit dog is. When she was a child, these evil dogs played the roles of the old witch and the big tiger in the fairy tale. If she didn''t sleep and eat well, the spirit dog would come after you.


    Although today she has understood that those hounds are only specially domesticated animals and are not invincible except for being extremely sensitive and cruel to goblins, this still doesn''t prevent her from being surprised by the mages raising these hounds.


    "They use Elven dogs to guard the goblins, but they don''t take them out of the house to search for your tracks. Humans are not monolithic, especially mages. I guess the existence of those dirty dogs is not public, and some mages don''t want others to know. In this way, we don''t have to worry about meeting stray dog noses, and even when we see them, we should Feel happy. " The cat goblin whispered.


    "You''ve been caught by them before. Aren''t other goblins locked up with you?"


    Since we can tell the existence of the elf dog and once acted with the grey robe in those buildings, it is not difficult to speculate what happened to Kairas. Atta is glad that there are no obvious scars on the cat goblin, and it can be seen from his words and deeds that the mage failed to treat the old cat.


    "It seems that they treated me fairly favorably. Maybe they regarded me as a spy sent by the king''s court to look for clues. There are still a few goblins in the place where I am locked up, but I don''t think that number meets your description. As you said, the number of Goblins who escaped should be a few, not even a small half, so the number of goblins detained will not be too small. What I saw Certainly not all. "


    The two men had come to the side platform of a small building. Atta used both limbs and climbed to the same height as the cat goblin. In this position, they can see the scene in the corridor of the house.


    This is the small building where Kellas and cheese fled. It seems that the mages who chased them have dispersed. There is no problem except the broken window.


    Kellas made his first gesture, then gathered the sand sword into a thin sheet that could reach through the gap in the window, and lifted the window bolt.


    To be on the safe side, the window selected this time is on the other side of the window they used when they fled. Even if there are people gathered nearby, they won''t notice that someone has returned. But the smell is hard to say. Maybe a gust of draught will make wandering hounds smell them.


    It''s true that keeping a dog can help people take care of their homes. Agile assassins can go through the hall more and more without being seen and heard, but no matter how they train their skills, they can''t keep themselves from emitting smell, especially those killers who are good at lurking. They don''t move for two or three days, and their smell tends to become stronger and stronger with time.


    As for wearing sachets and other items to cover up the smell, it''s even more useless. Maybe you can really cover up the human smell on your body and hide it from dogs, but the abnormal flower fragrance or strange fragrance will startle people who didn''t notice it.


    Open the window, turn in and land. There was no sound in the whole process. Kellas was so careful that he even gently held the window when opening the window to prevent its rotating shaft friction from making abnormal noise. Any sound will be amplified many times at night and can''t take risks.


    After landing, the black cat looked at it for a few seconds before making a safe gesture to atta.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1594

    The residence of a mage is like a product written by an author with a bad memory. They have no fixed structure, no reasonable size and capacity, and the lighting, load-bearing and even building materials change freely.


    Maybe you just looked out along the window and turned around to find that the layout of the whole room had changed except the window. Once again, in a trance, even the window disappeared.


    Why? In fact, cheese can answer, and he once told his companions this answer. If the structure of a mage''s building is constantly changing, it means that you are not really stepping on the ground of the building.


    Not really stepping on the ground does not mean not stepping on the ground at all, nor does it mean that what non casters see and touch in this space are false illusions.


    The maze exists. There are more than one way to break the maze. You can use your power to directly chisel through the walls of the maze and reach its core. A caster like cheese can directly break the spells in the building.


    You can also obey what your eyes see and what your hands depend on. Those things are not false. They are real, but real and impure. It''s not pure enough. Nothing in the world is pure. Following the rules of the maze, you can also solve the maze.


    Kairas is an expert in the second kind of maze breaker. In other words, he can only be an expert. He won''t be in danger by relying on his keen sense, rich experience and the ability of goblins to resist magic.


    After many in-depth exchanges with cheese on related topics, experts become experts. If in the past he was only passively facing the thieves of the door lock, and the tools to pry the lock in his hand were all based on experience and feeling, then now he is an unlocking master who has mastered all the lock head structure and structure. It is not difficult to judge the professional difference between the two in unlocking.


    After atta followed him into the corridor, Kalas had judged the direction. He tilted his head to the right, then stepped away and moved forward against the wall. Thanks to the dark vision brought by the goblin, this time he doesn''t have to look for the light source like accommodating cheese. The darkness will stand on their side, provided there is no ambush in the darkness.


    Footsteps stopped at the corner, not because they heard footsteps or saw fire, but because of the owl relief carved on the corner column. Now the cat goblin knows that this ugly bird of prey is a symbol of the ancient people living here. He is peeping through these reliefs into what is happening here.


    Cat goblins don''t think their actions will be stopped by the ancient ones. The other party has no reason to do so. Moreover, after the last cheese negotiation, the ancient ones may even facilitate their actions.


    So he just stared deeply at the relief for a few seconds, and then turned his eyes away. Atta naturally noticed carras''s eyes, but she could only marvel that the shape of the relief was too ugly to see anything else.


    "Stay away from places with these strange bird patterns." It was obviously unprofessional to take the risk of speaking in the process of sneaking in, but what carras did showed that it was worth taking the risk to inform atta.


    The swordswoman nodded naturally. Of course, she was curious about the festival between the owl or the person symbolized by the owl and Kellas, but she would not doubt the other party''s judgment on this matter.


    In fact, Kellas''s judgment is always particularly accurate. It is precisely because the cat goblin himself has an extremely obvious tendency of likes and dislikes that he can realize that his likes and dislikes are only an emotion and do not involve a position.


    No one said that you can only appreciate your companions. Out of this self-knowledge or more profound emotion, he even regarded his own judgment as a part of his feelings. Instead, Kellas could calmly judge the situation and direction of the scene.


    "Where are we going?"


    Since the cat goblin had broken the silence first and there was no sign of other creatures around, atta also tried to ask her own question.


    The real meaning of this question should actually be, where will the cell where the goblins will be held? Carras had previously admitted that he was not locked up with all the goblins. What was his judgment based on at this time?


    "Good question. My suggestion is to grab a tongue and let him answer."


    Kellas shrugged. He might be able to ensure that they won''t get lost in this smart building. When it comes to the specific location of the specific room, it still needs people living or working here to explain clearly.


    He has done such a thing with the grey robe once before. I believe it won''t be too difficult to do it again.


    "Gollum."


    While they were discussing, a sound of stone friction and roller rotation came from the top of the stone column.


    Two pairs of eyes looked at it together, and saw that the head of the strange and ugly owl statue actually rotated, like a dial, turning one by one according to a certain scale, and finally stopped in the direction when they came.


    Carras looked in that direction. The road was different, of course.


    "I guess it means let''s go that way. But you said it wasn''t credible, so maybe it''s right to go against it?" Atta blinked and gave her idea.


    "Gee, forget it. He wouldn''t have meddled in such a small matter. Now the only explanation is what he did over the cheese, which made him interested in us. In that case, we can''t decide whether to advance or retreat."


    Kellas probably knows the deal between cheese and the ancient man. The grey robe helps the other party solve some problems as a price in exchange for some convenience on the goblin problem.


    However, this convenience was initially limited to the ancients and would not intervene in the dispute. It was not to let the Archmage help the goblins himself. Now the emergence of this situation can only show that things have made progress on the cheese side.


    I just don''t know whether this progress is good or bad. The road guided by the owl statue is to the destination or a trap.


    "What did cheese do? He knows what I''m doing? What''s his... Attitude?" In fact, atta wanted to ask Kairas before, but he forgot it for a moment and remembered it now.


    Kairas looked back, with a subtle expression. "You''ll know. But that''s not what you should care about now. Do you know why the mage and I didn''t come to you the first time after we got out of trouble?"


    "Is it because I did something wrong?"


    "Wrong is because there is right. There is no definite right or wrong in this world, but it can only be distinguished after being picked out and arranged. Is it wrong to take the left foot first and the right foot first when walking? Then I haven''t gone the right way in my life, because I''m a cat goblin and I have four feet. Cheese and I hope you understand this, Taran. We believe your judgment Break. "


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1595

    The road under your feet is very delicate. The front corner is still stone brick. When you turn around, it turns into a board. The moonlight coming in from the window is sometimes in the East and sometimes in the West. This is a crazy house. Anyone who lives here will be tortured by it.


    The lines on those walls make people doubt the relationship between them and magic runes. Even the stubborn weeds that occasionally stretch out the gap between stone bricks make people feel frightened and uneasy.


    This is obviously abnormal. It can''t help but be abnormal as an ordinary house, as well as the residence of a mage. Magic is not a random skill. Even if the corridors and scenes in the mage''s building are disordered, there are traces to follow, at least there will not be such a huge sense of contradiction.


    The subtlety of magic is that it is not easy to detect. Logically, the real mage''s residence should be a person passing through a corridor repeatedly, but in fact, every time, it will be found that this corridor is subtly and slightly different from the last time, rather than bridging the completely irrelevant space like a clip art. It''s not a craft. It''s a nightmare.


    The mages of the city of ten thousand dharmas are obviously people who are proficient in magic skills. Even if they are not as good as the grey robe, they will not make such a mistake. Therefore, the current situation is definitely that someone did it deliberately behind his back.


    Who is it? There''s nothing to doubt. In front of the floor, the owl opened its left wing and pointed to the window on the same side. Outside the window was another corridor, but in front of the corridor was an empty starry sky.


    The ancients are manipulating their course of action, and they are unable to break free.


    The collapsing side of magic can be displayed through invisible hands, which is a spell that cheese will never do. It is extravagant, gorgeous, chaotic and crazy. Although the rules of magic are still strictly observed behind these chaotic scenes, its impact on reality has reached a confusing level, which is an extravagant spell.


    No caster will do this without meaning, which has nothing to do with his mastery of magic. The whole process is like you should have taken out the key to open a door, but you chose to remove the door shaft from the outside, remove the door panel, walk into the room, and then restore the door panel.


    But mages don''t do such inexplicable things. There is always a purpose behind their behavior. The more powerful mages are, the more so.


    "Who?"


    The fire at the corner reflected a figure. Kalas and Atta, who had been moving fast, did not have time to slow down and were heard. The cat fairy''s eyes narrowed, and her body did not retreat but entered, like a black flying arrow. Her legs pedaled on the wall around the corner and rushed towards the figure.


    Then there is the sound of exclamation and the sound of the human body falling down. These sounds only exist for a second and disappear immediately, which makes people doubt whether they are an illusion.


    Atta came to the corner and turned to see an unlucky mage pressed on the ground by the cat swordsman. The sand closed his mouth and the Cat Claws shook in front of him. Intimidation can make people forget their reaction, and naturally they can''t cast spells.


    "Don''t play tricks, boy."


    Kellas said in a voice deep in his throat. The mage in front of him looks really young, but for the black cat who has lived several times longer than human life, it seems that anyone can call him a boy.


    However, he misjudged the mage''s reaction ability this time, or it was a mistake not to control the target in a more powerful way at the first time.


    Several firelights flew out of the mage''s outstretched fingertips. They came from the powder hidden in his fingernails and skimmed it out through special actions. Those wisps of fire danced around in the air and became brighter and brighter.


    Without anyone''s instruction, atta immediately took out his sword. Vlaklag''s sword tip accurately hit one of the firelights, causing a slight explosion. The latter scattered into a few black powder and disappeared.


    But the other lights had grown to the size of knuckles, and they began to scatter, with a low hum. The female swordsman made three swords in a row. Two swords hit the target and one sword passed by. Between lightning, stone and fire, there are still three flying fires in the air.


    "That''s a signal. Don''t let them fly out!"


    The prototype of flying fire is the imitation of fireflies. Of course, this imitation only stays in the shape. The use of this spell lies in the transmission of information.


    Sure enough, after Kellas issued a warning, the three large enough flying fires began to move rapidly towards the end of the corridor, and their flight orbit was not straight, but with unpredictable radians like real flying insects.


    Those radians made atta''s sword fail to hit again. When she adjusted her steps, all three signals had escaped from the attack range.


    "Get ready to fight. We''re in trouble." Kairas didn''t complain about the female swordsman. It was meaningless. He didn''t ask who these signals were sent to. It was also meaningless. Anyway, the person who receives the signal will come soon.


    In fact, as a diver, being found does not mean the end. Because there is a short but real reaction time between being found and being really besieged or arrested.


    Experienced stalkers who know how to deal with this period of time will determine their own destiny, while newcomers with insufficient psychological quality will waste it in meaningless self blame and panic.


    But their situation is different. Although they can use this time to escape, where should they escape? Where can you escape? If it is the intention of the ancients to let them be found, there will be no way back. On the contrary, no one should be able to find them at all.


    "There are intruders!" Intruder, the wording is quite subtle. Generally speaking, no one will call it petty thief. It''s on alert. They know there may be an invasion. Who are they guarding against?


    Messy footsteps sounded, and smoke poured from one end of the corridor and swallowed everything. Magic smoke is a good choice for people who can''t do magic or mages. It can bring great advantages to the former and buy time to the latter.


    The vision of goblins will not be covered by magic. At least this level of smoke is not enough to cover them. Atta''s sky blue eyes clearly saw three people rushing out of the corner, two holding things like magic sticks, and the other couldn''t see clearly.


    "Look, magic is not without entities." Keiras whispered, raising his hand to condense the sand into the shape of a sword.


    The fog, disturbed, something invisible penetrated and attacked the two people respectively.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1596

    "When!"


    The thing that flies out of the magic fog is fast, but atta''s sword is faster. When the female swordsman''s wrist shook, vlaklag left a silver trace in the air, accompanied by a crisp sound with some echo and a slight vibration of her palm, something was knocked aside one step away from the female swordsman''s body.


    The whole movement is smooth without any hesitation and panic. It is hundreds of times better than those so-called swordsmen who have empty move foundation and lack practical experience, and their calmness and calmness are not comparable to ordinary veterans.


    This is a kind of state that will be finally formed after training, experience, active thinking and expert guidance.


    It can be said that atta now has the style of a swordsman.


    This style doesn''t need to beat anyone to show. She is there and her sword is there. She raises her hand and throws her foot. Although it doesn''t have the natural charm of sword seven, there is a chilling momentum.


    Let''s say that even drunkards who are so drunk that they can walk in circles will not try to be light. At this time, atta is very beautiful, but that beauty is a beauty with power.


    On the other side, Kairas has long been a master of swordsmanship. He is the chief swordsman of the goblin King''s court. There has never been a vegetarian in this seat. Even the most favored person should weigh the weight of that position and his ability.


    And Kairas is not only the chief swordsman, but also for so many years. From his performance in cracking the old enemy''s triple sword in the goblin world, we can see that he is no longer a swordsman who can be guessed by convention.


    What he needs is more a good sword that can understand and play his unique swordsmanship. The sword of sand can be done perfectly. Perhaps there is only one regret, that is, it is sand after all.


    "Poof."


    The abnormal sound aroused the vigilance of the cat goblin. He looked at the sword. What should have been bounced away was attached to the blade of the sand sword. It was a fruit core.


    The core is a kind of seed. The seed will germinate. Germination needs nutrients. More accurately, it needs soil. Soil... Bad!


    He immediately ordered the sword of sand to remove its current form, but the weapon that should be integrated with mind failed to respond to him this time.


    "Germination!"


    The word germination always symbolizes beauty, hope, vitality and makes people feel warm. But when the word comes from your enemy''s mouth, you have to consider the price of germination. Will the bright flowers grow in the place where the corpse is buried? Has the sweet fruit ever sucked the blood of the dead?


    The growth of something always means the death of something. Perhaps this relationship is not direct, but it has never been so.


    "The knocker''s beard!"


    Kalas can always use some strange nouns to express his ideas. Perhaps these nouns are not strange. In the context of goblins, they are used in this situation.


    But no matter what he said, the core attached to the sand sword began to sprout at a speed visible to the naked eye under the command of the mage. The hard shell was squeezed open, and the buds drilled into the sand sword, repeating the process of taking root.


    Atta glanced at Kairas. Her eyes could see that some thin line symbolizing magic was quickly connecting the fruit core and sand and cutting it off. It was too late.


    Now even if you remove the core, the magic it brings will not stop. If you want to stop a spell, you can only stop the caster''s action.


    The sky blue eyes flashed dangerous colors. She lowered her body slightly, strode her legs like a leopard, and rushed to the magic fog without scruples in the narrow corridor.


    The mages thought she couldn''t see the fog. This was an advantage. The advantage should be used to kill them.


    "Protect!"


    The track of the fog shaking showed the pattern of the magic array. The light fog turned into a hard wall in an instant, but it was enough to block people moving at high speed, and even let them hit their heads and break blood flow.


    If that person can''t respond in time.


    The most special thing about training with cat goblins is that you must learn the three-dimensional combat mode. Kalas knows how to use things in the human world as the stage for combat. Fences, branches, trunks and walls can become his help rather than hindrance. This way of fighting and moving according to local conditions stems from his inferior body shape and cat like nature.


    Atta did her best. Although she can''t walk on the ground between buildings and forests, she can cross obstacles in the fastest way in a short time. The goblin''s eyes gave her the ability to see the edge of the solidified fog. She stepped on the fog wall and reached for the top.


    "What?"


    The cry of surprise came from the fog. The high ceiling became the disadvantage of the mages. The female swordsman climbed over the wall with only one breath, lifted her right hand over her left shoulder in the air, and cut out the magic sword!


    "Ah ah!"


    In fact, the sword didn''t cut people. Three points were because atta didn''t want to, and three points were because the things on the mage didn''t let go. As for the remaining four points, it was mainly because the panicked mage slipped his foot, lost his balance and fell back.


    However, because he was wearing an armor composed of vines, it seemed that falling would not bring any substantive damage.


    "Mill!"


    Someone is shouting, probably the name of the fallen mage. After all, from the perspective of a third party, the situation is very much like Zhongjian falling to the ground. A dexterous swordsman will not miss this opportunity. Speaking means that he can''t cast a spell.


    Atta pointed to the ground, turned his body, turned his sword into a partition that broke the fog, and went straight to the shouting mage. Her speed was so fast that except for the mage who was attacked by the front, the others could only see the flying little chestnut hair.


    Vlaklag never reflects light. It will not flash bright light like an iron blade. It is silent and deadly, as if even light had been split.


    In the mist, the cold awn came quietly. But the blood it brought was warm, warm and real, splashing in the air, like bright flowers.


    "I''m in the sword!"


    The mage who was stabbed on his shoulder made a circle with the blade he picked up, and then hit the hilt on his forehead.


    In fact, the counterweight of the sword handle can kill people. So instead of hitting his temple sideways, atta chose a place with his forehead slightly upward, where the bones were thicker.


    However, no matter how thick the bone is, it will crack in front of the metal. I don''t know what kind of recuperation people waiting for the skull to heal will need. Of course, only the living will consider recovery. The dead don''t need it, so it''s lucky to have a wound that can heal.


    "She''s here!"


    The sword and smashing made atta stop moving. The mages could finally keep up with her position and give out warnings that were no longer useful.


    The fourth mage hiding in the corner gathered his hands together and seemed to be responsible for maintaining the fog. He waved his fist at atta. The fog around the female swordsman immediately began to flow and blew her hair.


    "Next time you may be able to mix some sand in it, at least to fascinate my eyes."


    It''s not elegant to ridicule her opponent in battle, but who let her learn martial arts from people who love to do so?


    The magic sword went down and cut off the upper of the pair of leather shoes on the mage''s feet, leaving a blood mark on the foot.


    "Ah! My feet!"


    Without magic support, the fog disappeared immediately. One of the four mages fell to the ground, one covered his shoulder, and another jumped in place with his own feet.


    Only the mage with the quiver in his hand looked at atta.


    The female swordsman mischievously tilted her head and pointed her chin in the direction of Kairas.


    "Release it."


    "Yes! Yes... Madam."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1597

    In fact, the seeds on the sand sword did not immediately deprive Kairas of his ability to fight.


    Even if there is, as a soldier, he can get rid of the identity of a swordsman at any time and fight in other ways. The adaptation to the environment is not only reflected in the surrounding objects and terrain, but also in the combat methods adopted.


    A real fighter will not give up fighting because he has no weapons or even weapons. In the proverb of the grey lion, there is also an old saying that a knight cannot die with his bare hands. Of course, behind that old saying, there is another story.


    So why did the cat goblin choose to let atta rush into the mage alone when he could fight?


    This is a kind of judgment, just as the shoe repairer can judge the wearer''s walking habits through the wear degree of shoes, just as the craftsman who changes the wheel can know where the carriage has been through the changed wheel.


    Soldiers have similar judgments. In Jianqi''s hometown, people believe that swords can express people''s thoughts. By observing a person''s way of waving weapons and fighting, they can really understand the person''s internal quality.


    Because no one can be hypocritical in the fight between life and death, their way of action must come from instinct or sincerity. Moreover, camouflage itself can also be regarded as the expression of a real character.


    So what did keiras see from the series of actions that atta had just made? Confident, accurate? Or kind and light? I''m afraid not. He saw many shadows on the girl, including his own, cheese, Lothar and sword seven. Those familiar or unfamiliar shadows coincided, and then absorbed by the subject named atalante and turned into an entity.


    Here she is, she is complete, not only as a biological individual, but also as a person. That means that she can face everything alone. Even if she is knocked down or collapsed, she will make her own choice and cry with her own voice.


    So the reason why carras didn''t make a move may also be because he was crazy. At that moment, the cat goblin suddenly felt old, because he had trained enough successors to face the future. The burden on him was suddenly released, and he became able to face aging.


    For a goblin, this is a very rare experience. Goblins are not like humans. They don''t have such a close family relationship, and they don''t need to grow up and grow old like spring and summer. Is this a bad thing? The belief that she could never fail softened in carras''s heart. He could fail, because without him, she could still go on.


    But from another point of view, this experience makes him more complete.


    Maybe it''s not a bad thing, is it? Besides, it doesn''t mean the end. Things won''t end so easily. Otherwise, we don''t have to climb up like ants on the wheel.


    "Five fully armed mages, I guess this is definitely not a bathhouse or tavern."


    The cat fairy picked her eyebrows, shook the sand sword in her hand, bounced the dead fruit core and its roots, and let it roll into the corner. If no one cleans, there may be a small tree in the corridor many years later.


    "Who are you guarding against? Say!" Atta put his magic sword around the neck of the mage wearing plant armor and drank softly.


    She chose this man not only because he was in the right position, but also because the armor always disturbed her.


    "We... Well, why... Egg larks, we''re on guard against egg larks."


    It''s a great courage to use his will to resist the magic inscription on vlaklag. Unfortunately, even if the magic light in his eyes is very strong, the powerful goblin magic still forces him to reveal the truth.


    This is where the goblin magic is domineering. They are so simple and direct, full of fantastic ideas, and the result is so irreparable that there is no possibility of compromise.


    "What is an egg thief?" There is no doubt that this name is a metaphor. Although there are many creatures in nature who steal other creatures'' eggs for a living, they can''t come here to steal eggs.


    "Well... People from other schools will come and try to steal our research results. The stolen research will not be used for joint experiments between schools. It will become a patent that is nominally exclusive and can actually be used by everyone. We, we have just completed a project, which will have a place in the ceremony. We must not make it a laughing stock."


    The mage''s gums are bleeding, and he is fighting the spell as much as possible.


    "It sounds sad, but it has nothing to do with us. Boy, where do you keep the goblins? Tell us, it has nothing to do with you and your poor companions." The black cat tilted his head. The sand sword in his hand turned into a meat hook. He swayed in front of the Mage at his feet and could hook through his neck at any time. Whoever those egg thieves are, they have nothing to do with Atta and carras.


    "Answer him and don''t let me ask again."


    The problem is what carras said, which means that the magic sword will not force the mage to tell the truth, and atta did not repeat it immediately. The master''s oral condition is very bad. He continues to force him to speak with a magic spell. He may do something irreparable to himself with magic in panic. Emotions can change magic, and the mage becomes a dangerous powder keg.


    "Goblins? Ah, goblins, I know, they are... Kate, you know where they are, don''t you? I remember you applied for goblins experiment."


    Kate is a female mage and the one stabbed on the shoulder by atta. To be honest, among the five mages, she is the most seriously injured. After being knocked by the handle of the sword, her whole head is still dizzy and paralyzed on the ground. At this time, I heard the cry of my companion, looked up at the back of the female swordsman, and there was hard to hide disgust and fear in my eyes,


    "I know. Those goblins are in the third underground area. Go down the corridor and see the spiral staircase down to the first floor. Then go to the application room to get the key and open the secret door."


    "Sounds complicated?" Kairas said, put away his weapons, turned and quickly rushed to the female mage, "why don''t you take us? Anyway, you have performed magic on my poor compatriots."


    "I applied for the experimental treatment ointment on the goblin! You..." the bright light in the cat''s eye made her close her mouth. Then he looked at his companions around him. They were all ready for war.


    "Men are rubbish, you idiots who only deserve to soak in the laboratory and wait for baldness!" The four male mages looked at each other. As the only woman in the project group, she did have a position to say this.


    "You are mages, not soldiers, and it is not their responsibility to protect you. Moreover, even a real princess should learn to protect herself. No one in the world owes you anything, at least not when born."


    Although he likes to say sharp and mean things, he can''t hear others. Maybe it''s possible that he just wants to raise the bar.


    The female mage could not refute the cat goblin either by force or on her mouth. She could only bite her lips and turn angrily towards the depths of the corridor. She snorted contemptuously when passing the mage holding her injured foot.


    "She has a bad temper." Atta said when she put away her magic sword and came to keiras.


    "Oh, that''s not surprising. I''ve seen a lot of women with worse temper. I mean, madam, madam."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1598

    Kate walked in front with her shoulder covered. She looked very poor. Her wound was still bleeding, but the party concerned didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Combined with her previous application for the test of therapeutic ointment, maybe the scars on the skin and flesh are not important to her? But what about the pain? People can''t stand pain.


    The human body has evolved a pain nerve to remind the brain of the damage suffered by the body, but the feedback brought by that nerve is always too intense. Strong pain can not only make the human brain stop working temporarily, but also lead to the spasm of the respiratory system, and then die of hypoxia and pain, which is not just a simple description.


    The pain that can be endured does not exist. Only those who continue in unbearable because of more important things have never been insensitive to pain, because the emergence of pain is sharp.


    In this way, the female mage''s behavior is somewhat abnormal. Her shoulder is bleeding. Even if the blade of the magic sword is sharp, she should feel pain now. But she walked not only slowly, but also smoothly.


    "I kindly remind you that the weapons of goblins are often poisoned. Sometimes this is unintentional to us. As far as I know, in the goblin world, it is often used to wipe some kind of fruit of weapons. It is a terrible poison that can affect the blood and cause massive necrosis for humans. Even I can''t tell what consequences your sword will bring."


    Karas is using fraud. What he said is not entirely a lie. Some plasters or oils used by the goblin world for other purposes can indeed become poisons in the human world, but those things have long been screened out by the goblins. Moreover, atta is not using the things of the goblin world to maintain his weapons.


    But he said so because he wanted to see the other party''s reaction. It''s not out of bad taste. Experience tells cat goblins that there is uncertainty behind the abnormality. Uncertainty will bring danger, and it''s a danger that can''t be prevented.


    Kate''s action paused obviously, and then she looked back at them. With the permission of silence, she leaned against the wall of the corridor and tore the clothes at the injured place with the help of the light of the torch. There was already some adhesive blood and cloth, which made her eyebrows frown. Atta, who was watching, also felt a touch of guilt. After all, she left the wound.


    But the experience of being a soldier made the female swordsmen quickly suppress this feeling. They belong to two camps with opposite positions. They also faced each other with swords and soldiers a few minutes ago. Cheese said never expect the kindness of the mage, because killing with magic is often much simpler and has much less psychological pressure on the murderer.


    "Sniff, sniff."


    The female mage smelled her wound and licked the exuded blood. She took off a small bottle from her belt, poured out a pill, put it in the mouth, spit it in the palm of her hand a few seconds later, twist it with her fingers and turn it into medicine mud.


    Finally, apply these viscous thick green plaster to the wound. The fresh herbal flavor is very different from the strong and disgusting impression of the usual ointment. If the Druids can smell so good, they may not be regarded as monsters or savage Maoren.


    Moreover, the smell also had the intention of covering up the ingredients. Keiras couldn''t smell what was in the ointment.


    "Sorry, I feel a little dull. The price of magic experiment, my feedback on my body is very slow, and so are pain and other feelings. I don''t know where you came in, but the goblin experiment has nothing to do with me and those wastes. We just happen to be in another project team in this experimental building. If you want revenge, I hope you find the right one Elephant. "


    Kate''s voice is a little hoarse. It''s not as aggressive as it was just now.


    "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. In our eyes, all mages look the same. So you don''t have to excuse anyone. Our purpose is only to save people. Revenge is their business. Now that you''ve handled the wound, let''s move on. Time is running out." The cat goblin''s eyes became subtle after Kate turned her head, which was different from the plan.


    In the plan, the purpose of his and atta''s trip is only to determine the location of the imprisoned goblins, and then atta will lead the selected personnel in the shelter to rescue them. However, after some manipulation by the ancients, their appearance and purpose have been known by these mages. At present, even if they are killed, it is difficult to ensure that no one will notice the difference from the wound in the future.


    Besides, neither he nor atta would do such a thing. They have their pride. For Kairas, it is the self-esteem of the chief swordsman of the royal court. It is not the swordsman who slaughters the capitulators in order to cover up their tracks. As for Atta, she also has her reasons, which is certain.


    But the intention has been exposed. Even if the female mage claims that her research team is not the same as the one who studies goblins, they can''t be guaranteed to keep their mouth shut.


    So, should we just get people out? Perhaps, but it is conceivable that the subsequent escape process will be very tragic. The suddenly arrived liberators cannot win the trust of the goblins, and a slight hesitation at this moment will bring a disastrous chain reaction. The final result is unpredictable.


    "No, wait." It was atta who stopped them again. The movement of the female swordsman''s eyes shows that she has also thought a lot, probably including what carras has just thought.


    "We don''t need to go there first. Tell me in detail about the egg thieves in your mouth. What forces and characteristics they will come from. If they really come, how should you prove them afterwards?"


    Kalas immediately understood atta''s intention. She wanted to make some disguises for the operation. Yes, the disguise of rationality. Interesting, it may work.


    Because this is the city of mages. Mages believe in the way the world works. Two goblins broke into the interior of the research building in the middle of the night and no one found it? Maybe there''s a more reasonable explanation for this. They don''t need to do all the disguises, just hint at a more likely possibility.


    The female mage was not stupid. Combined with the purpose that Atta and they had said, she soon realized what the other party wanted to do. Although, as she said, she is not a member of that team, she is also a mage of the school of life. It is undoubtedly a great crime to help goblins deceive or mislead colleagues.


    However, these reluctance disappeared after atta lit the magic sword. What''s the significance of a little reserve in front of the magic sword that can force people to tell the truth? Kate doesn''t want to mess up her mouth in order to fight the impossible spell like her companion just now. She raised her unharmed hand in surrender.


    "I know, I will tell you what you want to know. There is only one request. Don''t tell me what you want to do personally. When this school investigates, I will not be troubled again."


    Atta and Kalas looked at each other, and the cat goblin shrugged and showed an expression that didn''t matter and gave it all to you.


    Atta nodded knowingly, "deal."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1599

    Some people are just unlucky. This kind of bad luck may be temporary or long-term, but you can''t get used to it. You can''t get used to it every time you have a bad ending with hope.


    Because when you force yourself to adapt to that misfortune, you will find that even the reason has become uncertain. Life has become a dangerous rope. Even if you walk on it skillfully, the danger below does exist. At any time, it could be doomed.


    Russell woke up, but he would rather not wake up. Perhaps, he did not wake up, because his current physical state made his brain unable to completely distinguish between chaos and order. His brain was chaotic, could not form a clear thought, and his proud thinking disappeared.


    Maybe that thing never existed. There is no soul consciousness at all. It''s just that this body has created a useful operating system for itself.


    Hands, pain. Feet, pain. There is no pain all over. The cold wind blew on his body, and his clothes had already been removed, and the robe symbolizing the mage''s identity was missing. At this point, who cares about that dress?


    The cold water was not warmed by the body temperature. They were still flowing down his head, making every gust of wind more biting. He tried to wipe off the cold water and find a dress, but he couldn''t move.


    The sound of chains sounded with his spasm. Many chains almost hung him in mid air instead of tied to the cross. The spy was really curious about where these instruments of torture came from. As far as he knew, the secret instrument school would not use these things even when the mage who needed to commit an offence spoke.


    They make prisoners have no dignity. Mages stress dignity. In a sense, they stress it more than those secular nobles. Because the so-called nobles, to put it bluntly, only have blood origin. In order to maintain the pangen illusion, the noble blood line needs to be handled carefully, but the mages are not. Every mage has real knowledge, and they have great potential in the secular world.


    It''s a pity that Russell can''t hear what someone said in his ear. His ears were shrouded in noise and some sense of isolation, just as he couldn''t tell whether his eyes were open or not.


    Whether the five senses exist or not has become an uncertain state. He can''t even judge whether he is still alive, because there seems to be no difference between the present feeling and the dead. In that case, he might hear a prayer in his ear.


    No, in the city of ten thousand dharmas, the body is to be cremated instead of cold compress with cold water, like to improve the taste of pork. He is not dead yet. He is not dead yet, but he is fast.


    If detective Russell has any ability, it is bad luck. Who could have thought that he would be treated like this in his own school? Here should be his friends, brothers, teachers and predecessors. They should have performed their duties under the common idea.


    Unless, it is one of their responsibilities to treat him like this. That''s interesting, because Russell doesn''t remember what big crime he committed. It''s worth being punished like this. Depriving the ability to think is second only to the death penalty for mages.


    The voice came again and still couldn''t get into Russell''s mind. He was still unresponsive, like a dead man. I don''t know. After a long time, the noise in his ear began to fade away. This process lasted for a few minutes. Russell finally ushered in peace again and was no longer disturbed by the noise. At the same time, the voice repeated in his ear came again. This time he could distinguish it.


    "Damn it, I always forget to speak without lifting my spell. It''s a bad habit. Hello, can you hear me? Is anyone there? Is anyone home? Master Russell, the break is over."


    The sound in the ear is clear, and at the same time, it brings about the restoration of the function of the mind and eyes. The spy raised his head in confusion, like a child just waking up, completely unaware of what had happened. He soon knew.


    A man with a serious hunchback, one of his eyes is shining with glass. The city of ten thousand dharmas can make false eyes, but this man didn''t use that thing. Not just his eyes, his lips were missing, revealing teeth filled with some yellow metal, reminiscent of the rotten teeth of an alcoholic.


    Camel''s hair is very few. Russell can see that most of his scalp does not fall off naturally. The burn scar covers his head and burns his skin into a shape that can no longer be regenerated. However, there was still a wisp of greasy hair at the top of his forehead. He stubbornly stayed in the disaster and drew a funny arc on his forehead.


    The man opened Russell''s eyelids with his thick fingers. He noticed that the hand had only four fingers, the little thumb was missing, and it disappeared neatly from the first knuckle near the palm of his hand.


    Russell has heard of torture in the world, and cutting off his fingers is a common method to extract confessions. The other hand of the camel is wrapped in a butcher''s leather glove. The glove has five finger tubes, but there is no guarantee that there are five fingers in it.


    Not only the gloves are like butchers, the man''s coarse cloth gown and waterproof cloth apron are reminiscent of slaughter, and the dark stains on those clothes seem to tell the basis of these associations.


    Butcher, no, camel, after checking his eyes, the camel butcher began to check Russell''s teeth. It felt like he wanted to pull out the spy''s teeth and put them in his mouth. No emotion, no complacency, normal eyes are as indifferent as artificial eyes, like the eyes of a dead man, the eyes of a person who died in the night. There is only darkness in his pupils and nothing can be reflected.


    "Welcome back to the real world, master Russell. Maybe I should say, welcome to the real world. Hehe, it doesn''t make any difference these days, does it?"


    The camel laughed perfunctorily. He may want to look evil, but to be honest, he doesn''t even want to play a villain. That feeling is like an apprentice when facing the next frog placed in front of him after dissecting the frog for three days and nights, only indifference.


    "GA, GA, er, water..." Russell tried his best to spit out the word from his throat. Just saying one word made his lungs burn. What the hell did these guys do to me.


    "Water, oh, yes, it''s time to give you some water. But I forgot. You see, my legs and feet are inconvenient. Going to get water now will only waste time. So I think you might as well stick out your tongue and lick around. Although the cold water is not very clean, it should still be able to enter. Besides, you shouldn''t care about it now, right?"


    The butcher waved and said carelessly. He didn''t seem to care about Russell''s life or death, even whether he could answer or not.


    "Ha..."


    Does Russell have a choice? Obviously not. He could only lick the cold water as the camel said. Those waters must have magic. They are cold on his skin and on his tongue. They are still cold after entering the throat and falling into the stomach bag. If he drinks strong wine, he is swallowing an ice snake now.


    There was no improvement in the pain in the lungs, plus colic in the intestines and stomach. But at least he''s not thirsty.


    "I''m sorry to meet you this way. You can call me rogro, interrogator rogro. I work for the secret instrument school like you."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1600

    In addition to being the lowest end of the inverted triangle among the six university schools and a symbol of rationality, the secret instrument school echoes the life school from afar. At the same time, it also manages the order of the whole mage''s city.


    Laws and rules, these man-made things are no lower than the morphological changes of water in the eyes of the mage. Since man is a part of the world, man''s creation should naturally be related to the world.


    By studying these artificial objects, the mages of the secret instrument school believe that they can also find the final answer to the problem in a human way acceptable to all.


    Most of the casters of the other five factions have focused on one thing, that is, the powerful destructive power of the mystic mages on magic, which makes the mystic mages may not be able to pose any threat to those who do not know magic, but for other casters, they are the most difficult hunters to deal with.


    However, the blocking technique of the secret instrument school is not a secret, and its principle is known to every apprentice in the city of ten thousand dharmas. Only the long process and complex training from knowing the principle to applying it to magic make the secret instrument learners neither mysterious nor noble in the eyes of others.


    "Do you know what people of other schools call us?" Rogro slowly pulled a wooden chair from the side. His movement was very laborious. It seemed that every effort would make the whole body feel pain.


    "People who waste time, schools manipulated by tools. They think we have been lost in man-made illusion." The interrogator laboriously sat down and leaned back in his chair with a slight soothing sigh.


    "It''s puzzling. It''s clear that every mage needs to accept the wisdom of his predecessors and learn and grow in human knowledge, human society and human system, but they just think that there is no truth in it and only linger. It''s like what an unbearable creature we are, and there is no merit in our thoughts. But if so, pan Beida Lu would not be a world dominated by human beings. He is as stupid as us and as short-sighted as us. He sends elves into the forest and gives dwarves to the mountains. I admit that it is disgraceful, but I can''t deny its achievements. After all, you see, a hero is also a butcher. The title only depends on which side you are on. "


    Russell was unable to respond to the man''s crazy words. His brain was not clear enough to understand these long speeches. He could only absorb scattered words such as secret instrument and magic, but rogro didn''t care.


    "I have always believed that the excellence of human beings lies in that we will spontaneously correct errors. It is not individual. Individual correction is very difficult and only happens to a few wise people. Generally speaking, correction is group, and one group corrects the errors of another group. It is this mechanism of supervision and Introspection that allows us to surpass those stale and obsessed intelligent students Material compatriots have become the main force on the earth. Introspection comes from division, division in various senses. Because we are divided, we fight, calculate and hurt each other. The right path is clear in these cruel processes. It''s not beautiful at all. "


    "Yes, it''s not beautiful at all. They hate us for a reason. Totem school, psychic school, not to mention life school, they think that the world is warm, at least objective and neutral, it''s neither good nor bad, and give everyone different situations equally. But we are different. In our view, the world is on the verge of destruction, and it''s always there Towards destruction, it is full of malice to us. isn''t it? If not, why do we come to the present step by step? If life and wisdom will eventually disappear, why should they exist? Just to let us small individuals praise its greatness? How cruel, mother nature. "


    The camel interrogator talked to himself in front of the immovable spy. He seemed to be a powerful speaker and stated his views at the conference. In fact, both of them were in a gloomy and terrible prison. There were neither magnificent domes, gorgeous columns nor audience intoxicated by the speech.


    As a matter of fact, there are, and I''m afraid no one will really appreciate rogro''s remarks.


    But he didn''t care. The interrogator licked the emptiness on his gums, felt a slight pain, and his only eye glittered with a gloomy and dim brilliance.


    He is like a vulture, an old vulture, flying indifferently in the air. In the next dive, he may crash into the ground without braking. But maybe it''s just an appearance. How can you get up without a tough core drive under this broken body?


    "Sorry, I don''t usually talk so much. You know, the prerequisite for being an interrogator is that I can''t talk a lot. Therefore, I usually only talk to one kind of people."


    The lame man raised his broken palm and waved it slightly. Footsteps sounded. Two tall people with hemp bags on their heads and holes dug only in their eyes walked into the cell. Their muscles were unusually developed, which was not the degree that ordinary mages would exercise.


    "Of course, it''s the kind of person who can''t repeat these words again. You see, I''m actually quite introverted."


    Rogro took a short knife from a masked man, or it is more appropriate to describe it with a short thorn. The blade in the shape of three edges is more like a special instrument for cooking meat, that kind of bloodletting knife specially for livestock.


    If rogro had five complete fingers, he might play with the torture tools in his hand, but his fun had long disappeared with his lost limbs. Now there is only a hunchback and boring butcher left here.


    The butcher raised his bloody knife and stabbed it deeply.


    Pain makes people awake, but it doesn''t drown their thoughts. Russell opened his mouth and his dry throat could not make a sound this time, only the gasp of a broken bellows. The knife did not directly pierce the spy''s body, but pierced into a device similar to a scabbard. The upper edge of the device is a copper ring, which is strung in Russell''s meat, right on the ribs.


    At this time, with the entry of the key, the copper ring was opened, and the wound was torn again.


    "Ah! Ha..."


    After the pain, it was easy. The copper rings opened in the hands of the interrogator one by one, like the closed window reopened. It was not just pain. Russell was gradually getting back to himself.


    "Bang Dang." The last copper ring fell to the ground, and the spy also fell from the cross. He knelt down and sat on the ground. He gasped and sweat flowed wantonly.


    "Give him water. Can''t you see? Do you want master Russell to die from dehydration?" Rogro shouted to the two big men in an exaggerated tone. One of the latter immediately turned and brought a water cup made of bones to Russell''s mouth.


    Russell could not tell what he was drinking. As soon as he smelled the smell of water, he plunged in and drank all the liquid.


    "Very good, very good. Don''t worry, don''t choke. Almost, take the water cup away. Your body is not as thirsty as you think. After all, you haven''t been here for a few days."


    "What the hell are you doing?" Russell struggled to raise his head and looked at each other.


    "What am I going to do? Oh, good thing, master Russell, great good thing. After the internal audit of the school, you will be promoted and become one of us. As my assistant and trainee interrogator."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1601

    Russell followed roglo behind him. To be exact, he was carried behind the interrogator by two strong men. At this time, the spy had to thank each other for his broken body. If rogro walked fast, he would lose half his life even if he was dragged forward.


    But when they came to another room, the spy''s happiness was extinguished. In this well ventilated room, there was a strange smell, the smell of roasted meat.


    But this is by no means a celebration banquet for Russell''s promotion, because there are only two things in this room except chairs, a charcoal basin in the center and a variety of soldering irons around.


    Russell knew that the soldering iron was originally used to mark the owner on the livestock, but it soon became a kind of torture tool because of its frightening characteristics.


    He never thought that there could be so many shapes of soldering irons, even not just flat ones. Among those awesome instruments, he also saw the types with radians specially made to fit the human body curve.


    The spy could not imagine what kind of evil person could produce the ideas and ideas to make these instruments, and what kind of evil driving force drove him to put them into practice. He dares to say that there must be the participation of the devil. Only the devil who is addicted to scream and torture can have such vicious inspiration.


    "Welcome to the barbecue room. Oh, it used to have a more formal name, but later we all called it that. The main reason is that the smell here can''t spread out. If you look carefully, you can see that there is some grease in the cracks of each stone brick here. Cleaning up is crazy, so after the third cleaner really went crazy, we gave up The plan to clean up has been. "


    The two strong men laughed dully. They seemed to be satisfied with rogro''s humor. But Russell didn''t think it was humor, and he didn''t think it was funny. He just felt that his blood suddenly became cold, and the holes made by those copper rings didn''t hurt at all.


    Now he only hates himself. Why can''t he stay in a coma and wake up to face all this? Why didn''t he die directly?


    "Your face looks ugly. Is it too cold? Yes, this weather plus a bucket of cold water from the well, oh, it''s outrageous. You two are outrageous. It doesn''t matter. There''s a fire here. We can talk while baking."


    Looks like you''re the kind of person who can talk to your barbecue. Russell criticized in his stomach, but he could only criticize in his stomach. He didn''t have the courage to speak. Really, he didn''t have the courage at all. They seemed to have never existed at all.


    But so what? Will the world let you go because of your collapse? Can you stop the tragedy if you shout enough into the sky? No, never.


    The two big men pressed Russell on the chair, and then went to fetch another one for rogro. It can be seen that this room should not have a second chair, because sitting, you can''t pestle a soldering iron on a person.


    "Thank you, really, thank you, thank you for being so considerate of my disability. You see, master Russell, our department is not as cold-blooded as you think. We are full of courtesy and friendliness."


    With a bright but penetrating smile, Luo gro went into the chair, face to face with Russell across the charcoal basin. If Russell had strength, he would try to kick down the brazier and see if he could burn the damn camel.


    "Light the fire. You see, master Russell is shaking. This is not the way of hospitality. Where is our enthusiasm? Where is our hospitality? Oh, that''s how the world gets worse."


    "What the hell are you doing!" The spy bit his teeth and said this sentence. It exhausted all his strength. After that, Russell seemed to be darkened.


    Rogro narrowed his eyes, really that one, and then showed his yellow teeth. "It''s beyond my expectation, master Russell. I thought you wouldn''t talk again today. OK, good, you''re really extraordinary."


    The flame, rising in the white gray carbon block, burns secretly. The air between them was distorted by heat, and their face became unreal, like the reflection seen across the wrinkled water surface.


    "What do you want me to do? Well, objectively speaking, I want to leave some traces on you with these instruments. However, please believe that this is not out of malice. First of all, allow me to introduce to you the Department I am working for, the Department you are going to work for, our birth, mission, history and responsibility. It can be said that we ourselves are the embodiment of the spirit of secret instrument, and we are dead The walking dead, we are the drowning. "


    When the camel said the words "drowned", the expression on his face changed slightly. At that moment, he didn''t look like a butcher, as if he had changed back to a mage, but soon, as he continued to narrate, the butcher came back.


    "In the past, there have been great mistakes in this city. Our research has split us, and dangerous experiments have almost wiped out the city. That period was called the dark period by us. I believe you have heard of it. The apprentices of the other five schools will not learn about that period. Only we, secret instrument, record them and secret instrument know it Ladies and gentlemen, the secret instrument promises that the darkness will not come again. "


    "If there is anything better in our minds than animals, it is that we are more profound and complex in summing up lessons. The emergence of the dark period prompted the whole city to reflect on what kind of future we are pursuing. What does magic mean? Naturally, there will be no answer to this question. If there is, this is another mediocre city. If there is no answer, it is difficult to answer. Only by answering this difficult question can we give this place the name of ten thousand dharmas. "


    Rogro''s tone is full of banter and solemnity. These two contradictory emotions exist simultaneously in his words.


    "But the answer needs to prove that we need to maintain the foundation. We are the foundation of this city. Drowned people will seize all things that can keep them alive by all means. No matter how, this city has the significance of continuing to survive. Therefore, we have emerged. We are a non-existent department, a force specializing in risk research and taboo matters. We are interrogations A collection of people, killers, spies, everything that can''t be put in the sun. "


    "Do you think I look terrible? Oh, if you know how I became like this, I''m afraid you''ll be more afraid. Besides, my eye was eaten by an abyss demon. When it bit it with its damn slender mouthpiece and swallowed it, the damn eye was still in my eye socket! I''d rather it dig it out, really , that would be much better. "


    Trembling, I don''t know when it stopped. Russell looked at the camel in front of him, shocked by what he said, and felt some relief at the same time.


    Why is Miyi the least numerous of the six university schools? Why do a considerable number of members of the secret instrument school always disappear? Why is the security means of this city so simple and even childish, but it can ensure its continued operation?


    These questions are answered at once. Because someone is constantly removing the necrotic parts of this huge living city, just like the immune system in the body, they will stop the spread of necrosis at the cost of their own death.


    "A man who has an empty title but is well known can not be regarded as a real spy. A real spy always shows people in another format. If you join a drowning person, your previous life will become a disguise. This is very cruel, but as I said just now, this is a promotion and it can''t be violated."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1602

    "Drowning is a manifestation of the MI school. The essence of Mi''s school is used in us. Even a waste like me is no exception. Every drowning person is carefully selected. Of course, we will not set up an examination and what questions to go out. It doesn''t make sense. The criteria for screening drowning people are different. Only the responsible recruitment officers know, while the same level is the same. A Mage at a higher level has no right to intervene. The recruitment work of recruitment officers is reported directly to the higher level. As you can see, I''m your recruiter. It''s a good thing, because you''re the first person I recruited myself, so you''ll start directly from my adjutant. "


    Rogro said these words in a happy tone, but his facial expression was completely separated from his voice. If you only listen to the voice, you can''t connect it with this interrogator with serious disability and deformity.


    "I''m really honored, interrogator roglo."


    Russell''s face did not have the slightest joy. I''m afraid no one could be happy when he was pressed by two masked men on the only chair in a room full of torture utensils and a charcoal basin burning in the center.


    Now the former spies have known the identity of these people in front of them. The drowning people, a department with a strange name, are absurd and reasonable. But that doesn''t mean joining them is a good thing.


    "Needless to say, we are not spies loyal to the king or daggers cultivated by forces. None of us will be honored to join this department, because drowned people have never volunteered to participate in this option. Just like you don''t know when your boat will capsize and where you will drown."


    With a sly smile on his lips, the interrogator seemed to be laughing at someone, but that person should not be Russell.


    "In a word, I think you also understand that what was used on you before and what will be used on you soon are instruments of torture and not instruments of torture. After these processes are completed, you will gain unprecedented strength, and then you will become a real drowner. From the inside to the outside, from the bone to the skin. Do you expect? This will be an experience that many people will not have in their life, and they are very happy The pain was short-lived and soon took his life. The pain you will taste is long and strong, and you can enjoy it back and forth between your words. "


    The camel slowly got up, took a soldering iron from the hook on the wall and put it into a charcoal basin.


    "I have two more questions. Why me? You said you were my recruiting officer. What''s the reason why you recruited me? And why now? Are you really the Department you call it?"


    The Interrogator''s sneer was even worse, but it was not all ridicule. He was just used to this smile and lost other ways to laugh,


    "Isn''t the answer to your question very simple? Master Russell, you underestimate yourself. Our system can cultivate many capable mages, but no system can make the best use of everything. Like the original stones of gemstones, they can be used to cushion the corners of walls, and meaningless glass can also be touted as priceless jewelry. Of course, this is my personal view, in my opinion In your eyes, like these soldering irons, you have the ability to make people speak, which is very helpful to discover secrets. "


    "For some people, your unrestrained talent will be problematic. In other words, the grey robe, the goblin Institute, the death of teacher Kelly, what you are investigating is leading you to a corner of the dark curtain. I am the manager at the edge of that corner to prevent tourists from breaking into the backstage. To be more direct, you asked questions you shouldn''t ask, in Investigate clues that shouldn''t be investigated, so who else can it be if it''s not you? "


    Russell''s eyes widened and his brain was thinking about what rogro had just said, what he had said before, what he had encountered before, those encounters and discoveries. He had to admit that his enthusiasm exceeded his duty. As a member of the city of ten thousand laws, his job was to watch the gray robes, not to solve problems with them.


    Investigate the city''s dark secrets with a group of foreigners who have just come to the city? It sounds ridiculous. Even to satisfy his fatal curiosity, he should find someone who is more familiar with it. Or just act alone, that''s logical.


    "In fact, it''s not your fault. The guy who assigned you the task is too careless, but who can blame him? What does he know? Grey robes, which need to be handled carefully in the secrets of this department. They have precious knowledge and superb skills, but they are also the embodiment of disorder, chaos and degeneration. Those people release their knowledge without restraint Desire has been like this since the first grey robe. This once frightened the founders of the city, so they constructed a school system, hoping to take care of each other through classification and competition to achieve the purpose of stability. At present, this system has gradually exceeded their original simple assumption. "


    "So am I unlucky to meet people who are much more troublesome than they seem? Those people, are these things caused by them?"


    Russell felt a little confused. His question was not sure. This problem was also a problem. It is no wonder that many times, people do not know what premise they are really seeking answers and what questions they are asking. Because you can ask questions accurately, the difficulty of answering is not far away.


    "Of course not. If that were the case, it would not be you who are going to be punished here. How many invitations do you think we have sent out, and some of those who enter the city may never leave again. The reason why the grey robe has not become our target so far is that his existence does not pose a real threat, and he is not doing it, which will put this place in danger At least we don''t know about it. "


    Rogro shrugged and a subtle pity flashed across his face,


    "The problem is that their problems are not equal to yours. Some things can be touched by grey robes, but not by spies. The cost of touch and the burden of depth are the reasons why you came here. As for the timing you mentioned, it is very sensitive. This is where I appreciate you. It is very sensitive. So it is valuable. Timing is very important. Now this timing is very important."


    "The matter I investigated involves the ceremony, right?" Russell asked what he had vaguely sensed in his mind, but the emergence of the drowning department alone had broken his overall understanding of the city. He was not sure whether the inference based on his previous understanding was reliable. After all, in the case of insufficient evidence, reasoning and delusion are hand in hand.


    "Well, well, it''s almost burning. Maybe your question can be answered in the interval between the next process. Don''t worry. Apart from the one you''ve experienced and this one, we''ll spend 11 processes together. We have plenty of time."


    The red soldering iron, taken out from the charcoal basin, slowly approached Russell''s flesh with the same air distorting temperature and red color. The wet drops on his skin that had not yet dried out immediately made a crackling sound, like cold water into hot oil.


    "Shut his mouth. We don''t need to be mute."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1603

    "Tut."


    The knife in his hand accidentally cut open the finger belly according to the stake. The wound is very shallow, but it will still bleed. Cheese frowned slightly, not because of pain, but because he shouldn''t have made such a mistake.


    The production of wooden piles requires full-time investment, which means that the producer will enter a highly concentrated state. For grey robes, in that state, the body and mind will be highly unified, and there is no hand eye incompatibility at all.


    This is not exaggeration, but the ability that a caster of this level of gray robe must have. Any subtle difference in thought in action may lead to the failure of a precision spell and even lead to backfire.


    The injured finger was put on the burning lamp, and the blood beads dissipated rapidly in the licking of the fire tongue, leaving a solidified wound. The light was weak again, and the wound began to heal until it disappeared.


    Cheese touched his finger belly, still wondering about his distraction. He is more and more unlike himself. This feeling becomes stronger with the passage of time. It doesn''t mean that his body has changed. On the contrary, he can use his body more smoothly than a few years ago. With the growth of years, his various abilities are also reaching the peak.


    Every day, he is getting stronger and stronger until he gets old at the peak.


    So the problem is not in the body, or between muscles and nerves. His deep body, consciousness and even subtle places than consciousness are changing. Cheese always has some behaviors that it would not have before, and some habits that it had never had before. This can be understood as the traces brought to him by a series of recent experiences, but some traces have no reason, and the correlation between it and previous experiences can not be found at all.


    Even the cheese itself can''t say. How long will the ceremony begin?


    Not many days. Then I won''t be here long. There are still things waiting for me in the north. No, maybe when I go back, they have finished dealing with the teacher''s legacy, the books in the library, and even the ash tower itself.


    Maybe when I go back, the problems and conflicts have been solved. We can sit together and remember the lost years and people.


    That would be great.


    No, it won''t be like this. The seats of the grey robe are destined to be full. Not only the position of the first grey robe is vacant, but also the Dionysian and alchemist will not go back.


    Don''t think about it anymore. Wooden stakes don''t carve themselves.


    It''s only half night.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1604

    At dawn, the violent vibration woke up all the sleeping creatures in the hotel, not in the whole city. The sense of crisis from instinct immediately made them enter the state of rapid thinking, and integrated the surrounding environment to find ways to make themselves safe.


    However, it is mostly futile. In the fierce shock, few people can move as they wish. Most people can only lie on the ground and can''t even prop up their bodies with their limbs.


    "What''s going on?"


    I''m afraid there are no more than five fingers in the whole city who can climb out of the room without magic and shout out this sentence in anger.


    Sword seven is one of them. In fact, he can not only climb out of the room, but also stand up slightly. If necessary, the sword seeker can run a few steps.


    Balance. Both mages and warriors need training. The difference is that the balance of MAGE training is mental, while the warrior is physical. However, when you practice martial arts to the point of sword seven, it is not difficult to balance your mood. But when magic is proficient to the point of cheese, the physical balance still can''t be taken into account.


    "I don''t know, damn it, vibration, I can''t cast a spell."


    Cheese rarely shows his gaffe, not because he has aristocratic arrogance, but because the knowledge of magic makes him not helpless. But the tremor at present is a special case. It completely blocks the opportunity for the caster to calm down and show his ability. Now the gray robe is very helpless. But this state will not last forever.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll help you."


    Jian Qi got up and tried to go down the steps. There was no handrail on the steps of the hotel. He had to rely on the wall, but the wall itself was shaking, and the sound made in the cracks of those stone bricks made people feel uneasy.


    Fortunately, the structure of the old hotel was strong enough, and the tenacious stones withstood the shock of the mountain. Jianqi imagined that the wall collapsed and the house collapsed.


    "No, I can get up myself."


    The sound of cheese grew louder and louder, and he almost roared out when he said two words. Sudden vibration can make the mage unable to cast spells, but regular vibration for a long time can not prevent a grey robe from adapting to its rhythm.


    The cheese supported the ground with one hand, and his eyes glittered with a weak magic light. His body seemed to stick to the ground and no longer shook.


    Cheese stood up slowly and tried to step out. It was like he was not on the same plane as the world, standing still in the vibration. The grey robe slowly became familiar with the state of magic. He walked to Jian Qi in three or two steps and grabbed his wrist, so the body of the sword seeker also stabilized. At the same time, boffins poked her head out of the collar of the gray robe and wondered about everything around her.


    "I think you should come out and have a look. I''ve never seen this before."


    If anyone can be completely unaffected by ground vibration, it must be a creature with wings that can fly. Like the lizard in the incarnation of Wei Dao. This big devil leaves many back doors on the avatar, which is something other demons will not and cannot do. The devil''s Avatar is usually stronger than the target creature of the avatar, and can spit out flames and sprinkle corrosive blood at most.


    Like Wei Dao, it can not only change the structure of the avatar, but also release some spells, at least until the Lord level demon can do it. Wei Dao is not a demon lord, he just makes up the gap with exquisite skills.


    Sword seven and cheese looked at each other, and the latter shrugged. It''s obviously unsafe to go out now, but there won''t be any result if we continue to wait here. If this is an earthquake, it will last too long. If it is not an earthquake, it is necessary to find out the source of the abnormal vibration.


    In that case, it seemed that there was no need to hesitate. They walked through the shaking tables and chairs together, and Jianqi dragged the mage to prevent him from being hit in the head by the flying lampstand. Although cheese is the user of magic, when it comes to reaction speed, he can''t rely on magic to defeat the tempered soldiers.


    The scenery outside the hotel should have been good. The dawn cuts the transition of heaven and earth from the distance. The sun announces that a new day is coming, just like thousands of days that have passed. But today is different. At least for the people in this mountain and this city, today is destined to be a different and memorable day.


    The mountains are shaking, and the mountains on which the city of ten thousand dharmas depends are shaking. It feels like you''re standing on the back of a giant and he''s ready to turn over now. That kind of smallness and powerlessness can break all people''s pride in an instant, and even produce a sense of absurdity and comedy. Look, the whole world is collapsing. It''s ridiculous, isn''t it?


    "I actually satirized myself with the metaphor of worrying about the collapse of the sky last night. Now it seems that I should really worry about whether the land under my feet will crack." Cheese whispered something that no one understood and looked around.


    The mountain was shaking, but the imagined large-scale collapse did not occur except for sporadic gravel and a large amount of dust. The sound came from a distance, mixed with the panic cries of birds and people''s wails.


    It is not normal that birds did not evacuate in advance. Animals have the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They can be used as a precursor to natural disasters. Cheese looked down the mountain again. His eyes penetrated the mist and looked beyond the city. The woods and fields seemed to be unaffected.


    It''s a little strange. No, it''s very strange. He needs more information, preferably outside the city.


    "How do you feel there?" The grey robe suddenly asked the devil flying aside.


    Wei Dao fanned his wings and skillfully spun in the air, "the air is fresh and the sun is dazzling. Seriously, the devil shouldn''t enjoy the sunrise."


    "You know where I''m talking. Don''t force me to say it. This is outdoor. Your body may be heard at any time." The grey robe curled his mouth and expressed his views on the untimely sense of humor.


    "Gee, human beings only become direct when they are in a panic. You are good at beating around the bush. But forget it, since you asked, my answer is, I have no feeling."


    The main body of Wei Dao is located in Benliu City, which is three days away from here. If the vibration at this time comes from the earthquake, the torrent will never feel it.


    Dadi is a middle-aged man with a bad temper. When he or she feels unhappy, he or she will shout rude words that make people frown in that big and outrageous voice. The scope and impact of an earthquake cannot be limited to one place.


    "No feeling. Well, is it really built on giants? Or..."


    An idea came to cheese''s mind. The celebration is to get the whole city off the ground. Off the ground, isn''t that a metaphor? Those mages, those ancient people of the city of ten thousand dharmas, they really did it and are confident that they can succeed? They''re going to pull down a mountain in general and send it up into the sky?


    "Longji mountain is on the mountain. I hate mages. Even though I am."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1605

    The vibration finally subsided, just like a crazy jumping child. After exhausting all his strength, he just wanted to sit still. Mountains are not children. They need a lot of energy to move, but they usually don''t produce by themselves.


    Therefore, there must be a reason for the shock that shakes the mountains. That reason makes it start, that reason makes it calm, that reason is the key to the upcoming ceremony.


    How to say, cheese actually understands the feeling that you try to plan something and imagine what happens when it happens. But when you are really immersive and come to the scene and state in your imagination, you will find that your imagination is always insufficient.


    We often say that imagination can lead to infinity, and the development of mages often comes from this. But the infinity of imagination is the flame burning on the basis of experience. It rises and dances and turns into an unprecedented shape in the air.


    Therefore, the firewood that constitutes it is necessary. Without firewood, imagination will dry up. In other words, if the number of firewood is not enough, the edge of imagination will be blurred.


    The brows of the grey robe frowned tightly, as if facing some difficult enemy or difficult problem. The idea of raising a mountain into the air is not worth mentioning to him before today. It is not something he can''t do. If he is given the same human, material and time to plan, cheese can come up with countless exquisite ideas to perform this task.


    But at this moment, at the moment when the first shock stopped, when he had time to reflect on it, he realized how powerful it was. Imagination needs materials. If you have never experienced it, you can''t imagine it.


    Because of this, there is the so-called indescribable in the world, that is, things that can''t be imagined, even narration has never been tried, and beyond all previous experience.


    Cheese instinctively dislikes it, and then is surprised at the emotion rising in his heart. He shouldn''t be. The caster must accept everything in front of him with a tolerant attitude. If not, how can he control magic beyond common sense?


    The doubt did not completely dispel the disgust. Some inner voice was whispering the results of putting the power of magic into use. But there is no reason for this worry. Cheese knows it. Maybe it comes from an intuition somewhere.


    Although he was really surprised and surprised by the shock just now, as a mage, he should not hold a negative attitude towards it.


    The premise is that the plan can really be implemented smoothly, rather than turning the whole mountain into ruins when it really starts. Cheese turned and looked up at the mountain where the six universities and the library were located. Between those rocks and buildings, the real judges of the city would certainly evaluate the situation just now.


    The resumes of the ancient people are comparable to the first grey robe. Although cheese doesn''t think that they can match their teachers in their ability to cast spells or their possession and use of knowledge, he has to admit that what these people have is something he hasn''t surpassed now. So whether it''s crazy or rational judgment, it''s all their business.


    Big plans are in progress, and small plans have to be promoted. The cheese loosened his hand holding sword seven and turned back to the house. He saw David, who was in a panic and ran out without clothes, and told him that the earthquake had passed.


    But the grey robe did not tell the poor innkeeper that such a shock would never happen only once. This made him think again, did ordinary people like David know that the city he lived in was about to rise to the sky?


    "Rise to the sky? The whole mountain? No, it''s not funny. Even the mages can''t do this. You must be teasing me." Looking at David''s unsuspecting face, cheese got the answer.


    After instructing Jianqi to check the condition of the two prisoners, the cheese picked up the wooden piles made last night from the ground. Fortunately, they were not damaged. The place where the stake is placed has long been found. All he has to do is nail the stake in, no matter how. The stake itself has become a magical node, and the process of putting it into position is no longer important.


    The final result is the same for the grey robe and David, but the cheese wants no one to know their position except him.


    There are too many stories in the world about how people take off their protection under the temptation of the devil, just like the lamb that opens the door to the wolf in a fairy tale. Therefore, to be on the safe side, the lamb had better not know the position and switching mode of the door bolt. This will certainly bring other troubles. For example, if the mother sheep does not return in time, it may lead to another tragedy. One is good and the other is not. It''s always like this.


    Lynn, the female mage and the killer, who were caught by cheese last evening, woke up in the shock. It''s normal. I''m afraid there are few people who can still sleep in such turbulence.


    "What do they do? David was able to hide in his room as an ostrich last night. If we leave today, he can''t take care of these two people." Jian Qi whispered beside the cheese.


    "How long can your immovable means last? Although David is afraid of things, he is still good. Since he can help you yesterday, he can see these two people today. The premise is that they can''t still have combat ability. Our hotel owner has some skills, but he can''t see professional mages and professional killers." Cheese pondered for a moment and said.


    "Acupoints can''t make people powerless for too long. The flow of Qi and blood will naturally rush through the acupoints. Even the female mage''s body will recover her ability to move in an hour and a half. Can''t your magic help?"


    "The essence of magic is the price. On the contrary to the power you master, the users of magic consume themselves every time they cast a spell. We are like meat cooked by magic. The higher the amount of magic, the more atrophy and vitality we lose. This loss is not irreversible, but it usually can''t recover quickly. The killer is OK to say, but miss Lynn is the donor Dharma practitioners will be more troublesome. "


    Maybe the shock just made cheese feel subtly uneasy about this de plastic school, he said with some hesitation. It suggests that if magic is used to make prisoners unable to resist, more will be lost.


    Jian Qi took a breath, "otherwise, break their hands and feet. Miss Lin''s knee was broken yesterday. Raising one limb is also raising, and raising four limbs is also raising."


    Cheese turned and looked at his companion. Sure enough, the corners of the sword seeker''s mouth rose with a joke.


    "If only kelas were here. He has the most ideas and is sure to come up with a good way to have the best of both worlds."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1606

    When it comes to Kellas, I''m afraid we have to turn the time a little bit forward to see what happened in a research building of the school of life before the morning and before the violent shock visited here for the first time.


    "It''s a little big, but on the whole it fits. Thank you."


    The so-called man depends on clothes and horse depends on saddle. Although it is the clothes put on the day after tomorrow, it can give full play to a person''s temperament. No, perhaps it is precisely because clothes are acquired that they can be more suitable to be selected and worn and express what people want to show others.


    So, does the so-called temperament belong to clothes or people?


    This problem does not hold for atta at least. According to the female standard of Cang lion, her body is too strong and not thin enough to arouse the protection desire of knights. According to the standard at the foot of Longji mountain, she is too thin and powerless, which makes people doubt whether she can turn a house into a home in the ice and snow in the north.


    However, whether it''s the nobles of the kingdom or the soldiers of the frost guards, whether it''s the herdsmen on the grassland or the merchants in the rush City, they have to admit that although atta''s image is not perfect, there is a style that only belongs to her, which makes her charming no matter what kind of environment she is in.


    Through the collision of clothes with different environments, this style can make atalante''s temperament and feeling deduce thousands of different looks.


    For example, after she took off her leather armor and breeches and changed into a mage''s robe, the spirit of the female swordsman was softened. Even if she still hung a vlaklag on her waist, the threat of the magic sword decreased incredibly, making people only regard it as an ornament.


    The little chestnut hair was tied into a ponytail and gathered at the left of the back of the head. The hair bundle spread along the left shoulder to the chest, revealing half of the neck.


    With those bright sky blue eyes and shell like teeth slightly exposed in her smile, even if she had just left a wound on her foot with a sword, the male mage would choose to forgive the injury because of her abnormal blood flow at this time. Not only him, they are all.


    "You are thinner than you look."


    Kate, who contributed her changed clothes, said this with a touch of jealousy. As the only person who actually saw atta''s body under her clothes, she knew very well that she would never have a body similar to atta in her life unless she gave up everything here and became a swordsman.


    That''s impossible. She can''t become Atta, so she naturally can''t have what atta has. The reverse is also true, but compared with her slightly relaxed and plump limbs due to sedentary research, she still envies the female swordsman''s body without a trace of excess fat.


    "In fact, it''s better recently. When I was on the grassland a few days ago, I suspected that my bones would poke out of the skin."


    Atta didn''t recognize the meaning of each other''s words, and answered casually. No way, she is not very adapted to the meat based diet on the grassland. In addition, the group hardly had a good rest on the grassland, which will naturally lead to such a result. Coupled with her already tall height, the effect of weight loss is obvious.


    "Of course, how can such a remote place be compared with here. I hope your inner body can be improved as well." The female mage rolled her eyes slightly, but her words were still ironic.


    "I can''t say that. The lady is as smart, smart and beautiful as any fully trained person, just like a plaster statue..." the male mage choked back by Kate''s eyes halfway through his words.


    Kelas, who had already taken off his clothes, put his hand in front of his mouth and looked at atta. "Well, I don''t like you dressed like this. The only purpose of these cloth sheets is to make the person dressed like a creature."


    "Maybe that''s why clothes were invented? It makes us different from animals." When the female mage spoke, she looked at Kairas, who now looks the same as an ordinary black cat, and said.


    "Ha, it''s different from animals. Well said, I like this irony. It seems that the mage doesn''t have a sense of humor. Wait, don''t you really think so?"


    Kairas first laughed happily, then realized something in the ugly faces of the mages and said the second half of the sentence. Silence told him that he was right, so the happy laughter turned into a sneer full of ridicule.


    "The original intention of clothes is just to keep you hairless from freezing to death and hurting your delicate skin by wind and sand. Secondly, it is to satisfy your abnormal sense of shame. Clothes can really make you different from animals, but if you want to boast of something else, it''s too. Forget it, you''ve always been like this."


    A dressed cat said such words to the dressed man after taking off his clothes, which really makes people feel subtle and strange.


    "We''re not here to discuss this."


    Atta timely interrupted the debate on clothes on both sides. She tried to put the magic sword in a less conspicuous place, but not every robe has a larger space than it looks on the inside of the clothes like the gray robe of cheese, so in the end, it can only be hung on the waist. Anyway, there are so many casters in this city, It should not be a wonder that one of them uses the sword as the medium of magic.


    Kellas can talk to anyone, but he is especially easy to talk in front of atta. So the cat goblin stopped talking and signaled that he could start the next step of the plan.


    The female mage said nothing more when she saw this. She had not forgotten the identity of both sides at this time. Although sometimes she borrowed clothes and discussed and communicated, the relationship between them was still an enemy in essence.


    However, this kind of hostility is not urgent, and there is no need to fight to the point of life and death immediately. Kate''s team needs to deal with the possible egg stealing birds. They can''t waste their combat power at this time. Moreover, the previous experience also shows that the wise soldiers are not powerless to resist in front of the mage.


    Even on the contrary, when the strength of the other party is completely practical and there is no chance, the mage becomes the weak side, and they can''t find a breakthrough against the enemy.


    "Then go." Kate walked ahead, Atta and keiras following her. In this position, both of them can attack the key of the female mage from the back at any time. Even if she secretly prepares spells, it is difficult to guard against two extraordinary weapons at the same time.


    The spiral stairs meander down. Although this kind of stairs saves space, the price is to take more steps at the same height. When it is high enough, it will make people have a sense of confusion and can''t tell where they are.


    Fortunately, the building was not very high. After walking more than 50 steps, they came to the first floor. The corridor on this floor was empty, with only the whine of air circulation.


    "Come with me. The safekeeping room is here. No one should be on duty at this time. We can get the key quietly."


    "You don''t seem to pay much attention to security here?"


    "It''s like a backyard to us. Do you have to ask someone for instructions before opening your bedroom door? But that''s only true for people inside the school. For outsiders, every corner here will bring trouble."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1607

    After a few turns in the corridor, a group of three people came to a corridor paved with green gray stone bricks. One side of the corridor was hollowed out and reserved counters and internal space like a shop. On the wall of this compartment, various forms of keys were densely hung.


    A bald old man, with his chin in one hand and his elbow in the other, was lying on the counter dozing. The voice in his nose was even, and it was obvious that he was sleeping very deeply.


    "Mr. Koya, I''m here to borrow the key." Kate shouted to the old man, and patted the wooden table, making a dull noise. The sound became particularly loud through the drum of the space below the cabinet.


    "Ah, ah! I''m here, I''m here." Old Keya woke up from his dream, repeated a few words like nonsense, and opened his muddy eyes a few seconds later.


    "Key!" The female mage shouted to the old man in a loud voice, but it was not because of her bad temper. Seeing that she deliberately put her head to her ear, it should be because the old man''s ears were not very clever.


    "Ah, key, key, well, yes."


    The old man turned and looked at the wall full of keys, his fingers playing in it. Not to mention that the compartment now only relies on a plate of less than ten candles to provide lighting. Even for people with dark vision like Atta, the keys on the wall look the same.


    This makes people wonder whether old Keya can distinguish them.


    However, atta was worried, because after a few seconds, the old man turned back and looked at Kate pitifully, "which key do you want?"


    The female swordsman couldn''t bear it, but Kate didn''t care so much. She just raised the volume again, "underground! Zone 3! I want to borrow the key of zone 3!"


    In fact, this is not how bad the female mage is, but because she has been dealing with the old man for too long. Even if she did sympathize with the key keeper at the beginning, her patience was somewhat eroded in the time-consuming and laborious key borrowing and returning over the years.


    It is a good person who can help a newly met and vulnerable person, while it is a good person who can be patient with a vulnerable person who cannot be repaired over the years.


    Good means not bad. It can be accomplished through self-discipline and cognition. It is the adherence and recognition of axiom and morality. But goodness is not. Goodness is more internal. People need to dig inward and find it by themselves.


    However, no matter good or good, the subject is himself. For those who accept good intentions and goodwill, this gift may be a timely help and warm people for three winters. Maybe he doesn''t realize it at all.


    Is this the recipient''s problem? I''m afraid not. It''s worth pondering whether the kindness is so good if you give it to others and hope the other party will be grateful to you.


    Similarly, malice is the same. Some people are very sensitive and can stab him with an unintentional word, but some people, on the contrary, can laugh off even the most vicious words. What''s more, Kate''s attitude is far from vicious. At most, it''s just a little anxious.


    "Oh, underground two... Three... Three? Underground three, I know, I know."


    The old man muttered and turned to face the key of the wall again. Before, Kairas also ridiculed that there are too many doors and too many secrets here. Now, judging from the number of keys, I''m afraid the doors he''s seen are only one third of this building.


    So many rooms also suggest how complex and unusual the spatial structure here is.


    "Can he really find the key?" Atta asked Kate in a low voice. In fact, her act of lowering her voice was superfluous. With the volume of the female mage to the old man just now, even if she asked in a normal voice, she didn''t have to worry about falling into Mr. Koya''s ears.


    However, this may be the style of a female swordsman. She doesn''t like to change her way of doing things according to others, so she can treat humans and goblins alike.


    "He will find it. To be honest, only he can do it. These keys have existed for as long as this house, or even longer. Some locks lead to the past, and some locks lock the past. In short, Mr. Koya has experienced the whole process from the first key to the present. He used his own life to record the room corresponding to each key and the location of each room The time period should correspond to the key. Well, yes, the door lock here is like this. The same door, different keys, different rooms. Sometimes we have to start thinking about who can replace Mr. Koya if his health gets worse. "


    "Is he in bad health?" An old man, a key to a wall, a secret to a wall. It is hard to imagine what kind of past body has been experienced under the slightly bent body of the old man.


    "Oh, that''s not true. Except for his ears, Mr. Koya is in better health than anyone here. We often doubt whether we will live as long as him. But it''s also good. It''s a complicated job to rearrange the keys."


    "Yes, that''s what you need."


    While they were talking, the old man hesitated to take down a thing called the key from the wall, confirmed it again and again and put it on the table.


    The appearance of the key is a regular triangular prism 20 cm long and 5 cm wide. The whole body is made of metal mixed with wavy patterns. It looks more like a bearing used in some kind of machinery.


    "It''s a triangle this time, okay." Kate raised her eyebrows and held the key with a chain at one end in her hand.


    "When you return the key, put it in the box over there. Don''t disturb me and sleep." The old man said that, gave a big hack, went back to his chair, covered his legs with a blanket and lay down again against the table.


    The female mage shrugged at them, shook the key in her hand, and then walked towards a section of the corridor, "this way."


    Interestingly, Kate didn''t seem to know the way. She stopped at every intersection and made a choice. In the process, her hand kept holding the key.


    "In case you feel cheated or I''m deliberately going around, I''ll make a statement in advance. The position of the door leading to the underground is not fixed, and the key will guide us how to find it. It will heat when close to the door and cool when away. To be honest, I hate this complex and meaningless design, but the experimental building was built very old, and the builders at that time were right This kind of thing is very popular. "


    "At least it makes it really like a mage''s house." Atta whispered back.


    "Maybe, but I''d rather they make the room construction simpler. We don''t have no space. The construction department excavates the interior of the mountain every day, but the utilization of underground space in all colleges is surprisingly low. I don''t know what they do with those space."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1608

    The guide of the key soon reached the end. It was a broken wooden single door, standing silently on the stone brick corridor, like a patch on a good dress. The wooden door is so old that its edges have been uneven. Cold winds hiss slightly along the gap, like naughty children whistling outside the door.


    There was no lock on the door. Of course, there was a neat triangular gap at the position that should have been the handle, which was just the same size as the iron block in the female mage''s hand. Kate did not hesitate. It was not the first time she opened the door, so she naturally put the key into the gap.


    The size of the key was the same as the gap, but the key that should have been inserted tightly failed to enter the door smoothly as expected. The female mage''s face changed and explained in a slightly flustered tone,


    "I''m sorry, I''m in the wrong direction. I always forget that this triangular pyramid key has up and down. It can''t be inserted until the pattern on the side matches the pattern on each side of the door."


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t care."


    Yes, of course Atta and Kairas don''t care, because if the female mage doesn''t apologize, they won''t know it''s a wrong attempt.


    The opening of the magic door does not depend entirely on the key, but also on how to use the key. Cheese has talked about this many times in gossip. The action of opening the door is essentially a ritual in magic. Some rituals are simple and some rituals are complex, which is the case.


    But unlike Atta, who answered immediately, Kalas shook his ears a little. A mistake? It''s really normal. Anyway, the female mage is under coercion. Although he and atta don''t look so scary, Kate can''t guarantee her fate after opening the door.


    Maybe they will let her go, maybe she will be taken to the prison full of goblins, stabbed to death by a sword, and the body will be shared by the goblins. But are these mages appreciated by the grey robe really so unbearable? Although Kate''s body expression expresses her anxiety and tension, why hasn''t this tension appeared before? What is she nervous about? What is she thinking?


    "It''s open! Thanks for the magic."


    Kate said with some relief. Part of the triangular prism in her hand fell into the gap on the door, leaving a part slightly longer than half, but the thin wooden door firmly stuck it on her body.


    It can be seen that the density of keys is uneven, and the weight distribution is probably uneven. One of the keys to opening the door may be how to achieve balance on both sides of the door and use fragile fulcrum to keep the heavy metal strip stable.


    The wooden door opened inward in a shaking, revealing the downward extending corridor. The wind blowing out of the dark corridor smelled of soil, as if they were going to enter not the underground test site, but the tomb.


    "You can go back. Thank you."


    Atta looked inside the door and said to Kate. Further down, the female mage''s position as a member of the city of ten thousand laws will become awkward. Helping to find the key can also be regarded as being coerced. If she follows into the experimental field where the goblins are detained, Kate has the obligation to stop for the interests of the school, even if the price of doing so is her life safety.


    However, this is not true as long as she is not present.


    The female mage showed a grateful expression. She almost said goodbye to atta, but a few seconds later, she swallowed her words again,


    "I think I''d better go down with you. There may be a watchman below. With me, maybe we can avoid conflict. You said before that the purpose today is not to take them away, right? It''s better not to attract attention."


    "Would you like to help us?" The female swordsman blinked and asked in some amazement. Whether in action or speech, Kate has never shown her recognition and goodwill to them before.


    The mage frowned and sighed, "From my personal point of view, of course not. You are intruders, robbers, savage and rude. But well, to be honest, I don''t think it''s reasonable to experiment with goblins. I mean, we can do a lot of things that others think are cold-blooded for magic research, but that doesn''t mean we should give up all the bottom lines. I treated them, I know "They are also creatures."


    Atta and Kate looked at each other for a few seconds, as if to confirm the authenticity of these words. The female swordsman showed a bright smile and patted each other on the shoulder, "thank you."


    With a mage leading the team, there is less uncertainty in the process of entering the basement. With the snap of Kate''s fingers, the torches on both sides of the corridor lit up one by one, and the slight warm air also overflowed from the brick cracks, making people feel comfortable.


    "I must agree with one point. The predecessors who built here noticed that people''s energy would be wasted exponentially in the basement, so a comfortable environment is essential for long-term research."


    Kellas tilted his head and made no comment. For the sake of safety, he deliberately reduced the number of times he spoke since he got the key. Before and after opening the door, he simply didn''t say a word.


    In this way, the possible monitoring has a greater chance of not seeing his abnormalities. As for what if the other party had already known? I''m afraid the cat goblin''s answer is to do what it should do. Caution does not mean being cautious. Sometimes excessive camouflage will mess up.


    The corridor was not very deep. The three didn''t walk long before they reached the bottom. However, since the third zone is added instead of room 3, the underground space here is still relatively large, and the room reached by the stairs is only one of them.


    There was indeed a small counter next to the bottom of the stairs, which seemed to be the gate to test the identity of the visitor, but it was late at night. The watchman who should have been on duty had long disappeared. Only a decorative Knight''s full body armor stood beside him, silent.


    "Good luck. Come with me. I know how to go." Kate made a face at the empty counter and hurried into the corridor outside the room. Carras looked back and the door to the first floor was still open.


    "You follow closely. There are still some forks here. Since the goblins are here, maybe there are other things closed here."


    The tone of the female mage sounded a little excited. It might be a small adventure for her to enter the area that should have been strictly controlled without supervision. She walked quickly through the corridor, stopped by some fork roads, and took them deep in a few steps.


    "Here it is." Kate''s voice came from behind the corner. Atta and Kellas looked at each other and immediately followed.


    "Huh?" The imaginary cell did not appear. Not only no cell, but also Kate. The corridor opens in front, revealing a wide space filled with various wooden stakes, chains, targets and other instruments. This is a testing ground, an empty testing ground. But the female mage who should have explained this is now missing.


    "Cheated." Said keiras in a deep voice. Then I heard a rhythmic sound, the sound of horses'' hoofs, coming from the corridor behind me.


    The sound of heavy horse hoofs came straight from behind from far to near.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1609

    When a horse is on the grassland, it doesn''t feel dangerous. Even if it gallops towards you, capable grassland people can turn over by holding the horse''s neck.


    But when you are in a narrow corridor and the sound of Horseshoes behind you is very heavy, spears, machetes, hammers and all kinds of weapons suitable for use on horseback are its associations. The clattering sound was like the footsteps of the God of death. The God of death was so hungry and thirsty that he even changed his four feet to rush to his goal.


    The sickle of death is flashing cold, which may attack at any time, and may be torn apart by the cold blade at any time.


    "Don''t be stunned! Run!"


    Kalas''s sudden roar pulled atta back from her trance. People can''t compete with horses for speed, but they don''t need to be faster than horses. As long as they rush into the test field in front, they can avoid the invaders behind them.


    However, the short steps from the corridor to the test field actually became so long under the urging of the sound of horses'' hoofs, as if every movement of the body slowed down three times and couldn''t step out.


    When atta rushed out of the corridor, she didn''t know how many steps she had taken, maybe only three steps, maybe five steps, maybe ten steps, or longer or shorter. She hadn''t felt like being held in her heart for a long time. If she had to compare with her previous experience, she had to face the evil god on the tree.


    But fortunately, until she fell forward, the cold blade could not catch up, and the sound of horse hoofs roared past her, as if mixed with a sigh of regret from the God of death. She raised her head and several strands of small chestnut hair fell slowly in the air. It was the hair cut off by something.


    "Da!"


    The sound of horses'' hoofs stopped at the end of the test field. There was no neighing or coarse air. It didn''t seem to be something that a living horse should have.


    Of course, if there had been a living horse here before, Kalas would have noticed it as early as going down the stairs. Besides hearing, the cat goblin also has a very developed sense of smell. The smell of livestock cannot be completely eradicated. He won''t miss it.


    Before looking at the attacker, atta first looked at Kairas who fell to the other side. Thanks to her size, the cat goblin was in a better state than her.


    At this time, Kairas has returned to the standing position with his legs upright, holding a short spear made of sand in his hand. The short spear is gradually becoming longer and adjusted to be a real threat to the horse. After confirming that his companion was all right, atta finally saw the true face of the attacker.


    At the end of the training ground, shrouded in darkness, a war horse in armor suddenly stood up. No, no, it''s not a war horse in armor, it''s a armor!


    A complete horse armor, without flesh and blood, stood there like a ghost, with empty eyes that made people feel uneasy and afraid. Fortunately, the knight riding on the armored horse is still flesh and blood. He wears a coarse cloth coat, which is as rough and crude as a scarecrow''s clothes, and his hair is as messy as straw, covering his young face.


    Judging from his body shape, the rider should be small, at most 15 or 16 years old, which also makes him a strong contrast with the long handle and wide blade Tomahawk in his hand. How can that thin arm hold a terrible weapon the size of a human face with an axe blade alone? This is a question, just like why he rode a moving armor.


    "Oh, that little girl can act better than she looks."


    Kalas stared at the suddenly appeared knights, but he was still talking about the female mage who took them to the trap. Reasonably speaking, cat goblins are difficult to be deceived. His experience and qualifications can expose lies more than atta''s vague feeling of human emotion.


    But Kate did the right thing. She didn''t show the slightest kindness to them. Everything was unwilling. This reluctance really can''t be true anymore.


    In other words, the female mage used truth to cover up the lie. She used the displeasure of the coerced to hide her intention to bring them into the trap. It''s not very clever, but it did work.


    "Forget about this. What''s going on?"


    Atta got up, pulled out the vlaklag and pointed the blade at a green child, which was more or less uncomfortable. Taking into account the steel war horse and the terrible Tomahawk, this is a necessary means of defense.


    In addition, the other party didn''t hesitate to attack them. If atta fell more slowly, it wouldn''t be just her hair.


    "Magic, it should be the means of those mages. But I''m not sure. I feel there are other things." Caillas squinted, and the cat''s pupil adjusted its focus in dim light.


    The battle axe hangs on the ground, and the spear tip at the top of the axe splashes sparks on the ground. The boy on horseback is extremely thin and weak. He is by no means a real knight. His way of holding the battle axe is completely wrong, casual and casual.


    This is not a soldier, let alone a knight. Every part of him is so fragile. Although he is wrapped by terrible mounts and weapons, he can''t cover up the weakness of the body.


    However, the other party did not wait for the two to make further plans. The steps of the war horse opened again, the spear tip of the war axe was aimed at Atta, and the deadly sound of horse hoofs swept along with the evil wind!


    The female swordsman breathed out and showed no expression to the enemy who rushed towards her. Her eyes focused on the weapon in each other''s hand and the wrist holding the weapon, waiting for the moment when they crossed.


    That moment soon came. The axe and gun were facing atta''s chest without any fancy movements. It was purely based on the impact of speed and weight. Therefore, it is also the most difficult to hide.


    It is challenging to face such an attack, but it is also necessary if we want to end the battle quickly. Because the other party''s mount has no flesh and blood, unlike the real war horse, there will be the problem of physical exertion. The premise of the war of attrition is not tenable. Relying on tumbling or moving to avoid the impact will only turn yourself into a situation of being chased by the other party.


    Instead of that, try your best at the beginning.


    Having said that, it is almost impossible for ordinary people to avoid the impact of knights in front. With the panic and hesitation caused by horsepower and shock, there is little time for people to respond and give physical feedback.


    Of course, this is not a chaotic battlefield, and the opponent is coming face to face. Atta has more opportunities to plan his actions. But this is still a battle between life and death. There is only one chance, and only one moment.


    The horseshoe, from far to near, stepped on the female swordsman''s heartbeat step by step. No one can help her. No one else can. She has to face the sharp spear by herself. Life and death will be revealed before the next breath.


    The tip of the gun and the shadow of the human figure crossed, and the cat goblin on the other side could not see the specific situation of that moment. The horse is still running forward. Atta, half kneeling on the ground, the magic sword in his hand on his knee.


    "Taran!" Such a situation made Kellas think that some bad possibility had come true. He rushed to atta eagerly, but the imagined scene of blood splashing did not happen. Instead, it was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    "Bang!" Kairas turned and saw that the rear hoof of the war horse was missing. The smooth section divided the legs of the horse armor into two, leaving a small piece of hoof left in place.


    Lost a sufficient horse, unable to maintain balance, and its Knights fell heavily into the dust.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1610

    Most quadrupeds weigh more than humans of the same size, mainly because they have four fulcrums to support their bodies, so there can be more room for skeleton structure and muscle distribution. Not to mention the horse itself is much larger than human beings. It is normal for a real horse to break the knight''s leg when it falls.


    In this case, when the war horse is still wearing armor, it will become a disaster. Before falling, it is a disaster for the enemy. When falling, it will become a disaster for the rider. So what if we remove the flesh and blood and only take the weight of a horse like armor as the object? Will things be better?


    In theory, such a situation will naturally be much better than smashing a horse with a armour on the leg. But there is a lot of difference. It may only be the difference between comminuted fracture and ordinary fracture.


    Even the armor pieces crushed in the process of falling to the ground may become blades, cutting the rider''s unprotected body and causing more serious damage. However, there is another premise of this matter, that is, without the armor including horses, they can run like living horses.


    The training ground was covered with smoke and dust, but the imagined dull crash did not come. Atta and Kairas stared at the smoke. After all, their eyes were not the mage''s magical vision. They couldn''t see through the particles in the air. They had to wait quietly for the smoke to disperse.


    The smoke always dissipates, and the wind in the corridor takes them away and reveals the things under them. It''s a heavy body armor. It''s not like it''s for people to wear, because no one can move normally after wearing it. He thought that it was the heavy armor worn by the heroes who were fabricated by poets who had no common sense after drinking. Just standing there, people could feel its weight and thickness.


    "That''s the horse just now, isn''t it?" Atta frowned and said in a very uncertain tone. She had to admit that even after many incredible experiences with cheese, what was happening was still puzzling.


    Kellas licked his teeth with his tongue and showed a complicated expression. "Oh, this is the worst situation. I didn''t expect to meet him here. But that''s right. It makes sense."


    "What makes sense?" The female swordsman is still in a state of confusion. She doesn''t understand why her companion shows a suddenly enlightened expression. As the armor began to approach them, this incomprehension became more serious.


    "Explain later and fix him first. Be careful of the metal on him. Those metals are part of his body. Armor, horses, weapons, they can become anything."


    Carras said, holding a stabbing sword made of sand. To deal with this kind of heavy armor, either use great power to wave the war hammer to knock the people out, or use a spear or stabbing sword to reach into the weak link of the armor. As a swordsman, the latter is more favored by him.


    "I can''t see magic in him. He''s not a mage." The female swordsman adjusted the posture of holding the sword, and her tone showed some dissatisfaction. It may be because she was aware of something.


    "Of course not. He''s just a mistake, a joke. A bad joke." With that, Kalas seemed not to want to talk more about it, and rushed straight towards the armor.


    This obviously conforms to the other party''s intention. Thick armor is not suitable for chasing, but it is very suitable for attacking. The weapon in the armor changed from axe and gun to short sword. It didn''t match the clothes on the body. It looked a little shabby.


    But this does not prevent the cold light on the blade of the short sword from shaking the moving mind. When the cat fairy''s footsteps approached, the dagger was very natural, and even chopped down at him.


    In this attack, Kalas can hide, not only hide, but also launch four different counterattacks. In the past, he would do this in the face of heavy enemies who are much larger than himself. He would shorten the distance, fight close to his body, use the other party''s body as his fighting field, and his arms and thighs can be used as the fulcrum for the flexible movement of the black cat.


    Facing the enemy this time, Kellas didn''t choose such a radical tactic. He raised his body, waved his sword sideways, and took the other party''s chop with the sword body of the sand sword. The purpose of doing this is to try your strength. Strength can change many things in the fight. Being able to make a preliminary judgment on the opponent''s strength will undoubtedly be conducive to the subsequent battle.


    "Poof!"


    A strange sound sounded. It was not the sound that two weapons should have when they intersected. As soon as the cat goblin''s body stopped, he rolled continuously to the side for a long time before stopping. He looked down at the weapon in his hand and saw that the sand sword scattered from the intersection with the other party''s blade, and the sword body was nearly two-thirds less!


    The sound just now is the sound of a sharp blade sweeping the sand. It''s -- it''s weird.


    In fact, Kellas has imagined many times that a weapon composed of sand will not be reliable. It seems that it is only natural to disintegrate when colliding with a metal weapon.


    The sword of sand is a magical weapon. In the words of cheese, it is not the real sand that makes up this weapon individual. Those sands are actually aggregated after they are fixed into a certain form. If you have to compare it, it is like completing a series of processes from melting to quenching in weapon forging in an instant and forming it directly as a whole.


    Therefore, in actual combat, the hardness and flexibility of the weapon transformed from sand sword will not be inferior to that of metal.


    But it was broken. It was a child''s toy made of mud and water. It was beaten back to a plate of loose sand in the chop of the dagger. The process was so fast that kelles didn''t feel the pressure on his arm.


    This is likely to be some kind of protection mechanism of the sand sword. This self-conscious weapon chooses to remove the force generated by the collision in this almost self destruction way to prevent its owner from bearing its consequences.


    Unfortunately, since he obtained the sword of the sand, Kairas has never communicated with the inner part of this weapon as clearly as at the bottom of the sand cave. He has also made similar attempts and even carried out the traditional communication ceremony of goblins.


    That ritual allows goblins and local land to talk to rocks and get vague but precious information. But those attempts did not respond after all, so in the face of the current situation, Kellas can only make a judgment.


    "You can''t fight with him. Don''t fight with him."


    In fact, Kalas will try to evaluate each other''s strength for atta. Due to the size problem, the cat goblins have long given up the method of winning by strength when fighting with humans and humanoid creatures, but atta is not so.


    In fact, the female swordsman has half of the demon blood, and her physical quality is much better than that of ordinary people. She will make good use of this in past battles and win the battle with unexpected strength.


    "I see." Atta answered softly, then swallowed a little air. Her body was pressed down, holding a sword in both hands, and rushed towards the armored man at a very fast speed.


    The short sword is across the track of the female swordsman. Atta''s ankle suddenly exerted force, leaped like an antelope in the mountains, turned the direction of inertia, easily bypassed the blade and came directly to the other party''s side.


    Vlaklag waved laterally under his opponent''s ribs in a perfect arc and touched the strange armor.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1611

    "Dong!"


    The inexplicable concussion force was sent out from the place where the sharp blade touched the armor and echoed in their minds. For a moment, it seemed that a pair of invisible hands pushed Atta and the armored man away in the opposite direction, but the latter''s armor was too heavy, so only the female swordsman was pushed away.


    What is more strange is that this force is extremely gentle and without any malice, as if it is to protect the two people who are fighting.


    "What''s going on?" When he fell to the ground and still didn''t understand what happened, atta looked at his weapon and his opponent. Although the armor covered his face, he should be equally confused.


    "Gee, that''s true. It''s really troublesome."


    The cat goblin smacked his mouth and stared at the armored man. Yu Guang glanced at the exit of the test field. If they leave here now, they should have a chance, but then they have to face each other''s pursuit in the narrow corridor. It''s not wise to lose the female mage to lead the way. But it is equally difficult to defeat the enemy in front of us.


    "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Atta heard keiras''s whisper and asked his companion. It seems that after the armored man began to show his ability just now, the cat goblin recognized his identity.


    "Yes, Taran, I know. Not only do I know, but I think all the Goblins who have traveled between the two worlds will know his name. Now even the origin of the elf dog knows. In this world, except for the Druids who have fought with your majesty, only the goblin hunter will know how to tame those creatures. It''s not surprising that he will appear here. It''s the skill of these humans that I am The magician was dizzy and thought that the mage could even get out the elf dog. "


    There was some chagrin in his tone, which was self reproach for his wrong judgment. His knowledge of cheese and his further understanding of magic made him misjudge the information and ignore the danger he should have known.


    At this point, Kalas slowly put back his offensive posture, and the sand sword in his hand was put into his hair. "Do you mind if we pause first and let me explain your story to this lady?"


    After hearing this, the armored man stood up straight and inserted the short sword in his hand into the ground in front of him, looking like he was willing to wait. The scene was quite strange, which made the female swordsman feel at a loss.


    "What''s going on? Do you know? What does goblin Hunter mean? Does he mean this man?" Atta didn''t want to fight anymore. With the decline of war intention, doubts began to rise.


    "Yes. Goblin hunter, Donne, a mistake made by goblins themselves." Kellas sighed and began his story. "In fact, the story itself is not complicated. It''s nothing more than a little boy who stepped into a world that doesn''t belong to him under the joke of the goblin. He should have been eaten by the goblin or escaped from the devil''s claw with his intelligence. But what happened in reality is always more strange than that in the story. The little boy got a gift."


    "You call this a gift?" A muffled roar came from the helmet. Although the sound inside the helmet became funny after the armor, the anger contained in it remained unabated.


    "For you, it''s a curse, but for us, it''s a gift. I''m sorry about that." The cat goblin surprisingly didn''t refute, but said calmly.


    "That gift is his armor?" At this point, it''s not difficult for atta to guess the core of the story. In fact, it''s very common. The child gets a gift, and the gift is also a curse.


    "Yes, yes. To be exact, it''s not armor, but a shield, the shield of the goblin king. It''s a tradition since ancient times that the king should have a crown, a sword and a shield. They have always been held by the goblin king and his or her spouse. The king supports one of the two and then takes the other. The tradition has been the same until our two sires succeed Some changes have taken place. According to tradition, the king''s crown needs to be replaced by the holy oak, and the king''s shield and sword need to be recast when they ascend the throne to better suit their style. In the process of recasting, guests will put their own gifts in the furnace, symbolizing joining the rule of the king. "


    "I am one of the gifts." The man in the armor said, unable to hear sadness and joy, but only some deep but strong emotion, "they threw me into the furnace, a furnace full of molten slurry."


    Atta looked at Kellas, who shrugged, "Your Majesty today is indeed a kind monarch, but his spouse is on the contrary. Therefore, your majesty decided to hold a sword to reduce the possibility of using it, but the Queen''s confidants added a blood sacrifice to the casting of the shield. This can not be regarded as blasphemy, because the king and Empress have the obligation to lead the war, and they need blood to prove their ability to protect the goblins. However, the blood sacrifice was too much Yes. "


    "Twenty seven children were put into the melting pot, human, elf and dwarf. You can''t imagine that scene, and I don''t want you to imagine it. I can only rejoice that I wasn''t present at that time, so I missed the birth of the goblin hunter. Twenty seven sacrifices were put into the melting pot, and one sacrifice survived. He not only survived, but also had a shield, which turned into a flow The molten slurry wrapped around him and became an integral part of his body. The next thing, in fact, is very clear. There is no weapon that can be broken in the whole goblin world. The person who wears it on his body can naturally be said to be invincible. "


    At this point, ATA looked at the armor man again. This time, she could find that the metal armor was actually covered with dark red fine lines, a bit like blood vessels and fascia, which made her instinctively feel nausea.


    "The goblin Hunter made a big ceremony and killed many nobles of the Queen''s school, while most of his Majesty''s supporters chose silence. In a sense, the relationship between the king and the queen is so different now, which is the beginning. In a word, the king with the sword did not stop the sacrifice that survived, in a sense, he let him go. Naturally, the hatred will not be extinguished, Goblins will not tolerate people taking shields. So a long hunt began. Believe me, the story will be very long to tell in detail. You just need to know that most hunters have failed, because Mr. Dunn is standing in front of us now. "


    "But he looks very young." Atta still remembers when he saw each other''s face just now. Donne looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, and a goblin King often ruled for hundreds of years.


    "A child who has been to the goblin world once may not grow up all his life, let alone take one of the three treasures of the goblin King''s court. It''s better to say that his body can grow slowly."


    Hearing this, the female swordsman''s eyes were confused, "so, you just said that everything has an answer. So, the person who brought the goblins here as an experiment..."


    "Of course he is. There is only one mortal who can hunt so many goblins so easily."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1612

    There is indeed only one mortal who can hunt goblins, and so is the mortal who holds the shield of the goblin king. It is better to say that since the intersection of the two worlds and the intersection of goblins and creatures in the world, the three treasures of the goblin king have only been imposed on creatures in this world, and there has never been a precedent held by humans or elves.


    But now, the precedent is not only standing in front of them, but also strictly speaking, there is more than one precedent, but one and a half. Don''t forget that the name of the sword extended by the second inscription of the vlaklag in atta''s hand is the sword of the goblin king to fight the enemy''s sword. Two of the three greatest treasures meet here in a dramatic form.


    Knowing this relationship, the inexplicable force that shook atta away just now can be explained. There will be no result if the demon king''s sword cuts into the demon king''s shield.


    Just as the sharpest spear in the fable stabs the strongest shield, sharpness and firmness are relative concepts in themselves. Even if the sharpest spear is added, its nature still implies the object of comparison, such as the sharpest spear in the city or the strongest shield in the country.


    In a sense, the sword and shield of the goblin king are similar. Their relative nature is the sharpest sword in the goblin world and the strongest shield in the goblin world. Because the three swords, shields and crowns are owned by one, they are a whole in a broader sense.


    Since it is a whole, the concept of comparison cannot play a role, or a decisive role.


    If you insist on a good or bad one in a whole, it''s like having to compare a person''s left hand and right hand, but the fact is that even if a person''s right hand is 100 times more flexible than his left hand, he still has only one left hand and one right hand. The excellence of the right hand can''t let it replace the position of the left hand.


    In other words, it''s like a person has a large lung capacity and a good respiratory system, but that doesn''t mean he can use his lungs to digest food from now on, even if his intestines and stomach are no worse.


    So what happens when this situation is artificially guided? The history of goblins is not without such a period. The differences between the king and his spouse even triggered a war. The two sides fought with their own swords and shields as weapons, and the results are often tragic.


    Never in these stories has one side of the sword and shield defeated the other. Now it seems that when they collide, I''m afraid what just happened will happen.


    "The sword in your hand is very strange." The goblin hunter named Donne pointed his dagger at vlaklag. Atta was not the only one affected by that force.


    The female swordsman held a sword in one hand and looked at each other. "Why not kill them? If you really experienced those things, killing those goblins is what you should do, isn''t it?"


    The deep laughter, without any joy, is more like a conditioned action, "kill them? Won''t they be reborn in your world? What''s the point?"


    The words were puzzling. Atta looked at keiras, who gave her a positive look. Yes, Donne didn''t know that iron could completely kill a goblin, or that the goblins'' lies made him believe that even if iron was used to kill goblins, they would still resurrect in the goblin world.


    So the goblin Hunter didn''t do that anymore. He wanted to let these goblins taste long-term pain rather than Dang''s death. In a sense, this misleading is still effective. At least now, those goblins are still alive, and even many have escaped from the mages'' testing ground. If Donne aims to kill, they may not survive.


    "Since you can''t kill them, what''s the point of giving them to those mages? Shouldn''t you be the Goblins who led to what happened to you?"


    Donne''s face was hidden in his armor and could not see his expression, but judging from the length of silence, the words of the female swordsman should have caused him some emotional fluctuation,


    "Revenge? No, I can''t do it. Goblins can''t be killed in this world, but I can''t go to that world. Those Goblins who kidnapped me and others hide in that world and are as cowardly as turtles. But it doesn''t matter. They don''t come out, and there are Goblins who will come. They won''t bring any good influence to the world Some damn liars. And guess what? The world is full of people who think the same as I think. They are willing to pay a high price for it. "


    "You hunt goblins for money?" Atta was surprised. She thought the other party was an angry avenger, but Donne''s words showed that hatred was not so fresh in his body.


    "Why not? Revenge is a long activity. Since your magic has given me a longer life than ordinary people, I naturally have to use a very special way to make the goblins regret. For this, I need money."


    "I''ve heard that the price of hunting goblins is very strange among human beings. The value of a single goblin can make a family live a carefree life. If it is a goblin with special needs such as fairies, the price will be better. Judging from the number of goblins you catch, selling one-fifth of them to human nobles will probably get enough wealth to buy a small country, If you sell them all, you may even be able to hire the dragon in exchange for gold coins. I don''t understand. What else do you need money for? In other words, you still need money. What do you want to do? "


    "You don''t need an answer. This is a rich city. They have more wealth than any royal family. I believe the mages will be willing to pay two more money to buy you."


    While the goblin Hunter spoke, the armor on his body began to show red lines. Those armor pieces moved on other armor pieces as if they were alive, like some kind of jigsaw puzzle.


    The difference is that the game has no fixed pattern, and it will only become what Donne wants in the end. The transformation of armor took place very quickly. The extremely conservative heavy armor gradually turned into light armor, but it still completely wrapped his body.


    With less armor pieces occupied by armor, the raw materials that can be used by weapons will increase. The short sword has become a one handed sword, and a circular shield has been added on the other arm. Such equipment is obviously more suitable for fighting.


    "What should I do?" Carras asked in a relaxed tone. It sounded that he was not making a decision about the situation under his eyes, but asking for atta''s advice.


    "We beat him here and evacuate as fast as we can." The female swordsman said in a deep voice.


    This is a more realistic plan. At present, the evacuation will not be smooth without defeating Donne. After defeating Donne, it seems naive to expect the mages to remain indifferent. The original plan to cooperate inside and outside was doomed to be impossible to achieve, but it was worthwhile to find out and eliminate the hidden danger of goblin hunter.


    "Your will, my lady."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1613

    The three returned to the fighting state, and their mood has changed.


    Among them, the most complicated nature is atta. The female swordsman found that she could not quickly and clearly judge the man in front of her, from her curiosity and fear at the beginning, to her sympathy when she heard his past, and then to her personal thoughts revealed in a few words.


    This is the way things are in the world. The farther you look, the more you don''t understand, the more you can judge the good and bad of others. On the contrary, the more you understand each other''s difficulties, the more you know the reason why each other becomes like this, the yardstick of distinction is actually not important. Is it Donne''s fault to be taken away by goblins as a sacrifice?


    In other words, is this geometrically similar to atta himself? If she had not been exchanged but taken away as a sacrifice, would she have become a part of the armor now?


    Or will she stand in the position of today''s goblin hunter and confide her deep hatred for goblins to another person much luckier than herself?


    She didn''t know that sympathy didn''t matter at this time. The important thing is to stand in her position today and not indulge each other to continue to imprison and torture these goblins.


    As for the barbaric sacrifice carried out by the goblins, it is not a problem that atta can deal with here, but she has deeply remembered it. If she has the opportunity, she will not ignore it. If there is a chance, the premise is not to be caught by Donne.


    Strange to say, it is reasonable to say that although the hunter''s heavy armor has become light armor, the weight of his armor has been shifted to weapons and shields, which should not have been reduced by a penny.


    But after the shape adjustment, Donne''s speed was really fast, not to mention flying, but also to the normal level. This means that the fight mode of "one strike and one retreat" just now may no longer be implemented smoothly, and the battle will inevitably lead to close combat.


    The premise is that their weapons can really touch each other. Atta clenched the weapon in her hand and didn''t have to say hello to Kalas. She directly greeted the goblin Hunter running this way. The magic sword in her hand stabbed out from the waist and pointed to each other''s shoulder.


    This time, we can''t say it''s more tricky and exquisite, but it''s faster than chopping, so we can take some advantage in the first confrontation. After all, when chopping, the arm holding the weapon cannot be completely straightened. When the length of the weapons on both sides is close, the sudden stab is equal to a long distance than the opponent. This small distance is where the attack and defense decision is made. At the same time, it is also the key to who has the advantage in the next few moves.


    However, there is one thing atta didn''t notice, that is, since the grey lion came out into the grassland, the opponents they met along the way generally didn''t wear armor or only thin armor. Including those gangsters in the rush City, they just nailed a few pieces of thicker leather at the key parts as armor.


    The reason is that the nail stomach in the real sense is very expensive. It needs not only excellent raw materials, but also fine smelting technology, design and manual realization. A set of chain armour with exquisite workmanship is likely to be worth more than five swords, because every iron ring nesting on it needs to be completed by craftsmen by hand.


    The superior armor can effectively protect against the threat of swords and even arrows. Otherwise, the Knights and masters of the grey lion will not increase the load of their mounts for no reason, let alone fight the invasion of nomadic tribes that can fight almost all the people with a few cavalry.


    This makes a considerable difference between fighting with armor and non armor. One of the differences is that people wearing heavy armor tend not to avoid some stabs.


    The lack of experience made atta misjudge the opponent''s reaction. She thought the opponent would raise a shield to block, or simply sideways try to avoid. Who would have thought that Donne didn''t dodge or even raise his shield, but slightly poked his left shoulder forward, as if he deliberately wanted to make the female swordsman''s stab easier to hit the target.


    Of course, that''s impossible. The purpose of pushing out the left shoulder is to make the right shoulder have a greater swing range, and let the right arm and right hand use the one handed sword faster and more deadly. Unlike most people who are opponents of female swordsmen, the monster hunter''s hatred for goblins makes him care nothing about their appearance. Beauty and ugliness are meaningless. As long as they are goblins, they deserve to die.


    "Bang!"


    The familiar muffled sound came again, breaking out from the shoulder junction of the sword tip and the armor. To be exact, they haven''t met yet, just like two homopolar magnets. Even under the forced extrusion of users on both sides, they still stubbornly refuse to contact each other, which leads to the outbreak of repulsion. This time was even more amazing than the first time, because the only one blown away last time was Atta, but now there are two.


    "Zilala!"


    The sword tip of the magic sword brought a string of sparks on the ground. Atta turned over in the air and fell to the ground. He used his feet and sword as a fulcrum to dissolve the impact in sliding. Donne on the other side is not so smooth. In the final analysis, he has not received any formal combat training, because those fist and foot skills are meaningless for him who has the shield of the goblin king and the protection of his body.


    This time, too, after a large number of tumbling and embarrassing collisions, the hunter got up unharmed from the ground, patted his armor with his hands and shook off the dust.


    "Your sword is very interesting."


    Donne doesn''t know what the three treasures of the goblin king are, nor does he need to know. Anyone who encounters the same situation twice in a row will start to think about the reasons and trigger conditions.


    However, atta was not the only one fighting with him now. When Donne spoke, a figure had landed on all fours and quickly came to his side. Then the whole body rose up, and fine sand spikes condensed from his fingertips.


    "This sword is more interesting."


    The sword of sand turns into a short spike. The target is the gap on the armor mask, more accurately, the eye behind the gap.


    The armor transformed by the shield of the goblin king may not have a gap to use, but the people in it need to breathe, see, eat and drink, which is enough. The spikes composed of sand may not be as hard as steel, but it is more than enough to blind a person''s eyes.


    "Ah!"


    Kellas''s sword is always fast. Once he used to compete with this fast sword in the sword fight competition in the goblin world. No swordsman could compete with him.


    Now, although he is no longer young, and the stabbing sword in his hand has become a shorter and finer sand stab, the ability of the first swordsman is better than before. Donne didn''t respond. He didn''t have time to respond at all. Before the voice of the cat goblin reached his brain, the sand thorn had reached into his eye socket.


    "Eyes! My eyes!"


    The wildly waving arm became a jumping platform, and Kellas gently stepped on each other''s arms and shoulders to move around, waiting for the opportunity to give a more fatal blow.


    But the goblin King''s shield still exceeded his expectation. With the increase of moving times, he could clearly feel that the armor was deliberately adsorbing the soles of his feet. Although the range was small, it actually affected his action.


    Aware of this, the cat goblin resolutely withdrew, a somersault away from the goblin hunter, looked at each other coldly, and went crazy in situ because of severe pain and fear.


    "Now, kill him with your sword."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1614

    All this happened too fast. Whether for atta or Donne, the sword of carras and his determination and ruthlessness exceeded their expectations, far beyond their expectations.


    No one could have thought that the old cat had blinded one eye of the man protected by the goblin King''s shield with only half of the remnant sword by relying on a trivial flaw, because that meant that he might be able to do the same on the goblin king.


    But think about it. Is that strange? As the chief swordsman of the goblin King''s court, if Kairas is just a fancy who is good at swordsmanship, I''m afraid no one believes it, because most of the guys who believe in this and arrogantly fight with young cat goblins are dead.


    The goblin court is a dirty place. Anyone who works in it will say that under the bright appearance, there are endless conspiracy, calculation, murder and conspiracy. A wise monarch can curb these situations to a certain extent, but most of the time, the monarchs themselves will be swallowed up by the vortex.


    Although the goblins believe that their king and their spouse are in love, close to each other and complement each other as one person, the near attendants of the king''s court will remain silent. Indeed, they will not murder each other, but this does not prevent them from enhancing their influence by killing their close friends around each other. And Kairas is the confidant of the contemporary goblin king, whether he wants it or not.


    Atta suddenly realized that although she recovered the memory of growing up with keiras, it didn''t mean she knew about cat goblins. After all, compared with the years of raising her, keiras had a longer time she didn''t know.


    She rarely heard of what Kellas had done during those times. But a person who can keep the title of chief swordsman of the court for so long will never be a hesitant person. He is more deadly than she thought.


    "Kill him, come on."


    Seeing that atta didn''t respond, the cat goblin said it again. He knew that now was the most vulnerable time for Donne. The pain and panic of losing his eyes would take a long time to subside, and before they subsided, both could turn into hatred and anger.


    Therefore, there are not many opportunities available. If you can, Kellas will personally complete the final work, but his sand sword is not enough to pierce the armor and blind the other party''s eyes with the remaining sand. If you want to further expand the war results, you must use weapons that can confront Wang Zhidun head-on.


    Vlaklag, in theory, this sword could kill Donne, because no matter how strong the shield is, it will be useless if it is bypassed. Now Donne is full of flaws, which is enough for atta to find a chance to bypass the armor.


    "Yes."


    The female swordsman who was reminded for the second time finally recovered from the stab. She hurried away, and the magic sword in her hand went towards the untouchable opponent again.


    Almost out of intuition, Atta, who had two experiences, didn''t attack the other party''s armor in vain and tried to break it. She rushed to Donne''s side, found the same part of the other party''s arms and legs at the same time, and used inertia and weight to turn into a heavy plumb at the moment of wrong body, damaging the opponent''s balance.


    The armored Hunter didn''t respond to what had happened, so his body fell back. Before the back of his brain fell to the ground, the blade of the death huff and puff hung high on his face door.


    "Boom!"


    The strong wind blew atta''s clothes upward, and the repulsion erupted again when she sent the blade into her opponent''s helmet and cut off the grids protecting her face.


    But maybe it''s because the structure of the grid is much weaker than the overall armor, or maybe it''s because the people in the armor are still in a panic. Although the repulsion is strong this time, it''s not enough to push the female swordsman away.


    "Zizi!"


    The blade sparked when it touched the cover of the helmet, and burst into flames when it cut into the grid. Vlaklag''s cold blade became hot due to the friction between metals, so that he didn''t feel pain when it cut down the bridge of Donne''s nose laterally.


    Two seconds later, nose blood flowed into the mouth along the respiratory tract, causing a cough at a distance. In order to cough up blood, the goblin Hunter turned to the side, and the blade inserted in the grid was ejected.


    Atta was incredibly stunned. She didn''t wake up in time until the other party''s disorderly waving blade was about to sweep her ankle. She took a big step towards the rear to avoid the range of the blade.


    She didn''t mean to be merciful just now. Anyway, it''s most appropriate to kill the goblin Hunter here. This matter has nothing to do with Donne''s past. It''s only the most reasonable for atta''s own action. She still has the ability to distinguish after being with the grey robe for so long. But the blade only cuts the other party''s nasal bone, because that''s the limit.


    For the first time in her life, atta really felt the will of the weapon in her hand, which resisted her power and refused to perform the duty of the murder weapon.


    Why? Because is that the person protected by the king''s shield? No, before that, why didn''t you show me your will? As a weapon, it''s disguised as cold metal, but you''re not.


    Although it''s only for a moment, it doesn''t feel wrong. Soldiers always believe their feelings. I really feel you. What''s in my hand is not just a weapon. What are you?


    "Go."


    The familiar voice interrupted the thinking again. The cat goblin didn''t know when he had come to her, grabbed her hand and whispered. Since no one has been killed, staying here will only increase variables. Timely withdrawal can also reduce some dangers.


    As for the other goblins trapped here? They''ve been locked up for a long time. They can wait. If two people are caught for reckless advance, they will wait longer.


    After encountering unexpected situations one after another, atta mechanically ran with Kairas towards the outside of the test field. She finally looked back at the goblin hunter who fell to the ground and covered her nose. She didn''t know whether she was regretting that she didn''t kill him or glad she didn''t kill him. The conflict between goblins and humans is presented to her in such a vivid way, which is much more intuitive than the stories in the mouth of cat goblins and the records in cheese books.


    What they didn''t know was that in the darkness that nobody noticed, the disappeared female mage was secretly preparing her magic. She also realized that Donne couldn''t keep the two people, so she was ready to do it herself and catch them when they were unprepared. There was no doubt that it would be a great achievement for her to get rid of her current group of bad research partners and enter a better research group. The spell condensed in her hand and the target was locked.


    "Boom!"


    Without warning, the violent shock swept the whole Wanfa. Even the room built in the mountain can feel the obvious shock, as if the whole mountain was shaking with it.


    The spell in her hand dissipated in an instant, and the escaping magic left several dark scars on Kate''s palm, which was the reverse bite after the spell was interrupted.


    But the female mage had no intention to observe her palm at this time. The bricks and stones on her head made a worrying noise in the vibration, as if they might collapse in the next second. And she also completely lost her balance in the vibration, fell to the ground and shook helplessly.


    If Atta and Kellas leave the training ground a second later, they will see her. However, the excellent movement ability of the two soldiers allows them to move awkwardly while holding the wall.


    In view of the same concern about the collapse as Kate, they did not hesitate to move forward in the direction of the exit in their impression.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1615

    There was no obstacle in escaping from the underground, and it could even be said that it went too far. Apart from the increasingly disturbing shock, Atta and Kellas didn''t even meet anyone else in the process of leaving. They didn''t see or hear, as if there were only two of them here.


    But that''s impossible. Without saying anything else, since the goblin hunter is here, the goblin he guards must be here, and he will never be the only one.


    A more likely explanation is that there are devices in this underground space that can block sound regionally, whether based on magic or architectural structures.


    Unfortunately, the turbulent environment makes it impossible for them to think further about the meaning. At present, leaving here is the first thing.


    The stairs leading to the ground appeared in front of them. They jumped up the steps step by step. Making such a fierce movement in shaking requires a strong balance ability, which is not difficult for Kalas. After all, the most important role of the tail is to maintain the balance of the body. Atta''s climb was difficult and awkward, but she managed to leave the dark underground.


    Fortunately, you don''t need a key to open the door to leave the basement. When they returned to the corridor, the vibration did not stop. They looked at each other and knew that it was not wise to wait here for the vibration to pass.


    Now at least five people in this building know their existence, and they may be exposed. Since the purpose of this trip is impossible, it is the best policy to evacuate as soon as possible.


    "Can you do it?"


    Carras landed on all fours and asked ATA, who was squatting on the ground and holding the wall with one hand to barely keep his balance.


    "No problem. Besides, now is the best time. I wonder if someone is helping us."


    The swordswoman smiled bitterly, but her words were not false. The impact of the shock was far greater than it showed, which was not even noticed by the cheese, because the grey robe was located in David''s hotel and there was no mage''s residence around.


    On the contrary, the teaching building of the school of life is full of magic. For goblins, they can see a lot of magic silk as long as they open their eyes. But all these silk threads disappeared at this time, as if the vibration had relieved all the magic scattered in space.


    In other words, this is a house without any magic influence, no suddenly bridged corridor, no window that will become a door. This is undoubtedly relaxing, especially for non casters, but there is also a small problem. If many spaces in this room were folded by magic, what would those spaces become when magic suddenly fails?


    This is the problem that grey robe will think about, not the problem that cat goblins and female swordsmen will think about. So against the shock, they approached the edge of the house, hoping to find an exit that could leave the house undetected.


    This matter is not as simple as they thought. One is that the movement speed of the two people becomes very slow at this time. The other is that the windows of the building itself may not be as many as they thought.


    They searched for a long time and found a window in the corner of the first floor. Kalas climbed up the windowsill and kicked it open. Facing the dawn, he took Atta and hid in the nearby bushes. Gradually, the vibration subsided.


    "If you want to go back to the grey robe now, I won''t object. It was dangerous enough to save those fools from these mages. Now there are more goblin hunters in the mage. I''m sure none of those guys hiding in the underground cave is an enemy of Don. Even if he is blind." Kellas whispered to her, his eyes and ears alert to possible pursuers around him.


    "They didn''t tell me. They didn''t tell me the existence of that man, they didn''t tell me why they were caught here." The female swordsman''s answer was not what she asked. She frowned and whispered.


    "Did you ask? Or are you just enjoying the feeling of being treated as a savior by them? We are goblins. Naturally, we will push the fault to the other side, and we will not consider what will happen if we have problems on our side. Therefore, we will not excessively ask them why they were arrested, because we have acquiesced that it is a story of coincidence or tragedy. Not to say, They are bad people who deliberately hide, but if you don''t mention something, they will acquiesce that you can bear it. This is one of the costs corresponding to status. "


    Carras said without looking back, his tone was still so relaxed, as if he were just talking about the weather.


    "What if I can''t bear this responsibility? What if I die underground today, or like now, although I come back alive, I don''t think I can save everyone?"


    "Oh, that''s what''s interesting. If you die, they''ll probably think it didn''t happen. At that time, they should surrender, they should work hard, they should run away. Some people may try to avenge you, but you''ve only been together for less than three days, I don''t think it''s possible. And if you see the part hidden by them and return alive Admit your lack of ability. Hehe, I guess they will persuade you to give up. "


    Kellas showed a smile. The complex smile was not all ridicule, but there was no real pleasure.


    "You mean they''ll let me get out of here with these people now?" Atta played with her hair with her fingers. She was thinking about what to do if this could happen.


    "Yes, if it''s me, I''ll do it. In fact, it''s also the most appropriate. You know, our Archmage, um, don''t tell him I call him that. In short, he won''t give up you. When you unite those guys, he''s also fighting for chips for you. With your understanding of him, it''s enough to do a lot of things in one night. So I guess we were in the building just now He was guided to the group of little children to know the way to the basement and the existence of the goblin hunter, which was also part of the chips he won for us. Well, you''ll probably be allowed to leave with them now. "


    Atta let go of her hair, but her eyebrows were still frowned. She would rather return to Donne now than continue to think about the question, "what should I do?"


    Confused, this is all atta''s thoughts now. For a time, she thought her decisions and actions were very clear. Even if it was difficult to implement them, there was hope to achieve them.


    Now, more information, more obstacles, more choices. Will this be better than when I didn''t know before? I''m afraid not. Even if this information can be regarded as beneficial to her, it won''t. So she can''t make a decision, so she wants to ask the opinions of the people she trusts most.


    "Ha, my Taran, I''m a court swordsman, not a court consultant. It''s not that I don''t want to give you advice. I want to point out the most perfect way for you to go, but I can''t find it. It''s up to you to make a decision, and if you''re unfortunate or lucky to be the person they want you to be, this decision will only be your many decisions at the moment The easiest of all. "


    "You see, sometimes you ask your heart, but you find that your heart can''t give an answer. This is the reality. Welcome to this damn reality."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1616

    The architectural style of the plastic energy school is not in tune with their way of doing things.


    After about an hour or two after dawn, cheese and sword seven left the hotel and went to the plastic school to find clues to the speechless man. This is also the fourth school that cheese visited in Wanfa, and it is also the most popular school at present.


    After all, the magic related to natural elements represented by the plastic energy school is most in line with the imagination of magic.


    In fact, there is no reason to blame. No matter what school of magic, generally speaking, the great display of a caster''s ability is the control of the great power of nature.


    In the final analysis, individual life is always small in front of nature, so even if it can only be controlled briefly and very limited, it can become an object of admiration and even worship.


    The plastic energy school is a magical school that omits the complicated process in the middle and directly pursues the result of controlling the natural elements. Even if the casters of the plastic energy school are just apprentices, their influence on the elements can be visible to the naked eye, which is enough to make them become mages most like mages.


    But different from the mages who usually drive the elements, the architectural style of the plastic energy school presents a unified color system, white. Those stone pillars and reliefs, including fountains and surrounding seats, are all made of white rocks, pure but not monotonous, simple and elegant.


    Although many buildings of the plastic energy school are as simple as those of the totem school, and even some sites as teachers are only surrounded by stone pillars and fences at considerable intervals, and there is no circular empty space even on the roof, it does not make people feel barbaric or primitive at all, but reveals the breath of civilization more than the place of splendor. Can see the wisdom, which may be used to describe the more appropriate rhetoric here.


    "It looks like they''re in trouble, too." Jian Qi said with an iron stick.


    At the extension of his sight, the white stone column originally standing on the roadside fell down due to the shock at dawn. The column broke into many sections, and the top was crushed due to the maximum force. The original exquisite carvings turned into a mess on the ground, and the fragments even splashed to the intersection where they stood.


    Similar collapses can be seen everywhere along the main road. The decorations neatly erected on both sides of the road have now become the culprit of destroying the function of the road. Even if they do not fall down, there are many stone columns broken from the middle. I just don''t know whether this is because of the architectural characteristics of the plastic energy school or whether the whole Wanfa is experiencing a similar situation.


    However, like the school of life, the area where the overall architectural style tends to be grand and regular should suffer less impact. Although the scale of the building is not absolutely proportional to its seismic capacity, generally speaking, larger buildings mean more stable foundations and more reliable load-bearing structures.


    "The vibration occurs in the lower part of the mountain. The closer you get to the top of the mountain, the stronger the impact will be. The truth is that when you swing a soft rope, the part in your hand actually swings a little, but when it spreads to the top, it will become a shock of distance hunger. Interestingly, all mages live in the area above the mountainside. If they make the vibration by themselves, I don''t know what to do Is this selfless or stupid? "


    Cheese looked at the scene with a trace of beauty, even if it was messy, and whispered. In fact, he probably knows the answer to this question, which is more important than the cost, the loss caused by vibration and the benefit it brings.


    "Maybe all of them. At least this is a teaching area. There won''t be many people in the morning. Most of the damage caused by the earthquake is property damage." Jian Qi frowned slightly and followed the gray robe along the gravel covered road.


    They can gradually hear the voice of people, which should be deeper in the school''s territory. I think it is the people who were here when the earthquake occurred. After all, Rao is a diligent apprentice. Now he should know that it is not time to attend classes on time.


    "Do you think they can tidy up here before the celebration?" Cheese jumped onto a collapsed stone pillar in three or two steps, skimmed over the section of the stone from above, and stepped on a scattered carved flower to fall back to the ground.


    "You and they are both warlocks, but now you come to ask me if I can clean it up? I can only say that if ordinary mortals fight hand in hand with shoulder, even with the help of mules and horses, I''m afraid it will take months to empty it. As for the restoration of its original appearance, I''m not in the stone business after all, so I can''t give a rough idea. But if they can use mechanical assistance such as railway tracks , it will certainly be much shorter than this time. "


    "That''s the truth. But I don''t think there are too many machines that can be used for engineering in this city. The manufacturing of tools is still appropriate. There are not so many mountain cities in the world. Even if there are, Wanfa won''t sell their own construction tools. They won''t build too many."


    Cheese and sword seven talked about each other. The land occupied by the plastic energy school is not large, at least not as big as the two schools of life and totem. This is not surprising. After all, life is the apex school among the three schools in the positive triangle, and totem is the oldest of the six universities. It is understandable that they have better and larger administrative regions.


    With the deepening of the two, some apprentices led by adult mages began to appear in the cracks of the ruins. They are the first batch of clean-up workers. The purpose is to initially clear the blockage on the main road, but they can''t do anything about those too heavy parts and can only wait for follow-up treatment.


    Cheese noticed that the costumes of these mages and apprentices were also similar to the overall style here, mainly white, mixed with blue and other colors, which was different from the robes they wore when representing this school and other schools. This may be something like a college uniform, an internal dress based on some ideas.


    This also allows them to quickly distinguish the newcomers inside and outside the school, and they don''t have to go close and look at each other''s emblems. Of course, this distinction is meaningless in front of them, because their costumes are different.


    "Two, please slow down. Dare you ask who you are?" The male mage with five or six apprentices noticed the two men with abnormal costumes and abnormal looks, and asked loudly across a section of gravel.


    "The two of us are here to watch the ceremony. We also want to visit Wanfa''s six university school. We are scheduled to come to your school today. But we didn''t expect that a shaking in the morning had affected so many."


    Cheese speaks this sentence smoothly, and the tone and expression are true. It doesn''t have the maladjustment to lies in the past. It''s not that he learned to lie, but that he learned that sometimes it''s easier to close the distance with appropriate concealment.


    The male mage nodded. "Oh, you''re right. Who could have thought? It''s strange that such a thing happened before the ceremony. I''m afraid your reservation will have to be changed. Now the school is like this. It''s neither able to receive guests nor easy to visit."


    This was also expected. Cheese had already prepared the script to deal with it, but before he could speak, sword seven rushed out in one step, crossed the gravel in two steps, came directly to the mage, and then showed an iron rod.


    "Click, boom!"


    At that moment, almost at the moment when the iron bar stood up, a relatively complete stone pillar behind the mage suddenly collapsed downward, and the shadow just covered the mage.


    The iron bar of the sword seeker touched the ground, crossed the mage''s shoulder and butted the stone pillar. Then the middle part of the stone pillar was crushed by itself, and the lost whole stone also slipped from the top of the iron bar and fell powerlessly onto the road.


    "Please, let me wait for two people to help."


    "Ah... OK."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1617

    In fact, cheese doesn''t really help.


    It''s not that the grey robe is useless in this pile of rubble and crumbling buildings. His calmness and experience can appease the mages and apprentices who are frightened by the shock, but it''s not only what he can do. Moreover, if they see the demonic incarnation and ominous black snake following the cheese, their gratitude will be swallowed up by greater uneasiness.


    In contrast, the existence of Jianqi is more popular. He can walk on the ground in the rubble, help people get out of trouble or get the materials buried under the stones, and rescue those precious books, which is more sincere than any words.


    "It seems that this situation was not expected during the construction here." Cheese followed the male mage on the avenue just now. In front of him, several apprentices tried to remove the stones on the road with ropes.


    "The city of ten thousand laws is not built in an earthquake prone area. In my personal experience, such a big shock has never happened." The mage frowned, looked at the stubborn stone and made a spell gesture.


    The cheese slightly coughed to stop it, and then hurried to the apprentices, adjusting the force points they dragged the stones, and pointing to the trees on both sides, pointing out what they had said.


    The apprentices soon understood what he said and resumed the construction work. After simple improvement, their work efficiency has not been improved immediately, but the heavy stones have moved slightly after all, which is exciting enough.


    "Sorry, maybe I''m meddling. But I''ve been taught that magic is best used when it has to be used. So I was thinking that since people can build castles and other amazing great buildings without magic, maybe we shouldn''t waste precious magic and energy moving stones." The cheese left the apprentices, returned to the mage and said.


    "It seems that you come from a conservative sect. Well, that''s a good thing. Casters like you are more respected by the city than those who have no scruples about magic. We recognize the power of knowledge, but we also fear the damage it can bring. However, this does not mean that we will hesitate to master and use them."


    The mage''s eyes radiated magic light. He went to the stone and put his palm against the rock surface.


    "Pull, children."


    At the request of the mage, the apprentices worked again, and this time, the heavy stone was easily pulled to the side of the road by several people as if it had become some other material.


    The mage remained motionless in the process, and his palm slipped over the moving stone surface. When his hand was out of contact with the stone, the dull friction sound and the slight exclamation of the apprentices showed that everything just happened was not accidental.


    "Exquisite spell casting. It only partially changes the nature of the stone without damaging its shape and structure, just like shaving off its bones when the fish doesn''t know. This requires a deep understanding of the stone. I thought the mages of the plastic school were more concerned about the flow of energy than the material entity."


    Cheese evaluated each other''s actions with sincere praise. It has to be said that this city can always surprise him.


    "Without matter, energy cannot flow. To understand matter is to understand energy itself. This is the purpose of earth element research. We are committed to understanding the relationship between energy and matter, which is deep but not static, just like the constantly moving earth. My name is Fang Geng. Now as a teacher of plastic energy school, I serve the development of the city of ten thousand dharmas. I want to be the most beautiful here I would like to extend my greetings to you from the plastic energy school when you are beautiful, but time is also a factor that can not be ignored in the experiment. At this moment, our school is like this. In the long run, there is no difference between the plastic energy school at this time and the previous plastic energy school. They are just equal gaps in the time scale. "


    These words made the cheese show an expression of approval. "In the next cheese, the grey robed mage from Longji mountain was invited to attend the ceremony on behalf of the same door. Now he is appreciated and can be regarded as a special teacher of the psychic school for the time being."


    Fang Geng showed some surprise when he heard the psychic school,


    "I heard that some schools have recently hired some of the worshippers to learn from each other. But I didn''t expect that even the psychic school will hire. As far as I know, um, the psychic school should be the most conservative and closed school among the six schools except the secret instrument. Even from our point of view, the colleagues of the psychic school are a little gloomy."


    Think about the look and style of Ms. wynett, and the atmosphere in the goblin Institute. The grey robe nodded, "If you compare the two, it''s true. But compared with where I came from, even the psychic school is cheerful. As for employment, it''s just a short-term cooperation. I happen to know a strange language, which can help the school and meet their needs."


    "That''s true. That''s also a good thing. There won''t be only one school that can benefit from a language expansion. Your arrival is very meaningful to us. Not to mention, you and your friends are willing to provide more intuitive help now."


    Fang Geng nodded and turned to Jian Qi, who was some distance away from them. The figure of the sword seeker shuttles through the crowd and buildings to help everyone he can see who needs help.


    "It''s hard to stand idly by when you see such a scene. The vibration in the morning has left me with lingering fear. Mr. Fang Geng, do you think the situation at the top of the mountain is worse than here?"


    The mage listened and looked in the direction of the top of the mountain. Naturally, he could not see the situation of the big library from here, but as a person who has lived in Wanfa for a long time, he has his own judgment,


    "Maybe. But it''s hard to say that the grand library is the oldest building built earlier than the six university school. Its establishment has gathered all the efforts of the original mages. If you want me to say where the city is the strongest, it must be the library. And I sincerely hope that it will not be affected."


    "It''s understandable that books are fragile. But I believe that even if things go badly, someone must deal with them now. Just like what we are doing now." The cheese whispered.


    At this time, fierce collision and collapse suddenly broke out within the school. Someone was shouting, but the content could not be heard clearly. Smoke erupted from the interior of the building, and several people rushed out, one of whom was running this way.


    "It''s out! It''s out!"


    Cheese and Fang Geng looked at each other and didn''t waste time asking what it was. They rushed towards the smoke filled direction. The grey robe didn''t forget to say hello to sword seven. At the same time, a north wind blew the smoke away.


    The smoke dispersed and the form of the escape was exposed in the sun. It''s a bull, but the whole body is made of brass, or covered with brass. No, it''s a living brass! The metals that make up it gather together in the form of a viscous slurry, emitting high temperatures that distort the air.


    "It seems that it is not very happy."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1618

    In fact, the argument of elemental organisms is problematic. They are neither elements nor organisms. This involves very subtle concepts, such as the cognition of elements.


    Many casters will simply regard elements as the basic components of the world. For example, water is an element, soil is an element, and fire and wind are also regarded as elements. Based on this imagination, they believe that elements are plastic. They will show different states under different conditions, such as water will become ice, clouds, iron and copper in the soil, There will be fragile gravel and extremely hard diamond.


    Therefore, it is also possible to produce conscious individuals from elements.


    But is that true? If the elements themselves are plastic, what are the differences between them? Does the difference between fire and water lie only in temperature, and the difference between water and soil lies only in fluidity?


    Perhaps in a more subtle perspective, the elements are indistinguishable. That is the so-called atomic perspective, the smallest division of all things, and the conceptual absolute unit. It is these same atoms that form the elements and then the world through the combination of different structures.


    Unfortunately, magicians do not believe in the existence of atoms, because that almost eliminates the mystery between things and turns them into the same, boring and lifeless things.


    Of course, this is only the view of mages. From their perspective, the world is non atomic. Especially for mages of plastic energy school, there is no possibility to compare the elements. Juxtaposing some elements and unifying them is just a compromise based on human limited wisdom. In essence, they are irrelevant.


    It is precisely because water and fire are irrelevant, and wind and soil have nothing to do with each other. They are precisely the purest elements and can be used as the cornerstone and raw materials for the construction of the whole world, rather than becoming the illusion and appearance under the atomic combination.


    Are the mages wrong? Maybe. But who can say he is absolutely right?


    In short, if you understand the world from the perspective of elements, you will find that in fact, elements do not have the ductility previously imagined, because variability means impure, and impure is the mixture of multiple elements.


    Therefore, the so-called concept of elemental biology itself is contradictory. Pure elements cannot produce non elemental things, and the reason why organisms are creatures is based on their complex characteristics. So, like the roaring bronze bull in front of us, how should we call it?


    "It''s a spirit, a bronze bull, ramda."


    Fang Geng recognized what escaped from the damaged building at a glance, but ramda in his mouth was not a name. Cheese familiar with many languages knew that it was only the pronunciation of letters in the language, which was often used as a substitute for numbers when used alone.


    In other words, the meaning of the mage should be that the bronze cow is the meaning of a certain spirit.


    However, these are not important at the moment. The brass bull emitting terrible temperature rushed out of the former animal pen and came to the sun. Unlike evil things such as demons, the existence called material spirit has no fear of light at all.


    It can walk under the sun, which can explain many problems. For example, you can''t expect to eliminate it from the world with a Dharma array to suppress demons or a simple demobilization spell.


    "Although I''d like to ask you where you got this creature, it''s urgent to calm it down, right? In that case, please allow me and my companions to give a hand." Cheese, said Geng.


    "Thank you very much. The whole school will remember your efforts. But please be careful. Ramda''s surface temperature is as high as molten brass. Its breathing can make the cloth curtain burn and contain toxins."


    "It doesn''t sound too bad, maybe." Jian Qi passed by them and happened to hear the master''s advice and replied casually.


    If it had been earlier, the sword seeker might have hesitated about such an unreasonable opponent. After all, even if the opponent is an elf or dwarf, it is still a body of flesh and blood, and there is no chance of winning.


    But now, should he be used to it? He can''t understand why he can be so calm when charging. Obviously, the opponent in front can be recorded in the supernatural story, but he feels that the iron bar in his hand is enough to deal with it.


    But Jian Qi didn''t really want to win a brass bull with a stick.


    "Help! Help!"


    The mages and apprentices who fled in front of the bull shouted, ran and pushed. Not everyone has the courage to face this monster, and that''s not reprehensible, because that''s normal.


    Jian Qiyan looked at an apprentice who came face to face with him and tripped on a stone because he looked back at the bull. He immediately lowered his hand and dragged the other party''s chest without letting him fall.


    "Don''t be flustered. Go. Someone will deal with it here." I don''t know if the apprentice understood Jian Qi, but fortunately the tone could still express the meaning. He nodded deeply and continued to run away.


    In the current situation, it is not difficult to save a person. The difficulty is that the crowd is scattered and messy. Now the bull has not spread his hoof and run. Once the thing starts to move, there will be many deaths and injuries along the way.


    Thinking of this, Jian Qi raised his eyes and saw that a half collapsed column was still three people high, so the sword seeker lifted his breath and jumped up the stone pillar in three or two steps, pressed the mechanism on the Qimen staff in his hand, and shook out an iron dart from the staff. Different from the iron dart used to shoot before, this concealed weapon is larger now, and there is a rope behind the dart.


    The original intention of designing this mechanism is to imitate the rope dart, but now it''s not the time to use it like that.


    "Up! Evil beast, look here!"


    It''s not known whether Tongniu heard Jianqi''s drinking, but the sword seeker didn''t intend to attract each other with his voice. Jian Qi held the iron bar in both hands and shook the rope dart back and forth on his head. The iron dart made a sound like a cicada when hunting in the air.


    This technique comes from the fisherman''s fishing. When the old man throws the rod, he never depends on the elasticity of the rod itself or the weight of the bait. In that way, falling into the water will scare away the small fish nearby. Therefore, the fisherman uses very light and few bait. When he comes out of the rod, he will swing the hook in this way every time and make it fly away with the help of inertia. The most divine thing is to grasp the strength, The hook was almost invisible when it entered the water.


    Jian Qi doesn''t need to lift heavy weights like a fisherman now. Although his swing borrowed that technique, the purpose is just the opposite. One is not to disturb the fish, and the other is eager to attract the attention of the bull.


    Therefore, the sword seeker''s swing and strength are much stronger, and the iron dart is many times heavier than the fishhook. After three breaths, Jianqi realized that he was strong enough. With the swing of the iron bar, he buckled the mechanism again and cut off the rope connected to the iron dart!


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of breaking through the air is no less than the heavy arrow shot by the big bow. It breaks through the air like a tiger roaring and a dragon singing, and goes straight between the horns of a brass bull!


    "Ding!"


    The sound of gold and iron roared suddenly. After hitting the target, the iron dart flew into the air and turned several times before falling to the ground. Looking at the gap between the two horns of the bull, there was a notch, but the notch was filled with flowing brass and was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Moo!"


    The roar of anger was followed by the sound of cattle hoofs planing on the ground. No matter how effective the iron dart is, the purpose of Jianqi to attract attention has indeed been achieved.


    "That''s right. Come on."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1619

    The angry bull came running towards the stone pillar where the sword seeker was located. It left clear footprints on the ground with its extremely hot hooves. Since then, the original flat stone road has a straight decorative route. Maybe future apprentices will call it bull path.


    But that''s not now. The galloping monster slammed its horn made of brass against the fragile stone column. Under this violence, the stone is no harder than tofu.


    "Come on!"


    Tongniu is fast and Jianqi is fast. He squatted at the top of the pillar and was ready to go. Seeing that the horn of the ox was about to hit the stone pillar, he turned forward and jumped without hesitation.


    Although this jump is not on the ground, there is no place to use the lightness skill, but with the physical quality of Jian Qi, it is also enough to jump out of the range and come to the side of the bull. But Jian Qi''s feet were on the ground, and a pair of shining eyes had locked him from the dust.


    It''s more or less surprising. It''s supposed to rush at something with all its strength like a bull. Even if it hits only a broken pillar, it should be confused and unable to stop for a short time.


    But the brass body can''t be speculated by common sense. The Golden COW broke through the smoke and charged again at the target already on the same plane as itself! Its two horns are like two sharp spears, and from the material point of view, they can be directly removed as the spear tip without any processing.


    This is an absolute moment of life and death, no matter who it is, there will be no change in cheese or fisherman.


    Death is a familiar place for those who play with swordsmen. They have visited here many times, whether consciously or unconsciously, on their own Jianghu road. Some people stayed and some left.


    The people who stay are not necessarily smart. Sometimes they have to meet the most painful impact for morality. The people who leave are not necessarily natural and unrestrained. If they want to leave here, they will inevitably leave a mark that cannot be healed all their life.


    Jian Qi has also been a frequent visitor here. Since learning martial arts, he has been walking along the river with life and death. As the saying goes, he often walks by the river. How can he keep his shoes wet? Since I lick blood on the edge of the knife, how can I always retreat?


    Breathe, breathe.


    Time didn''t slow down because of who, and space didn''t lengthen because of who. The bull ran faster than himself. At this moment, Jianqi thought of not fear, but beauty.


    Yes, beauty, the existence of running has an aesthetic feeling between biology and sculpture, but it is undeniable that even the two ox horns glitter with exciting brilliance in the sun, handsome and flexible.


    So the heartbeat of sword seven began to coincide with the frequency of the cow''s hoof stepping on the ground. His body was from tight to relaxed, as if he had entered the dance floor from the battlefield. The bull in front of him didn''t want to put him through his intestines, but wanted to dance with him.


    Maybe that''s it. You can''t expect the people around you to dance when you dance. Maybe they just want to kick you away, let you roll away, or just hurt you and kill you. There''s no way. The world doesn''t revolve around anyone. If one person wants to laugh, everyone will be happy. But it doesn''t prevent the dancer from enjoying the rhythm of his body. He can dance with many things.


    However, as bystanders, no one can know the changes of Jianqi''s mentality in these moments. They only see that Jianqi stays in place after landing, quietly waiting for the bull to rush to him, neither blocking nor flashing.


    Just as the ox horn was about to pierce his body, the sword seeker just took two steps gently to the side. The very ordinary two steps were like walking or wandering unconsciously. Just these two steps let the bull that should have lifted him pass him.


    However, things are not so perfect. The rolling heat wave on the bull is still very terrible. The cry of Jianqi due to the high temperature broke out immediately.


    Cheese clenched his teeth when he heard the sound, and he felt a strong emotional impulse. The reason was that he couldn''t find any magic that could subdue the bronze bull immediately here! This is ridiculous. He is a grey robe and a weaver. Magic in his hands is like a dough that can be shaped at will. The truth of the world can be distorted by him. He can do so much, but it doesn''t include stopping an angry bull made of brass.


    While feeling ashamed, cheese pulled down his grey robe with one hand and threw it at sword seven. The grey robe turned into a cloud of smoke and wrapped the sword seeker in an instant to keep him from being roasted by the high temperature.


    "Earth."


    On the side of the cheese, Fang Geng made a sound of sigh or praise. His feet stepped heavily on the ground and his hands held high to the sky. For a moment, a large amount of dust was shaken up by the mage from the ground, gathered into a dense mass like locusts along his arms, and then flew towards the bronze bull under the guidance of Fang Geng''s posture like throwing an iron ball, and turned into a mass of yellowish brown powder when touching the target.


    But this is not the end. The effect of magic on those dust has not disappeared. They rush recklessly towards the hot skin of the copper cow like iron powder attracted by the magnet, clinging to its golden metal skin with their tiny bodies before melting.


    Unfortunately, the power of this spell is really not enough. Maybe it can make a person lose the ability to move temporarily, but it is not enough to affect the angry spirit.


    "Moo!"


    The bull was roaring, and his eyes were still fixed on the human who flashed in front of him.


    If Jianqi chooses to escape, it may also shift the target, but the behavior of the sword seeker is an irrefutable provocation in the eyes of the giant spirit, so it will never stop until it opens his stomach.


    It didn''t even slow down. After running through a semicircle, it aimed at sword seven and charged again.


    In this regard, Jian Qi, who was wrapped in gray smoke, felt a little helpless, but he also knew that looking here, only he could delay time under the gaze of the bull.


    Fortunately, the grey robe gave him enough protection so that he didn''t have to worry about being roasted by the hot smell for the time being. But it''s irrational to consume with something that doesn''t even have muscles. Flesh and blood will be tired, fatigue will lead to mistakes, and mistakes will die.


    "Earth."


    Fang Geng recited the mantra again, and the same spell was cast again. It''s not difficult to hit the bull with dust, but the dust is worse for the spirit than scratching a boot.


    Cheese did not understand the meaning of the other party''s doing so, and a few seconds later, the same mantra sounded again, but it was not used by Fang Geng. Looking at the voice, the grey robe is another adult mage. His actions and pronunciation are the same as Fang Geng, so the effect of casting spells is the same.


    Cheese vaguely understood something, as if to confirm his idea. The third and fourth, more mages began to perform the same magic outside a safe distance. At one time, the praise to the earth rose one after another, making people worry about whether the dust on the ground is enough for them to use.


    Dust is enough. The earth is never stingy. It turns its body into barely visible dust and weapons in the hands of mages.


    "Poof, poof."


    The dust is in contact with the body of the bronze cow, which is melted, digested and broken down again and again. But they are endless, like a wave like an ocean, wave after wave, wave after wave.


    "Earth."


    This mantra is not difficult. Cheese learned it after reading it several times. He also performed the same magic with the practice of plastic energy mages.


    He could feel that the magic in the air had caused a certain change because of the casting of these mages, which had never happened before, because he had never seen such a large number of casters use the same spell at a high frequency at the same time.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1620

    The dust was slapped on the bronze cow again and again. Most of them are dissolved by heat and disappear. Only a few components can leave some subtle traces on the body surface of the spirit.


    But the sea of sand and dust is surging, and one wave is better than another. After several spells, the apprentices collapsed to the ground tired. The apprentices who were originally farther away took over, and more and more casters intervened in the battle.


    The spell of throwing dust is very low-level. With the guidance of spells and gestures far beyond the requirements, its demand for magic and the qualification requirements of casters are low, which makes cheese feel ashamed. It can be said that this is a spell that even ordinary people can learn.


    This is a sorcery despised by the grey robes. There will be no grey robe to waste time remembering it, because its efficiency is very low and its principle is rough. If the casting of magic is an art, this sorcery is a crude creation blindly carried out by laymen who have not yet started.


    For mages who seek to cast spells more efficiently or have a huge follow-up effect in reality by directly touching the source of things, this spell is contrary to the spirit of magic.


    Cheese, who is using a spell that is tantamount to blaspheming the way of magic, has not changed this view. It is precisely because he is using this spell that he can feel the disgusting numbness in this spell. Although there is praise for the earth in the mantra, there is no awe of the power of nature in this spell itself.


    It just uses magic to lead it into a fixed mode, like a tool, like a machine, silent, repetitive, numb and rigid.


    This is not what Cheese learned from childhood. The way of magic is not the way of tools. Magic is the way to the world, not the so-called rationalized tool. This mechanized use of magic not only can not make people understand the mystery, but will make the magic lose its brilliance, let it fall from the distant place of eternity and become something without spiritual light.


    The evidence is that when using this spell, the light in the fundus of Wanfa mages does not brighten with the spell. On the contrary, it is like a habit of repeating things every day. The light in the fundus of their eyes darkens with the proficiency of the spell, because they are becoming more and more proficient in the use of this spell.


    But what the grey robe can''t refute is that in the face of the bronze bull that makes him feel helpless at this moment, the repeated and weak power of these mages is working.


    With the erosion of dust, the original bright brass surface slowly becomes mottled, and the flowing metal begins to solidify because it is mixed with too many impurities, and the rapid pace is gradually slowing down.


    This is good news for Jian Qi. Although he seems to have endless power in his body after being protected by the gray robe, according to the explanation of cheese on magic, the energy at this time is not real. Magic will eventually require the user to pay a price. In that case, the less the price, the better.


    The steps of the bronze bull changed from heavy and powerful to heavy. The dust accumulated on it, deprived it of its vitality as a spirit, and slowly changed it from a living miracle to a statue of a bull wrapped in high-temperature refined metal residue and made a low head charge shape.


    In this way, it stopped in front of Jian Qi reluctantly. The tip of the two ox horns was less than a punch from the body of the sword seeker, but Jian Qi didn''t even bother to dodge. Looking at this scene, the eyes of the sword seeker did not have the joy of surviving the disaster or the pleasure of defeating the strong enemy, but revealed a few faint sadness. He can''t tell why. It''s a good thing.


    "Hoo, it''s successful."


    Unlike cheese and sword seven, the mages first muttered to themselves, and then fatigue due to magic consumption after confirming that the bronze bull lost its ability to move. Finally, these fatigue were washed away by joy and turned into cheers and laughter.


    They hug each other with their colleagues around them, and they do have a reason to do so. The arrogant spirit was once again put into a cage under the wisdom of mankind, and what was waiting for it was another cycle.


    Jian Qi handed back the gray robe, which had been changed into clothes again, to the cheese. The latter nodded to him and asked if he was hurt with his eyes. It''s not that cheese is too tired to speak or doesn''t pay enough attention to Jian Qi, but the shouting around him is too noisy. He knows that his voice will be drowned.


    Put on the grey robe again. After protecting sword seven, the coat is still intact, and you can''t even feel the abnormal temperature on it.


    The sword seeker smiled back, then looked at the crowd around him and spread his hands. The cheese pointed to the side. They went to a grassland outside the crowd successively. The terrain here is open. It seems that it was originally a small open space, but it was not affected by the shock.


    In the center of the grassland are several waist high stones, which are obviously used for sitting and lying. When they sat down one after another, the cheese gently snapped its fingers.


    "It''s much quieter now." The noise still exists, but it is pulled away and will no longer affect their dialogue. The grey robe looked back at the crowd.


    "They are different from you. I feel it now." Sword seven whispered. Then he turned to the bull, which had become a sculpture, "what do they do with it?"


    "Research, but I don''t know exactly what it is. I think it has something to do with elements. Creatures have always been one of the most mysterious existence. In some cultures, people associate them with goblins for a certain reason, but not absolutely. Like this one, I can guarantee that it has no goblin blood, but more like natural production. Strictly speaking, every creature is different , some are good, some are bad, and some can understand people''s words. However, I prefer to distinguish them separately. If the spirits have the distinction between wisdom and good and evil, they are no longer objects. Naturally, they should be changed. It''s just that there are too few examples to classify. "


    "Maybe it''s OK not to classify. Didn''t you just say that every creature is unique? In my hometown, there are many strange books specifically recording the talk of these monsters. Some of them want to classify these monsters, but in the end, they can only make a general overview. The reason is that all strange things are rare and can''t live permanently, that is, people We are bound to lack understanding of them. Without understanding, what kind of classification can we talk about? "


    Cheese nodded. "You''re right. Your idea is beginning to look like a mage. The classification of things must rely on their internal understanding. If you only distinguish or use them according to appearances, the results will quickly become obsolete."


    Just as they said these rambling words, Fang Geng came over, "so you''re here. Is this gentleman hurt? Please allow us to help treat him."


    "That''s not necessary. Thank you for your concern. Fortunately, I didn''t suffer any actual injuries in front of the beast. I''m just a little tired. Just sit down and have a rest."


    At least the attitude and content of each other''s greetings don''t make people feel bad. It can be seen that Fang Geng is really grateful for what Jianqi and cheese have just done.


    And he himself, as the first person who began to cast magic, can also be regarded as the greatest hero in this matter except sword seven. Now he is not immersed in the celebration of his colleagues, but quickly came to inquire, which makes life not hate him.


    "Well? That''s great. Ah, do you mind if I sit down and have a rest, too? To tell you the truth, my legs are still weak now. I almost cried out when the bronze bull rushed at you."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1621

    Fang Geng and the two said a few more words. When the topic gradually dried up, he slowly opened his mouth,


    "You two, you saved me under the stone pillar once before. It''s a private affair. It''s a public kindness to help the school subdue the escaped spirit. For both public and private, I and the whole plastic energy school need to thank you. If you don''t come today, I''ll be smashed. If the bull rushes into the crowd, the damage will be immeasurable. Both I and others know this in mind. So If you want to continue to visit the school, please allow me to guide you. And if you have a demand here, we will do our best to meet it. "


    In fact, Fang Geng''s original intention is that it is normal to hang a post in the plastic energy school based on what the people of cheese sword seven do today. For the lawsuit, he can have a legitimate identity to understand the research of the plastic energy school, and sword seven can also get many benefits.


    However, if the person who says the same sentence is different from the person who listens to it, the meaning may be completely different. Cheese can probably guess Fang Geng''s original intention, but he doesn''t need to hang a position here.


    Moreover, if we analyze his casting tendency based on the six pointed star of the city of ten thousand dharmas, the magic of the plastic energy school must belong to the lowest priority among the six pointed stars of cheese, and he has no preference for elements and theories based on them.


    "In that case, I hope to see two people. One is Ms. Weiya, who was sent to Benliu city before your school, and the other is the school representative of your school. I wonder if we can have the honor to meet these two."


    Cheese is light, and it does sound so. After all, it''s easier to meet just two people than to get a real job. But Fang Geng didn''t promise.


    "Logically speaking, this request is not too much. I shouldn''t refuse, but I still hope to explain the reason why I want to see these two people." Fang Geng''s tone did not change, but his expression was more serious.


    Cheese nodded, and the other party''s question was reasonable,


    "Ms. Weiya and I had a cooperation in galloping City, and we came together. Later, my companion and I stayed in the psychic school, and I didn''t have time to contact her for a few days. This time, I also wanted to talk more with her, and when I was in galloping, she also said she wanted to take us to visit your school. As for the representative of your school, it is my personal wish, as As a caster, I have some questions to ask the mage here. In this way, it''s better to ask the most knowledgeable chief mage. But the latter is not the main thing. It''s enough to see Ms. Weiya. "


    "Well, I see. Please wait a moment. I''ll go to the academic affairs office to see which institute the person you''re looking for belongs to, and then I''ll take you there. Although things in the morning have disrupted the original work progress, she should still go. When you meet, I''ll ask the school representative if I can meet you. Do you think it''s OK to arrange this?"


    Fang Geng got up and turned to the crowd after the cheese said it was OK.


    "You know which institute Weiya works in, right? After all, her research is very unique." Jian Qi looked around and made sure that no one was paying attention to them before he said.


    Cheese is not so cautious. His magic is still working. Not only can external voices be sent to their ears in a distant way, but their voices will quickly disappear in the surrounding air.


    The principle of this spell is very simple, so it is also very convenient to cast. However, if you want to achieve the effect that makes the grey robe satisfied, you must take into account the environment. For example, on the gray lion or grassland, this spell will never perform so well. The city of ten thousand dharmas, a city haunted by magic, is not a description. All magic will show different forms here.


    "Yes, but I don''t want him to know. I know. Mr. Fang Geng has only one face with us. Although we fought together, we still don''t know each other. We don''t have enemies in this city. The cause of everything is Weiya and her research. This matter is very sensitive everywhere, even within the school. It''s best not to pull the people on the shore into the water No. "


    In fact, the sentence of cheese is only half said. Perhaps in their view, Fang Geng is an unwitting person standing on the shore. But he has understood that the city is not as clear as it appears. Maybe they are the people who really stand on the shore.


    Did Jian Qi hear the second half of the grey robe? Most of them heard it. His expression was slightly worried and uncomfortable. The sword seeker could feel his emotion more and more clearly recently. That emotion told him that he didn''t like the feeling of conspiracy intertwined.


    But he didn''t regret coming to the city of ten thousand dharmas. If he hadn''t experienced these, if he hadn''t felt at this time, how could he understand what he thought in his heart?


    "By the way, where are your two pets? I haven''t seen them since I entered here. It''s easy to say that the lizard is so clever, but it''s rare." Sword seven and a half asked jokingly.


    Indeed, not only did bofis and Wei Dao not show up, but they didn''t even see the two creatures when cheese threw out the gray robe, which inevitably puzzled the sword seeker.


    "They''re right here, but the situation is unclear. Letting them show up will only increase trouble. There''s no way. In your words, they''re both, uh, demons, right?"


    Jian Qi smiled and then indicated with his eyes that someone in the grey robe was approaching. A few seconds later, Fang Geng came to them again, "say hello, let''s go."


    When the three left the grass, the surrounding crowd had calmed down from the cheers, but their faces were still full of pride and joy after their achievements. Several mages are gathering around the bronze bull. It seems that they should be discussing how to carry the evil star back to its original residence.


    When Fang Geng passed by, several people nodded to him and expressed their thanks to the two cheese.


    "The original corral was damaged in the shock. We have to repair it first before the spirit wakes up next time. Others also began to check the situation of other shelters in the hope that it will not cause too much damage."


    After walking out of a distance, Fang Geng said to the two, "by the way, maybe I''m talkative, but everyone is curious, and I hope to forgive you. I heard that another overseas mage who came back with Ms. Weiya is not in good condition."


    "It''s true that we fought against some dangers together while running. Compared with that thing, the spirit just came is gentle. I''m also very guilty about it, because I was the first person to launch the mission."


    Cheese didn''t say what they fought in the end. The concept of evil god and evil god''s offspring is not clear to most people. Among most mages, they do not believe that those evil gods have extraordinary divinity, and most of them only think that they are no different from other primitive worship. In a sense, they are right and wrong. Compared with divinity, the taboo power of evil gods is more dangerous.


    "I see. It seems that the rush is not very peaceful. Can you tell me more if you like? After the ceremony, I should take over Ms. Weiya''s position and become a resident mage, but I haven''t decided where to stay. It''s even getting used to working in advance."


    The cheese raised its eyebrows. "Yes, I''d love to."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1622

    Is it a coincidence that Fang Geng is about to become a resident mage?


    It happened that the person they saw at the first sight by the cheese company would take over Weiya''s position. But this sense of absurdity soon disappeared, because according to Fang Geng, after the ceremony, there will be a small wave of expatriates in the city of Wanfa, and nearly 20% of adult mages will leave Wanfa one after another and go to the secular city-state for expatriation.


    There is one in five, which is not a high probability, but when it means that one-fifth of the research and teaching power will temporarily disappear from the city, this adjustment and payment makes people wonder about its necessity and the purpose it can achieve.


    "It is said that this is a plan made by several school representatives and the most senior mages to better develop the city. Before the ceremony, the goal of ten thousand dharmas is to successfully complete the ceremony, and after the ceremony, the goal of ten thousand dharmas will become the experience of talents. For many years, we have kept a restrained intervention in the secular world, the number of resident mages is very small, and Most of them are free city states or kingdoms with stable political situation. This is a change of strategy. It will review the ability of expatriate mages and send us to areas where we have less involvement before, and even areas with war. " Fang Geng explained as he walked.


    Cheese heard a little thought, also understand the meaning of this. The city of ten thousand dharmas is not maintained by the representatives of the six schools. The six university schools themselves can only be regarded as departments in the city. Those who really plan the city from front to back are the ancient people standing in the shadow.


    Having these controllers is not a bad thing for the whole city of ten thousand dharmas. On the surface, the mages in the city seem to be secretly used to devote all their research and achievements to a group of conspirators who have never heard of. But the soil that they can have this knowledge and study is also sprinkled by the ancient people. More often, they are the soil itself.


    The most remarkable performance is that the ancients have rich experience. They will secretly guide the development of the city and plan its future goals for a period of time.


    This alone cannot be achieved in many secular countries, because most of the time the King considers how to maintain the balance of rights between his people and the nobility, as well as his own extravagant or simple hobbies.


    Moreover, even if they have planned the Kingdom, most of them can not be achieved. This national plan is not a project, and its progress can be inferred from its appearance. In an era when there is no concept and collection of domestic data, it is difficult to quantify the results of promotion policies.


    There is no need to question the skill of the ancients as administrators. Although the undercurrent is surging in this city, which city is not so? In contrast, if it were not for the ceremony, the law and order of ten thousand laws would not be enough to be called a problem.


    It is their secret guidance that makes the city gather unimaginable power, so strong that it is strong enough to lift it into the sky. Let their city soar in the sky, which should be something that ordinary people can only think of as a joke, but the terrible thing about the ancient elders is that they can not only do this, but also prepare and adjust the ten thousand methods after taking off, and their goal does not end because of this.


    So let''s guess what the ancients intend to do next. After ten thousand laws are lifted into the sky, the first thing to be solved must be the restoration and maintenance of the city. Cutting off the connection with the earth means that there is no guarantee of water and food sources. These materials accumulated before the celebration can be handled for a period of time, but it is by no means a long-term solution.


    Similarly, if the shock this morning is really the preparation for the launch, it can be predicted that when the ceremony is really completed, the buildings of the whole city of ten thousand dharmas will also suffer huge losses in the shock, and the reconstruction of the city will also consume materials rapidly.


    However, since this celebration has been prepared for a long time, I think the ancient people must be prepared for the loss of these materials. Sending mages to secular countries is not to raise materials or reduce pressure.


    What is their purpose? A larger collection of magic classics? This can be done now without having to wait until the ceremony is completed. So, access to secular rights? Similarly, there is no rationality. If they want to become the rulers of secular countries, it is undoubtedly a long way to spend their efforts and time to establish Wanfa. There are many better plans that can provide more benefits during this period of time.


    Cheese doesn''t understand. Recalling his two meetings with the ancients, he failed to understand their demands except that he realized that the other party was a mage with qualifications and abilities above himself.


    Who the hell are these people? What are they after? Why are they so persistent in that pursuit? There must be an answer, because according to ancient examples, if a group with similar level does not have a common goal and has a high consensus on the way to achieve this goal, they will quickly split or calculate with each other, especially on the premise of having achieved something. At least for now, the struggle of mages will not affect the relationship between the ancients.


    If you don''t understand, you don''t need to get the answer immediately. When there are too many unknown parts, even if you force a conclusion, it will often only be a guess full of loopholes. However, cheese can be sure that a group of mages with qualifications comparable to their own teachers, even if their level is not as good as the first grey robe, what they want to pursue will certainly have a far-reaching impact, but they don''t know whether the result of this impact is good or bad.


    Good or bad? What a simple dichotomy. What about your teacher, the first grey robe? He taught that knowledge to many apprentices, including cheese. What impact will these people have on the world? Maybe nothing can affect it. After all, from a longer-term perspective, what cheese has done is not an earth shaking event. In the flow of time, they will pass.


    "By the way, what is the main research direction of the institute where Ms. Weiya works? I''m ashamed to say that although I have known her for a few days, I''m not very familiar with her here, so I only know that she is a master of plastic energy school."


    Cheese suppressed the idea of the ancients'' plan in his mind and decided to return to the current situation first. On his return, he found that he didn''t know much about Weiya, not enough.


    "I don''t blame you. To be honest, I just learned from the academic affairs office that there is still such a Research Institute for plastic energy. Ms. Weiya belongs to the Institute of material energy. The research goal of this institute is the energy conversion between materials. I belong to the classical element school, and I don''t know much about these. Maybe this is an intermediate research negotiated with the transformation school. Wan FA often works in these years There will be such a situation. Some high-end mages have established independent research institutes because of a discovery, but they are often temporary and will be dissolved with the suspension of research, which can''t last long. "


    Fang Geng''s words are somewhat arrogant, but it is not difficult to understand in combination with his major. In the view of his more traditional spell researchers, institutions such as the Institute of physical energy are likely to be short-lived and disappear after contributing a small amount of results.


    However, it is obvious that the reality is different from Fang Geng''s conjecture. The results of the Institute of physical energy are not as simple as a flash in the pan.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1623

    If the central square of the plastic energy school gives the impression that theoretical dialectics is the main means of school development, then with the deepening of Fang Geng and cheese, the style of this school is gradually more comprehensive. Plastic energy school, that is, the school of shaping energy. Shaping is a means and energy is a condition, both of which are indispensable.


    The means come from magic, from the use of magic skills, but the conditions can not be obtained from the inside, we must rely on the external environment. Therefore, if you want to say, perhaps the plastic energy school is the school that is most demanding for the external environment, because many of their spells must be used in specific places.


    This makes many facilities, or landscapes, set up to meet the casting conditions in the plastic energy school. For example, the stone pond used to study water and the brick well used to study sand. Unlike the school of life, the internal facilities of plastic energy never wanted to restore a certain natural environment.


    For plastic energy mages, finding the elements and energy they want to call from the natural environment is originally an obstacle. When training skills, it is more conducive to master magic teaching environment to remove them temporarily. Therefore, these facilities storing natural elements intend to purify their stored elements so that they contain less impurities and less impurities.


    However, these elegant facilities with marble as the main building now look a little embarrassed. The originally clear pool was polluted in the shock, and the rocks at the bottom of the pool appeared cracks due to extrusion. Sediment and impurities flowed out of these cracks like blood, and became a large turbid mystery in the water.


    The material used to fill the gap between the bricks and stones was also damaged, and the sand stored in the vertical well container slowly flowed out of the crack, reminiscent of the pierced rice bag. However, now the whole school is focused on rescuing the important items in the main buildings and laboratories, as well as the preliminary reinforcement of those building structures, and it has not had time to deal with these problems.


    "As I said before, today is not a good day to visit." Fang Geng went to the broken manhole and put his hand into it. He whispered a few syllables. The magic flowed in the sand like a snake winding through it.


    The sand stopped leaking, and the sand at the breach seemed to be stuck with each other in a very coincidental state, forming a temporary wall.


    "Do your best. There''s nothing I can do about the pool over there. Water is not what I''m good at. People who study water have some temperaments and are fickle. If they know that I do it without permission, they may be unhappy."


    "So is the interior of plastic energy divided by basic elements? I heard you say that you are engaged in the research of classical elements. If I understand correctly, it should refer to earth, water, fire and wind." Cheese said casually.


    "Not always. At first, we did think about using elements as the division standard of colleges within the school, but soon realized that it was too conservative and rigid to inhibit innovation. This is a bit strange for me, because I worked in the Department where the proponent of this idea was at that time, which is based on the earth, water, fire and wind in your mouth ¡£ However, we also have reservations about the element of wind. Some of my colleagues insist that the concept of ether should be used to replace wind, but for me, the two are only slightly different in the way of narration. Now there is no essential difference. "


    The grey robe nodded slightly and then continued, "in that case, what standard does the plastic energy school carry out detailed research?"


    "In fact, what I really want to say is still vague. As I said before, most of today''s research directions are relatively free and mainly practical. For example, many of the original wind element researchers have tried to study the development of aircraft with people of totem school, and the empty boat of Pentium is their research product. Therefore, it will be divided into theory and practice On the theoretical side, it is roughly divided into two categories: elements and energy. "


    It may be that his previous performance really won Fang Geng''s favor, or it may be that these are not secrets. The cheese just asked him a little, and he has told the whole story that the grey robe wants to know.


    "Energy and elements?" Cheese did not ask further about the basis and difference of their distinction, because he had guessed roughly. So far, his curiosity is appropriate.


    "Ah, here we are. In front of us is the Institute of physical energy. It seems that they are not affected much." Fang Geng said to a building protruding from the rock wall in the distance.


    White stones are also used on the front of the building, and the transition layer from artificial stones to natural stones can be seen from the side. Finally, the whole building is fully integrated into the mountain, which looks more like an ancient temple.


    "Compared with here, David''s hotel is a cave where bears live." Jian Qi commented in a low voice on the appearance of the Institute. However, it is unfair to compare the specifications of a formal research facility with a small hotel.


    "But they are all built on mountains, which at least explains why there is no loss in both in the shock." Cheese shrugged and replied.


    However, he must also admit that the architectural style here and the whole plastic energy school is pleasing to the eye, which is the most popular of the several schools he has visited so far. This made him wonder who designed these buildings.


    "Come on, it seems that we have to go in to find Ms. via. You came in a hurry and didn''t have time to inform her, but it''s a surprise, isn''t it?"


    The three walked to the entrance of the Institute. Fang Geng showed his identity sign to the apprentice at the door. The latter simply made a record and then released it. The whole process didn''t last long, but Fang Geng was a little dissatisfied. "Strange rules, other research institutes don''t record the identity of visitors. Especially at this time."


    They can better understand this. After all, as the front line of conflict with the school of life, the Institute can''t be unprepared.


    Fang Geng must know the competitive relationship between the mages of Wanfa, but he can''t imagine what kind of cusp this place, which is not very prominent in his opinion, is now in. If he knew, he might not agree to help cheese lead them at all.


    "Excuse me, we''d like to see Ms. Weiya. Where''s her research room?"


    "The third room in the left third aisle, but I don''t know if she''s there. I haven''t seen her for days."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1624

    It''s nothing to make a fuss about not seeing people for a few days, especially for the caster. In the six years of the grey lion, Elsa suspected that something had happened to the cheese many times, so that she didn''t see anyone for many days or even ten and a half months. Later, she found out that he had been living in his own research room.


    This can almost be said to be the technology naturally mastered by mages, that is, how to reduce body metabolism on the premise of normal thinking ability through a small amount of drinking and eating. In this way, they can concentrate on their work for a long time without paying attention to other problems.


    Of course, this almost ascetic research work and rest will cause serious damage to the mage''s body. After all, it is no different from torture. When the research is carried out, you can have the spirit and will to fight against physical discomfort, but as long as you relax a little, the damage accumulated in the body will burst out at once, and even cause worse permanent damage.


    In short, this way of doing things all in one go is not suitable for long-term research, but if it is only a short-term result or an urgent need for results, such as the analysis of a curse and the alleviation of a disease, there is really nothing to be done.


    In fact, it''s not just the mages who will do this. The tired and hard-working practitioners will always choose alcohol to relieve their fatigue. Don''t they know the disadvantages of long-term drinking? People under pressure always crave tobacco to temporarily dispel anxiety. Can''t they feel the faint groans of their lungs?


    Some fruits that are slightly toxic but can make people feel temporarily pleasant. Long term consumption may cause irreversible diseases of the body, but in many places, chewing it has become a local habit, and it is strange not to eat it.


    In the final analysis, people may be far more vulnerable and short-sighted than they think.


    Vulnerability will make them find comfort, which may be spiritual or material. Short sightedness will make them pursue quick impact and ignore the risks and harm it will bring in the long-term future.


    So now cheese is very clear that his pursuit may be higher than those who don''t understand magic, but his practice is no different from them. Not only him, but also the mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas. In essence, they are not so different from ordinary people living in the low mountain. It is just that the concentrated residence of a large number of mages has expanded the different places between them and other professionals, resulting in the distinction between high and low.


    However, this can not be said to the mages. They are proud of their research and achievements, and this mage''s city has also given them such capital. The idea of cheese is more just an individual. After all, the cohesion of grey robe is not comparable to the city of ten thousand dharmas. If the grey robes can work together in this way, maybe the idea of cheese will be different.


    "Here."


    It didn''t take them long to find Weiya''s research room. Compared with the psychic school, almost every room doesn''t hang any signs, which completely makes people rely on experience to distinguish the style of the room. There are not only room signs in the plastic energy building, but also guide signs at the intersection of the corridor, so that they can quickly find the direction they want to go even if they visit for the first time.


    Moreover, there is no spell that disturbs the space in this building. Not all mages will cast spells on their buildings, because the interior of the buildings that have been cast will be somewhat different from the normal environment, which may have an impact on the research.


    "If you don''t see the doorbell, knock directly." Fang Geng looked at the layout outside the door and didn''t find the facilities opposite the door. He simply raised his palm and wanted to pat the door. This action was stopped by Jianqi.


    "Look again."


    The bottom of cheese''s eyes twinkled with a thin light, and his eyes turned around the door, as if there were some complex patterns on the door.


    Although Fang Geng didn''t know what the grey robe was talking about, he still slightly mobilized his magic and expanded his magic vision. At this point, he noticed the problem. Some magic threads like spider silk are scattered on the door and woven together to form an invisible protection.


    "It''s impossible. If it''s a defense spell, you should feel the existence of magic?"


    Fang Geng blinked and took back his magic vision. The cobweb immediately disappeared and could not detect any trace of existence. This is unrealistic for a mage. Even if the magic in the city is full, the magic woven into spells will still make people feel. It''s like an experienced soldier can hear the vibration of bow strings from a distance and be alert.


    "This is a spell adjusted by actual combat. It specially strengthens the concealment. The caster is very experienced." Cheese squatted down slightly and looked at the gap between the door and the wall. Several magic threads extended into it.


    "What is its effect? Early warning? But is it necessary?" Fang Geng frowned and said.


    As a mage who has lived in Wanfa for a long time, he will set up some similar warning law arrays in his private space, often to deal with potential intruders or refuse visits from others. These Dharma arrays will not be triggered, because the comer is also a mage. When he sees the Dharma array, he will understand the meaning of the creator and respond.


    In other words, those spells are like don''t disturb signs hanging in front of the door. They don''t need real power on. Their mere existence will make people who want to disturb you worry first.


    From this point of view, the Dharma array in front of viya''s door is wrong. As cheese said, this secret magic must be summarized and improved from practical combat experience, and its use scene is often practical combat.


    But no matter how chaotic it is here, it is the interior of the school. It is the safest place for a master of ten thousand dharmas. Who or what are you guarding against when you set up defense magic for actual combat here?


    "Step back, I''m not sure if any related spells will be triggered when you remove them. This linear array is easiest to design as a chain sleeve, and may even deliberately design a simple surface for people to dismantle."


    Cheese has a very sophisticated attitude in dealing with the Dharma array. This kind of Dharma array has been dealt with a lot when he was still an apprentice, not to mention when he was an adult. The grey tower is not a ten thousand dharmas. The peers there are not only learning together, and the competition is not limited to the plundering of achievements. For a group of people who have been accompanied by magic since childhood, casting spells is as common as breathing, which means that they can set up a complex and dazzling Dharma array for very absurd reasons.


    "No, let me trigger it. Just tell me how to crack it."


    Sword seven would say so, considering that his skill and physical quality are the best of the three. If this defense facility finally triggers traps such as flying arrows and falling stones, he is more likely to retreat.


    "It''s all right, just in case. This is a trap for mages. If you remove it, there may be more variables."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1625

    Unlocking the magic trap on viah''s door is like prying open the most complex door designed in a vault. Well, since cheese didn''t really pry that lock, he doesn''t know whether his association is correct.


    It''s not surprising. Although grey robe knows the structure and principle of most mechanical door locks in the world, it doesn''t mean that he can be qualified as an excellent locksmith, let alone a snitch. He needs a special occupation that can unlock not only but also quickly.


    Experience and knowledge are not the same thing. Cheese with the latter can make up for the lack of the former, but making up does not mean substitution.


    Cheese turns magic into a fine needle, or something similar to a fine needle. After all, the structure of magic will not be as hard and flexible as real matter, and its nature is complex and chaotic.


    Therefore, even an assassin like Jerry who can quickly pry open any lock, after having the ability to see and operate magic, is not enough to complete such acts as cheese now. This is also an experience.


    After all, most of the time, magic enchantments and prohibitions are used to deal with people who don''t know magic or only have some magic talents. Using this highly professional handicraft trap is not only inefficient, but also unnecessary.


    So the maze of magic threads will come in handy only if you are sure that the opponent has high spell casting ability and is careful enough to find the trap.


    Jian Qi and Fang Geng retreated to the distance and looked nervously at the cheese casting magic in front of the door. Before the sword seeker stopped Fang Geng, he didn''t receive the hint of cheese, but his intuition sensed that there was something abnormal on the door, but if you want him to say what was abnormal and how to solve it, it will embarrass the martial artist.


    On the contrary, Fang Geng failed to notice the existence of the trap because of his lack of vigilance at the beginning, but now with the help of magic vision, he can clearly see the dazzling magic silk thread and the fingers of cheese moving like a dance. This helplessness that clearly knows what the other party is doing but can''t intervene may be more worrying than the situation of sword seven.


    This situation became uneasy after the cheese began to burst out a slight spark when cracking the French array, but the grey robe just waved to them gently, indicating that everything was under control.


    In fact, as far as cheese is concerned, he enjoys this process very much. Although cracking itself carries risks, the current legal array is like a puzzle game for him. Cracking is only a matter of time, so the risk is as meaningless as the setting in the story.


    "All right, open the door." Cheese stood up and stretched out his hands to the side. He stretched his fingers, then stretched out his right index finger and middle finger to a magic node on the door.


    "Creak!"


    With the groan of the door shaft, the door opened inward. This should have been a happy thing, but as the smell in the room floated out along the crack of the door, the expressions of the three people outside the door changed.


    The smell of blood is creepy at any time, and its fishy sweet smell is full of danger and terror. The cheese stepped back two steps, making the body close to the wall behind it, leaving only a finger gap.


    He motioned sword seven with his eyes. The latter nodded, twisted the two ends of the iron bar off, turned it into two short knives and held it in his hand. Long weapons are not conducive to play indoors. If the bloody things are still in the house, short knives will be a better choice.


    Fang Geng looked at the sword seeker and the grey robe and finished the division of labor without language. The sword seven padded his feet to the door, and the cheese hid his hands in his sleeves to prepare for the emergency spell.


    The mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas, the teacher of the plastic energy school and the proud caster, these titles can''t make Fang Geng perform well at this time. The sound of heartbeat and blood flow echoes in his ears, mixed with excitement and fear, making him want to scream. Only reason commands him. Since he can''t join the two people at this time, the worst thing is to keep quiet and restrained.


    It''s not his fault. Not everyone is mentally prepared to accept a visit and become the beginning of witnessing the murder.


    Sword seven goes deep into the crack of the door with the sword and moves very slowly. The purpose is to confirm whether there is a rope or trip wire, which can be used to trigger the mechanism. After the preliminary confirmation that there were no other traps, the sword seeker gently knocked the door panel with the handle of his left hand, made the appearance of opening the door slowly, then exerted force on his right foot, kicked the door open at once when Fang Geng didn''t have time to see the action, and then rushed obliquely into the house along the direction of the door crack.


    "Come in, there''s no one here." Two seconds later, Jianqi in the room said to the cheese outside. The grey robe pushes open the door of the house that bounces back and walks into it. There are really no enemies here, but there is no object they are looking for.


    "There should be no thieves in this city." The sword seeker remained alert, standing with his right arm in front and his left arm behind with a knife, and expressed his views on the mess.


    "Yes, it''s not stealing money. People here don''t have any concept of money."


    Cheese glanced across the room, which was about the same size as the personal research room he got at the psychic Institute. The layout was more exquisite, but it was still occupied by a large number of books and scrolls. But now, these books are spread out on the floor of the room, on the table and everywhere else in a rough way, looking like they have been stolen.


    The origin of the bloody smell in the air is the pattern on the wall behind the largest desk in the room, which is completely painted with blood. The style is also very strange. Rao Shi cheese couldn''t recognize its meaning for a moment.


    "Come in, Mr. Fang Geng. There is no danger in it." The cheese said hello to the outside, and then motioned Jianqi to put away his weapons. Unless these books jump up and bite, it''s really safe here.


    "Oh, four elements, what''s going on? Ms. viya was attacked? No! Was she murdered!"


    Fang Geng''s response is not exaggerated. As a person who generally lives in a stable order, he is very sensitive to killing.


    It is not surprising that not all areas of competition will be fierce to violent conflict. Although the undercurrent surges in the whole Wanfa, the undercurrent surge area does not account for the majority of the city.


    "Not necessarily. The blood shouldn''t be hers. It''s pure and has no body tissue. It can''t be so pure if it''s just killing people to take blood."


    Jian Qi didn''t know when he had stood on the side of the Dharma array. He took a little blood with the tip of the knife, put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully.


    "Moreover, I''m afraid this array will not be drawn for a long time. The blood is still fresh."


    Cheese slightly raised his eyebrows, "this is your mistake. The time of drawing this array will not be very close. As for fresh blood, look."


    The grey robe snapped his fingers at the Dharma array, and then grabbed it in the air, as if he had grasped a transparent curtain. As he tore off the curtain, a scene breaking through common sense appeared.


    The Dharma array on the wall began to flow. Yes, the blood constituting this dharma array seems to be still in the blood vessel. The outer ring and inner ring form the arteries and veins, which circulate naturally.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be damned by heaven."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1626

    The alchemy is mysterious but not far away in the hometown of sword seven. This is because the existence of Qi leads everyone to have the opportunity to contact the deep layer of the world. Qi is not only an open channel for martial artists. It flows in all human bodies in response to the popularity of everything. If a person with a heart cultivates Qi, he can feel Qi in walking, sitting, painting and writing, carrying water, chopping firewood, making wheels and relieving cattle.


    Therefore, if the mystery is unique to wizards and casters in the pan northern continent where cheese is located, the mystery is shared by all in the East where sword seven was born. Since it is a shared thing, it will not become a random explanation after monopoly. Therefore, there are positive and partial prescriptions.


    The right path is naturally the most positive, bright, magnificent, warm and gentle. But the side door doesn''t mean evil, but it''s more directional and purposeful and can''t be comprehensive. As for witchcraft and evil law, it is different from both. If it is called witchcraft, it must be harmful to nature and justice and cannot be tolerated by heaven and earth.


    For example, the blood symbol flowing on the wall in front of us is absolute magic in the eyes of sword seven. People who use such magic do not have to have different hearts and minds. They will be punished if they do more injustice. This has nothing to do with tolerance or intolerance, measurement, or even good and evil. Some things in this world are not allowed to be in the world.


    However, it should be noted that the evil spirits in the eyes of sword seven are different from the evil gods in the eyes of cheese. Of course, the evil gods opposed by grey robe must also be the demons identified by the sword seeker, but the reverse is not necessarily true.


    Now, Jianqi has shown an obvious bad feeling towards the things on the wall, while there is no disgust in the cheese''s eyes. After all, he has seen much worse things than this. Moreover, as a caster, he had to admit that the strange patterns on the wall had a strange, cruel and even profane beauty. How does it exist and what is its purpose?


    "Ah... It..."


    Fang Geng was completely shocked by what he saw in front of him. He couldn''t classify it at a glance like sword seven, nor could he be as unaffected by it as cheese and only study its interior.


    Fear, shock, incomprehension, disgust, as well as unclear appreciation, all kinds of emotions hit the mage''s heart. He seemed to see the blood in the symbol flowing like a river.


    Those red rivers scoured faster and faster, making a deafening sound of waves. In the twinkling of an eye, he seemed to be in the Red River, his body was like a boat, wandering in the blood waves. Blood, wrapped him, vision, smell, touch, hearing, everything.


    The two people outside Fang Geng saw that two red blood pillars like tentacles slowly stretched out from the symbols on the wall, dangling out in the direction of Fang Geng.


    It seems that he wants to get into his eyes or ears. If there was only Fang Geng in the room, I''m afraid it would succeed, but just like when opening the door before, there was no need for the cheese to say that Jianqi had raised the short knife first. With the flash of the knife light, the blood column immediately broke and turned into splashing blood beads again.


    At the same time, the grey robe grabbed a scroll next to it and recited a spell in his mouth. Those blood beads fell on the paper of the scroll one after another and turned into shocking stains.


    But what happened next didn''t make cheese think of it. After absorbing the blood, the scroll, as the carrier of blood beads, began to decay slowly. The root of decay is the center of the blood and the place with the highest blood content. It''s like what strong acid these blood are, which is gradually corroding the paper.


    The grey robe wanted to stop it, but the corrosion speed was too fast. He and Jianqi almost watched large insect bite gaps appear on the complete scroll. How smooth the edges of those gaps were, there was no red left. This made cheese immediately think of himself. As he often used, it was a defensive means to prevent blood from falling into the hands of others.


    It doesn''t make sense. The symbol composed of blood can''t be found here. Most mages can do to see through its appearance. In this case, is it really necessary to take such preventive measures for the blood?


    So is it possible that the precautions in the blood are not the same person as the maker of this symbol?


    "He hasn''t regained consciousness yet. It''s too evil. It''s better to destroy it as soon as possible. If you need it, green talisman should be able to eradicate it."


    Jian Qi checked Fang Geng, who had been paralyzed to the ground. Although the blood tentacles were cut off, the mage still had no traces of wakefulness. Even if he opened his eyelids, he could see more and more obvious blood in his eyes.


    Various signs show that Fang Geng''s abnormal appearance is related to the symbol. If it is left alone, I don''t know what kind of result it will lead to. Even the blood in the mage''s body will be sucked out and added to the symbol is possible.


    "Wait, don''t worry. Mr. Fang Geng won''t worry about his life for a while and a half. In contrast, I''m more worried about her." Cheese approached the symbol made of blood, observed it carefully and said.


    "Who?" Jian Qi felt puzzled. In his opinion, anything at present can be discussed later. The key point is to crack the strange spell first. After all, now some people are looking at it to die.


    "Blood is a very subtle thing. It seems that since the beginning of civilization, people believe that blood has some special power. Some cultures regard blood as taboo, others believe that blood can exorcise evil spirits, and blood clan is a magical race that exists entirely by blood as energy. In these different perceptions, there is a common point. If there is a soul, blood is likely to be spirit Where the soul resides in the organism. "


    Cheese suddenly began to say something that didn''t seem to have anything to do with the current situation.


    People think there''s a soul in the blood, okay, but so what? The blood that hosts the soul is in the human body. When it flows out, it


    Sword seven shivered inexplicably, "you wouldn''t say that the blood is still alive?"


    "It''s very possible. You haven''t seen Ms. viya''s magic, so you don''t know that the magic she studies can transmit life as a pure energy between different individuals. If so, it''s not impossible to completely compress a life into his blood. But I don''t think she will use such a means to herself."


    Cheese frowned and looked around the room. Except for the symbol, there was no blood here.


    Is this a coincidence? Or is all the blood here? If so, who is this symbol? Did viya create the scene in front of her, or did she only have this blood left?


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1627

    The terrible imagination made Jianqi back two steps. He wanted to deny the speculation of cheese, but the words displayed, described and experienced with him all the way made Jianqi''s words particularly meaningful at this time.


    This is also a personal feature of cheese. Compared with those mages who are full of confidence in magic and proud of their spell casting skills, he is not very persuasive to the novice.


    This is related to the concept of casting magic of the grey tower. They are not used to abusing magic. Naturally, they will not bother to create amazing scenes around them to show their identity. The grey robes are used to action and good at action.


    Therefore, anyone who has had in-depth contact with them will understand their abilities.


    However, the cheese itself can''t be sure this time. He made a guess. At first glance, this guess sounds quite reasonable. The problem is that he can''t verify it now.


    To rule out the possibility that this symbol is Weiya, he has two ways. One is to compare Weiya''s blood samples to see whether these blood belong to female mages, but unfortunately, he doesn''t have such samples.


    The other is to use synaesthesia to make cheese directly cross the boundary of thinking to perceive the soul and vitality in the symbol, and see if there is a complete soul and who the identity of the soul is. Reasonably speaking, the second kind will be more feasible. After all, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to find blood samples.


    But the problem is that cheese can''t do this second method. This sounds strange. As long as the weaver understands his purpose and the method to achieve it, neither means nor magic can become an obstacle to cheese. Don''t worry, cheese can''t do it for a reason, and there are at least two reasons.


    One is that the premise of synaesthesia magic is that both sides of synaesthesia must have equal thinking organs. Organs are not equal to ability. People who share feelings with mice do not need to make the brain function of mice the same as that of humans, but only need both sides to have a real thinking center.


    This is the first question. How do you feel with a pool of blood?


    The structure of this pool of blood is complex but at a glance. It doesn''t include any organs, let alone the brain. I''m afraid only your own blood can be used to share feelings with each other. In that way, you won''t get any useful information, and there is even the risk of contaminated blood. Just now, the scene that this pool of blood wants to enter Fang Geng''s body is still vivid.


    As for the second question, although blood is considered as the carrier of soul in many cultures, the casters of the grey tower have always been skeptical about the existence of soul. They generally believe that soul is only a simplified cognitive way woven by the conscious structure with reference to the physical body in some cases.


    For example, the so-called soul separation may be the truth that consciousness, in order to ensure that it will not let itself imagine that a soul has left the body because of the collapse of common sense, rather than the limitation of the body itself being opened, extends the sense and feeling ability to the common sense and unspeakable state. Of course, this is just the concept that the grey robes inherited from their teachers.


    But the essence of magic may be different ideas. Ordinary people don''t know the existence of magic, even if they know it, they can''t feel it, and even if they feel it occasionally, they can''t make in-depth negotiations with magic. Therefore, their world has no magic, so naturally there is no magic.


    Mages have different understanding of the world because they can be exposed to magic, which is a kind of concept transformation. Objectively, the world of ordinary people and the world of mages are the same world, but subjectively, their concepts make their world very different, and the influence that a person can exert under the two concepts is naturally very different.


    Therefore, people with the concept of soul and people without the concept of soul look at things from different angles. Even if cheese can understand the idea of soul ontology, he can''t really enter that context because of his existing position, let alone contact the soul in the blood.


    If you rashly use factional spells that you totally disagree with, the result is likely to be a failure. However, this is the city of ten thousand dharmas. Although the number of casters is less than an ox''s hair, it must not be underestimated. There must be someone who can do this, and he happens to know which school is good at it.


    "We need a psychic mage. Preferably Ms. wynett, who can tell us who the blood is and whether they are still alive."


    Cheese first thought of Mrs. Wynette not only because she was a mage who had the highest position in the psychic school, but also because the other party had long contact with the sleeper.


    As far as the ability of the hypnotist is concerned, it is the best one that can be achieved by the hypnotist. However, the question is whether the other party will agree to help and how to help.


    "Do you want me to send a message? I''ll be grateful if I do. Although it''s unfair to say so, I really can''t live in the same room with such evil things." Jian Qi frowned and said softly.


    "Don''t do that first. The noise when we opened the door just now is not small. Now there is another person walking out in a hurry, I''m afraid it will attract unnecessary attention. The less people know about the situation here, the better."


    The implication of cheese is that he doesn''t trust the plastic energy school. Whatever the relationship between the blood on the wall and viya, a teacher disappeared in his research room, and this kind of thing was left on the wall, and no one noticed it until they visited here. If the human relationship here is not weak to a certain extent, I''m afraid someone deliberately wants to delay the discovery of this matter.


    So what can this delayed time be used for? It must be done to eliminate evidence and suspicion. At least cheese can''t feel any magic traces left around here, which shows that even the law enforcers of the secret instrument school won''t find anything special here.


    Besides, it is likely that this matter will not be reported to Miyi for handling. Weiya''s research is very sensitive. Her teacher even asked her to avoid the limelight by staying outside, I''m afraid to avoid this situation at present.


    It concerns two schools, the strong life school and the plastic energy school, which has improved in recent years. This challenge and competition should not be interfered by the ancients, because Weiya''s achievements are more useful than their people. After obtaining the results of their research, whether these researchers will die of assassination between schools is less of a concern.


    In this case, as an outsider of the city, what should cheese do? Should he give up here, go out of the room and tell the people of plastic energy school what happened here, play the role of an unwitting person, separate the trouble from himself and get out in time?


    In that case, will the speechless see this as a sign of weakness and let him and his companions go? Could this be exactly what the speechless did?


    There was a wry smile on the corner of cheese''s mouth. He stretched out his right hand and played a silent melody with his fingers like tapping the keys. With his performance, the shadow of a lizard appeared on the back of his hand.


    The shadow jumped out of the skin and showed the appearance of Wei Dao''s incarnation, "it seems that it''s time for me to go out?"


    "I know it must be a bad decision to let the devil be the postman, but I don''t have a better candidate now. Go and try not to be found."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1628

    The devil turned into a shadow and disappeared. This is not a rhetorical metaphor, but that the lizard really turned into a shadow and withdrew from the room.


    Demons are stronger than humans in magic affinity. Although this is only reflected in some types of magic, they don''t have to cover up like human mages because they are a part of mystery.


    In a mage''s casting, many spells cannot be witnessed. When the caster is observed by another person or high intelligent life, that spell cannot work correctly. Therefore, magic and mystery are inseparable. The former is more like a concrete expression of the latter.


    "Are you sure that sending a letter by a demon will attract less attention than sending a letter by a person?" Jian Qi raised his eyes slightly to the cheese. He asked his eyes not to stay on the wall as much as possible.


    "Generally speaking, no, although demons have excellent magic talents, they are more used to solving problems with violence. However, Wei Dao is an exception. If he is allowed to go, he will have the opportunity to attract less attention. I just choose the way with greater benefits in the current situation. Since I have to pay, I should." Cheese explained to his companion, showing some apology.


    He knew what kind of torture it was to force a person to stay here, because he had received such training when he was an apprentice. His teacher forced the apprentices to face their disgusts and fears without looking away before he said he could.


    Now think about it, cheese is a little surprised at his rich humanity. The training he experienced in his childhood should have turned him into a cold-blooded and ruthless machine. In fact, he did before he performed adult tasks.


    In the coldest place for ordinary people, he regained the state of mind he should have as an ordinary person. Now the gray robe thanks to this coincidence, although he knows he can''t pretend he hasn''t experienced that.


    What exists does not disappear, and what you experience is not false.


    It is often said that fireworks are perishable, waves rise and fall, and the floating light on the water surface will no longer blink, but that is only for individuals. The fireworks producers, setters and cleaners will not agree with it after it blooms in the air. If there is no such saying, the plankton carried by the waves to the shallow or deep sea will not feel that the waves that push them disappear.


    All things that seem to flash away are very real and will have a permanent, indelible and irreversible impact on the world, but individuals may not be able to detect it. The same is true of human memory, experience and experience.


    "Yes, everything that existed doesn''t disappear. So she won''t just disappear." The cheese murmured and suddenly increased its volume.


    As if he had thought of something, he turned back to the messy room and began to look for what was important in his eyes. There is a very important principle of magic, that is, people''s focus of attention. When people pay attention, they will selectively ignore the parts outside the focus.


    Logan told cheese that it can be used not only for people watching magic, but also for people performing magic. A good magician must not pay too much attention to his tricks.


    This means that in the current situation, it is like that the symbol on the wall is magic, the person who leaves the symbol is a magician, and now the cheese who finds the magic is the viewer. The magician leaves his or her magic to make the viewer notice that he or she doesn''t really want to hide anything, but maybe he or she just wants to convey a message.


    But the world is not one-way, and the development of one thing will not only start from one idea and idea. When the magician guides the audience to his own trick, he will also turn a blind eye to what is outside the trick.


    The detective is on the contrary. What the detective has to do is not to be attracted. The symbol is a clue, but in addition, is there really no other clue here?


    If this is the last place where Weiya stayed before she disappeared, no, as long as Weiya really stayed here, she will leave a trace. The trace will not disappear because of the appearance of the symbol, nor will it fail to provide information because it is less mysterious than the symbol.


    Sometimes, clues can point more directly to the core than a mysterious puzzle. Sometimes what seems to be on the right path is a detour, and the opposite fork leads to the destination.


    Cheese tried to start looking again. Different from the initial search, this time he imagined himself as Weiya and tried to see where she would leave traces from each other''s perspective.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is the theme in the research room. This is the place where the room owner stays the longest. Everything she thinks she often needs will be put in a place that can be easily obtained.


    Although the furnishings here have been disrupted at this time, the grey robe can still infer how much force they have been pushed away from their original position by the state of the objects after flying away. Such a push away may not get really useful information, but it''s better than waiting to die.


    "What are you doing?" Jian Qi looked at the cheese and suddenly gave up his research on blood symbols. Instead, he began to rummage through the boxes and cabinets in the research room, jumping up and down, showing a little puzzled look.


    Although he is familiar with the grey robe, sometimes what cheese is thinking is still something that cannot be judged by experience. After all, people can''t really put themselves in the shoes of others. What everyone experiences is unique, and imagination alone is not enough to replicate.


    "Find the message left by Ms. via. Help me think about what you are most likely to do in this room if you are a person in danger?"


    Generally speaking, cheese will explain its behavior to people, mostly in order to prevent the other party from inadvertently interfering. Only in front of the partners who can trust and know their abilities, he will share his ideas and invite each other to help.


    Jian Qi''s eyes turned, and then he understood the idea and practice of cheese. He stood still, looked around the whole room, and then closed his eyes.


    Unlike cheese, which pursues clues in detail, the sword seeker is more used to obtaining the clues he wants in a continuous way. He constructs the pattern of the room in his mind and imagines how he will use the space as the master here.


    Of course, for Jian Qi, who is not the caster, the imagination result of the mage''s room is certainly not as good as expected, but the mage is also human. As long as we grasp this point, it is not very difficult to speculate.


    "The danger should happen in an instant. The things in the house are scattered too deliberately, which is obviously a later man-made practice to confuse the public. Although the books and furniture are messy, they are not substantially damaged, which shows that the degree of resistance is not intense, or even there is no resistance. In that case, she may not be aware of the attack."


    "She has been very nervous since she came back here. Even if she fails to respond in time when the attack comes, she will certainly have subconscious actions. As a professional mage, she will have this accomplishment." The cheese made up the speculation of sword seven.


    "Then she will put this method in the place she most often or easily touches. For example, under the table or in a dark space hidden in the table."


    "Yes, No."


    Just as they were about to reach an impasse again, the black snake didn''t know when to climb out of the cheese cuff and put it on the table.


    After listening to the conversation for a while, she said, "why don''t you look at the jewelry box? Don''t forget, she is a woman besides a mage."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1629

    Jewelry box. To be honest, cheese and sword seven didn''t recognize the use of the small box until boffins pointed out its use.


    It''s not that they know nothing about women''s habits, but besides being a woman, Weiya is also a mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas. The appearance of her jewelry box is not like other objects that are more suitable for this purpose they have seen. It has no colorful surface and no shell or star shaped outline, Even in terms of size and opening mode, it is very simple and simple.


    Perhaps it is precisely because its owner really only regards it as a box for jewelry. Those redundant parts are not important to her.


    "Are you coming?"


    Although sword seven was closer to the jewelry box in position, he gave the honor to grey robe. What happened here was enough to let the sword seeker understand the dangerous side of magic.


    Cheese nodded and came to the back of the chair behind the desk. This should be the standard position of Weiya at work. Sitting in that chair, what he saw was what Weiya could see.


    From this position, the jewelry box is located in a remote place on the left, which is not far or near. It is said that it is not valued and can be touched as soon as you reach out, but if you want to say how much it is valued, it may not be really opened for a long time.


    But in any case, from this perspective, the jewelry box is indeed the easiest place to hide clues. Naturally, it is also the easiest place to hide traps. You need to be more careful to open it.


    Generally speaking, there are two kinds of spells that can be hidden in this box. One is triggered when someone wants to open it. The internal logic is similar to the trap composed of mechanical parts. The other is more troublesome, but it is also more likely to exist. After all, if viya really modified her jewelry box, she shouldn''t let the box remain so low-key. If the trap is not attractive enough, it will be easily ignored.


    Thinking like this, the cheese tentatively raised his hand and slowly moved it to the top of the jewelry box.


    In the whole process, the magic light at the bottom of cheese''s eyes has not been extinguished. He is observing the box. It is necessary for the trap to be triggered, and this condition will not be micro. Just like the hunter''s collar needs the prey to step on the center, and the trap also needs to press the pressure rod. As long as the trigger dose is not reached, the trap will still be dormant.


    It seems a meaningless waste of time to speculate a trap so carefully. Of course, cheese has the means to ignore the possible magic counterattack in the jewelry box and forcibly open it.


    In fact, he doesn''t even need to do it by himself. He just needs to throw the alchemy dice on the jewelry box. The dice themselves contain the secrets of alchemy. The ability to freely convert and form according to the environment can dissolve most of the magic.


    If the resistance of cold iron to magic is an offset or destruction, the deconstruction of alchemy to magic is a kind of dredging and drainage. In terms of efficiency alone, the former is more expensive, but the magic cracked by cold iron does not disappear. Therefore, when it comes to the upper limit, alchemy has more potential.


    So why does cheese try to break the magic trap with low efficiency when it has two items to break the magic trap at the same time?


    In fact, the answer is very simple. Magic is arranged by the caster. It reflects the mood and thinking of the arranger at that time. Specifically, as long as cheese can understand the sensitive range of defense magic, it can roughly infer who weia''s hypothetical trigger object is when arranging it. The information provided in it is no less than the clues that may be left inside the box.


    Because even if the person who hurt Weiya is not the object she is on guard against, there will be a connection between them. At that time, just follow the vine and touch the melon.


    "Well, I found the key." The cheese whispered to itself.


    His fingers trembled slightly in the air, and he released a trace of magic. Relying on the Weaver''s shaping power of magic, he constantly adjusted them into spells of different directions and factions, so as to find the sensitive objects of the array in the box. This kind of magic is different from all kinds of magic in the world. After all, it is difficult to enumerate this kind of magic in a single place.


    However, the clue was close at hand. As the cheese changed its magic according to its understanding of the six university school, there was a quick reaction in the jewelry box.


    As a result, the eyebrows of cheese were subconsciously picked up, which was somewhat unexpected. Cheese''s gaffe soon disappeared. Since we found a magic sensitive target, it''s not difficult to open it without triggering it.


    This is just like if a clever thief knows the structure of the lock, the most precise lock will only prolong the resistance time slightly, because there will never be only one key. Cheese is the thief now, and he not only knows the structure of the door lock, but also the material and wear degree of its internal movement, as well as the shape and material of the key that should have existed.


    "Patter."


    In fact, the way to open the jewelry box is simpler than expected. The cheese just lifted the hair in her ear according to Weiya''s hairstyle, imitated her appearance, and then pressed the button on the jewelry box with the index finger of her left hand, and the box bounced open by itself.


    From the inside of the top layer of the jewelry box, you can see the magic symbol made of white wax, which is the main body of the whole defense magic mechanism. Unfortunately, it seems that it failed to protect its owner from the disaster. Or, its duty is not so. There are no other complex magic defense mechanisms in viya''s room. Either she is too careless, or she knows that those things can''t work.


    A mage with absolute confidence in the system of ten thousand dharmas will not think he is in danger, but Weiya? Her research made it clear to her how intense the school struggle could be. But it can''t be said that she gave up resistance. What the female mage did in the rush gave the cheese the impression that she was not a person who would wait to die. But these can be put aside for the time being. What''s important now is the things in the jewelry box.


    "Her jewelry taste is not very good, or should I say that all mages of the plastic energy school are like this?" Boffins vomited the snake letter and looked up at the jewelry in the box.


    Most of those jewelry are made of gold or silver. The highlight is not wealth, but purity. It seems that the holders of jewelry care more about whether the material constituting these jewelry is simple than gorgeous and beautiful. This is indeed in line with the character of the plastic energy school.


    "I''ve cracked the magic in the box. Can you see what''s inside? I''m not good at this." Cheese observed for a few seconds with magic vision, picked up one of the Gold Book bracelets and played with it for a few times. Finally, he decided to ask for help to improve efficiency.


    "You''re not good at jewelry? Well, it''s not surprising. Most mages only focus on the value of things themselves and don''t care about the additional value they produce as ornaments. It''s a pity."


    "My caregivers do try to teach me to appreciate works of art, some of which can really shock my heart. But I have no idea about these."


    "No idea is right, otherwise she won''t leave clues in the jewelry."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1630

    In fact, cheese still doesn''t understand what bofis means. If the information left can''t be found, what''s the difference between not leaving it?


    What''s more, the information that Weiya can hide in this jewelry box will never be too complex, so it is more likely to be timely information, such as the identity of the person who attacked her, the place where she may be detained or the start-up method of some backup scheme. These contents need to be seen by the developer in time to take effect. If the buried clues are not noticed for a long time, Then vivia is equivalent to not making these preparations at all.


    However, similar examples are not uncommon in various stories and rumors.


    Mages are such a group of awkward people. On the one hand, they use their own knowledge to screen those who can contact themselves, and increase the difficulty for latecomers to realize themselves by setting various magic tests.


    On the other hand, they don''t realize that they are the one who needs to be known. Whether it''s information, knowledge or even a warning, they can only play a role after being observed and accepted. After wrapping these things layer by layer as their name, they often disappear.


    Just like the current situation, few people can find clues in the jewelry box so quickly as cheese, but he can''t crack the news independently.


    This can''t help but make people doubt who is going to be the insider in Weiya''s preset, which is also a very interesting question. Just as we can infer who is the enemy from the perspective of trap, we can infer who is a friend from the perspective of message cracking, at least Weiya''s friend.


    "There is the fourth book in the third row on the West shelf. There should be something you are looking for in the position of that book or book."


    After hearing the answer, cheese didn''t understand how bofis came to this conclusion in a pile of jewelry. The latter didn''t want to explain to him. In this way, even if some things are said, they may not be able to be understood. It''s better to keep its mystery.


    The grey robe simply identified the position and came to the bookshelf on the west side. Like other bookshelves in the room, the neat books and scrolls inside were in a mess at this time, and even the partition between the interlayer was damaged and collapsed by some force. In addition to the overall frame of the bookshelf being relatively intact, It has been difficult to put it back into use after simple repair.


    Although it is not difficult for such a bookshelf to identify the height of the third row, it is more difficult to determine the position of the so-called fourth book when there is no reference. I don''t know if the person who made such a mess here at that time also did it for prevention.


    However, cheese is not so easy to give up. He kept his hands and feet light before approaching the bookshelf. If the books on the ground were in the way, he would rather step on them directly, so as not to change their position.


    Now seeing this scene, the grey robe looked at the chair in the corner, stood up directly in three or two steps, and observed the scattered state of books on the ground from above.


    "It''s not that easy. The books here have been disturbed by people more than once. They have been stirred after falling at first. It''s very difficult to directly judge the direction and position of their falling."


    Jian Qi held his chest with both hands. He had guessed the intention of cheese, that is, to push the force application method of throwing the books out of the bookshelf from the falling direction of the books on the ground, so as to calculate the possible landing position of the book.


    This kind of thing can''t be completed in a short time. Even experienced investigators can''t avoid fine recording the books on the site, removing the interference through tracing and calculating on paper. It''s very difficult to directly see the results like cheese.


    "Generally speaking, these books have been flipped three times. The first time they fall off the bookshelf, the second time they open the pages of some books and fold the scroll. The third time is the impact on them when we first entered the house. In fact, it is not difficult to observe those books with thick covers. The direction they open is the direction of the second force flow. These books have been tightly bound Books are difficult to unfold because of falling, so their reference value is much higher than scrolls. By deducing the second influence, we can push back the sample state in the middle of the two times, and then analyze the first force application. "


    Jianqi and bofisi looked at each other. Each person and snake saw confusion and confusion from each other''s eyes.


    How to say, in fact, the logic of cheese is not difficult to understand, but the reality is not an ideal state after all. The books that are not easy to unfold in rolling do not mean they will not unfold. The so-called second force and first force are also general, and the degree of complexity and clutter of some parts can be determined more than twice.


    But even so, even if the logic and reasoning of cheese are true, it doesn''t mean he can find the book, because ideally, what cheese can lock is only the approximate range when the book first falls.


    At the same time, footsteps came from the corridor outside the door. The grey robe didn''t lift its head, and stretched out his hand to point to the door. It was obvious that he needed time. No matter whether those footsteps were enemies or friends, now was the best chance to crack the clues left by Weiya. If it was distracted by other things, it would be more difficult to find the clues in such a coherent way.


    The sword seeker understood. He turned and fastened the door with an iron bar, so that ordinary people should not be able to push it away from the outside. It''s just a pity that cheese has cracked the magic defense on the door. Otherwise, it alone should be able to stop people outside the door for a long time.


    "This is it." Jian Qi put his ear on the door and heard this sentence. It was the voice of the person who told the cheese about the location of Weiya Institute. Judging from the source and distance of the sound, the speaker should be not far from the door.


    "Are there any defensive measures?" Another strange voice sounds a little anxious. The man''s voice is a little old.


    "I don''t know. Er, these laboratories are for private use. Even if they are set up, they don''t need to be reported. In addition, Ms. via has been abroad for a period of time, and there are few visitors, so we..."


    "Of course I know how long she''s been on assignment! But as the manager here, you''re right... Forget it, this is not the time to say that."


    With that said, it''s time to try to open the door. Sword seven takes back his ears, presses the iron bar with one hand, and puts on a good posture. You can enter or retreat.


    There''s no way. If there are seven or eight strong men outside, the sword seven can defend according to the door according to the geographical advantage and win some time, but the mage is outside the door. That means can''t be prevented only by an iron rod, even if the iron rod is in his sword seven''s hand.


    "Via? Via! Are you there?" The sound of inquiry came from the brass horn protruding from the wall of the house. It seems that there are still things that can be connected to the house, but they didn''t find the cheese at that time.


    Similar inquiries were repeated several times, and the tone gradually calmed down, as if knowing that there would be no response in the door.


    "If there is someone inside, I hope you or you can open the door so that things can be easier."


    Know someone in the door? That''s right. After all, someone asked about the location of Weiya''s room, and they didn''t leave the cheese.


    Jian Qi turned his eyes and said to the brass horn, "people are here, but the door can''t be opened in this fashion. Please wait a moment, and I will open the door later to welcome and apologize."


    "Then, no need."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1631

    Say no, the next few seconds of silence. What kind of person is Jianqi? Although his realm may not be as good as that of a master like yuweng, he is a first-class expert in both experience and means at the same age.


    Generally speaking, if someone says no in that tone outside the door, the next step is to break the door rudely. However, the mage is not a mortal, and the way they want to break the door is not to kick their feet and hit their shoulders.


    As a digression, Jian Qi has been used by cheese in both ways. Sometimes the grey robe will make such rude acts that are seriously inconsistent with his status as a caster. According to him, the reason is affected by his residence.


    However, there are not many casters in the north where cheese has lived for a long time. Even within the scope of the fierce hammer, races outside human beings begin to gather, and few of them can really claim to be mages. After all, ice and snow means that it is difficult to prepare even spell materials for many spell schools, so there will not be too many mages who will do so in the world. Since the other party won''t break the door with violence, it''s magic.


    Sword seven thought of this, his feet retreated slightly, and he could pop up behind him at any time. Sure enough, three seconds later, the abnormal temperature came from his iron rod, as if the rod had been heated on a charcoal fire for several hours.


    Let go, retreat and draw out the flying swallow sword behind your back. The whole process takes less than a breath. That is, between this breath, the iron bar across the door has shown a dark red.


    Seeing this scene, it''s impossible to say Jian Qi doesn''t feel bad. This strange door staff is a personal weapon that he spent a lot of time making in his heart, so he knows how much damage the metal staff body will cause to the internal structure when heated to this degree.


    However, he was distressed. At present, he was absolutely afraid to rush up to rescue weapons. What''s more, what was poured by the high temperature was not only his iron rod. The edge of the door panel of the whole room and the metal wrapped with the wooden door were glowing red.


    Wood, even painted wood, cannot be compared with metal in terms of its ignition point. When the metal frame wrapped around the door panel is dyed red by inexplicable high temperature, the door leaf inside should have started to burn, or even directly turn into coke.


    This did not happen. The whole door was still completed in a way contrary to common sense. Only the door frame and the door shaft connected to the door frame began to change from solid to viscous liquid at high temperature.


    "If you give this skill to the blacksmith, you will get twice the result with half the effort." Jian Qi whispered helplessly, hiding Feiyan sword behind his right arm, ready to deal with the intruder after the door frame was separated.


    He doesn''t think he has no chance at all. Most magic has an action time equal to its power. Therefore, in close combat, people who use weapons are often easier to take the lead than casters. However, nothing is absolute, and he still needs to be very careful.


    "Zila"


    Even in the forging room, the hard to hear sound came into the ear along the gradually expanding door crack. It was the twisted groan of the metal when it melted due to the intense heat accumulated inside at normal temperature.


    As the door frame and door shaft were deformed in this scream, the function of the door changed from the door leaf to an unstable curtain separating the corridor and the house. People on both sides of the curtain are waiting for its collapse.


    They didn''t wait long. Maybe it was a breeze passing through the corridor, or the melted metal frame caused the weight deviation on both sides of the door panel, or the iron rod of sword seven played a role. The door slowly and slowly tilted down towards the corridor at a slow speed, and then accelerated rapidly in the process of collapse, Finally, the wood chips fell heavily on the floor of the corridor.


    There was no one outside the door.


    Of course, the height of the door of Weiya''s room occupies three-quarters of the width of the corridor. No one will wait directly opposite it and watch it fall on herself. But the emptiness of the corridor is just an illusion. Jian Qi knows that the person who destroyed the door is standing in the shadow outside the door, but he doesn''t dare to rush out like this.


    The number of the enemy is unknown, the other party''s equipment is unknown, and there is no need for anything else. As long as a person is waiting on the side with a hard crossbow, the sword seven that rushes out of the door will become the rabbit that he installed on the stump. But doing nothing means letting the other party make moves. The difference between that and directly rushing out to die is not very big.


    Then the seven toes of the sword picked up a small book from the ground, then twisted and kicked it out of the room!


    "Shua!"


    The imaginary arrow did not appear, but the scene in front of me was more strange. The book that flew out of the room disappeared instantly when entering the corridor! Not shot down, not intercepted, not even dropped, just like it didn''t exist, disappeared without a trace.


    Cold sweat flows into the collar along the neck. Jian Qi mentions the short sword instead. He is sure that he didn''t have a dream just now. Everything is true, so it''s unreasonable and true.


    "Well, let''s listen to what I''m saying. We came here to see Ms. Weiya. We just found that she had disappeared when we came, so we tried to find the reason. I didn''t mean anything bad. I hope we don''t fight rashly."


    Can you persuade people with these words? Jian Qi didn''t know, because his voice trembled when he said these words. He was not afraid, but nervous. He was anxious and impetuous in the face of the unknown.


    "Buzzing!"


    He was answered by several flames that suddenly appeared in the air. They looked like ghost fires that would be attached to people at night. The only difference was that their color was normal orange.


    "I said, even if there is a war, can you not attack with fire? There are books in this room now. Do you have no scruples about burning here?"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. The people outside the door didn''t know what was going on inside the door. When Jian Qi opened his mouth, the three flames had rushed to his voice. This ability to find sound and identify positions shows that the caster has excellent control over the spell.


    However, the sword seeker is not someone who has never seen magic. In addition, although the three flames come slowly, they lack momentum slightly. It is not difficult to avoid them all with his skill.


    He didn''t do that, because if he avoided the fire and let it fall to the ground, it would really become a sea of fire, and all the previous reasoning would disappear. So how can we stop this from happening?


    Fire is not a separate element. It is different from water and soil. Its essence is a phenomenon.


    What Cheese once said appeared in the ear of Jianqi. If fire is only a phenomenon, it naturally can''t turn itself into a sphere and fly in a parabolic way. So there must be some kind of core in this fire!


    With this thought, Jian Qi''s body was gone in the blink of an eye.


    The sword is light and nimble. People are like swallows.


    It is said that the famous fast swordsman in the Jianghu can cut off three red candles in the blink of an eye, and then catch them one by one with the sword body and arrange them in a neat line, and the candle at the top of the red candle will not go out.


    Jianqi has to do almost the same now. He not only has to block the three flames, but also adjust their tracks in the air, make them into a column, and finally sweep them out of the room with the sword body!


    The whole process only happened between the fingers. Unfortunately, no one here paid attention to the sword seeker. No one could see his sword skill.


    However, after snapping the finger, the three flames have changed direction and lined up in a straight line in the air.


    Jian Qi also noticed the objects wrapped in the flame in the process of adjusting the flame, so he changed his original idea and didn''t try to sweep them out of the room. Instead, one sword connected the centers of the three flames. In an instant, the flame disappeared, and only three groups of burned black residue remained on the blade of Feiyan sword.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1632

    "Pa, PA, Pa."


    Deliberately slow down the applause, and the figure slowly walks within the visible range of the entry box. That is a middle-aged man. At first glance, he looks about the same age as cheese and sword seven, but careful observation will notice the calmness and maturity that the youth does not have at the corners of his mouth and eyebrows.


    It''s not surprising that people who are engaged in heavy physical strength and work outdoors all year round have a lot of vicissitudes in appearance, and there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Beauty is not a single value. People have their own lovely and fascinating places.


    But this man is more in line with the handsome and elegant appearance in the sense of appearance, that is, he will become the object of women''s favor at the noble dinner.


    The sword seven wrists shook slightly, and the flying swallow threw out several dazzling white lights in the air. Then he took back his right arm, and then his left hand grabbed it forward. Before, all the ashes on the blade were caught in the palm of his hand, and didn''t fall on the books under him at all.


    This skill alone is enough to get a bite of food among street performers, and the mages know that what they need to do is not just to spend their fists and embroider their legs.


    "You have a pair of skillful hands." The middle-aged person praised him, as if the fire and melting gate had nothing to do with him. But from the administrator behind him, there should be only these two people in the corridor now.


    "Thanks to my parents, I just rely on them to make a living."


    After improving his skill, Jian Qi can gradually feel the more subtle wind around him. In fact, the wind blows all the time, but people''s skin can''t be too sensitive, otherwise they will be overwhelmed by the wind.


    Through the exercise of Qi, Jianqi can echo the wind outside the body with the Qi in the body. Although the two can not reach the realm of connecting, they can finally make him have a sharper sense of the surrounding environment.


    Thanks to this feeling, when he saw the middle-aged man, he vaguely saw a fire, rising like a fire from the outline of the man''s body. No one needs to explain. He is the initiator just now.


    "To make good use of your talents is in itself a kind of wisdom." The middle-aged mage whispered, glancing over the mess on the ground. Out of angle, he didn''t see the cheese standing on the chair in the corner.


    "Then, can you tell me why you don''t let us in? And where is the mage who came with you? Why don''t you come out and talk?"


    The corners of Jian Qi''s mouth twitched slightly. He wanted to ask which mage the other party was referring to, but neither cheese nor Fang Geng could stand up and reply now.


    He also well controlled his eyes and didn''t float in the direction of either of the two. But this means that now only he can stop the other party from entering the door and interrupt the cheese reasoning. The question is, can he stop it?


    "He''s in the room, but it''s not convenient to answer or meet you now. But I promise you''ll see him soon." The sword seeker tried to say in a kind voice.


    "After you''ve disposed of my student''s body?"


    Without warning, the hot wind blew up Jian Qi''s hair. He suddenly saw a huge shadow from behind the man outside the door. It was not a human shadow, but more like some kind of beast or devil. The outline alone reminded people of the existence of fire and burning, pain and scars.


    It seems that Kung Fu progress is not all a good thing, is it? If it had been put in the past, he would never have been afraid of it.


    "It''s not what you think. We''re not the ones who hurt Ms. viya, but I think you don''t believe it even if I''m here. In that case, I have no other way." As he said, the bronze sword in his hand turned to the front, but he didn''t open his posture and prepare for the battle.


    However, the display of the murder weapon itself can also be regarded as a substantive threat. In terms of behavior, Jian Qi''s actions can convey more meaning than his words.


    The speed of sword seven is very fast. When the air turns, his body will be so explosive that he can''t imagine it. But no matter how fast he is, he is a tangible person after all. Therefore, when the middle-aged man raises his hand and spits out the mouth shape of one syllable, he can only make a defensive posture.


    However, the posture was only half done. Peiran Juli was like a war horse in full armor bumping into him, and lifted the whole person of the sword seeker out of the ground.


    What''s terrible is that many paper products on the ground have no response to this force, except for a few pieces of manuscript paper taken by Jian Qi when his feet leave the ground, as if it only acts on Jian Qi 1.


    "Ha!"


    It is said that in ancient times, there were gods, men and strange men who could break through enemies hundreds of times their own with hum and ha. This is somewhat exaggerated. Even if there is no one, it is no longer a situation that an individual can achieve by practicing with his body. But it shows at least one thing that the cry, or the sudden sound from Qi, is powerful.


    This is not a secret in Jianqi''s hometown. Whether it''s lion roar or thunder, it''s a skill that can fight the enemy with sound. Although Jianqi''s cry is not a skill that can actually bring harm, it also explodes people''s ears like spring thunder. The power added to him weakened a little with the roar.


    The weakened strength may be insignificant on others, but when it comes to Jianqi, it is enough to make him reorganize his posture in the air and step firmly on the wall.


    But when he saw his right hand close to his waist and abdomen, and his left hand press and hold the grid of the sword, what his eyes saw was known as the tip of the sword. When the strong wind passed, he fought back in the direction of the wind with a more rapid momentum like the depressed bamboo!


    Obviously, the middle-aged man didn''t expect Jianqi to have such means and physical quality, and didn''t expect that he could dilute his magic with one breath. At this time, when the sword hit, he didn''t care about anything else. Three stones with red patterns and the size of knuckles were thrown out of his cuffs. The three stones burned in the wind and turned into three fire swallows and flew straight towards Jianqi''s body.


    He can''t hide. Jian Qixin knows that he will hit the three fire swallows, but even if the fire swallows him in an instant, he is sure to send the sword tip of the flying swallows into the other party''s heart.


    "Well, I see."


    The sound of cheese suddenly sounded. Whether it was the sword seeker in the air or the flying fire swallows, they seemed to be released slowly, waiting for him to finish this sentence. The grey robe glanced at the situation in the air, and the blue light in his eyes gushed out like an explosion. Although it was only for a moment, the brightness of the light was enough to dye the whole room into the same color.


    The magic light dissipated in an instant, followed by the inertia of Jianqi and three fire swallows flying in the air. The stone fell down with the sword seeker and steadily fell back on the book scroll.


    "You call Weiya a student and you''re her teacher. So you''re just in time."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1633

    No matter what hit cheese in Wanfa, it must be the teaching system here for Jianqi. In the hometown of Jianqi, the relationship between students and teachers is very close. Even Jianqi, who left his hometown at a young age, can now tell where he studied immediately.


    It can be said that the family gave him a surname and the teacher gave him skills. Both of them together constitute Jianqi, who is indispensable. If you don''t want to compare the weight between the two, I''m afraid you can''t immediately distinguish the primary and secondary. After all, sending your young students to learn arts is also a proof of the excellent relationship between the school and the sect. The so-called same spirit is mostly so.


    This kind of relationship also exists in cheese, even more thoroughly, because the grey robe has no concept of family. From the beginning of their training, the school is the sect. The first grey robe is the parents and instructors of all grey robes.


    The law of ten thousand is different. Sometimes the students and teachers here are indifferent and surprised Jianqi. They can even have no dialogue beyond knowledge. Although they are pure, they also lack temperature.


    This is not surprising. After all, the reason why Wanfa can train apprentices in large quantities is that they do not adopt the traditional teaching method, which may be one of the most different systems in the whole Wanfa.


    But this system will also bring problems. For example, at present, if the teacher''s concept is used according to the experience of Jianqi and cheese, the middle-aged man in front of him can undoubtedly give some trust. As Weiya''s teacher, he should be concerned about the whereabouts and safety of his students.


    But if the relationship between the student and the teacher is not so close, it is not certain whether his role in Weiya''s situation is good or bad.


    "Who are you?" Weiya''s teacher came into the room and saw the cheese squatting on the chair at a glance.


    The latter finally glanced at the books on the ground, like making a final confirmation, and looked up two seconds later.


    "Ms. Weiya''s friend is now a teacher at the psychic school goblin Institute. You can call me cheese." This self introduction is becoming more and more skilled in the mouth of the grey robe. He jumped out of the chair as he said.


    The middle-aged mage''s temper is better than Jian Qi''s imagination. Generally speaking, the impression of people related to fire should be more direct or even grumpy. However, after seeing the suspicious and impolite move of cheese, this man only slightly stirred his eyebrows, and the expression on his face did not change much. Maybe this temper that doesn''t match the spell is the key to his appearance looking so young.


    "Professor of plastic energy school, Fraser. If I''m not mistaken, there''s another unconscious plastic energy master here. Can you explain it?"


    It''s not difficult to notice Fang Geng, because they didn''t mean to hide the fainting mage, but to prevent him from being affected, so they carried him to the side away from the pattern on the wall in advance.


    "He came with these two men." The mage behind Fraser added in a low voice.


    However, neither he nor Weiya''s teacher seems to be very concerned about the life and death of this plastic energy school colleague.


    "Mr. Fang Geng just fainted because he was too frightened, because of that." Cheese said, as if nothing had happened, pointing to the blood symbol on the wall. Sword seven could hear the cold air that two mages sucked when they saw the strange thing.


    As like as two peas in the management corridor, the face of the maggot changed drastic. He consciously stepped back two times, and the appearance and Fang Geng saw the same sign. Seeing this, Jianqi was quick in his hands and eyes. A kite turned around behind him and knocked him unconscious with one palm.


    "Well, I understand the reason why Mr. Fang Geng fainted. You did the right thing. At least after fainting, the influence of this thing on people will disappear."


    Fraser pulled out a small box from his sleeve, opened it, took out a monocle from it and put it on his left eye. Then he walked slowly into the blood symbol and observed it carefully.


    During this period, Jianqi asked the cheese with his eyes whether to stop it, while the grey robe just shook his head.


    "Can you see anything? When I met Ms. via, I saw her perform some kind of magic. She said it was the result of your research. To be honest, I can''t fully understand the real principle of that magic, but I think it may have something to do with it."


    Asked the Secretary, leaning against the desk for a few minutes. If anyone in the whole Wanfa can determine whether these blood are consistent with his conjecture, it may be the person in front of him.


    "It''s hard to say. I can only be sure that the blood that makes up this symbol is still alive and full of life energy. But more, I can''t be sure. Was it like this when you came?"


    "Yes. My companion and I wanted to visit Ms. via, but we found something unusual in front of her door in the corridor, so we broke in. That''s what we saw." Cheese looked at Fraser and replied.


    "Is it related to the reason why I was prevented from entering the door just now?"


    Weiya''s teacher asked with her hands behind her back, as if she were talking about irrelevant topics.


    Just listening to his words, Jian Qi had to feel whether he had an illusion, but look at the melted and collapsed door and the twisted iron bar under it. He knew that what had just been was not false.


    "Yes. Considering that I''m not sure who left it, and that the claim does not represent the facts, I can''t judge whether the visitor is as hostile as he said."


    The cheese hand is hidden in the sleeve from beginning to end. For mages, this action is a silent warning to each other to be on guard. He said he couldn''t be sure that the visitor was Weiya''s teacher, which has been the case up to now.


    After all, Weiya has never called her teacher''s name directly, nor revealed more details in the limited conversation. Whether Fraser is a magnanimous person or a liar with excellent camouflage ability, cheese can''t judge.


    "You''re right. But I can assure you that I''m the person I claimed, which will be proved when more informed people arrive. I''m sorry for the loss and shock caused to you and your companions in the misunderstanding just now. You can make a list of the loss later, and I''ll be happy to compensate." Fraser''s words are still very calm, which makes people feel a little abnormal.


    Jian Qi would like to ask him why, facing such a scene in his student''s research room, he would first think of compensating for the losses caused by the small conflict just now? This move is right, but in terms of order, it is putting the cart before the horse. Even if he is the person who lost the most in the conflict, he doesn''t think it''s time for him to write down how much the strange door stick is worth.


    Life is at stake, and this man is still his student.


    "So I guess you''ve contacted someone and they''ll be there soon?" Cheese has no objection to the current situation, but he always does.


    "Yes, I think they should have come." Before the voice fell, the messy footsteps came from the corridor and accelerated after seeing the light from the door gap of the room.


    "I hope they don''t come in so fierce."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1634

    The atmosphere in the room gradually solidified as the footsteps approached. Sword seven holds the sword in his hand. If the Fraser in front of him is not the person he claims, the owner of the footsteps is their enemy. At that time, the two sides cooperate inside and outside, and there are a large number of people. It is difficult for him and cheese to break through.


    But then again, the footsteps of the other party have been so close that even if they rush out now, they will only be right in the heart. The only possible effective strategy is to hold Fraser, hoping that the hostage can make the situation temporarily deadlocked. But in such a short time, it is not easy to subdue a mage who can melt the gate.


    Cheese may have thought of the same concerns as sword seven, but if the sword seeker''s hand holding the handle of the sword slightly exposed his tension, the whole man in the gray robe still looked calm.


    This is not to say that cheese has better concentration than sword seven, but as a caster, he can abandon emotion to control his body. Just as the hand holding a knife cannot shake and tremble during anatomy, cheese can indeed control his body like a puppet.


    Of course, this kind of control is only an appearance. Its essence is more like replacing the original stress response with a stress response, resulting in the illusion of internal tension but calm appearance.


    At this time, the cheese hiding under the illusion also has the same concerns as sword seven. He can''t trust Fraser, but you can''t get an answer if you want him to say where he is suspicious.


    Because cheese didn''t know about Weiya''s teacher and the relationship between them, the inference was groundless and naturally impossible. What I have to say is that this person''s attitude doesn''t seem to be anxious for students, but no one stipulates that teachers must be responsible for students'' lives, and no one stipulates that teachers will think of students from the heart.


    I''m afraid my teacher won''t be alarmed if I''m missing in the gray tower.


    "How''s it going?"


    His thoughts converged when the first mage who came to the door appeared. Cheese was ready to fight, and his prepared spells could be used at any time.


    The sweat and tension on Lai''s face made him resist the urge to cast spells, and also made Jian Qi''s clenched hand slow down slightly. This man doesn''t seem to bring trouble. And judging from his undisguised exaggeration, he should not have experienced real combat.


    "Don''t come in yet. So are the others. All those who failed the bidaro psychological test are waiting outside." Fraser turned to look in the direction of the door and spoke faster, with a tone of command.


    Cheese saw clearly. The mages outside the door were stunned after hearing his words, and then looked at each other. It was obvious that they were asking their companions who had passed the strange psychological test. Finally, the first mage to arrive straightened his clothes and took a few deep breaths before entering the room. It seemed as if he was ready to accept some painful punishment.


    As a result, nothing happened naturally. He looked around in some doubt and glanced at the symbols on the wall. For a moment, Jianqi was ready to stun another person, but the mage just moaned in pain, then shook his head against the wall and returned to normal.


    "Oh?" Grey robe was slightly surprised. It seems that the bidaro psychological test is not just a simple test, but probably a test method similar to some kind of psychological endurance training.


    "Teacher, what''s going on here? Why is there this thing on weia''s wall?"


    The mage''s voice was still trembling, which was normal. Even if all the forces that would affect people''s hearts were removed from the blood amulet, it could still keep people awake at night by its shape.


    That fear is uncontrollable. It is the same survival mechanism as feeling hungry and cold. It will not disappear because of the strong psychological endurance.


    "I don''t know yet. Take these two guests to the lounge first. And take care of these two people on the ground to make sure they haven''t been hurt." With that, Fraser looked at them again,


    "This is not a convenient place to talk. I need to investigate the things on the wall. Please go to the lounge with my students first. I''ll see you later."


    Jian Qixin knew that the cheese had got a clue from Weiya''s jewelry box before. He was afraid that the grey robe had not discovered it, so he opened his mouth to find a chance to delay. But cheese made a timely gesture that he didn''t have to, and then got up and said,


    "Then it''s better for us to be respectful than obedient. No one will be happy when we encounter such a thing. I hope we can find out what happened here earlier and find Ms. viya back."


    With that, the two men nodded to each other and followed the mage who still didn''t know the situation to the door. Sword seven helped Fang Geng who fell to the ground, and the mage who followed Fraser was also helped out of the house by others.


    After thinking for a few seconds, the sword seeker still didn''t try to move the door panel, but simply told the mages who stayed here that if you found an iron bar under the door, please return it to him and left. Cheese opened his mouth to comfort his companions, but considering the wrong situation at the moment, there was no other way except to secretly remember the damage of Qimen staff.


    In fact, according to the meaning of grey robe, after the experience of Weiya research room, he wanted to leave the Institute of physical energy directly. However, the Fraser students were so enthusiastic that they had to take a break before leaving anyway. If it wasn''t for his performance, cheese would doubt whether the other party had any purpose in retaining them in this way.


    However, he turned to think that such a big thing had happened, and as a representative of the school leader, he was likely to be involved. Moreover, Fang Geng was unconscious at this time, and no one could help him lead the way here. It''s better to just sit back and wait for work and watch the further development of things.


    Besides, it really took a lot of energy for cheese and sword seven to move around the house and cast spells to stop fighting. Now it''s good to find a soft chair to sit down and say something without thinking.


    However, this situation soon became some kind of torture under the frequent questions of the mage named Kerong. Kerong is a standard mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas. He is full of curiosity and flexible thinking, which together turn into chattering.


    At first, both cheese and sword seven had some ideas of obtaining information and talked with the mage, who was also a Fraser student, but they soon found that they could not control the direction of the topic and gradually became the other party''s self talk. The mage, who looked older than his teacher, excitedly asked about everything he was curious about, and expressed his views on everything.


    "Mr. korong, can you pause a little first?"


    "Just call me Ke Rong. We are already very familiar. As for the suspension, of course. Do you have anything to deal with?"


    "I should have nothing to do, but I think Mr. Fang Geng should wake up soon."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1635

    "You need something to eat, your highness."


    In his furry palm was a tray made of stone, containing some root plants and berries with their epidermis removed, as well as a few unknown pieces of meat.


    Atta looked up at umala. The fur of the Crypt Lord was still stained with a lot of dust and clods, which made the originally naive hairball a little more elusive. But atta won''t avoid him because she knows why he''s covered in dust,


    "They called you back? I''m not worth it. Digging the tunnel as soon as possible is the top priority now. These foods are also the first priority for those who need to replenish their strength."


    "The tunnel can''t be completed overnight. Both the rappers and I need to rest. The soil here is unusual. They have been transformed by the magic of mages. They are full of human blasphemous magic without natural aura. Digging in such a land is always exhausting. When it comes to food and energy supplement, you should be the one you need most now. I''ve heard about the experience last night They said, this is not your failure. At present, we still need your leadership. If we fall down because of hunger, we may fall into confusion again. It''s for us. Please eat. "


    The reasons for Umara''s words are clear, and the concerns therein are irresistible. Atta nodded slightly and asked him to put the stone plate on his side, but she didn''t ask the other party to leave. She still had something to say.


    "I saw it in the place where the mage held the goblin..." atta wanted to ask about the goblin hunter, but when it came to her mouth, Kellas''s previous advice made her give up questioning.


    Maybe Umara doesn''t know about it. He doesn''t know who caught them, why he sent them here, I don''t know... Well, he obviously knows. I know but didn''t tell her. I even care about myself now.


    Is this Umara''s fault? Isn''t that right? Why didn''t he say what he was worried about? Why should he say that everything is not self talk and self moving with self satisfaction?


    "Your Highness, are you all right? Do you feel any discomfort?" The Crypt Lord''s eyes show real concern. It won''t be false. What a contradiction. Atta can''t judge whether umala can be trusted.


    "No, I''m fine. Are there enough food reserves? If we want to act, the troops need enough supplies. You can''t fight with all your strength when you''re hungry."


    "You can rest assured that not all goblins need food. When we came to this world, we more or less established a connection with the nature here. Many compatriots can obtain energy in other ways. Besides, if there is no food, we can also obtain it from humans."


    Umara said this in a normal tone, but atta still heard an abnormal smell between the lines.


    "The food you get doesn''t include humans, does it?" Atta''s voice was also normal, which made the Crypt Lord unaware of the subtle changes in the female swordsman''s expression under the hair.


    "Generally speaking, of course not. But you know, some species of goblins need to eat fresh life, and the only animals nearby that can meet this standard are... Your highness, what am I wrong?"


    Umala''s words were interrupted by ATAH standing up. At that moment, he really felt the killing intention in the sky blue eyes, pure and clear. This invisible momentum made the voice of the Crypt Lord unconsciously tighten and improve.


    "How many?"


    "How many... What?"


    "How many people? They, you, no, we, how many people did we eat?"


    "I... I don''t know. I can ask, right away!"


    Umara almost ran away from atta.


    The female swordsman sat back on the stone, as if the awe inspiring murderous spirit had never appeared. Atta could feel that the vlaklag in the scabbard was throbbing. It seemed to be praising its state just now and telling her its willingness to get out of the scabbard.


    This is a rare thing before. This sword has never been so active in communicating with her, but now she doesn''t want to do it.


    Kellas was right.


    The swordswoman bowed her head and remembered the words of the cat goblin and the expression when she spoke. Kairas didn''t follow him back to the crypt. His reason was that someone should monitor the movements of the mages. But atta knew it was because the cat goblins didn''t want to get in touch with their peers here. He knows how much trouble and trouble it will bring, just like her now.


    Maybe she made a mistake. She really shouldn''t help these goblins. She just needs to deal with the goblin hunter, fight with Donne, and then let these goblins choose their next action. She doesn''t want to lead them. She doesn''t know whether to lead them or not.


    Maybe it''s too late to leave now. As long as umala continues to dig the tunnel, it''s not difficult for these goblins to escape. As for the goblins still in custody, she can find cheese and find a way.


    Find cheese again. Do you rely too much on him? The master''s omnipotence really makes people around him always regard him as a problem solver, and cheese is always good to his companions.


    But for the goblins, does she have reason to ask grey robe to continue to provide help? After knowing Donne''s story, atta knew that she was not standing at the starting point of the wheel of hatred. The wheel had begun to roll. Did she want to stop it on her own?


    "Your Highness, the number of people attacked has been counted, and the people who started and the corpse eaters have been confirmed. What are you going to do?" Umara returned to Atta and asked her in a low voice.


    Yes, what should she do with these goblins?


    At the boundary of the grey lion, vampires killed two humans in front of her, so she fought with each other and fought for life and death. If you were yourself at that time, you would not forgive these goblins.


    Now she will not forgive, but she knows that forgiveness and non forgiveness are her own likes and dislikes. Humans kill goblins, goblins kill humans, humans eat goblins, goblins eat humans. Both sides are doing this. Can she cut it off with a sword? Even if this sword is vlaklag, the sword of the three, the oath breaker and the sword of attacking the enemy, it can''t be like this.


    "Bring the body eater." Atta finally made her own decision.


    "Well... Your highness, with all due respect, it might be better to punish them secretly."


    "Bring them."


    "Your wishes."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1636

    As the saying goes, the law is not responsible to the public. There are many ways to interpret this sentence. For example, when there is a problem with the law so that innocent people commit inexplicable crimes because of it, the law cannot and cannot be blamed, because the fault is not the offender, but the pedantic and narrow law.


    For another example, when the foundation of the law enforcer is no longer solid, the old law will be flexible, because he is unable to implement it. If he wants to maintain the dignity of the code rudely and simply, he will only get the effect of self humiliation, which is that the law is not enough to blame the public.


    Another situation is that when the executor of the law feels afraid in the face of a large number of prisoners and loses the courage of execution, he can''t do anything but do it.


    Atta''s current situation may be applicable to all of the above. When umala arranges the Goblins who have eaten human flesh and arranges them in front of Atta and other goblins, whether it is mutiny or timidity, doubt or abuse, it can happen, and it will happen.


    After all, under the rolling of the wheel of hatred, any action that wants to slow down or stop it will be crushed into debris if it is careless.


    She knew it, and they all knew it, so the Goblins who stood up did not have any anxiety. On the contrary, they thought that in the current situation, atta was smarter to take them as an example.


    It''s not surprising that the way the goblin court works has always been the same. Goblins tend to use more gentle and secret means than imposing rewards and punishments.


    As the Crypt Lord suggested before, if an orthodox goblin commands this army and he has the same likes and dislikes as Atta, his way to deal with these cannibals is not to call them out. On the contrary, he will not show his dislike for these people at all, and may even deliberately promote them.


    However, after promotion and concealment, he will deal with these undesirable subordinates in various ways without leaving a trace, such as leaving them behind the palace or performing tasks that have no return.


    Some people may think that this way of doing things is too insidious, but this is also determined by the characteristics of goblins. Because there is no inevitable kinship, goblins always pay more attention to themselves rather than the whole. So is their idea. Don''t try to explain to them what responsibility is. Goblins with similar ideas are a minority in the whole ethnic group.


    This leads to some effective command strategies for other intelligent creatures, which will not work among goblins.


    So does atta know what''s at stake? Maybe.


    She is not a girl with a dead head. Although in the face of difficulties, she will want to rely on carras and cheese. It is not enough to ask for their help with their experience and knowledge. It is also the best choice to deal with things.


    At present, she has no one to turn to for help, which can be said to be the second time she made a decision among the goblins. Compared with the hope brought by her savior in the first decision, she experienced a failed exploration at this time, and the morale and prestige of the goblins began to decline. It''s not difficult to be a victorious general, and how to rally when the army is defeated is the most test.


    What should a man eating goblin look like? Atta has also seen monsters that feed on humans before, whether vampires, skinners, demons or descendants of evil gods. They are all ferocious, cruel and ugly. It seems that there is a requirement that only ugly things will feed on advanced intelligent creatures such as humans.


    But this is not the case. Apart from anything else, Kellas once said that even among cat goblins, there are guys who have tasted human blood. Therefore, many of the goblins standing in front of atta are not detestable. Some of them can even be regarded as lovely in human aesthetics, and even make people feel pity. But Umara won''t find the wrong person.


    "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    A goblin whose head was replaced by a pumpkin bowed and asked. This kind of goblin is called Pumpkin Jack in some places. It is said that it will haunt the melon fields, intimidate passers-by and farmers, and drag screaming people into the dark to kill them. However, Pumpkin Jack is generally timid. If people dig the pumpkin into a pumpkin lamp similar to his head and light it, it will make him feel afraid and dare not do anything.


    "You''ve eaten people, haven''t you?" Atta''s eyes drooped and people couldn''t tell why she was paving the way, but her voice was very light. Even the long-term travel didn''t affect her clear voice, so this kind of inquiry is difficult to bring a sense of oppression.


    Think about it, atta''s appearance is just a young girl. Compared with her ability, her eyes and hair are easier for people to see her as a thin and beautiful beauty.


    "Yes, ma''am. But that''s, you know, because of anger and survival needs. Humans also eat their enemies in battle, don''t they? Anger turns any creature into a beast."


    Atta calmly looked at the pumpkin with orange red light inside. The scene looked funny, but all the goblins vaguely felt that this was not the occasion to laugh.


    "Then I''ll revise my question. The Goblins who have eaten the cooked people stay. Those who eat people can leave only to survive and vent their anger."


    Atta was not worried about their lying, because the first inscription on the vlaklag was the oath breaker. If she wanted, each of these goblins would be forced to ask the specific situation of cannibalism. But the goblins didn''t know. They knew that atta was noble, but not many people recognized the sword in her waist.


    So after the problem was revised, all the goblins stepped back and said they didn''t eat people because of their preferences. Naturally, some people are lying. If all the goblins accidentally ate some human flesh because of anger in the battle, umala will not report it at this time.


    It will be listed as a separate question list, indicating that they did far more than that at that time. This can also explain why the mages on the ground are so cautious in searching for goblins. They won''t leave their companions alone, because these goblins are not only dangerous, but also terrible.


    "Then there''s no way." Atta sighed and pulled out the magic sword with his right hand. The cold light on it seemed to light up the whole crypt for a moment.


    The female swordsman''s sword came out very quickly. When everyone was still stunned by the silver light, the blade of the magic sword had been put on the neck of the pumpkin goblin. The latter almost involuntarily knelt down and fell on one knee in front of atta.


    "Go ahead." The power of the magic sword is the same for goblins. As long as it is a creature with a neck, it must reveal the real situation in front of the oath breaker.


    It doesn''t matter what the goblin said. It''s enough to know that his words before the oath breaker are different from those before.


    But that''s not the point, is it? If atta was wise enough, she should have taken the opportunity to let it go just now, because these goblins have shown their intention to fight her. Now what can they do even if they rely on the magic sword to tell the truth? Yeah, so what?


    After hearing the fairy''s story, atta was silent for two seconds. When umala was ready to come forward and say something to solve the siege, the magic sword left the neck of pumpkin head. But before the latter got up, the blade came again at a faster speed!


    "Ah!" The scene made the Crypt Lord scream, and the goblins around him also inhaled and shouted. But as atta raises the blade in his hand, the second inscription on the sword tells the identity of it and its holder.


    "Strike, strike, strike the enemy''s sword! It''s the enemy''s sword!"


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1637

    Just a weapon, a weapon whose identity cannot be absolutely determined, can make people lose the power of resistance and only panic. Is that possible?


    If possible, it is mostly because there is magic on the weapon. How can anyone really fear a tool so much that they can''t even worry about their own lives? Unless they have seen the power of this weapon or experienced the terrible scene it can bring.


    The name of attacking the enemy sword doesn''t sound terrible. It''s more like describing the purpose of this sword than divine sword, magic sword, sword of heaven, sword between hell and so on. It''s so simple that it''s even better to boast its sharpness than cutting the iron sword.


    But what if this sword can complete its only task as its name every time? What if it can really kill all the enemies in front of it? Will this humble name become some kind of arrogant name?


    Maybe, but for attacking the enemy''s sword, arrogance or humility is equally meaningless. It is the only one in the goblin world.


    For goblins, attacking the enemy sword is not only the sword of the goblin king, but also has other meanings. Because goblins can be reborn, they will feel more intense fear of what has killed them.


    One theory is that attacking the enemy sword has made all goblins fear it before it gets its name. In other words, this sword has killed every goblin at least once. Therefore, it is the only irreplaceable fear.


    "Next."


    After beheading the pumpkin head goblin, atta showed no intense emotional state. She was neither proud or happy because she killed a liar, nor sad and compassionate because of the killing.


    Yes, at this time, atta did not show the slightest mercy, which is subtly different from her previous performance in the battle, but does this mean that the feeling disappeared from her heart?


    No one knows about this. It is said that there is indeed an emotion that the holder of the enemy sword should have when he loses his life, which turns into a terrible existence wandering aimlessly like a natural disaster.


    If this magic sword that killed all the goblins has no ability to affect people''s mind, no one believes it. However, attacking the enemy sword is not famous for devouring the Lord after all. Most of the time, it is only doing its part as a tool to complete the killing with the highest efficiency.


    "Come on, have you eaten it?" The blade was placed on the neck, and the inscriptions of hitting the enemy''s sword and breaking the oath sent out a confused light at the same time. The second goblin could not resist and said what he had done.


    "Next." The goblin who thought he would die touched his neck and looked at the little chestnut hair floating in front of him to the next person to be tried. The same words, the same actions.


    "Brush!" Unfortunately, it didn''t come to the same end. This is the second goblin to die under atta''s sword. Three to two, this ratio makes all the goblins present feel nervous.


    "Your Highness, I think they should have learned a lesson. Please don''t kill more!"


    Umala dared to try to stop atta. He knew that if he carried out this way, a large part of these goblins would die, and living would not be better than dead. This trial by trial pressure is enough to drive anyone crazy, especially when they have ghosts in their hearts.


    With the plea of the Crypt Lord, several goblins reluctantly got up and ran towards the exit of the cave. If they ran out of the crypt, there was at least a glimmer of life. Even if they fell into the hands of humans, it would be better to be killed by the female tyrant.


    But they obviously underestimated atta''s ability to attack the enemy''s sword. Their escape pace was far less stable and fast than that of female swordsmen. There was no doubt that the Goblins who fled under the pressure of the oath breaker should be killed.


    In that case, atta naturally showed no mercy. The so-called killing one person at a time may not be accurate for her. Hitting the enemy''s sword is too sharp, as if she just passed by them and her body fell down by herself.


    "PATA, PATA, PATA" the dead bodies fell to the ground one after another, and the man who came down from the killer was expressionless. Atta stopped, pointed his sword to the ground and turned back to the Goblins who were still paralyzed.


    "Next."


    The crypt was originally a place to protect these Goblins who escaped from human hands, but now, the bodies lying on the ground show that it may not be as safe as expected. The goblins don''t understand why atta did this. Even those Goblins who have never touched human flesh and blood can''t. isn''t the current situation critical enough?


    Or are there too many people now? She has promised to take all the goblins away from here, but she is breaking this agreement in the most direct and unacceptable way. This is not in line with the goblins'' cognition. This is not the way they behave. Her behavior and behavior remind people of human beings.


    "She has half human blood in her body." Someone is whispering, reminding his companions that what they think of as a savior is actually as likely to get close to their enemies as to them.


    However, atta did not respond to those comments. She just continued her trial indifferently, one by one, repeated, cold, without redundant actions or words.


    When she walked past the last goblin found, half of the goblins suspected of cannibalism confirmed their behavior and died under the enemy''s sword. Atta walked back to the center of the crypt after the last trial. This time, no one dared to despise her.


    Is she in Liwei? In this way, you can rebuild your prestige after a failure, and then make up for the previous loosening of morale? But if only so, whether the price is higher, and how much loyalty fear can bring to obedience, it seems that these hidden dangers should not be left by a smart leader.


    What else can she do now? In the face of such a group of seemingly inseparable goblins, it''s ok if the task to be carried out is not difficult, but now it has been proved that the difficulty of the task is not only not simple, but also extremely difficult. This is not something she can solve with her personal ability or the help of several people.


    "I don''t want to explain more, because you should know what it means when you recognize the sword. You can tell anyone what happened here today, but only if we can leave here. I don''t know what you have done before, maybe it''s just bad luck, maybe not, and now I don''t want to ask again. What I just did was all I asked, Unfortunately, you have no right not to abide by it or to leave. We''ll comment on everything after we leave here. I accept how you describe me. Everybody, do you understand? "


    The goblins looked at each other, for atta''s words sounded no different from those of an authoritarian tyrant.


    However, at this time, it seems that she doesn''t care whether she is a likable leader. On the ground, she is the enemy. A person who can get the goblins out of danger first is worth following.


    So some goblins saluted slowly, treated atta with the etiquette of the goblin royal family, and responded to her call.


    "I see."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1638

    Regaining the authority did not seem to change the situation of the goblins immediately.


    Umala and the percussionists soon continued to dig the tunnel, which was full of elements of escape. The Crypt Lord stuttered very rarely in the face of the female swordsman he recognized, which may mean that he was shaken by the execution just now, so he couldn''t look at atta in the same way as before.


    This may not be a happy thing. Atta knew this very well in her heart. She knew what she had just done and what consequences her words and deeds would bring. She could feel the complex emotion in the eyes of the goblins around her. That emotion made her want to find something to separate herself from them. It was better to have a solid wall and a gate with a suspension bridge.


    Perhaps it is based on this demand that human nobles build castles and fortresses so frequently and turn their place of residence into a territory that ordinary people can''t enter. They don''t know how to face those eyes. Only separating each other can make their mind peaceful.


    At this time, there is no doubt about the castle, but she does not need it on both sides. Now it''s a situation that can''t be suspected. The situation of the goblins seems to be safe, but after fighting with the goblin hunter in person, atta clearly knows that the combat power here is absolutely insufficient to make them compete with the mage and their mercenaries.


    It is better to say that the partial peace caused at present is just an illusion deliberately created. Because they were attacked by goblins outside the plan, the mages chose the safest means to advance slowly while ensuring their own safety. When they think the time is ripe, a general attack faster than all goblins expected will come.


    Atta is not cheese. She doesn''t know how mages behave. Therefore, even if she has a general inference about the direction of things, she can''t be sure when and how that day will be realized.


    However, just being able to see the trend is enough to let her know the urgency of things. Just like this, it is impossible for the mages to clean up the crypts one by one. They must be tired and distracted.


    "Who among you has the title of King''s court except Umara?"


    Nobility is not always reliable, but when atta needs to choose a second manager from this group of Goblins who still don''t know the details, it''s better to choose nobility than chance.


    Besides, she will not directly select each other. This is just a means of selecting talents. In this case, it is quite helpless.


    The silence lasted for a while, and the goblins kept silent. Their eyes looked around, not only to see who had the title of nobility around them, but also to see who was not afraid of death would stand up.


    "Well, in fact, soladward, who you just executed, was the highest ranking here besides Sir Umara. It''s the one with a pumpkin head."


    A sharp, thin voice came from the crowd. The people around the speaker immediately dispersed, revealing a very small figure. A quick and flexible man, the kind that Kalas once dealt with in Wangting oak, was only the size of his fingers, dressed in silver clothes and looked like a silver chopstick.


    "So?" Atta looked at the little one. Kellas told him about quick and smart. These little guys are the best candidates for spies, assassins and spies. At the same time, there are always strange ideas in that little head.


    "Er, so I''m the person with the highest official position under my rank."


    Quick, Ling Fei is closer. Her silver clothes should be made of thin tin. Although they look like armor, they are not more defensive than a piece of paper.


    However, in any case, her appearance does have a little aristocratic manners, but I don''t know what status she actually has.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Joan, my last name can''t be pronounced in a human throat, so you just need to call me Joan."


    This is not arrogance or a lie. Quick souls do like to incorporate the sound of wing vibration into their own unique language system, similar to adding dialects with infrequent tones, so there will be situations in their surnames that can''t be said by their throat.


    However, this kind of thing should not appear in a noble''s surname, because the noble''s surname is to be used. A surname that cannot be read is really unreasonable.


    It is more likely to appear in ordinary quick Ke spirits or even quick Ke spirits with lower cultural level, but these atas don''t know, and no one in the surrounding goblins expressed doubts.


    "Well, Joan, you say you''re a noble?" Atta would say so. In fact, she just wants to know more about the goblin in front of her. After all, she wants the other party to implement her plan. She always needs to roughly know whether this person is worth trusting.


    Quick Ke Ling hesitated a little, straightened up in the air and replied, "no, I don''t have the title of nobility, but I once served as the captain of the patrol under the Baron, so I''m a knight."


    Although atta was not very clear about the class division of goblins, she could also feel that Joan''s so-called knights were not the same as those in the grey lion. If the latter was still a professional soldier with a meager fief, the former was probably just an honorary title.


    Because after hearing that Joan was just a knight, the goblins around showed indifferent and even some disdain. For the Goblins who love freedom by nature, it is not a glorious thing to become a follower of the nobility and change an insignificant title like a knight. On the contrary, it is likely to be despised.


    Joan obviously knew this, but she didn''t respond to the slight discussion behind her. She just looked at atta as usual. She knew very well that only the holder of the enemy''s sword had the real right to speak here.


    Everyone has different ways of knowing people. For example, cheese is good at judging the origin and character of a person from his clothes, tone, body shape and appearance, because they are more direct than words. However, when looking at people, Kellas values his intuition, which comes from experience. Through this judgment, he can decide whether a person is credible or should be careful.


    Atta herself is used to looking into a person''s eyes. She can see a lot from her eyes. Joan''s eyes are of course very small, perhaps only the size of the tip of a needle, but the female swordsman''s eyesight is very good, so she can still see each other''s look and expression clearly.


    This examination made Joan shed a few drops of cold sweat. Few people will pay attention to the quick spirit''s expression, because they are too small. The efficiency of distinguishing happiness and anger by looking at their faces is too low, so many quick spirits have never trained and managed their expressions.


    Now Joan only hoped that her expression would satisfy Atta and that there was nothing in her words that angered her.


    "Well, I need you to harass humans. Harassment needs to be carried out during the day. You can choose the people here, but they want to. Try not to have casualties, both sides. Can you do it?"


    Joan blinked and said hesitantly, "I can try."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1639

    The name of quick spirit is always bad among goblins. In addition to their sneakiness and frequent use of poisoned weapons, their character is not liked. Quick souls are used to attaching to creatures larger than themselves as their accomplices or assistants.


    This does not mean that good kuakeling will follow the good guys and bad kuakeling will follow the bad guys. Kuakeling doesn''t care about good or bad. They are like small fish attached to big fish in the sea. Big fish eat meat, they eat meat, big fish eat seaweed, and they eat seaweed.


    In a sense, kuakeling is not evil. They are neutral and more neutral than people think.


    Because although kuakeling takes attaching to powerful creatures as its survival essence, they rarely abandon their symbiotic objects. Even if they encounter opponents who are obviously stronger than their own, they will not easily abandon or sell their symbionts.


    Some people think this is a sign of quick spiritual nostalgia, but more people prefer to believe that it is because their brains can''t turn around and don''t realize the existence of these two coping strategies.


    However, in any case, kuakeling''s loyalty has a certain basic guarantee, and their cautious and even timid character will make Joan particularly cautious in the face of dangerous human mages, which is what atta needs.


    Sending harassing teams can make mages fear and relax their vigilance. Silence can make people sensitive. Inexplicable silence can breed anxiety and suspicion. At this time, the appropriate release of hostility can stabilize the opponent.


    Let the opponent can''t guess what you think is a game, and let the opponent feel that he has guessed what you''re thinking can be counted as a trick. If the mages think this is the Jedi counterattack made by the goblins after they are constantly cleaned up, they will certainly feel happy, and they may slow down the pace of advance to make the goblins feel tired. They''d better do so. There won''t be too many people who will bleed.


    "You, you, you, and you! Come with me!"


    Quick Ke Ling''s voice is much louder than her body, and there is a sense of bullying. But now we can''t worry so much. Everyone has some bad problems, isn''t it?


    Atta looked at the corpses of goblins on the ground and thought that some bad problems cost a lot, which can''t be forgiven by apologizing.


    The female swordsman raised her head and looked at the goblins in the crypt. Since she wanted to create chaos, she simply added more firewood, "who among you can become human and not easy to be found?"


    It is not uncommon for goblins to disguise themselves as adults. In other words, all kinds of strange things have the ability to disguise adults more or less, but there are exceptions. Goblins related to forests and water often show the appearance of elves, while those linked to rocks and mountains will be similar to dwarves. It can only be said that when entering this world, goblins will get the opportunity to adjust their appearance to integrate into the strange environment.


    This is similar to the situation of witches. Witches are also alien life from other worlds. After coming here and living for a long time, almost no one can separate them from humans from their appearance, which is more complete than the disguise of goblins.


    Several goblins said they had this ability and showed atta how they became humans.


    After all, this kind of camouflage is different from change. The projected image is relatively fixed. Some goblins turn into human beings and show the appearance of an old man, while others will become children. It doesn''t matter if they are placed in a town like rush. All kinds of people are not surprised.


    It''s just that this is not a rush, so it needs further selection.


    "You, you, and you, you three stay. Have you ever had the experience of pretending to be an adult before?"


    In the end, atta chose three goblins whose human forms were more compatible in the environment of the city of ten thousand laws.


    But the form is only the appearance, the most basic appearance. Goblins need to disguise as adults. They need to adapt and learn from walking mode to answering and receiving objects. Having an empty skin bag is not camouflage at all.


    "I have. I once lived in a human village for some time." Said a goblin who looked like an adult male. When he said this, he looked a little complicated and felt like he remembered some memories.


    "I used to do business with human businessmen, but that''s all." Another appearance is the goblin of a tired middle-aged woman. Although she didn''t mean it, she looks like a mother worried about her family''s livelihood.


    Only two of the three are available, and the goblin with the second opening is not satisfactory in appearance or experience. But now there''s nothing to be picky about. Atta motioned the third goblin who had no experience in human contact to leave. He turned around the two people a few times and secretly wrote down their bodies.


    Remember the figure, is to find clothes, find good clothes, the appearance of the camouflage is really completed.


    "After you two discuss with each other, you may need to sneak into human beings to obtain information or create chaos. It''s best to take care of each other." The female swordsman finished and began to tidy up her clothes.


    "Where are you going, eh, your highness?" Joan, who had just been selecting team members, noticed atta''s actions, or she had been silently paying attention to the new owner''s every move, and immediately rushed to ask.


    "Go up and get two clothes, meet friends, and then try to win over some supporters. Don''t worry, if it goes well, I''ll be back before sunset. And you and your team can start when they''re ready. You don''t need any results, even if you''re just trying to intimidate the apprentices. Understand?"


    With the magic sword in its sheath, everyone in the crypt seemed relieved. The pressure of the oath breaker and the enemy''s sword is too strong.


    "Your will, your highness. We will really become troublemakers." Joan bowed in the air. I don''t know how these quick coolies can achieve such a difficult flight.


    "Well, that''s all right. By the way, when umala comes back, repeat what I just said to him, and he will understand what I mean." With that, the female swordsman went to the exit of the crypt, and then stopped.


    "These people, I mean those lying on the ground. Strictly speaking, they are not dead. Attacking the enemy sword is the sword of the goblin king. No one can judge the life and death of the goblins under the sword except him. They are only temporarily bound by attacking the enemy sword. When the sword returns to the goblin world, these goblins will be reborn. But before that, they must go through a real trial."


    At this moment, if this is a lie for the sake of the seven and a half swords, it may not be a lie for them.


    But it''s not a lie, because vlaklag told her himself. She had a hunch that the secret on the magic sword was more than three names. Like a goblin disguised as an adult, the vlaklag disguised as a weapon was likely to be something more complex.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1640

    When you leave the crypt, the sun outside is just right. Atta low body confirmed that no one around her noticed her for a few seconds before carefully running behind the bush. On the leaves beside her, a ladybug just climbed to the tip of the leaf. Several originally quarreling birds stopped quarrelling and turned their eyes to the ladybug. On the grass leaves, the green insect with a cutter in its mouth was cutting the leaves to make its own nest.


    The vitality of life overflows in this man-made courtyard. Even if you just breathe a few mouthfuls of air here, you can feel the joy of living. It makes people completely unaware of what kind of drama is going on here and how many actors are going to end here.


    The good mother of childbirth and the cold-blooded mother of destruction are like two sides of a coin. The earth that grows creatures also needs to absorb the dead creatures as nourishment, germination, growth, flowering, fruiting, falling and withering.


    Life is not a single upward, more like a cycle, a circle, but for individuals, it is not a good thing to finish this circle. People all hope that life will be longer and better become a straight line that will last forever.


    Is that a good thing? The so-called life should not continue indefinitely. Is it the comfort of the race limited by life? But for a race with limited life, the so-called infinite life is impossible to imagine.


    Atta''s life span as a human being is less than one year. Her body is not aging, but it has been vaguely revealing some signs. Every day, she feels that some things in her body are passing. If her body is a bottle, she has seen the bottom.


    Some growing irritability grows in the empty bottle. They can''t affect atta at ordinary times, but whenever she experiences intense emotional fluctuations, that anxiety and panic will secretly control her thoughts. It''s the pain of dying soon, and it''s the sadness that knows that time is running out. It can''t be eliminated, ignored, and unwilling to coexist peacefully with atta.


    The thick green in front of him calmed the boredom in his heart. Atta took a few deep breaths and slowly recovered his usual state of mind. She didn''t know what affected her, pressure, responsibility or something else.


    Anyway, now she can''t make mistakes for her own reasons, at least she can''t make big mistakes. The top priority is to find two clothes for the goblins to disguise and find others who may help them.


    "Meow!"


    Atta was startled by the sudden cat cry and immediately looked at the source of the sound. I saw a flower cat intercepting the bird from the air and pressing it on the grass with its claws to eat it.


    Judging from the color of the cat''s fur and the long hair protruding slightly from its pointed ears, it should have nothing to do with Kalas. Atta''s goblin vision didn''t see the colors of his peers. It was just a wild cat.


    What about Kellas? Hasn''t he found me yet? Or is it that he is performing other tasks and has no time to come to me? No, even if I don''t rely on him, I can and must do those things.


    Atta shook her head and reconfirmed her position. She was not reckless enough to rob other people''s clothes in broad daylight. Besides, it would soon arouse suspicion. Therefore, if you want clothes, you must take them skillfully. It''s best that you don''t even realize the owner himself.


    So where are the clothes lost and the owner won''t know? In the dormitory area, even if a few clothes are missing, they will not be found immediately.


    After paying attention, atta began to look for the direction of the target. Where will the dormitory area be? It should be the place with the heaviest fireworks. On this thought, she also felt some hunger in her stomach. Obviously, she was not in the environment of grassland, but she had to eat hard to swallow wild fruits and plant roots. Maybe it would be a good choice to find a place to eat first?


    No, it''s still important to find clothes. Atta thought, stepping forward and carefully starting to move. She has rich experience in field life. Although she can''t compare with the most sophisticated hunter or ranger in the forest, she can still avoid disturbing the surrounding wild animals or making obvious noises.


    What she didn''t notice was that the flower cat that killed the bird didn''t enjoy its prey. The cat stared at atta''s far away back and licked the hair on its front paws.


    The cat shook its ears, turned and threw down its prey and walked in a certain direction. But it didn''t take a few steps, but the vine hidden in the fallen leaves and weeds suddenly attacked and grabbed the hunter''s hind foot!


    The flower cat wanted to struggle, but a palm composed of trees and vines pinched its throat and blocked its howling in its mouth. The sharp claws left traces on the rattan in vain, but the owner of the rattan was unaware of the pain.


    "Master''s, running dog."


    It''s somewhat unfair to say so. After all, it''s not a dog, but a cat. Of course, for rattan, there may be no difference between cat and dog. The vine stretched into the cat''s toothy mouth and disintegrated it from the inside.


    So the flower cat soon stopped struggling, the soft hair turned to ashes, the body gradually atrophied and evaporated, and finally there was only a piece of skin, a few teeth and a small piece of red opal.


    The female swordsman didn''t know anything about what happened behind her. She was still moving forward in the artificial forest, carefully avoiding every sight. However, she may have been worried that the continuous night clearing of goblins is not without cost. Recently, the courses of life school will be subtly delayed, and the apprentices are naturally happy to enjoy more time lying on their beds.


    Only a few apprentices who left the dormitory early for personal reasons strolled in a very scattered way in a quiet area. Even they, in accordance with the teacher''s requirements, avoided the woods far away. The green that once made them proud has now become strange and dangerous.


    Under such circumstances, atta''s exploration is unimpeded. She can smell the smell of bread in the air, and if she can find the canteen, she can naturally find the dormitory.


    The female swordsman''s stomach began to shrink and suggested to the brain to change the priority of the target. She had to steal it anyway. It shouldn''t affect to get two pieces of bread first. But just as she was about to step out of the garden and into the shadow of the building, a cold hand covered her mouth from behind.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Atta is not a flower cat. She is a hundred times more dangerous than a cat. At the moment of feeling, she finished retreating and hit the attacker with her slightly tilted back shoulder.


    The touch from her shoulders was hard and a little wet. It was not the touch of flesh or armor. It was like she hit a small tree.


    "Shh, I''m not your enemy. Go further and you''ll be caught." The sound with a strong earthy smell came from my ears, slightly familiar.


    "Denia?" Atta immediately thought of the tree demon they met the night they first came to the school of life, the tree demon who attacked cheese.


    "Someone called me that, but now is not the time to discuss the appellation. Go behind me and someone is coming."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1641

    Behind you?


    However, judging from the touch of the impact just now, Denia''s body will not be much stronger than a sapling. Although he didn''t know how to avoid being knocked down, it''s obvious that such a volume can''t cover anything. Unless atta is a thin ghost in the horror story, it can make himself perfectly stretched to fit behind a sapling.


    But before she questioned, the sound of footsteps was approaching. The sound of steady footsteps and the sound of walking stick on the ground showed that the visitor would not be an apprentice. Whatever the outcome, confrontation with a formal mage here should be avoided.


    However, atta took a step towards the side and rear slightly. Before, her arm disappeared. What the female swordsman saw in the corner of her eye was a lush elm.


    How the saplings became useful in an instant is an incomprehensible problem, but the footsteps that are still approaching now still make atta no longer hesitate and turn around to the back of elm.


    Then she saw that the tree looked complete from the front, but the back was actually completely hollow. It was not only empty, but also a general tree hole that seemed to invite others into it. At this time, the mage has come to the front of the tree. It may be a way to circle with him close to the trunk, but it''s not safe.


    The situation and the right tree hole gave atta no choice. She stepped into it. The smell of darkness and soil wrapped her. It was not sad, but very reassuring.


    The footsteps were very close, just outside the tree trunk. There was no iron clad at the bottom of the heavy walking stick. Every time, it was like a wooden stake hitting the earth, making a rhythmic dull sound. For a moment, atta felt that his steps seemed to stop, but it was just an illusion caused by excessive tension. In fact, the mage didn''t notice anything and walked by elm very often.


    When the footsteps were far away, atta left the tree hole, but as soon as she came out, she found that this didn''t seem to be the place where she had just entered the tree hole.


    "Where did you take me?"


    Atta didn''t feel angry or show hostility, just because the woodland in front of her really made her unable to get angry. This is an autumn woodland. In addition to the Elms when she came, there are maple trees with red leaves at noon. The red leaves falling from the maple trees together with the yellow and green lawn on the ground constitute a picture with a great sense of hierarchy and color impact.


    Although the scene here is autumn, it is not reminiscent of withering and cold. The sweetness and warm wind in the air only make people feel intoxicated. They want to lie under the tree and let the red leaves cover themselves into a natural bed quilt.


    "This is the memory of this woodland. Before human mages turned it into their garden, this mountain was full of such woodlands." Denia''s voice came from a clump of exceptionally high fallen leaves. A mass of fallen leaves, like a hairball, wanted the female swordsman to come and drop the leaves while walking, revealing the humanoid creatures with the color of red leaves inside.


    Compared with the first meeting, Denia''s appearance is obviously much softer this time.


    "Woodland memory?" Atta looked around at the scene. She could see a faint mist floating in the distance of the maple trees, obscuring everything in the distance. This is in line with the saying of memory. After all, memory is always unclear.


    "Yes, exactly, it''s the memory of the soil that gave birth to this woodland. Plants and animals grow and die here, take nutrition from the soil, bathe in the sun and moonlight, and finally return everything to the earth. By making contact with this land, I read the memory preserved in the soil and chose this scene to present. I think it''s very suitable for conversation ¡£¡±


    Denia''s voice was not emotional. Strictly speaking, it was more like the wind blowing through a tree hole and then being forcibly understood as a sentence by the pronunciation of language. But even so, atta can also feel the emotion and vitality contained in the tree demon language.


    "So you have made contact with the land here? Is this your ability? Because I heard that even a real tree demon needs a unit of ten years to do this."


    The story about the tree demon was told to her by cheese and Kellas. Grey robe believes that the tree demon is a kind of spirit bred by most animals and plants in a forest land, just like the opposite of evil spirits. It is only because animals and plants do not have the complex thoughts of intelligent creatures, so they are not evil.


    And Kalas said that the tree demon is just a woodland goblin moved from the goblin world. They will be spontaneously responsible for the maintenance and safety of the woodland they live in.


    In a sense, both are right. After all, there are thousands of woodlands in the world. Neither elves nor humans can find them all by themselves.


    Moreover, the deep forest in this era is a forbidden area beyond the reach of human beings. Even the elf settlements living in the forest only settle in the middle of the large forest or the central area of the medium-sized forest. For them, the forest also has a mysterious part.


    Therefore, whether it is the migration of the goblin world or the manifestation of the natural spirit, the goblin group of tree demon may itself be vague, and what it refers to is just a strange existence related to trees or trees, which is not an exact definition.


    "What you''re talking about is when the land is still alive. Well, or that''s wrong. It should be said to have, uh, soul, the soul of the land."


    Denia tangled for a while, and it can be seen that his vocabulary is not very rich, or he is not good at using human language, so although there is no problem with pronunciation and enunciation, he will encounter difficulties in expressing complex concepts. But fortunately, atta can understand what he means.


    "You should be talking about elements. In the primitive shaman religion, people collectively referred to the spirits in a piece of land as elements, plus place names, such as Longji mountain elements, rushing elements, etc. but I can''t feel them. I just heard a friend say that some spell casters who call themselves Druids can talk to elements and even gain power from them. Maybe Are you doing something similar to them? "


    "Maybe, I don''t know the human method. But I''m sure even those who can talk to the land element can''t do this, because the land element is conscious, and conscious needs to be expressed. And the element here is dead. She is like a mother to me. My mother died at the last sunrise."


    There was no hatred in Denia''s voice, but atta understood what the element called mother by the tree demon died of. The vibration, the vibration at dawn, completely killed the original elemental consciousness of the mountain.


    Atta wants to try to comfort Denia, but she can''t judge the other party''s mood at this time. If the tree demon just said that the land breeds life and death, then where does the life and death of the land lie? Fortunately, Denia seems to have no intention of continuing the topic of the death of elements.


    "After my mother died, the land here was completely open. I shared her with every plant here. So I can let you come here and get enough nutrients to stabilize my mind."


    That''s right. The indistinguishable aggression he showed when he saw him last time is very different from the tree demon who can quietly describe his thoughts now. It''s hard to imagine that it''s caused by natural change.


    But if the reason for this change comes from the death of land elements, and Denia obtains the nutrients of elements and grows rapidly, it makes sense.


    "What do you want to do now? Do you want revenge for your mother?"


    Tree demon, silent.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1642

    Silence is interesting for conversation. Sometimes it can not only help us solve the current problems, but also see our potential thoughts about the conversation object.


    When the other party falls into silence, speculation will naturally emerge. Sometimes this speculation is groundless, similar to intuition, or subconscious judgment made by accumulated experience.


    Sometimes, speculation is very firm, firm enough to acquiesce in the meaning of silence without giving the other party an opportunity to explain. The latter often occurs between people who are close. Because of understanding, inertia is formed, and because of inertia, there is no need to speak. But such tacit understanding can sometimes lead to misunderstandings.


    Fortunately, this kind of thing will not happen between Atta and Denia, because they don''t know each other. Even if they know some of each other''s origin and deeds, they don''t know each other''s behavior and the reasons behind their actions.


    But such ignorance will also turn silence into anxiety. A tree demon who pulls himself into the land memory has never happened. Atta can''t take it as a pure good thing.


    "Denia?" The female swordsman tried to break the silence, so she called each other''s name. When she called for the first time, the tree demon didn''t respond. She didn''t look up until she called several times in a row.


    "Is Denia really your name?" This is not the response of any creature with a name to its own name. If the name is called and does nothing, the name itself has no meaning of existence.


    "Yes, Denia, I was Denia, I am still Denia, but not all. Denia is not a tree demon, not a forest spirit, Denia is a human, Denia is an apprentice to a human mage. Denia is dead, but I am still alive, I am Denia, Denia forms me. It forms a part, which enables me to talk to you."


    The voice of the tree demon changed from confusion to firmness, and the surrounding leaves echoed his tone.


    The fusion experiment between man and goblin. Atta knew what de nya meant. Cheese had learned from his snake the past of the apprentice named de nya, and based on this, he made a guess.


    The mages of the school of life must have used some way to transform the apprentice Denia into the tree demon Denia, which is not without precedent in their experiment.


    However, as a part of human beings, bofis has a strong control over the part of the snake, while Denia is not. Before accepting the power left by the elements here, he did not think in a human way, or even in the way of a tree demon. A paste may be the exact expression to describe his ideological situation at that time.


    "Yes, but now you''re still Denia, maybe different from that Denia. Or you can change your name if you want." Atta tried to follow each other''s ideas.


    "No, I''ll just continue to use this name. It''s a part of me, and I have the right and should keep it. But that''s my business, not my mother''s business. Creatures die on the earth, and the earth breeds them, as well as the animals, plants, invisible viruses and other things that kill them. Death is a part of the earth, so when the earth dies, it''s even greater Part of the big world. I have no intention of taking revenge on anyone. "


    "Then why did you bring me here? If you don''t want to fight against human mages, you can do whatever you want now."


    If atta wants to win the help of the tree demon, it''s certainly certain. Although he doesn''t know what kind of things his ability can accomplish, just urging the growth of animals and plants can help the goblins play a key role in escaping.


    She didn''t do that. Denia is not a real goblin. She can''t interfere with him.


    "I want to leave, leave this dead land. I must leave before it is separated from the real big area. But I inherited the vacancy of my mother, and I can''t get out by myself. I need help, I don''t know who to ask for help, and you are different. You''re not a human magician, and you''re not one of those creatures hiding in the earth hole. You may help me. You will Help me? "


    "I..."


    To be honest, atta doesn''t know how to help the creature in front of him. A tree demon that can connect with the land and retrieve soil memory. Is this the object in need of help? And his request is so simple that he just leaves the city. Isn''t it something that can be done with his legs? If you can''t reach it with your legs, there must be a reason, and she doesn''t know it.


    "I don''t know how to help you, so I can''t help even if I like. My friend may have a way, but he''s not here now. I may ask for you when I see him. I''m sorry, Denia. But thank you for helping me avoid the mage."


    Atta said these words sincerely. She felt sympathy for Denia''s experience, but sympathy does not mean accepting help at will. Not to mention her, I''m afraid even the grey robe needs careful consideration. If she agrees to throw it to cheese again, it''s unfair to Denia and cheese.


    Denia was silent again, and the wind began to whine among the surrounding maple trees. For a moment, atta thought the other party would attack him, but the imagined danger did not come, the fog did not spread, and there was no ghost in the fog. The surrounding scenery was as usual, but the wind was blowing in the forest.


    But when the female swordsman looked at the tree demon again, he was gone. At the same time, the darkness hugged her from behind. The whole world was dark, like a tunnel from opposite directions.


    However, the tunnel was not long. Almost in an instant, the darkness faded and the vegetation was as usual, but it was no longer the scenery of autumn. She returned to the boundary of the courtyard as if nothing had happened.


    No, those are not illusions. ATA leaned over and looked at the soil at his feet. The footprints and traces of his walking stick were clearly visible. There was indeed a mage walking by with his walking stick. So there is a tree demon called Denia.


    "I hope cheese knows what to do." The female swordsman whispered, then walked out of the courtyard and walked carefully towards the dormitory area. And in the hole of a tree not far behind her, a pair of eyes flashed away.


    Atalante, sword bearer, we''ll see you again. You''ll set me free. So now, I will help you and your friends. The first is to clean up the maniacs who pollute the forest land with magical creations.


    Atta naturally couldn''t hear the thought of the tree demon, and she wouldn''t know that the mage who came to see why the magical cat he threw into the courtyard was mysteriously missing never left the courtyard.


    For her now, the top priority still hasn''t changed. Find clothes and then find cheese. Maybe it''s good to make peace with keiras before that. Speaking of carras, should he find himself?


    "Are you looking for me, Taran?" The familiar voice came from the eaves, and the cat goblin seemed to hear what atta wanted and respond to her call.


    "Yes, I have a plan."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1643

    It''s not complicated to explain to Fang Geng what happened after he passed out, thanks to korong. The mage who couldn''t stop talking talked about everything before and after Fraser''s arrival. However, although this saved the tongue of cheese and sword seven, it was difficult to avoid making the newly sober mage feel dizzy and swollen again.


    Finally, Jian Qi persuaded Ke Rong and moved the topic to other places, so that the object of Ke Rong''s conversation changed from Fang Geng to himself, which can be regarded as a chance to breathe for the poor man. Although there is still a voice in my ears, it is no longer facing myself, and there is nothing wrong with treating it as a noise.


    "I didn''t expect that Ms. via''s teacher was master Fraser, who was once a very famous scholar in the school. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to their teachers and disciples."


    Fang Geng''s face is not very good, but he has some spirit. He lay half in his chair and said in a slight voice like cheese. Once a very famous scholar, in other words, it was just a moment of scenery. This is very common in a place where talents like Wanfa gather.


    After this period of understanding, cheese knows how fierce the competition here is. It is not just the direct destruction and plundering of research results like atta they have met, but more pressure comes from the fast pace of positive research.


    Traditional casters, such as grey robes, have little actual competitive pressure. For these people, the research of magic is a competition with their natural life span and physical condition. What they do is to do their best to improve research and discovery before death.


    But the city of ten thousand laws is not. Here, all identities, status and resources need to be obtained and proved through research progress.


    As a result, the mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas are better than those in cheese in terms of research speed and research purpose. This does not mean that they will have more control over magic than grey robes, but that they are easier to turn their research into practical results to obtain resources and recognition.


    However, this is not without cost. Because the results of the research will become the source of the next research and their own identity and status, no one has the courage to overturn a research even if there are problems in the process or realize the wrong direction. Even more often, it happens on a research project that has been going on for many years.


    When this happens, the main researcher of this project can be regarded as losing his academic competitiveness, and his theoretical development may be cut off. At this time, those who depend on him may turn to other schools, but he has no way to go because he has been firmly bound with his theory.


    As a result, scholars like Fraser will once become famous for their own research theory, and will be eclipsed because their research is no longer progressing or replaced by newer and more reasonable research, and finally die like a meteor. Their identity and status will not be lost, but they can no longer go further and can not be discussed with other colleagues.


    Fraser belongs to this situation. According to Fang Geng, this senior mage, who is about the same age as the chief of today''s school, once stood in the vanguard of the whole plastic energy school for a while, and his reputation at that time was no less than that of anyone of his peers.


    But such things are not uncommon in Wanfa. Not all researchers who are famous in youth and middle age can bring their research to an amazing height. Therefore, it is a wiser way to switch to management or study spell casting skills before your influence weakens.


    Fraser did not do so. He insisted on the line of research, and finally let himself and his research disappear from the public view.


    "At least he''s pure."


    Cheese made such a comment after listening to the life of the old mage. To be fair, he doesn''t hate such people. If he wants to continue his life as a mage of Wanfa, he should do the same.


    It''s just for different reasons. For cheese, the status of a mage is not the same as that of a researcher. More often, he can devote little time to research. People ask the casters and urgently need them to use magic to solve problems.


    Just as he did for the rat people in the valley, just as he did for atta. Because of this, grey robe really realized how valuable pure research is.


    "Yes. That''s why we are still willing to follow him. Although the teacher is sometimes unkind and can''t tilt the resources of the school to us like other people with real power, we are still willing to follow him. I am, and so is Weiya."


    Kerong heard their conversation and naturally joined in. He didn''t seem to contradict Fang Geng''s evaluation of his teacher.


    Although for many Wanfa mages, it is believed that the lack of research ability means the end of the mage''s road, and then there will be feelings of belittlement and contempt, Ke Rong doesn''t resent it. He may have been numb or don''t think there is a problem at all.


    "Of course, we don''t doubt it. It''s just that I''m worried about Ms. viya''s safety. You can see what''s going on in the room. It''s really disturbing."


    After mentioning this topic, Fang Geng and Ke Rong''s expressions became serious, especially Ke Rong. It''s hard to imagine that this serious person was still a casual nagging just now. But it also shows how he sees Weiya.


    "Although the investigation on the teacher''s side hasn''t come to an end, I heard your inquiry just now. But let me ask seriously here. Do you really know nothing about Weiya?"


    Is it smart or stupid? Ke Rong''s inquiry is tantamount to forcing them into a dead corner. If they have a clear conscience, it''s better to say that if the matter is really related to them, there is no need for others. At this time, Jianqi standing behind him can make a sword, so that he no longer needs to consider the difficulty of answering this question.


    But put aside the concern about the consequences of getting the answer, such a sudden direct inquiry can really reap the effect. Although those sincere eyes do not flash magic light, they also have another kind of magic.


    "It really has nothing to do with us. I can testify that this was the case when the three of us entered the room." Fang Geng responded with the same seriousness, and cheese nodded in agreement.


    Ke Rong''s expression suddenly collapsed and resumed the relaxed state inconsistent with her age. "That''s good, I believe you. Like the teacher, Weiya is used to immersing herself in research. She shouldn''t have any enemies.


    Even when I was a resident mage, I tried my best to save the people of the totem school. I can''t imagine who would start with a mage who has just finished his assignment. That''s unreasonable. "


    "It''s really unreasonable. If you really want to start, the target should be Mr. Fraser. He''s the key to the problem. Even if his students master that magic, they don''t have a better position in the school..."


    Cheese, you can''t go on here. Because he suddenly realized a certain problem, and at the same time, the violent and terrible spell fluctuation broke out in this research institute like an earthquake at the magical level! The silent impact made all mages'' eyes stagnate.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1644

    There is a problem with human senses, or almost all biological senses, that is, they can''t distinguish the two states of operation and stop like machinery.


    Whether eyes, ears or nose, they are in operation for a long time and continue to provide the body with information about the surrounding environment. They may become less excited when they sleep, but only when they are a little excited.


    This makes people''s senses sometimes become a weakness that can be used. Continuous annoying sound, too strong light or unusually strong smell can make people feel uncomfortable and even trigger other physiological reactions.


    As we have said before, the mage''s sense of magic is like artificially opening up a new sense, but this sense does not exist in a specific organ of the body, but a more indescribable state.


    The sense of magic makes it possible for a mage to cast spells, or to become a real caster who releases spells and adjusts them according to his will.


    Because even if there is no magic perception, there will be no change in magic. Many people practice the way of magic all their life, but they are still unresolved. But what they do is really the result of magic, but these people can''t be called mages.


    Among the four people now in the lounge, three are real mages, so their sense of magic, like vision and hearing, cannot be really cut off.


    As for the so-called magic vision, it uses magic to project the induction of magic onto the original body senses, so as to obtain more intuitive and clear information. The same principle can also be used in other places, such as magic hearing and magic smell.


    Therefore, when the sudden outbreak of magic turbulence swept the whole institute, cheese, Fang Geng and Ke Rong all limped down like a broken puppet, their eyes lost their look, and their saliva flowed down the corners of their mouths.


    "Cheese! Mr. Fang Geng? Mr. korong?"


    Jian Qi didn''t understand what had happened. In his opinion, the difference of the three people came without warning and was extremely unreasonable. The sword seeker quickly came to the grey robe, grabbed his companion''s wrist and judged the physical condition of cheese through pulse and pulse.


    Everything''s normal, everything''s normal?


    The sword seeker frowned. He carefully examined the cheese''s eyes and breath. He couldn''t know anything except that he was unconscious now.


    Confused, he loosened the wrist of the cheese, and with the cuff hanging down, the same black snake as sleeping slipped out. Fortunately, the sword was quick in eyes and hands.


    "Ms. boffins? Are you here?"


    The black snake didn''t respond. The normally disturbing snake pupils were dim, like raw stones without cutting light, and couldn''t see the slightest look.


    Jian Qi was helpless, so he had to put bofisi on the armrest next to the cheese. Then he got up and looked around. The situation of the other two mages was no different. What the hell happened? It must be a lie to say that the sword seeker is not flustered at all.


    "It''s broad daylight, but I encounter such strange things. Hoo, who makes this city evil." With a slight sigh, Feiyan has slipped into his palm. He was just practicing his sword technique. He doesn''t want to become his only dependence now.


    It is obvious that the source of the problem is not in this room. At present, Jianqi can do in two directions.


    1¡¢ He stayed here until they woke up or waited for someone to help. 2¡¢ He believed in the safety of this room and left the three mages here for the time being. He went alone to investigate the source of the problem that made them faint and see if he could do something to eliminate it.


    The latter is much more difficult and risky than the former, because he can''t guarantee whether the purpose of the person who caused the faint was cheese or two others. If not, he doubts whether he can stop it.


    "But it''s not what we do, is it?"


    Gently shook the blade twice. Jianqi had to admit that he still missed the reassuring sense of weight of the iron bar. The sword is a sharp weapon. A sharp weapon with two edges can hurt both people and yourself.


    The person who holds this sharp weapon will show his edge. Others will know his intention as soon as they see it. The disaster of the sword is imminent. At that time, regardless of the victory or defeat, it will not be as good as before fighting. However, he had little choice.


    When he opened the door of the lounge, Jian Qi looked back at the three mages sitting in the seats with paralyzed eyes. They looked quite calm. The sun shone on them from the window, like taking a nap and meditating.


    But when he turned to the corridor, a faint sense of desolation washed away the little comfort. Jian Qi adjusted his breathing and took the door with him when he went out. With a slight sound, the surroundings were quiet.


    Can people''s March be absolutely silent? I''m afraid it''s impossible. After all, when it''s quiet enough, the heartbeat, breathing, and even the air scraped by clothes will make a sound, let alone the friction between the sole and the ground.


    Such silence is unnatural. The world is always full of all kinds of sounds. They fill all places like air and drown many subtle sounds. When the murmuring tide fades, the silence may not be pleasant. After all, when the water is clear, there are no fish, and so are people. Living in a chaotic environment can be a goal, but being too pure is abnormal.


    Sword seven, now walk in the abnormal. He could hear his breath, his heartbeat and his footsteps, but he couldn''t hear anything else.


    Did everyone here pass out like cheese? The inexplicable excitement made his throat itch and even produced an absurd impulse to yell. Perhaps this impulse is not absurd, perhaps after his roar, the originator will appear.


    But such an appearance certainly couldn''t make him achieve his goal easily, so he swallowed the impulse. At the same time, the warmth behind him made him stretch out his hand and draw out another sword, Qingfu.


    This wooden sword is alive. When it is inserted into the land, it can take root and sprout and turn into a big tree to suppress evil spirits. This is what Jianqi once did in jiefa town. He once suppressed a mountain monster with this sword and took down the new sword from the big tree transformed by Qingfu.


    Therefore, this sword is not a weapon for fighting. It is more like a magic or ritual instrument used to sacrifice heaven and earth and drive away evil spirits. At this time, there is a change in the green symbol, which indicates that there is something abnormal here.


    The flying swallow in the right hand of the sword seeker is made of bronze, with a green edge and a cold awn; The green talisman on the left hand is transformed by the divine wood, full of vitality. Two swords, one man, silent corridor. Nothing strange can happen next.


    Jian Qi''s breathing is gradually smooth, and his steps are no longer deliberately light. The influence of the silence around him is fading. It''s unclear whether it''s because of the relationship of Jian or the change of people.


    No matter which is the same, because the current goal is not here. With a little thought, Jian Qi listed the strange scene in his heart. The target was locked in Weiya''s room. If it was strange, the symbol on the wall must be one of the strangest things he had ever seen.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1645

    "Buzzing -" the sharp, high-frequency voice hovered and echoed in Jianqi''s ears. Tinnitus, a physiological response, did not appear much in Jianqi''s life before, and was mostly accompanied by dizziness and blurred consciousness.


    Now, his mind is sober, his vision and sense of balance are not affected, and only the constant beeping in his ears seems to be sending some kind of warning. The sound of the beep is not big. At least it can''t let Jianqi miss other sounds, but it has no weakening trend and continues to invade the nerves of the sword seeker.


    If someone else comes, it''s hard to avoid feeling uneasy and anxious at this time. Jian Qi can still keep his face as usual and breathe steadily. It''s rare to have this concentration alone.


    But it is not enough to rely on concentration. What concentration can bring is the ability to think normally in an unknown environment. What can really break the current situation is still thinking and intuition.


    If, among the cheese people, the grey robe itself depends more on thinking, and Atta and Kellas prefer intuition, the sword seven may be the more balanced person in the middle.


    This is not surprising, because he is neither a knowledgeable mage nor a goblin with mysterious senses. He is an ordinary person. Even if he has Qi in his body, which is some incredible energy to ordinary people, he has not changed much in form and style.


    This made him not try to analyze the cause of his tinnitus, nor did he find the source of the abnormality by feeling. He just approached Weiya''s research room step by step on the basis of being cautious and careful, and kept calm to the greatest extent while paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    According to his memory, the research room should not be far away, but it is still quiet here. On the way, Jian Qi also deliberately looked for people''s traces. According to his speculation, if all mages lose consciousness in a moment, someone should fall in the corridor or room, but there is no one. There were no people in those unlocked rooms.


    This is somewhat unreasonable. Maybe those mages happened to receive some orders and hid into the room and locked the door. Maybe this is not the research institute where he was just now. Maybe he fainted like cheese. Everything in front of him is just his own dream.


    Perhaps, this is the suspicious array arranged by the other party, the purpose is to make him anxious about the above possibilities, so as to destroy that calm. But what if you break your composure? Can it be said that at the moment of his panic, something will attack him? Or what makes cheese unconscious will also make him unconscious? Jian Qi didn''t know, and he admitted that he didn''t know.


    Many people use many metaphors to explain thinking, but the sword seeker agrees with an example mentioned by cheese. Thinking is a vortex. When a person continues to explore along a train of thought, he will be unconsciously involved in it, fall into deep agitation and cannot be separated immediately.


    Of course, in a more popular way, this is called cutting corners. Ordinary people do things at the tip of an ox''s horn, and it''s easy to screw things up. What about people like casters? There is no lack of such examples in history, because they are too attached to a single path, which leads to serious consequences. The devil is surprisingly good at using this thinking pattern to control people''s actions, so it can also be said to be dangerous.


    Jian Qi doesn''t know what kind of devil or thinking trap. His way of thinking is naturally different from that of cheese. This difference makes him not focus too much on a certain idea, at least for now.


    This is not directly related to the cultivation of Qi. There are many examples of martial artists who study Qi who are too persistent and finally become saints and demons. If you have to say, this may be due to the too long solitary life of Jianqi. If there is anything he has learned in this journey, which has occupied most of his life, it is gain and loss. Empty handed, this word is especially experienced for Jian Qi.


    People are empty handed. No matter how tight you hold something, it will not grow on your hand and become a part of you. As long as you release it, it will still fall. Money is like this, treasure is like this, so he can accept his personal weapons so calmly, so he is destroyed in a somewhat inexplicable conflict.


    There are many unreasonable coincidences in this world. People will even be killed by stones thrown by birds in the sky for no reason. Because of this understanding, Jianqi knew that everything around him gathered and scattered like clouds and smoke, just as he and cheese were different. But so what?


    I can''t eat tomorrow''s food today, and the water I drink tomorrow can''t be turned into current sweat. Gathering and dispersing doesn''t mean meaningless. Gathering and dispersing has its own meaning. Sword seven will say goodbye to everyone one day, but this does not prevent him from coming alone to explore unknown anomalies at this moment. The annoying tinnitus was also an alarm bell that made him alert. In its low sound, Jian Qi''s eyes were sharp and abnormal.


    Hands out of the hallway, hands out of the hallway.


    Just from the shape of this hand, Jianqi can guess what posture the owner of the hand fell to the ground. It was gratifying news. Anyway, he met the first person outside the lounge.


    But of course, it could also be a trap, so he carefully leaned against the side of the corridor away from his hand, slowed down again, Feiyan and Qingfu in his hand were ready to go, and moved his sight slowly.


    The corner appeared in front of the sword seeker. The man who fell in front of him looked familiar and seemed to be the mage who helped later. Judging from his complexion, he didn''t suffer any harm. Like cheese, he suddenly fainted. Along the mage''s side, some documents were scattered in the corridor, which should have fallen from his arms.


    The scene was not relaxing, but there was no blood. Jianqi lifted the green talisman upside down, leaned over and put his fingers under the mage''s nose. There is nasal breathing, and it is not messy. In this case, the problem should not be big. The sword seeker stepped over the mage, and the research room was in front of the corridor.


    The first thing you can notice is that the door of the research room is open. After all, the door panel has been destroyed, and the light is reflected on the wall of the corridor from the room. In addition, there are two mages in the corridor. They fell together. It is estimated that they were going forward together, but they fell down together. The evidence is that they fell forward like the mages at the corner. Only when they suddenly lose consciousness while moving, can they fall in the same direction.


    So is the problem really in the research room? Jian Qi shook his head gently, and the tinnitus continued.


    At the same time, he can see the cyan vein like lines slowly emerging on the green amulet, which has never been seen before. If he wants to interpret the meaning, he may need to consult the elders of the Hui nationality. However, the sword sect is far away from the horizon at this time. No matter what the strange shape on the sword represents, we should move forward now.


    His shoulder leaned slightly against the wall. Jian Qi looked up at the top of the corridor, and then turned to the door.


    He saw that the books on the ground had been preliminarily sorted out. He saw master Fraser collapsed in a chair. He saw a bloody chain stretching out from the invisible corner of the door frame and resting on the master''s heart.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1646

    Seeing the red chain, Jian Qi had a dispute in his heart. Most of the previous guesses were right. Now this abnormal situation is caused by Fraser touching the blood badge on the wall.


    But the next question is, how should he deal with the situation now?


    Although Qingfu has shown various anomalies, the sword is more unknown than known after all. The sword sect has kept it for many years, but it has only mastered the most basic usage. Jianqi has no way to judge whether the sword looks like a warning or a battle. If the green talisman can make a bloody chain, it''s OK. If he can''t, it''s tantamount to throwing himself into the net.


    At this point, I''m afraid it''s useless. If there is a reason for the faint of cheese, I''m afraid the grey robe can''t wake up easily if we don''t solve the initiator. And at this time, if he left here and came back to find the blood charm, it might not be so smooth.


    For the safety of his companions, he had no room to change his mind, but this does not mean that entering is a simple rampage.


    Sword seven slightly narrowed his eyes and carefully observed Fraser''s facial expression and body state. Although the scarlet chain stretched into the mage''s left chest in a very frightening way, Fraser himself did not show pain and decay.


    In other words, no matter what the chain does, the mage has no worries about his life for the time being. This is good news and not good news. If the chain doesn''t harm people''s lives, the difficulty and danger of the problem are naturally much less for sword seven, but there are always reasons for things to happen. It''s probably more evil than I thought at first that it can stun the caster of grey robe in such an abrupt way.


    While the sword seeker was thinking, the chain on Fraser''s chest moved. He saw that the knot of the chain was slowly poured into the body of the super mage. It seemed that Fraser had installed a winch in his heart, and now he was gradually putting the chain into it.


    This makes the sword seven stupid. It''s supposed to pull the human heart out of the chain. How can we drill into it? But slowly, with the increasingly thick smell of blood in the air, the green talisman in the sword seeker''s hand began to tremble slightly, as if it would fly out as soon as he released his hand.


    It is said that flying sword can take the head of a person hundreds of steps away. It is the means of immortals. Jian Qi never thought he would meet him one day.


    But even so, he can''t just let go. Let Qingfu act on his own. Although the sword has spirit, it is a weapon after all. If it is not used by human power, there will inevitably be problems. Moreover, sword seven has a hunch that something is approaching Fraser with the smell of blood as the chain goes deep. If he can take advantage of it, he may be able to solve the anomaly more easily.


    The chain became thicker and thicker, and the dragged object didn''t make friction sound. It floated slowly into the vision of the sword seeker like a balloon. There is reason to believe that what Jian Qi sees next will become a nightmare of his life and the physical sustenance of fear.


    A red eye stared at Fraser''s heart and gradually appeared. The whole eye was wrapped in four chains, which converged in front of the pupil. When nearly one-third of the whole half human sized sphere covered with blood vessels from red to dark purple appeared in the range of the door frame, the original single-minded pupil suddenly turned to sword seven at an unexpected speed.


    In an instant, Jian Qi seemed to be surrounded by a pure blood light. The muscles on his body were subconsciously tightened, compressing his internal organs, so nervous that he couldn''t breathe. His eyes almost came out of his eyes, and his mind completely stopped thinking.


    This time, the talisman given by cheese and old stone didn''t work. At that moment, the blood of sword seven filled the pupils, and the bright red tears flowed out of the eyes uncontrollably, like the blood weeping man in the story.


    Qi, locked in the body, can''t go up to the brain. The eyeball looked at Jian Qi through the chain. Without the help of eyebrows and eyes, it could not express its emotions. However, from the far-reaching gaze, it could feel that it was a person who could act here and still didn''t fall down in his own gaze. The stubborn man standing with the sword felt a little confused.


    So the chain connecting Fraser''s heart disappeared and was replaced by the blood smoke gradually enriched in the chest of sword seven. The smoke slowly condensed and formed into a chain consistent with the previous one. One end was deeply embedded in people''s chest, and the other end was connected with the chain around the eyeball.


    The chain began to rotate again, but the direction of eye movement changed. It seemed that it was determined to deal with sword seven first, and then deal with the previous goal. The chain saw had no sound and no feeling. Except for seeing visually, Jianqi could not feel what was happening. Although his vision had captured the image, it could not make the brain respond.


    The eyeball was getting closer and closer. At this distance, we could see the tiny blood filaments made up on the ball wrapped in chains and suspended in the air above the knee, as well as some disgusting necrotic lumps.


    But Jian Qi couldn''t respond to this. He could see and hear, but he could smell but couldn''t move. Not only his body couldn''t move, but his thoughts seemed to be stuck and stayed in the look at each other at that moment.


    The eyeball is closer, so close that people can see every fibrous muscle that makes up the pupil and the depth in the center of the pupil. Maybe it shouldn''t be, because it won''t make people happy.


    But Jian Qi could only stare blankly. Looking at it, the green symbol in his hand was almost shaking out a residual shadow, but he couldn''t shake off the grip of his left hand. Ten, eight, seven, five


    No one knows what will happen when the eyeball and sword seven are close enough. Maybe they have been close enough, maybe a little closer, no one knows. Only the chain is rotating, driven by the heart of the sword seeker, sliding and twisting inside, pulling what it drags at the other end.


    The hand was released. Unfortunately, the one given was wrong, and the sword dropped was also wrong. The flying swallow could not fly like its name. It fell straight, fell into the broken tiles and bricks in front of the door, and hit a piece of unstable debris in the center.


    The fragment pried and touched another fragment, so it pried and moved again, just hitting a twisted thing.


    "Boom!"


    What pops up from the dissolved and twisted strange gate staff is an iron dart that can''t be dissolved. I don''t know why the rope connected to it hasn''t melted yet. It may be because there are metal wires in it. It may be pure luck. Maybe it has melted. It just miraculously wants to do the last little bit of power for its forgers and users.


    The power was indeed very weak, not even enough to shoot out of the rubble, but disappeared with a dull noise from the ruins.


    The eyeball looked at the place where the stuffy sound came, and soon confirmed that it was just a trivial accident. However, when it pointed its pupil at sword seven again, the sword seeker''s empty right hand had been put on the chain in front of his chest.


    Three eyes, relative.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1647

    If you ask, what is the touch of the bloody chain? I''m afraid Jianqi can''t answer you, because the moment his hand touches the chain, it''s like being pierced by countless small needle tips, and then he has no intuition.


    However, only the skin on the surface of the palm is unconscious. He can still control the flexion and extension of his fingers and the torsion of his wrist, which is enough. He was lucky enough to try to pull something out of his heart.


    The eyeball stared at him, and he also stared at the eyeball. The hand that wanted to pull out the chain was very slow, because the force on the chain was inexplicably large, so large that he could only reluctantly stop the process of pulling the eyeball close with one hand under the condition of luck, and was completely unable to pull out the chain that had been extended into his body.


    Fortunately, however, the eyeball seemed to have no other ability. After the sword seven began to wrestle with the chain, it only had the function of silently watching him from five steps away. It was quiet like a carving, a disturbing and disgusting carving. This will not work. His strength will eventually be exhausted. He is not a creation such as a magic statue. Man''s endurance is very limited.


    Jian Qi tried to move his left hand, but he found that he couldn''t move any part of his body except his right arm.


    This is unreasonable, because according to the flow of Qi, he can be sure that the blood and Qi flowing in the body are normal, but when it comes to the muscle level, he can''t exert influence on the body.


    Like a river whose surface is frozen, the water under the ice is still surging, but the ice separates the underwater and underwater worlds.


    The scene fell into an impasse again. The sword seeker had thought that he could gain control of his right hand, which should be related to the momentary distraction of his eyeball. Now he should have been hit by some kind of magic like immobilization, so that his body other than his right arm could not move at all.


    But what if I guess? What just happened is a complete coincidence. Coincidence means that it may happen, but it is unlikely to happen continuously. Therefore, at present, the only resource that Jianqi can use is only one right arm. If he wants to get rid of the current situation, he can only use it to find a way. But what can I do? You know, if he wants to change his moves, he must let go of the chain.


    But in that section of the chain, the eye is only five steps away. Jianqi doesn''t know what will happen if he lets that thing stick to himself, and he doesn''t want to know.


    Qi began to disturb in his impatience. Fortunately, he noticed in time and stabilized his mind. It''s taboo to think wildly during luck. However, the situation at this time can''t allow him to stick to his mind. After all, the evil devil is close. If he doesn''t cut it with a sword, he will be in danger of life and death.


    Yes, sword! Green rune, now only by green Rune can you repel this monster. The green symbol is in the left hand. Just pull out the sword with your hand or move your left arm directly.


    There is no need to cut it. The eyeball can only go in a straight line anyway. As long as the sword tip is placed on the track between them, it is enough to kill that thing. The question is, can he do it in a limited time? Just one arm, okay?


    If you can''t, you have to. The situation is more urgent than people. There are only five steps between success and benevolence. Five steps is not enough to perform a small lingxu step, but it''s the only way to fight hard.


    Well, come on.


    Without shouting or posture, let go, press your wrist, pass low, grasp your arm first, turn down to your wrist immediately when you are sure you can''t move, and then hold the handle of Qingfu''s sword.


    Five, four, three. Pull it out! Pull it out. Why are you holding it so tightly! No, it''s too late. We have to


    The scarlet eyes are close at hand. Its deep pupil enlarges in Jianqi''s eyes, and then enlarges, as if it occupied the whole world. The pupil is not like an eye, but like a black hole, as if to swallow him.


    The thoughts in the brain are fading, and the thoughts and intuition are gradually fading. The whole world seems to have only one piece of blood red left. No, there will be nothing left, and even their own existence will be forgotten.


    Well, No. I have to go back, take the sword back to the ancestral temple, and take care of my parents. I can''t just forget, I can''t just disappear.


    "Ding!"


    It''s clearly a wooden sword. When it stabs the eye, it does make the sound of gold and iron. Red shrank in an instant and turned back into an eyeball. Then the eyeball also retreated back to the distance between the chain and sword seven. It seemed that the approach just now was just a dream.


    Only a trace of blood on the tip of the sword held in his right hand proved that it did happen.


    "Hoo... Is this a life?"


    Jian Qi found that the chain on his chest had disappeared. At the same time, his body was under the control of his mind again. He could run, jump, talk and breathe.


    But it''s not over yet. After the failure of contacting sword seven, the eye turned back to the original goal, and the bright red chain condensed into Fraser''s heart again to provide power for the monster''s progress.


    "Wu, that monster, don''t hurt people''s lives!" Green Fu turned three times in his hand, shook three times, then turned into a green light, and went straight to the eyeball with the body shape of sword seven.


    His eyes turned to him, and in an instant the solidification came again. But this time, Jianqi has already had experience. He released his right hand at the moment of body stagnation, and let the green Rune sword get rid of it and insert it into his eyes like a throwing knife!


    "Bare!" Like the sound of hot oil entering the ice water, the substances constituting the eyeball quickly dissolve, evaporate and fester around the green talisman, turning into an outward expansion and collapse gap, one of which has been removed in the blink of an eye.


    The body of the sword fell, but before landing, the sword seeker rushed to the front, caught the weapon, turned over and stabbed again, as if to hit the catkins in the warm wind, right at the core of the exposed eyeball.


    It was something the size of a thumb that was red to black and purple. After the green talisman hit it, the whole eye immediately collapsed into a pool of smelly blood, and the core turned into an evil wind and dispersed into the air.


    "So, is it solved?"


    Jian Qi just wanted to breathe. Suddenly, he bowed his head and saw that his front heart was inexplicably much more red spear points. He turned and looked behind. He saw that there were at least a dozen eyeballs on the ground and in the air of the room. At this time, the chains extended by each eyeball were tied to his heart. But the good news is that his body hasn''t solidified this time.


    So Jian Qi opened his posture, raised his sword luck, and told himself to the monsters,


    "Listen to me, you demons! The wandering son of Jianmen and the wanderer in the Jianghu. My father has six swords, and I''m the seventh. So I''m called Jianqi. I''ll ask for advice here."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1648

    Fear is a process. Like other emotions, emotions themselves do not last forever, but change continuously, from joy to sorrow, from sorrow to anger, and so on.


    The same is true of fear. Fear is only a temporary manifestation. People can''t be in fear forever. They will find ways to solve this situation, such as running away, forgetting, or repeating so much that they become crazy and numb. Therefore, fear is not a result. It is a brewing emotion. As for whether it is good wine or rotten sour water, It depends on your choice.


    People''s reactions to fear are as diverse as those to joy.


    So don''t expect fear to really disappear. Fear is fresh. It will come and go again and again.


    Just like sword seven, even if he just solved a terrible monster and took advantage of this momentum to report his home to his opponents, it doesn''t mean that the red eyes are staring at him. When the bright red chains string his heart, he won''t feel afraid.


    Like other emotions, fear comes for no reason, or there must be sufficient reason. When you deliberately call it, it doesn''t come. When you accidentally touch it, it will immediately wrap you like a cloak. Is that just fear? Maybe.


    Aside from psychological factors, Jianqi still has to solve practical problems, that is, how to actually solve these problems. Although from the experience just now, Qingfu has extraordinary killing ability against these monsters who don''t know where they come from, it doesn''t mean that Jianqi himself will not be threatened. If he rushes into the eye array without planning, he will inevitably not be too close to these monsters between flashing and moving, resulting in some terrible consequences.


    The red spell of the room was not completely hidden from people''s eyes.


    This leads to two problems. One is that sword seven does not know the origin of these monsters. They may be a derivative of Fraser''s reckless spell, or a grotesque assassin sent by an unknown portal. The former can be removed one by one, but the latter must first close their access here.


    The other is that Jianqi doesn''t know where to fight these monsters. What he can know is that it''s not this room. It''s too narrow as a battlefield.


    Therefore, although I''m sorry for the safety of the mages, Jianqi chose to move towards the door. According to previous experience, the action track of these eyeballs is quite single, and they can only move one-way by relying on the chain marked in their heart.


    In that case, they should not pose a threat to Fraser or the other two mages in the corridor. If they don''t change targets halfway.


    "Come on, demon, follow me to a more suitable place to fight." Jian Qi said, facing the enemy and walking slowly towards the door.


    When a chain pulled in his heart, he didn''t feel much, but when the multiple chains turned at the same time, the sword seeker could obviously feel the abnormal tremor of the ventricle.


    The physical reaction that made him uneasy and weak almost made Jian Qi fall down. He tried to adjust his blood gas state to ensure that his pace would not be scattered.


    Jian Qi walked slowly towards the door. He tried to keep himself and those eyeballs in a state that they could look at each other, which was to prevent them from turning their attention to Fraser in the room.


    However, there is another problem here. There must be more than two mages who came to help at that time. Where did other mages go except the two who fell down in the corridor? Are they in the space covered by those eyeballs?


    The continuous palpitation made life worse than death. The corners of his mouth and eyes were twitching improperly, and even the fingers holding the sword were slightly convulsed. Now he understands that these eyeballs are definitely evil, not only because of the way they move, but also because the cost of moving in this way is not the eyeball itself, but the connected person like himself.


    This is no different from those angry demons in the strange story, that is, sword seven. I''m afraid another young man who doesn''t practice Qi can''t carry so many eyeballs and suck at the same time. Whether these things carry malice or not, their existence is a threat to strangers.


    Sword seven leaned against the wall of the room and reluctantly turned into the corridor. To his surprise, these eyeballs that could be cut by the green talisman could actually cross the boundary of the house like a phantom and directly show the body full of terrible details in the corridor.


    They and sword seven are like at different world levels. In the world where the eyeball is located, the separation between the wall and the room will not affect themselves. As long as the guiding chain is still there, they will move straight to the target.


    In contrast, every step away from them will double consume his energy and physical strength. He even suspected that if he really ran away, he might fall on the road in a few steps.


    But although the corridor is more suitable for fighting these monsters than the room, the risk of sword seven has not been reduced in the face of an influx of enemies. What he hopes most now is to find a way to break these eyeballs one by one.


    It may not be impossible to break one by one. The sword seeker''s face showed a determined expression. He had stopped the rotation of the chain with his hand before. Can he speed up the rotation of the chain?


    In other words, can he pull one of the chains to drag his connected eyeballs out of the group and kill them alone? This idea is worth trying, but it must be fast. Once the overall distance of the eye group is too short, this tactic will lose its meaning.


    "Since you want to get close to me, come, but not in the way you want."


    Sword seven is ready to suffer more heavy damage when pulling the chain. The imagined pain did not come. Pulling the chain had no effect on him, and it consumed much less power than stopping the chain or pulling it out.


    It seems that these eyeballs have never imagined this situation, so there is no plan to deal with it.


    It''s no wonder that as mages appear after fainting and can ignore the existence of physical collision, they really don''t seem to have the need to worry about being hurt. They just need to be close to the target, and the rest don''t need to be considered.


    By coincidence or accident, the family sword in Jianqi''s hand can just cause damage to these eyes outside the world, even very serious.


    So in a moment, the first selected eyeball was pulled in front of the sword seeker. It wanted to enjoy its prey with joy, but it was the stab of a wooden sword.


    Chains, dissipate, blood falls to the ground. Jian Qi faintly felt relieved and his confidence rose. He found the answer to the unsolved question at once.


    He grabbed the time, drew two more eyeballs, lightly touched the short sword twice in his hand, and killed them again. Eyeballs, there are many, and the number of chains is still numbing. But the fear has dissipated in the heart of sword seven, and the direction of the tide has reversed.


    "Now if you want to go, I won''t promise."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1649

    After finding the right way, Jianqi can''t say it''s easy to clean up these eyeball monsters, at least it''s familiar. He just needs to stand where he is, pull one or two chains, drag the distant eyeball monsters in front of him, and then stab them in the pupils with a sword to complete the killing at one time.


    The main problem of such demon removal is to endure the discomfort of those monsters when they get close to themselves and the blood and water that tastes bad after killing them. Some eyeballs will shrink in situ directly after being stabbed by the green talisman, and the blood will also drip down the bottom, but others will burst in trembling and splash the disgusting liquid everywhere.


    Normally speaking, such a terrible smell is enough to sober people outside the deep fainting, but even when Jian Qi almost fainted after closing his breath, the mage in the corridor and Fraser in the room have no tendency to wake up.


    This also shows that the cause of mages'' fainting may be more difficult to solve than it seems. But things are always going in the right direction


    £¿ At least with the reduction of the number of eyeballs, the pressure of Jianqi''s heart is also easing. He has not felt so deeply how pleasant the normal operation of his body is for a long time. The chain that has not been cut off is not worth mentioning compared with the threat posed by the previous number.


    Finally, there were only five eyeballs left in the corridor. There was no need to pull them from Jianqi. They were so close that people were flustered. But Jian Qi was completely numb to these monsters at this time, and didn''t even feel disgust and contempt.


    This also allows him to examine these demons again from a subtle and objective angle, observe their shape, structure and mode of action, and finally take a step back with his right foot and push his body forward with the force of the sole of his foot.


    The wooden blade pierced and pulled out at a very fast speed. With the shape of the sword holder, it completed five stabs towards five goals and five directions between several breaths. With the sound of blood falling to the ground, the last chain at the heart of sword seven also collapsed in the air. Only the pus and blood on Qingfu sword showed the connection between what he did and the scene in front of him.


    If someone comes here at this time and sees the sword seeker standing in the corridor of a hellish scene covered with blood, I''m afraid he can''t be connected with the Xia in any way. The only difference between him and the Butcher at this time is that no butcher can use a wooden sword.


    When it comes to wooden sword, Jian Qi''s first reaction after confirming that there are no enemies around is to wipe the green Rune with his own clothes. Magic tools that can exorcise evil spirits like this are often eroded by the beheaded evil spirits. If the user is too reckless, it''s not strange to damage all the aura on them.


    But fortunately, Qingfu is not polluted by those turbid blood. Just wipe it gently and you can completely remove the blood stains on it.


    Jian Qi tore off several pieces of cloth on his clothes and wiped the sword dry. Now is not the time to clean it carefully. We can only ensure that large pieces of stains have been erased. However, the tinnitus in the ear did not stop, and the surrounding mages showed no signs of awakening.


    The sword seeker understands that this matter is not over yet. The action logic of eyeball monsters is obviously established for targets that cannot move or can only move slowly. If they are regarded as a kind of creature, it shows that the target they hunt has such characteristics.


    Since the sword seven, who has fought with them for so long, is not as unconscious as a mage, it is likely that the eyeball monster itself does not have such ability, and their behavior is dependent.


    The thing or environment they rely on, which can disrupt the prey''s escape and confrontation ability, is the source of dizzying all the casters in this research institute. These eyeballs are just scavengers at the source, living next to big fish and picking up residues.


    Having figured this out, Jianqi knew that he had to enter Weiya''s research room again. The answer to all this should be on the wall that had just been covered.


    Holding the sword in hand, sword seven pondered whether to look at the symbol or anything first when entering the house. It doesn''t matter whether to pick up the flying swallow that just fell. It''s not that he is reluctant to let the famous sword fall to the ground temporarily, but that Qingfu is the sword to ward off evil after all. If the opponent to deal with later is not the evil object of eyeball monster, the performance of Qingfu will not be much better than the general wooden sword.


    However, time does not wait. When he hesitated, things were still happening.


    The sword seeker entered the door with a low body, took the bronze short sword on the ground with a vigorous step, and then the two swords came out together, pointing between himself and the blood charm. The imaginary flying enemy did not appear, just as the blood charm and the wall that should have carried it disappeared.


    Jian Qi saw that one side of the four sides of the research room had completely become something difficult to explain, such as the fog was too thick, the liquid was too scattered, and some substance between the two replaced the wall, slightly surging, like a sea surface placed on a vertical plane.


    Jian Qi 1 doesn''t like this sea at all. It reminds people of the unpredictable and dangerous side of the sea.


    Not to mention, when a plurality of eyes gradually appeared in the sea, and these eyes built a chain between the sword seeker and them. But at least one thing can be determined, that is, the emergence of eyeball monsters comes from the anomaly in front of them.


    Now Jian Qi doesn''t worry that he can''t handle these eyeballs. As long as their number doesn''t exceed the limit that his heart can load at the same time, it''s just a matter of waving the sword more times. The real problem is how to fundamentally solve the emergence of eyeballs and wake up sleeping mages, even if only one can be awakened.


    "It''s a terrible feeling that there is no one to discuss. Speaking of it, I was the same before I met cheese. At that time, I didn''t think there was any problem with a person. That''s not good. It takes much longer to walk alone than to act together, because if I find a like-minded travel partner, I can no longer stand walking alone. This is not the way to walk."


    Jian Qi murmured to himself, which was not only a reflection on himself, but also a courageous act.


    In fact, he still has the idea of ending the abnormal situation in front of him. Since his eyes can emerge from it, he can naturally rush in. Just what''s inside after entering, how to cut off this channel, and how to ensure his return after cutting off, he has nothing to rely on for reference and speculation. At present, the only thing he can add to his power except himself is the sword in his hand.


    Breathe, breathe, even if the smell in the air is bad now, this is the air of the world he is familiar with. If he really rushes into the inexplicable ocean, he doesn''t know what he is breathing.


    More eyeballs appeared. Jian Qi pulled them over and solved them with almost subconscious actions, and pushed forward slowly at the same time. The sea seemed to feel his intention. At the place corresponding to the body shape of the sword seeker, the sea seemed to disperse, revealing the surging waves in the depths, silently inviting him.


    "The ancestors and ancestors of Jianmen are superior to their descendants, Jianqi. If we don''t return it, we will lose Feiyan and Qingfu swords again. However, what Jianqi does is natural justice and relatives and friends. I''m worthy of it. I hope all ancestors will understand and lead me in the dark. Jianqi, go!"


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1650

    In fact, for entering another world, or boundary, sword seven once dreamed of. In his hometown, people generally divide the world into three layers: the upper layer is the residence of gods, the middle layer is a mixture of human and demons, and the lower layer is dominated by ghosts and gods. In addition, there is the so-called blessed land of heaven and earth, which can contain one country from a gourd, and Ankang villages can travel along the cave.


    Some of these understandings and stories are deduced based on people''s imagination and thoughts, but some are also derived from real experience. After all, this is a magical world. Since the mage can change the layout of the capacity in the room, the immortal may not be able to become the Lord of a cave.


    However, whether it is the cave of immortals or the village composed of ghosts, they are very similar to the human world in their description, and even coincide with the human world.


    But at present, the ocean into which Jianqi enters is different. The scene contained in it exceeds one''s personal understanding of the world landscape. It is an area that cannot be described by the concept of heaven and earth. There is neither the earth to stand on nor the sky hanging above it. However, it is strange that such an area is not filled with some medium like water


    Jian Qi didn''t dare to explore inside immediately after entering through the portal on the wall. He first confirmed that he could still return behind him, and his heart calmed down slightly, which at least showed that he had the possibility of retreating.


    After Jianqi entered a strange world, many old friends greeted him. In this world, the chains on those eyeballs no longer play a guiding role, but are randomly wound around their bodies, and the end of the chain hangs naturally like the tentacles of jellyfish. It seems that it needs chain dragging to move, which is the compromise made by these alien beings to adapt to the situation of another world.


    This is not good news. Although Jianqi doesn''t feel well when he is tied to his heart by chains, those chains can also indicate how many eyeball monsters are approaching him at the same time. Pulling the chains can change the order of monsters and eliminate them calmly.


    It''s hard to say now. Looking around, the eyeballs in this grotesque space are secretly numb. I don''t know how many they are, wandering wantonly like floating dust floating in the air in the sun.


    Only a few of them just drift to the side of the portal, will notice the abnormality here, and then have interest to approach actively. This is also a blessing in misfortune. Otherwise, no one can stop so many monsters coming together.


    Having said that, there are so many floating dust in the air. If the human eye can really see it all the time, I''m afraid it will drive itself crazy sooner or later. Even if only one millionth of those eyeballs just floated near sword seven, the number formed was more than that. Before, the number of enemies and the suppression of people in the whole space made sword seven think of returning to the other side of the door several times. It''s important to keep your teeth shut. You can''t retreat now. If you retreat, all your previous efforts will be wasted.


    There was no sound, and the tinnitus in the ear disappeared, replaced by some kind of slight pressure and silence stuffed with cotton. The skin can feel slight burning, which indicates that the air here contains substances that will corrode the human epidermis, which will also affect the eyes and make the eyelids close unstoppably.


    But no, at present, among the five senses, only vision can work normally. Closing your eyes again is tantamount to waiting for death. Jian Qi had no choice but to open and close his eyes alternately and observe the surrounding situation with one eye. Contrary to his embarrassment, the eyeballs here look much more energetic than those dealt with before. They are not only full of white, but also have a layer of wax on the surface with red light.


    There was no root at his feet and his hands were naturally weak. Sword seven waved his double swords to confront the monster attracted by him and the portal. It can float freely, and the chains connecting the heart no longer appear. Compared with the previous single travel track, these eyeballs are now like riding a carriage, with a qualitative improvement in both speed and steering range and flexibility.


    The portal at the back acts as a wall. Sword 73 can barely cope with the enemy. Without this portal, it is impossible to protect his whole body from being approached by eyeball monsters. Nevertheless, when the monsters above and below are also attracted, he is gradually unable to support.


    If you stick to one place, you will face an infinite number of enemies. As a last resort, Jian Qi had to move. Whether those eyeballs coming towards him would directly pass through the other side of the door was not a question he could consider now. Besides, it''s better to close the portal here once and for all than to continue to meet the arrival of monsters outside.


    The question is, how do I close this portal? Jian Qi looked back in the gap of the battle. He saw that the fog behind the wall showed a white and yellow light, which was very different from that on the other side. I think it was because the brilliance reflected by it corresponded to the world behind the door. Therefore, most of the yellow and white light was transformed by the sunshine in the house.


    Now he can only rely on his own imagination to move to the other half of the world. However, he can only rely on his own back to move his eyes in this half of the world. I just don''t know whether his body can make corresponding adjustments. This is the answer that can only be known away from the portal, and the sword seeker would rather never know.


    He relied on the door behind him and walked while fighting. His goal was to investigate the edge of the door and the back of the door. According to common sense, if there is a way to close the door here, it will probably be in these two places.


    On the other side, the edge of the portal is blocked by the wall and ground of the room, but here, there are only countless eyeballs dragging chains wandering in the empty world, and there is nothing related to the wall or land at all.


    After a hard struggle, Jian Qi finally came to the actually not far boundary. He saw that the boundary of the portal was surrounded by some substance, which limited the mist constituting the portal to a limited plane range to prevent them from being too dispersed and ineffective.


    The sword seeker stabbed another eye monster from under his feet, lifted the flying swallow in his hand, stretched out his fingers and tried to touch the material.


    It''s greasy and steamy. Jian Qi can feel that he seems to know what it is, but he can''t remember it for a moment.


    This space is affecting him. For example, he knows what he is doing now, but when associating with the situation, he will feel inexplicably astringent about the past experience, as if his cognition of the original world is being erased by an invisible eraser. Although the erasing speed is very slow, the impact is significant.


    Anyway, try to break it up first to see if you can destroy the portal. The flying swallow in his hand punctured the frame of the portal accurately. In an instant, it was like a star leaking to the ground. A large amount of light and fog poured out along the breach and dissipated in the air.


    Soon, the frame was repaired by itself like a living creature, blocking the leakage of light and fog. The light and fog leaked under this sword had no impact on the whole portal. If we destroy it in this way, it may be feasible, but the time it takes must be a desperate number.


    What should I do?


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1651

    It destroys the boundary of regeneration, the sense of oppression brought by non self space, physical discomfort and mental pressure. When these adverse factors appear at the same time, the impact is much more than the simple superposition of terror.


    This feeling is like a person walking in a strange cave, wandering on the deep seabed, or wandering between the vast and immeasurable universe.


    This is not the world to which the human body can adapt, nor the world to which the human spirit can adapt. It is a thorough alien world, a thorough place that cannot be left for a long time. Even stepping into it is a mistake that should not be made. But can those who have stepped in turn back easily?


    Never.


    Jian Qi is biting his teeth, or he thinks he is biting his teeth. In fact, after entering here, both qi and other parts of his body gradually become strange to Jian Qi''s consciousness. He is driving the body, and the body also accepts his mobilization, but the feeling is strange, as if they were pieced together to form a whole machine called man.


    It shouldn''t be like this. The human body is not composed of parts. When in the womb, all organs on the body were once inseparable from each other. Even if they differentiated in the process of adulthood, they still have the same structure and connected context. However, this context is indeed lost now.


    If you can''t get the sword out of the door, see if you can get it out of the door.


    However, before he really leaned out, a force suddenly grabbed his ankle and pulled him back to the outside of the door from the inside of the door! It''s a hand, a living hand.


    "This..."


    Jian Qi Yi returned to his world and immediately wanted to say something, but a finger pressed on his lips and did not allow him to express his thoughts. At this time, the sword seeker saw the man who pulled himself back from the strange world. He knew this man.


    But why is he here? Why do you know you''re on the other side of the door? Why can you cross the portal with one hand and pull yourself back? These are indeed problems, but what Jianqi wants to do at this time is to breathe. Even with a strong smell of blood, he still has a sweet and fresh air, the air he is familiar with.


    The man who saved him looked back at Jian Qi and showed a slightly reassuring expression.


    But the problem was not solved with the return of sword seven. On the contrary, pulling sword seven back here means that everything has returned to the initial state. The difference is that there is only one more person who can deal with eyeball monsters.


    Wait, maybe there''s more than one person. The sword seeker looked around and found that in addition to the people who saved him, there were two figures who didn''t look like mages standing in the room. One of them was as broad as a bear guarding the door, while the other was thin and squatting on the desk.


    There was a lot of blood on and around them. If there was no accident, the eyeball monsters who entered the room during this period were disposed of by them.


    "Don''t answer me with words, just express your response with actions. Can you stand up now? If you can, help me deal with the things that come out of it. I need time to close the door."


    The speaker didn''t move at all. His words directly appeared in Jian Qi''s brain. Cheese has also been used in this way. If you want to ask why you have to go around the long way to convey the message in such an awkward way, the focus may be on the sound.


    In fact, Jian Qi''s condition was better than he thought. After he began to breathe normally, the discomfort and strange feeling in his body were rapidly disappearing, a few mouthfuls of turbid Qi vomited out, and his body had vitality again. He got up and raised his wooden sword. The pattern of green talisman attracted the attention of the other three people in the room, but it was only for a moment.


    Because the eyes coming through the fog are endless. No one knows this better than the sword seeker. In a twinkling of an eye, there are several chains in the hearts of the four people. Facing the chain, the three newcomers looked like a great enemy. Only Jianqi was calm. He walked slowly to the door and judged the place where his eyes would appear according to the position of the chain.


    If the three had not dealt with several rounds of eyeball monsters, they wouldn''t even know what came out of the portal just by looking at the action of sword seven, because those monsters were penetrated by the sword when less than one fifth of their bodies appeared, and their bodies turned into blood before they entered the world.


    The bloody water is still a fishy smell, but Jianqi has gone to the other side of the door and found that the fishy smell is not the core of the bloody water taste. Its core is the same smell as that floating in the air in the opposite boundary. However, the smell cannot be presented here. Therefore, people can only smell the smell and fishiness. Only he can understand the truth behind the appearance.


    Anyway, Jianqi helped a lot. The person who saved him looked at him gratefully, and his eyes softened a lot. Then, the man took out many things like wooden stakes taken out by cheese in the morning and smashed these stone or metal objects with sharp spikes at the bottom into the ground and walls along the edge of the conveyor door according to some law.


    Not every spike has the same distance. In fact, there is no equal interval between two spikes. Their arrangement seems to be disorderly and completely according to the mood of the nailer. But Jian Qi felt that there was some profound way, just like the array in his hometown.


    Finally, these wedge nails surrounded the whole portal. The nails on the ceiling were pierced by the decorator one by one. It''s strange. The ceiling of the mage''s research room is very high. The man I knew before Jian Qi said that he couldn''t do such a thing unless he had the help of magic.


    But just now, the other party didn''t chant or cast other spells. It seemed that he took off directly by brute force, which is really suspicious.


    "Close the door!"


    With a shout, several light bands began to be connected in series between the wedge nails to form an equally crooked net. As soon as the net was formed, those wandering eyeballs were blocked by the light band. They couldn''t wear anything, and soon blocked the whole gate completely.


    Strange to say, this time they did not establish a chain on any of the four, and seemed to have acquiesced in the fact that they could not pass.


    "Now you can speak. It can''t hear." At this time, the person who pulled the sword seven back completely relaxed and changed back to the look familiar to the sword seeker.


    "Russell, what the hell is going on?" Yes, the person who appears here and now is the secret instrument school spy Russell who was arrested and locked up in the so-called drowning cell.


    "That''s a long story. Sometimes more things happen in a day than in a year. Do you believe it?"


    Jian Qi saw that Russell was no longer nervous and had no hostility or alienation. Then he confirmed that the other party was still credible, and replied, "to tell you the truth, I believe that very much."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1652

    "To make a long story short, I''ve been noticed by the top of the school because of my recent action, and I''ve been promoted from a spy to..." Russell said, glancing at the thin man who followed him.


    "Still a spy."


    The latter shrugged and said in a somewhat playful tone. This is not a lie. Drowned people do not have a set of official titles different from other systems, which is also to reduce the possibility of being detected.


    Besides, even if there are similar job settings among the drowned people, for example, the guy named rogro who tortured Russell at that time claimed to be an interrogator, it is also impossible to tell outsiders. Secrecy is the basic principle of the secret department.


    It''s a wise man who can''t see a thief on a long journey. I don''t know how clever a thief can be if he doesn''t have a sword on his way. He can''t see a good man on a long journey. I don''t know how clever a thief can be if he doesn''t have a sword on his way. Of course, the one who can ride a dragon directly across rivers and mountains like cheese is an exception. He only needs to read the dragon''s face.


    "Yes, spy, spy."


    In fact, these two spies meant the same thing as not asking and not investigating. When the thin man saw the appearance of Jian Qi, he nodded slightly, and it was easy to go on the road. Although sword seven was a surprise in the rescue, the drowned people had their own order of business. If the sword seeker had to break the casserole and ask the end and track their origin, he had to shut up.


    After all, Russell joined the drowned for a short time and didn''t know the situation. If he knew that the answer of Jian Qi just now would be so relevant, he would never start the topic from here at the beginning.


    But if I don''t know, I don''t know. I have to continue halfway, "in short, my current position as a spy is somewhat different from my previous responsibilities. For example, I should be responsible for the handling of the current situation."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I put you in charge because I''m afraid you''ll run halfway. In this way, with your duty, you can carry out the task honestly, agent Russell." The thin man squatted on the table with his hands on his knees and said lightly.


    Russell made a helpless gesture,


    "You see, this is my current working environment. But compared with me, you are in constant trouble. You haven''t solved the problem there, and there''s such a mistake here. It''s crazy to have someone connect the inaccessible world in the Research Institute. No wonder the mages around here will faint. This kind of portal will make huge magic noise when it is formed, which can directly give alms The Dharma shook and fainted. "


    "Untouchable? What''s that?" Although he had just witnessed the scene opposite the portal, Jianqi admitted that he could not realize the practical significance behind the scene.


    Moreover, the so-called untouchable world does not sound like the characteristics of an alien world, but rather describes the common characteristics of some worlds. And this conjecture was soon confirmed.


    "The so-called untouchable world refers to the alien world recognized by the most authoritative casters in the city of ten thousand dharmas and must be remembered by apprentices of all ages. We are not in the only space. The homes of goblins and demons are alien worlds, and even some alien worlds are around us. However, some of these alien worlds are particularly dangerous, or inhabit terrible creatures, or lead to our death A disaster in the world. This is the most famous plague of locusts in history. It is not locusts that eat crops at all, and naturally they cannot be eliminated by killing insects. Of course, this is still a small problem. What is really difficult is the inaccessible door in front of you. "


    Russell saw that Jianqi didn''t realize the problem, so he continued to explain,


    "One of the reasons why inaccessible circles are listed as taboo is that the portal opened when contacting them is often very difficult to close. Although there are many and increasing channels for goblins to our world, they generally follow certain laws. As long as they destroy the support of those laws, such as cutting down one of the adjacent maple, pine and oak trees, the goblin portal will be closed Will disappear. The principles of other alien gates are roughly the same, but the one we see now is still in a state that cannot be closed. If you study more deeply, you may be able to seal it, or worse, you can only leave it so open. "


    "Open, which means that the door is still working now?" Jian Qi turned his head and looked at the portal full of eyeballs. Those light bands showed a certain extrusion radian, but it was not very serious.


    "Yes. The inaccessible boundary corresponding to this door can''t be sealed. Our remedy now is like bumping into some furniture behind a door that can''t be sealed, which can indeed stop the enemy outside the door. But the time can''t last long, and the magnitude of the influx from the opposite side can''t exceed the standard. Therefore, you have the obligation to tell us what you see on the other side of the door that is different from these eyeballs Are you? May it become a hidden danger to us? "


    The problem was said by the thin man. As he said it, he knocked his fingers on the table under his feet, as if he was impatient. If the facts are as serious as they say, this impatience is subtle. Does it mean that this is actually common?


    "Let me recall. The world over there was not friendly to me. I tried to close the portal over there, but failed." Jian Qi said and sat cross legged on the ground. He put the green symbol across his knees.


    "Of course, it won''t succeed, because the source of opening this portal is on our side. Naturally, you can''t grasp the key point of closing it when you go there. But I admire your courage and the luck of returning alive. Few people can return from untouchable circles without going crazy. Few can sit down and try to recall this experience."


    When the thin man said this, his tone was a little cold. He raised his chin slightly, and the big man guarding the door came behind Jian Qi silently with a quick step that was not consistent with his size. Then, as soon as the thin man raised his hand, an eye pendant wrapped by six fingers slipped out of his wrist, and the eye embedded with sapphire was directly hooked.


    "What is this?" Russell was slightly stunned when he saw this posture. Subjectively, he regarded Jian Qi as a closer partner than the two people, so he immediately wanted to stop it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I think these two are trying to find out if I''m still the person you know." The cross legged sword seven closed his eyes and replied that he had woven what had just happened just by hearing.


    After hearing this, the thin man took back the amulet in his hand,


    "Well, it should still be human, or a terrible existence that is not strong enough to be verified by this spell. But if it is such a thing, it should not be interested in playing the game of human with us. So, you really stayed in the foreign world for some time and came back here again. Incredible, incredible."


    "Maybe I''m just lucky or my mind is firm." Jian Qi opened his eyes and didn''t say anything about Qi and green talisman. Both of them have no reference value for mages. When he said them, he just added doubts.


    "As I can see, the door is full of eyeball monsters. I haven''t seen anything else."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1653

    "Never seen? Well, all right."


    The thin man nodded. He still had strong doubts about sword seven.


    After all, a person who enters the alien world and doesn''t know how long to return, not only has his body not changed, but also his spirit is calm enough to talk about his experiences in the alien world. Such things are almost absent in the records of drowned people.


    The alien world will cause the human body to decay. Unlike the unpredictable variation in the ordinary sense, decay will not bring any benign results. If it shows a good side, we should be careful whether it is the alien creature that has left some kind of cub in the body, which is gradually integrating into the host''s body.


    Russell was a little surprised that the thin man just stayed in doubt. Although he didn''t join for a long time and was on duty as a drowned person for the first time, according to his understanding and understanding of this department, this should be a team specialized in dealing with serious and malignant events in the city of ten thousand laws.


    Such a team, whether out of caution or need, doesn''t seem to be the expression of "there''s nothing to say". Although Russell didn''t want to, he had planned to temporarily detain Jianqi before. What he didn''t expect was that thin and fat people had no intention to do so. Their interest in sword seven seems to have ended.


    "Surprised?"


    The thin man tilted his head and looked at the confused Russell. In his eyes, the young colleague was like a child who had just learned to walk. People are always used to completing something. As a representative of someone who has reached the growth standard at a stage, sometimes they have learned some skills, and sometimes they just reach a certain number by age.


    It is in this way that people complete small processes in the course of life.


    "A little."


    Russell scratched his head. In the face of these drowned people, he didn''t look like a mage, but he was also a mage, and his ability and experience were far beyond his imagination. The spy who once made the outpost managers of the secret instrument school feel difficult also lost the momentum of talking to himself and changed back to the humble apprentice again.


    However, Russell is not averse to this change. Becoming an apprentice means that he can acquire knowledge, which is not a bad thing for him who once fell into confusion and didn''t know the way forward after he became an adult and obtained the qualification of a mage. How mysterious Drowners think and act is an interesting proposition, isn''t it?


    "It''s nothing strange. How many times do you think we''ve dealt with matters related to the inaccessible world? Once born and twice cooked, you''ll know that in the face of these things that you don''t know and you''d better not know, the best way is to put them in a dark corner, close the door and lock, throw the key into the river, go home to sleep and try your best to forget it One thing. As for a complete solution? Leave it to future generations. "


    The thin man was really light. He didn''t even mean to avoid sword seven. Compared with him, who is responsible for dealing with the aftermath, Jian Qi, who dares to rush into the inaccessible world alone, must be able to think of these by his own brain.


    If it didn''t happen from time to time, how could it be such a coincidence that three drowned people came with professional portal closed props? But having said that, even Jianqi didn''t think he could leave so easily.


    "Is there any way to wake up the mage who fainted here?"


    The words of the sword seeker made the other two look at each other. The fat man took a small bottle of liquid from his belt, went to Fraser who fainted, and smeared some on the mage''s eyelids with his fingers.


    The painted eyelids immediately blackened and then turned into a strange symbol. The fat man confirmed several times and then nodded to the thin man.


    "They''ll be fine. But it''s really a problem to make them stop remembering this portal. It''s rare to open the alien gate in the Research Institute in such a big way. After that, close this room and another room behind the wall. The fewer people who know it, the better. I think you know what I mean, right?"


    The thin man looked at Jianqi. The implication of what he said was to ask the sword seeker not to tell the truth to the grey robe. This is due to the requirements of the drowning duty. No matter who the cheese is, since he fainted when the portal was opened, it''s best not to get involved in this matter again.


    "I''m afraid not." The person who answered this answer was not the sword seeker. I don''t know when two figures appeared outside the door of the room. To be exact, three figures.


    They were the cheese who somehow woke up, the lizard devil Wei Dao who was sent to deliver the letter, and the director of the goblin Institute, Ms. wynett, who came to the information.


    After seeing these three people, the thin man''s first reaction was to smack his mouth and lament that his task was about to become complex.


    Jian Qi is naturally happy with the awakening of cheese, and Russell also has some respect for the grey robe. Seeing that the situation could not be concealed, several people told what had just happened, from the experience of Jianqi after they fainted to the scene of the drowned people. Of course, some parts that need to be concealed were hidden, such as how the drowned people received the message that the portal was opened here, How do you know that the opposite side of the portal is inaccessible.


    But just admitting the existence of the drowned person is already information that needs to be digested for cheese and MS. Wynette.


    "The director of one of my research institutes doesn''t know that there are factions in the secret instrument that specialize in dealing with such things. You''re hiding deep enough."


    The director of the goblin Institute has always been known for his mean and unpredictable temper, which even the thin man who just smiled knows. In fact, both he and the fat man have taken Ms. Wynette''s classes, and they still can''t be too smooth with their former teachers.


    "Some things in the gutter should be solved in the gutter. There''s no need to make the whole city stormy, right? Dirty work must be done by someone. You must know that." The thin man jumped off the desk. He had an obvious hunchback tendency.


    "If the gutter you mentioned refers to this kind of alien gate that can destroy medium-sized towns, I think the handler had better be cautious." Ms. wynett looked at the eyeballed door and whispered.


    "I see. Then I understand." Cheese whispered, ignoring the people around him, and slowly approached the gate.


    "Don''t go there, those things are very dangerous..." before the dangerous word was said, Jianqi was shocked by the scene in front of him. I saw those brainless eyeballs who would only move towards the goal, but took the initiative to retreat to the door when the gray robe approached! It was like, like seeing some terrible natural enemy.


    "It''s all right. I know where it leads behind the door. The fourth floor of the flesh and blood tower, I can try to close it."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1654

    The name of flesh and blood tower will be strange to everyone present, but if you are lucky to meet count Lothar who is looking for his wife''s hometown, or go to Cangshi to tell some people the name, they will have different reactions.


    Six years ago, the rat man plague swept the grey lion and turned the living man into a kind of rat like blood eating monster. At that time, the just grown cheese was asked to go to this country to solve the crisis, which triggered a series of adventures and stories.


    Behind this plague is the game between many beings who are enough to be called gods. They squandered their power in that remote land and ignored its devastation on mortals.


    This includes the high tower of flesh and blood. The characteristic of this evil god is that he loves to replace the original organic and inorganic things with fresh flesh, turning them into a hell of flesh and blood.


    Cheese had very limited contact with him in Cangshi, but this did not prevent grey robe from looking for clues in the next six years to investigate what these evil gods had done, eliminate their influence and destroy the churches and believers left by them.


    If this process is handed over to other grey robes or mages, it will only be a simple clean-up action. However, as a grey robe specializing in the study of evil gods and taboos, cheese has gained a lot in these clearing.


    The most important point is that cheese has a preliminary understanding of these evil gods who have appeared in the Cangshi. Through the desecration books and their oral accounts obtained from the believers, the grey robe arranges and integrates the relevant knowledge of the forbidden God residence in his way.


    This includes the flesh and blood tower, which is the main reason why he can accurately say the boundary behind the portal here and now.


    "You mean, can you turn it off?"


    Although the thin man said this, it was also the voice of everyone present. At this time, the sober people in the room are either mages or sword seven who have really touched the things in the door. They are very clear about the portal and its harm.


    Blocking it for future generations is not only helpless, but also the best solution at the moment. Closing this portal is not an option because it cannot be done.


    "I can try and at least reduce the range of the portal. In this way, you will reduce the cost and energy required to suppress it, right?" The cheese head said without looking back, getting closer and closer to the portal.


    Now, Russell has some understanding of why rogro said that some things can be done by the grey robe, but he can''t. The spell casting skills and talents shown by the alien mage are not important at the moment. Just being able to say with confidence that he can deal with this portal that makes the drowned helpless, he is destined to enjoy a privileged existence in this city.


    Because what capable people can''t do and what they can do is urgently needed, they will be respected at any time.


    "You, no, are you sure?"


    The thin man felt that he was sweating, but since he joined the drowner, his body has been transformed. Except in extreme environment or extremely intense exercise, his body will not emit any smell at all, let alone sweat.


    He reached out and wiped his forehead. Sure enough, there was nothing, but the shock and subtle excitement and fear still touched his mood.


    "Completely closed? It''s hard to say. I think it''s safe to compress the size. After all, I''ve seen it before. I didn''t understand its function at that time, so I couldn''t prevent it. But now that I know its purpose, I can push it back and make many adjustments. At least you don''t have to worry about waking up. There are such big eyes in the Research Institute." Cheese looked back and even smiled.


    The three drowned people looked at each other. Finally, the thin man, the main person in charge of the matter, made a decision, "you two, take the comatose people here and in the corridor to a safe place first and let them forget what happened just now."


    The fat man nodded silently and easily carried the comatose mage Fraser. Although Russell intended to stay and watch, his newly added responsibility made him understand what he should do at this time.


    "Do we need to avoid it?" Ms. wynett suddenly asked, holding her chest in her hands.


    Although she was asking about cheese, her eyes were on the thin man.


    Looking at the meaning of the latter, it seems that he wants to engrave everything that has happened in his mind. This kind of record is necessary for him, but it is inevitable that it is an offence and infringement for the grey robe. Magic and mystery can never be separated from each other.


    "No, but you''d better pay attention to each other. If anything happens, just knock each other out. Wei Dao, you too. As far as I know, the power of flesh and blood tower can corrupt even demons and demons."


    The red lizard flying in the air fluttered his bat like wings. He is not an ordinary demon that can be changed again. The abyss can no longer capture his mind.


    After the warning, cheese''s eyes flashed magic light. First, he grabbed the light bands that sealed the portal and pulled them down together with the wedge.


    Then there was no more light in his eyes, but turned into a deep chaos. Only a few people with their backs to him could not see the terrible scene. The grey robe rolled up the sleeve and exposed the left arm. You can see the faint chain lines on the skin.


    He put the part of his arm to his elbow deep into the portal, and began to utter syllables that didn''t belong to the world. The sound didn''t come from the mouth of cheese, but more like something hiding in his throat, which was instinctively uncomfortable.


    But with the strange prayer, the edge of the red fog began to fade slowly, revealing the original wall of the research room. But those walls seem to have been soaked with concentrated acid. Whether stone bricks or anything else, they have suffered terrible corrosion. Even in the holes left by corrosion, there are some red liquids thicker than blood, which are the residues that need to be cleaned up later. They are also dangerous.


    "Well."


    Mrs. wynett was the first to feel unwell, perhaps because the psychic mage was already sensitive, or her body became weak because of her age. In short, during the cheese prayer, the female mage couldn''t help holding her forehead with her hand and whispered slightly. A strange feeling penetrated into the skull along the skin of her forehead, and then reflected into the brain through the bones.


    As soon as the strange feeling entered the cortex, it exploded, like thousands of talking little demons who acted recklessly in the master''s Qingming thinking hall. They blew, howled and talked about the numbing evil truth.


    "It''s impolite."


    Speaking impolitely, Jian Qi raised his hand and gently pressed it on Ms. wynett''s left shoulder. With a slight force, he introduced a small stream of Qi into each other''s body to guide the female mage''s body to operate Qi method. This practice only temporarily activates the qi activity in the other party''s body, and once it stops, it will return to its original appearance.


    However, with the flow of air, those noisy monsters were indeed blown away by a strong wind, and the remaining voices were much lower.


    "Thank you." Mrs. wynett said softly with a white face, but she didn''t mean to let sword seven go. She also knew that if the sword seeker retracted his palm at this time, those voices would come back again.


    "That''s how you move in the world over there?" The thin man''s eyes didn''t know when to turn and stared at Jian Qi with a sharp voice.


    "That''s true. The so-called snake has its way, and the rat has its way. Although I can''t mobilize external forces like the technique, I''m especially good at stabilizing my mind."


    The drowned man nodded and said no more.


    On the other side, the robe on the cheese body has begun to be windless automatically, which indicates that things are about to enter the next stage.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1655

    The fog that makes up the portal begins to surge inward, like a gradually rolled up reel, but the winding direction starts from all edges. This inward rolling landscape speeds up the reduction of the range of the conveyor gate and exposes more corroded and more serious walls.


    When the size of the entire portal was about smaller than the diameter of an eyeball monster, the cheese robe stopped shaking.


    "Sure enough, it can''t be completely closed. Is this a coincidence? Or was it designed in advance?"


    When cheese pulled out his left hand, you could see that the skin and flesh on his arm were festering and shrinking like specimens soaked in liquid medicine for many years, and it looked like it had been completely necrotic and could not continue to be used. But he just showed his arm in the air. Before long, the arm returned to its original state, as if the terrible scene had never happened.


    Then, the ash robe pulled out a wedge used to block the portal and used it to draw twelve symbols around the chest size portal. As soon as those symbols were completed, they absorbed a large amount of material from the fog of the portal and filled the track like a reservoir of a canal.


    "What is this?"


    With the narrowing of the scope, the pressure of the door leading to the boundary of the flesh and blood tower gradually decreases. Mages like thin man can go to a place not far behind the cheese and watch the actions of the grey robe at a close distance.


    Therefore, I was confused about the twelve symbols engraved by cheese. Functionally, the symbols worked together, and the surging fog of the portal calmed down and gradually solidified.


    But this does not mean that he can understand the operation of these symbols and their actual functions. His duty requires him not to be vague about it. He is obliged to find out what the cheese does will bring about.


    "It''s best to use their own strength to guide such alien gates and let them fight against themselves. In this way, the maintenance cost can be reduced and the corrosion can be slowed down. However, this can only be done if they have a certain understanding of the nature of the portal and the connected boundary. I just happen to know that, so I did it easily. Of course, you have to be here It''s also possible to set up a defensive array outside. "


    Cheese is still very fond of these mages who claim to be specialized in dealing with such events. It''s better to say that he will be fond of any individual or group who resists evil gods and their beliefs, even if they will misunderstand and and be hostile to him because of the power similar to evil gods brought by the things studied by grey robe.


    So even if his left arm is not as undamaged as it appears, he is willing to explain in as much detail as possible.


    "The city of ten thousand laws will appreciate what you have done."


    Drowning people rarely thank others because they don''t have to. The people and things they have to deal with are extremely bad. In this case, most of the victims and perpetrators are not clean, because even if one party walks in the sun, they will not fall into the depths of darkness.


    It''s the same this time. The thin man also doesn''t think he can understate what kind of good person the cheese that closes the portal of the inaccessible world is. He is likely to be the priest of another evil god who is hostile to the blood and flesh tower, so he will use this method.


    But as a matter of fact, in this matter, grey robe and his companions can afford to thank him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m already doing relevant research. It''s also very rare to have the opportunity to practice. Moreover, just now, I figured out one thing." The cheese shook his left hand, which seemed to return to normal, and said.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know the identity or purpose of the person who opened the portal?" The thin man naturally thought that maybe cheese noticed some special habits of the caster when touching the door.


    "Not at all. It''s mainly because I once saw the door before it opened. At that time, I didn''t understand its function and way of existence. But now I understand it, because I haven''t seen its whole picture."


    "The whole picture?" When the thin man asked, Russell and the fat man also just returned. They have moved all the mages they can see around to a safer place and set up protective magic.


    It has to be said that as a highly confidential and professional organization, the drowned people have made adequate preparations for their actions. The value of those runes and rubbings of the Dharma array that can work with simple arrangement is enough to surprise any mage.


    "Come with me, but be prepared."


    Cheese nodded, turned and walked towards the door. He glanced at his companions as he passed Jianqi, and his eyes showed concern. Others don''t know. He has guessed what Jianqi did during his coma. Whether it''s dealing with monsters running out of the evil god field or killing into the other end of the portal alone, it''s enough to make people die many times.


    Jian Qi shrugged and moved his hands and feet to show that he was OK. He lit the green symbol in his hand and told ash Pao that his safety was largely due to the sword.


    This eye and body movement communication takes place quickly, which is enough to exchange information for companions who have lived and died, while for others, it may be just one or two very simple body movements. Or even if they guess that the substantive information is being transmitted, they can''t guess its specific transmission mode and content.


    The people who had gathered in the room followed the gray robe out of the room, and the destination was next door to the research room. Or, it''s the other side of the wall carrying the portal charm. Cheese didn''t think there might be a problem on this side before, because the flesh and blood charm was smeared on the wall from Weiya''s room.


    However, the contact just made cheese think of another possibility. If the portal can corrode the wall without organic matter, is it possible that the blood spell can penetrate from the opposite side of the wall?


    "Thank you." The grey robe whispered to the fat man towards the door of the next room.


    The latter nodded and slightly lowered his shoulders. With the flicker of magic light in his eyes, his body hit the door panel like some huge creature. The heavy wooden door broke in an instant, but the man who hit the door was unharmed. This is a kind of magic effect used to strengthen itself, but I don''t know the specific genre used by fat people.


    The sawdust scattered and the bearing cracked. This way of opening the door was much more direct than when Fraser opened the door at that time. After opening the door, even if they had already prepared, they were driven back by the strange smell that was wantonly diffused from the next room.


    The smell was not a fishy smell, not the smell of corpses rotting, but something more difficult to describe, more rotten and evil, which people can''t avoid.


    Cheese walked into the room with a frown. His eyes looked at the wall adjacent to viya, and sure enough, he saw a terrible scene.


    "In this way, the problem may be simpler than expected."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1656

    The thing on the wall next door is a person, or used to be a person. Now his appearance is more like being pasted on the wall. The whole person presents big characters, and only half of them.


    The half here does not mean that the waist was cut off or split into two from the middle of his eyes, but the body of the person fused into the wall, leaving only the part from the tip of his nose to the root of his ears outside the wall, and only the belly and part of his ribs. As for the whereabouts of his back brain, spine and that part of his body, it is supposed to be the source of the blood charm they saw.


    This is the practice of evil gods. This is the magic of flesh and blood tower. As long as there is fresh flesh and blood, he can show terrible miracles.


    "He should have been alive." Jian Qi frowned. When they entered Weiya''s research room, the blood in the spell was still flowing normally.


    In other words, at that time, the people on this side of the wall were probably still alive and even conscious. But he could do nothing and couldn''t call for help until Fraser and the mages somehow triggered the portal, and the poor sacrifice completed its mission.


    "He was dead when he was fused into the wall, but he died not long ago." Cheese knows how irreparable the magic of the evil god is. When the body and the wall become one, it is hopeless.


    Needless to say, the expansion of the portal should reduce his pain. I just don''t know whether death can kindly give him peace and where his consciousness will go.


    Only at this time will cheese want to hope that there really exists a god of death who can protect the soul of the dead, even if he really wears a black robe and holds a sickle. At least in this way, there is no need to worry that the poor man''s consciousness will be further ravaged by evil gods.


    "He should be the owner of this research room. There are no signs of fighting in the room, and his clothes are qualified."


    As a drowned person, in addition to his skills, the thin man is also familiar with many information in the whole ten thousand methods, including the meaning represented by the clothes and emblems of various schools and departments. With one look, he can accurately know the origin and position of this person.


    Don''t underestimate this ability. For the city of mages with many factions, having this ability is enough to double many things. After all, there are not many people in the research institutes of many schools. If you can recognize the research institutes, you can basically find each other.


    "Then please wait for the mages here to wake up and ask their identity. See who he knows can do it." The cheese leaned against the wall and said.


    This is not in line with his character. It is reasonable that the current grey robe should personally come forward to check the body, and then take the time to ask Russell for the identity information of the victim. Jianqi and Russell both realized that something was wrong, but they didn''t know it.


    "How are you?" The sword seeker came forward and asked the grey robe secretly. The latter''s complexion was as usual, but his left arm under his robe trembled. Closing the portal of evil gods had a greater impact than he thought.


    "My brain is still awake and my body is not very good. The magic shock was stronger than I thought before. Although Ms. wynett woke me up, the effect did not subside so quickly. Now I''m like the opposite of sleepwalking. My brain is awake, but my body is still asleep. It''s not a big problem. When my body has a good rest, it can solve it by itself." The cheese replied with a smile, but his voice was getting weaker and weaker.


    Jian Qi instinctively thought it was abnormal. Cheese had used considerable power in the eyes of outsiders before, but it didn''t show such fatigue immediately afterwards.


    But now it was not the time. He looked at the drowning people who were carefully investigating the dead and an irrelevant Ms. wynett, and said in a moderate voice, "I''ll take Mr. cheese to have a rest, and you''ll come to us when you have the results."


    No one stopped them from leaving, because the city of ten thousand laws was so big that the thin man didn''t worry that these people would disappear. Besides, at this time, in his heart, the cheese has become more and more unfathomable. Such people have no need to escape, and rest is normal for the mage who has just violently cast magic. Only people like Jianqi will be worried about it.


    As for Ms. wynett, who left without saying a word, he has put it in the same range as cheese. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why the director of the goblin Institute visited this remote Institute at this moment, especially when the plastic energy school is at the forefront of the storm.


    "How is he?" In the corridor, Mrs. wynett also began to realize the strange shape of the grey robe and asked.


    "Not very good. I haven''t seen him like this. Maybe what he just did was too reluctantly. I think he needs to rest and replenish food. Do you have any other suggestions?" Sword seven holds the grey robe, and there''s no good idea.


    The female mage thought for a moment, took out a crystal bottle from her cuff and handed it to the sword seeker, "Hey, he drank this. This is the nectar containing magic, which can quickly replenish the mage''s energy."


    "I''ve learned, but I''m not a matter of magic consumption now. If you have a magic medicine that can repair your body, you can give me a try."


    Cheese still has a judgment on his condition. He knows very well that adding magic or energy will not make his body better. His body produced a self-protection response under successive shocks, but this response was so intense that it hindered itself.


    "I''m sorry, that kind of magic medicine is not readily available. Maybe the school of life will have it, but I don''t see it much."


    This is not stingy. As a psychic mage, wynett''s dependence on her own body is very low, which can be seen from her temporary occupation of apprentices with contracts. In this case, drugs that can restore energy are obviously more important than those that restore physical damage.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let me find a place to rest and it will be fine." At this time, there was a layer of fine sweat on the cheese''s forehead, and the unspeakable discomfort tortured him.


    Jian Qi saw this, made a quick decision and pushed open a door next to the corridor. It happened that the research room seemed to be empty and unlocked. It was clean because it was often cleaned.


    "Wait here first. I''ll find out if there are any useful herbs nearby."


    The sword seeker held the cheese and sat in the chair. He turned and wanted to go. Suddenly remembered something, holding the dead horse as a living horse doctor, put the green symbol in the hand of the cheese.


    He thought that since Qingfu could suppress the things in the strange portal, it might also suppress the damage of cheese because of the portal.


    After Jian Qi left, Ms. Wynette also stood quietly in a corner of the room to protect the safety of the cheese. The room was quiet, only the heavy breathing of the gray robe could be heard.


    Body, very painful, twisted and uncomfortable. I felt like I had it when I was an apprentice. It seems that I had it earlier, but I can''t remember when it was. Unable to alleviate, life is like a year. I want to lose consciousness. If there is anything that can alleviate the pain, just a little.


    It was as if he heard the cry of pain in the heart of cheese. The green Rune sword in his hand really grew a bud from the handle of the sword and wrapped around the wrist of the gray robe.


    Thank you for your monthly ticket! Thank you for your monthly ticket! Thank you for your support!


    Sorry, the update is late.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1657

    What is magic? It is a kind of energy, which exists between nature and human body, animals and non creatures. But magic does not come from these substances. It is independent. If the world is an oil painting, magic is a kind of fiber in the canvas. You say it is a part of the painting, which is right. You say it is not a part of the painting, which is also right.


    In this way, the cheese that has experienced a magic cavity is like the worn and cracked part of the edge of the canvas. Although the heavy paint on the canvas still maintains the clarity and stability of the picture, the internal collapse cannot be simply repaired. The damage of the canvas will inevitably lead to various unpredictable problems in the picture on it.


    What cheese is experiencing now is one of these follow-up sequelae, but most mages, it should be said that 99% of mages will die when the magic hole occurs, so no one has ever recorded the sequelae of the magic hole.


    In addition, the abnormal shape of cheese is produced after using the power of taboo. Rao is as knowledgeable as a grey robe. At this time, he can only bear the pain silently and can''t think of its specific source.


    But is it a coincidence? Or should we say that there has been cause and effect? At that time, the Qi training method learned with sword seven made the cheese have a little Qi. Those Qi played a key role in curing his apprentice later, but they were also consumed.


    However, the passage of Qi has been opened and the seeds have been buried. At this time, the green Fu twigs wrapped around the wrist of the grey robe guide the thin to almost non-existent Qi to flow in a careful way on the existing road.


    All this happened very secretly, without vision, light, and even the cheese itself was not aware of it. He just felt that his pain was alleviating very slowly, but he could not judge whether it was his habit of pain, resulting in an illusion, or whether the pain was really receding.


    All he can do is let his body relax as much as possible, take deep breaths again and again, and leave it to the body to deal with all this. Then his consciousness gradually became silent and fell into a warm sleep. The twigs around his wrist withered and dissipated, turned into a small piece of undetectable black debris and fell to the ground without making a sound.


    Qingfu is a living sword. Its shape doesn''t match its nature. The shape of the sword often makes people only pay attention to its aspect of suppressing evil, but ignores that what Qingfu uses to suppress evil is not stick drinking and force, but a tension slowly transformed by vitality.


    What it can do is to add some subtle stitches to the cloth that is about to be stretched to the limit and will be torn, so that it can last for a period of time, and even if it will eventually break, it will not break into pieces that can no longer be used.


    For creatures, this breathing gives them the possibility of adaptation, and the fruits produced in the may have this unexpected taste.


    When Jianqi came back with several herbs that might be useful, the cheese''s breathing was very stable. The sword seeker frowned slightly. The cheese just didn''t look like he could sleep. But when he picked up the green talisman, the inexplicable heaviness of the sword made him realize the secret.


    Another ability beyond the records. This magical wooden sword may be far more mysterious than that in the records of Jianmen. This can''t help but make the sword seeker wonder who can make such a magic weapon, or in fact, no one has made a green rune, but the sword grows naturally from a tree. There are mysteries between heaven and earth, which can restrain the imbalance of yin and Yang.


    In a sense, the appearance of cheese is not the manifestation of this mystery. It is precisely because the evil god is more and more threatening to the world that there is a caster like grey robe who specializes in fighting against the evil god.


    After the practice and dissemination of cheese, more and more people must be aware of what the terrible existence hidden behind the worship of seemingly primitive beliefs really looks like. This may not be able to suppress the influence of evil god forces in this world, but it must be better than knowing nothing about it.


    It''s better to try to struggle than not to struggle. Even if the struggle fails, you have experienced it. It''s really unacceptable to die in silence.


    "There''s a question I wanted to ask just now. But the situation keeps changing and I can''t find the time." Ms. wynett suddenly looked at sword seven and said,


    "Why are you here? Don''t tell me you want to visit your friends. Although I don''t fully know the things in these days, I''ve heard about them. Why are you always here? What are you looking for or what are you destroying?"


    Sword blinked seven times. He didn''t expect the other party to ask him this question, and soon he found that this moment was wonderful for Wynette.


    After all, cheese is sleeping beside Jianqi, and no one will know what is happening in this empty room, so it is unlikely to interrupt. In addition, the physical strength and energy of the sword seeker have also been lost. Now it''s time to loose consciousness.


    "Well, can he answer your question when the cheese wakes up? I know better than the cheese, and what I say is not as clear as the cheese. Although you asked me, my answer may not be right."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to hear from you. Grey robe knows a lot. No, he knows too much. Too much information will make people worry. It''s necessary and unnecessary. In short, he won''t be honest. I understand that there is goodwill in this kind of dishonesty, but as your guarantor here, at least the only person who offers him a formal position, I think I should keep it as it is Understand the purpose of your action. Isn''t it? "


    Jian Qi rubbed his head. Now he began to regret why he didn''t go to a further place besides picking herbs. He has such a headache because Mrs. wynett is right. She has the right to know. Therefore, sword seven is not good to prevaricate her. As for lying, it is really not the field that sword seekers are good at. It is really unwise to compete with mages who are good at logical thinking.


    So, do you want to tell the truth?


    "To be honest, I don''t know what cheese is pursuing. At first, our purpose here is very simple, but it gradually becomes more complex. It''s like falling into a quicksand funnel. But cheese and I think it''s necessary, because even if it''s called Wanfa here, there will be evil laws that shouldn''t exist in the world, so this pursuit It makes sense. "


    Jian Qi swallowed his mouth and leaned against the wall to relax,


    "You said that we didn''t come here to visit Ms. viya. That''s wrong. Ms. viya occupies a key position in the context of our investigation, and it can even be said that everything is due to her. It''s inconvenient to say more details. In short, at present, we know a man named speechless, and we don''t know whether he is a man or a woman, or whether he is a warlock, but what we know is this speechless It is related to many murders in the city recently, involving many forces. Through exploration, we know that the speechless person is likely to be in the plastic energy school and has a subtle relationship with Ms. Weiya. That''s why we have all kinds of experiences now. "


    After listening to the narration of sword seven, Ms. Wynette blinked, and then asked slowly, "who else knows about this except you two? Who else did you say this name to?"


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1658

    The world is not a spider''s web. I mean, although the metaphor of spider''s Web has its appropriate parts in the world, such as the long-term, complex and close relationship between each silk thread and other silk threads. For example, different kinds of silk threads and mechanisms are buried in the seemingly repeated network structure, the world is not a spider''s web, In other words, spider web can only be used as a profile of the metaphor of the world, just like other examples of trying to metaphor the world that contains everything.


    The metaphor of spider web always has an overview, as if there is a spider in the center or a corner of the web, holding all the silk threads that make up the web, and it knows everything.


    Perhaps there is such a spider. After all, fate is always described as silk thread in mythology, and spiders are undoubtedly the most well-known animals.


    But what I really want to say is that the image of spider and cobweb represents a common form of thinking, that is, the hierarchical structure of information. The spider living in the web knows everything on the web, and it knows everything.


    People always think that the managers of a small area also know so much about things on the ground, and so do the managers of a larger area. Finally, the managers of the whole area have the ability of omniscient or near omniscient like God in this area. This is incorrect, at least not accurate.


    Information and cognition have never been the relationship between web and spider. The existence of information depends on human cognition. Without acquaintances, there will be no objects to be recognized. If a person knows the existence of all information in a certain range, in a sense, it means that he is connected with the occurrence and change of all information. This object becomes a know it all or a panacea. It is a wishing machine that can satisfy all wishes.


    This idea is not completely wrong. People in many places do have similar abilities. They deliberately collect intelligence and use it as their capital and strength for survival. But more often, the world is a crystal ball with countless cutting surfaces. From any angle, the information available is different.


    This means that even those in high positions do not necessarily know everything, and those at the end of the cobweb do not necessarily know nothing. It''s just that the angles and contents they know are different. In other words, when the city of ten thousand dharmas becomes the spider web, the ancient people are not necessarily the spiders living in it. Their sight can''t see the whole city. There are many pairs of eyes here.


    "Do you know the speechless?"


    After seeing Wynette''s reaction, Jianqi''s subconscious action is to be on guard. At this time, the person who knows the speechless is either the victim or his accomplice. The female mage in front of us can''t make people feel safe in terms of identity, status and behavior style.


    This is also normal. This is generally the case for the mages of the psychic school. Compared with the mages of other factions, their actions and spells are more mysterious and elusive.


    The director of the goblin Research Institute made a silent gesture, and then threw out several longicorn beetles with symbols on their backs from their cuffs. Those insects seemed to have just awakened from hibernation, consciously dispersed and climbed to the corner of the room.


    This is obviously a sound insulation spell similar to the chalk symbols commonly used in cheese, but I don''t know whether the female mage''s sound insulation means to kill people or say something important.


    "The speechless is a taboo, which only spreads among a few mages. People who know the name are tight lipped, and some simply erase it from their minds just in case. I did the same, and I stored these memories in a place where no one can touch except me."


    Ms. wynett sat back. A ghost pushed the chair and caught it accurately. The lady sat in the chair gracefully. It seems that she shouldn''t do it.


    "For the caster, language is an important medium. I believe you should know this very well around him. For us, language is a power, a means that can attract magic, and even a part of magic. Based on this, what do you think the name of the speechless means? A pun, because speechless, people with magic can''t do it Use your own spells; Because he is speechless, people with magic can''t show their magic. Of course, it also has a third interpretation, canceling language. All languages are magic. Only mages are using real language. What do you think the name means? "


    For example, seven swords may have different meanings in the same language, but they can''t be understood now,


    "No matter which sounds dangerous. So this man is the enemy of the city? Because it seems that his idea is inconsistent with the idea of the city of ten thousand dharmas."


    "Well, I don''t know. The thing about the speechless has never been advertised in this city. I will know it or because I inadvertently deal with the subsequent matters. But it is certain that his comeback this time is not to add bricks to the celebration. From what he has done in the past, no matter who the speechless is, he is a qualified mage of the city of ten thousand dharmas Sufficient and clear organization. So it''s very dangerous. "


    "Well, when it comes to danger, everyone in this room seems to be worthy of that description." The devil incarnated lizard made random jokes in the air. Wei Dao didn''t care about the speechless. He only helped the cheese for fun until now. Oh, and because of the book of demons in the arms of the grey robe, the book that can send him back to the bottomless abyss, he must destroy it.


    "The devil is right about that. When I found Mr. cheese, he was well protected. It''s not surprising that you weren''t a mage, so you didn''t faint, but what you did later was very interesting. So, can you tell me the purpose you came to me instead of the sleeping man over there?" Mrs. wynett asked softly with her arms in her arms and her eyes buried in the dark.


    Sword seven made a little trade-off and still looked for Weiya, but instead found the blood amulet in his research room and all kinds of guesses about the blood amulet at first. This was supposed to tell Mrs. wynett who came to help. It''s not wrong.


    However, the original conjecture has been broken. It is not Weiya who constitutes the blood amulet, and even it is not magic, but the power of evil gods. Naturally, it is impossible to find the root through psychic magic.


    "So it is. That is to say, the little bird still has no trace, right? Her research room has become a transmission point of the inaccessible world, but she has disappeared without trace. If the murderer can murder the mage next door, there is no reason to let her go. Therefore, there are two possibilities for this matter. First, the little girl is the initiator of this matter. She accepted the bewitchment of the evil god and caused this Everything, and she may have been crazy or swallowed up by the spell. 2¡¢ The murderer was someone else. In this case, the mage named Weiya is now either caught or escaped. Of course, it could be dead, but the body was taken away. Well, interesting. "


    Mrs. wynett held out her hand, her fingernails glowing strangely. "Maybe we can play a little game and guess what''s going on with the bird."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1659

    Searching magic is a branch of divination magic, which is because there is no difference between finding a specified person or thing through magic and divining a good or bad thing.


    Therefore, similarly, the results of human search magic will vary greatly according to the diviner''s genre, ability and prior information.


    For example, if atta wants to find his parents who don''t know where he is, what he looks like, or even his approximate age, the divination spell of cheese can''t get the result. Even if he asks the answer forcibly, he may get only specious general remarks or simply answer the question.


    Even so, the divination level of grey robe is reliable.


    However, the reliability is also compared with who. In the dialect world, one of those who claim that they can divine and look for things in the world, and most of them do not have real magic power. Even if they can show something similar to magic with the help of some magical existence and occasional alms, the results are mostly unreadable and obscure.


    Therefore, a mage who really knows divination and can perform magic has been rated as reliable, but this reliable only means that they are not talking nonsense in terms of the principle and ability of casting magic. As for whether the results and interpretation conclusions are really fulfilled, it is no longer easy to elaborate.


    Divination is not cheese''s strong point, but it is indeed a compulsory subject among the mages of the psychic school in the city of ten thousand dharmas, because the ancient ritual of divination itself is to seek invisible answers from the unknown things. If you ask for something, you will get through, and if you ask for something, you will get spirit.


    It can even be said that the original intention of the psychic school was a school specializing in divination, while the various branches extended later can be regarded as different schools of divination.


    Every highly qualified psychic mage can also serve as a diviner. If they like, this skill alone is enough to obtain a lot of wealth and high status in secular countries. After all, people are always exploring the unknown.


    "You''ve seen her, haven''t you?" Mrs. Bennett''s voice was gentle and elegant, but only her fingers were left in Jian Qi''s eyes. To be exact, it was the black nail. It seemed that a little light slowly appeared in the dark nail, like the stars in the night sky, gradually revealing their faces in the afterglow of the sunset.


    This is the guidance of hypnosis, which is used to gather the spirit of sword seven in the memory of Weiya, and then use this memory as the material for finding people. Compared with divination that requires blood, hair or related objects to have at least a portrait as a medium, divination can be carried out by memory alone, which is already a magic skill.


    "Yes, I do have the chance to go with her." Jian Qi''s voice is a little dull. In fact, with his concentration and mind, he won''t be easily brought into confusion, but he believes in Mrs. wynett, or he believes in Mrs. wynett''s cheese, so he temporarily removed his guard, relaxed his spirit and accepted the guidance of the other party.


    With the deepening of this guidance, the memory of Weiya gradually emerged and slowly began to be clear.


    "The Lord of dreams, the prophet with antlers, the branches of the big oak, the elves in the fallen leaves, and the flute player who has no desire, please tell me the location of this person through the dream network that connects us all."


    Naturally, the spell used by Mrs. wynett is not a common language, but its main idea is indeed the same. It can be seen that the root of the divination magic performed by the director of the goblin Research Institute is the king Cui, who is the master of goblins.


    As one of the most powerful dreamers and druids in the world, King Cui can really find the target he wants by connecting dreams. He doesn''t even need that target to fall asleep, because people are not fully awake.


    Wynett''s eyes opened wide, his pupils turned up, and his fingers stretched forward rigidly against the forehead of Jianqi. Her eyes radiated a blue magic light, which suddenly turned into a green and vibrant green in a moment, illuminating the whole room as if it had become a cabin in the forest.


    The green light came out of Mrs. Qi''s eyes, and she stood up slowly with her eyes closed. It behaved and looked nothing like a human being, but rather like some kind of cloven hoofed animal, bending its knees slightly, tilting its waist forward, and even touching its non-existent horns.


    "So, this is the city of mages. No wonder I can''t see the dream of Kairas recently. Here is... Oh, interesting. It seems that there are many goblins here, and they are goblins that wynett doesn''t know."


    Just as the female mage was talking to herself, yellow messy lights began to appear in the green light. These lights came from the sand and dust in the brick cracks, slowly aggregated into a fuzzy human shape and pasted on the wall.


    "Your Majesty''s presence is a great honor for me and my people." Judging from the voice, the speaker should be the ancient cheese they met underground in the school of life.


    "You and your people, oh, descendants of the sun family, this is your city? If so, I should pay tribute to you. After all, oaks don''t grow in yellow sand."


    "The yellow sand floats in the wind, your majesty. My family disintegrated after the end of the Third Dynasty. Some are still living in the secular world, and some simply abandon the glory of the past. Only we believe that the Dynasty will return in another way. The sleeping ancestors will wake up in another way."


    Although the old man took his majesty one by one, there was no sense of humility in his tone, and even faintly sat on the same level with King Cui.


    "That''s a good thing. Life and death are not separated forever. When the sand of destination fills the funnel in the sea, the world will turn upside down and start over again. The sun family knows this very well, and I admire it. But please omit the excessive diplomatic language. I''m not visiting now, but invited to solve some affairs, and I''ll return to the oak after it is over."


    "I don''t know what your majesty wants to finish. If I can help, it may be helpful to both of us."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just find someone, a girl. The owner of this body wants me to speed up the whereabouts of her girl. It shouldn''t touch the interests of the sun family."


    "Really not. But with all due respect, your majesty, this is not the territory of goblins or Druids. After this time, I hope you can go through more formal channels when you visit the city of ten thousand dharmas."


    "OK, I''ll remember." After receiving the promise of King Cui, the ancient man composed of sand made a salute and disappeared.


    "Is this a warning? Oh, it seems that I''m not a popular guest here." He scratched his cheek in embarrassment, and his original interest disappeared.


    "Well, that''s all right. I''m sure carras can take care of her. Besides, the enemy''s sword is almost awake, and the third name should be shining soon."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1660

    The coming of the king of emerald and the greeting of the ancient people have taken place for some time, but in fact, in the real world, their impact is almost negligible.


    This is mainly because the Dream Walker identity of Cui Wang makes him always at the boundary between reality and dream, which leads to the fact that the world around him does not completely belong to reality.


    For example, even if the real cuiwang appears in the densely populated street, people on the road will not look at him more, because in their eyes, the cuiwang mixed between the two world boundaries is as trance as a flash of strange light, which can not be recognized at all. Only a few people can respond to him.


    Even these few people need some opportunity to know the dreamer, such as the occasional line of sight or the long arranged Dharma array.


    Cheese has the ability to sense the king Cui, but he fell into a deep sleep at this time, and the goblin king did not enter his dream. Therefore, even the grey robe could not know what had just happened. Then some people will say, since these people don''t know what just happened, why say? Because it cannot be observed to determine that it does not exist, this is indeed an attitude that can be recognized.


    On the other hand, no matter what happens is observed or not, as long as it does happen, it will have an impact sooner or later.


    "Well, there''s a result."


    Mrs. wynett pulled back her fingers and didn''t feel any discomfort or movement at all. In fact, this is also the result of her frequent use of body attachment. When she temporarily attaches consciousness to other people''s bodies, her body gradually adapts to the access of consciousness. When it''s her turn to be attached, she won''t have much reaction or feeling.


    For some mages, this may not be acceptable, because it means that their body is likely to be controlled by others at some time, but psychic mages may not think so. On the contrary, such a constitution may be conducive to their use of relevant spells.


    Sword seven raised his eyelids. The sword seeker was unaware of what had just happened. He thought about Weiya completely under the guidance of wynett''s magic. He didn''t start thinking again until the other party said this sentence.


    "Where is she?"


    After all, half of their troubles after they arrived at Wanfa were caused by entering the city with Weiya. If they had not accepted Weiya''s invitation, but entered the city by land, perhaps the city would not show its fangs to them. It would be safe to wait until the ceremony began, find what they want and leave.


    Naturally, everyone has had this idea, but Jianqi''s mind will not anger Weiya. On the contrary, if she is treated like this just because she is suspected of having dealings with her, what will happen to the female mage herself is a difficult and difficult question to answer.


    "The person I asked didn''t give a direct answer. He told me that the person who knew Weiya''s whereabouts was here, in this research institute." Mrs. wynett was not surprised by the result. Rather, it was infinitely close to being explicit in the same type of divination.


    Compared with any code riddle, King Cui directly indicated that someone here knew Weiya''s whereabouts at this time, so find that person and ask it.


    It can be vaguely heard that Mrs. Wynette is very satisfied with her divination results. King Cui''s response is better than she thought, which means that if there is any divination in the future, King Cui will be a good choice. This is also a matter that the mages of the psychic school attach great importance to, that is, who or where the answer of divination comes from.


    You know, there are more objects that can provide accurate predictions than people think, but this does not mean that accurate divination is good divination. Many fairy tales mention the immutability of prediction, and even the prediction itself will contribute to the future. Such prediction often does not bring substantive changes.


    In other words, the inquiry object required by the prophecy magic must be between understanding the future and being able to give suggestions to change the future. Even if its response is specious, you can go back and realize that the small change you chose at the beginning has brought great differences in the end. This is the prophecy object that will be trusted.


    However, such prophecies often make the prophet himself untrustworthy, because after such prophecies are finally revealed or even revealed, the person in the prophecy is likely not to be aware of his own experience, because the prophecy has changed. This is the paradox of prophecy, but in terms of efficacy alone, it is always a better choice.


    "Does anyone here know the whereabouts of Miss Wei? Well, I probably have some guesses."


    Jian Qi thought about who the person mentioned in the divination would be. If anyone in this institute has the closest relationship with Weiya and is most likely to know where she is, it is naturally her teacher Fraser.


    But on second thought, he found that there seemed to be something wrong in it. If Fraser knew about viya''s whereabouts, how could he run to the research room and recklessly open the portal to the inaccessible world? Isn''t it him? Or is it that this man is actually acting. He knows where Weiya is and pretends not to know, but why?


    "I probably know who you guessed. To be honest, I don''t know much about this colleague. He seems to have collapsed after his research faded that year, and I haven''t heard of his achievements in administration or professor since. Even school representatives rarely attend meetings, and I can''t provide much information about this person."


    Wynette can become the director of the goblin Research Institute. He is also a top presence among the mages in the city of ten thousand methods. His thinking is delicate and accurate. It is not difficult to guess the idea of sword seven from the characters with limited scenes before.


    "Can''t you divine again? See if this person is the one in the result."


    "No. divination can''t be repeated for a day, and the person I asked this time is very powerful. Today I can''t divine anything anymore. Besides, it''s a taboo in divination to dig deep into this matter, which I can''t do."


    "What she said is true. If the same thing is divined three times, there will be no meaningful results, and these three divinations need to be carried out by different people at different times. It''s impossible to force things." The voice of cheese is also with the husky and lazy when he wakes up. In fact, he didn''t sleep long, less than half an hour. But the spirit in this voice is much stronger than before.


    "Did you hear it?"


    "No, I only heard the last sentence. If it''s convenient, tell me what happened when I fell asleep just now."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1661

    After listening to the retelling of sword seven and MS. Wynette''s supplement, the cheese fell into a brief silence. The lizard of Wei Dao''s incarnation fell on his shoulder. The devil only saw the situation described by the two people and didn''t know the episode during the period.


    However, compared with bofis, who has no news since the magic shock, Wei Dao''s performance has been good. The consciousness of the black snake is attached to its unconscious offspring through some subtle channel. Now it seems that its channel itself is likely to be a magic that can only be carried out between the mother and offspring, so it will be cut off by the magic shock.


    I just don''t know how long this truncation will last, or it can''t be repaired at all.


    "There''s a man here who knows Weiya''s whereabouts. Do you think he''s Fraser?" The grey robe looked at Jian Qi and slightly recalled the words and deeds of the mage since he appeared.


    "If so, the mage may have received the news after we broke the Dharma array on the door of viya''s research room and rushed to check it nervously. He also showed a look of ignorance and concern in front of us. Well, it''s really possible. If so, the premise of his coming may be to prevent the spell of expanding the portal from being destroyed. But there is something in it A question. "


    Cheese frowns slightly, which is his facial habit when thinking. In this state, his questions are often answered by himself, just to straighten out his ideas.


    "The spell is only a part of the whole portal system. Although it is an expanded part of the portal, if the sacrifice in the opposite research room is destroyed or removed before the door is opened, the portal will be disintegrated. The magic of the blood and flesh tower is greedy for the body beyond our imagination. According to the incomplete body, we can never open the door to his divine domain. But before we entered the partition Wall room, where there is no defense except a simple door lock. "


    "This is unreasonable. Since the other party has set up obstacles in front of Weiya''s research room, it means that he must be able to set up a fairly, at least not too bad defense array next door."


    Ms. winette caught the focus of cheese thinking and naturally joined the cheese''s self-talk. This also makes the discussion of grey robe expand from one person to many people''s ideas.


    "Maybe the time is not allowed? Or the materials for arranging the array are not enough?" Jian Qi rubbed his chin with his fingers and made a guess according to what he could think of.


    "No, the complexity of the Dharma array in Weiya''s research room will never take too short. If the other party is really in a hurry, it can make two Dharma arrays with slightly less complexity and put them on the doors of the two rooms respectively. Instead of devoting all energy to one side, this design seems to have guessed that Weiya will have visitors and deliberately set a time-delay Like. " Cheese denied the sword seeker''s speculation.


    "Well, in the art of war in my hometown, there is a saying that reality is based on emptiness, and emptiness is based on reality. The essence is to describe that in the war, we should keep the opponent hesitant and can''t put all our cards on the front. However, at the practical level, some extreme strategists will take advantage of the opponent''s suspicion to deliberately expose the loophole and let the opponent misjudge it as a trap, so as to contain or induce the opponent to act Purpose. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Jian Qi went on to say that the way of emptiness and reality is not only used in war, or war is not limited to the confrontation between the two armies. Whenever there is opposition and conflict in people''s life scene, it can become a stage for these military thoughts to be displayed. It''s just not necessary.


    "I don''t rule out this possibility. In fact, I was really attracted by the Dharma array on the viya door. I completely forgot that when a room is abnormal, asking the neighbors around it is the quickest and convenient way. This move may be particularly effective for the mage. We can''t turn a blind eye to this provocative Dharma array. If I think so, the other party will expect even if I understand it Kevia''s room can''t guess the purpose of the spell. "


    Cheese nodded, because it was true. After discovering the blood charm in the research room, he failed to successfully crack it or destroy it, which makes the expansion of the back portal logical.


    "A thinking trap? If so, the people you have to deal with are more difficult than those who are simply superior in magic skills." Ms. wynett whispered.


    "Don''t worry, maybe we just think more about each other''s intention. We don''t know the usual scope of communication of the people who are hung on the wall as sacrifices. Maybe he is the type who won''t have visitors. In this case, it makes sense that the other party is only wary of the people who visit viya. The priests of the blood and flesh tower don''t offer sacrifices to evil gods hastily, and their distorted gods are very sensitive to the reception Flesh and blood have harsh and paranoid needs. "


    Cheese showed an obvious expression of disgust when talking about the actions of the blood and flesh high tower priests. Those evil gods who choose people as livestock and distinguish them according to gender, age, experience, occupation and even personality are as disgusting as their gods.


    "This alone means that the evil god priest in your mouth sneaked into the city of ten thousand dharmas, investigated the personal situation of at least one mage qualified to use a separate research room, killed him and made a portal to the evil god realm. This means that this is not a simple vendetta or temporary violence. It is a carefully designed murder after careful investigation and planning The murder of a mage in the city of ten thousand laws. That means... "


    "This means that there are priests of evil gods in this city, and that priest can lurk in this city for a long time. From the perspective of time, even the earliest spectators in the city can''t do this, so the murderer has a dual identity, a master of the city of ten thousand Dharma who believes in the high tower of flesh and blood and becomes his priest. I''m curious about this guy''s mental journey. However, since this It seems reasonable to serve a pile of rotten meat in the mirror. "


    Cheese interrupted Ms. wynett. This shameful existence is undoubtedly a kind of torture for a mage full of honor for the city. It is more appropriate for outsiders such as grey robe.


    "The city of ten thousand dharmas can accommodate the spells of all schools, but only evil gods and their believers cannot enter. This is the experience gained from everything we have experienced. Those things bring no knowledge and thinking, only chaos and madness."


    The whole period of darkness that whiter said should have broken her face. Obviously, the taboo of that period was not just the integration of demons or human bodies.


    "That''s the problem. The prediction we got seems to be very accurate, but the problem is whether the so-called insider knows this. For example, master Fraser, who is Weiya''s teacher, must have a general understanding of the scope of his students'' activities. Maybe one of these places he knows is where Weiya is now, and I''m afraid he I''m not sure which one it is, otherwise I don''t have to come. " Cheese said and stood up.


    "If we think so, we don''t have enough time. When the prediction has been established, the insider may leave at any time."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1662

    "Since time is pressing, what are you waiting for?" Somewhat surprisingly, this sentence did not come from Jianqi, but from Mrs. wynett. This also caused the other two people to look at her in some confusion.


    "I accepted you as a member of the goblin Institute, gave you a position and won you the right to enter the library. Don''t you think I can get rid of the relationship by saying don''t involve me? Besides, no mage can refuse to untie the veil of secrets. Since the city where I live can hide a team called Drowners, I naturally don''t mind more Get to know her. After all, this is my home. "


    "You''re right. I think it''s easy."


    Cheese felt his neck awkwardly. He did pay too much attention to the residents of the city of ten thousand dharmas as casters, thinking that they were people who ignored everything for their own research.


    It''s obvious that many Dharma practitioners in his village are not willing to be abandoned by his tribe, but it''s not right that they can''t be abandoned by his tribe? I''m afraid not all.


    Russell is such an example. The spy has done too much beyond his duty. It is difficult to attribute all his motivation to the desire for recognition.


    "Then you should think carefully now. From what you just said, it seems that you have had a lot of experience in fighting evil gods before. Now, what should we do? Cheese teacher?"


    To be honest, cheese arrogance has been in a delicate state of isolation since he graduated from the grey tower. In Cangshi, he is a high mouse shelter. Visitors outside Longji mountain, even witches, have to ask ravens to deliver letters to the cheese tower before they visit Xigu city.


    This state did not make the grey robe happy. On the contrary, he could only feel the pressure. All the people he faced were modest to him, and under humility, he was asked to fulfill all kinds of responsibilities that he had to bear as the first mage of the grey lion. Now when it comes to Wanfa, he doesn''t have to be the first mage anymore. The title of teacher only sounds kind to him.


    "Yes, we''d better act separately at the moment. Wei Dao, you go and guard the main gate of the Institute. Here, your back is against the gable. If there is no secret way, you can only enter and exit through the gate. If someone wants to leave, let me know."


    The lizard snorted, and a little flame came out of his mouth and nose. "Your will, master, I will do what a gargoyle should do."


    The stone ghost in the devil''s mouth is an evil ghost image carved around or on the eaves of churches or other important buildings. In the era of a large number of casters, these magical statues will wake up at night and become the guardian of the building to prevent thieves or thieves from entering.


    Today''s stone ghost statues are mostly only for decorative purposes, and have been preserved as an architectural tradition or symbol. Therefore, Wei Dao means that the cheese let him guard the gate, just like the stone ghost to guard the church. Although it sounds like a bit of complaint, the words and deeds of the devil are sometimes very similar to those of the cat goblin, and being mean is just a habit of their speech.


    Cheese glanced at the devil, who shrugged humanized, so the grey robe ignored him and looked at sword seven, "Seven, I need you to walk in the Research Institute. According to common sense, there should be no sober people in the whole research institute except us and Russell. You have a strong sense of people. If you encounter people, don''t touch them first, watch from a distance, and then crush this, I will pass."


    Sword seven took the porcelain piece in cheese''s hand. There was an unknown symbol on the porcelain piece, which was supposed to be the Rune of magic according to the body, "yes, I know. Leave it to me."


    The sword seeker is not like a devil. Even if Wei Dao''s body is well covered, people may smell the faint smell of sulfur. But sword seven is like colorless and tasteless water to the caster. The Qi he practices is not perceived by magic and cannot be detected in the magic field of vision. Therefore, if the other party is a mage, sword seven is very likely not to be found with his skill and five senses.


    After assigning their jobs, the cheese looked at Mrs. Wynette,


    "Madam, please come with me to meet Mr. Fraser. Although he may not be the person we''re looking for, reasoning alone can''t eliminate his suspicion at this stage. At least I have to confirm that he has no contact with the flesh and blood tower. After that, you may have to help."


    The cheese didn''t say that thoroughly, but the female mage had understood what he meant. At present, whether Fraser or other mages are still in a coma, which is a good time for the dreamwalker to show his divine power. Although wynett does not take the dreamwalker as his casting direction, he is still quite accomplished in this way, and can play a role at this time.


    However, no matter what genre of dreamers, it is extremely time-consuming and labor-consuming to enter a person''s dream, steal his memory or ask his mind. Therefore, this can only be used as a means of final confirmation and cannot be screened by dreams.


    After the task was assigned, the three acted separately as soon as the lizard left the room. Jian Qi took a thought this time. Before entering the Research Institute, he valued the overall style of the building from the outside. Generally, there will be no space expansion magic in this public research facility. The school of life has to do it because it has to ensure the garden area in the area.


    In fact, it is somewhat inconvenient for the caster to expand buildings with spells, and sometimes it will inevitably produce various problems. At least the buildings in the plastic energy school generally maintain the normal internal space, which makes the next action of the sword seeker less obstacles.


    Things are important and the road is far and near. As the cheese is divided into three ways, we mainly talk about the things on the grey robe side. Cheese and Wynette soon came to the lounge where the casters had been transferred. This lounge was relatively outside. At that time, time was tight when dealing with the alien portal, so they could only be placed here for the time being.


    The door of the room was closed but unlocked. After the cheese was pushed open, he first looked down at the traces at the bottom of the door.


    "I don''t think the door here is old enough to leave a fresh trace when it is opened once." Mrs. wynett saw that the cheese was checking for signs that the door had been opened during this period.


    "The priests of the flesh and blood tower often condense thick blood gas. The smell will not gather when they walk, but it is easy to leave traces as long as they pause in front of the door."


    "Do you think the priest dared to risk coming here?"


    "Their target may be Fraser, and it is not impossible to follow up the assassination in this gap. But now it seems that Mr Fraser is still safe."


    "Yes, everyone here is safe and sound. Because no one has come in." Ms. wynett said, waving into the air, and a butterfly like translucent creature appeared in her hand.


    "Shadow butterfly? When were you?"


    "When the big man said to move people, I let him follow. Don''t worry, I''ll watch everything here."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1663

    The cooperation between mages is mostly like this. You don''t know what your partner has done, or even what he or she has done many times, but when you need some help or complete an additional project, they can always tell you that things have been done.


    Of course, this is when mages have clear goals and common interests. More often, casters spend most of their time on mutual vigilance. However, this situation does not only exist among the casters. Whether a team can be concentric is always an indicator of the decisive factor, but there are many kinds of concentric.


    "In that case, I''ll check if there are any signs on him first." As the cheese spoke, he approached master Fraser and rolled up his cuffs.


    This process naturally triggered several small spells on the other mage''s robe, but after all, this is the city of ten thousand dharmas. The unified robe is not the perfect carrier of spells. Cheese doesn''t even need to do it by itself. The gray robe on his body can offset all these spells.


    "The badge on your clothes seems to have changed." When he first heard Mrs. wynett''s words, cheese was slightly surprised because he didn''t remember showing each other the badge on his robe.


    But on second thought, since this person has been in contact with the sleeper for a long time, he must also know that there must be a badge symbolizing adulthood on the grey robes, and it may even be to judge whether the cheese is credible through the shape of the badge.


    The emblem on the cheese robe has indeed changed recently. When he met the ancient man directly, the other party revealed another function left by the Lord of the grey tower in these coats given to the apprentice, annexation.


    Therefore, the mouse emblem image of cheese, which originally wore a hood and cloak and held a lantern, has now become the appearance of holding out both hands, a lantern and an alchemy dice at the same time. This change is indeed small, but according to the original cognition, this emblem should not have changed,


    "Something really happened in the middle. It doesn''t have any specific impact. You can think of it as, uh, a hairstyle change?"


    So the female mage stopped asking questions, but everyone knows that the emblem is symbolic. What the personal emblem symbolizes is a side of the person to some extent, just like his title, appearance and ability.


    Therefore, the change of emblem is by no means comparable to the so-called mood change. In other words, in this mood change, there is a deep transformation of mentality or concept. The so-called transformation is to describe this situation of change from outside to inside or inside and outside at the same time.


    For mages, the emblem, whether made by themselves or given by others, is an important symbol, but since the cheese doesn''t say, it''s inconvenient for her to ask again.


    "If Fraser has something to do with that evil god, can it be detected?" As cheese pulled the Sorcerer''s Cuffs higher and higher, Mrs. wynett couldn''t help but begin to doubt this kind of physical examination like behavior.


    "The breath of evil gods can be hidden by magic, but all believers of flesh and blood towers will dedicate part of their bodies to their distorted and fallen gods. These sacrifices will leave wounds on their bodies that cannot be healed but do not deteriorate. Believers use this to keep in touch with evil gods. At their own meetings, these twisted people will expose the part of their sacrifice to show their identity Share. "


    When it comes to evil gods, cheese is not stingy with his knowledge. If one more person in the world knows this, the expansion of blasphemers may be restrained by one more point. But if the timing is wrong, this information may also be regarded as nonsense or alarmist.


    "It sounds like putting a part of your body into the so-called kingdom of God in advance, which is also true in other faiths, but usually an eye or a finger."


    "Yes. But the believers of the flesh and blood tower will not be satisfied with this level of sacrifice. They will really sacrifice large pieces of their flesh and blood, and some of them contain organs. I once dealt with a cult who sacrificed his heart, and the whole chest and ribs are empty. But even so, the person who has no magic is still alive and even wants to sacrifice with blood The sacrificial knife killed me. So my guess is that those sacrificed parts do not disappear in the usual sense. They still exist, but go beyond the proper outline of the body and play their own functions in other places. "


    "It''s an acceptable abnormal relationship if you don''t take into account the object of their belief. But if it''s just a hypothesis, isn''t it?" Mrs. wynett''s acceptance is from the standpoint of a caster.


    It is not uncommon for them to sacrifice part of themselves for the help of some power. Far from it, the curse crow in the grey robe cursed himself to obtain the ability of casting spells. He also paid some price and got the reward. In contrast, most of the self sacrifice is only physical destruction. Although it looks miserable, its degree is far less than that paid by the curse crow.


    "I can''t deny it. The price is the premise of casting a spell, but the caster knows why his price is paid, but the blind believers of evil gods won''t. So I''m curious about what kind of mage will worship an evil god." The cheese said, tearing open Fraser''s robe on his chest.


    It can be seen that although the old mage doesn''t seem to have many traces of years, the physical state under his clothes and the faint senile spots show that he is no longer young. It''s not that she''s shy about it, but in a sense, so is her body. And she is much more sensitive to age than Fraser.


    "Maybe you think we are too noble. I don''t know what kind of training you receive. I mean conceptual, but here, the mage is not great, including me."


    Cheese blinked. He probably had finished the examination of MAGE Fraser and didn''t see any traces of heretics on him.


    However, there are still a room of mages here. These people may be the insiders mentioned in the prophecy or the black hands who created the storm. To be safe, it''s better to check them one by one.


    "That''s right. On the issue of evil gods, ordinary people and mages shouldn''t have such a clear distinction. However, I''m not saying that they have no resistance to those monsters. On the contrary, I think the creatures in the world, whether humans, elves or dwarves, when they see the blasphemer, their instinctive behavior is to escape or resist, and only a small part of them are willing to accept it People. So you don''t have to take this attitude towards the people of Wanfa. From the perspective of an outsider, this place is much better than many places I''ve been to. At least... "


    If the cheese stops here, it''s not that he has nothing to say, but that his inspection has found something. On the back waist of a mage, the grey robe felt an abnormal defect.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1664

    Cheese looked up at Ms. wynett. The lady turned to look at the mage''s face and gently shook her head. She didn''t know the man. It''s not surprising that only the director of each institute has a complete list of personnel of the Institute in his hand. Sometimes, those who deal with administrative documents will know the structure of the city better than those senior mages. This is also very reasonable, because the purpose of the system is to reduce the energy consumed by individuals. If each mage recites the post or name of everyone in his department before taking office, they may prefer to develop a spell to skip this step.


    The grey robe used several small spells to remove the defense and buttons on the other party''s clothes. He even finely opened the stitches of the clothes near the abnormal place, so that he didn''t need to peel off the other party''s robe. The complete clothes returned to the way they had been sewn. The cheese lifted the cloth and saw the flesh below. The wrinkled eyebrows did not spread out, but did not deepen. Because although it''s not what he''s looking for, it''s not much better.


    "Limb partial curing technology. At first, only people from the school of life would learn it, and then it became the knowledge shared by the six universities through the school meeting. It is the most important magical invention in recent years." Ms. wynett saw at a glance the texture of the wood like muscles and the magic technology contained in the shrinking and collapsing body, and she will soon explain why.


    "This technology can introduce a small part of the human body into a, uh, false death state through some magical means, so as to prolong the service life of this part of organs and tissues. However, large-scale use or application to important organs, including the brain, will cause inevitable death. Therefore, this technology can not really achieve the purpose of longevity, but can only prolong or deal with some minor organs The lives of those whose weapons are damaged. "


    "In short, necromancy." The sound of cheese is very cold, which has something to do with his consistent style. Perhaps because of the impact of the rat man plague on him, the disgust of the grey robe for transforming the human body by magic and blaspheming life and death is second only to the hostility to evil gods. This can be understood as personal prejudice or the caster''s own school position, but in general, cheese is not happy with this kind of spell deliberately invented, which is useless except to escape the death that should come. Of course, this may also be related to his age. After all, he is only less than 30 years old. Maybe he will change this view when he personally feels the changes of his body under the influence of age.


    Mrs. wynett shrugged. The Necromancer''s spell has always had a bad reputation in the circle of spell casters, partly because some mages pointed out that the existence of vampires may be the result of ancient spell casters'' research on Necromancer''s spell, or even the ultimate product in a sense. After all, you only need to pay the price of not standing in the sun and eating blood to get eternal life, which is not a bad deal anyway.


    However, cheese, who grew up with vampires, is deeply aware of the pain of the blood family. He understands that breaking the normal cycle of life and death will cost much more than it seems, and the cost will not be borne by the individuals who do so. The expanding population of vampires and the resulting disasters have proved this in history. They bear a curse, They spread the curse, they are the curse.


    "That''s right. But they are effective. No one can escape death, but few people are willing to welcome it too early. The research on prolonging life has been going on all the time, and the six universities are looking for the answer in their own way. One of the effective means to move forward is to turn part of the body into death. People using this technology will not violate any of the rules of the city of ten thousand laws Laws or taboos. "


    Cheese raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. Personally, he hated this practice, but reason told him that there was really nothing wrong with the mages, or that there were not enough problems for him to blame at will. However, there is one thing that cannot be avoided, that is, the Necromancer''s magic has nothing to do with the evil god, at least not with the blood and flesh tower. In fact, the evil god who is extremely eager for fresh blood and flesh may have the same position with cheese on the issue of treating the necromancer, and the dead rotten meat will never appear in his divine domain.


    "If this goes on, we may offend many people." Cheese continued his examination and said. The body has always been a kind of privacy. Prying into other people''s bodies without consent is naturally disgusting. For mages, the body is more related to casting spells. Many traces of casting spells will leave irreparable damage on the body. Peeping into a mage''s body is basically the same as declaring war.


    "I thought you had thought of it before. Anyway, they will find that their body protection spell has been broken, and you can only hope that your reason is enough to convince them. Fortunately, according to the law of the city of ten thousand dharmas, your behavior will not bring substantive punishment, which is why I support you in doing so. No one wants another dark period , no one wants to. "


    Cheese stood up and looked at the mages in the room. The pain in his left hand was relieved after falling asleep. Maybe it means that he can cast again now. As time goes by, such inspections are too time-consuming and laborious. But at this time, Mrs. wynett was right next to him, and the grey robe had no reason for her to avoid temporarily. If the taboo force was used to screen who of these people was connected with the blood and flesh tower, the female mage would certainly notice. Although she may have noticed it for a long time, when closing the portal before, although the gray robe was facing them with its back, the mage didn''t just rely on vision.


    "Show yourself." Different from the magic light, the color rises in the depths of the eyes. Although it is only very light, it is still disturbing and worrying. The whole world has changed in the eyes of cheese. Most of the original normal contours have become blurred and distorted, which can not be recognized. Among them, a bright color is particularly eye-catching, which is a surging bright red.


    "This." After turning off the power of taboo, cheese stretched out his hand and pointed to the target he saw, and then he knelt down in a burst of dizziness. The weakness that has not been really eliminated will only accumulate and become more and more deadly.


    Fortunately, Ms. wynett didn''t say anything. She dragged the target pointed by the gray robe out of the crowd, but didn''t do it herself. Several creatures similar to butterflies but with reptile characteristics appeared in the air with colored scale powder. These things dragged the mage''s clothes to the center of the room, and then the creatures turned into scale powder and disappeared. They are magical creations made by wynett according to the characteristics of goblins, or they can be called pseudo goblins. Its nature is the same as that of the shadow butterfly before, but its function is relatively single and does not have the ability to think.


    "Are you sure it''s this man?"


    "OK."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1665

    The mage accused of the grey robe was surrounded by several pseudo goblins with different shapes summoned by wynett again. From the appearance, these creatures are obviously more inclined to fight. Although it is not known whether they can still operate normally under the influence of the power of evil gods, this is also a relatively safe spell mastered by the female mage.


    Other more powerful magic, it can''t be said that she has to sacrifice her current self-protection ability, and it''s unwise to do so in front of opponents with unknown details. Moreover, she is not the main force to deal with evil gods. If cheese hadn''t shown fatigue, Wynette wouldn''t have risked approaching at all.


    "Thank you, but we can''t deal with him here. There are too many people here. If the power of evil gods is activated, it may trigger a chain reaction." Cheese stood up on his knees, looked at the mage and said.


    "How much space is enough for you? If necessary, it''s OK to take him outside."


    The female mage was not surprised by the requirements of the grey robe. This kind of thing similar to the curse may indeed affect the people or things around her.


    This situation is also known as the infection and spread of curse. It usually occurs when a curse is broken in a non compliant way, and the forcibly stripped curse will become something like smoke.


    "Taking it outside may cause more trouble. It''s enough to find an unused room. At the same time, there should be as few wood or other biological products in that room as possible, which can weaken its power."


    Cheese''s request was not difficult to meet, and the two mages quickly came to a humble room with another accused. The grey robe took out the chalk he carried with him and began to draw symbols on the door frames and windows and all places that could be connected to the outside world.


    Fortunately, most of the buildings in the city of ten thousand laws are regular, there are no hidden holes, and it is not complicated to deal with them. It didn''t take long for the cheese to finish the preparation, and then grind the remaining chalk directly into powder and sprinkle it on the mage.


    The preparation entered the final stage. The grey robe took out the alchemy dice from the same door. This strange magical creation had become extremely strange in the hands of cheese at this time.


    It''s weird because no matter how the number of faces and shape of alchemy dice are transformed, it always maintains two principles: first, as a three-dimensional structure, the dice itself is a collection of several faces; second, as an accurate alchemy creation, its shape must be symmetrical and balanced.


    But now, the dice rotating by themselves in the hands of cheese lose these two characteristics at the same time. It becomes like a mass of melted and incompletely melted butter. The boundary of the surface is blurred and the symmetrical relationship is lost. However, its nature as dice is still exerting influence, constantly generating various aspects to try to deconstruct its own state.


    Mrs. wynett didn''t know the original appearance of the alchemy dice. Even if she did, she couldn''t know who made the strange dice and what its purpose was.


    The two most important concepts of alchemy are decomposition and synthesis. Complex things are divided into qualitative elements, and then they are combined again according to the wishes of alchemists by synthesis. The number of faces and symbols on the side of dice are its decomposition of the energy injected into them, but when it is injected with energy that cannot be decomposed, this magical creation will lose its original ability.


    This is enough, because there will never be too many things in the world that can carry the power of taboos without divulging out of control.


    Cheese held the alchemy dice with three fingers and turned one side of it to the mage who was still in a coma. His eyes did not radiate spiritual light or other brilliance, because at this time, he transferred the price that his body could not bear to the relics of his fellow disciples. This is a must, but it is also the only way for him to cast magic normally.


    There was no light, no sound, no disturbing atmosphere, just alignment. The chalk ash sprinkled on the mage began to change color. They began to dissolve the mage''s clothes like some kind of corrosion, exposing the body under it and the gap on his abdomen.


    "Intestines, which looks like large intestine, are a good place for sacrifice, which will not affect daily life and can save a lot of trouble."


    Cheese looked at the gap under the mage and cult''s stomach like another mouth and the fresh internal structure in it, and made such a judgment.


    It can be seen that the mage had made efforts to disguise the gap in his body, but the blood sucking cloth and filler were erased by chalk ash and useless.


    "Then what? Kill him?" Ms. wynett frowned and saw the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help but deny the man''s identity.


    However, it is relatively easy to find out the heretics, and how to deal with them is also a problem. Some places may be inclined to fire, thinking that burning can be regarded as purification, and some places may be inclined to water, thinking that running water can cover or take away unclean. But these will not be very useful for believers of evil gods.


    "The simple and effective way is that flesh and blood towers don''t like corpses, even the newly dead ones. So if you can directly kill his blessers, you can really destroy the connection between him and evil gods. However, the lives of these evil believers are very hard. The fire can''t burn them, the running water can''t drown them, and piercing any important organs can''t kill them with one blow, and the crushing process will induce them to have terrible limb variation. ¡±


    What Cheese said is entirely empirical. In his investigation of such cults, he even saw these madmen torture each other enough to make ordinary people die, in order to activate the vitality in the body to please their evil gods.


    "So what do you do?" The female mage understands the meaning of the words just said by cheese. The implication is that it is difficult to kill them by physical means, but for a psychic mage, she can also take other attacks.


    "Deconstructing their spirit will be a good way, but it is dangerous. Their spiritual world will not be a harmonious scene. So my suggestion is to poison."


    The ash robe raised his other hand, and the chalk ash immediately floated up and fell into the hole in the other party''s abdomen. The face of alchemy dice is changed again, changing the original non-toxic material into a special poison.


    "Can the poison really work? If you can''t really kill them even by cutting, how far can the poison work?"


    "This exaggerates their vitality. There is a fierce poison that can kill a giant dragon in the world, but that poison doesn''t necessarily kill people. Toxicity is not common sometimes. If the other honey and my arsenic can exhaust the world, I think I can still find a way to poison him. But I don''t really rely on poisoning to get rid of the curse of evil gods. I just use it to weaken this guy''s vitality."


    Almost the moment after the cheese finished saying these words, the originally unconscious mage gave a painful cry, and his limbs began to twitch.


    "Look, here we go."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1666

    The power of evil gods cannot be relied on. This is not alarmism.


    In normal experience, whether magic or martial arts, or contracts and covenants signed with other beings, are used and restricted by people themselves. This kind of control is not necessarily controlled by consciousness, but also by subconsciousness or body. For example, a martial artist who can perform boxing after being drunk, a soldier who can still fight after being unconscious, and a mage who can burst out terrible power when seriously injured.


    But the blessing or curse of the evil god is not the case. The power of the evil god comes from outside the world, and it can''t and doesn''t intend to be controlled by the creatures in the world.


    If we want to compare the relationship between the power possessed by the cult and itself, it is more like the relationship between the parasite and the host. Some parasitic organisms will indeed provide some convenience for the host in order to facilitate their own survival, but this convenience will not change the fact of parasitism, let alone turn parasitism into symbiosis.


    The essence of parasitism is to devour the vitality of the host to maintain its own survival. What''s more, it plunders the life of the host to nourish itself. Finally, the parasite breaks its shell, and its host turns into dry fragments.


    This is the essence of the power of evil gods. When activating the power in their bodies, every evil believer cannot avoid self mutilation or other terrible rituals for the purpose of stimulation.


    Stimulate the parasites in the body and make them think that the host is facing a crisis of dying, so they appear to provide help for their own survival. There is no will of the host. They are the puppets of parasites and the hotbed for the growth of the offspring of objects of worship, and they are either unaware of it or enjoy it. In order to remove the power of a cult, especially the cult with sacrificial traces, we have to face the embodiment of blasphemy in his body.


    Cheese does exactly that. He weakens the opponent''s physical strength with poison. If the evil spirit does not launch a counterattack, the only thing waiting for it is the fate of being removed.


    "Gollum!"


    Pus overflowed from the hole in the mage''s body. It was sticky, yellow green and had a disgusting smell. Mrs. wynett unconsciously took two steps back, feeling disgusted and despised. Then, the pus on the surface of the wound began to solidify and turn into a film of the same color. The liquid in the film was rolling, with a touch of blood from time to time.


    When normal people see this scene, they either feel fear and turn away, or raise anger to destroy it, but neither of these options can really eliminate the curse of the evil god. Those pus are the intermediate products of the power of the evil god. In other words, they are high concentrations of evil god venom. If they destroy it recklessly and let it splash, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Next, I suggest you stand far away. This lamp can protect your safety." The cheese said and threw the dawn breath to the female mage with one hand. He knew that the other party didn''t look so weak, so it wouldn''t be a problem to catch the lantern.


    Sure enough, Ms. wynett easily caught the lantern, which weighed as much as a one handed sword. After a little surprised that cheese usually hung such a heavy thing on her waist, she knew how to use it.


    As the morning light came on from the lampshade, a corner of the room became a relatively safe area. "Exquisite magical creation, this should be the so-called masterpiece of the dwarves. But lend it to me, what do you do?"


    This is really a problem. The most common medium for grey robe magic is the breath of dawn. That lantern can not only be used as a lighting tool and close weapon, but also become the starting point of several spells in the hands of cheese.


    But at this time and then, today''s cheese already has other spell casting methods. I saw that the grey robe scratched the alchemy dice in its hand on the ground, and the power of decomposition turned the stone brick into a small pit composed of many elements, either water, some minerals, or even a small amount of gold. "I just use this. No, it should be said that it is the most suitable spell medium for me at this stage."


    The magic of cheese comes from many factions. Because the taboo method he studied is too expensive and has a deep impact on the surrounding environment, it is not suitable for most occasions.


    Of course, to deal with these things related to evil gods, the grey robe''s own research can play a miraculous effect, but at present, the cheese''s physical condition is much worse than before. He doesn''t want to risk using it again, which is comparable to the power consumed when closing the portal. Besides, just a cult, it doesn''t match the grey robe compared with the gate of the same evil god domain. Deal with this guy with regular spells.


    "My proud fellow disciple, your creation has been used in this way, which is indeed inferior, but I am not an alchemist after all. Its potential can only be displayed in this way in my hands. If you see it, please don''t blame it."


    While talking, cheese has rolled around with alchemy dice. Based on the decomposition ability of alchemy, the originally formed wood and stone will be disassembled into other things, which will be used as the material for cheese casting.


    "Gollum, boo!"


    The shadows in the pus mucosa are becoming more and more condensed, and something different from all creatures in the world is forming in the wound. Finally, with the sound of a bubble exploding, the monster transformed by the power of the evil God appeared in this room.


    It looks like a centipede at first glance, but the skeleton of the centipede is outside, which exposes the dripping flesh and blood without care. The occasional mixed bones inside seem to be caused by mistakes.


    "No matter how many times you watch it, it''s still unacceptable. You''d better disappear from the world quickly."


    The cheese knelt on one knee and one finger pressed into the small pit on his side. The gold powder in the pit climbed up his finger and plated the whole index finger with a layer of light gold. Then he put his finger in several other pits of different minerals. When the monster began to roar, there was a toy like throwing knife on the tip of the index finger of the gray robe.


    "Go."


    With a sound, the flying knife the size of a toothpick flew out of the fingertips of the gray robe, spread its limbs and thin wings in the air like an insect, and ran to the center of the monster with a low beep.


    The monster transformed by the evil force of the blood and flesh tower has neither eyes nor ears. It doesn''t need to listen or see. The exposed blood and flesh and fascia are enough to provide the slightest perception.


    The body, which can''t see the bone structure at all, twists and splits in a way contrary to the law, leaving a gap on the flying track of the throwing knife easily. But how can the grey robe as an opening spell be so simple?


    "Scattered."


    When the index finger is hooked up, the four thin wings and the blade are transformed into five petals in the air. Four of them spin and chop at the flesh and blood of the monster closest to them, leaving only the part originally used as the blade hanging in the air.


    This time, the monster did not split again, as if it believed that those small debris could not cause damage to it. The fresh body gladly allowed the blade to pierce into its own skin, and then spread upward out of blood vessels, with the intention of swallowing it.


    Then, a rune lit up on the four thin wings, and the blade suspended in the air was suffused with a faint blue luster. Through the magic horizon, Mrs. wynett saw a magical connection from cheese to the blade and then split to the thin wing.


    "Get out of him, you roundworm."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1667

    If it is a cheese without ten thousand dharmas, it will not use this way of casting Dharma. Although the grey robe has previously turned various natural objects into throwing knives, and then added some magic on the throwing knives to achieve the effect of secondary strike, generally speaking, those spells have not been complicated prepared, so the effect is often single, fast and difficult to prevent is their advantage.


    This is also limited by materials. Although cheese would have some potions, powders or other casting materials on his body before, he still prefers to cast spells according to local conditions, often for what purpose.


    Now, the casting method of grey robe is different from that in the past. After seeing the magic system of the city of ten thousand methods and the magic classification in the system, although cheese does not fully agree with this magic concept, it is still enlightening. This makes it impossible for him to complete the continuous process of casting spells quickly.


    For example, the former cheese is an archer who is good at archery. He can shoot arrows quickly and accurately, but now he is not only superior in speed and accuracy, but also can rotate the arrow through the movement of his body and bow string, so as to bypass the shelter in front of the target and take the target eye behind him.


    As for the casting materials, the cheese with alchemy dice can show his strength. Although he can only decompose relatively simple complexes into basic elements through alchemy, the structure and use of basic elements have always been the basis for the caster to train.


    This is why in many magic, pure water and pure fire are specially emphasized. It is because of their purity that they can be intuitively driven.


    Of course, only relying on the basic elements to cast a spell will affect the selection range of the caster. After all, the naturally aggregated things in nature are also magical. Blindly disassembling them can only get very limited products.


    Ironically, the basic elements obtained by cheese through alchemy are the base plate of the world from the perspective of alchemy, that is, the classical elements advocated by the plastic energy school. It can be said that the whole world is the result of the interwoven changes of these elements.


    The power of evil gods comes from outside the world. Its destruction of the world is precisely because it is not related to these elements. It is like putting an adult in a group of children. No matter what games the children want to play, adults have a way to easily disintegrate the rules of the game.


    Today, cheese goes the opposite way, using the elements of the world to fight against foreign aliens.


    If there is no magic vision, the scene in front of you should be very strange. The mage stands opposite the monster. In the middle is a thumb sized Throwing Knife hovering in the air. It looks like a group of stone statues that have already existed and will continue to exist. We can''t see the meaning contained in it.


    But in Mrs. wynett''s eyes, this scene is different. The magic line connects the monster with the flying knife, and the flying knife with the grey robe. The balance between the two is actually the wrestling between the fisherman and the fish catch. The flying knife and its four thin wings are the fishing rod and the fishing hook. The hover of the throwing knife is precisely that both ends of a fishing line are tightened to the extreme, leaving no room for rotation.


    In fact, this is more or less beyond the expectation of cheese. It is impossible for the original creation of evil gods to interfere with magic from the operation level, because they can''t see magic at all. The magic effect on these blasphemous objects is either invalid or effective, and there will be no situation in which the other party can resist.


    Due to the different parasitic objects, the strange insect gushing from the mage''s intestines can actually grasp the casting of grey robe at the magic level like a real caster, and drag him into a tug of war at the magic level.


    This makes cheese feel tricky at the practical level, but also begin to fear this integration. If evil gods begin to try to devour the laws of the world, what will they become?


    This is a question that cheese can''t answer. The result may be good or bad, but its occurrence, process and impact are uncontrollable and unpredictable, and he won''t let this happen if he has the ability.


    The grey robe maintained the wrestling with the children of the evil god with one hand, and the other hand began to touch the elements on the ground again. One spell can''t drag it out of the human body, so two.


    With the experience of the last time, although the second throwing knife made by cheese with one hand is a little rough in appearance, it contains no bad magic. Thanks to the strong magic atmosphere of the city of ten thousand dharmas, everything here has been immersed in magic for a long time, and it is much easier to mobilize magic than outside the city. The ready grey robe waved its finger and hit the second throwing knife at the monster.


    As cheese thought, before the Throwing Knife touched the monster, the thing stretched out its fascia wrapped limbs to intercept in the air. Just as cheese still had spare power to cast magic, the descendants of evil gods didn''t do their best.


    But if it thinks that the second knife of the grey robe is exactly the same as the first one, just to gain an advantage in quantity, it is a big mistake. A good caster will never cast the same spell twice on the same target.


    The throwing knife is smashed into a piece of powder at the first time when it comes into contact with the obstruction. These powders quickly covered the body surface of the offspring of evil gods like iron sand adsorbed by magnet. Then came the third Throwing Knife and the fourth Throwing Knife.


    In fact, if time permits, it would be a better choice to directly make a larger projectile, but multi-stage has multi-stage advantages. Some of the powder transformed by these throwing knives have high temperature, some have low temperature, some are corrosive, and some will solidify rapidly.


    At first glance, they look like metal powder with random effects. In addition to leaving large traces on the monster''s surface, the actual damage caused is very limited.


    But all this changed when cheese threw the sixth Throwing Knife. As soon as the Throwing Knife with burning grain touched the monster''s powdered body surface, it burst into bright electric light.


    Lightning is one of the most powerful energy in nature. At the same time, the power brought by its power is enough to cause great changes in the form of the hit target. The legend of dwarves linked the first forging in the world with lightning. It is believed that the high temperature of lightning melted the iron ore, which made the ancestors of dwarves realize that metal can also be reshaped.


    Therefore, the mythical image of superb forging technology in dwarf culture is often holding the lightning symbolizing smelting in one hand and the hammer symbolizing forging in the other hand. Cheese doesn''t want to use dwarf magic, but he did get some inspiration from various mechanical creations of Wanfa.


    "Lightning can make metals change their state. It can fuse different metals and solidify soft metals. It doesn''t need a lot. As long as an appropriate amount of current, everything will change."


    With the whispering of the grey robe, the metal powder he laid on the monster began to shine silver. The original loose structure was tightened under the stimulation of electric current, and the junction plates between the particles were embedded until it turned into a set of metal shells. No, it was not used to protect the inner shells, but to limit the prisoners'' cages.


    "Now, it''s up to you."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1668

    The function of the cage is not to imprison. To be honest, it is temporarily made by the gray robe, which may not be as thick as the metal shell of the dining knife, nor is it enough to really seal the avatar of the power of evil gods, although the ability of this avatar is very limited.


    This may be because when opening the portal before, this person was consumed a lot of strength as the arranger of the ceremony, which made the strange insects in his body become weak.


    Otherwise, if you really jump out of it, even if the strength is only one tenth of the descendants of evil gods encountered when running, cheese will not try to expel them here. The first step of expulsion is to pull it out of the human body.


    "Do you know how to stop bleeding? Or how to support your life." After the cheese was made in the iron prison, he gave some energy to ask Mrs. wynett.


    "As long as he doesn''t die right away, I think I have a way to keep him alive, at least to ensure that the upper part of his neck can work normally."


    The female mage immediately understood why the grey robe asked, which must be because the next process of extracting the monster from the human body would cause great damage to the human body, and they could not let the mage who believed in evil gods die so easily, so they had to save his life first.


    "That''s enough. This thing will stick its roots into people''s muscles and blood vessels like a plant, and it will cause great trauma to people if it is uprooted. If it is smaller, it can be removed in parts, but the size of this one is no longer allowed to do that. As long as it is willing, the possessed may be pumped out at any time."


    If he is the only one here, the grey robe won''t say much. Just take out the monster directly. But in the presence of the personnel of the city of ten thousand laws, he thought it was necessary to explain. After all, if the removal of monsters led to the death of the mage, Mrs. wynett''s testimony would save him a lot of trouble.


    "A man who is in the city of knowledge but seeks power like an evil god will die even if he is exposed here. But he is likely to know something. Let him survive this time, but he only needs to be alive."


    This sounds a little ruthless. At least they are all mages trained under the same system. They are all residents of the city, and there is not even such a huge difference in academic rating. But there was no pity or forbearance in the eyes of Ms. wynett looking at her colleague.


    Although there is a problem of her own character, more of it is the natural too obvious distinction between right and wrong of mages. Right is right and wrong is wrong. There is neither personal feelings nor room for personal feelings between right and wrong. Therefore, although they look polite, in fact, they may be more difficult to get along with than the herdsmen on the grassland.


    Cheese has no intention to judge the quality of this idea, because he is the same in a sense. Although the life of the grey lion has taught him that people don''t have to distinguish between right and wrong, which is better and which is better, he still retains the unquestionable judgment on some issues, such as dealing with evil gods.


    It''s not that no evil god has expressed compromise. The god named wet soul sent His believers to provide assistance to the grey robe when the grey lion was born. Even this assistance is quite important. However, if you ask the current cheese whether to deal with the believers of wet soul like other cults of evil gods, he won''t hesitate too much.


    Therefore, in a sense, this decisiveness and clarity is actually an extremely personalized choice tendency. Once other people put forward different views in the process of processing, with the gradual increase of people participating in the discussion, compromise and acceptance will become an inevitable development.


    The so-called decisive person with clear love and hate is either alone or has the authority and power that others dare not disobey. In the field of dealing with evil gods, cheese does not have peers and companions. Therefore, when others ask him for advice on handling, no matter what kind of consideration, he has the necessity and obligation to give a clear answer, even if the decision is entirely personal.


    "He will not die, but his physical function will be greatly damaged. The muscles affected by the offspring of evil gods will not be repaired by themselves due to minor injuries. He should only live in bed for the rest of his life."


    Cheese can say this not because he has dealt with similar cases, but through the study of the ancient books of evil gods, he probably understands how the offspring planted by the blood and flesh tower combine with the believers, or how to devour the mortal.


    As he just said, the descendants of evil gods will penetrate the muscles and nerve tissues of believers like roots, and gradually replace the original nerves of the human body. Until the end of parasitism, it seems that believers are controlling the body. In fact, he has only brain left.


    An interesting situation is that since the cultists have recorded the complete parasitic process in ancient books, aren''t they afraid of the gradual takeover of their bodies?


    On the contrary, these cult followers firmly believe that only by combining with the so-called son of God or blessing and bringing their bodies under their control can they achieve their own purification and sublimation. This fanatical concept has saved cheese a lot of trouble in investigation.


    Having said hello, cheese began to really pull the monster out of the human body. He held his left hand falsely and his right hand forward, as if pulling an invisible rope. With the vigorous magic light in the grey robe''s eyes, the flying knife hovering in the air began to rotate clockwise, just like the spool on the fish rod began to tighten, and the four fish hooks that had been thrown out also slowly pulled back.


    However, the fish to be caught by cheese is not generally difficult to deal with. It is not only powerful, but also deeply buried in the soil. It may be difficult to work by dragging alone.


    The grey robe frowned slightly, and his left foot raised and stepped heavily on the ground. A single element in a pit in front of him flew out with the magic, and just drew a fuzzy symbol on the ground, which was on one of the four thin wings. At the same time, this element is also the material of the thin wing.


    "Fire."


    The symbol is burning, and the thin wing connected with it also explodes in the monster''s body, making a dull sound that is not fierce but palpitating. According to the estimation of cheese, the power of this blow is probably equivalent to the full blow of a soldier like Lothar with a heavy hammer, which is enough to break a thick and fleshy beast like a bear or even die.


    Not to mention that the way this force erupts is from the lower layer of the monster''s skin, and the impact force must be a lot more than a simple hit on the wall. Sure enough, after the small explosion, the cheese''s left hand retreated a large distance backward, and the monster wrapped in iron was pulled out of the same length.


    Grey robe did not intend to give his opponent a chance to breathe. He repeated his old skill, but this time he called something different, "wind."


    "Puff!" A lot of blood gushed out along the mage''s intestines and stomach, because the offspring of the evil god buried in it lost their resistance and were kicked out of the hotbed.


    "Bang Dang." The monster''s Tin shell hit the ground. The struggle that was enough to deform the shell became smaller and smaller after the connection between it and the host weakened, and finally stopped completely.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1669

    "Come in. It''s done for the time being." Cheese put away the dice, took the breath of dawn from Ms. wynett''s hand and hung it back on her waist. Then she walked slowly to the door and opened the door.


    Outside the door, there are fat drowning people. He was standing on the right side of the door, like a guard in front of the king''s door, but the guard didn''t prevent others from entering the room. Judging from his slightly tight body and the magic around him, he was guarding against something coming out of the room.


    Therefore, when the cheese opened the door, the fat man almost subconsciously wanted to punch in the door, or a drop of water from the fingers of the gray robe just dropped in the center of his eyebrows. The cold drop of water made the drowned person hesitate a little. The scene in front of him returned to his mind, and the raised fist fell. He blinked and looked at the gray robe in some confusion.


    "You''re good at close combat, aren''t you? And you can feel the spell fluctuations in the room after I blocked it, which shows that your body is very sensitive."


    "Drowned people have undergone more than 20 enhancement operations. Our perception of magic has been artificially enhanced, as well as physical fitness and physical explosiveness. So, yes, sir."


    The fat man''s answer is expected to be polite and his voice is unexpectedly kind. It seems that this may be the reason why the thin man always doesn''t give him a chance to speak. In their combination, the fat man only needs to stand aside.


    "OK, that''s all right. Come in and help me smash something. I can provide you with tools if necessary." Cheese nodded and let the door open. What he wanted the fat man to smash was naturally the offspring of an evil god.


    "No, it''s my job. I have my own guy." It needs to be explained here that the clothes of the drowned are different from those of the regular mages in the city of ten thousand dharmas. It''s not that they wear short night clothes, which is too conspicuous in the city.


    The clothes of the drowned were plain, and there were no complex patterns on the clothes, only a false school emblem as a cover. In addition, the wide scholar robe is also tightened in the limbs, and the cuffs and waist are also cut to fit. On the whole, it is still the product of academic style, but it should be neat and convenient in action.


    The fat man said no, put his hand into the cuff of his left hand and pulled out a short stick less than half of his forearm, which looked closer to the magic wand made of branches. But as he shook his wand in the wind, the body of the metal wand began to expand outward like a fluid, and soon became a rod longer than his forearm.


    Then, he pressed a metal ball on his waist on the top of the rod, and the metal ball immediately expanded into a metal hammer shaped like a pumpkin, making a dull sound of breaking the air in the air. You know, a solid hammer the size of a fist is enough to kill people on the battlefield. At present, if this exaggerated hammer is solid, then


    "It seems that the intensive surgery in your mouth can really enhance people''s physical fitness. Interesting, I''m interested in you again now."


    Cheese retreated to one side and observed how the muscles on the fat man tightened and relaxed when holding the hammer, as if his eyes penetrated the skin and directly saw the shape and structure of his arm muscles. But obviously, the grey robe can''t see why the other party has such great power just by looking at it.


    "No, strength enhancement just makes us a little stronger than ordinary people. You know, the caster''s body will always become weak for various reasons, so that''s enough. I can do this because my partner and I chose different directions in the strengthening process. I deliberately enhanced my body strength to assist my magic. Next, please stand away from me and Mrs. wynett." The fat man said and raised the hammer in his hand.


    Body assisted magic? Only when he thought of the combination of several types of magic in his body and his strong body, could he release the magic in his brain.


    Giant magic, or giant worship magic. It is not the magic of the giant family, but the magic created by human beings out of their desire for power and trying to turn people into giants, also known as the magic of heroes.


    "Boom!" The heavy hammer fell, causing the cheese to pull up his robe and set up a curtain in front of Mrs. wynett. This is what he was used to after being infected in the knight kingdom.


    Hammering, continuous. Just listening to sound, no one will think that it is a momentum that human beings can make with a hammer. They would imagine that a large rock fell with lightning on the thunderstorm night, crushing everything on the falling road into debris, and there was more than one such falling stone. The sound of vibration was like a whole hill falling, as terrible as some end of the world.


    "Well, please check it." The clothes on the fat man''s arm have been broken, and the sweat from his pores is red, mixed with his own blood. The legendary BMW will also shed blood and sweat after running, but I think it has different reasons from the mage in front of me.


    The so-called hero''s burden, which is the most direct cost of the trial, is to bear the burden of the body.


    Cheese went to the new pit in the room. Compared with the small pit he had made with alchemy dice before, fat man''s action just now completely changed the terrain here. If this is not the first floor and there is no underground space below, they are likely to collapse together with the whole room.


    Fortunately, none of that happened, so the son of the evil god who lay almost flat in the center of the pit has been firmly integrated with the metal prison.


    "Not enough. No! I''m not asking you to continue smashing it. That''s enough. Just like demon blood, the power of evil gods also needs to be neutralized in the way of offset. Simple destruction will only make new poisonous weeds grow here. It''s complicated to neutralize the power of evil gods, especially the formed young offspring, but now I think a pure fire can do it. Madam, can you please do it?"


    "My pleasure." Ms. wynett went to the edge of the pit and gently pointed. The butterfly she had been trending appeared again. It stopped on the monster''s body, flapped its wings gently twice, and then began to burn.


    The so-called pure fire is the flame burning with non entity as fuel. Because the flame of material will be affected by fuel and can not be truly pure, it is actually much more difficult to obtain than pure water.


    "Now, you can take this gentleman away. I believe you should have a lot of experience in interrogation in addition to physical strengthening. He is yours. My advice is that if you are three cautious when dealing with the target, please be at least nine vigilant when dealing with things related to evil gods."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1670

    According to the previous practice of cheese, from the treatment of the children of evil gods to the interrogation of evil believers, he will not borrow the hand of outsiders, because he believes that only himself can minimize the dying counterattack of these aliens when they are close to extinction, and he believes that only his cheese has been immersed in the study of these taboos for many years can cope with the strangeness.


    But now the grey robe is not like this. The most fatal blow to the evil god monster is made by the fat man. The flame to purify the residue of the evil god is put by Mrs. wynett. This is not only a change in mentality, but also means that cheese has a deeper understanding of what he is dealing with. He knows what can completely eliminate it.


    Is that a good thing? After all, the talent and situation of cheese can not be copied. There will be no mage under the first grey robe like him in the world. Even his methods of training youni will be different. Therefore, it is unrealistic to expect to inherit knowledge through simple restart.


    Then it seems to be an inevitable and correct decision to concretize experience into knowledge and then format knowledge into regulations. But there will also be risks. Knowledge comes from learning. Learners do not personally participate in the process of knowledge summary and discovery. They believe what they learn, and a little deviation may ruin learners'' efforts.


    Most things in the world are like this. There is convenience, there is risk, and there is gain, there is loss.


    The so-called choice is to change the current situation and introduce its risks and opportunities at the same time. Cheese didn''t make a clear choice. He didn''t promise vampires to set up an organization to fight against evil gods, because he was worried that it would become a tool for each other to expand their power in the shadow. He didn''t make an oath like knights to bind himself or who will perform the cause of fighting against evil gods with glory, faith or predestined retribution.


    You can think that he did not make a choice, but it is also a choice for him to teach the methods and knowledge against evil gods intentionally or unintentionally at this time and before.


    Many times, the choice is like this, not clear-cut, not unshakable once determined. Many times, people are afraid to make such an immediate choice, because the future of the choice is unknown. They prefer to maintain the status quo until they have to choose.


    But not making a choice, or not wanting to make a choice, is also a choice in itself. Ambiguity does not mean staying still. People can''t stay still, because the sun is rising and setting, the moon is cloudy, clear and round, and people''s ambiguity is still moving forward, but people feel that they haven''t made the choice they have made.


    Is this self deception or ignorance? I don''t think so.


    Everything is gradually clear. Even the so-called epiphany needs a long time of accumulation and thinking before the spark moment comes. If something can be seen in the blink of an eye, it does not have the difficulty of choice.


    Just like the cheese at this time, he didn''t set any rules in his heart. His knowledge can tell anyone, can''t tell anyone, and can say or can''t. at this time, he made judgment completely according to the situation, and the same is true in dealing with heretics.


    After all, Wanfa is not anywhere else, and the drowned are not ordinary mages. They have the ability and experience to deal with these.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll find my partner outside." The cheese finished, clapped his hands, shook off the powder on his fingertips and palms and walked out.


    Interestingly, the powder mixed with the fine dander of the gray robe was silently swallowed by the dark fire in the air, and disappeared in an instant. The fat man who wanted to collect shrugged and turned his head to deal with the cult.


    "Ms. Wynette." When the female mage was ready to leave with the cheese, the drowned person whispered and stopped her, "you are a mage with promising future. This is not my evaluation. I hope you understand this meaning."


    "Don''t you think it''s ironic for a man of my age with promising future? Young man, I know what you mean. Go back and tell your person in charge that I want to talk to him."


    With that, Mrs. wynett went out. She understood that the fat man''s words were a kind reminder, just as drowning people included Russell who investigated without authorization in their own team. Although Mrs. wynett was the director of a research institute, she was still not the real authority of the city. Some things, she''d better not know, some activities, she''d better not participate. Otherwise, although it will not evaporate, it will not want to make further progress.


    This is a kind intention. Fat man doesn''t mean to threaten Wynette. Mages won''t use this kind of means in the market. The red line here is invisible. You can think it doesn''t exist, but as long as you step on it, the consequences will come to you without explanation.


    This is the choice. The convenience of crossing the border and the bitter fruit of punishment are all part of the choice. Ms. wynett''s answer is part of her attitude. She is not afraid to swallow the bitter fruit.


    The fat man stopped talking and concentrated on dealing with the aftermath of the cult. In fact, what he conveyed was not the will of the ancient people, and they did not need to beat their subordinates in this way. This was just what rogro told the fat and thin before the three set out, in order to make the mages in the city minimize their participation in cheese related events.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s a big mess to make Mrs. Wynette aware of the existence of the drowned today. As for how the female mage met with the interrogator of the drowned and what agreement they reached after the meeting, that''s not what they have to consider.


    The cheese who walked out of the room only felt that his spirit was relaxed. No matter how many times he had experienced, the evil god and his followers or children still made him feel subconscious tension. That kind of unpredictable oppression may occur at any time. It was like walking a tightrope. The body was one step ahead of the spirit and felt dangerous. The tension was undetectable.


    And soon, he felt the signal, which was the signal he had given Jianqi before.


    "Hoo, is there more than one?"


    This is also reasonable. The emergence of heretics explains many things and makes many things more complicated. Cheese is sure that the research of viya and Fraser is absolutely unattractive to the believers of the flesh and blood tower. The transformation and transmission of vitality is just a technology that is not worth mentioning for the crazy God. I''m afraid they have different definitions of life.


    In this case, it is most likely that the believers of evil gods and the people who kidnapped viya are not a group. They may have a cooperative relationship, but they are certainly not in collusion.


    Therefore, Jianqi found that other sober people in the Research Institute did not really surprise cheese, although he preferred his companions to return empty handed.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1671

    It is not difficult to find the position of sword seven. The porcelain pieces given by cheese to his companion can provide him with a very accurate position within a certain range. This accuracy is not only plane punctuation, but also accompanied by height and other information. Relying on these feedback, the grey robe can walk through the building accurately.


    However, his pace was not fast, not that he didn''t want to, but that he couldn''t cast spells continuously. Even with the help of others, he still made cheese feel weak. Maybe he really needs some time to say goodbye to the spell and let the magic senses in his body slowly repair the damage caused by the previous cavity, but it can''t be now. Now he has something to do.


    "You came a little late."


    When cheese and Mrs. Wynette arrived, Jianqi was fighting with a man with a flying swallow. This may be inaccurate, because the man holding two thorny daggers had already seemed unable to do what he wanted.


    It is the sword seeker who constantly forces him to take defense and counterattack. This process is full of humiliation for the soldier. The mouse caught by the cat will never feel that the thing playing with it is cute at all.


    "Go." With a gentle wave of her hand, the pseudo Goblins who only appeared in the magic vision rushed up and surrounded the man who fought with sword seven.


    They entered the man''s body like no entity, and removed his resistance from the inside. The person who had just struggled to support was immediately like a puppet with a broken line, bowed his head and knelt down on the ground and lost consciousness.


    "In fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. If you need to say it, you can knock him unconscious. This man has no energy to escape or struggle. As for the means of suicide."


    The sword seeker opened his left hand, and in the palm lay a disturbing looking red pill, which was undoubtedly poison. Even the poison of suicide is deprived, which shows how great the difference between the two is.


    Ms. wynett showed some surprise at the words and actions of sword seven. As mages, they certainly know that there are people in the world who can exercise their body to perfection, but it''s the same as ordinary people listening to the wizard''s story. Even if you''re sure it''s true, you''ve never seen or felt it.


    The so-called excellent martial artist can''t be recorded and portrayed through language and words, because all his skills are in him. When you see his body, his hands and feet, his sword and knife, you can understand how much skill and exquisite Kung Fu this man has. At this time, it is easy to write between the seven swords.


    "Where did this man come from?" The question of cheese is very strange, because it is said that Jianqi is only blocking the man''s way at best, but the grey robe seems to think that he has interrogated the man. But sword seven can really answer.


    "I''ve been a monk on the way and received some serious training. I should have been sneaking around to make a living before. I''m quick but not solid. I feel nervous and timid when I fight and lose my breath when I make three moves. There should be a few lives in my hand. Unfortunately, those people died worthless. Most of them were successful in the sneak attack or suffered the loss of those two daggers in the close fight. I don''t think it''s too bad to stab and poison. I don''t suggest you touch them directly with your hands later. ¡±


    After hearing this, cheese took out gloves from his robe. His expression was calm, as if the answer of the sword seeker was nothing special.


    This makes the female mage feel more and more incomprehensible. You know, even if she intrudes into this person''s thinking with magic, it takes a lot of time and energy to get so much news.


    But Jian Qi said them simply and easily, as if he didn''t collect them at all.


    "How do you know how this man got his skills? Did you find any documents or marks on him?" The female mage finally didn''t press curiosity and asked Jianqi when the cheese was further investigated.


    "You''re wrong. It''s easy for a martial artist like me to look up. I''ve heard cheese say that a magician like you can trace the origin of a spell through the actions and sounds of the other person when he practices it? I''m just doing something similar in principle but less difficult than you. A person can lie, his clothes and body assembly can be forged, and even his appearance and birthmark on his skin can be easily changed. But some Things cannot be disguised. If a person is used to holding chopsticks in his right hand and spoon in his left hand, he will feel uncomfortable even if he changes. The information spoken by the body is much easier to understand than that spoken by language. "


    In fact, Mrs. wynett knows these things. Inertial experiment and behavioral logic deconstruction are what she must understand when she studies another creature or group.


    Of course, it is also true to apply these things to people. Knowing is one thing, and doing is another. The identification of magic comes from the mage''s memory of knowledge. The reason why cheese can accurately recognize what magic his opponent uses every time is because of his brain bag that almost filled the whole gray tower library.


    But what does Jian Qi''s judgment come from? There may be sword and fist scores in this world, but there will be no special discrimination guide, because it is meaningless in fighting.


    "Pure experience? This style is really like what early alchemists did, trying every possibility by practicing it before the theory was constructed."


    Jian Qi didn''t answer. He understood the female mage''s soliloquy, but he didn''t intend to tell the other party that the skill he practiced actually had a general outline called Qi, because it was meaningless.


    Qi Si has long said with Jian Qi that the concept of Qi is far from the world outlook recognized by mages, and may even completely deny the truth pursued by all casters. After all, magic is to clarify and use the rules of the world. The mage believes that the whole world is composed of rules, and there is a superior subordinate relationship between rules and rules, up to the highest truth.


    But Qi is not like this. Qi is born in heaven and earth. Qi has no rules, or all that exists and has existed are rules.


    "Haven''t you been wiped by these two daggers?" The cheese asked back. It was the weapon of the man stopped by sword seven.


    The two daggers are not long, but they are extremely thin. The widest part of the blade is only two fingers thick. However, outside the wavy blade, many small metal barbs stretch out, which looks like the vines of thorns. The blades of the two knives are the same silver gray, but the handle can still distinguish one red and one black.


    "No. he didn''t have the chance. But I''m still curious. What''s the poison on it?"


    "No poison, it''s a curse. One will make people get tetanus, and the other will make people''s muscles near the wound spasm immediately. The technique of curse is very orthodox, and it looks like the handwriting spread from the spirit. These subtle forks are engraved with magic runes, but they are very small. I need to take them to the research room to enlarge them and compare them in detail to determine. They are mostly bought or stolen, which should have nothing to do with this person Department. "


    "What about this man?"


    "Take it back and ask the one in the hotel. See if he knows it."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1672

    The man in the hotel mentioned by cheese refers to the man of a man and a woman caught by sword seven. He was a killer. He was sent to kill the guests in David''s hotel with female mage Lynn. As a result, he was defeated by the sword seeker.


    Of course, now these two people are no longer a threat, and both show their willingness to cooperate. Since the man they captured is not a mage, it must be related to the killer who sneaked into the city. If you take him back, you can always find out something.


    Moreover, because the sword seven fight is really beautiful, now in addition to them, the drowned people should not know the existence of this person, which saves a lot of trouble.


    "Wait, take this man to the hotel first. I''ll stay and see if there''s any more news about the speechless. But this time, it''s very involved. If the drowned people don''t want to be noticed, they have to come up with good reasons or methods to make the mages here forget what they''ve experienced. Russell can''t do it with their ability, so there should be senior leaders of the drowned people later. It''s difficult to leave at that time. ¡±


    "I see. Then you wait and go down first to attract their attention. I''ll take this person back to the hotel and come back to you." Sword seven said, he was going to carry the killer.


    "Slow down, you can also take these two daggers. They are no different from the usual weapons except for the curse on the spikes. It won''t help me if I take them with me. But you don''t have the right weapons now. Deal with them first."


    Jian Qi tilted his head and reluctantly took over the thorn daggers. He didn''t have any prejudice against these weapons. In the collection of Jianmen and the stories of the Jianghu, such weapons related to poison or other insidious effects are never uncommon, and most of the people who use them are insidious villains.


    But the means are used to make up for the gap in strength. People with excellent martial arts are not necessarily good people, or even experts. Even if they are good and high, it is difficult to ensure that they have never made mistakes and made enemies. Can the story of the posthumous son''s revenge by Poison Sword be said to be unfair? There are good and evil means and no right and wrong utensils. This is the concept of Jianmen and Jianqi.


    So then why did he show a subtle expression? The reason is simple. What weapon did he use before sword seven? As for the stick, it is still the shortest, although it can be used as a stick. Now the cheese suddenly stuffed him with a pair of daggers, saying it was to compensate for the damage of the Qimen staff, which was a little subtle.


    It''s not that Jian Qi can''t use a dagger. Short blade has always been a skill that martial artists must master, and boxing and foot Kung Fu are most likely to intersect with it. It''s wrong to say that Jian Qi knows nothing about the application method, but there''s still something wrong.


    In fact, cheese has its own plan to do so. First, Jianqi won it, and the booty should belong to Jianqi; Second, even if he wants to study the curse on the dagger, he is not in a hurry at this time. Besides, there is Mrs. wynett here now. If he keeps the dagger on his body, it will become a hidden danger later.


    Moreover, for the caster, the possibility of using the dagger to pierce his palm and cast the spell with blood is far higher than that of rushing up and stabbing it at the enemy. No matter how crazy the grey robe is, it won''t bleed himself with these two daggers. It''s not bleeding, it''s suicide.


    But before that, there are still some things to do. Cheese fumbled from the owner of the dagger, and then cut the clothes on his back waist with his usual dissecting knife, revealing a brand-new tattoo.


    The tattoo pattern is a lion with only four heads, but it is virtual at first sight, because the four square symmetrical heads can not meet the guaranteed needs of life at first sight.


    "Life, totem, channeling, plus the current plastic energy. Four schools, four heads, I don''t think it needs more evidence, let alone..."


    The place where the tip of the cheese knife stays is the mouth of one of the lions. The four heads of the lion hold four different objects respectively. When they hold something in their mouth, they can''t make any more sound. This is a four headed lion who can''t roar.


    "Do you think this is the emblem of the speechless?" Ms. wynett said solemnly, holding her chest in her hands.


    Finding the emblem of an organization can first prove that the organization really exists. It is not groundless, nor is it a banner to bluff people. Secondly, by means of magic, the emblem can become a symbol, which can be traced back to find the person or object who uses it. In other words, it can be a breakthrough to find the speechless.


    "Just try. Seven, I''ll cut off this skin. Help me hold this man down." Cheese''s side as a mage was revealed again. He didn''t hesitate to cut off others'' tattooed skin.


    "Is there no other way? Can you extend this pattern? Anyway, it''s not appropriate to cut the skin." The sword seeker frowned and questioned.


    "There''s no time. This kind of magic emblem requires high accuracy of rubbing. Because the fresh human skin is active, the additional effect on it will soon disappear with metabolism. Unless repeated, the deep imprint can be permanently effective. For example, the tattoos on the war tattoo shaman symbolizing the power of the beast are made in years. Once completed, they can''t be washed away for life. Now, it''s far from that state, but A temporary symbol. "


    Cheese said, the scalpel had been cut into the skin, and red blood beads gushed out. Jian Qi saw that it was worth going forward if he didn''t want to. He pressed the skinned man''s arm and stuffed a rag into his mouth.


    "If you''re worried about this person''s physical condition, don''t be afraid. The ointment I''m carrying is useless to deal with serious problems, but just cutting off a layer of skin can be effective immediately. Besides, I''m confident in my technology. I just remove a layer of skin. I''m not interested in the fat and muscle below."


    Jian Qi still hesitated about taking human skin alive, but the cheese moved very fast, and his anatomical skills were no worse than his spell casting ability. Although the tattooed skin was removed, the human tissue exposed below did not shed much blood.


    Of course, this is only temporary. The loss of skin will inevitably lead to bleeding and other physical changes, but before that, cheese has removed a can of plaster from the waist with one hand, cut the skin with one hand and applied the medicine with the other hand.


    This is almost impossible for anyone, even experienced doctors, but grey robes take it for granted. Without him, there are too many rat people who have been cured in his hands.


    A moment later, a small palm sized piece of skin with the full tattoo of four lions was placed on a stone, and the cheese pulled its edge open with six nails to prevent deformation and contraction.


    "You''d better disinfect the wound with strong wine, then apply the rest of the ointment and wrap it up. Take the ointment with you and deal with the wound when you get to the hotel."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1673

    Jianqi was not noticed by others when he left the Institute, at least not on the surface. Cheese doesn''t think he can really be unaware of what he has done. At least he can''t hide it from the ancients.


    However, he was not very worried about it. Through this series of things, the grey robe was vaguely aware of the thoughts of these people hiding in the deepest part of the city. In fact, it''s not complicated. Like the existence behind the gray lion plague six years ago, they regard cheese as a useful tool and hope to use his power to remove the cancer in the city at no cost.


    "There''s just more than one tumor on this giant creature."


    Cheese leaned against the window and watched Jianqi leave with the killer. Ms. wynett stood in the shadow and didn''t mean to answer.


    The city is a huge creature. This is the metaphor that the grey robe gets when running. He thinks it is very appropriate. In places like Cangshi, the scale and division of cities are often too clear to make people feel like this. However, after experiencing two extremely developed and civilized cities, Benliu and Wanfa, cheese had to admit that in contrast, the knight country at the foot of Longji mountain is really a structure that has not yet become a complex animal in a remote corner of the world.


    "Herpes or tumor, when they begin to grow, they can''t be cut off like pruning. Those things will gush out of the body like a spring and never run out. Just like when the door is opened, vicious thoughts will flow out endlessly. This is much longer than the inspiration pursued by those artists."


    The devil''s voice came from the corridor. Since the escaped fish had been found, it was no longer necessary to guard the gate.


    However, Wei Dao did say so. The current problems of the city of ten thousand dharmas are not just caused by the approaching ceremony. It is better to say that the ceremony, which is close to the content of fairy tales, has stimulated all kinds of problems hidden in the city and made them try to grab benefits in this tense and chaotic period.


    This is true of the speechless people pursued by cheese and the goblin problems dealt with by atta. These problems existed before they came. Without them, they will intensify sooner or later. Only these people just met the opportunity to let the contradiction float to the surface, which led to everything. This is not cheese that a person can solve, or even he can solve.


    "I don''t want to or can''t manage anything else. It''s the only thing that concerns the safety of people I know, so I want to trace it to the end. The whereabouts of the speechless and Weiya will be revealed before the ceremony."


    "How do you plan to start with this small tattoo, master? How about mine?" The demon lizard sees the leather with a strong smell of blood at a glance, which is an instinct.


    "I also want to ask you. If it is a spell that humans can use, the other party will be more or less wary, but as far as I know, demons have similar abilities to get the answer to the question, right?" Cheese showed a sly smile.


    Demons are often described as beasts. Compared with demons, they always seem to be vulgar, crazy and brainless. But the monsters honed in the abyss actually have various abilities that human beings can''t understand, but when they use these abilities, they won''t create an atmosphere like the devil, practical and fully integrate them into conventional actions, which is the devil''s behavioral logic.


    Among the demon''s many abilities, tracking ability, or tracking ability, has always been the most frightening part of them. No matter where you hide, the demon will find you. This is not a simple threat.


    The tracking ability of demons is manifested in two aspects. One is the perception of blood relationship, or taking a part of the body as the medium and relatives as the connection.


    The devil in many stories can rely on a drop of blood to find the human offspring who once became enemies with him, and kill all his relatives, even the newly formed baby.


    Far from it, Weidao has done such a thing. Now the author of Weidao''s book in the hands of cheese has no blood relationship, and all this is done by this demon. The later descendants of the mage suffered this hatred for no reason and became the object of the devil''s anger.


    In addition, it is not usually individuals who summon demons. It is also very common for a secret church or several witches to reasonably summon a demon driven by people, and most of their end will perish in disintegration and mutual betrayal.


    There will be some demons who will instigate these summoners to kill each other, so as to reduce their influence on themselves until they finally dispose of the remaining person and gain the ability to move freely. Therefore, although demons do not know how to make strict contracts, they can find the people and things behind them along the signs or emblems. I''m afraid they can''t even tell the principle.


    "Oh, mage, you should know one thing. I entrusted you to do things and came here to protect your safety. This is an equal deal. But this deal does not include paving the way for your purpose with my strength. I am not your servant, and there has never been such a contract between you and me."


    When Wei Dao said this, he meant to start the price by sitting on the ground. He knew that in this situation, his tracking ability as a devil could make the grey robe closer to the target than any magic that could be countered or induced. Therefore, even if the book of expelling his own devil was in the hands of cheese, he was not very afraid.


    Cheese stared at the winged lizard for a few seconds. Yes, when did it start? He forgot that it was impossible to compare it with sword seven and Caras? This is a demon, one of the most dangerous creatures in the world, and it is also a great demon that has been lurking in the human world for a long time and has cleared all the blood of the mage who summoned him.


    If you rely on his strength, you can''t guarantee that you won''t leave future troubles. Naturally, he doesn''t have to worry too much, but what about his companions and people he cares about? Isn''t this trying to hide from the tiger? But what''s the next answer? How should cheese deal with this aggressive demon now?


    Maybe it would be a better choice to expel it here. He doesn''t have to believe in the oath made with the devil, or even if he makes the oath with the devil, he should break it at any cost.


    But in that case, how to trace the whereabouts of the speechless? Is it false? Follow the devil''s thoughts first, and then find a chance to expel it?


    No, the other party is not stupid. If he guesses correctly, as long as the cheese shows signs of relaxation, it will ask the mage to destroy the demon book on the spot and forget the way to expel him with a spell. In the final analysis, the fatigue shown by cheese in continuous casting was accurately noticed by the devil.


    If I had known so, it might be better to let sword seven take away the book of demons just now.


    "Well, when I began to hesitate, I was bewitched by the power of the devil. If I go further, I will only get deeper and deeper."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1674

    "How did things get to this point?" Cheese raised his head slightly and whispered to himself.


    He recalled the day when he went from running to Wanfa. Everything was very simple, simple purpose and simple social interaction. It was not like chasing clues or being chased by opponents, nor did he need the help of demons, but also face their betrayal and blackmail.


    In fact, cheese knows the answer to this question. He wants to know too much. When he knows something, he naturally can''t stay out like he doesn''t know anything. It was not the trouble that came to him, but he met the trouble himself, which has always been the case. He could walk with his head down, but he cast his eyes.


    "Master cheese, decide. The skin on your hand can''t keep alive for too long. If you wait, it will lose its effectiveness."


    The devil''s whisper urged that even if it was a lie, he just needed to disturb the idea of the cheese, or force him to make a compromise before the cheese made up his mind. As long as this is the case, the future development will move in the direction that Weidao hopes.


    However, can cheese follow the devil''s heart because of fatigue and situation? As a grey robe, there is no lack of training he received to maintain his reason in passive or dangerous situations, in order to prevent himself from being used in special situations.


    This is also a very cruel training program, because doing so is tantamount to strangling the desire for survival of the grey robes. The will to die rather than surrender to the devil is untrained, but it can be trained to choose death subconsciously under the temptation of the devil.


    Of course, the current cheese is not in danger, and Mrs. wynett will not allow him to be hurt, among other things.


    "Well, we''ll decide later. I really want to take a shortcut by calling you this time. I don''t need your help here now. But don''t worry, my deal still counts." The cheese finished and snapped its fingers.


    What else did the devil want to say, but a circle of fire immediately lit up on the ground under him, dragged the body of the red lizard into the fire and disappeared.


    "Beautiful exorcism. You have made perfect preparation when summoning the devil. But he will not hate you in such a rough way." Mrs. wynett saw everything and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know where he is. After this is over, I will let the devil get the end it deserves."


    From the devil''s point of view, Weidao''s behavior is not betrayal. But from a human perspective, although the devil helped cheese a lot before, it was based on the fact that cheese held his book of demons.


    Originally, the grey robe did consider letting the devil who is used to the rules here continue to stay, but now, no matter how long the devil stays here, he is still a devil, and his existence is a threat to the people around him. This is not to blame the devil''s nature, but to state the facts.


    "Let me know if you need help. Psychics are very good at returning creatures to their original boundaries."


    With that said, Mrs. wynett certainly knew that cheese could not expel a demon. Even if the demon was extremely cunning, the grey robe had demonstrated his attainments in demon summoning.


    As a matter of fact, the third mage can''t be directly influenced by the mage''s proposal to expel the devil. Therefore, the mage can''t be directly influenced by the third mage''s proposal to expel the devil.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it then. At present, it''s urgent for us to find the relevant personnel of this badge first."


    Cheese is actually a little grateful to Mrs. wynett. In any way, the people who expel the devil will be remembered by the devil. The more cunning the devil is, the more fierce their revenge on the expeller will be.


    Therefore, many expulsions against great demons or demon Lords will not be completed by the mage himself, but by his apprentices or others. Wynette offered to help expel Weidao because she wanted to resist the devil and revenge. Such behavior was not good for her.


    "You''re right. But now that there are no demons, how can you feel the melon with the vine? I don''t think the usual divination magic will work. The other party can gather forces across four schools, and will be prepared for this."


    In the traditional duel between mages, especially the confrontation between large-scale mage organizations, it is difficult to find each other. Because as long as you protect your specific location, most spells can''t be traced and can''t take effect. And being able to find the side of the other party first will gain great initiative, which is why the cheese company still gets very little after tracking down the speechless person for so long.


    In a sense, the duel between casters is like knocking open the eggs in each other''s hands. The outer eggshell is the most difficult part to destroy. As long as you can break this layer of protection first, everything inside can be disposed of at will.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll also use some unconventional means, but I need some preparation. Where is the kitchen here?" Cheese and Mrs. wynett went all the way to the food warehouse in the Institute. There were not many things in it. The mage put them here for standby or storage. The grey robe was naturally impolite and directly took away the materials he could use.


    "You want to use, Shaman spell? Well, it''s really hard to stop. But the accuracy won''t be very high." According to the ingredients taken from the cheese, Mrs. wynett quickly inferred the types of spells he wanted to use, and together with the shaman spells of the spirits, she was originally in the study scope of the psychic school. As a senior mage of the psychic school, she was no stranger to it.


    "Don''t worry, I passed the northern grassland on my way here. Where do I meet with some of the spirits? If they haven''t forgotten me, I should be able to get a clearer hint."


    "Oh? But I''ve heard that even shamans who serve the spirits all their lives often only get the recognition of one of them, and the information they can get is still very limited."


    "There is not only one place in the world that will attract evil gods. They are the scourge of the whole world. The same thing happened when I passed the grassland, but unlike here, I failed to make him harmless."


    Mrs. wynett stopped and looked at the cheese with some shocked eyes, as if to ask how you survived if you failed to defeat the evil god? But she didn''t ask this sentence after all.


    "Do you have any suggestions? If I want to go to the northern grassland in the future."


    "If you see a big tree called Tianmu, stay away from it as far as possible and don''t drink the water in the river around it."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1675

    "Good morning."


    "Ah, good morning to you, too."


    Wearing a life school robe, atta walked in the dormitory area, slightly nervous in response to the apprentice who greeted him. In terms of appearance, female swordsmen are only about 20 years old. The goblins in the story are often described as the images of girls. Their appearance will not grow or age with age.


    The official mages of Wanfa are generally around the age of 25, so no one will not believe that she is an apprentice. At most, I wonder why I didn''t notice such a beautiful person in the school before. I just don''t know if those shy apprentices who greet atta can keep calm if they know that the man in front of them has done the executioner''s business not long ago.


    Looking at the mages and apprentices around her, atta couldn''t help feeling in a trance. She couldn''t imagine that there was actually a bloody battlefield between the sunny buildings.


    Mages, goblins and other creatures have already staged many battles here, but it is as far away as a Arabian Night for these apprentices. The world in their eyes does not have these dangers. Perhaps their biggest worry is that they failed to finish yesterday''s homework or couldn''t think of a good choice for lunch.


    This is enviable, because it shows that the mage still has absolute control over this land. No matter the goblin or anything else, it is not enough to shake the order of all dharmas.


    Of course, it may be just an illusion. Maybe the mage of Wanfa doesn''t care about the life and death of these apprentices, and keeps them on their daily routine when fighting dangerous enemies.


    Is that possible? If it is elsewhere, this reason may be tenable, but here is Wanfa. It is a kind of self deception to imagine that the mages who manage here are so indecisive and superficial.


    As he walked more and more slowly down the path, he hugged the tower. She began to wonder whether what she was doing was true, why there could be so different worlds in the same place, and where was the problem?


    Who is wrong? No, in the final analysis, what happened is wrong. What makes everything what it is now. It''s strange. It''s really strange.


    "Oh, look at me. I''m always trying to be cheap."


    A voice suddenly sounded from atta''s ear. It was the voice of an old woman. It was indeed an old woman who appeared in her afterglow. The woman carried a large bag in her hand. The bag was made of plant roots such as reeds. There were only very shallow dyeing marks on it. It was simple but elegant. The same is true of her clothes. There is no irritating color, but it complements her gray hair.


    "Child, are you going to class?" The woman looked at Atta and asked. The swordswoman''s eyes were opposite her. At this time, it was impossible to pretend not to hear.


    "Well, no, I don''t have any classes right now. I''m a little, uncomfortable."


    Atta can''t lie, but the premise of lying is that you know what you''re lying about. A strict system like Wanfa can''t be guessed by ordinary logic. Therefore, when someone starts asking what an apprentice of the school of life should know, the female swordsman will also feel flustered. So it''s better not to go to class and be asked what class to go to.


    "Well, that''s great. Come on, take the bag for me and put your cat down first. It will walk by itself, won''t it?"


    There was no politeness in the old woman''s actions and tone, as if she and atta had known each other for a long time. Perhaps infected by this attitude, the female swordsman really put down Kalas and helped take the bag. The bag was not heavy for her.


    "Ha ha, it''s good. It''s stronger than my old woman. I said those old men should let their apprentices practice their physical strength. They can''t even hold a few books. How can they be a good mage? Do you think so, child?"


    This sentence was strange, as if the old woman had virtually separated atta from the group of apprentices and recognized her identity.


    But before the female swordsman could react, the other party had walked to the bench in front and sat down. Atta could only follow her to the side of the woman. She didn''t know what she was going to do.


    "Why are you standing? Sit down and come here. But don''t be too close to me. There should be some distance in the middle. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t hate you or think you smell. I just have to have a place to put napkins, right?"


    Atta blinked and did it on the other side of the bench. Now she couldn''t understand what the other party wanted to do. Not only did she not understand, but carras remained in disguise and did not respond further.


    "Come on, take out the napkin in the bag and spread it on the chair. You see, people tend to overestimate themselves when they get old. Isn''t that why I bought more bread? Fortunately, I met you and you just came to help me eat some."


    There is really a lot of bread in the basket. There is not only bread, but also a knife, a piece of cheese, two wooden cups and a wooden kettle.


    The old woman skillfully placed the food on the bench, then unscrewed the kettle and poured out a black liquid with a strong smell. It looked like the product of grinding some spices into powder, boiling them with water and filtering out the residue.


    "Try it. They have improved it recently. They say it has changed the types of beans and baking methods. It smells better than before."


    Looking at the wooden cup in front of him, atta hesitated, lifted it up and took a sip of the liquid. In terms of the goblin''s constitution, even if the things in this cup are poisonous, the dose of one mouthful will not have much reaction.


    However, as soon as the liquid enters the mouth, it blooms a strong aroma and heat. The smell rises into the nose along the channel in the mouth, and then into the brain from the nose. It feels like being awakened.


    "I seem to have drunk it."


    "This drink was brought to the stream with the caravan. Wanfa noticed that it can make people concentrate, so he began relevant research and raw material planting very early. Up to now, it has become a necessity for almost every mage."


    Atta blinked because the woman''s words almost pointed out her identity. It was because she was not a real apprentice that she didn''t recognize the drink.


    "Don''t be nervous, little girl. I don''t mean anything else, old woman. I just bought more bread and wanted to find someone to share some and have a chat. I won''t hurt you and your cat."


    Atta frowned slightly and looked at each other again, but he still couldn''t see the clue from him. If he had to say something, maybe only the back of the old woman''s brain was slightly longer.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1676

    "It seems that your cat doesn''t like me very much? Haha, it''s nothing new. I think that''s why I didn''t live a comfortable old age when I lay in a rocking chair and rubbed the cat''s belly. I haven''t been liked by cats since I was a child. They''re afraid of me as if I were a cobra. You see, it makes no sense, isn''t it?"


    The old woman said to atta in a funny tone, and made a casual joke on the defensive posture of carras.


    "Yes, it makes no... Sense."


    Atta hesitated for a moment, for she seemed to see a snake like phantom behind the woman for a moment.


    However, the phantom only existed for a moment, and it was uncertain whether it really existed or just an illusion generated by herself after she was induced by language. But since goblin vision doesn''t see more confusing information, don''t delve into it for the time being.


    "People like to do something unreasonable, wait for them to finish it, and then use specious logic to finish it for themselves. Sometimes, you can feel another impulse in your heart, crazy, bad, cruel, or abnormal. Everyone will have it more or less. If you think you don''t have it, you must have deliberately forgotten it, or you''re not sincere enough to yourself."


    Perhaps this remark would not have touched atta earlier, but the female swordsman has just executed those Goblins who have eaten people. She can clearly feel the changes in her heart during law enforcement.


    It feels like the heart becomes hard after a beat, loses its soft empathy and becomes a mass of metal. If that state becomes normal, atta will certainly lose confidence in his behavior.


    "Ah, look at my old woman. It makes bread less delicious. Eat quickly. Although cold and hot are two flavors for food, some food is more worth tasting when they are only one of them. After all, heat is also a delicacy. Isn''t our intake of food just tasting the energy? Oh, think about it, in fact, we are no different from those monsters."


    "What are you trying to say?" At this point, atta can be sure that what she met is not an ordinary old woman who is a little crazy. She must know something and want to do something.


    "Me? What do I want to say? I just want you to help me eat these extra bread and make my basket lighter. It''s you, little girl. You''re wearing a sword, a cat, a mismatched robe and leaves in your clothes. Although you''re beautiful, you''re not good in manners. But no wonder, after all, those men only flatter your appearance, and they don''t care or care about others Aware. "


    "No, they didn''t..."


    Appearance is a very interesting thing. Although people always emphasize that appearance cannot be equated with the inside, it is based on other basic concepts of beauty and ugliness, that is, the beauty and ugliness outside to judge the inside.


    To be honest, this is somewhat arbitrary, or its foundation itself is problematic. Is the so-called external beauty and ugliness artistic or practical? What are the reasons for the good or bad appearance? Will it change due to the times, trends and other factors? So if the external beauty and ugliness are unreliable, how can they be used to evaluate an internal one that is equally untested?


    "Who are they? There will be all kinds of people around you. Trust me, although the old woman is now like this, she was kind of beautiful when she was young. There have never been many people around me. Among these people, there will be all kinds of people. It''s irresponsible to classify them into those who covet beauty, because that also shows that you think you are worthless except beauty. But you have to say that these people don''t care about appearance at all Correctness, identity, appearance, body and conversation are all important media that make up a person''s impression on others. A good user should know how to control them, not be controlled by them. "


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean. Could you please make it clearer?" Atta seems to realize what the other person really wants to say, but there is still some distance from accurate understanding.


    "Well, specifically, a child like you will have several titles and be regarded as what kind of existence, old woman. My experience is that don''t care about them. Others have the titles you have, and the support you have will be transferred to others in the future. The point is not that you want to match the name, but that you can wrap it under that title."


    Atta subconsciously bit the bread and thought. But as she thought, Kellas had jumped onto the back of the bench, steadily stepped on the narrow space, stood up and looked at the old woman.


    It is said that whoever comes in such a situation will show some performance. No matter who knows, doesn''t know, kind and hostile, they should respond when the cat goblin tears off the disguise.


    But the man in front of him seemed to have only atta in his eyes. He turned a deaf ear to Kellas''s actions. His eyes didn''t even squint for a moment, as if he hadn''t noticed at all.


    But it''s hard for carras to do anything further, because if he speaks now, he will certainly confuse Atta, and if he attacks directly, he is not sure about the details of the old woman. So the black cat can only bend down bitterly to prevent being seen by other passers-by.


    "Who are you and what is your purpose?"


    Looking at the literal meaning of these two questions, it is easy to imagine that they are the surrendering doubts of a young man who is not involved in the world and does not understand the rules of the game after being turned around by the words of an old hand.


    But it''s not like this. Atta, who separated from thinking, asked these two questions with a very serious and even condescending manner. The confused girl just now is still here, maybe still here.


    "That''s right, that''s right. With a poor little girl, old woman, I can only talk about bread and weather, but with you, and now you, we can talk about practical problems. For example, the treatment of goblins."


    The feeling of the old woman is still so natural, but her topic has changed dramatically like the reversal of the river.


    "Who are you talking about with me on behalf of? May I ask?"


    "There is no one but me. You and I, the two of us, will talk about the life and death of those goblins."


    Kellas''s hair stood up and his claws popped out subconsciously. The meaning of not representing others is very clear, that is, the old woman has the right to deal with it. In other words, she can at least exert great influence in the whole school of life.


    "It seems that this matter should not be discussed on such an occasion."


    "Where is a suitable occasion? Honey, you should understand that when we discuss this issue, its significance is higher than all forms. If you only pursue the sense of ritual, the most suitable occasion is the cemetery where the dead are buried. That is not discussion, just confession and mourning."


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!